ã€ŠThe Secretly Rich Manã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1

    It was nine o¡¯clock at night at the male dormitory building in the university campus.

    ¡°Gerald, please go down to dormitory 101 on the first floor and bring myptop up for me!¡±

    A guy with blonde hair from the dormitory next door opened Gerald¡¯s dormitory room door directly

    before he dropped one dor on the floor, then turned around and walked away.

    ¡°By the way, please get me a bottle of mineral water from the supermarket downstairs too!¡±

    The blond-haired student turned around before he dropped another three dors on the floor¡ªtwo

    dors for the bottled mineral water and another dor for running the errand for him.

    ¡°Hey, Blondie! Why are the people in your dormitory always asking Gerald to run errands for you? Why

    are you guys being such bullies?¡±

    The people in Gerald¡¯s dormitory asked in a cold manner because they could no longer stand it.

    ¡°Hahaha! Gerald lives in your dormitory and you don¡¯t understand him yet? If you give him a dor, he¡¯d

    even eat shit if you asked him to!¡± Blondie replied sarcastically. Then, heughed before he left the

    dormitory.

    Gerald¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment as he turned a deaf ear to what the guy with blond hair

    said. After that, he bent down to pick up the few dors on the ground before he thought to himself,

    ¡®This way, I¡¯ll make two dors and that¡¯s enough for me to buy three steamed buns and a bag of

    pickles! I won¡¯t have to go hungry anymore.¡¯

    ¡°Gerald¡­don¡¯t go! If you don¡¯t have enough money, we¡¯ll lend you some and you won¡¯t even need to

    pay us back!¡±

    The head of the dormitory could not stop himself from sympathizing with Gerald.

    Gerald shook his head before he smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    After speaking, Gerald turned around to walk out of the dormitory. At this time, all the boys looked at

    Gerald¡¯s back as they shook their heads in pity.

    In fact, Gerald did not want to run errands for others and he wanted to enjoy his university life too.

    It would be great if he could just continue studying in university without having to worry about anything.

    However, he was really very poor!

    Although the other boys in his dormitory treated him very well, he did not want them to pity him.

    Otherwise, Gerald was afraid that they would eventually get sick of him.

    Apart from his dormitory roommates, Gerald had no other friends in university.

    ¡°Gerald, I heard Blondie saying that you were heading downstairs, right?¡±

    At this time, a very well-dressed boy exited from the dormitory next door.

    His name was Danny Xanders and he was the head of Blondie¡¯s dormitory. He was every female

    students¡¯ idol because he wasn¡¯t only rich but he was also very handsome.

    However, he had always looked down on Gerald because he felt that Gerald was an embarrassment.

    Gerald could not understand why Danny would talk to him.

    Gerald simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading downstairs.¡±

    Danny smiled before he passed Gerald a box full of items.

    ¡°One of my friends will be waiting at the east grove today. Please pass him this box. Here¡¯s ten dors

    for you.¡±

    Danny was a yboy and everyone knew about how he¡¯d often ask different girls to meet up with him

    at the grove.

    Danny also had many friends who would do the same thing.

    However, Gerald did not think too much about it as he was already used to running errands for others.

    He simply took the box and the ten dors before he walked downstairs. As soon as he turned around,

    he seemed to hear Danny¡¯s faintughter in the background¡­

    Gerald went downstairs to pick up theptop and buy the bottle of mineral water before he decided to

    drop the box of items off for Danny.

    The small grove outside the university was a very famous ce for couples to have their secret

    rendezvous at night.

    After that, Gerald arrived at the ce that Danny had mentioned to him.

    He could immediately see a man and a woman sitting in the woods, talking andughing together.

    However, Gerald was shocked when he saw the man and woman¡¯s faces under the moonlight.

    He was stunned.

    It was Xavia!

    Gerald¡¯s eyes reddened immediately and the items he was holding fell to the ground.

    Xavia was Gerald¡¯s ex-girlfriend and it had only been three days since they had both broken up. Of

    course, it was Xavia who wanted to end the rtionship.

    When they were breaking up, Xavia had told him she wanted some time alone to herself. However, it

    had only been three days and she was already spending time with another man at the grove!

    Both of them also noticed Gerald¡¯s presence immediately and the expression on their faces changed

    abruptly.

    ¡°Gerald¡­why are you here? You, you¡­don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m here with Yuri because¡­¡±

    Xavia started to panic immediately, feeling very embarrassed at this time. She quickly lowered her

    head, not knowing how to face Gerald.

    The boy named Yuri Lowell, who was a second-generation rich kid, nced at the box of items that

    Gerald dropped to the ground before heughed out loud.

    ¡°Damn it! Danny really knows how to make a fool out of people. I asked him to send me this box of

    items and I really didn¡¯t expect him to send you here to run his errands instead. This is exciting. This is

    really too exciting!¡±

    Gerald knew that Yuri, who was a second-generation rich kid, was Danny¡¯s close friend. His family

    owned several restaurants and he usually drove a BMW 3 series car to school.

    Gerald could only clench his fists tightly together after listening to Yuri¡¯s words.

    It turned out that Danny had intentionally done this.

    Moreover, Gerald believed that Danny actually yed a role in his break up with Xavia. Otherwise, why

    would Xavia be with Yuri just a few days after their break up?

    ¡°Xavia, I know that you dislike me but you don¡¯t have to get together with this kind of person after our

    break up. Do you know how many girlfriends he has changed before this?¡± Gerald yelled out loud.

    He loved this girl very much. He really loved her.

    Xavia felt very anxious and annoyed when she heard Gerald¡¯s words. ¡°Gerald, who do you think you

    are? Who gave you the right to teach me how I should be acting and what I should be doing? I¡¯ve

    already broken up with you and I can choose to be with whoever I want to be with!¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Xavia was furious at this time. After that, she stared at Gerald before she said, ¡°Did youe

    here to disgust me on purpose? Get lost!¡±

    p!

    After she was done speaking, Xavia stepped forward and gave Gerald a tight p across his face.

    Yuriughed even more heartily at this time. ¡°Hahaha. Xavia, why are you chasing him away? You

    should just let him stay and watch us!¡±

    Xavia blushed immediately. ¡°Yuri, I¡¯ve already lost all interest after seeing this guy over here! Maybe

    next time¡­¡±

    After that, Xavia broke free from Yuri¡¯s grasp.

    Gerald did not know how he walked away from the grove and his mind waspletely nk at that

    moment.

    Everything came down to money. Gerald was in this state because he had no money!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    After returning to his dormitory, Gerald was greeted by theughter of his ssmates in the corridor.

    Danny was holding his belly as heughed out loud.

    He had obviously told all of their ssmates about this matter.

    ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, what did you see when you were delivering the items earlier?¡± Blondie asked him

    with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Damn it! Xavia really has the most perfect figure,¡± Danny said as he grinned.

    Gerald clenched his fists tightly together and his eyes were flushed red at this time. He really wanted to

    kill Danny! He wanted to perish together with Danny.

    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Gerald hissed angrily.

    Dannyughed before he replied, ¡°Hey, look here. I¡¯m not scared of you at all.¡±

    ¡°Among all the poor people in our ss, you¡¯re the one I look down on the most! Xavia is such a

    beautiful woman and it¡¯s such a waste for her to be in a rtionship with someone like you! It¡¯d be

    better for my brother to enjoy and y around with her for a few days at least¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, did you know that Yuri managed to pick Xavia up after texting her for less than half

    an hour while you had to chase after her for more than a year before she finally agreed to be your

    girlfriend?¡±

    Everyone wasughing at this time and no one cared about Gerald¡¯s dignity at all.

    ¡°I did it for you!¡±

    Gerald rushed towards Danny immediately.

    As a result, he ended up getting beaten up by Danny¡¯s buddies instead.

    In the end, Gerald¡¯s roommates came to his rescue and they brought him back to their own dormitory.

    Gerald covered his face with his quilt as he continued sobbing as heid in bed.

    ¡®Why? Why must they bully me and trample on my dignity? Why?¡¯

    ¡®Do I not have any feelings just because I¡¯m poor? Am I not a person in their eyes?¡¯

    Gerald continued struggling internally and he could not stop the tears from flowing down his cheeks. He

    could not forget the scene that he had just witnessed tonight.

    He did not know how long he huddled up under the covers, crying before he finally fell asleep.

    Perhaps it was because it was such a dark and silent night, Gerald slept very peacefully that night.

    When he woke up the next morning, there was no one in the dormitory. Gerald knew that the head of

    the dormitory must not have wanted to wake him up as he probably felt it would be better for Gerald to

    stay in the dormitory instead of going to the ssroom after the previous night¡¯s events!

    When Gerald picked up his cell phone, he discovered that he had received many text messages and

    missed calls.

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, they were all foreign numbers.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald also received a text message stating that someone had transferred money into his bank

    ount!

    ¡°[Daxtonville Bank] Neen years. The bnce of your ount ending in 107 is USD 1,500,000.00.¡±

    Gerald was stunned when he looked at the series of numbers.

    One million five hundred thousand dors?

    Who would transfer one and a half million dors to him?

    Gerald hurriedly called the bank to confirm the transfer and he was even more confused after receiving

    confirmation from the bank.

    At this time, his cell phone started ringing again. It was another phone call from an international phone

    number and Gerald answered the call immediately.

    ¡°Gerald, have you received the money that I transferred to you? I¡¯m your elder sister!¡± A familiar voice

    sounded over the other end of the line.

    ¡°Sister! What the hell is going on? Aren¡¯t you and our parents working hard to make money abroad?

    Where did you get so much money?¡±

    Gerald waspletely in shock.

    ¡°Erm, our father was intending to hide the truth from you for another two years but I can¡¯t bring myself

    to do so because I know you¡¯re constantly getting bullied in school. Therefore, I nned to tell you the

    news in advance. Our family is actually really wealthy. The Crawford family has a huge business

    industry throughout the world. Do you know that eighty percent of the gold mines, minerals, and

    petroleum in Africa actually belongs to our family?¡±

    ¡°This is not inclusive of all the other industries in Daxtonville and abroad.¡±

    What!

    Gerald gulped immediately. If this one and a half million wasn¡¯t already in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t have

    believed this at all.

    He really thought that his sister was merely making fun of him!

    ¡°I know you find it really hard to believe me, Gerald, but you have to learn to ept the truth slowly. In

    the beginning, I was also raised in a poor environment but after some time, I¡¯ve gradually gotten

    familiar with living the lifestyle of a wealthy person. By the way, I¡¯ve sent something over to you by

    courier and it should arrive by this morning. You no longer have to worry about money in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much anything costs in Daxtonville nowadays but you shouldn¡¯t worry, just use the

    one and a half million dors for the time being. I¡¯ll call you again next month!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gerald was still in disbelief.

    He had always lived as a poor person throughout his entire life.

    But¡­

    He was actually a second-generation rich kid?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 2

    It turned out that his parents and sisters had been lying to him when they told him that they were

    working abroad.

    After that, Gerald called his parents directly. They were initially angry that his sister had told him about

    their wealth without their permission but after a short while, they decided to apologize to Gerald

    instead.

    Gerald¡¯s father told him that he had no choice but to do so because he wanted to raise him to have a

    humble personality. After that, his father exined a lot to him!

    Gerald then withdrew a hundred thousand dors from the bank before he was going to go shopping

    with some of the ck bank cards that his sister had just mailed to him.

    In fact, Gerald was still notpletely convinced. Was this just a dream?

    Gerald was very excited at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha. Xavia, if you didn¡¯t break up with me, I would be able to buy you whatever you want now.¡±

    ¡°Yuri and Danny, you¡¯ve already insulted and made fun of me so much in university. I wonder how

    you¡¯re both going to react in the future.¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly to himself.

    It was already almost noon when he left the bank.

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s cell phone rang and he realized that it was a phone call from the head of his

    dormitory.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, are you okay? Why aren¡¯t you in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I went out for a stroll!¡±

    ¡°The few of us are scared to death. We¡¯re so worried about you. By the way, it is Naomi¡¯s birthday

    today. As she couldn¡¯t contact you, she¡¯s asked me to ask you if you¡¯re attending her birthday party

    tonight. She said that she¡¯s already mentioned her birthday celebration to you a few days ago!¡±

    After hearing his words, Gerald looked through the list of missed calls on his phone before he realized

    that he had indeed missed some calls from Naomi.

    Naomi was Gerald¡¯s ssmate and not only was she very beautiful but she was also very close to

    Gerald.

    Apart from Xavia, Naomi was Gerald¡¯s only female friend.

    In fact, Gerald remembered Naomi telling him about her birthday a few days ago. However, he did not

    say anything because he was already struggling to simply feed himself a few days ago.

    But now¡­Gerald decided to live like a normal person in his usual circle of friends.

    So, why would he not go to the birthday party?

    ¡°I have to get a birthday gift for her, right?¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gerald looked around him and the only thing that attracted him was the

    Hermes shop.

    This was a world-famous luxury store which carried very luxurious items. Even though it was very

    expensive, many second-generation rich kids from Gerald¡¯s university liked toe here mainly

    because of prestige!

    Gerald did not n to enter the store but he suddenly thought of the Universal Global Supreme

    Shopper¡¯s Card that his sister had mailed to him today.

    He felt very tempted at this time.

    He was initially very reluctant to spend money but when he thought about the card, Gerald guilt

    immediately lessened.

    After taking a deep breath, Gerald walked into the Hermes boutique store immediately.

    ¡°Hello sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    A very beautiful salesgirl inside greeted Gerald very politely.

    Even though there was a trace of contempt in her eyes when she nced at Charlie¡¯s clothes, she was

    still very polite.

    She knew that everyone who entered this store would usually look around first but she did not

    understand why someone like him would want to enter their boutique store.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around the store first,¡± Gerald replied immediately. This was his first time stepping into

    such a luxurious boutique store so he really did not know what to buy.

    The salesgirl had a cold expression on her face as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Yuri, can you buy me a bag?¡±

    At this time, a familiar voice reached Gerald¡¯s ear and he saw a beautiful girl walking into the store as

    she held onto another man¡¯s arm.

    The expression on Gerald¡¯s face changed immediately when he turned around and saw the couple.

    It was none other than Yuri and Xavia.

    ¡°Hello! Is this your girlfriend, Mr. Lowell? She¡¯s really very beautiful!¡±

    As soon as the salesgirl who was serving Gerald earlier saw Yuri, there was a 180 degree change in

    her attitude as she greeted him with a smile on her face.

    Everyone knew that Yuri was a second-generation rich kid and he was very eye-catching wherever he

    went. That was the reason why the salesgirl rushed over to him immediately.

    ¡°Rachel, this is my girlfriend, Xavia. I¡¯ve brought her here to take a look today because I¡¯d like to buy

    her a bag.¡±

    Xavia blushed at this time. Yuri was indeed a rich young man who was recognized wherever he went.

    At this time, Xavia pointed at one of the bags before she said, ¡°Yuri, I want this bag!¡±

    The bag was ced inside a cab and it looked very luxurious and grand.

    Rachel smiled before she said, ¡°This bag is a collector¡¯s edition that was introduced during the Hermes¡¯

    200th anniversary celebration. There are only two hundred units of this bag produced worldwide and

    it¡¯s worth fifty-five thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xavia was so shocked and she could not help but gasp out loud.

    Yuri also jumped up slightly before he smiled and said, ¡°Rachel, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a handmade

    bag with excellent workmanship. It was only releasedst year and it has already won one of the spots

    on the list of world¡¯s top ten luxury goods, right?¡±

    Rachel was very surprised at Yuri¡¯s extensive knowledge. ¡°You seem to know a lot about bags!¡±

    Yuri shook his head before he said, ¡°I like to research luxury goods but this is really a very expensive

    bag.¡±

    After that, Yuri looked at Xavia before he said, ¡°My dear, you have really exquisite taste. Let¡¯s get you

    another bag that is worth five or six thousand dors instead.¡±

    Yuri would rather die than purchase a bag for fifty-five thousand dors!

    Xavia pouted as she said, ¡°Alice¡¯s boyfriend bought her a bag worth more than eight thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to wait until I get more allowance next month, then!¡±

    At this time, the other people who have just heard Rachel introducing the bag to Yuri quickly

    surrounded the cab containing the luxury bag.

    When Yuri was talking about the bag that was worth fifty-five thousand dors, he seemed very

    knowledgeable!

    Everyone was very impressed with his knowledge.

    When Gerald saw that the salesgirl had already left him alone, he no longer wanted to stay in the

    boutique shop because he did not want Xavia to see him.

    At this time, a younger salesgirl suddenly walked up to Gerald before she bowed and said, ¡°Hello sir,

    how can I¡­how can I help you today?¡±

    She looked like she had just started working as a salesgirl.

    She was still a little timid.

    However, it warmed Gerald¡¯s heart because she was very polite.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to buy someone a birthday gift!¡± Gerald replied immediately.

    ¡°Sir, do you have a Shopper¡¯s Card? If you have one, you will be able to enjoy a discount on your

    purchases.¡±

    Even though Gerald was her first customer, she did not judge him simply because of his simple and

    casual appearance. Instead, she continued speaking to him in a very professional manner.

    ¡°Oh yes. Can you please take a look at this?¡±

    Gerald took out the Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card that his sister had given to him before

    passing it to the salesgirl.

    The salesgirl widened her eyes in shock when she saw the card.

    ¡°This, this¡­ck gold card?¡±

    The salesgirl continued staring at Gerald in shock and disbelief. This young man looked like an

    ordinary student and not a famous rich man. How could he possibly have a ck gold card?

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Gerald was confused and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s a ck gold card?¡±

    ¡°It is a supreme-level card and you can spend up to three hundred thousand dors on this card, while

    the minimum amount for each transaction is fifty thousand dors, sir!¡±

    Gerald was even more confused at this time. He knew that their family was rich but he did not know

    that they were so rich!

    ¡°Sir, based on the items we are currently carrying in our store, you can¡¯t use this ck gold card on any

    of the regr luxury goods in this shop. However, you can easily reach the minimum transaction

    amount if you check out the collector¡¯s edition bag. I will bring it over to you now.¡±

    The salesgirl bowed again before she left immediately.

    At the same time, Xavia and Yuri were still looking around the boutique store as they checked out all of

    the bags with a look of admiration on their face.

    The young salesgirl unlocked the cab before taking the collector¡¯s edition bag out.

    Rachel frowned immediately before she said, ¡°Wendy, what do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡±

    Wendy turned around and replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to show a customer this bag!¡±

    ¡°Is this the kind of bag that you should be showing to just any customer? Who are you showing it to?¡±

    Rachel frowned as she stared at Wendy.

    Wendy looked in Gerald¡¯s direction as she said respectfully, ¡°This gentleman over here.¡±

    Yuri and Xavia also turned around to look at the direction that the salesgirl was pointing at before they

    burst out inughter.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Yuri could not hold hisughter in when he saw Gerald.

    If he could, he would have already rolled on the ground as heughed.

    ¡°What are you talking about? That man wants to see the collector¡¯s edition bag?¡± Yuri asked as he

    pointed his finger at Gerald.

    This was a big joke to Yuri.

    Yuri stared at Gerald with a contemptuous expression on his face and Gerald felt a little embarrassed

    at this time because there was a crowd of people staring at him.

    Rachel also had an ugly expression on her face as she said, ¡°Wendy! Do you really think this man

    would be able to afford to buy any of the bags in our boutique store? Who are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°No, Rachel. That customer has a ck gold card. He is our VIP customer!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yuriughed out loud again. ¡°A VIP customer? He¡¯s a famous pauper in our university!¡±

    Xavia also red at Gerald in disgust as she said, ¡°Gerald, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Why don¡¯t

    you leave this ce immediately?¡±

    Hahaha¡­

    Gerald looked around as the crowd of people continued ridiculing him. The young salesgirl was also

    ced in a very difficult position as Rachel was ring at Gerald in disgust.

    At this time, Gerald simply strode over to the counter before he ced his ck gold card on the

    counter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy that collector¡¯s edition bag today!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 3

    ¡°Gerald, why are you pretending to be rich?¡± Xavia asked contemptuously.

    However, Rachel was startled after Gerald ced the ck gold card on the counter.

    This Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card for luxury stores was only avable to the most

    wealthy and powerful families in the world.

    There was no doubt that the owner of the ck gold card was indeed very wealthy and powerful.

    On the other side, Wendy quickly brought the card reader over to the counter.

    After that, Gerald entered his birthday into the card reader as the passcode and the transaction was

    sessful.

    The transaction was sessfullypleted!

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd was shocked.

    ¡°Oh my. Did this young boy just buy the Hermes collector¡¯s edition bag worth fifty five thousand dors?

    He is really very rich!¡±

    ¡°Is this a boy really a very humble second-generation rich kid?¡±

    Everyone was staring at Gerald with fiery eyes.

    At this time, even Yuri was staring at Gerald in disbelief.

    How could this pauper possibly be so rich? He felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    Moreover, he was still showing off his knowledge on all of the luxury goods before this.

    Now, he looked nothing more than a clown!

    Xavia had a look of disbelief on her face at this time.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­Gerald, where did you get this card?¡±

    How could he possibly buy the bag that was worth fifty-five thousand dors whenever he wanted to?

    Xavia could not believe that Gerald also owned a Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card. Even that

    luxury shopper¡¯s card was very valuable on its own!

    Did he just buy the bag on his own?

    Was it for real?

    Gerald nced at Xavia but he did not say anything at all.

    He could still feel a sharp pain in his heart but he was still very cold towards Xavia. At this time, Gerald

    thought in his heart, ¡®My sister was the one who gave me this card and I can actually purchase

    something costing up to three hundred thousand dors!¡¯

    ¡°Sir, I will wrap this item up for you immediately! Please wait for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°This is a very luxurious product so we must ensure that the packaging for the bag is perfect.¡±

    Gerald felt very embarrassed with the crowd of people staring at him so intently.

    After he rejected the wrapping service, Gerald took the bag in his hand as he prepared to leave

    immediately.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Stop right there!¡±

    Yuri had an ugly expression on his face as he walked in front of Gerald to stop him from leaving.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gerald asked in a cold manner.

    Yuri snorted before he pointed at the ck gold card in Gerald¡¯s hand. ¡°I suspect that you¡¯ve stolen this

    ck gold card from its original owner. After all, it isn¡¯t that difficult to steal someone¡¯s password or

    passcode nowadays!¡±

    After that, Yuri looked at Rachel before he said, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯d advise you to call your manager to look

    into this matter immediately. If this ck gold card was really stolen, it¡¯ll leave a very bad reputation for

    your boutique store when this matter is exposed!¡±

    Xavia came back to her senses at this time and she quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, Rachel. How can a pauper

    like Gerald possibly own such a supreme card and be able to purchase such an expensive bag?¡±

    Xavia was still in disbelief.

    Rachel felt that what they were saying madeplete sense.

    Therefore, she looked at Gerald before she said, ¡°Sir, please wait here for a moment. Our manager will

    come over here right away.¡±

    After that, everyone blocked Gerald¡¯s way as if they were trying to stop a fraudster from escaping!

    Gerald really did not expect to cause so much trouble just because he wanted to buy a bag.

    However, he knew that he would not be able to leave now even if he wanted to.

    He could only stand here and wait patiently for the store manager.

    Very soon, a woman in her early thirties who was dressed very elegantly appeared in front of the crowd

    of people.

    Rachel immediately told the manager that she suspected Gerald to be a fraudster who had stolen

    someone else¡¯s ck gold card.

    The manager looked at Gerald before she smiled and said, ¡°I am sorry, sir but if you do not mind, would

    you please allow me to check out your ck gold card?¡±

    She was very polite and respectful because she was the manager of the store and she did not judge

    their customers simply by their appearances.

    Gerald felt very helpless at this time and he could only hand his ck gold card over to the manager

    without saying anything.

    The manager brought out a special card reader.

    After that, she skillfully ced the card inside.

    ¡°Sir, could you please give me yourst name? I would also like to know your identification number,¡±

    the female manager requested respectfully.

    ¡°My name is Gerald Crawford and my sister¡¯s name is Jessica Crawford!¡±

    Even though his sister had put in his birth date as the passcode for his cards, Gerald was not sure if

    the card was under his name or his sister¡¯s. Gerald also handed his identification card over to the

    manager without any hesitation.

    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll exin himself now!¡± Yuri said as he sneered. After that, he took out his cell

    phone so he could file a police report as soon as they found out the truth about Gerald!

    The female manager proceeded with her inspection.

    A short whileter, a look of horror shed through her eyes when she saw that Gerald was indeed the

    rightful owner of the ck gold card.

    He was indeed a supreme member and this meant that he was a member of a very wealthy and

    powerful family in the world.

    The manager broke out in cold sweat immediately. Damn it! Rachel had actually made her offend such

    an important and powerful customer!

    The female manager took the card in her hand before she walked over to Gerald and bowed before

    him in a respectful manner.

    ¡°Dear Mr. Crawford, I am so sorry if I have offended you. Please let me return your ck gold card to

    you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Rachel was standing in Gerald¡¯s way because she was trying to prevent him from leaving and she felt

    extremely embarrassed at this time.

    ¡°Manager¡­are¡­are you sure you did not make a mistake? Is this person really the owner of this ck

    gold card?¡±

    The female manager raised her hand and pped Rachel across her face. ¡°Move aside now!¡±

    Rachel covered her face with her hand as she quickly stepped aside.

    Yuri and Xavia were in a daze.

    The female manager knew that the two of them knew Gerald and they were the ones who were trying

    to ridicule and embarrass him.

    Therefore, she thought that it would be best if she could gain Gerald¡¯s favor by chasing them both out

    of the Hermes store today!

    The manager quickly walked up to Yuri and Xavia before she said, ¡°Excuse me, what are both of you

    trying to prove? Why did you induce our salesgirl to offend our most valuable customer?¡±

    Yuri stared at the manager before he said, ¡°I was simply giving you a warning as a kind gesture!¡±

    ¡°We appreciate your kindness but if you are not going to buy anything, we would truly appreciate it if

    you left our store immediately.¡±

    The female manager¡¯s words were very sharp and cold.

    She was chasing them out of the store!

    Xavia looked at Yuri, hoping that he would be able to get them out of this embarrassing situation.

    However, Yuri was also sweating profusely at this time. Even if he forked out money to buy a bag worth

    ten thousand dors, he would still be nothingpared to Gerald.

    Gerald was a supreme customer!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yuri gritted his teeth in anger as he dragged Xavia out of the store.

    At this time, Rachel was also bowing down in front of Gerald. ¡°Sorry. I am so sorry, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    She regretted her actions and she really regretted judging her customers by their appearance.

    Gerald turned a blind eye to her and he simply smiled at Wendy before he said, ¡°Thank you so much

    for all the trouble today. I don¡¯t need you to wrap the bag up for me because I¡¯m in a hurry. Goodbye!¡±

    After that, Gerald took the bag in his hands before he left immediately.

    This was the first time that he had ever won in a battle with money.

    In fact, he was not the kind of person who would spend so extravagantly.

    However, Gerald was finally an ordinary person who could live his life without worrying about money!

    After leaving the store, Gerald¡¯s cell phone started ringing again. It was a phone call from Naomi.

    Gerald could hear Naomi¡¯s anxious voice over the other end of the line as soon as he answered the

    call. ¡°Gerald, I don¡¯t care what other people think about you but you¡¯re one of my closest friends! You

    have toe to my birthday party tonight. All of your dormitory mates are here already!¡±

    Gerald smiled before he replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°By the way, make sure that you look good today! I¡¯d like to introduce someone to you!¡± Naomi said

    over the phone again.

    Gerald could only shake his head helplessly. Since he could not possibly give Naomi the bag without

    wrapping it up, Gerald walked to a nearby supermarket to buy a stic bag for twenty cents. After that,

    he put the Hermes bag into the red stic bag.

    He then hailed a cab before he rushed to Jade Restaurant.

    At this time, at Jade Restaurant, Naomi hung up the phone before she smiled at the long-haired girl

    sitting next to her. The girl was absolutely beautiful and she looked like a goddess!

    ¡°Alice, Gerald is a very close friend of mine. He¡¯s a very good and studious person! I¡¯d like to introduce

    you to himter.¡±

    Alice was wearing her earphones and she was shaking her legs as she listened to music.

    She was really very pure and beautiful.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Alice Bradford and Naomi were childhood friends who grew up together and they attended the same

    university even though they were majoring in different fields.

    Since it was Naomi¡¯s birthday today, she had invited Alice and some of her dormitory friends over to

    celebrate her birthday with her.

    At this time, Naomi also knew that even though Alice was a goddess, she had been single since high

    school and she was currently looking for a boyfriend.

    Alice opened a bottle of juice as she drank it in a graceful manner.

    At this time, the door opened¡­

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 4

    However, the person who entered through the door wasn¡¯t Gerald.

    ¡°Danny! What are you doing here?¡±

    The expression on Naomi¡¯s face changed as soon as she saw Danny.

    Both of them were ssmates and Naomi was once close to them.

    However, Naomi had found out that morning that Danny had yed a trick on Gerald. Therefore,

    Naomi lost her temper at Danny.

    Unexpectedly, this guy was so thick-skinned and he actually came here even though she had just

    scolded him.

    ¡°Naomi, are you still angry? I was just joking around with Geraldst night. Who would¡¯ve thought that

    he¡¯d actually deliver the box to Yuri?¡±

    Danny replied as he smiled cheerfully.

    Several of his roommates also came with him and they all brought gifts with them.

    Speaking of it, Naomi¡¯s family was also very wealthy and Naomi had already offered to help Gerald

    several times. However, Gerald had always rejected her goodwill.

    Danny had known Naomi ever since they were in high school.

    ¡°Naomi, is this the Gerald that you were going to introduce to me? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice asked as she

    stared at Danny.

    As soon as Danny saw Alice, his eyes were shining brightly. In fact, he had already wanted to get

    acquainted with Alice ever since a long time ago. Alice was the most beautiful girl that he had ever

    seen in the Broadcasting and Media Department.

    This time, the only reason why he gathered the courage to brazenlye and apologize to Naomi was

    because he knew that Alice would also be here.

    As soon as Danny heard Alice¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡°Hello, the beautiful Alice. Gerald is my

    ssmate! He¡¯s a pauper that I made fun of yesterday! Hahaha¡­¡±

    When Danny recalled that Gerald had delivered some birth control supplies to his ex-girlfriendst

    night, Danny could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Naomi replied as she red at Danny.

    At this time, Alice had a very strange expression on her face.

    Was there really such a huge distinction between the poor and rich students?

    Gerald¡¯s roommates also had a very ugly expression on their faces at this time.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    Dannyughed before he said, ¡°Naomi, why don¡¯t you take a look at what I got for you¡­¡±

    At this time, someone pushed the door open once again.

    After opening the door, Gerald walked in with a red stic bag in his hand.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Naomi immediately jumped up with a smile on her face.

    Gerald nodded in acknowledgment and he immediately noticed Danny, who was staring at him with a

    mocking expression on her face.

    In fact, Danny would have a humble expression on his face if it was any other second-generation rich

    kid. However¡­right now.

    This was Gerald.

    Alice also raised her head to look at Gerald at this time.

    In fact, Alice really wanted to look for a boyfriend but she could immediately tell that Gerald was

    probably not from a wealthy family. Alice did not mind if he was from an ordinary family as long as he

    was handsome and attractive.

    However, even though Gerald was handsome, Alice could tell that all the clothes that Gerald was

    wearing from head to toe were not worth more than fifty dors.

    He was too ordinary!

    When Alice thought of what Danny had mentioned earlier, her impression of Gerald reached a new low

    point.

    Alice¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Gerald, this is Alice! Alice, this is my friend, Gerald.¡±

    Naomi introduced both of them with a smile on her face.

    Gerald nodded before he replied, ¡°Hello, my name is Gerald. Nice to meet you, Alice.¡±

    Gerald extended his hand politely.

    However, Alice did not even bother to look at Gerald. Instead, she simply turned around and continued

    sipping her juice.

    Gerald¡¯s hand was hanging in the air and after a short while, he had to take his hand back in anguish.

    Naomi knew that her best friend had always had such a personality. If she was interested in the guy,

    she would talk more. Otherwise, she would simply ignore himpletely.

    Gerald did not say anything about it.

    He simply walked over to sit down at the table.

    At this time, Danny saw the red stic bag in Gerald¡¯s hand.

    Danny immediately said, ¡°Well, Gerald, it is Naomi¡¯s birthday today. So, what birthday gift did you get

    here? Why don¡¯t you show it to us?¡±

    The head of Gerald¡¯s dormitory could not stand it anymore and he quickly asked, ¡°Danny, why are you

    always picking on Gerald?¡±

    Danny simplyughed because he really enjoyed ridiculing and making fun of others.

    Danny nced at Gerald with a cold expression on his face before he took out the gift that he bought

    for Naomi first.

    It turned out that Danny also bought a ck branded bag for her.

    ¡°Naomi, I bought this for you. A Hermes bag.¡±

    As soon as Danny brought out the bag, Alice and all her beautiful roommates were immediately

    intrigued.

    ¡°A Hermes bag? The market price for one of these bags is at least eight thousand dors, right?¡±

    All of the beautiful girls immediately had a different impression of Danny.

    This person was really very generous.

    Alice, the goddess who had always been very cold to everyone else, could not help but nce at

    Danny at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. My dad knows the manager at Hermes very well, so I bought it for only seven

    thousand nine hundred dors.¡±

    Danny smiled as he enjoyed the admiring gaze that everyone was giving him at this time.

    Even though Naomi really despised Danny, she took it in her hand without saying anything else.

    ¡°The Hermes Rumble is actually thetest bagunched by Hermes. It is very popr in Macau, Hong

    Kong, and Taiwan. This same exact bag costs about twelve thousand dors there!¡±

    Alice could not help but gasp when she heard Danny¡¯s words.

    Danny saw the expression on Alice¡¯s face and he quickly said, ¡°Alice, what do you think about this

    bag? Do you usually do any research on luxury goods?¡±

    Alice looked at Danny and she finally smiled faintly before she replied, ¡°I¡¯d wanted to buy this exact

    same bag before this but the price is slightly too high¡­¡±

    Danny quickly replied, ¡°Alice dear, I¡¯ll get you one for your birthday! Eight or nine thousand dors is

    not a lot of money to me anyway. Moreover, I know everyone working at the Hermes boutique store

    across from our university.¡±

    Alice did not say anything but she simply smiled at Danny.

    Even though she did not know Danny personally, she had heard about him before and she knew that

    he was a yboy.

    Unexpectedly, he was also so courageous and generous.

    Alice could not help but feel a little impressed with him at this time.

    After that, the head of Gerald¡¯s dormitory and all of his roommates also presented their gifts to Naomi,

    one after the other.

    Their gifts were naturally not as expensive as Danny¡¯s luxury gift, but each of their gifts also cost three

    to four hundred dors.

    Gerald did not want to interfere and he simply nned to give Naomi his gift after everyone was done.

    However, at this time, Danny looked at the red stic bag in Gerald¡¯s hand before he smirked and said,

    ¡°Gerald, please show us what you bought for Naomi. Just look at the stic bag in your hand! It¡¯s really

    very festive.¡±

    ¡°Danny, can you just shut up? I¡¯d be very happy no matter what Gerald gives me.¡±

    Naomi warned Danny again.

    However, Naomi was also looking at Gerald with a hopeful expression on her face.

    Gerald regretted his action a little.

    Since he was in a hurry, he did not want to wait half an hour for the salesgirl to wrap the bag up for him.

    He thought that it would just be a simple gathering with a few of their close friends. He did not expect

    that b*stard Danny to be here too!

    ¡°Naomi, I bought you a bag too.¡±

    Gerald said as he took the bag out of the stic bag.

    Alice frowned at this time because she really could not believe her eyes.

    This person was so poor! He was really unbelievable.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Danny yelled as soon as Gerald took out the bag.

    ¡°Gerald actually bought Naomi a Hermes bag too! He bought her a luxury item too!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, could you tell me which market stall you bought this bag from? Is it cheap?¡±

    Danny¡¯s words made all the girls presentugh out loud immediately.

    Alice shook her head slightly at this time.

    She originally thought that even though Gerald was poor, he would probably be a good friend.

    However, Alice simply looked down on Gerald now.

    ¡°This is the limited edition collector¡¯s Hermes bag that wasunched during their 200th anniversary.

    There are only two hundred units of this bag in this world and each of these bags is worth fifty-five

    thousand dors!¡±

    Alice could recognize the bag immediately.

    ¡°There are also many imitations on the Inte and the counterfeit bag cost less than one hundred

    dors! However, no matter how vain a person is, they wouldn¡¯t buy the counterfeit version of this bag

    because it¡¯s really embarrassing to use a fake high-end product!¡±

    Alice was not polite at all as she red at Gerald. This person really made her sick!

    Naomi initially thought that Gerald would buy some gadgets for her but she really did not expect him to

    buy her an imitation item instead.

    However, Naomi still smiled as she said, ¡°Thank you, Gerald. I¡¯m very thankful and happy no matter

    what you get me but you shouldn¡¯t spend so much money in the future. One hundred dors is a lot of

    money for you!¡±

    Gerald wanted to exin himself and tell Naomi that it was a genuine and original Hermes bag but he

    could see that Alice and her roommates were already giving him contemptuous looks.

    Therefore, he knew that no one would believe him even if he tried to exin himself and he might end

    up making them despise him even more.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, Alice looked at Naomi before she said, ¡°Naomi, why did you be friends with such an

    unreliable person?¡±

    Naomi did not want to put Gerald in a difficult position. Therefore, she tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, it¡¯s my birthday today and I¡¯m really happy to be able to celebrate it with all of you.

    Come on, let¡¯s make a toast!¡±

    Alice and her roommates continued staring at Gerald in disgust while the other guys did not respond at

    all.

    Danny and his friends simply sneered at Charlie.

    Gerald did not want to make things difficult for Naomi because he knew that she was caught between

    him and her roommates.

    He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Naomi, happy birthday to you but I just remembered something I have to

    do back in my dormitory so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have fun!¡±

    Gerald knew that he was superfluous, so he got up to leave immediately.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 5

    Gerald walked out of the room immediately.

    At this time, Naomi and the head of Gerald¡¯s dormitory, Harper, chased after Gerald immediately.

    ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like your gift,¡± Naomi said anxiously.

    Harper also spoke up at this time. ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t leave. Stay and have dinner before you go. If you

    leave now, we¡¯ll be very bored here.¡±

    Gerald smiled before he replied, ¡°You guys can continue having fun here. There¡¯s really something I

    have to do now but I hope you guys will believe I¡¯m not the kind of person who would buy something

    fake!¡±

    Gerald did not know if his friends would believe him.

    As he thought about it, Gerald could only me his sister for giving him the card with a minimum

    spending amount of fifty thousand dors.

    Even though Harper and Naomi kept persuading Gerald, he still decided to leave in the end.

    ¡°Did that pauper really leave?¡± Danny asked with a smile as soon as Naomi and Harper returned to the

    room.

    Harper replied, ¡°Danny, can¡¯t you change the target of your bullying? Why are you always bullying

    Gerald? Isn¡¯t he miserable enough?¡±

    Harper could not tolerate it anymore.

    ¡°Hahaha. He was the one who asked for it himself! Why did he buy an imitation Hermes bag to gift

    Naomi? Moreover, he even chose to give her a fake limited edition collector¡¯s item. He¡¯s really the

    worst!¡±

    Alice could only smile wryly as she shook her head.

    Gerald walked on the street without any emotions on his face after leaving the restaurant.

    When Gerald was really poor, all he wished for was to be rich. However, now that he was loaded with

    cash, he did not feel anything special at all.

    Moreover, he bought his friend a bag that cost more than fifty five thousand dors but he was still

    despised and ridiculed.

    Just as Gerald was thinking of where he should head to, he suddenly received a phone call.

    It was a phone call from his sister, Jessica.

    Gerald immediately answered the call. ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Gerald! What are you doing now?

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are free, could you do me a favor?¡±

    Gerald was curious at this point.

    ¡°Do you know Mayberry Commercial Street? I invested in that street and developed it when I returned

    to the country to see you four years ago. I need to sign a renewal contract with some of the investors

    but I can¡¯t return to the country now.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I included your name in the development of the project. Therefore, Mayberry Commercial

    Street belongs to both of us. It¡¯ll be the same even if you sign the contract! Go and renew the contract

    on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Hello? Gerald, did you hear what I just said?¡±

    Of course, Gerald heard everything that she said.

    However, he was really confused at this time.

    Mayberry Commercial Street?

    That was one of the highlights of Mayberry City.

    There were many different shops and business establishments on themercial street.

    There was also a ce called Wayfair Mountain Entertainment on top of the hill along themercial

    street. This was a ce that the wealthy and powerful people in Mayberry City would always visit.

    So, ording to his sister, they owned the entire Mayberry Commercial Street?

    ¡°Sister, are you telling me the truth? We own themercial street?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve been talking to you for such a long time already and you actually think I¡¯m just kidding?

    Why would I joke about this? I couldn¡¯t get involved in so many industries on my own, and that¡¯s why I

    used your identity card. You own half of themercial street now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Zack, the owner of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. Once you arrive there

    later, just tell him your name and let him know you¡¯re the second boss!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ve something else to attend to so I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±

    Beep beepbeep.

    Gerald held the phone in his hand and he waspletely at a loss for words.

    He had never been to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment before and he didn¡¯t know what to expect at all.

    Gerald took a deep breath before he hailed a cab and headed straight to Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment integrated dining, entertainment, and amodation in one building.

    It was a huge manor located on the hillside on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Gerald raised his head before walking into the manor¡­

    ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±

    Gerald was unexpectedly stopped by a few beautifuldies as soon as he entered the manor.

    ¡°Sir, did you reserve a ce here today?¡± one of the girls quickly asked as she looked at Gerald.

    These girls were responsible for all the reception work at the front hall and they were already used to

    receiving many VIP guests.

    However, Gerald was dressed very casuallypared to all the other wealthy and powerful people

    who usually visited.

    Even though the beautiful girls had contempt in their eyes, they were still very polite towards Gerald.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t reserve a seat but I¡¯m here to look for someone,¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    At this time, he nced at the beautiful girls in front of him and he finally understood why Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment was considered a fairytale in Mayberry City.

    These five or six receptionists looked like students who had just graduated from college.

    They were all extremely beautiful and they had perfect figures like models.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to look for someone? Who are you looking for?¡±

    The beautiful girls could not help but frowned when they heard Gerald¡¯s words.

    At this time, there was a hint of coldness in their voices.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Zack.¡±

    Gerald knew that the girls were all looking down on him but he told them the truth anyway.

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s word, the few girls exchanged nces with one another.

    Looking for Mr. Lyle?

    Did this poor man know who Mr. Lyle was?

    Was Mr. Lyle really someone that he could see whenever he wanted to?

    At this time, they finally concluded that Gerald was just a pauper who was here to experience what it

    felt like to be rich.

    After all, Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was a famous ce that many could never afford to enter.

    There would also be others just like Gerald who woulde by to say they were looking for someone

    just because they wanted to have a look around the manor.

    However, they didn¡¯t want to put him down.

    These beautiful girls were all college graduates. At this time, even though they despised Gerald for his

    actions, they tried to remain humble and polite.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll need to make an appointment in advance if you want to meet Mr. Lyle. Please leave if you

    have not made an appointment to meet him.¡±

    At this time, Gerald immediately knew that these girls were assuming he was there simply because he

    wanted to have a look around the manor.

    After that, he thought about calling Jessica so she could contact Zack on his behalf.

    ¡°Miss Jane, what are you doing? I¡¯ve just realized that just anyone can step into Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.¡±

    The person who just spoke was a young man with oiled hair and he was dressed very decently as he

    was apanied by a morously dresseddy with heavy makeup.

    The young man looked at Gerald with a contemptuous expression on his face as he smiled at the

    receptionist.

    ¡°Sebastian, didn¡¯t you say that this is the most luxurious ce in Mayberry City? Why is someone like

    him here?¡± the woman asked in a coquettish manner.

    Some people are just born this way and they do not have the ability to express their feelings without

    any sarcasm.

    The lead receptionist, Jane, quickly apologized to the young man and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lewis. We¡¯ll deal

    with this as soon as possible.¡±

    Sebastian sneered before he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I will be hosting a group of my friends from abroad

    hereter and I think this manor is really the symbol of Mayberry City. Therefore, I hope you won¡¯t

    degrade this ce without reason. Miss Jane, I hope you understand that my father is very close to

    your boss, Mr. Lyle, and they often dine together.¡±

    Sebastian looked even more reputable as soon as he mentioned Mr. Lyle.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    When the woman in his arms heard that Sebastian was acquainted with Zack, she smiled immediately

    because Mr. Lyle was a prominent figure in Mayberry City and she had no idea that Sebastian was so

    well-connected.

    At this time, all the beautiful girls at the reception counter were also staring at Sebastian because they

    were all hoping to attract his attention.

    Jane nodded hurriedly before she replied, ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Lewis.¡±

    After that, Jane looked at Gerald with a stern expression on her face.

    ¡°Sir, please leave immediately. Do not cause any trouble for our establishment. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no

    choice but to call for security!¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll just step out and make a call first.¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath before he walked out of the manor. He took his cell phone out of his pocket

    as he walked out of the manor.

    ¡°Damn! What a poser! He¡¯s definitely a faker,¡± Sebastian said in a cold manner.

    ¡°Please do not be offended, Mr. Lewis. This kind of situation asionally urs at Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.¡±

    Jane quickly appeased Sebastian with a smile on her face.

    Sebastian nodded before he said, ¡°Oh look. My friends are here already. Why don¡¯t youe and have

    a few drinks with uster?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely drop by if I have the time, Mr. Lewis,¡± Jane smiled reservedly.

    Sebastian looked at Jane with a perverted expression on his face before he nodded. Then, he took his

    wallet out from his pocket before he walked towards the front desk to pay for his room.

    After that, the group of beautiful girls looked at Jane with an envious expression on their face as they

    said, ¡°Jane, do you know Mr. Lewis too?¡±

    Jane nodded arrogantly as she said, ¡°Of course, we all started working here after graduating from

    college. What¡¯s the point of working as a receptionist here if we don¡¯t actually try to get to know more

    rich people like Mr. Lewis?¡±

    ¡°Did you see the coquettish woman in his arms just now? She is a second-rated actress¡­Mr. Lewis¡¯

    family is focused on the real estate business and their family has a worth of more than two billion

    dors!¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s no wonder that his father is acquainted with our boss, Mr. Lyle. It turns out that Mr. Lewis¡¯

    family has such a high worth too!¡±

    The receptionists could not stop staring at Sebastian¡¯s back as they were all obsessed with him.

    ¡°Hahaha. Do you know that the man just now was actually here to look for Mr. Lyle? Mr. Lyle is now

    busy discussing business with the chairman of the Mayberry Chamber of Commerce. That guy is

    seriously ridiculous¡­¡± Jane replied as sheughed.

    After that, Jane was preparing to head over to chat with Sebastian again.

    However, as soon as she raised her head, she realized that the poor man that she chased out had

    come back in again.

    ¡°Why are you back here again?¡±

    Jane was startled.

    The other girls also stared at Gerald with contemptuous expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 6

    At the same time, in the most luxurious room in the manor, a middle-aged man with a very majestic

    aura was socializing with a group of businessmen.

    He was the owner of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment on Mayberry Commercial Street and this

    naturally made him the richest man in Mayberry City.

    However, everyone was surprised at this time.

    This was because as soon as Mr. Lyle answered the phone, he stood up in shock before he ran out of

    the room frantically.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Lyle?¡±

    Everyone could not understand his behavior at all.

    At the front desk, Sebastian had not entered his room yet and he saw Gerald entering the manor again.

    He couldn¡¯t help but offer to help Jane get rid of Gerald.

    ¡°Miss Jane, why don¡¯t you just call for security? There isn¡¯t any other way to deal with this kind of

    hillbilly!¡±

    Sebastian smiled coldly at Gerald.

    Jane nodded before she motioned for a few security guards to step forward.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this time, Zack rushed out to the front hall as quickly as he could.

    Everyone was stunned!

    ¡°Lyle¡­Mr. Lyle?¡±

    Jane and the rest of the girls were in shock.

    Sebastian quickly greeted Zack in a respectful manner. ¡°Hello, Uncle Lyle. My name is Sebastian Lewis

    and my father is Jacob Lewis. We met during thest reception.¡±

    Sebastian rushed forward to greet him immediately.

    Unexpectedly, Zack did not even look at him.

    However, he walked straight towards Gerald.

    He even pushed Jane and the other girls away in a rude manner.

    ¡°Are you Gerald?¡± Zack asked respectfully.

    Gerald nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°So, you know Jessica?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡± Gerald replied immediately.

    Zack bowed ny degrees respectfully in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. I am Zack!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This scene really surprised Jane and everyone else.

    Sebastian was also shocked at this time.

    Mr. Lyle actually bowed in front of this hillbilly?

    Who was he?

    Gerald was also dumbfounded at this time. He knew that his sister was the boss of thismercial

    street but he really had no idea that his sister had such a powerful presence here. He really couldn¡¯t

    believe that his sister actually had the power to make Zack give him this sort of preferential treatment.

    To be honest, Gerald was still not used to the life of a second-generation rich kid!

    Moreover, he was still in disbelief that thismercial street actually belonged to him.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lyle. My sister asked me toe over here to sign something,¡± Gerald replied politely.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford, we¡¯ll need you to sign the renewal contract. Thismercial street, including this

    manor, belongs to you and your sister. I¡¯ve wanted to pay you a visit for the longest time but your sister

    did not allow me to do so.¡±

    Zack quickly wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    He was really happy that Gerald was so polite towards him.

    However, Jane and Sebastian were dumbfounded at this time.

    What?

    This pauper actually owned Mayberry Commercial Street?

    He was actually the true owner of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?

    ¡°Tell me! Who chased Mr. Crawford out of this ce earlier?¡± Zack asked as he turned around and his

    eyes swept through the crowd of people with a cold expression on his face.

    The identity of the real boss of the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, Jessica, was very special and she

    was the only reason that Zack could enjoy his current life.

    Now, his subordinates had nearly chased the second boss out of his own building!

    If Jessica were to find out about it, wouldn¡¯t he have to return to his miserable life overnight?

    Jane was so flustered at this time and she kept her head lowered, not daring to look up or say anything

    at all.

    At this time, Sebastian was still very suspicious of Gerald¡¯s identity. ¡°Uncle Lyle, are you sure you¡¯re not

    mistaken at all? How could this pauper possibly be the owner of Mayberry Commercial Street?¡±

    p!

    Zack pped Sebastian across the face as soon as he heard his words. ¡°A*shole! What did you just

    say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Lyle. I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Sebastian used his hand to cover his face and he was filled with grievances at this time.

    Even though he was also from a very wealthy family background, he was nothingpared to Zack.

    ¡°Men, throw this man out of this ce immediately!¡±

    Zack gave the security guards the order immediately.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    A group of security guards rushed up immediately before pushing Sebastian and the second-tier

    actress out of the manor immediately.

    That was embarrassing! Sebastian felt really very embarrassed today!

    Gerald simply watched what was happening but he remained silent.

    He really did not expect Zack to be so loyal even though he looked so domineering!

    Ahh!

    After that, Gerald followed Zack into the manor.

    Zack quickly showed Gerald around the manor before he told him a little about himself.

    At this time, Gerald finally understood that Zack and his wife used to sell buns from a small store.

    Simrly, Jessica had also been very poor in the past.

    At that time, Jessica had no money at all and she was about to beg for food from Zack and his wife. It

    was then that they had both given her a job instead.

    Later, when Jessica overcame her poverty and became extremely wealthy, she was the one who had

    given Zack his current position.

    Therefore, the only reason why Zack could be such a wealthy and influential person in Mayberry

    City was because of the Crawford family!

    After that, Gerald signed the renewal contract and he realized that most of the shops in Mayberry

    Commercial Street were registered under his own name. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to

    say that he was the owner of Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Gerald would never have dreamt that he would ever be such a powerful and influential person!

    After that, Zack set up a table for Gerald in a private room.

    Since he had not eaten the whole day, Gerald was a little hungry at this time.

    When Gerald was eating, Zack smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, please enjoy your meal. Once you¡¯re

    done eating, let me bring you to visit some of your other businesses. Miss Crawford has given me this

    order, as she wants you to familiarize yourself with your family¡¯s industries as soon as possible so you¡¯ll

    be able to live the life of a second-generation rich kid and leave your past behind.¡±

    After that, a thought shed through Zack¡¯s mind immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    After that, Zack walked out of the room to make a phone call and said one simple sentence, ¡°I want all

    of you toe up.¡±

    After that, he went downstairs immediately.

    Gerald did not know what the manager was up to. He was starving and he quickly ate the big

    Australian abalone that was served to him.

    He was enjoying his food happily when the door to his private room was suddenly pushed open.

    After that, five or six beautiful women walked into the room.

    It was Jane and the other beautiful girls at the reception earlier.

    At this time, they were looking at Gerald with apletely different expression on their faces.

    Jane was also smiling sweetly at Gerald as she said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened

    earlier.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    All of the other beautiful girls quickly chimed in immediately.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Gerald wiped his mouth as soon as he was done with his dinner.

    To be honest, even though the girls looked down on him at the front desk earlier, Gerald did not have

    any hard feelings towards them.

    Instead, he simply wanted to get things done for his sister as soon as possible.

    Then, he wanted to leave immediately.

    However, it seemed as though Zack had already scolded all of the girls.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to apany you, Mr. Crawford. We¡¯re willing to do anything for you as long as you

    forgive us, Mr. Crawford,¡± Jane said immediately.

    The beautiful girls who were all working at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment undoubtedly had only one

    true purpose, which was to marry a rich man.

    Therefore, they would definitely take advantage of this opportunity that Mr. Lyle had given them to

    make amends and build up a rtionship with Gerald.

    Even if they didn¡¯t feel apologetic at all, they could not help but rush forward immediately.

    What was a rich man?

    The man standing before them now was a true rich man! He was the wealthiest and most powerful man

    here!

    Gerald was shocked when he heard her exnation.

    Six of them?

    This was just too shocking.

    Gerald was stunned. At this time, Jane took out a remote control before she pointed it at the wall.

    Then, the entire cloth wall started separating like a curtain and what appeared before Gerald¡¯s sight

    was a huge indoor swimming pool.

    So, there was another secret in this room!

    After that, all of the beautiful girls, including Jane, quickly took off their skirts.

    Jane also removed her blouse as she sat next to Gerald.

    As Gerald was about to lose control and sumb to temptation, his cell phone started ringing.

    It was his sister.

    Gerald calmed down as he said, ¡°Deardies, I will just step out for a moment.¡±

    After that, Gerald ran out of the room immediately.

    It turned out that his sister was calling to ask him about the renewal contract. After that, Jessica also

    told Gerald to get used to being wealthy and she advised him to get out of the influence of poverty.

    After hanging up the phone, Gerald wondered to himself if he should return to the room.

    As he thought about it, he suddenly reminisced about the days when he was dating Xavia. Back then,

    Gerald was really deeply in love with Xavia and that was the reason why he respected her and nothing

    sexual happened between them at all.

    Gerald could feel his heart aching when he thought about Xavia.

    If Xavia were to find out that he was rich now, would she change her mind and choose to get back with

    him instead?

    Ugh!

    He suddenly thought of the times where they were both holding hands as they walked in the cafeteria,

    the library, and whenever they had spent time together.

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s enthusiasm decreased because he did not want his first time to mean nothing at

    all.

    After that, Gerald decided not to return to the room and he called Zack to inform him that he would be

    leaving first.

    After leaving the manor, Gerald walked around Mayberry Commercial Street alone.

    Everyone who walked the street were well-dressed young people or bosses who wereing in and

    out of the many different establishments.

    He owned the Mayberry Commercial Street. Gerald should not feel so inferior to others anymore!

    Gerald had to keep reminding himself of the fact.

    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ear.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    When Gerald turned around, he saw Naomi and Alice standing in front of the entrance of a karaoke

    bar.

    Moreover, Danny, Blondie and the other boys were also there.

    ¡°Well, Gerald, it¡¯s really you! Didn¡¯t you say that you were headed back to the dormitory? Why did you

    come to the Mayberry Commercial Street instead? Why did you lie to me?¡±

    Naomi ran over to Gerald before she questioned him with a furious expression on her face.

    Gerald was left speechless.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 7

    Gerald scratched his head awkwardly.

    In fact, he had been trying to avoid Naomi and her friends.

    He especially wanted to avoid Alice since she seemingly hated him so much. Therefore, Gerald didn¡¯t

    want to waste his time trying to butter up to her.

    ¡°Danny was the one who suggested that we have some fun at Emperor Karaoke Bar on Mayberry

    Commercial Street. If you try to run away this time, we¡¯ll no longer be friends!¡± Naomi told Gerald

    upfront.

    She had always been a very straightforward and outgoing person and she did not put too much thought

    into any situation at all.

    Therefore, she would never be able to understand that Gerald was not from the same world as them.

    Of course, this was all in the past.

    When Naomi saw that Gerald was not saying anything, she quickly said once again, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and

    have some fun together! I know you¡¯re afraid that Danny will try to make things difficult for you again,

    but don¡¯t worry about him. If he tries to pick on you again, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a lesson!¡±

    Gerald could only smile when he heard Naomi¡¯s words.

    He knew that if he continued turning down her invitation, she would be really mad at him.

    Alright, they should just have some fun together then.

    Naomi hurriedly led Gerald to the entrance of the Emperor Karaoke Bar.

    When Gerald looked at the name of the bar, he realized that this was one of the properties registered

    under his own name. Gerald had never had the opportunity to do this in the past but this time, he would

    finally be able to pay for his friends.

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Crawford is also here on Mayberry Commercial Street? Do you know the way around this

    ce? Do you know where you can have a lot of fun here? I can show you around.¡±

    Danny walked over to Gerald with a sheepish smile on his face.

    ¡°Danny, shut up already! What did I warn you before this?¡±

    Naomi red at Danny with an angry expression on her face.

    Danny smiled before he said, ¡°Okay, okay. I was just trying to be nice to him. After all, Mayberry

    Commercial Street is where the rich and powerful people usuallye to have some fun. Since Gerald

    would like to look around the street, I¡¯d be more than happy to show him around.¡±

    Alice could only re at Gerald at this time.

    She felt that it was really embarrassing to be seen with Gerald in public.

    After that, Alice hurriedly asked, ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we go in first? Danny, have you already booked the

    private room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already booked the room, I asked a friend of mine to help me do so. After all, the rooms are

    usually fully booked at this time. Follow me!¡±

    After that, Danny led the group of people into the karaoke bar.

    This was the first time that Gerald had ever entered a karaoke bar and he thought that it was actually a

    rather luxurious ce.

    Moreover, the private room that Danny had booked for them was indeed very huge and luxurious.

    There was also a big fish tank with a few glittering gold arowana fishes in it.

    After entering the room, the girls sat down at one corner whereas Gerald sat at another corner with the

    rest of his roommates.

    At this time, they started taking turns to sing and the atmosphere in the room was very lively.

    The girls continued chatting among themselves and Alice put her legs up on the sofa, showing off her

    long white legs.

    ¡°There are actually arowana fishes here?¡±

    Gerald kept looking at the fish tank out of curiosity.

    He had already read about how popr the arowana fishes were because of the good luck and fortune

    that they purportedly brought.

    However, he felt as though these arowana fishes werepletely differentpared to the ones that

    he had seen in the books before.

    Therefore, Gerald decided to ask Harper about it.

    Harper nodded before he said, ¡°Yes, these are arowana fishes but the ones here look a little different

    because they¡¯re imported from Mysia. They¡¯re very valuable and only the really wealthy and

    powerful people can afford to buy these arowana fishes!¡±

    Danny unintentionally heard Gerald and Harper talking about the arowana.

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t help himself from smiling before he said, ¡°Oh my god, Gerald. You can even

    recognize the luxury brand Hermes but you cannot even recognize this precious arowana fish?¡±

    As soon as she heard the word ¡®Hermes¡¯, Alice could not help but frown again.

    Blondie who had also been following Danny aroundughed before he said, ¡°Hahaha. Unfortunately,

    there are no fake fishes! Otherwise, Gerald would definitely be able to recognize it and he¡¯d definitely

    buy it too!¡±

    ¡°This kind of arowana fish is considered a very auspicious fish that can bring good luck and fortune to

    the family.¡±

    Alice spoke up at this time.

    ¡°Ahh, Alice! You¡¯re really very knowledgeable!¡±

    Danny gave Alice two thumbs up immediately.

    ¡°Of course! Our Alice is a very intelligent goddess, unlike some pauper.¡±

    Alice¡¯s roommates chimed in without any hesitation at all.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this private room be very expensive? Are you very close with that friend of yours?¡± Alice

    could not help but asked Danny at this time.

    In fact, she was already very impressed with Danny as she got to know him better throughout the night.

    If Danny was a little more mature and stable, he would definitely stand a chance to be her boyfriend.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This private room only costs four thousand dors a night,¡± Danny replied in a triumphant

    manner.

    After that, he pped his forehead as though he had just forgotten something. ¡°Oh my god. If you

    hadn¡¯t mentioned him, I would¡¯vepletely forgotten that I promised to give my friend a call once I¡¯m

    here.¡±

    After that, Danny stepped aside to make a phone call.

    At this time, Gerald continued sitting at a corner as he chatted happily with his friends.

    Even though Naomi had initially nned to celebrate her birthday with her roommates and Gerald¡¯s

    roommates, it was obvious that her friends were more interested in the guys from Danny¡¯s dormitory.

    In fact, Danny and Blondie were getting along very well with all of the girls in Alice¡¯s dormitory.

    At this moment, someone suddenly pushed the door open.

    A young man dressed in a ck suit and a pair of bright leather shoes walked into the room

    immediately. He was very tall and he had very fair skin and he seemed to be a very temperamental

    person at first nce.

    ¡°Brother Nigel, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Danny stood up to greet the man as soon as he saw him.

    ¡°Danny, how are you? Are you satisfied with this private room?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Thank you for arranging this for me, Brother Nigel!¡±

    Danny spoke to him in a cheerful manner.

    At this time, Blondie and the rest of Danny¡¯s roommates also greeted Nigel respectfully.

    ¡°Danny, stop talking already! Why don¡¯t you introduce me to your friends?¡±

    At this time, Nigel nced at all the beautiful girls seated in the room and he was especially attracted to

    Alice, who was extremely gorgeous.

    ¡°Oh right! I forgot about that! Everyone, let me introduce my friend to you. This is Nigel Fisher and his

    family is in the food and catering business. He owns Grand Marshall Restaurant on Mayberry

    Commercial Street and he is making tens of millions of dors every year! He¡¯s the reason we were

    able to book this private room tonight!¡± Danny proudly introduced his friend.

    Grand Marshall Restaurant?

    Wow!

    Those who could open a restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street were usually extremely wealthy.

    Moreover, they would definitely be making a lot of money!

    Alice looked at Nigel with her bright and sparkling eyes at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha. Everyone, please don¡¯t listen to Danny, he¡¯s just spouting nonsense. My family¡¯s business is

    really small. As for the reason why I could easily book a room in the Emperor Karaoke Bar, it¡¯s simply

    because the manager is my father¡¯s close friend. If you need help booking a room in the future, please

    don¡¯t hesitate to approach me!¡± Nigel replied in a humble manner as he smiled.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Brother Nigel, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    The girl seated beside Alice suddenly asked him a random question and everyone in the private room

    startedughing immediately.

    Nigel smiled bitterly before he shook his head. After that, he looked at Alice before he said, ¡°Hello,

    beautiful. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Alice replied with a reserved smile on her face.

    After that, Danny started to introduce everyone to Nigel one by one.

    After introducing everyone in the room, Danny looked at Gerald who was seated at the corner.

    He pointed his finger at Gerald before he said, ¡°Brother Nigel, this is Gerald!¡±

    Nigel held out his hand to shake hands with Gerald but his eyelids started twitching as soon as he

    heard his name.

    ¡°What? Is this the same Gerald who lost his girlfriend to Yuri and even delivered a gift to Yuri and Xavia

    when they were at the grove?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 8

    Danny sneered before he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±

    Nigel had a very strange expression on his face and he quickly retracted the hand that he had held out

    to Gerald.

    After that, he patted Gerald on his shoulder before he said, ¡°Brother Gerald, I¡¯ve already heard your

    name for a very long time. I have also met your ex-girlfriend, Xavia. She¡¯s really very beautiful. I¡¯d like

    to apologize to you because my brother stole your girlfriend from you!¡±

    ¡°By the way, if you¡¯d like to have some fun at Mayberry Commercial Street, just mention my name and

    you¡¯ll get a thirty discount immediately!¡±

    Nigel apologized in a light manner.

    ¡°Brother Nigel, it¡¯s useless even if he mentions your name as he won¡¯t be able to afford anything on this

    street anyway!¡±

    At this time, Alice and her roommates could not stop themselves fromughing out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! When Yuri said that he fell in love with a poor chap¡¯s girlfriend, I assumed that the girl

    wouldn¡¯t be that beautiful anyway. However, I caught a glimpse of the girl when I went to your university

    the other day. When I saw how beautiful Xavia was, I really thought that you must be a really rich

    person!¡± Nigel replied as heughed.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Hahaha¡­¡± Dannyughed. ¡°Moreover, Brother Nigel, you were the one who

    gave Yuri the idea to text Xavia and spend some money on her so he could steal her from Gerald! Yuri

    took less than half an hour texting Xavia before she agreed to break up with Gerald!¡±

    Harper was losing his temper at this time and even Naomi was furious when she heard Nigel¡¯s words.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you guys that great simply because you¡¯re rich?¡± Harper stood up and yelled

    at Nigel.

    Nigel¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly before he said, ¡°Friends, it¡¯s not about money. Whoever can love and

    dote on the woman the most should be the one worthy of the beautiful woman! Why don¡¯t you ask the

    beautiful Alice if what I am saying is right?¡±

    Alice, who had been paying attention to all of Nigel¡¯s movements throughout this time, felt that Nigel

    was actually pretty good looking and he had a great demeanor.

    Moreover, since she had a bad impression of Gerald, Alice nodded as soon as she heard Nigel¡¯s

    words.

    She had met Xavia before and she really felt that Xavia was too good for Gerald.

    ¡°So, do you think that someone deserves to die just because they¡¯re poor? So, do poor people not

    have any feelings at all? Does that mean you can just toy around with the feelings of others whenever

    you want to just because you think you¡¯re richer than they are?¡±

    At this time, Gerald, who had been sitting patiently throughout this time, suddenly stood up.

    His eyes were flushed red and he was clenching his fists as he red at Nigel in anger.

    So, he had been making fun of him and meddling in his life just for the fun of it.

    Initially, Gerald had nned to endure all the humiliation and insults since it was Naomi¡¯s birthday after

    all.

    However, Gerald could no longer hold his anger in!

    Alice could not help but look at Gerald with disgust. Not only was this person poor, but he was also so

    impatient. Couldn¡¯t he just tolerate it if someone was saying a few bad things about him?

    Blondie was also getting angry.

    ¡°Gerald, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to Brother Nigel in this manner? Do you even

    know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    In order to prove himself in front of Nigel, Blondie picked up a bottle of wine before he threw it at

    Gerald.

    This would not be his first time hitting Gerald.

    Moreover, he had to do this because he wanted to show his loyalty and dedication towards Nigel.

    ¡°Gerald, be careful!¡±

    Harper, who had quick eyes and hands hurriedly pulled Gerald aside.

    The bottle flew past Gerald without hitting him.

    Boom!

    The fish tank that was ced in the private room shattered immediately.

    Wow!

    Everyone turned their eyes to look at the shattered fish tank.

    This¡­

    Blondie was stunned.

    His face turned pale immediately.

    Even Danny and Nigel were in shock at this time.

    ¡°Damn it! This arowana fish is very expensive!¡± Danny yelled as he stared at Blondie in horror.

    Blondie was at a loss for words as he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Brother Danny, Brother Nigel, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really did not expect Gerald to avoid the wine

    bottle. I really did not mean to do it!¡±

    After that, Blondie red at Gerald with a furious expression on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t me Blondie for this! Gerald shouldn¡¯t have avoided the wine bottle. After

    all, if he was hit, he should just receive it like a man. What¡¯s the big deal anyway? Why did you move

    away?¡±

    Even though the girls were terrified, they all med Gerald for avoiding the wine bottle!

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    At this time, one of the waiters who heard the loud shattering sound rushed into the private room with a

    few security guards.

    The fish tank with the arowana fish in the private room was shattered to pieces.

    The chief of the security team stared at the crowd of people before he asked, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    This arowana fish was imported from Mysia and it was very valuable and priceless!

    How could it be shattered to pieces while he was on duty?

    The chief of the security team was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Brother Barry, this is all a misunderstanding! Do you think you can keep this matter from Brother

    Flynn?¡±

    Nigel quickly took out a cigarette before he passed it to Barry.

    Barry raised his hand to reject the cigarette immediately.

    ¡°Nigel, don¡¯t get me wrong but you have to understand that this is a very expensive fish and fish tank.

    There is no way I can help you on this matter. I have no choice but to contact the manager

    immediately.¡±

    After that, Barry spoke into his walkie talkie right away.

    A short whileter, a man in his thirties came over with a group of people.

    He was none other than the manager of the Emperor Karaoke Bar, Flynn Lexington.

    ¡°Brother Flynn!¡± Nigel greeted him with a smile on his face.

    Flynn looked at the mess in the private room.

    After that, he frowned before he said, ¡°Nigel, what happened? Why did you guys break the fish tank?¡±

    ¡°No, why would we dare to do that, Brother Flynn? One of my brothers identally broke the fish tank

    because he was getting too agitated.¡±

    Nigel was very polite as he spoke to Flynn.

    Even though Flynn was just the manager of the Emperor Karaoke Bar, everyone knew that he worked

    for Zack Lyle.

    Even Flynn¡¯s own father had to be polite when he spoke to him!

    Blondie swallowed his saliva before he stood up and said, ¡°Brother Flynn, this is all my fault. I was

    really angry so I threw a wine bottle at him. As a result, he avoided the wine bottle and the wine bottle

    hit the fish tank instead!¡±

    Flynn red at Blondie with a furious expression on his face.

    After that, he kicked Blondie in the stomach before he picked up another wine bottle and hit Blondie¡¯s

    head directly.

    ¡°You were angry? I¡¯m angry now!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    All the girls were terrified at this time.

    ¡°What should we do? The arowana fish tank was built toplement the interior decoration in this

    private room. Originally, you should be paying double the price of the fish tank for breaking it but Nigel,

    I¡¯ll show you some respect on behalf of your father and just charge you the original price of the fish

    tank, which is two hundred thousand dors. Don¡¯t you say I¡¯m not helping you!¡±

    After that, Flynn walked out of the private room immediately.

    Naturally, two bodyguards continued guarding the door at this time.

    ¡°What should we do, Brother Danny? I only have five thousand dors!¡± Blondie said as he sat up with

    blood flowing out of his head.

    Danny spoke up and replied, ¡°I have fifty thousand dors that is supposed to be my allowance for next

    month.¡±

    Naomi was extremely furious.

    However, since everyone was here to celebrate her birthday, it did not make any sense for her to just

    ignore this matterpletely.

    Therefore, Naomi replied, ¡°I have about ten thousand dors.¡±

    Everyone in the private room started putting their money together.

    Even Alice decided to contribute ten thousand dors to pay for the damage.

    At the end of the day, they couldn¡¯t even gather one hundred thousand dors.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me ask Brother Flynn if he can give us a further discount,¡± Nigel said before he

    slipped out of the room.

    How would that even be possible?

    The people in the private room were in trouble!

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have celebrated my birthday! I¡¯ll just call my dad now,¡± Naomi yelled as she stomped her

    feet anxiously.

    Alice stopped her immediately before she said, ¡°Naomi, how could we possibly ask you to pay this sum

    of money? I think that the one who started provoking others should be the one responsible to pay for

    the damages!¡±

    After that, Alice looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, this is all your fault! You were the one who started provoking Brother Nigel. If not because of

    you, Blondie wouldn¡¯t have lost his temper and tried to hit you with the wine bottle.¡±

    Alice said in a cold manner.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The group of girls agreed immediately.

    At this time, Naomi spoke up again. ¡°Please just stop it. Stop ming Gerald for everything. All of you

    don¡¯t need to worry about this money. Since we¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday, I¡¯ll make sure to pay

    for the damages no matter what I have to do!¡±

    After that, Naomi tried to call her father.

    On the other hand, Harper and Gerald¡¯s other roommates also wanted to help but their monthly

    allowances were only around one thousand dors.

    In fact, Gerald was actually very angry.

    He was really furious at Nigel, Danny and Blondie.

    However, Gerald could not bear to watch Naomi ced in such a difficult position.

    Even though he owned this shop, the manager, Flynn, did not know who he was.

    Moreover, it would not be convenient for Gerald to call Zack in the private room.

    Therefore, he simply said in a light manner, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    After that, he left the private room.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw Gerald stepping out of the room.

    ¡°Oh my god. I¡¯ve met so many different people in my life but I¡¯ve never met anyone else more

    shameless than he is! Is he actually running away when the girls are still here?¡±

    At this time, Gerald was already in the washroom.

    He knew that it would be fine for him to make the phone call since the security guards would not say

    anything.

    Inside the washroom, Gerald made the phone call.

    ¡°Brother Zack.¡±

    ¡°Gerald! Please just call me Zack! What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I ran into some trouble¡­¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 9

    Gerald quickly exined the situation to Zack and Zack quickly nodded in response.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Zack, do you know someone named Nigel Fisher? I heard that his family runs a

    restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street.¡±

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together.

    He was not someone with any sinister thoughts.

    However, Nigel was the one who had given Yuri the idea to steal Gerald¡¯s girlfriend, Xavia, from him.

    Nigel was the reason why he had to suffer so much humiliation.

    Therefore, Gerald really wanted to know what would happen if Nigel and his family lost all of their

    money.

    ¡°Nigel? Yes, his father is one of my subordinates. Moreover, the restaurant that his family is operating

    is actually registered under your name. Did he offend you in any way?¡±

    Zack was very cautious at this time.

    After a short while, Zack quickly replied, ¡°I know what I have to do, Gerald. Don¡¯t worry! Just leave it to

    me.¡±

    In fact, Gerald did not know what Zack was going to do.

    This was because Gerald did not even know what he could possibly do to him.

    This was the first time that Gerald had ever used his identity and power to coerce others. Even though

    he really hated Nigel, he had a strange feeling of difort after giving his orders.

    Gerald chose not to think too much about it.

    After ending the phone call, Gerald walked out of the washroom before he headed towards the private

    room.

    However, there was a huge turning point in the private room at this time.

    At this time, Alice, Naomi and the rest of the group were all trying to contact everyone that they could

    so that they could resolve this matter. They had to find a solution.

    At this time, Flynn suddenly entered the private room, then bowed in front of them before he apologized

    immediately.

    Naturally, he informed them that they would no longer need topensate or pay the damages for the

    arowana fish tank.

    Everyone was extremely confused at this time.

    When Nigel suddenly walked in, everyone suddenly realized what was happening.

    ¡°Brother Nigel, was it you?¡±

    All of the girls stared at Nigel with admiration written all over their faces.

    Nigel was still wondering what they could possibly do to deal with this matter. As a matter of fact, he

    ran to the private room earlier because he wanted to hide himself. However, he decided to head

    towards the private room when he saw Flynn rushing there with a panicked expression on his face.

    It turned out that the matter had been resolved.

    Nigel did not confess that he wasn¡¯t the one who had resolved the matter.

    Instead he simply smiled and said, ¡°Brother Flynn and my dad are good friends! This is just a small

    matter.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Brother Nigel, you¡¯re really incredible!¡±

    ¡°Brother Nigel, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    All of the girls started to worship Nigel immediately.

    Alice was also staring at Nigel at this time and she was beginning to fall for Nigel.

    After all, he was the owner of the Grand Marshall Restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street. He was

    really impressive and he came from a wealthy family.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, the door was pushed open and Gerald stepped into the private room.

    ¡°Oh look! He¡¯s only back upon realizing that the matter has already been resolved.¡±

    The girls stared at Gerald in disgust.

    At this time, Alice was even more disgusted with Gerald.

    ¡°Naomi, I¡¯m really very curious. Why are you friends with someone like him?¡±

    Alice snorted coldly.

    It was then that Gerald found out the truth, that Zack had already handled everything for him.

    Moreover, Flynn hade over to apologize and inform them that they would no longer need to pay for

    the damages.

    Of course, this matter could be easily resolved. After all, Gerald was the owner of this property.

    However, judging from the way everyone was staring at him, Gerald knew that they had misunderstood

    him once again and must have thought that the credit belonged to Nigel!

    Exnation?

    Hahaha. Gerald felt that it was totally unnecessary.

    In fact, Gerald had initially thought that Alice was really beautiful.

    However, after everything that had happened tonight, Gerald no longer had any interest in Alice.

    In fact, the only reason why he chose to resolve this matter was simply because of Naomi.

    Moreover, even if he tried to exin himself, Gerald knew that no one would believe him anyway.

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to waste any time exining himself.

    ¡°Okay! Since we¡¯ve already resolved the matter, why don¡¯t we bring the party elsewhere? Let me treat

    all of you!¡±

    At this time, Nigel sped his hands together as he tried to change the topic.

    He looked at Alice and all of her roommates.

    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±

    The crowd of people agreed immediately and Alice also smiled at Nigel.

    Compared to Danny, Alice felt that Nigel was not only much more handsome, but he was also more

    mature and stable. Moreover, Alice felt that Nigel was very well-connected and his connections would

    definitely benefit her in the future.

    Nigel certainly knew a lot of people!

    Naomi had a straight expression on her face as she said, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we continue the party

    tomorrow instead? It¡¯s already almost four o¡¯clock in the morning. I think we should head home now¡­¡±

    Naomi was no longer in the mood to party after everything that had happened.

    At this time, Harper also nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t be going anywhere else. We¡¯re also going

    home¡­¡±

    In fact, Gerald¡¯s roommates were also feeling a little bored.

    Initially, they were all excited to get acquainted with all the beautiful girls in Alice¡¯s dormitory.

    However, it was now obvious that all the boys from Gerald¡¯s dormitory were actually redundant

    compared to Danny and his friends.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s okay. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the next ce that we¡¯re heading to.

    Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to bring so many people in with me too. Therefore, it¡¯s probably

    better if you choose to sit this one out!¡±

    Nigel red coldly at Gerald and Harper.

    ¡°Ahh? Where are we going next? Are we going to your restaurant?¡± the girls asked as they looked at

    Nigel.

    Nigel stretched out his finger before he waved it in front of them. ¡°No, I¡¯m bringing you to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment. Have you heard of it before?¡±

    ¡°The famous Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?¡± Alice asked in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s the highlight of

    Mayberry Commercial Street! Isn¡¯t that the manor where all the wealthy and powerful people gather to

    have fun?¡±

    Nigel was right. Some people would never be able to afford to enter that ce in their lifetime!

    Alice was from a rather wealthy family and she had the opportunity to catch a glimpse of the manor

    because of her extremely wealthy uncle.

    Unexpectedly, Nigel could actually get them into the manor too.

    ¡°Since there are so many beautiful girls, let me get the car first. Wait for me at the entrance!¡±

    Nigel waved his hand before he walked out of the private room.

    Today, Nigel was really captivated by Alice¡¯s beauty.

    In fact, he wanted to use the same method that he taught Yuri to win Alice over.

    He believed that every girl could be easily bought with money!

    ¡°Naomi, why don¡¯t youe with us? Today is your birthday after all. Didn¡¯t you say that you really

    want to see and experience Wayfair Mountain Entertainment for yourself? The opportunity isid right

    in front of you now!¡±

    Alice tried to persuade Naomi toe with them as she held onto her hand.

    ¡°Yes! All of us have never been there before, so why don¡¯t we go there together today? Moreover, we

    have Brother Nigel to protect us tonight. He¡¯s very reputable and it seems as though he¡¯s very well-

    connected on Mayberry Commercial Street. There¡¯s nothing we have to worry about since Brother

    Nigel is here with us!¡±

    Danny also smiled expectantly.

    At this time, Naomi frowned before she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I simply can¡¯t figure out. Alice, don¡¯t

    you think that whatever happened just now was a little strange?¡±

    Alice frowned before she asked, ¡°Strange? What are you talking about? Are you referring to the

    incident about the arowana fish tank?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Naomi replied as she continued frowning. ¡°All of you can clearly see that Flynn was very

    persistent and clear when he told us to pay the damages of two hundred thousand dors. At that time,

    he didn¡¯t seem to show Nigel any consideration at all, and Nigel had to praise him and butter him up to

    make sure that he was happy.¡±

    ¡°However, in less than ten minutes, Flynn¡¯s attitude changed drastically. He even came over to

    apologize to each and every one of us personally. Don¡¯t you find it a little strange?¡±

    Naomi quickly exined the situation.

    Everyone in the private room went silent immediately.

    Harper suddenly replied, ¡°Yes, I find it very strange too! Flynn doesn¡¯t look like an easygoing person.

    He¡¯s certainly not someone that anyone can deal with easily. No matter how good Nigel is at ttery,

    how could he possibly change Flynn¡¯s mind in just a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that someone else had helped us?¡± Alice asked as she also felt that the situation

    was indeed a little illogical.

    She had been too busy admiring Nigel and shepletely ignored the entire situation that they were

    in¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 10

    ¡°Huh? How¡¯s that possible? Who else would be as powerful or influential as Brother Nigel on Mayberry

    Commercial Street? Harper, are you talking about yourself?¡±

    Danny sneered at this time.

    Harper replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it was me but I just have my doubts about this matter.

    Moreover, some of us had actually called some of our friends earlier. Perhaps everyone should ask

    around and see if any of our friends have actually helped us resolve this matter? We should make sure

    that we¡¯re thanking the right person.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense too!¡±

    Alice had a solemn expression on her face.

    ¡°Alright then. Everyone, please check with the people that you called earlier so we¡¯ll know for certain if

    Brother Nigel was really the one who helped us.¡±

    Alice was also referring to Nigel in a very intimate manner.

    After that, everyone started calling their friends and families.

    Gerald felt a little awkward at this time.

    Should he tell them the truth about the matter?

    However, before Gerald could decide on what he should do, everyone else had alreadye to their

    own conclusion.

    This was because none of their friends had the ability to help them to resolve the matter.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m certain that Brother Nigel was the one who helped us solve this matter. I really don¡¯t think

    there¡¯s anyone else as influential as he is. So, let¡¯s stop doubting him already!¡±

    Danny red at Harper with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°Alright then, why don¡¯t we head out already? Brother Nigel must be waiting for us at the entrance!

    Let¡¯s not keep him waiting for too long!¡± Alice said as she red at Harper and Gerald.

    She felt some contempt in her heart.

    She felt that Harper was simply saying that because he was jealous of Nigel¡¯s capability.

    At this time, everyone walked towards the entrance of the karaoke bar.

    Nigel had already parked his luxury car upfront and he had a few friends with him.

    ¡°Naomi, are youing with us?¡± Alice asked as she took Naomi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sorry, Alice but I really don¡¯t feel like going anywhere else today. I¡¯ll go there when I have another

    chance to do so in the future!¡±

    Naomi had always been a very straightforward person and she felt that Nigel was a little too

    hypocritical. Therefore, she didn¡¯t quite like him.

    Since Alice could not persuade Naomi toe along with them, she decided to leave Naomi behind

    and she left with her other roommates instead.

    All of them parted in front of the karaoke bar.

    Gerald looked at Naomi and Harper as they were leaving the karaoke bar.

    He could see the disappointed expression on their faces. It was obvious that they also wanted to visit

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    However, it seemed as though Harper and Naomi were holding back because of him.

    Gerald could not help but feel very guilty about the entire situation.

    Therefore, Gerald made a promise to himself that he would definitely bring the both of them to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment so that they could see and experience the manor for themselves one day.

    After about half an hour, Nigel and his friends parked their luxury cars in front of the entrance of

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Alice and her friends got out of the cars one after another.

    ¡°Stop! You are not allowed to enter!¡±

    Unexpectedly, before they could even step into the manor, a few well-trained security guards dressed

    in ck stop them immediately.

    ¡°Eh? Brothers, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Nigel and my father is Adam Fisher. I brought some of my

    friends over her to have fun today¡­¡±

    Nigel put his hands in his pockets and he smiled as he looked at the bodyguards, as though he was

    expecting something to happen.

    ¡°Hahaha. Nigel, you really think too highly of yourself. Something so major has happened to your family

    but you¡¯re still out here having fun on your own, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m afraid that tonight isn¡¯t the only night

    that you won¡¯t be allowed into the manor. I¡¯m afraid that you will never be able to step into Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment in the future.¡±

    The bodyguards sneered at Nigel with a contemptuous expression as they looked at Nigel.

    They even felt some sympathy towards him.

    At this time, Alice and her friends could only exchange nces with one another, while Danny tried to

    challenge the bodyguards at this time.

    He said in a cold manner, ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s Nigel Fisher! Grand Marshall Restaurant on

    Mayberry Commercial Street belongs to his family!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yes you¡¯re right, but that is all in the past. After today, your family will no longer be the owner

    of Grand Marshall Restaurant. Moreover, all of your family¡¯s other businesses will also go bankrupt as

    of today! I believe that your father is currently busy dealing with the police, the business bureau, and all

    the people from the bank now. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still in the mood to have fun now¡­¡±

    The security guards shrugged before they smiled.

    Nigel could not help but swallowed as he yelled, ¡°Impossible! You are lying!¡±

    After that, he hurriedly took out his cell phone before he tried calling his father.

    After dialing several times in a row, his father finally answered the phone.

    Nigel immediately asked if his family was facing any sorts of trouble.

    At this time, the expression on Nigel¡¯s face changed and he turned pale immediately.

    ¡°No! No! That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯spletely impossible. How could this be happening?¡±

    After that, Nigel dropped his phone to the ground.

    It seemed as though all of his family¡¯s businesses had been barred because his father had broken the

    law.

    All their bank ounts had already been frozen!

    In other words, Nigel had nothing now!

    Alice and the others obviously did not expect such a reversal.

    They were all very embarrassed at this time because they didn¡¯t know how they should react.

    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡±

    Nigel sat on the ground in a daze.

    Was he a pauper now?

    At this time, Alice was extremely disappointed when she realized the situation that Nigel was in.

    She thought that she had finally found someone who was worthy and qualified to be her boyfriend.

    However, it seemed as though everything was crumbling down for Nigel.

    ¡°Danny, can you ask your father to help me family? Could you please help me and my family?¡±

    Nigel was at a loss and he really did not know what else he could possibly do.

    ¡°Damn! How can my family possibly be able to help you?¡±

    Danny waved his hand before he said, ¡°Nigel, I think that you should return home now and see your

    dad. It¡¯s no wonder why my dad had always said that thew will catch up to your father sooner or

    later! I finally understand why.¡±

    ¡°Alice, what should we do now?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    All the girls didn¡¯t know what to do because they had initially nned toe and experience Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment for themselves. Unexpectedly, Nigel¡¯s family actually had to go bankrupt at this

    time!

    ¡°I think we¡¯d not be of any help even if we stayed here. We should just go home.¡±

    After that, Alice quickly hailed a taxi before she left immediately.

    The group of people started dispersing one after the other.

    At this time, Zack was actually observing the entire situation unfolding in front of the manor.

    He made a phone call and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Jessica. Gerald only asked me to take back the restaurant

    that the Fisher family owns on Mayberry Commercial Street. Do you really think it¡¯s okay for you to

    make their family go bankrupt without any hesitation?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. My brother is just too soft-hearted. That is not the way the Crawford family does things. He

    shouldn¡¯t be so soft-hearted towards his enemies. Otherwise, I¡¯d be really worried when Gerald takes

    charge of the Crawford family in the future! My brother should understand how wealthy and powerful he

    is now!¡±

    Zack nodded in response.

    Of course, Jessica from the Crawford family had already done everything that needed to be done.

    In fact, Jessica was the only person who knew the best way to teach Gerald about how he should live

    as a wealthy and powerful person. In fact, no matter how much money Gerald spent, he would never

    reach the end.

    This was because it waspletely impossible to finish the Crawford family money.

    The Crawford family owned more than one-third of the properties and industries in the world!

    This was beyond what an ordinary person could ever imagine.

    At this time, Gerald and Naomi had already returned to their dormitories.

    Since Harper and the rest of the boys were a little upset, they decided to head to the inte caf¨¦ to let

    off some steam.

    They wanted to invite Gerald to join them but he had never yed the game before because he used

    to be really poor.

    In addition, Gerald was also feeling a little tired and he simply wanted to rest.

    However, as soon as he climbed into bed, his cell phone started ringing.

    As soon as he caught a glimpse of the number on the caller ID, Gerald felt very confused.

    It was Xavia!

    After thinking about it for a moment, Gerald decided to answer her call.

    ¡°Gerald, why didn¡¯t you answer my call as soon as your phone is ringing? What are you doing?¡±

    Xavia¡¯s faint voice sounded over the other end of the line.

    As soon as he heard her voice, Gerald suddenly thought of his past with Xavia.

    They used to call each other and talk to each other over the phone just like this.

    ¡°Well, what can I do for you?¡± Gerald asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you by theke beside the campus. Gerald, if you refuse toe and meet me, I¡¯ll jump

    into theke and drown myself!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 11

    Gerald knew that whatever photograph she was talking about was just an excuse to meet him.

    In fact, Gerald did not want to meet Xavia at all.

    He felt very heartbroken because he really loved her before this.

    However, he would be lying if he said that he did not have any feelings for her.

    As soon as Gerald heard Xavia¡¯s depressed voice, he agreed to meet her immediately.

    He got up and looked for the pictures that he had been keeping in his cupboard all this while.

    They had both taken these pictures by the smallke by the campus before this.

    At that time, Xavia had held out her arms affectionately and Gerald had also taken her in his arms as

    he smiled sweetly at her.

    However, now that the situation had already developed into the way it had, Gerald¡¯s heart was aching

    badly.

    Gerald stared at the one hundred thousand dors that he had withdrawn from the bank that morning.

    In fact, Gerald wanted to spend that money to enjoy life and make up for everything that he had missed

    out on in the past.

    Gerald finally realized that he was being too na?ve.

    He didn¡¯t need any cash at all. He could do anything he wanted to with all the cards his sister had given

    him.

    Gerald knew that leaving so much money in his dormitory was not a solution. How should he exin

    the situation to his roommates if they found the money?

    Over the years, he had this bunch of sincere buddies by his side because of his poverty.

    However, Gerald was afraid that he would lose them if he told them the truth now.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go down to meet Xavia before I deposit this one hundred thousand dors back into my

    bank ount.¡±

    Gerald could not find a nice paper bag. Therefore, he simply grabbed a ck garbage bag from his

    dormitory before he ced the one hundred thousand dors into the bag along with the picture that he

    had taken with Xavia by the small campuske.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Gerald!¡±

    Xavia started waving her hands at him as soon as she saw him walking towards him.

    It felt exactly like the time when they were still dating each other.

    In fact, Xavia was the one who felt the most ufortable today.

    Gerald had bought a Hermes bag worth fifty-five thousand dors today.

    Fifty-five thousand dors!

    How long would it take an ordinary person to make that amount of money?

    This was especially difficult because Gerald had be rich as soon as she dumped him! Xavia could

    not believe what she had missed out on.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    That was the reason why she decided to use the photograph as an excuse to meet up with Gerald.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Gerald was still upset when he arrived at theke but he didn¡¯t show Xavia his soft

    and gentle side. Instead, he pretended to be cold and indifferent towards her.

    Xavia could not help but nce at the ck garbage bag in Gerald¡¯s hand.

    After that, she said, ¡°Ahh! I thought you would¡¯ve brought something else with you when you came to

    meet me.¡±

    Xavia was very disappointed.

    She was initially fantasizing that Gerald would bring the fifty-five thousand dor Hermes bag along

    with him as he begged her to get back together with him.

    Unexpectedly, he was simply going to throw his garbage out after he was done meeting her.

    Gerald took the picture out of his pocket before he said, ¡°Here, Xavia. After I return this photograph to

    you, we¡¯ll both have no connection to each other anymore.¡±

    Gerald was nning to keep the photograph as a memory but it seemed as though he no longer

    needed to do that!

    Xavia was a little anxious at this time. She felt very aggrieved and she stomped her feet before she hit

    Gerald in his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! You really are an idiot! Did you really think that the reason why I asked you to

    meet me here is simply because I wanted you to return this photograph to me?¡±

    Gerald had a surprised expression on his face. ¡°If that¡¯s not the reason, then why did you ask me to

    meet you?¡±

    ¡°Gerald! How can I make you understand the truth? Do you really think I have something to do with

    Yuri?¡±

    Xavia said, ¡°You¡¯re a fool! I only did this because I was trying to test you!¡±

    ¡°Test me?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled bitterly.

    She went to the grove with Yuri because she wanted to test him? At the end of the day, it seemed as

    though it was a test for herself.

    Gerald did not want to say anything else anymore.

    ¡°Alright then, you can conduct whatever tests you want. I will just return this photograph to you and we

    should both just stay away from one another from now on. Goodbye!¡±

    Gerald shook his head before he turned around to leave.

    ¡°You, you¡­Gerald, stop! If you walk away from me now, I¡¯ll jump into theke immediately!¡±

    Xavia really did not expect Gerald, who used to be so obedient and thoughtful towards her, to act so

    indifferent and cold towards her now.

    Xavia mustered up her courage as she stood towards theke, just as Gerald had already expected

    her to.

    Gerald knew that she was just trying to stall him, while he wanted to leave right away.

    However, when he saw Xavia leaning towards theke, Gerald kept feeling his eyelids twitching out of

    fear.

    He hurried over to Xavia before he hugged her and stopped her from jumping into theke.

    There were tears in Xavia¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t try and stop me! If you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯d

    rather die! Just let me die! Let me die!¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath. To be honest, he really did not trust Xavia anymore.

    This was especially so after he heard the entire story of why Xavia dumped him from Nigel.

    However, Xavia was threatening to jump into theke if he left her and he felt that she was being

    sincere.

    Gerald could not deny that he was a little moved at this time. After that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, I

    believe you.¡±

    Xavia broke into a smile before she said, ¡°I knew it, Gerald! I knew that you¡¯re still in love with me. Even

    if I jumped into theke today, it wouldn¡¯t be because you bought the Hermes bag or because you¡¯re

    rich now, but I just wanted to prove to you that my love for you is real!¡±

    ¡°From the beginning to the end, I¡¯ve never been a materialistic person. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have

    been together for so long!¡±

    Gerald did not say anything at all.

    At this time, Xavia looked at Gerald suspiciously before she said, ¡°By the way, Gerald, I¡¯m really

    curious. How did you be so rich all of a sudden? How can you afford to pay fifty-five thousand

    dors for a bag?¡±

    Xavia could not help but ask.

    Gerald knew that Xavia would definitely ask him this question.

    However, he was no longer the Gerald who would tell her everything.

    Simrly, Gerald wanted to test Xavia.

    ¡°Oh, so this is what happened. I rescued a young girl who was hit by a car just a few days ago and I

    would never have expected the young girl¡¯s family to be so wealthy. However, since they were in a

    hurry, her parents decided to give me a one-off shopper¡¯s card. They told me that it¡¯s a very valuable

    card and they simply wanted to express their gratitude to me.¡±

    Xavia¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°In other words, you can only use that Universal Global Supreme

    Shopper¡¯s Card once?¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Then, then¡­where is that bag now? You can definitely resell that bag for a lot of money!¡±

    Xavia was a little disappointed.

    She really thought that Gerald got rich overnight.

    At least, he still had that Hermes bag that was worth fifty-five thousand dors.

    Gerald replied, ¡°I gave Naomi that Hermes bag as a birthday present.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xavia was shocked. ¡°You gave that bag away? You gave the bag that was worth fifty-five

    thousand dors away? In other words, you are left with nothing now?¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Xavia, I really can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not a materialistic person. To think that you¡¯re actually deeply in

    love with me. We should¡­¡±

    Gerald wanted to hold Xavia¡¯s hand at this time.

    p!

    ¡°Get away from me! Why would I be in love with a pauper like you?¡±

    After finding out the truth, Xavia gave Gerald a tight p across his face.

    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t believe that I wasted so much time and almost jumped into theke because of you!

    This is ridiculous! This is just so stupid!¡±

    Xavia yelled at Gerald as she red at him in disgust.

    Hahaha¡­

    Geraldpletely gave up on Xavia when he saw her acting like this.

    It turned out that this was actually Xavia¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°Xavia, I¡¯m really very disappointed in you¡­¡± Gerald said as tears welled up in his eyes.

    Both of them used to be so good together.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t waste my time. I don¡¯t care if a poor man like you feels disappointed in me! I really

    shouldn¡¯t have bothered wasting my time on you. People like you should just pick up trash!¡±

    To vent her anger and frustration, Xavia grabbed the garbage bag in Gerald¡¯s hand.

    She wanted to throw the bag of garbage directly at his face.

    However, since she grabbed the garbage bag so hard, the garbage bag tore apart.

    The one hundred thousand dors scattered on the ground.

    They were all red bank notes!

    ¡°What? This¡­¡±

    Xavia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the money on the ground¡­

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 12

    Xavia stared at the money scattered all over the ground.

    She was very confused.

    She would never have dreamt that Gerald¡¯s garbage bag actually contained a pile of money!

    ¡°What? This money¡­¡±

    Xavia did not know what to think. ¡°Gerald, where did you get this money?¡±

    Gerald ignored Xavia.

    Instead, he squatted down before he picked up the one hundred thousand dors from the ground.

    ¡°Why do you care? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not worthy of someone like you because I¡¯m just a poor

    man?¡±

    After that, Gerald turned around to leave.

    Xavia was getting impatient at this time.

    If Gerald was really poor and if he had really bought the bag with that one-time shopper¡¯s card, Xavia

    would not feel that it was a pity for them to break up.

    She would never regret her actions!

    However, now Gerald actually had one hundred thousand dors in cash¡­

    ¡°Gerald, stop! You¡¯d better exin this matter to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll scream!¡± Xavia yelled as she

    jumped anxiously.

    She had to figure out the truth.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was especially afraid that Gerald had really be a rich man overnight.

    Scream?

    Hahaha.

    Gerald smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°Xavia, you can just do whatever you want to.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Help! Help me! Someone is trying to rape me!¡± Xavia screamed as loud as she could.

    Even though it was alreadyte at night, there were still many campus couples who were out together.

    As soon as they heard Xavia screaming, they looked towards theke immediately.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Gerald would never have imagined that Xavia would actually scream for help and say that he was

    trying to rape her!

    ¡°Xavia, what are you trying to do? Okay, you win and I lose.¡± Gerald hurried back to Xavia before

    urging her to shut up.

    ¡°Gerald, I just want you to tell me why you have one hundred thousand dors in cash! Tell me the truth

    now!¡± Xavia said as she frowned.

    Gerald had already lost all hope in this woman.

    He didn¡¯t want to have anything else to do with her.

    Therefore, he decided to continue with his lie just so she would give up on himpletely.

    ¡°Oh, I have to return this one hundred thousand dors to someone. Didn¡¯t I tell you about the young

    girl that I saved a few days ago? Besides giving me the shopper¡¯s card, they also decided to give me a

    ten thousand dor cash reward. However, they gave me too much and they gave me one hundred

    thousand dors instead. That is the reason why I am going to return the ny thousand dors to

    them!¡± Gerald said in a sincere manner.

    Xavia finally understood the whole situation.

    First of all, she knew that Gerald was not a good liar.

    Secondly, if Gerald really did be rich overnight, why would he still be dressed so casually?

    He did not look like a rich man at all.

    After listening to Gerald¡¯s exnation, everything finally fell into ce.

    Everything finally seemed very logical now.

    ¡°I understand now. In other words, aside from the ten thousand dors in cash, you have nothing left!¡±

    Xavia took a deep breath and she felt as though she could finally let go of Gerald with no regrets at all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯d like to leave now.¡±

    After that, Gerald walked away with the one hundred thousand dors in hand.

    ¡°A poor man will always be a poor man! It¡¯d be better for me to go back to my Yuri!¡±

    Xavia also left in a hurry after staring at Gerald¡¯s back contemptuously.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel very distressed after depositing his money into the ATM machine.

    Xavia had changedpletely and he could not recognize her at all.

    Xavia, Xavia.

    If she could just forget about that Hermes bag and if she really did not care whether he had any money,

    he wouldn¡¯t have minded getting back together with her.

    After all, Gerald did not only have ten thousand dors. He had countless ten thousand dors

    belonging to him!

    Ahh!

    Gerald sighed as he started walking back to his dormitory.

    At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was a phone call from Naomi.

    ¡°Gerald, do you want to have some cake? If you¡¯d like to, drop by the girls¡¯ dormitory! I¡¯ll bring you

    some!¡±

    Naomi had always been very concerned and thoughtful towards Gerald.

    In fact, both of them got along very well and Naomi had always felt very happy and rxed whenever

    she was with Gerald.

    She could also have sincere conversations with Gerald.

    Unlike all the other boys, Gerald did not have any bad intentions and he was really her friend because

    he wanted to be her friend. He was not thinking of getting into bed with her at all!

    Hmm!

    ¡°Cake? It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t feel like eating anymore¡­¡±

    Geraldughed. He really cherished his friendship with his only female friend, Naomi.

    ¡°Okay then. Gerald, no matter what happened tonight, just remember that you¡¯ll always be my good

    friend! I really like the bag that you bought me!¡±

    The both of them continued talking for a short while before Naomi finally hung up the phone.

    At this time, many of her friends were waiting in her dormitory.

    ¡°Naomi, why are you so nice towards someone like him?¡±

    ¡°Alice, I know that you look down on Gerald, but you have to believe me! He isn¡¯t the kind of person

    you think he is! He¡¯s a very genuine and nice person if you¡¯d just try to get to know him better.¡±

    Alice was also at Naomi¡¯s room at this time.

    In fact, the person who felt most distressed tonight was Alice.

    She was nning to meet a nice guy that she could consider dating tonight but the first person she had

    encountered was Gerald. After that, she ended up having good feelings for Nigel, who lost everything

    overnight.

    Alice felt really upset when she thought about how embarrassing it was when they were waiting outside

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment but they could not get in.

    It was such an unpleasant experience!

    Alice felt that her bad luck had begun as soon as she met Gerald!

    That was also the reason why she hated and despised Gerald.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he even gave you a fake Hermes bag! I wouldn¡¯t have found that Gerald so

    disgusting if not for this bag!¡±

    Alice felt very annoyed when she saw Naomi treating the bag that Gerald had given her like some sort

    of treasure.

    She grabbed the bag from Naomi before throwing it into the trash can.

    Naomi quickly walked over to the trash can to pick it up.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Naomi!¡±

    Before she could do so, some of her good friends from the dormitory next door came over to her room

    with a big cake with them.

    ¡°Ah!! You girls are here!¡±

    Naomi hurried over to the door to greet her friends.

    After that, Felicity and Xavia walked into Naomi¡¯s room.

    Even though Naomi did not talk to Xavia much anymore because of Gerald, she still greeted her with a

    smile on her face.

    ¡°Wow! Naomi, you must have received a lot of fantastic gifts! How could you actually throw such a

    beautiful bag into the trash can? Oh my god. It¡¯s even a Hermes bag!¡± Felicity said jokingly when she

    saw the Hermes bag in the trash can.

    Felicity Nelson was definitely a goddess because she was so beautiful. Both Felicity and Alice could be

    considered the two most beautiful girls in the entire dormitory.

    When Alice looked at Felicity, who was equally as beautiful and elegant as herself, Alice could not help

    but feel a littlepetitive.

    ¡°Hmm! So, what if it¡¯s Hermes? It is just a fake Hermes bag bought by a very poor man!¡± Alice said as

    she frowned.

    At this time, Xavia was standing next to Felicity and the expression on her face changed as soon as

    she saw the Hermes bag that they were talking about.

    She naturally recognized that this was the Hermes bag that Gerald had bought for fifty-five thousand

    dors that morning!

    She felt very ufortable after seeing the bag.

    ¡°A fake?¡±

    Felicity picked the bag up from the trash can before she looked at it carefully.

    After a short while, Felicity¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she kept turning the bag around in her hand.

    ¡°This¡­I don¡¯t think that this is a fake Hermes. I think that this is a genuine product!¡±

    ¡°Genuine?¡± The group of girls in the dormitory were all surprised. ¡°How could that be possible? Gerald

    is so poor. How could he possibly afford to buy Naomi a genuine Hermes bag?¡±

    ¡°This bag is a limited edition collector¡¯s item and it is selling for more than fifty thousand dors!¡± Alice

    said contemptuously.

    Alice did not know why she could feel her heart beating frantically when Felicity said that the Hermes

    bag was actually a genuine product!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m certain that this is a genuine product. I¡¯ve touched the genuine Hermes bag in their boutique

    store and it feels exactly the same. It¡¯spletely impossible for a fake Hermes bag to have the same

    texture as the original. I have the phone number of the manager working at the Hermes boutique store

    directly opposite our university and I can call her to ask if someone has purchased this collector¡¯s item

    from their boutique store. We¡¯ll know the truth then!¡±

    Felicity held the Hermes bag in her hand as if it was a very precious item.

    Her remark made all the girls gasp immediately.

    At this time, Felicity took out her cell phone as she prepared to call the manager of the Hermes

    boutique store.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make the call¡­¡± At this time, Xavia suddenly spoke up. In fact, if Felicity wasn¡¯t

    about to make the phone call, she wouldn¡¯t want to tell the truth because Gerald had actually bought

    this expensive bag worth fifty-five thousand dors for someone else.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    However, since Felicity was going to make the phone call, she decided that she might as well tell them

    the truth directly.

    ¡°This Hermes bag is indeed a genuine product. When Gerald bought the bag this morning, Yuri and I¡­

    we were also at the Hermes boutique store. He paid fifty-five thousand dors for that bag!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bam!

    Everyone in the dormitory froze in ce.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 13

    Xavia quickly exined what she had encountered that morning to all the girls in the dormitory.

    ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s actually true! That Hermes bag is actually worth fifty-five thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Gerald had always been living off the subsidy from the university and the money he made from

    running errands for everyone else. I really didn¡¯t expect him to have such good luck! He actually

    received such a luxurious Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card!

    ¡°Damn it! If Gerald is willing to give me this Hermes bag, I¡¯d definitely be more than willing to spend the

    night with him!¡±

    ¡°One night? No way! If Gerald is willing to give me this Hermes bag, I¡¯m willing to be his woman for at

    least one month!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so shameless!¡±

    Even though they all knew that Gerald¡¯s card was just for a one-time use, knowing that the Hermes bag

    was a genuine one worth fifty-five thousand dors was still very shocking to everyone.

    Even if they sold this bag, they could easily get forty to fifty thousand dors!

    This was still money!

    Alice had a very ugly expression on her face at this time.

    She never would have expected Gerald to actually give Naomi a Hermes bag that was worth fifty-five

    thousand dors as her birthday gift.

    She suddenly thought of all the contempt that she felt for him today as well as the envy and admiration

    that the other girls were feeling for the Hermes bag at this time.

    Alice felt as though she had just been yed.

    She got even more furious at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha. Even if the bag is really worth fifty-five thousand dors, doesn¡¯t Gerald know that he could

    have just sold the Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card for more money instead of using it

    directly? This only proves that this person is very dim-witted!¡± Alice said after analyzing the situation.

    Xavia also nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s definitely a problem with Gerald¡¯s brain!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Please don¡¯t be jealous! Gerald gave the fifty-five thousand dors Hermes bag to Naomi as

    a birthday gift. We should be happy for her! Naomi, you should treat him to a meal!¡±

    Felicity giggled.

    She wasn¡¯t only beautiful but she was also a live broadcaster.

    She had already seen a lot in this world.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Naomi, you should treat him to dinner!¡±

    ¡°Naomi, can you just lend me this Hermes bag for one day? Just one day!¡±

    All the girls were begging Naomi at this time.

    Naomi was in shock. Why should she lend them the bag? The first thing that came to her mind was the

    fact that Gerald probably did not know that he could have sold the shopper¡¯s card for more money

    instead! She was afraid that he had been fooled by the salesgirl.

    After all, Gerald had never experienced this sort of luxury before.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to return this bag to Gerald. If he decides to sell the bag, he can make at least forty to

    fifty thousand dors and he¡¯ll be able to live a carefree life in university without having to worry about

    money anymore!¡±

    Naomi thought differently from others and she was actually worried about Gerald.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Xavia and Alice yelled out loud in unison.

    Xavia was thinking to herself and she really could not ept the fact that Gerald would actually have

    fifty thousand dors if that happened.

    She didn¡¯t want that to happen at all.

    She didn¡¯t want Gerald to be living a better life after she dumped him.

    Xavia wanted Gerald to be poor and miserable without her.

    On the other hand, Alice simply hated Gerald.

    ¡°Naomi, why would you do that? Gerald was the one who gave you the Hermes bag so why would you

    return it to him?¡±

    Alice frowned immediately.

    Felicity smiled before she said, ¡°It¡¯s such a valuable Hermes bag. You shouldn¡¯t waste it just like that! I

    want to start a live broadcast and show my viewers this bag! Do you mind if I do that, Naomi?¡±

    Naomi shook her head as she smiled.

    Even though Naomi agreed to allow Felicity to show the Hermes bag on her live broadcast, she was

    thinking about how she would convince Gerald to return the bag to the luxury store the next day.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t get back the original amount that Gerald had paid for the bag, they could at least

    get back forty to fifty thousand dors.

    Click! Click!

    The group of girls rushed over to take pictures of the Hermes bag.

    The Hermes bag finally fell into Felicity¡¯s hand.

    She started her live broadcast immediately.

    ¡°Hello, babies! I¡¯ve not seen all of you for a day and I really missed all of you. Besides, I have some

    beautiful babies with me here today as an added bonus!¡± Felicity said as she smiled cutely at the

    camera.

    In a blink of an eye, there were already more than three thousand people watching the live broadcast.

    Felicity had already been hosting live broadcasts for more than a year.

    Since she was hosting a local live broadcast, most of her fans were her ssmates and her university

    mates.

    As soon as Felicity appeared, the discussion in the live broadcast room was extremely lively.

    ¡°Damn! This is really a bonus! I really like that tall girl with red hair!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Please give me the number of that beautiful girl with red hair!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Felicity, you¡¯re actually friends with Alice from the Broadcasting and Media Department?¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Alice from the Broadcasting and Media Department is simply too gorgeous. You¡¯re taking my

    breath away!¡±

    On the other side, Alice, who had always had a cold expression on her face, finally smiled when she

    saw her name on the live chat.

    She did not feel as depressed as she felt when she saw the beautiful Felicity earlier.

    She nodded as she smiled slightly at the fans on the screen.

    ¡°Wow! Are you guys more interested in the other beauties now? Hmph! I¡¯m so sad!¡±

    Felicity made a gesture as though she was wiping the tears away from her eyes as she showed an

    aggrieved expression on her face.

    After that, the crowd of people replied immediately.

    ¡°How would that be possible? All of you beauties are my wives! I love all of you.¡±

    At this time, the live broadcast room prompted:

    The wealthy and young Yuri is now online!

    The super wealthy Danny is now online!

    When their ssmates saw that Felicity was online, everyone started watching her live broadcast

    immediately.

    Felicity was really a very beautiful and gorgeous girl and she was very experienced and professional in

    her live broadcasts.

    Therefore, she was many boys¡¯ dream girl.

    However, Felicity also had very high demands and standards.

    Both Yuri and Danny, who were from the next ss, had already tried to pursue her before but they

    failed undoubtedly. This was also the reason why they would both always try to support and help

    Felicity.

    They wanted to get in her good books!

    ¡°Babies, you¡¯re all in love with someone else now and I¡¯m already crying! Aren¡¯t you going to send me

    some gifts? I am giving you guys the pleasure of looking at so many beautiful girls now!¡± Felicity said in

    an aggrieved manner.

    Gerald¡¯s roommate, Harper, had always been in love with Felicity.

    Therefore, he sent her ten roses at once.

    Each rose was priced at one dor.

    ¡°Wow, thank you so much Harper! I¡¯ve received your love!¡±

    Harper then replied, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, goddess. By the way, isn¡¯t the bag in your hand the gift that

    Gerald had given Naomi today?¡±

    At this time, Harper typed hisment in the live chat.

    This instantly sparked a heated discussion among the viewers.

    ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t even realize that it¡¯s a Hermes bag. Moreover, it seems like it¡¯s the limited edition

    collector¡¯s item!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Felicity, are you getting sponsored by a man? My heart is breaking into pieces!¡±

    Danny said, ¡°Hahaha. Yuri told me that Gerald bought this bag for Naomi with a one-time shopper¡¯s

    card. Hahaha. I cannot believe that Gerald is so stupid!¡±

    Theizens then replied, ¡°Oh my god. He must be an idiot!¡±

    Xavia had obviously told Yuri about how Gerald could afford to buy the bag and Yuri had told Danny

    and his friends about it.

    After that, the online discussion revolved around Gerald.

    Yuri: ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m really stimted by many idiots today. Xavia actually fought with me for the entire

    day because of what Gerald did! I really feel as though we wasted a lot of time because of that idiot!¡±

    Harper realized that they were all mocking Gerald.

    Therefore, he tried to change the subject by sending Felicity another ten roses, one after the other.

    Danny said, ¡°Harper, why are you sending Felicity this broken gift? Can you only afford to send her

    roses?¡±

    After that, he continued typing.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send her a rocket instead?¡±

    One rocket cost a hundred dors.

    ¡°Danny sent you a rocket!¡±

    ¡°Danny send you a rocket!¡±

    Danny sent five consecutive rockets in a row!

    Felicity, Xavia and Alice were extremely excited at this time. They didn¡¯t realize that it was so easy to

    make money through a live broadcast!

    Since he did not want to fall behind, Yuri sent Felicity ten consecutive rockets at the same time.

    One thousand dors.

    He wanted to wipe out all the bad luck from his encounter with Gerald today.

    Xavia was very proud at this time. This was her man Yuri!

    Danny then replied, ¡°Hahaha. Harper, I think even if everyone in your dormitory, including Gerald, were

    to pool all your money together, you wouldn¡¯t even be able topare to me! You¡¯re all just six

    paupers to me! Do you want topete with me in the live broadcast room today?¡±

    Harper was furious at this time.

    At this time, in Gerald¡¯s dormitory, Gerald sneezed and he woke up from his sleep.

    After that, he saw all the messages that his ssmates were sending, one after the other.

    When he turned on his cell phone, he realized that his ssmates were all talking about him and the

    Hermes bag that Felicity had shared on her live broadcast.

    All the beautiful girls were saying that he was a fool.

    What was happening?

    Gerald was stunned. Were they mocking him?

    When Gerald read through the messages from his ssmates he realized that Felicity must have

    talked about him in her live broadcast.

    Was he a part of her sharing today?

    As he thought about it, Gerald quickly logged into Felicity¡¯s live broadcast.

    As soon as he logged into the live chatroom, he saw Danny and Yuri insulting and making fun of his

    roommates.

    ¡°Six paupers?¡±

    Gerald smiled coldly to himself.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 14

    At this time, Yuri and Danny were creating a scene in the live broadcast room.

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    Ten consecutive international cruise ships were sent at one go!

    The price of each international cruise ship was one thousand dors!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ordinary Man! I love you, Ordinary Man!¡±

    Felicity yelled out in excitement.

    Each of the girls could not help but looked at the screen on Felicity¡¯s phone at this time.

    This was no ordinary person! He had actually sent her ten international cruise ships worth ten thousand

    dors at one go!

    Alice and Xavia were slightly surprised at this time.

    They already heard that they could make money from live broadcasts a long time ago and they were

    finally convinced today.

    ¡°Ordinary Man, are you from our university? Which department are you from?¡± asked some of the girls

    at this time.

    At the same time, Yuri and Danny, who were viewing the live broadcast, suddenly felt verynguished.

    Of course, they had ten thousand dors. In fact, each of them had around twenty to thirty thousand

    dors as their allowance every month.

    However, if this tyrant could swipe ten thousand dors at one go, he must really be an extraordinary

    person.

    They would never be able to steal the limelight from him!

    Felicity was also very excited at this time. ¡°Yes, Original Man. May I know which department you¡¯re

    from?¡±

    Ordinary Man replied, ¡°I¡¯m from the Language Department!¡±

    ¡°Eh? The Language Department? That¡¯s our department!¡±

    ¡°Apart from Danny and Yuri, who else is so wealthy in the Language Department?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡±

    All the girls were surprised.

    If he was really from the Language Department, then they would have to make sure that they dressed

    up beautifully in future. Otherwise, they might lose out on the chance to get together with this ordinary

    man!

    ¡°Ordinary Man, which ss are you in? Do you have a girlfriend? If you don¡¯t, I can introduce one to

    you!¡±

    At this time, Xavia quickly walked towards Felicity as she spoke to the camera.

    In fact, Xavia was also an extremely beautiful girl with long legs and pinkish rosy cheeks.

    Xavia was also thinking that she should also start a live broadcast so she would be able to make some

    money and get herself a rich man so that she could prepare for her future.

    Therefore, she could not help but asked the question out of curiosity.

    Ordinary Man: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    He sent another five consecutive international cruise ships to Felicity¡¯s live broadcast.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Felicity was so excited she could barely stand still.

    All the other girls also took deep breaths at this time.

    Felicity asked excitedly, ¡°Ordinary Man, I can find you a girlfriend if you don¡¯t have one. We¡¯re all from

    the Language Department anyway! There are so many beautiful girls behind me, so why don¡¯t you tell

    me who you¡¯re interested in? I¡¯m also avable!¡±

    In fact, Felicity was starting to regret doing this live broadcast in front of so many beautiful girls today.

    She didn¡¯t want to share her potential suitor with anyone else.

    She also felt very ufortable sharing this wealthy guy with the other girls.

    She nced at this person¡¯s ount and she realized that he was actually a supreme member.

    This meant that he had already recharged at least one hundred thousand dors into his live broadcast

    ount! That was the only reason why he had that verification icon on his profile.

    If she could, Felicity really wanted to do a private live broadcast for Ordinary Man!

    However, as she thought about it, Felicity felt that she could also gain a lot of benefits from having the

    other girls around on the live broadcast today.

    ¡°So, Ordinary Man, what do you think? Which one of these girls are you interested in?¡±

    Felicity asked in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Does the girl standing behind you have a boyfriend?¡± Ordinary Man replied immediately.

    The person standing behind Felicity at this time was none other than Xavia.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡­I¡­I¡­why don¡¯t you make a guess, Ordinary Man?¡± Xavia replied in surprise.

    She didn¡¯t want to be so straightforward with her answer because she knew that Yuri was probably still

    watching the live broadcast.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    Ordinary Man sent another five consecutive international cruise ships to Felicity¡¯s live broadcast.

    At this time, the management team for the live broadcast tform took notice of Felicity¡¯s live

    broadcast because of the twenty consecutive international cruise ships.

    Therefore, the management team quickly promoted Felicity¡¯s live broadcast to the homepage. More

    and more of their university mates joined in the live broadcast at this time.

    The number of viewers on Felicity¡¯s live broadcast quickly exceeded more than five thousand viewers.

    Ordinary Man then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess. Why don¡¯t you tell me the answer directly?¡±

    Xavia took a deep breath and her face flushed red as she said, ¡°I¡­¡±

    She wanted to grit her teeth and say that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.

    Felicity was very jealous at this time and she quickly said, ¡°Yes, she has a boyfriend! Her boyfriend is

    Yuri, who just sent me the rockets just now!¡±

    Xavia was very annoyed. Did Felicity think she was that great? When she returned to her dormitory,

    she will look into starting her own live broadcast in the future! When that timees, they¡¯ll know who

    has a higher poprity then!

    Hmm!

    Ordinary Man: ¡°Hahaha. He actually dares to show off when he¡¯s just sending a rocket? By the way, the

    bag you¡¯re holding in your hand seems to be worth a lot of money. I heard that it¡¯s worth over fifty

    thousand dors! I think that man who gave you the bag is the true hero!¡±

    Felicity raised the Hermes bag in her hand before she said, ¡°Wow! Ordinary Man, you can actually tell

    the value of this bag? You think that this bag is beautiful too?¡±

    Felicity began to show off the bag in front of the camera.

    At this time, Alice, who was standing next to Felicity, quickly barged in and said:

    ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. The person who gave our friend this bag isn¡¯t a

    hero! He is just a pauper from your Language Department!¡±

    Alice couldn¡¯t take it when someone was actually praising Gerald for being a hero.

    Therefore, she subconsciously stepped in to exin the truth!

    ¡°What if you find out in the future that the person who gave your friend that bag isn¡¯t actually a pauper?

    What if you find out that he¡¯s actually a very wealthy and powerful man? What would you do then?

    Don¡¯t you think that we shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover?¡±

    Ordinary Man spoke up immediately.

    Alice replied, ¡°You sound like a very mature and stable man but I assure you that the person who gave

    my friend this bag is definitely a pauper! As for how he could afford to buy this bag, there¡¯s actually a

    long story behind it!¡±

    Alice continued chatting with this Ordinary Man through the live broadcast.

    However, she did not know why she had a strange feeling in her heart.

    She felt as though this man was very mature and stable. Even though he was very wealthy, he didn¡¯t

    seem like a dull, ordinary second-generation rich kid.

    Alice would love to have an opportunity to meet up with him.

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man sent you an international cruise ship!¡±

    Ordinary man sent another five consecutive international cruise ships to Felicity without any hesitation.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Ordinary Man, do you want to exchange numbers with me? I can give you a private live broadcast

    everyday if you want me to!¡± Felicity quickly said as she looked in the camera.

    However, when Ordinary Man did not reply after a long time, she looked at the list of viewers and she

    realized that he had already gone offline!

    Felicity felt very dejected. However, he had already given her twenty-five thousand dors today!

    Felicity could not help but feel a little excited.

    At the same time, many of the girls had already downloaded the live broadcast software on their

    phones because they wanted to find out the details of the Ordinary Man in Felicity¡¯s live broadcast so

    that they could chat privately with him.

    This included Xavia¡­

    At the male dormitory, Gerald could hear Danny from the dormitory next door cursing at the wealthy

    man who was showing off his wealth on Felicity¡¯s live broadcast.

    He tossed his cell phone aside with a bittersweet smile on his face.

    Sure enough, anyone who had more money would always be the winner. He could do anything that he

    wanted to!

    Hahaha¡­

    Gerald was Ordinary Man.

    When Gerald saw Yuri and Danny insulting and mocking his own roommates, he instantly recharged

    one hundred and fifty thousand dors into his live broadcast ount.

    Sure enough, both of them shut up as soon as he appeared.

    Gerald could hear Danny still cursing from the room next door, probably because his self-esteem was

    hurt.

    In fact, Gerald was deliberately testing Xavia earlier on the live broadcast.

    Just as he had expected, Xavia did not let him down at all. She was really a materialistic girl who was

    full of greed.

    Gerald hadpletely given up on her!

    Since he was already exhausted, Gerald decided to go back to sleep.

    The next day, his roommates climbed over the wall at five o¡¯clock in the morning to go back to their

    dormitory to sleep.

    As they had to attend ss today, they started running towards the lecture hall immediately after they

    were done with their breakfast.

    ¡°Gerald, stop right there!¡±

    As Gerald was about to leave the cafeteria, he suddenly heard a girl¡¯s voice stopping him from leaving!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 15

    Gerald turned around as soon as he heard the girl¡¯s voice.

    He saw a tall and fair beautiful girl dressed in tight denim cropped trousers and a pair of high heels

    standing behind him at this time.

    Her hands were on her hips as she red at Gerald with a look of contempt on her face.

    ¡°Gerald, do you really think that it¡¯s okay for you to rely on the student subsidy given to you by the

    student union when you could actually buy a luxury product worth fifty-five thousand dors for

    yourself? Let me tell you something! We¡¯re not going to include you in the school subsidy for next

    year!¡± the girl said to Gerald in a cold manner.

    ¡°Whitney, Gerald got the money as a reward for saving that young girl¡¯s life! The young girl¡¯s parents

    gave him the shopper¡¯s card to thank him for his kindness. Why would you revoke Gerald¡¯s subsidy?

    Do you really think you¡¯re that great just because you¡¯re the president of the student union?¡±

    The president of the student union red at Harper with a cold expression on her face without saying

    anything at all.

    ¡°What has this to do with you anyway? Don¡¯t you know that the only reason why Gerald could actually

    receive a student subsidy is simply because of the student union? The reason why we fought so hard

    for his subsidy was because we knew he needed help! However, he actually bought a Hermes bag

    worth fifty-five thousand dors for himself! Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors that everyone is spreading

    around the school today?¡±

    ¡°You caused very serious damage to the student union because of your actions! This action alone is

    enough for us to revoke your subsidy!¡±

    Whitney nced at Gerald with disgust in her eyes. Everyone obviously knew about the Hermes bag

    because of Felicity¡¯s live broadcastst night.

    Moreover, Whitney was the president of the student union who was also one of the chancellor¡¯s favorite

    students in the university.

    Whitney Jenkins came from a very favorable family background and she was also very good at what

    she did. She could handle many difficult situations and since she was the president of the student

    union, she was in charge of almost all of the departments in the university.

    All the lecturers and tutors from all the different departments were also very familiar with her.

    She had the typical characteristics of a leader and therefore, Whitney did not care about someone who

    had no money or power such as Gerald.

    However, she respected the fact that Gerald had always been very obedient and willing to do whatever

    she asked him to do. That was the reason why she always helped him obtain the subsidy every year.

    The other poorer students in the university were all unwilling to act as a freeborer for Whitney just so

    they could obtain the subsidy.

    This was also the reason why Harper disliked Whitney.

    ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t you tell me what we should do about this?¡± Whitney asked as she red at Gerald.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald frowned. To be honest, he no longer needed to rely on the subsidy given by the student union.

    However, even though Whitney looked down on him, the subsidy he had received in the past was due

    to her efforts.

    Gerald asked, ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯re asking, I¡¯ll make sure that you can continue receiving the subsidy if you do

    something for me. If you do it well, I¡¯ll forgive you for the damage that you¡¯ve done to the reputation of

    the student union!¡±

    Whitney was referring to the fact that everyone was scolding Gerald and calling him a fool because he

    used the shopper¡¯s card to buy a bag.

    Whitney was filled with hatred as she thought about it.

    How could this pauper be so lucky? Why would anyone give him a Universal Global Supreme

    Shopper¡¯s Card just like that?

    Moreover, Gerald had even given someone else the fifty-five thousand dor Hermes bag as a birthday

    present!

    Fifty-five thousand dors!

    If he gave it to her, she would be so much happier.

    However, Gerald did not say anything to her and he did not even think of her at all! So, Whitney

    decided to teach him a lesson by using the subsidy as a bargaining chip.

    That fool!

    ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡± Gerald asked with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. The student union will be holding a big event next week and we need

    someone to clean the venue up. Therefore, I want you to clean up the auditorium for us! If you do that,

    I¡¯ll continue helping you to apply for your subsidy next year! Don¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not looking out for

    you, Gerald. I think you should just skip ss today. I¡¯ve already prepared a letter for you!¡±

    Whitney said as she threw the fake letter at Gerald. After that, she turned around and walked away in

    her high heels.

    ¡°Damn it! That woman is such a bully!¡±

    Harper cursed out loud immediately.

    Gerald¡¯s roommate, Benjamin was also very furious at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerald. I think you shouldn¡¯t clean up the auditorium. Do you know how big the auditorium

    is? How can Gerald possibly clean up the venue on his own? Let¡¯s just head to ss now.¡±

    He patted Gerald gently on his shoulder.

    ¡°But what is going to happen to Gerald¡¯s subsidy then?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s roommates were a little worried for him.

    After thinking for a short while, Harper finally pped his hands:

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Why don¡¯t we head to the auditorium together to help Gerald clean up the venue? Since

    there are so many of us, we will be able to do it even more quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! That sounds like a good idea!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s roommates nodded in unison.

    Gerald felt warmth in his heart.

    In fact, even though Gerald had suffered so much humiliation in university for the past three years, he

    was still very optimistic.

    This was because he had managed to meet a bunch of people he could call his brothers because of his

    poverty.

    These were brothers who really thought of what was best for him.

    However, Gerald could never allow them to get punished along with him.

    To be honest, Gerald really wanted to tell them that he was actually a second-generation rich kid.

    However, Gerald was afraid that their friendship woulde to an end as soon as he told them the

    truth about himself.

    Gerald felt that their friendship and concern was the true wealth to him and he didn¡¯t want to lose that!

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll clean up the venue on my own. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that I¡¯ll be cleaning up the

    auditorium all by myself anyway. Moreover, all of you won¡¯t be as skillful as I am and I think you won¡¯t

    be able to help out much even if you dide with me!¡±

    After thinking about it, Gerald decided not to reveal his identity yet.

    Therefore, he could only endure this for the time being.

    After that, Gerald headed to the auditorium by himself.

    ¡°Gerald, why did you take so long toe here? Do you really think you¡¯re that great just because you

    bought a new bag?¡±

    Whitney started insulting Gerald as soon as he stepped into the auditorium.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Everyone who were rehearsing for the uing event in the auditorium burst out inughter as soon

    as they heard Whitney¡¯s words.

    This was because they would be putting up a performance next week.

    Therefore, Whitney decided to ask the team from the student union department to rehearse for their

    performance here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! After all, he could afford to buy a bag worth fifty-five thousand dors! How can we

    even bepared to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you better be careful when you speak, president! Otherwise, Gerald might actually turn out to be

    a wealthy and powerful man who can throw money at your face!¡±

    The group of girls looked at Gerald as theyughed out loud.

    Moreover, the group of boys were staring at Gerald with an envious expression on their faces.

    In fact, they were all jealous. They were jealous of Gerald¡¯s luck.

    If they had fifty five-thousand dors, they could buy the bag and give it to their president, Whitney,

    instead!

    Gerald turned a deaf ear to them and he did not even bother to reply at all.

    After that, he picked up a broom as he prepared to clean up the mess that they had left behind.

    ¡°Go away! Do you really think you¡¯re a wealthy and powerful man now?¡±

    At this time, a tall and muscr boy came over as he pushed Gerald aside in a harsh manner.

    Gerald nearly fell down because of him.

    Of course, Gerald knew who the boy was. His name was Victor Wright and he was the vice president of

    the student union and also the captain of the university¡¯s basketball team.

    His family specialized in trade and he was also very rich.

    He also contributed a fair share to all of the humiliation that Gerald had suffered in his three years of

    university life.

    ¡°Victor! Why are you here?¡±

    Whitney was very surprised and cheered up as soon as she saw Victor.

    This was because Victor was the type of guy that Whitney was interested in. He was not only tall,

    handsome, and wealthy, but he was also a very good basketball yer.

    He was the type of boy that girls would fall head over heels in love with.

    At the same time, many girls from the performing team looked at Victor as they blushed slightly.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m here because I went out early to modify my car today,¡± Victor replied as he took a sip of water.

    ¡°Car? What? Victor, did you buy a car?¡±

    Some of the girls asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hahaha. Yes, I bought an Audi A6 just to use it for fun!¡± Victor replied as he chuckled.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    All the beautiful girls were very impressed at this time

    Even Whitney was slightly moved when she heard his words. ¡°Is your car domestic or imported?¡±

    In fact, it did not matter whether the car was domestic or imported because an Audi A6 was a very

    powerful car.

    ¡°Imported! My dad¡¯s friend helped me to get it for one hundred thousand dors cheaper! Hahaha,¡±

    Victor replied as he smiled.

    At this time, there was a strange expression on Whitney¡¯s face.

    Moreover, Gerald, who was sweeping the floor, couldn¡¯t help eavesdropping on their conversation

    when he heard that they were talking about cars.

    Gerald had always dreamt of owning his own car.

    He did not care about the brand of type of car as long as it was a car!

    Why was this his dream? This was because in the past, Gerald would never have been able to afford to

    buy a car at all.

    Therefore, he was very curious as he listened to their discussion.

    He was very distracted at this time.

    He didn¡¯t even realize that his broom was sweeping over a girl¡¯s feet as she sat on the rostrum.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Gerald only realized what he had done when the girl screamed out loud.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 16

    Gerald identally swept the broom over the girl¡¯s feet.

    She was wearing a pair of white shoes and her calves were extremely fair. She was also carefully

    listening to Victor as he talked about his car, her full attention on Victor¡¯s words.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald had actually swept the dirty broom over her shoes, smearing dust all over her

    white shoes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but scream when she realized what was happening.

    Her scream unexpectedly attracted the attention of Whitney, Victor, and the others who were in the

    auditorium at this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, M?¡±

    Whitney hurried over before she asked M with a concerned expression on her face.

    Victor also rushed over to M immediately.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    M Smith tucked her hair behind her ear and she took out some wet wipes before she leaned down

    and attempted to wipe the dust off from her shoes.

    However, the more she tried to wipe her shoes, the dirtier they got.

    M was also obsessed with cleanliness. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw the

    mess on her white shoes.

    ¡°Gerald, did you do that to M¡¯s shoes?¡± Whitney asked as she red at Gerald.

    She had a cold and aggressive expression on her face.

    Moreover, Victor was also very angry at this time.

    ¡°Damn it, you pauper! Do you know how much M¡¯s shoes cost? You¡¯ll never be able to afford to pay

    for it!¡±

    After that, Victor stepped forward before he grabbed Gerald by his cor.

    ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t him!¡±

    When M saw that Victor was about to beat Gerald up, she quickly stepped forward to dissuade him.

    In fact, M had already been paying some attention to Gerald for a long time. She felt that he was a

    very different personpared to everyone else.

    Moreover, she could tell that he was not from a rich family background.

    Perhaps that was the reason why Victor and the rest of the boys were always bullying him.

    However, despite being bullied and humiliated all the time, M could not see the slightest look of

    inferiority in Gerald¡¯s eyes. He waspletely indifferent and the fact that he was poor didn¡¯t seem to

    bother him in the slightest.

    Gerald always had a very humble and sincere look on his face.

    Even if M wanted to lose her temper, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so.

    Therefore, M quickly stood up for Gerald when she saw that Victor was going to beat him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M! We should at least make sure that this pauper pays you back for your shoes!¡± Victor

    replied in a vicious manner.

    M was not from the Language Department, but she was a student from the Broadcasting and Media

    Department instead.

    However, she had been friends with Whitney ever since they were young and the reason why she

    came over to the auditorium today was because she wanted to have some fun.

    Though Victor liked Whitney, he was even more interested in her best friend, M.

    ¡°Oh, no! There¡¯s no need for him to pay me back for the shoes. I¡¯ll just go back to the dormitory and

    change into another pair of shoes!¡± M said in a hurry.

    She also nodded slightly at Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today, kid!¡± Victor said as he red at Gerald. In fact, Victor was d that he was able to

    act as the hero in front of the two beautiful girls today.

    When he saw that M was about to leave, he quickly approached her.

    ¡°By the way, M, why don¡¯t we go out and have a meal together after you change into a new pair of

    shoes? After all, everyone must be tired from the rehearsal today. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal at

    Orchard Gardens!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Orchard Gardens? I heard that the fruit sd and steak there is really delicious but dining there

    is also really expensive!¡±

    ¡°Brother Victor, I¡¯d like toe too!¡±

    All the girls were excited as soon as Victor said that he would be buying M a meal at Orchard

    Gardens.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Victor replied as he sped his hands together.

    At this time, Whitney grabbed M¡¯s hand before she smiled and said, ¡°M, we¡¯ll wait below your

    dormitory for you!¡±

    In fact, Gerald could tell that M did not feel like going at all.

    However, M could tell that everyone was very excited to go there and Victor had just had a sh with

    Gerald because of her.

    Therefore, she could not bring herself to turn down his invitation.

    M nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay, I will drive! See you guys there!¡±

    Victor was very excited that his strategy to ask M out seemed to have seeded. Therefore, he

    nced at Gerald before he walked out of the auditorium.

    Whitney turned and looked at Gerald before she said, ¡°What are you looking at, Gerald? Do you really

    think that you are invited to join us for lunch too? Let me tell you, your subsidy isn¡¯t confirmed yet!

    You¡¯d better stay back and make sure you clean up this auditorium properly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure

    to teach you a lesson when I return!¡±

    Gerald kept quiet as Victor and Whitney continued taunting him in tandem.

    In fact, he was very angry at this time.

    However, he knew that he would not gain anything from losing his temper and he would only be giving

    Victor the opportunity to beat him up.

    It was really unwise to ask for a beating. Therefore, Gerald decided to just let it go.

    ¡°Come on, M! Let¡¯s enjoy the ride in Victor¡¯s new Audi A6ter!¡±

    Whitney pulled M out of the auditorium after ring at Gerald with a contemptuous expression on her

    face.

    The other people also walked out of the auditorium, one after the other.

    They would definitely not be able to get there in one car so Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they

    would be getting there.

    Gerald thought to himself as he cleaned up the mess that they had left behind.

    Should he get a car too?

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He continued thinking to himself.

    When Gerald was done cleaning up the auditorium, it was almost noon.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly received an iing phone call.

    It was a phone call from Harper, the head of his dormitory.

    ¡°Gerald, are you done cleaning up the auditorium?¡±

    Gerald nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is Whitney crazy? We¡¯ve already discussed this matter among ourselves and we¡¯ve decided that if she

    dares reject your subsidy application, we¡¯ll bring this matter up to the chancellor!¡±

    Gerald felt warmth in his heart as he said, ¡°Thank you for looking out for me!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, if you¡¯re free,e and join us for lunch!¡±

    Harper invited Gerald for lunch but Gerald could hear the sudden change in his tone.

    It sounded as though Harper was a little embarrassed.

    Gerald was so close to Harper and he naturally knew that there was something amiss. This man was

    usually very manly, so why did he sound so embarrassed and shy today?

    ¡°Will there be anyone else joining us today?¡± Gerald could not help but asked with a weary smile on his

    face.

    ¡°Bingo! Gerald, do you remember the girl named Hayley who was with Alice at Naomi¡¯s birthday party

    last night?¡±

    All the girls from Alice¡¯s dormitories attended Naomi¡¯s birthday celebrationst night.

    Gerald had a vague impression of Hayley Ians. She had short hair and she looked very cute and petite.

    However, her character and personality was simr to Alice¡¯s.

    She kept rolling her eyes at Geraldst night even though she did not say anything at all.

    ¡°Yes, I know who she is. Why? Did you ask her out?¡± Gerald asked with a surprised expression on his

    face.

    ¡°Well, I was heading back to the dormitory after ss today when I ran into her. She lost her cell phone

    in the cafeteria and I offered to help her look for it. Fortunately, I¡¯m quite familiar with some of the

    workers in the cafeteria. After checking out the CCTV and looking around the cafeteria, we finally found

    her cell phone!¡±

    ¡°I felt that it was fate because I was actually pretty interested in her when I met herst night.

    Therefore, I mustered up the courage to ask her out for lunch with me and my friends today. She

    agreed immediately!¡±

    Harper was extremely excited over the other end of the line.

    To be honest, Gerald was very happy for Harper when he heard his words.

    However, Gerald really didn¡¯t feel like going out with Alice and her friends.

    He simply couldn¡¯t tolerate them rolling their eyes at him!

    ¡°That¡¯s great, brother! I wish you all the best! I think I¡¯ll just skip lunch because I don¡¯t want to be a light

    bulb!¡± Gerald replied as heughed.

    ¡°Damn it! How could you do this to me, Gerald? All our brothers have already agreed toe with me.

    Moreover, Naomi will also be there today! It seems as though Naomi is going to introduce someone

    very important to you today. If you seize this opportunity and make the most out of it, you might be able

    to turn your life around in an instant!¡±

    Harper was also very concerned about Gerald.

    ¡°A very important person?¡±

    Gerald could not help but think to himself, ¡®Damn it. Don¡¯t tell me that Alice will also be there today?¡¯

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 17

    Gerald could not describe the feelings he felt for Alice.

    Alice was really beautiful, and elegant.

    However, Gerald really could not tolerate her attitude because she wasn¡¯t only very rude and arrogant

    but she also looked down on those who were poor.

    Gerald could not understand what Naomi was thinking. How could she possibly have intended to

    matchmake him to Alice?

    Therefore, Gerald really did not want to join them for lunch before he did not want the situation to turn

    awkward.

    However, he could not reject Harper¡¯s sincere invitation as he didn¡¯t want to let his brothers down.

    The ce that they had decided to have lunch at was a western restaurant named Bludhaven.

    Naturally, Harper could not afford to host a lunch at any five-star hotel unlike the second-generation

    rich kids such as Danny or Yuri.

    The six girls from Alice¡¯s dormitory turned up for lunch today.

    Moreover, the six people from Gerald¡¯s dormitory also came with Naomi.

    However, since Gerald was not with the rest of the boys in the dormitory, he did not go to the lunch

    ce with Harper and the rest of the boys.

    ¡°In my opinion, Naomi, we only need the five boys from Harper¡¯s dormitory, you, and the six of us from

    my dormitory toe for lunch! Having the twelve of us eat together is good enough!¡± Alice said as

    she sat in her seat as she drank her juice.

    The meaning behind her words was self-evident.

    In fact, Alice had a good impression of Harper and she felt that he was also a very stable and mature

    man.

    However, Harper¡¯s parents were just ordinary people who were teachers in a middle school. Therefore,

    he was naturally not up to Alice¡¯s standards.

    ¡°Yes, I agree with Alice. Why should Gerald join us for lunch today? As soon as I see him, I start

    thinking about everything that he¡¯d donest night! It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Hayley also said jokingly at this

    time.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Alice, Hayley, please stop hating on Gerald. Did you know that he¡¯s actually a really good

    person if you¡¯d just give him a chance and get to know him better?¡± Naomi replied as she smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Gerald is really a very good guy¡­¡± Harper said immediately after.

    ¡°Well, if he was really such a good person, he wouldn¡¯t make the twelve of us sit here just to wait for

    him alone, would he? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right, Hayley?¡± Alice said as she snorted coldly.

    ¡°Oh look! Gerald is here!¡±

    At this time, Naomi stood up excitedly as she waved at Gerald, gesturing for him toe over and join

    them at the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I had to go back to the dormitory to make an important phone call. There was

    something that I had to deal with.¡±

    Gerald said as he smiled at Naomi.

    Naomi was sitting directly opposite Alice at this time.

    Her eyes wandered for a moment before she stood up and pulled Gerald to her seat and said, ¡°Gerald,

    sit here!¡±

    Gerald knew what Naomi was trying to do.

    He simply sat down without putting too much thought into it.

    ¡°Jacelyn! Let¡¯s switch seats!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Alice had a cold expression on her face as she asked one of her girlfriends to switch

    seats with her as soon as Gerald sat down in front of her.

    ¡°Sorry, Alice! I don¡¯t want to switch seats with you. If I sit opposite that pauper, I¡¯m afraid that people

    who don¡¯t know the truth would actually misunderstand and think that he¡¯s my boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t you be happy if Gerald was your boyfriend? He could buy you a Hermes bag worth

    fifty five thousand dors! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Jacelyn! You should grab hold of this opportunity that is given to you!¡±

    Jacelyn Leigh was a very gorgeous girl who was very interested in fashion and makeup.

    As she was also from a wealthy family, she naturally despised Gerald as well.

    When Jacelyn heard her roommates making fun of her, she quickly replied, ¡°If you think that Gerald is

    so good, then you should just ask him to be your boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! I give up. I surrender.¡±

    The beautiful girls stopped joking around as soon as they heard her words.

    They were obviously very sensitive to the fact that Gerald might actually end up being their boyfriends

    and they would definitely be ridiculed then!

    Harper and Benjamin were both a little annoyed when they heard the girls¡¯ conversation. However, they

    could only endure it silently.

    After that, Gerald decided not to sit with Alice.

    ¡°Naomi,e and sit over here. I¡¯ll just sit at the side!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh because he was treated like a gue in the eyes of all these beautiful

    girls.

    Even though he was a second-generation rich kid like everyone else, the treatment that he received

    from all the beautiful girls was totally different.

    Gerald had so many assets under his name, but why couldn¡¯t he be favored by these beautiful girls?

    Gerald thought about using money to win these girls over but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so

    Ahh!

    Gerald decided to just step aside.

    Naomi really wanted to mend and get rid of the misunderstanding between Alice and Gerald because

    she really felt that they would make a good couple.

    Moreover, both of them were her good friends!

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    At this time, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    A tall and handsome boy dressed in branded clothing from head to toe approached their table and he

    looked at Alice with a surprised expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you Quinton Ziegler?¡±

    Alice was also stunned. She touched her hair before she stood up with a sweet and pleasant smile on

    her face.

    ¡°Yes, Alice. I haven¡¯t seen you in over two years and you¡¯re really looking more and more beautiful. I

    almost couldn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Quinton replied as he smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Quinton, didn¡¯t your dad send you abroad to study? When did you return home?¡±

    ¡°I came back two days ago and I was just asking around for your contact information! By the way, did

    you manage to resolve the incident that you got into at Emperor Karaoke Bar? Our high school

    ssmate, Desmond, called me and told me that you ran into some trouble there!¡± Quinton said with a

    concerned expression on his face.

    At this time, Alice covered her mouth in shock.

    Alice¡¯s roommates had alsoe to a sudden realization.

    ¡°Ahh! Quinton, were you the one who helped us resolve the issuest night?¡±

    Alice was very surprised.

    In fact, Quinton had really wanted to help Alice outst night and he even asked his father to call the

    manager of the karaoke bar, Flynn.

    However, Flynn did not pick up the phone.

    When Quinton heard Alice asking him if he was the one who resolved this matter on their behalf, he did

    not think too much about it.

    Instead, he simply nodded as he said, ¡°Well, I asked my dad to help me deal with it.¡±

    Alice felt very proud and excited at this time.

    Women were always the ones with the most pride and vanity!

    Right now, Alice felt as though all her doubts had already been cleared. It turned out that the person

    who had helped them to resolve the problem was not Nigel or anyone else that they had contactedst

    night. Instead, her childhood friend, Quinton, actually turned out to be the one able to calm Brother

    Flynn down and get him to waive the damages for them.

    Alice used to be really close to Quinton in the past because of the friendship between their fathers.

    However, as Quinton¡¯s family business grew bigger and bigger, his father decided to send him abroad

    to further his studies.

    Naturally, both of them no longer kept in touch after he left.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, Quinton had actually done her such a big favor as soon as he returned to the country.

    Moreover, Alice had no doubts that the Ziegler family would definitely be able to deal with someone like

    Flynn.

    ¡°Quinton, thank you so much for what you did for me!¡±

    Alice was really very happy and grateful.

    When Gerald saw how thankful Alice was towards Quinton, he could not help but feel a little uneasy.

    He had just gotten rid of Nigel but the fruits of his victory were now stolen by this guy named Quinton.

    Gerald had really wanted to tell them that he was the one who helped them to resolve the issuest

    night. He was the one who had gotten them out of that situation!

    However, he knew that Alice would only hate and despise him more if he spoke up now.

    Therefore, Gerald decided to keep quiet because he did not want to get into another argument with

    Alice.

    He thought he should just let it go.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend a birthday party organized by one of my high school friends. The birthday party is

    held upstairs. Alice, I wille down and chat with you again after giving a toast to my friend! You can

    also introduce your friends to meter!¡±

    After that, Quinton smiled and bowed slightly as he looked at all the beautiful girls before he excused

    himself like a gentleman.

    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s really very handsome!¡±

    ¡°Alice, how do you know him?

    ¡°Alice, does he have a girlfriend?¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls were very curious at this time.

    Alice proudly replied, ¡°Quinton is a really amazing guy! Do you know the Southern Food Industries?

    That¡¯s his family business and they are a tycoon in the food industry!¡±

    ¡°Wow! The Southern Food Industries is a public listedpany and it is rated as one of the top

    companies in Mayberry City! That¡¯s really incredible.¡±

    All the girls started discussing this matter amongst themselves.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the news mention that Southern Food Industries is currently facing capital and financial issues?¡±

    Gerald had been quietly listening in on their conversation but when he heard their conversation, he

    wanted to contribute to the topic.

    As soon as he spoke up, the atmosphere around the table became cold within seconds.

    At this time, Alice red at Gerald with a furious expression on her face.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t itmon for huge businesses and industries to face capital and

    financial problems? Why are you so jealous?¡±

    ¡°Some people are just like this. They are jealous and envious of others and they seize every

    opportunity to target their weakness and shorings to put them down. Such people are really

    disgusting!¡± Jacelyn replied in a contemptuous manner.

    Gerald¡¯s sentence almost started a war¡­

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    Fortunately, Quinton and one of his ssmates started walking down the stairs at this time¡­

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 18

    ¡±Alice, you look like you¡¯re in a bad mood. Is something wrong?¡± Quinton asked as he walked down the

    stairs with his hands in his pockets.

    Quinton felt that his heart was a little moved when he saw Alice, who appeared to be even more

    beautiful than she was two years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little disgusted by some people!¡±

    Alice then nced at Gerald with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°Exactly! How can you just spout nonsense without knowing your own ce?¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls also seemed to hate Gerald. All of them were ring at Gerald with a sharp

    expression on his face.

    Quinton looked at Gerald.

    When he came into the restaurant earlier, he seemed to have noticed that Alice was already displeased

    with Gerald.

    However, aftering down the stairs, Alice looked even more unhappy and displeased with Gerald.

    Was it possible¡­that this kid was in an ambiguous rtionship with Alice?

    Hahaha. No, that wouldn¡¯t be possible!

    Quinton knew as soon as he looked at Gerald¡¯s outfit.

    The total price of all of his clothing was not more than thirty dors! How could Alice probably be in an

    ambiguous rtionship with someone like him?

    ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between you two? Why don¡¯t you just talk it out? You¡¯re all ssmates

    so you should try to get along well with one another!¡±

    Quinton smiled but his eyes were focused on Gerald at this time.

    ¡°Hello, my friend. My name is Quinton. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    After that, Quinton stretched out his hand to shake hands with Gerald, revealing a gold Rolex watch on

    his hand.

    The gold Rolex watch was extraordinary at first sight and all the girls stared at him with admiration on

    their faces.

    Gerald could immediately tell that Quinton was not sincere and he had malicious intentions instead.

    As he was about to shake hands with Gerald, Quinton suddenly asked with a surprise expression on

    his face, ¡°Wow! My friend, what brand is your T-shirt from? I¡¯ve not seen this brand before. Do you think

    it¡¯s because I¡¯ve just returned from abroad?¡±

    Quinton stared at Gerald as he made a jaw dropping expression on his face and his lips curled up

    slightly as he smirked at Gerald.

    Quinton wanted to impress Alice and he could tell that Alice had a very bad rtionship with Gerald.

    So, he might as well beat this kid down with a few words.

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s just an ordinary brand.¡±

    Gerald did not intend to pick an argument with Quinton.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with someone like Quinton.

    To be honest, Gerald had already nned to buy clothes using the Universal Global Supreme

    Shopper¡¯s Card that his sister had given to him. However, he felt that the minimum consumption of fifty

    thousand dors was a little too extravagant!

    ¡°Ooh. Is it really from an ordinary brand? By the way, Harold, have you seen this brand before since

    you¡¯ve always been in the country?¡±

    Quinton turned around to look at his ssmate.

    The man named Harold had blond hair and he had been busy staring at all the beautiful girls, from

    Alice to Hayley to Jacelyn.

    Harold immediately knew what Quinton meant when he asked him the question.

    After that, Harold shook his head before he smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve not seen this brand before.

    Would you like me to look it up on the inte?¡±

    Both of them continued their discussion in a serious manner.

    In fact, everyone could tell that they were just trying to mock Gerald.

    However, Gerald did not look embarrassed at all.

    At this time, Alice and the other girls had a satisfied expression on their faces as they looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! Serves him right for being jealous of Quinton! Now we get to watch other people ridiculing

    him for being poor!¡± Jacelyn said as sheughed.

    ¡°After all, Quinton has just returned to the country after studying abroad. How could Gerald ever be

    compared to him anyway?¡± Alice also said in a low voice.

    Alice obviously knew that Quinton was ridiculing and making things difficult for Gerald because of her.

    However, he was doing it in an indirect mannerpared to Danny.

    He was implying it without pointing fingers at Gerald.

    This made Alice very happy as she felt that Quinton was a very intelligent person.

    ¡°Quinton, let me introduce you to my friends!¡±

    After ncing at Gerald, Alice quickly introduced Quinton to everyone around the table.

    After that, Quinton also introduced Harold to Alice and her friends. Harold¡¯s family owned one of the

    biggest training academies in Mayberry City.

    Both of them sat down at the table and Quinton naturally sat opposite Alice.

    On the other hand, Harold seemed to be very interested in Jacelyn and Hayley.

    The girls kept staring at Quinton and Harold as they continued chatting. The original theme of the lunch

    today was supposed to be the development of a rtionship between Harper and Hayley.

    Unfortunately, Quinton¡¯s presence suddenly changed everything and this made Harper feel a little

    unhappy.

    Gerald could also tell that Harper was a little upset.

    He could not simply ignore this and watch as his brother was neglected.

    Fortunately, Gerald was already prepared for this kind of situation.

    Before leaving the dormitory, Gerald had already made a phone call to Zack, the manager of Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment. He told him that he would like to bring a few friends there today and he asked

    Zack to make the necessary arrangements for him.

    He did not want Harper to lose face in front of Hayley today!

    Moreover, Gerald knew that Naomi had always wanted to visit Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    When Harold found out that Harper had invited Hayley out for lunch today, he started asking Harper all

    sorts of questions.

    He kept questioning Harper about his family background and his parents¡¯ upations. In other words,

    he was indirectly asking Harper if he was wealthy.

    Gerald really wanted to bring up the fact that he had already arranged for the group to go to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment after lunch.

    At this time, Quinton suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I heard something when I came back to the country. I

    heard that the Fisher family has gone bankrupt and that they¡¯ve lost Grand Marshall Restaurant that

    they used to own on Mayberry Commercial Street! My dad used to be friends with Nigel¡¯s father, Adam

    Fisher. I am trying to get him to buy over Grand Marshall Restaurant!¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly at this time.

    Of course, they knew everything that happened to Nigel and the Fisher family.

    This was because Nigel was right beside them when everything unfolded!

    When the girls heard that Quinton was nning to take over Grand Marshall Restaurant, they could not

    help but feel extremely excited. They quickly made up their minds to be good friends with

    Quinton.

    Alice nodded slightly before she said. ¡°Yes, we know about what happened to Nigel and his family. We

    heard that he offended a very influential person in Mayberry City and that¡¯s the reason why his entire

    family businesses went bankrupt overnight! The Fisher family had always relied on the profits that they

    made from Grand Marshall Restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street, so I really wonder what they¡¯re

    going to do now that they are forced to withdraw their shares immediately.¡±

    Quinton watched in satisfaction as all the girls stared at him with admiration in their eyes. He really

    enjoyed the attention.

    He nodded before he said, ¡°Well, my father agrees with me and he wants to take over the restaurant

    too. After all, everyone knows themercial value of any businesses or shops on Mayberry

    Commercial Street. As long as you can open a business there, you¡¯ll definitely make money like

    running water! My dad also mentioned that there is a very grand and luxurious manor there with a hot

    spring inside!¡±

    ¡°Wayfair Mountain Entertainment!¡±

    Everyone was very excited when they heard the mention of the manor with the hot springs.

    Quinton nodded and smiled before he said, ¡°Have any of you been there before?¡±

    When Quinton asked this question, Alice suddenly recalled how embarrassed they had been the night

    before.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from Quinton.

    Therefore, she quickly told him about everything that happened.

    After listening to her exnation, Quinton smiled before he said, ¡°Well, I really did not expect Nigel to

    make such a fool out of himself. Alice, since you did not manage to go into Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment thest time, I can bring you there today! I just need to give my father a call.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Seriously? You¡¯re the best, Brother Quinton!¡± Jacelyn said in a charming manner.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. Give me a minute. I¡¯ll call my dad now.¡± After that, Quinton took out his cell

    phone before he made a phone call to his father.

    After exining the situation to his father, Quinton hung up the phone immediately.

    ¡°Should we head there now? I am afraid that they¡¯ll have more guests in the afternoon. If the ce is

    overcrowded, there is nothing that my father can do for us then.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Sure!¡±

    All of the girls were more than willing to leave at this time.

    ¡°Alright then, I will go and get the cars with Harold. We will leave in two cars.¡± Quinton said as he

    prepared to go and get the car with Harold.

    ¡°But Quinton, there are seven girls so two cars would be enough for us¡­but what about them?¡± Alice

    asked as she pointed at Harper and the rest of the boys.

    Quinton looked at Harper before he asked, ¡°Did you not drive here?¡±

    Harper shook his head and he felt very embarrassed at this time.

    ¡°Forget it. We won¡¯t be joining you guys.¡±

    Naomi felt very ufortable to be caught in the middle. Therefore, she said, ¡°Well, if they aren¡¯t

    going, then I don¡¯t want to go either!¡±

    Gerald did not want Naomi to be ced in such a tough spot every time. He knew that she really

    wanted to go and check out Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Therefore, he quickly said, ¡°Naomi, you can go ahead with the rest of them first. We¡¯ll join youter.

    After all, we¡¯ve already ordered a table full of dishes!¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    In fact, Gerald intentionally said those words and he was targeting Alice and Hayley at this time.

    After all, Harper was treating them to lunch today and he had already ordered a table full of dishes but

    they were leaving without taking even a single bite. Gerald felt as though they were not taking Harper

    seriously.

    Being the sensitive person that she was, Alice could immediately hear the contempt in his voice as

    soon as she heard his words. She quickly replied, ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯lle and join uster? Do you

    really think you¡¯d be able to enter Wayfair Mountain Entertainment without Quinton? Moreover, why are

    you being so sarcastic? It¡¯s just a table full of dishes. Do you want me to pay for the food, then?¡±

    Harper waved his hand in a hurry before he said, ¡°No, no, you guys can just leave first. I will see you

    later, Hayley!¡±

    Harper nced at Hayley. He really wished that he would be able to see herter but he knew that

    Alice was right. How would they possibly be able to enter Wayfair Mountain Entertainmentter?

    After that, Alice and the rest of the girls left with Quinton and Harold. Harper was just d that the

    situation did not end up as awkward as it wasst night.

    However, after the girls left, Harper felt as though he no longer had any appetite.

    He felt very discouraged at this time.

    ¡°Harper, don¡¯t feel so discouraged. I said that we¡¯ll go to the manor and I will make sure that we do so.

    Just trust me.¡±

    Geraldforted Harper as he patted him gently on the shoulder.

    Harper smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°I know you mean well, Gerald. Forget it. Let¡¯s just eat and enjoy

    the meal before we go back to the dormitory to sleep after this!¡±

    Gerald knew that Harper simply thought that he was being stubborn.

    He smiled because he knew that he could not be as low-key as he wanted to be anymore. This was

    because he knew that most of the time, Harper and the rest of his roommates were ridiculed and

    humiliated because of him.

    Gerald was also very upset at this situation.

    Therefore, Gerald took out his cell phone before he called Zack. ¡°Zack, I will head over to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment with my friendster. If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you send two cars over

    here to pick me up?

    Zack was very respectful on the other end of the line. ¡°Of course, Mr. Crawford. Anything for you. Could

    you please send me your location?¡±

    Gerald gave Zack his location over the phone before he hung up the phone immediately.

    Harper looked at Gerald in surprise.

    ¡°Damn it, Gerald! Who did you just call?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 19

    Harper knew that Gerald was a very honest person, even if he could be a little vain sometimes.

    Moreover, he knew that Gerald wouldn¡¯t continue lying to his own brothers after the rest of the girls had

    already left. However, they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Did Gerald really have the ability to bring them into Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?

    How could this be possible?

    Gerald smiled as soon as he heard Harper¡¯s question.

    He would find outter!

    ¡°Excuse me, sirs. Will all of you continue having your meal here?¡±

    At this time, a beautiful waitress came over to their table as she asked them in a polite manner.

    Even though she was speaking in a very polite manner, she could not hide the contempt that she was

    feeling in her heart.

    She naturally knew who would be paying the bill today.

    However, she had also witnessed everything that had happened earlier and she knew that all the

    beautiful girls had already been brought away by Quinton and Harold.

    At the same time, the other people who were dining in the restaurant at this time were also looking at

    Gerald, Harold, and the rest of the boys as theyughed at them.

    The situation that they encountered was simr to getting robbed of their girlfriends in public.

    That was also the reason why the beautiful waitress came to ask them if they wanted to continue

    enjoying their meal there.

    ¡°No, just pack up all the food for us. We will bring it over to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment to enjoy

    the food thereter!¡±

    Gerald could see the contempt in her eyes.

    How could he allow Harper to continue eating in this restaurant at this time?

    However, he felt that it was really a pity to waste all of the food on the table.

    The beautiful waitress and the people around them almost burst out inughter as soon as they heard

    Gerald¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is this guy a fool?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You actually want to pack your food from this restaurant to bring over to

    the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment as dinner instead?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Wayfair Mountain Entertainment also serves food? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re trying to save their own pride since the rest of the girls had already left with the other

    two guys earlier. Hahaha. I think college students nowadays really have no sense of shame at all. They

    can just brag out of pride.¡±

    The people around them continued mocking them.

    Harper couldn¡¯t help but lower his head in embarrassment.

    The waitress rolled her eyes before she nced at Gerald and said, ¡°Alright then. In that case, may I

    know which one of you is going to settle the bill today?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, I¡¯ll settle the bill immediately,¡± Harper replied in a hurry.

    The dishes on the table would easily cost more than eight hundred dors today.

    That would be more than eighty percent of Harper¡¯s living expenses for the month.

    Gerald took the stic bags from the waitress as he started packing up the food on the table.

    Even though all the customers were ridiculing and making fun of them at this time, he wasn¡¯t bothered

    at all.

    ¡°Sob. Sob.¡±

    At this time, three luxury cars suddenly drove past the restaurant.

    After that, the three luxury cars stopped and parked right in front of the restaurant.

    ¡°Wow! Three Rolls-Royce Phantoms!¡±

    ¡°Damn? Who is so incredible? One of those cars is worth almost one and a half million dors!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Look at the car license te!¡±

    The license te for all three of the luxury cars were 689. That number alone was worth a few hundred

    thousand dors already!

    Everyone in the restaurant could not help but look out of the restaurant and even the waitress was

    stunned at this time.

    If the owner of the luxury cars was going to dine in the restaurant, she would run out to meet him now

    so that she could win some of his favor.

    The waitress quickly straightened out her clothes before she strode towards the door.

    She wanted to see if the owner woulde in for a meal.

    At this time, three people stepped out of the car. These three men were dressed in ck suits and they

    were all wearing sunsses and Bluetooth headsets in their ears. They really looked like bodyguards

    that were usually seen in a movie.

    The atmosphere was very solemn at this time.

    ¡°Gentlemen, may I ask if¡­¡±

    The beautiful waitress rushed forward to greet them immediately.

    However, the three men did not even bother to look at her and they simply walked straight to Gerald

    who was busy packing up the food at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The three bodyguards greeted Gerald as they bowed respectfully at a ny degrees angle.

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°The bodyguards are referring to this young fool as Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Everyone in the restaurant was shocked.

    Harper and the other boys were even more surprised at this time.

    What was going on?

    Was Gerald really so awesome?

    At this time, Gerald finally finished packing up all the food.

    ¡°Guys, why don¡¯t we get into the cars so that we can get to the manor now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, please let us carry the food for you.¡±

    The bodyguards ran over before they took the packed food from Gerald¡¯s hand.

    Harper and the rest of the boys followed Gerald out of the restaurant, as though they were living a

    dream.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, please walk slowly¡­¡±

    The beautiful waitress¡¯ face was already pale at this time and she greeted Gerald in a respectful

    manner, while Gerald simply nodded.

    At the same time, he felt a little embarrassed. He really wasn¡¯t used to people staring at him.

    The few of them quickly got into the luxury cars as they headed towards the manor.

    On the way there, Harper couldn¡¯t help asking Gerald about the situation.

    ¡°Gerald, this¡­what is going on?¡±

    Gerald felt that it was still too early for him to reveal everything to them. Therefore, he simply said,

    ¡°Brother Harper, I¡¯ll certainly exin everything to you soon. Just remember that we are brothers and

    whatever happens to you will always be my business. I will make sure that you will not lose face today!¡±

    Harper nodded and he did not ask Gerald anymore questions.

    After a short drive, they finally arrived at the manor.

    Initially, the bodyguards were also given the task of bringing Gerald and his friends around and making

    sure that they could enjoy all the food and entertainment in Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    However, Gerald knew that Harper and the rest of the boys could not let loose and enjoy themselves

    with the bodyguards around.

    In fact, even Gerald did not feelfortable with the bodyguards around.

    Therefore, as soon as they arrived in front of the entrance, Gerald asked the bodyguards to drop them

    off and he told them that they would like to go around the manor and have fun on their own.

    ¡°Damn! Gerald, you¡¯re really too amazing! I can¡¯t believe that we are really able to enter the manor

    today!¡±

    Benjamin was very happy when they strolled around the manor.

    ¡°Well, I know the boss here! So, what would you guys like to do now? Tell me what you guys want to

    do!¡±

    Gerald said as he smiled.

    ¡°Ahh! Gerald, is the boss that you are talking about the same person who gave you the shopper¡¯s card

    before this?

    ¡°Well, I guess you could say that it¡¯s somehow rted¡­¡±

    This was somewhat true because his sister, Jessica, was the one who had given him the cards and she

    was also the one who had introduced him to Zack.

    Harper nodded immediately.

    At this time, the boys were thinking of what they could do in the manor.

    The entire manor was veryrge and it was covering half of the mountain. Even though the scenery

    outside the manor was really beautiful, there was nothing interesting to do outside.

    The hot springs and the dining area was in fact the core entertainment center in the manor.

    Since Gerald was already rtively familiar with the ce, he said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s head inside the manor

    and we can eat a little before we enjoy the hot springs.¡±

    ¡°Erm, Gerald, I saw on the inte that they usually charge us for entering the manor and using the hot

    springs, am I right?¡± Benjamin asked out of curiosity at this time.

    In fact, he would already be very satisfied if he could just y outside the manor.

    However, if he could enter the manor, that would be an added bonus!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Gerald smiled. Even though his sister was the one who had opened this manor, he was still one of the

    owners of this ce.

    Everyone started to rx a little.

    Moreover, they had to pass through a quaint bridge before they can get from the outer periphery into

    the inner periphery.

    Gerald and the boys saw Alice and the rest of the girls as they were walking inside.

    They were all taking pictures of themselves inside the manor at this time.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Gerald and his roommates! How did they manage to enter?¡± Jacelyn eximed in surprise

    when she saw Gerald and the rest of the boys walking in.

    At this time, Alice was busy chatting with Quinton. When she heard Jacelyn¡¯s words, Alice frowned

    before she turned around to look at the direction that Gerald and his friends wereing from.

    Sure enough, it was really them.

    ¡°How did they manage to get in?¡± Alice asked in surprise.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 20

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t tell me they secretly sneaked in?¡±

    It was Harold who said that.

    He was staring at Gerald and the rest of the boys with a contemptuous expression on his face.

    In fact, this was the same question that was running through the few girls¡¯ minds now.

    Just think about it¡ªwhat kind of ce was Wayfair Mountain Entertainment? Was it possible for just

    anyone to enter this ce whenever they wanted to?

    Even someone as wealthy and powerful as Quinton had to call his father several times before his father

    could finally get someone to sort things out and ask the security guards to allow them in.

    However, even if they could get in, they could only stay on the outer periphery of Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.

    ¡°Oh my god. How embarrassing would it be if they had really sneaked in here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be really embarrassing! If the security guards find out about them and realize that they

    know us, wouldn¡¯t we get kicked out of here with them?¡±

    The girls looked at Gerald with a contemptuous expression on their faces as they murmured amongst

    themselves in an anxious manner.

    ¡°Harper, how did you enter this ce?¡±

    Hayley did not specte. Instead, she simply walked towards Harper and asked him in a low voice.

    She was obviously worried for him.

    ¡°We came in through the front door!¡± Gerald replied immediately.

    After that, Harper nodded as he looked at Hayley.

    ¡°Hahaha. The main entrance? Do you think the security guards would really be that blind as to allow

    you to pass through the front entrance?¡± Jacelyn, who had been scratching her head at this time, yelled

    at Gerald immediately.

    She vowed that if she got kicked out of this ce today because of Gerald, she would definitely give

    him ten ps across his face!

    Ten harsh ps!

    Alice was also worried about the consequences if Gerald and his friends had really sneaked in!

    Therefore, she stepped forward and approached Gerald with a stern expression on her face as she

    said, ¡°Gerald, I hope you can tell us the truth now. If you really did sneak in today, then you¡¯d better tell

    us in advance so Quinton can help us figure out a solution.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Please don¡¯t make the situation bad for everyone!¡± Quinton added this sentence.

    Meanwhile, Quinton thought to himself, ¡®Why are Alice¡¯s friends so weird?¡¯

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Gerald was silent as he listened to them nagging and yelling at him endlessly. He felt so helpless at this

    time. He had obviouslye in through the front door and he was telling them the truth now.

    What did they expect him to say? That he had crawled in through a dog hole?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. If you want to, I¡¯ll bring you into the manor and we can all have some fun

    together. We can eat, enjoy a bubble bath in the hot spring, and enjoy all the other facilities here.¡±

    In fact, the only reason why Gerald was offering to bring them in was simply because of Naomi.

    At this time, Naomi was also feeling a little worried for Gerald. She was afraid that Gerald would get

    into trouble because of this. Even though he was offering to bring them in with good intentions,

    everyone stared at him as though he was an idiot.

    ¡°What did you just say? You want to bring us into the manor? Do you even know who you are? Why

    don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror instead? Don¡¯t you see the bodyguards who are standing guard

    outside the manor?¡± Jacelyn asked angrily.

    ¡°Yes! It is already difficult for someone like Quinton to bring us into the manor and you think that this is

    really up to you?¡±

    The group of girls started to chatter among themselves.

    ¡°There are fourteen of us here. Even if we don¡¯t talk about the cost of the food, entering the hot spring

    itself would cost at least twenty thousand dors! Moreover, if we were to eat in the manor, it would

    cost us at least thirty to forty thousand dors! It would be easier for me to make the necessary

    arrangements if there were fewer people here today but it¡¯s also a little difficult for me since there are

    so many of us.¡±

    Quinton looked at Gerald as he smiled wryly at him.

    Alice could not help but feel moved when she heard that Quinton had already thought everything out

    for them. After that, Alice looked at Gerald with a helpless expression on her face as she said, ¡°Forget

    it. Why don¡¯t we leave now ande back again next time to avoid getting embarrassed if they get

    caught?¡±

    ¡°No! Why should we leave just because of this pauper?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sister Alice, why should we leave? We¡¯re finally here and I want to continue looking around the

    ce!¡±

    All of the girls stared at Gerald with a furious expression on their faces.

    In fact, Alice had intentionally said those words as she wanted to force Gerald to leave.

    However, at this time, Gerald simply smiled bitterly before he shook his head and said, ¡°If you are

    willing to follow us, then you can juste with me. It¡¯s really up to you. You can do whatever you want

    to.¡±

    After that, Gerald looked at Naomi before he said, ¡°Naomi, do you trust me? If you trust me, just follow

    me and I¡¯ll bring you into the manor.¡±

    Naomi gritted her teeth as she nodded.

    After that, Gerald led the few of them across the bridge before he led them into the inner periphery.

    ¡°Hahaha! Just wait and see! Gerald will definitely get chased outter! I hope he won¡¯t implicate and

    embarrass us!¡± Jacelyn said as she watched silently.

    ¡°That guy really has no sense of shame at all!¡±

    Quinton also stood aside as he waited to watch the show.

    However, in the next second, their eyes widened in disbelief. They had initially thought that Gerald

    would definitely get kicked out immediately. However, Gerald managed to get into the manor. Moreover,

    the bunch of bodyguards also bowed respectfully when they saw Gerald.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Quinton asked with an incredulous expression on his face.

    Jacelyn was so shocked that she had no choice but to cover her mouth with her hand.

    Initially, she was gloating because she thought that Gerald would certainly get beaten up. However,

    Gerald got in without facing any problem at all.

    All the beautiful girls had a veryplex andplicated expression on their faces and Alice was in

    utter disbelief at this time. In fact, if she had not witnessed this situation with her own two eyes, she

    wouldn¡¯t have believed that this was real.

    In her eyes, Gerald had always been nothing but a pauper. She also knew that Naomi had been trying

    to get her to build up a rtionship with Gerald. However, ever since she thought that Gerald had

    bought Naomi a fake Hermes bag, she already had a very bad impression of him and she really didn¡¯t

    like him at all. She thought he was just a boring pauper.

    But now, he could actually go in and out of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment as he pleased.

    It was even difficult for Quinton to bring so many people into the manor.

    ¡°Alice, what should we do now?¡± Jacelyn asked as she stared at Gerald and the others as they entered

    the manor.

    At this time, Alice nced at Quinton and Harold who were standing on the sidelines, with an inquiring

    look in her eyes.

    Since Quinton¡¯s father had the ability to deal with Flynn from Emperor Karaoke Bar, Alice felt that they

    would certainly be able to enter the manor as long as Quinton¡¯s father was willing to help them!

    Quinton had a very ugly expression on his face at this time.

    It certainly felt as though Gerald had just given him two ps across his face.

    If Quinton managed to bring the girls into the manor, then he would be on equal footing as Gerald!

    Everything would be settled then.

    What else could he do?

    Quinton decided to call his father again. He really did not want to embarrass himself in front of Alice,

    nor did he want her to look down on him. Hence, Quinton quickly took out his cell phone before he told

    his father about the situation.

    Quinton¡¯s father was also someone who cared a lot about his face and reputation. As soon as he heard

    that someone had beaten his son in terms of money, he could not tolerate it any longer.

    Therefore, he did all that he could to ensure that Quinton could enter the manor with the girls.

    Moreover, he had even promised to sponsor Quinton twenty thousand dors for his expenditure today

    so that his son would not lose face.

    Even though it was a lot of money, Quinton¡¯s father felt that it was necessary to save face!

    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s the big deal? Let¡¯s go, Alice! I¡¯ll bring everyone into the manor today,¡± Quinton said as

    he smirked.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re really amazing, Quinton! How could a pauper ever bepared to you?¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls also cheered for Quinton at this time.

    The admission price for each person was one thousand five hundred dors each, excluding hot spring

    services, dining, gold, and any other services.

    The admission fee for the eight of them had already cost twelve thousand dors.

    ¡°So, what if Gerald could bring them in? I think that the only thing he¡¯s able to do is to let them look

    around! I can pay for everyone to go bowling today!¡±

    Quinton and Harold winked at one another because they felt that the twelve thousand dors that they

    had just spent was worth it.

    If they had to, they would be more than willing to spend up to twenty thousand dors today!

    Bowling should be the cheapest activity in the manor. At least, Quinton was sure that it would definitely

    be cheaper than dining there!

    All of them followed Quinton into the manor.

    The inner periphery of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was indeed very different from the outer

    periphery. All of them felt as though they had just stepped into a new world.

    It was no wonder why even the wealthiest and most powerful people from other provinces regarded this

    establishment as a paradise. It really felt like paradise!

    Alice was shocked when she entered the manor, but soon started to calm down a little.

    ¡°Ah! Guys, look! What is that?¡±

    At this time, Jacelyn, who was busy applying her makeup as she was preparing to take a selfie,

    realized that there was an elegant attic above the beautiful hot spring with a waterfall at the front.

    Some people were eating in the attic at this time.

    The surrounding water mist evaporated around them, creating an effect that looked like rainbow

    bedding around them.

    Everyone looking up at the attic felt as though those people were dining on the clouds.

    It was extremely gorgeous.

    Alice also found it really beautiful. She couldn¡¯t help but feel envious because she really wished that

    she was the one eating there at this time.

    ¡°Is that the micro dining pavilion? Yes, that is the micro dining pavilion!¡± Quinton said in an envious

    tone.

    ¡°Quinton, how much does it cost to enter and have a meal at the micro dining pavilion? The name

    already sounds so exquisite. It should be really expensive, right?¡±

    Jacelyn asked as she looked at the girls.

    ¡°Very expensive? It¡¯s not just expensive. Do you know how much it costs to enter and use this micro

    dining pavilion? It costs forty-five thousand dors, excluding the prices of the food!¡±

    Everyone was shocked as soon as they heard the price.

    It costs forty-five thousand dors to enter this ce?

    Damn it!

    Moreover, Quinton knew more about the ce than the rest of them. ¡°Moreover, even if you have

    money, you might not necessarily be able to eat here because you have to have a certain identity to

    dine here! Only the very wealthy and powerful can afford to enjoy their dinners here.¡±

    Alice was shocked at this time.

    ¡°Hey! Look there! Alice, Quinton, take a look up there. Why do I feel as though those people really look

    like Gerald and his roommates?¡±

    After staring at the group of people for a long time, Jacelyn felt as though something was wrong.

    Hayley nodded before she said, ¡°You¡¯re right! I can see Harper from here!¡±

    Alice felt a tug in her heart as she tried to make out the people on the micro dining pavilion alongside

    Quinton and Harold.

    Upon closer inspection, they realized that it really looked like Gerald and his roommates.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Alice could not believe her own eyes. How could a pauper possibly afford to be up there?

    It was absolutely impossible!

    Ring, ring, ring.

    Just then, Alice received a phone call.

    It was a call from Naomi.

    ¡°Alice, why did you guyse in sote? All the dishes have already been served! I can see you! Look

    up here. The scenery from up here is really amazing. Why don¡¯t youe and join us?¡±

    Alice could see Naomi standing on the micro dining pavilion as she beckoned for them toe and

    join them as soon as possible!

    ¡°Oh my god. It is really Gerald, Naomi, and the rest of the boys. This¡­this¡­¡±

    Jacelyn gulped at this time. This was unbelievable.

    The expression on Quinton and Harold¡¯s faces changed immediately. It seemed as though they would

    never be able to keep their heads up high today!

    ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go up now!¡±

    Jacelyn could not wait anymore! This was because many of the wealthy and noble people who were in

    the manor were already staring at them with envy.

    She felt very satisfied at this time.

    Alice bit her lip slightly as she said, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go up!¡±

    She had to go up and ask Gerald what exactly was happening. Otherwise, she would definitely not be

    able to sleep at night!

    Harold looked at Quinton with a nervous expression on his face as he said, ¡°Brother Quinton, it seems

    as though that pauper is even more incredible than we thought he is. I think we should just leave

    instead of challenging him any further.¡±

    Harold was already frightened because he did not expect Gerald to be this powerful.

    Quinton snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Damn it! Why are you afraid of him? I don¡¯t believe that the pauper

    can actually be so powerful. Let¡¯s go! We should go up and find out what¡¯s going on!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 21

    Above the clouds, Gerald, Harper, Naomi and the rest of the boys were seated on the micro dining

    pavilion.

    They were admiring the beautiful scenery around the manor.

    Gerald also used the same answers when Naomi asked him how he had managed to do this. However,

    Gerald really did not expect Zack to go to this extent today. He thought that it must be really expensive

    for them to enjoy dining on the micro dining pavilion today.

    However, as he thought about it, it was only natural for Zack to do that since the entire manor was

    owned by his sister and him. Gerald felt a different kind of excitement in his heart.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At this time, Alice and the other girls had alreadye up to the micro dining pavilion. There was a

    slightly ugly expression on Alice¡¯s face at this time. After all, she had always felt that Gerald was a

    pauper and had always looked down on him.

    However, she now felt as though she could only see Gerald¡¯s back as she looked up at him and this

    made her feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Gerald! How can you afford toe here?¡±

    This was the first question that Alice asked as soon as she came up. However, she was actually very

    afraid of his answer.

    She was afraid that Gerald would tell her that he was actually a very wealthy and powerful person. If he

    was really very wealthy, this would definitely make Alice feel even more ufortable.

    ¡°Yes! Brother Gerald, how can you afford to dine up here? It¡¯s so expensive!¡± Jacelyn spoke to Gerald

    in a softer and gentler tone because she felt a little embarrassed at this time.

    Meanwhile Quinton and Harold also arrived at this time.

    Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°Oh, I happen to know the manager and he arranged for me to enjoy a

    meal here with my friends.¡±

    Everyone felt very confused at this time. Even if Gerald knew the manager here, wasn¡¯t this a little too

    much?

    Alice stared at Gerald in disbelief.

    After that, Naomi could not help but reveal the truth to everyone.

    She told everyone about how Gerald got to know the manager and why the manager had invited him to

    the manor today.

    Alice was finally relieved at this time.

    ¡°Naomi, do you mean to say that the expensive Hermes bag that Gerald previously bought and the only

    reason he¡¯s able to enter and dine at a ce like this is just because he saved the manager¡¯s daughter

    after she was involved in a car ident? Is that the reason why he¡¯s receiving all this grand

    treatment?¡±

    Naomi nodded her head slightly. ¡°Gerald is really very lucky. I guess good people are always

    rewarded!¡±

    ¡®That scared me to death!¡¯ Alice thought to herself. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little more relieved at this

    time, and even Quinton took a deep breath as soon as he heard Gerald¡¯s words. Gerald might be

    receiving even better treatmentpared to second-generation rich kids like them.

    However, this was all just a favor given to him by others. After today, what would Gerald be?

    Alice and the other girls felt much better after the rification.

    Of course, Gerald could see that Alice no longer felt the same contempt that she felt for him before this

    but she did not feel any gratitude towards him at all. This meant that she felt that she was already

    giving Gerald face with her presence alone.

    Gerald smiled as he thought about it.

    ¡°Oh, look! Is this an oil painting? Do you think it is painted by a real famous artist?¡±

    The crowd of people sat down as they ate and drank together in the rxing and cozy atmosphere.

    At this time, Jacelyn was staring at the four oil paintings hanging on the four pirs of the attic. One of

    them was an antique oil painting by a famous painter in foreign history and Jacelyn could recognize it

    at a single nce.

    ¡®I think it is real¡­¡± Gerald replied as heughed.

    There seemed to be very little fake or counterfeit items in this ce.

    Everything was invested with a lot of money.

    ¡°What do you mean that you think so? Of course, everything here is real!¡± Quinton couldn¡¯t help but

    reply sarcastically when he heard Gerald¡¯s words.

    He had just returned from studying abroad and of course, appreciating foreign artwork was one of his

    strong points.

    Gerald was a pauper and he clearly had the ability to invite everyone here tonight but he knew nothing

    at all. Moreover, Gerald obviously knew nothing about art. Therefore, in order to save face, Quinton

    had to attack him so that he would stand out in some other way.

    ¡°The market price for this painting is a hundred and fifty thousand dors. It¡¯s a very valuable and

    expensive painting! The other three paintings on the wall are also very valuable, so it¡¯s no wonder why

    it costs so much to dine here!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Is it really worth one hundred and fifty thousand dors?¡±

    All the girls were very impressed at this time.

    Jacelyn was even more excited. ¡°I have to take a picture with all these expensive oil paintings tonight!¡±

    Everyone startedughing again.

    After that, Gerald stood up before he took down the oil painting from the wall as he said, ¡°If you want to,

    you can just take it down and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Oh my god, what are you trying to do, Gerald? Are you sure you can afford to pay for

    the painting if anything happens to it?¡± Quinton yelled as he widened his eyes in shock.

    On the other side, Harold also said, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the host just because someone invited

    you to have dinner here today?¡±

    Even though Alice did not say anything, she was staring at Gerald. After that, she simply shook her

    head in disappointment.

    Alice felt that Gerald was alwaysckingpared to others, no matter what he tried to do. He could

    never bepared to Quinton.

    No matter what it was, he was just really embarrassing.

    In fact, the only reason why Gerald had taken the oil painting down was because he wanted to build up

    a closer rtionship with them.

    Unexpectedly, everyone simply regarded him as a reckless person!

    Gerald decided to just forget it and ce the oil painting back on the wall.

    However, his hand was a little shaky and he did not ce it at the right angle, while a gust of wind

    happened to blow in their direction at this time.

    The oil painting flew out and was blown directly into the water below the waterfall.

    ¡°What!¡±

    This made everyone scream out loud in shock.

    Even Alice stood up because she was utterly shocked!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 22

    It was over. The oil painting waspletely ruined.

    One hundred and fifty thousand dors!

    Everyone could not help but swallow their saliva at this time.

    Only Quinton and Harold wereughing in their hearts at this time. They could not help but wonder how

    Gerald would ever be able to pay for the oil painting that was worth a hundred and fifty thousand

    dors. Even if the manager of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment owed him a favor, he would never be

    able to exin himself with regards to the oil painting.

    Hehehe!

    ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t we leave now? Anyway, we¡¯re almost done with the food,¡± Naomi said in a cautious

    manner at this time.

    If they continued staying here for another second, Gerald would never be able to pay for the oil

    painting!

    ¡°Oh! Things don¡¯t look good. It seems as though someone ising up now!¡±

    Jacelyn pointed at the staircase at this time and Gerald also looked in the same direction. At this time,

    Zack was walking towards them with a few waitresses and a bottle of good wine in their hands.

    He wasing to give them a toast.

    Gerald felt very helpless. He had already told Zack that he did not want to reveal his identity for the

    time being. Why was he stilling here to give him a toast?

    Zack arrived a short whileter.

    Quinton also naturally knew who Zack was.

    ¡°Lyle¡­Mr. Lyle!¡±

    Quinton quickly greeted him.

    Unexpectedly, the manager whom Gerald was talking about was in fact one of the richest men in

    Mayberry City, Zack Lyle!

    Alice was very surprised at this time and she did not dare to speak at all.

    Good luck to Gerald!

    As soon as he arrived, Zack nodded slightly towards the crowd of people.

    After that, he looked at Gerald before he greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ger¡­¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As he was about to greet him, Zack suddenly recalled that Gerald had already told him that he did not

    want his identity to be revealed.

    Zack said: ¡°Brother Gerald, are you satisfied with the arrangements I¡¯ve made for you today?¡±

    Gerald smiled as he nodded.

    At this time, Quinton suddenly spoke up and said, ¡°But Mr. Lyle, Gerald just ruined your oil painting by

    dropping it into the water!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lyle! Even though we told him not to do it, Gerald took the oil painting down and he dropped it

    into the water!¡± Jacelyn quickly hurriedly chimed in as she did not want to bear the responsibility for the

    oil painting.

    Meanwhile, Naomi quickly spoke up for Gerald. ¡°Mr. Lyle, Gerald didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    At this time, Harper also defended Gerald and he asked Zack what they could do in order to repay

    Zack for the oil painting.

    Zack immediately understood the situation that was unfolding before him.

    It seemed as though not everyone here were Gerald¡¯s true friends and Zack knew that Gerald had not

    revealed his identity to anyone yet.

    He also knew that Gerald was a very low-key and introverted person. It seemed as though he did not

    want to brag about the fact that he was actually very wealthy and powerful.

    Moreover, Zack was not stupid and he clearly remember Gerald¡¯s reminder to him. Therefore, he would

    not do anything to cause the crowd of people to have any suspicions about Gerald¡¯s identity.

    Zack had a shocked expression on his face as he eximed, ¡°What? The oil painting was dropped into

    the water?¡± Zack started trembling with a frightened expression on his face. It seemed as though he

    really cared about the oil painting!

    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense and Naomi asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lyle, we¡¯re really sorry

    about the oil painting!¡±

    ¡°Brother Gerald, do you know that the oil painting costs over a hundred and fifty thousand dors?

    Moreover, my boss really likes this oil painting very much. Tell me, what should I do if my boss asks me

    about this painting?¡± Zack asked as he stared at Gerald.

    Gerald knew that Zack wanted to give him a way out of this matter without revealing his identity or the

    fact that he was indeed the real owner of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. That was the reason why he

    could only react this way,

    Hehehe¡­Zack was a rather interesting person.

    Gerald had a very regretful look on his face as he said, ¡°Mr. Lyle, I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen

    but I can tell you that this isn¡¯t entirely my fault.¡±

    ¡°Not your fault?¡± Zack asked as he frowned.

    Jacelyn, who was standing aside, thought that Gerald had wanted to push the me to her. Therefore,

    she hurriedly said, ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s your fault! The oil painting dropped into the water because it flew out of

    your hands! You shouldn¡¯t try and me anyone else for your own mistake!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should have the courage to step up and admit your

    mistake. Otherwise, how can you call yourself a man?¡±

    The girls were all very contemptuous at this time.

    ¡°I guess Gerald is just afraid he¡¯d have to pay the one hundred thousand dors out of his own pocket.

    That must be the reason he¡¯s trying to push the me away from himself,¡± Harold quickly said as he

    was still jealous of Gerald.

    Gerald did not only prove that he was better than Quinton or Harold, but he also made them very

    envious and jealous of him.

    Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°Mr. Lyle, I admit that I was the one who had taken the oil painting down

    in the first ce. The reason why I said it isn¡¯t entirely my fault or responsibility, however, is because

    there was a gust of wind when I was trying to put the oil painting back in ce and it blew the oil

    painting away.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, you¡¯re really ridiculous!¡±

    The crowd of people could not help but feel contempt at this time.

    Quinton said, ¡°Gerald, are you seriously trying to put the me on the gust of wind? Don¡¯t you think

    you¡¯re trying too hard?¡±

    Zack looked as though he was thinking hard about what Gerald had just said.

    After a short while, he finally patted his forehead and said, ¡°Brother Gerald, thank you for exining the

    situation to me. So was that actually what happened? I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you. I guess we

    can only me the gust of wind for blowing the oil painting away and causing it to fall into the water. I

    suppose it really isn¡¯t your fault at all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t hang the oil painting here. It¡¯s very dangerous when the wind is strong,¡± Gerald

    replied in a hurry.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Gerald. Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯ll ask my staff to deal with this matter. I guess

    it¡¯s our fault for putting this oil painting here in the first ce.¡±

    What?

    Everyone was shocked at Zack¡¯s reaction. Was Zack convinced just because of a few words by

    Gerald?

    Quinton felt a lump in his throat at this time. He felt very ufortable, while Alice and the rest of the

    girls felt even more uneasy.

    ¡°Well, in that case, I would like to thank you for your hospitality today, Mr. Lyle. If it¡¯s fine with you, we¡¯d

    like to go home now.¡±

    Gerald smiled. He thought that the way that Zack cooperated with him with regards to this situation was

    indeed very funny.

    After leaving the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, all of them could not help but look at Gerald in a

    daze. This was especially so for Alice, who felt that everything was too unreal and she couldn¡¯t

    understand Gerald at all.

    ¡°Gerald, you are really amazing! I can¡¯t believe that you actually managed to persuade Mr. Lyle with

    just a few words when he seemed to care so much about that oil painting!¡±

    Naomi couldn¡¯t help but admire Gerald after leaving the manor.

    Alice was also listening in at this time.

    She felt very doubtful about the whole situation. Were things really as simple as they seemed?

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 23

    After returning to the dormitory, Alice and the other girls still felt very unpleasant and surprised.

    If Gerald was really poor and if he had won hundreds of thousands of dors from the lottery, they

    would not feel so ufortable.

    However, he was actually able to buy such an expensive limited edition luxury bag and he could even

    afford to treat them to a meal at the most expensive spot in the manor.

    Moreover, when it came to the oil painting, Gerald could actually persuade Zack to let the matter go just

    like that.

    How was that possible?

    ¡°Alice, what do you think of the incident today?¡±

    Alice was sitting on her bed as she listened to Jacelyn, who was removing her makeup at this time.

    After that, she frowned before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps we¡¯re overthinking this. Didn¡¯t Hayley

    already call Harper to ask and confirm the situation with him? After all, the only reason why Zack is

    treating Gerald so well is because Gerald saved his daughter¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°I guess Zack is just trying toe up with a reason just so Gerald wouldn¡¯t feel too embarrassed

    about the oil painting. After all, Gerald saved his daughter¡¯s life and that must¡¯ve been a big deal to

    him.¡±

    Alice felt much better as she thought about this reason.

    ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense. I actually thought Gerald was a rich man now! That really scared me

    to death!¡± Jacelyn said as she let out a long sigh.

    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t calling him Brother Gerald anymore?¡±

    The other girls startedughing among themselves.

    ¡°Who¡¯s addressing him in that endearing manner? If he could actually ask Mr. Lyle to give me a good

    position in any of his businesses in the future, I¡¯ll definitely refer to him that way! At least I wouldn¡¯t

    have any worries in life at all.¡±

    ¡°Gerald is really lucky. I guess Mr. Lyle would regard the incident today as though he had already

    repaid Gerald for everything that he had done for his family.¡±

    The girls continued gossiping among themselves.

    Alice felt very relieved when she heard what they said. After all, the more Gerald had to suffer, the

    more rxed she felt.

    It was a strange feeling.

    Meanwhile, Gerald did not think too much about this matter at all.

    After returning to the dormitory, Gerald and his roommates fell asleep very quickly as they were

    exhausted after ying and spending the whole day outside.

    The next day, it was time for them to go to ss.

    At this time, Gerald saw Harper and the other boys writing their names on their checks.

    When Gerald read the messages in his group chat, he realized that it was time for them to pay their

    tuition fees.

    ¡°Gerald, are you going to wait for the subsidy that you¡¯ll be receiving in two weeks¡¯ time before you pay

    your tuition fees, or do you have any other way to pay it off?¡±

    In fact, Harper wanted to ask Gerald if Mr. Lyle had given him some money to pay his tuition fees.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    However, when he thought about the oil paintingst night, Harper did not bother to ask that question

    anymore.

    He was afraid that Gerald would be a pauper again today.

    Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have some money left in my bank ount and it should

    be enough to cover my tuition fees. By the way, I¡¯ll go to the ssroom a littleter because I¡¯ll have to

    withdraw some cash from the bank!¡±

    Harper could tell that Gerald was not lying. Gerald might actually have some money left to pay for his

    tuition fees. With this, Harper felt much more relieved.

    At this time, Gerald arrived at the bank in front of the university campus.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to withdraw one thousand five hundred dors!¡± Gerald replied as he passed his bank card to

    the banker.

    The banker inside was a little taken aback.

    After checking Gerald¡¯s bank card, she looked at Gerald before looking at the bank card in her hand.

    After that, she finally asked Gerald in surprise, ¡°What happened to your bank card? Why did you make

    so many changes to your bank ount?¡±

    There were changes to his bank ount?

    Gerald was also startled at this time.

    In fact, the female banker felt that Gerald was just an ordinary student with no money at all because of

    the way he was dressed.

    Therefore, she spoke to him in a rather impolite and impatient manner.

    However, only some of the top customers in the bank could make such changes to their bank ount.

    At this time, she quickly exined, ¡°Yes, there has been a major change in your bank ount. The

    minimum withdrawal amount for your bank ount is now thirty thousand dors! You cannot withdraw

    just one thousand five hundred dors.¡±

    The female banker looked Gerald up and down.

    No matter how much she looked at him, this student did not look like he was a wealthy person.

    Who made the changes to his bank ount?

    Gerald knew who had made that change to his bank ount.

    He knew it right away.

    Who else could it be, apart from his sister Jessica?

    He really could not understand his sister at all. He was not the type to spend so much money but now,

    his sister was setting a minimum limit for the amount of cash that he had to withdraw from the bank!

    She wanted him to live like a second-generation rich kid!

    At this time, he took out his cell phone to make a phone call.

    The person that he was calling answered the phone right away.

    ¡°Sister, were you the one who made the adjustments to my bank ount?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was the one who adjusted and set the minimum withdrawal limit. I know how you¡¯ve been living

    and I want you to live like a second-generation rich kid now instead of acting and living as though you

    are still a pauper! I want you to slowly adapt to your new status so you can get a foothold in our family

    in future!¡±

    Gerald was dumbstruck.

    ¡°By the way, I would have called you even if you did not call me today. Changing the minimum

    withdrawal limit for your bank ount is not the only thing I did. Do you remember the Universal Global

    Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card that I gave to you?¡±

    ¡°There is about one and a half million dors left in the card. I¡¯ve set the expiry date for the money for

    the end of the month. If you don¡¯t spend the money in the card by the end of the month, then the

    money in the card will just go to waste!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Too ruthless!

    This was too cruel.

    She was forcing him to live like a second-generation rich kid.

    ¡°You¡¯d better get used to your new status and life as soon as possible. Otherwise, your parents and I

    will have to worry about how we can finally get you out of the shadow of poverty every day¡­¡±

    After that, Jessica hung up the phone immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you withdrawing the money or not? Can you stop dying and wasting

    our time?¡±

    Unknowingly, there was already a queue behind Gerald and there were about five or six students

    waiting behind him because they wanted to withdraw money too.

    The person who just spoke was a boy who was well-dressed and he had his arms around a beautiful

    girl as he red at Gerald with contempt.

    Today was the day of their tuition fee payment.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that many students were here at the bank to withdraw money to pay for

    their tuition fees.

    When the boy saw how Gerald was dressed and when he saw him talking on the phone for so long, he

    assumed that Gerald had no money left in his bank ount and that was why he had no choice but to

    call home to ask for money.

    ¡°Oh, so did you manage to get your family to put together some money for you? Do you know that all of

    us are alreadyte for ss because of you?¡±

    At this time, the girl in the boy¡¯s arm spoke as she red at Gerald.

    ¡°Alright then, I will withdraw the minimum amount.¡±

    When Gerald saw the long queue behind him, he quickly spoke to the female banker.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 24

    Gerald wanted to withdraw his money as soon as possible so he could leave the bank immediately.

    Therefore, he decided to withdraw thirty thousand dors immediately.

    He quickly gave his instructions to the female banker behind the counter.

    The female banker was doubtful. However, she entered the figure into theputer and subsequently,

    herputer directly disyed that the withdrawal was sessful!

    The female banker¡¯s eyes widened in shock immediately.

    Thirty thousand dors!

    Oh my god. This student was really rich!

    ¡°Sir, your withdrawal is sessful!¡±

    After that, the female banker straightened her hair before she stood up and expressed her respect for

    Gerald.

    After that, she picked up the bundle of cash before she ced it onto the money counter.

    Buzz buzz¡­

    The machine sounded immediately.

    It was all money!

    The students who were queueing up in the bank to withdraw money froze in ce.

    The boys and girls behind Gerald gasped and at this time, people could even fit two eggs into their

    mouths!

    The two people behind him had been ridiculing him earlier because they thought he did not have

    enough money in his bank ount!

    However, it seemed as though he had more than enough money!

    All the girls in the bank cast a strange look at Gerald at this time.

    They seemed to be saying, ¡®Handsome guy, please look at me! Please take a look at me!¡¯

    Gerald rubbed his nose because he felt a little embarrassed.

    After that, he realized that there was no way he could carry so much money with him and he could not

    possibly carry all that money in his hand.

    He looked around and he caught a glimpse of the ck garbage bag in the trash can in front of the

    counter. It had just been reced so it was still brand new.

    Gerald took the ck garbage bag before he ced it on the counter.

    ¡°You¡­you want to use this?¡±

    The female banker was utterly surprised.

    Was everyone who was wealthy so peculiar?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gerald did not say much. Instead, he simply took the stack of cash and ced it into his ck garbage

    bag before he took his identification card from the female banker and walked out of the bank.

    ¡°Just look at that! He¡¯s rich and you were just ridiculing and making fun of him earlier! Are you even half

    as rich as he is?¡±

    As soon as Gerald left the bank, everyone began whispering amongst themselves.

    At this time, the girl who was in the boy¡¯s arms gave him a look of disgust as she punched him in his

    chest.

    The boy simply red at Gerald¡¯s back as he replied angrily, ¡°Well, damn it! Why would a wealthy

    person dress like that?¡±

    Even though Gerald did not want to bete for ss, he was alreadyte because of the dy.

    ¡°Report!¡±

    Gerald stood at the ssroom door.

    Cassandra McGregor, the young and beautiful female ss representative, red at Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha. I thought that you¡¯d be too scared toe for ss since we¡¯d be paying our tuition fee

    today!¡±

    After that, Cassandra nced at the ck garbage bag in Gerald¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°Why? Did

    you go out to pick up garbage because you don¡¯t have enough money to pay your tuition fee?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    As soon as Cassandra said this, everyone in the ssroom burst out inughter.

    Gerald did not say anything.

    This was because he knew that his ss representative had always been very biased towards the rich

    and she treated the poorer students very differently.

    What else could he say?

    Therefore, the only people that Cassandra treated very well in ss were the wealthy ones such as

    Danny and Yuri.

    They would even go out and have fun together after sses.

    Danny, who usually skipped sses and missed out on his exams, could still obtain a high credit score.

    He did not even have to apply for time off at all.

    However, if Gerald missed a single ss without applying for leave, Cassandra would threaten to expel

    him immediately! Even though it might seem to be an exaggeration, it was nothing but the truth!

    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re going to have to rely on the subsidy to pay your tuition fee for this semester, am I

    right? I didn¡¯t see Whitney giving any reports about this matter. Anyway, Gerald, let me warn you that

    the deadline for the tuition fee payment is the end of the month! If you do not pay your tuition fee on

    time, then I¡¯ll expel you and kick you out of this university without any hesitation at all!¡±

    Cassandra red coldly at Gerald before she continued, ¡°Alright, take your trash with you and go back

    to your seat now! How embarrassing!¡±

    Cassandra knew all about Gerald¡¯s situation.

    However, Gerald was not mad at all.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Danny, Blondie and the rest of the boys wereughing at this time.

    Gerald had an indifferent expression on his face as he said, ¡°ss representative, who said that I am

    going to dy payment until the end of the month? I¡¯m here to pay my tuition fee today.¡±

    ¡°What? What? You¡¯re going to pay your tuition fee today?¡±

    Cassandra was very surprised.

    At this time, Xavia, who was sitting in the middle of the ssroom, gave Gerald a cold look.

    ¡°Gerald, please don¡¯t do the same thing as you did previously! You paid your tuition fee with one and

    five dor notes and I had to count each and every note for a very long time with the help of your

    ssmates!¡±

    Cassandra had a worried expression on her face. During thest semester, Gerald gave everyone a

    shock when he paid his tuition fee.

    Since he did not manage to get the subsidy from the universityst semester, Gerald had to pool

    together all the money that he had earned from his part-time jobs to pay for his tuition fee. At that time,

    it caused a huge sensation in the university.

    Was there really such a poor student in the university?

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Cassandra was afraid there would be a repetition of the same scenest year and she would be

    embarrassed all over again!

    ¡°Oh, ss representative, I think we¡¯ll have to work overnight again! I feel sorry for my right hand. I

    thought I¡¯d be able to use it to eat and y games instead!¡±

    Danny, Blondie and the rest of the boys pretended that their hands were hurting and they walked to the

    front of the ss at this time to help the ss representative to count the money that Gerald was going

    to use to pay his tuition fee.

    In fact, they were trying to insult and humiliate Gerald.

    The expression on Xavia¡¯s face changed immediately because she felt very ashamed that she was

    Gerald¡¯s ex-girlfriend!

    ¡°Hahaha. Alright then. If you want to count the money so badly, then count it slowly and let me know

    once you¡¯re done counting!¡±

    There was a trace of anger on Gerald¡¯s face at this time.

    He dropped the garbage bag in front of the ssroom.

    Wow!

    At this time, the garbage bag spilled open and the notes scattered all over the front of the ssroom¡­

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 25

    ¡°What?¡±

    All of his ssmates were startled.

    Danny, who was taunting Gerald and standing at the front of the ssroom, had an incredulous

    expression on his face at this time.

    Why was Gerald so rich?

    Cassandra also gasped in shocked and she felt a little out of breath at this time.

    Even Xavia was shocked at this time.

    This money¡­there was at least thirty thousand dors there!

    ¡°Gerald, where did you get so much money?¡± Cassandra could not help but ask at this time.

    ¡°Yes, Gerald. I think there should be at least twenty or thirty thousand dors there, right?¡±

    The female students could not help asking.

    ¡°Well, yes, it is thirty thousand dors. As for where it came from, it is because¡­I won the lottery!¡±

    Gerald replied immediately.

    He could not tell anyone that this was simply because his sister had set the limit for his bank ount to

    a minimum of thirty thousand dors per transaction because everyone would treat him as a fool¡­

    Gerald did not like to show off his wealth unless he had no choice to do so, like he did today.

    ¡°You won the lottery?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s words caused quite a hugemotion among all his ssmates.

    Danny and Blondie looked like fools as they stood at the front of the ssroom at this time.

    They were initially nning to taunt and humiliate Gerald in front of their ssmates but who would

    have expected Gerald to actually throw thirty thousand dors in front of them just so they could count

    it?

    Both of them felt very embarrassed.

    They could only stand awkwardly in front of the ssroom as it would be even more embarrassing for

    them to retreat now.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    At this time, Xavia asked with a nervous expression on her face, ¡°Gerald, how much did you win from

    the lottery?¡±

    She was breathing very fast at this time.

    She was afraid that Gerald would have won millions of dors in the lottery. If that really happened, she

    would really want to jump off the building!

    No! Absolutely not!

    How could someone who was just dumped by her have such good luck?

    No way!

    Gerald smiled indifferently before he said, ¡°Not much. Not that much!¡±

    ¡°How much is not much? Thirty thousand dors?¡±

    Cassandra asked as she looked at Gerald with a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°More than that¡­¡± Gerald simply replied.

    What did that even mean?

    All of Gerald¡¯s ssmates felt very anxious at this time because they wanted to know how much money

    Gerald had won. This was because all of them, including Cassandra, had always despised and looked

    down on Gerald. To them, Gerald had always been a pauper who deserved to be mocked and

    ridiculed.

    However, now that he had won the lottery, his ssmates¡¯ self-esteem started to fall!

    They were all envious and jealous of him!

    ¡°It should be easy for you to count one thousand five hundred dors, right?¡±

    Gerald said as he nced coldly at Danny who was dumbfounded at this time.

    He took out one thousand five hundred dors from the pile of cash before he threw it in front of

    Cassandra.

    After that, he turned around and faced his ssmates as he said, ¡°Which one of you would be willing to

    lend me your backpack today?¡±

    Since he had already revealed his riches, Gerald no longer felt the need to act as pitiful and useless as

    he did before. He wanted to be a little more like Danny and Yuri, who could use money to their own

    advantage, and get people to work and butter up to him.

    Therefore, Gerald decided to borrow a backpack to ce his money in instead!

    ¡°Gerald, you can use my backpack!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t you take my backpack instead? I don¡¯t really need it today.¡±

    ¡°Gerald, Gerald¡­¡±

    At this time, all of his ssmates quickly called him by name because they wanted to offer Gerald their

    backpacks.

    In the end, Gerald simply borrowed one of his ssmate¡¯s backpack.

    After that, he ced the remaining twenty-eight thousand five hundred dors into the backpack.

    ¡°Why are you sucking up to him? He only has thirty thousand dors anyway! Moreover, he even has to

    pay by cash! He¡¯s nothing but a nouveau riche.¡±

    Danny and Blondie said in a vicious manner.

    Xavia looked at Gerald with an extremely ufortable look on her face. She wanted to talk to Gerald

    but she felt very embarrassed.

    She did not know what to do.

    If she had broken up with Gerald just a few dayster, she knew that he would have spent the thirty

    thousand dors on her without any hesitation at all!

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re so lucky. Moreover, it seems as though you¡¯re really popr among your ssmates!

    All of them are offering to lend you their backpacks! Since you¡¯re already rich now, don¡¯t you think you

    should treat your ssmates to a meal?¡±

    At this time, Cassandra, who was standing at the front of the ssroom, suddenly spoke in a bitter

    manner.

    ¡°Yes! Gerald, you have thirty thousand dors in cash! You should treat all of us to a nice dinner!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 26

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to treat us to dinner, Gerald? After all, we¡¯ve been ssmates for more

    than three years,¡± some of the girls chimed in at this time.

    Gerald thought to himself. Since he had already said that he had already won the lottery, people would

    feel ufortable if he did not offer to treat them to a meal.

    In fact, Gerald was initially nning to treat Naomi and his roommates to a nice dinner.

    But now¡­

    Gerald simply replied, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll treat all of you to dinner tonight. Anyone who would like toe

    can do so.¡±

    In fact, the meaning behind Gerald¡¯s words was that people who felt they were close to him could

    attend the dinner if they wanted to.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    All his ssmates started cheering immediately and their lessons seemed even more interesting that

    day. Moreover, more and more people were gathering around Gerald as they wanted to know how

    much money Gerald had won from the lottery. However, Gerald refused to say anything at all and this

    made all his ssmates very anxious!

    ¡°Brother Danny, are we going for the dinner tonight? Should we? I think that kid is trying to provoke us

    on purpose!¡± Blondie said in a bitter manner.

    The person that he had been bullying and despising all this while was suddenly better than him! Of

    course, he would feel ufortable about the situation.

    Blondie felt that way.

    ¡°Hahaha. Of course we have to go! We have to go so we can make this kid bleed tonight¡­¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Danny smiled and stroked his chin as he stared at Gerald.

    Blondie understood what Danny meant immediately. ¡°Alright, Brother Danny! You¡¯re really the best!¡±

    Later at noon, Gerald decided to book a restaurant to host the dinner that night. He had to show his

    ssmates that he was more than willing to treat them to dinner so of course, he had to host the dinner

    at one of the restaurants on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    However, he knew that he could not choose a restaurant that was too luxurious and high end.

    Otherwise, everyone would say he was pretending to be a wealthy person when he was not that well-

    to-do anyway.

    Therefore, Gerald decided to book a restaurant called Homnd Kitchen to host the dinner at instead.

    This was because this was much more casualpared to the luxurious Grand Marshall Restaurant

    down the street.

    As soon as he entered the restaurant, Gerald saw a few people whom he knew in the restaurant.

    ¡°Manager, I¡¯ve spent quite a lot of money here today. I paid more than three hundred dors per head!

    You have to give me a discount when Ie here again in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That would be no problem at all, Mr. Wright. I¡¯ll definitely give you a discount when youe

    again next time!¡±

    ¡°Brother Victor really has a very good reputation!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you know who Victor is? He¡¯s driving an Audi A6 now!

    Moreover, Homnd Kitchen is one of the most prestigious restaurants on Mayberry Commercial

    Street. Whoever marries Victor will definitely live a good life in the future!¡±

    ¡°Whitney, the reason why we cane and eat at this restaurant today is because Brother Victor is

    giving you face¡­¡±

    Gerald looked around at the group of people in the restaurant at this time. Whitney, the president of the

    student union, Victor, the vice president of the student union, and a few of Whitney¡¯s friends were here

    at this time.

    They were all looking at Victor with admiration written all over their faces.

    ¡°Hello, sir!¡±

    Gerald did not want to run into any of them and he especially wanted to avoid Whitney because her

    mouth was like a cannon. He wanted to turn around and host his dinner at another restaurant instead.

    However, the waiter discovered him and he quickly bowed as he greeted Gerald in a very loud voice.

    Victor and the other guests turned around to look at them immediately.

    When Victor saw Gerald, his eyes lit up in an instant.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Whitney shouted suspiciously. After that, she asked, ¡°What are you doing at a ce like Homnd

    Kitchen?¡±

    In her eyes, Gerald was someone who had to work hard every day to make enough money to sustain

    himself. If he did not think of how he could make some money today, he would definitely have to worry

    about what he could afford to eat tomorrow.

    Why would he possiblye to such a high-end restaurant as this?

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s taking up a part-time job here!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. We still have ssester in the afternoon and he¡¯s here to take up a part-time job now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I guess he came out here secretly because he doesn¡¯t have enough money to pay off his

    tuition fee today! I guess he¡¯s trying to work part-time and earn some extra money here today!

    Otherwise, he¡¯d be expelled for being unable to afford to pay his tuition fee.¡±

    The four or five girls who knew all about Gerald¡¯s situationughed as they talked among themselves.

    Whitney had a cold expression on her face as she continued questioning Gerald. ¡°Gerald, are you

    trying to take up some part-time job now when we still have sses in the afternoon? Do you believe

    that I¡¯ll report this to the student department so that you will get a penalty and credit deduction? Even if

    you make enough money to pay for your tuition fee, I will make sure that you can¡¯t graduate because

    you do not have enough credits to do so!¡±

    Victor sneered as he stared at Gerald. Gerald had always relied on his good academic performance to

    continue studying in this university. However, despite running into him, the vice president of the student

    union, Gerald did not even bother to greet him at all. Victor wanted to see how Gerald was going to

    survive without the student union¡¯s help and subsidy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to work part-time. I¡¯m here to book a room for dinner.¡±

    Gerald was also a little furious and frustrated when he heard Whitney and the rest of her friends

    insulting and making fun of him, so he simply replied to her in an indifferent manner.

    After that, he headed directly to the counter.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s here to book a room for dinner?¡±

    Whitney and the rest of her friends were stunned at this time and they were filled with even more

    contempt and disgust for Gerald¡­

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 27

    ¡°Gerald, you want to book a room for dinner? Based on your ability? Oh my god. Do you even know

    how much it costs to have dinner here?¡±

    Whitney looked at Gerald with a cold expression on her face as though she was staring at an idiot.

    She thought that this guy was crazy. Why would he possibly think that he would be able to afford a

    meal at Homnd Kitchen?

    ¡°Beauty, do you know this man?¡± the manager asked as he looked at Whitney with a smile on his face.

    To be honest, looking at Gerald¡¯s dressing and the clothes that he was wearing, the manager did not

    feel that Gerald would be able to afford a meal here.

    This was because the prices to dine here ranged from one hundred and fifty dors to two thousand

    five hundred dors per person.

    Two thousand five hundred dors was the price for the booking of a private room, excluding the cost

    for the consumption of food and drinks.

    This was because on Mayberry Commercial Street, Homnd Kitchen was known for the taste and

    quality of their food!

    If the customer could only afford to pay one hundred and fifty dors, they could only get a seat in the

    main hall. There was a different entrance fee for each floor.

    However, the manager felt that Gerald might be able to afford the cheapest entrance fee. The manager

    was not snobbish and she did not look down on Gerald but she had only asked about Gerald because

    she was curious as they knew each other.

    ¡°Of course we know him! This person is famous for being a pauper in Mayberry University! He¡¯s so

    poor that he can¡¯t even afford to pay for his own meals or his tuition fees!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s still thinking of dining at this restaurant?¡±

    The two girls standing behind Whitney also spoke up at this time.

    Victorughed before he shook his head and said, ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t say that. Who knows if Gerald is

    here today because he¡¯s running an errand for Danny or any of the other boys? Perhaps he¡¯s just here

    to book a room on their behalf?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    At this time, the manager smiled before she looked at Gerald and said, ¡°Sir, may I know if you¡¯d like to

    book a room for yourself or a friend? I¡¯m not implying anything by this. I¡¯m simply trying to confirm your

    booking. Besides that, which package would you like to book?¡±

    Gerald was relieved because this female manager was actually very polite and she was not in the least

    snobbish at all.

    He quickly nodded before he said, ¡°I¡¯m booking the room for myself. I¡¯m treating some of my friends to

    dinner tonight and I¡¯d like to book three tables.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re making the booking for yourself and also treating others to dinner? Are you kidding

    me?¡±

    Whitneyughed as she held onto her belly.

    Even though they had already settled the bill, they had no intention of leaving at all. They wanted to

    stay and see how Gerald could afford to pay for the private room that he wanted to book.

    Gerald could not be bothered with them. He had heard that Whitney and the rest of them had ordered

    the three hundred dors package for each of them.

    However, after looking at the menu, Gerald felt that there was nothing delicious on the menu. If he

    wanted to treat his ssmates to a delicious meal, he had to pay for a more expensive package per

    head.

    Therefore, Gerald replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to book the six hundred dor package! Please help me book three

    nice tables!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, sir. You¡¯ll need to pay five thousand dors as a deposit! ¡°

    The manager smiled slightly at this time, while Whitney and the rest of them were startled. Gerald was

    actually asking for a more expensive packagepared to Victor and he was actually booking three

    tables for dinner tonight!

    Was he going to order this expensive package and eat only spicy and sour potato shreds?

    Crazy! This man was absolutely insane!

    Was he rich?

    This was ridiculous.

    Gerald did not even hesitate before he simply took out five thousand dors from his backpack and

    ced it on the counter in front of the manager.

    Whitney was stunned for a moment. ¡°Okay, Gerald! It seems as though you have enough money to

    come out for a good meal! Then, let me tell you that I won¡¯t be helping you apply for any subsidy to pay

    off your school fees! You won¡¯t receive any money to pay for your tuition fee this semester!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for worrying about me but I¡¯ve already paid my own tuition fee.¡±

    Gerald did not know what else to say to this girl.

    Even though Whitney was very beautiful, she was very snobbish and she only had eyes for the rich and

    wealthy. She always treated those who were poorer as dirt on the ground.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Gerald felt that M, the girl whom he had met in the auditorium the other day, was really

    nice. The impression that Gerald had of her was that she was very beautiful and quiet, and just one

    nce at her made Gerald¡¯s heart palpitate uncontrobly. Unfortunately, she was not here today.

    Whitney¡¯s eyes widened in shock at this time. ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯ve already paid your tuition

    fee for this semester? You even have five thousand dors on you now? Does that mean you have

    some money now? What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won the lottery.¡±

    Gerald was helpless. If he did not say anything to rify the situation, this woman would continue

    nagging him until she died. Therefore, he decided to carry on with his lie.

    ¡°You won the lottery? How much did you win?¡± Whitney asked in a hurry.

    She felt that Gerald was not acting himself at all. First of all, he was being too generous. The deposit

    that he paid for the three tables alone was five thousand dors! Moreover, he would also have to fork

    out money for drinks tonight. After all, this restaurant was famous for their wine and liquors. This way,

    Gerald would have to pay tens of thousands of dors for dinner tonight.

    In other words, Gerald must have won more than thirty thousand dors. No, he must have at least fifty

    thousand dors or more! Otherwise, he could not possibly be so arrogant!

    ¡°Uh¡­not much, not much.¡±

    After that, Gerald closed his backpack before he turned around to leave immediately.

    Why did he have to reveal so much to Whitney?

    Anyway, he did not want anything to do with her at all.

    ¡°What? So, he just won the lottery? What¡¯s the big deal? He can¡¯t even bepared to the rich second

    generation anyway.¡±

    When he saw the arrogant expression on Gerald¡¯s face and how ufortable Whitney felt, Victor

    spoke up immediately.

    ¡°Whitney, what is the point of getting angry at someone like him? When I return to the universityter,

    I¡¯ll ask Danny and his friends to take care of this arrogant kid!¡± Victor said coldly.

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t it just tens of thousands of dors anyway? Why is he acting so arrogant?¡±

    Whitney¡¯s friends also chimed in at this time.

    After that, Whitney made up her mind. She had to get to the bottom of this matter and find out how

    much money Gerald had actually won from the lottery!

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 28

    She felt so anxious right now!

    However, Gerald had already taken a taxi back to their university.

    During their sses in the afternoon, Gerald was very happy because the look of contempt that his

    ssmates previously had for him hadpletely disappeared. In fact, there were still a number of

    people who were jealous of him.

    ¡°Gerald, what ce did you book for dinner tonight? Is it an ordinary small restaurant?¡±

    As soon as sses ended, Danny and Blondie went over to Gerald as they asked him with a sly smile

    on their faces.

    At this time, most of his ssmates looked at Gerald out of curiosity.

    Gerald smiled before he replied, ¡°Well, since this is the first time that I¡¯d be treating all my ssmates

    to dinner, I¡¯ve already booked three tables at Homnd Kitchen tonight.¡±

    ¡°What? Homnd Kitchen?¡±

    Danny was stunned and all of Gerald¡¯s ssmates also cast shocked nces in Gerald¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Gerald, are you talking about the Homnd Kitchen restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street?¡±

    Xavia asked in a cold manner as she walked towards Gerald.

    Homnd Restaurant was a luxurious restaurant that would easily cost more than a few thousand

    dors per head, without any drinks.

    If Gerald had only won thirty thousand dors from the lottery, he would have to spend almost all that

    money just to buy his ssmates a meal tonight.

    Even though Xavia had already broken up with Gerald, she felt very distressed for the way that he

    would be spending that thirty thousand dors.

    She was not feeling sorry for Gerald but she wanted Gerald to spend that money on her instead. She

    felt as ufortable as she had when Gerald was buying the Hermes bag that cost him fifty five

    thousand dors!

    In her opinion, she felt that Gerald should spend all of that money on her!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the restaurant that I am talking about,¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re a lunatic!¡± Xavia roared as she red at Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha. Gerald is just being generous towards his friends. By the way, Gerald, are we allowed to

    bring our boyfriend or girlfriend with us tonight?¡±

    Even though Danny was pretending to be very respectful, he could not hide the contempt he was

    feeling in his heart.

    Harper stood up at this time before he said, ¡°Danny, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? How could you

    actually have the audacity to show up at the dinner tonight after the way you¡¯ve treated Gerald this

    whole time?¡±

    ¡°Harper, Gerald is treating all of us to dinner tonight. Since he¡¯s won the lottery, we¡¯re all also feeling

    very happy for him. So, how could we possibly not show up for the dinner tonight?¡±

    Danny smiled satirically.

    At this time, Gerald replied in a helpless manner, ¡°Sure, you cane along if you want to. You can

    also bring your girlfriends along with you.¡±

    Gerald knew what Danny was nning to do but he could not be bothered at all.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    All the boys and girls in the ssroom were very excited at this time.

    When Xavia saw Gerald¡¯s indifference and how he did not seem to care about the money at all, she

    could not help but feel very upset. She was initially nning to take Gerald¡¯s money from him!

    However, Gerald was even more hateful!

    Good!

    She would do as he pleased then. She would ask Yuri toe along with her tonight so he could eat

    as much delicious food and drink as much wine and liquor as he could!

    Xavia pondered to herself.

    Was that what Danny meant anyway?

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After that, someone naturally informed Yuri about the dinner tonight.

    Moreover, Cassandra had also decided to attend the dinner. She even drove Danny and his friends

    along with her.

    At this time, Gerald and Harper also went to the restaurant by a taxi.

    ¡°Oh my! Gerald really booked a room at Homnd Kitchen!¡±

    Danny was really surprised. However, this was exactly what he nned for.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m afraid that the original three tables you¡¯ve booked wouldn¡¯t be enough to

    amodate all of you. I think you have to add on at least another table,¡± the female manager

    hurriedly said when she saw the crowd of people in the lobby.

    ¡°Alright then. I will add on another table!¡± Gerald replied immediately. This was the first time that he had

    really spent sovishly after bing part of the rich second generation.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Gerald, if we are really going to add another table, don¡¯t you think you should also book

    another luxurious private room since our ss representative is here?¡± Danny smiled as he asked

    Gerald at this time.

    ¡°Yes, since our ss representative is here, how could you possibly expect her to share the same room

    as the other students?¡±

    Danny and his friends started booing Gerald at this time.

    Cassandra simply stood at the side as she crossed her arms in front of her chest because she wanted

    to see how Gerald would reply. Meanwhile, Harper was standing beside Gerald and he would have

    attacked Danny if the ss representative was not around.

    Gerald did not reply.

    At this time, Yuri sneered before heughed and said, ¡°Well, I also think that you should add on

    another luxurious private room, Gerald. If you feel reluctant to spend so much money tonight, then I

    can just pay for the additional luxurious private room for the ss representative. What do you think?¡±

    Yuri sneered. In fact, he was just trying to humiliate Danny as much as he could. After booking the

    private room, he would make sure that he ordered more food and wine there so that Gerald would have

    to pay a lot more for the final bill tonight. Most importantly, Yuri said that because he wanted to show

    that he was capable and wealthy.

    Sure enough, at this time, Cassandra looked at Yuri with a look of appreciation on her face. Xavia also

    felt very proud of Yuri at this moment. After all, Gerald had always been nothing but a pauper!

    Just look at Yuri. This was what a real second-generation rich kid was like!

    ¡°Another luxurious private room? If that is what you really want, then I am fine with paying for it,¡± Gerald

    replied as he smiled faintly. Since Yuri wanted to do this, he could do whatever he wanted to. Anyway,

    Gerald owned this restaurant¡­

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 29

    After that, Gerald added the luxury private room that was worth more than two thousand five hundred

    dors per head.

    Those who could be in the luxurious private room were naturally the most popr students in the

    ssroom¡ªDanny, Xavia, Yuri, Cassandra, Gerald and his roommates, andst but not least, Naomi.

    The other students could only head to the other private room.

    ¡°Yuri, since we¡¯re already in this super luxurious private room, who would ce the order for food

    today?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners at all? Yuri is our guest today so it is only natural for him to order what he

    wants to eat first! Why? Are you afraid that Yuri will order too much and you won¡¯t be able to afford to

    pay for dinner tonight?¡± Xavia suddenly said in a contemptuous manner.

    Of course, Yuri had to order some food first. Otherwise, Xavia was afraid that Gerald would only order

    spicy and sour potato shreds.

    If that was really the case, then their n to spend all of Gerald¡¯s money would not work at all.

    In fact, when they were in Yuri¡¯s car on the way to the restaurant, they had already discussed this

    matter with Danny and the other boys.

    They were nning to make Gerald pay more than tens of thousands of dors for the dinner tonight.

    After that, they had to make sure that he spent an additional ten thousand dors at least. They wanted

    Gerald to pay at least twenty thousand dors or more for the dinner tonight. Moreover, Yuri had

    already decided tobine forces and financial resources with Danny to defeat Gerald tonight.

    That would be more than enough!

    ¡°Alright then. Just order whatever you want to!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled bitterly.

    Harper, who was sitting at the side, kept nudging Gerald to remind him of the situation but Gerald

    simply shook his head, motioning for them not to worry about him because he knew what he was

    doing.

    ¡°Alright then, thank you!¡±

    Yuri took the menu in his hand before he started looking at the menu from thest page.

    After all, Homnd Kitchen¡¯s signature dishes were all listed on thest few pages of the menu and

    these were the more expensive dishes.

    ¡°The Australian big lobster! The Australian abalone!¡±

    Danny and the rest of the boys observed the expression on Gerald¡¯s face as Yuri continued ordering

    some of the signature dishes. They wanted to see the anxious and tangled expression on his face.

    However, Gerald was still indifferent and he showed no fear on his face at all.

    Even though Yuri was ordering the food at this time, he was still calcting in his heart.

    After all, he only had three thousand to four thousand dors left for the month and Danny only had one

    thousand five hundred dors. That meant that they only had a total of five thousand five hundred

    dors to splurge today.

    In other words, they had to make sure that they did not spend more than ten thousand dors today.

    Otherwise they would really be embarrassed when they couldn¡¯t afford to settle the bill.

    Yuri ordered some of the famous signature dishes from thest few pages of the menu.

    After doing the math, he realized that the four dishes that he ordered would already amount to four

    thousand five hundred dors, excluding the cost of wine and liquor.

    After that, Yuri handed the menu over to Gerald with a cold expression on his face.

    Even though he was going to spend a lot of money here today, he was more than willing to do so

    because he wanted Gerald to spend all the money that he had here today. Otherwise, he would feel

    very ufortable.

    ¡°What? You only ordered four of the signature dishes from thest few pages of the menu? That would

    only cost around three thousand dors!¡±

    Geraldughed out loud at this time.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You can pick more of the signature dishes if you want to. Anyway, you can

    neverpare to Yuri no matter what you do!¡±

    Xavia was extremely dissatisfied when she saw Gerald mocking Yuri.

    At this time, Cassandra, who was on her cell phone, could only shake her head slightly as she listened

    in on the conversation.

    She thought that Gerald was really stupid. How could he possiblypare andpete with someone

    like Yuri when he only had that small sum of money that he had won from the lottery?

    ¡°Waitress, how many signature dishes are there on the menu?¡± Gerald looked at the waitress as he

    smiled.

    ¡°Sir, there are a total of twenty signature dishes on the menu and all of these are the top dishes in

    Homnd Kitchen. Only the wealthiest people can usually afford to order four of these signature dishes

    at one go! The price of these four dishes already amount to around four to five thousand dors. What

    ordinary dishes would you like to add on to your order?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that is it?¡±

    Gerald closed the menu immediately.

    ¡°Alright then, just bring us all twenty signature dishes from the menu. We will enjoy it slowly!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The waitress was shocked and she dropped her ordering machine on the floor.

    The twenty dishes would probably cost more than fifteen thousand dors!

    Oh my god!

    She had never served food like this before!

    ¡°Damn it! Gerald, are you insane? The price of these twenty signature dishes and the package will

    amount to at least twenty thousand dors!¡±

    Danny was shocked.

    Yuri also felt very nervous as he calcted the amount of money that he had on hand. Initially, he was

    just trying to y around with Gerald so that he could humiliate him. However, he did not expect this

    reaction from Gerald at all.

    Gerald could see the abnormal expression on Yuri¡¯s face and he realized that he had been silent all this

    while. Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°Yuri, why don¡¯t we order some drinks? Why aren¡¯t you saying

    anything at all? ARe the dishes I¡¯ve ordered too expensive for you?¡±

    ¡°How could it possibly be too expensive for me? You can dream on! This is just a small sum of money

    to me. I¡¯m just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for all the three tables downstairs with just thirty

    thousand dors! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d embarrass all of us here today,¡± Yuri retorted immediately.

    Was a pauper who everyone looked down on actually ridiculing him at this time?

    This was totally uneptable!

    ¡°Yeah, Gerald do you even know what you¡¯re doing now? Yuri might be splitting the bill with you for the

    luxurious private room but you have to remember that you still have to foot the bill for the three tables

    that you¡¯ve booked downstairs too! Although they have not ordered any of the signature dishes, I¡¯m

    sure they must have also ordered drinks for each table! That would definitely cost you a few thousand

    dors already!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to pay for the dinner tonight or are you just trying to save face when you

    order all those items? Remember that this is Homnd Kitchen on Mayberry Commercial Street!¡±

    The girls who were close to Xavia were already worried at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Moreover, I have Yuri here with me. Since Yuri has said it¡¯s okay,

    we should order some drinks too!¡±

    Gerald turned around before he asked the waitress, ¡°By the way, how old is the red wine that you serve

    here?¡±

    ¡°We have quite an extensive collection of red wines. The oldest red wine is from 1995 and it¡¯s a bottle

    of luxury wine that costs one thousand and five hundred dors.¡±

    The waitress immediately rmended Gerald the most expensive wine in the restaurant when she

    saw that Gerald was so generous anyway.

    Gerald could just reject the offer. After all, the dishes were already so expensive. Secondly, if Gerald

    did not want to reject the offer, she would be able to earn moremission anyway.

    One thousand five hundred dors for a bottle of red wine?

    When Danny and Yuri heard the price of the red wine, they broke out in cold sweat immediately. Even

    Cassandra and Xavia were taken aback at this time.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯m warning you that you¡¯d better calcte and keep track of how much you can afford to pay

    for dinner tonight. Otherwise, you might end up not having enough money to pay for the dinner tonight!¡±

    Xavia was also feeling a little afraid because of the amount of money that they were spending tonight.

    She was really afraid that Gerald would order another two bottles of red wine on impulse.

    ¡°Bring a box of that red wine here!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Gerald ced the order for the red wine without any hesitation at all.

    There were six bottles of red wine in a box.

    Wouldn¡¯t that amount to more than nine thousand dors?

    Oh my god!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 30

    ¡°Gerald, are you serious? You want a box of the red wine?¡±

    This had seriously exceeded Yuri¡¯s expectations. However, it was toote for him to retreat now or

    Gerald would beat him just like that.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure about my decision. However, if you find it too expensive, you can change the red

    wine for something cheaper, Yuri¡­¡± Gerald said once again.

    Gerald had already been despised and bullied by these boys for the past three years. This was nothing

    to him today. He wanted to seek justice for all that he had suffered in the past.

    After listening to Gerald¡¯s ridicule, Yuri simply gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive at

    all! You can just order whatever you want! I will just split the bill with you at the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Okay then. I can rest assured now. By the way, waitress, I hope you remember that this young

    man and I will be splitting the bill for this luxurious private room!¡±

    Gerald was afraid that Yuri would not admit it in the end. Therefore, he decided to remind the waitress

    of this fact in front of everyone.

    The waitress nodded before she said, ¡°Yes, sir! I know. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll serve the food right away!¡±

    The rest of them did not care at all. No matter what it was, it seemed as though Gerald and Yuri would

    not admit defeat anyway. This would be the most record-breaking meal that they ever had in their life.

    Everyone started drinking the high-end red wine at this time. As they were eating and drinking, Gerald

    opened a special system website on his cell phone. This was a website used to manage all of the

    shops and businesses on Mayberry Commercial Street, with detailed information on each and every

    one of these shops here.

    In fact, Zack had handed this website over to Gerald when he signed the renewal contract thest time.

    Therefore, Gerald decided to log in to take a look at this time as he wanted to check out the prices of

    the dishes and wine that he had ordered.

    The import prices for the six bottles of red wine was a little more than six thousand dors.

    Furthermore, the cost for the ordinary dishes for the three tables in the private room downstairs and the

    signature dishes that they enjoyed in the luxurious private room cost about three thousand dors.

    Therefore, Gerald would lose about nine thousand dors for this meal tonight.

    However, Yuri and the others would have to spend at least ten to eleven thousand dors tonight!

    Otherwise, Gerald would not have continued fighting against Yuri in this manner.

    The ssmates continued enjoying their food and drinks for more than two hours.

    Yuri and Danny were not very happy as they ate their dinner. They kept holding their cell phones in

    their hands and everyone else did not know what they were doing¡­

    After they were finally done eating and drinking, Gerald looked at Yuri and Danny, who had anxious

    looks on their faces.

    ¡°What now, Yuri? If we¡¯re done with dinner, should we checkout and pay for the meal now? By the way,

    Yuri, the waitress already knows that we are splitting the bill for this luxurious private room. So, don¡¯t

    tell me you have no money to pay for the mealter! Otherwise, you¡¯d really be in a lot of trouble

    tonight!¡±

    ¡°What? Why would I be afraid of you?¡± Yuri said in a bitter manner.

    To be honest, he did not have enough money at the moment. In fact, he had already spent the whole

    night trying to raise more money with Danny. As Gerald had already specifically mentioned the fact that

    he would be splitting the bill with Yuri to the waitress, there was no way for Yuri to get out of this at all!

    Moreover, all of the friends that he had texted did not bother answering their phones or replying to his

    messages as soon as they saw that he wanted to borrow some money from them!

    Damn it!

    ¡°Gerald, what are you implying? After paying for this meal tonight, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a pauper

    once again! So, why don¡¯t you worry about yourself instead?¡± Xavia said as she red angrily at

    Gerald.

    After that, she looked at Yuri before she said, ¡°Brother Yuri, why don¡¯t we go to the counter to pay for

    the food now? Let¡¯s see who shall be the one cryingter!¡±

    Even though Xavia also felt distressed because Yuri had to spend so much money on this dinner, she

    thought that it was totally worth it since Gerald would be a pauper again after tonight!

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As they were talking, the group of people, including all their ssmates who enjoyed dinner at the other

    three tables, also headed downstairs.

    Everyone was gathered in the lobby at this time.

    Gerald¡¯s ssmates were undoubtedly very happy with the meal that they had enjoyed tonight.

    Even though most of them did not get to enjoy their dinner in the luxurious private room, they still felt

    very grateful towards Gerald.

    ¡°Hello, sir. In addition to the three tables in the private room downstairs, Mr. Crawford and Mr. Lowell

    will be splitting the bill for the luxurious private room upstairs. Each of you will need to pay eleven

    thousand dors after splitting the bill.¡±

    What?

    ¡°That meal cost twenty two thousand dors? Oh my god!¡±

    Everyone was shocked at this time.

    Gerald was indifferent as he took out the money from his backpack before he immediately settled the

    bill for the eleven thousand dors and the three tables for his ssmates downstairs.

    At this time, it seemed as though Gerald only had six to seven thousand dors left.

    However, this meal had actually cost him only about seven to eight thousand dors.

    After paying the bill, Gerald looked at Yuri before he said, ¡°Yuri, aren¡¯t you going to settle the bill now?

    Everyone¡¯s waiting to go home!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Yuri looked a little embarrassed at this time.

    He regretted his actions now. He had only decided to continue fighting heads on with Gerald because

    he was angry earlier. Moreover, he thought that he would be able to borrow some money from his

    friends before settling the bill. Unfortunately, he did not manage to do so.

    Everyone was staring at Yuri at this time and this made him feel very stressed and embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, miss, could you please put this bill under my name and I¡¯ll settle the payment tomorrow instead?¡±

    Yuri asked with a softer tone at this time.

    He did not know what else to do.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t joke around with us. We do not ept credit payment here!¡±

    When the manager saw the awkward expression on Yuri¡¯s face, she started being very rude and

    impolite to him.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t have enough to pay off this bill, why don¡¯t you call your parents or borrow some

    money from your friends?¡±

    At this time, Yuri looked at Xavia and all of her ssmates.

    All of Xavia¡¯s ssmates looked out of the restaurant at this time, as though they had already made an

    agreement to do so.

    Yuri was very annoyed at this time. He did not dare to call his father as if his father found out that he

    had spent eleven thousand dors on a meal just to prove he was richer than his friend, his father

    would definitely kill him!

    His family only owned a factory!

    ¡°I can offer you another way out. You could leave one of your ssmates here to wait for you and leave

    the restaurant to find a way to raise the money. Moreover, I see that you have a car parked outside.

    You could leave the car behind as coteral.¡±

    ¡°No! How could I possibly leave this car here tonight? This is my father¡¯s car! I have to drive it home

    tonight!¡± Yuri said anxiously.

    Homnd Kitchen was located on Mayberry Commercial Street and Yuri cannot afford to offend

    anyone here.

    He was already at a dead end.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    Gerald¡¯s ssmates began whispering among themselves at this time. It turned out that the car

    actually belonged to Yuri¡¯s father.

    Xavia also felt very embarrassed.

    The manager spoke up and said, ¡°Well, it looks like you can only leave someone here to wait for you

    while you raise the money then.¡±

    ¡°Hello? Hello? Okay, Dad I am going home now. Wait for me!¡± As soon as he finished this sentence,

    Danny rushed out of the restaurant to answer a phone call.

    These were not his ssmates.

    Therefore, in the end, Yuri could only look at Xavia as he said, ¡°Manager, may I leave my girlfriend here

    to wait for me?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 31

    ¡±I¡­I will not stay here!¡±

    When Xavia looked at Yuri, she knew exactly what he meant.

    This was too embarrassing!

    Xavia continued shaking her head.

    ¡°My dear, please remember how kind I¡¯ve always been to you. Just wait for me here. I¡¯ll head home and

    look for some money, then drive back here to pick you up. After that, we can just stay outside for the

    night, okay?¡±

    Yuri nced at Gerald as he said that sentence. This was also a reminder to Xavia that the reason why

    they came for the dinner tonight was because they wanted to embarrass Yuri and she should not forget

    that!

    Okay!

    Xavia calmed down when she thought of Gerald.

    Of course, Xavia had to prove that her new boyfriend was definitely a hundred times better than

    Gerald! A hundred times better!

    She must not lose face in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you. Anyway, I know that you¡¯re rich and you¡¯ll definitelye

    back for me.¡±

    Xavia intentionally spoke very loudly at this time.

    When Yuri saw that Xavia had already agreed to stay, he hurriedly withdrew from the restaurant.

    Xavia had originally wanted some of her friends to stay behind to apany her. However, Cassandra

    said that it would not be good for so many people to be out of the dormitory sote at night. Therefore,

    she took the rest of the girls back to the campus with her.

    Gerald was thest one to leave the restaurant. In fact, Gerald felt a little distressed when he saw

    Xavia in this state.

    Seriously!

    How could Yuri actually leave Xavia alone at the restaurant all by herself in the middle of the night?

    Gerald could not help but feel his heart aching.

    After all, he had already been in a rtionship with Xavia for more than three years and he would be

    lying if he said that he did not have any feelings for her at all.

    Even though Gerald was very disappointed with Xavia, he could not bring himself to hate her at all. He

    kept persuading himself that Xavia was not really a bad person.

    Gerald did not feel happy at all to see Xavia in this kind of situation. If Xavia would just beg him and ask

    for his help, Gerald would definitely agree without any hesitation at all.

    However, at this time, Xavia simply red at Gerald with a cold expression on her face. She was

    confident that Yuri would definitelye back for her in a short while.

    Ugh!

    Gerald could not help but sigh to himself. If that was the case, then he did not need to worry anymore.

    Perhaps the Xavia that he felt distressed for was the sensible and well-behaved Xavia in the past, and

    not the vain and materialistic Xavia that she had be today.

    Hence, Gerald left the restaurant without turning back.

    Gerald got back to the boy¡¯s dormitory a short whileter. Gerald had humiliated Yuri in front of all of his

    ssmates and it was supposed to be a very happy day for him.

    However, Gerald was not happy at all.

    At this time, Harper came over before he patted Gerald gently on his shoulder. ¡°Gerald, are you okay

    with spending so much money for dinner today? We tried to stop you a few times but in the end, you

    ended up spending so much money anyway. You should have kept the thirty thousand dors instead

    of spending it all at one go so you can enjoy and spend the rest of your days in university more

    comfortably.¡±

    Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°Huh? Who told you that I only won thirty thousand dors from the

    lottery?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s roommates quickly gathered around him because they were all in shock at this time.

    ¡°Well, I have a lot more money than this and even though the meal tonight cost quite a huge sum of

    money. In actual fact, I did not spend that much at all.¡±

    Gerald quickly exined the situation to his roommates.

    ¡°How much did you win from the lottery then, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how much did you win from the lottery, Gerald? Don¡¯t keep us in suspense any longer!¡±

    At this time, Harper and the rest of his roommates were all lying on Gerald¡¯s bed as though they would

    not let him go to sleep if he did not tell them the truth.

    Gerald was helpless and he could only show them his fingers.

    ¡°Eight? Eighty thousand dors?¡± Harper asked with a shocked expression on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep already! It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow and I have to go to the library early in the morning to

    study. I have to go to bed early in order to wake up early tomorrow!¡± Gerald replied as he covered his

    face with his quilt as he got ready to sleep.

    ¡°Tell me! Is it eighty thousand dors or eight hundred thousand dors?¡±

    Harper was very anxious. However, after harassing Gerald for a short while, Harper decided to give up.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    In fact, it did not matter to him whether Gerald won eighty thousand dors or eight hundred thousand

    dors. All that mattered to him was that Gerald finally had some money.

    Harper felt very content as he thought about it.

    As Gerald was hiding beneath his quilt, he could not sleep even though he really wanted to sleep.

    This was because he was still worried for Xavia.

    He did not know if she had already returned from the restaurant.

    In fact, Gerald had actually conducted an investigation on Yuri before and he found out that his family

    was not exactly very rich. Yuri¡¯s father owned a factory and he gave Yuri about one thousand dors for

    his allowance every month. Moreover, Gerald knew that Yuri did not have a lot of savings.

    He would definitely not have enough money to pay the bill tonight.

    Moreover, based on his personality, Gerald knew that Yuri would not go back and pick Xavia up from

    the restaurant.

    Gerald thought that Xavia would definitely call him to ask for his help. However, Gerald waited until

    midnight and Xavia did not call him at all.

    Why was he worried about her in the first ce? The person that she loved was Yuri, and not him¡­

    Gerald felt very helpless at this time.

    The next day was a Saturday. While Gerald¡¯s roommates were stillzing in bed, he received a phone

    call early in the morning but it was not a phone call from Xavia. Instead, it was a phone call from Zack!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 21

    Gerald got out of bed before he rushed into the bathroom to answer the call.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Crawford!¡± Zack greeted Gerald respectfully.

    ¡°My. Lyle, thank you for calling today. I¡¯d like to ask you something¡­¡± Gerald asked as he smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, please let me know what you¡¯d like me to do. You can just give me your instructions and

    I¡¯ll get it done immediately!¡±

    Gerald told Zack all about the money that he had spent at Homnd Kitchenst night.

    ¡°Oh! Is that so? Mr. Crawford, I don¡¯t think you spent ten thousand dors anyway. After all, the high-

    end red wine that you orderedst night, which cost you nine thousand dors, is actually produced by

    the Crawford family abroad. Therefore, the cost of the red wine was only a few hundred dors.

    Hahaha¡­¡±

    Zack smiled. To be honest, it was really a shame that Gerald had only spent so little money just like

    that. However, Gerald was already showing progress in the task that Jessica had already entrusted him

    to do.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what can I do for you? Do you want me to refund you the twenty thousand dors? I¡¯ll

    get to work as soon as you give me the order to do so¡­¡±

    Zack listened as he said again, ¡°Ahem. Forget it. After all, the money is also going back into my own

    business.¡±

    Initially, Gerald was nning to get his money back.

    However, after listening to Zack¡¯s tone, he felt that it would be really embarrassing if he asked him to

    transfer that money back to him.

    Moreover, he would also feel a little embarrassed if he asked Zack to do that.

    Anyway, the money that his sister had given to him came from all these industries and businesses that

    they owned.

    ¡°By the way, is there a reason for you calling me today, Mr. Lyle?¡± Gerald asked immediately.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you. After finding out that your poverty-stricken days are over, the

    bosses of most of the major businesses on Mayberry Commercial Street would like to hold a special

    banquet as a celebration for you. I was just wondering if you¡¯d have the time to attend the banquet

    since it is a Saturday,¡± Zack said in a soft tone.

    Initially, Gerald had nned to go out to rx.

    However, since everyone had specially put together a special reception for him, he did not want to let

    them down. Moreover, Gerald really wanted to get acquainted with more people. Otherwise, he would

    always look like a pauper and a fool.

    Therefore, Gerald immediately agreed to attend the banquet.

    In order to express the grandeur of the banquet, they had chosen for the banquet to be held at an

    exceptional and five star luxurious hotel instead of holding the banquet at one of the establishments on

    Mayberry Commercial Street.

    It was a really luxurious restaurant!

    After talking to Harper and his other roommates, Gerald went downstairs as he prepared to head out of

    the campus. As he was passing by the girls¡¯ dormitory, he looked up and he saw a person walking out

    of the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    It was none other than Xavia.

    ¡°Huh? Why is she back at the dormitory?¡±

    Gerald originally thought that Xavia would be spending the night out with Yuri after he rescued her from

    the restaurant.

    In fact, Gerald was feeling a little distressed because of that.

    As soon as Xavia saw Gerald, she said, ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, are you heading out for your part-time job

    since it¡¯s already the weekend? Did you run out of money after spending so extravagantlyst night?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you something. You can neverpare to Brother Yuri. Did you know that Brother Yuri

    came back for me in less than an hourst night? We were initially nning to spend the night outside

    together. However, we decided not to do so since I¡¯m on my period anyway¡­¡±

    Xavia stared at Gerald with a triumphant look on her face. In fact, she had deliberately said all of this

    because she wanted to provoke Gerald.

    She was Xavia, the goddess he would never be able to get in this lifetime!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerald replied with a bittersweet smile.

    At this time, a white BMW 3-series roared in front of the campus. As soon as he rolled down the car

    window, Yuri looked at Xavia with a smile on his face before he nced coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, I know that you were trying to make a fool out of mest night. Unfortunately, you

    didn¡¯t seed in doing so. Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t have money to pay for the meal?¡± Yuri

    asked as he red at Gerald.

    After that, he took out a diamond ring from his pocket before he said, ¡°Xavia, I bought this for you. Do

    you like it?¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a diamond ring. It must cost at least one thousand five hundred dors! I knew that you¡¯re

    rich, Brother Yuri, unlike some people who have simply won a little money from the lottery!¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m rich. I have plenty of money. Xavia, I¡¯ll bring you to a nice ce today and we will be

    spending a lot of money! However, some people will have to be poor in the future! Come, get in the

    car!¡±

    Xavia was very excited and she quickly got into the car. Then, Yuri nced at Gerald contemptuously

    before he drove out of the campus.

    Xavia was very excited after getting into the car and she asked Yuri, ¡°Brother Yuri, why don¡¯t you tell

    me how you managed to raise so much moneyst night? Moreover, why does it seem as though you

    became richer overnight? Did your father give you all this money?¡±

    Yuri chuckled as he continued using his cell phone as he drove.

    After that, he deleted a piece of software on his cell phone without leaving any traces behind. ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry about it. Anyway, just remember that Gerald can neverpare to me! He¡¯s just a piece of

    trash!¡±

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m really very happy!¡±

    After getting ridiculed by Yuri and Xavia early in the morning, Gerald no longer had the mood to go out.

    Moreover, he could not help but wonder how Yuri managed to get so much money overnight.

    Hahaha¡­

    Geraldughed to himself because he did not know why he was taking it to heart.

    He headed straight to the library before reading some books and spending some of his time studying.

    When it was almost noon, Gerald called for a cab before he headed to the Brilliant Star Restaurant. It

    was a six-star restaurant in Mayberry City. Of course, it could not bepared to any of the

    restaurants on Mayberry Commercial Street. However, it was still a very luxurious and expensive

    restaurant.

    Because he had been busy reading and did not estimate the traffic on the road, Gerald arrived a few

    minutester than the time that they had agreed on.

    He walked very swiftly as he was in a hurry.

    Boom!

    ¡°Ahh! Are you crazy?¡±

    When he was passing through the turnstile, Gerald had pushed the turnstile a little too hard and he

    unintentionally hit the girl who was behind him.

    The girl clutched her chest tightly as she cursed at Gerald and this attracted the attention of many

    people as they gathered around to find out what was happening¡­

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 33

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Gerald hurriedly apologized.

    After that, he raised his eyes before he stole a nce at the girl behind him. He was immediately

    shocked by the girl¡¯s beautiful appearance.

    She was wearing a tight-fitted dress and she had very long, flowy hair that fell over her shoulders. She

    looked about the same age as he was but her body had already developed perfectly at this time.

    She was definitely one of the most beautiful girls that Gerald had ever seen.

    ¡°Sorry? Do you think it¡¯s over just because you say you¡¯re sorry?¡±

    The girl continued cursing violently at him as she rubbed herself gently.

    When Gerald indirectly hit her with the turnstile, she had injured herself and he could feel a fiery pain

    on her body at this time.

    In fact, it was obvious that she was the one who had bumped into Gerald but since she saw that Gerald

    was dressed in such a casual manner, she decided to put the me on him instead.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, I¡¯d definitely teach you a lesson today!¡± The girl continued shouting at Gerald.

    After that, she pushed Gerald out of the way as she yelled, ¡°Get out of my way, dumbass!¡±

    After she was done cursing at him, the girl walked towards the elevator. Gerald really did not expect

    such a beautiful girl to actually be so violent. However, he could not help but smile as he thought about

    it.

    At this time, Gerald stepped into the elevator when it arrived at the ground floor.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    As soon as he entered the elevator, Gerald was unexpectedly greeted with a hostile attitude from the

    girl who had bumped into him a short while earlier.

    What she meant was how could a dumbass like him actually think of riding the same elevator as her?

    This was very humiliating for her!

    ¡°Oh, I have to go upstairs because there¡¯s something I need to do!¡± Gerald replied immediately.

    After that, the girl turned around to face the other side because she did not want to look at Gerald.

    Ding ding¡­

    At this time, Gerald suddenly swallowed his saliva.

    The girl¡¯s fair and snow-white thighs were really very alluring.

    Gerald turned away, pretending to look aside as though nothing had happened. After that, he secretly

    nced at her thighs again when she was not paying any attention.

    It was really exciting!

    Who asked that crazy girl to bump into him, and then yell at him for no reason at all? Well, it was only

    reasonable for him to take advantage of her a little as a form of payment, right?

    Gerald tilted his head a little because he wanted to nce at the girl¡¯s thighs again. However, he

    realized that the girl had already turned around to face him at this time.

    Right now, she was staring at Gerald with hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re really a scumbag! How dare you peek at me even when you¡¯re at such a high-end

    location? You¡¯re despicable!¡± the girl yelled at him angrily.

    Forget about his trashy dressing! This person was just so wretched and disgusting!

    She felt that she was going insane!

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m peeking at you? Does it mean I¡¯m peeking at you just because I lowered my head and

    looked at the ground?¡± Gerald retorted even though he had a guilty conscience.

    p!

    The girl raised her hand before she gave Gerald a tight p across his face. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag! Don¡¯t

    go! Wait for me to deal with you!¡±

    After that, the girl pressed the elevator before she stepped out of the elevator with a furious expression

    on her face.

    ¡°Damn it. It is such a waste that she is beautiful because she has such a bad temper!¡±

    Ugh!

    However, Gerald did not feel that he had been mistreated when she pped him across the face. In

    fact, he did not lose out at all because he was checking her thighs out after all.

    It seemed that it was necessary for him to look for a girlfriend now that he had decided to give up on

    Xavia!

    As he thought about this, Gerald took the elevator to the VIP room on the seventh floor that Zack had

    already told him about earlier.

    It was arge and luxurious private room suitable for hosting all sorts of parties andrge gatherings.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 34

    When Gerald stepped into the room, he realized that there were many people inside.

    The atmosphere was pretty lively. There were about a hundred women and men of all ages in the

    room, and the waiter and waitresses shuttled back and forth while the drinks were all self-service.

    If Gerald did not guess wrongly, then these people should be the bosses and owners of the shops and

    establishments on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Gerald nced around but he could not find Zack.

    He took out his cell phone as he tried to call Zack, only to realize that his cell phone had already died a

    long time ago.

    Ugh!

    Gerald had been using his cell phonest night and had forgotten to charge it!

    Forget it! Gerald decided to just wait for Zack toe over and greet him when he arrived at the room

    later.

    After walking around therge room for a short while, Gerald could only smile helplessly to himself

    before he found a quiet corner to sit down by himself.

    After that, he decided to have some fruits and drinks first.

    The waiter and waitresses were so busy and they did not notice even Gerald. As Gerald was drinking

    and eating the refreshments that were served, he was noticed by a group of rich second generation

    youngdies from Mayberry Commercial Street.

    ¡°Look at that guy. It has already been a while since he¡¯d been eating and drinking while sitting in that

    corner. Do any of you know him? Is he really from Mayberry Commercial Street?¡±

    ¡°I definitely have not seen him before!¡±

    The girls frowned as they shook their heads.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is someone from Mayberry Commercial Street. How can that be possible? Just look at

    the way he¡¯s dressed! I think he¡¯s just someone who snuck in to enjoy the food and drinks here for

    free!¡±

    ¡°You think that he came in here to steal food? No way! Could there possibly be such a shameless

    person?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I do think he¡¯s really that shameless! Look at him. He¡¯s dressed so shabbily and there must

    be a reason why he chose to sit in that quiet corner all by himself.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡±

    The sons and daughters of several owners of the businesses on Mayberry Commercial Street started

    discussing and talking about Gerald.

    ¡°The boss of Mayberry Commercial Street, Gerald Crawford, will being here today. I don¡¯t want

    someone like that shabbily-dressed man to ruin the atmosphere!¡±

    ¡°What would Mr. Crawford think of our parents¡¯ ability to do things? How can someone like him be

    allowed to enter this venue?¡±

    A young and charismatic man dressed in white sneered as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, look! Elena is here!¡±

    At this time, one of the girls eximed as she pointed at the entrance.

    ¡°Elena,e here!¡±

    The girl waved at Elena Larson.

    As soon as Elena entered the room, the eyes of the young boys brightened up immediately.

    Elena was wearing a short dress and her long hair was draping over her shoulders. Her beautiful face

    was perfect and she really looked like a goddesspared to all the other girls present in the room.

    When Elena walked towards her friends, some of the older guests could not help but nce at her

    long, fair legs with perverted expressions on their faces.

    At this time, the young boys were also staring at Elena.

    ¡°Elena! Why are you only here now? Didn¡¯t we agree toe here together?¡±

    ¡°Elena, why do you look so unhappy? Did something happen?¡± the young man dressed in white

    suddenly asked, with a face full of concern.

    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. When I was downstairs, I ran into a wretched scumbag! First, he

    touched me in an inappropriate ce. After that, he was peeking at me as we took the elevator up

    together! That¡¯s why I had to stop by the washroom to fix my clothes!¡± Elenained as she

    exhaled with a pale expression on her face.

    She was quite fluent and good at talking.

    The first reason why she had hurried out of the elevator earlier was because she did not want to stay in

    the same elevator with that perverted scumbag.

    Secondly, she felt as though her underwear had moved when she mmed into the turnstile earlier.

    Therefore, she went to the bathroom to fix her underwear and her clothing.

    She was very annoyed!

    ¡°Damn it! How can something like this happen?¡±

    The boy dressed in white and the other brothers and sisters were all very furious at this time. How

    could anyone touch Elena inappropriately? She was their goddess and the boys here did not even dare

    to touch her hand!

    ¡°Alright, Elena. Wait for us to get rid of this sneaky little thief first. After that, we will head to the

    surveince control room and look for that man that you were talking about!¡±

    The young man dressed in white nced at Gerald, who was enjoying his fruits and vegetable sd at

    this time.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yes, we should get rid of that thief first!¡± echoed all the girls at this time¡­

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 35

    ¡±A food thief?¡±

    Elena was startled and she looked in the direction that the young man dressed in white was pointing at.

    As soon as she saw the man that he was pointing at, Elena¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Who is that? Elena, do you know that food thief?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! He is that wretched scumbag I was talking about!¡± Elena said in a furious manner as she

    walked towards Gerald.

    The rich and young wealthy girls and boys followed behind Elena at this time.

    At this time, Gerald was enjoying all his food and he was thinking about how he was going to greet the

    bosses and owners of the businesses on Mayberry Commercial Streetter.

    After all, this was the first time that Gerald had ever attended an event like this.

    At this moment, it suddenly became very dark in front of him.

    Gerald lifted his head and he saw a group of people standing in front of him. Gerald realized then that

    the leader of the group of people was none other than the beautiful but violent and aggressive girl that

    he encountered in the lobby earlier.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gerald eximed with a shocked expression on his face.

    ¡°You, you¡­you aren¡¯t only nasty but you actually dare to sneak in here and steal our food? I think that

    you must be really tired of living!¡± Elena yelled angrily before she continued, ¡°Sisters, this is the man

    who was peeping at me in the elevator just now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡±

    After that, the group of five or six girls started attacking Gerald under Elena¡¯s orders. They pounced on

    Gerald and they started scratching him, choking him, pinching him, and tearing at his clothes!

    The rich young boys were much calmer and they simply watched as they stood at the side. After all,

    there were so many seniors there today.

    If Gerald fought back, it would not be toote for him to fight him then!

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hesitate to fight back¡­¡±

    Gerald¡¯s hair was already all messed up. His clothes werepletely torn and he had purple bruises

    all over his face because the girls had been pinching and beating him.

    He was starting to lose his temper.

    At this time, Elena pped him across his face again.

    ¡°Who asked you to peek at me? I¡¯ll kill you for peeping at me!¡±

    Crazy woman! They were a bunch of crazy women!

    Gerald protected his head as the bunch of girls continued attacking him aggressively as they pushed

    him on the ground.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this time, a middle-aged man stood up before he stopped the girls. In fact, many people had already

    surrounded them because of the hugemotion.

    The middle-aged man was wearing sses and he sounded very gentle but he had some sort of

    magnificent aura around him.

    As soon as he spoke, Elena and the other girls stopped hitting Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry! Just let me kill this wretched scumbag! Did you know that he was actually peeping at

    me when we were in the elevator earlier? He even has the audacity to sneak in here to steal our food

    now!¡± Elena said as she stomped her feet angrily.

    Warren Larson was at a loss for words as he stared at his daughter.

    Warren knew that his daughter had a bad temper and a strong sense of justice. However, he did not

    want to make the situation so ufortable for the rest of the guests present here today.

    He could vaguely remember the incidentst year when Elena had witnessed one of her female

    ssmates getting bullied by another rich young man. In an attempt to get justice for her female

    ssmate, Elena attacked the rich young man and took away his manhood.

    Therefore, when Warren saw that his daughter was beating someone up again, he hurried over

    immediately so that he could stop her before anything happened.

    ¡°What is happening here? Young man, could you tell me who you are?¡±

    Warren frowned slightly when he saw Gerald with his tousled hair and messed up appearance. He did

    not recognize Gerald as someone from Mayberry Commercial Street and Warren knew everyone from

    the Mayberry Commercial Street, regardless of their age.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Gerald was about to reveal his identity at this time. However, Elena had already raised her leg to kick

    Gerald¡¯s crotch. Gerald stopped her before she could do so.

    Damn it! If he did not react fast enough, he would have already lost his manhood!

    This woman was insane!

    He was going to teach her a lesson in future!

    Gerald secretly swore in his heart while Elena was still trying to attack him. However, a team of men

    entered the room under Zack¡¯s leadership at that moment.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lyle!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 36

    Everyone in the room greeted Zack in a respectful manner, including the group of young men, who also

    stood up as they greeted him.

    Elena also gave up attacking Gerald at this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s everyone up to now?¡±

    Zack had an extremely strong and majestic aura around him and at this time, he nced at Elena and

    the rest of the people who were crowded at the corner.

    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Crawford isn¡¯t here yet! Otherwise, what would he think of all of you?¡± Zack yelled at

    the group of young men before he red at the young man dressed in white.

    The boy dressed in white felt very wronged at this time because he did not do anything at all. However,

    he was also a part of the group.

    Warren quickly changed the topic at this time. ¡°Mr. Lyle, didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Crawford was about to

    arrive?¡±

    Zack replied in a cold manner, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t seem to get in touch with Mr. Crawford now. I think that he

    has already turned off his cell phone.¡±

    ¡°Would Mr. Crawford decide not toe after all?¡±

    At this time, the crowd of people had a sad expression on their faces. This was their best opportunity to

    meet and present themselves to Gerald Crawford.

    Sure enough, it was not as simple as they thought it would be. Gerald was simply not someone that

    would show up just because they invited him to the banquet.

    At this time, Zack seemed to be able to read their minds and he knew exactly what they were thinking.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After that, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Crawford isn¡¯t the person you think he is. He¡¯s a very peace-loving

    and amicable person and if he¡¯s told me he¡¯ll be here, then he¡¯ll definitely be here today!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Zack turned around to look for a young man before he said, ¡°Flynn, find a

    way to contact Mr. Crawford as soon as possible! We have to look for him as fast as we can!¡±

    Flynn quickly stepped forward before he nodded respectfully at Zack.

    ¡°Uncle Zack, we¡¯re supposed to host a banquet for Mr. Crawford today but it seems as though

    someone had tried to crash our banquet. How should we deal with him?¡±

    Elena looked at Zack in a coquettish manner at this time.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? What does my niece want to do with that man?¡±

    Zack smiled before he looked at Elena.

    Elena was really very beautiful, lively, and pleasant. In fact, Zack had always doted on her because he

    really admired her strong sense of justice.

    ¡°Hmph! I suggest that we hand him over to Brother Flynn and bring him over to Brother Flynn¡¯s martial

    arts studio to beat him up and teach him a lesson!¡±

    Flynn could not help but smile when he heard Elena¡¯s words.

    Zack nced at the figure of the young man who was lying on the ground because he had been beaten

    beyond recognition by the group of girls.

    After that, he gave a wry smile before he said, ¡°Alright then. Flynn, just do as Elena suggested then¡­

    but first, you have to go and look for Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­Mr. Lyle, you don¡¯t have to look for me. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Gerald only intervened at this time.

    Boom!

    As soon as Zack heard Gerald¡¯s voice, his body started trembling uncontrobly. Then, he looked at

    the young man who was lying on the ground with tousled hair and a messed up appearance.

    Zack¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Gerald. At this time, the crowd of people could only

    exchange nces with one another, unable toprehend what was happening.

    ¡°Hmph! You nasty guy! You still dare to talk now? Who did you say you are?¡± Elena asked in a

    contemptuous tone as she red at Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re really good at acting! You¡¯re even pretending to be Mr. Crawford now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The group of girls were also very annoyed at this time.

    After Zack regained his senses, he turned a deaf ear to what the young girls had said, as he was really

    confused at this time. They were supposed to give Gerald a wee party today but he was beaten up

    instead?

    Zack walked up to Gerald before he shouted in a respectful manner, ¡°Mr. Crawford! I am so sorry for

    what happened!¡±

    Zack was bowing before Gerald at a ny degree angle!

    ¡°What?¡±

    The crowd of people were all shocked at this time. Elena and the other youngdies were also very

    confused.

    Was this person¡­really the boss and owner of Mayberry Commercial Street? Was he really the one

    who was backing Zack up all along? This man here¡­was Gerald Crawford?

    Warren had already turned pale and he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m really happy to meet you

    today.¡±

    After that, he bowed in front of Gerald in a humble manner.

    He felt that his life was over. His daughter had just beaten Gerald up so badly!

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    The rest of the crowd also bowed as they greeted Gerald.

    However, Elena and her friends were still standing straight and they did not bow in front of Gerald at all.

    At this time, Gerald looked at Elena with a yful look on his face as he said, ¡°So, youngdy, how

    should we deal with this matter now?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 37

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Elena felt very ashamed and angry at this time. It felt as though she had already knocked over a bottle

    of wine. She would never have thought that this wretched and disgusting man would actually turn out to

    be the famous Gerald Crawford.

    He was truly part of the rich second generation in every sense!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I apologize for everything that my daughter had done earlier. You can punish my

    daughter however you wish to.¡±

    Warren was bent over and he did not dare raise his body at all.

    To be honest, when he saw Elena and Warren acting this way, Gerald¡¯s anger had already subsided.

    In fact, Gerald knew that he was also at fault because he had indeed behaved a little wretchedly earlier.

    However, it was all because Elena was showing off her long and beautiful fair legs!

    This was the first time that he had ever been surrounded by so many women in his life!

    Based on Gerald¡¯s personality, he would not regard this as a big matter and he would simply let this

    matter go just like that. He would just endure this humiliation on his own.

    However, Zack could read his mind and he said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you have to punish them

    because they were trampling all over your family tradition. After all, if you don¡¯t punish them after they

    have already publicly offended you, the damage would definitely be irreparable when your sister finds

    out about this matter in the future. The consequences aren¡¯t as simple as you think they are!¡±

    At this time, Gerald looked at Warren, who was still bowing in front of him.

    Gerald knew that he would have to punish Elena and her friends.

    Otherwise, all the big bosses on Mayberry Commercial Street would not fear him.

    Alright then, he would have to punish them.

    Gerald looked at Elena and all the other beautiful girls with a cold expression on his face before he

    said, ¡°Brother Zack, please arrange for a big room for me and bring all the girls into the room on my

    behalf!¡±

    Zack got to work immediately without saying anything else and Elena bit her lips gently. It seemed as

    though she already knew her own fate and she was filled with shame and anger at this time.

    However, Warren and the other fathers took a deep breath after listening to his instructions. Everyone

    understood Gerald¡¯s intentions immediately.

    But this kind of punishment? Was it even a punishment?

    It was simply a reward!

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Once his daughter was done with her service and if she was favored by Gerald, then the Larson family

    would also gain an advantage.

    Warren thought that he could take advantage and make use of this opportunity to rece Zack¡¯s

    position so he could gain control over Mayberry Commercial Street instead.

    Obviously, the fathers of the other girls also had the same thing in mind. They were constantly winking

    at their daughter, as though they were trying to convince them to perform and serve Gerald well.

    At this time, Zack had already prepared the room that Gerald had asked for. After that, Gerald brought

    Elena and the four other girls into the room with him.

    Zack naturally waited outside the door.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­what¡­what do you want?¡± a young and beautiful girl suddenly asked with an

    embarrassed look on her face.

    ¡°Hahaha. What do you think I want? The five of you have beat me up like this and you¡¯re actually

    asking me what I want?¡±

    Since he was angry anyway, he should just release his anger now. He should let it all out.

    ¡°I want all five of you to lie on the bed now!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Elena clenched her fists slightly at this time.

    She really did not expect Gerald to be such a nasty person. If it wasn¡¯t because of her fear that her

    family would copse and pay the consequences of her actions, she would never do anything that

    Gerald wanted her to do.

    Hahaha. Elena did not know what to imagine now.

    After all, she had always despised such nasty people and all these nasty things, but she was actually

    being forced to do these nasty things with so many other girls now!

    However, Elena still gritted her teeth as she obeyed Gerald¡¯s instructions andy on the bed with the

    four girls.

    p!

    Gerald pped one of the girls.

    After that, he continued pping them, one after the other.

    The girls felt very embarrassed and they were also hurting but they had no choice but to endure it. At

    this time, Elena was on the verge of breaking into tears after getting pped by Gerald.

    ¡°You want to hit me? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to hit me in the future!¡±

    Gerald gave each of them another tight p across their faces. After that, he finally heaved a huge sigh

    of relief as he felt so much better at this time.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 38

    If he really wanted to do anything, he would have chosen Elena, but Gerald did not have that type of

    overlord personality and character.

    However, Gerald had to punish them. So, he thought of giving them this kind of nasty punishment so

    they would always remember this day.

    ¡°Sob. Sob.¡±

    After half an hour, the girls walked out of the room. All of them had a painful and miserable expression

    on their faces. At this time, all the second-generation rich young lords were stunned.

    Damn it! Mr. Crawford was simply too amazing. He could actually punish all five of the beautiful girls

    within half an hour and those girls could barely walk in a straight line now!

    The young boy dressed in white also secretly admired Gerald. Since Gerald was still interested in

    Elena and the other girls, however, he did not dare harbor any other ideas.

    Today¡¯s meal was very interesting.

    When all the wealthy businessmen, including Warren, learned that their daughter did not have sexual

    intercourse with Gerald, they were all extremely disappointed.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, why don¡¯t I send you back home?¡±

    The reception banquet ended perfectly and Zack and his entourage quickly followed after Gerald as he

    offered to send him home.

    Gerald was about to nod when at this time, a middle-aged man with a big belly suddenly squeezed in

    before he said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, why don¡¯t you allow my son to send you home instead? This is my son,

    Aiden Baker. He¡¯s studying at Sunnydale University, which isn¡¯t too far from Mayberry University!¡±

    The middle-aged man did not seem to care about the type of car that someone like Gerald should be

    sitting in. In fact, he did not really care about Gerald¡¯s existence at all. All that he wanted was for

    Gerald to ride in his son¡¯s car and his purpose in doing so was just so Gerald would remember his

    son¡¯s name! That was sufficient for him!

    Of course, Aiden was none other than the former second-generation rich kid dressed in white. At this

    time, Aiden was a little shy as he stood in front of Gerald with his hands behind his back. After all, the

    Crawford family was a very wealthy and powerful family! How could he possibly not be nervous in front

    of Gerald?

    However, Gerald did not say much and he simply nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. I am sorry to trouble

    you, brother.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s no trouble at all. No trouble at all!¡±

    Aiden¡¯s father was pleasantly surprised that Gerald was actually so easygoing.

    Aiden was also very excited at this time. He left in a hurry before driving his car to the main entrance.

    Aiden was driving a Ferrari that was worth about seven hundred and fifty thousand dors.

    ¡°Hey, Fatty Baker, how could you possibly ask Mr. Crawford to ride in this kind of car?¡±

    The other people tried to stop him as soon as they saw Aiden¡¯s car. ¡°Mr. Crawford, why don¡¯t you ride

    with me instead? I have a Rolls-Royce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford, you cannot possibly ride in this car! How is it befitting of your status?¡±

    The other bosses and businessmenpeted for Gerald¡¯s attention at this time.

    ¡°No, this car is fine. I will go back to my campus now. Let¡¯s get together again sometime in the future!¡±

    In fact, Gerald was so mesmerized that he could barely move his eyes as soon as he saw the Ferrari.

    He had always dreamed of buying a car but he did not even dare to dream of owning a Ferrari.

    Therefore, even though he had a vast collection of Ferrari posters, he never had the opportunity to sit

    in a Ferrari before.

    Gerald could not take his eyes off the Ferrari.

    As soon as he got into the car, Aiden quickly said goodbye to everyone before he drove off

    immediately.

    Elena could not help but blush when she looked at Gerald¡¯s back as he was leaving the venue. She felt

    very confused at this time.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The other bosses and businessmen were looking at Gerald and they were all filled with admiration for

    Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is unexpectedly such a gracious and humble person. He is so low-key and down to

    earth! His future is really limitless! Limitless!¡±

    Even though Aiden was also very excited, he was very low-key in front of Gerald.

    Gerald did not allow him to drive him directly into the campus. After all, it would be too high-profile for

    such an expensive Ferrari to drive into their campus. This was not in line with Gerald¡¯s low-key and

    introverted character.

    Therefore, he asked Aiden to drop him off in front of the university gate.

    At the same time, Gerald really enjoyed his ride in the Ferrari.

    Since his sister wanted him to spend the three million dors on his Universal Global Supreme

    Shopper¡¯s Card, perhaps he should just use the money to buy a car then?

    As he was thinking about this, Gerald started walking towards the university.

    However, he did not notice the pair of eyes that was already fixed on him at this time.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­you¡­stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 39

    Gerald could hear a girl calling out to him.

    When he turned around, he realized that it was none other than Whitney, the president of the student

    union.

    Obviously, Whitney had already witnessed the scene where Gerald had gotten out of the Ferrari. At this

    time, she was staring at Gerald in disbelief with an extremely shocked expression on her face.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    Gerald did not expect that he would still be seen by an acquaintance even though he had already

    asked Aiden to drop him off such a long way from the campus.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald knew that the reason why Whitney called out to him was because she wanted to find out why he

    had gotten out from the Ferrari.

    However, Gerald pretended to be a little confused.

    Seriously¡­

    ¡°You, you, you¡­why did you just get out of a Ferrari?¡± Whitney asked him directly.

    During herst few encounters with Gerald, she had really experienced many shocking revtions.

    First of all, she found out that Gerald won the lottery and he could actually buy everyone a meal at

    Homnd Kitchenst night. Moreover, he did not hesitate to splurge at all.

    Therefore, Whitney decided to ask Gerald¡¯s ssmates about this matter because she wanted to find

    out what exactly was going on. The answer that she got from them was that Gerald had won the lottery

    and he won thirty thousand dors.

    However, at this time, many of the students were already specting that Gerald won much more than

    thirty thousand dors from the lottery.

    This made Whitney feel very ufortable. How could Gerald, who was nothing but a pauper have

    such good luck? Was God blind?

    It was only normal for her to feel this way.

    After all, no one would feelfortable or happy if someone that they had been bullying all their lives

    was suddenly living a better life than they were!

    Whitney had been meaning to find Gerald and get to the bottom of this matter.

    How much did he win from the lottery?

    Unexpectedly, she ran into him as she was about to leave the university and she saw him getting out of

    the expensive Ferrari.

    ¡°Oh, that is my friend¡¯s car. He¡¯s just dropping me off at school,¡± Gerald replied lightly.

    ¡°Hahaha. Your friend¡¯s car? Who is your friend? Would you, Gerald, actually have friends who are so

    wealthy? I won¡¯t believe you even if you kill me!¡±

    Whitney was not convinced at all.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you believe me or not. Besides that, whether I have any rich or

    wealthy friends has nothing to do with you at all, has it?¡± Gerald replied as he was starting to get

    annoyed.

    This woman was just too unreasonable.

    Gerald was also starting to discover that after he had gotten some wealth, he was also undergoing a

    subtle personality change. Before this, he would never have had the courage to speak to Whitney in

    this manner.

    Whitney was really dissatisfied with Gerald¡¯s tone at this time.

    ¡°You! Wow! Gerald, don¡¯t you know how to appreciate others¡¯ concern for you? I¡¯m just worried that

    you¡¯ve been cheated by some MLM organization. Don¡¯t you know how some MLM organizations work

    to deceive people? First, they try to draw the person¡¯s attention by using various means to please you.

    After that, they make you vain and materialistic. Once you get used to living like a rich person, you¡¯d

    have to continue working for them to maintain the lifestyle that you¡¯ve already gotten used to!

    Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be a useless person!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, as the president of the student union, don¡¯t you think I have the right to meddle in your

    private affairs? If you really did join an MLM organization, you¡¯ll only discredit the student union

    department! I¡¯m only trying to advise you because you¡¯ve been poor all your life and you know nothing

    about anything that¡¯s going on in this world!¡± Whitney continued speaking in a sarcastic manner.

    Gerald smiled bitterly before he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the truth. There¡¯s

    nothing else I can say. The car really belongs to my friend!¡±

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s forget about the car then. Let me ask you about the lottery that you won yesterday! I heard

    people saying that you spent more than twenty-two thousand dors for dinnerst night! Is it true? I

    thought you won thirty thousand dors in the lottery? Did you actually spend twenty-two thousand

    dors just like that?¡± Whitney asked as she looked at Gerald.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 40

    ¡±Thirty thousand dors? Who said I won thirty thousand dors? That is all their own guesses and

    assumptions. I only withdrew thirty thousand dors from the bank but who said that I won thirty

    thousand dors from the lottery?¡± Gerald replied with a confident expression on his face.

    When Whitney saw the expression on his face, she could feel her heart sinking immediately.

    Sure enough, her guess was right. Since Gerald was more than willing to spend twenty-two thousand

    dors at one go, Gerald must definitely have won more than thirty thousand dors in the lottery.

    ¡°How much did you win, then?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient for me to tell you that much. Anyway, it isn¡¯t too much! Not too much at all! Okay,

    Miss President Jenkins, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯d like to leave now!¡± Gerald replied with an

    indifferent expression on his face.

    Whitney felt as though she was about to explode at this time!

    ¡°Hmph! Do you really think you¡¯re so great? You¡¯re just fortunate to win some money from the lottery!

    However, you can never bepared to a second-generation rich kid like Victor!¡±

    Whitney stomped angrily because she could not stand Gerald¡¯s current attitude towards herself.

    Victor was also a second-generation rich kid. Though he was not very capable nor impressive, no

    matter what it was, in Whitney¡¯s eyes, a second-generation rich kid was definitely betterpared to

    Gerald who had merely won the lottery.

    Beep. Beep

    At this time, an Audi A6 stopped right beside Whitney.

    After rolling down the car window, Victor stuck his head out as he looked at Whitney.

    ¡°Whitney, why is yourplexion so pale? Are you feeling unwell? Or do you not want to apany

    me for my Audi A6 maintenance appointment?¡± Victor asked casually.

    ¡°No, Victor, it isn¡¯t that. I¡¯m just feeling a little depressed. Actually, I¡¯m feeling a little confused right now

    and I¡¯m also feeling inexplicably depressed! Ahh! Why am I feeling so depressed?¡±

    Whitney could not exin her feelings at this time.

    When Victor saw that Whitney was feeling so upset, he knew that his opportunity hade and he

    hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Whitney, why don¡¯t you get into my car first? You can slowly tell me what

    happened. Perhaps I will be able to help you then¡­¡±

    Whitney nodded. Since more and more of the students wereing out to y at this time, Whitney

    felt very good and proud to be sitting in an Audi A6.

    After getting into the car, Victor parked his car at the entrance of the university and he did not intend to

    drive away at all. At this time, Whitney quickly told Victor about her encounter with Gerald.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Victor sneered before he said, ¡°Whitney, why are you so worried about Gerald? So, what if he won the

    lottery? I heard that Gerald has already be a pauper again! Hahaha. I had actually wanted to tell

    you all about it today!¡±

    Last night, Victor had also been embarrassed because Gerald had actually paid for a more expensive

    package at Homnd Restaurantpared to him. He had also been very curious and concerned

    about Gerald winning the lottery.

    Therefore, he sent someone to look into the situation.

    ¡°What? So, has Gerald really turned into a pauper again? Who did you hear the news from? ording

    to one of Gerald¡¯s ssmates, Gerald won more than thirty thousand dors from the lottery and that¡¯s

    the reason why he was more than willing to spend twenty-two thousand dors on dinnerst night!¡±

    Whitney said immediately.

    ¡°Hahaha. Yes, it¡¯s true that Gerald won thirty thousand dors from the lottery. The reason why he

    spent twenty-two thousand dors on dinner was because he wanted to fight against his love rival, Yuri.

    Both of them had wanted to show off in terms of who had more money and they decided to split the bill

    for one of the most expensive private rooms with signature dishes. Gerald went all in and that was the

    reason why he paid so much money for the dinnerst night. Even though Yuri had also lost facest

    night because he could not pay eleven thousand dors on the spot, I would say that they were both

    the losersst night!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! So, it turns out to be like that. I knew that Gerald would never be so lucky but¡­¡±

    Whitney continued speaking. ¡°Victor, did you know that Gerald actually got off a Ferrari in front of the

    school entrance just now? Moreover, that Ferrari is an international limited edition worth at least seven

    to eight hundred thousand dors! I asked him about it and he told me that the Ferrari belongs to his

    friend!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did something like that happen? Did you see clearly? Was it really an international limited edition

    Ferrari?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it clearly!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How could Gerald possibly know someone who drives a limited edition Ferrari?¡± Victor

    mumbled to himself.

    Both of them felt very depressed at this time.

    How could Gerald actually have better connections than they had?

    How could that be possible? How could they allow it?

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    No! Absolutely not!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 41

    Both of them were very depressed as they headed for the first round of maintenance for his Audi A6.

    Victor was very proud of his car but the Ferrari driven by Gerald¡¯s friend made him feel a little

    embarrassed. Both of them had a tacit understanding and felt that they had to find out the truth behind

    Gerald¡¯s friend.

    After that, at the car maintenance shop, as Victor was waiting for the maintenance to be done, he

    started a conversation with the boss because he wanted to gain some admiration and respect from

    these people who were looking at him with admiration in their eyes at this time.

    At this time, the person who was responsible for maintaining Victor¡¯s vehicle said, ¡°Sir, I think that it¡¯s

    very wise of you to choose a high-end Audi as your personal car. Our Audi cars are unlike any of the

    other high-end or luxury cars in the market. For instance, a Ferrari sports car only makes people feel as

    though they are well-respected. Only rich people would invest in those kinds of cars.¡±

    ¡°Now, most ordinary wealthy businessmen would focus on cars such as Audi or BMW instead.¡±

    ¡°But, don¡¯t you think that it is much better to be driving a Ferrari? You¡¯d definitely gain much more

    attention and face if you are driving a Ferrari!¡± Whitney could not help but say in a sour manner at this

    time.

    ¡°Hahaha. Beauty, you should also take note of who¡¯s using or driving the luxury car, then. Let¡¯s not talk

    about anything else. Let¡¯s just talk about Ferrari sports cars. These are absolute luxury cars costing at

    least a few hundred thousands of dors each. Owning a Ferrari is equivalent to branding yourself as a

    rich and wealthy man.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, they proposed a set of marketing ns in order to stimte the development of

    the junior and middle-ss. As long as you¡¯re willing to pay a deposit of seven thousand dors, you¡¯ll

    be assigned a designated driver to drive you around in their most luxurious Ferraris! Moreover, you¡¯d

    also be given the opportunity to test drive the car yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that the really wealthy people such as yourself aren¡¯t influenced by such vehicles or offers, Mr.

    Wright. On the contrary, there are many other young people nowadays who aren¡¯t down to earth and

    are only filled with vanity. Even though their families don¡¯t actually own any big businesses and despite

    some of these people facing their own financial difficulties, they¡¯re more than willing to pay the deposit

    just to satisfy their own vanity and have an opportunity to test drive the Ferrari.¡±

    As soon as they heard the man¡¯s words, Whitney and Victor exchanged nces with one another.

    It seemed as though a big rock in their hearts had been overturned.

    ¡°Sir, do you mean to say that as long as you¡¯re willing to pay seven thousand dors, someone will

    drive you around so you can experience what it feels like to ride in one of those Ferrari sports cars?¡±

    Whitney asked with a shocked expression on her face.

    ¡°Yes, but ording to insider news, I heard that this promotion will be cancelled in a few days¡¯ time.

    This is because the promotion seems to be rather useless and many people have criticized Ferrari,

    saying that this is too shy!¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Ahh! I finally understand now!¡±

    Whitney heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    It turned out that in an effort to satisfy his own vanity, Gerald actually spent seven thousand dors just

    to experience what it felt like to be driven around in a Ferrari. Whitney could not believe that Gerald

    was actually such a disgusting person!

    At this time, Whitney was specting that Gerald was not trying to avoid getting seen by any students

    but instead, he had intentionally stopped at the entrance so that she would see him getting off the

    Ferrari!

    This person was really disgusting!

    Pfft!

    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±

    Gerald had just gotten out of the driving test registration center on campus and he started sneezing as

    soon as he walked out after signing up for the driving test.

    This driving school directly coborated with the campus and the campus rented out part of the venue

    for them to run a driving school.

    Gerald had already decided to buy a car since he only had a few more days until the end of the month.

    He had to spend the three million dors on his Universal Global Supreme Shopper¡¯s Card.

    However, how could he possibly consider buying a car if he did not own a driver¡¯s license?

    In the past, Gerald did not even have money to sign up for the driving test to obtain a driver¡¯s license.

    He finally had enough money to do so now!

    Gerald was very excited and full of expectations at this time.

    But¡­

    He really did not know why he was sneezing so muchtely. Was someone cursing at him?

    Hmm¡­

    Gerald decided to head back to the dormitory to rest. At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was

    a phone call from his roommate, Harper.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Harper?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, where are you? Are youing back to the dormitory? Alice has suggested that we should all

    get together and go out. So, should we go? Anyway, Hayley was the one who asked Alice to invite us

    to join them¡­¡±

    As Gerald listened to Harper¡¯s words, he felt that Harper was no longer as masculine as he used to be

    ever since he fell in love with Hayley.

    However, he knew that he should not judge Harper like that. After all, when he was in love, he was also

    acting the same way.

    He would always be thinking of Xavia, and he would always be considering her feelings first no matter

    what he did. When Xavia was happy, she was happy. When Xavia was sad, he was sad. There was no

    reason to exin why he felt this way.

    Perhaps, that was what it was like to love someone.

    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be joining you guys. After all, I¡¯m sure Alice wouldn¡¯t want to see me!¡± Gerald

    quickly replied.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 42

    ¡°No, the reason we¡¯ve decided to call you and discuss this matter with you is because Alice specifically

    asked us to bring you along to the gathering this time!¡± Harper quickly informed Charlie.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gerald was taken aback.

    It did not make sense at all. Wasn¡¯t Alice always very annoyed whenever she saw him? Why would she

    specifically invite him to a party?

    To be honest, Gerald had already drunk and ate a lot of food during the banquet at noon today, so he

    wasn¡¯t hungry at all. Instead, he was mostly really exhausted because he had been entertaining and

    chatting with the businessmen during the banquet earlier.

    He really did not feel like going at all.

    Moreover, since it was only a simple gathering, Gerald really wanted to get ready for his driving test

    instead.

    Perhaps this was God¡¯s will. After all, most of the lives of the rich second generation started with

    gatherings and socializing. Even though he had not revealed his identity, all kinds of parties,

    entertainments and gatherings seemed to be revolving around him already.

    When Gerald refused to attend the gathering, Harper also said that he did not feel like going anymore.

    This made Gerald feel very entangled and finally, he reluctantly agreed to join the party that night.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Gerald went back to the dormitory and changed into a new set of clothes. After that, Gerald and his

    roommates met up with everyone else as they gathered outside the school gate.

    ¡°Alice, why did you suddenly decide to treat us to dinner? Where are we going?¡±

    Naomi was also here and she suddenly asked Alice this question out of curiosity.

    ¡°Hahaha. To be honest, it is not my treat tonight but Quinton¡¯s! Their restaurant on Mayberry

    Commercial Street is opening soon. If the meeting has gone smoothly in the afternoon and if they¡¯ve

    obtained approval, then Grand Marshall Restaurant will officially belong to Quinton¡¯s family!¡±

    A look of arrogance shed through Alice¡¯s face and she could not help but raise her eyes to look at

    Gerald¡¯s expression at this time.

    Hmph!

    Did Gerald really think that he was so great just because he could afford to invite everyone to have

    dinner at the most luxurious ce inside Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?

    This really made Quinton and Alice feel very embarrassed at that time.

    But¡­what would happen again in the future?

    Gerald was still going to be the pauper that he had always been. Could he ever afford to bring

    everyone to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment again?

    However, Quinton was different. The Ziegler family did not only own their own factory but they also

    owned one of the restaurants on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    If he could build up a good rtionship with the business tycoon, Zack Lyle, then Quinton¡¯s future

    would be crystal clear.

    Alice was the one who insisted on inviting Gerald to join them tonight. She wanted Gerald to know that

    he could neverpare to Quinton and she wanted to see the awkward and embarrassed expression

    on his face.

    However, Alice was a little disappointed. This was because Gerald had a nk expression on his face

    and it seemed as though he was indifferent to the situation.

    ¡®Okay then! Just wait and see!¡¯ Alice could not help but think to herself.

    ¡°Alice, since it is the opening of Quinton¡¯s restaurant, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for you to bring so

    many of us with you there today? After all, we aren¡¯t that close to him¡­¡±

    Naomi was a little worried at this time.

    Jacelyn, who was fixing up her makeup at this time, suddenly announced excitedly, ¡°Hahaha! How

    could it be inappropriate? The reason why Alice is treating everyone to dinner today is because she

    wants to make an important announcement. I believe that everyone remembers what happened at the

    karaoke barst week. In fact, Quinton had been the one to ask for his father¡¯s help to deal with this

    matter. What Quinton did for us really touched Alice¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°For the past few days, Quinton had been fiercely pursuing Alice and after much consideration, Alice

    has finally decided to give Quinton a chance. She¡¯s going to be in a rtionship with him and he¡¯s

    going to be her first love!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked after listening to Jacelyn¡¯s words.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald was the first to scream out loud.

    Damn it! Someone had stolen his credit again?

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 43

    Gerald felt very uneasy after hearing this news. He was clearly the one who had resolved the matter

    that Alice was referring to.

    Indeed, Gerald did not want to have anything to do with Alice. Moreover, the only reason why he

    decided to step up and resolve the situation that night was for Naomi¡¯s sake.

    However, at this moment, Alice had obviously misunderstood that Quinton was the one who helped her

    resolve the matter. She even felt that Quinton was very awesome and that was the reason why she

    made the decision to get together with Quinton.

    Alice was indeed a very beautiful girl and she had never been in love before. She was an absolute

    goddess.

    Gerald would be lying if he said that he was not captivated by Alice¡¯s appearance at all.

    Should he look for an opportunity to tell Alice the truth? Even if she did not want to thank him, at least

    she would find out the truth and she would not end up getting in a rtionship with someone just

    because of a mere misunderstanding!

    Gerald thought to himself at this time.

    The group of people continued talking andughing before they took a cab to Grand Marshall

    Restaurant on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    The opening ceremony of Grand Marshall Restaurant was naturally very lively because of all the

    people that they knew and the entire lobby on the first floor was overcrowded at this time. Those who

    came in and out of the restaurant were all wealthy and powerful people.

    ¡°Quinton is really amazing! Alice, does it mean that Grand Marshall Restaurant on Mayberry

    Commercial Street will belong to the Ziegler family in the future? Can wee here and y whenever

    we want to?¡± Jacelyn asked as she looked at Alice.

    ¡°Of course! Alice won¡¯t forget us just because she has Brother Quinton now! Isn¡¯t that right, Alice?¡±

    After the girls stepped into the restaurant, they were all very excited and they could not help but look

    around the restaurant.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all sisters. Of course, you cane here whenever you want to!¡±

    ¡°In fact, you might not know some news but Grand Marshall Restaurant doesn¡¯t belong entirely to the

    Ziegler family!¡± Alice suddenly told the girls as they were all walking around the reception area.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t the Ziegler family buy Grand Marshall Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°No, the Ziegler family only bought the rights to operate Grand Marshall Restaurant. The real

    moneymaker and owner is the big boss who owns the entire Mayberry Commercial Street. In fact, the

    wholemercial street belongs to this big boss!¡± Alice said as the expression on her face changed

    immediately.

    ¡°Everything on the Mayberry Commercial Street is all owned by one person? Isn¡¯t this ce organized

    by the Mayberry Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Who does not know that the Mayberry Commercial Street is like an endless stream of

    money? Wasn¡¯t it reported on the news that the total amount spent on Mayberry Commercial Street on

    a daily basis is about fourteen million dors? That is billions of dors worth here!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Grand Marshall Restaurant also ounts for more than a few million dors every month

    and that would amount to more than tens of millions of dors a year! The owner is making tons of

    money without even lifting a finger!¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls almost exploded when they heard the news.

    It turned out that Mayberry Commercial Street was not organized by the Mayberry Chamber of

    Commerce. Instead, one single big boss owned almost every business on the street.

    Wow! How much would that be worth?

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m going insane just thinking about it. I want to find out if that big boss has a son. If he has a

    son, I hope I can marry him!¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls were all obsessed at this time.

    Alice smiled bitterly before she shook her head and said, ¡°Quinton told me that the big bosses of

    Mayberry Commercial Street are a pair of young brother and sister. Among them, the brother owns

    seventy percent of the business and establishments on Mayberry Commercial Street. The people here

    refer to him as Mr. Crawford and everyone says he seems like a very cool person. They even held a

    weing banquet for him at noon today. Unfortunately, Quinton only received the confirmation to run

    the restaurantter in the afternoon and he did not have the chance to meet the owner!¡±

    At this time, Alice could not help but think to herself. This young man was such an extraordinary

    person. How could he possibly be attracted to an ordinary girl like herself? Moreover, Alice really

    wanted to find out more about this young owner and she tried to look him up on the Inte but she

    could not find any news about him at all.

    Ugh!

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    At this time, Gerald was listening to their conversation and he could not help but feel a little

    embarrassed. This was especially because Alice said that Mr. Crawford was very young and cool.

    Was he very cool?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 44

    Could it be that everyone had misunderstood when he hit Elena and the other girls?

    At the same time, Gerald felt a little weird inside.

    He wondered how Alice and Jacelyn would react if they knew that the young boss that they were

    talking about was him¡­

    ¡°Alice! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here?¡±

    As everyone was eagerly discussing the restaurant, Quinton, who was dressed smartly in formal attire,

    walked over with Harold by his side.

    Quinton was especially handsome today. At least, he was really handsome in front of the group of girls!

    ¡°I saw that you were busy socializing and entertaining your customers¡­are you tired?¡±

    Alice smiled as she spoke in a soft manner. She had never been in a rtionship before and she was

    not the kind of girl who would act coquettishly in front of guys, which was the way her roommate,

    Jacelyn, would always act.

    Therefore, she could only speak in a shy manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Some of the uncles and owners of the businesses on the Mayberry Commercial Street have

    come to visit us today. I just found a table for them. Come, Alice! I will get you guys a table now,¡±

    Quinton replied with a bright smile on his face.

    At this time, he suddenly saw Gerald who was standing right at the back of the crowd.

    Gerald was touching a small wooden horse that was ced on a shelf. The small wooden horse looked

    very delicate and it was made out of sandalwood. Gerald was immediately attracted to it.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He was filled with curiosity at this moment.

    ¡°Hey! That thing is very fragile. Please be careful, Brother Gerald!¡± Quinton quickly said in a sarcastic

    tone.

    In fact, Quinton was still a little displeased and envious of Gerald because he had embarrassed him at

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Yes, even though the only reason Gerald could afford to bring them in to enjoy a luxurious meal inside

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was because Zack owed him a favor for saving his daughter¡¯s life,

    Quinton was still very jealous of him.

    However, Quinton felt a little better because his family was now acquainted with Zack.

    Quinton felt that the rtionship between Gerald and Zack would not possiblyst forever. After all, it

    would not be possible for a person to feel thankful to a person for a long time.

    What¡¯s more, Gerald was just a vain and silly fool!

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t drop that wooden horse, Gerald. What if you¡¯re careless and break it again? What if you

    damage the small wooden horse, just like how you damaged the oil painting thest time? Quinton

    doesn¡¯t owe you anything, so how are you going to repay him then?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s really a country bumpkin! He wants to touch everything that he sees!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Alice wants to invite Gerald here with us today! He¡¯s making everyone

    feel so ufortable!¡±

    Jacelyn and the other girls quickly expressed their dissatisfaction towards Gerald.

    In fact, the reason they were tantly ridiculing and criticizing Gerald was because they knew that

    Quinton did not like him.

    If Gerald had been nice and friendly towards Quinton when they were at the manor, then Jacelyn and

    the other girls would definitely keep that in mind.

    However, that did not happen. Moreover, Quinton was already unhappy to see Gerald here and it

    seemed as though Gerald had no clue about anything at all.

    Anyway, how could Gerald possiblypete with Quinton?

    The girls quickly attacked Gerald because they wanted to express their positions in front of Quinton.

    Meanwhile, Alice could only shake her head helplessly. At first, she was nning to take revenge

    against Gerald. When she thought about it now, her n felt so ridiculous.

    It was so ridiculous for her to even be worried about this person in the first ce!

    ¡°Naomi! Harper! Why are you here? Damn it. Gerald, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    At this time, a woman¡¯s voice sounded behind them and she sounded very surprised.

    When Gerald heard this woman¡¯s voice, he lifted his head and turned around, only to realize that it was

    Xavia!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 45

    Xavia was holding onto Yuri¡¯s arm in an intimate manner at this time.

    She looked at Gerald, Naomi, and the others in surprise.

    Unexpectedly, they could also afford to attend such a high-end asion.

    Gerald looked at Xavia and he saw that she was dressed in gold and silver. After that, Gerald suddenly

    thought of the diamond ring that Yuri had bought for Xavia earlier today. He must have bought all these

    items for Xavia to wear to the opening ceremony of Grand Marshall Restaurant tonight.

    Xavia looked very proud and happy at this time.

    Gerald could not help but think to himself, ¡®Perhaps Xavia and Yuri are really in love with one another.¡¯

    Perhaps he was really just a tool for Xavia to relieve her boredom in the past.

    As he thought about it, he felt that he was really ridiculous. To think that he was actually worried about

    Xaviast night. He did not need to worry about her at all!

    ¡°Brother Quinton, you and Gerald unexpectedly know each other too?¡± Yuri asked in a respectful

    manner.

    In fact, the Lowell family¡¯s small factory could not even bepared to the heights of the Ziegler family.

    The only reason why Yuri coulde to the opening ceremony today was because Yuri¡¯s mother and

    Quinton¡¯s mother had been college roommates who shared a close rtionship with one another and

    had always kept in touch with one another. When Yuri heard about the opening ceremony, he asked his

    mother for help and this was the reason he coulde here with Xavia tonight.

    ¡°They are all Alice¡¯s friends. Yuri, do you know them too?¡± Quinton asked.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Quinton! They¡¯re from the ss next door!¡±

    ¡°Brother Quinton, Gerald is really a piece of trash! This is such a high-end and luxurious opening

    ceremony but he isn¡¯t showing any respect at all! Look at what he is wearing today! He is really

    lowering the standards here!¡± Xavia said as she red at Gerald contemptuously at this time. She even

    tightened her grasp around Yuri¡¯s arm. It was as though Xavia was trying to show Gerald that her life

    had improved so much after getting together with Yuri.

    Moreover, Xavia wanted to show Gerald that she was eligible toe to the opening ceremony of the

    Grand Marshall Restaurant after breaking up with him. In Xavia¡¯s opinion, Gerald was really lucky to

    have won thirty thousand dors from the lottery but he was still nothingpared to everyone else!

    Quinton was also very satisfied with Xavia¡¯sment and he ced his hands in his pockets as he

    laughed and said, ¡°If he¡¯s going to lower the standard, then just lower the standard. After all, when it

    comes to elegance andmon appreciation, not everyone has a high standard!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Quinton is really amazing. What he said is so urate!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Quinton is right. What he said really made sense. If there are no low standards,

    then how could there possibly be high standards then?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s stop already. Is it really okay to talk about Gerald like this even though it¡¯s true?

    Hahaha¡­¡±

    This time, Xavia had a tacit understanding with Jacelyn and the rest of the girls as they agreed with

    what Quinton had just said.

    Gerald was also starting to get angry as he listened to what they were saying. At this time, he thought

    to himself about how much this group of girls loved money. Alright then! He would just throw money at

    themter.

    Okay! He was angry!

    At this time, Quinton looked at Gerald before he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Gerald, don¡¯t get me wrong. I

    was just joking. You aren¡¯t angry, are you? Well, I know that Brother Gerald will definitely not get angry.

    Are you really someone who can¡¯t take a joke?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald simply replied in a cold manner, ¡°Quinton, are you deliberately finding trouble with me today?¡±

    Gerald had initially thought that the reason Alice had invited him here today was because she wanted

    him to mend his rtionship with Quinton.

    After all, even though he did not get along with Quinton, he had still invited all of them to enjoy dinner

    with him at the most luxurious and expensive spot in the manor.

    He thought that it was only natural to do so.

    However, Gerald finally understood that they had only invited him here today to taunt him!

    ¡°Oh! It seems as though Gerald is really angry now. Brother Quinton did you a huge favor by giving you

    the opportunity toe here today and you still dare to lose your temper at him? Hahaha¡­¡±

    Xavia found it really enjoyable when she saw everyone belittling Gerald. Moreover, she felt even

    happier when she realized that Quinton seemed to hate Gerald a little.

    Therefore, she kept insulting Gerald because she wanted to leave a good impression in Quinton¡¯s

    heart.

    ¡°Alright, stop it already. Quinton, where¡¯s the table that you reserved for us?¡± Alice quickly asked at this

    time.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 46

    After all, Alice was the one who had brought him here and if Xavia continued ridiculing Gerald, then it

    would really embarrass her.

    After all, only an owner should be able to hit their own dog, right?

    ¡°Come, why don¡¯t you sit here? Since Yuri and Xavia are also from the same university, all of you

    should sit together!¡±

    Quinton brought Gerald and everyone else to a huge table. After that, he assigned them one by one so

    they could sit down. Yuri and Xavia did not decline sitting with them because if they sat with them,

    Xavia would be able to show off!

    However, as soon as Yuri and Xavia arrived, the table that could actually amodate fifteen people

    suddenly became slightly crowded. The six of them in Alice¡¯s dormitory, five of them in Harper¡¯s

    dormitory, and Naomi would make up a total of twelve people. At this time, Xavia, Yuri, and Quinton

    would also be sitting at this table.

    Therefore, this naturally meant that there would be no space for Gerald at all.

    ¡°Oh no! This is really embarrassing! Brother Gerald, I¡¯m sorry but there isn¡¯t a seat left for you.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Quinton smiled coldly before he behaved as though he felt very apologetic at this time.

    Harper hurriedly said, ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t youe over here and squeeze with us instead?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be nice for us to squeeze together. After all, many wealthy and powerful peoplee to

    this ce. If we squeezed together, it wouldn¡¯t look good at all¡­¡±

    Quinton scratched his head and he could not help but sigh at this time. ¡°I was originally nning to sit

    here with all of you so we could chat and talk before I go up on stage to participate in the opening

    ceremony. Since I won¡¯t be eating anyway, I will just go up on stage and Gerald can take my seat

    instead!¡±

    ¡°No way! No way! Absolutely not!¡± Jacelyn and the other girls yelled immediately. ¡°If you give up your

    seat to Gerald, then he will be sitting between Alice and I! Absolutely not! Moreover, we don¡¯t want you

    to leave, Brother Quinton! We still want to listen to more of your stories and gain some insight from

    you!¡±

    Everyone continued speaking, one after the other and this ced Gerald in a very difficult position.

    Damn it!

    He would definitely take his revenge on themter.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little hatred in his heart. He was about to leave at this time so that he

    did not need to look at their faces anymore. After all, he was already in a bad mood.

    At this time, the host¡¯s voice suddenly sounded on stage:

    ¡°Quiet! Everyone, please be quiet. Tonight¡­¡±

    The opening ceremony is about to begin and the host was giving his speech at this time. Everyone

    quickly took their own seats and the atmosphere in the banquet hall was very quiet at this time.

    Gerald did not have a seat and he was standing awkwardly in the middle of the banquet hall. Naturally,

    he attracted the attention of many people.

    ¡°Oh my god. Look at that person. Why is he just standing there in such an awkward manner?¡±

    ¡°Is he a waiter? No, he doesn¡¯t look like a waiter. Just look at the way he¡¯s dressed! Do you think that

    he secretly sneaked in here to steal food and drinks?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This is so embarrassing. That poor man has no seat? How did the Ziegler family n their

    opening ceremony? Why is their guest standing awkwardly in the center of the banquet hall with no

    allocated seat?¡±

    A few of the guests started whispering among themselves.

    At the same time, at one of the main tables closer to the stage, a group of young men and women were

    seated together at this time. This table was usually reserved for people with distinguished statuses and

    strong family backgrounds.

    The banquet hall in Grand Marshall Restaurant was veryrge and even though Quinton was the one

    who had personally arranged the table for Alice and her friends, he could only get a table in the center

    of the banquet hall for her.

    Therefore, this group of young men and women were obviously very wealthy and powerful.

    One of the young men smiled at another young man who was dressed in white before he said, ¡°Brother

    Aiden, Sister Elena, look at that! I think that Grand Marshall Restaurant messed up today! Hahaha!

    Someone had actuallye in here to beg for food!¡±

    The young men dressed in white quickly raised his head as he nced at the direction that his

    companion was pointing at.

    After that, he rubbed his eyes to confirm that he was not seeing things before he eximed, ¡°Damn it!

    It¡¯s Mr. Crawford!¡±

    As soon as she heard the words ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯, Elena, who had always been very cold and indifferent,

    suddenly raised her head because she was startled. In fact, Elena could still remember how Gerald

    looked when she saw him the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± Elena muttered to herself.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 47

    ¡°Oh my god. It really is Mr. Crawford.¡±

    The other young men and women suddenly recognized Gerald at a single nce.

    Everyone was nervous and confused at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford? What are you talking about? Brother Aiden! That is obviously a beggar. Are you sure¡­¡±

    p!

    The young man dressed in white was none other than Aiden. When he saw the young men calling

    Gerald a beggar, he gave him a p across the face immediately.

    ¡°Damn it! Who are you calling a beggar? Are you tired of living?¡±

    The young men covered his face with his hand with an aggrieved expression on his face.

    ¡°Since Mr. Crawford is here, should we go and say hello to him, Brother Aiden?¡±

    Several of the young men spoke up at this time. Gerald was one of the big bosses behind the entire

    Mayberry Commercial Street and the strength of the Crawford family was even more unimaginable.

    Whoever could get acquainted with Gerald would definitely be able to soar up into the sky and that

    person would never be exhausted for any resources in this lifetime. Moreover, Gerald was also the

    boss of Aiden and his family.

    He was incredible.

    ¡°Wait a minute! It seems as though something is wrong!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Aiden remained calm as he observed the situation at the center of the banquet hall. He could see

    Gerald standing alone in the center of the banquet hall and some of the girls seated at the table beside

    him were allughing at him at this time.

    It suddenly became clear to him.

    This was because Aiden already understood Gerald¡¯s situation when he sent him back to his campus

    yesterday.

    Gerald had not revealed his identity yet.

    Aiden knew this because Gerald would not be so humble and low-key if he had already revealed his

    identity to his friends and schoolmates. Moreover, if his identity had already been exposed, there would

    definitely be a number of bodyguards protecting the entrance and exit of the university. More

    importantly, Gerald would not even continue studying at Mayberry University.

    If they rushed over there right now, they would definitely expose Gerald¡¯s identity and this would

    undoubtedly ce a lot of attention on Gerald. Moreover, they might even cause a lot of unforeseen

    trouble to Gerald. At that time, he would only be stabbing himself in the foot.

    Aiden¡¯s father was very well versed in reading and handling people and awkward situations and Aiden

    was not that bad at it too.

    ¡°Oh no, Brother Aiden! It seems as though Mr. Crawford is getting ridiculed by those scumbags. This is

    our chance to step in and assist him! We shouldn¡¯t just sit here and watch them ridicule him, right?¡± one

    of the second-generation rich kids said anxiously.

    ¡°Of course not! However, you should all remember that you mustn¡¯t expose Mr. Crawford¡¯s true identity.

    As for what we should do next, you should all just follow in my footsteps!¡±

    Aiden already had a n in mind and he quickly told his group of friends everything that he knew.

    After discovering the truth, the group of people heaved a huge sigh of relief. After all, if they had rushed

    over to Gerald earlier, they would have already exposed his identity.

    As for Gerald, he was already getting ready to leave right then. After all, he was already feeling very

    embarrassed because everyone was staring at him. Therefore, he turned around as he prepared to

    leave the banquet hall.

    ¡°Friend, please stay!¡±

    Aiden and his group of friends suddenly stood up at this time and everyone looked towards Aiden at

    this time.

    ¡°Friend, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe over here for a drink instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my friend! Come over here and join us for a drink! We have an extra seat here!¡±

    At this time, all of the people with Aiden who were part of the rich second generation also stood up at

    this time, and one of them was even breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Huh? What is happening?¡±

    ¡°The young boss of Imperial Treasure Pavilion, Mr. Aiden, is actually inviting this beggar over to his

    table?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Moreover, Mr. Aiden and the rest of the young men and women seated at that table are

    representing the nine supreme businesses on Mayberry Commercial Street! They are of very noble

    statuses!¡±

    ¡°Aside from Aiden from the Baker family, even Miss Elena from the Larson family is also sitting at that

    table now. This¡­this¡­¡±

    No one knew what was happening.

    The Baker family, the Larson family, and even the Fisher family, who was formerly in charge of Grand

    Marshall Restaurant, started their businesses entirely on Mayberry Commercial Street and this was

    how they had made a huge fortune!

    They were all very close to Zack!

    Each and every one of these young men and women was very distinguished.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 48

    In fact, Xavia, Yuri, Alice, and everyone else were all startled at this moment.

    They had obviously already heard of who those young people who were seated at that table were, but

    they had never had the opportunity to meet them. They were very shocked that those people would

    actually invite Gerald to sit with them.

    At this time, Gerald was also surprised that Aiden, Elena and their friends were all here at the opening

    ceremony tonight. He had not paid any attention to all the other guests earlier. However, he suddenly

    heard their invitation now.

    Gerald thought to himself and he knew that if he walked out of the banquet hall now, everyone would

    definitely think that he really came here to beg for food! Therefore, he felt that it would be better for him

    to ept the invitation and go over to sit with Aiden and the rest of the young people instead. At least,

    he would be able to make those who looked down on him shut up momentarily.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Gerald nodded immediately. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, Gerald walked towards the front of the banquet hall, step by step under everyone¡¯s

    astonished gaze, before he finally sat down in the empty seat between Elena and Aiden.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know his own ce!¡±

    ¡°He actually dares to sit at the same table with them! Doesn¡¯t he know his own status at all?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s sitting so close to our goddess, Elena!¡±

    There were many other second-generation rich kids who were full of envy and hatred at this time.

    Alice, Yuri, Xavia and the rest of the group also looked at Quinton in shock before they asked him what

    exactly was going on!

    They were very unhappy that Gerald was currently sitting with those young people. After all, their table

    was ced at one of the most prestigious positions, all the way up front by the stage, whereas their

    table was only at the center of the banquet hall.

    ¡°So, if someone invited you to sit at the table, do you have to ept the invitation?¡±

    Quinton felt even more ufortable because he was actually the main character and he was

    supposed to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention tonight!

    Therefore, Quinton walked over to Aiden and the rest of the young people before he said, ¡°Mr. Aiden,

    what do you mean by this? How can this young man possibly sit at this table?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he sit at this table? If this friend of ours isn¡¯t allowed to sit here, then we¡¯re all leaving too!¡±

    Aiden snorted before he stood up directly.

    Among the crowd of people, some of the bosses who worked closely with and for Aiden¡¯s family also

    stood up at this time. If Aiden decided to leave, then naturally, they would also follow in his footsteps

    and leave the banquet hall immediately.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The expression on Quinton¡¯s face was extremely ugly.

    It was the opening ceremony for Grand Marshall Restaurant that they had just taken over today and he

    knew that he could not afford to offend the Baker family.

    However, Quinton really could notprehend why the usually arrogant Aiden would be so polite to

    Gerald.

    ¡°Of course he can sit here! Since you¡¯ve already spoken up, Mr. Aiden, then he¡¯ll naturally be able to sit

    here!¡±

    Quinton red angrily at Gerald before he turned around and returned to his own seat.

    ¡°Quinton, what¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s going on? Why did Aiden invite that piece of trash Gerald to sit

    at that table with them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I guess it is because he¡¯s unhappy that we got the rights to run the restaurant instead

    of his family! The Baker family was originally intending to take over the rights to run Grand Marshall

    Restaurant. However, we managed to get it in the end because my father had put in a lot of efforts and

    used plenty of connections before he finally seeded. I think that is the reason why Aiden is holding a

    grudge against us. However, since it¡¯s still our opening ceremony today, we can¡¯t afford to offend him.

    After all, the Baker family is a really big and powerful family in Mayberry City.¡±

    ¡°That must be the reason!¡±

    Everyone finally understood what was going on.

    Alice heaved a huge sigh of relief and Xavia finally felt as though she could breathe again.

    If Gerald really had a good rtionship with Aiden from the Baker family, then Xavia would definitely

    feel very ufortable. Yuri did not even have the right to get to know him, so how could Gerald

    possibly be friends with someone like Aiden?

    On the other hand, Gerald did not bother about what Xavia and the rest of his friends were thinking or

    saying about him at this time. After being seated at the table, he felt that it was really interesting to look

    at all the beautiful girls who were already blushing when they saw him.

    This was especially so for Elena.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, we meet again so soon?¡± Gerald said as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford. I think this must be fate!¡± the beautiful girls replied as they looked at Gerald with a

    sweet expression on their faces.

    Elena felt very entangled when she thought of what her father had said to her, earlier this afternoon.

    She decided to obey her father and she nodded gently at Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, you don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with Quinton, do you?¡± Aiden suddenly asked at

    this time as he narrowed his eyes to look at Quinton.

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t close at all!¡± Gerald replied truthfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Mr. Crawford, we actually have a n to humiliate and destroy the reputation of Quinton

    and his family in public today. However, we were all afraid of Uncle Zack so we dared not do anything

    at all. However, if you¡¯re willing to support us and back us up, we can make sure that we destroy

    Quinton today! Hehehe!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 49

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Gerald could not help but ask out of curiosity.

    When Quinton came over to talk to Aiden just now, Gerald also noticed that even though Quinton was

    very polite towards Aiden on the surface, it was obvious that they did not have a good rtionship.

    Quinton was simply being polite and backing off because of the strength and power of the Baker family.

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ll let you watch a video!¡±

    After that, Aiden took out his cell phone before he showed Gerald a video that they had recorded.

    It was a video in a big bedroom. At this time, Quinton was walking into the bedroom with an

    unconscious woman. This woman looked about thirty years old and she was very beautiful.

    As for what happened next, there was really no need to borate.

    Unfortunately, the video was only three minutes long and Quinton was already done.

    Even Gerald felt a little embarrassed after watching the video.

    ¡°Why do you want to destroy him? Isn¡¯t it normal for young people to pick up girls?¡± Gerald asked with

    a bitter smile on his face.

    Aiden remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, yes it is true that we do enjoy

    picking up girls. However, it is different for Quinton! Do you know who the woman in the video is? She

    is his stepmother!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    This was too much stimtion.

    ¡°Do you really hate him so much that you had him followed and investigated?¡± Gerald could not help

    but smile helplessly.

    Aiden replied, ¡°Who asked them to break the unspoken rule between all owners of the businesses on

    Mayberry Commercial Street? The Baker family was originally intending to buy the rights to run the

    Grand Marshall Restaurant. Moreover, we were already the highest bidder at that time and there is a

    tacit understanding between all of us who participate in suchrge auctions. During thest three

    minutes, we¡¯re usually not allowed to put in any more bids! However, the Ziegler family ced another

    bid in thest minute and that was the reason they had won the rights to run the restaurant!¡±

    ¡°Since he started a war with my family, then I will start a war with him!¡±

    Gerald understood that they did not dare to carry out their n before this because they were afraid

    that Zack would pursue this matter and hold them responsible for it. After all, it was taboo for business

    owners on Mayberry Commercial Street to fight among themselves.

    ¡°So, you want my acquiescence?¡±

    ¡°Yes! As long as you can back us up and tell Uncle Zack not to me us, you can just leave the rest to

    us!¡±

    Gerald did not say anything but he simply took a sip of red wine from his wine ss.

    Aiden instantly understood what he meant and he quickly gave instructions to his younger brother. The

    younger brother took the cell phone before he said, ¡°Okay, get ready to watch a good show¡­¡±

    After that, the young boy quickly ran towards the back of the banquet hall.

    Since Gerald had no money in the past, he had no choice but to be bullied and humiliated all the time.

    Why should he continue being bullied by others, now that he was already a rich man?

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Therefore, Gerald was more than willing to back Aiden and his friends up.

    After all, he found Quinton¡¯s behavior very peculiar and disgusting.

    The opening ceremony continued proceeding smoothly. Then, it was finally time for the ribbon-cutting

    ceremony. As the young owner of Grand Marshall Restaurant, Quinton naturally had to go on stage to

    cut the ribbon.

    ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Quinton asked as he gently grabbed Alice¡¯s hand.

    Many people in the banquet hall were envious of Quinton at this time. Xavia felt especially jealous

    because she could not understand why she was so unlucky. First, she dated that useless pauper,

    Gerald. After that, she was dating an ordinary second-generation rich kid like Yuri.

    It would be great if she could find a boyfriend like Quinton who had extraordinary wealth and power!

    Alice naturally did not turn down Quinton¡¯s invitation.

    This way, Quinton and Alice held hands as they walked towards the stage. As they were walking past

    Gerald¡¯s table, Alice could not help ncing at Gerald. It felt as though she was trying to show him that

    no matter where he was, they would always be a gap between them. She was trying to tell Gerald that

    he could never bepared to them.

    Quinton also looked at Gerald in a triumphant manner, as though he was trampling all over Gerald

    under every one¡¯s watchful eyes.

    In fact, the reason why Quinton hated Gerald so much was because as he was growing up, his self-

    esteem had been hurt by another poor man simr to Gerald!

    ¡°In the days toe, I¡¯ll make sure that I trample all over you and keep you under my feet! You won¡¯t

    just be a poor man then!¡± Quinton thought to himself.

    Gerald was still drinking his red wine when Aiden¡¯s younger brother returned to the table. After that, he

    nodded slightly at Gerald, indicating that the matter had already been resolved and they would just

    have to wait to watch the good show.

    At this time, Gerald looked towards Quinton who was looking very energetic on stage.

    Both his father and stepmother were there on stage and Gerald could tell that there was a very

    abnormal expression on Quinton¡¯s stepmother¡¯s face when she saw Quinton holding Alice¡¯s hand as he

    led her to the stage.

    ¡°Everyone, I want to introduce my girlfriend to you. This is Alice!¡±

    At this time, everyone sitting in the banquet hall were all staring at Alice, who was holding hands with

    Quinton.

    After that, Quinton introduced her to the crowd of people.

    Alice had a very beautiful appearance that even Gerald could not deny. It was only natural for Quinton

    to feel very proud because she was his girlfriend.

    ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t you say hello to everyone?¡± Quinton whispered to Alice.

    Alice said nervously, ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Alice!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Beauty, how did you meet Quinton? Or did you decide to start a rtionship with him after some

    sort of memorable encounter?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Tell us about it so that we can learn from Quinton¡¯s experience!¡±

    At this time, there were many second-generation rich kids who knew that it was impossible for them to

    get close to a magnate like Aiden. Therefore, they decided to suck up to Quinton instead.

    Alice ran her fingers through her hair before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already known Quinton for a long time.

    Uncle Ziegler and my father used to berades in arms. As for the reason why I decided to start a

    rtionship with Quinton, this is solely because he did something for me after he came back to the

    country and that really moved me deeply!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 50

    ¡°It turned out that way. Quinton is really cool! The best way to pursue a girl is to move her!¡±

    Everyone could not help but feel envious as they heard Alice talking about the rtionship between

    Quinton and herself.

    Gerald felt a great difort in his heart at this time.

    ¡°This couple here today are really a picture of happiness! Grand Marshall Restaurant will begin the

    ribbon-cutting ceremony now. Next, I will show you a message from the chairman and CEO from all

    over the world. Please take a look at the big screen!¡±

    The host was very lively and he quickly changed the topic to save time.

    The lights dimmed immediately.

    Alice was looking at Gerald with a smile on her face as he smiled back at her. In fact, Alice felt that the

    smile on Gerald¡¯s face was just a bitter smile.

    Hahaha! He must be green with envy and jealousy!

    However, as soon as the video began ying, everyone was shocked. What was ying on the scene

    was not just a message from the chairman or CEO, but a hotel scene instead!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone in the audience could not help but watch the video in shock.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­oh my god!¡±

    After that, everyone watched a scene of Quinton holding a woman as they walked into the bedroom.

    Moreover, that woman was not just any woman but she was his stepmother!

    Boom!

    Everyone in the audience was shocked. At this time, Quinton also had a very ugly expression on his

    face before he turned pale.

    Alice was also dumbfounded.

    The most exciting scene on stage was the reaction of Quinton¡¯s father and his coquettish stepmother.

    ¡°This¡­you! Bstard! Bstard!¡± Quinton¡¯s father started yelling at him.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t me! Who did it? Who yed the video?¡±

    Quinton was trembling uncontrobly as he spoke.

    Even though he was yelling for them to stop the video, the video continued ying on the big screen.

    It was really unsightly.

    Alice shook her head in disappointment. She was not only disappointed, but she was also insulted and

    humiliated on stage! She had just introduced herself as Quinton¡¯s girlfriend on stage but now, someone

    was actually showing everyone a perverted and disgusting video of Quinton. Besides that, there were

    many reporters from the local news at the banquet hall today.

    She, Alice, had already be famous!

    How could she possibly be as arrogant as she had been earlier?

    ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    p!

    Alice gave Quinton a tight p across his face. He had really lifted her up in the sky before he dropped

    her to the ground without any warning.

    Alice covered her mouth with her hand as she cried and ran out of the banquet hall.

    ¡°Alice! Alice!¡±

    Naomi really did not expect the situation to end up like this. She knew that Alice must have felt

    seriously hurt today and she hurriedly chased after her out of fear that something terrible would

    happen.

    Meanwhile, on stage, Quinton¡¯s father was also hitting Quinton for shaming and humiliating him in

    public. Everyone in the banquet hall was watching this scene as excitement filled their hearts.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Aiden smiled as he said, ¡°Are you satisfied, Mr. Crawford? To think that this kid actually dared to tease

    you in public just now! Moreover, he was also trying to humiliate you by deliberately embarrassing you

    and cing you in a tough spot! I guess he really did not expect something like this to happen.¡±

    Gerald could only give Aiden a wry smile.

    At this time, he nced at Quinton who was still on stage as he was covering his face with his hands

    so that the reporters would not be able to take any pictures of him.

    After that, Gerald said, ¡°Okay, the excitement is over. It¡¯s time for us to withdraw.¡±

    Gerald did not feel bad for him at all. As he thought about it, he felt that Quinton really deserved it!

    After talking to Aiden and his friends, Gerald decided to go back to Harper and the rest of the group. It

    did not make sense for him to stay here any longer and he decided to leave the restaurant and take a

    cab back to the dormitory.

    At this time, Yuri happened to drive pass with Xavia and he deliberately slowed down in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not easy to hail a cab at this time of the night, right?¡± Yuri said in a cold manner. In fact, he

    originally wanted to appear to be really cool tonight but he did not get to do anything at all.

    In fact, he had almost been defeated by Gerald, as Aiden actually invited Gerald to sit at their table. If

    not for Quinton¡¯s exnation, Yuri and Xavia would probably not have been able to sleep again that

    night!

    After that, both of them left shamelessly.

    ¡°Damn it! What are they trying to prove?¡± Harper asked angrily.

    ¡°Hey! I heard that Yuri made some money again. Wasn¡¯t it difficult for him to even raise ten thousand

    dors that day? I heard that he got a huge sum of money again today and he bought a lot of gifts for

    Xavia!¡± Benjamin said in a helpless manner.

    After that, he could not help himself from sighing out loud.

    After receiving a signal from Harper, Benjamin suddenly recalled that Yuri was the one who snatched

    Gerald¡¯s girlfriend from him. Therefore, he did not continue borating anymore.

    In fact, Gerald was also a little curious as to where Yuri was getting his money from but he could not be

    bothered to look into it.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly received a phone call from Naomi.

    ¡°Gerald, where are you? Can youe to Emperor Karaoke Bar? Alice is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 51

    ¡°Oh, Alice is in trouble? That¡¯s fantastic! This isn¡¯t the first time that Alice has targeted Gerald anyway.

    It seems like there really is a retribution!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s roommates were all gloating at this time.

    Harper scratched his head as he said, ¡°But aside from Naomi, Hayley and the rest of the girls had also

    chased after Alice earlier!¡±

    ¡°Then, what should we do now, Gerald?¡± Benjamin asked as he looked at Gerald.

    Since Naomi was the one who called him, Gerald naturally had to go there. Moreover, all of this was

    happening in Emperor Karaoke Bar and it was his own property.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and check it out then. After all, we all came out here together!¡±

    Gerald could not be bothered about Alice at all but he was helpless at this time.

    The group of boys hailed two cabs before they headed straight to Emperor Karaoke Bar.

    At this time, in a private room, there were several bottles of red wine that had been smashed to the

    ground in front of Alice. Moreover, Alice was also aggressively pouring red wine into her mouth.

    ¡°Why? Why is Quinton this kind of person? I thought that he was really a gentleman who had just

    returned from abroad. He always had such a good temperament and he¡¯s so good at everything that he

    does! I thought that he would always be good and loyal to me!¡±

    ¡°But why? Why is he such a sick and perverted person?¡±

    Glug. Glug.

    Alice raised her head before she took a few sips of red wine before she smashed the bottle of red wine

    onto the ground immediately!

    ¡°Alice, stop breaking the wine bottles already! You¡¯ve ordered all the most expensive red wines! We

    don¡¯t have enough money to pay for all of this!¡±

    Naomi, Hayley and Jacelyn quickly moved all the remaining unopened bottles of red wine away from

    Alice.

    Today¡¯s event had left a great impact on Alice and since it was broadcasted in public, Alice felt really

    humiliated and she could not stand it anymore. That was the reason she had chosen toe to the

    Emperor Karaoke Bar to get herself drunk. She had fallen in love with Quinton here and she wanted to

    forget him here.

    That was also the reason she decided to order the most expensive box of red wine at one go.

    After taking a few sips, she would just smash the wine bottle.

    ¡°Hahaha. This site belongs to my boyfriend, Quinton. As long as my boyfriend says the word, the boss

    of Emperor Karaoke Bar will just let us go! So what if I smash a few bottles of wine? Who says that I

    can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Alice really could not believe that her first boyfriend would turn out to be a scoundrel. She was in

    disbelief!

    Therefore, she really wanted to get drunk and forget everything that happened today.

    ¡°Naomi, do you think we should call Quinton now? This red wine costs more than three thousand

    dors a bottle! Alice has already broken four bottles and we don¡¯t have enough money to pay for all

    these bottles and the damages!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Call my boyfriend so you can see how amazing he really is!¡± Alice yelled mockingly.

    At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open and Gerald and Harper quickly walked into

    the room.

    Gerald was slightly startled when he saw the mess on the floor. It seemed as though this woman was

    really crazy when she was upset.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Naomi hurried over to Gerald. She was really worried and she did not know what to do.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did youe over here to make fun of me or tough at me?¡±

    Before Gerald could even speak, Alice who was sitting on the sofa was also staring coldly at him as

    she questioned him.

    ¡°Yes, you must be here tough at me! Gerald, I know that you hate me for constantly targeting and

    bullying you. Now that I¡¯m in this situation, you must be the happiest person on earth, right?¡±

    ¡°Alice, you really have a very deep misunderstanding about Gerald. I was the one who called him. I told

    him that something had happened to you and that you were in trouble, and he rushed over here

    immediately!¡± Naomi hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Yes, he came here in a hurry because he wants to mock me!¡±

    Gerald really wanted to leave and if Naomi was not there, he would have left without any hesitation at

    all.

    At this time, someone suddenly pushed the door open. One of the security guards had heard the

    commotion and he walked into the room immediately.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± the security guard asked as he stared at them with a cold expression on his

    face.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    What was even more of a coincidence was that this security guard was the exact same security guard

    that they had encountered during the previous incident.

    Alice could recognize that he was the same security guard and she said, ¡°Who are you to ask me that

    question? Get out of here! I want you to call your boss over here now!¡±

    Alice was really acting like a crazy person at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha. You want me to call my boss here?¡± the security guard asked as he looked at the shattered

    wine bottles on the ground. After that, he sneered before he said, ¡°Alright then, it might actually be a

    good idea for me to call my boss. After all, you are causing a lot of damage to our room! There aren¡¯t

    many people who actually dare to act like this here¡­¡±

    The security guard could not help but feel that this group of people were deliberately creating trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯d better call your boss now or you might even lose your job otherwise! Do you know who this girl

    is? She¡¯s Quinton Ziegler¡¯s girlfriend! The Ziegler family owns Grand Marshall Restaurant on Mayberry

    Commercial Street. Do I need to exin anything else to you?¡±

    Jacelyn was afraid that they would have to pay for the damages and the bottles of red wine. Therefore,

    she quickly brought up Quinton without even considering Alice¡¯s feelings.

    Unexpectedly, the security guard had a cold expression on his face as he said, ¡°Yes, I know the Ziegler

    family and I know that they have recently gotten the rights to run the Grand Marshall Restaurant, but

    what has that got to do with me? Do you really think that you cane to Emperor Karaoke Bar and

    cause trouble just because you¡¯re friends with the Ziegler family? They are nothingpared to

    Brother Flynn!¡±

    Jacelyn really did not expect the security guard to be unmoved even after she brought up Quinton¡¯s

    name.

    ¡°Quinton was the one who made the phone call to Mr. Flynn, asking him to apologize to us and let us

    go thest time! I remember that you were also here that night!¡±

    Jacelyn suddenly felt that something was seriously wrong.

    ¡°What? Miss, I think you must have made a mistake. You said that the Ziegler family gave us a call?

    Even if they had really called, do you think a petty ant like them would be able to make Brother Flynn

    bow down to them?¡±

    After Jacelyn¡¯s reminder, the security guard finally remembered that this was the same group of people

    who smashed the arowana fish tank thest time. At this time, his tone eased a little.

    After listening to this conversation, Alice finally sobered up a little. The meaning behind the security

    guard¡¯s words were obvious. The Ziegler family meant nothing to him at all.

    So, why should Flynn be bothered by them?

    Even though the Ziegler family was powerful, they obviously could not beat Flynn. How could they

    possibly make Flynn get on his knees?

    ¡°Beauties, I think that you must have made a mistake. Let me tell you the truth. The reason Brother

    Flynn decided to let you guys go the other day was because he received a phone call from our

    mysterious boss. This has nothing to do with the Ziegler family at all¡­hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Mysterious boss?¡± Alice asked as she took a deep breath.

    It seemed as though she had been mistaken the whole time! She had even agreed to be

    Quinton¡¯s girlfriend because she was moved and deeply touched by what he had done for her.

    No! How could this be true?

    Alice immediately took out her cell phone before she called Quinton. She had to wait for a long time

    before Quinton finally picked up the phone. It was very noisy and it seemed as though there was still a

    hugemotion over there.

    ¡°Alice, I was wrong. I know that I¡¯m in the wrong. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Quinton, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. Did you or did you not ask your father to call Mr.

    Lexington to apologize to us at Emperor Karaoke Bar? Did your father ask him to bow down and

    apologize to us that night?¡± Alice asked Quinton the question coldly over the phone.

    ¡°Ahh? Mr. Lexington? He bowed down and apologized to you? How could that be possible? Mr.

    Lexington is a close friend of Mr. Lyle. How could he possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand now!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 52

    Alice hung up the phone immediately.

    This misunderstanding was really too much. At first, Alice had truly believed that it was Quinton.

    Alice did not question Quinton regarding this matter in detail because she did not want Quinton to feel

    that she had agreed to get into a rtionship with him simply because she was feeling grateful toward

    him for his help.

    Now, everything was clear.

    Quinton had not resolved this matter at all. So, who could it have possibly been?

    At this time¡­

    The security guard suddenly received a call from his headset. There was a surprised expression on his

    face as he replied with three respectful ¡®yes¡¯s.

    His face turned pale immediately.

    Right afterward, the security guard bent over before he bowed and said, ¡°Deardies, I am really sorry.

    I made a mistake. Your consumption here tonight is all free. You¡­ you can leave now!¡±

    Upon saying that, the security guard remained bent over and did not dare to straighten his back at all.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Alice and the rest of the girls were all stunned.

    This scene was exactly the same as thest time, aside from the fact that Flynn had not made an

    appearance here today.

    Who was the one who had called for help? Who had this kind of power?

    Naomi was also extremely surprised. ¡°I think we should head back to the campus first. We will discuss

    this matter after we get back to the dormitory.¡±

    Then, Naomi looked at Alice with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Mm¡­ let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Alice was very confused at this time.

    What was the problem?

    Who was the one who had been helping them all along?

    Everyone was ready to leave the karaoke bar at this time.

    ¡°Eh? Where is Gerald?¡±

    Naomi wanted to look for Gerald, but she realized that Gerald was nowhere to be found at all.

    ¡°Yes! Where is that Gerald? D*mn it! He was just standing behind me just now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I bet he ran away again because he¡¯s afraid that he would have to fork out some money. Isn¡¯t

    this the same asst time? As soon as he realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly came up

    with an excuse to leave and go to the bathroom. He only dared toe back after we had already

    resolved the problem!¡± Jacelyn said in contempt.

    ¡°No! Gerald is not that kind of person!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Naomi defended Gerald before she continued looking around for him.

    Just then, Gerald suddenly opened the door and came into the room.

    At the same time, he was putting his cell phone back into his pocket.

    ¡°Is everything settled? If everything has been settled, let¡¯s leave now. I¡¯ve called for three cabs and

    they¡¯re already waiting outside!¡±

    Gerald spoke to the group of people lightly.

    Then, he turned around and left the room.

    Everyone in the private room was startled, especially Alice.

    She could feel her heart beating uncontrobly.

    Gerald had already called for three cabs for them. This indicated that he already knew that everything

    would be alright.

    It was the same situation as thest time when Gerald had secretly run out during themotion.

    When he came back, everything had already been resolved.

    Was this simply a coincidence?

    Could it be¡­ that the person who had called for help¡­ was none other than Gerald?

    How could that be possible?!

    ¡°Gerald, stop right there! Tell us the truth now!¡±

    Alice chased after Gerald immediately. At this time, there were already three cabs waiting for them

    outside the karaoke bar.

    Alice ran toward Gerald as she demanded answers.

    ¡°The truth?¡± Gerald asked.

    He was already very disappointed with Alice, and he knew that it was impossible for both of them to

    even be friends at this point. So, why was she constantly pestering him?

    ¡°I am asking whether you were the one who made the phone call and requested for help. Was it you?¡±

    Alice was very nervous at this time.

    This was because she felt as though everything was connected. From the expensive fifty-five thousand

    dor Hermes bag to the exclusive invitation to the manor, Gerald being invited to sit with Aiden and

    the rest of the group, and also the attitude of the security guard at the Emperor Karaoke Bar just now!

    Everything seemed to revolve around Gerald.

    Had Gerald really gained all those favors just because he had saved Zack¡¯s daughter? Regardless,

    wouldn¡¯t there be a time when the favor would have already been fully repaid?

    Alice was very scared. She was afraid that she had been hating on someone who was wealthy and

    powerful all along.

    She would not know how to face the consequences then.

    ¡°Was it you?¡± Alice asked anxiously.

    ¡°If you hoped that it was me, then it was me. If you hoped that it was not me, then it was not me.

    Hahaha¡­¡±

    Gerald replied indifferently before he turned around and got into one of the cabs.

    Meanwhile, Jacelyn and the rest of the girls had also happened to overhear the conversation between

    Alice and Gerald, and they were all shocked.

    Oh my! Was it really possible that all of this was because of Gerald?

    He¡­ wasn¡¯t he just a pauper?

    Alice was in tears at this time because she did not know what else to think.

    Finally, Jacelyn, Naomi, and the other girls dragged Alice into the cab.

    ¡°Alice, are you okay? Gerald is a good person. Even though he might be poor, he is still a very good

    person. Don¡¯t think too much about it!¡± Naomi persuaded Alice helplessly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not thinking too much¡­¡± Alice suddenly raised her head as she looked at Naomi and Jacelyn.

    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you today? I told you that seventy percent of the Mayberry

    Commercial Street was owned by a young boss. I even told you that this young man was very humble

    and low-key, and even though I tried searching, there was no information about him at all on the

    inte¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember. You said that the young man¡¯sst name was Crawford. Everyone calls him Mr.

    Crawford¡­ ahh! Crawford?¡±

    Jacelyn was in shock as she seemed to have thought of something at this point!

    ¡°Could Mr. Crawford actually be Gerald Crawford?¡±

    This¡­ how could it be possible?

    All the girls, including Jacelyn, turned pale immediately.

    If Gerald was indeed the Mr. Crawford that everyone was talking about, a lot of things would make

    perfect sense.

    Nheless, if this was true, then Jacelyn wanted to die immediately!

    She wanted to hit the wall because she was filled with regrets!

    These girls were always like that.

    ¡°Alice, I think all of you are thinking too much. If Gerald is really the same Mr. Crawford that everyone is

    talking about, why would he be living off the subsidy that he receives?¡±

    Naomi quickly assured andforted Alice when she saw the pale and frightened expression on her

    face.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Alice simply nodded, but she had already made up her mind. She was going to investigate and look

    into this matter because she had to uncover the truth¡­

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 53

    After returning to the dormitory, Gerald spent the entire night quietly looking through the test questions

    for test subject one.

    In the morning the next day, Gerald originally nned to go to the venue for test subject two.

    At this time, he suddenly received a text message from his sister:

    ¡°Gerald, there are less than three days to the end of the month. I just checked and I realized that you

    only spent fifty-five thousand dors out of the three million dors in the ck gold card. If you do not

    spend all the money by the end of the month, the three million dors will expire¡­¡±

    Gerald was taken aback when he realized that it was already the end of the month. He had three

    million dors in his ck gold card, but he had not used any more of the money in the card aside from

    the fifty-five million dors that he had used to buy the limited edition Hermes bag.

    ording to his sister, if he did not use the money, the three million dors would expire and go to

    waste.

    No, he had to spend the entirety of the three million dors!

    Gerald felt very distressed when he realized that the deadline for the three million dors wasing

    soon.

    Gerald naturally had an idea about what he wanted to spend the money on. He wanted to buy one of

    his favorite things in the world. A car!

    Therefore, Gerald got up early before he headed over to Mayberry Automobile City.

    He wandered and walked around for a long time.

    However, he could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    There were too few luxury cars that were worth more than one and a half million dors! Moreover,

    most of the luxury car shops did not have ready stock for luxury cars.

    ¡°How much is the most expensive luxury car in your shop? It would be best if I can get the car by the

    end of the month with all of thepleted forms and procedures.¡±

    At this time, Gerald had just stopped by a BMW shop.

    However, it was a pity that the only most expensive car in this BMW shop that could be delivered and

    handed over to Gerald by the end of the month was just worth a mere three hundred to four hundred

    and fifty thousand dors. That was too cheap. He had to buy at least seven or eight of those cars to

    use up the money in his ck gold card.

    Still, why would he buy so many cars for himself?

    Gerald scratched his head anxiously.

    ¡°Sir, this is the most expensive luxury car range in our shop. However, I would like to suggest that you

    take a look at the domestically produced BMW 3 Series instead. The lowest price for a fully equipped

    BMW 3 Series is only about thirty thousand dors¡­¡±

    The salesgirl at the BMW shop did not even bother to hide her contempt.

    She simply did not show it through hernguage.

    She could not understand why someone who was dressed in such cheap and casual clothing would

    actually be asking for the most expensive car in the shop. She never expected to run into such a

    troublemaker so early in the morning.

    The salesgirl was rather upset. Even if she rmended him the cheapest car in the shop, he might

    not even be able to afford it.

    ¡°Um¡­ thirty thousand dors? It¡¯s too cheap. Forget it. I¡¯ll go and look somewhere else¡­¡± Gerald

    sighed before leaving the shop with a disappointed expression on his face.

    ¡°D*mn you! You¡¯re insane!¡±

    The salesgirl was rendered speechless as she stared at Gerald who was walking away from the BMW

    shop. Right after, she dropped the professional smile on her face before cursing at Gerald

    unceremoniously.

    Gerald truly did not expect that he would be regarded as a lunatic. He simply wanted to look for the

    most expensive luxury car that he could find so that he could use up the money in his card.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Fortunately, as he continued looking around, Gerald found a Lamborghini shop!

    Lamborghini was considered one of the leading brands for sports cars.

    Even the cheapest Lamborghini sports car would have to cost more than a million dors!

    In the past, Gerald could only look at all these sports cars in a magazine, but now, he could actually

    afford to buy one for himself.

    Gerald felt as though he was dreaming at this time!

    Presently, there was a super luxurious sports car that had been produced by Lamborghini called the

    Reventon. The most expensive and premium version of the Revention would cost at least two million

    and six hundred thousand dors. Most importantly, the Lamborghini shop had ready stock, and Gerald

    could take the car home immediately.

    At this time, Gerald ignored the contemptuous look on the salesgirl¡¯s face as he sat inside the car to

    experience what it felt like.

    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s the Reventon! What a cool car! Why don¡¯t we sit inside and experience what it feels like?¡±

    At this time, a young couple who were holding hands walked into the Lamborghini shop.

    The couple was dressed in branded clothing, and anyone could tell that they were wealthy from a

    single nce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe and see the Gardo? The Reventon is too expensive. Even

    the cheapest version would cost at least two million dors. Even if I could see or experience it, I

    cannot afford to buy it!¡±

    The young man nced at the watch on his wrist as he smiled helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if we don¡¯t buy it. I just want to experience what it feels like to sit in the Reventon! This is

    the most luxurious and expensive car produced by Lamborghini!¡± The girl replied in a coquettish

    manner.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 54

    The salesgirl who was about to drive Gerald away had already set her sights on the young couple at

    this time.

    She could tell that they were wearing branded clothes worth thousands of dors, and they were

    definitely from a rich and wealthy family.

    Moreover, this young couple was here to buy the Gardo. This meant that they could definitely afford

    to buy a Lamborghini today.

    The salesgirl simply felt that Gerald was just a poor boy who was sitting inside the Reventon to gain

    some insight, and he definitely would not be able to afford to buy a car here today. He was really thick-

    skinned!

    ¡°Handsome, beauty, you truly have good taste. My name is Vanessa. How can I help you?¡± Vanessa

    asked respectfully.

    ¡°Oh, we originally came here because we wanted to take the Lamborghini Gardo for a test-drive.

    However, my girlfriend saw the Reventon and wants to try and test-drive the Reventon instead. If you

    do not mind, we would like to pay for the test-drive deposit¡­¡± the young man replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes, of course you can bring it for a test-drive. As for the test-drive deposit, you don¡¯t have to worry

    about it. I will waive it just for you¡­¡±

    After all, this young couple really looked like they were here to buy a car today. The salesgirl could tell

    at a single nce that the watch on the young man¡¯s wrist was already worth more than fifteen

    thousand dors.

    Vanessa hurriedlyughed at this time.

    ¡°Hm¡­ but it seems as though there is a customer in the car¡­¡± the young man replied with a bitter

    smile on his face.

    ¡°Ahh? Oh! Sorry, sir. That man is not a customer. I will ask him to get out of the car right now!¡±

    The salesgirl knew that she had to weigh the pros and cons now!

    As long as she served this young couple well, they would probably end up buying the Gardo, which

    was sold at the price of four hundred and fifty thousand dors! At the very least, they would end up

    buying an ordinary Lamborghini!

    Anything would be better than wasting her precious time on this pauper.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir. If you are not going to buy this car, please get out of the car immediately!¡±

    Vanessa opened the car door and spoke to Gerald in a very cold tone. At this time, Gerald was still

    studying the interior of the car.

    However, the eviction order had already been issued.

    ¡°I did not say that I was not going to buy it. I am just taking a look at it first¡­¡± Gerald truly liked the car

    and wanted to look at its every detail.

    ¡®Do I look like I care if you are going to buy the car or not?!¡¯ As Vanessa nced at Gerald and the way

    he was dressed, she really could notprehend how he could actually have the courage to step into

    a Lamborghini shop just to look at the cars.

    Even if he really wanted to look at cars, he should just go to an ordinary BMW shop.

    However, since Gerald was already in the Lamborghini shop, he was also considered a customer, and

    Vanessa could not be too rude or mean to him.

    ¡°Ahh! Oh my God! Why is someone like this looking around in a Lamborghini shop? I instantly feel as

    though this luxury sports car is so low-grade and cheap now!¡±

    The woman in the young man¡¯s arms covered her mouth with her hand as she eximed in surprise.

    Both of them had been in a very good mood earlier because they felt that the people who could actually

    step into a Lamborghini shop were all wealthy and powerful figures in Mayberry City, such as

    themselves.

    Even if they did not know each other, they could understand one another and gradually be

    friends.

    However, they never expected to see someone like Gerald in the car after Vanessa had opened the car

    door.

    The young couple was suddenly very disappointed.

    This was especially so for the young woman, and she did not even bother to hide the look of contempt

    on her face.

    ¡°Yes. Miss Vanessa, is your Lamborghini shop really so lenient with its customers? Why did you let

    someone like this into your shop? To think that you actually even allowed him to sit in the most

    luxurious Reventon?¡±

    The young man was very shocked, and he did not even bother to take a look at Gerald at all.

    This was because he felt that Gerald was simply not from the same ss and status as him.

    Moreover, he was also feeling a little angry. He felt that he was losing face in front of his girlfriend

    because a pauper like Gerald was able to sit in a luxurious car such as the Reventon.

    The reason why he brought his girlfriend to the Lamborghini shop today was just so he could show off!

    Vanessa could not help but feel a little anxious when she heard the young man¡¯s words.

    At this time, Gerald was still looking at the interior of the car, and he was checking out the smart

    console.

    ¡°Get out of the car now!¡±

    Vanessa yelled as she reached out her hand and grabbed Gerald by his cor. She wanted to pull

    Gerald out of the car¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 55

    Vanessa really wanted to earn the business transaction from the young couple.

    Therefore, she subconsciously used a little too much strength.

    Gerald had not expected Vanessa to be so rude and rough with him. At this time, he identally

    bumped his head against the car, and it was very painful.

    ¡°If you refuse to step out of the car, I will call for security immediately!¡± Vanessa yelled as she frowned.

    Gerald stepped out of the car as he held onto his head.

    D*mn it. He really did not expect to be dragged out of the car by this woman when he was still

    observing the interior of the car.

    ¡°I came here to buy a car, so why can¡¯t I take a look at it?!¡± To be honest, Gerald was holding in his

    anger right then.

    ¡°Buy a car?! What kind of car do you think you will be able to afford to buy from our shop? I simply

    allowed you toe in to take a look at the cars, but you actually think that you really belong here

    now!¡±

    Vanessa was very rude and cold toward Gerald in an attempt to please the young couple that was

    standing behind her at this time.

    Themotion attracted the attention of many onlookers around the automobile shop.

    However, the young couple was not doneining.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Husband, since that pauper sat inside a Lamborghini, I do not want to buy a Lamborghini anymore!

    Ahh! This is such a disappointment!¡±

    The young woman continued adding fuel to the fire.

    The Reventon was certainly not a car that they could afford to buy.

    However, it was also good enough if they could afford to buy the Gardo.

    In fact, the woman felt that it would be a shame if she did not get to experience and test-drive this

    famous luxury car for herself.

    After all, everyone had a vain side to themselves. No matter whether they were rich or poor, it seemed

    as though they would not be able to reflect on how awesome they were if they did not belittle others.

    Vanessa bowed slightly in front of the young man and woman. ¡°Sorry, I will handle this matter right

    away!¡±

    She truly regretted allowing that pauper to step into their Lamborghini shop!

    When Vanessa turned around, she realized that Gerald had already left.

    However, he was not walking toward the door.

    Instead, he was heading directly toward the manager¡¯s room.

    ¡°That¡¯s the manager¡¯s room! What are you trying to do?! Come back here!¡±

    Vanessa yelled as she stomped her feet angrily.

    What did he want?

    First, he had tried to cause trouble here, and after creating a series of problems, the main problem was

    himself!

    Now, Vanessa was certain that Gerald was going to the manager¡¯s office to report her.

    Under pressure from the customer, the manager would surely me her for causing so much trouble!

    Also, it would be terrible if she could not seal the deal with this couple today.

    However, it was toote for her to chase after Gerald now. By this time, Gerald had already walked into

    the manager¡¯s office.

    ¡°Miss Vanessa, don¡¯t worry. We are definitely going to buy the Gardo today. Even if that man really

    reports you, I have a way to make sure that your manager does not punish you!¡± The young man

    chuckled as he spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Vanessa quickly bowed to express her gratitude.

    At the same time, Gerald was still rubbing his aching head as he stepped inside the manager¡¯s office.

    There was a middle-aged man who was carefully analyzing and checking through the year¡¯s sales

    report in the office at that moment.

    He was slightly taken aback when he saw Gerald walking into his office.

    After that, he stood up immediately.

    This young man did not dress in an outstanding manner, but as the manager of the shop, he had to

    have an extraordinary temper.

    Moreover, the middle-aged man could not help but notice the sharpness in the young man¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, he did not dare to be too frivolous.

    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I came here to buy a car, but your salesgirl refused to allow me to take a look at the interior of the car.

    She even used violence on me! Is this the service attitude that employees of your shop have?¡±

    Gerald confronted the manager directly.

    To be honest, after hitting one wall after the other today, Gerald was already starting to get a little

    impatient. He felt even more unhappy and embarrassed when the salesgirl had dragged him out of the

    car by force.

    Most importantly, he had to buy a car today.

    ¡°Is that so? Sir, may I know which car you were interested in?¡±

    The middle-aged man was already mature and experienced, and he could tell at a single nce that

    someone dressed so casually would usually not be able to afford to buy a Lamborghini. Therefore, it

    was normal and nothing out of the ordinary if the salesgirl despised and looked down on him.

    Therefore, the manager assumed that Gerald was only here to make a report because he wanted to

    save face.

    That was the reason why the manager immediately asked Gerald which car he had been interested in.

    ¡°The Reventon sports car that is worth two million and six hundred thousand dors!¡± Gerald replied

    lightly.

    ¡°Hahaha. Sir, that car¡­¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 56

    Smack!

    Before the middle-aged man could even finish his sentence, Gerald immediately ced his ck gold

    card on the table.

    Upon picking it up, the manager took a closer look at the ck gold card, and the expression on his

    face changed immediately.

    He obviously knew about the ck gold card.

    Only a few people in this world could afford to own this card.

    ¡°There is basically a bnce of approximately three million dors in this ck gold card. Isn¡¯t that

    more than enough for me to buy the Reventon?¡± Gerald asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, that is naturally more than enough money!¡±

    However, even though he was replying to Gerald¡¯s question, the middle-aged manager was still a little

    skeptical at this time.

    No matter how he looked at it, the person standing in front of him did not look like the holder of this

    ck gold card at all.

    Could he have picked up this card?

    Immediately after that, the middle-aged man shed an apologetic smile at Gerald.

    Then, he immediately turned on a device before swiping the ck gold card on it.

    In an instant, a string of messages appeared on hisputer.

    ¡°What is your name, sir?¡±

    The middle-aged manager asked pleasantly and respectfully.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I am so sorry for being too presumptuous earlier. Please forgive me for my behavior.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the middle-aged manager walked around the table toward Gerald before bowing

    slightly in front of him.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°My name is Wilson, and I will serve you wholeheartedly, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Wilson was already breaking out in cold sweat after confirming the owner of the ck gold card and

    Gerald¡¯s identity.

    The young man standing in front of him was indeed the owner of the gold ck card even though he

    was dressed so casually.

    He muste from a very wealthy and powerful family.

    This was just a car that was worth about two and a half million dors. Wilson knew that as the holder

    of the ck gold card, Gerald would definitely be able to afford to buy a car that was worth fifteen

    million dors if he wanted to.

    D*mn it! Which one of the salesgirls actually had such bad foresight to have offended such a powerful

    man?!

    ¡°I would like to settle all the documents and procedures immediately because I intend to take that

    Reventon home today. Thank you for the trouble, Manager Wilson.¡±

    Gerald spoke to Wilson politely because he saw that the manager¡¯s attitude was pretty good.

    Then, Gerald turned around and walked out of his office.

    ¡°Yes, definitely, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Wilson wiped the sweat off from his forehead before he took the ck gold card in his hand and

    contacted the financial manager.

    When Gerald came out of the manager¡¯s office, Vanessa was still showing the young couple the

    Reventon.

    Even though she knew that the young couple would not be able to afford to buy the car, as a potential

    customer, Vanessa naturally had to serve them to the best of her ability.

    She even took the time to exin all the specific details of the car to them.

    ¡°Wow, husband! This car is really so cool and amazing! It¡¯s no wonder why this car is worth two million

    and six hundred thousand dors. Husband, when can we afford to buy this car?¡± The woman asked as

    she sat inside the Reventon, clearly already in love with this sports car.

    The external appearance of the car was already so cool, but the interior of the car was even more

    impressive. It was fully automated, intelligent and it had all the top luxury configurations set in it.

    The woman could not help but exim in joy!

    ¡°Well, you will have to wait for me to inherit all of my family¡¯s property from my father¡­¡± the young man

    replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, husband. Anyway, I want to own this sports car one day! Eh? Husband, look! That pauper

    is here to look at the sports car again!¡±

    The woman startedining in a coquettish and spoiled manner.

    When she turned around, she noticed that Gerald, who had left earlier, had already returned.

    Moreover, he was even checking out the headlights of the car right now.

    At this time, Vanessa and the young man also saw Gerald standing near the Reventon.

    Vanessa became very anxious at this time. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here again? Didn¡¯t I ask you to

    leave? Did you think that I would be afraid of you just because you reported me to my manager?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Some people are just too vain for their own good. They do not even know their own ce¡­¡±

    The young man said as he raised his watch once again.

    Gerald looked at Vanessa coldly as he said, ¡°Miss, your job scope does not only epass the sales

    industry, but you are also in the service industry. If you find out one day that the person you were trying

    to drive out was in actual fact one your biggest customer, wouldn¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You are such a funny and ridiculous person. Based on your ability? Very well, then. I will wait

    for that day toe. Now, can you leave this shop this instant?¡±

    Vanessa stared at Gerald as though he was a mentally retarded person. The contempt and disgust in

    her eyes were self-evident.

    Gerald nodded helplessly before he said, ¡°You do not need to wait for that day toe. You can

    already feel ashamed of yourself now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I have already called all the relevant financial personnel who willplete all the form

    and documentation procedures for you. I promise that you will definitely be able to pick your car up

    today!¡±

    Just then, Manager Wilson led a group of people with him, and they were carrying all sorts ofrge and

    small instruments as they hurried toward Gerald.

    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and the young couple who were standing at the side also had an

    incredulous look on their faces as they witnessed the scene in front of them¡­

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 57

    ¡±Manager Wilson, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Vanessa could not react at all for a moment.

    However, her instincts told her that she might have done something that would make her regret for life.

    Thus, Vanessa hurriedly stepped forward as she asked the manager the question.

    ¡°Get out of my way now! I will settle this with youter!¡±

    Wilson reprimanded Vanessa as he red at her furiously.

    At this time, the financial manager and the handling clerk also came in behind him, and they were all

    looking at Gerald with a polite and respectful expression on their faces.

    Vanessa waspletely dumbfounded. She truly thought that Gerald was nothing but just a miserable

    pauper.

    She assumed that Gerald only came here to look at the Lamborghinis that he could never afford to buy.

    Therefore, in an effort not to offend the young couple who could actually afford to buy a Lamborghini,

    Vanessa had not hesitated to offend this young man whom she thought was a pauper.

    But how could a pauper possibly make her manager act this way? Was he truly going to buy the

    Reventon?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Oh my God. How wealthy was he?!

    The young couple was in shock at the moment.

    The young man felt as though he had been greatly humiliated. ¡°Manager, I would advise you to figure

    out that I am your real customer!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We are going to buy the Gardo from this youngdy today. If you continue treating her like this,

    we might change our mind and choose not to buy from your shop anymore!¡± The woman also yelled as

    she tried to speak up for Vanessa.

    ¡°I do not care whether you want to buy a car from us or not. And you, woman! Who allowed you to sit

    inside the Reventon? I want you to get out of that car right now!¡±

    At this time, Wilson was thinking to himself that this young couple was nobodiespared to the

    holder of a ck gold card.

    The young woman was sitting at the driver¡¯s seat inside the Reventon as she tried to experience what it

    felt like.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Her feminine face turned pale as soon as she heard Wilson¡¯s eviction order.

    Wilson smiled before he looked at Gerald and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, look. Next¡­¡±

    Gerald knew that he was asking if they could begin with the formalities.

    Therefore, he simply nodded as he took the ck gold card in his hand.

    Then, Gerald aimed the ck gold card at the sensor on the equipment before he input his password

    directly.

    Ding!

    ¡°Two million and seven hundred thousand dors have been credited!¡±

    A system prompt sounded immediately.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Right then and there, everyone present, including all the other people who were looking at cars in the

    Lamborghini shop, were all surprised.

    This young man had just spent two million and seven hundred thousand dors to buy the most

    expensive luxury sports car produced by Lamborghini!

    Tyrant!

    ¡°Who is this young man? His appearance and clothes looked so shabby. I thought he only came here

    to look around. Oh my God. Who would have ever expected him to be the real deal instead?¡±

    ¡°He looks like he is just a college student! Do you think he won all that money from the lottery? Oh my

    God! How much did he win? It must not be less than fifteen million dors!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! I wonder if that young man already has a girlfriend or not? Otherwise, I will introduce my sister

    to him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a slightmotion in the Lamborghini shop at this time, and everyone had focused their

    attention on Gerald.

    Gerald could feel his face burning red.

    On the other side, the young couple was so ashamed that they did not know what to do or where to

    hide their faces at all.

    The car that Gerald had just bought was easily worth six Gardos.

    They had even tried to drive Gerald out of the Lamborghini shop not too long ago, and could not help

    but feel a little embarrassed as they thought about it.

    ¡°Madam, please make way for me. I want to have a look at the interior of my car again¡­¡±

    Gerald walked toward the car door as he watched the young woman reluctantly make her way out of

    the car.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± She had really wanted to test-drive the car and bring it out on the road. When that

    happened, everyone¡¯s eyes would surely be fixed on her!

    That was all she wanted. Everyone¡¯s attention and envy.

    However, her boyfriend could only afford to buy a Gardo. She was truly dying with envy at this time.

    Ahh!

    The young woman quickly ran out of the Lamborghini shop because she felt very ashamed and

    embarrassed.

    Everyone was waiting for Gerald to be done inspecting his car.

    After a short while, Gerald was finally done looking at the interior of his car, and he stepped out of the

    car.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 58

    By this time, Wilson was also done with all the verification and transfer documents.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, this is your car key and my business card. From now on, please do not hesitate to ask

    me for anything if you have any special requests. Even if it has nothing to do with cars at all, you can

    always ask for my help!¡± Wilson said respectfully.

    This was because Gerald meant more to him than just a regr customer who was buying a car. He

    knew that Gerald came from a very wealthy and powerful family.

    Wilson felt that he would not lose out if he got acquainted with Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Manager Wilson. To be honest, there is something that I would like to ask of you if it

    is not too much trouble, Manager Wilson.¡± Gerald said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, please. Just give me your instructions!¡±

    ¡°Please, can you get someone to help me drive this car back? Hahaha. Actually, I have not gotten my

    driver¡¯s license yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! If that is the case, I will do it for you right away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, why don¡¯t I drive the car back for you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I can drive the car back for you too! I have already obtained my driver¡¯s license for more

    than two to three years!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, which driving school are you studying at?¡±

    Immediately after his words fell, a crowd of people quickly gathered around Gerald as they grabbed his

    arms frantically.

    They kept asking Gerald about which university he was studying at and which driving school he was

    taking sses at.

    Gerald was prevaricated with his replies. Fortunately, Wilson was very sharp and alert, and he quickly

    offered to personally drive Gerald back.

    At this time, Vanessa was standing by the door as she nced at Gerald and the crowd of people. She

    was biting her lips, filled with regrets. She truly wished that she could p herself in the face!

    She had actually looked down on and despised someone, but unexpectedly, that person had turned out

    to be the true king!

    Vanessa could not help but slump to the ground as she thought about her actions. Her career was

    surely over!

    However, Gerald did not ask Wilson to drive him back to the campus.

    After all, this was such a cool and luxurious Lamborghini. Even when they were driving on the road, a

    crowd of people was already staring at his car.

    If he were to drive this car into the campus, he would definitely attract too much attention.

    That would be too high-profile.

    It would feel as though Gerald was trying to show off his wealth.

    Gerald hated people who were arrogant and enjoyed showing off their wealth the most.

    Therefore, Gerald asked Wilson to park his car at a carpark that was located not too far from their

    campus.

    Then, he asked Wilson to take a cab back to the Lamborghini shop.

    s, Gerald had bought a car but he was too embarrassed to drive it. This was really so ridiculous!

    Still, Gerald was very satisfied with this car, and he felt as though he was dreaming.

    After putting away his car key, Gerald felt a little thirsty and decided to head toward the shop next to the

    campus to buy a cup of milk tea.

    ¡°If you do not have cash on you, you can use electronic payment instead!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, boss. My cell phone is dead, and I forgot to bring my wallet here with me. Otherwise, can you

    allow me to leave the cups of milk tea here first? I will return to the dormitory to get my wallet before I

    come back to grab these milk teas¡­¡±

    As soon as Gerald arrived at the shop, he saw a girl holding a bag of milk tea as she spoke to the boss.

    It seemed as though the girl had only realized that she did not bring her wallet out with her after she

    was done purchasing the milk tea. Moreover, her cell phone was out of battery and she could not pay

    using electronic payment either. This was indeed quite embarrassing.

    However, after looking at the girl¡¯s profile, Gerald was a little startled.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s her?¡± Gerald was a little surprised.

    She was the girl he had met when Whitney had instructed him to clean up the auditorium thest time.

    At that time, Gerald had identally soiled and dirtied her white shoes when he was too engrossed in

    Victor¡¯s speech about buying a car.

    Gerald could remember her clearly because she was not only very beautiful, but she was also non-

    judgmental at all, unlike Whitney. She was very demure and nice.

    Therefore, Gerald had a very deep impression of her. He could even remember her name clearly. M

    Smith!

    ¡°Young sister, don¡¯t make this kind of joke. You bought six cups of milk tea in one go and even took a

    few sips of one of the milk teas. If you leave them here and do note back for it, what am I

    supposed to do with all these milk teas?! Who am I supposed to collect the money from, then? Miss, I

    am just running a small business here. So, please do not make things difficult for me!¡±

    The male boss inside said helplessly.

    At this time, M had a very anxious expression on her face as she frantically wiped the sweat off her

    forehead.

    ¡°How much is it? I will pay for her¡­¡±

    Just as M was feeling very flustered, a voice suddenly rang behind her ears.

    M heaved a sigh of relief before she turned around to see who hade to her rescue. As soon as

    she saw Gerald, she smiled unexpectedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Yes. It seems as though we meet again!¡± Gerald smiled and could not stop his face from turning red¡­

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 59

    ¡±Thank you so much for your help. I can¡¯t believe I forgot to bring my wallet out!¡± M said as she

    smiled.

    She did not directly refuse Gerald¡¯s offer to pay on her behalf, and she was also very polite.

    She was a very kind and generous girl.

    M was a little surprised to run into Gerald today.

    Still, M had a deep impression of Gerald after running into him at the auditorium thest time.

    She recalled that this student had been very indifferent and was not affected at all even though

    everyone had been ridiculing and humiliating him at that time.

    ¡°You are wee,¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely return the money to you as soon as I get my wallet. By the way, do you

    have an electronic wallet? If you have one, I can transfer the money to you through electronic payment

    directly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerald did not push back and forth either. Even though the girl before him was very beautiful, it

    was still a very happy meeting.

    Furthermore, he did not have the habit of beating around the bush.

    Under normal circumstances, any other ordinary guy in this situation would definitely have insisted that

    the girl did not need to return the money and could just take it as a treat from them.

    Perhaps, they would even try to invite her out to dinner and try to befriend her or something like that.

    However, Gerald had a very straight character and had always been this way. Since M wanted to

    return the money to him, he had no reason to turn down her request.

    ¡°I will go back to my dormitory now and transfer the money back to youter in the evening! Thank you

    for your help today. My name is M Smith!¡±

    ¡°My name is Gerald Crawford!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    After that, M waved at Gerald before she left in a hurry.

    ¡°She truly is very beautiful¡­¡± Gerald muttered to himself as he stared at her back.

    Hey! When did he be such a fool?

    With a faint smile on his face, Gerald turned around and picked up his milk tea before he decided to

    walk toward his car and appreciate it a little longer.

    This was the first time he had ever bought a car for himself, and he would never have dreamt that he

    would ever be able to own this car. Therefore, he was very excited.

    ¡°Wow! Come and take a look at this! What kind of car is this?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s a Lamborghini sports car! It¡¯s really too cool. This car should be worth a few million

    dors, right?¡±

    ¡°This is the Reventon! It¡¯s one of Lamborghini¡¯s most expensive luxury sports car! It¡¯s priced at more

    than two and a half million dors! Wow. He must be an extremely wealthy person!?¡±

    When Gerald arrived at his car, he was shocked to see that there were already many people

    surrounding his car at this time.

    Most of them were girls, but there were also a few boys there.

    They were all staring at his car in awe, and everyone was also having an enthusiastic discussion about

    the car.

    A lot of the girls were extremely attracted to the car, and their eyes shone brightly as they stared at the

    car.

    ¡°Wow! This cool sports car is worth more than two and a half million dors. I would be willing to die if I

    could just sit in this car for a short while!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder which rich man owns this car? Is there such a wealthy person in Mayberry

    University? If there is, I would really love to be his girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Come,e, hurry up and take a picture for me! I really want to take a picture with the car!¡±

    Click! Click!

    The sound of the camera shutters rang continuously.

    Some girls also wanted to take pictures with the car but were too embarrassed to do so.

    Moreover, they were not only staring at the car, but they were also observing their surroundings at this

    time.

    Everyone wanted to find out who the owner of this car was. They wanted to know if it belonged to a boy

    and whether he was a student from Mayberry University. If he was a fellow student, they wanted to

    seize the opportunity to get closer to him.

    Perhaps¡­ that wealthy guy would take a liking to them!

    ¡°Well, excuse me. Can you let me pass¡­¡± Gerald scratched his head as he decided to bite the bullet

    and walk directly toward his car.

    ¡°Get out of here! Why are you trying to squeeze through?!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Gerald was pushed aside by a very frustrated girl.

    At this time, Gerald could not help but feel anger rising in his heart. What the hell! You did not even ask

    for my permission and you dare to sit on top of my car! Who do you think you are?!

    ¡°Look at this person. He is such a d*ck! He is actuallying forward to take pictures of the car. Isn¡¯t

    he disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I think he¡¯s trying to take advantage of the situation right now. He is probably trying to find a

    girl since there are so many beautiful girls here. I have never seen a more disgusting person in my life!¡±

    ¡°It would be fine if the owner of the Lamborghinies and sees a bunch of beautiful girls here.

    However, just imagine what he would think if he saw such a disgusting boy in front of his car? It would

    be strange if he did not get angry at all!¡±

    Then, the bunch of girls quickly took out their cell phones and started snapping pictures of themselves

    with the Lamborghini.

    ¡°Look! Why are there so many people gathered over there?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 60

    ¡±It seems as though there is a very wealthy boy in our university now! He just bought the Lamborghini

    Reventon sports car!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! That car is worth about one and a half to two over million dors! Let¡¯s go over and take a

    look!¡±

    Gerald was violently pushed outward by the few girls, and at this time, more people were running

    toward his car.

    Gerald feltpletely helpless. If he wanted to give them a p across their faces right now, he could

    simply take the car keys out of his pocket and unlock his car directly.

    However, Gerald did not have that kind of habit, especially not in front of such a huge crowd of people.

    Unexpectedly, parking the car here at the car park had almost the same effect as stopping the car

    directly in front of the university entrance.

    Gerald looked around him and decided that he would have to wait until the car park waspletely

    empty before he moved his car elsewhere.

    That was the only way!

    s. Gerald could not help but sigh.

    Thus, Gerald put his car keys away before he turned around and left the car park.

    After walking a few steps, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call from a strange unknown

    number.

    Gerald answered the call immediately.

    ¡°Gerald, right? I forgot to inform you this morning that you will have toe to the North yground at

    one o¡¯clock in the afternoon to practice Subject Two!¡±

    A female¡¯s voice sounded faintly over the other end of the line.

    As soon as she was done speaking, she hung up the phone immediately.

    He would have to acquire Subject One the next day, so it was no wonder why he would have to

    practice Subject Two today.

    Regardless of the caller¡¯s cold and rude attitude, Gerald hurried over to the North yground because

    he wanted to get his driver¡¯s license as soon as possible.

    After a short while, he finally arrived at the location.

    Training on the field had already begun.

    At this time, an instructor wearing a pair of sunsses was teaching a student how to reverse a car.

    There were probably about eleven people waiting in line at this time.

    It was a mixture of boys and girls.

    Everyone was standing at the side as they watched the instructor guide the student on how to drive

    and handle the car properly.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s really Gerald! Is he seriously going to learn how to drive?¡±

    As Gerald walked toward the crowd of people, a fellow female student immediately covered her mouth

    in surprise, a look of disbelief stered on her face.

    ¡°Hahaha. So, what now? I told you it was him! Quinn, you lost the bet. You have to eat dinner with me

    tonight!¡±

    At this time, a boy smiled as he eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t count! That does not count at all. Who would have thought that Gerald woulde and

    take the driving test?! This is simply too illogical! Nathaniel, I think you made the bet with me only

    because you already knew that Gerald signed up for this driving lesson! You lied to me!¡± The girl

    named Quinn retorted immediately.

    The thing was, they had seen Gerald¡¯s name on the list of students when they arrived for their driving

    lesson.

    The two of them had then ced a bet on whether it was the same Gerald from their department.

    As a result, after the staff from the driving school had made the phone call and asked Gerald toe

    over, they found out that it truly was him.

    They werepletely shocked!

    In truth, Gerald was not that familiar with these two students. He had only ever met them a couple of

    times in his department.

    Why did he meet them? Only because these two students were also part of the student union. The boy

    was Nathaniel Lawson, themittee member for the Disciplinary Department, and the other was

    Quinn Zager, themittee member for the Health Department.

    As a poor student who was receiving subsidies from the student union, Whitney would often assign

    Gerald to do all sorts of oddbor for them. Therefore, it was only natural for everyone in the student

    union to know all about Gerald.

    After all, who would not have heard of this pauper from their department?

    After listening to the conversation between Quinn and Nathaniel, the other boys and girls who were

    also students at the university could not help but stare at Gerald.

    Some of the boys evenughed contemptuously. ¡°Brother Nathaniel, is this pauper from your

    department really that poor?¡±

    This boy felt that his own worth would undoubtedly be raised if he ridiculed and humiliated others, thus,

    he did not hesitate to insult Gerald because he felt that he obviously did not have any status at all. If so,

    why should he give him any face?

    ¡°Yes, he is poor! So poor that you cannot possibly imagine it. Hahaha!¡± Nathaniel replied as he

    laughed.

    Gerald simply snorted coldly at their sarcastic and satirical remarks. Then, he turned around and

    walked away as though Nathaniel and Quinn did not exist at all.

    After all, why did he have to bite back if a dog bit him?

    When he realized that Gerald was simply ignoring them, Nathaniel could not help but feel a little angry.

    Just as he was about to attack Gerald, the student who had been training inside the car was already

    done with her training, and the car door was slowly opened.

    At this time, a white and slender wrist was exposed.

    All the boys and girls who were waiting for their turns including Gerald quickly turned around to look

    toward the direction of the car.

    ¡°Look, everyone! That beauty ising out!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 61

    Many boys gathered around immediately, and even Nathaniel was looking in that direction.

    Gerald also looked in that direction with a curious expression on his face.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The girl who had just stepped out of the car was indeed very beautiful, and Gerald also knew who she

    was. In fact, they had just met not too long ago.

    Who else would it have been if it was not M?

    ¡°Ahh. She is so beautiful! It would be perfect if she could be my girlfriend.¡± The boy who was

    standing next to Nathaniel said, his eyes filled with affection.

    He looked like a fool at this time.

    ¡°D*mn you! Who said that you could dream about her ever bing your girlfriend?! Let me tell you,

    this is the girl our Brother Victor is interested in! You can just treat her as eye candy, but you should not

    hope for her to ever be your girlfriend!¡± Nathaniel said in a disgusted tone.

    ¡°Ahh! Brother Victor. No wonder. Brother Victor is so handsome, and it¡¯s no wonder why the girl that he

    likes is also so extraordinary!¡±

    When the other boy heard the name ¡®Victor¡¯, he naturally took a step back and drooped a little.

    Brother Victor was none other than Victor Wright, the vice president of the student union in the

    Department of Language and Literature. Everyone knew that he came from a very well-to-do family and

    that he drove an Audi A6. There was not a single person in university who did not know who he was.

    How could anyone possibly afford to offend him?

    ¡°Who dares to ask this beauty for her phone number? If anyone can give me her phone number, I am

    willing to pay you fifteen dors for it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Someone tried to ask for her number earlier, but she refused to give it!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, didn¡¯t you hear what that kid said just now? That beautiful girl is the girl that Victor is

    currently pursuing¡­¡±

    ¡°Victor is the one who drives the Audi A6 in our school. He specially arranged for someone toe

    here to keep an eye on his girl today!¡±

    Some of the girls were very dissatisfied at this time. After all, M¡¯s appearance and her beauty far

    eclipsed the rest of them.

    Everyone was gazing intensely at M.

    Gerald was also no exception and was also staring at M.

    Smack!

    At this time, a small pebble hit his face out of the blue.

    What? Who did it?!

    Gerald turned around and saw Quinn ring at him.

    ¡°Gerald, you pauper! Who gave you the right to look at that beautiful girl?! Do you have to look just

    because the other guys are also looking at her? Don¡¯t you know your own ce at all?¡±

    Quinn was a little unhappy because she would have to have dinner with Nathaniel after losing her bet

    with him because of Gerald. Besides, she was also jealous and envious of M.

    Was she not good enough to attract the attention of a pauper?

    ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re crazy! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Gerald cursed out loud as he was extremely

    annoyed.

    He really wanted to straighten things out with Nathaniel and Quinn.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± Just then, M, who had just stepped out of the car, quickly greeted and called out to Gerald

    as soon as she saw him.

    M had been in a hurry earlier because she had had toe here for her driving lessons.

    Unexpectedly, she was closely watched and stared at by the group of boys as soon as she had arrived.

    Most girls enjoyed the feeling of being watched and stared at by boys. However, M could not help but

    feel very awkward and embarrassed because they had been staring at her from the very beginning to

    the end. They were even intensely looking on as she was practicing her driving.

    Fortunately, M had seen Gerald as soon as she stopped the car.

    M did not know anyone in the entire training ground, and the only person that she knew was Gerald.

    At this time, Gerald also smiled as he nodded slightly at M.

    ¡°Oh my God! Why does it seem as though sister-inw knows this pauper?¡± Nathaniel was very

    confused.

    Even the other boys were staring at Gerald with a curious and appalled look on their faces.

    ¡°Why does it seem as though this poorly dressed person actually knows the goddess?!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, it seems as though he has a very good rtionship with the goddess! Both of them are

    talking andughing together!

    Everyone¡¯s jealous and suspicious gazes were all projected and fixed on Gerald at this time. They

    really could not understand why the goddess could be friends with someone like him when she

    was not even interested in looking at any of them.

    Truth be told, Gerald was also very surprised.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you are also learning how to drive here¡­¡± Gerald smiled slightly.

    ¡°Yes! I came and registered for the ss yesterday! I think both of us are really fated! By the way, thank

    you so much for paying for my milk tea earlier this afternoon¡­¡±

    Gerald¡¯s conversation with M was very simple.

    Aside from Xavia and Naomi, Gerald hardly had any other female friends at all. Thus, he did not have

    much experience when it came to speaking to girls, and he did not know how to start a conversation at

    all.

    He could only ask a question when he thought about it or answer a question when someone asked him

    one.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 62

    Even though the speaker did not intend for anything, mindless listeners could take their words

    seriously.

    Nathaniel frowned as soon as he heard that Gerald had paid for M¡¯s milk tea.

    He could tell that both of them obviously knew each other. Moreover, Gerald had paid for M¡¯s milk

    tea? Was there something more than this between them?

    As he thought about it, Nathaniel immediately sent a text message to Victor.

    Then, Nathaniel looked at Gerald who was about to continue chatting with M before he said, ¡°Gerald,

    are you here to practice how to drive, or did youe here to chat with girls? It must have already

    been hard enough for you to save enough money to pay for your driving lessons. Aren¡¯t you going to

    pay more attention to the driving lessons instead?¡±

    Several girls who were standing at the side also looked at Gerald with contempt in their hearts. They

    had initially thought that this person was quite honest, but it seemed as though he hadpletely lost

    his train of thoughts as soon as he saw a beautiful girl.

    M could tell clearly that Nathaniel was attacking Gerald, so she quickly defended him. ¡°Nathaniel,

    what are you trying to say? Why are you attacking Gerald? You have failed Subject Two twice but you

    are still attacking others in vain. If you have that much time, you should focus on studying by yourself

    instead.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face turned ck immediately.

    Vroom!

    At this time, the sound of a car roaring suddenly sounded near the yground.

    Everyone turned to look in that direction in an instant.

    After that, a few of the girls pointed outside as they shouted, ¡°Wow! That Audi A6 is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Does that car belong to the Brother Victor that he was talking about earlier? I heard that he¡¯s

    the vice president of the student union for the Department of Language and Literature!¡±

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    The group of girls could not help but look at the direction of the car enthusiastically.

    Meanwhile, the car finally stopped in front of M, and the tall Victor stepped out of the car immediately,

    Whitney following suit.

    As soon as Victor got out of the car, his eyes naturally fell on M and Gerald.

    He could not believe it when he received the text message from Nathaniel earlier. However, he realized

    that M was indeed standing next to Gerald at this time.

    ¡°M, do you know Gerald personally?¡± Victor asked curiously.

    He was afraid that M might have fallen for Gerald¡¯s petty tricks and lies.

    ¡°We met and got to know each other today. What¡¯s the matter?¡± M was very displeased with Victor¡¯s

    questioning tone.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Did Gerald tell you anything suspicious? Did he tell you that he has some friends

    who are driving some limited edition Ferraris? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s all fake! We found out that he is just

    lying about those so-called friends that he has!¡±

    Victor had already looked into the matter. He believed that it was highly likely that Gerald had spent

    seven thousand dors to experience what it felt like to ride in a Ferrari because he wanted to use this

    as an opportunity to get close to girls.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald also seemed to be interested in M.

    M could not help but frown as soon as she heard Victor¡¯s words.

    At this time, Gerald was simply staring at Whitney who was standing beside Victor.

    Needless to say, she had taken everything he had said to coax her thest time to heart, even

    conducting her private investigation into this matter.

    What was wrong with this woman? Why was she so interested in his private affairs?

    ¡°Well, Gerald, let me give you a warning now. You¡¯d better stay away from M from now onward. M

    is a girl that you will never be able to have or reach in your entire lifetime! Besides, you are a very

    hypocritical person, and I absolutely despise you!¡±

    Whitney could still remember everything that Gerald had told her when she saw him getting out of the

    Ferrari the other day. He had told her that his friend had driven him back in his Ferrari.

    Whitney was still very furious because she could not believe that this guy was so full of shit!

    Moreover, Victor also said that Gerald had actually bought milk tea for M.

    Was this toad trying to get a taste of a swan¡¯s meat?

    Whitney¡¯s words made Nathaniel and everyone else at the North yground look at Gerald as they

    sneered.

    ¡°Whitney, why are you saying all this about Gerald¡­¡±

    M had already known and observed that Whitney was very cold and impolite toward Gerald ever

    since thest time.

    ¡°M, I¡¯m just afraid that you will be deceived by this jerk! Gerald is not as simple or honest as you think

    he is!¡± Whitney replied as she red at Gerald with a stern expression on her face. ¡°By the way, M,

    will you be free tonight? Brother Victor is the host and he would like to bring you to Homnd Kitchen

    for dinner tonight! I cane along if you go!¡± Whitney continued in a sour tone.

    ¡°I will have to practice driving in the afternoon so I might not have time to go for dinner tonight¡­¡± M

    did not really want to go for the dinner with them.

    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you just practice driving some other time? Do you honestly have to practice driving today?

    M, don¡¯t tell me that the reason you are turning down Victor¡¯s invitation to dinner is because you want

    to practice driving with Gerald? Don¡¯t you think that that¡¯s a waste of your time?¡±

    Whitney¡¯s words ced M in a very difficult spot. It would be wrong for her to go, and it would be

    wrong for her not to go.

    If she agreed to go for dinner, she would indirectly be saying that she did not want to spend time with

    Gerald. That would only embarrass Gerald and put him down.

    Truthfully, Gerald was a very good person, or at the very least, M felt so.

    However, if she declined the dinner, Whitney would never let her off.

    Finally, M replied, ¡°Okay, I wille for the dinner, but I want to bring someone with me. After all, he

    helped me out today. I will be the host tonight and all of us can go for dinner together, okay?¡±

    Then, M turned around and looked at Gerald who was standing quietly at the side.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 63

    ¡±What?! M, you want to bring Gerald with you?¡± Whitney asked in surprise.

    Gerald was also slightly surprised at this time. Through their short-term contact today, Gerald already

    knew that M was the kind of girl who had a very kind and gracious heart. She did not look down on

    the poor, and she was not the type of person who disliked the poor and loved the rich. As long as it was

    a good person, M would treat them as her good friend.

    M was a sharp contrast inparison to Whitney, and she was also a very considerate person.

    However, Gerald was not interested in attending the dinner with Victor, Whitney, and the rest of their

    group of friends.

    Not one bit!

    M nodded before she said, ¡°Whitney, Gerald helped me out a lot today. That is the reason why I

    invited all of you out for dinner tonight. Of course, Gerald has toe today!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go out and have fun without me instead?¡± Gerald replied as he smiled at M.

    Naturally, he understood M¡¯s intentions for inviting him to join them for dinner tonight.

    ¡°No, you have toe!¡± Truthfully, M had another purpose for inviting Gerald to tag along for the

    dinner tonight. How could she possibly not know of Victor¡¯s intentions and interest in her?

    This was the only way for her to stay away from Victor as she did not like Victor at all.

    At this time, Victor had a very ugly and dissatisfied expression on his face.

    He could not say that he would not allow Gerald to attend the dinner tonight, and he could not possibly

    allow M to bear the costs.

    Even if Gerald were toe for the dinner tonight, Victor would never allow M to pay for the dinner.

    Was he that ungentlemanly?!

    Therefore, Victor replied bitterly, ¡°M, it¡¯s settled then. I will buy you dinner tonight. You did not follow

    us for lunch at Homnd Kitchen thest time, so you have toe along with us for dinner tonight.

    As for Gerald, he cane if he wants to¡­¡±

    M nodded slightly.

    Whitney red at Gerald as she said, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re lucky that Victor is allowing you to join us for

    dinner tonight! However, you should remember that the only reason you¡¯re invited to dinner tonight is

    because you helped M. Otherwise, you should not even be dreaming about it!¡±

    After saying that, Whitney turned around to look at M before she said, ¡°M, I will see you tonight

    then!¡±

    As soon as she was done speaking, Whitney turned around and left with Victor.

    ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Gerald could not help but sigh in his heart.

    If this was the case, there was nothing else he could do but tag along for the dinner.

    As Gerald did not want to think of anything else, he simply focused on his training.

    He continued practicing his driving untilte in the evening.

    Whitney came to pick M up in Victor¡¯s car.

    Quite a few people were joining them for dinner that night, and most of them were the boys and girls

    who were also close to Victor as they were part of the student union.

    Quinn and Nathaniel were also amongst the crowd of people joining them for dinner.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    They arrived at Homnd Kitchen after a short drive. Victor was very generous and had already

    booked a very luxurious and exquisite room for them.

    Gerald simply followed them into the room without saying anything at all.

    Gerald did not pay much attention to his surroundings and did not even notice a waiter ncing at him

    as he walked passed him. The waiter had a surprised look on his face before he hurried downstairs for

    inexplicable reasons.

    ¡°Mm. I guess this must be the first time someone has ever stepped foot into this restaurant. I¡¯m afraid

    that he will not have a second chance to do so!¡±

    Everyone was very excited at this time. Moreover, Quinn was ncing at Gerald as she targeted her

    sarcastic remark at him.

    ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re wrong. Gerald has already been here before. He bought his ssmates dinner herest

    time, and I heard that he spent a lot of money here that night!¡±

    Whitney quickly replied as she exined what she recalled thest time.

    Quinn and Nathaniel were both very surprised when they heard Whitney¡¯s words.

    At this time, Whitney continued talking about how Gerald had won the lottery and immediately splurged

    on his ssmates.

    Everyone could not help but stare at Gerald as though they were looking at an idiot.

    Gerald could not be bothered to exin himself to them and simply sat quietly in the corner.

    ¡°Did you win the lottery?¡± M suddenly asked in surprise.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 64

    ¡±Yes, I won a bit of money!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Why did you spend all that money? Didn¡¯t you save some money for yourself?¡± M asked.

    ¡°Save some? Gerald is such a vain person, so how could he possibly have saved any money?

    Hahaha¡­¡± At this time, Victor had just walked into the room, and he happened to hear everyone

    discussing how Gerald had won the lottery.

    How could he possibly not take advantage of this opportunity to trample on Gerald?

    ¡°Okay, okay, everyone, please take your seats. By the way, I ran into the president of the student union

    from the other department when I went downstairs just now. I invited a few of them toe over and

    join us for dinnerter!¡± Victor said as heughed.

    ¡°That would be perfect, but Victor, even though our room is very luxurious and exquisite, I¡¯m afraid that

    we will not be able to fit so many people into our room.¡±

    When Whitney heard that the president of the student union from the other department was also here,

    she became very interested and happy.

    Whitney really wanted to meet up with them because she was someone who loved to make good and

    close rtionships with anyone who had power and status.

    ¡°Yes! Three of them will being over to join us. If it was just two of them, it would be easy for us to

    squeeze them in. However, it is clearly difficult for us to squeeze another extra person in!¡± Victor said

    anxiously as he scratched his forehead.

    Gerald knew that he was deliberately saying those words to him.

    Now, the only reason why Gerald came for the dinner tonight was because he was giving M face.

    Gatherings with friends were always like this. One friend would be invited, and he would invite another

    friend, and so forth.

    Even though the host would feel ufortable with this situation, he would not be able to say anything

    at all.

    Gerald was ced in a very tough spot because M was the one who had invited him here tonight.

    Sigh. Tough love. Gerald could not help but sigh to himself.

    When he saw the jug of juice on the table, Gerald wanted to pick it up to pour himself a cup of juice.

    However, before he could pick up the jug, someone turned the Lazy Susan around and moved the jug

    of juice away from him.

    Since there was now a pot of tea in front of him, Gerald decided to drink some tea instead.

    However, before he could pick up the pot of tea, someone turned the Lazy Susan again.

    Who was it?

    Gerald was startled and raised his head to look around, only to notice that Whitney had one hand

    ced on the Lazy Susan. She was also ring at him.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, didn¡¯t you hear what Victor just said? He said that this table would be overcrowded and there

    would be one extra person at this table!¡±

    What did it have to do with him even if there would be one extra person at the table?

    He really had to teach this woman a lesson when he had the opportunity to do so.

    Gerald had truly had enough of Whitney¡¯s nonsense.

    ¡°He is so shameless! He is eating for free, and he is actually upying someone else¡¯s seat as though

    he belongs here!¡± Quinn also chimed in contemptuously.

    She naturally said this on behalf of Victor and everyone else at the table. After all, she had nothing

    good to say to Gerald since she also personally despised and looked down on him.

    ¡°M, why don¡¯t you ask Gerald to go back first? You can just invite him out for dinner next time. Just

    look at how messy and difficult the table arrangement and seating is now! This ispletely

    unnecessary!¡± Whitney began to persuade and work her charms on M at this time.

    M frowned immediately. If she had known that something like this would happen, she would not have

    come here with Gerald at all.

    At this time, M was contemting whether to leave the restaurant with Gerald.

    Before she could say anything, Quinn pointed at a small table next to them before saying, ¡°Well, Gerald

    does not necessarily have to leave. However, he will need to go and sit at that small table over there to

    eat his dinner instead. We will give him some dishes on a te. That would not make much difference

    for him anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I think that¡¯s a great idea. Since Gerald is just a pauper, we should not let him get used to

    eating too many good dishes anyway. Otherwise, he will not be able to afford to pay for his appetite in

    the future!¡± Nathaniel agreed with Quinn as heughed.

    These bunch of people really had very foul mouths!

    To be honest, Gerald just wanted to m his hands on the table and leave immediately.

    However, as soon as he stood up, Gerald changed his mind immediately.

    Leave?

    If he left, wouldn¡¯t he be teased and ridiculed all day by them for no reason at all?

    D*mn it! He was not going to leave today! After all, how could he possibly allow them to bully him in his

    own territory?

    This thought ran through Gerald¡¯s mind in an instant.

    After that, he nodded before he said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. I will just sit at that small table.¡±

    After he had spoken, Gerald grabbed his stool before sitting down directly in front of the small table.

    At this time, someone suddenly pushed the room door open¡­

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 65

    At this time, one young man and two young women walked into the room with the floor manager from

    last time.

    The young man and the two young women looked like students from the other department in their

    university.

    The young man was very handsome and tall, and the two young women were dressed in short skirts

    and were both very beautiful.

    This felt like a scene where the guy had won over two beautiful girls for himself.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little ufortable when he witnessed this scene. Why couldn¡¯t he be

    liked by beautiful girls such as this? Ugh¡­

    The tall young man greeted each of them one by one.

    Just then, he suddenly saw Gerald who was sitting alone at the side.

    ¡°Hello, brother! My name is Lenny Dumont! I am the president of the student union for the management

    department. Let¡¯s¡­ be friends?¡±

    The young man quickly greeted Gerald with a very sophisticated smile on his face.

    The two beautiful girls who hade with him also stared curiously at Gerald.

    However, when they saw his casual clothes and the way Gerald was dressed, they started feeling a

    little contemptuous.

    ¡°Hahaha! Lenny, you don¡¯t have to introduce yourself to him or befriend him. His name is Gerald, and

    he is just a pauper in our department! He came here today just to enjoy a free meal!¡± As amittee

    member of the student union, Nathaniel naturally knew Lenny. Therefore, he quickly spoke up as he

    smiled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I thought so too! Hahaha!¡± Lenny hurriedly retracted his outstretched hand as heughed faintly.

    Then, he continuedughing and chatting with Victor.

    M was really angry at this time. She truly regretted bringing Gerald here with her today, and she

    honestly felt like leaving with him.

    However, Gerald was still smiling, and it did not look like he had suffered any damage to his self-

    esteem despite their constant attempts to ridicule and humiliate him. M could not help but feel a little

    curious.

    ¡°Craw¡­ Crawford!¡±

    The floor manager who had just entered the private room waspletely stunned when she saw

    Gerald.

    She had been dubious when one of the waiters had informed her that the rich man fromst time was

    here again.

    Of course, Gerald was not just any ordinary rich man. Otherwise, the floor manager would not have

    been so shocked to see him.

    In fact, the lobby manager already knew of Gerald¡¯s identity because of the general manager at

    Homnd Kitchen.

    Gerald was the overlord of Mayberry Commercial Street. He was Mr. Crawford! The Mr. Crawford!

    The reason why she had not said anything earlier was because she had been confused by Victor and

    Nathaniel¡¯s words.

    Wasn¡¯t Gerald the protagonist today?

    As the floor manager did not understand what was going on, she did not dare to continue respectfully

    greeting Gerald as she did not want to expose his identity.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The floor manager asked Gerald in a soft, yet excited manner.

    ¡°Oh, sister, didn¡¯t you hear what they said? I¡¯m here to enjoy a free meal!¡±

    Gerald replied as he smiled slightly. Fortunately, someone had recognized who he was. Therefore, it

    would be easier for him to ce an orderter.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I heard it!¡± The female manager nodded quickly.

    ¡°Sister Jenny, did youe in person just to take our order?¡± Victor smiled as soon as he saw the floor

    manager. He felt that she was giving him so much face!

    Sister Jenny did not say anything at this time, but Victor did not notice anything amiss and simply

    continued ordering a table full of dishes.

    ¡°Brother Victor, are you going to just order two signature dishes? Can¡¯t you order two more signature

    dishes for us?¡± Quinn asked hopefully at this time.

    Wasn¡¯t the taste and characteristics of the signature dishes the thing that stood out the most at

    Homnd Kitchen?

    In truth, Whitney also hoped that Victor would order an additional two signature dishes. However, those

    signature dishes were very expensive and she did not want Victor to spend too much money because

    of them.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Therefore, she hurriedly said, ¡°Two signature dishes would be more than enough! Did you know that

    one of those signature dishes already costs more than a few hundred dors each?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Quinn was stunned at this time.

    Even the two girls that Lenny had brought with him here today were also taken aback at this time.

    The dishes at Homnd Kitchen were truly extraordinary indeed.

    ¡°Sir¡­what would you like to eat?¡± The floor manager asked Gerald cautiously.

    ¡°Hahaha. We will just give him some of our leftoverster! Why should he be ordering his own food?¡±

    Nathaniel replied as he snorted coldly.

    ¡°Exactly! What is his status anyway? He should be grateful that we are giving him our leftovers,¡± Quinn

    added as she red at Gerald.

    Victor smiled but did not say anything at all. To be honest, he felt that Gerald was not even worth a

    te of potato shreds.

    Thankfully, he had invited Nathaniel toe along for the dinner tonight.

    Otherwise, Victor did not know how else he could humiliate and insult Gerald in front of M!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 66

    At this time, Victor was watching the show happily.

    ¡°Forget it. Victor ordered food for all of you. If so, I will order something for myself!¡± Gerald replied with

    a wry smile on his face.

    He had initially nned to ughter Victor severely tonight, but he knew that this group of people

    would only ridicule and make fun of him instead.

    Secondly, Gerald knew that he would definitely not be able to order any expensive dishes with Whitney

    and Nathaniel around. Moreover, Gerald was not that thick-skinned!

    Therefore, he decided to order some food for himself instead.

    ¡°That is much better, but what can you afford to order for yourself?¡± Quinn replied coldly.

    ¡°Mm¡­ please fry me a te of spicy and sour potato shreds. I want it extra spicy. Can you also make

    me a bowl of hand-sliced noodles?¡± Gerald said as he smiled at the floor manager.

    ¡°Hahaha! What the hell? Is he trying to make a joke?¡±

    ¡°What? What kind of pathetic person is this? He actually ordered a te of potato shreds and hand-

    sliced noodles at a ce like this?¡±

    Everyone in the private room was all stunned, and they could not help but look at Gerald in contempt

    as soon as they heard his words.

    ¡°I will prepare it immediately!¡± The floor manager did not dare to neglect Gerald¡¯smands.

    The reason Gerald ordered these dishes for himself was simply because he did not want to hear their

    constant chattering and ridicule. He could have just ordered many signature dishes for himself like he

    did the previous time.

    However, he decided to just have a simple meal today.

    At this time, M could not help but stare at Gerald, filled with great interest and curiosity.

    Gerald smiled at M before he said, ¡°If you do not have enough food over thereter, you cane

    over and try my hand-sliced noodles!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± M smiled happily when she saw that Gerald was fine.

    ¡°This brother is really incredible!¡± Lenny smiled helplessly as he shook his head.

    ¡°Hahaha. Lenny, don¡¯t talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s talk about you. What method did you use to get

    these two beautiful girls toe out with you today?¡± Victor asked as he looked at Lenny with a smile

    on his face.

    The two girls that were with Lenny were indeed very beautiful.

    Their long, fair, and slender legs were especially alluring.

    ¡°Hahaha. I did not do anything. I simply promised to bring them for a spin in a luxury sports car owned

    by a good brother of mine!¡± Lenny replied with a treacherous look on his face.

    ¡°Good brother? Luxury sports car? What kind of luxurious sports car did you use to attract these two

    beautiful girls to you?¡± Nathaniel could not help but ask out of curiosity.

    Lenny lit up a cigarette before he said, ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you know about the Lamborghini Reventon parked

    nearby our university?¡±

    ¡°Lamborghini?¡±

    Everyone was shocked because they had never seen anyone driving a Lamborghini in their university.

    ¡°D*mn it! The Reventon costs about two and a half million dors, right?¡± Nathaniel eximed in shock.

    At this time, Whitney¡¯s eyes also widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. It¡¯s parked in the carpark not too far from our university! It belongs to one of my

    good brothers!¡± Lenny took a deep breath before he smiled faintly.

    Gerald, who was sitting at the side, was also stunned at this time.

    When had he ever be good buddies with this guy?

    After giving it some thought, Gerald seemed to understand what was going on. Lenny must be taking

    advantage and making use of his Lamborghini Reventon to get girls to go out with him.

    Gerald knew that something was not right when he saw the treacherous and viinous look on Lenny¡¯s

    face.

    ¡°I see! So, the picture that was posted on the university forum was real! It turns out to be true!¡± Quinn

    yelled excitedly.

    Then, she took out her cell phone to look for that particr picture to show everyone who was seated

    around the table.

    ¡°Let me see! Let me see!¡± Whitney also took a deep breath when she saw the picture.

    All the girls quickly gathered around Quinn.

    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful and cool Lamborghini!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The girls could not help but scream in excitement.

    Even Victor was attracted to the cool and exquisite body of the sports car. The main reason he was in

    awe was because the car cost at least two and a half million dors!

    ¡°Lenny, are you honestly telling us the truth? How did you meet such a wealthy and awesome person?

    When and how did you meet him?¡±

    Victor asked Lenny up front because he was very jealous.

    At this time, Gerald also turned around to look at Lenny.

    Yes. When and how did you meet him?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 67

    ¡±We have a very close friendship, but it would not be convenient for me to reveal his identity. My good

    brother wants me to keep his identity a secret! Hahaha!¡± Lenny replied as he put his cigarette out.

    At this time, he also had a faint smile on his face.

    Everyone was looking at Lenny in amazement right now, and this was especially so for Whitney, who

    was staring at Lenny in admiration.

    Quinn¡¯s eyes were also sparkling at this time. If what Lenny said was true, would she also have the

    opportunity to ride in that Lamborghini that everyone was so crazy about?

    Even the boys were all jealous of Lenny at this time.

    ¡°Lenny, are you telling us the truth? Or are you using the same trick that you used to trick that small

    celebrity into dating you? Are you just bragging now?¡±

    Victor could not believe his ears. After all, he knew all about Lenny¡¯s house and his family¡¯s financial

    powers. At most, Lenny could only be regarded as a very small rich second generation.

    How could he possibly have gotten to know someone that powerful?

    Furthermore, he knew that Lenny had a bad habit of bragging.

    ¡°How can that be possible? How could I possibly brag about the Lamborghini Reventon? You should

    know that it¡¯s true!¡± Lenny replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Lenny, I believe you!¡± Whitney replied as she shed a charming smile at Lenny.

    She nced at the picture of the luxury sports car from time to time, and she felt very excited whenever

    she looked at it. She would be satisfied if she could sit in that car just one time.

    Whitney felt that her only chance to do so would be through this young man, Lenny!

    Gerald had a bitter smile on his face.

    The Lamborghini Reventon car keys were sitting quietly inside his pocket.

    As a result, he had be someone else¡¯s ¡®good brother¡¯.

    This was not the only thing that made Gerald feel really ufortable.

    Truthfully, Gerald felt even more ufortable because of the two beautiful girls who were going out

    with Lenny because they thought that he knew the owner of the sports car.

    Would he actually be able to pick up girls if he drove the sports car himself?

    Would Whitney also fall for it then?

    At this time, Gerald could not help but wonder if he had been too low-key all this while. He was really

    losing out!

    Smack!

    Gerald suddenly felt something hit his face.

    When Gerald raised his head to look up, he realized that Whitney had thrown a small paper ball at his

    face.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you eavesdropping on our conversation? Why? Are you dreaming of sitting in a

    Lamborghini? Please stop dreaming. Why don¡¯t you be a transgender instead¡­¡± Whitney

    sneered as she red at Gerald.

    ¡°Why would anyone care about a poor transgender?¡± Nathaniel quickly chimed in at this time.

    Gerald could only look at them helplessly as he listened to their insults once again.

    Fortunately, the waiter had already started serving up the dishes at this time.

    Even Gerald¡¯s hand-sliced noodles and stir-fried potato shreds were here already.

    ¡°Wow! The food looks so delicious and exquisite!¡±

    ¡°Of course, what else would be a betterbination than good food and red wine! I will order a bottle

    of red wine that costs three hundred dors for everyone to try today!¡± Victor quickly announced as he

    smiled.

    Everyone was looking at Victor with admiration on their faces.

    Meanwhile, they all ignored Gerald who was sitting by himself at the other table in the corner.

    Gerald was busy eating his hand-sliced noodles and stir-fried potato shreds as he was very hungry.

    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open again, revealing a row of waiters who were standing

    outside the room.

    After that, they walked in with a series of high-end signature dishes from Homnd Kitchen.

    All of these dishes had been changed into a smaller dish because they could not possibly fit so many

    dishes on Gerald¡¯s small table.

    ¡°This¡­ all of our dishes have already arrived. Are all of these your signature dishes?¡±

    Victor was startled when he saw the waiters walking in with all the signature dishes.

    ¡°Hello, sir. Sorry, but these dishes are not for you. These dishes are for Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Gerald looked at the waiter in surprise because he had not ordered those dishes either.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Just let me make things clear first. I am only going to settle the bill for the food that I

    ordered for my table. If Gerald ordered these dishes, I want to rify that it has nothing to do with us at

    all!¡±

    Victor waspletely taken aback. If he had to foot the bill for all these signature dishes, he would

    definitely not have enough money to pay for the dinner tonight.

    That was also the reason why he had only ordered two signature dishes.

    ¡°Hahaha. Please do not get me wrong. We are giving Mr. Crawford these dishes for free because of the

    food that he ordered!¡± After saying that, the waiter pped her hands together.

    The waiters outside walked into the room one after the other as they ced the signature dishes on

    Gerald¡¯s table. Some of the girls had never even seen some of those dishes before in their life.

    At this time, the waiters ced twelve different signature dishes on Gerald¡¯s table.

    These dishes would easily cost at least three to four thousand dors!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ he simply ordered stir-fried potato shreds and you are giving him so many signature

    dishes for free?!¡± Whitney asked as she stood up in shock, utterly stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She too wanted to taste all of the signature dishes at Homnd Kitchen, but it would only be possible

    for them to order two of the signature dishes at most each time they came here. Therefore, she would

    probably have toe here ten to twenty times before she could finally try all of the signature dishes.

    However, who would have the capital or ability to treat her to dinner at Homnd Kitchen ten or twenty

    times?! These signature dishes were all very expensive!

    Yet, Gerald simply ordered a bowl of hand-sliced noodles and stir-fried potato shreds and they had

    given him twelve signature dishes for free?!

    All of these were top-notch signature dishes!

    At this time, Whitney, Quinn, and everyone else was all stunned as they stared incredulously at Gerald.

    Honestly, Gerald had not expected the floor manager to go through all that trouble.

    Moreover, he would never be able to finish all of these signature dishes by himself.

    Therefore, Gerald casually looked over at M before he asked, ¡°M, do you want toe here and

    eat with me instead?¡±

    M did not feel awkward or embarrassed at all.

    At the same time, M also felt that Gerald was truly shrouded in mystery.

    Why was everyone treating him with so much respect? Why did they give him so much face?

    M simply smiled before she nodded and went over to Gerald¡¯s table, sitting directly across him.

    The expression on Victor¡¯s face became very ugly when this happened.

    ¡°Ahh! Will we receive all these free signature dishes if we ordered stir-fry potato shreds as well? Is the

    restaurant having some sort of promotional activity?¡±

    Quinn could barely believe her eyes. She really wanted to try those signature dishes, but at the same

    time, she was way too embarrassed.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 68

    ¡±Yes, yes, yes! I think the restaurant must be engaging in some special promotional activities!¡±

    Victor also chimed in as he was very unconvinced at this time.

    When a waiter walked into the room, Victor asked him directly, ¡°By the way, can I ask you a question?

    Will we be given all the special signature dishes for free as long as we order a te of stir-fry potato

    shreds?¡±

    The waiter could not help but look at Victor in confusion. Then, the waiter replied in contempt, ¡°Are you

    crazy? Are you seriously asking me whether you will be given all our signature dishes for free if you

    order a te of stir-fry potato shreds?! There must be something wrong with your brain!¡±

    After saying that, the waiter shook his head before turning around and leaving immediately.

    Homnd Kitchen was one of the most prestigious establishments on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Who gave an ordinary guest such as Victor the audacity to cause trouble for a waiter?

    Victor felt as though he had been pped right in the face.

    To think that he had actually dared to ask the waiter that question.

    ¡°Gerald, can you even finish so much food all by yourself?!¡± Whitney could not help but ask angrily.

    She was very annoyed and frustrated that Gerald was not offering them any of his delicious food at all.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Oh. If any of you want to try some of these signature dishes, please do not hesitate toe over

    here!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Whitney was utterly angry at this time. She felt as though the food she was eating was

    completely tasteless at this time. She really wanted to try the signature dishes on Gerald¡¯s table.

    ¡°I know!¡± Victor, who had been very flustered, suddenly eximed out loud. ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, you must

    have spent a lot of money thest time you were here, right? I heard that you spent more than fifteen

    thousand dors that night. I guess that is the reason why the floor manager is giving you special

    treatment and sending you so many signature dishes for free! Am I right?¡±

    Victor did not dare to think of any other possibilities at all. This was the only possibility and exnation

    that he could ept.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Gerald replied as he smiled. Then, he continued feasting on his food.

    ¡°Alright, then. You should continue eating! I will wait and see how you are going to have the mood to

    keep eatingter!¡± The expression on Victor¡¯s face suddenly changed at this time.

    After that, he stood up immediately.

    Gerald had really given everyone in this room a p across their faces because of the preferential

    treatment he was receiving.

    Victor was especially embarrassed because he could only afford to order two signature dishes, but the

    restaurant had actually served Gerald twelve signature dishes all at once.

    Moreover, Gerald obviously knew that Victor liked M, but he had actually invited M to eat with him

    in front of everyone else!

    Victor was extremely annoyed!

    ¡°Victor, what do you mean?¡± Whitney suddenly asked at this time.

    ¡°What do I mean? Whitney, didn¡¯t you say that Gerald won thirty thousand dors from the lottery? Yuri

    and the rest of the guys have already cheated him out of more than twenty-two thousand dors for the

    dinner thest time. Moreover, Gerald even spent seven thousand dors to rent the Ferrari and the

    driver to drive him around for the day. That could only mean that he is left with nothing at all now!¡±

    ¡°The restaurant is only giving him so much face because they think that he is rich and has a high

    consumption and spending ability. If we tell the floor manager that this guy here is just a pauper who

    has nothing at all, how do you think they are going to react, then?¡± Victor replied coldly as he red at

    Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha. The only reason the restaurant is giving him so much face is just because they are hoping

    that they will be able to attract the customer toe back and patronize the shop again in the future! If

    they find out that Gerald will not be able to afford toe back here, they will definitely not let him off

    so easily!¡± Nathaniel could not help but sneer.

    ¡°This guy is really unbelievable. He only won thirty thousand dors in the lottery and he actually spent

    everything in one go! He¡¯s pretty remarkable!¡± Lenny was alsoughing when he heard these words.

    At the same time, the beautiful girls who were all sitting at the side shook their heads slightly as they

    stared at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, no! Brother Victor, if we only tell them about thister, do you think the people at Homnd

    Kitchen will think that we are in cahoots with him? Do you think they will try to settle the score with us

    then? After all, we are all in the same room as him!¡± Nathaniel patted his forehead as he asked Victor

    anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I think we should go down and tell the manager about this matter immediately, lest people

    misunderstand us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree!¡±

    Victor red at Gerald before he headed out of the room and went downstairs immediately.

    M was also feeling a little nervous at this time. ¡°Gerald, is what they said true? Did the floor manager

    really give you so many signature dishes just because you spent more than twenty-two thousand

    dors here?¡±

    Gerald smiled before he replied, ¡°M, it¡¯s okay. Everything is fine. Have you eaten enough? Are you

    full yet? If you¡¯re full, let¡¯s go to the counter and settle the bill now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me at

    all!¡±

    M nodded as she listened to Gerald¡¯s words. Then, she followed Gerald down the stairs.

    At this time, Whitney and Victor were already talking to the floor manager.

    ¡°Just listen to me, manager. Gerald is just a pauper. He is not the wealthy or powerful man you think he

    is at all! He is so poor that he cannot even afford to buy a pair of new pants!¡± Victor said as he pointed

    his finger at Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You gave this person so many free signature dishes for nothing at all! If we did not bring

    him here today, he would never have had enough money toe in at all!¡± Nathaniel chimed in

    immediately.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him to work here to pay off his debts? After all, it would be aplete waste to let

    him eat those signature dishes that are worth three to four thousand dors for free! Do you know that

    he won thirty thousand dors in the lottery and spent twenty-two thousand dors here straightaway?!

    After spending the rest of his winnings, he has no more money left!¡± Quinn added coldly.

    The floor manager simply stood quietly without saying anything at all.

    By now, many people had already gathered around the ground floor because of the hugemotion.

    ¡°What is happening here?¡±

    ¡°It seems as though there is a pathetic trash who is pretending to be a wealthy and powerful man.

    However, it seems as though his cover has been blown!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! There are so many weird people in this world!¡±

    Gerald simply turned a deaf ear to the conversation and discussions going on around him.

    He walked down the stairs calmly and headed toward the floor manager.

    Then, Gerald smiled as he asked, ¡°Sister Jenny, how much money do I have left in my ount?¡±

    This so-called ount Gerald was talking about was the money that Zack had already remitted into

    Gerald¡¯s ount after that night.

    This was because they had to calcte the money and return it to Gerald yearly anyway.

    ¡°The money that was returned to Mr. Crawford¡­ there is still thirty thousand dors in your ount!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± As soon as Sister Jenny spoke, everyone in the room could not help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°Alright, then. I will top up another forty-five thousand dors into my ount today.¡± As he spoke,

    Gerald took out his bank card before swiping it on the POS system. Within a few seconds, the system

    disyed that the forty-five thousand dors had already been received!

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Godd*mn it!¡±

    ¡°Forty-five thousand dors?!¡±

    Victor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He felt that the scene before him was simply too unreal.

    Everyone else¡¯s mouths were also wide open at this time.

    How could this be possible? They had initially thought that Gerald would not have any money left

    because he would have already spent all of the thirty thousand dors.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald had thirty thousand dors in his ount at Homnd Kitchen, and he was

    actually adding another forty-five thousand dors to his ount!

    That was seventy-five thousand dors!

    ¡°Gerald! How much money did you actually win in the lottery?!¡± Whitney could not help but exim out

    loud at this time.

    She had an intuition that Gerald might have won several millions of dors¡­

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 69

    ¡±Alright, Mr. Crawford. We will arrange for a car to send you home right now!¡±

    The female manager quickly spoke respectfully.

    Not long after that, a BMW 7 Series that was worth at least one hundred and fifty thousand dors

    rolled up, waiting for Gerald outside.

    Victor and the rest of them were all dumbfounded at this time.

    They had initially thought that Gerald had already spent the thirty thousand dors he had won from the

    lottery. Unexpectedly, Gerald did not win a mere thirty thousand dors.

    He had won much more than that!

    At the same time, everyone could tell that Gerald did not care much about the seventy-five thousand

    dors at all.

    In other words, Gerald¡¯s winnings were probably much more than any ordinary person could ever

    imagine.

    ¡°M, do you want to go back together with me?¡±

    As soon as Gerald got into the car, he rolled down the car window before he smiled at M.

    To be honest, Gerald had always had a good feeling about M who was not only extremely beautiful

    but also very kind-hearted.

    It might be a little inurate to say that she was very kind-hearted.

    However, at the very least, M was not like Xavia and Whitney who only loved the rich and was very

    crude and rude toward those who were poor.

    ¡°Okay!¡± M smiled before she got into the car.

    Whitney¡¯s face turned pale immediately.

    The BMW 7 Series was a fully imported car.

    She was also very curious and wanted to sit in the fully imported luxury car that was worth one hundred

    and fifty thousand dors! However, Gerald had already instructed the driver to leave without even

    taking a single nce at her.

    At this time, Victor¡¯s face was already green with envy and hatred.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and M headed back to the university.

    ¡°Gerald, can you tell me how much money you won from the lottery?¡±

    As Gerald and M were both sitting at the back of the car, M could not help but ask Gerald

    curiously.

    ¡°To be honest, there is a slight misunderstanding here. I did not win any money from the lottery. I simply

    made that reason up!¡±

    Even though Gerald did not want to reveal everything to M, he did not want to lie to her either.

    ¡°Then, what exactly is going on here?¡±

    M felt that Gerald was bing more and more mysterious by the second.

    ¡°I will tell you more about it in the future! Just wait for the time toe. After all, we will not be friends

    for just two or three days, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not!¡± M could also tell that Gerald was not that keen to reveal his secrets.

    This was also a good thing. After all, if Gerald revealed everything to her immediately, there would be

    no sense of mystery left anymore. It was much better this way.

    Gerald instructed the driver to take M back to the girl¡¯s dormitory.

    After that, he got out of the car before telling the driver to go back. Then, he started walking back to his

    dormitory by himself.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Suddenly, a girl jumped out in front of Gerald, and he was shocked by her sudden appearance.

    When Gerald raised his head to look at the figure in front of him, he realized that it was Quinn.

    ¡°How are you back so soon?¡±

    Gerald was rather surprised.

    In his opinion, Quinn was not any different from Whitney at all. Both of them were equally despicable

    and they hated those who were poorer, only falling in love with the rich and wealthy boys.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Aside from these factors, Gerald had also heard many stories about Quinn in the past.

    She was a very beautiful girl with big breasts, long and slim legs, and a very fair face.

    She was the kind of girl who looked very sexy and attractive.

    However, she was also the kind of person who liked to mess around with good people.

    That was also the reason why she had been many different guys¡¯ girlfriend before.

    She was also very high maintenance.

    Gerald had heard rumors that Quinn had been in a rtionship with Victor in the past.

    Therefore, this only made Gerald dislike her even more.

    ¡°Hmph! You are really amazing. You just left in the car and did not even bother to invite me to join you

    at all!¡±

    Quinn did not answer Gerald¡¯s question. Instead, she simply poked Gerald in the chest with a

    coquettish and spoiled expression on her face.

    She had done a one hundred and eighty degree change in her attitude within such a short time frame,

    and Gerald could not ept it at all.

    ¡°Quinn, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should go back to your dormitory.¡± Gerald hurriedly replied as he did not

    want to spend a single second longer with her.

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t sleep even if I go back to the dormitory now. Why? Do you hate me that much? I know¡­

    you must be annoyed because of the way I used to treat you. Do you know why I treated you that

    way?¡± Quinn asked as she ced her hands on her waist.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I know that you are a good person. However, even though you wear good clothes all the time, you

    have very bad taste in fashion! Just take a look at your clothes now! You¡¯ve washed your clothes so

    many times that it is already so tattered and worn out! I really hate people who do not have good taste!¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 70

    ¡±I really don¡¯t know how you got together with Xavia in the past, but I know that both of you have

    already broken up. Therefore, I know that you have one less girlfriend who knows how to help you

    dress up now!¡±

    The meaning behind Quinn¡¯s words was very clear.

    She could not help but believe that Gerald was actually wealthy. Very, very wealthy!

    If she became Gerald¡¯s girlfriend, Quinn was certain that Gerald would definitely spend most of his

    money on her.

    Besides, aside from his clothes and the way that he dressed, Gerald was actually very handsome.

    Now that he was a rich and wealthy guy, he was certainly worthy of bing her boyfriend!

    As for whether or not she felt that she was being very shameless for trying to get together with Gerald

    after what she had done to him in the past¡­

    Hah! What was the point in taking care of her own face?

    ¡°Um¡­ girlfriend? I have not thought about it yet.¡±

    Even if Gerald honestly wanted to look for a girlfriend, he would not want Quinn as his girlfriend!

    After all, Gerald was certain that she would absolutely cheat on him!

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stop myself from thinking about it. Gerald, why don¡¯t I lose out a bit and be your girlfriend

    instead? Anyway, I really do not feel like going back to my dormitory tonight!¡±

    After she spoke, Quinn fluttered her eyes as she leaned toward Gerald.

    Truthfully, aside from her bad personality, Quinn was indeed a very beautiful girl.

    Gerald felt slightly moved at this time. Of course, he would never take someone like Quinn to be his

    girlfriend. However, he would have his revenge if he just had a one-night-stand with her.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    As soon as he looked at the caller ID, he realized that it was a phone call from the head of his

    dormitory, Harper.

    ¡°Hello, Harper. Why are you looking for me?¡± Gerald calmed himself down before answering the phone

    call immediately.

    ¡°Gerald, hurry up ande back to the dormitory! Hurry! Something has happened to Harper!¡±

    It was not Harper who spoke to Gerald over the phone but one of his good friends, Benjamin.

    He was speaking in a very anxious tone.

    Gerald was afraid that something bad had happened, and he ran in the direction of his dormitory

    immediately.

    Meanwhile, Quinn could not help but stomp her feet in frustration. ¡°Hmph! Gerald, you will not be able

    to escape from my clutches! I will make sure that you fall for me sooner orter!¡±

    Gerald was very worried about Harper, and he ran at the speed of light. As soon as he arrived at his

    dormitory, he hurriedly pushed the door open.

    Unexpectedly, someone opened a bottle of beer in front of him, and the beer sprayed all over Gerald¡¯s

    face.

    Immediately afterward, his roommates burst out inughter.

    ¡°D*mn it! What¡¯s going on here?¡± Gerald asked as he wiped the beer off his face.

    He could see Harper, Benjamin, and the rest of his roommates gathered in the dormitory at this time.

    Moreover, the table in the dormitory was filled with beer and other dishes that were still untouched. The

    boys were obviously waiting for Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s a good day today! Our boss is finally taken!¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Benjamin quickly exined as heughed.

    Gerald could not help but sigh out loud as soon as he heard their words. They had really scared him to

    death. He had thought that something bad had happened to Harper.

    However, Gerald was very happy for his brother when he heard that Harper was finally attached.

    ¡°So, who is my sister-inw?¡±

    Gerald took the bottle of beer from Benjamin¡¯s hand before drinking a mouthful. It was so cool and

    refreshing!

    ¡°Hayley! We had dinner together at the cafeteria tonight, and she agreed to be my girlfriend!¡±

    Harper replied as he scratched his head, smiling like a fool.

    In fact, Gerald had already guessed that Harper¡¯s girlfriend would be Hayley. After all, during this time,

    even though Gerald knew that Hayley was close to Jacelyn and Alice, she was not the same kind of

    person as they were. She was actually a pretty nice and easy-going person.

    Moreover, Gerald knew that Harper really liked Hayley. If Hayley felt the same way about him, Gerald

    truly felt very happy for his friend even though he was a little envious.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink and cheer for the boss!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The six brothers were filled withughter as they drank and chatted together.

    At this time, Harper suddenly received a video call from Hayley.

    ¡°Harper, what are you doing now?¡± Hayley¡¯s gentle voice sounded from over the other end of the line.

    ¡°I am drinking with my brothers in the dormitory¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Harper, brother-inw, when will you bring us out for drinks?¡±

    At this time, Jacelyn and the rest of the girls had already gathered around Hayley as she was talking to

    Harper through the video call.

    ¡°Okay! However, you have to wait until all my brothers in the dormitory are in a rtionship too! That is

    why you have to figure it out for me!¡± Harper smiled as he pointed his camera toward Gerald, Benjamin,

    and the rest of the boys.

    At this time, Gerald saw Alice sitting next to Hayley. She had clearly just taken a shower as her hair

    was wet and she was about to remove her makeup.

    At the same time, Alice unmistakably saw Gerald as well¡­

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 71

    At the female dormitory.

    Alice looked at Gerald who had just appeared in the video call and suddenly felt her heart twitching and

    tightening.

    Even the originally cool expression on her face became a little nervous at this time.

    A lot of things had already happened between Alice and Gerald during this recent period.

    Alice had never taken Gerald to heart before until the scene that night during the opening ceremony at

    Quinton¡¯s Grand Marshall Restaurant.

    That was when she had begun suspecting that Gerald was in fact the wealthy and powerful Mr.

    Crawford that everyone was talking about.

    Even so, Alice just could not live with it.

    She could not believe that the same person she had been so bored and disgusted with was actually a

    rich second generation who had an absolutely prominent identity!

    That would be a very hard p across her face.

    However, Gerald seemed to be acting as though he had absolutely nothing to do with that magnate, Mr.

    Crawford at all!

    In short, Alice was now very confused because of Gerald.

    Whenever she closed her eyes, all she could see was Gerald.

    The person who helped her was probably Gerald, but she had mistakenly thought that it was Quinton.

    She had even agreed to be Quinton¡¯s girlfriend because of that mistake. Now that the truth was

    out in the open, should she agree to be Gerald¡¯s girlfriend instead?

    ¡°Hey, Gerald! Why didn¡¯t you say hello to us?¡±

    Hayley quickly noticed that something was wrong when she saw the look on Alice¡¯s face. Therefore,

    she hurriedly smiled and changed the topic so that they could avoid any embarrassment or awkward

    situations.

    Harper and Hayley were very cooperative, and it was as though they had a tacit understanding with

    one another.

    Both of them were pointing their cameras toward Gerald and Alice, as though they were the

    protagonists for the video call tonight.

    ¡°Hello! Congrattions, Hayley! I am really d both of you lovebirds have finally gotten together!¡±

    Gerald quickly congratted Hayley as he waved his hand.

    However, Gerald was already toozy to even be bothered to be friends with Alice any longer.

    Gerald simply did not want to make the situation awkward, and he did not want to stiffen the

    atmosphere because he wanted to give Harper and Hayley face.

    To Gerald, Alice¡¯s various actions could only boil down to one single word: disappointment!

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald. Actually, I was just discussing this matter with Harper tonight. Shouldn¡¯t you be

    looking for a girlfriend too? If there are any girls you are interested in, I can definitely match her up with

    you!¡±

    After that, Hayley blinked her eyes at Gerald, as though she was trying to suggest that Gerald go after

    Alice instead.

    ¡°Yes, Gerald! If you were to find a girlfriend, I will have to train and help you to do so!¡± At this time,

    Jacelyn leaned directly in front of the camera as she spoke.

    Gerald was a very mysterious person to this bunch of girls right now.

    Moreover, Jacelyn was certain that Gerald was not a simple person!

    After all, Aiden Baker would never invite any ordinary and mediocre person to sit at the same table as

    him and his friends!

    Thus, Jacelyn was prepared to get closer to Gerald and find out the truth about him in the days to

    come.

    ¡°Sure. I have not thought about it, so we should just talk about itter. You girls can continue chatting

    with brother Harper first!¡± Gerald smiled before he looked away.

    Then, he continued drinking with Benjamin and the rest of his roommates.

    Since everyone was very happy tonight, Gerald also drank quite a lot.

    Late at night.

    Gerald was lying on his bed as he thought about everything that had happened over the past few days.

    During this time, Gerald had encountered several girls who seriously moved his heart.

    Naturally, Xavia was one of them.

    Then, there was Alice.

    Even though Alice despised and looked down on him, Gerald could not deny that the beautiful Alice

    had indeed moved his heart at first.

    After that, M had appeared in his life.

    Gerald felt as though he was living a dream.

    In contrast, M was even more beautiful and elegant aspared to Alice.

    Since Gerald was also a guy, he obviously enjoyed looking at beautiful girls.

    What¡¯s more, M was a beautiful girl who did not look down on anyone poor, and she was not the kind

    of person who only befriended those who were rich.

    ¡®Should I really look for a girlfriend?¡¯

    Gerald could not help but feel a little tempted.

    The next day, after finishing the first ss in the morning.

    ¡°Gerald, do you have any ns after this?¡± Harper approached Gerald as he patted thetter on his

    shoulder.

    ¡°Nope, no ns!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Alright then, why don¡¯t you apany me to the gift shop? I want to buy a gift for Hayley. I need your

    opinion and help!¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 72

    Harper smiled as he spoke to Gerald.

    To be honest, Gerald was the only one in their dormitory who had been in a rtionship after entering

    the university. Moreover, he had even gotten together with Xavia, who was a girl who could not be

    easily satisfied at all. Harper knew that Gerald had bought many gifts for Xavia in the past, and he had

    plenty of experience in this area.

    Therefore, he decided to invite Gerald to go to the gift shop with him.

    Of course, Gerald agreed without any hesitation at all.

    He was already interested as soon as Harper mentioned the gift shop.

    Last night, Gerald had already made up his mind. No matter whether he would seed or not, he had

    decided to try and go after M.

    Of course, he had to buy a gift if he wanted to go after a girl.

    Gerald and Harper went to a mid-range gift shop that was located in front of the university.

    Although it was not all luxury products, there were also some high-end products that cost at least three

    to four thousand dors each.

    There were all sorts of clothing, shoes, bags, and many other things in the gift shop.

    This could be regarded as a middle-ss consumption shop!

    Since Harper came from an ordinary family, his willingness to buy a gift from this gift shop showed his

    sincerity for Hayley.

    The two young men continued looking around the gift shop for a short while.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    After that, they finally came to the section disying high-end women¡¯s clothing.

    At this time, Gerald was looking around to see if there was anything that would be suitable for M.

    Bang!

    As Gerald was walking pass the fitting room, the fitting room door was violently pushed open, and the

    door hit Gerald directly.

    After that, he heard a soft and charming voice say, ¡°If I say no, it will not happen no matter what you

    say. Even if it is going to happen, it will not be happening here! You can buy me this dress first!¡±

    It was a female who was speaking very coquettishly at this time.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ve already bought you two dresses today. The clothes here are very expensive!¡±

    There was actually a young man and woman stuffed inside the small fitting room at this time. After

    listening to the conversation between both of them, anyone could guess what the boy had been trying

    to do earlier.

    Many people in the gift shop were looking in their direction.

    ¡°No, no, no! I want this dress. The two dresses earlier only cost around four thousand dors! Didn¡¯t

    you say that you would buy it for me? Hmph! Didn¡¯t you say that you have lots of money now?¡± The girl

    eximed in dissatisfaction.

    After that, she stomped out of the fitting room.

    When she saw a young man stupidly blocking her way, she pushed him angrily as she said, ¡°Get out of

    my¡­!!!¡±

    The girl was stunned and could not even finish her sentence as the boy standing in front of her was

    none other than Gerald.

    Gerald was a little confused at the moment and felt as though his head was buzzing because he had

    been knocked on his head earlier. At this time, the girl standing in front of him was not anyone else but

    Xavia!

    ¡°D*mn it! I must have really bad luck. Gerald, I never expected to see you here!¡± Xavia said as she

    red at Gerald coldly.

    Then, she ran her fingers through her hair to smoothen out her dazzling long hair. At the same time,

    Yuri also stepped out of the fitting room.

    As soon as he came out, he stared at Gerald mockingly.

    ¡°What are you looking at, pauper? Why is your face so red? Are you feeling ufortable because

    you heard that I almost had sex with someone else? Are you feeling particrly jealous right now? Are

    you jealous that my new boyfriend, Yuri, is so richpared to you? Gerald, you know that you are

    nothing more than a fool who won the lottery but got so easily carried away just because of it, right?¡±

    Xavia insulted Gerald as she looked at him with a triumphant expression on her face.

    She could vividly remember thest time something had almost happened between Yuri and herself in

    the grove.

    At that time, she had just broken up with Gerald, but Gerald had unexpectedly caught both of them in

    the act.

    When that happened, Xavia had simply told Gerald that she wanted to break up with him because she

    wanted some quiet time to herself.

    That was the reason why she had felt particrly embarrassed and awkward when Gerald had caught

    her in the act.

    However, Xavia had a different sense of pride and excitement in her heart today.

    She enjoyed seeing the ufortable look on Gerald¡¯s face. She enjoyed taunting him because he

    could only look at her but never get her for himself. Xavia felt that this kind of feeling was really very

    refreshing!

    Gerald was very disappointed with Xavia, and he really could not ept seeing Xavia act this way.

    After listening to Xavia¡¯s words from earlier, it was clear that Yuri had not seeded in getting his way

    with Xavia yet.

    However, Gerald could not help but feel a little angry when he thought about Yuri pressing against

    Xavia and feeling her up in the fitting room.

    ¡°Xavia, even though we have already broken up, I really hope that you can have some self-respect and

    that you will take good care of yourself!¡± Gerald replied lightly.

    ¡°Hahaha. Who gave you the right to control me? I can sleep with anyone I want! Gerald, do you dare to

    say that you have never thought of sleeping with me? Are you feeling jealous now? Hahaha¡­¡± Xavia

    smiled triumphantly before she said, ¡°Gerald, let me tell you something. Girls are very realistic. They

    will get together and choose to be with anyone who can give her good things. Yuri did not only give me

    a brand new cell phone, but he also bought me these dresses that cost a few thousand dors. What

    about you, Gerald? What have you ever bought for me? You finally got a universal global supreme

    shopper card, but you actually spent all that money on Naomi instead! You deserve to be in this

    miserable state!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 73

    Xavia was particrly aggrieved because of the incident fromst time.

    This was especially because Gerald had bought an expensive bag for another girl. This made Xavia

    and Yuri feel positively embarrassed!

    That was why Xavia pointed her finger at Gerald as she cursed at him, simply wanting to stimte and

    humiliate him.

    ¡°Hello, fellow students. This is a public ce, so please do not make so much noise here!¡± Just then, a

    salesgirl walked over as she smiled politely at Xavia.

    This was because Xavia was speaking so loudly that it was interrupting other customers who were

    shopping in the gift shop at the time.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to chase me out of your shop? Can¡¯t you open your eyes and see

    how many things I¡¯ve bought in your gift shop today? He is the one you should be driving away!¡±

    Xavia then reluctantly continued, ¡°Ask your manager toe over here! Are you going to drive away

    your most distinguished customers who can afford to buy the clothes in this shop, or are you going to

    let these people who have no money at all simply hang around in your gift shop?¡±

    The salesgirl was terrified at this moment. After calling for her manager, the salesgirl felt that this girl

    was not that easy to deal with, and she was surely going to lose her job at this point.

    The salesgirl was ced in a very difficult position.

    On the other hand, Yuri was simply observing the scene and enjoying the show with a smile on his

    face.

    He felt that he had a lot of face, especially since so many people were staring at them at this time.

    Harper had initially picked a dress that was worth a few hundred dors, but when he heard Xavia

    ridiculing Gerald, he decided to put down the dress before pulling Gerald aside and saying, ¡°Gerald,

    let¡¯s go and shop somewhere else instead!¡±

    In truth, he had already decided to buy that dress for Hayley. However, he knew that if he went to the

    counter to pay for the dress, Xavia would not mock him, but she would definitely continue mocking and

    insulting Gerald. Harper did not want to make things difficult for Gerald.

    After all, the only reason why Gerald was at the gift shop was because of him.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled faintly.

    ¡°Why should we leave when we are also going to buy some clothes here?¡± Gerald continued speaking

    as he nced at Xavia and Yuri.

    Gerald had always felt that Yuri was acting a little strange. During this time, Gerald had heard stories

    and rumors about Yuri being more generous than ever. This meant that he had gotten a lot richer than

    he was before.

    Still, even if his family was wealthy, it was not normal for him to be spending money so nonchntly.

    Furthermore, he was even spending thousands of dors just to buy some clothes for Xavia right now.

    It was a huge increase in his standards.

    Gerald could not understand why his self-esteem and pride would always be aroused and challenged

    whenever he ran into his ex-girlfriend, Xavia.

    Perhaps it was because Gerald had really loved Xavia deeply in the past, and he was also truly hurt by

    her actions and words.

    At this time, Gerald turned around and looked at the salesgirl before saying, ¡°Please take out some of

    the most expensive clothes in your gift shop so that we can choose from that selection instead!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The salesgirl was taken aback for a moment, but since the customer had already said so, she

    could only do as he asked.

    ¡°Hahaha. Gerald, can you even afford to buy any clothes from this shop? You must have spent every

    single cent from the thirty thousand dors that you won from the lottery. What are you even going to

    buy here?¡± Yuri sneered.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself!¡± Xavia chimed in as soon as she heard Yuri insulting Gerald.

    In her heart, Xavia was wondering how Gerald could possiblypare himself to her. How could he

    possiblypete with her?!

    Gerald shook his head wryly.

    Could he afford it? If he really wanted to, he could buy up all of the clothing in this shop!

    Xavia, oh Xavia. If she had not broken up with him, Gerald would definitely be willing to buy her

    anything that she wanted in this world!

    Just then, the salesgirl came over with a few pieces of precious and expensive clothing in her hand.

    Xavia was stunned when she saw the price tag on the clothes. The most expensive piece amongst

    these dresses was already worth more than twelve thousand dors!

    Oh, my God!

    The salesgirl had listened to Gerald¡¯s demand and brought out all the most expensive clothing that she

    could find in the gift shop.

    In fact, the salesgirl only did so after careful consideration.

    Judging by Gerald¡¯s clothing and dressing, she knew that he obviously could not afford to buy any of

    the clothes in their shop.

    However, since there were so many people who had gathered to watch the show, she felt that it would

    be the best time for her to take out some of these clothes and take advantage of the situation to

    advertise their products at the same time.

    These five pieces of clothing were all one of a kind, and they could easily add up to a total price of

    more than thirty thousand dors!

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    At this time, Xavia could not help but feel excited as she looked at the dresses in the salesgirl¡¯s hands.

    She quickly turned around as she looked eagerly at Yuri.

    Yuri could feel his cheeks burning up. Out of those five dresses, the cheapest one already cost ten

    thousand dors!

    It was simply too expensive!

    ¡°Help me pick one! Brother Harper, you should pick one too. I will buy it for you as a gift!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 74

    Gerald smiled as he spoke.

    Harper was initially very reluctant to ept Gerald¡¯s offer. After all, the clothes were too expensive. He

    did not want Gerald to spend too much money at this shop today.

    Harper also assumed that Gerald had probably spent most of the money he had won from the lottery.

    In the end, when Harper saw the affirmative look on Gerald¡¯s face, he knew that Gerald was not joking

    at this time.

    Therefore, he simply nodded in response.

    In the blink of an eye, Gerald and Harper had already chosen the two most expensive dresses amongst

    the five pieces of clothing.

    ¡°Huh, can you even afford to buy it?!¡± Xavia was not convinced at all.

    After that, Xavia looked at Yuri before she said, ¡°Brother Yuri, I want to buy one too!¡±

    ¡°This pauper can never afford to buy those clothes! He is just being very shameless right now! Xavia, I

    do not have any more extra money to spend this month!¡± Yuri suddenly felt very anxious when he saw

    that he was about to finish spending all the money that he had gotten.

    Therefore, he tried persuading and coaxing Xavia at this time.

    The salesgirl obviously did not expect Gerald to buy anything at all. After making his selection, Gerald

    took out his bank card to pay for the clothing.

    Two pieces of clothing were already tens of thousands of dors! Moreover, Gerald even chose the

    most expensive ones!

    ¡°D*mn it! Is he really going to buy those clothes?¡±

    ¡°I thought this was just a drama between the ex-boyfriend who ran into the ex-girlfriend with the new

    boyfriend! That is why they have a grudge between them. Unexpectedly, he is going to spend tens of

    thousands of dors here today. Can this kid truly afford to buy these clothes?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It seems as though the new boyfriend isgging behind right now. Everything depends on

    whether this ex-boyfriend can actually afford to pay for this clothing.¡±

    The crowd of people watched in excitement as they fixed their eyes on Yuri and Gerald.

    Yuri was about to lose face again. However, he maintained his calm andposure.

    He did not intend to leave at all. He wanted to stay back and watch the show. He wanted to see how

    Gerald would embarrass himself today.

    It was tens of thousands of dors¡­ If Gerald could take out that sum of money, Yuri would be more

    than willing to eat shit!

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Sir, have you seriously thought this through? Are you really going to buy these two pieces of clothing?¡±

    The salesgirl asked Gerald once more as she held the POS machine in her hand.

    ¡°Yes, just these two,¡± Gerald replied.

    After saying that, he swiped his bank card on the POS machine.

    Everyone stared intensely at the machine until they heard the sound of the machine beeping.

    The salesgirl was surprised at first, but when she heard the beeping sound, she was instantly

    disappointed.

    ¡°Um! Sir, it seems as though you do not have enough money on your card!¡±

    The salesgirl finally understood the situation. This young man was simply trying to act tough and prove

    himself.

    In truth, the salesgirl had not expected Gerald to be able to afford to buy any of those expensive

    clothing that she had shown him.

    Gerald had even said so confidently that he would buy the two most expensive dresses. As a result, he

    did not even have enough money to pay for the items.

    Well, what was she thinking? Just one look at this person¡¯s dressing and clothing and she would have

    already known that he did not have any money at all. So, why was she wasting her time on him?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Xavia could not stop herself fromughing out loud at this time. ¡°Gerald, you must be dreaming! Let me

    tell you something. In the past, I only despised you and broke up with you because you were poor.

    However, now that I am finally getting to know you better and have seen your true colors, I realize that

    you are truly a hypocritical and shameless person! I certainly made a wise choice by breaking up with

    you!¡±

    Yuri also smiled bitterly as he shook his head.

    ¡°This brother is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°I actually thought that he might be a wealthy young man!¡±

    Many of the girls who were present at the scene covered their mouths as theyughed and stared at

    Gerald as though he was a fool.

    Harper¡¯s face was also flushed red at this time.

    Gerald could only scratch his head helplessly.

    He suddenly remembered that the minimum transaction limit for his bank card was thirty thousand

    dors.

    Moreover, he knew that he had about one hundred and fifty thousand dors left in his ck gold card,

    and the minimum consumption amount was forty-five thousand dors.

    Unfortunately, hepletely forgot the fact that his sister had also tampered with his bank card.

    Gerald had really wanted to act cool in front of Xavia today to her to know that he was not a good-for-

    nothing!

    Unexpectedly, he had made a fool out of himself. This was embarrassing indeed¡­

    Just then, a clear and beautiful voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°He can definitely afford it. There is probably nothing in our shop that Mr. Crawford cannot afford to

    buy.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 75

    At that moment, a sweet voice suddenly sounded in the shop.

    This mid-range gift shop was somewhat simr to a big mall, and this clothing shop was just one of the

    shops inside.

    At this time, a young and beautiful girl started walking toward them.

    The salesgirls quickly bowed as soon as they saw her arriving at the shop.

    ¡°Oh my God. She is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°She is so beautiful that she looks like an immortal goddess! She is simply too beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Is she the owner of this shop? Why is everyone being so polite and respectful toward her?¡±

    Many boys at the scene were all staring foolishly at her at this time.

    Gerald turned around to look at the girl as he raised his brows slightly in surprise. ¡°Elena?¡±

    Truthfully, Gerald had a very deep impression of her. This violent and aggressive woman had almost

    disfigured him during theirst meeting. However, in the end, he had punished her by hitting her

    bottom.

    Gerald particrly remembered her beautiful legs.

    Long, fair, and slender.

    She was simply too gorgeous!

    Elena had already reached the group of people by this time.

    In actual fact, she had already been there for quite a while. As soon as she arrived at the shop, she

    saw Gerald being surrounded and attacked by a group of people.

    Elena would never forget Gerald¡¯s face.

    After all, this young man was the first person who had ever humiliated her!

    Moreover, Elena¡¯s father had already ordered and reminded her many times that she had to please

    Gerald and make sure he was satisfied with their family¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford! It seems as though we meet again!¡± Elena greeted Gerald as she bowed slightly.

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Oh my God. Did that beautiful girl just refer to this young man as Mr. Crawford? What is going on

    here?!¡±

    ¡°This young man who was bragging actually knows this goddess?¡±

    Even Xavia was stunned at this time.

    This girl was definitely more than a hundred times betterpared to her, and Xavia felt very

    ufortable at the thought of Gerald being so close to another girl.

    What was even worse was that this girl was a hundred times more beautiful and gorgeouspared to

    her!

    To be honest, Xavia would already feel ufortable if even an ugly girl favored Gerald.

    ¡°What did you just call him? Did you recognize the wrong person? He is not any wealthy gentleman!

    Why are you calling him Mr. Crawford when he is just a pauper?¡± Xavia asked Elena as she pointed a

    finger at Gerald.

    Yuri was even more jealous.

    This girl was perfect. She was so on point, so why was she being so respectful and polite toward

    Gerald?

    It would be awesome if she treated him in the same manner.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Elena. It seems as though we meet again. I originally intended to buy two dresses from this

    shop. Unexpectedly, my transaction cannot go through because I did not meet the minimum

    consumption limit of thirty thousand dors!¡± Gerald replied as he raised his hands helplessly.

    ¡°What? This kid is saying that his card has a minimum consumption limit of thirty thousand dors?!¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    If it weren¡¯t because of the presence of the goddess who was respected by all the salesgirls in the

    shop, no one would have believed Gerald¡¯s words at all!

    Xavia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she said, ¡°Gerald, what nonsense are you talking about?! You only

    won thirty thousand dors in the lottery! How could you possibly have another thirty thousand dors?

    You are just lying!¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I only won thirty thousand dors?¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face.

    Elena maintained a smile on her face. However, when she saw that Gerald was clearly buying some

    dresses for a girl, Elena could feel some bitterness in her heart.

    That¡¯s right. Elena¡¯s standards for men were very high indeed. Moreover, her requirements for the

    man¡¯s status and identity were even higher.

    However, when a person was glorious to a certain level, all of his shorings would automatically be

    covered up.

    No one else knew, but Elena knew it very well.

    She knew that Gerald was the heir to an ancient and powerful family who owned more than half of the

    wealth in this world!

    Therefore, it was simply impossible to say that Elena did not feel anything for Gerald at all.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, since you like it, why don¡¯t I give you these clothes instead?¡± Elena replied indifferently

    as she took a deep breath.

    After all, Elena knew that these tens of thousands of dors were not even worth a penny to Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, then. It is not that convenient for me to withdraw any money today. I will take these clothes with

    me first, and I will return the money to youter!¡±

    By this time, more and more people had already gathered around, and Gerald did not want to be polite

    and beat around the bush any longer.

    After all, he did not like to be stared at by so many watchful eyes.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 76

    ¡°Alright then, Mr. Crawford. I will walk you down¡­¡±

    After Elena was done speaking, she grabbed hold of Gerald¡¯s arm gently as both of them walked down

    the stairs together much to the horror of the crowd of people.

    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Xavia was very anxious at this time.

    What had that woman called him?

    Mr. Crawford?

    Moreover, Gerald had even said that his minimum consumption limit was at least thirty thousand

    dors! This proved that Gerald still had a lot of money!

    She was certain about that.

    Gerald had more than thirty thousand dors. He definitely had more money than that!

    Those two dresses alone cost more than fifteen thousand dors!

    Xavia suddenly felt that Gerald was truly shrouded in mystery now.

    It was even more awkward and embarrassing for Yuri to stand here at this time, and he wanted to pull

    Xavia away.

    ¡°Sir, we have already wrapped up the two pieces of clothing you wanted earlier. The final bill is five

    thousand and three hundred dors. Would you like to pay using your bank card or cash?¡±

    The salesgirl standing in front of Yuri quickly asked at this time.

    In the current situation, it would not be usible for Yuri not to buy the clothes today.

    To be honest, the only reason Yuri was willing to spend such arge sum of money today was simply

    because he wanted to impress Xavia. He originally thought that he would be able to open a room and

    make love to Xavia today if he could coax and impress her enough.

    However, the atmosphere did not seem right anymore!

    Even if he bought these two dresses worth more than five thousand dors for Xavia, he would still be

    losing to Gerald.

    Yuri had no choice but to buy those dresses since there were so many people surrounding them at this

    point.

    Yuri gritted his teeth and paid the five thousand and three hundred dors before he left with Xavia.

    At the gift shop downstairs.

    Harper had already left, and he was waiting for Gerald at the entrance of the university.

    At this time, Elena was still holding onto Gerald¡¯s arm as they walked along the roadside.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, can I ask whether you picked these dresses out for your girlfriend? Can I know who the

    lucky girl is?¡± Elena asked Gerald the question with a little jealousy in her heart.

    In truth, Elena had been observing Gerald ever since the opening ceremony of the Grand Marshall

    Restaurant.

    She knew that Gerald was not an ordinary rich second generation. He was different. He was calm,

    simple, and he was also very sincere toward others.

    If Gerald truly started a rtionship and made someone his girlfriend, he would surely stick with the

    same girl. He would not be like the other rich second generations who would change their girlfriends as

    they pleased.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    If this girl got married to Gerald, she would be the future wife to the heir of the Crawford family in

    the future!

    ¡°No, I am nning to give this to my friend. She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡± Gerald smiled as he replied. He felt

    very grateful because Elena had really helped him out and saved him a lot of face today.

    At the same time, Gerald was also very curious and confused. ¡°Elena, it seems as though that gift shop

    belongs to the Larson family?¡±

    Elena was very pleased to hear that Gerald did not have a girlfriend.

    Therefore, she smiled as she replied, ¡°Yes, the Larson family owns many gift shops like this near all the

    universities around the entire South Province. This is just one of the many gift shops that we own! I had

    nothing to do today, so I decided toe and walk around while I take a look at this shop!¡±

    Elena did not reveal that the only reason she hade here was because she knew that Gerald was

    studying at this university. Moreover, she came here to walk around because she was secretly hoping

    to run into Gerald!

    At this time, Gerald quickly thanked Elena as he turned around to leave.

    After all, it was too eye-catching for him to be hanging out and walking with such a beautiful girl.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Crawford!¡± Elena yelled as she tried to stop Gerald from leaving. ¡°There will be a

    carnival sorority party next week. Aiden and the rest of the group will also be going together with me.

    Mr. Crawford, will you be free, then? Do you want toe out, have some fun, and hang out with us?¡±

    Elena bit her lower lip gently as she invited Gerald to join them for an outing. She knew that there was

    an eighty percent probability that he would turn down her invitation. After all, what was Gerald¡¯s status?

    However, to her surprise, Gerald nodded before he said, ¡°Okay, then! I will be free next week, so we

    can all hang out together then!¡±

    After all, Elena had really helped him a lot today.

    What was even more important was that Gerald genuinely wanted to change himself.

    He did not want to be so shy, humble, or conscientious anymore. The only way he could change

    himself was if he could get to know more people!

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Elena replied as she waved excitedly at Gerald.

    Gerald and Harper then headed back to the dormitory.

    Harper naturally went to look for his girlfriend as soon as they got back.

    Gerald also wanted to go after M, but he did not know how to do so.

    After all, he had had very few interactions with M. He was afraid that she would dislike him if he

    acted too rashly.

    Just as Gerald was thinking about it, he suddenly received a phone call.

    Gerald was a little happy and excited when he saw the name on the caller ID.

    It was M.

    ¡°Gerald, are you busy now? If you¡¯re not busy, do you want toe and practice Subject Two with

    me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy,¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Okay, then! I¡¯m already at the venue for Subject Two. Come here! I will introduce a friend to you when

    you get here!¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 77

    Gerald hung up the phone. Instead of going back to the dormitory, he went straight to the driving

    school.

    In his hands, he held the new dress he had bought for M.

    The dress was carefully packaged in a luxurious box.

    Gerald was nning to give it to M when he got the chance.

    It would be easy for him to tackle girls like Xavia and Quinn who always told their friends that they liked

    receiving gifts.

    However, when it came to M, Gerald did not think it was a good idea to do so.

    It might even be counterproductive.

    Either way, Gerald was curious about who M wanted to introduce to him.

    But as Gerald stood in front of the driving school, he got nervous when he saw the scene before him.

    M was right there, sitting on a long bench just outside the driving school, facing away from Gerald.

    The thing that made Gerald nervous was the man sitting closely beside M.

    Moreover, M was holding the man¡¯s arm, and they looked rather intimate.

    They were chatting happily while leaning against each other.

    Dang!

    Gerald felt as if his head had exploded.

    It was too drastic, too sudden for him.

    His whole mind was about to be shaken!

    Did M get a boyfriend already?!

    Gerald felt discouraged.

    He had finally gathered his courage to pursue a girl that he liked, and she was indeed a very kind girl.

    Even on his way there, Gerald¡¯s mind had been running wild. He was imagining how M would react

    when he gave her the gift. Would she be surprised? Or would she turn him down politely after knowingConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    his feelings toward her?

    ¡®What should I do if I am rejected?¡¯

    Nevertheless, Gerald was eighty percent sure that M would ept his gift.

    Still, Gerald had never expected to see what was before his eyes right now.

    ¡°Hey! Gerald, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Just as Gerald was standing there nkly, M waved at him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you are here already, Gerald? Why are you just standing there?¡±

    M was still holding the man¡¯s arm when talking to Gerald as he walked toward them.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing!¡± Gerald looked awkward.

    Looking at the man beside M, he could guess that he was about their age, and he looked rather

    handsome and smart with a paleplexion.

    When standing beside the man, Gerald felt intimidated as his outfit was rather shabby.

    It was only normal for a pretty girl like M to have pursuers.

    ¡°Gerald, let me introduce you. This is my cousin, Kyle Smith. Kyle, this is Gerald that I have been telling

    you about.¡±

    M walked toward Gerald, hand-in-hand with Kyle.

    Gerald was startled once more.

    ¡®Whoa, he is M¡¯s cousin?¡¯

    Gerald¡¯s heart felt light again as if he had been resurrected from death.

    ¡°Ooh, he¡®s the one you have been telling me about. I heard that you were very lucky to hit a jackpot,

    Gerald!¡± Kyle Smith smiled.

    However, his smile still could not hide the sinister look in his eyes.

    Let¡¯s think about it.

    He hade to discuss some matters with his cousin. Then, his cousin had said that she wanted to

    introduce a good friend to him.

    She had told him that her friend was a good man and he had won a jackpot recently.

    Thus, Kyle had thought that it was not a bad idea to meet a new rich friend.

    But unexpectedly, Gerald hade to meet him in such a shabby outfit. He¡¯d had enough.

    Ugh, was he a hillbilly?!

    He did not look rich at all!

    Kyle was rather disappointed.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gerald.¡±

    Gerald nodded to him politely and stuck out his hand for a handshake.

    ¡°Alright, sister. I¡¯ve met your friend. I need to go back to the university now. It¡¯s Grandmother¡¯s birthday

    next month, I guess we have decided on what present to give her already. So, goodbye!¡±

    Kyle ignored Gerald altogether, putting his hands into his pockets and leaving swiftly after talking to

    M.

    He hade here today mainly to discuss the present they were preparing for their grandmother on

    her birthday.

    ¡°Kyle, you brat!¡± Seeing her close cousin being so rude to Gerald, M became irritated.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for my cousin¡¯s attitude, Gerald. I will give him a good scolding when I get back!¡± M said

    apologetically.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 78

    Gerald withdrew his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    To be honest, although Gerald was a little annoyed when he had been belittled by Kyle Smith, there

    was nothing he could do about it.

    Why?

    Because Gerald felt as though the whole world had stopped when he mistook him as M¡¯s boyfriend.

    And when he knew that he wasn¡¯t, the whirlwind of emotions had made him unable to get angry with

    him anymore.

    ¡°Oh right, Gerald!¡±

    M¡¯s beautiful sparkling eyes looked at Gerald with concern. ¡°You looked pale just now. What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±

    Although M had been busy introducing her cousin to Gerald, she was still observant enough to sense

    the changes in his mood.

    ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s just that I thought he was your boyfriend!¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile.

    ¡°Pfft! What?! You thought my cousin was my boyfriend? Haha!¡± Mughed out loud.

    ¡°How is that even possible! Actually, I have never gotten into any romantic rtionships. Maybe I have

    high standards when ites to choosing a boyfriend.¡±

    M sat down, and her remark triggered Gerald¡¯s interest.

    ¡°What standards do you have for your boyfriend?¡± Gerald asked tentatively.

    ¡°The first thing I want my boyfriend to have is poise. Whether he is rich or poor, he must have a good

    poise! And the second thing is that he must not look ugly at the very least. Thirdly, he should have a

    kind heart and is loyal to his partner. Fourthly¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a fourth standard?!¡±

    Gerald was getting a headache.

    He could barely pass half of the first three.

    He did not look ugly, and he perceived himself as a kind man.

    As for his poise, Gerald admitted that even he himself thought that he was quite a hillbilly.

    Although it was undeniable that he was a second-generation rich, he did not show any confidence of

    being one whatsoever.

    This was his biggest w!

    It looked as though he could not keep a low profile any longer!

    Gerald decided that in his heart.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had nned to give her the gift, but he changed his mind in the end.

    Although M had told him about her dream man casually, that was still what she wanted.

    Since Gerald had not fulfilled all the criteria, he bet it would not be easy for him to pursue her.

    It would be a better idea for them to be friends first. There was no need to rush.

    So, over the next few days, while they were attending their driving lessons, Gerald did not show any

    intention of him wanting to pursue M, and they simply got along as friends.

    In fact, they got along pretty well and M had started to open up to Gerald, sharing all her thoughts.

    Gerald was even getting suspicious of the action M had taken in telling him about the qualities her

    dream man should have. Did she tell him on purpose to stop him from pursuing her? Was she hinting

    that they should just remain good friends?

    Was she trying to turn him down without hurting his feelings?

    It was until that day when they were supposed to take the driving test together that it happened¡­

    They had agreed to go back to the university together after the test.

    However, after Gerald had finished his test, he could not see M anywhere.

    Gerald tried to call her, but her phone was switched off!

    They had two chances to pass the test. Even if M had to take the test twice, she should not have

    taken so long.

    Right then, Gerald saw a man who was in the same group as M walking out of the driving school

    looking dejected.

    Gerald approached him right away.

    ¡°Oh! That beauty, she did not take the test. It seems that when it was about to be her turn, she received

    a call and left in a hurry.¡±

    M was a beautifuldy. People would take notice of her wherever she went.

    Gerald did not find it strange that this man would take notice of her.

    But one thing that bothered Gerald was what happened to M. Why did she leave in such a hurry

    without even informing him? And she had even switched off her phone.

    Did something bad happen to her?

    After much consideration, Gerald decided to make a phone call to Whitney.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about M, Gerald? Did you really think that you could pursue her once you

    hit the jackpot? Don¡¯t even think about it, you worthless man!¡±

    It was obvious that Whitney still remembered the incident in Homnd Kitchen where Gerald did not

    give her face.

    She bombarded Gerald angrily as soon as she picked up the phone call.

    ¡°Do you know where she is? If you tell me now, I will repay you in the future. I will give you a Bienvietto

    dress,¡± said Gerald calmly.

    He had not given M the dress he had bought from Elena¡¯s boutique. Now, he had a chance to make

    good use of it.

    Gerald needed to know what happened to M mainly because she had left without a word, and he

    was worried about her.

    It was not because he liked her. Gerald would do the same for all he considered as friends.

    ¡°Are you serious?! Can you even afford a Bienvietto? Their clothes cost tens of thousands!¡± Whitney

    shrieked.

    ¡°Of course. I will send it to you in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Since you finally know how to deal with me, I will tell you. Sigh, I received the news about

    M¡¯s family just now. Her family business failed, and they are now on the brink of bankruptcy. That¡¯s

    why she needed to go back!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 79

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting herter. Tag along if you like.¡± Whitney hung up the call right after.

    Gerald was only starting to reveal his financial capacity. Until now, Whitney had no idea how much he

    had in his hand.

    For this very reason, she was less domineering toward Gerald now when talking to him.

    However, she still looked down upon him even if he had won a two million lottery.

    He was just a nouveau riche. How could he bepared out-and-out with a second-generation rich

    like Victor?

    Gerald decided not to go with them. Besides, Victor had already said that his car was fully upied.

    Hence, Whitney just gave Gerald the address, and Gerald took a cab there after buying some fruits and

    gifts.

    Gerald had been acquainted with M for almost two weeks now, and they seemed to be getting along

    very well. To him, she was like Naomi, one of the close female friends he had.

    Not to mention, he had feelings toward her.

    Therefore, he had to help her out when her family was in trouble.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The cab stopped outside the entrance of Paradise Ville.

    Gerald had learned that M¡¯s family was quite an influential one. Her parents ran a profitable

    company. They were considered a big family, with all their rtives involved in all sorts of businesses.

    By the time Gerald arrived at M¡¯s home, the mansion was already full of people. Apart from the

    elders of their family, the rest was M¡¯s friends and ssmates.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re here!¡± M¡¯s eyes were teary and red. She was sitting on the sofa, talking with Whitney.

    Meanwhile, Whitney¡¯s parents were lending a helping hand to entertain M¡¯s ssmates.

    After all, thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy due to capital constraints.

    No one could be happy at this moment, not even M.

    It was even more apparent to M¡¯s on what true friendships were.

    When they were rich, all kinds of people had tried to get close to them. Now that they were poor, not

    even one person came to visit.

    The mansion which had always been lively was now quiet and dead. Apart from M¡¯s friends, who

    else would want toe?!

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Gerald, not knowing what to say to make M feel better, put down the fruits he had bought and

    greeted her parents.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Right then, he heard a mocking voice.

    A handsome man came in hand-in-hand with a beautiful girl.

    He sneered at Gerald, somewhat contemptuously, his remark clearly pinpointing Gerald.

    Gerald turned around and saw Kyle, M¡¯s cousin.

    He was a somewhat arrogant man.

    Kyle¡¯s family also owned some businesses. Thus, it was only natural that they would help M¡¯s family.

    They had contributed arge fund to help M¡¯s family, but it was of no use, and because of this, they

    were also not having a very good time now.

    Kyle was in a bad mood since his family was also having a hard time, but when he saw the rich friends

    of his cousin today, he felt a little bit relieved.

    Perhaps these people could help his cousin¡¯s family ovee the crisis they were facing and even

    recover the funds of his family.

    Under the circumstances where he was having a bad mood, Kyle would not feel any better when

    seeing the pompous ass, who had just won a lottery, he met that day.

    He would not have much money, and hiswork would not be of any use. Why had hee here?

    ¡°Kyle, he is M¡¯s friend. Watch your attitude!¡± M¡¯s mother chided.

    ¡°Aunt, do you know who Gerald is? He is a famous figure in Mayberry University. He was a pauper until

    just recently. After he won a lottery, he started to show off in different ways. I even heard that he sent

    condoms to his ex-girlfriend after being dumped by her. He is just a weirdo! Now that he is so eager to

    get close with M, I don¡¯t dare say he doesn¡¯t have a motive!¡± Kyle said scornfully.

    Many of M¡¯s ssmates present looked at Gerald sinisterly.

    ¡°Bah! Is there really such a lowly person? Does he think he is so great after winning a lottery?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! He can merely be considered an ignorant nouveau riche. Look at him. He is just a hillbilly!¡±

    Some girls covered their mouths andughed.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 80

    ¡°Shut up, Kyle!¡± M threw the cushion in her hands at Kyle angrily.

    ¡°Nonsense! Yes, Gerald won a lottery. But, are you jealous of him?¡±

    Hearing Kyle¡¯s mocking words toward Gerald, M felt sick. He even said that Gerald had given his ex-

    girlfriend condoms. That was just too disgusting. He was clearly insulting Gerald, wasn¡¯t he?!

    M had always thought of Gerald as her good friend.

    ¡°What do you mean, Sister? Are you saying that I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡±

    Kyle mocked him further as heughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in what I said, you can ask Victor Wright,

    the vice president of the student union, who is also his coursemate. Even Whitney knows about this.

    He really did run an errand to get his ex-girlfriend some condoms for the mere sake of ten dors!¡±

    M frowned, and the way M¡¯s parents and her friends looked at him changed totally.

    ¡°He seemed to be a decent man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so pathetic for the sake of money!¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡±

    They all murmured, judging him.

    Gerald took a deep breath and nced at Victor who had been keeping mum since the beginning.

    Victor had known it all along, and he was most probably the person who had told Kyle about this.

    Among all of them, Gerald bet he must be the one whom Victor hated the most.

    M cast a questioning look at Gerald, and Gerald nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    He had had no money then. So, was it wrong to earn some living expenses by running errands for

    other people?

    Gerald did not think it was shameful.

    That night, Danny had tricked him into sending the condoms to Xavia.

    It was a fact, and he did not intend to hide it anyway.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­¡± M stared at Gerald, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Honestly, M had never experienced poverty, but in her mindset, she thought that a person would

    deem his dignity as something important no matter how poor he was.

    She did not expect that Gerald would do something like this.

    Moreover, she had been defending Gerald all this time.

    M was shocked now that Gerald had admitted it himself.

    At the same time, M¡¯s parents¡¯ faces stiffened with dismay as soon as they heard Kyle saying that

    Gerald had had feelings toward their daughter.

    What a mess!

    Now, there was a sense of annoyance when M¡¯s mother looked at Gerald.

    Knock, knock!

    Somebody knocked on the door. Soon, a young man appeared at the door.

    Seeing this young man, Gerald¡¯s face changed. Although it was subtle, he looked sinister.

    ¡°Quinton!¡±

    ¡°Yo, Quinton!¡±

    Kyle was surprised, and so were M¡¯s parents. Once they saw him, their eyes shone with hope, like a

    duck to water.

    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t he the one who drugged his own stepmother a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He is quite a nasty man. Nevertheless, he is very wealthy. He is one of the Mayberry

    Commercial Street magnates! He even has a contract with Grand Marshall Restaurant!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! So what?! Who in this world has never done nasty things? I heard that after that incident,

    Quinton truly learned his lesson and changed for the better. His willingness to change is priceless.¡±

    Many of M¡¯s female friends looked at Quinton.

    His unsightly past was perfectly covered by his current brilliance, and he gained much admiration from

    the pretty girls.

    Quinton walked in with a bag in his hands. Not a single trace of shame from what happened days ago

    could be seen on his face.

    However, when he walked past a certain person, he was taken aback and even moved a few steps

    back.

    Looking at that person in utmost surprise, he asked as his face turned pale, ¡°Gerald, why are you

    here?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 81

    ¡°Quinton, how did you get to know each other? Look at you. You are carrying so many things! Come

    and sit here.¡±

    M¡¯s mother was Helen Smith, and she was the vice president of theirpany.

    Hence, she had a wide socialwork.

    Although Quinton had been involved in an ugly scandal days ago for his immoral actions, Mrs. Smith

    was well aware of the potential of his family. Besides, it was eptable for a young man to misconduct

    sometimes in his life.

    More importantly, the Ziegler family had expanded its business in Mayberry Commercial Street. They

    would rise to power soon.

    If herpany could receive help from the Ziegler family this time, wouldn¡¯t it mean that their crisis

    would be solved?

    Upon hearing Mrs. Smith¡¯s questions, Quinton gave Gerald a dirty look and said, ¡°Of course I know

    him! He is a notorious character in the university!¡±

    Thinking of how Gerald was present during hisst few embarrassing moments, Quinton¡¯s hatred

    toward Gerald began to grow.

    After making those icy remarks, Quinton sat down on the main seat of the sofa.

    Victor had heard of Quinton Zeigler before and knew what kind of a character he was in society, and

    so, he smiled and nodded at thetter politely.

    Whitney also did the same, hoping that Quinton would take notice of her presence.

    She did not mind his nasty past as he was undeniably the son of one of the richest in Mayberry!

    However, Quinton¡¯s eyes were on M alone.

    After what had happened just recently, Quinton and Alice had broken up for good.

    Luckily, Quinton¡¯s father was a businessman who had a hugework.

    Coincidentally, M¡¯s father¡¯spany had a business rtionship with theirs. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Previously, Quinton had attempted several times to ask M out for dinner but was rejected. So, to

    Quinton, M Smith was a cold-hearted goddess who had never acknowledged him.

    However, the situation had changed. Now that M¡¯s family was facing a huge crisis, Quinton could

    reignite his n.

    He ought to act as a kind man at the very least.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Smith. My father had received news about yourpany, so, I am here on behalf of my

    father to gain a better understanding of you in person. I will make a call to my fatherter to exin the

    situation to him and see if he can help out. Besides, all these friends of M who are here today are no

    commoners. We can work together to figure out a good way to help you ovee the crisis!¡± Quinton

    said with a confident smile.

    ¡°Indeed. You are absolutely right, Quinton. I truly hope those of you who have connections with

    influential people can help us if possible.¡± Helen Smith started to take a liking toward Quinton.

    She had decided to turn a blind eye on his nasty past. All she could hope for now was Quinton

    bing her son-inw!

    Victor and the rest nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Quinton is right. Although we might not be as powerful as the Ziegler family, we can still contribute as

    much as we can. After all, M¡¯spany is just facing some capital constraints, it still retains its

    potential.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. One of my mother¡¯s friends holds a high position in the bank, maybe we can get a loan from her

    bank!¡±

    Everyone was working hard with what they had to help. Some helped with their own money, some used

    their connections to get funding.

    Helen was very d to see them all willing to help.

    She was very clear about the backgrounds of her daughter¡¯s friends. Not one of them was from a

    mediocre family.

    However, when she looked at Gerald, she felt disgusted.

    Gerald was looking at his phone, swiping his finger on the screen, as if he was looking for something.

    How pretentious.

    Since when did M get to know someone so low?

    And it was a horrible nightmare when she realized that this man had feelings for her daughter!

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t you have lectures to attend? Thank you for your concern, but you should not neglect

    your studies. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±

    Helen Smith had sensed Quinton¡¯s hostility to Gerald, so, she acted quickly to send him away.

    Her action surprised Gerald who was just about to call Zack.

    Somehow, he could understand why she did so. She must have thought that he was the useless one

    and apparently, she had chosen to side with Quinton.

    Gerald felt bitter.

    He admitted that he had done some bad things before, but that was nothing inparison to Quinton¡¯s

    deeds. Just because he was a famous second-generation rich, his dreadful past was easily forgotten

    by others.

    As for him, being forgiven by the other people seemed impossible. To them, he was simply disgusting!

    Why did they receive different treatment from others? Well, Quinton was rich, and he was penniless.

    ¡°Duh, look at him! He¡¯s acting as if he is calling someone for help. As if he could!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 82

    Kyle smirked.

    ¡°Huh. Is he thinking of taking out all the money he won? I bet it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing this kind of person!¡±

    Listening to their mockery, Gerald had the urge to reveal his identity.

    However, he calmed down quickly, because once he did that, he could never live the same life again.

    He would never be able to finish his studies peacefully, and he would be forced to leave.

    This was because his father would not let him be alone in the university.

    If so, his life would be disruptedpletely, and Gerald did not want that to happen.

    He just wanted to improve himself at his own pace, quietly. He was satisfied as long as he was not

    short of money.

    Gerald sighed. Then, he said, ¡°Right, I have a sster. I shall take my leave, then.¡±

    Gerald stood up and left.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± M caught up with him.

    She felt dreadful, especially when she, at one point, looked down on Gerald when he talked about his

    past.

    She truly regretted it.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think from Gerald¡¯s perspective? Who would be willing to do that if he was out of money?

    Besides, Gerald has treated me nicely all this while. Now that he heard that I am in trouble, he came to

    see me. He even brought me a gift.¡¯

    M thought that she had wronged Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, are you angry with me for not standing up for you when they jeered at you?¡±

    M bit her lips.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. I just want to know if that¡¯s what you think of me. Do you think the same as them,

    that I am a man with no borderline when money is involved?¡± Gerald looked at M with a smile. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I did a moment ago, but not anymore. Gerald, I still think we are good friends!¡±

    M moved closer toward Gerald.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gerald did not say anything. He just nodded and left.

    Outside Paradise Ville.

    Gerald let out a long breath. He felt a bit sad when he learned that M would think of him the way the

    others did.

    Gerald was having mixed feelings. He could not describe them with words.

    Nevertheless, he took out his phone from his pocket and made a call to Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Zack, I need a favor from you. There is apany called FuturTech Inc., and it seems to be in

    trouble. Can I invest in thatpany?¡±

    ¡°Invest?¡± Zack was taken aback for a moment, and then he was overjoyed from what he heard. ¡°Of

    course you can! Miss Crawford will be so d that you did. No problem. There is no problem at all! I

    will take care of it immediately!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t use my name. Use thepany name instead, Brother Zack.¡± Gerald reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, I will settle this matter in an hour!¡± Zack said happily. Mr. Crawford had made a great

    improvement!

    After hanging up the call, Gerald was ready to head back to the university. He was currently preparing

    to take the next driving test, so, he nned to practice for a little bit.

    However, just as he arrived at the campus, he received a call from Harper.

    ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s good news, Gerald! Terribly good news!¡± Harper said betweenughter.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gerald was startled by the words of his dormitory head. He always tended to act

    impulsively.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Xavia. She fought with Yuri. Even the police havee, saying they are here to arrest Yuri.

    It¡¯s a mess now. We are all going to the girls¡¯ dormitory to see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Xavia fought with Yuri? And the police hade?

    Gerald was so confused. How did they get into such a big fight?!

    He ought to go and see!

    Gerald hung up the phone, still unable toprehend the situation. Thus, he decided to go to the girls¡¯

    dormitory.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 83

    ¡°Gerald, here!¡±

    By the time Gerald had reached the dormitory where Xavia lived, it was already crowded with both

    male and female students.

    The police were there. Cassandra was also there, as was the representative of Yuri¡¯s ss.

    It was hectic.

    Among the crowd, Gerald saw Harper waving at him, so he walked toward him.

    Then, he saw Xavia and Yuri.

    They must have had a fierce fight judging from the p mark on Xavia¡¯s cheek and her messy hair.

    She was shouting and crying at the same time.

    As for Yuri, he was being held by the police, handcuffed. His face was so pale, he had to be very

    scared.

    One of the police was interviewing the ss representatives.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°What happened!? Dmn! Gerald, you are curious about how Yuri became rich since that day, aren¡¯t

    you? Guess what? He¡¯s a fearlessd, I tell you. He first borrowed a hundred thousand dors from an

    online loanpany for seven days. After seven days, because of the high interest rates, he had to

    pay back five hundred thousand dors! There must be a ck box operation behind this. And then, it

    seems as though Yuri had put down the shares of his father¡¯spany on mortgage! In short, it¡¯s a big

    mess right now. Also, it was his father who reported it to the police!¡± Harper exined, and then he

    continued, ¡°Now that Yuri was desperate, he asked Xavia to return the money he spent on her. I heard

    that he had spent almost a hundred thousand on Xavia. However, Xavia refused to give him the money,

    so he beat her up! Dmn! These loan sharks are ruthless. I read a news article about a person who

    needed to pay back a hundred thousand dors for borrowing just ten thousand dors. It was ten-fold

    as much, man! I thought it was fake news, but now, I believe it. It¡¯s so scary!¡±

    After Gerald heard the whole story, he looked at Xavia who was in tears.

    As Yuri was escorted to the police car, he was still yelling at Xavia. ¡°Let me tell you, btch! I didn¡¯t even

    get to touch you after spending a hundred thousand dors on you. Just you wait! If you don¡¯t give me

    back the money, I will ask my men to kill you!¡± ¡°Get in!¡± Before Yuri could finish his words, the police

    forced him into the car. ¡°You jerk! Asking back money from me? Did I be your girlfriend for

    nothing?¡± Xavia stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Serves you right, you liar!¡± Although Xavia was scolding him

    fiercely, she was scared. The Lowell family was powerful, more powerful than hers at the very least.

    Seeing Yuri leave with the police, Xavia¡¯s heart was still beating fast. Suddenly, she saw Gerald among

    the crowd. Right then, she teared up. She rushed toward Gerald and gave him two loud ps! ¡°You

    bstard! You saw me getting beaten up by someone but you just stand here watching?! You should have

    beat him up!¡±

    Xavia grabbed Gerald¡¯s shirt and cried hysterically. In her mind, Gerald would do anything for her.

    Before they broke up, Gerald would carry her on his back to the infirmary when she had a mild cold. If

    she told him she was hungry, Gerald would sneak out from the dormitory to get her some food even if it

    was midnight. If she wanted a mobile phone, Gerald would get some part-time jobs to earn enough

    money to buy it for her.

    So, when she was beaten, she thought that Gerald would get all worked up about it.

    Instead, he had just stood there and watched! Xavia was so angry that she almost went crazy.

    ¡°Xavia, I am no longer your boyfriend!¡±

    Gerald honestly wanted to p her back, but he could not do it when he saw her face. The earlier

    marks were still there.

    So, he just pushed her away.

    He had once loved her sincerely after all.

    ¡°Yeah, you are not my boyfriend anymore. Don¡¯t you want to reconcile with me?!¡± Xavia shouted in her

    crying voice.

    She had regained herposure.

    But now, Gerald seemed very foreign to her. Could it be that this poor hillbilly did not love her anymore? N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    How could it be?!

    ¡®I am Xavia. Gerald should be the one who kneels before me.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Not anymore!¡±

    Gerald shook his head as he turned around and left. Truthfully, his heart ached.

    ¡°You jerk! If you don¡¯t get back with me, how will I pay him back the money?! Had it not been for Yuri

    wanting topete with you by showing off his money, would I have ended up like this?¡±

    Xavia had be hysterical!

    Gerald no longer loved her and she now owed the Lowell family one hundred thousand dors. That

    family was not one she could mess with!

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 84

    ¡®What now? What should I do?!¡¯

    One hundred thousand dors was not a small amount! She could not earn that much even if she sold

    her own body.

    Xavia knelt on the ground and broke into tears.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had gone back to the dormitory in confusion. He wanted to take a nap, but he

    couldn¡¯t.

    He felt pain when he thought of the p mark on Xavia¡¯s face.

    If Xavia had stayed with him like before, she would have been able to get anything she wanted.

    If she was bullied, of course he would take revenge for her.

    But ironically, she had betrayed him.

    She had lied to him. She told him that she needed some time to clear her mind, but she had started

    dating another man in just three days.

    Gerald never mentioned this, but he would never forget it.

    Lying on the bed, reminiscing about the good things about Xavia as well as the way she had ridiculed

    him, half an hour passed without him noticing.

    Suddenly, Gerald¡¯s phone rang again.

    It was from M.

    ¡°Where are you, Gerald? Come to my house quickly. The food is served. We are throwing a party!¡±

    M sounded pretty excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m already back in the dormitory. What is it?¡±

    Gerald could roughly guess what had happened, but he pretended not to know about it.

    ¡°Well, we have ovee the crisis! And you know what, ourpany has just received a one hundred

    million dor funding from Mayberry International Inc! Come here quick, let¡¯s party!¡±

    M sounded extremely happy. Gerald was happy as well and also quite surprised.

    Brother Zack was fast and efficient in handling this matter. Nevertheless, what Gerald did not expect

    was that he had actually invested one hundred million dors in herpany! That was a whole lot of

    money! Gee¡­

    Before the incident at the dormitory, Gerald would have been happy to go to M¡¯s house to have some

    fun since M had invited him over. But after seeing what had happened to Xavia, he was feeling

    downhearted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just pass. You all have fun. I feel a bit tired now. I want to get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hey, buddy. Why don¡¯t youe? Are you scared that they will jeer at you again? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t

    let them do so!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Later, when I get back to the campus, I will treat you alone. By the way, I have always wanted

    to treat you to a meal! Now I¡¯ve got the chance.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gerald hung up the phone. He was considering whether he should find a chance to tell M it was him

    who had actually helped her.

    ¡®Should I reveal my identity to her?¡¯

    He just did not know how to say it.

    ¡®Would it be too sudden?¡¯

    Argh! Gerald felt as though his head was about to explode!

    In the meantime, at M¡¯s house.

    ¡°Why? Is your poor friend noting? How dare he act so arrogant!¡±

    Mrs. Smith saw the disappointment in M¡¯s face when she hung up the phone.

    She could not understand why her daughter cared so much about thatd.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯te. M, I think you should spend less time with him. You know that you

    two are people living in two different worlds. This time, the Smith family will surely rise to power after

    getting the funding from Mayberry International Inc. You should stop his desire for you, the earlier the

    better!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should not be friends with him.¡± The young peoplemented.

    ¡°By the way, was it your father who got the investment from Mayberry International Inc. for our

    company, Quinton? It¡¯s the biggestpany in Mayberry! Why would they fund us so suddenly?¡±

    Mrs. Smith brought up the topic of Mayberry International Inc. It was the biggest doubt she had right

    now.

    Quinton shook his head.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be my father. Only two people can move the investment funds of thatpany. Not even Zack

    Lyle can decide on this! So, I think it must be one of the Crawfords. Since Miss Crawford is not in the

    country, I¡¯m guessing the person who invested in yourpany must be the young Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°The young Mr. Crawford? I have never heard of him before.¡±

    All those present fell into silence.

    They knew that Zack Lyle was ridiculously rich in Mayberry. Now that they knew that he had two big

    bosses and one of them was the young Mr. Crawford, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the Mayberry Commercial

    Street was his?

    If so, how rich would he be?

    Quinton described him respectfully. ¡°This young Mr. Crawford is a mysterious man, and nobody can

    imagine how wealthy the family is. Now that he hase to Mayberry, he will definitely want to show

    off his skills. Therefore, I bet yourpany must have gotten the chance just in time, Mrs. Smith!¡±

    ¡°I think we have!¡± Mrs. Smith nodded, feeling d and surprised.

    The girls, including Whitney, could not sit still anymore.

    ¡°Quinton, please tell us more about this young Mr. Crawford. Didn¡¯t you say that the whole Mayberry

    Commercial Street is his? Holy sh*t!¡±

    Quinton chuckled. ¡°What did you say? Mayberry Commercial Street? Let me tell you this. I heard this

    from my father. The Mayberry Commercial Street, which is literally a cash printing machine, is nothing

    in their eyes. It is just a fragment!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 85

    It was such a huge street and yet, it was nothing in the eyes of the young Mr. Crawford.

    How powerful was this Crawford family?!

    Whitney and the rest of the girls fell for Mr. Crawford immediately. How they wished to be his

    girlfriend.

    ¡°Still, aren¡¯t you exaggerating this?¡±

    ¡°If it is such an influential family, we should have seen it on the Inte!¡±

    The girls doubted it.

    Quintonughed. ¡°Those that you see online are not the most powerful ones. Think about it. What kind

    of an existence would apany be when all the bigpanies you know online are supported by it?

    Many of therge industries are supported by such a powerfulpany, and suchpanies are run

    by families of whom we don¡¯t usually hear their names!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it makes sense.¡±

    The girls were now convinced.

    Ring!

    The phone rang.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Mrs. Smith picked up the phone. She was shocked when she saw where the call was from. ¡°It¡¯s from

    the Bureau of Commerce!¡±

    Helen was getting anxious.

    Were they going to seize their assets? It was true that theirpany almost went bankrupt, but

    Mayberry International Inc. had just announced their investment to theirpany.

    Everyone knew that the bank would not show any mercy to thepanies who owed them money.

    Once thepany could not repay the loan, the bank would inform the bureau immediately.

    They all knew clearly how it worked.

    Everyone stopped talking and waited patiently.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harrison. Yes, yes, yes! Thank you for your encouragement and support! Okay,

    goodbye!¡±

    Everyone was confused upon seeing Helen speak in such an excited manner.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison?¡± M¡¯s father was surprised.

    Theirpany was considered a smallpany. So, they were always very scared of authority.

    Seeing Mrs. Smith¡¯s reaction, he knew it was not bad news.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And she recounted their conversation.

    ¡°It must all be thanks to the young Mr. Crawford! Otherwise, it would be impossible!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is indeed very influential and powerful!¡±

    Everyone was very impressed by this man.

    The incident had sparked curiosity among many of them. Who was this mysterious Mr. Crawford?

    Over the following days, Gerald did not do anything that attracted attention to himself. Besides, he

    spent all the money on the card his sister had sent him which was loaded with twenty million dors.

    There was about one million dors or so left on the card, so he bought himself some branded outfits

    as well as some essories like watches and stuff.

    Xavia did call Gerald up once to borrow some money, but he refused to lend her any.

    He was not being ruthless. He just wanted her to learn her lesson.

    Blindly pursuing money was useless. Sometimes, when you thought you were about to have it, you

    were actually losing it.

    He really hoped Xavia would not continue living like this.

    Otherwise, she would lose herself one day.

    After Gerald refused to help her, he had not heard about her for days.

    So, he focused on preparing for his third driving test.

    ¡°What are you doing, bro?¡±

    It was Saturday. Gerald was reading a book,ying on the bed, while Harper and the rest had gone out

    to have some fun.

    Just as he was feeling bored, his sister, Jessica, called him.

    ¡°I¡¯m reading a book. What is it?¡±

    Gerald felt rather helpless when dealing with his domineering sister. His head ached when he heard

    her voice.

    He could still remember the one time he had been beaten by her just because he had wanted to buy an

    ice cream. They had still been poor at that time.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 86

    He was rather annoyed by his innocence back then.

    Now that his peculiar parenting was over and he had spent so much money, he was still being scolded

    by his sister!

    Gerald felt that his life was quite dramatic, almost as if it was a dream.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve checked the transactions of your card. You have spent all the money! Haha, great job! I

    heard from Zack that you have improved a lot. You even learned to use ourpany funds to invest in

    a smallpany! I did a background check on thepany you helped. Did you fall in love with that

    girl? Are you getting me a sister-inw?¡± Jessica asked yfully.

    It was true that Gerald had been keeping in touch with M over these past few days and they were

    indeed growing fond of each other. M chatted with him about almost everything, and he was very

    happy to chat about anything with her.

    However, the closer they got, the more Gerald became reluctant to take the first step in pursuing her.

    He did not expect his sister to find out about this.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Gerald said bitterly.

    ¡°Okay, I will stop teasing you. I just want to tell you that since you have started investing, you reminded

    me of my n to build some schools or shoppingplexes in Mayberry. Why don¡¯t you try to do it for

    me instead?¡± Jessica gave him an unforgiving challenge.

    ¡°What?! But Sister, I know nothing about investment!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to learn. It will be alright. Zack will form an exceptional team to help you do this.

    You can take this chance to learn how to make use of the assets. Otherwise, if you cannot pass thest

    test in the future, Daddy will not¡­¡±

    ¡°What test?¡±

    Gerald sensed something strange from his sister¡¯s words.

    Since the day his sister had sent him the money, she had been acting strangely. She forced him to

    spend at least two hundred thousand dors at a time, and then, she told him to spend the whole

    twenty million dors. It didn¡¯t seem like she did it just because they had plenty of money.

    She seemed to have a motive behind this.

    Judging from what she had said just now, he must have guessed it right!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not something you should know, and don¡¯t ask for now. Just do as I said. Starting from

    now, focus on your investment. You can invest in any industry that you think will earn a profit, whether it

    is business, education, entertainment, or anything. You can invest in the name of Mayberry

    International Inc., and they will provide you the funds.¡±

    After Jessica had reminded him to get started as soon as possible, she hung up the phone.

    Gerald scratched his head helplessly.

    He knew nothing about all these things.

    Right then, the phone rang once more.

    It was Zack. He called just at the right time.

    ¡°Are you busy, Mr. Crawford? If you are not, can youe to the manor for a bit? Mr. Harrison from the

    Bureau of Commerce, Mr. Armstrong from the Bureau of Education, along with many influential people

    in the city wish to meet with you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Okay, I will go now.¡±

    Gerald refused to let Zack send a car to fetch him and just took a taxi.

    Gerald had always hoped to meet with more people and build a strongwork. This would help him

    improve himself.

    As he sat in the car, Gerald thought of him getting a driving license. Once he got his driving license, he

    would be able to drive his own car. He was anticipating the arrival of that day.

    Soon, he arrived at the manor in Wayfair Mountain.

    Gerald walked into the lobby casually.

    ¡°Mister, did you make an appointment?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Gerald was stopped by a receptionist from getting in.

    The receptionist did not think he was someone who could afford the expenses here. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, the voice of the receptionist was very familiar to Gerald. Gerald shuddered and turned to look

    at her.

    As their eyes met, the receptionist opened her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Xavia?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    ¡­

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 87

    Gerald was truly surprised when he saw Xavia working as a waitress in the vi.

    No wonder she had disappeared these days, it turned out that she hade here.

    Nevertheless, Gerald was happy for Xavia.

    How should he put it¡­ Although Xavia remained hostile toward him, she had not fallen and had found

    a job after that incident, working hard to earn money.

    Compared with other consequences, Gerald preferred to see her like this.

    ¡°Gerald, why are you here?! Is this a ce where you cane and go freely? Get out now!¡± Xavia

    said coldly.

    ¡°Hey, Xavia! Do you know this guy?¡±

    A few waitresses around Gerald¡¯s age walked over and stood beside Xavia.

    They were in their senior year, simr to Xavia, and were about to embark on their internship. Hence,

    they wanted to work in the vi to earn some money.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    They heard that they would be able to meet many people with big names here, but they were all

    puzzled when they saw Gerald.

    This guy did not dress like those second-generation rich frat boys. Thus, they doubted that this guy just

    wanted toe and see the world.

    There were rules in the vi. No outsiders were allowed to enter the vi!

    ¡°Hmph, of course I know him. He¡¯s my ex-boyfriend!¡± Xavia stared at Gerald in resentment.

    ¡°What?! So, he¡¯s the scumbag who dumped you after winning the lottery? The one who acted like a

    rich guy?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, how dare he when he looks so ugly? There are so many rich guys outside who are wealthier

    and stronger than him, such as Mr. Bale. He¡¯s such as a scumbag!¡±

    ¡°How can this person evenpare with Mr. Bale? Xavia, luckily you saw through this scumbag early,

    otherwise, you would regret it if you gave yourself to him¡­¡±

    The beautiful girls kept scorning and gossiping about Gerald endlessly.

    They might not have a noble status. However, they had met many people with big names ever since

    they had started working at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Hence, they were hardly impressed by him and were a bit arrogant.

    They felt that they did not have to worry at all about Gerald who was a loser!

    Gerald sighed helplessly.

    He had been about to ask why Jane was not there.

    Had she quit?

    However, he was unable to do so since the girls were scorning him and making him speechless.

    Xavia was so good at ming others. Was she not the one who had betrayed him first?

    Regardless, Gerald was toozy to argue with her on this issue.

    The two had now broken up regardless of what she said.

    Although Gerald still had some indescribable feelings for Xavia, he had no intention of getting back

    together with her.

    Thus, whatever she said was not important!

    ¡°Gerald, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve be so great after winning the lottery. I was wrong.

    It was my fault. I had not seen the world during my freshman year. You were always fake around me. I

    was so stupid to have been moved by your sincerity and got together with you! Heh, after that, I was

    with Yuri. I thought he was better than you and would make me happy. Yet?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve always been living under a rock and was very short-sighted. You know what? It¡¯s like

    opening up a brand-new world for me ever since I came to work in this vi. You winning a million or

    even five million, now, it means nothing to me. In my heart, you are nothing more than a nouveau

    riche!¡±

    ¡°So, you should not think that you are great. To me, you are just a piece of garbage!¡± Xavia said

    emotionally.

    She who owed Yuri about a hundred thousand dors had asked Gerald for help a few days ago, even

    offering to get back together with him and be his girl if he helped her.

    However, Gerald had rejected her.

    Furthermore, Gerald had suddenly became rich after breaking up with her.

    This caused Xavia to be ashamed and angry.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 88

    Now, she wanted to vent all her inner resentment toward him.

    You¡ªGerald was a nothing! What was there to be so proud of!

    ¡°Hmph, you loser. Get out. If you don¡¯t get out now, I will call the security guard!¡±

    The few girls spoke coldly. ¡°This is not the ce¡­ Ah! Xavia, look! Mr. Bale is here!¡±

    They suddenly pointed at the gate excitedly while mocking Gerald.

    A luxury car stopped by the gate, and a handsome young man in a blue suit came down from the car.

    He walked in confidently with one hand in his pocket.

    ¡°Mr. Bale!¡± Several female waitresses waved toward him happily.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    On the other hand, Xavia became very reserved and behaved like an elegantdy.

    ¡°Xavia, you guys are busy¡­¡± Mr. Bale came over and smiled.

    ¡°No, we are not busy, Mr. Bale. We are just stopping a loser from getting in just in case he disturbs your

    father and other people¡¯s meeting inside!¡± She stood beside Bale as she spoke.

    As for Bale, he hugged Xavia¡¯s waist lightly and looked at Gerald who was standing at the side.

    ¡°Where did youe from? This isn¡¯t a ce that you cane into. Get out!¡± Bale shouted at Gerald.

    Gerald was stunned.

    Not because of Bale, but because of Xavia.

    It seemed that he had though wrongly of her. He had initially thought that Xavia would be less

    snobby after that incident.

    He had not expected her to get worse.

    It was clear now that she hade to the vi because she had bigger fish to fry¡ªwanting to find a

    rich husband.

    Gerald initially did not intend to reveal his identity although he heard their ridicule.

    He could still give Xavia some face.

    But in this case, he did not have to pretend anymore.

    ¡°Xavia! There¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve been hiding from you for a long time. I¡¯ve decided to have a

    showdown with you today!¡± Gerald smiled slightly.

    ¡°Huh? What cards do you have on the table? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been faking your identity all

    along. Are you actually a rich and handsome guy? Hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, I will truly regret it!¡±

    Xavia retorted sarcastically as she moved closer to Bale who was standing beside her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am a rich second generation. I only learned about it three days after we broke up. I

    turned out to be a rich second generation and am quite rich. Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Xaviaughed out loudly.

    ¡°Gerald, you are unbelievable! I know you have the pride of a man and are very afraid that others will

    look down on you, but I did not expect you to be so phony. You? A rich second generation?! If so, I¡¯m a

    rich daughter from a wealthy family!¡±

    ¡°This guy is shameless! How dare he call himself a rich second generation? Didn¡¯t he merely win the

    lottery?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He may be jealous seeing the beautiful Xavia being favored by Mr. Bale. That¡¯s why

    he says he is a rich second generation. Maybe he wants to let Xavia change her mind and dump her

    once again after that. I¡¯ve seen many losers doing this!¡±

    ¡°I am a rich second generation. Xavia, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Not only I am rich, but seventy percent

    of the buildings in the entiremercial street are under my name!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    He was telling the truth. Why did they not believe him?!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 89

    ¡°Are you crazy? How could the entire Mayberry Commercial Street be yours? Why don¡¯t you go to

    heaven, then?¡±

    The girls were looking at Gerald as if they were looking at a fool.

    As for Bale, he wasughing so hard due to Gerald¡¯s remarks.

    Mayberry Commercial Street? This guy said that it belonged to his family.

    Gerald smiled bitterly. Right at that moment, his cell phone rang.

    The call was from Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, have you reached yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zack. I¡¯m in the front hall,¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Ah! Okay, okay. Mr. Harrison and Mr. Henderson from the Bureau of Education are with me. We are

    coming to meet you there right away! They have long wanted to see you after hearing that you are

    going to invest in some public welfare projects as well asmercial projects.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright!¡±

    Gerald had not expected the directors toe so soon, and he hung up the phone after he was done

    talking.

    On the other hand, Mr. Bale and the others were looking at Gerald in surprise.

    ¡°This loser is acting as though he¡¯s rich. Oh, my gosh! He even called Mr. Zack intimately. People who

    don¡¯t know the truth may think that he is indeed close to Mr. Zack!¡± The girls despised him.

    ¡°Gerald, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. To be honest, I am very happy that you have be

    like this. Look at what¡¯s be of you after leaving me! Haha!¡±

    Meanwhile, Xavia had a different kind of sick pleasure.

    She liked seeing Gerald being humiliated and ridiculed.

    The more miserable Gerald was, the more excited Xavia felt.

    In this case, it showed that she did make the right decision to leave Gerald.

    Furthermore, he should be getting worse and worse after being dumped by her!

    Just as Xavia was about to call a few security guards in to drive Gerald out and was ready to record the

    scene, a girl standing beside her eximed, ¡°Xavia, Mr. Bale, look! Why are there so many people

    rushing over here?! It seems to be Mr. Zack, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s not just Mr. Zack, but also Mr. Harrison and Mr. Henderson. They are all people with big

    names in Mayberry City. Why are they in such a hurry toe to the front hall? Shit, isn¡¯t that my dad

    in the back? Why is he running toward here too?!¡± Bale¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    His family ran an international trade business.

    In the early days, they had started their family business with the investment of Mayberry International

    Inc. Now, they had be one of the most famous and rich families in Mayberry City, and their status

    was noble.

    Although his father was very respectful to Zack, he had never had to run toward him.

    Furthermore, Mr. Zack, who was the tycoon of themercial street, was running in front of them all.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Bale was shocked.

    Xavia was also startled to see them running to the front hall.

    They all hurriedly stepped aside in confusion, including the girls.

    Only Gerald stood still in the middle of the lobby.

    ¡°Gerald, are you looking for trouble?! Mr. Zack ising, you should get out of here soon! There must

    be famous peopleing too, you should get out now!¡± Xavia shouted in a hurry.

    Still, Gerald did not budge.

    Besides, it was toote to move now. The group of people had already appeared in the hall.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Zack¡­¡± Xavia and other girls quickly bent over with a dark face, thinking that they

    would be scolded.

    However, they were ignored by Mr. Zack and the others.

    Zack walked directly to Gerald and smiled respectfully. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Gerald. Let me

    introduce you¡­¡±

    Mr. Gerald. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The atmosphere instantly tensed, especially Xavia, whose face was frozen.

    ¡°Mr. Zack! How did you address him just now? Mr. Gerald?!¡± Xavia suffered a critical hit as if she had

    been struck by the thunder!

    The famous Zack Lyle was being so respectful to Gerald.

    Was it possible that what Gerald had said just now was true? He wasn¡¯t faking his identity?

    Oh gosh!

    As for the other girls, their mouths were opened wide as if they could swallow an egg whole at this

    moment, not to mention Bale who was swallowing nervously at the side.

    ¡°Yes, he is the big boss behind all the businesses of Mayberry Commercial Street, Mr. Gerald. Why are

    you still here? Who let you speak? Where is Jane?¡± Zack questioned them when he saw his waiters

    being so impolite.

    He immediately called out to Jane who was behind him.

    After all, these people had all been invited by Jane.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 90

    Jane and the other experienced waiters had been busy during the dinner just now. Hence, she had just

    only arrived.

    Upon hearing that, Jane pped Xavia¡¯s face coldly.

    ¡°Go and stand at the back right now!¡±

    Although it was an honor to be able to work in the vi, one must understand the rules while working

    here!

    Xavia was stunned by this p.

    Really?!

    She only knew that she was not dreaming when she felt the pain.

    All of this was true!

    Gerald did not lie. He was indeed a rich second generation. Both Yuri and Mr. Bale were no match for

    him!

    He was the owner of themercial street, which meant that he was the richest man in Mayberry City

    or even in the world.

    Xavia felt very hurt. Did that mean if she hadn¡¯t broken up with Gerald, she would be a richdy now?!

    She certainly would be since Gerald had loved her so much!

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, after entering the office, I will introduce them to you one by one¡­¡±

    Zack Lyle made a gesture, and Gerald nodded his head.

    Then he nced at the dumbfounded Xavia.

    He did not feel much after getting back at her.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in!¡± Gerald turned around and was prepared to go in.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xavia suddenly shouted at this moment, shocking Gerald.

    Then he saw Xavia rushing over.

    Not toward him, but Jane. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    p!

    Xavia raised her hand and pped Jane heavily.

    ¡°You¡­ Xavia, how dare you hit me?! Security, Security!¡± Jane was a little lost. This was the first time

    she had been pped by another person.

    Xavia¡¯s face was red and full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Why not?!¡±

    The security guards had heard Jane¡¯s words and had rushed in, and they were ready to grab Xavia.

    ¡°Who dares to touch me? Do you know who I am?!¡± Xavia suddenly shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gerald¡¯s girlfriend! Mr. Gerald¡¯s girlfriend! Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± Xavia clenched her fists.

    She had been with him for two years, only finding out that he was a rich guy after they had broken up.

    She could not ept that she would not get anything from him!

    She had also been beaten! How could she be willing?!

    ¡°What?! Girlfriend?¡±

    The security guards immediately stopped and dared not move after hearing her words.

    Zack also frowned, and everyone turned to look at Gerald.

    Gerald was startled by her words. This girl waspletely crazy.

    Gerald then said indifferently, ¡°She used to be, but now, she¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡±

    Now that he had revealed his true identity, he was determined topletely break off his rtionship

    with Xavia!

    He turned and left after saying those words.

    Zack understood what Gerald meant, and signaled the guards to drive Xavia out.

    ¡°Gerald, you b*stard! Did you forget who spent two years with you even when you had no money

    before? You¡¯ve always felt that you were the only one sacrificing things in our rtionship. I¡¯m sorry

    that I broke up with you, but have you ever thought about me? I have never forced you to buy me

    anything expensive in those two years. You involuntarily bought them for me!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, at the time, it was just me who was willing to get along with you. I was the only one who

    walked beside you at school. We ate together and held hands. You even felt inferior and dared not hold

    my hand when we were on our first date. I took the initiative to hold your hand! Yet, you are treating me

    like this now?!¡±

    Xavia cried as she was restrained by the guards.

    Gerald was about to enter the vi, and he unconsciously stopped in his tracks as he listened to

    Xavia¡¯s words.

    Did Gerald always have a love-hate rtionship with Xavia?

    That was all because of their memories. He still hoped that Xavia would do well no matter how she

    treated him.

    Still, Gerald was offended by Xavia¡¯s words, and he slowly turned around¡­

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 91

    Gerald turned around and looked at Xavia indifferently. ¡°Xavia, of course I have not forgotten the things

    that you said. Indeed, it was because of you that made me feel that there is hope in my life during that

    period. Did you know? I was willing to give you everything at that time. However, it was you who broke

    up with me. To be honest, I¡¯m still hurting even till now. I just hope that you can always be well. It will be

    the same in the future. You should get on with your life!¡±

    It was no longer possible for him to get back together with Xavia after experiencing the things that had

    happened over the recent days!

    It was not perfunctory, and he meant it sincerely.

    Xavia finally calmed down after hearing these words, and her face grew very red.

    Once, there was a boy who loved her so much and was willing to sacrifice everything for her.

    s, she had wanted to seekfort.

    Even now, Xavia did not dare to say that she used to love Gerald whole-heartedly.

    At that time, she had just wanted to find a boy who was willing to like her.

    Later, she saw that many girls, even those who were not as beautiful as her, had found very handsome

    and rich boyfriends.

    Hence, Xavia¡¯s heart had faltered.

    She had only heard of Yuri Lowell before but did not know him.

    Thus, she had been tempted when he drove a BMW and stopped in front of her to ask her for a date.

    Gerald was no match for him.

    She did feel slightly distressed when she had broken up with Gerald, but the pain had soon

    disappeared when she received an Apple mobile phone from Yuri.

    Now, it turned out that Gerald was a rich second generation, a top-ss second generation at that!

    Xavia truly regretted it.

    She had lost out on the most important person!

    And Gerald had already said it now. He would never get back together with her!

    She felt as humiliated as if she had been stripped naked and thrown on the streets.

    ¡°Alright, I get it!¡± Xavia¡¯s eyes turned red. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t you forget. I

    will not let you look down on me forever. I will let you look at my back one day! I will repay all the

    humiliation that you gave me today!¡±

    Xavia wiped away her tears and red at him Then, she tore off her work attire and threw it to his feet,

    leaving immediately after.

    Gerald looked at her retreating back that still looked so ruthless at the end, and he did not feel good

    about it.

    All the same, he hoped that she would do well.

    No one had expected this to happen, and Jane, who had suffered a p for nothing, did not dare to say

    anything at this moment.

    Even if she was just an ex-girlfriend, she used to be Mr. Gerald¡¯s girlfriend.

    She could only endure it unwillingly.

    They soon came to the room.

    Mr. Harrison of the Bureau of Commerce and Mr. Henderson of the Bureau of Education purposefully

    came to meet Gerald respectively for the investment in some regions as well as some projects for

    childrens education, such as building a primary school, and they hoped to get help from Mayberry

    International Inc.

    These were all done under the order of his sister, Jessica Crawford.

    Gerald also understood what his sister meant to do, which was to help them as a favor, and so, he

    happily signed it.

    Mr. Harrison and Mr. Henderson were very grateful as each of these projects signed by Gerald was not

    simple.

    For example, for the Hope Primary School project, a total of more than twenty schools would be built in

    Mayberry. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    They then enjoyed the meal happily, and Gerald also got to meet with other merchants in Mayberry

    City.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, this is my name card. If you need any assistance in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to call me!¡±

    Mr. Harrison shook Gerald¡¯s hand before he left.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 92

    He had never expected Mr. Gerald, who was a top-ss wealthy man, to be so down-to-earth.

    It was very different from what he imagined!

    Moreover, thetter had offered him a great help this time.

    For his part, Gerald knew that he was still not very sociable, but he was not in a hurry, and he knew to

    take his time.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald!¡±

    Gerald was preparing to leave after the guests had left. He had an exam to attend tomorrow, so, he

    needed to go back and practice again.

    Jane was walking over with a blushing face at this time. She had just been pped earlier, and it was

    somewhat embarrassing for her to face Gerald now.

    Gerald also felt sorry toward her.

    This beautiful senior had always been very fierce, even he had almost surrenderedst time!

    ¡°Yes? Do you need anything?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I don¡¯t have any shifts in the afternoon. Hence, I¡¯m going home now. Would you like me to

    drop you off at the university since we are heading in the same direction?¡±

    Jane purposely tried to get close to Gerald. Other than having a sense of respect toward Gerald, Jane

    was also bolder toward him after knowing that he was very down-to-earth and introverted.

    After all, if she had a good rtionship with Gerald, she might have a chance of being his partner. Even

    if she was just a sex partner, Jane was willing to do so.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gerald agreed without thinking much.

    He felt bad as she had had to endure the humiliation of being pped by Xavia just now. To put it

    bluntly, it was also because of him.

    Jane was very happy to hear this and hurried to the car.

    Gerald did not expect her to drive so fast and her driving skills to be that good. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    It seemed that Jane got along well with the people here, and the two had a little chat in the car.

    At this time, Jane¡¯s cell phone rang.

    She picked it up, took a look, and hung up impatiently.

    Soon, the phone rang again.

    She picked it up and hung up yet again.

    ¡°Just answer the call. Are you afraid that I might hear it?¡± Gerald smiled in amusement.

    Jane blushed. ¡°No. Why would I? I don¡¯t have any secrets to hide from Mr. Gerald. I will satisfy you no

    matter what you want to see or hear¡­¡±

    Jane said these words gently, slightly lifting her legs to reveal a pair of white thighs.

    Gerald felt very hot at this moment.

    He was extremely tempted to reach out to them, but he was a little embarrassed.

    Just then, the phone rang again.

    Jane did not hang up this time. Instead, she answered the call. ¡°Luke, are you out of your mind? Why

    do you keep calling me? I have already said that it was not because of your wealth that I left you. It¡¯s

    impossible for the two of us! I already have someone in my heart. You¡¯d better go find someone else

    and move on! You are rich, so there will be many women surrounding you!¡±

    Jane hung up the phone fiercely after she was done speaking.

    She had deliberately spoken very loudly. Firstly, she wanted to tell Gerald that she was being chased

    by a rich guy, but she was not a person that looked down on the poor.

    Secondly, she was trying to tell Gerald that she was single, so, he could do whatever he wanted with

    her!

    It was a pity that Gerald had not taken any action yet. Did she have to take the initiative?

    Just as the two were waiting for each other to act first, the car had arrived at the gate of the University

    of Mayberry, and the seven million dor Benz naturally attracted a lot of people.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down here!¡± Gerald saw the students¡¯ gazes. If they went further in, they would surely

    be stared at by more people, and it would be very ufortable.

    However, Jane remained silent at this moment. She frowned and looked at the men and women

    standing at the school gate before shyly whispering, ¡°Mr. Gerald, can I drop you further in, or should we

    go for a drive outside? Just don¡¯t get down here, please?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 93

    Gerald nced at Jane¡¯s expression and realized that something was wrong.

    He then looked to the direction that Jane was looking at, and he was quite surprised.

    There were two men and one woman. One of the men seemed to be a high society person, and a

    Maserati was parked in front of him.

    He was currently talking to the other guy and the woman, and to Gerald¡¯s surprise, he knew both the

    man and woman.

    It was Danny Xanders from the same ss and Jacelyn Leigh, Alice Bradford¡¯s roommate.

    Oh gosh! When had they be a couple?

    Gerald was surprised.

    Also, it seemed like Jane knew them too.

    The man suddenly saw them and quickly ran toward Jane¡¯s car in excitement.

    ¡°Dmn! Ah! Mr. Gerald, I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m just scolding that guy¡ªLuke Evans. I did not expect

    him to be here. He just won¡¯t go away!¡± Jane was rather upset. Her n to seduce Gerald had been

    going so well. Unfortunately, she just had to run into Luke at this moment. On the other hand, Gerald

    did get a rough understanding of the issue. Luke must be Jane¡¯s admirer. However, Jane did not like

    him. What Gerald did not know was Jane still had a bit of feeling for Luke, but that was before she had

    met Gerald. At this time, Gerald felt that it would be a little awkward to get off the car when he saw

    Danny and Jacelyn walking toward them with a smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better go down and talk to them. I¡¯ll

    wait for you in the car. After that, you can just drop me off at the door of the dormitory!¡± Gerald

    scratched his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, Mr. Gerald!¡± Jane responded and got out of the car. ¡°Luke, why

    are you here? And also, why did you keep calling me just now? You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Jane was truly

    annoyed. ¡°Jane, I also did not expect to meet you here. I¡¯m here to send my cousin and his girlfriend

    back to the university. I remember you said that you would often pay a visit to your alma mater. Hence,

    I made a call and wanted to ask you toe around!¡± Luke smiled and continued, ¡°Jane, let meContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    introduce you. This is my cousin, Danny. He¡¯s a junior. This is his girlfriend, Jacelyn. She¡¯s from the

    broadcasting faculty and is also a junior!¡± ¡°Hey, sister-inw! You are so pretty!¡± To be honest, Danny

    was actually in awe seeing the beautiful and sexy Jane. Jane thenughed. ¡°Who is your sister-inw?!

    I¡¯m not Danny¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Jane just wanted to get this over with, and her expression was not friendly.

    Danny was startled. He could already feel it just now when he heard the conversation between Jane

    and his cousin, but Jane¡¯s tone was really cold. It was not like what his cousin said. Women were like

    this, they needed to be pampered. Still, her attitude and expression was not right, indicating that

    something was wrong. There was no need to pamper her! However, Luke felt slightly embarrased and

    tried to cover it up. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jane. Stop making a fuss. Go and park

    your car and the four of us will go shopping together!¡± ¡°Just who is the one causing trouble?! Luke, I

    have already said it very clearly. It¡¯s impossible for us. I have someone in my heart. You are rich, you

    will be able to find another beautiful girl easily. Don¡¯t waste your time and energy on me!¡± Jane said

    mercilessly. At this moment, many students hade out to y, and they were all attracted by this

    scene. Two luxury cars, a man and a woman arguing¡­ it was hard not to be noticed. Especially when

    Jane was speaking so loudly, it was so embarrassing for Luke. ¡°Jane, tell me. Who¡¯s in your heart?

    Don¡¯t tell me, is it your godfather who gave you this Mercedes-Benz? He¡¯s almost sixty!¡± Luke¡¯s face

    turned dark. ¡°Dmn! Luke, can you watch your words?!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 94

    Jane was grinding her teeth in consternation.

    Beside her, Jacelyn was clinging intimately to Danny¡¯s arm while sizing Jane up at the same time.

    Truth be told, when she saw the gorgeous Jane emerging from that fancy car, Jacelyn was immediately

    ovee with envy.

    What¡¯s more, Jane herself hadn¡¯t spared her so much as a single nce, and Jacelyn was not pleased

    by that one bit.

    Having heard something interesting, she whispered to Danny and Luke, ¡°Goodness me, that Jane

    really gets around! She¡¯s got powerful friends, buys an expensive car like it¡¯s nothing¡­ but does she

    have someone special? Perhaps, rather than those big tycoons, she might have picked up some new

    toy boy!¡±

    Smack!

    The moment Jacelyn said that¡­

    Jane pped her right across the face. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth. What¡¯s this ¡®toy boy¡¯

    nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Did you just¡­ p me?!¡± Jacelyn held her face, quite nearly pped senseless.

    Jane seemed ready to strike her again.

    However, Luke caught her hand. ¡°Jane, dear, tell us if there¡¯s any truth to Jacelyn¡¯s words. Have you

    gotten yourself a pettely?¡± He seemed genuinely nervous about this.

    ¡°Let go of me, Luke! What business of yours is it, whomever I like?¡± At this point, Jane sorely wished

    she¡¯d stayed in the car. Even if Luke had caught sight of her, all she¡¯d had to do was step on the gas

    and make a break for it.

    Now, there was all this talk about tycoons and toy boys¡­ She had gone through so much trouble to

    improve her image with Gerald, and now, all that had gone to waste!

    But the more she behaved this way, the more Luke feared it might be true. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    D*mn it, how much money had he spent on this girl already? And to think she¡¯d been keeping a little

    something for herself on the side?!

    Gerald sat in the car, listening to them squabble.

    There wasn¡¯t much to be said.

    Jane loved money. Gerald had known that all along.

    Once a hostess at some hot springs resort up in the mountains, she now held an executive position.

    There was no way she wouldn¡¯t have some dirty little secrets here and there.

    At the moment though, Gerald would much rather for Jane to just drive away right now.

    Suddenly, a shadow loomed beside him as someone appeared by his side.

    It was Jacelyn.

    After the p she had taken, she was anxious to see if there was any swelling. If so, there would be

    hell to pay.

    As such, she turned her head this way and that in front of the passenger-side window. She even

    pouted a little to see if her cutesy charms had been diminished in any way.

    Good, still cute!

    Jacelyn nodded contentedly. Then, a shiver of rm ran through her.

    Through the ss, she had noticed the vague outline of another person. A man.

    How scandalous!

    Right now, nothing else could have mattered more.

    She smirked at Jane, and said to Luke, ¡°It¡¯s true, Luke! There¡¯s another man she¡¯s been seeing, and

    he¡¯s in the passenger seat of her car right now, too scared to step out into the light!¡±

    It was as though Jacelyn had happened upon a whole new world of wonder.

    Compared to Danny, Luke came from an even more well-off family. They were very influential around

    these parts, too.

    Jane was about to receive her reckoning. Served her right! Feel the pain!

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, Luke and Danny both peered into the passenger seat. Because the windows

    were tinted, neither had paid much attention at first nor noticed anything.

    Upon closer examination, there was indeed someone inside there.

    Unbeknownst to them, Gerald was already belting out wall-to-wall expletives!

    For crying out loud! Now he was getting caught up in all this mess?!

    He had a bad feeling about this whole thing¡ªbecause right now, a crowd was rapidly growing outside

    the car!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 95

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The crowd swelled in size. Curiosity was mounting.

    ¡°Not sure yet, but it seems that hot babe had something going with that rich dude, but she¡¯s also been

    cheating on him with a toy boy on the side. Now, they¡¯re making a scene!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The other guy is in the car as we speak! This is going to be the dramatic reveal! I¡¯m dying

    here!¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh¡­ If only it were me in that car right now. That girl is totally fine! Ah-woo!¡±

    Many of the guys present were making no secret of their envy.

    Sitting in the car, Gerald wished he could smash his head against something.

    ¡°Danny, what¡¯s going on?¡± Two figures appeared from the crowd. One, a man, and the other, a woman,

    both who came over to join Danny.

    ¡°Oh, Victor, Whitney¡­ we need some help over here!¡± Danny said.

    He briefly exined the situation.

    Everyone craved the spotlight. When something was going on, especially with such arge audience

    gathered, there would always be people who wanted to get themselves involved and be a part of it!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Alright, we¡¯re all friends here. Let¡¯s resolve this matter together. Whoever¡¯s in that

    car, could you please step outside so we can clear this up?¡± Victor wore a mask of disdain.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Come out so we can talk!¡± Jacelyn echoed excitedly.

    ¡°No way! Who do you think you are? Get lost, all of you!¡± Jane snapped and then turned on her heel,

    storming off. At this rate, Gerald¡¯s good name was going to fall to ruin. She wouldn¡¯t be able to make up

    for that!

    But this was only making Luke more anxious.

    Burning with jealousy, he was losing all sense of reason.

    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you walk away! One way or another, I¡¯m getting an answer out of you!¡±

    Then Danny and Victor were there, trying to open up the passenger door.

    However, there was no need.

    Seeing how things had reached this point already, Gerald opened the door and stepped out on his own.

    The way he saw it, if he hesitated any longer, it would only make matters worse!

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be dmned!¡± ¡°The hell?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Danny, Jacelyn, Victor, and Whitney all nted their jaws on the

    ground. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Jacelyn gasped. In truth, these few days, Jacelyn had been harboring a

    major crush on Gerald. Unfortunately, he had remained oblivious to all the hints she¡¯d been giving him.

    The reason she was going out with Danny was thanks in part to Gerald. Since he had shown no

    interest in Jacelyn, she had decided to go after one of his ssmates instead, hoping to incite his

    jealousy! Furthermore, he was her main suspect as the true identity behind a certain legendary figure!

    For the sake of a catch like him, a few underhanded tactics were perfectly justified! However, this

    proved to be too big a plot twist. ¡°Dmn! And here I was wondering how you¡¯d suddenly struck it rich¡­

    Now I see that you were somebody¡¯s toy boy all along! And to think you were even unting your

    money for everyone to see!¡± Danny muttered darkly.

    Honestly, finding Gerald in there had just made this much more interesting for him.

    Gerald put on a rxed smile. ¡°Jane was just giving me a lift back to school, haha¡­ You guys are

    making too much out of this!¡±

    It was an embarrassing situation, but he kept his cool.

    ¡°The hell we are!¡± Danny hollered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to wriggle out of this. Our Jane¡¯s been keeping you around

    as her ything, hasn¡¯t she? All that money you¡¯ve been splurging might very well havee from

    Luke!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Danny, you know this guy?¡± Luke regarded Gerald with open hostility.

    ¡°Hah! Not only do we know him, but we¡¯re also ssmates with him! A penniless wretch who became

    rich all of a sudden¡­ spinning some tale about winning the lottery, but it turns out he was just

    somebody¡¯s pet!¡±

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right!¡± Whitney piped up. ¡°I heard Gerald was shopping for clothes once, in that upmarket

    ce outside campus¡­ He didn¡¯t have enough money on him at the time, but then a girl our age

    showed up and paid in his stead! And then, he gave those clothes to me! The young woman in that

    story was loaded and owned the whole store chain¡­ Maybe she¡¯s also one of the girls holding your

    leash, eh?¡±

    What had happened was that when Gerald had given that gift to Whitney just a few days ago, she had

    paid a visit to that same shop at the first opportunity to investigate if he had deceived her somehow.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 96

    When she¡¯d found out those clothes cost well over ten thousand bucks, Whitney had been shocked

    beyond words.

    However, perhaps because the salesperson in the shop had made a fuss over how that woman¡¯s gift to

    Gerald had ended up in another girl¡¯s hands¡­ Whitney had been too embarrassed to bring it up until

    now.

    She had only just found out that he was actually poor.

    Indeed, she had always wondered where all his wealth hade from.

    Now, it all made sense. Just like he had told her online, he had a patron.

    And not just that¡­ She was even chauffeuring him around in a Benz! Last time, it had been a Ferrari!

    Now, all the pieces fit into ce!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Victor snorted. ¡°Gerald, you always seemed like such a nice guy. To think that you were up to

    something like this¡­ and M¡¯s supposed to be best friends with a loser like you?¡±

    The crowd exploded into chaos.

    ¡°Wahaha, he¡¯s the king of gigolos!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little fairer than usual, but no God among men. How could he be so popr with so many

    babes?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ah, you must not know this, but¡­ some women like this type of guy!¡±

    Everyone was abuzz with chatter.

    Fuming with rage, Luke was ready for a fight.

    Smack!

    And yet, it was Jane who vehemently pped Luke across the face.

    ¡°What I do is none of your concern. You lot can just scram!¡± Jane was going hysterical.

    Luke had always been annoying, but Jane had still been able to tolerate it. However, if heid a hand

    on Mr. Crawford today, she would have killed him before he had any idea what was going on!

    ¡°Jane, darling¡­ you struck me¡­ for the sake of your little toy boy, you actually struck me!¡± Sputtering

    from the humiliation, his hands were clenched into fists as he turned and stomped away.

    As he left, he gave Gerald onest warning re.

    People were taking photos on their handphones now, and he didn¡¯t dare linger here any longer.

    That was when Gerald¡¯s phone rang. It was Elena.

    What was going on today?! He didn¡¯t know anymore.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    He then heard Elena¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Mr. Crawford, I just wanted to inform you that the grand banquet

    at the end of this month will be taking ce aboard the Heaven¡¯s Bounty cruise liner. Reservations

    have already been made, so you have to be there! When Aiden and the others heard you¡¯d being,

    they were overjoyed!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Heaven¡¯s Bounty? That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Well then, shall I pick you up on the day, sir?¡±

    ¡°Pick me up? No need. I¡¯ve got my own car and I should be getting a driving license by this month¡¯s

    end. Just let me know where to go and I¡¯ll drive there myself!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    With the matter concluded, Gerald hung up.

    Then, he saw Danny, Jacelyn, Whitney, and Victor all staring at him in awe.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Bounty?¡± Victor gasped. ¡°You¡¯re going to the party abord the Heaven¡¯s Bounty cruise liner

    later this month?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be driving there? Gerald, you have a car?!¡± Whitney asked in disbelief.

    ¡°That event aboard the Heaven¡¯s Bounty¡­ If toy boy here weren¡¯tpletely out of the loop, he¡¯d

    know that the head of the Mayberry group as well as all the rich kids of the south will be making an

    appearance there. The whole inte is abuzz over it! What sort of act is he putting on?¡±

    ¡°Hah, he¡¯s just trying to save himself some face! Just check him out!¡±

    The gathered onlookers smirked at him as though they watching a loony.

    Suffering through all this mockery, Gerald wanted nothing more than tosh out at them.

    It would be simple. All he had to do was walk over to the park, get into his Reventon, and drive onep

    around the campus. Still, that wasn¡¯t his style.

    Heh. Well, say whatever you wanted to!

    Gerald thanked Jane and then took his leave.

    ¡°D*mn it, what¡¯s that toy boy swaggering around for?! I¡¯ll give you a good what-for!¡± Danny stared

    daggers into Gerald¡¯s back.

    Gerald then made his way to the driving school.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± All of a sudden, M¡¯s voice rang out from behind him.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 97

    Gerald turned to look. It was M.

    ¡°Here to practice driving?¡± He called out with a smile.

    ¡°Yup, yup! I¡¯m taking the second test tomorrow. Oh, yeah! Will you be taking the third test then?¡± Owing

    to what had happenedst time, she had run off without finishing the second test.

    Naturally, she had to retake it.

    Gerald nodded in response.

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go together and hope that we both pass!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good! Let¡¯s go~ To driving practice!¡± Seeing M was cheering him up already.

    In the past, he would have been stuttering and stammering around her.

    If you wanted to see the world, it was good to have friends in high ces.

    It really broadened one¡¯s outlook.

    They practiced the whole afternoon, and the next day, they each went to take their respective tests.

    Things went smoothly for Gerald both in the theory and practical sections.

    In just a couple of days, his driving license had been acquired.

    As he had made an agreement with M, they met up at the gates and went for lunch together.

    Since his was a double test, he naturally came outter than her. When he did, sure enough, there was

    M, waiting for him.

    Just that, there was a young couple with her as well, and all of them were chatting about something.

    Gerald slowly made his way over. All three were engrossed in their conversation, and no one noticed

    him approach.

    ¡°M, besides our family gatherings, we almost never see you at all! What are you doing out here all by

    yourself?¡± The girl wore a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. There was something faintly mocking in

    her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Irene. We never talk at all! But I must say, you always amaze me¡­ Is this yourtest

    boyfriend?¡± The way M spoke to her waspletely off as well.

    It was as though they were bitter enemies, always ready to attack on sight!

    A lifelong feud!

    Thisst line invoked a slight grimace from the handsome young man beside Irene.

    ¡°M, no matter how you slice it, I¡¯m a few months your senior. You should show more respect when

    you speak to me. Have you never learned any manners?¡± Irene seemed angered.

    Certainly, they were both Smiths. Irene¡¯s father was M¡¯s uncle. Along with Kyle, they were all

    cousins.

    The thing was, while it was nice to be among people the same age as you, there were pitfalls as well.

    Since childhood, the equal standing between both girls had always been a problem. As such, they

    competed over everything, just as they¡¯d done since they were little girls.

    Whether it was about studies or poprity, M had always been ahead of Irene.

    During family gatherings, one thing the elders always liked to say was, ¡°Irene, you could learn a thing

    or two from M!¡±

    Irene had grown up in M¡¯s shadow, and it had made them bitter rivals, always trying to get one up

    over the other.

    They were grown up now, but they still hadn¡¯t gotten over their long-standing grudges.

    You could hear it in the way they spoke to each other!

    ¡°Mhmm¡­ I know, M. You¡¯ve always been a little withdrawn and you¡¯ve got high standards¡­ and for

    all that, after all these years, not a single boyfriend in evidence. What can you pretend to know about

    love and heartbreak?¡±

    Irene crossed her arms and went on with a sneer, ¡°Here you are, alone as usual. Keh can¡¯t stand

    being left alone for even a moment and always needs to have someone with him!¡±

    Keh Lee smiled shyly, his arm around Irene¡¯s slim waist.

    If he helped defeat her hated enemy, perhaps Irene would be in a good enough mood to spread her

    legs for him!

    Indeed, this line of conversation was starting to upset M.

    She had been single all this while, unimpressed by all hopefulers.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that she would bump into her cousin Irene while taking her driving test here,

    boyfriend in tow, putting on all kinds of airs¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 98

    After years of bitter rivalry, even the smallest conflict could lead to explosive consequences.

    M was on the verge of losing it¡­ but there was nothing she could say.

    ¡°M!¡±

    Gerald had been watching from a distance for a while now. Now that M was losing, it was time to join

    the fray.

    ¡°Ah! Gerald!¡± M leaped in shock when she saw him.

    He wasn¡¯t supposed to catch her like this with her weakness in full view!

    ¡°Whoa, M, who¡¯s this?¡± Irene looked him up and down. Seeing his in clothes, a smile bloomed

    across her face. All her own friends were people of note. M, on the other hand, was keeping this kind

    ofpany¡­

    And the casual way he called out to her¡­ Did that mean that something was going on between them?

    ¡°This is my friend, Gerald. What about it?¡± M announced without reservation.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Oho, and here I was thinking that this might be your brother-inw, Irene!¡± Keh was holding out

    his hand to show off his watch, a golden Rolex, by way of challenging Gerald to a cockfight.

    But if he was just a friend, then never mind.

    ¡°How could that be, Keh?¡± Irene cried out in mirth. ¡°How could M have possibly found herself a

    boyfriend being the ice queen that she is! Besides, just take a look at this friend of hers¡­ what is he

    even wearing? M¡¯s boyfriend, indeed!¡±

    She attacked M viciously, never sparing a thought for Gerald¡¯s feelings. Evidently, she already

    regarded him as less than nothing.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Faced with these insults, M was strangely more pleased than vexed. ¡°How wrong you are,

    Irene. Gerald and I are more than just friends¡ªwe¡¯re going steady!¡±

    With that, M traipsed over to Gerald and embraced his arm.

    This soft sensation¡­ it set his whole body quivering.

    So now, he had be M Smith¡¯s boyfriend?

    It was something he had always desired, but he had never imagined his dreaming true thanks to

    such a turn of events.

    It was aplicated tangle of emotions he was experiencing right now.

    Meanwhile, Irene and Keh were both dumbstruck.

    ¡°Heh¡­ M, you¡¯re just saying that to get a rise out of me, right? Even if you¡¯re out of your mind and

    wanting to get a boyfriend so you can keep up with me, perhaps eventually even a husband to give you

    the good life, he would still have to be a somebody, am I right? Not something like¡­ him.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I guess I haven¡¯t properly introduced Keh to you yet. He¡¯s the heir to the Lee family

    enterprise. Do you know what car he drives? A Ferrari. By this token alone, M, you¡¯ve already lost to

    me!¡±

    Irene was red in the face now.

    Well, now¡­ M, you¡¯ve never been willing to admit defeat to me, huh? Show me what you¡¯ve got,

    then! We¡¯ll see who gets thestugh!

    Sure enough, M refused to back down. ¡°Heh! And what does that mean? My boyfriend, Gerald, is a

    wealthy heir in his own right. He just doesn¡¯t parade it around everywhere unlike some people¡¯s

    boyfriends who can¡¯t stop showing off!¡±

    M was gripping both of Gerald¡¯s hands tightly. She was really putting herself out there right now.

    ¡°Ahaha! What? This Gerald guy is rich? He¡¯s just keeping a low profile?¡± Irene guffawed raucously.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got me there, M, you¡¯ve truly beaten me this time! In this respect, I definitely can¡¯t hold a

    candle to you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerald¡¯s heart was steeped in doubt.

    A moment ago, he had been amazed at how serious a childhood rivalry could be. Not even a goddess

    like M could rise above it.

    Calling him her boyfriend¡­ it was only for the sake of this contest with Irene.

    However, thatst thing M said had caught himpletely off-guard!

    ¡°M, did you already know about it?¡± He had been agonizing over how to reveal the truth to his

    friends, but now that she had said it herself, he felt a great weight lifted off his shoulders.

    Taken aback, M asked, ¡°Did I already know about what?¡±

    ¡°About me being a wealthy heir!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 99

    "What did you say? Wealthy heir, are you?! Hahaha!" Irene was thoroughly enjoying herself now.

    M had always been untouchable, beyond anyone''s reach... to think that she would have picked such an oddball as her boyfriend! What a moron.

    Keh was sneering as well. "In that case, Gerald, if I may be so bold, what sort of work do you do? Which field is your family involved in?" As he said this, he brandished his wristwatch again, as though worried people might fail to notice his Rolex.

    Gerald regarded the two of them coldly. "You don''t deserve to hear about my family business."

    "Bwahahahahaha!" Clutching their bellies, they burst intoughter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    M tugged gently on his shirt, pleading for him to stop talking.

    She had said all of that just now because she had been in a panic. She hadn''t expected Gerald to take the ball and run with it.

    M was well aware that Gerald came from modest means and was always getting bullied too. It was just that he had won a lotteryter on.

    Still, lottery or no, he was nowhere near someone like Keh Lee.

    She had just wanted to stand up to Irene.

    Instead, this had only made things worse!

    As the four of them were wrestling with their own inner demons...

    Bang!

    A bottle was hurled to the ground in rage.

    "I don''t care, I don''t care! I just want my license! I want to start driving today! I don''t care what you have to do as long as it gets me my driving license!" Gerald nced over.

    A young woman in her twenties was throwing a tantrum at her boyfriend, and both were fashionably dressed.

    The girl had probably failed her test, hence, her current mood.

    "Calm down, Mina. I''ll think of something. Maybe I can pull some strings and get that license issued for you somehow!"

    "Hmph! That''s more like it. It''s not fair that all the other girls can get theirs so easily. Anyone could see that there was something wrong with my car, otherwise, how else could I have screwed up reverse parking?! Aaah! I have to be in your Lamborghini Gardo as soon as possible so I can show off at my old school!"

    Mina was losing her mind while the guy was just trying to reason with her.

    Gerald sighed gently. Those two seemed familiar but he couldn''t quite ce his finger on it just at the moment.

    "Sean, Mina!" Keh called out cheerfully.

    "Oh? Keh, you know that big guy with the Lambo?" Irene asked,bing her hair a little.

    "Yup. Sean Girard, my senior back at Sunnydale University. His family is in dairy, they''re old money. When I checked up on him recently, he had just bought a Gardo for almost six hundred thousand dors. Holy cow!" Keh was clearly delighted to be acquainted with such a personage.

    "Wow! Half a million for a sports car! That''s awesome!" Irene was seeing stars now.

    Keh''s Ferrari had only cost a trifling hundred thousand or so.

    This new guy sounded very sexy.

    Keh took a moment to tidy his clothes and then hurried over to say hi.

    "Keh, so it''s you!" As he approached, Mina stopped her boo-hooing instantly, and everyone began exchanging pleasantries.

    "What a coincidence! Come to think of it, it''s been years since graduation, huh? Yo, let''s see, here... You''ve got a Ferrari? Looking good!" Seanughed wryly.

    "What''s my carpared to your Lamborghini? Oh, right-have you got it here now? I''d love to see it up close!"

    Clinging to Keh''s arm, Irene gave Sean a little smile.

    That counted as a greeting too.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 100

    ¡°Oho, you must be Keh¡¯s girlfriend, Irene! My car is right over there, haha! Look all you want, it¡¯s

    nothing special. Half a million, barely worth anything! After you¡¯ve finished your inspection, let¡¯s all go

    grab a bite to eat!¡± Saying this, Sean led them off jovially.

    ¡°Hey, hey! M, don¡¯t you want to see it too? Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ best not to, perhaps. Even if you saw it,

    it¡¯s not like your boyfriend could afford one for himself. Not like Keh, who has a Ferrari. Also, also,

    M¡­ Do you need some spending money? I hope you understand. If it were not for Sean offering to

    treat us to a meal, I¡¯d ask Keh to give you guys a lift. However, since we¡¯ll be leaving with Sean in

    a bit, if you need some cash for a taxi, all you need to do is ask!¡± Irene hugged herself and giggled.

    She absolutely had to capitalize on every advantage.

    Coming from anyone else, M wouldn¡¯t be troubled. But this girl, whom she had always beaten at

    everything over all these years, to finally be lording it over her like this¡­ it irked her all the way to her

    bones.

    ¡°Who cares! No one wants to see it, anyway!¡± M was spitting fire and was just about to drag Gerald

    away with her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Gerald suggested suddenly, rubbing his nose with a grin.

    Firstly, it felt as though M was curious to see this Lamborghini herself, and she definitely didn¡¯t want

    to walk away still fuming over Irene.

    Secondly, Gerald himself wanted to see it. He was interested in making aparison against his own

    Lambo!

    More importantly, there was something very familiar about those two¡­

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all go have a look. But Sean is only friends with Keh, don¡¯t expect him to treat

    you guys as well!¡± Irene grinned.

    Gerald then led M over to join everyone.

    The moment he pped eyes on that Gardo, a memory came flooding back to him!

    No wonder he felt as though he¡¯d seen them before.

    These two had been with that salesperson, back when Gerald had been shopping for his car!

    The girl had been wearing heavy make-up at that time. Today, she¡¯d had to take a test, so she was only

    wearing light make-up. That was why he had failed to make the connection right away.

    He could remember this Mina girl sitting in the car, refusing to get out.

    Haha, what a small world!

    ¡°I say, you can really tell this sports car cost over half a million. It¡¯s simply majestic! It¡¯s something else!¡±

    ¡°Sean, will we all be going in your carter?¡± Irene cooed enviously.

    ¡°No problem! Oh? Keh, are these two here your friends?¡± Sean turned when he noticed Gerald and

    M.

    Of course, the one he noticed wasn¡¯t Gerald, but rather, the invigorating, captivating, and otherworldly

    beauty named M.

    Gorgeous. Even more of a looker than Keh¡¯s girlfriend, Irene.

    ¡°Hoho, this is my younger cousin, and that loser beside her is her boyfriend!¡± Irene announced sourly.

    She put particr emphasis on the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ as though she wanted everyone to pay close

    attention to that fact.

    ¡°I see!¡± Sean smiled brightly and walked up to shake hands with M.

    Put off by the unconcealed lust in his eyes, she backed away from him.

    Sean¡¯s handshake was intercepted by Gerald, instead. ¡°How do you do?¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Sean frowned darkly, annoyed to be shaking hands with some bum. Deting somewhat, he

    nced at Gerald briefly. ¡°How do you¡ªthe hell?! You again?!¡±

    He instantly recognized Gerald and stood there stunned. In fact, he was shaking with disbelief.

    Not that Gerald was ugly by any measure, but stick him in a crowd and he¡¯d blend right in, especially

    with the sort of clothes he typically wore. He wasn¡¯t the eye-catching sort of guy.

    It was only at this moment that Sean had detected his presence here and was paralyzed by this

    discovery.

    This was the Mr. Crawford who had put down nearly three million for a car without so much as batting

    an eysh!

    ¡°Why, Mr. Crawford! What a pleasure to see you again!¡± Sean shook his hands enthusiastically.

    ¡°What, what?¡± Irene gabbled.

    ¡°Sean, what did you just call him?!¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 101

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, here to apany your girlfriend for her driving test, are you?¡±

    That day, Sean had already discovered the truth about Gerald.

    Just imagine¡­ Two and a half million dors, all without breaking a sweat.

    That was true wealth.

    Sean had also heard other rumors. Although they were not directly rted to the mysterious Mr.

    Crawford, he now knew that the manager of the Lamborghini dealership was someone of note within

    the Mayberry group.

    Even he had shown so much deference toward Gerald. It was clear that he was not your ordinary guy!

    ¡°No, no¡­ we¡¯re both taking the test!¡± Although both these people had been rude to him before, seeing

    this well-mannered reception now, he responded with courtesy in kind.

    Irene and Keh were utterly confounded by all of this.

    This was Sean they were talking about?! Why was he showing such reverence for a penniless wretch

    like Gerald?!

    How could they not be surprised by this?

    ¡°In that case, how about this, sir? I just so happen to be headed in the direction of Mayberry University.

    May I offer you a ride?¡± Sean said amicably.

    He had to make good with someone like Mr. Crawford. It would be of tremendous benefit to him.

    Well, since he was going their way¡­ Gerald had no objections, and M was okay with it too.

    Just like that, Irene and Keh were left standing there, gawking as they were left behind.

    ¡°That Gerald¡­ Do you suppose M was telling the truth? About him being a wealthy heir in secret?

    Why else would Sean have treated him that way?¡± Irene¡¯s expression was a sight to behold.

    This should have been a rare chance to knock her nemesis down a peg or two. Let her enjoy the bitter

    taste of defeat for once. Let her know the shame of not even being able to hold up her head.

    Vulgar though it may be to be unting one¡¯s boyfriend and money, as long as it was something she

    had that M didn¡¯t have, that was reason enough!

    Irene was stomping mad.

    ¡°Hmph! Irene, don¡¯t be so quick to jump to conclusions,¡± Keh muttered grimly. ¡°I have my own

    connections in Mayberry University. Just hold on while I get to the bottom of this and find out which

    hole this Gerald person crawled out from!¡±

    After all, it wasn¡¯t just Irene who had lost out this time. Gerald had greatly offended Keh as well!

    As Sean dropped Gerald off, he also bald-facedly asked for his contact information.

    A shrewd fellow, this guy. Since he had just done Gerald a favor, Gerald could hardly refuse.

    Just as well. Better another friend than another enemy!

    Turning down an offer of a meal as well, Gerald and M walked side-by-side back to campus.

    Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t the first time they had walked together like this.

    Just, it hadn¡¯t been this awkward thest time.

    After all, M had just named him her boyfriend.

    Gerald was not such a fool that he would be delighted at the prospect of being a decoy boyfriend, but

    the strange thing was that he genuinely did harbor feelings for her, and for a brief moment, she had

    been his.

    What a paradox. He wanted to be happy about this, but he shouldn¡¯t be. And yet, he wasn¡¯t displeased

    about having been used.

    Anyway, that was how he was feeling about all of this.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯m sorry¡­ What happened just now, I just lost control of myself, so I told them that you were

    my boyfriend without even asking for your permission!¡± M was embarrassed about this whole thing

    herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t this great, though? You defended your pride, and for well over an hour, I had a

    ravishing beauty as my girlfriend!¡± Gerald said wryly.

    M nced over at him. ¡°Gerald, when did you learn to be such a sweet-talker like all those other

    guys? I hate that sort of thing!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you hate me too, now?¡± With all the exciting twists and turns that were transpiring

    today, Gerald was speaking more boldly with each passing moment. Gone were the doubts of before.

    ¡°Hmph! While I hate that type of guy, it¡¯s alright if it¡¯s you. I couldn¡¯t hate you if I tried!¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 102

    These words made Gerald feel very happy inside.

    ¡°But Gerald, I feel that you are hiding something from me. That Sean does not look like an ordinary

    person at a single nce. Why is he so respectful to you? No, he is not only respectful but it seems as

    though he is ttering you.¡±

    M could not take it anymore. She felt that Gerald was bing even more and more confusing.

    In fact, this was exactly the reason why Gerald eventually became friends with Sean.

    During their entire conversation, as long as Sean did not mention it, Gerald would never say that he

    bought the Reventon.

    It made Gerald feel that he knew how to act ordingly. Gerald learned about this.

    At this time, Gerald simply smiled before he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this in person? I am actually a top rich

    second-generation. However, I really do not want to abandon my current lifestyle and friends. That is

    why I have always lived a low-key life. Of course, Sean has to be very polite to me!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Mere puff!¡± M smiled as she said, ¡°Gerald, I realize that you are getting worse and worse. There is

    no truth in anything that you say at all. However, I will not force you if you do not want to tell me the

    truth. Okay, I have to go back to the dormitory now. Mr. Crawford, now that you already have your

    driver¡¯s license, I hope that you will hurry up and buy a luxury car so that you can take me for a drive!¡±

    M blinked, as she pretended to be full of admiration for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take you out for a drive!¡±

    Although he knew that M did not believe him, Gerald nodded his head. To be honest, he really hoped

    that his driver¡¯s license would be here now. After that, he would be able to drive around for fun.

    After bidding farewell to M, Gerald returned to his dormitory.

    ¡°Damn it, Gerald! What were you doing? Your cell phone was turned off and we could not get in touch

    with you at all!¡±

    Harper startedining as soon as Gerald came back.

    All of them were very busy changing their clothes at this moment. They were all dressing up as though

    they were going on a blind date.

    ¡°When I went out this morning, my cell phone was already almost out of battery. I turned it off for my

    driving test. When I turned it on to use my text messaging app, it turned off automatically by itself after

    a while!¡±

    Gerald replied helplessly as he started charging his cell phone. ¡°Brother Harper, Benjamin, where are

    we doing?¡±

    ¡°If we did not have to wait for you, we would have left already. Hurry up, Gerald! Change your clothes.

    We will go downstairs and wait for you!¡±

    Benjamin said as he looked into the mirror to fix his hair.

    ¡°What is it? Why are you so mysterious?¡±

    Gerald became very interested.

    ¡°It is Hayley¡¯s birthday today. She said that she wants to introduce some girls to us, including you!

    Hurry up! Today is the day where our brothers will no longer be a single man!¡±

    Benjamin was smiling very beautifully like a flower.

    ¡°Congrattions, but I¡­¡±

    ¡°We will kill you if you are not going!¡±

    Before Gerald could even finish his sentence, his group of friends suddenly pounced on him.

    ¡°Go, go, go! I did not say that I would not go!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    He wanted to take a short break.

    However, he had no choice but to follow Harper and the rest of the boys to the ce where Hayley

    would be celebrating her birthday.

    The location that was chosen was a ce called Merlin Manor.

    Farm style.

    It felt like a pic, where all of them could just eat, drink and enjoy the scenery together. It was a pretty

    good ce to eat.

    Although this was a very simple ce, there were many luxury cars parked at the foot of the mountain.

    It was obvious that many people with high status and identities liked toe to this ce. Firstly, it was

    quiet and secondly, it was the atmosphere!

    It gave people a feeling of returning to the countryside.

    ¡°Harper, Gerald, here!¡±

    As soon as Gerald and the rest got out of the car, Hayley and the others were already waiting at the

    entrance as they waved at Harper and the rest of the boys.

    Those in Hayley¡¯s dormitory were all here. There were also a few young and beautiful girls which

    should be some students having a better rtionship with Hayley in her ss.

    They were all looking in Gerald¡¯s direction.

    After all, it was Hayley¡¯s birthday and she already told them that all of Harper¡¯s roommates in his

    dormitory would being here today.

    And they were all single.

    It so happened that Hayley¡¯s friends were also single.

    Therefore, the boys and girls obviously only had one clear purpose today. They were all hoping to meet

    someone worthy of their trust today!

    ¡°Gerald, you are here!¡±

    At this time, Alice who was standing next to Hayley, straightened out her hair before she spoke softly to

    Gerald¡­

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 103

    Alice was always a little awkward whenever she saw Gerald now.

    After all, who was the person who looked down on Gerald the most in the past? It was Alice.

    Now, the pathetic pauper that she used to despise could most likely be a rich young master.

    His identity and status were not that simple.

    In short, Gerald could be a really incredible figure.

    Alice wanted to get closer to him.

    ¡°Well, it is Hayley¡¯s birthday today!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    He was not a person who held a grudge, let alone seek revenge on a person who was making peace

    with him.

    Hayley and Harper looked at the both of them before exchanging nces with one another. It seemed

    as though they wanted to matchmake them on purpose.

    At this time, they greeted everyone and weed them into the room in the manor.

    When they were allocating seats, Harper and Hayley had already obviously discussed this in advance.

    They deliberately arranged for Alice and Gerald to be seated together.

    As for Benjamin and the others, they were also seated next to a group of girls to facilitate

    communication.

    ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t I see Jacelyn around?¡±

    Benjamin looked around, only to realize that Jacelyn was not around. Therefore, he asked about this

    immediately.

    ¡°Jacelyn went out to y with her boyfriend. Every time she goes out with him, it will be for a day and

    night. s, she told us that we do not need to wait for her. She wille byter and she said that she

    would give us a big surprise then!¡±

    Hayley smiled.

    She had deliberately mentioned the fact that Jacelyn has a boyfriend. This was because Harper has

    already told Hayley that Benjamin has feelings for Jacelyn.

    But, how should we say this? Jacelyn seems a little too powerful.

    Besides that, Jacelyn already has a boyfriend. Hayley felt that it would be better to tell Benjamin about

    this matter in advance.

    Benjamin let out anguid cry.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Alice smiled before she said, ¡°Jacelyn became even more mysterious after she got together with

    Danny. She kept telling us yesterday that she was going to give us a big surprise but she is still keeping

    us in suspense now!¡±

    After she spoke, she looked towards Gerald who had not said anything at all, ¡°By the way, Gerald, do

    you know that Jacelyn has gotten into a rtionship with Danny from your ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡±

    Of course, Gerald knew. He almost had a conflict with him the other day.

    Danny could be regarded as his own enemy. However, Gerald did not want to deal with him because

    there were too many people there that day.

    After thinking about it, Gerald felt that he should teach Danny a severe lesson.

    Otherwise, he would be like a fly that is constantly buzzing around him, annoying him to death.

    He should just step on it to death!

    Very soon, all the food and wine were already served.

    Alice was extraordinarily gentle and temperamental. She kept taking food for Gerald and she

    specifically picked all the dishes that Gerald liked.

    To be honest, Gerald was a little moved.

    He had already been despised for a long time in the past. Even though Alice has already looked down

    on him more than once, Gerald did not hate the fact that she was treating him so well now.

    Everyone also exchanged nces with one another. It seemed as though if anyone were to end up

    bing a couple today, it would be Alice and Gerald.

    Moreover, Alice was equivalent to a goddess who was being proactive and chasing after the guy

    instead!

    ¡°My dear, sorry that we arete!¡±

    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. At this time, Danny and Jacelyn came in, followed by

    a young man who looked about the age of twenty-five years old.

    Jacelyn said out loud.

    ¡°Jacelyn, we have been waiting for you! Why are you only here now? Danny, please have a seat too.

    Who is this?¡±

    Hayley looked at the handsome young man who was standing behind them.

    ¡°Oh! Oh! This is Danny¡¯s cousin, Luke. His family is doing some business. The three of us went out to

    y together. When he knew that we were in a hurry, he offered to drive us here!¡±

    Jacelyn said with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I used to study at Sunnydale University too. I graduated about two years ago so I can

    still be considered your peer! Okay, since I have already sent my brother and sister-inw here, I will

    go back first. You guys should have fun! Just give me a call if you need me for anything!¡±

    Luke smiled before he shook the Maserati car key that he had in his hand.

    ¡°Since you are Jacelyn¡¯s cousin brother, then Brother Chad, don¡¯t leave. Anyway, there is an extra seat

    here!¡±

    Hayley said politely.

    This was because if they were to ask him to leave directly, it would not look good for Jacelyn too. After

    all, they were living in the same dormitory. It was just an extra seat, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be intruding, then!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 104

    ¡±It¡¯s okay, cousin brother. Just sit down. After all, I really cannot bring myself to announce the big

    surprise today if you are not here!¡±

    Jacelyn smiled and her eyes suddenly turned cold as she nced at Gerald who was in the room with

    them.

    She had a smug and arrogant look on her face.

    ¡°Jacelyn, what the hell is this big surprise? You have already been keeping us in suspense for such a

    long time. Hurry up and tell us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it about?¡±

    All of her roommates were already impatient.

    When Gerald saw that Jacelyn¡¯s gaze was fixed on him, he suddenly understood something.

    Oh my! Was the so-called big surprise directly rted to him?

    ¡°Of course! I am going to tell everyone about it now!¡±

    Jacelyn smiled triumphantly as Danny red coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°I will start with you!¡±

    Jacelyn walked directly over to Gerald before giving him a p across his face.

    He was stunned. This woman was really dying to be taught a lesson!

    Gerald stood up as he stared at Jacelyn.

    D*mn it! Did she just p him without any exnation?

    ¡°Look? sugar baby! Pathetic jerk! Scumbag! What do you think you are looking at?¡±

    Jacelyn crossed her arms in front of her chest and she looked very proud and arrogant at this moment.

    Gerald, you are very awesome, right?

    You, Gerald, used to make us lose face in front of you, right?

    I, Jacelyn, used to think that you, Gerald, were really awesome. I even ttered you all the way but you

    were cold to me in the end. You looked down on me, right?

    Hahaha¡­

    For this reason, Jacelyn had been depressed for a short while.

    It was only until some time ago that Jacelyn specifically decided to hook up with Gerald¡¯s mortal

    enemy, Danny just to annoy and make Gerald angry.

    Just the day before yesterday, she discovered that Gerald was not the young rich second-generation

    Mr. Crawford at all! He was just a sugar baby! A sugar baby!

    Danny even consulted with Victor and Whitney about the situation at that time.

    They discovered that Gerald was not only the sugar baby of Jane, who was working as a receptionist at

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, but he was also another youngdy¡¯s sugar baby!

    Nowadays, there were too many handsome young men who were very pretentious and wanted to act

    as though they were really wealthy. Therefore, it was not surprising that many rich women would be

    interested in a handsome and honest young man like Gerald.

    However, it was Gerald¡¯s fault if he used this fact to act as though he was really amazing!

    ¡°Jacelyn, what are you doing?¡±

    Before Hayley could speak, Alice stood and spoke up for Gerald with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Alice, why are you still speaking up for him? The reason why I hit Gerald is because of you!

    Amongst all of us, you are the one who has seriously been deceived by Gerald!¡±

    Jacelyn stomped her feet anxiously.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°He, he¡­ Gerald is not who we thought he was! Gerald is nothing more than a sugar baby who is

    taken care of by some other women. Those women did not only drive him around, but they also gave

    him money and bought all sorts of things for him!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, some of these women are hotshots at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment! Otherwise, how

    else could Gerald possibly bring us into the vi the other day?¡±

    Jacelyn revealed everything that she had seen with her own eyes and all the spections that she had

    come up with, all in one breath.

    Everyone was stunned and they looked at Gerald in disbelief after listening to her words.

    ¡°I can testify that the Jane that I was chasing after has a lot of connections with many big and powerful

    men in Mayberry City. I am not afraid that anyone willugh at me or treat me as a joke. The reason

    why I was so chasing so anxiously after Jane is actually because of her connections and resources! I

    felt that it would be very helpful for my career!¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Gerald is already being taken care of by Jane. Besides, I heard Victor, the vice

    president of the Student Union, saying that in addition to Jane, there was a young woman from arge

    chain ofmercial buildings who gave Gerald some things too!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Luke stood up as he sneered.

    ¡°How is this possible? How can it be possible?¡±

    Alice could not believe it.

    All the girls were also stunned because they did not know what to do.

    After all, they have always thought that Gerald was a very mysterious young man. To be honest, even

    though they knew that they could not bepared to Alice, they were all secretly fighting to gain his

    attention.

    As a result, the atmosphere ended up being so awkward and embarrassing when they have already

    put in the effort and taken a step forward.

    ¡°I can testify about the clothes!¡±

    At this time, another girl stood up.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 105

    The person who stood up was Hayley.

    At this time, she had a veryplicated feeling in her heart.

    She only knew that Gerald was Harper¡¯s good brother.

    However, she really did not expect Gerald to hide everything from them or to deceive them for so long.

    Therefore, she felt that it was necessary for them to tell everyone whatever she knew.

    And Harper was the one who told her this.

    ¡°There is a woman who bought clothes for Gerald and she spent more than fifteen thousand dors on

    it! In fact, the clothes that I am wearing today are the clothes that the young woman had given to

    Gerald. After that, Gerald gave it to Harper!¡±

    ¡°Hayley, what are you talking about?¡±

    Harper was anxious.

    In fact, Harper had been joking around with Hayley in the past.

    He said that his brother, Gerald really had a way with women. He could get them to buy him anything

    that he needed without even blinking his eyes at all. He also mentioned that Gerald could have been

    kept by that woman. Harper joked that he also wanted to be kept by a woman.

    At that time, Hayley said that she would castrate him if any girl dared to treat him so nicely!

    Hayley scolded him in anger.

    This was all a joke that neither one of them took seriously at that time.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    However,bined with these things in the past and with everything that Jacelyn had witnessed with

    her own two eyes, Hayley was really starting to believe it.

    Gerald was being kept by a woman!

    Harper was afraid that Gerald would continue to be everyone¡¯s target. Therefore, he hurriedly

    stopped Hayley as he asked her not to say any more nonsense!

    ¡°Hey, Alice! Do you believe that I am not lying to you now? That is hundreds of thousands of dors,

    not to mention the fact that Gerald used his shopping card to buy a bag that is worth fifty-five thousand

    dors! I wonder which woman was the one who gave that to him!¡±

    ¡°What was Gerald doing with all that money? He was trying to go after you, Alice! He wanted the

    goddess, Alice, to be chasing after him, and he wanted you to finally give yourself to him willingly!¡±

    Jacelyn replied coldly.

    If she did not see Jane being so kind to him and being so protective and caring towards him, Jacelyn

    would never believe that Gerald was being kept by a woman.

    But now, shepletely believed it!

    Gerald was too scheming.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alice turned pale because she was utterly shocked when she heard these words.

    The other girls were also all in shock.

    ¡°Oh my God. It turns out that Gerald is secretly in contact with so many other girls. I really cannot

    believe this. I have always thought that he was a very honest and low-key person!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it is our own fault for being so foolish. If Gerald was really a rich second-generation, then will

    he still be in this miserable state? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to get any girls that he wanted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, everything makes sense if he was a sugar baby. This is the method that Gerald uses to

    be a sugar baby that is kept by others. He makes people think that he is very innocent and pitiful.

    In actual fact, he actually has a very dirty heart! He is nothing but a scumbag!¡±

    All of the girls in the group started to look at Gerald differently in an instance.

    Hahaha.

    Gerald could onlyugh bitterly inside.

    He was surprised.

    He was really surprised at two main points.

    Firstly, he really did not expect that Jacelyn, Alice, and the other girls had always been so worried and

    concerned about his identity. Moreover, Jacelyn was even investigating and looking into his

    background everywhere.

    It seemed as though it was really difficult for them to ept the fact that a person who had constantly

    been despised and looked down upon by them, would actually turn out to be a rich person overnight.

    The second point that really surprised Gerald was Jacelyn¡¯s reasoning and deducing ability.

    Some very simple things ended up being a veryplicated matter because of Jacelyn¡¯s spections.

    Gerald wanted to exin himself.

    Jane was simply a staff member working for the manor and Elena was just the daughter of one of his

    subordinates. As for the purchases that he made using the universal shopper¡¯s card, that was given to

    him by his own sister.

    However, Gerald knew that even if he tried to exin himself, Jacelyn would never believe him.

    Moreover, she would continue insulting him and she would even insult his sister at that point.

    If anyone dared to insult his sister, Gerald would definitely not be able to bear it.

    Today was also the birthday banquet of his good brother, Harper¡¯s girlfriend. He could not simply say or

    do whatever that he wanted to!

    So, Gerald felt very tangled andplicated inside.

    After thinking about it, Gerald decided to just forget it for the time being. He would be getting his

    driver¡¯s license tomorrow. By that time, everything would be resolved!

    This was because Gerald has decided that it was time for a showdown!

    ¡°You can think whatever you want to think about me. Anyway, I, Gerald Crawford, have a clear

    conscience!¡±

    Gerald replied faintly.

    However, this sentence made everything think that Gerald was simply admitting it in default.

    Boom!

    At this time, Alice was so angry that she kicked the stool behind her.

    Yes. Today, she, Alice, had undoubtedly be the joke to everyone at the scene once more!

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 106

    She did indeed have a good impression of Gerald because she felt that Gerald did not only have a

    good personality, but he was also very practical. Moreover, it seemed as though his background was

    not as simple as it looked.

    She could actually consider getting into a rtionship with Gerald and the both of them could be

    boyfriend and girlfriend.

    For this reason, Alice took this initiative to approach Gerald without any hesitation at all.

    She wanted to draw Gerald¡¯s attention to herself again.

    But the result was¡­Ahh! She did not want to say anything anymore!

    ¡°Hayley, I am going to the washroom!¡±

    She was dumbfounded and quickly came up with an excuse to leave the room.

    After that, Jacelyn followed anxiously behind her.

    After all, she felt that she was also responsible for the reason why Alice ended up this way.

    No one spoke at all in the room.

    There was silence in the room for at least ten minutes.

    Finally, Harper broke the silence. ¡°No matter what everyone thinks, deep down in my heart, I believe

    that Gerald is not that kind of person!¡±

    What he said to Hayley in the past was really just a joke between lovers.

    However, he never expected Hayley to take his words so seriously.

    ¡°We believe in Gerald too!¡± Benjamin and the other guys also nodded as they looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s have a drink together!¡±

    Harper suggested.

    As a result, none of them raised their sses aside from Gerald¡¯s roommates.

    Gerald felt very embarrassed at this time. Alice had already run away out of anger, and he was already

    at this point again now.

    A good and pleasant birthday banquet had turned out this way.

    Moreover, it was all because of him. If he continued to stay here, he was afraid that he would cause

    any further embarrassment for Harper and Hayley.

    If he knew that this would happen, he would not havee at all!

    Gerald was about to say that he would also be leaving.

    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. It was Jacelyn who was rushing into the

    room in a hurry, and she was covering her face with her hand.

    ¡°Danny, I got hit! They are dragging Alice along with them now. They want to force Alice to apany

    them and drink with them!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Danny was taken aback when he heard that his girlfriend had been hit. This was really shameful and

    humiliating.

    He looked at Luke hastily.

    Luke said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t they know who thisnd belongs to? They actually dare to act so bold and

    recklessly? I think that they do not want to live anymore!¡±

    At this time, the two cousins stood up immediately and walked outside with one hand in their pockets.

    Harper, Gerald, and the rest of the group also hurried out when they heard that something was wrong.

    Gerald found out the ins and outs of the matter as Jacelyn continued yelling about it.

    It turned out that when Alice went to the washroom earlier, Jacelyn had followed behind her and she

    was washing her hand at the basin.

    A few young men had walked by and seen that Alice and Jacelyn were both exceptional beauties.

    This was especially so for Jacelyn who was dressed very sexily.

    A young man who had obviously drank too much came forward to ask them for their number, even

    trying to touch them inappropriately.

    Alice had given that man a p across his face directly, and Jacelyn had also hit the man in his head.

    After that, the man had pped Jacelyn, and Jacelyn had quickly run away in a hurry after she had

    gotten hit.

    The young man called a few of his friends toe over before they blocked Alice¡¯s way. They kept

    forcing Alice to drink with them.

    Jacelyn kept yelling and shouting as she ran back to the room.

    After that, Gerald and the rest rushed over immediately.

    At this time, the two parties had already confronted each other.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    There were four men who were dragging and forcing Alice to drink with them. They were all quite

    young and they seemed to be students who were about the same age as them.

    Luke kept making phone calls on his cell phone, as though he was calling for backup.

    At this time, Jacelyn pointed at the four students as she continued cursing at them.

    Although Alice did not get hit, everything that happened today made her feel extremely depressed.

    ¡°Today, I am going to deal with each and every one of you. Since you dare to hit my sister-inw, none

    of you are going to leave this ce unscathed today!¡±

    Luke yelled arrogantly after he made the phone call.

    He was very familiar with this scene, and he also knew the owner of this ce very well.

    The four young men were dressed extraordinarily and they were all very unconvinced and displeased

    at this time. They really wanted to see what Luke was going to do to them.

    ¡°Fa!¡±

    Not long after, several vans stopped in front of the entrance.

    More than a dozen men with a buzz cut stepped out of the car as they entered the manor. The manor

    was suddenly crowded with people¡­

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 107

    Luke was very influential.

    He had called a dozen people out there.

    The four students were all frightened.

    They said nothing at all.

    p!

    Jacelyn walked up and raised her hand as she pped the four of them across their faces.

    The four of them were furious but they did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°What are you looking at? You dared to hit me? I will teach you a lesson for touching me today!¡±

    ¡°You dared to hit me? If you dare to hit me, just wait and see how I am going to deal with you!¡±

    The leader of these four men was the one who had taken the initiative to try and molest Jacelyn and

    Alice. He responded aggressively as he held his face with an aggrieved expression.

    He was frightened, but he was also very angry.

    He rarely ever failed to get any girl that he wanted. However, he really did not expect to get pped by

    this beautiful girl before getting pped by this little shrew.

    He had never been insulted and humiliated like this before!

    ¡°D*mn it! Does he still want to talk back? Beat them up!¡±

    Luke was very arrogant and full of pride at this moment. As soon as he waved his hand, the crowd of

    people rushed up and surrounded the four young men.

    They started beating them up.

    Danny also followed behind them as he hit and kicked those men a couple of times.

    The four men got beaten up until they were already holding their heads in their hands as they tried to

    scurry away. In the end, the boss of the vi stepped in to stop the fight. He pulled them apart before

    he asked the four young men to leave immediately.

    He felt that someone would lose their life if he allowed this to continue!

    ¡°Wow! Luke is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Luke is really very stable and mature! I did not expect to see this side of him at all!¡±

    ¡°Awesome! He is so cool!¡±

    The group of girls instantly became Luke¡¯s fans.

    For those who were mixing around, the more power they had, the more they would be able to give a

    sense of security to these beautiful students.

    They had this kind of mentality.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Luke, thank you for everything today!¡±

    Alice was actually feeling pretty refreshed right now.

    The depressed feeling that she had before had already beenpletely wiped out.

    To be honest, she really liked those who were mature and stable in the past.

    However, at this point, she suddenly felt that the more arrogant and domineering a person was, the

    better it would be. This was because only this kind of person would be able to give her a great sense of

    security.

    What about someone like Gerald?

    Oh my God. Why did she suddenly think of him again? It was simply a waste of her time!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice. We should exchange phone numberster so we can keep in touch in the future!¡±

    Luke smiled as he looked at Alice. In fact, he had already noticed Alice a moment ago, and he felt that

    this girl was really very beautiful.

    The more he looked at her now, the more he felt that she was even more and more beautiful.

    In fact, any ordinary man would be moved at a single nce when they saw a beautiful woman like

    Alice.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s go back into the room and continue our party!¡±

    Luke smiled heartily.

    ¡°Ah? We are going to continue our party? Luke, shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What if someone over there decides toe back to seek revenge?¡±

    Some of the girls were worried.

    ¡°Hey! Who do you think Luke is? So, what if they came back to seek revenge?¡±

    Jacelyn replied proudly as she reapplied her makeup and looked in the mirror. After all, her makeup

    had been smudged when she cried after getting hit earlier.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should we be afraid when we have Luke here with us?¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go! We should go back in and celebrate Hayley¡¯s birthday!¡±

    The girls were all relieved.

    ¡°Alright then, Hayley. I will be going back first. I wish you a happy birthday!¡±

    Gerald did not want to continue staying here any longer.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Gerald. I will call for a cab to take you back!¡±

    s, Hayley was powerless.

    Hayley was close to everyone in Harper¡¯s dormitory including Gerald because of her rtionship with

    Harper.

    However, since something like this had already happened, it would be very difficult for Gerald if she

    insisted that he stayed.

    In fact, the reason why Hayley spoke out against Gerald earlier was because she was a little angry

    when she found out that Gerald was actually a sugar baby and had lied to all of them.

    However, her anger had already dissipated, and she suddenly felt a little sympathy for Gerald.

    Perhaps, even a good person would be driven crazy if they have been poor for too long!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I can call for a cab and go home myself!¡±

    Gerald nodded with a wry smile on his face.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 108

    ¡±Get lost! Get lost as soon as possible! I feel sick when I see you!¡±

    Jacelyn yelled unceremoniously.

    Alice did not say anything this time. She simply turned around as she returned to the room. Since the

    person who made her feel sick and disgusted was already gone, she naturally did not have to leave

    anymore.

    Gerald walked alone on the campus.

    He was thinking about all the recent events.

    It was Gerald¡¯s nature to be low-key. Even if he had money, Gerald could not be as arrogant or

    domineering as Aiden and the others. Gerald would never be as extravagant as this.

    However, being low-key was not necessarily the best option.

    Just like this time, Gerald did not know how much wrong he had suffered.

    Did he really have to make his wealth known to the public?

    Gerald could only smile bitterly in his heart.

    At this time, he suddenly received a text message in his ss group chat.

    It was an announcement made by Cassandra.

    ¡°ssmates, Xavia has already dropped out of school because of certain things!¡±

    ¡°What? Xavia dropped out of school?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°It should be because of Yuri. If you think about it, the incident involving Yuri really had a huge impact

    on Xavia. Xavia will definitely feel very ashamed to continue living in the school. Therefore, dropping

    out of school will definitely be her best choice!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Xavia has always loved her face the most. First, she dated that pauper¡­¡±

    ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xavia really loved face the most. First, she dated Gerald. After that, she got together with Yuri. As

    a result, Yuri is not any betterpared to Gerald. He was simply borrowing money because he had

    no money. At the very least, Gerald has some money now because he won the lottery!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if I were Xavia, I would have no face to continue attending school anyway! Ahh!¡±

    After the news was revealed in the group chat, everyone continued discussing this matter.

    It seemed as though this result was really unexpected.

    Gerald was stunned as he held his cell phone in his hand.

    Gerald was heartbroken when he saw the news that Xavia had dropped out of school.

    After all, both of them had gone through three years of college together.

    He could still vividly remember the beautiful memories during that period of time.

    Gerald was also ming himself at this time.

    He knew the reason why Xavia dropped out of school very well.

    If he did not stimte Xavia at the manor the other day, Xavia would have probably continued her

    studies.

    After all, they were about to graduate.

    If he did not say those heartless and unfeeling words to her that day, Xavia would not be so

    discouraged.

    As he thought about the desperate look in Xavia¡¯s eyes the other day, Gerald felt his heart aching a

    little.

    Were his insults to her too serious?

    Gerald could only me himself and he regretted it a little as he was filled with self-reproach.

    This was especially so when Gerald unknowingly walked to the smallke on campus.

    This was the ce where he had his first date with Xavia.

    Since Gerald was poor, he could not afford to bring her to a caf¨¦ for a date.

    He could still remember that he camete that day and he made Xavia wait for more than ten minutes

    for him.

    However, Xavia did not me him at all. Both of them had held hands as they walked around the small

    lake in circles, one after the other.

    They did not chat a lot, but both of them were silent, and they did not say anything most of the time. He

    would nce at her and she would nce at him from time to time.

    It was not the same kind of love that you witnessed on television.

    However, Gerald had a taste of love because of this.

    Gerald clearly remembered that they had said that they would get married after their graduation, and

    both of them would return to this smallke to take their wedding photos then!

    Those were really the good and wonderful days!

    However, after some experiences, Xavia had changedpletely. In fact, Gerald was also a different

    person now.

    Gerald did not know whether he felt sorry for the Xavia he knew before, or whether he felt sorry for the

    Xavia now.

    In short, he was very upset.

    After that, Gerald called Xavia because he wanted to persuade her. As a result, the call could not get

    through, and Xavia had already canceled her phone number.

    He could not reach her on her QQ ount or text messaging app.

    ¡°She¡¯s really gone!¡±

    Gerald sat down by theke as he was momentarily at a loss.

    At this time, he suddenly received a phone call on QQ.

    Gerald picked up his cell phone and realized that it was a phone call from Xavia¡¯s roommate, Felicity.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Felicity¡¯s tone was very cold, but she had always been this way toward Gerald.

    ¡°The smallke¡­¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Oh, oh! Wait there for me. Before Xavia left, she asked me to tell you something in person!¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 109

    Felicity arrived at the smallke quickly.

    She was wearing a short skirt, her long hair draping over her shoulders. She had bright and fair skin,

    and she really looked like a popr inte celebrity.

    However, unlike any other inte celebrities, Felicity¡¯s beauty was truly natural.

    Gerald had already seen Felicity without any makeup, and she could definitely be regarded as a beauty

    amongst all other beauties.

    In fact, Gerald felt a little embarrassed as he thought about this. During their freshman year, Felicity

    had been sitting in front of Gerald.

    Gerald secretly liked Felicity too!

    Unfortunately,pared to other girls, Felicity¡¯s standards for guys were really high.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Yuri, who was rich and wealthy, and even Victor, who had pursued Felicity desperately, had both been

    ignored by her!

    Not to mention Gerald.

    ¡°Well, well, you really are sitting by theke very leisurely all by yourself! Xavia asked me to pass a

    message to you!¡±

    Felicity spoke coldly as she crossed her arms across her chest.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°She said that she wille back sooner orter, and she will definitely make you feel embarrassed,

    Gerald. She asked you to wait for it!¡±

    Gerald lowered his head. It seemed as though he had really irritated Xavia this time.

    She probably really hated him to death now.

    However, as he thought about it, he felt that it was a good thing. Xavia would probably not be doing

    anything bad in the future. No matter what it was, everything was good as long as she was fine!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Gerald responded.

    ¡°Hey! It looks as if you were the one who chased Xavia away. What did you do to embarrass her?¡±

    Felicity scanned Gerald up and down.

    Even if Gerald had already won the lottery, Felicity did not care too much about it.

    ¡°Nothing much!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s mind was in a messy and confused state. Besides, it would not be good for him to talk about

    the events that had happened that day, let alone tell Felicity about it.

    This person would definitely talk about all of his affairs in her live broadcast.

    It would not be the first time that she would be doing something like this.

    ¡°It is up to you whether you want to say it or not! Anyway, I have already told you the message that

    Xavia wanted me to pass to you!¡±

    Felicity snorted coldly before she turned around and walked away.

    In truth, although Felicity and Xavia were roommates, their rtionship was generally so-so.

    This was because Xavia was also very beautiful. After all, there could only be one alpha!

    However, Felicity felt a lot more rxed now that Xavia was already gone.

    Felicity had also taken care of Xavia¡¯s affairs on her behalf.

    Gerald continued to stay by theke. He felt really tired right now. Therefore, heid down as he used

    his arms to support his head.

    The moment of silence that he enjoyed here could truly calm Gerald¡¯s heart down.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him.

    Immediately after that, there was darkness in front of him.

    A figure appeared before his eyes.

    She was just standing about one meter in front of him.

    Geraldid down and was stunned when he looked up.

    ¡°Gerald, since you are so idle, I happen to have something that you can do for me!¡±

    The person who hade back was none other than Felicity.

    The reason why Gerald was stunned was simple.

    He was lying down at this time and Felicity was wearing a short skirt as she stood in front of him.

    Gerald has already seen everything that he should and should not have seen.

    ck color!

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Gerald blushed as he hurriedly stood up.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You are really pathetic. You have a bit of money now because you won the lottery but you do not even

    look like you have any money at all. You look like you have never seen a girl before. Why? You were

    together with Xavia for so long but nothing happened between the both of you? Based on the look on

    your face, it is needless to say that nothing more happened!¡±

    Felicity said contemptuously.

    She knew the reason why Gerald was blushing. However, Felicity was a very open-minded person, and

    she did not care about all this.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 110

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She looked down on Gerald¡¯s depravity.

    ¡°I asked you to do me a favor. Some of the female anchors in our guild will being to the campus

    later. We are going to do some outdoor activities together. I need someone to record the live broadcast

    for me. So, I want you toe and record the live broadcast for me!¡±

    Felicity said as she handed her iPhone over to Gerald.

    Her cell phone was fully equipped. It was specially equipped with additional cameras, radios, and other

    necessary equipment for an outdoor live broadcast.

    This made Gerald feel as though he did not know whether to go or not to go with her.

    After all, Felicity had done his ex-girlfriend a favor. Moreover, she had also handed her equipment over

    to him. He would feel bad if he handed her cell phone back to her now.

    He did not know if the fact that Felicity helped his ex-girlfriend had anything to do with him, however,

    Gerald did not turn down her request anyway.

    He simply followed after Felicity anyway.

    He could simply forget about Felicity¡¯s attitude and the way she obviously looked down on him.

    Gerald did not have much feeling for Felicity and he did not really care about her either way.

    On the way, Felicity walked in the front as Gerald followed behind her.

    ¡°Felicity, when did you sign a contract with the guild?¡±

    Gerald started the conversation randomly, mainly because he was already getting bolder when it came

    to chatting with girls now.

    ¡°Some time ago. Why? Didn¡¯t you watch my live broadcast then?¡±

    Felicity replied coldly.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°You good-for-nothing! I¡¯m talking about that live broadcast where the rich young man in my live

    broadcast gave me three thousand dors that day. After receiving the ie that day, I got more than

    ten thousand followers. After that, I also appeared on the home page, and the people from the guild

    approached me to sign a contract with me then. It is also a very strong guild!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Congrattions!¡±

    Gerald did not know anything about these live broadcasts.

    However, he understood that the reason why Felicity could sign a contract with the guild had something

    to do with him being in Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room that night.

    Gerald remembered that he had recharged fifteen thousand dors into the live broadcast tform that

    day.

    This was simply because he wanted to fight with Yuri and Danny.

    As a result, both of them had already admitted defeat after he had spent three thousand dors. He

    had topped up fifteen thousand dors into the ount for no reason at all.

    There was a park not too far from the school. Their live broadcast venue was this ce. Men and

    women would oftene here in pairs to have fun here.

    ¡°Felicity, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Three of four youthful live broadcast beauties who were obviously inte celebrities hurriedly waved

    at Felicity.

    They naturally also brought their assistants along with them.

    They came in an SUV.

    Gerald was very familiar with this site.

    Why was he familiar with it?

    This was obviously because Gerald had parked his Lamborghini here.

    Their SUV was parked right next to the Lamborghini.

    However, the parking spaces on both sides of the car were all vacant. Obviously, no one was willing to

    park their cars next to the Lamborghini.

    Many people were gathered at this ce. Gerald really did not expect that so many girls would still

    come here to take photos with the Lamborghini after so many days.

    ¡°All of you are here so early!¡± Felicity said with a grin as she abandoned the serious expression on her

    face.

    At the same time, she also nced at the Lamborghini.

    The luxury of this luxury car really had a great impact on every girl and boy.

    It was really a pity that no one knew who this car belonged to, even after so many days!

    But a lot of girls were anxious!

    ¡°Yes, Felicity. We came here early. By the way, who is the owner of this sports car?¡±

    The anchors who came over here asked in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. To be honest, no one in our school knows who the owner of this sports car is! Why? Are

    you interested in the owner? I heard that the owner is a really wealthy and rich second-generation!¡±

    Felicity smiled.

    ¡°Wow! I really want to get acquainted with him if I have the opportunity to do so. If I can get to know

    someone like that, I will not need to do any live broadcast to earn a living. I will ride in his car and travel

    around the mountains and world every day!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Fool! If I could be this rich man¡¯s girlfriend, I will want to open my own live broadcast

    guild. After that, I can easily attract all kinds of rich men, and I do not need to continue looking for a rich

    young master like this!¡±

    ¡°Just look at all of you!¡± Felicity smiled bitterly.

    Although they were joking, Felicity had also imagined being the girlfriend of this rich young man!

    ¡°Hahaha, stop acting like a fool! Let¡¯s get back to reality. By the way, Felicity, we will be broadcasting

    liveter and we will need an assistant to help us. Why didn¡¯t you bring an assistant here with you

    today?¡±

    One of the beautiful girls asked curiously.

    ¡°Who said that I did not bring one? Gerald,e here!¡±

    Felicity pointed at Gerald who was holding her cell phone at this time!

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 111

    ¡±Ahh? Felicity, is he the assistant that you arranged for?¡±

    The three female anchors were all a little surprised.

    Even though Gerald looked pretty handsome, he looked like a country bumpkin because of the way he

    dressed.

    Look at the assistants that they had brought with them instead.

    All of them were dressed very nicely, and all of them were very young and handsome.

    One of the boys was even a suitor who was pursuing one of the female anchors. He was the one who

    had driven the SUV here today.

    The contrast was simply too great.

    After all, this was an outdoor live broadcast. Just look at their faces. To think that they would have to

    bring a country bumpkin around with them today. Wouldn¡¯t that be lowering everyone¡¯s grades and

    standards today?

    ¡°Yes. I did not have time to look for an assistant, so I simply dragged one of my fellow students from

    university here with me!¡±

    Felicity¡¯s face was also burning.

    She felt very ashamed.

    ¡°Hehehe. Let me see, why don¡¯t we just ask him to carry all of our belongings as he follows us around

    then? It¡¯s no big deal. I can just hold two cell phones then!¡±

    At this time, one of the boys looked at Gerald as he shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    The disgust in his words was self-evident.

    ¡°I think that Hector is right. It will be fine if he just carries our belongings and follows behind us then!¡±

    One of the beautiful anchors said.

    ¡°Okay, Gerald. Why don¡¯t you hand my cell phone over to Hector? You can just carry all our things from

    us and follow behind us from a distance!¡±

    Felicity said hurriedly.

    Gerald could not help but feel a surge of anger in his heart. D*mn it. I came here to help you today. Did

    you really think that I am here to be your hired worker?

    However, as he thought about it, since he was already here, there was no point for him to leave right

    now.

    Even if he disliked it, he would simply be leisurely carrying things around for them.

    ¡°La,,, my dear fans. Good afternoon, everyone!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Good afternoon, babies!¡±

    ¡°I am your Sweetie! I missed all of you to death!¡±

    The live broadcast began soon, and the several beautiful girls started their live broadcast with their own

    opening remarks.

    ¡°Hector! Hector! Hurry up and help me aim the camera at this luxury sports car!¡±

    The yellow haired beautiful anchor named Sara Wester eximed excitedly.

    Felicity also took advantage of this opportunity toe next to the Lamborghini.

    They continued talking andughing.

    Gerald watched from the sidelines until he got a little bored. At this time, he took out his cell phone

    before he logged into Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room.

    Unexpectedly, her live broadcast room was still very popr.

    Thements area was exploding at this time.

    ¡°D*mn it! What kind of car is that?¡±

    ¡°It that the Lamborghini Reventon! It costs about three million dors and is filled with all sorts of

    luxurious configurations!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the interior design of this car is absolutely world-ss! Just take a look at the interior of the car!

    ¡°D*mn it! Can we have a panoramic view of the car? Give us a panoramic view of the car!¡±

    ¡°Who is driving this car? He must be a really wealthy person!¡±

    ¡°This is such a cool sports car! Roar, roar, roar!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The live broadcast of all four of the beautiful girls became very hyped.

    At this time, no one was focusing on the beauties anymore. Instead, everyone¡¯s attention was ced

    on the car. Felicity and the other girls were all struggling to ask for gifts while satisfying their fans¡¯

    requests. They filmed the appearance of the sports car from far and near.

    They also received numerous gifts at this time.

    There was a rich person in Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room who gave her nine hundred dors worth of

    gifts.

    This brought the atmosphere of the live broadcast room to a small climax.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Jazz. I love you, Brother Jazz!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An hour passed by just like that.

    The four of them did not continue walking around outdoors.

    They simply conducted their live broadcasts right next to the Lamborghini.

    Each of them had already attracted quite a huge poprity and following at this time.

    ¡°Oh, you guys really do not know how to dote or pamper us at all! I need to take a short break now.¡±

    More and more fans entered the live broadcast room as they requested to look at the car.

    After talking for so long, Felicity and the other girls were already tired.

    ¡°Darlings, please be good. I will continue broadcasting live after drinking some water!¡±

    ¡°Sara, did you bring any water with you?¡±

    ¡°No, we did not bring any! Why don¡¯t we buy some? My throat is already dry!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I am thirsty too! I also feel like eating some watermelon now!¡±

    The female anchors said yfully.

    ¡°Well, Gerald, why don¡¯t you go and buy some water and a watermelon for us now? Go!¡±

    Felicity ordered as she pointed her finger at Gerald.

    Gerald was going insane.

    What was she treating him as?

    s, speaking of it, he was also feeling a little thirsty after following these girls around. He also felt like

    eating some watermelon.

    Gerald decided to go and buy it out of desperation.

    He bought a pack of mineral water, a big watermelon, and a watermelon knife.

    Gerald came back carrying a big bag of items with him, and he was really exhausted.

    At this time, Felicity and the rest of the girls were still broadcasting live about the prospects of the car.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 112

    ¡±Gerald, hurry up and cut the watermelon! D*mn it. Why did you bring the whole watermelon back

    here? Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you ask the person to cut the watermelon for you before bringing it

    back to us? I¡¯m speechless!¡±

    Sara also said unceremoniously to Gerald without even regarding him as an outsider at this time.

    D*mn it. If all of you have not been so eagerly waiting to eat the watermelon, I would have waited to cut

    the watermelon there.

    D*mn it!

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Gerald cursed in secret.

    He could only cut the watermelon.

    Where should he cut it?

    He could not possibly cut it on the ground.

    Hmm?

    Oh, he got it! He could just use the hood of the car as a fruit table to cut the watermelon! After all, it

    was not easy for the paint on the Reventon toe off.

    As he thought about this, Gerald walked over to the car.

    Bang.

    He threw a bag of mineral water directly on the hood of the Lamborghini.

    After that, he put the watermelon on the hood before he started cutting it with the knife.

    This scene caused Felicity and the rest of the girls who were doing their live broadcast to be stunned.

    Their live broadcast was also interrupted.

    Many of the beautiful girls who came here to take photos of the car also opened their mouths in

    surprise!

    D*mn it!

    D*mn it!

    D*mn it!

    These were the two words that came up in everyone¡¯s hearts tacitly!

    This person was actually using the front hood of the Lamborghini to cut the watermelon?

    ¡°Gerald, are you fucking insane?!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Take that away right now!¡±

    Felicity turned pale in fright.

    She was the first person to speak up.

    Gerald must be sick. Absolutely so!

    If he cut the watermelon and scratched the Lamborghini whilst doing so, she would never be able to

    afford to pay for the damages in this lifetime.

    ¡°Did this b*starde here to create trouble on purpose?¡±

    Sara and Hector were also stunned.

    Fans in the live broadcast room were all booing at this time.

    They said something about one hundred and fifty thousand or three hundred thousand dors.

    ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Hurry up and take everything down and wipe the car clean!

    What if someone finds out about this? You will not be able to leave, then!¡±

    Felicity was filled with regrets. If she could not find an assistant, she should have just spent some

    money to hire one! Why did she bring Gerald here with her?

    Why?!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Even if the car is scratched, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    If the car was really scratched, he was the one who scratched it himself anyway. He did not need to ask

    anyone for anypensation. Why were they so nervous?

    What do you mean it is okay even if the car is scratched? Hurry up and take those things away now!¡±

    Felicity stomped her feet angrily.

    Gerald had no choice but to take the watermelon and the pack of mineral water down. He was initially

    thinking of eating the watermelon like this so that everyone would not need to sit on the floor and eat.

    He simply wanted them to eat morefortably.

    It seemed as though he had been thinking too much!

    Felicity came over and pushed Gerald away. After that, she carefully wiped the car clean with her own

    wet wipes. After making sure that there were no scratches on the car at all, she was finallypletely

    relieved.

    ¡°Felicity, is he from your ss? Why don¡¯t you ask him to leave now? It was really a very dangerous

    scene just now!¡±

    Hector said contemptuously.

    The SUV next to this car belonged to Hector, and he seemed rich.

    He had already looked down on Gerald as soon as he saw him. However, when Gerald was acting like

    a fool and almost scratched the luxury sports car, he could feel goosebumps all over his body!

    He was really frustrated.

    ¡°Yes, Gerald, you can leave now. I was wrong! I, Felicity, really made a mistake by asking you toe

    with me to be my assistant!¡±

    Felicity spoke in a very direct and blunt manner.

    ¡°Okay, I will just take a bottle of water with me then!¡±

    Gerald left after grabbing a bottle of mineral water.

    It was rather embarrassing. Gerald thought about taking his car key out and pressing it. That would

    have been really simple!

    However, Gerald felt as though he was putting on a show in front of theizens who lived in the same

    city since live broadcasts were going on at the time.

    Besides that, he originally did not n to buy such an expensive car, but he had to do so because he

    was forced by his sister.

    Therefore, Gerald left happily.

    He did not want to have too much interaction with Felicity anyway.

    Gerald did not go anywhere else this time.

    He went straight back to his dormitory and finished gulping down a bottle of water.

    Then, heid in his bed to get some rest.

    Shortly after that, Harper and the rest of the boys came back to the dormitory.

    ¡°You guys are back so soon. How was the party with Hayley and the others?¡± Gerald asked with a

    smile on his face.

    ¡°Gerald, it is good that you are also in the dormitory. Let¡¯s go over to Hayley¡¯s dormitory together!¡±

    Aftering back, Harper, Benjamin, and the rest of the boys were either flipping through their wallets

    or making phone calls nervously.

    ¡°Ah? What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it. Don¡¯t mention it. Alice is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 113

    What could have possibly happened to Alice?

    Gerald was surprised.

    However, since Harper was asking him to apany them to Hayley¡¯s dormitory, it would not be good

    for him to turn down his request.

    Moreover, Gerald really wanted to go and find out what exactly happened to Alice.

    Although this girl made him feel a little touched before this, her attitude had taken a one hundred and

    eighty-degree turn after Gerald was ndered by Jacelyn.

    After all, she was still a friend!

    In fact, Gerald was simply making up all sorts of reasons for himself. Even though he said that he did

    not care about Alice at all, as a normal man, how could he possibly be indifferent to such a beautiful

    girl?

    At Alice¡¯s dormitory.

    The six boys, including Gerald and Harper, signed in downstairs before they came in.

    Aftering in, they saw Alice crying as she sat on the bed. Jacelyn was also crying at this time.

    Jacelyn¡¯s face was pale, and she seemed to be really frightened.

    ¡°Alice, Jacelyn, we came here to see you!¡± Harper replied.

    On the way, after Gerald had asked about the matter, Gerald also found out about the ins and outs of

    this matter.

    It turned out that the identities of the four people who were beaten up at the manor were in fact

    extraordinary.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that one of the young man¡¯s family industries was one of the

    biggest in the whole of Mayberry City.

    Aside from Mayberry International Inc., the young man¡¯s family business was the best.

    Who was this person?

    His name was William Rye, and his father¡¯s name was Henry Rye. He was one of the biggest real

    estate bosses in Mayberry City.

    It just so happened that even though he was a rich second-generation, William was usually a very low-

    key person.

    He had gone to the manor to apany a few friends to have a drink that day.

    After drinking on a whim, he had seen Jacelyn and Alice. He especially took notice of Alice, who was

    exceptionally beautiful.

    That was the reason why he teased the two girls under the influence of alcohol.

    Unexpectedly, he had gotten beat up twice.

    Moreover, he was beaten up until he was bloodied all over.

    After returning home, William had called for help.

    His whole family was shocked at this sight.

    Although the parties did not seek revenge directly, Danny, Chad, Jacelyn, and Alice¡¯s family received a

    warning to varying degrees.

    Chad¡¯s family ran a family business, and all of their supplies had been cut off immediately.

    Alice¡¯s family also had their ownpany, and her family was in a simr situation to that of Chad¡¯s.

    As for Jacelyn and Danny, their parents were also threatened and given a warning.

    It felt as though they would have to pay the price for rubbing this person the wrong way.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In short, Alice and the others were all terrified now.

    This was because William had threatened to destroy thempletely within a month!

    ¡°What should I do now? What should I do now? My dad has already contacted a lot of people, but they

    could not do anything at all!¡±

    Alice was crying desperately.

    Jacelyn¡¯s parents were alsoid off with immediate effect.

    ¡°Alice, can¡¯t Danny and Chad help with this matter?¡±

    Harper could only ask them this question. After all, he could not do anything to help as he watched

    from the sidelines.

    ¡°Oh, what could they possibly do? I heard that Chad and Danny even went to the other party¡¯s

    company to look for him. They knelt down and apologized to the other party, but they were

    subsequently thrown out of thepany by the security guards.¡±

    ¡°We really got into big trouble this time. I heard that Danny also pped himself desperately in front of

    the other party, but it was all useless!¡±

    Another girl in the dormitory was also very worried.

    Alice cried even harder.

    Jacelyn was also the same. They did not look as arrogant as they did before.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the police, then?¡±

    Benjamin said as he scratched his head.

    Who would not know about the Rye family in Mayberry City? They were really awesome and powerful.

    Most people could not afford to offend them.

    Alice shook her head as she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s no use. Moreover, we were the ones who beat them up in

    the first ce, and they did not fight back at all. Even if we make a police report, we will be the ones

    getting arrested instead!¡±

    When everyone heard this, they felt that this was indeed the case.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad anymore. There will always be a solution to the problem!¡±

    Gerald, who had not spoken at all, suddenly spoke up at this time.

    He really did not know how else to persuade them.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 114

    However, he decided to give face to Harper and Hayley. After all, this had happened during Hayley¡¯s

    birthday banquet.

    Gerald was intending to ask Zack if he had any good solutions to deal with this matter.

    ¡°Ahh? You¡¯re here too? Crap! Crap! Crap! Who gave you the courage toe here? Why do you even

    have the face to show up here?¡±

    Jacelyn lost her temper and got very furious when she heard Gerald¡¯s words.

    She was even scolding and mocking him now.

    Who was the source behind this whole matter?

    Wasn¡¯t it all because Gerald was a pathetic jerk?

    If it weren¡¯t because of Gerald, would Alice have felt so ashamed that she had rushed to the washroom

    immediately?

    If Alice did not run to the washroom because she was angry, would she have followed her all the way to

    the washroom then?

    If neither of them went to the washroom, would they have provoked someone of William¡¯s background

    then?

    The culprit behind this matter was Gerald!

    Yet, he actually had the face to show up here?

    Jacelyn jumped off her bed as she raised her hand at Gerald. She really hated this scumbag!

    p!

    The p that she was nning to give to Gerald did not happen as nned.

    As she raised her hand in the air, Gerald stopped her before she could p him.

    ¡°Jacelyn, enough is enough!¡±

    Gerald pushed her to the ground fiercely.

    Gerald had a good temper. He usually had a very good temper, but this did not mean that he would not

    get angry.

    He had been belittled by this girl and pped by her several times.

    Xavia was his ex-girlfriend, so he could never bring himself to fight her whenever she pped him.

    But who was Jacelyn to him? Nobody!

    Therefore, Gerald could not hold back his anger anymore.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Ahh! You dared to hit me?!¡±

    Jacelyn acted like a crazy person as she sat on the ground with red and swollen eyes and continued

    crying.

    ¡°Okay, enough! Enough!¡± Hayley and the other girls hurriedly persuaded Jacelyn.

    Alice looked up at Gerald before she sneered and said, ¡°Gerald, did youe here to make fun of us

    and treat us as a joke?¡±

    Alice really hated Gerald to the core.

    However, she did not act as Jacelyn did.

    ¡°Alice, Jacelyn, Gerald only came to see how you girls were doing because he heard that something

    happened to you. Why would he possibly be treating you as a joke?¡±

    Harper hurriedly intervened because he really could not stand it anymore.

    ¡°Pfft. What is he doing here if he is not here to make fun of us? I know that he must be holding a

    grudge against me because I found out that he is a gigolo! I know him too well. To be honest, I even

    thought of going after him and pursuing him before this!¡± Jacelyn scolded as she jumped up.

    She understood Gerald¡¯s past and was really interested in Gerald.

    Jacelyn was about to continue arguing with Gerald. However, at this time, Alice¡¯s cell phone suddenly

    rang.

    ¡°Dad, how did it go? What did the powerful and influential person you asked for help say?¡±

    Alice asked nervously.

    Jacelyn had finally calmed down and was listening to Alice attentively.

    The only person she could rely on right now was the connections that Alice¡¯s family had.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad. If he said that he is busy, perhaps he is really busy. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I

    am still in my dormitory now. Some of my friends came to see me. I am not hungry. No, I have not

    eaten yet, but I do not have much appetite. No. Ahh? Okay, let me ask them then¡­¡±

    After that, Alice hung up the phone.

    She had a somewhat disappointed expression on her face as she said, ¡°My dad is at the restaurant,

    and he was trying to ask someone to put in a good word for us, but the other party turned him down

    because he said that he was busy. My dad is asking me to go over to the restaurant now because he

    has already ordered a lot of dishes and cannot ask for it to be returned anyway. Why don¡¯t we go over

    there together, then? After all, all of you have been apanying me throughout the entire afternoon.¡±

    After she was done speaking, she looked at Harper and the other boys. ¡°Harper, why don¡¯t all of you

    come with us too? I finally understand what I have to do now. It is useless for us to continue worrying

    about this matter now. What¡¯s the big deal? I will just go over to hispany tomorrow and beg William

    personally!¡±

    ¡°Alice, you¡­?¡±

    Hayley naturally understood the meaning behind Alice¡¯s words. She wanted to stop her but she could

    not say anything.

    Was there any other way out of this?

    The crowd of girls went downstairs.

    Alice felt very helpless at this time, and what she wanted the most right now was for her father to be by

    her side.

    Jacelyn and the rest of the girls were also very willing to go there. This was because having an adult

    around them would at least give them a sense of security. After all, all adults were rich in experience.

    Therefore, they would certainly be better equipped to deal with this kind of situationpared to these

    young people.

    Harper could not bring himself to turn down her request, so they naturally followed them.

    Surprisingly, Gerald did not retreat this time.

    He simply followed silently behind them.

    No matter what it was, he had already encountered this incident today. Therefore, there was no reason

    for him to just ignore it!

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 115

    Alice¡¯s family ran an informationpany.

    Their annual profit was about nine hundred thousand dors to one million dors.

    It was not very high, but it was already pretty good.

    The location of the restaurant was inside a very luxurious hotel. After Gerald and the others entered the

    restaurant, they realized that Alice¡¯s parents had indeed ordered a table full of high-end wine and

    dishes.

    Unfortunately, the person who he really wanted to invite toe over here today was not here at all.

    ¡°Alice, you are here!¡±

    George smiled as he stood up. Now that his daughter had caused such big trouble, hispany was

    also in a dire situation now. Hispany was most likely about to face bankruptcy within a month after

    William¡¯s cruel words and threats.

    He would be losing more than ten years of hard work just like that.

    He could only force a smile at this time.

    ¡°Hello, uncle, auntie!¡±

    Everyone greeted each other.

    ¡°Alice, dad wants to ask you something. Didn¡¯t you say that one of your ssmates is really amazing? I

    heard you saying that he has a very strongwork and connection with some very powerful people. Is

    this ssmate of yours here with you today?¡±

    George recalled hearing his daughter mention the fact that one of her ssmates had a very close

    rtionship and connection with someone from the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    That was the reason why George asked her this question.

    If he could help them, their lives would be much easier.

    ¡°He is here today, dad, but things arepletely different from what we thought. His personal

    connections and rtionship are not what I thought it was before¡­¡±

    Alice replied with an indifferent expression on her face.

    She did not make a clear statement on whether Gerald hade here with them today or not.

    ¡°Alice, why are you still giving him face at a time like this? Yes, uncle. We initially thought that Gerald

    was a good person and had a very good connection andwork of friends. However, we found out

    today that he is nothing more than a gigolo who is kept by others just so that he could enter and leave

    the manor freely. He is just a young man who is being kept and taken care of by more than one

    woman!¡±

    ¡°He might look really incredible, but he is nothing at all! I don¡¯t think that anyone will help her just

    because they want to give him face!¡±

    Jacelyn cursed as she stood up.

    In fact, she started to regret her words as soon as she started cursing at him.

    This was not right!

    She seemed to have forgotten about Gerald. After all, Gerald could even make someone like Flynn

    bow and apologize to all of them.

    This proved that Gerald¡¯s connection and contacts were indeed very incredible.

    If he asked his lovers for help, who knew, he might probably be able to resolve this matter for them!

    s, Jacelyn only thought of this at this time.

    However, no matter what it was, Gerald was still not the rich second-generation she had imagined him

    to be. Since she had had such high hopes and expectations for him, the disappointment that she felt

    when she found out otherwise was even greater.

    Jacelyn¡¯s emotions were up and down and shepletely disregarded this.

    ¡°So, that is the case!¡±

    George and his wife could not help but feel a little disappointed when they heard this.

    They were only meeting Gerald for the first time today, but they really did not expect this seemingly

    handsome young man to be so despicable.

    They really did not know why their beautiful daughter would actually be friends with someone like this?

    George and his wife were a little unhappy.

    Gerald sat there without saying a single word at all.

    He simply turned the Lazy Susan as he ate.

    There were so many good dishes on the table and Gerald was really hungry.

    When they saw this scene, the disgust that George and his wife felt for Gerald grew even stronger.

    ¡°Since you are hungry, you should just order a bowl of white rice to eat!¡±

    Alice¡¯s mother was a tall and stunning beauty.

    Although she was already about forty years old, she did not look like she was more than twenty-five

    years old.

    She had extremely fair skin.

    At this time, she crossed her arms across her chest as she spoke coldly to Gerald. White rice? A bowl

    of white rice? She was intentionally criticizing Gerald!

    ¡°Hmph! Exactly! He should just eat in white rice! He must be drunk! All he knows how to do is to eat

    even at a time like this!¡±

    ¡°What do you think he is doing here, anyway? He will not even be able to help in any way! All he knows

    how to do is to eat and drink for free! Even though he is kept by someone else, he has still not gotten

    rid of his attitude of taking advantage of petty gains! He would eat a free meal whenever he could get a

    free meal!¡±

    ¡°I really do not know what those women are thinking! Why would they even want to keep a gigolo like

    him?¡±

    Several girls who were led by Jacelyn also said mockingly.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Gerald could only smile wryly in his heart.

    Scold. Scold as much as you want to. You will be crying sooner orter anyway.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 116

    A young man dressed in a suit and leather shoes opened the door and walked in.

    Well dressed, he looked to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old.

    As soon as he came in, George and his wife immediately stood up as a gesture of respect.

    ¡°Yuvin, what did Charles say about this?¡±

    The man standing in front of him was Charles Zeller¡¯s secretary. He was also the son of George¡¯s

    wife¡¯s distant cousin.

    They were somehow connected in some way, where he was also a distant cousin of Alice.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    George intended to ask for Yuvin¡¯s help in creating a path for him so he could depend on Charles¡¯

    connections. At the very least, he didn¡¯t want hispany to go bankrupt, just like that.

    Yuvin shook his head and smiled wryly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. Charles came to this restaurant just now, so I thought he woulde down.

    However, it seems he¡¯s busy entertaining a very important guest here. It means he¡¯s really indisposed

    at this moment. I told you not to wait for him here.¡±

    ¡°I know Charles is not going toe down, but Yuvin, can we at least go up and give him a toast and

    express our feelings?¡± George bitterly pleaded.

    He knew it was very impolite.

    However, Charles¡¯ connections were hisst resort, and without them, he would really have no other

    way out.

    Having offended an influential family in Mayberry City, they were basically done for.

    George was also in a rut himself.

    ¡°Yes, cousin Yuvin. If you are to help, help our family, then!¡±

    Although Alice had always been an icy, arrogant person, she had no choice but to beg for Yuvin¡¯s help

    this time.

    Yuvin sighed. ¡°As your nephew, Uncle and Auntie, I understand your feelings very well,¡± he said.

    ¡°However, what you¡¯re asking is impossible; perhaps I¡¯ll help you if there¡¯s a future opportunity?¡±

    And that was what he said.

    If this matter were not resolved today, there would be no future at all anyway.

    George quickly came to a realization.

    It wasn¡¯t that Charles was busy. He simply refused to help them.

    After all, it would be too much of a hassle since this was the Rye family they were talking about.

    Thus, theirst glimmer of hope was diminished.

    Everyone had grim expressions on their faces.

    ¡°The boundless horizon is my love. The flowers bloom at the foot of the mountain range. What rhythm

    has the most swing? Which song is the happiest one?¡±

    It was then that Gerald¡¯s ringtone yed the song ¡®Coolest Ethnic.¡¯

    Ahh!

    Since when did he turn that into his ringtone?

    How could this be?

    Thanks to the sudden tune, the atmosphere in the room became very awkward.

    The corners of George¡¯s mouth twitched a little.

    Alice, Jacelyn, and the others all stared at Gerald in disgust.

    ¡°Oh my god. How could such a person exist? How pathetic!¡± Jacelyn roared unceremoniously.

    At that moment, Gerald had already answered the call.

    It came from an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Is this Mr. Crawford?¡±

    The voice of a middle-aged man came over the other end of the line.

    Gerald could guess that it was Wesley as soon as he heard the voice.

    Wesley Harrison from the Bureau of Commerce!

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a little presumptuous of me to call you. It is like this, Mr. Crawford, we¡¯ve already gathered

    the leaders from different regions to discuss some issues of thepany¡¯snd and several

    entertainment centers that you¡¯ve invested in. I¡¯d like to take the liberty of asking if you have any spare

    time? We do hope you can make a trip here in person!¡± said Wesley with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, oh, yes!¡±

    Gerald decided that he¡¯d go over and take a look since he was almost done eating anyway.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ll be meeting at the Majestic Phoenix Restaurant now. Where are you?

    I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to go pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? The Majestic Phoenix Restaurant? It happens that I am at the Majestic Phoenix Restaurant now

    too!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 117

    ¡±You¡¯re dining at the Majestic Phoenix Restaurant too? That¡¯s great, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯lle over, and

    we can toast to a ss of wine!¡±

    Cough. Cough.

    If anyone were to make a toast, it should have been Gerald. No matter what it was, Wesley was still his

    senior, after all.

    But since Mr. Harrison had invited him, he should juste over anyway so they could enjoy a drink

    together.

    How could he not give face to Mr. Harrison? He even gave his room number to Mr. Harrison.

    It was no big deal. At most, he would simply invest more in the future.

    Gerald hung up the phone.

    George and everyone else was still staring contemptuously at Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected! A person of this sort could have friends in the Majestic Phoenix Restaurant?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. How pretentious!¡±

    The girls sneered.

    Now, Gerald¡¯s status in their hearts had significantly plummeted. Yes. Gerald was either a low profile

    second-generation heir or someone who had won the lottery of their hearts before this.

    He was really very wealthy.

    They could have garnered heaps of benefits from him.

    At this time, however, Gerald was nothing more than a yboy. He was loved when he had money, of

    course, but what would happen when his lovers got sick and tired of him?

    What would he be then?

    As a result, everyone had a surprisingly consistent attitude toward him.

    Then, the door to the room suddenly opened.

    Arge number of people were outside. About twenty to thirty middle-aged and elderly all dressed in

    suits and leather shoes, had gathered outside.

    They all stood outside the door with wine sses in hand.

    George was left dumbfounded.

    Even Alice and everyone else became extremely nervous.

    What was happening?

    ¡°Zeller¡­Charles Zeller?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­Mr. Harrison?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Myers, Chairman Lloyd, why are you guys here?¡±

    George trembled as he spoke.

    Amongst the twenty-odd people who were standing in front of him, which one of them wasn¡¯t an

    influential figure of Mayberry City?

    Even Wesley Harrison from the Bureau of Commerce was here.

    Also, Charles Zeller, the most influential and powerful figure in George¡¯s eyes, was here, standing

    amongst the crowd,ughing with a ss of wine in his hand.

    Could they have all gathered here for me?

    George was in a hazy, dreamlike state.

    ¡°Sit down, please have a seat!¡± George and his wife eximed in excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. We are just here to make a toast, and we¡¯ll be leaving after that!¡±

    Wesley bowed slightly as a gesture of respect towards George.

    This respect, however, was actually not for George, but it was because of Gerald.

    Wesley held a wine ss in his hand. Amid the room¡¯s exciting atmosphere, Wesley stood before

    Gerald, followed by therge group behind him.

    ¡°Raise your sses to a toast for Mr. Crawford!¡±

    After that, he finished the ss of wine.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, a toast from us to you!¡±

    Standing behind Wesley were investors for this project, and many of them were officials from the

    Bureau of Commerce.

    Gerald was also speechless.

    He initially thought that Wesley woulde here on his own, even thinking of asking him to help with

    Alice¡¯s matter.

    Gerald would never have expected so many people toe at once.

    Not wanting to be impolite, he hurriedly finished his ss as a reply.

    The scene left George dumbfounded as well.

    Alice had stiffened up, seeming startled and shocked.

    Jacelyn¡¯s mouth was opened so wide that an egg could easily fit inside.

    Of course, they had initially thought he was nothing but a yboy.

    But whatever their impression on him was, even the renowned Wesley Harrison from the Bureau of

    Commerce was present.

    Moreover, they all addressed him as Mr. Crawford.

    What did this indicate?

    Gerald couldn¡¯t simply be a rich yboy! After all, Wesley was one of Mayberry City¡¯s most prominent

    and influential!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 118

    ¡±Mr. Crawford, when your banquet is over, please,e up and join us to discuss the issues I

    mentioned earlier.¡±

    Wesley then warmly shook hands with Gerald.

    When the young man waved his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how manypanies would rise

    overnight in Mayberry City.

    Mayberry City¡¯s economy had already improved significantly.

    It was all because Gerald signed his name a few times.

    He was a young man of such power and stature, yet, never one to be pretentious or showy, from the

    very beginning to the end. He remained polite to everyone around him.

    Rare! This was really rare!

    After he was done talking, Wesley left the room with everyone else.

    The room was all but dead silent at this time. Nobody spoke a word, all looking toward Gerald with

    open mouths.

    George and his wife thought to themselves.

    They had initially thought that Charles was the greatest man around, albeit a little arrogant.

    However, now, it seemed the really powerful person turned out to be this young man standing in front of

    them!

    ¡°Gerald, what did they call you? Did they just address you as Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Jacelyn swallowed hard.

    Alice looked at Gerald in shock as well.

    ¡°It is just a title!¡± Gerald replied with a slight smile.

    He really didn¡¯t want to appear to be pretentious or ostentatious. Seeing how things had turned out,

    Gerald could not help but feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Could Gerald be the Mr. Crawford from the Mayberry Commercial Street?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford? The Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street? It seems it¡¯s the only reason Mr.

    Harrison has been so respectful toward him, right?¡± ¡°Impossible. How could this be? How could Gerald

    possibly be so rich?¡±

    Everyone continued specting, but Jacelyn, on the other hand, was simply in utter disbelief.

    If this was indeed the truth, she really wanted to die!

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Uncle and Auntie Bradford. This incident urred thanks to the

    birthday party of my good brother¡¯s girlfriend. Allow me to deal with it on your behalf. Please excuse

    me. I¡¯ll be retiring to my room upstairs.¡±

    From the way he had been stared at, Gerald would have been very ufortable if he stayed any

    longer.

    So he took this opportunity to slip away.

    Gerald neither confirmed or denied anything when they asked if he was Mr. Crawford from the

    Mayberry Commercial Street.

    After leaving the room, Gerald called Zack, asking him toe forward as a mediator to deal with the

    matter.

    Zack quickly followed suit.

    ¡°Alice, could you have been mistaken? Didn¡¯t you say he was a yer?¡± George asked with a hint of

    regret.

    If he had known this was the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have mocked and satirized him.

    Earlier, when Wesley bowed a little to George, he was so excited that he almost peed his pants!

    Alice Muttered to herself. ¡°Impossible! There has to be something hidden behind all this. How could

    Gerald possibly be the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street? To make matters worse, we

    even offended the Rye family this time. How could Gerald have possibly settled this with one word?!¡±

    Undoubtedly, the knowledge of this matter had taken a tremendous toll on whoever was listening.

    Then, George¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    He was surprised when he saw the number.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. Hello? Okay! Okay! Okay! Huh? What did you say? ¡­that¡¯s great! Thank you. Thank

    you so much!¡±

    George hung up in excitement.

    Everyone looked at him.

    ¡°Alice, this time, we have really met a very noble person. Seriously! Gerald¡­ no, Mr. Crawford is really

    our benefactor! A senior from the Bureau of Commerce just called to tell me that a very powerful and

    influential person had juste forward. The matter has been resolved sessfully!¡± said George.

    Alice slumped weakly into her chair when she heard this.

    Everything was really linked to Gerald. He was indeed very powerful!

    But what was going on? Who was this Gerald?

    Everyone had lingering doubts in their hearts.

    Gerald was already upstairs in his room. He had called Zack to help the people from Hayley¡¯s

    dormitory, both Alice and Jacelyn¡¯s families. He didn¡¯t care for Chad and Danny, though, and did not

    want to care for them. What did they have to do with him anyway?

    Gerald thought no more about the matter. After entering the room, he continued drinking with Wesley

    and the others.

    As for the essential matters that Wesley spoke about, he was simply hoping that Gerald would be able

    to attend the opening ceremony on the day the major entertainment establishments opened.

    Since it wasn¡¯t an issue, Gerald agreed immediately.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when Gerald returned to the campus.

    He was lying on his bed but kept tossing and turning around as he found himself unable to sleep.

    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±

    Notifications rang on Gerald¡¯s cell phone, one after the other.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, Gerald¡­ are you asleep yet? Let¡¯s meet up early tomorrow morning at our school¡¯s west

    cafeteria! I have something important to tell you! You don¡¯t need to reply to this!¡±

    At first nce, it was a text message from M.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 119

    Early the next morning.

    Since it was a Saturday, Harper and the rest of the boys wanted to wake up at their own time.

    Gerald did not bother them either, heading to the west cafeteria on his own.

    M had arrived early, and she was already waiting for him there.

    She even brought two sets of breakfast.

    Fried rice with egg and ham!

    ¡°I bought some rice for you! Hurry up and eat it!¡± said M with a smile.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t shy at all. ¡°What¡¯s up, M? What did you want to tell me?¡± he asked as he took a bite.

    M was dressed beautifully today. Her fair legs were exposed, and it made his heart flutter.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.

    ¡°Hehe! It is my grandmother¡¯s birthday today. I¡¯ll be going back to celebrate it for her!¡±

    M blinked. ¡°You should know about my rtionship with Irene, right? Don¡¯t me me for being petty.

    In fact, I am not the kind who likes topare or makeparisons. That said, my rtionship with

    Irene is very special. We¡¯ve been like that ever since we were born. Wepared everything, from

    whose name sounded better, to who was better at studying, who wore the prettier clothes, and who

    received more praise from everyone!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she was born with herpetitive nature, but no matter what it is, I don¡¯t want to lose to

    her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Do you get what I was saying?¡± M asked as she pouted.

    Gerald seemed to understand, albeit very little of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand!¡± hemented.

    He didn¡¯t really get what she was saying. Perhaps it was because Gerald grew up in apletely

    different environment. After all, he knew that there would always be people in this world who lived

    better and had better things than him.

    Even if Gerald wanted topare, he once used to be so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford new clothes

    for the New Year. Compare? How could he possiblypare to anyone at all?

    Naturally, Gerald had always been a little disgusted over those who would fight over or show off their

    wealth.

    There was even some resistance from the bottom of his heart.

    Perhaps, it could be said that he was deeply troubled because of the antics of the rich.

    Although he was filthy rich himself, Gerald never understood the wealthy¡¯s thoughts and in what

    direction their mentality went.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you this inly. Gerald, you know she has a boyfriend, right? I heard Kyle saying that Irene

    will be bringing back that bastard boyfriend of hers to celebrate my grandmother¡¯s birthday. I also heard

    that the bastard prepared a special gift for her.

    ¡°When that happens, many will beplimenting Irene. So, I¡¯ve decided that I should bring a boyfriend

    back with me too!¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡±

    Gerald seemed to understand what was really going on now.

    ¡°Um, yes! I want you to keep pretending you¡¯re my boyfriend, and you can continue pretending to be a

    wealthy heir too. I¡¯ll return to my dorm to wash up before I go out and buy you some clothes.

    ¡°Gerald. Good old Gerald. Please help me till the end!¡± M flirtatiously cooed.

    To be honest, this young girl was really very beautiful.

    Gerald found he couldn¡¯t turn down her request when she blinked her beautiful eyes and opened her

    beautiful small lips.

    He, however, felt a very strange feeling.

    Apparently¡­ he wanted to be her real boyfriend. Hehe¡­

    ¡°Actually, there is no need for me to pretend anymore. I am really a rich heir!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly in his heart.

    Once he agreed to M¡¯s request, she brought him out to buy some new clothes.

    Gerald really looked very handsome once he was all dressed up.

    Now, both of them were rushing to her grandmother¡¯s birthday feast.

    M¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Huh? What did you say? Okay, okay. I will get there first!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, M let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Gerald, I have to leave first. Kyle and I ordered a birthday gift for my grandmother, but apparently,

    there¡¯s something wrong with it. It is making me really anxious. Why don¡¯t we do this? Let¡¯s meet at 11

    in front of the Royal Dragon Vi¡¯s entrance. I¡¯ll call you!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Gerald nodded.

    M hurriedly called for a cab before she left.

    Gerald smiled bitterly. It was only a little past nine in the morning. What was he going to do for two

    hours?

    Oh, right!

    Driving license!

    His driving license should have been mailed to him!

    He made a phone call to ask about it. As expected, the package had already arrived at the courier.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Gerald was so excited he nearly jumped up high.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 120

    His biggest dream was to drive a car. He wanted to drive a vehicle that belonged to himself, and it

    needn¡¯t be an expensive car.

    Now, he could finally drive!

    Not to mention, he had a Lamborghini! He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t excited!

    After picking up his driving license, Gerald went to his car.

    ¡°Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    A brand new ck Passat skidded past Gerald¡¯s body.

    After that, the beautiful car drove around the park.

    Many people were walking around the park, and the Passat also attracted many girls¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a Passat! It¡¯s thetest model from this year. Looks pretty good!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than thirty thousand dors?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s the top-spec. That car should be at least forty-five thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Oh, god. More than forty-five thousand dors?! Must be another rich guy!¡±

    A group of girls quietly whispered among themselves as they pointed at the luxurious cars.

    This park was popr thanks to the Lamborghini.

    The past few days saw a strange but familiar pattern. Everyone from university who had a car would

    drive around this park to attract beautiful girls¡¯ attention.

    Especially if it was a new car.

    The owner of this Passat was obviously driving around the vicinity to show off to the crowd.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that Gerald? What a coincidence!¡±

    The car suddenly stopped, and the windows came down. A handsome young man poked his head out

    of the car.

    When Gerald saw who it was, he realized he knew him.

    It was Jordan Lourd, a guy who attended driving lessons with him.

    It was the guy who mocked him together with a student from his department called Nathaniel.

    In the beginning, Jordan was interested in M, but when he heard that Victor was pursuing her, he

    immediately gave up.

    Both Jordan and Gerald took the same course, and Jordan had instantly purchased a car after passing

    the exams.

    He was obviously here just to show off.

    Gerald did not like him that much, merely nodding slightly.

    ¡°I just bought this baby for fifty-two thousand dors! We just got our driving license today, Gerald. You

    should drive a little. Otherwise, you might just forget how to!¡±

    Jordan smiled triumphantly.

    Many girls looked over when they heard Jordan speaking loudly.

    They could see that Jordan was mocking Gerald.

    Although Gerald had nothing against Jordan, he had his own reason for doing this.

    First, he looked down on Gerald because he was a pauper and felt a sense of aplishment after

    trampling all over him.

    Then, Jordan wanted to talk to M when they had their driving lessons. M, however, was only

    interested in talking to Gerald.

    This had incredibly upset Jordan.

    After mocking Gerald, Jordan couldn¡¯t help but feel even more fulfilled and satisfied.

    ¡°Jordan, where are you headed? We feel like going out for a stroll. Can we take your car?¡±

    A few girls finally came over shyly.

    ¡°Oh, of course!¡±

    Jordanughed. After that, he turned to Gerald again.

    ¡°Gerald, would you like to drive my car and take the girls for a drive?¡±

    Gerald shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Jordan! You are so bad. Who wants to be in a car driven by your sort, eh?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Just look at his state. Looking at him is more than enough. I¡¯d be extremely embarrassed to

    ride in the same car as him!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Even if Jordan is willing to lend him his car, will he dare drive it? If it gets damaged, he wouldn¡¯t

    be able to pay even if he sold himself!¡±

    The three girlsughed. After that, they got into Jordan¡¯s car.

    Ladies nowadays were all very bold. All they wanted were rich boyfriends or sugar daddy¡¯s that would

    pamper them through their college days.

    They could save their own money and still buy themselves lots of nice clothes.

    How perfect would that be!

    Gerald said nothing after listening to their nefarious insults.

    He simply pulled out the key to his Lamborghini and walked toward his supercar.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 121

    ¡±Hey, Jordan, look! The pathetic guy you talked to is walking toward the Lamborghini!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Lamborghini is a reputed brand. That pathetic jerk must be trying to gain some insight. He might

    even take some pictures and post them on social media to show how awesome it is. There are many

    people like that!¡±

    The girls replied in contempt.

    ¡°Perhaps. There is nothing those sorts are incapable of doing!¡± smirked Jordan.

    ¡°By the way, Jordan, do you know who owns this car?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but I can tell you a lot about the configuration and interior of this car. It a first-ss

    design! Even a simple part is made through strict data calctions, all personally supervised by a

    master with decades of experience!¡± Jordan replied with a smile.

    ¡°Ahh? You¡¯ve aroused our interest, Jordan. Care to exin more to us so that we can learn more about

    the car?¡± one of the girls asked, with a surprised look on her face.

    They were saying this, not just because they wanted to learn more about the luxury car but to simply

    drag time.

    Think about it. It was only nine in the morning, and even if they gave him a location and Jordan sent

    them there, it would only be a momentary encounter.

    If they dyed him for a while, it would be lunchtime. Wouldn¡¯t Jordan have to treat them to lunch

    then?

    Wouldn¡¯t that deepen their rtionship?

    The girls were really good at mind games.

    Jordan did not overthink it, parking the car at the side before leading the group of girls to the luxury

    supercar.

    He wasn¡¯t jealous of the Lamborghini at all, knowing well enough that even if he worked like a bull for a

    lifetime, there was no way he would reach such a point.

    At the same time, Gerald had also walked toward his Lamborghini.

    ¡°Erm, miss? Mind if you move aside?¡±

    Gerald rubbed his nose as he stared helplessly at a long-haired girl, now boldly sitting on the hood of

    his Lamborghini.

    ¡°Why are you asking me to move to? Who are you? Get out of my way!¡± the long-haired beauty yelled

    at him.

    This man wore new-ish clothes, and they looked pretty good on him. However, she had already seen

    many handsome heirs. Who did he think he was?

    How dare he ask her to move?!

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s right! Who are you? Just look at you. What right do you have to ask us to move away?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I know that as girls, we are a little vain, and we enjoy taking selfies. Moreover, we get a little

    envious when we see luxury cars. I really didn¡¯t expect a guy to be disgusting enough; he actually

    thinks of taking a selfie too!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Stop embarrassing yourself!¡±

    The girls surrounding the long-haired girl ganged up, throwing insults and jeers at Gerald.

    Gerald was stunned by the arrogant and rude remarks.

    Damn it. He only said one sentence, and he got attacked by so many people?

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jordan walked up to Gerald, sneering with his nose up high. ¡°Brother Gerald, what could you be

    thinking? Why take a selfie? Would you like me to help you, eh?¡±

    After that, he immediately turned his gaze to the hot chick sitting on the front hood.

    ¡°Beauty, you can sit on the car hood as long as you want to. The Lamborghini¡¯s chassis is like no other

    supercar. It¡¯s solid. It¡¯ll definitely withstand your lightweight body!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you, handsome! You talk pretty sweet, unlike some really disgusting dude! By the way,

    handsome, can you take a picture for me? Capture me with this car from afar!¡±

    The long-haired beauty seemed to have an excellent impression of Jordan.

    Of course, Jordan was more than willing to snap her a photo. After all, why did he even buy a Passat?

    Wasn¡¯t it all for thedies, anyway?

    He nodded vigorously at the request.

    ¡°Say, Brother Gerald, can you stop blocking the shot?¡± Jordan shook his head as he reminded Gerald,

    who was standing beside the car.

    ¡°Damn it. Get lost!¡± the long-haired beauty yelled as she waved impatiently.

    ¡°Hehehe! I¡¯m afraid you guys are the ones who should get lost!¡± Gerald replied coldly.

    He initially had a very simple thought. He wanted the beautiful girl to move aside so that he could drive

    his car out. After that, she could take whatever picture she wanted to.

    Instead, his generous gesture was replied with ridicule, even to the point of getting scolded by the hot

    chick.

    It was especially true for Jordan, enigmatic from the moment he saw him. Did he just use Gerald as a

    comparison just so he could appear stinking rich and charming in front of the girls?

    Was he using Gerald¡¯s humility to prove how strong and capable he was?

    Was he mocking to satisfy his own vanity?

    Gerald felt that everything would be over for him if he continued keeping a low profile. Soon, everyone

    would be trampling all over him.

    If that were to be the case, why continue keeping a low-profile then?

    ¡°Who are you asking to get lost? You actually dare raise your voice at me?¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 122

    The long-haired beauty yelled in shock.

    As soon as her violent temper red up, she raised her hands, wanting to hit him.

    Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, the Lamborghini¡¯s four lights, which had been silent for over a month, shed brightly.

    Then, almost instantly, the engine came to life with a low rumble.

    The doors unclicked and opened upwards.

    The car seemed to be glowing extremely brightly, its body letting out a sheen under the bright sunlight.

    It looked as though it had been waiting a long time for its owner to return.

    Gerald put down the key in his hand.

    After that, he slowly walked over to the car and went straight for the driver¡¯s seat.

    It waspletely silent even though more than a dozen girls were standing nearby at this time.

    The sudden silence felt as though the world had already nned it in advance. The whole area had

    bepletely silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they witnessed the scene.

    Jordan¡¯s mouth and eyes opened up asrge as they possibly could.

    This¡­ Gerald turned out to be the owner of this Lamborghini?

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A loud, harsh scream broke theplete silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! The owner of the car turned out to be him! Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Bro, you are one hot guy! What is your name, bro?¡±

    ¡°Can I have your number, bro?¡±

    There were even some girls who dare act as though they had just met their biggest idol. They rushed

    directly in front of Gerald¡¯s car.

    A Lamborghini, worth two million six hundred thousand dors. It was the absolute luxury beast

    everyone dreamt of!

    The car alone had generated so much hype.

    They had all been impatiently and eagerly waiting for this day to arrive. Now, the young owner of the

    car had finally appeared in front of them!

    Gerald was in the car. Although the car was soundproofed well, he could still hear the screams of the

    girls outside.

    In fact, he felt very good now.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He could finally drive his own car, but most importantly, he could finally hold his head up high.

    ¡°Di! ~Didi!¡±

    Gerald wound down his car window.

    He smiled at Jordan, nowpletely dumbfounded at the side, as he said, ¡°Jordan, would you like to

    try driving this car?¡± he jeered.

    Gerald returned the exact question to Jordan using the same manner.

    Jordan could only gulp. He wouldn¡¯t dare the slightest to drive this car.

    His face had even turned a shade of green.

    The person that he had been looking down on was actually filthy rich!

    Not to mention how he even tried to make fun of him earlier.

    He was no coward, and he simply didn¡¯t want to fight back. Jordan was actually nothing more than a

    clown in front of Gerald.

    His Passat was worth a mere forty-five thousand dors. Gerald¡¯s car, a whopping two million six

    hundred thousand. Damn it! That was enough for sixty Passats!

    Worse was the fact that Jordan had no idea who or what he had just offended!

    The three girls who initially got into Jordan¡¯s car were speechless as well, not to mention the long-

    haired beauty who sat on the hood of Gerald¡¯s car.

    In short, everyone was shocked as they witness the unbelievable scene!

    Gerald drove away amid the chaos.

    This was the first time that Gerald showed off like this in public. Moreover, he only did it because he felt

    that it was already intolerable.

    Gerald¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. It was M calling him.

    He immediately connected the call.

    ¡°Gerald, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here yet? Hurry up ande over! Take a cab if you can¡¯t

    make it on time. I am waiting for you in front of the entrance of the Royal Dragon Vi!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be there soon,¡± replied Gerald.

    Before he hung up the phone, Gerald seemed to hear M nervously saying: ¡°I¡¯m finished! I

    identally said the wrong thing!¡±

    It also seemed as though a girl was standing next to her, asking what sounded like: ¡°M, isn¡¯t Gerald,

    your boyfriend? Isn¡¯t he like very rich or something? Why is he taking a cab?¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 123

    Gerald did not think too much after hearing the voice on the other end of the line.

    He simply sped up as he rushed over to the Royal Dragon Vi.

    This was a vi that was simr to Mountain Wayfair Entertainment.

    There was integrated entertainment and catering in it.

    However, when it came to the facilities, this ce could not bepared to the Mountain Wayfair

    Entertainment at all.

    Of course, despite this, this was still the best ce for second and third-tier family gatherings.

    M¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet would be held here today.

    After arriving, Gerald drove his car to the parking lot at the side.

    ¡°Okay¡­okay, okay, okay¡­okay, done!¡±

    The security guard was an uncle who was in his fifties and he seemed to be stuttering.

    Under hismand, Gerald would have definitely driven into the ditch if it was not because of the

    automatic parking system in his own Lamborghini.

    Gerald could only smile helplessly.

    He raised his hand before he gave the uncle fifteen dors.

    He wanted to treat him to a pack of cigarettes so that he could smoke it.

    ¡°Thank, thank, thank¡­.thank you!¡±

    An excited but slow thank you followed behind him.

    At the same time.

    At the entrance of the vi.

    ¡°Oh my god. M! It is almost eleven o¡¯clock now. Why hasn¡¯t your boyfriend, Gerald showed up yet?¡±

    A young woman stood beside M.

    She seemed about twenty four years old. She was wearing sses and gave off a cold, arrogant vibe.

    But of course, she was undoubtedly, strikingly beautiful.

    ¡°Second cousin, don¡¯t worry! Gerald will be here soon!¡±

    M replied as she smiled bitterly.

    Her second cousin was the second daughter of her aunt¡¯s family. Her name was Rita and she was

    extremely gorgeous. She had a close rtionship with M ever since their childhood.

    She used to be the prettiest girl when she was still in school.

    Even now after graduating and working in apany, she still had plenty of bees swarming around her

    in thepany too.

    Despite her looks, Rita¡¯s personality is rather hostile and arrogant. She had very high standards and

    she would not be interested in any ordinary boys at all.

    It has already been more than three years since she graduated.

    Getting into a serious rtionship was never in Rita¡¯s thoughts until today, but she was ironically very

    interested in M¡¯s boyfriend.

    The interest that she had in him was simply that of a family¡¯s affection.

    Well since her cousin sister had a boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t it only be the right thing to do to check him out to

    see if he was truly qualified?

    ¡°M, I¡¯m sooo sorry for making you wait so long!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s voice suddenly burst through the silence.

    M had initially thought Gerald would be taking a cab over instead. Bearing that in mind, she had

    already nned out an excuse to handle her cousin, Rita.

    But Gerald took M by surprise when she saw him walking towards them from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re finally here! Come on over! Let me introduce my ultimate bestest sister to you!¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    M cluttered Gerald¡¯s arm affectionately.

    ¡°This is my second cousin, Rita! She is four years older than us. What do you think? Gorgeous, isn¡¯t

    she?¡±

    Gerald nced at Rita before giving a tiny nod.

    This woman was indeed very beautiful.

    ¡°Wait. If you¡¯re saying that my cousin is beautiful, then does that mean that I am not beautiful to you

    anymore?¡±

    M said coquettishly.

    Seriously.

    Her acting waspletely believable.

    ¡°No, no. You are M¡­well, both of you are beautiful. Both of you are beautiful.¡±

    Gerald replied as he brushed the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Oh, M! Stop teasing Gerald already!¡±

    Rita actually felt a little ufortable at the sight of the young couple flirting in front of her. Perhaps it

    was also because she had been single for quite a while and found it difficult seeing others showing

    affection for one another.

    Including her own cousin.

    Rita folded her arms as she looked at Gerald.

    So this was M¡¯s boyfriend!

    His outfit paired really well and he had a pretty decent appearance. He had a firm gaze and looked very

    confident.

    She would probably have given him a score of nine for his initial impression, out of a hundred.

    Her judgement reflected just how cold and arrogant Rita was, and definitely one of the main reasons

    she was still unable to find a boyfriend till now.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 124

    ¡±Hello, Gerald. So M told me your family is running a business. What sort of business is your family

    doing, if I may ask?¡±

    Rita quizzed as her arms were still tightly folded across her chest.

    ¡°Oh, well, all sorts really, just into different businesses and industries.¡±

    To be honest, it was a question Gerald never really knew how to answer.

    After all, his sister always mentioned that their family had too many different ventures. Basically, the

    family is involved in almost half of the world¡¯s capital or industries.

    Plus, he came from a huge family whose businesses had been passed down for hundreds of years.

    Jessica did not exactly share much about their family.

    Hence with only limited knowledge about his family, he could only answer those questions from others

    very generally.

    ¡°There seems to be no solid answer at all, eh? It¡¯s so confusing!¡±

    Rita shook her head as she smiled wryly.

    ¡°I heard that M and you met when the both of you were learning how to drive. You must have already

    gotten your driver¡¯s license then! Have you bought a car yet?¡±

    Rita prodded again.

    ¡°Yup, he has one. He bought a BMW 7 Series. His family told him he should practice how to drive well

    first. But Gerald doesn¡¯t really dare to drive well at the moment. Hence, why I asked him to just get a

    cab here.¡±

    M knew for the fact that it wasn¡¯t the wisest to hide some things from Rita. This time round, she had

    no choice but to lie in order to prevent Gerald from feeling stressed out.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She had to hide the truth.

    ¡°Hah. BMW 7 Series? There¡¯s this annoying dude in my department who drives the exact same car. He

    tried to pursue me and I simply told him to scoot off!¡±

    Rita replied, shaking her head.

    But looking at the circumstances, Gerald¡¯s family business must be doing pretty well.

    Nevertheless, he would still be too far behind of a match if he wanted to be Rita¡¯s boyfriend.

    Rita was really, quite the bombshell.

    So, this was her capital.

    Her goal was to be married into an extremely wealthy and powerful family. She wanted to find a rich

    husband who would be able to give in to all of her whims.

    In fact, his age wouldn¡¯t matter even if he was older or younger than her.

    Most importantly, he just needs to be from a wealthy family!

    For her, a wealthy man isn¡¯t just defined as someone who has started his ownpany and has assets

    worth more than fifteen million dors.

    She was referring to those who inherit huge family businesses and empires.

    Rita did not know when it was that she started having these thoughts and ambitions. But one thing for

    sure that it was very apparent.

    At that very instance, Rita quickly shook her head and shed a forced smile before she said, ¡°Well,

    M. Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet is about to begin. We should head in now.¡±

    Rita had by then already lost all interest in continuing a conversation with Gerald.

    M stuck out her tongue before whispering softly, ¡°Gerald, please don¡¯t hold it against my cousin. She

    has always been like this. No one can ever be good enough for her unless he¡¯s a son of an extremely

    wealthy and influential family. Though she really shouldn¡¯t continue being this way.¡±

    But what else could Gerald do? Should he be telling her that he was actually the son of one of the

    wealthiest and most influential men in this world, so that her cousin could marry him instead?

    That was obviously, quite the impossible.

    Moreover, Rita was really a little too haughty for his liking.

    Forget it. After all, he was really just helping M put on an act today. It wasn¡¯t something to be taken

    too seriously anyways.

    The three of them then walked inside.

    Almost the entire family turned up to attend the birthday banquet today.

    Her uncle, father, third uncle, big aunt, second cousin brother, and many other rtives were also

    present.

    Basically the entire Royal Dragon Vi was booked out for this special banquet today.

    Dozens of people started flocking in when it was almost time for the banquet to begin.

    ¡°Grandma, I wish you longevity and I hope that all of your wishes wille true! Hahaha!¡±

    The silver-haired woman was dressed festively, beaming as she was sitting in the center.

    She looked at her granddaughter, Irene as she said:

    ¡°Irene, I don¡¯t really hope for longevity anymore. But if you are hoping for all of my wishes toe true,

    then my biggest wish is for you to get married as soon as possible!¡±

    It isn¡¯t like how it was for them back in those days,pared to young parents nowadays. What the

    elderly always look forward to was that a girl should already be looking for a man to marry when they

    reach the age of twenty three or twenty four years old!

    ¡°Yes, grandma. Please allow me to introduce you to my boyfriend, Keh!¡±

    Irene smiled before she gently pulled Keh over to her side.

    As he stood beside, many rtives and friends could not help but chuckle in approval as they

    commented, ¡°This young man really looks like a talented person!¡±

    ¡°I also heard that his family is really rich!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, this is a little something from me. Please have a look and receive it!¡±

    Keh smiled as he took something out from his pocket.

    The moment he took it out, everyone immediately started gawking¡­

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 125

    ¡±A jade ring!¡±

    ¡°What a filial man you are, Keh! The value of this jade ring is worth at least ten to twelve thousand

    dors! Tsk tsktsk!¡±

    Everyone could not help but continue to exim in admiration.

    After all, it was really very filial of a boyfriend to give his girlfriend¡¯s grandmother a piece of jade ring for

    her birthday.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Irene, hurry up and ask Keh to sit down!¡±

    Her grandmother was so ted upon receiving the ring that she couldn¡¯t even keep her mouth closed

    anymore. She couldn¡¯t even bear to put the ring down.

    The more she looked at Keh, the more she liked him.

    Even Irene¡¯s father felt immensely proud at that very moment.

    In fact, the reason why everyone gathered here today to celebrate and congratte the goldendy for

    her birthday, wasn¡¯t just merely to show filial piety.

    That was just, but a small part.

    Therger reason was the fact that the olddy was still holding onto all the assets that were left

    behind by the old man when he passed away. There were three sons and two daughters altogether, but

    it was this olddy who got to ultimately decide who these assets would be passed down to.

    Hence, the extravagance of the birthday banquet every year.

    ¡°Grandma, this is my girlfriend, ire. We would also like to wish you a very happy birthday.¡±

    Kyle wished and was smiling broadly as he handed his gift over to his grandmother.

    The olddy couldn¡¯t help but smiled even wider this time.

    Next was a young man who was about twenty five or twenty six years old.

    He was wearing a blue suit and his hair was brushed sleekly to the back.

    He exuded with charisma. Anyone could tell that he looked like one of those sessful men at first

    impressions.

    Mason Smith was his name, and he was M¡¯s cousin brother and Irene¡¯s biological brother.

    All eyes were fixed on him as he stood out.

    Mason was very mature and he had a very stable career. Moreover, he has always been the one with

    the strongest ability in the family. He also had the best grades amongst all of the children and

    grandchildren in the family.

    Not to mention, he was also the future heir of the Smith family.

    ¡°Grandma, your grandson wishes you a good and abundant life with good fortune!¡±

    ¡°By the way, grandma, this is my new girlfriend, Queenie!¡±

    Mason quickly introduced.

    ¡°Good, good, good. All of you are really giving me big surprises today! I really have to take a good look

    at my future daughter-inw then. Queenie, what are you working as?¡±

    Queenie replied: ¡°Grandma, I now work at BMW. Currently the deputy manager, thanks to Mason!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Did you meet Mason then when he was buying a car?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Mason nodded as he said, ¡°Yes, grandma. Didn¡¯t I mention that I bought a BMW sports car some time

    ago? Well that was when I met Queenie!¡±

    ¡°I see, alright Queenie. Come. Come and sit here with me.¡±

    His grandmother beckoned.

    ¡°Brother, sister-inw,e and sit down!¡±

    Irene also greeted with a smile.

    This pair of siblings really made quite an impression today in the family.

    All her children had already wished and given their blessings ording to hierarchical order and most

    of the grandchildren had also given their blessings to their grandmother. With that, the birthday banquet

    should have been ready tomence.

    However, the celebrated goldendy of the day seemed to be not ready.

    It seemed as though she was still waiting for someone.

    She felt as though the celebration was notplete, if this person had not yete up to wish her.

    Who was it?

    But of course, it was none other than M, the olddy¡¯s most beloved granddaughter!

    ¡°My second son, where is my granddaughter, M?¡±

    The olddy questioned out loud.

    M¡¯s parents, Gavin and Helen were also present today.

    It happened a while ago where Gavin¡¯spany nearly closed down due to his poor business

    management and the olddy was extremely furious over that matter.

    Unexpectedly in the nick of time, an investment from Mr. Crawford of Mayberry City was the saving

    grace that helped to resolve the crisis.

    Not only were all of thepany¡¯s problems resolved, but thepany even skyrocketed to a whole

    new level.

    This made the olddy very happy.

    Because of this, she began to dote M even more.

    The moment she questioned M¡¯s attendance, Irene and Mason¡¯s faces twitched and turned a shade

    of grey.

    They could only suppress the jealousy that was bursting inside.

    ¡°M¡¯s waiting for a friend and she will be here soon!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does M have a boyfriend too?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡­¡±

    Gavin replied nonchntly.

    Anyways, M had given him a heads up that she would be bringing her boyfriend here today.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 126

    Helen started probing about her daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s identity but M refused to reveal anything.

    She simply told them to be patient and cooperate.

    Gavin and Helen couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking either.

    ¡°Mom, look, M¡¯s here!¡±

    At that very moment, M gingerly took Gerald by her side as they breezed through the crowd of

    people.

    They would¡¯ve reached much earlier if it weren¡¯t for Gerald who needed to use the bathroom.

    ¡°Wow, our niece, M is really getting so much prettier!¡±

    ¡°Look! Is the person holding M¡¯s hand her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? Whose son is he? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that guy is really blessed!¡±

    A group of rtives and friends pointed at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    When Helen saw Gerald, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    No wonder her daughter kept refusing to reveal who her boyfriend was. It turned out to be none other

    than this intolerable young man!

    That¡¯s right. If M had told her about this, it would be impossible for her to allow the both of them to be

    together.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Hmm? Who is he?¡±

    The olddy asked at this time.

    Helen didn¡¯t dare answer her question. What would the olddy do if she found out that her

    granddaughter was together with someone like him?

    ¡°Grandma, allow me to introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend, Gerald!¡±

    Mpletely ignored Helen¡¯s ring look of disapproval as she introduced Gerald to her

    grandmother.

    ¡°Oh? M, you have a boyfriend too?¡±

    The olddy was suddenly overjoyed.

    This was her most loved and favored granddaughter. She knew her granddaughter very well and she

    knew that the boyfriend of her choice would definitely be extraordinary.

    ¡°Gerald, do say hello to my grandma.¡±

    M said gently as she held onto Gerald¡¯s hand affectionately.

    Was this the first time for Gerald to attend such arge gathering?

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward as he knew this was all just an act.

    His mind wandered, as Gavin, Helen, Kyle and Irene were all staring at him in an extremely hostile

    manner.

    He was about to speak up when he M dove right in.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just then, an icy voice pierced right in.

    Obviously, it was Irene.

    Thest time M was with Gerald, Irene and Keh were pped right in the faces in front of Sean.

    She was directly humiliated in front of M.

    The amount of hatred and resentment pent up caused Irene to suffer from insomnia throughout this

    entire period.

    She had been very curious ever since and wondered who Gerald was.

    After digging through a background check from their university, she found out that Gerald was nothing

    but a mere rich second generation son who had hit jackpot.

    He was probably nothing more than a pathetic pauper who had no money or power before that!

    Plus, he had been dumped by his own girlfriend before.

    He then met M when they were learning how to drive. But Irene felt that there was simply no reason

    M would fall for someone like him.

    Why would Sean even be acquainted?

    Hah. Hrious. It wasn¡¯t that hard to guess the reason though.

    After winning the lottery, Gerald had been splurging everywhere. He even purchased a bag worth fifty

    five thousand dors and spent a tonne at various restaurants on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Perhaps, Sean ran into Gerald then and thought Gerald as someone really awesome.

    In fact, Sean wasn¡¯t the first to have ever encountered such a situation which made other find Gerald

    so admirable.

    As Irene found M¡¯s courage to bring Gerald here amusing, she questioned with cold expression:

    ¡°M, Gerald, since you¡¯re here today, aren¡¯t you going to give grandma a gift?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m giving grandma a gift.¡±

    M retorted icily.

    ¡°Your gift is yours personally to give. The question was for Gerald. Since he is your boyfriend and since

    you said that Gerald¡¯s a rich second generation, then wouldn¡¯t he be more well-offpared to

    Keh then? If so, all of us are really curious to know what sort of gift Gerald has installed for

    grandma.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since it is their first time meeting, he should bring a gift with him.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? It seems as though his family is quite capable?¡±

    Rtives and friends suddenly gathered around in curiosity.

    They were dying to find out what was the gift the boyfriend of her grandmother¡¯s favourite

    granddaughter had brought¡­

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 127

    ¡±I didn¡¯t bring a gift.¡±

    Gerald could not help but offer a regretful smile.

    He originally wanted to prepare a gift for her grandmother but M stopped him. She felt that the both

    of them could just give her grandmother one gift and naturally she would look for the gift herself.

    Hence the reason Gerald turned up empty handed today.

    He simply came to attend the birthday banquet to make M¡¯s grandmother happy. Who would have

    known that Irene would deliberately bring this up to make things difficult for him?

    ¡°What? He did not bring a gift? I thought that M¡¯s boyfriend would be bringing something valuable

    along with him too!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t M¡¯s boyfriend also a rich second generation? Logically speaking, he should also be well-versed

    with basic etiquette and manners. This is the first time that he¡¯s meeting her grandmother, but he did

    not bring anything with him at all?¡±

    ¡°He definitely falls shortpared with Irene¡¯s boyfriend, Keh!¡±

    Hush whispers and mumbling echoed amongst the rtives and friends.

    Despite the soft chatter, their conversations were still quite clearly heard amongst everyone present.

    Upon observing the situation, the olddy failed to keep a straight face.

    She was not the kind of person who enjoyed receiving gifts but as an elderly person, image and

    reputation were the most important things.

    She then dropped her sense of affection towards Gerald as she had been to Keh.

    She simply replied that it was alright and asked Gerald to take a seat at the side.

    After that, she asked faintly, ¡°Gerald, I heard that your family¡¯s business is doing pretty well. What kind

    of business does your family do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we dabble in almost everything!¡±

    Gerald replied lightly.

    Although Gerald was simply telling the truth, it felt like his reply was being a little disrespectful through

    the lens of M¡¯s grandmother and others present.

    Dabble in everything?

    What kind of industry was that?

    How could he answer a question so carelessly and casually?

    M quicklyughed it off as she said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s his first timeing here. If you keep firing him

    with so many questions, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll end up scaring him away!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave him alone.¡±

    The olddy replied as she then immediately changed the topic.

    After all, the olddy adored M the most.

    ¡°Wait what? Is he scared because grandma is asking him too many questions or is he actually just

    afraid to tell the truth? Sister, why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of family business Gerald¡¯s family is

    doing? I think you should know it better than anyone else anyway!¡±

    Irene suddenly threw a strange question.

    She could no longer take it as she felt her grandmother always sided whatever M said or did and

    thought it would always be right.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Her grandmother was always spoiling M.

    The rest of them were all her grandchildren too but she would always throw a fit at them even for the

    smallest mistake.

    Although it wasn¡¯t in Irene¡¯s n to have a row with M, she simply could not tolerate it anymore!

    She wanted to see how stuck-up M could still be today!

    Surely enough, this question caught the olddy¡¯s attention immediately.

    She then suddenly recalled her daughter-inw, Helen¡¯s demeanor earlier towards M.

    The olddy frowned as she asked, ¡°M, are you hiding something from grandma? What business

    does Gerald¡¯s family do?¡±

    M¡¯s face tightened immediately.

    At the same time, she turned around to look at Kyle.

    If Irene knew of anything, then it must have something to do with her brother, Kyle.

    As she had expected, Kyle did not even dare to meet his sister¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°No grandma, I am not¡­¡±, M replied nervously.

    ¡°Hahaha. Are you too embarrassed to tell the truth? Alright then, I will exin everything on your behalf

    then! Grandma, do you know what kind of person Gerald is?¡±

    ¡°He used to be a well-known pauper from Mayberry University who earns his living by running errands

    for others. Of course, Gerald indeed got some moneyter on after he won the lottery. Guess what

    happened after that? Gerald¡­¡±

    M didn¡¯t know where Irene got all these information.

    It seemed as though she was rather well-versed as she told his story and had personally witnessed

    everything with her own eyes as she revealed all of his humiliating past that had happened to Gerald

    before.

    This included how he squandered his money after winning the lottery.

    She revealed everything, in public.

    ¡°What? And M found this kind of person to be her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°She even said that he is a rich second generation? I think that this kid is deliberately deceiving M by

    lying and making up his own identity!¡±

    ¡°Well, people who have already been poor for a long time are always like this. They will not even

    remember their ownst names as soon as they get their hands on some money! He simply won some

    money from the lottery. Does he need to go that far?¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 128

    Gossip is a fearful thing.

    And suddenly, it was as though there were countless strange voices in Gerald¡¯s ears.

    Everyone was staring at Gerald in apletely different light.

    ¡°Okay! So this young kid is lying to our M?¡±

    Rita had an atrocious temper. She immediately stood up before raising her voice to Gerald coldly.

    The olddy¡¯s face also turned unmistakably sour at that point.

    Irene nced at Keh before giving off a sardonic smile.

    She was immensely satisfied being able to release all of her hatred and resentment!

    Rita turned to M and asked: ¡°M, didn¡¯t you say that Gerald just bought a BMW 7 Series? I already

    sensed that something wasn¡¯t right earlier. Gerald could¡¯ve just driven here but he did not do so. Let me

    ask you, have you ever seen his BMW for yourself?¡±

    M was speechless because she did not know what to say.

    ¡°BMW 7 Series? Rita, we have a total of three BMW branches in the whole of Mayberry City. It has

    been a while that we have not been selling any of this model at all. I would have definitely known it if

    we sold any of it!¡±

    ¡°Hang on, wait a minute! I remember now! I remember who he is now!¡±

    Mason¡¯s girlfriend, Queenie, pointed at Gerald as she eximed.

    Ever since Gerald was present, Queenie had already been eyeing on Gerald the entire time.

    She felt that he was very familiar and had a feeling that she had seen this person before.

    But Queenie could not remember where exactly she saw him.

    The moment Rita mentioned the BMW 7 Series¡­

    Queenie suddenly remembered.

    How could she forget? She saw him in the BMW shop!

    ¡°Queenie, do you know him?¡±

    Mason quietly asked.

    In all honesty, it was very humiliating for family members to face their rtives and friends as M¡¯s

    boyfriend was someone of that sort.

    Because of that, Mason was also unable to contain his pained expression upon seeing Gerald.

    After all, he had always been secretly fighting with his second uncle¡¯s family.

    He really wanted to express his rage there and then, and he wanted Queenie to expose everything that

    she knew.

    ¡°Yes, of course I remember him! Mason, do you remember what I told you a few days ago? Some time

    ago, a very strange young man came to our BMW shop to look for a car. As soon as he came into the

    shop, he asked for the most expensive car that we had in the shop. I rmended the most

    expensive cars in our shop to him but he actually said that he could not buy those cars because they

    were all too cheap! After that, he left our shop with a pained expression on his face!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember! Why? You¡¯re saying Gerald¡¯s that weirdo?¡±

    Mason was really taken aback.

    Queenie nodded her head. ¡°Yes, it is him! I remember that he was dressed very shabbily at that time. I

    couldn¡¯t recognise him at all because of how he is dressed today!¡±

    The atmosphere immediately hyped up as everyone stared at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh god, what kind of boyfriend did M find?¡±

    ¡°He seems a little deranged!¡±

    M anxiously replied, ¡°Stop the nonsense! Gerald would never do things like that!¡±

    She felt like copsing at the ongoing ruckus. What was happening?

    She thought that things were going to be pretty easy. She simply wanted Gerald to pretend to be her

    boyfriend, to make her grandmother happy.

    Secondly, she wanted to prove it to Irene.

    After all, Gerald had already thrown them off yesterday!

    Never would¡¯ve M thought that her cousin sister would actually be so ruthless. She would never have

    expected her to investigate and look into Gerald¡¯s background like this!

    Moreover, what are the odds that Mason¡¯s new girlfriend would have actually bumped into Gerald

    before.

    To make matters worse, she even put him down and made him seem like a fool.

    You could say that everything was totally backfiring and going in the opposite direction than what M

    expected.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Gerald would never do things like that? M, do you really think that your sister-inw would lie to

    you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just ask your boyfriend, Gerald, whether everything I said is true.

    You can ask him if all that happened at the BMW shop that day.¡±

    Queenie replied.

    Gerald had been quietly listening in on the conversation from the side. At that instance, a sudden

    recollection of Queenie hit him.

    Besides, regardless of whatever it was, it was simply a one-sided encounter with Queenie that day.

    She was wearing a ck uniform. She was constantly speaking to other customers and did not take

    him seriously when she was introducing some cars to him. They basically did not have much

    interaction at all.

    Gerald also recalled that Queenie had reprimanded and cursed at him when he walked out of the shop

    that day.

    He didn¡¯t care that much about it at that time.

    But was Gerald going to refute her words? How was he going to? After all, what she imed was

    nothing but the truth.

    As everyone was watching him, Gerald slowly nodded and replied, ¡°Everything she said is true. Indeed.

    It was indeed tormentous because I could not choose or buy any of those expensive cars at the BMW

    shop that day. It is simply because the cars there are really too cheap!¡±

    Gerald quipped.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 129

    As everyone started chattering away, one after the other, Rita suddenly received a phone call.

    Her face lightened with joy as she squealed, ¡°What, sister? You have already arrived at the airport?

    Didn¡¯t you say that you will not be able to make it back for grandma¡¯s birthday? Ahh? Okay! Okay!

    Okay! I wille and pick you right now!¡±

    Hanging up right away, Rita said, ¡°Grandma, my sister will be arriving in a bit. She came back all the

    way from M country and she is already waiting at the airport now!¡±

    ¡°Oh that child, Cara¡­alright. I knew that she would definitely be back¡­¡± The olddy smiled as she

    immediately said: ¡°Then Mason¡­Mason you can go and pick Cara up! You may go alone. I want

    Queenie to stay and apany me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandma!¡±

    Mason smiled as he waved, clutching the BMW sports car key in his hand before quickly excusing

    himself.

    M¡¯s face was clouded with disappointment.

    Cara was Rita¡¯s sister.

    Ever since childhood, M had always had the best rtionship with these two sisters.

    Her grandmother knew it too.

    It only made sense that her grandmother would have told her to pick Cara up too, however she clearly

    told Mason to go alone.

    This reflected how unhappy her grandmother was with her.

    After Mason¡¯s departure.

    Everyone¡¯s topic of conversation and focus fell on Gerald again.

    Yes. No one would have thought that Gerald would be such a jerk.

    Since he was also making an appearance as M¡¯s boyfriend, the focus of this topic was obviously of

    high importance.

    Gerald remained silent as he continued listening to the usations.

    He was of course enraged to hear all the nder and ridicule of others.

    But he also knew he needed to take care of M¡¯s reputation.

    The best he could do was to only endure it.

    At the same time.

    Queenie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°Mason is calling me! Maybe he wants me to apany him, grandma!¡±

    Queenie smiled before answering the call.

    Her face immediately ashened.

    ¡°Grandma, something bad has happened! Mason crashed into another car!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When he was reversing his car out from the parking lot, he identally crashed into another car!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! I was wondering if something major happened. Is Mason¡¯s car okay?¡± the olddy hurriedly

    asked.

    ¡°It is not a big deal. If there is no major damage to Mason¡¯s car, then you can ask him to go and pick his

    cousin sister up first. I¡¯ll take care of the rest of the matter for him.¡±

    Kyle replied and smiled.

    How difficult was it to deal with just a rear end collision?

    ¡°Mason, you can leave first. Kyle said that he will help you to deal with this matter! What? Okay, okay!¡±

    Upon hanging up, Queenie looked at Mason¡¯s father worriedly and said, ¡°Mason said that he is too

    afraid to leave the car. He is also asking you to go over there and take a look, uncle. It seems as

    though Mason is in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Everyone whispered amongst themselves.

    All of them headed out to the parking lot in curiosity.

    The olddy also went along.

    Mason was usually a very calm andposed person. He would not be acting this way if it was any

    ordinary matter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Gerald, let¡¯s head out and take a look too.¡±

    M suddenly said.

    Gerald nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 130

    When Gerald walked over, the entire Smith family was already gathered here.

    Concurrently, Mason was exining the situation:

    ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t mean it. This is all this security guard¡¯s fault! I was relying on his directions and he

    kept telling me to reverse. That¡¯s when I crashed into the car!¡±

    ¡°This car is the most expensive car produced by Lamborghini. It will cost at least a hundred to a

    hundred and twenty thousand dors to fix the damages caused by this ident. Plus, the car¡¯s front

    lamps are already broken!¡±

    Some of the rtives who recognized this car could not help but exim out loud.

    ¡°Whoever is driving this car is definitely not just anybody. We can definitely afford to pay that price to fix

    the damages. But we might also be offending a very powerful figure. On top of that, this looks like it¡¯s a

    new car that someone just bought!¡±

    ¡°Just think about it. In Mayberry City, which son of which wealthy and influential family would be able to

    drive this kind of sports car that is worth approximately one million five hundred to three hundred million

    dors?¡±

    Everyone continued discussing this matter amongst themselves.

    Upon hearing this, Gerald started feeling anxious.

    Damn it. His car was parked at this position. Could it be that Mason had crashed into his Reventon?

    As he squeezed through and made his way through the crowd, Gerald choked.

    It was really his own car.

    The body of the car was fine, but there were some scratches on the car after the hit. However the worst

    damage was that the right front headlight was already broken!

    A right front headlight isn¡¯t very expensive, but neither is it very cheap either. Since there were also

    scratches on the car body, it would probably cost him about two hundred and sixty thousand dors to

    fix the damages.

    But as someone had mentioned, this was his new car.

    The olddy grew anxious: ¡°Mason, you were too careless. The security guard is obviously a stutterer.

    Can¡¯t you tell? This is bad. This time round, not only are we paying hundreds of thousands of dors for

    damages, but we will also be offending a very powerful figure!¡±

    ¡°Mason, grandma, I think that we might have really gotten into big trouble this time! We cannot afford to

    offend the owner of this car at all!¡±

    Queenie grabbed Mason¡¯s hand as he pulled him aside.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She saw how crucial it was beyond this matter.

    ¡°Queenie, why do you say that? Do you know who owns this car?¡± the olddy hurriedly questioned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Queenie replied as she nodded frantically. ¡°I just sent a photo of this car to the employees of our

    company, because some of our employees used to work for Lamborghini. He replied in the group chat,

    saying that this car was sold a few days ago at a transaction price of two million six hundred thousand

    dors. It was bought by a young man. He said that the manager of the shop was following behind him,

    and he was very polite and respectful towards the young man on that day when he was buying the car!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, do you know who the manager of the Lamborghini shop in Mayberry City is? It is Wilson

    Quare!¡±

    Queenie carefully exined.

    ¡°Is it really Mr. Wilson? Was he really very respectful towards this car buyer?¡±

    ¡°The reason why Mr. Wilson is so powerful in Mayberry City is entirely because of his contacts! He has

    very powerful connections here!¡±

    With that being said, the olddy grew even more anxious.

    ¡°Then we should get out of here soon. Otherwise, we will be in trouble when the young man arrives!¡±

    the olddy panically cried.

    She might be na?ve, but she clearly knew what the consequences of offending a big and powerful

    family was. Even the slightest issue would affect everything else!

    ¡°Grandma, we absolutely cannot leave right now! There are surveince cameras everywhere now!¡±

    Irene and Rita started persuading her.

    To be honest, Irene¡¯s eyes had not left the Lambo for even a second. She was fantasizing about how

    she would look if she were to be sitting in this luxurious car.

    It would simply be perfect if her boyfriend, Keh could own this car!

    But, that would be impossible.

    As for Rita, she was even worse. She was actually thinking of waiting for the owner of the car to arrive.

    If he could own a luxury car worth about three million dors, then this person was undoubtedly a very

    rich and wealthy person.

    Does this mean that she was one step closer to her own dreams and expectations?

    It would be great progress even if she managed to grab a short encounter with that young man!

    ¡°Oh! We should get someone to go and pick Cara up first! Irene and Rita are right. We should not

    leave. It would be okay if we do not leave but if we leave now, then we will really be in big trouble!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s tone was dead serious. She felt like she was bing a dotard.

    ¡°Grandma, I would love to go and pick her up now, but I do not dare to leave just yet,¡± Mason replied,

    swallowing his own saliva.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go and pick her up first. Grandma, all of you can go in and enjoy your birthday

    banquet first. Since this car is already hit, just let it be then. It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice broke out behind everyone.

    It was Gerald.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 131

    After saying that, Gerald walked up to the car to take a look.

    He would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t distressed at the sight of his broken car at all.

    Moreover, what could he possibly do now? What has happened, has happened. Plus it was M¡¯s

    grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet today.

    If he demanded them to pay for the damages incurred, what would it make M look like?

    Besides that, it was also have been too embarrassing.

    Out of no choice, he was left to bottle his bitter sufferings in silence.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    And with that, Gerald could only ask them to carry on whatever they were doing. He could perhaps

    later on drive his car to the 4S shop to fix the damages.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think that everything will be okay just because you say that it¡¯s

    okay?¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know any better would actually think that you are actually Mr. Crawford from

    Mayberry Commercial Street. Let¡¯s only talk about all these when you finally reach that point in life!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If we leave right now, then this will definitely be treated as a hit-and-run case. Adding on to

    that, we¡¯ll have to bear a very huge responsibility because this would be a case that costs so much

    money! How can you have no legal consciousness at all!¡±

    A group of M¡¯s cousins, aunts and uncles immediately began mocking Gerald.

    Irene grabbed this opportunity to add to the mes, ¡°He is just a country bumpkin who does not know

    anything at all. So, how can you talk about legal consciousness with him?¡±

    ¡°Right okay, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. He can¡¯t be of any help anyway. We might as well use all

    of our efforts to see if we can use any of our connections to resolve this matter instead.¡±

    Rita nced at Gerald faintly before she fixed her attention back to the topic of the car.

    ¡°Rita is right. Since it has already happened, escaping is not a solution. Ah! If we really have no choice,

    then I will contact Mr. Logan from the Bureau of Commerce. Back then, your grandfather had a very

    close rtionship with him. Perhaps, he might know the identity of this young man!¡±

    The olddy replied.

    Many people started whipping out their cell phones to call their own contacts.

    Keh did not want to be outdone. He wanted to see if he could use his connections to find out more

    about the owner of the car.

    Gerald shook his head wryly.

    If this continued, everyone would be ced in a very awkward situation.

    Ugh!

    Gerald sighed before he took out his car key.

    Beep! Beep!

    Two beeps.

    The lights started shing.

    ¡°Ahh?¡±

    All of them were taken aback.

    They then saw Gerald slowly walking forward.

    He pressed a button again.

    There were two buzzing sounds.

    The Lamborghini made a mechanical sound and the sunroof opened automatically, as it folded into a

    kind of roadster.

    Gerald picked up a bottle of mineral water from the driver¡¯s seat.

    He was really thirsty.

    After taking a few mouthfuls, he wiped his mouth before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, that it¡¯s no big

    deal. You can go and get busy with your own ns.¡±

    No one replied to Gerald at all. Instead, he was greeted with a pin-drop silence.

    Smack!

    Keh was just about to make a phone call when his cell phone fell to the ground because he did not

    hold it firmly in his hand.

    Glup!

    Kyle and his girlfriend could only swallow their saliva.

    Irene started breathing rapidly as her mouth gapped slightly, indicating the intense shock she was

    feeling at that very moment.

    Rita was standing next to Gerald. A confused look ran all over her face before she slowly looked at

    Gerald in surprise.

    The olddy was also stunned.

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    ¡°This car¡­belongs to Gerald?¡±

    No one knew who broke the silence first.

    More so, that person who spoke out captured everyone else¡¯s inner consternation with much precision.

    M was also very surprised and she asked, ¡°Gerald, this car is yours?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is mine. Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I¡¯ll be bringing you out for a drive one of these days?¡±

    Gerald replied.

    M remembered now.

    It was the day of the driving test. When Gerald was sending her back to her dormitory, he said that he

    would drive her around in a luxury car soon.

    Back then, she replied that she would be waiting then!

    And as for Gerald, he then told her that he was actually a rich second generation.

    To that statement, she yfully responded, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I would be waiting for that day toe.¡±

    M was simply joking around to y along with Gerald¡¯s joke back then.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that seeing Gerald open his Lamborghini sports car¡¯s door right in front of her

    eyes, M felt as though she was dreaming.

    ¡°Gerald, is this car really yours? I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!!!¡±

    Irene finally came to her senses and she felt her cheeks were sore and started acting up hysterically.

    Gerald, you are nothing but a pathetic jerk. A pathetic jerk who won a small prize.

    How could you possibly afford to buy such an expensive car?

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 132

    Two million six hundred thousand dors!

    What kind of status was this?

    Impossible!

    Irene rushed over to the car before she unceremoniously flipped out the car driving permit.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Upon looking at the permit, Irene froze as she dropped the car driving permit to the ground.

    She was dumbfounded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to look at it, just don¡¯t look at it. Why do you have to throw it on the ground?¡±

    Gerald could not help but smiled wryly.

    ¡°Some people do not have any knowledge or experience. Likewise, her father and mother too. They do

    not have any knowledge or experience in this at all. Gerald, why don¡¯t you tell auntie how you met our

    M?¡±

    Helen quickly ran over to pick up the car driving permit before ncing at it. She then grabbed Gerald¡¯s

    wrist the next immediately second..

    She started acting very cordially as though she was holding her own son¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh, auntie. We met when we were learning how to drive!¡±

    Gerald replied.

    ¡°Hahaha. I knew all along that our M has such good taste. In fact, I already knew that you were not

    just a simple man when I first saw you, Gerald. How can those people such as Quinton or Victor

    possibly bepared to you?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    These words put Gerald in an awkward spot.

    After all, who was that person who drove him out of their house in the past?

    ¡°Yes, Gerald. Cough. Cough. I am so sorry about this matter. Our Mason crashed into your car and

    damaged it!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s tone drastically changed, it was more pleasant and caring.

    She walked towards Gerald with a smile on her face.

    She was really shook to the core because of this incident.

    But, it then turned out that the owner of this luxurious car was actually her grandson-inw.

    Aside from a handful who still couldn¡¯tprehend the fact that Gerald was indeed a local tycoon,

    everyone else started to open up and speak to Gerald.

    Since he was in a hurry to go and repair his own car, Gerald didn¡¯t bother waiting but was getting ready

    to leave even before the birthday banquet was over.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯ll be heading to schoolter in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t I apany you to repair your car

    then?¡±

    M asked yfully.

    What a day. Both experiencing shocks and also a pleasant surprise.

    To sum it up, she was filled with inexplicable excitement.

    ¡°Of course! After all, I told you that I¡¯d bring you out for a ride. Get in!¡±

    Although it was an important birthday banquet, the fact that M was able to go out with Gerald felt like

    the best gift to the olddy.

    They then took off together.

    ¡°Gerald, are you really a rich second generation? So you¡¯ve been lying to me all this while? Wait a

    minute, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really the top young master, Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial

    Street?¡±

    M shot off curiously as she perched in the passenger seat.

    Gerald did not know how he should answer her questions.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He was indeed the Mr. Crawford that they had been talking about.

    Was he really going to fully disclose his own identity? This could only end up with one result. He would

    not be able to stay in this school any longer.

    Because of that, Gerald decided to hide it.

    He shook his head and asked, ¡°So are you hoping that I¡¯m Mr. Crawford, or are you hoping for me not

    to be him?¡±

    ¡°Not! Because if you really are Mr. Crawford, then you¡¯ll not belong in the same world as us anymore. I

    will lose a good friend like you then!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. I am not. Besides that, how can someone like Mr. Crawford possibly be driving a car that is

    only worth one million five hundred thousand to three million dors? And also, just take a look at me! If

    it weren¡¯t for you who picked out my clothes and matched it for me, I wouldn¡¯t be wearing such nice

    clothes!¡±

    ¡°I simply won the lottery. I won a lot of money!¡±

    Gerald replied as derailed.

    ¡°Hmph. That is also true. So, you are still my good friend, Gerald!¡±

    M replied with a bright smile.

    Gerald then realised that although M was someone highly intellectual, she would never think about

    theplexity of a question.

    If it was any other girl, she would definitely be pestering him to get to the bottom of the matter.

    However, M did not question him any further after finding out that Gerald was not Mr. Crawford.

    To her, it was the same, regardless of whether Gerald was rich or not.

    Gerald had sent his car to the Lamborghini shop and Wilson helped arrange for the most professional

    technician to repair his car.

    Once that was settled, Gerald went for a walk with M.

    ¡°Let me buy you a cup of milk tea,¡± Gerald shed a tiny smile. The both of them spotted a milk tea

    shop by the roadside as they were walking.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to! Remember that I still owe you a cup of milk tea? Plus, it¡¯s me who asked you

    to pretend to be my boyfriend today. So, I owe you!¡±

    At the mention of milk tea, M couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time they met.

    She was already walking towards the milk tea shop as they were conversing.

    Gerald remained silent and he simply waited for M. A cup of milk tea was probably not enough to

    repay the debt that she owed him!

    Gerald was waiting by the side of the road when he suddenly heard a cry for help.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Gerald turned around and he saw that the Mayberry City¡¯s moat was not too far away. A woman was

    yelling frantically.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 133

    Gerald felt his heart skip a beat when he heard the cry for help.

    He hastily rushed over.

    The moat was pretty deste as there were no parks or anything else nearby.

    The woman was crying and she was drenched from head to toe.

    When she saw Gerald, she almost copsed to her knees. ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Please help save my

    daughter!¡±

    The woman was beautiful and appeared to be wearing a lot of fine jewelry. It seemed as though she

    was quite a figure.

    She hurriedly pointed at the river and Gerald could see a young girl iling about in the water.

    Her daughter had obviously tripped into the water. The woman tried to rescue her daughter but she

    could only plead desperately for help as she didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    Gerald watched in horror as the young girl¡¯s body slowly stopped moving and started sinking.

    He knew that it would be way toote if he did not act upon it now.

    Without thinking twice, he dove into the river at an elerated speed.

    Gerald¡¯s family used to live in a vige in a small county town. There was a river by the vige and

    Gerald learnt how to swim ever since he was a young child.

    Fortunately, the water in this moat was not too deep.

    Thankfully, the young girl knew some basic swimming skills which made it easier for Gerald to save the

    young girl, but the experience she went through was simply daunting, though without any serious

    mishaps.

    After he carried the young girl up, the child choked a little and her face was flushed red.

    Her mother was so distressed and she kept patting her back gently. She kept thanking Gerald

    profusely.

    ¡°Call 120 first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the child is too young. Oh! What kind of mother are you? How can you allow your child toe to

    the water all by herself?¡±

    Several citizens ran over as soon as they heard themotion.

    Some were making phone calls while several older women started criticizing the young mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use my mom. Uncles and aunties, please don¡¯t scold my mom. Tessa is the one who insisted

    oning here to release my wishing boat. This has nothing to do with my mom!¡±

    As soon as the young girl heard her mother getting ridiculed, she cried out in defense as she tried to

    exin herself.

    ¡°What an obedient child!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is really a good youngdy. Ma¡¯am, you have to take good care of your child. If this man did

    not rush over here on time, the consequences would have been disastrous!¡±

    ¡°This young man is quite amazing!¡±

    A few citizens who were standing at the side looked at Gerald who waspletely drenched, with a

    look of admiration on their faces.

    The mother hurriedly hoisted a weak Tessa over as slowly walked over to Gerald.

    ¡°Young man, thank you so much. What is your name? Where do you live?¡±

    She asked for his address as she wanted to thank Gerald.

    It was too obvious for Gerald to not know the intention of her query. All he did was save a person.

    Gerald believed that most people would have done the same to save a person in such a situation.

    He simply waved it off.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should take your daughter to the hospital quickly!¡±

    Gerald turned around to leave as he replied.

    ¡°Big brother, will I see you again?¡±

    A weak Tessa asked.

    She felt as though she was this close to death and was shaken to the core.

    But there Gerald was, who jumped in to save her without any hesitation at all. This was the sole reason

    why she wanted to see him again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerald did not want to let the young girl down. After smiling at her, he ignored the young mother

    who was still calling out to him and he left right away.

    This was probably one of those once-off encounters anyway.

    Gerald hurriedly ran back to the side of the road.

    By now, more than twenty minutes have already passed.

    M should have already bought her milk tea a long time ago.

    When he got to the side of the road, M was nowhere in sight.

    Hmm?

    Shouldn¡¯t she have already bought the milk tea after such a long time?

    He quickly took out his cell phone and nced at it. It was dripping wet as it had beenpletely

    soaked in water. The cell phone had also been turned off.

    Could it be that M already went back to the car shop since she could not reach him on his cell

    phone?

    Gerald went to the milk tea shop and looked around but he could not find her there.

    He had no choice but to return to the car shop first, but attempted to switch on his phone before that.

    Thankfully, it worked.

    Wilson suddenly called him at the same time.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He wanted to tell Gerald that his car had already been repaired.

    It was not difficult to rece all the damaged parts of the car, under the intensive care of a few

    experienced technicians in less than forty minutes.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wilson, did the girl who came with me just now return to the car shop?¡±

    ¡°Ahh! No? She didn¡¯te back here again after she left with you. Is there a problem, Mr. Crawford?

    Did something happen? Just let me know if something happened.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. No worries, everything is fine.¡±

    Gerald felt a little puzzled after hanging up. This was strange. Where could M have gone?

    It was impossible for her to go home. She would not have gone home alone just because she could not

    find him.

    She wasn¡¯t anywhere nearby to be found and she was not at the car shop either.

    Where could she have gone?

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 134

    Gerald looked around everywhere but he could not find her at all. Plus, his phone had died again.

    In just about an hour of searching, he was now drenched in sweat.

    M came out with him. Could something have happened to her? Gerald had already ruled out all of

    the possibilities and had already been waiting around the area for such a long time.

    But he still couldn¡¯t see M anywhere at all.

    The more he thought about it, the more Gerald started to break out in cold sweat.

    Gerald decided to return to the car shop to see if he could get his cell phone to turn on.

    After fiddling with it for a while, he finally managed to turn on his cell phone.

    As expected, M did indeed make many phone calls and sent many text messages to him.

    However, his cell phone had been turned off at that time.

    Gerald hurriedly returned her call but he realized that M¡¯s cell phone was already turned off.

    What was happening?

    Gerald couldn¡¯t remain hisposure any longer.

    He tried calling M¡¯s house but he noticed that she did not go home either.

    Something definitely had happened.

    Gerald suddenly raised his head.

    Things seemed to be a little suspicious.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you know the manager of the milk tea shop? I want to take a look at the surveince

    camera recording! We need to hurry!¡±

    Gerald immediately got up.

    Wilson stuck by Gerald the entire time after he came back to the car shop.

    When he realized that Gerald¡¯s girlfriend might be in trouble, he was constantly on his toes.

    Wilson nodded as he eximed that he knew the manager. He quickly led Gerald to the milk tea shop.

    After looking at the recording of the surveince camera, Gerald starting figuring it out slowly.

    Everything happened about two hours ago.

    After M bought the milk tea and stepped out of the shop, she realized that Gerald was gone.

    She then hurriedly tried to call Gerald but discovered that Gerald¡¯s cell phone was turned off.

    M was very anxious.

    She squatted by the roadside as she waited for ten minutes, but Gerald did note back at all.

    During those few minutes, a ck Passat suddenly stopped right next to M.

    A young man with a cap stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Are you M?¡± the young man asked with a smile.

    M nodded slightly as she said, ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, I am a cab driver sent here by Gerald, or Mr. Crawford. He asked me toe and pick you up.

    He had to leave earlier because he had an emergency at home. He asked me toe to send you

    back to Paradise Ville!¡±

    The man who was wearing a peaked cap smiled as he exined.

    He then turned around quickly to observe his surroundings as he looked carefully towards the direction

    of the moat.

    ¡°Oh, thank you. I will give Gerald a call again. Why is his cell phone turned off I wonder?¡±

    Unassumingly, M did not have any doubts because the man knew of Gerald¡¯s name and he even

    knew hers.

    M did not know what Gerald¡¯s family was doing but since he left in such a hurry, then something must

    havee up. He called for a car to send her home because he must be worried about her.

    In addition, this man knew that she lived in Paradise Ville. Looking at all these right signs, Gerald must

    be the one who told him this.

    M had no doubts about these.

    However, M was still feeling a little uneasy because she could not contact Gerald at all.

    She tried calling again several times but she could not get through his cell phone at all.

    ¡°Miss M, are we leaving? I still have to pick another customer up!¡±

    The driver urged.

    ¡°Oh, I am leaving! You can send me home first!¡±

    M got into the car because she didn¡¯t want to make the other party wait any longer.

    She felt a little angry with Gerald. Why? Why did he leave just like that? He did not even bother to call

    her at all.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Did he think that she would not be able to call for a cab herself?

    About ten minutes after the car left.

    Gerald walked over to the milk tea shop in his wet clothes.

    ¡°Stop! Rewind the screen! Zoom in on the driver¡¯s face!¡±

    Gerald yelled when he saw this.

    The owner of the milk tea shop did not know who this person was but he did not dare to reject a

    request as such since a manager like Mr. Wilson was also treating him with so much respect.

    He followed Gerald¡¯s instructions and he rewound the video before zooming into the driver¡¯s face.

    Gerald stared at the driver¡¯s face carefully.

    The brim of his cap was pulled down low and there was slight stubble around his mouth.

    Despite that, Gerald could still recognize the person.

    It was him?!

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 135

    Nigel!

    As Gerald zoomed into the screen and fiddled about for a bit, the person shown in the picture was none

    other than Nigel from the Fisher family. No matter how much Nigel tried to disguise himself, he would

    never be able to fool Gerald because of the smile that he always had on his face.

    From the start, Nigel was the trigger and the direct cause of Gerald and Xavia¡¯s breakup.

    Moreover, when they went over to the Emperor Karaoke Bar after Naomi¡¯s birthday party, Nigel has

    also been keeping tabs on him. Out of anger, Gerald called Zack for help, to teach Nigel a lesson.

    The moment his sister found out about this matter, she simply did not just teach Nigel a lesson.

    Instead, she made the entire Fisher family go bankrupt.

    Atst, Nigel was taken away at the entrance of the Mountain Wayfair Entertainment.

    Ever since that day, the Fisher family waspletely destroyed. They had to hand the Grand Marshall

    Restaurant over and the restaurant was now managed by the Ziegler family instead.

    Just like that overnight, Nigel turned from a rich second generation into a pauper.

    In addition to that, he already turned out this way before he even knew what was happening.

    But now¡­why was Nigel kidnapping M?

    Gerald was baffled.

    Was he simply kidnapping her to ckmail them for a sum of money?

    However, when he looked at the situation, it did not seem that way.

    He had obviously told M something and he finally convinced M before she agreed to get into his

    car.

    Gerald also noticed another detail.

    When Nigel was talking to M, his eyes were constantly looking towards the direction of the moat

    where he had been.

    It was as though he knew and was worried that Gerald would suddenlye back.

    Did this mean that Nigel had already been nning this for a long time? Was he kidnapping M

    because of him?

    If Nigel found outter on that his family waspletely ruined because of him, then it would certainly

    make sense for Nigel to retaliate against him.

    No matter what it was, what Gerald was most certain of was that M was in danger. Extreme danger!

    Gerald thought hard about the countermeasures.

    At that very instant, Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was from an unknown number.

    ¡°Hehehe. Gerald. Oh wait, that¡¯s not right. I should call you Mr. Crawford instead. Do you remember

    me?¡±

    An indifferent and arrogant voice crackled through from the other end of the call.

    ¡°Nigel, it is really you!¡±

    Gerald immediately recognized the voice as soon as he heard it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How unexpectedly, a big shot like you would actually remember someone like me.

    Hahaha. This feels like a drama indeed. Gerald, back then, everyone simply thought that you were

    nothing but a pauper. But what? You are actually the wealthy and influential young master who owns

    the entire Mayberry Commercial Street? I used to think that my dad was really bullish but he was just

    working for you all along! If it wasn¡¯t for me who heard Zack secretly making a phone call to you when I

    was nning to retaliate against him, I would never have imagined that you were the one who

    destroyed my family with just one phone call!¡±

    ¡°But, Mr. Crawford, why do you have to hold it against me when you are already so rich and powerful?

    Yes, I was the one who asked Yuri to snatch your girlfriend from you. It was wrong of me. But then, you

    destroyed my family and you left me with nothing at all! Don¡¯t you think you were being too cruel?¡±

    Hearing this, Gerald replied, ¡°You know I did feel that I was being a little too cruel and heartless at that

    time, but now I do not think so anymore!¡±

    ¡°Nigel, whatever it is, this is between the both of us. M is innocent. Let her go. I¡¯lle to you

    wherever you are now and I¡¯ll agree to any of your terms or conditions!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Gerald, you are really a pompous ass! You were my main target. I originally nned to hit you

    with my car so that the both of us can die together! On a second thought, it felt too boring. What more, I

    have such a beautiful young woman next to me right now. This is really worth it! So Gerald, she¡¯s your

    girlfriend? Do you want to listen to her voice now?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, you must note here! He is a lunatic!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te! Sob¡­sob¡­¡±

    M cried and yelled over the phone.

    Gerald grew extremely anxious.

    Although he was simply pretending to be M¡¯s boyfriend, M was still out with him today.

    The reason why Nigel kidnapped M was because he wanted revenge on him.

    Everything was all because of him.

    ¡°Gerald, if you want to save your girlfriend, then you shoulde and see me at the unfinished building

    in the south of the city. Do not contact Zack. It will be useless anyway. If anyone elsees, then I will

    just perish with your girlfriend! Come and see me within an hour!¡±

    ¡°Du¡­du¡­du¡­¡±

    Nigel hung up as soon as he was done speaking.

    Gerald grew pale.

    It seemed as though he had guessed everything correctly. His identity had been leaked and he had

    attracted Nigel¡¯s attention. And look where this brought him, Nigel who was already mentally unsound

    is nowunching a revenge against him.

    Gerald was certain that this guy would be capable of doing anything now.

    Looking at the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to rely on his own strength to resolve this matter.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He had to look for Zack so that he could help him toe up with a solution.

    Gerald quickly called Zack and filled him in. Zack took this matter very seriously.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 136

    Zack even urged him repeatedly to wait for him so that they could discuss things further when he

    arrives.

    He told Gerald not to act rashly. Zack couldn¡¯t afford to see Gerald lose it at this point.

    If that happened, then Zack would have to resign. No, worse still he¡¯d rather die.

    Gerald hung up before Zack could even finish talking.

    He hurriedly returned to the car shop with Wilson. He then told Wilson to wait for Zack toe here.

    He said that he had to leave first.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It is really him! What is he doing in the Lamborghini car shop?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the store is recruiting some sales representatives at the moment. Is he trying to apply for

    the job? Doesn¡¯t he know that the shop has very high requirements for their sales representatives?¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at him. Even if he really won the lottery, he still has a very poor temperament. It makes

    people sick to even just look at him!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s presence was unexpected.

    And he could already hear were their ridicule that was directed at him.

    Gerald was feeling just all messed up inside. He simply red in their direction.

    It was Quinton and his ssmate, Howard. The both of them each had a beautiful girlfriend with them

    as they looked at the cars.

    To make matters worse, the two who were following behind were none other than Nathaniel and Quinn

    from the same faculty as him back in university.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Hahaha. Speaking of the devil! Cousin, you told me that Gerald had turned things sour for you in the

    past. You should have told me that the person was him then I would have told you all about his story!¡±

    Nathanielughed as he spoke to Howard.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not just you, cousin! In fact, I have also been fascinated by Gerald for quite some time!¡±

    Quinn had already gotten together with Nathaniel at this time. She got to know Howard through

    Nathaniel and then, she naturally got to know Quinton too.

    Her horizons did not just expand a little.

    A while back, when she was eating with Victor and the others, she found out that Gerald was really

    rich.

    Initially, Quinn was very tempted by the prospect and she even took the initiative to try and gain his

    favor. She was even ready to bring Gerald to open a room and spend the night with her.

    Gerald ignored herpletely and Quinn was indulged in the thought for quite some time.

    It was only until muchter when she received an invitation to attend a party from Nathaniel. That was

    when Quinn met Howard and Quinton and she felt as though she had just stepped into a brand new

    world.

    Was this what a real rich second generationmunity was like?

    As for Gerald who had just won the lottery, he was nothing more than an ugly and disgusting sideline!

    Quinton stared coldly at Gerald the entire time.

    He then said, ¡°Perhaps he had already finished spending almost all of his money. That is why he is so

    desperate to look for a job right now. Hahaha. Let¡¯s not be bothered about him anymore. Let¡¯s continue

    talking about this Reventon!¡±

    All of them surrounded the newly repaired Lamborghini Reventon as they savored it inch by inch

    carefully.

    All Gerald could think about was M, he was very worried and anxious. So, how could he possibly be

    bothered about them at all?

    He didn¡¯t even have time to pay any attention to their cynicism.

    Beep! Beep!

    Two beeps.

    Gerald pushed Quinn away from the car door and stepped into his car hurriedly.

    He then revved up the engine and zoomed out of the shop immediately.

    Quinton was stunned and Quinn, who was about to curse at Gerald, was also caught off guard.

    In short, all six of them were dumbfounded as they continued staring.

    Gerald just drove the car away? This was Gerald¡¯s car?

    Ahh!

    How could that be possible?

    Quinn felt as though she had just been pped across her face. ¡°Look! That man just stole a car!¡±

    Quinn shouted.

    ¡°Give instructions that our shop will be closed today. All employees who have worked for less than five

    years will be on vacation and they can leave immediately. Some of Mr. Crawford¡¯s important

    subordinates will be reaching anytime soon!¡±

    Wilson did not pay any attention to Quinn or Quinton but he simply gave his instructions to his

    secretary.

    The secretary got to work immediately.

    Quinton and the rest of them were still standing dumbfounded at this time.

    ¡°Brakeee!¡±

    Suddenly, a burst of emergency brake sounds screeched from outside the shop.

    Over a dozen Rolls-Royce Phantom had already lined in front of the entrance of the car shop.

    At that moment, Zack stepped out of the car before dashing right into the shop¡­

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 137

    ¡±Zack? Uncle Zack!¡±

    Quinton was surprised when he saw Zack here. He could see the expression on Zack¡¯s face at that

    time and he did not dare to go forward to say hello to him.

    Quinton also had not fully regained his senses andposure from the shock he witnessed just now.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle!¡±

    Wilson greeted him immediately.

    ¡°How are things? Where is Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Zack hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford has already gone over there first. He¡¯s afraid that he¡¯d be toote!¡±

    Wilson hurriedly said.

    ¡°Ahh! That is not good. Hurry, take me to the ce that Mr. Crawford is headed to. No matter what,

    nothing bad can happen to Mr. Crawford today!¡±

    As Zack spoke, he was already calling his men as he walked out of the door. Concurrently, Zack also

    sent a text message to Gerald first before carefully taking out a machine with a red button and pressed

    it¡­

    Quinton, Quinn and the others were all stunned.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°What? Crawford¡­Mr. Crawford?¡±

    How could they not have understood what this meant? The Mr. Crawford that Zack was referring to

    seemed to be none other than Gerald!

    Gerald was Mr. Crawford? Mr. Crawford was Gerald?

    Everyone was shocked. How could they not have heard of the infamous Mr. Crawford¡¯s name on

    Mayberry Commercial Street? His great name had already been the talk of the town at this point.

    No one thought that this would be possible¡­

    Yes! When Gerald walked into the car shop, he looked very anxious. Moreover, even though they were

    taunting him, Gerald ignored thempletely and he simply drove away.

    And the Lamborghini Reventon.

    That was Gerald¡¯s car!

    If they had thought about it again, Gerald hosted a banquet in one of the most expensive rooms in the

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    He had been extremely extravagant.

    How could they have not known? Gerald was that Mr. Crawford!

    Quinton almost sat down on the ground.

    He was still in disbelief and he asked the sales consultant at the side:

    ¡°Is the Mr. Crawford that Mr. Wilson and Mr. Lyle are referring to, called Gerald Crawford? He owns the

    car that he drove off just now?¡±

    The sales consultant nodded before he replied, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know him?¡±

    He felt a little weird as he asked thest question.

    After all, he had been very surprised that this group of people actually dared to talk to Mr. Crawford in

    that manner. He initially thought that they were possibly even more powerfulpared to Gerald. As a

    result, they did not even know anything about Mr. Crawford¡¯s identity at all!

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Quinton was utterly stunned at this moment.

    Quinn had an even more strained expression on her face. The person that she despised and looked

    down on, was actually someone whom she could never even bepared with?

    At that very instance, Quinn and her group of friends were clouded by a lot of feelings and they really

    just wanted to disappear and die.

    ¡°You know what, why don¡¯t we go and take a look? Perhaps, there are two people with the same

    names?¡± Howard and Nathaniel stuttered almost simultaneously.

    They were clearly still in self-denial and couldn¡¯t face reality just yet.

    ¡°Okay, I agree!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, we will not be able to catch up with them!¡±

    Quinton wiped away his cold sweat before he hurried off to get his car with Howard.

    On the other hand, Gerald was stepping on his elerators like a madman.

    He even ran through a dozen red lights.

    Not long after, he finally arrived at the unfinished construction site as Nigel mentioned.

    It was already barren and there were only a dozen floors built in this building before the project was

    abandoned because of some issues with the foundation.

    The intersection of the downstream branches of the moat at Mayberry City was directly behind this

    block of buildings.

    It was a very rapid river.

    The foundation of this building was originally quite a distance away from the surface of the river.

    However, due to soil erosion, the water bank was almost directly below the building now.

    Hence, it had be very dangerous and they had to stop the construction of this building.

    Gerald had seen this ce in the news before.

    ¡°Gerald, I did not expect you toe so soon!¡±

    A voice suddenly echoed from the top of the building. It was Nigel, who was looking down at Gerald

    from a peak.

    Gerald was filled with anger and remained silent. Instead, he simply dashed to the top of the building.

    Nigel was still wearing a peaked cap but this time round he seemed to look much darker. He was also

    undoubtedly a lot stronger. He wore a scraggly beard and looked rather barbaric.

    M was right next to him. Nigel had bound her up tightly and he even sealed her mouth with a duct

    tape.

    ¡°Woo¡­woo¡­woo¡­¡±

    M shook her head frantically as she stared at Gerald. She was trying to yell, why are you so silly?!

    What are you doing here? Hurry up and leave!!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 138

    ¡±If you let her go, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want!¡± Gerald said firmly.

    ¡°Hahaha. Money? Gerald, do you really think that money can solve everything? Let me tell you

    something. I hate money now! And of course, you Gerald, are even more despiteful than money! I don¡¯t

    want anything else other than your life right now!¡±

    ¡°This might not seem like the most show-stopping method, but it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I am happy

    and satisfied! Gerald, Mr. Crawford! When I was having a chat with your girlfriend earlier, I realized that

    your girlfriend does not know about your true identity at all!¡±

    Gerald felt that the person that he was looking at right now was aplete pervert who had already

    lost all his senses and rationale.

    The Nigel who used to be extremely wealthy, arrogant and domineering had always enjoyed trampling

    on other people.

    But the absence of money has really triggered him to go to an extreme measure.

    ¡°M, let me tell you something today. The person standing in front of you is not an ordinary man. He is

    the wealthiest person in Mayberry City. No, he could even be considered the wealthiest person across

    the whole country. The entire Mayberry Commercial Street belongs to him, Gerald!¡±

    M¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment as soon as she heard this.

    She had already been making her own assumptions before this, but she really did not expect it to be

    true.

    With that being said, Gerald had been the one helping her family all these while!

    ¡°Nigel, I¡¯m seriously advising you to let her go now. If you let her go, I can offer you a sum of money.

    Otherwise, you will definitely regret it!¡±

    ¡°Regret? Hahaha. Gerald, I used to think that I could do anything as long as I have money but right

    now, I am going to show you that money is not everything! It is impossible for me to let her go today! I

    am going to let you watch her die before your own eyes!¡±

    Once he was done speaking, Nigel wentpletely out of control.

    He grabbed M and attempted to ditch her down the building.

    ¡°Bzz! Bzz! Bzz!¡±

    A loud roar suddenly pierced through the sky.

    Nervous and stressed, Nigel¡¯s eyes widened as he looked hysterically.

    Even Gerald was also caught by surprise.

    Around twenty to thirty helicopters appeared out of nowhere outside the building.

    The helicopters then began surrounding the entire building.

    They quickly ejectedrge and condenseds simultaneously.

    It was quite a spectacle.

    If anyone were to look at it, it was obvious that if anyone had jumped off the building, they would only

    fall directly onto the safety.

    ¡°Gerald! You¡­!¡±

    Nigel almost vomited a mouthful of blood after watching this scene.

    Money was not everything. Nigel finally understood this statement.

    He wanted to use these words to prove his point to Gerald, who was the top rich second generation.

    But it was beyond his expectations that Gerald could actually do this?

    More than two dozen helicopters? It has only been about twenty minutes since Gerald arrived and it

    has only been about forty minutes since he called Gerald.

    How did he mobilize so many helicopters?

    Even if he jumped down now, he would only fall onto the. He could not die even if he wanted to!

    Gerald was also shocked.

    He did not expect the text message that he received from Zack to be so useful.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Do not be impulsive. You just need to dy him for thirty minutes. Just thirty minutes

    and everything will be fine!¡±

    Zack had always been a very capable and steady person.

    There was no reason for him to lie at such a crucial point of time, so Gerald naturally believed him.

    More than forty minutes have passed since Gerald arrived.

    Gerald was not a soft-hearted person!

    But when Zack said that everything would be fine, he really did not expect him to send twenty

    helicopters over here.

    Gerald was shocked by such amotion.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Just then, the dumbfounded Nigel screamed out loud and he fell directly to the ground as his body

    shook uncontrobly.

    His eyes were flushed red as he could only re at Gerald with a discontent look on his face.

    A helicopter thennded on the rooftop as Zack hurriedly jumped out of the helicopter.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you must have suffered quite a fright!¡±

    Zack hurriedly eximed.

    He was really quite in shock.

    Despite that, Gerald quickly untied and freed M first.

    Approached Zack, he asked, ¡°Zack, were you the one who mobilized all these helicopters?¡±

    Gerald was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I used the family¡¯s special support resources. I was afraid that you would¡¯ve suffered an ident

    or something worse today, Mr. Crawford. That being said, Mr. Crawford, I really think that it is about

    time that you found out about your family¡¯s true potential and power! Consider this myst act of

    service for you!¡±

    Zack replied with a sad smile.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 139

    Gerald and M were sessfully rescued without suffering any mishaps. As for Nigel, he was taken

    away and handed over to the authorities.

    Downstairs.

    Quinton and Howard had already driven everyone with them to the scene.

    They were all even more shocked when they saw what unfolded before them.

    All they could do was stand still on the spot.

    Was this Mr. Crawford¡¯s power?

    Twenty dozen helicopters!

    ¡°Zack, what do you mean by that? Youst act of service for me?¡±

    Gerald waspletely taken aback by Zack¡¯sst sentence.

    He wanted to find out more about his own family but it seemed as though Zack was already bidding

    farewell to him.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford. This machine is a special support grade instrument that is used to support the

    family. I was worried about you today and that is the reason why I made use of the special resources.

    Even though all of those helicopters were all quite a distance away from Nigel, as long as he tried to do

    something, he would have been subdued immediately. This group of team members have already

    formted and came up with no less than ten solutions for your current situation!¡±

    ¡°But because I activated the special resources, this also means that I have been seriously negligent!

    Therefore, I will be forced to hand in my resignation!¡±

    Zack said dejectedly.

    However, there were no signs of regret on his face at all.

    Gerald felt extremely bad about this entire situation.

    After all, putting everything into ount, all of this started because of him.

    What his sister said at the beginning was right. If he were to trample on someone, then he would have

    to trample on the person to the point that he would not even be able to stand up again.

    He did not understand this at that time.

    However, this incident was the best proof.

    He did notpletely resolve the matter involving Nigel. After Nigel found out about his identity, he

    began to retaliate against him by acting irrationally.

    Although the matter involving Nigel has already been resolved now, he still felt a little traumatized when

    he thought about it. If he had not been able to stall some time, then M would have suffered an

    innocent death because of him!

    No matter what it was, Zack still got implicated in this matter and he had been forced to resign.

    ¡°Zack, it is okay, I will talk to my sister about this!¡±

    Gerald replied.

    Coincidentally as he was speaking, Gerald suddenly received a phone call from his sister, Jessica.

    ¡°Brother, how are you? You must be extremely shocked!¡± Jessica¡¯s concerned voice pierced through

    the other end.

    ¡°Sister, how did you find out about this matter so soon?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You have already called for the special support so how can I

    possibly not know about this? You should be more careful and cautious when you handle your affairs in

    future!¡±

    ¡°I got it. By the way, sis, can Zack be allowed to stay? After all, he was only trying to save me.¡±

    Gerald immediately asked.

    ¡°Impossible! He did notplete the task that I assigned to him. ording to the rules of the family, he

    would have to resign and leave immediately! He has the responsibility to save you, even if he has to

    give up his life to do so!¡±

    Jessica replied in a hostile tone.

    Zack, who was standing by the side, could hear Gerald¡¯s conversation. While he was very grateful

    towards Gerald, he was not angry hearing Jessica¡¯s words and was still very respectful towards him.

    Yes. Everything that he has today was given to him by the Crawford family. Moreover, the Crawford

    family were also the ones who saved his life in the past and brought him up to where he is today.

    Even so, he did not fully fulfill the responsibility of protecting the young master of the Crawford family.

    He did not fully eliminate all the potential threats.

    This was a serious breach of responsibility on Zack¡¯s part.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, even if I cannot use Zack anymore, if you are willing to take him in, you will be able to get him to

    work for you directly then. The family rules do not state that you can¡¯t rehire a person!¡±

    Jessica seemed to understand the guilt her younger brother felt because Zack was going to lose his job

    because of him. Hence, she came up with an idea for him right away.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Gerald was ecstatic to hear this.

    ¡°Yes, but the premise is that you will have to be running your own business. Otherwise, he will not be

    able toe back to work for the Crawford family! After you set up your ownpany, you will be able

    to ask Zack to stay and work for you or help you if you want him to!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡±

    Gerald finally resolved the feeling of self-me and guilt that was clogged inside.

    At the same time, Zack was feeling exceptionally grateful towards Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­¡±

    He had so much that he wanted to say, but only two words coulde out. Nevertheless, Zack meant

    it from the bottom of his heart!

    Mr. Crawford really did not have to do this. It was not necessary at all, but Mr. Crawford was actually

    going all out for someone like himself.

    Zack really did not know how he would be able to repay this debt!

    From now onwards, Gerald would be Zack¡¯s direct boss!

    As Zack trailed behind Gerald, he started telling him about some of his family matters.

    ¡°Gerald, there are some people who were snooping around downstairs. We have already caught them.

    What should we do now?¡±

    A man d in ck came over.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    Downstairs.

    ¡°Let us go! We are Gerald¡¯s ssmates. You cannot kill us!¡±

    Nathaniel cried as he pleaded out loud.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 140

    The scenario just now was just too much toprehend and he was really afraid that this group of

    people would really kill them.

    ¡°Exactly! Do you know that I nearly became Gerald¡¯s girlfriend? How dare you treat me like this?¡±

    Quinn also shrieked.

    When they saw the group of respected people who were clustering around Gerald earlier at the top of

    the building, they were already extremely shocked.

    Quinton and Howard fell silent throughout the whole time as their faces were pale with fear.

    ¡°Let them go¡­¡±

    Gerald said as he walked down.

    ¡°You heard him! He asked you to let us go!¡±

    Quinn shouted.

    Gerald was really the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street. He was the Mr. Crawford who

    owned the entire Mayberry Commercial Street. He was simply too amazing!

    This whole surprising reveal was just too shocking!

    Quinn was about to reach her maximum limit!

    ¡°Gerald! Gerald! I always knew that you were differentpared to them. I was wrong in the past. I

    always wanted to get your attention and that is the reason why I used to mock you in the past. In fact, I

    was only doing it because I liked you but you did not like me at all!¡±

    Quinn kept trying to tter Gerald as she rushed in front of him.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Gerald felt goosebumps creeping all over his body as soon as he heard her words.

    Fuck! This kind of exnation was simply too cringy, right? She had always been taunting him and

    mocking him because she wanted to get his attention?

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Quinton, Howard and both of their new girlfriends were all suddenly respectful towards Gerald all of a

    sudden.

    How respectful were they willing to be?

    It is to the point that anything Gerald would request of them to do, they would be willing to do it

    completely!

    He could do and say as he pleased, just like those big shots in the movies.

    But at that instance, there were shes of evil thoughts briefly through Gerald¡¯s mind.

    After all, deep down, Gerald had never been the kind of domineering person.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what do you n to do with them? You can take necessary measures when it is

    necessary!¡±

    Zack hinted him from aside. After all, Gerald¡¯s identity has already been exposed to these few people!

    ¡°No, no, no! Mr. Crawford. Ahh! No, I mean Gerald, you are still the pathetic pauper, Gerald. We don¡¯t

    know who you are and we have alreadypletely forgotten everything that happened today!¡±

    Quinton was always the smartest amongst the lot.

    He immediately caught on and understood what Zack meant.

    He spoke in a hurry as he knelt down in front of Gerald with a loud thud.

    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t know that you are Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Howard and Nathaniel also quickly jumped in.

    ¡°It would be best if you could just forget everything that happened here today. Otherwise, there will

    definitely be more trouble for you in the future,¡± Gerald said briefly, before he turned around and left.

    These people were already acting this way, so Gerald could not possibly get rid of them all just

    because his identity has beenpromised.

    They eventually got through this daunting experience anyway without any mishaps. Zack was also then

    talking to Gerald about some of his family matters in private.

    He only gave him a general outline but Gerald found out that the Crawford was a very wealthy and

    powerful family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. They also had countless industrial

    assets in their possession!

    This resulted in the Crawford family having many rules and steps in inheriting the family, and its assets

    were even more cumbersome.

    For instance, the first test was when Gerald had to live in poverty for more than ten years!

    Gerald would have to face even moreplicated tests in the near future and Zack urging Gerald to be

    fully psychologically prepared for these challenges.

    ¡­

    Gerald sent M back hometer on before driving back to school again. He stopped his car not too far

    away from the school gate.

    Many pretty girls cast their gazes on him.

    Some of them were even screaming out loud.

    Gerald had already gotten ustomed to all these.

    To be honest, Gerald felt that he was quite a scumbag at this rate. Yes, he was indeed rich now but

    showing off in front of everyone like this still made him feel very ufortable.

    To put it bluntly, no matter how much Gerald had changed, he could not change his low key and down-

    to-earth character and personality.

    However, it was not the case if he had to drive this luxury car to go everywhere in future.

    It seemed as though he would have to buy himself a house in Mayberry City.

    This way, he would be able to park his car in the house and it would be very convenient for him,

    regardless of whether he wanted to start his ownpany or do something else in future.

    Most importantly, he would be able to go to ss, rest and live a normal campus life as he wanted to,

    every day!

    Gerald could not help but think about all this as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Suddenly, a piece of news exploded in the ss¡¯s group chat.

    ¡°Shocking news! Look at this! This is simply too shocking!¡±

    ¡°Image!¡±

    ¡°Image!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A student from their ss posted all the pictures that he had taken inside the group chat!

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 141

    About a dozen pictures were posted in the group.

    These pictures had caused a huge sensation in the group.

    ¡°Damn! Are these pictures fake? This definitely cannot be true! This looks just like an American

    blockbuster!¡±

    ¡°Yes! There are so many helicopters! No one else can beat this!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the unfinished building at the south of the city? Why are there so many helicopters flying

    around and surrounding the whole building?¡±

    There was a heated discussion in the group.

    ¡°I do not know the specific situation but at that time, some of us were preparing to go out for a pic.

    We happened to be at the scene at this time. Looking at the pictures doesn¡¯t do justice at all. You guys

    should have gone to the scene to see it for yourself! It was absolutely crazy!¡±

    ¡°666! Didn¡¯t you guys take a video?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to take a video because there were a lot of people there at that time. I was afraid of

    getting spotted. So I just left immediately after I took some pictures!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear what a shame!¡±

    Everyone continued discussing this matter.

    Cassandra, the counselor, who had not said anything, could not help but voice out: ¡°These pictures are

    all true. Many people photographed these helicopters rushing to the south of the city earlier today. But

    in less than an hour, all the photographs that were posted on the Inte are all gone!¡±

    ¡°These are notmercial helicopters but it seems as though these are private helicopters. Some of

    my friends in my social media said that these helicopters were going there to pick up a rich young

    master!¡±

    ¡°Damn!!¡±

    The group continued their spections even more heatedly. ¡°Who is this young master? He must be

    extremely rich and powerful!¡±

    Gerald could not help but chuckle as he looked at these pictures as he sat in his car.

    These helicopters were all there to save him today. How would these group of people react if he

    exposed this news to them?

    As he thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of guilty pleasure. Hahaha¡­

    Right at that moment.

    Cassandra: ¡°Harry¡­stop acting like a fool over there. By the way, Felicity¡¯s live broadcast for the

    popr starpetition in the same city will begin in an hour. All of you are ssmates, so you should

    try to support herter. Even if you are not going to support her with many, you should also log in to

    view her live broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Just look at Felicity! She is already earning over one thousand five hundred dors a month even

    before her own graduation. Since there will be a popr starpetitionter, then I will also go and

    watch Felicity¡¯s live broadcast then!¡±

    ¡°Okay, counselor!¡±

    ¡°No problem! She will definitely make it to the top!¡±

    The students chimed in one after the other.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone! Kisses! If I manage to win the poprity award this time, then I will definitely

    treat everyone to a meal! I love all of you, ma babes!¡±

    Felicity sent a voice note directly into the group chat.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    A group of pathetic jerks were all wailing all over the ce. Her voice was too soft and sweet!

    Gerald also secretly ced his cell phone against his ear to listen to Felicity¡¯s voice clearly.

    At that very instance, Felicity¡¯s fair and delicate face shed through in his mind. She was simply too

    beautiful.

    Although Felicity had always been very contemptuous towards Gerald, it would be a lie to say that

    Gerald had no feelings at all for such a beautiful girl.

    Since everyone was going to y, then he might as well join in the fun then.

    Anyway, he still had fifteen thousand dors in his live broadcast ount and he would not be able to

    take the money out anyway.

    @Gerald, are you here?

    The counselor, Cassandra, suddenly called Gerald out.

    Gerald immediately replied.

    ¡°Well, since you will not be able to support Felicity in any way during her live broadcastter anyway,

    you might as well ask the poverty group from our ss to help me move houses then. I will be waiting

    for you at the west gateter!¡±

    Damn it!

    Gerald really felt like scolding someone after reading Cassandra¡¯s message.

    Cassandra was only about twenty five years old and she was equivalent to the kind of new teacher who

    had just graduated from university.

    Under any normal circumstances, she really disliked the poor and she really loved those who were rich.

    She would always y and get along very well with the young and rich students and she was more like

    a friend to them, rather than a teacher.

    However, she had always been very strict and serious towards Gerald and the other poor students. It

    was as though she was a real teacher.

    The poverty group, as the name suggested was a group of five or six poor students in their ss.

    They were in dire need and Gerald was the leader of the poverty group.

    This was because Gerald was the poorest amongst all of them, the most honest and also the person

    who worked the hardest!

    That was the reason why Cassandra made him the leader of the group.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 142

    In Cassandra¡¯s heart, although Gerald had already won the lottery and paid all of his tuition fees, she

    was already used to him being a pauper. No matter how rich he was, she would still think that he was a

    poor person whenever she looked at him every once in a while.

    To her, Gerald did not even look like a rich man at all!

    Despite feeling really angry and annoyed, Gerald finally agreed to her request. After all, what else

    could he do if he refused to agree to her request?

    At the same time, Gerald then sent another text message to the poverty group, telling all the members

    to gather at the west gate.

    He drove his car and parked it at a hidden, secluded ce. After that, he went to the west gate.

    ¡°Gerald, why is the counselor always asking us to help her move things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by the way, Gerald, haven¡¯t you already won the lottery? You have a lot of money now. So, how

    can you possibly still be the leader of the poverty group?¡±

    The poverty group consisted of only five people, including Gerald.

    There were three boys and two girls in the group.

    The boy named Ywain Woods was very thin, weak and a little tanned. He would always be focused on

    studying and he would not usually be talking to anyone else.

    There was also a girl named, La Hack, who wore sses. She was very fair and not very tall.

    Anyone could tell that she was a very geeky person at first nce.

    This was mostly because of her family¡¯s upbringing where she would often have a sense of inferiority.

    She did not like to hang out with her ssmates because she would always feel a little inferior

    compared to them.

    Hence, she doesn¡¯t usually talk much.

    The group of people tend to only converse more when they are with Gerald.

    This wasn¡¯t because they looked down on Gerald, but simply because they felt that Gerald was

    rtable and belonged to the same world as them.

    Gerald could sense Ywain¡¯s dissatisfaction and La¡¯s persuasion were both due to the fact that they

    had suffered injustice and their self-esteem had been seriously hurt in the ss group chat.

    Unfortunately, Gerald couldn¡¯tment anything on this and after all, he was also a little angry about

    this matter.

    It seemed as though he would have to look for an opportunity to teach his counselor, Cassandra a

    lesson then.

    ¡°Everyone is here, right? La, you and Lora can go to the faculty¡¯s new house to clean the rags and

    wash the cloth first. Gerald, you can go with Ywain and the rest. The three of you can help the workers

    to move the furniture for me. Listen to the worker¡¯s instructions before you do anything! Be careful not

    to break any of my furniture!¡±

    After Cassandra was done speaking, she turned around as she prepared to leave.

    She then suddenly received a phone call.

    She looked really annoyed to answer the call.

    ¡°Myra Jensons, what do you mean? I have already told you many times that I am not the one who

    reported you to the head of the department. You can look for whoever you want to. Why do you have

    to¡­you are the bitch! You better watch your mouth! Your whole family are all shrews! I am even having

    an affair with your husband!¡±

    Cassandrapletely lost her cool after there was some disagreement over the phone.

    She started scolding the other party over the phone.

    Gerald could not help but to listen in on their conversation. The person named Myra joined the

    university one year before Cassandra. She was also one of the counselors for one of the sses in

    their department.

    The reality is that there can only be one alpha, which makes them both quarreling with each other

    always.

    What¡¯s more, Myra has recently married a very wealthy husband. In that sense, she seemed to have

    suppressed Cassandra in various aspects.

    Having said that, they would often quarrel about almost everything.

    Perhaps Cassandra felt as though she had not cursed enough. She then threw Gerald an ice cold stare

    and snapped:

    ¡°What are you looking at? Get out of my sight and get to work!¡±

    Upon hanging up, she turned around and left immediately.

    Gerald was so angry that he really wanted to pull her skirt off, before he pressed her down on the

    ground and *** fifty times.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, he had no other choice but to get to work for the time being.

    There were a lot of things and an hour had already passed when they were done moving the items.

    Their group chat on the other hand was also exploding.

    ¡°Hey babes! Felicity¡¯s live broadcast is starting now! Hurry up and join in now until ten o¡¯clock tonight.

    Whether I can be the new star anchor in this city or not will depend on all of your support!¡±

    Felicity sent a message to everyone in the group chat.

    Everyone in the group chat and Felicity¡¯s live broadcast also began to be the peak focus¡­

    Gerald was almost done with his work here. He saw Cassandra sitting at the side of her bed as she

    started swiping on her cell phone.

    He also plopped himself down on the sofa before he entered Felicity¡¯s life broadcast¡­

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 143

    After Felicity roped everyone in.

    Suddenly, many ssmates started gathering in her live broadcast room, apanied by her two to

    three thousand fanbase that she had umted during this period of time.

    She started typing on the public screen.

    After signing with the live broadcast guild throughout this period, Felicity has really learnt and acquired

    a lot of live broadcast skills.

    She was already very proficient at chatting and keeping a conversation and also showing off her talents

    on her live broadcast.

    ¡°Babes, can you send me a wave of gifts? Kisses!¡±

    ¡°I will give all of my babes a big kiss! I will sing a song, ¡®Meow, Meow, Meow¡¯ for all of my babes today!¡±

    Fans: ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Felicity is really very beautiful. I love hearing Felicity¡¯s voice!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary Man! Jersey! I hope that the two local tycoons are going toe in to support me soon! I will

    be joining thepetition soon. I¡¯m going to need your help real soon!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and sing!¡±

    Felicity smiled sweetly before she turned on the special effects. She instantaneously became a little

    kitten because of the special effects.

    ¡°Let¡¯s learn to meow together, together meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, being coquettish with you in

    your arms, oh let¡¯s meow, meow, meow, meow, meow¡­¡±

    Jersey sent you a rocket!

    Jersey sent you a rocket!

    Jersey sent you a rocket!

    As Felicity was singing, Jersey hastily sent many gifts in Felicity¡¯s live broadcast.

    There were also continuous interactions in the live broadcast room.

    It was very lively.

    Gerald was also watching the live broadcast at this time and he originally nned to give her some

    gifts.

    However, Felicity¡¯s performance style this time was indeed very differentpared to her other live

    broadcasts before. In general, she was fixated more on making money and there was no purpose in

    her live broadcast at all.

    It did not feel like a genuine live broadcast anymore.

    If Gerald gave her a gift now, then he would feel as though he had been cheated.

    Hehehe. He would have to wait a little longer.

    Gerald looked around the room at this time. Cassandra was also looking at the live broadcast in a

    serious manner.

    La and the others were all also gathered together as they watched the live broadcast together in an

    envious manner.

    After all, vanity was a temptation that not every girl could resist and that exins their jealousy.

    As for Gerald, he felt that Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room had already be too boring. He then left her

    live broadcast room and decided to go into another female anchor¡¯s live broadcast room.

    Unexpectedly, he ended up in a live broadcast belonging to someone named Quera Zane.

    This female anchor had a poprity of almost ten thousand fans. In fact, she was actually quite

    beautiful.

    It was no wonder why she had so many fans supporting her.

    There were manyments on Quera¡¯s live broadcast room during this time. She was simply facing

    the camera as she applied makeup on her face and was not talking or interacting much with any of her

    fans at all.

    Nearly ten thousand people were simply watching Quera put on her makeup.

    ¡°When will you be performing and showing us your talent?¡±

    Gerald typed into the public screen.

    He wanted to see this beauty singing and dancing.

    Since Gerald was a verified member, the public screen would be very conspicuous when he typed

    something. Moreover, the live broadcast window on Quera¡¯s side would also buzz a little.

    ¡°Are you blind? The person called Ordinary Man!¡±

    Quera unexpectedly frowned as she snapped at Gerald directly. Her attitude was as terrible as it could

    possibly be.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am putting on my makeup now? Why are you rushing me for? You can keep

    watching if you want to and you can just leave if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Quera replied coldly.

    Hahaha. He must have thought that he was so great and awesome just because he was a verified

    member.

    Quera had already seen all sorts of people and members on the live broadcast tform. She despised

    and felt most ufortable with those people who think they are somebody just because they¡¯ve

    managed to top up their ount with some money.

    All the more, she already had the support of a lot of elder brothers. That being said, she had already

    long dismissed and ignored all her smaller fans or smaller members who were not as rich.

    ¡°Um, I was just asking you a question. Since you are a live broadcast anchor, shouldn¡¯t you be

    performing some talents for us?¡±

    Gerald was really pissed. He wanted toe online to have some fun but he got scolded instead. Who

    wouldn¡¯t be angry at that?

    The moment Gerald finished typing, he got muted by the field control.

    ¡°Damn it! You should seriously perform your own talents then! The person with the name, Ordinary

    Man, why are you pretending to be so great just because you topped up some money into your

    ount?¡±

    The field control started typing and cursing at Gerald.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    By then Quera was already done applying her makeup and she said:

    ¡°Now, there are many pathetic jerks like this on the inte. They top up some money and they want to

    go around unting it and pretending they are so great. You can win some neer anchors with this

    scam of yours, but you should just get lost and go as far away as you can from me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Quera is angry. This Ordinary Man is a joke. Doesn¡¯t he know that Quera is already the top

    broadcast anchor in the city now?¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 144

    ¡±Exactly! Quera has more than a dozen big brothers. I heard that they are all big bosses in Mayberry

    City. Even Brother Yoshi alone usually drives a Range Rover on a daily basis!¡±

    A swamp of fans continued typing below as they continued cheering for the person called Brother

    Champion.

    Champion: What is the matter, Quera? Are youcking in gifts? I have already added another fifteen

    thousand dors into my ount today. As for some pathetic dicks, you can just kick them out of your

    live broadcast if you want to.

    ¡°Ahh! Champion is here!¡±

    As soon as Quera saw Champion typing, she immediately put her cosmetics aside. After that, she

    jumped around excitedly, and she was really cute!

    ¡°Brother Champion, I thought that you didn¡¯t care about me anymore. I am not happy anymore!¡±

    Quera said as she acted cute.

    ¡°Why would that happen? Why wouldn¡¯t Ie?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡±

    As Quera spoke, she was smiling at the screen as she moved the cursor using the mouse in her hand.

    Brush!

    Gerald was kicked out of the live broadcast room.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Gerald could not help but curse out loud. He was really furious.

    It was anger and annoyance.

    He simply wanted to watch a live broadcast. Why was it so difficult? He only said two sentences but he

    got kicked out of the live broadcast room by the female anchor.

    Add to that, he was kicked out of the live broadcast room after getting insulted.

    He was probably the first person to top up fifteen thousand dors into the live broadcast ount.

    When he was Gerald, he used to be in this situation. But how could he possibly be in the same

    situation now when he was already using another identity as Ordinary Man? How could he possibly

    tolerate this?

    Should he just top up some money and fight back?

    That would be too simple.

    To be honest, Gerald already had some thoughts in his mind when he was Felicity¡¯s assistant thest

    time.

    He had been thinking about how he could further develop himself in the future.

    Moreover, his sister had been telling him to do this for a long time now. He would definitely need to start

    something on his own in future.

    Gerald had been wondering if he should start investing in some small assets to start practicing and

    umting experiences first.

    Gerald did not understand things like real estate ormercial streets for the time being.

    On the contrary, he was pretty familiar with many things on the inte.

    At that split second, he really wanted to try investing in a live broadcast tform.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Initially, Gerald did not have the opportunity to consider it in depth because of M¡¯s matter.

    But now¡­

    For him, it would be killing two birds with one stone!

    As he thought about this, Gerald secretly ran to the bathroom to call Zack.

    He told him that he needed some funds to invest in a live broadcast or something like that.

    To summarize, he wanted to make an investment.

    Of course, Zack had no issues with that. He then assured Gerald that it would be done within an hour.

    After Gerald came out of the toilet, he saw that Ywain and the others were all watching the live

    broadcast intensely!

    ¡°Gerald! Gerald! The popritypetition has already begun! Felicity is really amazing. The number

    of gifts that she has received has already exceeded three thousand dors now! She has already

    defeated two other female anchors!¡±

    Ywain said excitedly.

    Gerald nodded before he logged back into Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room to take a look.

    Felicity was very proud right now because she had a winning streak in a row. Moreover, she was over

    the moon when she saw the number of gifts that she was receiving in the background!

    ¡°Oh, I love all of my babes so much. Stay with me for another round and I will be able to advance

    directly then!¡±

    Felicity said as sheughed.

    ¡°Sure to win!¡±

    The fans shouted.

    The so-called popritypetition is a little simr to the way that the two persons were conducting a

    live broadcast. The two beautiful anchors would appear in the same frame and they would have a

    progress bar below them, recording the number of gifts that they have received. The person who

    received more gifts would knock out the other party directly.

    This was a big event which was organized by the live broadcast tform to get more ie.

    The connection activity continued¡­

    Felicity was waiting fearlessly for her next opponent to appear. As the female anchor was connected,

    the look on Felicity¡¯s face changed immediately.

    Gerald was also very surprised!

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 145

    It was none other than Quera, who kicked him out of her live broadcast room just now.

    So much for coincidence.

    Gerald thought.

    A female anchor with a poprity of ten thousand fans, would not usually meet a neer like

    Felicity.

    However, Felicity¡¯s live broadcast poprity had already reached almost seven thousand fans.

    It was obvious that they were barely a match for one another.

    In fact, Felicity waspletely aware of Quera¡¯s skills.

    After all, she was the top female anchor in their same city live broadcast.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    This time, she really encountered a tough spot.

    However, Felicity wasn¡¯t too afraid. Regardless of the oue, she would definitely work hard this time

    round.

    ¡°Damn, the neer who is broadcasting live actually looks really pretty too. But how can she

    possibly bepared to the goddess, Quera? Big brothers, kill her!¡±

    Some of the fans typed.

    Felicity refused to show signs of weakness. She mustered up her courage to ask for gifts.

    Both sides were at war and the progress bar began to move.

    Both sides of the female anchors¡¯ screens were shown to all the audience.

    So, those with a lower progress bar began to desperately raise the number of gifts for their fans.

    Even though this was the case, Felicity was still too weak after all. Two minutes inter, and her gift

    progress bar has already been directly suppressed by the other party.

    ¡°Hehehe. New anchor, you really don¡¯t seem to understand the rules at all, do you? If you had been

    willing toe forward and give in directly like the other anchors did, then perhaps I would have

    interacted with you a little, just so that you can increase the number of fans and gifts that you have. You

    brought this upon yourself!¡±

    Quera sneered.

    Felicity¡¯s face flushed red at the brink of losing.

    But she still had onest chance. That was Ordinary Man!

    ¡°Ordinary Man, are you here? I¡¯m about to lose. I can see that you are online now. If you are there, can

    you say that you will support me? Ordinary Man, I don¡¯t want to lose!¡±

    Felicity broke into tears as she was speaking.

    There was a huge gap in her heart.

    Everything had been smooth sailing earlier but now, not only was she despised by Quera, but she was

    even getting mocked in front of her own fans.

    She could not even raise her head in front of her own fans.

    Jersey alone would definitely not be able to defeat their opponent.

    Felicity could not refute anything that the other party said.

    She was feeling really frustrated right now.

    In that split second, she suddenly thought of her supporter, Ordinary Man! After all, he was someone

    who never failed to surprise her all the time!

    Thements on the other side of the screen were exploding.

    ¡°Hahaha. Ordinary Man? I clicked into his profile and checked him out. This Ordinary Man seems to be

    the same Ordinary Man who got kicked out by Quera just now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him! Hahaha. To think that he is running here to pretend to be a big brother!¡±

    ¡°Bah! Come,e. Fake local tycoon! If you have the guts to, then you cane andpete with

    our Brother Champion! We will show you what a real local tycoon is!¡±

    The fans on the other side continued moring.

    ¡°Hahaha. Neer, it is useless for you to cry. Let me tell you something. Your Ordinary Man, who is

    your local tycoon, was kicked out from my live broadcast room just now! He only ran back to you after

    that! Why don¡¯t you ask him about it? Why don¡¯t you ask him if he dares to appear in front of me now?¡±

    Quera asked contemptuously.

    Felicity¡¯s face started to turn a shade of purple.

    She felt extremely humiliated today.

    ¡°Who is Ordinary Man?¡±

    Gerald was about to start cursing!

    Cassandra suddenly asked as she walked out, wearing her slippers.

    ¡°Oh, oh, counselor, Ordinary Man is one of Felicity¡¯s first big brothers. In fact, the reason why Felicity

    hit her first monthly ie of more than thousands of dors is because of Ordinary Man.¡±

    Ywain hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Hahaha. Is he a rich man just because of three thousand dors? I have seen many more big brothers

    on arger live broadcast tform. As soon as they logged in, they would be swiping tens of thousands

    of dors just like that, from the very beginning! Those are the true rich tycoons! I think that Felicity is

    done for this time. It seems as though the other party has a real big brother over there!¡±

    Cassandra said as she put down her cell phone.

    She had always been keeping an eye on live broadcasts and knew that this was a profitable industry as

    long as the person was attractive.

    They could also gain fame through this.

    As such, many girls could not resist being addicted into live broadcasts.

    As she spoke, Cassandra suddenly nced at Gerald who was sitting at the side.

    ¡°Gerald, who said that you can sit on my new sofa? Get up now!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 146

    It was only now that Cassandra discovered that everyone else was sitting on a stool and Gerald was

    happily sitting on her newly bought sofa.

    This sofa was rather expensive and it cost her more than one thousand five hundred dors for the

    entire set. She couldn¡¯t bear to allow someone like Gerald to sit on her sofa!

    Cassandra¡¯s sudden loud voice startled Gerald.

    Wasn¡¯t he simply just sitting on her sofa? What was the big deal?

    As Gerald knew that Cassandra really despised him, Gerald couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her.

    He stood up as he got ready to sit at the side.

    ¡°Hmm¡­La, you can go back with Ywain and the others first. Anyway, what¡¯s next up is cleaning. I

    think that Gerald can settle this by himself.¡±

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t be upset and think that I am targeting you. I¡¯m actually doing this for your own good. Just

    think about it. Even though you have a lot of money now because you won the lottery, this bit of money

    won¡¯t be able tost you a long time. Just look at you now. You are not even studying as hard as you

    used to study before this! La and the others are all still working and studying hard. I¡¯m worried that

    you will get left behind if you continue acting like this!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be scrapped?¡±

    Cassandra questioned in disgust.

    She has always been this way. She would find all sorts of reasons to justify why she was targeting you.

    After all, everyone knew that Cassandra disliked the poor and she favored the rich. But Cassandra

    really despised people like Gerald in particr, who started off poor but struck sheer luck and won the

    lottery. She was very jealous and she couldn¡¯tprehend why she could nevere across such

    luck, but instead such good luck had to fall on a man who had never been taken seriously instead?

    Cassandra¡¯s inner thoughts were pretty self-evident even without having to say it out loud.

    La and the others really wanted to stay back and help Gerald but they could obviously see that

    Cassandra was not pleased with Gerald at all. Hence, they left because they did not want to intervene

    in that situation.

    Cassandra pointed at various ces before she asked Gerald to clean the ce up. She then returned

    to sit down in her room.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck you!¡±

    Gerald threw the mop down.

    Wasn¡¯t it damn obvious that Cassandra was bullying him?

    He was about to go and confront Cassandra directly this time.

    At the same time, Felicity was already crying even more pitifully in the live broadcast room.

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man, please answer me if you are here! No matter what others say about you, I trust

    you and I believe in you. I know that you really care about me!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Brother Ordinary Man, if you are here, please just say something. At least give Felicity some gifts.

    Don¡¯t let her lose so miserably!¡±

    There were many fans who were desperately pleading with Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! That scumbag will not dare toe out!¡±

    Quera on the opposite screen replied, as she smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Who said that I dare not?¡±

    Gerald finally spoke out.

    He began typing directly on the screen.

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man is here! Brother Ordinary Man is here!¡±

    Everyone shouted excitedly.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Swipe! Swipe! Swipe!

    Gifts for Felicity were flying all over the sky.

    Gifts worth more than thousands of dors.

    With the power of just one person, Felicity¡¯s lifeline which had been trampled, was restored

    immediately.

    Quera was a little dumbfounded at this sight of this. What? This Ordinary Man was really rich?

    He also had fifteen thousand dors?

    ¡°Damn it! He must have stolen money from his house!¡±

    ¡°How can he be that rich? Isn¡¯t he a fake local tycoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He must have stolen this money! Brother Champion is the real local tycoon!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I advise everyone not to be deceived by this kind of illusions. Some people are willing to

    spend several tens of thousands just to fish for a female anchor that they are interested in. When that

    timees and the female anchor actually believes that he is really a local tycoon, then it¡¯ll be way too

    late for the female anchor. This Ordinary Man is probably that kind of person who is just fishing too!

    Don¡¯t be afraid! He will not be able to do anything else soon!¡±

    How the tables turned totally shocked Quera and her fans who were mocking Gerald earlier and they

    couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It was simply too embarrassing.

    Some of her fans came out to persuade her.

    Quera agreed and chimed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I really have not heard of anyone named Ordinary Man in our

    city¡¯s live broadcast tform.¡±

    But her face suddenly tensed up the instance she saw a piece of news suddenly appearing on the

    screen of the city live broadcast tform software.

    ¡°Warmest congrattions! This live broadcast tform had just received a financing of fifteen million

    dors from Mr. Ordinary Man.¡±

    ¡°Warmest congrattions! This live broadcast tform had just received a financing of fifteen million

    dors from Mr. Ordinary Man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The news kept appearing in turns and every single audience could see it clear as the day. It was

    enough to witness the current uproar of the live broadcast tformpany right now!

    ¡°Damn it?! Fifteen million dors?¡± Everyone on the live broadcast tform exploded.

    ¡°What? Plop!¡±

    Gerald was outside the room but he could hear the sound of Cassandra¡¯s cell phone dropping onto the

    ground in her bedroom!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 147

    Fifteen million dors!

    Look at the official sliding news!

    Seriously!

    Everyone was shocked.

    Quera was trying hard tofort herself and she was about to persuade Brother Champion to help her

    again.

    After all, in the earlier battle, Brother Champion had only spent two thousand and two hundred dors.

    All of the gifts here would¡¯ve added up to no more than four thousand and five hundred dors.

    However, Ordinary Man swiped fifteen thousand dors in one go directly.

    He even invested fifteen million dors in the live broadcast tform.

    The live broadcast tform even officially mentioned and gave a shout out to Mr. Ordinary Man. Who

    else could it be, aside from the Ordinary Man who had been kicked out of her live broadcast room

    earlier? Who else could it be!

    Quera¡¯s face turned green. It was fifteen million dors. He was an absolute local tycoon with strong

    influence!

    He dropped by her live broadcast room just now and he must have taken a liking to her appearance.

    That was probably the reason why he asked her very tactfully to perform and show off some of her

    talents.

    But why?

    Why did she have to say that he must have been blind?

    The reason why he asked her to show her talents was simply because he had fancied her.

    What was even more regrettable was the fact that he actually did not leave the room even after getting

    scolded by her, but she kicked him out of her live broadcast room! She actually kicked an absolute local

    tycoon out of her live broadcast room!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Quera was filled with an unspeakable amount of regret!

    All of her fans have already stopped talking at this time. Seriously. These waves of ps to their faces

    felt like a sharp de that was repeatedly stabbing their hearts.

    They were still mocking others? Why didn¡¯t they take a good look at themselves first?

    As for Cassandra, she was really shocked by the emergence of the fifteen million dors figure.

    She really would not have imagined that the person who had always supported Felicity would actually

    be a millionaire. No wait, he was most likely a billionaire!

    He was simply too generous.

    To be honest, Cassandra was even jealous of her own students now.

    She was so beautiful herself. She was even more beautiful and femininepared to Felicity. So, why

    couldn¡¯t she gain the favor of those rich men then?

    Oops! When she thought about it, she could not help but feel that fate was seriously unfair!

    Gerald could only smile when he saw the official announcement on the public screen.

    He did not disy much feelings about it.

    If he had any to begin with, then it would be best to say that he was really surprised. He was surprised

    that he asked Zack to invest in the live broadcast tform, but why did he invest fifteen million dors

    in it?

    When he thought about it, he finally understood. Putting aside his sister, perhaps fifteen million dors

    was not even a huge sum in Zack¡¯s eyes too!

    Forget it, he has already invested in it anyway. In future, he might be able to gain some profits from this

    live broadcast tform. Perhaps, he would be able to make a lot of money and gain fifteen million

    dors to thirty million dors instead!

    After the investment, the live broadcast tform grew even more lively.

    The news that a local tycoon had invested fifteen million dors in the live broadcast tform was

    actively circting around the forum.

    Felicity was also going with the flow at this time. Her live broadcast room was crowded because of her

    rising poprity.

    Anyone with a poprity of ten thousand viewers would have already be the main anchor on the

    live broadcast tform.

    But Felicity¡¯s poprity was already approaching fifty thousand viewers!

    Felicity waspletely ecstatic that she was jumping up and down in her live broadcast room.

    She was going insane.

    Her big brother, Ordinary Man, had actually be the biggest investor in the live broadcast tform.

    This was really a huge boost to her own reputation!

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man, which ss do you belong to in the Department of Language and Literature?

    Can I ask for your name?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t know that there was such a big local tycoon in our Department of Language and

    Literature. Is he really a local tycoon? Who could it be?¡±

    This was because when Gerald first appeared in Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room, he had mentioned that

    he was from the same department as Felicity, which was the Department of Language and Literature.

    After that, Felicity had been guessing the identity of Ordinary Man for the longest time but she could not

    guess it right at all.

    But things arepletely different now!

    Who was Ordinary Man? This had be a very hot topic for the Department of Language and

    Literature, and even the whole university.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 148

    He must still be in university, but he actually could make an investment of fifteen million dors. That

    was bold!

    ¡°By the way, do you remember the two million six hundred dors Lamborghini at the school gate? Do

    you think that car belongs to Ordinary Man?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! That must be it!¡±

    ¡°Everyone had been guessing this since the very beginning. But now I think that it is almost certain that

    this person is indeed from the Department of Language and Literature. Plus it is very likely that he is in

    his third year now.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Who could it be?¡±

    More girls were shouting from their dormitory at this time.

    These girls were mostly from the literature department. They would never have imagined that there

    was a local tycoon in their department.

    Moreover, he could be hidden in any of their sses. It made everyone excited just to think about it!

    Some girls were even calling their boyfriends now and they were repeatedly questioning their

    boyfriends about their family¡¯s background. They could not help but wonder if their own boyfriends

    could be this Ordinary Man!

    If that was really the case, then from now on, wouldn¡¯t she be able to¡­

    Unfortunately, there were no ifs!

    On campus.

    ¡°Victor, Sister Whitney, have you heard about it? There is a big local tycoon in our Department of

    Language and Literature!¡±

    ¡°I just heard about it! But who could he possibly be?¡± Whitney was very anxious about this.

    After all, she was still single. It would be really nice if she could meet with the other party or even fall in

    love with the other party before graduation!

    Victor crossed his arms across his chest with a practical and firm look on his face as he said: ¡°That is

    really difficult to gauge but I think that we can probably get some clues from his username. His

    username is Ordinary Man! It seems like this guy likes to keep a low profile. If the car does not belong

    to Ordinary Man who likes to keep a low profile, then the owner of the car would have already driven

    the car around everywhere just to show off! These clues are enough to prove that this Lamborghini

    really belongs to Ordinary Man!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°That makes sense, Brother Victor! Who else could possibly achieve this point in the whole Mayberry

    City?¡±

    Someone asked again.

    Victor sighed with a wry smile of his face as he replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer. After all, there are

    many local tycoons in Mayberry City who have not publicized their own wealth or identity!¡±

    Ugh! In short, after learning that the great god Ordinary Man was in the Department of Language and

    Literature, everyone could not keep their calm anymore.

    This included Cassandra who could not sit quietly without doing anything.

    Gerald was listening at the side and he could hear Cassandra lying to Felicity. She told her that she

    might probably know this Ordinary Man. She wanted the new WeChat ount that he initially opened

    because of Felicity.

    Gerald could only smile sarcastically.

    True enough, this was a very realistic world. You could have everything if you had money but you

    would also have nothing at all if you do not have money!

    Perhaps Gerald really wanted to take revenge on Cassandra.

    Gerald actually logged into the new WeChat ount to ept Cassandra¡¯s friend request.

    ¡°Ordinary Man, hello! I heard that you are in our department. I am Felicity¡¯s teacher and I am a teacher

    in your department. Have you seen me before? Mischievous.¡±

    Cassandra sent him a text message as soon as he epted her friend request.

    ¡°Yes. I have seen you before!¡±

    ¡°Really? Wow! I am actually getting a little excited right now. Cough. Cough. Which ss are you in?¡±

    Gerald: ¡°¡­¡±

    Cassandra: ¡°No, no, no. I forgot that you cannot just reveal this information so casually. s, you don¡¯t

    know it but I can¡¯t help but wonder if you are a student from my ss? I have never thought that there

    would be such an outstanding student in my ss!¡±

    Gerald: ¡°Um, Miss Cassandra, I feel that a lot of students in your ss are really outstanding and

    excellent. I only have a little money but that does not necessarily mean that I am outstanding!¡±

    Although this was quite a mean thing to do, Gerald could not help but feel a strange sense of

    excitement.

    ¡°Seriously. I am not lying to you. There are really not any excellent or outstanding students in my ss.

    Moreover, there are no students who are as rich and low-key as you are either. However, there are a

    few students who are poor and one student who is particrly poor in my ss! Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°My ass!¡±

    Gerald really wanted to scold her. The particrly poor student that she was talking about would

    definitely be him.

    In Cassandra¡¯s heart, Gerald was not just poor economically. It was not as simple as that anymore.

    Gerald was also poor spiritually to her. In short, he was just a pauper!

    To be honest, even if he wanted to scold her, and even if he scolded her, Cassandra would probably

    still be very smug and sinister.

    As Gerald thought about it, he decided to let it slide. He did not want to go overboard.

    ¡°p!¡±

    As he was in deep thought, someone suddenly gave him a p across his face¡­

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 149

    The person who hit him was none other than Cassandra.

    He didn¡¯t know when did she evene over and she red at Gerald angrily as she said:

    ¡°Gerald, what do you want me to say about you now? You are really getting more and more useless by

    the day. I asked you to clean up but you are actually secretly ying your cell phone here? s, do

    you know that you simply won the lottery and that is it? People who are really rich are also still working

    hard at this time. Let me tell you something, Gerald. You have no capital topare with anyone else

    anyway but your thoughts are still so habitual! Do you know that this will lead you to mediocrity

    forever?¡±

    After getting pped, it was followed by a series of rebukes and endless remarks by Cassandra.

    Damn it!

    If Cassandra did not add him on the WeChat ount, Gerald would have already lost his temper by

    now.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about the fact that Cassandra was treating him like this in reality, but she was

    treating him so differently on WeChat.

    Gerald enjoyed this kind of good but evil feeling.

    It might be a little perverted, but it really felt very good.

    Gerald did not say anything and he hurriedly cleaned up the room for Cassandra.

    After that he went back to his dormitory.

    On the way back.

    Cassandra sent Gerald a text message again: ¡°Oh, Ordinary Man, do you think that some students are

    destined to be mediocre in life? s, there is a student named Gerald in our ss. I don¡¯t know if you

    will recognize him but he is the kind of pathetic jerk who makes people feel disgusted with him even at

    first nce!¡±

    ¡°But God must be really blind to let him win the lottery. Do you know what a show off he is? All of his

    actions and behaviors simply proves that he has no future at all. It is also very painstaking for me to

    teach someone like him. How can I possibly have a student like him?¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Cassandra sent two sessive messages to express her dissatisfaction.

    Although there was some sort of nasty enjoyment in texting her, Gerald could not help but feel furious

    when he saw her messages.

    Cassandra, oh Cassandra. No matter what it is, I am still your student for so many years after all. I

    have always done everything that you asked me to do.

    In the end, in your heart, I am just a student who makes you feel disgusted? I am just a student who is

    so disgusting to the point that I cannot even disgust you any further?

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    Gerald replied directly.

    ¡°Ahh? What¡¯s the matter? Ordinary Man, I know that as his teacher, I should not be saying these kinds

    of things about my student. However, when you see him for yourself, then you will definitely know what

    I am talking about. Yes, he does look quite handsome but apart from that, he is really useless!¡±

    Cassandra did not dare to curse at him even after getting scolded.

    Instead, she kept exining herself, out of fear that she would be leaving a bad impression of herself

    on Ordinary Man.

    Hahaha. What would her expression be when she finds out that the person that she was chatting with

    right now, was none other than the student who has always made her feel sick and disgusted?

    Gerald could not help but grin wickedly.

    He replied a few words in a prevaricating manner before he returned to his dormitory.

    Today was Friday and there were no sses.

    Harper and the others would usually be at the inte cafes on any ordinary day.

    But since Felicity was doing a live broadcastter in the afternoon, it would be a very difficult one, so

    everyone chose to stay back at the dormitory to watch her live broadcast.

    ¡°Felicity will definitely be able to win the popritypetition this time. She even earned more than

    fifteen thousand dors a month! Ordinary Man is really damn cool! He turned Felicity into a popr

    female anchor with his very own hands!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Felicity is going to be a real inte celebrity in future, earning big bucks for herself. On the

    other hand, just look at us! I don¡¯t even know where I am going to do my internship! Ahh!¡±

    As soon as Gerald returned to his dormitory, he could hear Harper talking to Benjamin.

    How do you put it? There was a hint of jealousy and envy.

    After all, he was a man but he would not be able to make as much money as a girl.

    Gerald had already estimated this oue.

    After all, Felicity was promoted on the official public screen because of his own financing.

    This was equivalent to doing indirect advertising for Felicity.

    When he left her live broadcast room, her poprity had already broken through the seventy thousand

    viewers mark.

    This way, she would be able to garner enough support based on the other gifts given to her by her

    other new fans and the other big brothers who were also attracted to her. She would undoubtedly be

    able to pass thepetition and be the uncrowned anchor of the live broadcast tform.

    There was no need for anticipation at all because she would undoubtedly win the top spot in the

    competition tonight.

    ¡°Gerald, you are back! By the way, when we went to pick up the courier this afternoon, there was also a

    package that came for you. It seems like a piece of paper. Take a look at it!¡±

    Harper replied before he handed a small envelope over to him.

    Gerald wondered in curiosity as he took the envelope and plonked on his bed to rip it open.

    It turned out to be a ticket to the Rivington Beach Entertainment Night.

    The sender was Elena.

    Gerald suddenly recalled Elena informing him that the party would begin on Saturday and it would end

    on Sunday night. It would be two days in total.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 150

    The location was at Rivington City!

    Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    At the corner of his eyes, he saw that it was Elena.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, have you received the admission ticket?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it. You should have just given it to me personally when you have the chance to do so. Why

    did you have to go all the way and trouble yourself just to courier it over to me?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Mr. Crawford, so this is what happened. I already arrived at Rivington City yesterday to visit

    my aunt. I also suddenly recalled justst night, that you do not have an admission ticket. Hence I

    decided to mail it to you overnight!¡±

    After finding out Gerald¡¯s identity, Elena had been very respectful towards him.

    Elena was initially forced by her parents to please Gerald at the very beginning.

    After spending a few days getting along with Gerald, Elena discovered that he really had a very special

    charm about him.

    He was a rich second generation but he did not have the domineering vibe to him. He was really very

    down-to-earth and low key.

    It made Elena want to get closer to Gerald¡¯s heart. So, this time, she was the one who personally

    wanted to invite Gerald over!

    ¡°Are there any other fun ces in Rivington City aside from the Rivington Beach?¡±

    ¡°There are many more exciting ces. You¡¯ll just need toe, Mr. Crawford. Once you arrive at the

    ce, you only need to show them the admission ticket. The people over there will arrange for a hotel

    for you. Once everything is settled, I wille to you!¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡±

    After discussion, Gerald hung up.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    To be honest, Gerald had always been nestled in a small town in his small county ever since his

    childhood. It was only after he was admitted into Mayberry University that he finally had his opportunity

    to live in a metropolis and big city like Mayberry City.

    However, Gerald was too poor. Because of that, Gerald had never been to any other city.

    ¡°Should I ask M toe with me this time?¡±

    Gerald thought to himself.

    The rtionship between the both of them was already somewhat ambiguous.

    However, after thinking about it, Gerald decided to scrape the thought. After all, M had been so

    frightened by the incident involving Nigel. Moreover, she did not even turn up to school today because

    she decided to rest at home. Looking at things, Gerald decided to let her rest!

    Gerald fell asleep early that night.

    The next day, Gerald woke up early.

    Aiden and the others had already arrived a day earlier.

    Gerald was not too familiar with the road to begin with, so he didn¡¯t drive but he chose to take the train

    there.

    He arrived at the entrance of the Rivington Beach event at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ¡°Hello, sir. Please show me your admission ticket!¡±

    As soon as he arrived at the door, Gerald was stopped by a very beautiful female receptionist.

    She raised her hand to ask him for the admission ticket.

    The receptionist was squinting at Gerald up and down.

    This was probably because Gerald was wearing his old clothes that he had just washed. No matter

    how she looked at him, the receptionist could not help but wonder if this was just a pathetic stranger

    who wanted to join in the party and experience the world.

    Even though she was being very polite and respectful, she was obviously having doubts about Gerald

    as she stared at him.

    It seemed as though she was saying: ¡°Go in if you have a ticket and get lost if you don¡¯t!¡±

    How could Gerald fail to see the look of contempt in the female receptionist¡¯s eyes? He really did not

    understand the qualities that all these receptionists seemed to have. Why do they seem to have such

    simr virtues and personalities?

    Hahaha.

    Gerald chose not to say anything. He simply took out his admission ticket before taking out his cell

    phone as he got ready to call Aiden who was already having fun inside!

    He then breezed straight into the venue at the same time¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The beautiful receptionist was very angry at Gerald¡¯s disregard. But then again, there was no problem

    with his admission ticket at all. Even though she suspected that this could¡¯ve been a counterfeit, she

    had no evidence to prove whatsoever.

    The receptionist nervously stood up straight again.

    Many luxurious cars had stopped in front of the entrance. A group of young men and women got out of

    the car¡­

    ¡°Hahaha. A lot of rich and young masters will be here in the next two days. I will be able to make a lot

    of new friends. Besides that, there will also be a lot of beautiful and rich women!¡±

    ¡°Is that what you stand for? All that you know how to do is to look for fair-skinned, rich and beautiful

    girls! Don¡¯t your family own billions of dors in wealth? Why are you still looking for the miss perfect?

    Hmph!¡±

    A few people walked up jokingly before they took out their own admission tickets.

    The boy who was moring for a rich woman suddenly jumped:

    ¡°Damn it! Did any of you see my admission ticket? How did I lose it?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 151

    ¡°Are you kidding me, didn¡¯t I just see you holding it?¡±

    They arrived at the entrance, and other rich young men advised him.

    ¡°Yeah, but just now I had to pee, didn¡¯t I? The car stopped somewhere on the way and I peed in the

    woods. Damn it, I was holding on the admission ticket, and after I finished peeing, I don¡¯t seem to

    remember holding anything in my hand, I guess that¡¯s when I lost it!¡±

    The group started poking fun at him, but they were clearly just joking as friends.

    Everyone was getting a bit anxious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it again, but if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll go back and get it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty far from here!¡±

    They discussed and exined to the female receptionist about how he had the ticket but he lost it, and

    if he was still allowed to enter and such.

    The female receptionist directly denied their entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a suit walked towards the group of men and women.

    ¡°Oh, you must be Yancy Zimmerman.¡±

    The middle-aged manager originally had an indifferent expression across his face, but when he saw

    the person who had lost his ticket, his face brightened up.

    ¡°Do you still remember me? I had dinner with your father, Mr Taylor Zimmerman, in a restaurant in the

    county state. You were there with us!¡±

    The middle-aged manager smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I remember, are you Ted Lopez, the manager of the tourpany?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes it¡¯s me. So, what¡¯s all thismotion here about?¡±

    Ted asked with a smile.

    Usually, Yancy had an easy-going personality and everyone loved to joke around with him, but his

    family¡¯s billion dor assets were considered big in the County state.

    And it was obvious that Yancy was the main focal in the group of men and women.

    So, no matter how much they fooled around, once they heard that Yancy is in trouble, none of them

    would leave his side.

    Especially the girls.

    ¡°Hahaha, well, Mr Lopez, I lost my entrance ticket, but if I go back to search for it, that wouldn¡¯t be such

    a great idea. So, is it okay if I can enter without the ticket?¡±

    Yancy smiled, thinking in his mind, everything would be fine.

    He tried to brush it off and was ready to step inside.

    ¡°No, Yancy!¡± Ted stopped him. ¡°If it were the usual old days, you could do whatever you want, but this

    time, it is a special asion. I¡¯ll just give you a direct exnation. On the surface, this cruise party was

    seemingly organized by Mr Holden for a group of rich young people to have fun and party. But in actual

    fact, Mr Holden actually wanted to invite Mr Crawford from Mayberry!¡±

    ¡°Mr Crawford?¡±

    Yancy and the others looked at each other.

    ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll know who Mr Crawford is based on my direct exnation, but you must¡¯ve

    known about themercial street at Mayberry, right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, the street was known as the Gold Fountain of Mayberry! That street was always bustling

    and crowded. I used to want to go to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, but I almost could not afford it!¡±

    said Yancy.

    ¡°Ahem, forget about Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. Actually, the entire Mayberry Commercial Street

    is owned by one person, and that person is Mr Crawford!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Yancy was shocked.

    The pretty girls next to him were all shocked as well.

    Some of the second-generation rich people were indeed rich, but they got the money from their

    parents. As for someone like Gerald Crawford, who had his own big industry, he was simply way too up

    there. They were wondering who were the ones supporting him from behind.

    The entire crowd was shocked.

    ¡°Yancy, that is why the entrance rules are stricter this time. They¡¯re afraid some nasty people or the

    paparazzi would sneak in or something.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Ted exined, patiently.

    ¡°Okay, okay, then we¡¯ll go back and look for the ticket!¡±

    They drove back and searched for half a day, but to no avail.

    ¡°F*ck, does this mean I can¡¯t get in?¡±

    Yancy said bitterly.

    There was only one admission ticket per person, and this was not amodity that one could just buy.

    And at that very moment, the female receptionist who had been standing quietly by the side, suddenly

    turned red.

    She was dying to say something just now, but she did not dare because what the manager had said

    was a little too frightening.

    She did run into a very suspicious person going in earlier that evening.

    Should she say or not?

    She was afraid she would get fired if she said it, but if she did not, thinking about it, she felt like she

    should as this was a very grand event.

    She could not bear the burden even if it kills her.

    In the end¡­.

    She decided to say it out loud.

    ¡°Mr Lopez and Mr Zimmerman, you don¡¯t have to worry. Maybe the reason you can¡¯t find your ticket

    was because someone must have picked it up!¡± The female receptionist immediately spoke up.

    ¡°What? By whom?¡±

    Yancy asked.

    Hadley Zamora, the female receptionist, immediately told everything that she had seen about the

    suspicious man right on the spot.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call out to me then, if something like this happens, we¡¯ll all be in trouble, didn¡¯t you

    know that!¡±

    Ted mmed his thighs.

    He hated the sound of this person whom Hadley had described to the very detail.

    In that instance, he ordered Hadley to look for the person.

    As for Yancy and the others, they went in and mingled with the crowd.

    Gerald seemed to not know anything that was happening outside. He was enjoying the wide, beautiful

    golden beach.

    As he listened to the sea whistling, he figured the party that will be held tonight would be really cool.

    Next to the beach was a hotel overlooking the ocean.

    Gerald took the admission ticket and entered the hotel under the guidance of another male receptionist.

    Earlier that day, Aiden Baker gave him a call.

    They were still in their rooms and they had not woken up yet. They never thought Gerald woulde

    so early.

    They immediately went out to find Gerald.

    ¡°Stop right there, someone please stop him!¡±

    Suddenly, Ted ran all the way here and saw Gerald was about to enter the elevator. He immediately

    shouted at him.Gerald saw a group of people running towards him.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 152 Gerald was

    surprised. He stopped to see what they were up to. ¡°You! Show me your admission ticket right now!¡±

    Ted Lopez¡¯s anger was overwhelming. To be honest, Gerald looked nothing like a rich young man. He

    doubted earlier that this could¡¯ve been a mistake, but after taking a look at Gerald¡¯s clothing. This

    definitely was not a mistake! Ted hated him to the bone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check my admission ticket earlier!¡±

    Gerald pointed at the female receptionist. ¡°If I didn¡¯t check, how would I know that a loser just sneaked

    in!¡± ¡°Mr Zimmerman, this is the person, I think he picked up your admission ticket!¡± Hadley shouted at

    him, rudely. After saying that, she approached Gerald and snatched away the admission ticket from his

    hands. ¡°Geez, the world is really big and there are all kinds of people, and people like you really think

    you can just join tonight¡¯s cruise party!¡± A few girls covered their mouths as they snickered, their eyes

    were filled with contempt. Only then did Gerald understand. He had a feeling that they called out to him

    because they suspected that he had picked up someone else¡¯s admission ticket, and it just so

    happened that someone had lost a ticket, so the first person that they suspected was him! Gerald was

    left speechless. ¡°Mr Lopez, call the police, this person must be trying to plot something bad!¡± The girls

    said. Hedley had already taken out her phone and was ready to call the police. ¡°Mr Crawford, so you¡¯re

    here!¡± Just then, Aiden Baker and the others arrived. They came running over. ¡°Huh? Aiden, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Yancy said at the same time. ¡°Nice to meet you, Aiden!¡± The few beautiful girls beside Yancy greeted

    him respectfully. The Baker family¡¯s assets were over a hundred million dors in total. ¡°Oh, Yancy, so

    it¡¯s you guys!¡± The group, like Aiden, were all third-year students at Johnhurst University. Of course

    they all knew Aiden Baker, the big bully of Johnhurst University. ¡°Mr Crawford, do you know them?¡±

    Aidenughed and asked Gerald. ¡°I don¡¯t know any of them. They used me of stealing their ticket

    and sneaked in, they were even going to call the police to arrest me!¡± Gerald smiled bitterly. ¡°What?

    Steal their tickets? Who the f*ck said that?¡± Aiden was furious. Hadley was stunned. She had heard of

    Aiden Baker, and he was considered quite famous, just like Mr Holden. But why was Aiden so polite

    towards this loser? And what did Aiden just call him? MrCra¡­Crawford? ¡°Mr Baker, please let me

    exin, I think there might be some misunderstanding. We were just suspicious of this young man and

    we only wanted to check his admission ticket. After all, you know how important this cruise party is!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course I know! Ted Lopez and Yancy Zimmerman, do you both know who this person is?¡±

    Aiden pointed at Gerald. ¡°He¡¯s Gerald Crawford, the owner of Mayberry Commercial Street. Do you

    seriously think he would steal your tickets?¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s Mr Crawford?¡± The crowd had their jaws

    dropped all the way to the ground. ¡°Oh! Mr Gerald, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Hadley¡¯s legs were trembling. She

    immediately bent and bowed at him. The words that came out of Aiden¡¯s mouth were obviously valid.

    ¡°Umm, Mr Crawford, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Ted felt a lump forming in his throat, he

    tried to apologize respectfully. Not to mention, the girls who stood next to Yancy and mocked Gerald

    were simply nymphomaniacs. So, he was the super-duper rich guy, Gerald Crawford! Ah! And they

    have just said something so mean towards him. Ugh! Gerald was used to all the mockery. He did not

    feel like he needed to p them across their faces. Even if he wanted to, he would have pped

    Hadley right in the face when she tried to stop him earlier. He was only here for a simple meet-up, and

    he did not want to cause a scene. All he did was to sh a tight smile across his face, then he headed

    into the hotel with Aiden Baker and the others. His phone rang again, and it was Elena Larson calling.

    ¡°Mr Crawford, have you settled in yet? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get over to you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Is something wrong?¡± Gerald tried to listen closely as Elena sounded quite anxious. ¡°Argh, I think I¡¯m

    about to go mad! As you know, I¡¯m at my cousin¡¯s house now, and guess what. My cousin wants to

    introduce a boyfriend to me, but I don¡¯t want to! My cousin is not letting me go and there¡¯s no way I can

    hide, argh, Gerald, what should I do!¡± Elena had always been well-mannered, but from her tone, Gerald

    could tell that she was really frustrated and helpless at the same time. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s simple, just tell them

    you have a boyfriend!¡± ¡°But here¡¯s the problem, I got all excited and told her that my boyfriend is

    already here, but I can¡¯t go out to meet other guys and such. My cousin started forcing me to introduce

    my said boyfriend to her, but where am I going to find a boyfriend? This is such a mess!¡± Suddenly,

    Elena lowered her voice, ¡°Gerald, can you do me a small favor?¡± ¡°Oh sh*t, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 153 Gerald knew what

    Elena meant without even thinking about it! She was definitely trying to get him to pretend he was her

    boyfriend so she could use him to deal with that cousin of hers. Gerald had done enough pretending,

    though, let alone pretending as her boyfriend. ¡°Gerald, please, I beg you, please pretend you¡¯re my

    boyfriend. Aiden and the others look too much like gangsters; they are not asposed as you are.

    You¡¯re the best candidate for me. If you¡¯re not going to help me, my cousin will definitely hook me up

    with that guy, and I really don¡¯t want to meet him!¡± begged Elena. Although Gerald wanted to refuse, he

    could really find no reason to. After all, Elena had helped him a few times before, and now she was just

    asking him to return the favor. It was a simple request, and it would be embarrassing if he refused.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gerald nodded and agreed. After hanging up the phone, Gerald did not go upstairs with Aiden

    and the others. Instead, he took a taxi to Elena¡¯s cousin¡¯s house. Her cousin¡¯s family was also quite

    wealthy, having owned a vi in Rivington City. When he arrived, Elena was already at the entrance

    waiting for him. And next to her was a girl who looked to be Elena¡¯s age. No matter how Gerald looked

    at it, the scene reminded him of the time when he went to M Smith¡¯s house. One day, would he run

    into all of them by pretending to be someone else¡¯s boyfriend? Gerald got out of the car and greeted

    Elena. ¡°AH! My gosh, cousin, is this Gerald? Is he the boyfriend you mentioned earlier? Why did he get

    a cab here?¡± The girl next to her was rtively fair and pretty, but when he saw Gerald, he looked at

    him with a mix of resentment and disappointment. It seemed Elena didn¡¯t reveal his identity. The rich

    and fair girl had no idea who he was at all. Judging by how he dressed, he looked like some poor loser

    no matter which way he was looked at. Besides, wasn¡¯t he ashamed of taking a cab here? She was

    disappointed. ¡°Amber, what are you talking about? Gerald is a very nice person! What¡¯s wrong with him

    being my boyfriend!¡± Smiling sweetly, Elena ran over and held Gerald¡¯s arm. s, how nice it would be

    if Gerald was really was her boyfriend, Elena thought to herself. ¡°Alright, alright. I hope my parents and

    rtives won¡¯t say anything when they see himter!¡± Amber curled her lips, not bothered to look at

    Gerald any longer. She turned and went inside. ¡°Damn¡­ didn¡¯t you say I only had to meet your cousin?

    Why are there so many other people?¡± Gerald was stunned. ¡°They only came after I called you. I¡¯m so

    sorry, Gerald¡­ help me just this once!¡± Elena popped out her tongue. ¡°Alright, just this once!¡± replied

    Gerald helplessly. What Gerald had in mind before he came here was actually quite simple. Once he

    met up with Elena¡¯s cousin¡¯s family, her cousins would definitely startparing him with other guys.

    He would then bring out some of his assets and let them ypare. It was that simple. But now, all

    of Elena¡¯s aunts and uncles were there, and that gave him a headache. It turned out everyone heard

    that Elena wasing today, and her family and her cousin¡¯s side were usually quite close. They even

    had ties with one another when it came to business dealings. What more, they heard that Elena had

    found herself a boyfriend. So, they all came here.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 154 ¡°Is he your boyfriend,

    Elena?¡± Upon entering the house, a group of young men and women of about the same age

    approached them before the adults even spoke a word. Each one of them sized up Gerald. It wasn¡¯t

    long before these people revealed their mind. ¡®Wow, Elena is so beautiful, and yet she has such

    horrible taste? It¡¯s obvious that her boyfriend is far from it!¡¯ ¡°Elena, we were going to ask you to join us

    at the cruise party together, but you always say you have something to do. Hmmm, so you brought

    your boyfriend with you!¡± said one of the girls. ¡°Yeah, but what a coincidence¡­ we can go together!¡±

    Elena smiled and held Gerald¡¯s hand, never letting it go once. None of her cousins greeted Gerald at

    all. Elena knew that they looked down on him too. However, she didn¡¯t dare reveal Gerald¡¯s identity

    without his consent. Seeing that Gerald seemed alright, she was relieved. But Gerald was far from

    happy, numbed from attending such asions too often. He simply chose to remain silent and keep his

    composure. ¡°Okay, Elena, have a seat!¡± At this time, a middle-ageddy stood up. She was Elena¡¯s

    aunt, Ruby Larson. She ran her own beautypany, making tens of millions of dors in annual

    profits. Her skin was maintained exceptionally well, and she was used to seeing many wealthy. When

    she saw an ordinary person like Gerald, she felt extremely ufortable. ¡°You must be Gerald! Where

    do you live? What does your family do?¡± Ruby asked. The group of rich heirs sneered at Gerald¡¯s

    direction. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will answer that question. His family must be from the countryside, and they

    own a farm, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, I really can¡¯t fathom how Elena could find such a shabby-looking guy when

    she¡¯s so pretty and rich? If he was my boyfriend, I would¡¯ve jumped out of the building and died!¡± ¡°Look

    at him; he¡¯s been quiet from the moment he entered the house. Obviously, he¡¯s nervous because he

    has never seen such a nice house before. He must be overwhelmed by the luxurious surroundings.

    He¡¯s nopetition for Dickson Wayward!¡± ¡°Fuck! What are you talking about? He, apetition for

    Dickson Wayward?¡± On one side, several men and women were crossing their arms as they gossiped

    about Gerald. When Amber heard that they wereparing him to Dickson Wayward, she immediately

    frowned in disdain. Who was Dickson Wayward anyway? He was the guy that Ruby introduced to

    Elena; his family owned a hotel chain. He was a graduate of Johnhurst University and the president ofContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    the Department of Economics and Management¡¯s student body! ¡®He¡¯s someone with great

    achievements. This guy right here will never be a match for him!¡¯ Gerald heard everything since they

    were all chatting loudly. He wasn¡¯t angry, only slightly depressed. Did a person¡¯s wealth really matter

    that much? When did the criteria to differentiate between a good or bad person change from morality to

    wealth? If you had the wealth, everything that you said and did was always right; but if you were poor,

    you were nothing! Gerald reminisced about all the things that happened in the past. Only then did he

    look at Amber. ¡°My family is now in a small town in the country. My parents run a small business!¡±

    Gerald said truthfully. ¡°Pfft, he really is from a small rural vige! His parents probably just run a small

    kiosk in town¡­ my goodness!¡± Amber and the others were even more despicable. Ruby, who had not

    said anything about letting Gerald sit down, became more serious when she heard this. ¡°Then what

    kind of merits do you have to fall in love with Elena? What nerve!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 155 ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say

    that!¡± Elena red at her with widened eyes. She really did not expect such cruel words toe out

    from her aunt¡¯s mouth. She really had no idea who the person standing in front of her was. He was truly

    a great tycoon and a great patron of the Larson family! Elena was a little shocked. After being scolded

    so much, Gerald was only slightly agitated. The words and mockeries seemed to have numbed him.

    Ruby was about to reprimand Gerald even more. She wanted to make him understand that he had to

    stay away from Elena. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she picked it up to answer the call. ¡°Oh? Dickson

    Wayward? Huh? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d let youe next time? What? You¡¯re already at the door? Okay, okay,

    I¡¯ll go get you now!¡± The call was from Dickson Wayward. Ruby had already told him that he wouldn¡¯t

    being today. But who knew that Dickson would still insist oning here? It was Elena¡¯s boyfriend

    who wasing over, after all, Ruby thought. She was quite pleased with Dickson and wanted Elena

    to get to know him, perhaps, even get to pull a few strings. But what if Elena¡¯s boyfriend was even

    better than the handsome Dickson Wayward? What if her boyfriend was even richer than the already

    wealthy Dickson Wayward? What if¡­ Ruby had thought of countless what-ifs, but this wasn¡¯t what she

    had expected. She did not even want to say it. Elena had to break up with Gerald, or she would let her

    dad what kind of mess his daughter was in! ¡°Woah WoahWoah, Dickson is here! Elena, since Dickson

    will be attending the cruise party as well, you can get to know him more, right?¡± Amber and the others

    had already put Gerald aside. As of now, they intended to set up Dickson with Elena. Right at that

    moment, Dickson entered the house with Ruby. ¡°Dickson, you¡¯re looking great!¡± Amber smiled sweetly

    when she saw him. Dickson was tall and handsome. He wore silver and gold rings and watches on his

    hands, and it made him look rich. ¡°Haha! Amber is really getting better with her sweetpliments!¡±

    Dickson shook the watch on his arm and smiled. His gaze slowly shifted, and that was when he spotted

    the beautiful, heavenly Elena Larson. ¡°Let me guess, she must be Elena Lawson, that pretty cousin of

    yours from Mayberry, right?¡± In actual fact, Dickson had met Elena a long time ago. They were both

    from Johnhurst University, and how could he not notice an impable beauty the likes of Elena

    Larson? With just a mere nce, Dickson found himself falling in love with her. She was simply tooProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

    beautiful, so beautiful his heart was about to explode! So, when Dickson heard Auntie Amber¡¯s

    intentionally nned meeting, he was over the moon. But then, he was suddenly told that their meeting

    was canceled. Anyhow, a socialite like Dickson wanted to know why she had to cancel the meeting.

    The more he was not allowed toe, the more he insisted oning! ¡°Well, hi there!¡± Elena greeted

    politely but immediately stood next to Gerald after that. Was he really that unattractive? Dickson felt

    grim. It was then that he shifted his gaze to Gerald. ¡°So, you¡¯re Elena¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Dicksonughed

    confidently, attempting to give off the impression that he was a generous and capable person. ¡°I am!¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 156 ¡°So you¡¯re saying

    you¡¯re also from Sunnydale University? I¡¯ve never seen you around, though!¡± Dickson was smiling the

    whole time. ¡°No. I¡¯m from Mayberry University.¡± Gerald knew how to stay calm no matter what kind of

    vibes the other people were giving him. ¡°Mayberry University is fine. Anyways, what does your family

    do? How did you make Elena fall for you?¡± Dickson asked. ¡°Well, Dickson, allow me to tell you. He

    came from a small vige, and his family runs a tiny grocery store! How do you still not understand by

    the way he dresses?¡± Amber answered. The highest state of ignorance was pretending someone didn¡¯t

    exist even when he was just right in front of you. Although it was hurtful, nobody would actually point it

    out. However, Amber had been doing that to Gerald all along, and it showed how much she despised

    him. ¡°Oh, it must have been tough studying in Mayberrying from a small vige. Do let me know if

    you¡¯re in any kind of trouble. My father knows the dean, and I can get things settled for you. If you need

    a loan, you could alwayse to me too. I¡¯m from Sunnydale, but I¡¯m actually well connected!

    Anyways, have you taken any sort of loans before?¡± Dickson soon noticed that Amber had been

    ignoring him¡­ ¡°Yes, I did apply for a three-year loan. I used the money to pay for tuition!¡± replied

    Gerald. Gerald initially intended to prove that Elena was wrong, but now he decided it best to keep a

    low profile. There were three reasons for it: One, Gerald did apply for a loan and did indeed pay the

    tuition fee with that money. Two, even if he was trying to help Elena, there was no need to go to such

    an extent. Gerald realized that Elena wasn¡¯t just pretending that he was her boyfriend, but she actually

    wanted to develop a different kind of rtionship. It wasn¡¯t him being narcissistic. He could actually feel

    it. Even though Gerald did fancy pretty girls and would easily fall for any one of them, he wasn¡¯t a bad

    person in general. Gerald had always wanted his girlfriend to connect with on a deeper level, but Elena

    was definitely not that person. This was because the first time they met, Elena injured his face,

    resulting in Gerald not wanting to date her. Three, he did not want to expose his true identity. He was

    ufortable each time he became the center of attention. He never understood why anyone would

    like that. ¡°Damn! You had to pay your school fees with a three-year loan? You must be broke!¡± ¡°Fuck!

    This is big news. How could someone be so poor they had to apply for a three-year loan? I¡¯d be

    embarrassed even if I had to just apply for one. I¡¯d probably kill myself!¡± Amber and the girls mocked.

    Ruby frowned, thinking Elena must have gone crazy to have chosen a guy like him! Why would she

    choose someone like him! ¡°They say children from poor families are more independent. Well, it does

    seem right. But if you require money, you can always approach me. I¡¯ll dly lend it to you since Elena,

    and I are schoolmates. We can be friends too!¡± Dickson smiled. Even though it was a small gesture, it

    was clear they were mocking him. Being the student president, he was clearly good with words. Every

    sentence that came out of his mouth subtly insulted Gerald. ¡°There is no need for that, but thank you

    anyway.¡± Gerald smiled and politely rejected his offer. ¡°You¡¯re always wee. Anyways, since you¡¯re

    studying at Mayberry University, have you been to the nearby attractions? You should go check out

    Mayberry Commercial Street and Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. How could you not when you¡¯re

    already at Mayberry, right? Why not I show you around after this?. My father knows the CEO of a

    restaurant on Commercial Street. I could bring you there!¡± ¡°Hey Dickson, don¡¯t you remember what

    Elena¡¯s family does? Even if Gerald pays a visit, Elena could bring him!¡± said Amber smiled as she

    smiled. ¡°Oh, right. How could I have forgotten? I only remember that Gerald is a pretty poor pauper

    who hasn¡¯t been anywhere before. Well, it seems like he¡¯s been frequenting Mayberry Commercial

    Street after being in a rtionship with Elena.¡± ¡°Oops¡­ definitely my fault for having bad memory!

    Hahaha!¡± Dickson hit his head as heughed it off.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 157 Dickson had been

    showing off his family¡¯s connection with Mayberry in the rest of the conversations while poking fun at

    Gerald. It would be unreal if Gerald was not angry at all. At this point in time, he would have really

    loved to punch Dickson in his face. All Dickson could ever do was to just show off and mock people.

    Other than those things, he had no greater purpose. That afternoon¡¯s family gathering was quite awful.

    They continued talking after lunch, and soon, it was past noon. Gerald had been awake since early that

    morning, and he was starting to get exhausted. Amber suddenly shouted, shocking Gerald. ¡° Dickson,

    Elena. It¡¯s almost five, and the party is about to start soon! Let¡¯s go get ready now. It¡¯s not nice to be

    late!¡± ¡°Right! Yoel Holden organized it, after all. We mustn¡¯t bete!¡± Dickson said. ¡°Okay, you should

    get going now. Dickson, please take good care of Amber and Elena!¡± Ruby said, leaving Gerald out of

    the conversation deliberately. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Dickson replied. They went to pick up their cars, and

    Gerald hopped onto Amber¡¯s Porsche. It was only because Elena insisted. If it wasn¡¯t for her, they

    would probably not have let Gerald into the car. Elena held onto Gerald¡¯s arm tightly, a gesture to tell

    him that she was sorry. She never thought they would be so mean to him. She apologized on behalf of

    her family. Gerald shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. As they were talking, they reached the

    entrance of Mayberry Beach. ¡°Does Gerald have an entrance ticket?¡± Dickson wanted to ask that

    question early on. Still, he waited until they all arrived at the entrance before asking just to embarrass

    him. ¡°I do have it!¡± Gerald nodded as he reached into his pocket for the ticket. ¡°You must have gotten it

    from Elena. Seriously Elena, why are you even so nice to him! Don¡¯t you know? You¡¯re just going to

    ruin his life if you bring him into our world. Why not just let him live his own life?¡± Amberined.

    Amber didn¡¯t usually sound like an adult, but now, she was acting like one. There was even a hint of

    sophistication in the tone. She would usually treat Elena with respect, but she had enough for today. It

    was the gathering of the wealthy, and everyone there would be really rich. She understood that her

    sister really loved this Gerald and intended to show him their world. But wouldn¡¯t it hurt his pride after

    seeing so many rich people inside? ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Amber. Don¡¯t be a nuisance!¡± Elena was

    frustrated. ¡°You two have to stop arguing now, okay. Let¡¯s just go in and have a look, alright? If there¡¯s

    anything that Gerald is afraid of answering, I¡¯ll answer it for him!¡± Dickson took advantage of the

    situation. ¡°Dickson, you¡¯re such a gentleman!¡± Amberplimented as she rolled her eyes at Gerald. It

    was only five in the afternoon, yet the beach was already crowded. ¡°Dickson is here!¡± ¡°Amber, you¡¯re

    here too! We have already started up the barbeque!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 158 A few rich young men

    waved at Dickson when they arrived. They all seemed to know each other. ¡°Wow, so many friends are

    here. Come, Elena. Let me introduce them to you!¡± Dickson said. The youths in question were ying

    around while eating and drinking, all having a st. Gerald was exhausted, not in the mood to meet

    new people anymore. He really needed a ce to rest, then find out where Aiden and the others went.

    ¡°You guys have fun. I¡¯ll be heading to the washroom. You guys don¡¯t have to look for me!¡± Gerald told

    them and left by himself. ¡°Is he really just heading to the washroom, or he is embarrassed to let anyone

    know that he¡¯s from a poor family?¡± ¡°I know, right! Doesn¡¯t he know what social setting this is? And he¡¯s

    probably regretting now!¡± Everyone was talking about him. Elena wanted to follow Gerald, but she

    knew she had troubled him way too much today. She didn¡¯t want to bother him anymore. ¡°Who was that

    person? He just went off without saying anything?¡± One of the young men was unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.

    Just a stupid peasant!¡± Amber replied. Meanwhile, Gerald was already on the other side of the beach.

    He loved the feeling of walking by himself. After grabbing a ss of wine from a waiter holding a tray,

    hey on a chair and slowly sipped the drink. Finally, his ears were free! His phone rang. It was Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, how did the party go?¡± Gerald had mentioned the party previously, and he knew all

    about it. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gerald smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I hope Yoel has been treating you

    well¡­ there are things I shouldn¡¯t tell you, but I¡¯ll just let you know anyways. The person that organized

    the party, Yoel Holden, has a profound connection with your sister. He organized this gathering all

    because of you!¡± ¡°Huh? What does it have to do with me?¡± Gerald was confused. If the party was

    because of him, then why did he get the ticket from Elena? And what did the son of the richest man of

    the county have to do with his sister? ¡°Hmm. Holden¡¯s family only sprung up because of the support

    that Ms. Jessica gave. Yoel¡¯s mother was your sister¡¯s godmother. Understand it now?¡± Gerald would

    have never known that such a history existed. It seemed he was the only one clueless about his

    sister¡¯s developments. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you all these things because this family can be quite

    pretentious, just like how they tried to get close to your sister after learning about her actual identity.

    They acted as if they helped her during her poor days and when she had be sessful, theyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    pretended that they wouldn¡¯t try to get any advantage out of it. Your sister was touched by their actions

    hence the support she¡¯s giving to them! ¡°But then again, they have been really loyal to Ms. Crawford

    too!¡± ¡°I believe this Yoel Holden is pulling the same trick to get your attention, and since you¡¯ve told me

    about the party, I¡¯ll be really guilty if I didn¡¯t tell you all of this!¡± ¡°Okay. Thanks a lot, Zack!¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    wee, Mr. Crawford. It is my pleasure!¡± Gerald hung up the phone after that conversation. Through

    the call, he had gained some information that made him feel differently about some things. Zack was

    not very fond of the Holdens, and he implied that their family was using dirty tricks too. What were they

    up to? It was Gerald¡¯s first time being in a situation like this, and he did not want to ignore what Zack

    said either because that would make him feel guilty. Gerald drank as all these thoughts flooded his

    mind. ¡°Hey, look! That guy has been watching us for quite some time now. He must be having dirty

    thoughts because we are in bikinis!¡± ¡°Huh? No way?! Why on earth would there be people like that?¡±

    Suddenly, Gerald noticed a bunch of pretty girls wearing bikinis staring at him coldly while murmuring to

    themselves.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 159 The bikini-d girls

    were ying volleyball by the beachside while Geraldy down by the chair. He was too tired, and he

    was not even sure where he was looking, but the girls got the wrong idea. They thought he was staring

    at them with dirty thoughts. At first, those girls thought it would be eptable to be slightly exposed to

    the guys since they were out here to have fun, but the man staring at them was way too undesirable.

    He even daydreamed while watching them! The girls thought they knew very well what was going on,

    and they felt disgusted. ¡°Look! He¡¯s so disgusting, and he¡¯s getting excited while looking at us!¡± ¡°He

    must be looking at Crystal. Her outfit is more daring than her usual ones today. Even that rich young

    man over, there was even trying to get a picture of her. Once he heard that she¡¯s very close with Yoel

    Holden, though, he immediately backed off!¡± ¡°I know, right? This guy must have a death wish. He

    probably even has all of our pictures on his phone. He¡¯ll bring them back to his hotel room and jerk off

    with it. Oh my goodness¡­ that is so disgusting!¡± ¡°What do you think, Crystal?¡± All the pretty girls looked

    toward a girl with long hair, fair skin, and a hot body. She was gorgeous and was probably the center of

    attention of the whole volleyball court. Most men knew that she was very close to Yoel Holden, and

    they would not even dare to look at her. This automatically made Gerald an ouw. Crystal brushed her

    hair with her fingers. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve seen all kinds of dirty men before. Sisters, let¡¯s go check his phone

    and if he really did sneak some photos of us. We shall beat him to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it was Yoel or

    Aiden, it would have been fine, but it¡¯s a dirty little peasant! What humiliation!¡± the girls went on, as they

    stormed toward Gerald. Gerald wanted to run, but it was toote. ¡°You! Were you staring at us the

    whole time while thinking about dirty stuff?¡± one of the girls shouted, herrge breasts bouncing as she

    walked. ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t!¡± Gerald spoke the truth as he was innocent. He wasn¡¯t even paying attention to

    them. He did not even realize that there was such a pretty girl among them. If he had noticed her, he

    would have been long staring at her by now. ¡°Ya, right! Who are you trying to fool, huh? You¡¯re already

    drooling all over the ce. I¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting person like you! Show us your phone!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Show us your phone, you disgusting pervert! You better listen before Yoeles and screws you

    up!¡± the girls yelled at him. Crystal was hugging her arms and looking very satisfied. It was true thatProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yoel was popr, and he and Crystal were close, but until today their rtionship was still not

    confirmed. Crystal knew that things that were easily obtained weren¡¯t even worth a penny. It was why

    she¡¯d always kept her distance from Yoel no matter how hard he tried to win her heart. She had fallen

    for him already since she knew Yoel was the son of the county¡¯s richest man, a genuinely wealthy heir.

    Just like she nned, as long as she kept her distance from him, he would try even harder. This would

    give Crystal the upper hand since the girls always saw her as the leader. ¡°I told you, I did not take any

    pictures of you all!¡± Gerald smiled helplessly. Even though these girls were pretty, they were not friendly

    at all, and who would not stare at a bunch of pretty girls in bikinis if they were just right in front of you! It

    was getting awkward, and Gerald wanted to get away. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Get him,

    sisters!¡± The pretty girls surrounded Gerald to stop him from fleeing, pinning him to the ground while a

    few sat on top of him.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 160 The girls pinned him

    against the sandy beach. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare offend me, you perverted peasant! You¡¯re finished when Yoel

    gets here!¡± Crystal scoffed. A girl handed Crystal a bathrobe to cover up. ¡°Guys! There¡¯s some big

    news. A group of girls is ganging up on a guy over there!¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± ¡°A pervert guy

    apparently staring at the bikini girls ying volleyball. They were unhappy that he was staring, and they

    fought!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± People wereing over to the other side of the beach after hearing

    what happened. Dickson, Amber, and Elena heard about it amid the barbeque and immediately went

    over. ¡°Elena and Amber, let¡¯s go and have a look. I would really like to see which brother has fallen.¡±

    Elena did not want to follow them at first, but she wanted to leave anyway, to check if Gerald had gone

    back to the hotel. She nodded and followed them. When they reached the other end of the beach, a

    few girls were sitting on a guy, pinning him down as he struggled. Dickson, Amber, and Elena were

    stunned. ¡°Gerald?¡± Elena could not believe what she just saw. She almost thought she was dreaming.

    How could a fine young man like Gerald get beaten up by a bunch of girls? Amber gulped. ¡°Hey,

    Dickson, Amber¡­ isn¡¯t he the guy you people brought over?¡± One of Dickson¡¯s friends scowled. ¡°No,

    no, we don¡¯t know him. Oh my goodness, he¡¯s so disgusting!¡± shouted Amber. She wanted to cover her

    face in embarrassment. Being poor and ugly was not even a big problem, and now, he had be

    dirty and perverted while his girlfriend was still around. Amber could not take it anymore. ¡°Amber, it¡¯s

    probably his first time seeing girls in bikinis, and he went out of his mind! Hahaha!¡± Dickson started

    laughing loudly after seeing that Elena¡¯s face had bunched up. He thought she was embarrassed and

    disappointed, and that made him feel even better. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how you got in here, pervert. Now

    speak! Did you take pictures?¡± Crystal hugged herself while she stepped on Gerald¡¯s head. Fuck! What

    a disgrace! Gerald was so pissed off thest time he promised himself that a situation like this wouldn¡¯t

    happen the second time. That said, thest time he was ganged by a bunch of girls, it was because of

    Elena and the others. He promised himself there would be no third time! Just when Gerald was going

    to beat up someone. ¡°Look! The Luxurious Cruise is here. Yoel is here!¡± someone shouted. Everyone

    turned and looked toward the sea. A luxury yacht pulled up by the Mayberry Beach harbor. A fat youngContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    man in a bathrobe and sunsses stood standing on the deck. By his side were all manner of girls in

    bikinis. They were all around him, feeding him with wine. On the corner of the deck were also many rich

    young men. It was Aiden and the rest. Since they were all subordinates of Jessica, they shared a close

    rtionship. ¡°Yoel!¡± ¡°Yoel!¡± ¡°Yoel!¡± Everyone was shouting the name of the wealthy young man.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 161

    Yoel Holden was the son of County¡¯s State wealthiest man. He was also the leader of the rich youths

    around the whole Gangnam district.

    Not only that, many young women were fond of him, all hoping they would have a perfect encounter

    with him one day. Yoel might just fall for their beauty one day, they thought.

    But these were all pipe dreams as Yoel Holden wasn¡¯t someone they could so easily snuggle up to.

    The cruise ship red its horn as it docked by the port.

    The cabin doors were opened, and down came Yoel with women on his left and right. He wasn¡¯t exactly

    good looking, nor was he tall, even slightly fat, but the pretty girls kept on shouting, ¡°He¡¯s hot!¡±

    Amber was the loudest on their side, hoping to capture Yoel¡¯s attention.

    Dickson, on the other hand, stared at him in jealousy. He was dying to be him and wished he could

    be like that someday.

    Even if he could not turn out like him, turning out as Aiden wasn¡¯t so bad. Being Yoel¡¯s best friend, most

    men would undoubtedly share Dickson¡¯s desires as well.

    Yoel took off his Armani sunsses that were worth a couple of grand and threw it on the beach as if it

    was a piece of trash.

    He then walked toward Crystal, noticing how extraordinarily sexy and pretty she was today. ¡°Crystal,

    you look wonderful today!¡± Yoel smiled gently.

    Even though his eyes were two tiny slits, many girls were still very fond of him! ¡°Yoel, you¡¯re hot today

    as well!¡± they cooed.

    Crystal brushed her hair and went back to being a dainty princess. She only wanted Yoel to notice her,

    hence the super exposed outfit.

    Since the internship was approaching and Yoel had been after her for three years, it was hard to say if

    he would still do so after it was over. Thus, she had to confirm her rtionship with Yoel as soon as

    possible.

    An intelligent woman should always know the right timing.

    ¡°Come here, Crystal. I would like you to meet a significant guest of the day!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Important guest?¡± Crystal was shocked. All these years being around with Yoel, she had never

    heard him mentioning important guests. She had never thought anyone would be important enough to

    be too important in his eyes.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Yoel nodded, looking around the audience of wealthy young men and women. ¡°Everyone¡­ what a

    happy and joyous asion. It¡¯s nice to meet all of you! I would like to introduce someone very

    important to all of you!¡±

    ¡°You all probably know how my family got a part in County¡¯s State? It was all because of my dearest

    godsister¡¯s help and now, my godsister¡¯s blood-rted brother. Gerald is here today!¡±

    Yoel attempted to make a big entrance for his godbrother, Gerald, as a surprise!

    Of course, all these were just for impressing Gerald and a more promising future for their family.

    ¡°What? Who is Gerald? What does he do? My dad has mentioned him multiple times!¡±

    ¡°How could you not know who Gerald is? You must have heard of Mayberry Commercial Street right?

    It¡¯s one of Gerald¡¯s properties. It¡¯s not his family business, but it¡¯s listed under his own property, get it?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck? The whole Commercial Street belongs to him?¡±

    Everyone turnedpletely speechless.

    Because it would also mean that Yoel¡¯s father¡¯s entire worth was worth no more than a piece of

    Gerald¡¯s property.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 162

    ¡±Dickson, could Gerald really be that great?¡± Amber was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about this guy recently, that he has lots of potential. Come to think about it, Holden¡¯s

    family could only be this sessful thanks to Gerald¡¯s sister!¡± Dickson crossed his arms as he

    exined it to everyone.

    ¡°Damn! Does it mean we get to see who this Gerald person is?¡± Amber was super excited.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At the same time, Yoel looked at Aiden. ¡°Aiden, where is Gerald?¡± he asked.

    Yoel used to call Aiden by his full name, but ever since he found out that he and Gerald were best

    friends, he now addressed him on a first-name basis. That said, no matter how he mentioned his name,

    there was still a big gap between them.

    ¡°He arrived a long time ago, but he probably just went out!¡± Aiden was looking all around for Gerald.

    ¡°Yoel, should we look for him at the hotel? We shouldn¡¯t let him wait since he¡¯s such an important

    guest,¡± replied Crystal as she nudged Yoel¡¯s arm.

    Crystal was all blushing. At first, she thought Yoel was everything, but now, there was apparently

    someone else even greater! And since this Gerald was already here, she would really love to meet him.

    Crystal believed that since her rtionship with Yoel wasn¡¯t confirmed, she might just get Gerald¡¯s

    interest. Everything in a rtionship had to be as tough as hell!

    ¡°I agree, Yoel. We should look for him personally!¡± A few guests suggested the same idea too.

    ¡°How could I have missed this point!¡± Yoel¡¯s face had changed. He thought Gerald would be at the

    beach when he arrived. He would then invite him to join them respectfully. It was all supposed to end

    well, but what he didn¡¯t expect was the fact that Gerald wasn¡¯t even at the beach at all.

    If that were to be the case, it meant he was waiting for his godbrother to see him, and that would be a

    terrible idea!

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s find my godbrother, but we don¡¯t need too many people!¡± said Yoel. ¡° Please bring

    us, Yoel?!¡± shouted the girls who were sitting on Gerald.

    ¡° We were hitting a pervert just now. Could you bring us to see Gerald?¡± the girls asked as their eyes

    watered.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring you girls along. Aiden and Crystal, let¡¯s go find my godbrother!¡± Yoel replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Gerald raised his head, spitting out a mouthful of sand.

    The girls moved their butts away, and Gerald could finally breathe properly.

    ¡°I was here all the time!¡± groaned Gerald as he rolled over the sand.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard that.

    Aiden immediately took a good look at the guy who got beaten up by the girls.

    ¡°Gerald! You¡¯re here!¡± he screamed.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 163

    ¡°What? He is Mr. Crawford?!¡±

    Upon hearing Aiden¡¯s words, the crowd looked toward their direction in shock.

    Dickson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief while Amber¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Hey man, are you my godbrother Gerald Crawford?¡± Yoel asked anxiously. He never thought that

    Gerald would appear just like this.

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± Gerald answered while struggling to get up. He hissed and took a breath. His body felt

    numb from bearing the weight of the few prettydies who sat on top of him.

    ¡°Someone, help me up!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Mr. Crawford, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    The prettydies who were standing nearest to Gerald were stunned. Their screams drowned out

    Gerald¡¯s voice.

    Elena felt afraid and was almost shocked at what she saw. Nevertheless, she still rushed over to help

    Gerald get on his feet.

    Last time, Elena had offended Mr. Crawford before, but Mr. Crawford was not too harsh on her because

    of her father.

    However, this incident seemed very serious. Elena was uncertain as to how Mr. Crawford would be

    angry about this. She stood aside in silence without daring to say a word. Her brain could not process

    any response at the moment.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Who beat you up like this?¡± Yoel asked as he immediately lunged forward to help Gerald

    up with his hand.

    This scene left Crystal and the few prettydies in bikinis dumbfounded. They realized that the VIP of

    the day was actually Gerald, also known as tycoon Mr. Crawford! Oh my goodness, they thought to

    themselves, what have we done?!

    Since Mr. Crawford found favor in those prettydies¡¯ eyes, Gerald went over to visit them. However,

    they ended up putting Mr. Crawford to shame, wasting the opportunity of getting to know who Mr.

    Crawford was.

    Argh! Crystal started to regret this, but Dickson and Amber had the worst feelings of regret.

    Dickson had spent the whole day beating Gerald up and showing off his connections and how great his

    family was. Gerald, however, simply smiled in silence while Dickson was unting what he had.

    Dickson believed that his ridicule on Gerald had seeded, causing him to lose his face to the point he

    couldn¡¯t reply a word. Fuck, he thought. Gerald was actuallyughing at how stupid he was!

    Amber couldn¡¯t process what was going on. She looked at Gerald with terror, dying to speak, but the

    noise of the crowd would just drown her voice out.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford!¡± screamed the prettydies started screaming.

    ¡°Anyone noticed how Mr. Crawford looks so elegant and handsome?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed! Look at Mr. Crawford. He rocks in such a in outfit! Ordinary people ain¡¯t his match!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Mr. Crawford is still single? Goodness me! Mr. Crawford is so reserved. He¡¯s such a gem! I

    want to be his girlfriend!

    Numerousdies loudly discussed Mr. Crawford, expressing their utmost adoration toward Gerald. With

    that many girls finding favor in ¡®Mr. Crawford,¡¯ Gerald was ted. It was his first time after all.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Crystal apologized and bowed in embarrassment. A group ofdies followed

    suit and bowed as well. Crystal even squeezed her chest a little, hoping to attract Gerald¡¯s attention.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thesedies were really disrespectful a while ago, Mr. Crawford. How should we punish them?¡± Yoel

    asked, but he already had an answer in mind. He even caught Crystal¡¯s flirtatious antics.

    Since he was young, girls would automatically flock to Yoel. With the emergence of Crystal Lester, a

    clingy yet ying-hard-to-get girl, Yoel Holden did not want to lose this opportunity. He simply wanted

    to experience what it was like pursuing ady.

    Deep down inside, Yoel actually felt like beating silly Crystal to death for rudely roughing up Mr.

    Crawford and screwing his perfectly prepared n of a cool Mr. Crawford introduction.

    Gerald red at Crystal and the other girls.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 164

    Gerald was honestly so done with thedies. They mustn¡¯t be led off the hook!

    ¡°It was simple. As punishment, get thedies to have a volleyball match with us, but in bikinis!¡± said

    Gerald bluntly.

    ¡°What? It is that simple?¡± Crystal responded with joy.

    Crystal started overthinking, ¡°Perhaps Mr. Crawford pitied me and took the initiative to make peace? I

    am, after all, stunning. Which guy wouldn¡¯t be enchanted by me?¡±

    ¡°Of coursey¡¯all wouldn¡¯t be doing it here! It¡¯ll be at Rivington City¡¯s most popr street!¡± replied Gerald.

    Crystal¡¯s mind went nk. Shocked, she let out a loud scream. How embarrassing was that!

    ¡°Hmph, y¡¯all should thank Mr. Crawford for the punishment! Alright, it¡¯s getting dark now, and many

    have left. See you at noon tomorrow noon on Rivington City¡¯s most crowded street. I¡¯ll be organizing a

    volleyball match!¡± Yoel announced before giving Gerald a nudge, a gesture inviting him to board the

    cruise ship as well.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I love you! Oh my!¡± a few girls screamed, grabbing locks of Gerald¡¯s hair as he passed

    them and entered the cruise ship.

    Gerald even had a few prettydies in bikini¡¯s holding on to his arm intimately. Tonight¡¯s VIP was

    indeed, Gerald, Mr. Crawford!

    ¡°Sister Elena, sister Elena!¡± shouted Amber while stomping her feet anxiously.

    The moment Elena Larson heard her younger cousin¡¯s voice, she backed off from following Gerald into

    the cruise ship.

    ¡°Gerald is really Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?

    He¡¯s very handsome, truly handsome indeed! I was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. Elena, you must exin this

    to Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Hey Amber, haven¡¯t I reminded you many times that you gotta be more reserved when speaking?

    Anyway, don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t seem that Mr. Crawford will me you. I¡¯ll tell you the details after this.

    Oh yes, never tell others that Gerald is actually Mr. Crawford. Keep it to yourself. Mr. Crawford isn¡¯t

    willing to reveal his identity, and as long as he wants it to remain hidden, you must never spill the

    beans!¡±

    ¡°What? But sister Elena, so many people have seen Mr. Crawford today!¡±

    Elena shook her head while pointing to the side. ¡°See those bodyguards in ck walking back and

    forth?¡±

    Amber saw more than ten expressionless bodyguards in ck outfits. They were dealing with all the

    rich heirs who were present. The youngsters nodded were nodding inpliance with everything the

    bodyguards had to tell them. Clearly, no one dared to defy their orders.

    ¡°Is this the true boss?¡± Amber was stunned.

    Afterward, the Cruise Ship Festival then began on the sea.

    This was Gerald¡¯s first time boarding a cruise ship. He found it really cool, seeing the sea at night while

    listening to the whistling sea breeze.

    The issue of Gerald¡¯s own identity turned out better than what he had imagined, so his mind was at

    ease. Gerald would still live his simple life as usual. At least for now, he didn¡¯t fancy Yoel¡¯s extravagant

    lifestyle. These were the reasons why Gerald called for Aiden to settle this matter before this.

    Otherwise, it would be like insisting a freely-swimming water-only fish toe ashore and climb a tree.

    It would be absolutely impossible given such a short period!

    During the g, Gerald, Yoel, and Aiden almost spent the entire night having fun before finally going to

    sleep at dawn. It was also the same for the other youngsters from wealthy families on the cruise ship,

    in extremely high spirits.

    The next day, Gerald followed Yoel and the rest to the sea again. The Cruise Ship Festival went on and

    only ended in the afternoon.

    ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯ll be going on a trip to Mayberry in three days. Since I¡¯ll be there, I¡¯ll look for you again!¡±

    laughed Yoel jovially on their way back from the sea.

    ¡°Business in Mayberry?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to join Mountain Top Vi¡¯s exhibition?¡± asked Aiden with a smile.

    Yoel nodded, ¡°My dad absolutely insisted that I experience it myself!¡±

    Gerald was already lost in thought. Mountain Top Vi sounded like a nice ce, considering he really

    wanted to buy a condominium right now. ¡°I have not heard of Mountain Top Vi before. Is it very

    luxurious?¡± he asked.

    Shocked, Yoel cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Brother. Mountain Top Vi is so much more than just

    a luxurious ce!¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 165

    Gerald caught interest in Mountain Top Vi, so he wanted Yoel to borate on it.

    ¡°Hehe, brother, how should I say this¡­¡± Yoel chuckled before he continued, ¡°Mountain Top Vi is no

    longer just a simple residential area. It actually represents an honorable identity of sorts. As its name

    suggests, the vi is located on the highest peak of Mayberry¡¯s cloudy mountain top. The surrounding

    area has already been made into an estate; as if sitting above the clouds themselves, you can enjoy a

    birds-eye view of Mayberry City¡¯s mountains and rivers!¡±

    Yoel¡¯s heart yearned for this vi.

    Could it really be as perfect as what Yoel described?

    Gerald asked, ¡°By the way it sounds, this property must be quite expensive, aye?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald was very determined to buy a house this time. He decided to spend a couple of hundred grand

    to buy a vi, making it a lot more convenient to store his car and other things. His search for a new

    home led him to ask about Mountain Top Vi¡¯s price.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yoel was so shocked he spat out some wine. ¡°F*ck! This is not just quite expensive, brother!

    Wanna know how much it costs? Exactly 1.0465 billion dors!¡± he eximed, eyes as wide as

    golfballs.

    Yoel¡¯s father would have surely spent 1.0465 billion if it was used to invest in a business. On the other

    hand, spending 1.0465 billion for a vi of no business value would be equivalent to a total waste of

    cash. Unless they had an endless supply of cash, even the very rich wouldn¡¯t have spent such money

    on something like that.

    Yoel was still quite afraid of this property purchase price. Although he had invited many wealthy

    familied youngsters to join him today, he only spent a sheer 90,000 to 105,000 dors.

    ¡°This amount of money is definitely nothing to you, brother. I remember your elder sister spending

    something like 149.5 million to 299 million dors just to buy a customized car!¡±

    Yoel gave Gerald the feeling of wanting to try out new things. He knew such small amounts of money

    meant nothing to Gerald anyway.

    In reality, however, Gerald could imagine the pain in his flesh. Spending 1.0465 billion just to buy a

    residential home would be way too extravagant! Gerald shook his head, deciding to be more realistic

    instead. Perhaps he would buy vis worth between 149.5 thousand to 299 thousand instead.

    ¡°But that¡¯s alright, bro. We¡¯ll just go and have a look in three days. That wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± said Yoel

    unwillingly.

    If Gerald ended up buying it, Yoel would get to stay there too. Now that would be a true luxury!

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take a look at Mountain Top Vi when I¡¯ve got the time!¡± Gerald thought it won¡¯t be nice

    to reject Yoel, so he agreed despite knowing Yoel¡¯s motives. Behind his meticulous preparation of the

    pomp and splendor, all Yoel wanted was to get closer to Gerald. Besides, being thought highly by

    others wasn¡¯t something he hated.

    A bunch of youngsters from wealthy families surfing happily could be seen. They were enjoying

    themselves and looked to be having a great time.

    Of course, Gerald took the number one spot for most girls. Wherever he went, girls would follow, each

    doing their very best to convey their amorous intent. They repeatedly stole nces at him, hoping to

    get his attention.

    However, Gerald was already exhausted, too tired to continue messing around with the bunch of pretty

    ladies. It would be the afternoon in no time, and the festival on the cruise ship had ended as well. He

    even declined Yoel¡¯s invitation to explore another ce.

    Gerald was, after all, different from Yoel. It didn¡¯t even matter if Yoel earned no college credits. It would

    be Monday tomorrow, and Gerald needed to attend college!

    Aiden, in charge of driving, sent Gerald back to college.

    Upon returning to his dorm, Gerald found nobody at his unit. It seemed Harper Sullivan and the others

    must have gone surfing the again.

    Gerald had been tired for two days straight. He nted his head on his pillow, instantly sleeping like a

    baby until he was awoken by the sound of the door opening.

    ¡°Harper, isn¡¯t Gerry back?¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s back? Why is his phone switched off then?¡±

    Harper, Benjamin, and the rest had returned. They looked at Gerald excitedly, joking andughing as

    they went along.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been some time since I switched my phone off. I was too tired, and I didn¡¯t charge it. Hey, I¡¯ve

    slept till six p.m. You guys were surfing the for that long?¡± asked Gerald as he nced at his watch.

    He¡¯s been sleeping for more than three hours.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 166

    ¡±D*mn it! Still surfing the inte? Gerald, I really suspect that you must have gone on a vacation for

    the past two days, or did you go to pleasure town? Don¡¯t you read the news in our ss group chat?¡±

    Benjamin asked excitedly.

    Before this, Gerald simply told them that he was going out with a friend but he did not tell them exactly

    what he was going to do.

    Therefore, Benjamin and Harper did not know what Gerald had been up to over the past two days.

    As for the pleasure town that Benjamin had just mentioned, Gerald had really been there.

    They were all the same, they were all big beauties!

    At this time, Gerald smiled before he said, ¡°What pleasure town are you talking about? So, tell me,

    what is happening in our ss?¡±

    ¡°Before you left, didn¡¯t Felicity enter the popritypetition for the star anchor? In the end, Felicity

    won thepetition directly and she became the absolute top anchor, the star anchor in the same city

    live broadcast tform. That day, Felicity earned more than thirty thousand dors of rewards! D*mn

    it!¡±

    Benjamin was really envious and hateful. He really envied the fact that other people could earn so

    much money in one day. He hated it that he wasn¡¯t a woman too!

    ¡°Well, yesterday, many newspapers and media came to interview Felicity and the headlines were even

    more domineering: A girl from Mayberry University, who does live broadcasts for a few hours a day,

    earns more than thirty thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Oh, in short, all kinds of rted reports have already beenunched. This is all because of the

    propaganda from the newspaper. Ever since this afternoon, some people from the Mayberry Television

    Station also came to do a special interview with Felicity. Just now, we also recorded a video as

    Felicity¡¯s ssmates. I even showed my face!¡±

    Harper exined everything.

    Gerald understood this.

    Felicity was famous now. After interviewing her, they naturally had to conduct some other peripheral

    interviews too. This was simr to the interview column of the television stations. After the interview,

    they would then interview the person¡¯s ssmates, family, and friends.

    This was all usually nned in advance.

    Hahaha. Gerald really did not expect that using his identity as Ordinary Man to give Felicity some gifts

    and then investing some funds in the same city live broadcast would have such an effect.

    He actually indirectly provided some free publicity for Felicity.

    This made Gerald feel a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Gerald, hurry up and change! Felicity is treating all of us to dinner tonight. She will be buying us dinner

    at the Homnd Kitchen where you bought us dinner thest time. She has already booked the ce!

    All of our ssmates will being too!¡±

    Harper patted Gerald¡¯s bed before he went to change his clothes.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    This time, Gerald quickly agreed.

    After all, he was almost done resting and he was already hungry.

    Secondly, Felicity became famous all because of him. So, what was the big deal if he went to eat at the

    celebration banquet hosted by her?

    This was reasonable and justified!

    Gerald hurriedly changed his clothes before he ran downstairs with Harper and the others.

    At the school gate.

    Arge group of Gerald¡¯s ssmates was already waiting here.

    Felicity was no longer the same person that she used to be. She used to be just a small-time anchor

    who was earning just a little money. Now, she was a real inte celebrity who was making a lot of

    money.

    Therefore, she was naturally everyone¡¯s focus of attention.

    ¡°Sister Felicity, are we going to call for cabs?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Blondie was following closely behind Felicity. Ever since Danny had beaten up the son of a wealthy and

    powerful man in Mayberry City with his cousin brother, Chad, he had been in a very miserable state. He

    did not even dare toe to school at all. Now, only Blondie was left in ss.

    ¡°Why should we call for cabs? I have already contacted the servicepany and asked them to send

    ten Audis over here. We will go by car. By the way, Blondie, can you count the number of people who

    have already arrived and check to see who else is not here yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Blondie happily replied before he got to work immediately, as though he was managing

    his own affairs. After that, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore! I will call out everyone¡¯s name!¡±

    He was done very quickly.

    Blondie ran over before he said, ¡°Sister Felicity, only Harper and the boys from his dormitory are not

    here yet. La said that she is feeling unwell and she is resting alone in the dormitory!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Why are Harper and the boys taking so long just to change their clothes?¡± Felicity asked

    coldly as she put on a branded wine-red sunsses while crossing her hands in front of her chest.

    After all, she was an inte celebrity now so she would have to be more stylish.

    ¡°They are here! They are here! Harper and the boys are here!¡±

    At this time, a girl shouted.

    Harper and the other boys, a total of six of them were running over to them.

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t Gerald go out to y? Why is he back already?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Oh my. Perhaps he hurried back as soon as he heard that we would be going out to eat. Who

    knows if he had already spent all of his lottery money? Maybe he is just saying that he went on a

    vacation, but he was probably out working!¡±

    Gerald had not even arrived yet but the ridicule had already sounded¡­

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 167

    ¡±Gerald, you¡¯re here too? You know how toe when we are going out for dinner but why weren¡¯t you

    there when all of us from the ss were recording the interview for Felicity then? Hahaha! The

    attributes of a pathetic person would never change!¡±

    A girl who was very close to Felicity could not help but scolded him.

    Many girls had already gradually changed their views on Gerald. They would even smile faintly at

    Gerald when they saw him now.

    How should this be exined?

    Some time ago, Gerald suddenly got rich. He got very rich.

    He really attracted many girls¡¯ favor at that time.

    They felt that it would be great if they could get together with Gerald. They would be able to buy some

    really pretty bags, especially since this Gerald was quite handsome.

    However, Felicity had already hit the jackpot.

    She became an online celebrity who could make a lot of money.

    This gave all the girls in her ss a very huge booster. So, what if they were girls? They felt that as

    long as a girl was willing to work hard and head in the right direction, she could also be rich,

    famous, and sessful.

    Therefore, many girls in their ss also came up with an idea. They wanted to try and do live

    broadcasts too. It would be even better if they could sign a contract too!

    ¡°Forget it. Just bring him along with us. Another person would not make a big difference anyway.¡±

    Felicity replied as she fixed her sunsses. When she used to say anything contemptuously in the

    past, Felicity would re at Gerald. However, now, she could not even be bothered to even look at him

    at all.

    Just then, Cassandra and everyone else had already arrived. All ten of the Audis had already arrived.

    The lineup of the ten Audis was really spectacr.

    Many students also looked in this direction enviously.

    Even the owners of the Audis also took out their cell phones to take pictures of Felicity.

    ¡°Instructor! You can take the same car as me! All my ssmates can just get in the other cars!¡±

    Felicity said as she ced great emphasis on her image.

    Her ssmates quickly got into the cars, one after the other.

    Harper and the boys from his dormitory also got into the car.

    At this time, Gerald saw that there was no one sitting in the Audi at the end. Therefore, he was about to

    open the door of the co-pilot seat so that he could sit in it.

    ¡°Stop! What do you think you are doing, Gerald?¡±

    Felicity¡¯s cold voice sounded from a far distance.

    ¡°I am getting into the car!¡±

    Gerald replied.

    ¡°Hehehe. That car is not for picking up students. That car is to pick up some of my good friends from

    the live broadcast guild. You can sit in another car!¡± Felicity was really annoyed. Why was this pathetic

    person causing trouble for her every time?

    ¡°There are no other cars but I can see that no one is sitting in the co-pilot seat in the car that you are

    sitting in. I will go there then!¡±

    Gerald replied. After all, she would not be expecting him to go on his own, right?

    ¡°Pfft! Gerald, what are you thinking? You are actually thinking of sitting in the same car as me?¡±

    Felicity honestly felt like giving Gerald a few ps. What was her status now? Could she really be seen

    with someone like him?

    ¡°Felicity, what is the matter? Aren¡¯t we leaving yet?¡±

    At this time, Cassandra also got out of the car.

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s all Gerald¡¯s fault. When I was calling for the cars, I did not count him in at all so I only called

    for ten cars. Everything is fine now! I have to send a car over to pick up my good friends! Gerald is not

    sitting in it anymore!¡±

    Felicity replied coldly.

    Cassandra nced at Gerald in disgust. This person was really superfluous!

    After that, she said impatiently, ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t you take a cab there by yourself? I will reimburse

    you for the cab fareter! Okay, okay, Felicity, let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Casandra yelled at Felicity before they left in a hurry.

    Why was she rushing to leave with Felicity in a hurry?

    This was because Cassandra just thought of a topic to talk with someone. Therefore, she was nning

    to chat with him now.

    Gerald did not ask Harper or the other boys to apany him. He simply said that he could take a cab

    on his own, after borrowing Harper¡¯s power bank.

    After the convoy left.

    Gerald turned on his cell phone.

    He clicked on his WeChat and it was his new WeChat ount.

    Felicity had sent his so many messages that his inbox was almost full.

    There were also some pictures of Felicity.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man, Felicity will send you some of my most beautiful pictures so that you can have a

    look at it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man, are you there? Do you think that Felicity is not beautiful? Grievous!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 168

    There were too many. It was filled with pictures of Felicity.

    There were even a few shots of her beautiful legs. To be honest, the scale was quite big.

    Gerald could feel his heart pounding as he looked at the pictures.

    ¡°Am I beautiful, Brother Ordinary Man?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The photos are average and not too exciting! Hehe!¡±

    Gerald sent a suggestive message to Felicity, perhaps because he was a little angry at her.

    Unexpectedly, Felicity replied to his text message in a few seconds, ¡°Oh, you are so hateful, Brother

    Ordinary Man! I will definitely make you feel satisfied when I have the time!¡±

    Felicity¡¯s reply made Gerald¡¯s heart feel a little excited.

    At this time, Cassandra suddenly sent a new text message to him.

    ¡°Brother Ordinary Man, what are you doing? Everyone in our ss is going out to attend your dear

    Felicity¡¯s celebration banquet today. Hmph! You should have been the protagonist today since you

    were the one who turned Felicity into a celebrity! By the way, are you interested in Felicity? Why aren¡¯t

    you pursuing her?¡±

    Cassandra secretly sent this text message to Gerald.

    To be honest, she had a very strong sense of jealousy inside. She did not know why but the image of

    the boyfriend that Cassandra had sketched in her heart, was simr to Ordinary Man even though she

    had never seen Ordinary Man before.

    ¡°Can¡¯t catch up. My car is not here yet!¡±

    He was annoyed and immune to it. Why was he always the one being targeted?

    Gerald replied angrily. The cab that he called for had not arrived yet.

    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it easy for Brother Ordinary Man to just buy a car with your financial resources?¡±

    Cassandra replied once again.

    She obviously got the wrong idea. When Gerald said that his car was not here yet, she actually thought

    that she was saying that he had not received the car that he had bought!

    At this time, the cab that Gerald called for finally arrived. Gerald continued chatting with them a little

    before he ended the conversation. The only thing that really aroused his interest was the photos that

    Felicity said that she was going to take for him.

    He would really have to take a good look at those pictures when the time came.

    As he was speaking, Gerald had already arrived at Homnd Kitchen.

    At this time, the ten Audis had already stopped at the entrance of Homnd Kitchen. This simply

    proved how arrogant and mighty Felicity was at this time.

    ¡°You! Why are you clumsy? If you can work, then work properly. If you cannot work, then you should

    just get lost! Just look at you. I have seen so many part-timers but I have never seen anyone like you! I

    want you to get lost now! Besides that, I also want you to pay for the loss of this ¡®Buddha Jumps over

    the Wall Soup¡¯. Leave one hundred and fifty dors behind!¡±

    Gerald was about to go upstairs when he saw a woman grabbing a girl dressed as a waitress as she

    dragged her out.

    ¡°Sorry, manager! I am really sorry! I have a wound on my arm so I couldn¡¯t hold the dish properly!¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t care if you are injured or hurt! Do you know who the Miss Felicity who went in just now

    is? She is the most honored guest in our Homnd Kitchen. Fortunately, you did not drop the dish and

    scald Miss Felicity just now. Otherwise, you would never be able to pay for the consequences of your

    action!¡±

    The female manager yelled as she poked the girl¡¯s forehead hard.

    The girl simply lowered her head as she listened but she did not dare to hide.

    Perhaps, there was something wrong with Gerald¡¯s perspective. From his perspective, the girl¡¯s skin

    was bright and fair and her hair was hanging down. At first nce, she made people feel a lot of pity for

    her.

    As for the female manager, she was obviously a new manager.

    Moreover, Gerald knew this new manager.

    ¡°Jane, why are you yelling?¡±

    Gerald did not expect that Jane would have already be the new manager of Homnd Kitchen.

    ¡°Ahh?¡±

    Jane shook her whole body suddenly when she heard the sound behind him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was like a fish who had been stranded for a long time, suddenly seeing a torrent rolling in front of it.

    Or more like a farnd that had been dried up for a long time, weing the joy before the dark

    clouds!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Jane was so excited that she was about to cry.

    ¡°Are you shouting so loudly because you are afraid that other people will not be able to hear you?¡±

    Gerald asked lightly.

    ¡°Ahh! I do not dare to anymore, Mr. Crawford. I was just very excited to see you!¡± The matter when

    Jane made Chad and the others misunderstand that Gerald was her boyfriend or something had

    already reached Zack¡¯s ears thest time. Therefore, he had already given Jane a warning. If Mr.

    Crawford did not agree, she would not be allowed to contact him or interfere in his peaceful life!

    Of course, Jane obeyed all of his instructions.

    In fact, Gerald did not have any resentment or resistance toward this senior sister, Jane. On the

    contrary, she had already shown her favor to Gerald countless times and Gerald had already regarded

    her as half a friend.

    He smiled bitterly at this time before he asked, ¡°By the way, Jane, when did you be the manager

    of Homnd Kitchen? Aren¡¯t you working at the Mountain Wayfair Entertainment anymore?¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Mr. Crawford, don¡¯t you know about it? Mayberry Commercial Street is undergoing some huge

    changes now. It seems as though something big had happened. Mr. Lyle has also been reced. The

    Mayberry Commercial Street will also be facing a reshuffling!¡±

    Jane was very surprised.

    ¡°Facing a reshuffling?¡±

    Gerald was also taken aback. He did not even need to think about it to know that this should all be his

    sister¡¯s idea.

    What was she trying to do?

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 169

    It turned out that the change Jane was referring to was that Gerald¡¯s sister, Jessica, had already

    handed the management of the Mayberry Commercial Street over to someone else after Zack resigned

    and left his post.

    As for the person who had been sent over here, Gerald did not ask about it, nor did his sister, Jessica

    tell him anything about it at all.

    He could just ask her about itter then.

    It was also precisely because of this reason that Jane, who was working well in the Mountain Wayfair

    Entertainment was eventually transferred to be a manager at the Homnd Kitchen instead.

    Although it seemed like she was getting a promotion, in actual fact, she was being demoted.

    Speaking of it, this had something to do with Gerald too.

    At this time, Gerald turned his gaze on the girl who was standing aside again. To be honest, Gerald

    was not simply just feeling pity or sympathy for Gerald. Instead, Gerald suddenly thought of his

    previous self when he saw this girl.

    At that time, he had been so poor that he could not even afford to eat or feed himself. He would have to

    take on several jobs on the weekends and it was already amon thing for him to get beaten and

    scolded.

    ¡°Jane, you can go and get busy with something else now. Didn¡¯t she just smash a bowl of ¡®Buddha

    Jumped over the Wall Soup¡¯? She did not hurt anyone anyway. Just ask the kitchen to prepare another

    bowl then!¡±

    Gerald ordered.

    Jane did not dare to go against his words. After ncing at the girl, Jane headed to the kitchen.

    Jane naturally knew that Felicity was Gerald¡¯s favorite anchor. That was the reason why she regarded

    Felicity as the most distinguished guest amongst all the other distinguished guests. Otherwise, why

    else would Mr. Crawford use fifteen million dors to invest in the live broadcast tform just to please

    Felicity? This was also the reason why Jane felt very suffocated and jealous deep in her heart.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡±

    The girl lowered her head before she bowed slightly in front of Gerald.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are wee!¡±

    Gerald smiled faintly.

    He really wanted to see this girl raise her head. Gerald wanted to take a good look at her whole

    appearance. This was because this girl¡¯s side profile was really very beautiful. She had the kind of

    beauty that was seriously overlooked.

    However, when he saw her being so cautious and afraid, Gerald did not want to continue teasing her

    anymore.

    After he was done speaking, he headed upstairs.

    Upstairs, the dishes had already been served to Felicity and the others.

    There was no doubt that Gerald was ced on the most inconspicuous table and he was sitting

    amongst the most inconspicuous ssmates in their ss.

    The people sitting on the main table were people such as Cassandra and some of Felicity¡¯s close

    sisters from the guild.

    He had already met them thest time.

    The four banquet tables were all ced in one veryrge room and it was naturally very lively inside.

    ¡°Hello, hello, ssmate! Can you help me to charge my cell phone?¡±

    Gerald was not speaking at the banquet table and he was eating the chicken, braised pork ribs, and so

    forth because he was already starving to death.

    At this time, a girl came over to ask for Gerald¡¯s help because his seat was blocking the socket.

    ¡°Hehehe. It¡¯s you!¡±

    The girl suddenly sneered when Gerald raised his head.

    She was none other than the live broadcast anchor, Sara. He had met her in the park before. The girl

    was actually rather beautiful and gentle. However, she was really a very judgmental person.

    She had been very demure when she attended Felicity¡¯s celebration banquet and she had been very

    gentle and demure when she was speaking to Felicity¡¯s ssmates.

    This was because she had already found out that the local tycoon, Ordinary Man was actually a

    student from Felicity¡¯s department at school. When she asked Felicity about this in the past, Felicity did

    not want to tell her the truth. However, the truth had already been exposed now.

    So, Sara thought that it would be great if she could get to know more handsome guys in the

    Department of Language and Literature. That way, she would have a justified reason to go to the

    Department of Language and Literature to visit and y frequently in the future. What if she

    identally had an encounter with Ordinary Man and gains his favor then?

    After all, Sara felt that her appearance and beauty was not any worsepared to Felicity.

    Unexpectedly, when the person looked up at her, she realized that it was Gerald who had an oily and

    grease all over his mouth because he was eating.

    This made Sara feel a little disgusted and disappointed.

    After all, she had already personally witnessed how stupid and pathetic this person was thest time.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Come, I will help you to charge your phone!¡±

    Gerald had already seen her earlier but he did not go over there to greet her. He immediately wiped his

    hands with a piece of tissue paper as he got ready to take her cell phone in his hands.

    ¡°Hehe. Forget it. ssmate, can you help me to charge my cell phone!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 170

    Sara spoke to the student sitting next to Gerald.

    After charging her cell phone, Sara nced at Gerald before she returned to her seat at the main table.

    She obviously already despised Gerald very much, but at this point, she despised Gerald even more.

    As for this fact, Gerald could only smile indifferently. After all, he was already used to it. He seemed to

    be born with attributes that made all the beautiful women naturally despise him. s¡­

    ¡°ssmates, today is a very important day for me. Here, in addition to thanking all my ssmates for

    taking such good care and looking out for me, I also want to thank my Brother Ordinary Man who has

    made me who I am today. Even though he did note here today because he does not want to

    expose his own identity, I can clearly say that there will be no Felicity without him!¡±

    ¡°I am going to drink three sses in a row!¡±

    After that, Felicity drank all the red wine in one go.

    There was warm apuse inside the room.

    ¡°I suspect that Brother Ordinary Man is interested in Felicity and he probably likes her very much!¡±

    Felicity¡¯s roommate suddenly said at this time.

    This sentence was very appealing and it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention at this time.

    ¡°No, no, no. Mary, don¡¯t talk nonsense! If Brother Ordinary Man really likes me, then he would have

    alreadye forth to meet me!¡± Felicity replied with a certain coldness in her heart.

    She had already asked herself this question countless times.

    Why was Brother Ordinary Man so good to her?

    Did he like her?

    If he really liked her, then he would have already revealed his identity a long time ago. Although Felicity

    had a very high standard for guys, and any tall, rich and handsome guys could rarely ever catch her

    attention at all, in Felicity¡¯s heart, the usual tall, rich and handsome could not bepared to her

    Ordinary Man at all!¡±

    If he even had the slightest interest in Felicity, even if Felicity had to pursue him and wait for him,

    Felicity would be more than willing to do so.

    Although both of them had not met before, Felicity¡¯s cold heart had already melted a long time ago

    when she chatted with her Brother Ordinary Man and because she would always rescue her whenever

    she was facing any crisis.

    Therefore, this question really made Felicity feel very unpredictable and confused, and her heart was

    beating frantically.

    ¡°I am simply saying the truth. If he did not like Felicity, then why would he spend so much money just

    because of Felicity? Therefore, I think that this is almost certain. However, everyone knows that Brother

    Ordinary Man is a very low-key person. He does not like to be disturbed. Therefore, I am guessing that

    he is simply expressing his feelings to Felicity and giving her a hint that someone had always been

    interested in her. Then, when the time is right, he will finally reveal his true identity to Felicity!¡±

    ¡°It is really a pity that you are not writing a mystery novel, Mary. However, your analysis is actually

    really reasonable. Maybe, Ordinary Man will officially confess his love for you during our graduation

    day, Felicity. Therefore, during this period of time, even if you have already started your own career,

    you should not get too close to other boys, Felicity!¡±

    Another girl also chimed in.

    ¡°I know!¡± Felicity replied as she nodded. In fact, she did not have any other boys in her mind right now

    aside from her Brother Ordinary Man, even if she found out that any of these boys were richer than

    him!

    ¡°I am going to get my cell phone!¡±

    Sara put her wine ss down with a bang. When everyone was saying that Ordinary Man liked Felicity

    and was interested in her, this made her feel very jealous and ufortable.

    No one would be able to imagine the extent of Sara¡¯s jealousy and envy when Ordinary Man invested

    fifteen million dors in the live broadcast tform because of Felicity that day.

    She felt so much jealousy, as though Felicity had just snatched her boyfriend from her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    At this time, she came to Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Sara said rudely as she grabbed Gerald¡¯s clothes and pushed him aside.

    Gerald was wondering whether this woman was insane.

    He wanted to hand her cell phone over to her quickly just so that she could leave immediately.

    However, as soon as Gerald¡¯s hand touched her cell phone, it felt as though he had lit the gunpowder.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you touch my cell phone? Just take a look at yourself! Do you think that you

    have the right to touch my cell phone?¡±

    Sara pped and brushed Gerald¡¯s hand away in anger.

    ¡°What is so great about you? Aren¡¯t you just a pathetic jerk? Why did you touch my belongings? I don¡¯t

    want this cell phone anymore!¡±

    m!

    Sara was acting hysterically as though she had gone insane. She picked up her cell phone before she

    mmed it on the ground directly.

    She also picked up the ss of red wine in front of Gerald before she sshed it directly on Gerald¡¯s

    face.

    The atmosphere was very quiet in the room.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Gerald, whose face was dripping with red wine, was also dumbfounded¡­

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 171

    Gerald was truly shocked when Sara sshed the entire ss of red wine directly on Gerald.

    Insane! This woman was absolutely insane!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Sara, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Felicity asked nervously because she did not know that Sara was seriously jealous because of her.

    ¡°I am fine, Felicity. I really feel very unwell today. So, I will go back first!¡±

    Sara did not even want her cell phone anymore and simply left the room after grabbing her bag.

    She also could not understand what was wrong with herself?

    Brother Ordinary Man was indeed very powerful but he did not even know about her existence anyway.

    So, why was she so jealous because of Brother Ordinary Man?

    Everyone did not know this.

    They did not know how ufortable Sara felt when everyone was talking about how Ordinary Man

    had a crush on Felicity.

    Women were born to be extremely jealous creatures.

    This was even more apparent when a beautiful woman was facing another beautiful woman.

    Therefore, even though she was angry, she could not get angry at Felicity. That was the reason why

    she chose to vent her anger and frustrations on this pathetic jerk, Gerald instead.

    Anyway, she had never respected or looked up to Gerald before. Therefore, she simply ignored Gerald

    and left.

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald, this is all your fault! You must have made Sara angry and that is why she is leaving

    earlier! I really regret it. Why did I allow you toe along with us today?¡±

    Felicity said as she red coldly at Gerald.

    Gerald did not have time to be bothered about Felicity. He wanted to take revenge against Sara.

    Therefore, he also followed suit and walked out of the room directly.

    Oh! She was thinking of leaving after she poured red wine all over his face and scolded himself like

    this?

    Gerald was no longer the same Gerald that he was before.

    She really wanted to give Sara a p across her face.

    However, after running out of the room to chase after her, Sara¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen at all.

    This made Gerald feel very angry and furious.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly received a text message on his cell phone.

    At first nce, it was a text message sent by his ssmate, La.

    It seemed as though La seemed a little unwell today. So, that was the reason why she did note

    to attend Felicity¡¯s celebration banquet today.

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids started twitching when he saw the content of the message.

    ¡°Gerald, can you tell me why people often suffer and feel a lot of pain? I will only drag my family down

    with me. I cannot do anything to help my family at all. I have worked hard and struggled my whole

    entire life but I cannot bepared to others at all. I ampletely useless. My father cannot even lift

    his head high and my family cannot even afford to buy my sister any new clothes. Now that my sister is

    ill, as her elder sister, I am so powerless and helpless and I can only watch her suffer because we

    cannot afford to send her to the hospital. My family has already spent all their money to pay for my

    education but I can¡¯t even do anything for them in return!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t you tell me how I can set myself free from all this pain and sufferings?¡±

    La sent a very long text message to him.

    Gerald suddenly understood that something had happened to La¡¯s family. She could not do anything

    to help her family and she is ming herself for it. Gerald could hear that something was not right,

    based on La¡¯sst sentence.

    This made Gerald panic a little.

    La was a member of the poverty group. She usually did not speak much but Gerald had been

    observing her in secret. Although she was very inferior on the surface, she had a verypetitive heart

    and spirit.

    She wanted to be better than everyone else.

    Moreover, he could see that she had greater pursuits and she really wanted to live a carefree life.

    She had even stronger ambitionspared to him.

    However, the reality was often very cruel. The more a person hoped for something, the more it would

    happen to go in the opposite direction.

    Therefore, this depressing problem in La¡¯s heart had already existed for more than just a day or two.

    Now that her sister had fallen ill, her family must not have any money and she did not have any money

    too.

    Therefore, this must have seriously hurt her self-esteem.

    Gerald understood this feeling very well.

    He was worried that she would do something stupid. Therefore, Gerald hurriedly said:

    ¡°La, where are you? Are you in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am here!¡±

    La responded very quickly. There were very few people that she could chat with in ss. Gerald was

    the one that she could talk to the most.

    Since Gerald did not know where the live broadcast anchor Sara had gone, Gerald knew that he would

    definitely face the ridicule of Felicity and the others if he went back now.

    However, Gerald did not want to expose his own identity.

    Although he did not have a very close rtionship with La, both of them had worked together for the

    past three years because they were all members of the poverty group. Therefore, Gerald could not

    bear to see La continue suffering like this.

    He did not return to the room and he called for a cab before he headed directly to the girls¡¯ dormitory

    and registered his name with the aunty downstairs.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 172

    He arrived at La¡¯s dormitory door.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    La, who had cried until her eyes were red and swollen, opened the door. She was obviously very

    surprised when she saw Gerald.

    ¡°La, are you okay? I came to see you!¡±

    Gerald quickly replied.

    ¡°I am fine. I do not want to trouble you. Anyway, I feel that my existence in this world is superfluous and

    I will only drag many people down with me if I continue living in this world!¡±

    La sat on the edge of her bed as she covered her eyes and started crying again.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, La? In fact, I used to be just like you. Ever since I was

    young, my father told me that my family was very poor and we owed people a lot of money. My sister

    did not even finish high school and she went out to work at a young age because of me. My sister was

    actually very smart and she did very well in her studies but she gave up on her high school exams

    because of me!¡±

    Gerald wanted to persuade La. Perhaps it was because both of them were very poor, Gerald could

    not help but think of his past self.

    It proved to be very effective. La stopped crying as she looked at Gerald.

    Gerald continued speaking:

    ¡°Do you know how much psychological pressure I was facing at that time? Do you know how much

    responsibility I was carrying on my shoulders at that time because my family had ced all of their

    hopes on me? That was the reason why I tried hard to study desperately. I desperately wanted to stand

    out so that I would not be looked down on.¡±

    ¡°But what could I do? I was still being bullied and insulted often. I feel inferior when Ipare myself to

    others. Because of my own inferiority, I did not even dare to speak to girls when I saw them because I

    was afraid that they would look down on me!¡±

    ¡°In fact, they really looked down on me and they would often talk and gossip about me. However, I

    would often tell myself that I have to continue living a good life because all of these humiliations would

    pass eventually. Moreover, I also begin to understand one truth!¡±

    Gerald was filled with emotions as he spoke.

    La hurriedly asked, ¡°What is that truth?¡±

    ¡°A person should think and do things ording to the stage that they are at. This is the only way not to

    be in too much pain and suffering. You are still studying and gaining more knowledge at this time, but

    you are constantly thinking about how you are going to earn money and make more money. Is that

    realistic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really want to make a lot of money but I cannot do it. However, it is only natural for you to say all

    this now. After all, you won the lottery and you have better luckpared to everyone else!¡±

    La replied depressingly.

    ¡°I am indeed luckier than others. However, you have to believe that something like that will happen to

    you one day too! In short, all things will pass sooner orter. You do not have to feel so stressed and

    depressed all the time because of this. Instead, what you should be thinking of now is a solution to this

    matter!¡±

    Gerald advised.

    La lowered her head before she said, ¡°Okay, okay. I understand now. Thank you, Gerald. Let me

    think about it!¡±

    Gerald had never persuaded anyone before this, nor did he know how to persuade anyone at all.

    However, since he knew about La¡¯s problem now, and since she was actually a pretty good

    ssmate, he definitely had to help her since he encountered this incident himself.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    At this time, there was a loud mming noise outside the dormitory door.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It felt as though someone was going to break down the door from the outside.

    After that, La walked over and opened the door immediately.

    At this time, a chubby middle-aged woman rushed into the room. She had a very broad face and her

    eyebrows were tattooed and it looked as though she had two caterpirs crawling on her face.

    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t open the door! You little btch! It is simply because you have a man in

    your room! Your dad was even saying that you were studying hard at school! Pfft! You little btch!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t say that! Gerald is my ssmate and he came here to see me!¡±

    La cried out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom! I am not your mother! You! What are you looking at? Are you trying to force

    yourself on my daughter? Do you believe that I will call the police now?¡±

    The middle-aged woman took out her cell phone immediately.

    La started panicking and she immediately said, ¡°Gerald, you should leave first. Thank you for

    everything today!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gerald really wanted to scold this crazy woman but he knew that he should not say anything because

    no matter what it was, she was still La¡¯s mother.

    ¡°How can a mother be acting like this?¡±

    Gerald simply muttered a sentence before he left.

    He really could not help but wonder if La¡¯s mother was really her biological mother since she was

    scolding La and calling her a little b*tch as soon as she saw her.

    After encountering and getting scolded by crazy women, one after the other today, Gerald was in a bad

    mood.

    He wanted to go and take a walk in the park to rx a little.

    At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call from his sister, Jessica.

    Gerald answered the phone immediately and he was about to ask his sister about Mayberry

    Commercial Street.

    Unexpectedly, his sister¡¯s nervous voice sounded over the other end of the line as soon as the call was

    connected:

    ¡°Brother! Something bad has happened. Your sister has gotten into big trouble!¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 173

    ¡±Ah? Sister, what big trouble could you possibly get in?¡±

    Gerald felt very nervous.

    He had a very close and deep rtionship with his sister. Gerald was not lying to La when he

    mentioned that his sister did not take the high school examination in order to support his own

    education.

    Both the siblings were very poor at that time.

    Therefore, his sister dropped out of his high school examination directly.

    There were also countless unforgettable things that his sister had done for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, brother. You should already know some of the strict and perverted rules that our

    family has! One of these rules is that no matter how much money you spend, you have to keep a

    record of it!¡±

    ¡°Even if you spend a small amount such as a few millions of dors, all of it has to be reflected in the

    family¡¯s records. You should not hide anything from the family at all! This is also the same for you! All of

    your spending on your bank card now are all recorded in our family¡¯s records!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, yes. I know this!¡±

    This was a rule of the Crawford family. You could spend as much money as you had and you could use

    the family¡¯s money at will as you pleased. However, you would not be allowed to hide the money from

    the person who is at the helm of your family. That would be their father.

    They were also not allowed to hide any money under any other names.

    ¡°Sister, do you have any unrecorded money?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    ¡°Yes! D*mn it! I just found out about it today! When I had just gotten out of my poverty, I used the fifteen

    million dors that mom gave to me for various consumption. One day, I drank a little too much and I

    wanted to eat something from a franchise so I asked my assistant to buy one for me!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Do you know what the idiot did? He bought this franchise over for nine million dors! That

    franchise was not popr at that time but after so many years, that shop suddenly became very

    popr and it has already made a profit of more than three hundred million dors now! I did not pay

    any attention to this matter at all because who would have expected that fool to buy the franchise over

    directly?¡±

    ¡°Then, I thought of spending the three hundred million dors in secret! However, after spending only

    half of it, dad suddenly became aware of the situation! He was wondering why there seemed to be no

    movement in the family¡¯s money even though I have already bought so many things! I am really scared!

    I broke the family¡¯s rule so I will have to live a life of poverty for one month! Our dad is very old-

    fashioned and he really abides by the rules. It would be useless even if mom tries to intercede on my

    behalf!¡±

    ¡°I was wondering what the big deal was. Don¡¯t you just have to live in poverty for one month? It will

    pass by very soon!¡±

    Gerald could not help but wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. His sister really loved to make a fuss.

    ¡°No! Brother, I cannot even stand living in poverty for one day, let alone one whole month! I don¡¯t care!

    No matter what it is, you have to help your sister!¡±

    His sister was about to cry over the phone.

    ¡°Okay. Okay. How am I supposed to help you?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can help me to spend the remaining one hundred and fifty million dors for me within the

    next seven days! Don¡¯t leave even a single cent behind! Dad cannot supervise you in detail since you

    are not living with the family now!¡±

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Gerald nearly spurted out some blood.

    ¡°Spend one hundred and fifty million dors in seven days?¡±

    To be honest, it was not that Gerald had not seen this much money. After all, his sister had formerly

    invested in the Mayberry Commercial Street under his own name. He had hundreds of millions of

    dorsing into his ount every month.

    Therefore, Gerald was really not short of money at all.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He was already prepared to do some investment or something with his money.

    However, it would simply be too extravagant to spend one hundred and fifty million dors in

    consumption!

    It would be fine if he were to invest the money but wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for him to spend the money for

    fun? After all, he was not like his sister who seemed to have a feud with money and spent several

    hundreds of millions in consumption every month.

    ¡°It is just one hundred and fifty million dors anyway. Can¡¯t you spend that amount of money? How

    about this, brother? Why don¡¯t you buy a transportation tool then? I will rmend a German

    company to you and you can order an airne for yourself!¡±

    Gerald: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want to have to live in poverty for a month! In short, you have to use up all of that

    money for me in seven days! I will get someone to transfer the money over to you immediately!¡±

    After she was done speaking, Jessica hurriedly hung up the phone.

    She should just ept it if she had to live in poverty for a month. It would be better than forcing him to

    spend one hundred and fifty million dors just like that. It was really difficult for him!

    Gerald could not help but pull his own hair.

    He would be able to spend the money really fast if he bought an airne. However, he did not have

    any use for it now!

    Moreover, Gerald was still spending as though one dor was worth a hundred dors, really cherished

    money.

    Dang!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 174

    Very soon, Gerald received a text message from his bank, indicating that the money had already

    arrived.

    His sister was really efficient.

    But how was he going to spend this money?

    Ugh!

    If he invested the money, then his family would definitely find out about it. Perhaps his father would not

    notice it if he bought something.

    One hundred and fifty million dors! How many items would he have to buy then?

    This was really stressful!

    Gerald smacked his own forehead and he had no intention of taking a stroll anymore. Therefore, he

    decided to return to his dormitory to lie down instead.

    Three days passed by and Gerald had not thought of a good way to spend the money yet.

    In those three days, three things worth mentioning had happened.

    The first thing was that La had asked for leave from school because her mother had forcefully

    dragged her away from school.

    Gerald was very angry about this and he really wanted to help La. However, La¡¯s cell phone was

    not connected and he could not contact her at all.

    He had been nning to ask her about the situation in the past two days so that he could give her a

    sum of money.

    Another thing was that Felicity had really be an important figure in school. She participated in

    some activities organized by the same city live broadcast tform and she even became the

    ambassador for the front cover of the live broadcast tform. She really gained some fame.

    The third thing was that Zack intended to upgrade the same city live broadcast tform to be a

    software for all theizens across the country. He also nned to invest an additional thirty million

    dors to prepare for a pre-tform diversion battle!

    Gerald gave his approval and he invested the money immediately. After all, this was his first investment

    in the industry and Gerald really wanted to build it up and make it famous as soon as possible!

    At this time, Gerald was eating breakfast alone in the cafeteria!

    He could hear the people next to him, chattering non-stop.

    ¡°Hey! Do you know that the Mountain Top Vi is going on sale today? The original price of the vi

    was one hundred million dors but the price of the vi has already risen to one hundred and neen

    million dors today!¡±

    ¡°It is the day of the exhibition but who would buy a house that is worth one hundred and neen

    million dors? That is not an investment!¡±

    ¡°But I think that the Mountain Top Vi is really worth one hundred and neen million dors. I saw

    some of the pictures that were exposed on the inte. D*mn it. The vi is simply too gorgeous! If you

    live in the vi, you will feel like you are living in a heavenly pce!¡±

    ¡°Well, people say that it is a vi but actually, I feel that it is just a tourist attraction. This is because the

    price of the tickets just to participate in the exhibition already costs tens of thousands of dors.

    Moreover, they are even limiting the number of people!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! That is too ruthless!¡±

    Gerald listened as the people who were eating at the next table continued chatting and discussing

    amongst themselves.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly remembered that he had already made a promise to go and y with

    Yoel at the exhibition for the Mountain Top Vi today.

    At this time.

    Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was naturally a phone call from Yoel.

    ¡°Brother, I aming to pick you up now so that we can go and participate in the exhibition for the

    Mountain Top Vi together! I already have your admission ticket with me!¡±

    Yoel said as heughed.

    ¡°Umm¡­you don¡¯t need to pick me up. I know the address for the Mountain Top Vi. I will go there on

    my own. You can just give me my admission ticket when I arriveter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh. Okay, if it is the VIP passage, then let it be the VIP passage then. I don¡¯t mind. I have to

    trouble you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will have to decide if I want to buy it after looking at it. If it is really good, then I am nning to

    buy a vi at the Mountain Top Vi. Hehe. Okay then. I will go over there after I am done eating!¡±

    Gerald ended the phone call with Yoel helplessly.

    This kid was still encouraging him to buy the vi.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It would not be good to keep him waiting.

    Therefore, Gerald quickly gave Harper a phone call to ask for leave. After that, he hurriedly gobbled up

    the egg fried rice on his te before he stood up.

    It was only then that he suddenly realized that there was no movement in the cafeteria at all and

    everyone was staring at him in astonishment!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 175

    As soon as Gerald stood up, he realized that many people in the cafeteria were all looking at him in

    astonishment.

    This was especially so for the men and women who were all discussing and talking about the Mountain

    Top Vi just now.

    It was probably because Gerald had been too engrossed in his phone call earlier and he had forgotten

    where he was when he was chatting with Yoel.

    Therefore, his words must have amazed and shocked the people around him.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Someone broke the silence as he burst intoughter.

    ¡°D*mn it! This guy is so ridiculous. He wants to go and take a look at the Mountain Top Vi?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Is it possible that the pressure of getting employed is so great that it is turning people into a

    lunatic?¡±

    ¡°What? He even stated that he was going to be a VIP guest. Hahaha. Let¡¯s kneel down to wee

    him. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Dumbass¡­¡±

    Everyone startedughing.

    Some people started to ridicule Gerald without giving him any face at all.

    Gerald simply wiped his mouth before he shook his head with a wry smile on his face. After all, he had

    no way to exin himself in this situation!

    After leaving the school gate, Gerald called for a cab before he came to the foot of the Mountain Top

    Vi, where the exhibition hall was.

    The entrance.

    It was surrounded by luxury cars.

    There were constantly very powerful and important figures walking in and out.

    Gerald could clearly see two passages leading inside as he stood at the entrance.

    One was the VIP passage and the other was an ordinary customer passage.

    Of course, rtively speaking, the ordinary customers here were also all extraordinarily.

    ¡°Hmm? Where is Yoel? Didn¡¯t he say that he would be waiting for me in front of the entrance of the VIP

    passage?¡±

    Gerald could not see Yoel at all.

    Was there another entrance to the VIP passage?

    Gerald thought to himself for a while before he raised his foot to walk into the exhibition hall.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Suddenly at this moment, a surprised female voice sounded from behind him.

    Gerald turned around and he saw a female dressed in a ck uniform. She had a very good figure and

    a very stunning appearance.

    Gerald could not help but freeze in ce.

    ¡°Cousin Rita?¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Wasn¡¯t this M¡¯s second cousin, Rita? She was the one who was trying to make things difficult for him

    at M¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet!

    Later on, Gerald could remember that Rita had a veryplicated expression on her face when she

    finally found out that the Lamborghini belonged to him.

    Originally after this incident, Gerald thought that he would not meet Rita again so soon.

    Moreover, what happened with M in the end was still inconclusive. Both of them had only met up

    asionally to eat together in the past two days.

    However, Gerald really did not expect to see Rita here again, only a few dayster.

    Moreover, there was also a badge in front of Rita¡¯s chest: Design Director, Rita!

    D*mn it! Rita designed the Mountain Top Vi?

    He knew that Rita was very amazing, very smart academically, and also very cold and arrogant.

    However, he really did not expect her to be so capable.

    How old was she?

    She was only twenty-five years old!

    Seemingly satisfied with Gerald¡¯s expression, Rita smiled faintly before she said, ¡°Hehehe. Today is the

    day of the exhibition for the Mountain Top Vi. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am here to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are here to participate in the exhibition! You can just have a look at it. I can

    honestly tell you that you will never be able to afford this vi! I know that you won tens of millions of

    dors in the lottery and you bought a luxury sports car for yourself. However, you should not even be

    thinking about buying this vi. I don¡¯t know how much money you have left but if you are interested in

    buying a house, I can rmend a few which are sold at regr prices to you!¡±

    Rita had already adjusted her sses frame and spoke coldly before Gerald could even finish

    speaking.

    Yes. Rita had been really shocked when she saw the luxury sports car that was worth three million

    dorsst time.

    She had always wondered whether Gerald could be it.

    As a result, no. Gerald was only a pathetic person who won the lottery.

    To think that she felt so sorry and apologetic that day, just because of him.

    Now that she thought about it, she felt that she had been really ridiculous. That day, she even thought

    aboutpeting with her cousin sister to gain Gerald¡¯s favor!

    Vomit! Vomit! Vomit!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 176

    She felt like throwing up!

    ¡°I just want to take a look!¡±

    Gerald could feel the contempt in Rita¡¯s words and he really did not want to get into any entanglement

    with Rita. Therefore, he simply replied to her like that.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s good that you have this kind of thinking. Besides that, Gerald, since you are my sister¡¯s

    boyfriend, I have to remind you that you should notpare yourself to those rich heirs. Those rich

    heirs¡¯ families have so much more money and assetspared to you! What about you? You are just

    being idle and wasting your fortune away. You will definitely spend all of your money sooner orter! To

    be honest, based on your ability, I can hardly believe that you will be able to support my sister!¡±

    Rita was as proud as a peacock.

    Yes. Gerald, you are really amazing. You won tens of millions of dors and you are driving a three

    million dors Lamborghini. After finding out some information, Rita could only think that Gerald must

    really be stupid or have some brain damage!

    She had no other feelings or emotions for him anymore!

    Therefore, she reprimanded and scolded Gerald unceremoniously as soon as they met.

    She wanted to take revenge for thest time.

    ¡°Rita, is this the brother-inw you were talking about? The one who bought a Lamborghini after

    winning the lottery? He looks pretty handsome but why is he acting like this?¡±

    ¡°But I can tell that he is rather reserved. I am afraid that he must not have been to this kind of big event

    and seen so many people before, right? s, we cannot me him. This kind of country bumpkin who

    has already been poor for a long time has very little knowledge but suddenly came into so much

    money. Therefore, it is inevitable for him to have the nouveau riche mentality!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! He will only regret it when he has already spent all of his money. However, it will already be

    toote at that time. Sigh. Instead of thinking of ways to improve himself, he is actually spending tens

    of thousands of dors just to buy a ticket to participate in such a high-end event?¡±

    There were two women and one man standing behind Rita at this time.

    The two women were really beautiful and they were really on par with Rita. Besides, the man was also

    very handsome and he looked like a rich heir.

    The few of them were all about the same age and they looked like they were twenty-five to twenty-six

    years old.

    When the few people saw Rita being so contemptuous towards Gerald, they also started habitually

    speaking contemptuously towards Gerald without any hesitation at all.

    This made Rita feel rather embarrassed.

    ¡°Gerald, did you spend tens of thousands of dors to buy a ticket again? Where is M? Does she

    know about this?¡±

    Rita asked coldly.

    ¡°She knows about it. We even had dinner togetherst night. However, it is not convenient for her to

    come today! As for the admission ticket, I have not bought it yet!¡±

    He was telling the truth. Gerald often ate with M in the past two days, and he really wanted M to

    come and have some fun with him. However, she could note with him because she was feeling a

    little ufortable as she was having her period!

    ¡°Oh my god! People like you really make me feel very anxious!¡±

    To be honest, Rita really wanted to scold Gerald.

    However, no matter how pathetic Gerald was, he was still M¡¯s boyfriend. She would still have to give

    M some face, right?

    Therefore, Rita forcefully endured and held back her anger. At this time, she saw that Gerald was still

    persistent about going into the exhibition hall.

    Therefore, she could only say:

    ¡°You are lucky that you ran into me today. I have a few admission tickets assigned to me. In addition to

    my friends, I can give you one. You can go to the exhibition hall with my friends. Remember not to

    speak any nonsense after you go in!¡±

    Rita exhorted before she threw one of the admission tickets at Gerald impatiently. As the design

    director, she naturally had a few admission tickets assigned to her.

    ¡°Dawn, N, and Samuel, I will be responsible for giving an introduction of the Mountain Top Vi when

    we enterter. So, please take him along with you! He does not know anything at all!¡± Rita said.

    ¡°But I have to meet with a few of my friends from the businessmunityter. If I bring him with me¡­

    well, okay then. I will just ask him to look for a ce to sit downter!¡±

    Samuel felt that he was in a very difficult position.

    If he knew that this would happen, he would have bought a ticket himself.

    After all, tens of thousands of dors for an admission ticket was just a trivial matter to him. However,

    why would he bother to spend any more money since he could depend on his rtionship with Rita?

    Now, it was really degrading for him to bring a lowly person like this, along with him!

    However, he still agreed to it.

    ¡°Samuel, who are you going to meetter? Can you bring us along with you too? Can you introduce us

    to them too?¡±

    Dawn and N were really very beautiful women. Both of them were willingly staying by Samuel¡¯s side

    as they took the initiative to get closer to him.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Let¡¯s bring him in with us first. Sigh!¡±

    After sighing, everyone prepared to go in.

    Gerald did not expect that there would be so much trouble when he was just here to take a look.

    However, since Rita had already asked him to enter with Dawn and the others, Gerald felt that it would

    not be good for him to reject her offer directly.

    Therefore, he took the admission ticket before he walked towards the VIP entrance.

    ¡°D*mn it! Are you insane? Come back here!¡±

    When Rita saw Gerald walking towards the VIP entrance, she could not help but yell at him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°That is the VIP entrance, which is specially prepared for the richest men from all the various cities in

    the Sunnydale Province. Are you mentally insane?¡±

    Dawn was also very anxious and she cursed directly at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh. So, you guys are not going through here?¡±

    Gerald asked as he shook his head helplessly¡­

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 177

    ¡±Gerald, aren¡¯t you foolish? It feels like you have been studying in college for three years for nothing.

    Don¡¯t be in a daze anymore. Hurry up and follow Samuel, Dawn, and the others into the exhibition hall.

    Seriously! I really do now know how my sister can actually be interested in someone as lowly as you!¡±

    Rita replied coldly.

    No one wanted to continue talking about this matter anymore.

    After all, Gerald was also very embarrassed at this time. Therefore, he had no choice but to ignore Yoel

    and followed Samuel and the rest into the exhibition hall.

    The VIP passage and the ordinary passage have very different seating positions.

    Those who entered from the VIP passage were all seated at the front row of the exhibition hall.

    And those who entered from the ordinary passage like Gerald could only be seated at the back of the

    hall.

    ¡°Eh? Samuel, is it you? How are you? How is your father?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Light, you are here too? We are good! We are all good! My father is often thinking of you!¡±

    As soon as Samuel entered the hall, he met with quite a few of his acquaintances. A middle-aged man

    also came in to greet him.

    ¡°By the way, Samuel, are these two beauties with you? Which one of them is your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°They are both my ssmates. I do not have a girlfriend yet, Uncle Light!¡±

    Samuel replied as he smiled.

    On the other hand, he was also waving his hand to greet some other people that were familiar with him.

    To be honest, he was feeling a little proud because he knew so many people as he felt that he was

    reputable at any scene!

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wyatt Light. I have read your introduction in the Mayberry Economic Times!¡±

    Dawn said something very dignified as she adjusted her hair in adylike manner.

    ¡°Those are all trivial things. By the way, Samuel, as an uncle, I have to tell you that marriage is the

    most important thing and top priority in life. Therefore, you should not miss out on some very precious

    people. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it!¡±

    After that, Wyatt shook hands with Dawn and N.

    Wyatt specialized in the chain supply of kitchen and bathroom equipment. He should not be

    underestimated because his business was actually quite big.

    ¡°Uncle Light, I will remember everything that you just said! By the way, didn¡¯t Mniee with you

    today?¡±

    ¡°That girl of mine! She saw a few of her ssmates from Sunnydale University and she went over to

    greet them. She is also in her third year of university but she is still so reckless. She really makes me

    very worried. I really want to find a good boyfriend for her. Hey! That girl is back!¡±

    Wyatt replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Mnie, say hello to your handsome brother, Samuel, and his two beautiful friends!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Brother Samuel! Hello, two beautiful sisters!¡±

    Mnie greeted them with a smile on her face.

    She was very tall, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. She was wearing a very expensive set of sports

    attire. She looked extremely beautiful and sexy.

    At this time, Mnie fixed her gaze on Gerald who was following behind Samuel. She saw that Gerald

    did not have very good taste in clothing and he was not dressed very well.

    Mnie frowned but she still said, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Oh! I did not notice him. This is?¡±

    Wyatt also reacted and asked immediately.

    ¡°Umm. Uncle Light, his name is Gerald. Director Rita asked me to bring him in so that he could take a

    look around and gain some insights. He came from a small ce and has never seen this kind of big

    scene before!¡±

    Samuel could not help but scratch his head.

    This was so embarrassing!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did he have to bring this kind of person in with him?

    As for Gerald, he was ridiculed by Samuel.

    However, when he saw Wyatt looking at him as he raised his hand, Gerald thought that he wanted to

    greet him and shake his hand. Therefore, Gerald thought that it would be rude of him not to return the

    greeting.

    Gerald nodded as he smiled at him before he also raised his hand.

    Little would he have expected¡­

    ¡°Well, Samuel, you can apany Uncle Light today! Come and sit next to me!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Wyatt directly removed his gaze from Gerald before he raised his hand to pull Samuel¡¯s

    arm as he asked Samuel toe and sit next to him.

    He ignored Geraldpletely.

    He left Gerald¡¯s hand dangling in the air. It was really embarrassing!

    Mnie had also obviously lost her interest in Gerald and she simply sat on the other side of Wyatt!

    ¡°Pfft! You are so embarrassing! Why don¡¯t you put your hand down already? Why don¡¯t you think of

    who Mr. Light is? Why would he possibly shake hands with someone with no name or status like you?

    Do you really think that you are like Samuel and that people would give you face too?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 178

    Dawn was speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Dawn, there is a really true saying. A person with no temperament or ss will never

    be able to have any temperament or ss. No matter how rich they are, they will never have any ss

    at all! Just look at Samuel. He is not only very wealthy at home, but he also has a very good

    temperament and ss. Ahh! Take a look at Gerald again. He won the lottery but he turned out to be

    nothing at all.¡±

    N looked at Gerald and she waspletely speechless as she shook her head.

    If a person did not have any self-knowledge, then what difference would he have from a corpse?

    Both of them were thinking this to themselves.

    To be honest, Gerald was feeling a tightness in his chest now. It felt really ufortable to be snubbed

    despite showing good intentions.

    However, he decided to sit down first. They could just say whatever they wanted to!

    Gerald sat down.

    Of course, he was seated at the back.

    At this time, Mnie turned around. When she saw that Gerald was sitting behind her, she knitted her

    brows tightly together.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, she stood up before she walked toward Samuel and smiled before she said, ¡°Brother

    Samuel, can we change our seats?¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Why do you want to change seats? Isn¡¯t it good for Gerald to be sitting behind you?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t want that! Please change seats with me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Although Geraldes from a small ce, he is actually a pretty clean and decent

    person. It is really okay!¡±

    ¡°No! You know that I am a clean freak so I really do not like this kind of person the most! Please!

    Please!¡±

    Mnie continued pleading and it seemed as though she was about to cry.

    ¡°Okay, Samuel, why don¡¯t you just change ces with Mnie then? I also have to say something

    about you. People are easily influenced by their surroundings and thepanions that they hang

    around with. You should not hang out with these dubious and shady people. Have you forgotten what I

    told you before? You can only stand higher and get farther in life by mixing with powerful and influential

    people.¡±

    Wyatt replied coldly at this time.

    The two families were family friends. Moreover, Wyatt had always had a very straightforward attitude.

    He was also very strict when it came to educating the younger generation.

    Samuel only nodded silently in response.

    When Gerald heard these words, he was so angry that his face turned pale immediately.

    Even if he was impolite, he should still have to have the minimum amount of respect for someone that

    he had just met.

    What did he mean by dubious and shady?

    Was he a dubious and shady person, just because he did not look as rich as Samuel?

    Dawn and N simplyughed. They listened quietly as Wyatt educated and gave Samuel some

    advice.

    They felt that the words of this sessful businessman would definitely be of great help to them in life.

    At this time, more and more people were entering the exhibition hall.

    A beautiful hostess stood on the high tform of the exhibition as she took control of the venue and

    tried to calm everyone down.

    ¡°Dear sirs and madams, wee to the exhibition ceremony of the firstunch of the Mountain Top

    Vi! Before the official opening ceremony begins, let us give a warm round of apuse to wee

    the distinguished guests from the Sunnydale Province!¡±

    ¡°Let us wee the founder of the Holden Group, the richest man in the County State, Howard

    Holden, and the young master, Yoel Holden!¡±

    ¡°Great!!¡±

    ¡°The father and son from the Holden family are both here. Based on the young master¡¯s spending

    habit, do you think that the Holden Group will buy the one hundred and twenty million dors vi?¡±

    ¡°That is impossible. Even if they have the money, thepany will have hugepetitors. If they are

    topete with one another, then they will have to consume a lot of money. Who would have as much

    as one hundred and twenty million dors just to buy a house? Do you know that once thepetition

    begins, even one hundred and fifty dors will determine the oue of the two big groups, right?¡±

    ¡°That is right. It is impossible for the Holden family to buy the vi. They are currently the richest family

    in the County State but there are also many other powerfulpanies in the County State. They could

    easily use this one hundred and twenty million dors to fight a good defense war!¡±

    The crowd continued discussing this matter amongst themselves.

    Yoel and his father walked into the exhibition hall, following these sounds.

    However, there was an obvious palm mark on Yoel¡¯s face. It seemed as though someone had pped

    him.

    Gerald naturally knew that it was his father who pped him.

    As for the reason why? It could be because Gerald sent a text message to Yoel earlier, stating that he

    did not see him anywhere and that was why he had already entered the exhibition hall with someone

    else without waiting for him.

    To put it bluntly, Yoel got pped because of him.

    At the same time, Yoel also raised his head to look for Gerald in the exhibition hall. However, at this

    time, there were two to three hundred people in the hall and it was not so easy to find Gerald so easily.

    After all, Gerald was being blocked by Samuel at this time.

    ¡°Next, I would like to extend a grand wee to a VIP of the exhibition event, and also a

    representative of the Mayberry Commercial Street, Zack Lyle! Mr. Lyle!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Mr. Lyle is here too? Is Mr. Lyle thinking of buying the vi? I think that would be more likely.

    After all, Mr. Lyle has nopetitors at all in Mayberry City!¡±

    The crowd of people continued discussing amongst themselves.

    ¡°It is impossible for Mr. Lyle to buy the vi. Do you know the reason why, Samuel?¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 179

    ¡±Ah? That is impossible, Uncle Light! Mr. Lyle is the richest man in Mayberry City! Therefore, I am

    certain that he definitely has the ability to buy it!¡±

    Samuel was very surprised.

    ¡°Hehehe. You are wrong. In the past, Mr. Lyle was indeed very capable. However, I received news that

    Mr. Lyle has been transferred from Mayberry Commercial Street. Mayberry Commercial Street will be

    managed and run by someone else in the future!¡±

    ¡°Even though Mr. Lyle has already been transferred, Mr. Crawford had taken him in. So, at this time,

    even if he has the strength and capability to buy the vi, he will not buy it!¡±

    ¡°Ahh? So, it turns out that Mr. Lyle has been transferred away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mr. Crawford is still keeping him by his side. Therefore, he will definitely restrain himself a little!¡±

    Samuel nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood what Wyatt was saying.

    ¡°Brother Samuel, dad, what are the both of you talking about? Who is this Mr. Crawford? Why haven¡¯t

    you mentioned him to me before?¡±

    Mnie asked as she was very curious at this time.

    She could tell that this Mr. Crawford was very amazing and powerful just by listening in to their

    conversation.

    It seemed as though the entire Mayberry Commercial Street belonged to him.

    Both Dawn and N were stunned.

    They have never been exposed to this kind of information and they naturally became very interested in

    this matter.

    ¡°Of course, I have never told you about this. This was because your father only found out about this

    fact yesterday. Some of my friends told me about the story of Mr. Crawford. Of course, Zack is also a

    very amazing and capable man but he is just working for Mr. Crawford. The whole Mayberry

    Commercial Street belongs to Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Mnie, Dawn, and N were all stunned.

    ¡°Besides that, have you heard of Yoel before?¡±

    Wyatt asked as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Of course, I know Yoel! He is a top rich heir. He has a garage for all of his sports cars alone! He even

    held a party for all the rich heir some time ago!¡±

    Mnie said.

    How did she know all these so clearly?

    This was because Mnie had also been invited to the party.

    However, she happened to have her period that day and she could not go because she was in so much

    pain.

    This was a very great regret for her because there were not many girls who did not worship Yoel.

    ¡°Hehehe. Yoel is actually Mr. Crawford¡¯s godbrother. The Holden family is also closely rted to the

    Crawford family. That is the reason why they could rise so much and be the richest family in the

    County State within a few years!¡±

    Samuel and the others opened their mouths wide in shock. Unexpectedly, there were so many

    background stories behind this.

    At this time, everyone has finally arrived.

    The host also introduced Rita to the crowd again. After that, she asked Rita to introduce the Mountain

    Top Vi to everyone.

    Although Gerald had been holding his anger in for a long time, he did not lose his temper.

    When he saw Rita introducing the vi, he looked up and nced at the background that had appeared

    on the screen.

    Just a single nce.

    And Gerald was also fascinated. The Mountain Top Vi was built on the mountain, straight into the

    clouds and it really looked like a heavenly pce.

    It was extremely luxurious.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    To be honest, Gerald was really moved.

    One hundred and twenty million dors was really a whooping high price!

    If it was some time ago, even if he owned a lot of assets, Gerald would not spend one hundred and

    twenty million dors just to buy a house no matter how moved he was.

    However, it was different now.

    His sister gave him one hundred and fifty million dors and she wanted him to spend it within seven

    days.

    He had been worried because he did not know how he should spend the money.

    Wasn¡¯t this a god-sent opportunity? He would be able to kill two birds with one stone!

    The more he looked at it, the more excited Gerald was.

    It took her two full hours to fully introduce the vi.

    Everyone yearned for it.

    But no one dared to buy it.

    Rita was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s expressions and she smiled as she said immediately:

    ¡°The Mountain Top Vi is priced at one hundred and twenty million dors. Is anyone in this room

    interested to buy it?¡±

    Rita asked as she smiled cordially.

    ¡°I¡­do not want to!¡±

    At this time, an old boss stood up and shouted before he sat down quickly.

    Everyone present startedughing out loud!

    Zack also startedughing at the scene.

    There were always some bosses who loved to joke like this!

    Rita went on to say, ¡°Gentlemen, this vi will not be auctioned. It will be sold on a firste first

    served basis. Whoever can pay the price of one hundred and twenty million dors first will own this

    vi!¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 180

    ¡±Hahaha! No one is buying it indeed!¡±

    Samuel replied as he smiled.

    Wyatt smiled bitterly. ¡°I already told you that as long as the person was a smart businessman, he would

    not waste one hundred and twenty million dors on the vi unless¡­¡±

    ¡°I want it!¡±

    Before Wyatt could even finish speaking, he heard a voice that was not very loud but was still loud

    enough that everyone in the whole hall could hear his words.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Doubts were flying in the air at this time.

    Everyone was staring at this side.

    Wyatt and Samuel were also dumbfounded as they turned their heads back to look at the person.

    This was because the person who shouted this sentence was none other than this hillbilly that Samuel

    had brought in with him. It was Gerald!

    ¡°D*mn it! Gerald, are you crazy? How dare you shout so arrogantly? Do you know what is going to

    happen if you said that you are going to buy the vi but do now have enough money to pay for the

    vi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over! He is not here to gain insight! This person simply came here to die!¡±

    N and Dawn were also shocked and they really felt like killing Gerald.

    ¡°Ah! A person who does not know his own ce!¡±

    Wyatt fixed his gaze on Gerald. Was this really an asion that should be used for grandstanding? He

    really did not know how to behave at all!

    Gerald did not care what they were saying about him.

    He simply stood up before he started walking towards the stage directly.

    ¡°Crazy! He must be crazy! That pathetic guy is really insane!¡±

    Rita was also staring at Gerald in shock at this moment!

    In short, aside from a few people, everyone was all a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Gerald, what are you doing here? Hurry up and leave now!¡±

    Rita said angrily.

    She also pushed Gerald a few times.

    ¡°Why should I leave when I want to buy this vi?¡±

    Gerald asked as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Nonsense! How could you possibly afford this vi?¡±

    Rita was seriously annoyed.

    ¡°Did you think that I will not be able to afford it just because you say that I will not be able to afford it?¡±

    Gerald asked as he sneered coldly. After that, he looked at the bank¡¯s dedicated financial staff who was

    standing at the side before he said, ¡°You guys,e over here. I will swipe my card!¡±

    The several bankmissioners were all a little confused. After all, the person standing in front of

    them did not look like someone who would be able to take out even a few thousand dors. He was

    even saying that he would swipe his card!

    However, they would have to do it since the customer was asking for it.

    Therefore, they walked over as they brought a payment machine with them.

    Gerald swiped his card on the payment machine before he entered his password and used the

    biometrics recognition function.

    ¡°Ding! The transaction is sessful. The transaction amount is one hundred and twenty million

    dors¡­¡±

    The cold system voice sounded.

    What followed wasplete silence from the audience.

    One hundred and twenty million dors. This person actually had one hundred and twenty million

    dors?

    Oh my God!

    Rita heard everything the most clearly. She covered her mouth directly as she dropped the microphone

    to the ground.

    Her mind was aplete nk at this moment!

    Gulp!

    Samuel, who was sitting in the audience, could only swallow his saliva.

    He was extremely confused. Dawn and N also had a very shocked expression on their faces.

    After all, from their very first meeting, N, Dawn, and Samuel did not only despise and look down on

    Gerald, but they did not treat him as a person at all.

    They simply thought that he was a country bumpkin.

    They felt that it was really degrading for them to have him by their side.

    But now, they felt as though they were getting countless ps in their faces now.

    They were looking down on him? They might not even be able to earn as much money as he had even

    if they worked for an entire lifetime!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was a super-wealthy man!

    ¡°Brother Samuel, he¡­who is he?¡±

    The expression on Mnie¡¯s face also changed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I only know that his name is Gerald Crawford! Hey! Look! Why are Mr. Lyle, the father

    and son from the Holden family, and the other wealthy businessmen walking toward the stage?¡±

    Samuel replied intermittently at this time.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 181

    Zack, Howard, and his son went up the tform together.

    They stood in the same row subconsciously.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, they gave Gerald a 90-degree bow.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Crawford. Congrattions on purchasing the Mountain Top Vi sessfully.¡±

    They said in unison, just like they had discussed it, and reached an agreement beforehand.

    A loud bang was heard.

    As soon as they said that, it appeared like a great blow was thrown into the crowd, and they were

    shocked immensely.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! So it turns out that he¡¯s Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Is he the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry? Is he the absolute national millionaire, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    They gaped in surprise and excitement.

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford? So Gerald is that Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Rita staggered and retreated weakly.

    During their family reunion before, somebody made a guess that Gerald was the absolute national

    millionaire, Mr. Crawford.

    However, Rita had denied it there and then.

    It was because Gerald did not seem like it at all.

    But the scene before her soon shocked her deeply, so much so that she was about to faint.

    ¡®Mr. Crawford! Gerald is that Mr. Crawford!¡¯

    No wonder one hundred million dors meant nothing to him.

    He did not even seem surprised when he touched the luxurious car which cost around two thousand

    dors.

    It was because he was a prestigious and wealthy young youth¡ªMr. Crawford.

    He was the heir of the most wealthy and influential family.

    Rita¡¯s facial expression becameplicated. She was filled with deep regret.

    At the same time, Wyatt¡¯s facial expression worsened. He was regretful too.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A while back, Mr. Crawford wanted to shake hands with him. He even smiled at him.

    That was such a good chance for him to get close to the wealthy people and gain some benefits from it.

    But what did he do? He did not even nce at Mr. Crawford.

    Besides, what else did he say? He even condemned Mr. Crawford, iming that he was a mere

    nobody.

    He even started to give him a hard lesson, but Mr. Crawford only smiled without saying anything.

    At the same time, Dawn, N, Samuel, and Mnie gaped in shock.

    In short, they were filled with deep regret.

    Gerald stood on the tform. He looked at them who appeared quite shocked before him. He did the

    same thing, he smiled casually.

    He did not have to be infuriated by them.

    It was better that way. It was so much better than beating them up vigorously.

    Gerald looked at Rita beside him. ¡°Rita, I¡¯ve purchased the vi now. Shouldn¡¯t you give me the key

    and then bring me there to take a look at the Mountain Top Vi?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Yes, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Rita said that with much difficulty.

    She did not even know how she should address Gerald.

    She then turned around and brought them along. Soon, they reached the foot of the mountain where

    Mountain Top Vi was.

    ¡°Rita, we would like to go too. Could you please plead with Mr. Crawford and ask him to bring us

    along?¡±

    Two beautiful women¡ªDawn and N rushed toward them now.

    When they reached Rita, they purposely spoke louder, just to let Gerald hear them and realize that they

    indeed regretted what they had done.

    They did not even care about the deep humiliation which engulfed them when they did so. They

    couldn¡¯t care less about it.

    The most important thing was they needed to please Mr. Crawford so that he would forgive them. They

    believed that they would be able to gain something from there. Even though Mr. Crawford might not

    admire them, they would be able to stay by his side and be his servants given how beautiful they were.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do that!¡± Rita was still in shock. How could she help to plead with him?

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, could you please let us go up there and take a look? We were wrong just now. We¡¯re

    deeply sorry! May we know how we can seek your forgiveness?¡±

    Both Dawn and N became teary.

    In fact, Gerald felt that he was slightly sorry toward them when he saw them like that.

    They changed their attitude too drastically in so short a time.

    Gerald directly retorted given what they said just now. ¡°Fine, if you want me to forgive you, act like a

    dog and bark in front of me!¡±

    He said those words in anger, asking them to get lost immediately.

    A few barks were heard.

    Unexpectedly, they started barking like a dog in front of everybody.

    At the same time, they twisted around and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, do I look like a dog now? What kind of

    female little puppy do you want to see? Why don¡¯t you ask me to act for you?¡±

    They stuck out their tongues at Gerald.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 182

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Gerald felt like he was about to have a headache.

    Those two women were indeed the most shameless women Gerald had ever met in his whole lifetime,

    even more so than Xavia.

    He asked them to bark like a dog, and they did so without any hesitation.

    Actually, both Dawn and N had risked everything they had. They would certainly cling onto Mr.

    Crawford vigorously no matter what he asked them to do.

    It was indeed such an effective tactic.

    Gerald was speechless now. He waved his hand. ¡°Juste along if you want!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    At that moment, Wyatt shouted. He raised both of his hands and bent his body slightly. He then

    squeezed out of the crowd and ran toward Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford. I didn¡¯t know who you are just now. I was wrong. Please forgive my bad manners. I¡¯m

    Wyatt Light. We were introduced to each other just now.¡±

    Wyatt held both of his hands in midair, wanting to have a closer contact with him, shaking his hands.

    Mr. Crawford was indeed not someone who Wyatt could afford to offend. He would definitely be able to

    ruin Wyatt any minute.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    Gerald said softly, then he put his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Crawford¡­ My daughter and I offended you just now. Please forgive us. We¡¯re deeply

    sorry.¡±

    Wyatt appeared quite upset. He waved his hand immediately, and Mnie stepped forward pitifully.

    ¡®It turns out that this pathetic man is Mr. Crawford. It¡¯s so unexpected!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I was wrong just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you have mysophobia? I sat behind you just now. You were so anxious that you changed

    your seat. Now, it seems like you don¡¯t have that now. Why are you standing so close to me? Aren¡¯t

    you scared?¡±

    Mr. Crawford smiled, and that was all he did at the moment.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mnie blushed deeply. ¡®Am I not attractive enough for him?¡¯

    Gerald smiled bitterly and shook his head. He did not bother about them anymore. He then turned

    around and went up the mountain with Zack and the others.

    That was the first time Gerald condemned the others. In fact, he was quite infuriated just now. After

    venting his anger out like that, he felt much better.

    Besides, his extremely pompous and arrogant second cousin¡ª¡ªRita followed closely behind him,

    holding the key in her hand. It made Gerald feel that it was indeed wonderful being a rich person.

    In fact, Rita was in a dilemma too. It was because she started to hold different feelings and emotions

    toward Gerald at that moment.

    She felt that Gerald appeared quite handsome, outrageously so.

    Rita was humiliated deeply, but she knew that it was a good thing. It was because it seemed like there

    was a new chance for her after all, being married into a rich family.

    From what she could see, Gerald did not appear to hate her.

    Besides, she would now be the butler for the Mountain Top Vi from now on. She would surely have

    much contact with Gerald.

    ¡®Sister, does it mean that I¡¯ll do something bad to you?¡¯

    That afternoon was indeed quite interesting.

    Gerald strolled around the vi for around one to two hours. He then brought them and went down the

    mountain at around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When he reached the foot of the mountain, there were a few messages in his ss group chat all of a

    sudden. It was the ss representative, Cassandra who posted a few photos and words in the group.

    ¡°Please help to share it on your social media!¡±

    ¡°Help our ssmate. Her younger sister is seriously ill, and she isn¡¯t able to earn money too. Please

    donate some money and help them to resolve this issue. Your kindness is greatly appreciated!¡±

    At first nce, one realized that Cassandra was the one who was in charge of the shooting of the

    photographs and the writing of the content.

    It was La Hack.

    Cassandra asked her to hold up a sign with the words ¡°Please help me!¡± scrawled on it and stood on

    the tform in the ss. She seemed to be asking for everybody¡¯s help.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    At that moment, La seemed extremely paled, and she closed her eyes tightly. She was grasping the

    sign tightly in her hands. Clearly, her fingernails were stabbed deeply into the paper sign.

    ¡°Friends, this is the photograph and details I designed for La for the fundraising campaign. Is there

    anything you think that I should improve on? If no, I¡¯ll report it to the department. If you think that there¡¯s

    not a problem with it, please reply with the number ¡®one¡¯ here.¡±

    Both Blondie and Felicity wrote their reply. ¡°1!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was indeed that woman!

    How could she crush one¡¯s dignity like that?

    Gerald did not know when La had returned to the college. He was also unaware when the

    fundraising campaign started.

    But Gerald knew instantly that it was Cassandra¡¯s idea, using such a tactic for fundraising and publicity

    purposes.

    It was because Gerald was forced to do exactly the same thing by Cassandra before. She imed that

    it was a way to show theirpassion and improve the ss¡¯s honor and reputation.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Gerald knew exactly how La felt at that moment since he experienced it before.

    He could not even bear that kind of humiliation. How about La who had much more self-esteem than

    he?

    ¡°Yoel, get a car. I need to return to college this instant!¡±

    Gerald said immediately.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 183

    Soon, Gerald reached the college.

    He went straight to his own department ssroom.

    When he reached the west entrance, he saw that it was crowded.

    There were a lot of students from different departments, and they almost blocked the road.

    Gerald saw Harper and the others who stood in the crowd. So he squeezed his way into the crowd.

    Then only he saw what was happening.

    A girl was standing at the west entrance, holding up a sign pitifully.

    She lowered her head greatly.

    But Gerald recognized her at first sight. It was none other than La.

    Beside her, there were Cassandra, Victor, and the president of the student union¡ªWhitney.

    At that moment, La acted like a background image, giving the others the chance to snap their

    photographs with her.

    ¡°Gerald, here you are. It¡¯s so frustrating!¡±

    Harper patted Gerald¡¯s shoulders slightly.

    He then said angrily, ¡°La is indeed in some crisis now. But the ss representative is over the line.

    It¡¯s fine if they want to hold a fundraising campaign. But why do they have to force La to hold up a

    sign like this and stand here in front of everybody?¡±

    Benjamin said, ¡°If they don¡¯t create such amotion, how would our department gain our poprity?

    Just take a look at it now. The ss representatives, Victor and Whitney, have worked busily for the

    entire afternoon for La¡¯s fundraising event. They then asked La to stand there like that just so

    they could show off about it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, this event has attracted the attention of the college. They im that they have to put

    significance on it, and they must help that particr student to resolve her crisis!¡±

    Actually, there were quite a lot of students who knew the inside story of that event. They were quite

    angry about it. The others who knew not what happened would have another kind of mindset. ¡°Just

    look at her! How pitiful she is! Her family has run out of money. So she¡¯s more than willing to stand in

    front of everybody, trying her best to raise funds for her younger sister so that her illness could be

    cured.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pitiful!¡±

    So a lot of them were willing to donate some money for her.

    But for those who knew the inside story were perfectly aware of the fact that it was all nned and

    arranged by Cassandra. Something happened in the morning. La returned to the college and asked

    for help from Cassandra.

    In the end, Cassandra thought of such a n for her. If La refused to do so, she would not help her

    with that other request.

    ¡°Mr. Zach, here you are!¡±

    Cassandra shook hands with a middle-aged baldheaded director. After that, that middle-aged director

    took out his donation¡ªtwo hundred dors and put it into the donation box.

    ¡°Mr. Zach, let¡¯s take a group photo!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The sound of the shutters was heard.

    They took a group photo.

    ¡°Hey! Tyler! Max! Here you are!¡±

    At that moment, Victor¡¯s friends came too. He greeted them smugly. Those friends came from another

    department, and they were friends in the student union.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, they donated a few hundred bucks too.

    Soon after that, they snapped some group photos there.

    Gerald watched the whole scene there. He realized that the entire donation process had almost the

    same procedures.

    ¡®How could it be called a donation? It¡¯s just some kind of show, showing off one¡¯s honor!¡¯ Gerald was so

    angry that his face turned pale.

    He pitied La who now appeared hopeless and desperate. At the same time, she felt slightly guilty

    too.

    He was the first one who knew that something was wrong with La¡¯s family. She trusted him and told

    him about it.

    Moreover, he advised her and gave her hope.

    But for the next few days, he did not manage to help her to resolve that crisis in time.

    That was why she was put in such a difficult position.

    Gerald was not such a kind and generous person. But whenever he saw a scene like that, he could not

    help but think about himself. It was because he had experienced the same kind of thing before.

    ¡®No! I can¡¯t let this go on anymore! La might even lose the desire to live then!¡¯

    Thinking about that, Gerald rushed into the crowd and pushed Victor away, who was still taking a group

    photo. He snatched La¡¯s sign away and threw it down.

    ¡°Gerald, you-!¡±

    La sounded hoarse. Clearly, she had cried multiple times now.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°La, you don¡¯t have to be the background for them. If they do want to help you sincerely, they would

    never do such a thing to you. I¡¯ll help you with the money. Just go back to the ssroom first!¡±

    Gerald said angrily.

    ¡°There are a lot of kind people in this world. If someone is in great trouble, the others would surely lend

    a hand if they noticed it.

    But how could Cassandra and Victor do such a thing? You manipted this incident and made

    yourselves look quite good about it. You really shouldn¡¯t do a thing like this!¡±

    ¡°Gerald! Have you gone mad?¡±

    Whitney stared angrily at Gerald. ¡®When did he be so bold?¡¯

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 184

    Gerald, are you even aware of what you are talking about right now? I must warn you now. Get lost this

    instant. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be expelled!¡±

    Cassandra valued her dignity and fame so much.

    She was outraged when she heard Gerald condemning them like that.

    Victor was even more so.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a poor pathetic person. Don¡¯t feel so smug about yourself just because you won a lottery.

    How dare you shove me away!¡±

    Then, Victor grabbed Gerald¡¯s hair and dragged him along. He then pped Gerald¡¯s face directly.

    Victor was certainly a bad-tempered man. He came from a rich family. When was he being treated like

    that?

    Besides, Gerald was not as strong as he was.

    Gerald felt quite painful, being pped by him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t beat him up anymore. Victor, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t beat him up! I don¡¯t want this

    donation anymore. Just don¡¯t beat him up!¡±

    La was deeply frightened. She then rushed toward Victor and grabbed him since that incident

    happened because of her.

    ¡°Get lost! Two pathetic poor people! How dare you touch me!¡±

    Victor shouted loudly.

    He even wanted to throw himself at Gerald, beating him up.

    A loud bang was heard.

    Suddenly, Victor felt that his vision was blurred and blocked by something ck. A red thing

    materialized in front of her, being erged slowly.

    It was Gerald. He took up a brick from beside him and smashed it hard on Victor¡¯s head.

    Gerald used quite a great force. The brick was broken.

    A loud cry was heard.

    Victor held his head, fell on the ground, and howled in agony.

    ¡°He beat him up!¡±

    The others were in deep fright.

    Both Whitney and Cassandra were scared out of their wits.

    How harsh and savage Gerald was!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh gosh! That poor man beat Victor up!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. Didn¡¯t he know what kind of an influential person Victor¡¯s father is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over now! He won¡¯t be able to stay in this college anymore!¡±

    ¡°How could he stay still? Even if the college expels him, how could he be able to stay alive and leave

    the train station of Mayberry!¡±

    The others were deeply shocked. It was because there were just some kinds of people in this world

    where one could not afford to offend or annoy. Otherwise, their whole lives would be ruined.

    ¡°Victor, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Dmn it! How bold he is to beat you up! He¡¯s such a bstard! Go and call your father up quickly!

    ughter his entire family!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Victor. We cannot let this b*stard get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Victor, you¡¯ve lost so much blood!¡±

    Soon, he was surrounded by a group of women. They supported him and helped him up. They

    appeared to be filled with much pain.

    Besides, they stared at Gerald angrily.

    Indeed, they adored Victor deeply. He was both handsome and rich. But Gerald was nobody but a poor

    pitiful person. He would certainly be punished for beating Victor up. ¡°D*mn it! I definitely will not let him

    get away with it! Just send me to the hospital first. I¡¯ll call my dad right away!¡±

    Victor was seriously injured, and he might suffer from a concussion. At that moment, he was sent to the

    hospital by an ambnce with the others¡¯ help after he said that fiercely to Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, just you wait!¡±

    But what about Gerald?

    He sneered. ¡®Wait? I won¡¯t!¡¯

    Actually, Gerald had always wanted to beat Victor up.

    In the past, Gerald was ordered by Victor to go and do some work for the student union. When he was

    slow with his work, Victor would kick him several times. He even beat Gerald up several times too.

    Besides, when he met M in the lecture hall at first, he was almost beaten up by Victor for dirtying

    M¡¯s shoes. But Victor was stopped by M.

    Usually, he did not mention those things, but he remembered them distinctly.

    He heard Victor condemning them as two pathetic poor people just now. Soon, he was filled with

    immense anger. ¡®Victor, you busied yourself for La just now! But now you condemned her like that!

    Do you even respect her?¡¯

    So, Gerald picked up a brick and smashed Victor¡¯s head. He managed to vent his anger out on Victor.

    He felt quite good about it.

    Someone sneered. ¡°Gerald, how bold you are! But I just want to see how you continue to stay here,

    studying for the course! Whitney,e along with me. We¡¯re going to meet the department director.

    Before Victor¡¯s fatheres, we need to get rid of Gerald and resolve this issue. Otherwise, something

    disastrous might happen given how his father is.¡±

    ¡°Fine, Cassandra!¡±

    Whitney became speechless. She then looked at Gerald and shook her head.

    It seemed to have an underlying meaning.

    ¡®Just wait for your severe punishment¡­¡¯

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 185

    Gerald did not bother about their sneers and sarcastic remarks.

    He only took out his phone and sent Zack a message, telling him what happened with Victor and his

    family affairs.

    Then, he dragged La back to the ssroom.

    Harper knew that Gerald was now facing great trouble.

    The Wrights were indeed a wealthy family.

    Victor¡¯s father was involved in international business, and they were indeed rich.

    Besides, his father was a local in Mayberry, so he could be considered a powerful and influential

    person there.

    But Harper and the others still stayed with Gerald, disregarding those things.

    ¡°Gerald, are you hiding in the ssroom? The department director wants to meet you!¡±

    At that moment, Whitney opened the door of the ssroom where Gerald was. She then crossed her

    arms in front of her and said lightly.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re Harper, aren¡¯t you? Go and help to pack up his things. If not, he has to do it himself

    after he returns to the ssroomter.¡±

    She did that just because of the sake that Gerald had bought branded clothes for her before.

    So Whitney reminded him.

    Then, she left directly.

    Gerald then followed behind Whitney and reached the door of the department director¡¯s office.

    Cassandra and a few women who were close to Victor were also waiting at the door.

    They sneered. ¡°How dare you do such a thing! Go into the office now! The department director wants to

    meet you alone!¡±

    Cassandra smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away with punishment as light as being expelled

    from the college. Let me tell you. Your whole life is ruined now that you have beaten Victor up!¡±

    The other women said angrily.

    Gerald smiled casually. He opened the door and entered the office directly.

    Mr. Reeds was the department director.

    He was called Jacob Reeds.

    He was a middle-aged man who wore sses.

    At that moment, he was drinking tea and reading the newspapers.

    The moment Gerald entered the office, he put the teacup down harshly on the table.

    ¡°Gerald, it surprised me to see you beating people up. Your results are exceptional, and you have such

    good manners. Besides, you¡¯re an honest man too. It never urs to me that you would be so

    impulsive. You¡¯re indeed a fool!¡±

    Jacob scolded him sternly.

    ¡°Mr. Reeds, he started it!¡±

    Gerald said calmly.

    Jacob sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who started it. The fact is you beat Victor up. You¡¯re wrong for doing such

    a thing! Let me tell you, you¡¯ve created such trouble this time around. Besides, how could your family

    background bepared to Victor¡¯s? How about this? I have an application form here, applying to

    leave the college. Just sign it and leave this instant!¡±

    Jacob stared at Gerald in contempt.

    So what Jacob said just now in his favor was nothing but just mere civilities.

    But Gerald never thought that it would be as serious as that until he was expelled from college.

    Now he realized that Jacob had made up his mind to expel him from the college.

    It was because Victor came from a wealthy family, and Gerald was poor.

    If Victor beat him up that day, all Victor needed to do was just to apologize to him and pay for the

    medical fees.

    But if it was the other way around, he would then be expelled from college.

    He could not help it.

    Since he was forced into such a state, he had no choice but to sign the form.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Gerald put his phone on the table, took the pen, and got ready to fill in the form, including the reason to

    leave the college.

    Jacob smiled disdainfully.

    Surprisingly, Gerald¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden.

    The caller ID showed that it was a call from Mr. Raine.

    It was a call from the minister of the Ministry of Education¡ªMr. Raine.

    During the previous week, his sister¡ªJessica asked Gerald to contact Mr. Raine a few times because

    of the affair of investing in Scothow Elementary School.

    But Gerald did not get to answer the phone. He was filling up the form quickly.

    However, that call attracted Jacob¡¯s attention beside him.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Mr. Raine? Why do you have his phone number?¡±

    Certainly, Jacob was not in a position to be acquainted with Mr. Raine. But he remembered Mr. Raine¡¯s

    contact number distinctly.

    ¡®Why did Mr. Raine call Gerald up? Why did he contact Gerald?¡¯

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you still in a daze? Faster pick up the phone!¡±

    Jacob¡¯s facial expression worsened. He stood up directly and asked Gerald to answer the call.

    ¡®Oh gosh! Even the chancellor dares not neglect an important person like Mr. Raine!¡¯

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 186

    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I haven¡¯t even finished filling in the form yet. I¡¯ll answer it when I¡¯m done!¡±

    There were a lot of people who would call him up. Normally, Gerald would answer the call right away.

    But he did not want to do so, seeing how anxious Jacob became.

    By the way, Gerald had eaten twice with Mr. Raine before. They knew about each other well.

    They did not have to be so civil toward each other.

    ¡°Why are you still filling in the form? Go and pick it up! Why is Mr. Raine calling you up? Faster pick it

    up!¡±

    The call went dead.

    Nobody answered the call for a long time, so it was hung up directly.

    Jacob sneered. ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re indeed a dumb person! You deserve it for being¡­¡±

    The phone rang again.

    ¡°Come! Faster pick up the phone!¡±

    This time around, Jacob quickly snatched the pen in Gerald¡¯s hand away directly.

    He then helped Gerald to answer the phone and put it near his ear.

    However, Gerald did not even stretch his hand out to take the phone from Jacob. He sat there just like

    that. On the other hand, Jacob leaned toward Gerald and held the phone in his hand, holding it near

    Gerald¡¯s ear. That scene appeared rather hrious.

    But Jacob could not care less about other stuff for the sake of his future.

    He did not care what business Mr. Raine had on his mind, calling Gerald up. He decided to greet Mr.

    Raine at the end of the call.

    ¡°Mr. Raine, hello!¡±

    Gerald smiled slightly.

    ¡°Gerald, I called you just now. Why didn¡¯t you pick it up? Are you busy?¡±

    Bernard smiled and said.

    Bernard had met Gerald a few times, and he had quite a good impression of Gerald.

    The moment Gerald heard about the project of doing charity by establishing Scothow Elementary

    School, he promised to take the whole project over without any hesitation. He even provided the funds

    immediately.

    Besides, a rich youth like him was such a friendly and humble person. Bernard soon got quite close to

    him.

    ¡°Hmm, I was busy filling in the drop out application from just now. The department director has

    prohibited me from studying here from now on! By the way, Mr. Raine, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gerald smiled. He thought that it was a call from Zack, but he never thought that it was Mr. Raine after

    all.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jacob wanted so badly to cover Gerald¡¯s mouth.

    From the way Gerald addressed Mr. Raine, Jacob started to feel quite nervous.

    ¡®Oh my God! They have quite a close rtionship.¡±

    Hearing what Gerald said, Jacob became much nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our project regarding the Scowthow Elementary School has been dyed before

    because of insufficient funding. Now it¡¯s almost fully built. We¡¯ll be able to use it after two more months.

    I called you up just to see if you¡¯re free tomorrow. Pleasee over because we¡¯ll have a small

    function here!¡±

    ¡°Fine, no problem!¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°No, it seems that something is wrong. Gerald, what did you say just now? A drop out application

    form?¡±

    Only now did Bernard recover his senses and realize what Gerald had said just a while ago.

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s right! My department director expelled me from college. I¡¯m now filling in the form before

    him.¡±

    At first, Gerald nned to fill in the form and tackled Victor after that. Only then he would go and meet

    Jacob again to see if he could take some senses into him. He just wanted to see if things were still the

    same.

    But now he wondered if he could ask Mr. Raine to say something in his favor.

    ¡°Gerald, give him the phone!¡±

    Gerald smiled and nodded. ¡°Here you are! He wants to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Jacob soon straightened his body up and smoothed his cor slightly. ¡°Mr. Raine, hello. You¡­ Yes! It¡¯s

    nothing but an absolute misunderstanding! Sure! What? Is he that Mr. Crawford? Oh my God! Of

    course! I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret! Sure! No problem! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jacob swallowed slightly.

    What Bernard said atst shocked Jacob tremendously.

    Certainly, everyone knew or had heard about Mr. Crawford of Mayberry.

    Besides, Gerald was that Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Gerald smiled and said.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ Yes!¡±

    Jacob¡¯s facial expression became so interesting all of a sudden. He was filled with contempt at first.

    Now, he was trying his best to fawn on Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll continue with signing my name here. I¡¯ve done filling in the form now, except signing my

    name.¡±

    Gerald took up the pen again.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Jacob shouted loudly. He then grabbed Gerald¡¯s hand tightly.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 187

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s nothing but a misunderstanding!¡±

    Jacob was deeply anxious.

    ¡°What is the misunderstanding? I couldn¡¯t even survive now in Mayberry. Faster let me leave college!¡±

    Gerald wanted to sign the form.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I was wrong. I was indeed wrong. Actually, I could just give you a light punishment for it.

    But I listened to the others and wanted to expel you from the college.¡±

    If the chancellor knew that he wanted to expel that Mr. Crawford of Mayberry from the college, he

    would certainly be ruined.

    Even if the chancellor knew nothing about that, he would certainly be ruined and punished severely

    given that he wanted to expel Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Fine. Then what to do next regarding this incident? Cassandra asked a student to do such a thing in

    public. It certainly hurt that student¡¯s self-esteem greatly!¡±

    Gerald did not even know when he started to have some slight changes.

    When he was dealing with things now, he was not the shy and cowardly man he was before.

    Now, he would say what he wanted to say directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ll deal with it justly.¡±

    ¡°Besides, donate seventy thousand dors to La under the name of ¡®Ordinary Man¡¯. I¡¯ll give you the

    moneyter. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous!¡±

    Jacob smiled happily.

    Gerald then nodded slightly.

    He then got up and left.

    Outside of the office.

    Somebody sighed. ¡°Gerald will certainly be expelled from school. He¡¯s been having a pathetic life here

    for three years since. Now, he¡¯s unable to graduate too.¡±

    Cassandra crossed her arms in front of her in resignation and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s been expelled. It would be much better if he couldn¡¯t leave Mayberry intact. How

    bold of him to beat Victor up!¡±

    They were still angry at Gerald.

    At that moment, the door was opened.

    All of them wanted to rush toward Gerald and sneered at him vigorously again, including Cassandra.

    ¡°Gerald, please be careful. There¡¯s a small staircase here after the refurbishment.¡±

    That scene before them shocked them greatly. They widened their eyes.

    They soon saw Jacob helping Gerald down the staircase, supporting him gently.

    That staircase was just one or two centimeters high. It was not even a staircase. Why did Jacob appear

    like he was afraid that it might hurt Gerald?

    ¡®Oh, God! What is happening?¡¯

    Cassandra gaped.

    ¡°Mr. Reeds, Gerald, he¡­¡±

    ¡°What about him? I know what happened now. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, Cassandra. If Gerald

    didn¡¯t tell me about it, I wouldn¡¯t even know that you asked a female student to stand in public, holding

    up a sign. You even took group photographs there, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Ah? I clearly told you about it just now¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it. By the way, the thing you did was outrageous, humiliating a student like that. At

    first, our department wanted to award you since you¡¯re the best teacher. But let¡¯s forget about it now!¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Reeds, I¡¯ve worked so hard for that award for these past three years, earning all the honors

    for the department.¡±

    Cassandra waspletely stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a problem we need to discuss with the college whether we want to keep you as a teacher here

    with us given the kind of teacher you are. How dare you talk about that award still?¡± Jacob sneered.

    After that, he turned and looked at Whitney who appeared shocked as well.

    ¡°About you, you¡¯ve been the president of the student union for three years now, but you didn¡¯t manage

    to do anything. If anything bad happened, you would always look for help from the department. What

    else could you do other than this? Just retain the post as the president of the student union first. If

    there¡¯s a better candidate, we¡¯ll ask you to resign!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jacob shouted at Whitney before he returned to his office with his hands behind his back.

    Whitney thought, ¡®D*mn it! I didn¡¯t even say a single word!

    ¡®Why?!¡¯

    ¡®Why is that so?¡¯

    As Whitney and Cassandra were thinking about that, they turned to look at Gerald coldly.

    Gerald only smiled bitterly. Then, he turned and left. Soon, he would hear some news regarding Victor.

    They always condemned him and looked down on him. Now it was time for him to take his revenge on

    them.

    Gerald returned to the ssroom, and he realized that Harper and the others had left.

    He also returned to his dorm and lied down in bed. He told Harper and the others that it was fine now.

    He looked at the time and realized that it was six o¡¯clock in the evening. He decided to y with his

    phone for a while before he turned in.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 188

    At that moment, Cassandra sent a message to his other social media ount.

    ¡°I¡¯m outraged! Ordinary Man! I want to go and kill myself! What should I do?¡±

    Cassandra said so.

    Actually, Gerald became angry when he saw Cassandra¡¯s name.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live on, just go and die! What more can you do?¡±

    Gerald made a swift reply.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re so annoying! I just want to tell you some of the things which upset me.¡±

    Gerald was tongue-tied.

    He did use quite a vicious tone.

    But how could Cassandra use such a sweet tone on him, behaving like a spoilt child.

    Gerald did not know how to reply to his message.

    ¡°Humph! I always care about you, but you never care about me. I¡¯m so sad!

    ¡°But I still want to tell you about it. You know what, Ordinary Man. I could only pour out my feelings and

    speak freely with you.

    ¡°Something happened today. Do you know about the fundraising campaign for my department? Just

    because of one pathetic poor b*stard from my ss, the campaign was ruined. La now has no

    money to pay for her younger sister¡¯s medical fee. What¡¯s more important is that I was robbed of the

    chance to gain the award of the best teacher just because of him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve donated money for La. I donated seventy thousand dors to her! And regarding that teacher

    award, it serves you right!¡±

    Gerald scolded her directly, disregarding her feelings.

    ¡°How annoying! Why did I feel that you like to tease me? Humph!

    ¡°Oh gosh!¡±

    Gerald became utterly speechless now.

    He wondered if others felt quite happy even though they were scolded by him just because he had

    be rich now.

    It might be so.

    At that time, Felicity sent a message to Gerald too. ¡°Are you there? Ordinary Man?¡±

    Gerald had had enough of those women.

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m unavable!¡± Gerald scolded.

    ¡°Oh! Ordinary Man has turned quite wild now. You¡¯ve scolded me!¡±

    Gerald was again tongue-tied.

    It seemed to be true indeed. After he became rich, the others felt quite happy with it even though he

    scolded them.

    Then he ignored their messages directly.

    Gerald logged into his own main ount and chatted a short while with M.

    Then, he turned in.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next morning, Gerald woke up early in the morning because of the function which Mr. Raine

    mentioned to him before. It was because no one would notice it if he woke up early and went to get his

    car.

    After all, he needed to stay low-key.

    Gerald reached the park.

    ¡°Humph! Isn¡¯t that the poor man? Don¡¯t you know how frustrating it was yesterday? He was not even

    expelled!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! He beat Victor up, and he could still stay alive up until now. It¡¯s such a miracle!¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Look at him! It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock in the morning. Where is he going early in the

    morning? Does he want to run away?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He clearly wants to run away! Sisters, that b*stard beat our Victor up. We must not allow him to

    get away with it! Go and stop him!¡±

    The minute Gerald entered the park, he soon found himself face-to-face with four women.

    They were none other than the four women who condemned him viciously for Victor the previous day.

    It seemed like they came to the park for a morning run.

    Unfortunately, they bumped into Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! B*stard! Where do you n to run away to?¡±

    The woman who seemed to be their leader said coldly.

    Gerald took out his Lamborghini car key, looked up, and signaled to the Lamborghini car behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not running anywhere. I just want to drive my car around!¡±

    Gerald said coldly.

    After that, he pressed his car key.

    A chirping sound was heard.

    The lights of the car shed and the door opened automatically¡­

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 189

    The door of the car was opened.

    The four women were stunned.

    ¡®What?

    ¡®Does this luxurious car belong to Gerald?

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he a poor man from our department? How could he afford to drive such a beautiful and luxurious

    car?¡¯

    They turned to look at Gerald, and their facial expressions changed drastically.

    That car alone was much more expensive than Victor¡¯s Audi car. They sneered. ¡®So what about Victor?

    It¡¯s so much better than Victor¡¯s!

    ¡®How cool this Lamborghini car is!¡¯

    The leader from among the girls became pale. She then rushed toward Gerald and said nervously,

    ¡°Gerald, is this car really yours? Is this yours?¡±

    ¡°If not, is it yours?¡±

    Gerald seemed to be used to that kind of woman and their tones. He soon said coldly.

    ¡°Ah! This car is so cool! Is it around one to two million dors?¡±

    That woman soon got near the car. Shepletely lost herself by then. ¡®Look at this luxurious car! If

    I¡¯m able to even sit in this car for even once, I¡¯ll be so happy that I might die!¡¯

    The other three women rushed toward the car too. They looked at Gerald in admiration.

    ¡°Around a million and eight hundred thousand dors!¡±

    Gerald started the engine of the car, and a charming growling sound was heard.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so cool! Gerald, where are you going? Can you let us have a ride too?¡±

    The woman smiled seductively and asked Gerald.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gerald scolded them coldly.

    In fact, they were quite beautiful. But it was a totally different thing. They condemned Gerald for Victor¡¯s

    sake just now, but now they wanted him to give them a ride. A good thing like that would never happen.

    After that, he drove the car and left directly.

    ¡°Gerald! You¡­¡±

    They were being ignored by Gerald. They became so angry that they stamped their feet.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald was an extremely wealthy person.

    They felt as if they had suffered a great loss. They had offended a truly wealthy man just because of a

    stupid Victor. It was just not worth it.

    How about Gerald?

    After he scolded them, he drove his car directly to the outer area of the conference hall.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Although it was still quite early, Bernard and the other leaders were there now.

    There were two parts in the function. The first entailed a meeting on the establishment of the school

    which would be held an hourter. Gerald needed to attend the meeting with a few other leaders in an

    isted meeting room.

    Gerald funded the establishment of Scothow Elementary School, and he had helped to establish

    around twenty to thirty such schools. The schools were built specially for the children of the workers

    who worked outstation, providing an educational tform for them.

    It was quite a big contribution.

    Certainly, he was rather highly valued and esteemed.

    The second part of the function entailed a meeting with the teaching faculty and staff in the main

    conference hall.

    Only two months were left before they started recruiting the students. They needed to arrange for the

    selection of the teaching staff in advance and provide training for them.

    Gerald had to join the first part of the function and was forced to listen to Bernard talking ceaselessly

    about various things for around two hours.

    However, Gerald did not n to join the second part of the function, holding a meeting with the

    teaching faculty and staff.

    It was because he did not have to raise any opinion there.

    Besides, he felt pressurized, being with a bunch of teachers. Their academic levels were certainly not

    on par with each other. They were quite knowledgeable and it would pressurize Gerald.

    Since he was free, he decided to take a look at one of the schools near the venue of the function.

    After all, it could be considered a particrly meaningful thing which he had done.

    Gerald did not drive his car. He walked to the school instead.

    Since that school was almostpletely built when they resumed the project, it had nowe to the

    furnishing stage after only two months. The entire school was now nted with trees and nts.

    Undeniably, the surrounding of the school was quite good given therge funding he provided.

    He snapped two photographs of the school, nning to send and share them with his sisterter.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re prohibited to snap photographs in school? Didn¡¯t you see the warning

    on the sign?¡±

    At that moment, he heard a cold and stern female voice.

    Gerald was frightened.

    He turned around and saw the sign. It imed that snapping photographs were prohibited there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice that. I¡¯ll delete it right away!¡±

    Although he helped fund the establishment of that school, Gerald did not find anything special in what

    he had done.

    So heplied and deleted the photographs.

    ¡°Eh? Are you¡­ Gerald?¡±

    Surprisingly, he found himself being recognized by that woman. He turned around and saw a woman in

    a ck uniform. Did she know him?

    ¡°Lilian, do you know him?¡±

    There are two other women and a man beside Lilian. They now asked Lilian curiously.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 190

    ¡°I know him! He¡¯s my ssmate from high school. What¡¯s wrong, Gerald? We haven¡¯t seen each other

    for around three years now. Have you forgotten about me?¡±

    Lilian said in surprise. But other than surprise, she seemed to be filled with a kind of sarcasm at that

    moment, mocking Gerald.

    It was the kind of feeling one had when she finally realized that the person whom she thought had long

    disappeared appeared in front of her again. After so many years, the b*stard whom she thought had

    long been dead appeared out of nowhere. She was filled with that kind of surprise.

    In fact, looking at Lilian like that, Gerald was stunned too. He was tongue-tied¡­

    Certainly, he knew who Lilian was. They were in the same ss since sophomore year. When they

    were about to go into different courses in junior high, they were put in the same ss again.

    At that moment, Lilian seemed to be the artmittee member. She was good at singing and dancing.

    However, there was nothing special in their rtionship back then.

    A girl like Lilian would certainly like those boys whose families were rich and were esteemed in high

    school. Gerald did not have those qualities.

    Further, their school was located in town, and Lilian was a resident there. So her taste and family

    background did not allow her to befriend a person like Gerald.

    For three years in high school, the things they said to each other were less than what they said to each

    other when they met each coincidentally there at the school just now.

    So they certainly did not keep in touch with each other after they graduated from high school.

    Although Gerald noticed Lilian¡¯s disdainful gaze just now, he still cherished things of old.

    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t met each other for three years now. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. You¡¯re so much

    prettier now!¡±

    Gerald smiled slightly.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s indeed been a long time. Even you can learn how to praise others. But why did I feel quite

    awkward about it, listening to your praises?¡± Lilian crossed her arms around her chest and smiled

    coldly.

    ¡°Lilian, let¡¯s introduce him to us since he¡¯s your old ssmate¡­¡±

    That woman noticed that Gerald appeared pleasing to the eye, so she smiled and said directly.

    ¡°What the hell! Fiona, could you please stop fawning on every man you met all the time? Do you know

    what kind of a person Gerald was during my high school?¡±

    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ Lilian was tongue-tied.

    Her best friend always acted like that. She was obsessed with finding herself a boyfriend every time

    she met a slightly handsome man.

    But she thought that Fiona really needed to keep her eyes open.

    Lilian could not help but admit that Gerald was indeed quite handsome, but he was just a¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Gerald was an infamous poor person back in high school. Do you know what he usually ate during

    lunch hour at that time? He ate only in bread with a few pickled vegetables. Besides, his uniform

    was so shabby that the pants around his knees were all torn. He even put patches on them. But he did

    not even want to buy a new uniform!¡±

    ¡°What? How is it possible that there¡¯s such a poor person?¡±

    The beautiful woman¡ª¡ªFiona stuck out her tongue, iming that she was indeed frightened and

    shocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Lilian, are you exaggerating the facts?¡±

    That man smiled bitterly. ¡°If I was as poor as that, I think it¡¯s better if I kill myself!¡±

    ¡°What? Was I exaggerating the facts? Gerald, tell them whether what I said is true.¡±

    Lilian became anxious.

    She just wanted to prove to the others that she was right. Regarding how he condemned Gerald and

    upset him, Lilian did not even think about it. For her, Gerald was just a gossip topic.

    Gerald sneered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true!¡±

    Gerald smiled faintly, realizing that Lilian¡¯s temper and characteristics had not changed at all.

    Although she annoyed him, he did not appear angry at all.

    After all, what Lilian said just now was true. He did not care even if they looked down on him given that

    it was meaningless if he exposed his real identity and showed off his wealth before them.

    ¡°By the way, Lilian, why did youe to this school? From what I see, are you the teacher here? Did

    you find your job so soon?¡±

    Gerald asked her. When he left the conference hall, he found that all of the teachers there were in that

    uniform.

    ¡°Yes, wepleted our internship fast. Besides, I have a teacher qualification certificate. Certainly, I

    get it all done and settled. From now on, I¡¯ll be leading a life here in this big city¡ª¡ªMayberry. How

    about you? I heard that you¡¯re studying at Mayberry University. Have you found a job yet?¡±

    After all, Lilian was quite mature now after all those years. Although she looked down on Gerald, she

    still inquired after him politely.

    ¡°Me? Not yet. I¡¯m still wondering what I should do from now on!¡±

    Lilian smiled.

    ¡°To be frank, Gerald, I thought that you¡¯ll be much improved after you went to college. Surprisingly¡­ If

    you couldn¡¯t do it, just return to your hometown. See if you could find a job in the town. If not, you could

    always return to your vige and buy somend. You can start with farming or something else. That¡¯s

    how university students nowadays start their business!¡±

    Lilian crossed her arms around her chest. Right from the start, she felt that Gerald was a good-for-

    nothing. After having a casual conversation with him, her opinion of him worsened.

    He was about to go for an internship, but he still did not know what kind of thing he wanted to do in the

    future.

    Looking at how Lilian advised him, he only smiled bitterly and nodded repeatedly.

    Beside them, that man nodded too. He then said, ¡°What you said is right. It¡¯s difficult for university

    students to find a job nowadays. Some smallpanies do not have a promising future. Therge

    companies want only the talented ones. Just look at Mayberry university, only the most exceptional

    ones will be able to find good jobs. How about the others? They either rely on some connections or

    their families in order to have a promising future.¡±

    Another girl beside them added, ¡°That¡¯s true. The people who suffer the most are the ones like Gerald.

    He doesn¡¯t even have the capabilities and eloquence. Besides, he¡¯s quite poor both economically and

    in the cultural aspect too.¡±

    They were immersed in a heated discussion, and Gerald stood there having nothing to do.

    Atst, Gerald managed to say something after they were done. ¡°Are the four of you the newly

    recruited teachers here? It¡¯s not bad indeed. The sry given is quite good too since the investor has

    provided a huge amount of funds. The living arrangement which they prepared is quite good too!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Gerald just wanted to chat with her as an old school mate.

    ¡°What the hell? Gerald, don¡¯t pretend that you know a lot here. You said those things just because you

    want to show off in front of us. I¡¯m well aware of that. What do you have to be so smug about? I know

    about your situation clearly. Do you want me to spill everything?¡±

    Lilian said rather helplessly.

    Gerald only touched his nose slightly and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°By the way, let me tell you something since we bumped into each other here today¡­¡±

    At that moment, Lilian looked up, as if she had thought about something.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 191

    Gerald looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a gathering between old friends tonight. It happens every couple of months. I¡¯ve never

    mentioned it before¡ªbut since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, this is me letting you know!

    ¡°Also, Sharon will be there.¡± Lilian stifled a littleugh. ¡°Come to think of it: Back in high school, you¡¯d

    come first ce in grades, and she¡¯de second. The two of you were close¡ªin fact, you were after

    her, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald didn¡¯t reply.

    Sharon Leslie, an old friend from high school. It was true that they got along well back then.

    It was also true that Gerald had harbored feelings for her, but that had been before¡­ all of this.

    Had he pursued her? He hadn¡¯t dared.

    Early on, during their first year of high school, they¡¯d chat together often. Later, even on those few

    asions when he¡¯d tried to strike up a conversation, she hadn¡¯t replied. And so, they¡¯d drifted apart.

    Three years had passed in a sh.

    ¡°Tee-hee! Come on¡­ you know,st month, Sharon¡¯s boyfriend was treating us to some eats, and then

    the topic of you came up! Sharon wanted to know what Gerald was up to¡ªno one could answer her at

    the time, but now¡­ you free tonight?¡±

    As she spoke, Lilian stole a peek at Gerald, searching for a hint of despair.

    But no such expression was to be found in his features.

    ¡°Tonight? Yeah, I can make it!¡±

    ¡°Great, great. You have toe, then¡ªlet everyone have a look at you!¡± Surreptitiously, Lilian snuck

    out her handphone and stole a snapshot of Gerald, which she sent to the chat group for the gathering:

    ¡°Guess who this bozo is?¡±

    ¡°Who? Looks familiar¡­ I¡¯ve definitely seen him somewhere before!¡±

    ¡°Same here, but¡­ he just doesn¡¯t look like anyone worth remembering! Ring a bell with any of you?¡±

    Sharon Leslie: ¡°Is that Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Lilian gushed. ¡°You two were buddies back in high school, huh? Only took you one look¡ª

    it¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    It¡¯s exciting to be the one who brings up something that gets everyone excited. That was the main

    reason why Lilian had suddenly decided to invite Gerald to the gathering.

    They had a lot of former schoolmates in Mayberry¡ªthere was a handful in her ss alone. Perhaps

    they wouldn¡¯t recognize Gerald, but they were guaranteed to have heard his name before.

    If he showed up at the gathering, she was certain he¡¯d be the hot topic of the night.

    Just look at the uproar in the chat group right now¡­

    Sharon Leslie: ¡°Were we buddies in high school? I don¡¯t recall anything like that! Hehehe¡­¡±

    Lilian¡¯s fingers flew over the keypad. ¡°s! Found yourself a hunk in Sunnydale now, so your ex

    doesn¡¯t matter anymore?¡±

    Sharon Leslie: ¡°Get out of here! What do you mean ¡®ex¡¯¡­ How about you ask him along to our

    gathering? We should catch up¡ªwe¡¯re all old friends, after all!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lilian turned to Gerald. ¡°Everyone¡¯s eager to see you again¡ªespecially Sharon. She even said it

    herself. Since you¡¯ve got time tonight, juste for the gathering! If you¡¯re worried about whether you

    can afford it, I¡¯ll cover you for the time being!¡±

    Gerald had just been about to turn her down. Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t made a lot of friends back during

    those years. He¡¯d have nothing to talk about with everyone there.

    But now that Lilian had said all that, he couldn¡¯t very well say no anymore.

    ¡°Alright, tonight then!¡± Gerald nodded his agreement.

    Lilian gave him the venue, then went on her way.

    Gerald shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Lilian¡¯s teaching at my new school. It¡¯s a small world after all!¡±

    He¡¯d been nning to take a stroll through town, but talking to Lilian had ruined his mood for that.

    Well, it was noon, and he was hungry, so Gerald headed out anyway.

    At the school gates, there were three children in tattered clothes, perhaps four or five-year-olds. They

    were peering inside.

    ¡°Is this a school, brother? It doesn¡¯t look like what Ms. Queta was talking about¡­¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 192

    Her face smeared with dirt, the little girl was talking to the boy beside her.

    ¡°Maybe they haven¡¯t started sses yet¡ªthat¡¯s what¡¯s missing!¡± The boy wiped away some snot. ¡°I

    wanna go too!¡±

    Another somewhat chubby boy piped up, ¡°You need money to go to school. We don¡¯t have any money.

    Ms. Queta is already working several jobs to feed us. We can¡¯t ask her for any more!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± the little girl whined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you some bread in a bit!¡±

    ¡°Why are you urchins crowding the gates? Get lost!¡± A security guard came out, hollering in fury.

    The three children leaped up in fright.

    The guard was in his fifties, the sort you might find at a construction site.

    The children were visibly terrified by him, and on the verge of fleeing¡ªbut they kept on gazing at the

    school, just a little longer¡­

    Gerald spoke up: ¡°They¡¯re only looking. That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not like you paid for this school.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t say anything about you going inside earlier, but don¡¯t be putting on any airs with me! You

    don¡¯t own this school any more than I do¡­ now, get lost!¡±

    The man was red and blustering. He had clearly had a few pints to go with his lunch¡ªhis breath

    reeked of alcohol.

    ¡°Here, buy yourself a real drink.¡± With a little smile, Gerald reached into his wallet and tossed him a

    hundred bucks.

    This money obviously wasn¡¯t being offered as apliment. Gerald made a note to rmend the

    man to be firedter. A lousy old drunkard in charge of security, probably hustled in by a friend in the

    company.

    ¡°Yo! Alright, alright! Thanks a lot, man!¡± Then the guard left.

    Gerald knelt down and smiled at the children. ¡°You kids wanna go to school, too?¡±

    The girl in the middle nodded vigorously. ¡°I do!¡±

    The other two were more cautious and watched him wordlessly.

    Truth be told, seeing these three young children, yearning to go to school like this¡­ it tore at his heart.

    No one understood that feeling better than him.

    That was why he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to do something for them.

    ¡°Anyone hungry? How about I take you guys out for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Queta says we shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers¡ªand we absolutely mustn¡¯t follow them anywhere!¡± The

    two boys stepped out in front of the girl.

    Geraldughed and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ then I¡¯ll buy some stuff and bring it to you here!¡±

    With that, he ran off to the KFC opposite and procured a pile of burgers, fried chicken, and drinks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me anywhere. Just take it and eat it. Besides, I¡¯ll help you go to school, too!¡±

    Gerald patted the girl on the head and handed the food to them.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The children¡¯s eyes came alight.

    The moment they received the food, they began gobbling it down.

    ¡°Why are you just eating something that he gave you?¡±

    It was the dulcet sound of a woman¡¯s voice¡ªpleasant, yet anxious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize enough, sir. How much was all that food? I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± the woman babbled

    nervously.

    However, when Gerald saw who she was, his eyes shone.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 193

    Gerald recognized her straight away.

    He had met her in Homnd Kitchen just a few days ago. Jane had been scolding her¡ªback when

    she still worked for them.

    She¡¯d left an impression on him. Even just seeing her from the side, he had known that she was an

    extraordinary beauty. Seeing her again now, she¡¯d immediately seemed familiar to him, and then he¡¯d

    ced her.

    ¡°You know me?¡± she whispered, gathering up the three children protectively.

    She was evidently frightened of him. What if he was involved in human trafficking?

    ¡°Yes, we bumped into each other in Homnd Kitchen. Have you forgotten me?¡± Gerald smiled at her.

    The woman spent a moment in recollection, then brightened up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, sir! Thank you for helping

    me out, that time!¡±

    That time, she was being scolded so hard she didn¡¯t dare look up from the floor. It was only when she

    was leaving that she had stolen a brief nce at Gerald.

    Meeting him again now, what she recognized was his voice.

    He had saved her that time.

    Also, he was rich!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. At least you won¡¯t have to keep your guard up around me. Have you been looking

    after these three children?¡± Gerald inquired curiously.

    ¡°Yup, yup!¡± Queta Smith nodded, bringing over the three kids.

    As they walked along together, she told him the story: It turned out that these three children had been

    wandering urchins who had managed to escape after being kidnapped by vers.

    With such muddled circumstances, no orphanage had been willing to take them in, and so they¡¯d been

    wandering the city on their own, begging for scraps¡­ until Queta found them, and took them all under

    her care.

    She mainly worked as a kindergarten teacher and also did some other work on the side, thereby

    earning enough to keep them all fed. She had even been saving up money to send them to school.

    Good thing Queta often worked with kids. She¡¯d taught these three well.

    What a mess. And the three children were all siblings.

    His heart wrenching terribly, Gerald asked, ¡°What about your family?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡ªI grew up in an orphanage.¡± As she told him this, Queta hung her head and picked

    at her clothes.

    What a phenomenally beautiful woman she was, though her radiance was being obscured by long

    hardship.

    And she was being very reserved in Gerald¡¯s presence. He knew it was because she was afraid he

    would tire of her.

    Queta wouldn¡¯t know that Gerald used to be the sort of person who never felt he was good enough,

    either.

    The two of them were about the same age. Gerald used to think he¡¯d gotten the short straw in life, but

    Queta here had it so much worse: A young woman with no parents, caring for three kids on her own.

    How often did youe across a woman like this, these days?

    Gerald was deeply moved with admiration for her.

    ¡°Where do you stay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Over there!¡± All three children pointed towards an ordinary residential area, not far from the school.

    ¡°Would you mind if I swing by for a bit?¡± he asked with a chuckle.

    After a moment¡¯s consternation, Queta nodded.

    The whole area was basically a collection of old squatter shacks.

    When they reached her ce, Queta brushed off a stool and offered it to him. Then she shooed the

    three kids away to go get a bath. The children had been trying to do their part, collecting some refuse

    to sell every day. That was why they were covered in grime.

    ¡°Queta Smith, my name is Gerald Crawford. Shall we be friends?¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡± She was taken aback. Queta knew that Gerald was a powerful man since he had been able

    to order around that manager person.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 194

    Why would such a powerful man be interested in her friendship?

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t juste out and say why, either. Today was just a chance meeting.

    He was a soft-hearted man and held particr sympathy for people who were suffering.

    Of course he could just solve their problems straight away: Find them a nicer ce to stay in, put all

    the kids in school¡­ all it would take was a few words from him.

    However, from the moment Gerald saw Queta again, his heart had been racing wildly out of control.

    Some subtle emotion waspelling him to get closer to her, to get to know her better.

    He didn¡¯t understand this feeling.

    Yet, thinking back now, he¡¯d known from the first time heid eyes on her¡­ Just one look from the side

    and her face had been burned into his memory.

    A girl he¡¯d met purely by chance. How could he be feeling this way about her?

    He didn¡¯t have the slightest clue. All he knew was that, from the moment he met her, he¡¯d felt like he¡¯d

    known her forever.

    The two of them began to talk, warming towards each other with each passing moment.

    Without noticing, an entire afternoon had gone by.

    ¡°Queta, Yasmin, I¡¯m going now. I¡¯ll visit again in a few days!¡± Gerald waved goodbye to the girls and

    took his leave.

    After spending the day with them, his heart felt light, his soul at peace for the first time in an eternity.

    Then his phone rang. It was Lilian.

    When they¡¯dst parted ways, Gerald had asked to exchange numbers with her. Reluctantly, she¡¯d

    agreed.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I say, Gerald¡­ I invite you to be a part of this gathering, and you¡¯re going to bete for your first time?¡±

    Lilian¡¯s voice was sharp with reprimand. ¡°I said to meet at five. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, something came up, so I was held back. On my way now, maybe ten minutes!¡±

    Doot¡­ doot¡­ Without another word, she¡¯d hung up on him.

    Gerald smiled wryly.

    He should have just stayed out of this ¡®old schoolmates¡¯ trouble. What a d*mned headache!

    But he had already given his word, so he had to keep it now. He returned to the car park, started up his

    car, and made for the hotel where the reservation had been made.

    He arrived, parked the car, and found the table.

    ¡°Took you long enough, Gerald! You¡¯ve really kept everyone waiting for you, you know?¡± Lilian¡¯s face

    contorted hideously at the sight of him.

    ¡°My God, it¡¯s really Gerald! After all these years! No patches on your clothes¡­ have you started

    dressing like normal people?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh, Gerald, I hear you¡¯re in Mayberry University? That¡¯s a swanky ce! How have you been

    doingtely? The internship ising up soon¡ªfound yourself a spot somewhere, yet?¡±

    ¡°Have a seat first. Gerald, tell us all about what you¡¯ve been through, these past few years.¡±

    They were in a private dining room, with a massive table that could easily seat two dozen. That was the

    number of ¡®old friends¡¯ who were in attendance this evening, including a handful of former high school

    ssmates of his. It was a crowded and cozy affair.

    Gerald smiled at everyone, then spotted a girl at the head of the table: Sharon Leslie!

    The prettiest girl in ss, and his best friend in high school. They used to study together all the time.

    As a matter of fact, each had been harboring some measure of affection for the other.

    However, Sharon hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved with someone from his sort of background.

    Likewise, Gerald hadn¡¯t dared to get involved with someone from her sort of background.

    There had been too great a fault in their stars.

    And so, they¡¯d never been much more to each other than just friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sharon. Have you been well?¡± Gerald smiled at her. Sharon had changed

    tremendously. She¡¯d learned how to use make-up, and her appeal was now far beyond what he

    remembered.

    A first-ss beauty without question.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing great. Why don¡¯t you find a ce to sit down!¡± Sharon replied with a smile and in a tone that

    was neither malicious nor dismissive.

    After three years without contact, anything they had had between them had long vanished.

    They were just strangers, now.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gerald spotted an empty seat, and he moved to take it.

    ¡°Who said you could sit there?¡± Before he could actually do so, however, another girl¡ªanother ex-

    ssmate¡ªsnapped harshly at him, giving him a fright.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 195

    ¡°Did anyone say you could sit here? This spot is reserved for my boyfriend! Goodness gracious¡­ it¡¯s

    one thing to have been a loser back then, but after three years of university, you still haven¡¯t improved

    one bit! Go, scram, get lost!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t even remember her name anymore, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick a fight with her

    at the moment.

    That left the seat by the door, where all the food would be brought in.

    Realizing that this had been everyone¡¯s intention all along, Gerald simply resigned himself to it.

    Actually, there was an empty spot beside Sharon, too. However, she¡¯d left her handbag on there,

    indicating that she was saving the seat for somebody. Certainly, she¡¯d made no move to offer it to him.

    Lilian grinned at Gerald, then turned and asked, ¡°Sharon, when¡¯s Murphy gonna get here?¡±

    ¡°That guy¡­ Hmph! Always wishy-washy about everything. Every time, he¡¯ll say he¡¯s almost there¡ªbut

    you¡¯re still gonna have to wait a while!¡±

    Although she sounded upset, in truth her heart sang with pride.

    ¡°Yo, yo, yo! Is Sharon talking about Murphy, as in the Murphy who graduated and immediately became

    sales manager of an upmarket business along Mayberry Commercial Street? Are the two of you not

    getting along, then?¡±

    ¡°Right? Back when he was still a student, Sharon clung to him everywhere. Now that he¡¯s a Mayberry

    big shot, you¡¯re full ofints? Actually, you just want us to be jealous of you, right?¡±

    ¡°Honestly speaking though, could you tell us how hended that job? Gosh, sales manager at

    Mayberry Street¡­ I wouldn¡¯t trade it for a dozen state appointments!¡±

    No sooner had Sharon mentioned her boyfriend than the whole table was abuzz about him. The air

    was thick with the smell of envy.

    ¡°Hah, I wouldn¡¯t know about that!¡± Sharonughed. ¡°When he gets here, he can tell you himself!¡±

    Right on cue, the doors opened, and two men walked in.

    ¡°Murphy, you¡¯re here!¡± Everyone greeted the tall, thin man with warm smiles.

    So this was Murphy¡ªSharon¡¯s current boyfriend.

    The other guy was that other girl¡¯s boyfriend, and he casually took the seat that Gerald had almost

    stolen.

    ¡°Speak of the devil¡­ Murphy, we were just talking about you! Anyway, check out who¡¯s joining us

    today! Let me introduce you¡­ That guy over there? Meet Gerald!¡± Giggling, Lilian pointed out Gerald,

    who was sipping at his drink.

    ¡°Oh? So this is that penniless tramp, Gerald? Pleased to meet you!¡± Wearing a look of awe, Murphy

    came over to shake hands.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Frowning, Gerald remained in his seat and ignored him.

    It was only at this point that he was really starting to get annoyed by all this.

    He had been too na?ve, expecting this to be a simple reunion between old friends he hadn¡¯t seen in

    years.

    He craved the odd bit of socializing, too.

    However, it was only after he¡¯d arrived that he began to suspect that Lilian might have had other

    motives behind inviting him here. Gerald had been brought here to be the party clown, the evening¡¯s

    amusement.

    No one here really cared about him, not even Sharon¡ªGerald didn¡¯t even know who she was

    anymore.

    This whole thing had turned out to be a huge disappointment.

    Gerald had no interest in this Murphy guy.

    Murphy, on the other hand, was beaming at him. ¡°Ahaha, what a character you are, Gerald! Sorry, I

    was only joking around. I heard from Sharon that the two of you used to be good friends.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald, Murphy was offering to shake hands with you, just now! Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Murphy, you don¡¯t have to apologize to this guy at all! Just ask Sharon¡ªhe¡¯s a total

    deadbeat!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 196

    ¡°Ahaha, don¡¯t say that! He goes to Mayberry University, you know¡ªafter he graduates, he might very

    well find himself a job along Mayberry Commercial Street, too!¡±

    Everyone wanted to get in on the merriment.

    ¡°Oho? Then we¡¯d basically be colleagues! Let¡¯s get along, Gerald!¡± Murphy chortled.

    He wanted to keep this conversation going. He would often have to hear about everyone bringing up

    this old friend of Sharon¡¯s.

    It had made him curious about what she¡¯d seen in a penniless guy like Gerald.

    Sometimes it even made things awkward for him.

    That was why, the moment this guy was introduced to him as Gerald, Murphy couldn¡¯t resist having a

    bit of fun at his expense, just to see how he¡¯d respond.

    So far, it appeared that this Gerald had no social skills to speak of whatsoever. Once he started

    working life, it would be a carnival with him!

    ¡°Haha¡­ Leave him alone, Murphy! For a guy like him to get a job in Mayberry Street, the boss would

    have to be deaf and blind!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡ªMurphy, you never told us how you scored that Sales Manager job over there!¡±

    The focus had been returned to Murphy, anyway.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a long story¡ªbut I suppose it could be because this is my field of specialty. But my boss

    thinks I¡¯m still kinda green, so my sry¡¯s only 45k per year for now. Ahh, I still have such a long way to

    go!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s amazing, man!¡±

    A fresh graduatemanding that level of pay was a rare thing. What¡¯s more, he could still climb

    further up the coveted Mayberry corporatedder.

    Lilian was green with envy toward Sharon now. She was her equal in terms of looks¡ªbut Lilian was

    more carefree, while Sharon was more reserved. Thetter approach apparently made a woman more

    desirable.

    At the moment, Sharon was beaming with pride.

    Unbidden, her gaze sought out Gerald, further down the table.

    A quiet pang of sorrow arose in her heart, followed immediately by horror¡ªimagine if, during those

    years, she¡¯d sumbed to a moment¡¯s sentimentality and had be an item with that guy¡­ what

    would her fate have been?

    ¡°Ahah, I just got lucky. Lilian, you and the others have done pretty well for yourselves too¡ªI hear you¡¯re

    an elementary school teacher now? Is that for real?¡±

    Lilian nodded. ¡°Yup, yup!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear. From now on, we can all continue to grow with the Mayberry family. I¡¯m

    nning to get my own ce in the district in a couple of years¡­ and then, I shall marry Sharon!¡±

    Chuckling merrily, Murphy added, ¡°Oh, yes¡ªGerald, bro, what are your ns for after you graduate?

    Gonna apply for a government position? Have you got a job lined up for yourself? Interested in sales?

    Design? Perhaps admin work?

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯d rmend thatst one for you. A government office would be a tough fit for you. Speaking as

    someone working in sales, honestly, you¡¯d be terrible at this sort of thing, Gerald. As for design, it

    sounds great on paper, but the reality is a nightmare! It takes a sharp, logical mind¡­ another talent you

    don¡¯t seem to be blessed with. No, it¡¯s gotta be something less cerebral, a basic desk job where all you

    need to know is how to work a simple calctor¡ªthat¡¯s perfect for you!¡±

    After Murphy said all this, everyone watched Gerald contemptuously.

    The food was already on the table. Gerald ate, keeping his own counsel. The only thing he said in reply

    was, ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. Whatever works. No need for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Yo, yo, yo! There¡¯s that attitude, again¡­ Can¡¯t handle the truth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s bad enough how hopeless you are, but you won¡¯t even listen to good advice? s, your

    future looks bleak!¡± Lilian moaned.

    As they went on heckling Gerald in this way, unbeknownst to any of them, trouble was brewing outside

    their private room.

    A group of youths were having a disagreement with one of the staff:

    ¡°I said we¡¯ll pay extra, understand? We¡¯re a big group¡ªit has to be this room!¡± snapped a crude sort of

    fellow. ¡°Name your price, d*mn it, and then kick everyone out of there!¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 197

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s just no way! Their food has already been served!¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? Don¡¯t you know who you¡¯re talking to? Three minutes, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll give you¡ªand

    if you can¡¯t get it done for me, your manager will do it in your ce. Try me!¡± the man blustered

    arrogantly.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± The waitress hurried inside and exined the situation.

    Lilian and the others would have none of it.

    What was the meaning of this? They had gotten here first¡ªthey had even begun eating already! Now,

    youe in here and say, what, switch tables? Just like that?

    Who do you think you are!

    ¡°No way. Tell them we¡¯re not moving!¡± Lilian was ring, her temper suddenly ring.

    ¡°Oho? I¡¯d like to see just who that is hollering in there, thinking she¡¯s hot stuff!¡±

    The doors to the private room opened, and the other group strode right in.

    It was building up toward a brawl.

    Murphy was their champion on this side. He had nothing to fear from your run-of-the-mill rich brats¡ª

    especially not now that he was working for the Mayberry group. Everyone looked toward him in

    anticipation.

    Murphy cleared his throat and stood. ¡°My friends, we did reserve this room first. Changing ces now

    is simply not an option¡ªthat¡¯s just unreasonable. How about this, next time, I make it my treat? We can

    have a meal together at Homnd Kitchen along Mayberry Commercial Street!¡±

    He was cool and collected, smiling amicably.

    It was a statement bearing multiple payloads: They were standing their ground, and he had

    connections to Mayberry.

    ¡°Gods! Everyone and their mother ims to be from Mayberry these days! You think just because I

    don¡¯t work there myself, that means I don¡¯t have any big friends in Mayberry?¡±

    Saying this, someone appeared at the doorway, strolling through with both hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Mr. Ziegler! So it was you, sir?¡± Seeing this man, Murphy¡¯s stern countenance instantly gave way to

    effusive fawning. Even Sharon had to avert her eyes from the sight of this.

    Yancy Ziegler was a big kahuna attending Sunnydale University and had been painting the town red

    regrly with the Bakers!

    He also used to be a recurring fixture at cruise parties, where he was said to have made friends with

    someone of note!

    This was big. Yancy was not your typical rich brat at all!

    ¡°Oh, you know who I am?¡± Yancy said pleasantly.

    ¡°How could I not? I¡¯m friends with Ken, and he¡¯s always going on about you!¡± Murphy was in total

    doormat mode now. Gone was the cool champion from a moment earlier.

    ¡°I see¡­ one of Ken¡¯s boys, huh?¡± Yancy smirked. ¡°I came here to have dinner¡­ is switching tables for

    my sake really too much to ask?¡±

    ¡°Meaning no offense, I swear, but¡­ Mr. Ziegler, we¡¯ve already started here, you see¡­ Couldn¡¯t you

    just see this as doing me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Pah! Like I owe you any favors.¡± Yancy was done ying nice. ¡°Enough horse crap¡ªwill you move or

    not?¡±

    Murphy swallowed hard. So did everybody else at the table.

    Mr. Yancy Ziegler was not someone to be taken lightly.

    Murphy¡¯s usual routines were worthless here. One word to Aiden and he could kiss his precious job in

    Mayberry Street goodbye.

    Though his cheeks were burning now, there was nothing for it but to grit his teeth and say,

    ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll move!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, but there are so many dishes on the table¡­ How shall we do this?¡± Lilian suddenly chirped

    sweetly. Just a moment ago, she had been a raging tigress.

    Though she was still discussing the same matter as before, this time, she had be a mewling

    kitten.

    ¡°Gerard can move everything over to our new table. Clear the room for Mr. Ziegler!¡± one of the other

    girls suggested.

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s the way we¡¯ll do it, then!¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement.

    Yancy, meanwhile, froze in ce.

    Gerard?

    He peered down at the young man, sitting with his back toward him, just quietly eating away without

    another care in the world.

    Truth be told, when Yancy had first walked in here, he had nced at that same guy and thought that

    he looked familiar.

    Now that his name had been spoken, Yancy burst into action, hurrying over to Gerard for a better look.

    He very nearly shrieked aloud. It was Gerard Crawford!

    ¡°Gerald! S-s-so you were here!¡± Yancy stammered, remembering what Aiden had saidst time.

    Behind him, those henchmen who had also met Gerard before were too stunned to move.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 198

    Who would have thought that Mr. Crawford would be here, hanging with this sort of crowd?

    ¡°Oh? Mr. Ziegler, you know this hobo, Gerard?¡± Murphy asked in surprise.

    For some reason, when Yancy Ziegler greeted Gerard Crawford by name, Murphy and many of the

    other guys present at the scene were ovee with jealousy. How was it that Yancy knew that guy but

    not them?

    What was this?

    ¡°How the hell is it any of your business whom I happen to know? Get the hell out of my sight!¡± Hearing

    what Murphy had called Gerard, Yancy was roaring with rage.

    The blood drained out of Murphy¡¯s face.

    Gerard set down his chopsticks before calmly replying, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Yancy. I remember you from my

    last visit to Sunnydale. Oh, yes¡ªdid you find yourself a ticket after all?¡± He had deliberately modified

    past events slightly.

    ¡°Oh, yes! I did indeed! Thank you so much, Gerard! Really, thank you!¡±

    Yancy bent over in a deep bow. Considering how he was always bowing and scraping in Aiden Baker¡¯s

    presence, what more Gerard Crawford?

    ¡°Thank you, Gerard!¡± All the men behind Yancy followed suit.

    And that was hello.

    ¡°No problem. If I could ask something in return, Yancy¡­ Let me keep this room?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Yancy didn¡¯t know what business Gerard had here, but if he said jump, Yancy

    would only need to know how high. After exchanging a few more quick pleasantries, he grabbed his

    people and withdrew without dy.

    Peace returned to the private dining room.

    Silence reigned as everyone stared at Gerard with mouths agape. This guy wielded that sort of clout?

    How could this be possible?

    ¡°Gerard, how¡­ How do you know Mr. Ziegler? What was he thanking you so much for?¡± Her stomach

    churning horribly, Lilian anxiously spoke first.

    ¡°Oh, he misced a bus ticket one time¡ªbut I found it for him!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    What?

    Everyone stared with eyes as wide as the dinner tes on the table.

    Who was he trying to kid? All that just now, for a bus ticket?

    Gerard himself had only just realized that this off-handed lie might havee off as a bit of a stretch.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe it was a ne ticket. Can¡¯t remember anymore.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Lilian and Sharon were still bbergasted. Not even a ne ticket would ount for this!

    Scratching his head, Gerard tried to figure a way out of this. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t remember what sort of

    ticket it was, but he was really grateful for it. Hahaha!¡±

    That should do it¡ªand Gerard felt that he had just about had his fill now. He didn¡¯t see any point in

    hanging around for much longer. Making up some excuse about having things to do, he made his

    escape.

    Following his departure, everyone in the room stared at one another. Obviously, Gerard had been

    hiding something¡­ but how could he possibly have anything to do with Yancy Ziegler?

    Why couldn¡¯t it have been them, instead? Why, if it had been them, then¡­!

    Some were seething with envy. Others, like Sharon and Lilian, were wrestling withplicated

    emotions.

    It urred to them that Gerard could quite possibly experience aplete reversal of fortunes through

    his acquaintance with Yancy. It seemedpletely usible.

    In that event, both girls felt as if they now understood the true meaning of regret.

    The thought of seeing that day arrive filled them with abject horror.

    Argh, what was there to be done!

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t think Yancy will have that much to do with Gerard. Gratitude is only worth a couple of

    favors, after all. How much could a tramp like Gerard ask for from someone like Yancy? Basically

    nothing!¡± Sensing the agitation in the room, Murphy dered this with a smile.

    At this, everyone was able to rx a little.

    Gerard had simply walked away although he could very well have wrung them all out on the spot. For

    the sake of the affection he once held for Sharon, he had stayed his hand. No matter what she was like

    now, he wouldn¡¯t forget that she had helped him out before in the past.

    This made them even.

    Rubbing his belly in satisfaction, he began to wonder if Queta and the kids had eaten yet. Perhaps he

    would bring them something.

    And so, he ended up at Queta¡¯s ce once again¡­ and again, for the next seven days in a row. He

    headed there whenever he had any free time, chatting with her and ying with the kids¡­ it was a

    blissful haven for him, and he was always in a good mood there.

    Even better than hanging around in school.

    Moreover, he was growing closer to Queta every day.

    Having secured her contact information, they messaged each other often as well.

    Had he fallen in love? Not even he could say¡­ but he certainly liked her enough.

    This whole week spent chatting with Queta, he was asionally slow in responding to M¡¯s own

    messages. One night, M abruptly sent him the following:

    ¡®Gerard¡­ have you been chatting with other girls besides me?¡¯

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 199

    At present, M and Gerard were in a rtionship one level beyond friendship. However, Gerard had

    yet to pursue her in earnest¡ªall they really did, for the most part, was chat.

    M kept joking about how Gerard was her pretend-boyfriend, giving him the impression that she had

    never thought about going any further with him.

    And yet, she was always throwing these little tantrums.

    Basically, their rtionship status was unclear.

    M¡¯stest message to him: ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you replying? Have you been

    chatting with another girl these days?¡±

    Girls are sensitive creatures, able to detect the slightest change in the wind.

    Recently, Gerard¡¯s behavior had be highly suspicious. Back then, he would always reply to her

    instantly. Nowadays, a full minute could pass without any answer.

    It was a disconcerting situation for M.

    Gerard didn¡¯t want to lie to her. Anyway, there was no point.

    ¡°Yup. Just chatting.¡± That was his reply.

    ¡°Heh. You didn¡¯t have to add thatst bit. Even if you weren¡¯t just chatting, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d know. You¡¯re

    an amazing guy. I already expected lots of pretty girls to be after you. The one you¡¯re talking to must be

    quite the looker. What¡¯s her name? Do I know her?¡± A whole barrage of text tumbled out from M.

    ¡°I doubt it. Myself, I¡¯ve only known her for a week. As for her looks¡­ perhaps it¡¯s her heart that¡¯s

    beautiful.¡±

    All this while, M had been ying all sorts of games with Gerard.

    It made him feel like she didn¡¯t see him romantically in the slightest.

    She only saw him as a friend, even knowing that he was positively loaded!

    Gerard, in turn, had no ulterior designs for Queta. She was just a friend he got along with easily. More

    than that¡­ he hadn¡¯t given the matter much thought.

    ¡°Oho! An angel with a beautiful heart? That¡¯s really something! So the great Mr. Crawford has been

    ignoring his girlfriend because he¡¯s already found another one!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been ignoring you! Anyway, aren¡¯t you always calling me your fake boyfriend? And she¡¯s not

    my girlfriend!¡± That should clear things up.

    M sent him an emoji.

    ¡°Tell me who exactly she is to you, then: Your best friend? Your lil sis? Help me understand!¡±

    Seeing this message from M¡ªespecially that ¡®lil sis¡¯ part¡ªGerard¡¯s heart clouded over.

    He had thought that they were growing closer. He¡¯d imagined that they were one step away from falling

    in love.

    So¡­ the truth was that M had only seen him as a brother. It made sense, of course¡ªalthough he

    had wealth, in terms of charisma, he was probably nowhere near M¡¯s boyfriend standards!

    ¡°Nothing like that. We¡¯re just friends. I like her gentle nature and I admire her bravery! I truly respect the

    way she goes through life!¡±

    ¡°Wow! She sounds amazing! One day, I shall simply have to meet her. You must introduce her to me!¡±

    ¡°Sounds great. Once you¡¯ve met her, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her too. She¡¯s just swell,¡± Gerard told her. ¡°One

    more thing, M!¡±

    Eh?

    He¡¯d just been about to ask if she was free tomorrow, but before he could finish typing, a bright red

    exmation mark suddenly popped up next to the chat bar.

    ¡®You are not Friends with this person!¡¯

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What was going on, here?

    Hadn¡¯t they been chatting away merrily? Why had she deleted him?

    Panicking, Gerard called M directly.

    An automated recording informed him that her phone had been turned off.

    What in the world was going on? Gerard scratched his head.

    He wouldn¡¯t know that up until just now, M had just been lying in bed, chatting with him.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 200

    With the speed of Gerard¡¯s responses slowing down recently, M had spent the past few days in

    anxious spection.

    Then, she had ventured a casual inquiry¡ªsince it wouldn¡¯t do for her to press too hard on such details.

    Sure enough, Gerard had been chatting up another woman!

    M¡¯s heart was wracked with sorrow, as though something had been stolen right out of her own heart.

    In this short time, she¡¯d gotten used to having Gerard around, always being there for her.

    Now, she had to share his attention with another girl.

    She wasn¡¯t happy about this, but she didn¡¯t say so outright. Instead, she¡¯d made inquiries as to who

    she was, how pretty she must be¡­ hints to let Gerard know that she was absolutely furious now!

    What happened next? Gerard began talking about what a wonderful, gentle soul she was!

    Grrr¡­ Was she to stand there and take this?

    Every message she had sent after that had been dripping with acid. Hinting that he was just a bro to

    her¡­ she had only said that to get back at him a little. Then she went on asking about the other

    woman, saying that she¡¯d really like to meet her.

    Then she had deleted him and vehemently mmed her handphone against the wall, so hard that it

    shut off!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, M? Are you okay?¡± her roommate asked in worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Good night!¡± M buried her head under the nket.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, but the device you¡¯re trying to reach is currently offline¡­¡± Despite numerous attempts,

    Gerard still couldn¡¯t get through.

    What on earth was going on with M?

    He was just a little crestfallen. After all that hard work, he had almost been ready to believe that he

    really had a chance with M, but then¡­ sigh!

    Time for bed. Forget about all this nonsense.

    The next morning, Gerard went to the cafeteria to have breakfast with Harper and Benjamin.

    The moment he stepped into the hall, Harper nudged him and pointed. ¡°Gerard, dude¡­ look who it is!¡±

    Following his gaze, Gerard spied M having breakfast with two of her roommates!

    Last night¡¯s affair still weighed heavily on his mind. Why had M blocked him, all of a sudden?

    Straight away, he walked over there and sat down across from her.

    ¡°M, why did you block mest night?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Huh? Did I? I don¡¯t recall doing anything like that. Maybe I identally clicked something? No way,

    why would I block you?¡± M dithered back and forth in a sing-song voice, but her eyes were

    smoldering with rage.

    Gerard pulled out his handphone. ¡°It¡¯s true! Look¡­ you¡¯ve really blocked my number!¡±

    Bam! M pped her chopsticks down onto the table, and hissed, ¡°Is everyone finished? Let¡¯s get out

    of here!¡±

    With onest baleful look at Gerard, M turned on her heels and marched off.

    ¡°What the hell happenedst night, Gerard?¡± Harper eximed. ¡°M always used to be so sweet to

    you¡ªhow did the two of you be like this, now?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ One moment we were just chatting as usual, next thing you know¡­ Maybe she¡¯s gotten

    tired of me¡­¡± Gerard gave a short, disparaging littleugh.

    ¡°Impossible. Something like this doesn¡¯t just happen for no reason. Girls crave attention. Go after her!

    Do you like her or not?¡±

    Perhaps this was the problem with Gerard. Because he cared about M, he kept tip-toeing around her

    feelings. If anything started to go wrong, he gave up straight away.

    It also had something to do with his past experiences.

    He had only just recently be able to talk to girls without blushing and stuttering too much. As for

    the subject of understanding a woman¡¯s heart¡­ That was probably something he might still need to

    work on a little.

    ¡®She clearly stated that she was only a little sister to me. If I try to pursue her, I might ruin our friendship

    too!¡¯ Gerard wrestled with his inner thoughts.

    But Harper was right. Girls craved attention. Perhaps he ought to give her some?

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 201

    After Gerald arrived in the ssroom.

    He re-added M Smith on WeChat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something important to tell you!¡± He messaged her.

    Of course, it was Harper who taught him that.

    M was angry, and Gerald knew it was probably because of himself, so he wanted to make it clear to

    M.

    And the words really worked well, though.

    Soon, M replied to his message.

    ¡°What is it? Hurry up and say it!¡±

    ¡°Are you free this afternoon? There¡¯s a movie that just went online with pretty great reviews! I¡¯m looking

    for somepany to watch with me!¡±

    This was taught by Naomi.

    Gerald¡¯s good friends were all sitting next to Gerald, giving him some useful advice.

    ¡°Oh, then you should go look for that pretty girl, why are you looking for me?¡±

    M replied coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the most beautiful and generous person. Oh, and someone who gets easily angry at me

    to be mypany. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and it seems like you¡¯re the only one who fits all the

    criteria. Otherwise, how would you rmend a girl like her?¡±

    ¡°F*ck off, I don¡¯t know such a person!¡±

    ¡°Then that leaves you to be the only one!¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this? This doesn¡¯t sound like you at all!¡±

    M replied with a shocked emoji.

    Honestly, chatting with Gerald made her feel so much better and happier.

    ¡°So, are youing? I¡¯ve already bought your ticket. It¡¯s okay if you refuse toe, on the condition

    that you find me ady like you, and only then will I ept your refusal!¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay, I¡¯ll go for the sake of you being so sincere, but I have one condition: You have to buy me

    dinner! I¡¯m not going for nothing!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The deal had been sealed!

    Harper and Naomi made a victory cheer.

    However, Gerald smiled bitterly and scratched his head.

    So, there were so many things to consider when talking to girls.

    In the past, Gerald did not know about this. When he talked to girls, it was just people asking questions

    and him answering them.

    M had once said that she was attracted to Gerald¡¯s calmposure and honesty.

    And with that, Gerald and M got along pretty well.

    But looking at it now¡­

    Adding some other words in the same sentence with the same meaning created a whole different

    effect!

    ¡®Flirting requires skills and knowledge,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    The movie started at eleven o¡¯clock.

    Gerald nned to meet up with M at ten o¡¯clock.

    When the bell rang, Gerald walked out of the ssroom.

    His phone suddenly rang, and seeing the number on the screen, it made his heart flutter.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was a call from Queta Smith.

    The two had already given each other their numbers, and Gerald told Queta that no matter what

    happened, she can always call him first.

    The connection went through.

    ¡°Gerald, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at college! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yasmin, she¡­she suddenly fainted on the ground! I carried her to the hospital, but¡­ but I don¡¯t

    have money and the hospital won¡¯t treat her!¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re at the hospital entrance now? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Once he heard that Yasmin was unconscious and her condition was quite serious¡­

    Gerald panicked.

    The previous week had all been very peaceful.

    He was very concerned about Yasmin¡¯s health. He immediately ran downstairs and drove to the

    hospital.

    When he arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance, Gerald saw Queta and three other people waiting anxiously

    at the entrance.

    He stopped his car at the side of the road and dashed toward their direction.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gerald saw Yasmin, who looked pale and was trembling all over.

    ¡°Yasmin experienced this symptom before, but this time it¡¯s even more severe!¡±

    Queta was crying nervously.

    Both children were also shaking Gerald¡¯s arm, ¡°Big brother, please save our sister!¡±

    ¡°I understand now, I¡¯ll go in and ask the doctor to take a look!¡±

    After he took Yasmin from Queta¡¯s arms, he ran toward the hospital¡¯s emergency lobby.

    ¡°Stop right there! I¡¯ve told you guys over and over again, you can¡¯t see the doctor without paying! Go

    look for other ways and stop stirring trouble here!¡±

    Two guards stopped Gerald in his tracks, blocking his way.

    ¡°I have money, please let me help the child to get treated!¡±

    Gerald said hastily.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 202

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t help you. If we let you in like this and you can¡¯t pay up for the bills,

    we might have to use brute force on you. So, how about you go somewhere else and get the money,

    then we¡¯ll talk!¡±

    The two security guards were quite old. Maybe because they saw Queta and the others were in a

    tough situation, their tone was not as rough as earlier.

    Well, obviously Queta had been kicked out once.

    ¡°Mr. Linton and Mr. Lawrence, what¡¯s going on here? Why are these bums standing in front of our

    hospital? Huh? Isn¡¯t that the ones I kicked out because they couldn¡¯t afford the treatment? Why are

    they still here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Dr. Quintero! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make them leave this instant!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, they¡¯re ruining our hospital¡¯s image. Let¡¯s go, Minnie and Lindy, I¡¯ll take you to eat something

    delicious today, hehe!¡±

    Dr. Quintero spoke as he led the two little beauties along the way.

    The two little girls looked at Gerald and the others with contempt.

    ¡°Hehe, why are you still standing there, go beg for money!¡±

    ¡°Look at what they¡¯re wearing, can they even afford to see a doctor? Ugh!¡±

    The two little girls took turns to throw jabs at them.

    Apparently, they looked down on Gerald and Quenta because of their clothing.

    ¡°Dr. Quintero, please, please, have a look at Yasmin, please!¡±

    On the other hand, Quenta was so desperate that she was all about to kneel down to beg the doctor.

    ¡°I have money, so please treat her. I¡¯ll pay for the bills once she gets treated!¡± Gerald¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Hahahaha, what a joke!¡±

    ¡°You must be teasing me, aren¡¯t you, brat? You don¡¯t look like someone that has money, haha, don¡¯t

    even try to fool me! The door is right there, so please get the hell out of here!¡±

    Gerald looked at Queta. ¡°Wait here for a moment, I promise you we¡¯ll get in,¡± he reassured.

    Then, Gerald red at Dr. Quintero and the two little girls. He trotted to the side of the road, got into the

    car, and stepped hard on the gas pedal.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The three of them were all in shock.

    Especially Dr. Quintero, whose face was almost green.

    Gerald was driving a Lamborghini Reventon, a 2.7 million dor luxury car!

    He did not expect Gerald to be this wealthy!

    The two little girls covered their mouths in awe.

    The visual impact that the luxury car had brought them was too great!

    ¡°Can we go in now?¡±

    Gerald asked after rolling down the car window.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course! I¡¯ll arrange a diagnostic team this instant! I¡¯m not eating anymore and I¡¯ll get things

    settled as soon as possible!¡±

    Dr. Quintero panicked.

    Gerald snickered at him.

    It was hard dealing with people like Dr. Quintero. They would never listen no matter how much they

    begged nicely, instead, they would only listen once they were proved wrong.

    Yasmin was immediately sent into the emergency room.

    The diagnosis came out quickly. It showed that Yasmin was anemic, and her condition was more

    serious.

    However, the hospital was confident and they reassured that their treatment will cure Yasmin¡¯s disease

    within a year.

    Gerald and Queta were relieved when they heard the news. A boulder was lifted from their shoulders.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, next time, you must pay more attention to Yasmin. Look after her more and make sure

    she eats more fruits!¡±

    This time, the doctor¡¯s two little girls gathered around Gerald.

    Gerald just nodded his head with a bitter smile.

    It was only after Yasmin was moved into the hospital room that Gerald waspletely relieved.

    ¡°Queta, you should get back to work, or else you might get another lecture from your boss!¡±

    The two children shook their heads.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine, I have to take care of Yasmin!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Leave that to us. Besides, Gerald is here too!¡±

    ¡°How can I entrust this job to you boys. Besides, what if Yasmin has to go to the bathroom?¡±

    Queta was also in a dilemma. Not only did she have to work, but she also had to support the three

    children.

    However, Yasmin had be her first priority.

    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, just go to work. I¡¯ll just have a friend toe over to take care of Yasmin!¡±

    The two nurses?

    To be honest, Gerald was not worried either.

    It was really inconvenient if he was to stay behind and take care of her.

    So, Gerald just happened to think of a woman who would be perfect for the job.

    He was going to call Jane Zara.

    F*ck!

    On his phone screen, he had received thirty missed calls from M, and he was bombarded by

    messages on WeChat.

    Gerald was used to putting his phone on silent during morning sses. When he left the ssroom, he

    was in such a hurry that he forgot to unmute his phone until now.

    Looking at the time now, it was almost one o¡¯clock.

    In other words, M had been standing and waiting for him for more than two hours¡­

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 203

    The first thing Gerald did was contact Jane Zara.

    Although Jane wanted money, she still got along with it. As long as Gerald asked for her help, she was

    willing to lend a hand.

    As expected, she came immediately after the phone call.

    Only then did Gerald wipe the cold sweat from his forehead and dialed M¡¯s number.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is off¡­¡±

    Her phone was turned off again!

    Gerald sent her a message on WeChat.

    As expected, he was blocked and his number was deleted.

    Ugh!

    Gerald med himself even more now.

    He med himself more than yesterday for saying the wrong thing. He had no idea how to exin

    things to M regarding histeness.

    After Gerald returned to college, he even went to look for M a few times, but he ended up getting the

    door shut right in his face.

    She did not even look at him at all.

    He was afraid that this cold war wouldst for an eternity.

    Gerald walked around the campus by himself, stopping at a small park and resting there for a while.

    Dealing with rtionship issues really left him a little overwhelmed.

    One thing he had learned today was that girls actually did not mean it if they said ¡®No¡¯.

    He immediately thought of Xavia Yorke.

    They used toe to this small park too.

    They would both take a stroll here, hand in hand.

    Then, Gerald had mustered up the courage to ask Xavia if they could have sex.

    Smack!

    ¡°Scram! Gerald, what kind of girl do you take me for?¡±

    Gerald remembered that he had gotten pped and scolded by Xavia.

    It was obvious that she did not want to.

    From her attitude, she really meant to say no!

    It made him quite self-conscious at that time. Xavia was indeed a good girl, but why did things turn out

    that way? On the contrary, Gerald treated her even better after that incident.

    Now that he thought about it¡­

    Heh, girls¡­

    He was wondering where Xavia is and what she is doing at the moment.

    The scenery made him emotional. He could not help himself but think of Xavia again.

    But the memories were slowly fleeting.

    Just like that, he sat in the park until it was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Then, Gerald¡¯s phone rang. It was from Jane Zara.

    ¡°Gerald, wher¡­where are you?¡±

    Based on Jane¡¯s tone, she sounded both anxious and weeping.

    Gerald felt his nerves tighten. Could something bad have happened to Yasmin?

    ¡°I¡¯m at college, I¡¯ll be on my way to the hospital now. I¡¯ll get you some food along the way. Jane, is

    anything wrong?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    ¡°Gerald, something happened to me this afternoon. It¡¯s my mother. Geez, at first, I thought she was

    messing with me and I clearly told her no, but look what happened now. My mother actually booked a

    banquet in Mayberry for me to meet my blind date!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, I really don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯m still so young, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Jane cried out.

    Gerald was relieved after hearing this.

    Turns out, it was just a forced blind date kind of situation.

    To be honest, it was not the first time it had happened to Gerald.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was rather not that surprising to him at all.

    It was almost time for his graduation after all. Jane had graduated some time ago, and somewhere in

    life, they would have to experience the same thing which other people would also have to face.

    Blind dates were one of those things.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go, do you?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I really don¡¯t want to, but what do you think I should do? Now that my mom has set up a

    banquet, my blind date is already there! This isn¡¯t exactly a blind date since families and friends from

    both sides are expected to be there for a meal together!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with youter. I¡¯ll return the favor this time!¡±

    Gerald said ndly.

    ¡°Ah? For real? Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re the best! Then, will you go as my boss or my friend? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m your friend!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    Since Jane had helped him today, it was only right that he should return the small favor.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 204

    No matter what, Jane was still his employee, and since she had begged him, there was no way he

    could turn her down.

    So this time, Gerald was willing to help her out.

    After the arrangements were settled, Gerald went to the hospital and brought Yasmin some food. Then,

    he waited for Queta to arrive before leaving with Jane.

    The dinner was held in a private lounge at a restaurant in Mayberry.

    This was not the first time Gerald had done this, so he was quite familiar with it.

    Even the opening of the scene was almost the same.

    They pushed open the door to the lounge.

    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re finally here! Huh? Who is this guy?¡±

    Inside the private lounge, a middle-aged woman dressed in a rather fashionable manner, whom Gerald

    assumed was Jane¡¯s mother, was now staring coldly at him.

    Looking at Gerald¡¯s rather ordinary outfit, the woman was already somewhat looking down on him.

    She was a city dweller, and she seemed to look down on country folks and the way they dressed.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ This is Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s my boy¡­ friend!¡±

    On the other hand, Jane did not know what was going on in her head, and the words just slipped right

    out of her mouth.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Did they not agree to just being friends?

    Now, Gerald was being used as a boyfriend again, f*ck!

    He was embarrassed, but since the word had been said, he could not argue much.

    However, Jane stuck out her tongue at Gerald. She was clearly excited.

    What was she thinking?

    Clearly, she thought that it would be nice if Gerald was her boyfriend.

    She had dreamt about this for the past few days.

    In the past, Jane had only liked Gerald when she knew that he was so wealthy.

    But after spending some time together, she could see the other side of Gerald. He was lowkey,

    introverted, and generous to other people. More importantly, Gerald trusted her very much.

    This just added to her list of reasons why she liked and respected him very much.

    She was very fascinated by him.

    ¡°What? What did you just say, Jane? He¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±

    Jane¡¯s mother and dad were clearly shocked. Their mouths were wide open.

    Both of them were public officials, so they would very much prefer their daughter to date someone of

    equal social status.

    Now that their daughter had brought a nobody to the blind date¡­

    ¡°Mom, Dad, yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend! We¡¯ve been hanging out for a while now!¡±

    ¡°Gerald¡­ Crawford, say hello to my parents!¡±

    Seeing that Gerald did not object to his new identity as her boyfriend, Jane decided to be a little

    more daring.

    She reminded Gerald.

    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Zara¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did youe from, young brat? My daughter is not someone a dirty b*stard like you could get!

    Get out of here!¡±

    Jane¡¯s mother snarled at him coldly.

    She was having none of it. It took her a whole lot of effort to finally make an appointment with the

    leader¡¯s wife. Today, they had agreed to let the two families¡¯ children meet and get to know each other.

    In the future, the two families would be inws.

    Everything seemed so perfect.

    It did not ur to her that her daughter would not y by the rules. After much pressuring and

    persuasion, her daughter was finally here, which was good news. But she did not expect her daughter

    would bring along a boyfriend.

    The other family was about to arrive. If they were to see this, they might have a bad impression of the

    Zaras, and the rtionship between both families may be severed.

    Her blood was boiling, and when she looked at Gerald, she felt a hundred times more resentful toward

    him.

    While talking, the lounge¡¯s door suddenly opened. Outside, a line of people walked in with items in their

    hands.

    ¡°Mr. Zara, my sincere apologies. I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯rete, hahaha!¡±

    In came a party of four people, among them were two youngsters, a woman, and a man.

    The girl, in particr, was dressed up beautifully.

    Looking at them, the Zaras were unable to remain theirposure.

    What was going on? The boy should be Mr. and Mrs. Jenkin¡¯s son.

    And what about the girl?

    Could it be that the son had brought his girlfriend along?

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Zara, let me introduce you, this is my niece, she¡¯s my third brother¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a fourth-

    year student from Johnhurst University, and she¡¯s here to join her cousin!¡±

    ¡°Niece, say hi to Uncle Zara!¡±

    However, the girl did not hear what they were talking about as her gaze was fixed on Gerald.

    The corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile.

    ¡°Huh, Gerald! I never thought I would run into you here?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 205

    The girl knew Gerald.

    On the other hand, Gerald was shocked to see this pretty girl.

    ¡°Whitney Jenkins?¡±

    Ever since that time he had beaten up Victor Wright, he hadpletely broken up with Whitney.

    She had always been secretly in love with Victor. Even after Gerald had bought her a dress, in her

    eyes, Gerald was iparable to Victor.

    And because of Gerald, Whitney had almost lost her position in the student council, so when he ran

    into her these few days, she was always cold toward him.

    Who knew they would actually run into each other here today!

    ¡°Gerald, what are you doing here?¡±

    Whitney¡¯s eyes were deadly.

    ¡°Gerald, do you know each other?¡±

    Jane was now standing next to Gerald. Her tone was somewhat dubious as she asked.

    ¡°Of course I know her, we¡¯re from the same department!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, he looked at Whitney. ¡±I¡¯m here to meet Jane¡¯s parents!¡±

    ¡°Meet her parents? What for?¡±

    Whitney¡¯s eyes were even colder.

    The three members of the Jackson family looked toward Gerald at the same time.

    ¡°Gerald is my boyfriend, so why can¡¯t he meet my parents?¡±

    Jane directly replied without hesitation.

    She really had no interest in whoever Christian Jenkins was.

    In fact, after knowing Gerald, Jane¡¯s taste in man had also improved.

    She had met someone powerful, so no matter how excellent the other guys were, they were still no

    match to Gerald.

    Hence, now Jane had this kind of mindset when it came to choosing boyfriends.

    Her words were like an atomic bomb.

    Everyone present was shocked by what she said.

    It had the most impact on the Jenkins.

    They hade here in a great rush, just to hear that Jane was very connected to Mayberry

    International Inc. Moreover, she was a very prettydy, and they considered her family as equal.

    To sum things up, she was the perfect candidate to be the daughter-inw of the Jenkins Family.

    However, they did not expect to find out that Jane was taken after they had brought their son to this

    blind date.

    ¡°Mr. Zara, what¡¯s this all about?¡±

    Whitney¡¯s uncle asked coldly.

    Christian Jenkin was also looking at Gerald with hostility,

    He was in love with Jane.

    Right now, he was sizing up on Gerald. He scanned Gerald¡¯s body for something he could use to

    compare with himself.

    Jane¡¯s parents hurriedly apologized to the Jenkins, exining that it was all a misunderstanding and

    such.

    But deep inside, they were cursing his ancestors. ¡®Stinky b*stard! Look what trouble you¡¯ve brought

    upon us today!¡¯

    ¡°Dad, calm down. As Uncle Zara said, there might be some misunderstanding. Besides, this guy right

    here is Whitney¡¯s ssmate!¡±

    Christian shed the watch on his wrist.

    At this moment, his lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Oh, ssmate? Gerald, I finally know why you¡¯ve been so moroustely, it turns out that you¡¯re

    taken! Honestly, Gerald, before this you¡¯ve won the lottery and became rich, it made me really

    ufortable. But seeing that you bought me a dress, though I still hate you, I¡¯m not as disgusted by

    you as before!¡±

    ¡°Now, though, it looks like you¡¯re even more disgusting than I thought?¡±

    ¡°I mean, how did you get so rich? You¡¯ve won the lottery, but it seems like your money is never-ending.

    It turns out that you have a sugar-mummy, and I¡¯m sure both of you are up to something!¡±

    Whitney did not talk much when she entered the lounge.

    She slowly recognized Jane

    Was she not the woman Chad Xanders had pursued, who was then caught on the spot by Jacelyn

    Leigh and Danny Xanders, as well as Gerald who was being kept in the car by this very woman?

    She had seen the entire scene with her own eyes.

    But what happened next made Whitney think that it was very unlikely.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 206

    Even if she were to be a sugar mummy, she would not have a sugar baby like Gerald, but this woman

    had admitted that Gerald was her boyfriend!

    Whitney then did not respect him any further. She stared at him very proudly as if she was mocking him

    for being a sugar baby!

    After hearing what they had said, Jane¡¯s parents¡¯ face turned awful. They really believed that Gerald

    was a sugar baby.

    Jane¡¯s mother pointed at Gerald and said, ¡°Jane, give me an exnation now. What is going in with

    this Gerald? Is he really a sugar baby?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°No, mom! I can exin!¡± Jane was getting frustrated.

    It was just a simple matter of rejecting a marriage, but things had turned the wrong way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to your exnation. Just tell me if he is or is he not?¡± Jane¡¯s mother asked angrily.

    Whitney crossed her arms and walked beside Christian. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Christian.

    Do you remember the poor dude I told you about who was in the same course as me? The guy that

    was dumped by his ex-girlfriend who then moved on to a rich guy!¡±

    ¡°After that, he won a lottery and then became really proud. Do you still remember that poor peasant?

    That¡¯s him!¡±

    Whitney thought to herself that since she had turned to her dark side, she might as well just go on

    ahead and crush Gerald. She only wanted to be friends with Gerald because she thought he was quite

    rich. Especially when Gerald bought her a shirt that was worth a few thousand dors because she had

    helped him. She was actually quite touched by him, but now, she realized he was just a yboy with no

    money!

    Whitney publicly humiliated him just to prove to Jane that he used to be a poor and lowly peasant!

    When Christian realized that he was just a poor guy, he did not have any pressure at all.

    ¡°Answer me, Jane! Is he the kind of person like what Whitney said? Is he really a poor peasant?¡±

    Jane¡¯s mother was trying to force an answer out of Jane. The whole situation was so embarrassing!

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jane did not know what to say anymore.

    ¡°Yes, I am from a poor family, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have any dignity left in me. All I wanted was

    just to earn some pocket money and study so that I could be a better person. Is that wrong?¡± Gerald

    was hurt by what Whitney had said.

    He started talking about his previous lifestyle. ¡°Why do all of you have to be so judgmental? So what if

    I¡¯m broke? I didn¡¯t do anything bad to all of you, so why should I be bullied?¡± Gerald stared at Whitney

    and yelled at her.

    All these years, Whitney had been harassing him, and it was no less than Yuri.

    Once, when he and Xavia were walking outside the ssroom, she saw them and started criticizing

    him publicly. ¡°Wow, even a poor b*stard like Gerald has a girlfriend! What big news!¡±

    ¡°Anyways, please go and clean up the study hall. You don¡¯t have to eat with your girlfriend since you

    won¡¯t have enough money to eat if you don¡¯t work either way!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not going? I¡¯ll stop your bursary and let you f*ck off!¡± Whitney said as she

    pped him.

    All of these were things that happened in the first and second year of university. Whitney had always

    insulted him in front of Xavia, and because of that, Xavia had even argued with her.

    All of these were stuck with Gerald for years, and he had been keeping them in his heart.

    Things had gotten better when they went to year three only because Whitney was sick of insulting him

    already.

    ¡°So you really are a poor b*stard. Leave now and don¡¯t ever bother my daughter again!¡± Jane¡¯s mother

    was furious. She picked up a ss of hot tea and sshed it toward Gerald¡¯s face.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 207

    ¡°Mom! Stop!¡± Jane almost fainted when she saw the ss sshing over. Unfortunately, she could not

    stop her.

    Gerald could not dodge in time, but luckily, it only hit his body. Gerald was immediately covered with

    tea leaves and tea.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my daughter! Now f*ck off as far as possible!¡± Jane¡¯s mother threw the ss on the

    ground.

    She was also trying to tell Jenkins that the Zara family was absolutely sincere and she did not care

    about the life and death of that poor b*stard, Gerald.

    ¡°Look here, Gerald! Let me take a video of you so that the entire department would know how

    disgusting you are!¡± Whitney wasughing really loudly while the Jenkins were all smiling.

    Gerald would have never thought that Jane¡¯s mother would treat him like that. How ignorant could she

    be to treat someone like that publicly?

    Gerald picked out the tea leaves on his shirt and nced at the entire room of people. Especially

    Whitney.

    ¡°Whitney, what if one day you realized that I¡¯m not the poor bstard you think I was and realized that I¡¯m

    fcking rich? What would you do?¡±

    ¡°And all of you that hate on the poor. You guys are really ignorant, do you know that? What is it that all

    of you are so proud of? If only you all knew that you guys are the poor b*stards in my eyes, what would

    all of you do?¡±

    Jane thought that Gerald must be furious, but his voice was surprisingly calm.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, are you nuts? You must be crazy about being rich, huh? Stop fooling around, sucker! I¡¯m going

    to record all of this and show everyone how embarrassing you are!¡± Whitney mocked him.

    ¡°Jane, so this is the kind of boyfriend you have eh? Why should we even treat him like a person? Look

    at him, does he look like a person? This kind of poor b*stard would only end up dying on the street!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at what he¡¯s wearing. Jane, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re still young and you don¡¯t understand

    much. How about you let Christian and Whitney bring you to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment and

    rx? I heard they were doing some events, and Uncle Jenkins over here has three tickets. Since you

    used to work at the vi, you could bring Christian for a walk!¡± Christian¡¯s mother immediately came out

    and spoke as if she was very used to situations like these.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Gerald said calmly.

    Jane wanted to shake her head, but after listening to Gerald¡¯s tone, she did not dare to refuse the offer.

    Gerald finally understood that it was impossible for him to lead an ordinary life. There would always be

    people trying to find fault or make fun of him! Gerald was not going to tolerate them anymore this time.

    While he was trying to get a tissue out of his pocket, his Lamborghini car key fell out. He did not do it

    on purpose!

    When he wanted to pick up the car key, Whitney bent down and picked it up first.

    ¡°You have a car? That¡¯s weird!¡± She looked at the car key carefully andughed.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a Lamborghini car key! Gerald, you drive a Lamborghini?¡±

    ¡°It must be fake! Lamborghini doesn¡¯t have a car key that looks like that.¡± Christian was shocked at first,

    but after he looked closely he smiled.

    That car key was different from the others just like it¡¯s controls were different. The only thing that was

    simr was the Lamborghini logo, and not many people had seen that car key before.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 208

    He did not me their reaction.

    ¡°Hahaha! Gerald, I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of person. Why can¡¯t you get a toy that looks more

    legit than this one?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about this person anymore. Christian, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment in your Maserati! Let¡¯s go, Jane!¡±

    ¡°From today onward, you will be the most disgusting person in our department, Gerald! Could you

    please do me a favor and get lost now!¡± Whitney threw the Lamborghini car key on the ground.

    Jane did not dare to go against Gerald¡¯s will, and she went with them.

    ¡°Mr. Zara, would you like to take a look at Christian¡¯s new car?¡± Christian¡¯s father asked.

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go and have a look! While you, please get out of here!¡± Jane¡¯s mother walked beside

    Gerald and pushed him.

    Gerald took a deep breath and picked up his car key. He followed them out.

    They were surrounding a Lamborghini Raventon and discussing the car.

    ¡°This is the car I was talking about, Christian. There¡¯s a super-rich guy in our school, and he must be

    eating at this restaurant!¡± Whitney was excited when she saw the car.

    She had always wanted to make friends with this extremely rich guy.

    ¡°Christian, do you recognize this car?¡±

    Christian¡¯s father and Jane¡¯s parents just arrived and they were all shocked.

    They did not notice the car when they arrived! They knew that it was truly a luxurious car.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Lamborghini, but I¡¯m not sure which model it is. Quite sure that it¡¯s more expensive than the

    Lamborghini Poison! Super luxurious!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    The Jenkins and Zaras were all amused.

    ¡°This is a Reventon. It belongs to one of the richest guys in our school!¡± Whitney said.

    Gerald walked past them as they were talking.

    ¡°What are you doing, Gerald?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°This poor b*stard hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± Christian scoffed.

    ¡°What is he even doing here?¡± Jane¡¯s mother said.

    ¡°This poor b*stard is just here to pick up his car. See you guys next time!¡± Gerald smiled as he pressed

    his car key and opened the car door.

    The headlights blinked and the car roof opened.

    Gerald got into the car and everyone was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Whitney shouted.

    Gerald was the owner of this car?! The car key was not fake and this car belonged to him?! The

    extremely rich guy from her department was Gerald even though he was the most ordinary person?!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Gerald? This car is yours? It¡¯s truly yours?¡± Whitney was in disbelief. Her heart felt

    like it had just exploded. She could not believe that he was the same poor b*stard in her eyes! What

    was happening?!

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 209

    Even Jane¡¯s parents were shocked.

    They were even asking him to leave their own daughter alone. No wonder he had said that they were

    the poor b*stards in his eyes!

    How was that even possible!

    Gerald pressed the horn as he drove out of the basement carpark.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When he passed by Whitney, she really did wish that Gerald would notice her. Even if it meant scolding

    her or giving her a p. However, Gerald did not. He merely ignored her and left.

    As for Jane, he had helped her enough.

    He stepped on the elerator and drove out of the basement carpark.

    Gerald knew that this would hurt even harder than simply just showing off. He did not even bother

    about their expressions.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Christian swallowed.

    Whitney was confused and helpless. She didn¡¯t even know the answer to that question. Whitney really

    did think of apologizing to him after what she had done to him after finding out that he was really rich.

    He had looked so attractive when he got into the car!

    She even thought of taking pictures of Gerald and his car to let the entire school know. Just like how

    she would usually show off.

    Whitney calmed herself down. If the whole school knew about Gerald¡¯s true identity, she would never

    stand a chance anymore, and everyone would start teasing her if the school learned about his identity.

    There was a voice telling Whitney to try her best at winning Gerald¡¯s heart. ¡®Most love stories always

    start with the main characters hating each other!¡¯ She told herself

    Meanwhile, after everyone had found out Gerald¡¯s identity, they all looked toward Jane.

    Jane shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking me! I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Going back

    to Gerald.

    It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. After Gerald texted Queta to make sure that Yasmin was

    okay, he then went back to the hostel.

    His phone rang again. It was Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, where are you? I must be troubling you by calling you at this time!¡±

    ¡°I was just about to go back to school. What¡¯s the matter, Zack?¡±

    ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve resigned from the position of Mayberry Commercial Street¡¯s CEO and Ms. Crawford

    has brought in a new CEO, Michael Zeke. He¡¯s an old friend of mine and he¡¯s flying in tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my sister has mentioned it before.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, he would like to pay you a visit!¡±

    What a determined person. The first thing for him to do after arriving was to visit Gerald. Indeed,

    everyone who worked for Jessica was all very serious about their work.

    ¡°Where would he like to visit me? How about you make some arrangements for that and I¡¯ll be going

    back to the vi tonight. We can meet at the vi!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Gerald immediately drove back to the vi after he had hung up.

    He did not know much about this person named Michael, but since he was going to pay a visit, Gerald

    had to be there. His sister, Jessica, could manage everything. He just had to be there.

    Soon enough, when Gerald had reached the vi, the event that was going on at the Wayfair Mountain

    was to wee the new CEO, Michael.

    It waste at night, but the night at Wayfair Mountain was still young.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 210

    There were many rich people walking around. Gerald reached the main entrance and watched from the

    outside.

    He went to the backdoor and went in from there. When he reached his own meeting room, Zack was

    standing there with another middle-aged man.

    There were only two of them, so the other one must be Michael Zeke. He looked really mature and

    reliable, but through his eyes, Gerald could tell that he would be an aggressive person.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± Zack shouted.

    ¡°Michael Zeke. Nice to meet you, Mr. Crawford!¡± Michael bowed.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Director Zeke. Please be at ease. We¡¯ll talk more inside!¡± Gerald smiled politely.

    Michael simply introduced himself and then talked about the future ns he had for Mayberry

    International Inc.

    His ideas were very creative and strong. It was very different from how Zack would do things. Michael

    was a very straightforward and aggressive person when it came to work.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve heard from Zack that you have recently bought a bungalow at the hilltop. Have you done

    any renovations yet?¡±

    Gerald nodded his head.

    ¡°Um, before I came out to work, I used to study interior design overseas. You can have a look at this

    blueprint, and maybe if you¡¯re interested, I could be in charge of the project!¡± Michael smiled.

    Bang!

    Zack had had enough. He hit the table to express his anger.

    ¡°Director Zeke, I think you¡¯re not very familiar with the situation here. You should get to know things

    around here first. In fact, I¡¯m already in charge of the renovation of Mr. Crawford¡¯s new bungalow, and

    the project can be finished within ten days. You don¡¯t have to be worried about it!¡±

    ¡®D*mn it! I was good enough to bring him to visit Mr. Crawford, yet now, he¡¯s trying to steal my job! This

    is too outrageous!¡¯ Zack thought to himself.

    ¡°Ten days? I could do it within five days with top-notch renovations. I would definitely not dy Mr.

    Crawford from moving in!¡± Michael talked back.

    ¡°Five days is impossible, Director Zeke.¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give the orders myself. If I can¡¯t finish the project within five days, I¡¯ll dly resign my position with

    the headquarters!¡±

    Gerald felt embarrassed. It was just renovations, it would be fine no matter who did the project.

    After what Michael had said, Zack was dumbfounded. He would not dare to give orders like that.

    Zack did not know why he was so unhappy when in truth, he was way closer to Gerald than Michael.

    The renovations of the bungalow were then passed to Michael to handle.

    After the meeting was over, Michael went out to meet the guests while Gerald went back to his own

    bedroom to rest.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same old you, Michael. Very aggressive and I like that, but I must remind you, you must

    be careful working at Mayberry. Especially when working with Mr. Crawford, as you know his identity is

    still not known to the public!¡±

    ¡°I understand. Most of my men don¡¯t know about his identity. Even my wife doesn¡¯t know about it. I

    almost got you fired thest time I identally exposed his identity. I will not repeat the same mistake!¡±

    Michael smiled.

    Zack took a deep breath. That was probably his biggest mistake of all time when he had almost gotten

    Gerald into trouble because of Nigel Fisher.

    Gerald went back to his bedroom, but he did not go to sleep immediately. Just as he was thinking about

    something, his sister called.

    ¡°Dude, there are two days left, what the hell are you doing? Have you finished what I asked you to do?

    There are two more millions left. Are you trying to get me killed?¡± His sister yelled at him.

    He then realized that he only spent eight million on the bungalow.

    ¡°Oh no, what can I do? How do I spend those two million?¡±

    Gerald was up the entire night thinking of how to spend the money, and finally, he had an idea¡­

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 211

    Gerald had an idea on how to spend those two million dors. A few days ago when he was talking to

    Queta, he realized that she only had one picture on her social media profile.

    The background was a mountain, and the mountain was covered with trees. It was a very pretty

    scenery picture.

    At that time, Queta had told Gerald a story about that ce. After she was adopted away from the

    orphanage, she had followed her foster parents to live down the hills. After her parents were killed in a

    car ident, she had left that ce.

    When Gerald remembered this story, he thought of investing in that mountain and building another

    entertainment facility over there.

    Gerald immediately called Queta. She was shocked at first when she heard about the news, but she

    confirmed that the scenery up there was truly astounding, especially at the top of the hill. Gerald was

    really excited to have a look and requested for Queta to bring the both of them there tomorrow to have

    a look.

    After that, Gerald called Zack to prepare a proposal and contract for that investment as soon as

    possible.

    This was the first-ever meaningful project that Gerald was really concerned about ever since he had

    found out that he was a billionaire.

    Gerald was really determined after everything was settled. He could not fall asleep that night, and he

    went to the hot spring.

    After the event had ended, the whole Wayfair Mountain was quiet again. Even the hot spring was

    empty. He changed into his swimwear and jumped into the hot spring.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The moment he jumped into the hot spring, there was a pretty girl in a bikini standing up from the water.

    She brushed her hair and there were a few other people walking toward the entrance.

    There was ady bringing three or four other bodyguards.

    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? Thepany paid you guys to protect Ms. Elizabeth and now you

    guys are leaving her alone at the hot spring?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know those reporters might sneak pictures of Ms. Elizabeth and create rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam Red. It is indeed our fault, but the reporters won¡¯t be brave enough toe here and

    sneak pictures right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! We have to do our best to take care of Elizabeth¡¯s image. She has another movie

    coming up, and if there are any problems with it, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Madam Red scolded the

    bodyguards.

    Elizabeth had just finished her bath. After the performances at Mayberry had ended, she had been

    really bored staying in her own room.

    She knew about the hot spring for a long time now and had decided to reject the other boss¡¯s offer and

    went to the hot spring by herself.

    ¡°Madam Red, I asked them to leave me here alone since I¡¯m just here for the hot spring. You guys

    should go outside and wait now. I need to change!¡± Elizabeth said.

    The bodyguards swallowed when they saw her perfect figure but they all went out and waited for her.

    Her manager brought her a bathrobe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what thepany is even thinking! It¡¯s so weird to be followed by a bunch of men

    every day!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Do you need Mayberry¡¯s owner, Gerald, to follow you around so you won¡¯t feel weird?¡± Madam

    Red smiled.

    ¡°I honestly thought that I could see Gerald here today! But he didn¡¯t evene! What a waste of my

    time!¡±

    ¡°Is that why you wore a bikini to the hot spring? Aren¡¯t you afraid of those nasty reporters! You have an

    image to take care of!¡± Madam Red said.

    ¡°The security here is top-notch. I didn¡¯t just wanna be in a bikini toe here. I almost wanted toe

    here naked!¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 212

    Elizabeth almost went ahead and untied her bikini.

    ¡°Woah! I can¡¯t hold it much longer anymore!¡±

    A voice came out from the waters as Gerald stood up from the water and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The two women screamed, shocked.

    Gerald saw Elizabeth in the water when he dived in it too, but her bikini was so tiny that Gerald thought

    she was not wearing anything and had not dared to lift his head. Only half of his head was out of the

    water, and he had been listening to their conversation.

    He then found out that she was the actress that was very famous at that time, Elizabeth! She was here

    for a showcase.

    Gerald wanted to wait until they left beforeing out of the water, but she was almost going to strip

    naked and dive into the hot spring. He was afraid that there would be a misunderstanding and so, he

    stood up.

    ¡°What the f*ck! Since when were you in here?!¡± Elizabeth immediately covered her lower parts since

    she had almost taken them off, and now, she felt really awkward.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! I told you to be careful, Elizabeth. Now look, he must be a pervert who came here to

    take pictures of you!¡± Madam Red was anxious.

    She used the bathrobe to cover up Elizabeth.

    ¡°You! Get out of the water now!¡± Elizabeth was furious. She even picked up a stone.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯ming up!¡±

    Gerald had seen her in movies, but she was really different from the roles she had acted in. What a

    coincidence it was to have met her at the hot spring. If only he knew she was there, he would not have

    jumped in like that.

    ¡°Ms. Elizabeth, I¡¯m a big fan of yours¡­ ouch!¡± Before Gerald could exin, he felt blood rushing

    through his nose!

    ¡°You dare to tell me you were not peeking?¡± Madam Red was furious.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah! Madam Red, look at his pants!¡± Elizabeth pointed at Gerald¡¯s lower part of his body, and both

    women blushed.

    ¡°What the f*ck! I¡¯ve never seen such a pervert in my life! I¡¯m going crazy now! Guards! Guards!¡±

    Elizabeth was really furious.

    Gerald was dumbfounded and embarrassed!

    If only he could control it, he would not want that to happen. However, Elizabeth really did have a great

    figure, and the bikini was about to fall off. How could he withstand that!

    The bodyguards rushed in at this time¡­

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 213

    They knew what had happened just by looking at the actress¡¯s expression. The bodyguards were

    furious.

    ¡°How dare you peek at me! I¡¯ll make you regret what you have seen today! Where is Mr. Zeke? Call Mr.

    Zeke and dig out the eyes of this pervert!¡± Elizabeth yelled.

    This man did not only react, his nose was even bleeding. How perverted could a person be?!

    Elizabeth was not going to let this off easily. However, Madam Red was slightly calmer.

    She looked at Gerald¡ªhe did not look like a reporter, and he was wearing swimwear. It might really be

    a coincidence.

    She tried to calm Elizabeth down. ¡°Ms. Elizabeth, we shouldn¡¯t make this a big deal yet. Especially

    when your new movie contract is on the line. If this gets out, it would not be good for you in the

    industry!¡±

    ¡°What do you think I should do then? This person just sneaked in on me! I can¡¯t just let him off like

    that!¡± Elizabeth held on tightly to her bathrobe.

    Meanwhile, the guards were outside of the hot spring.

    ¡°I think I hear some noiseing from the hot spring. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any customers here at this time. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Madam Red and Elizabeth got anxious. If there were to be found out, this was going to make it to the

    headlines.

    ¡°Forget it, Elizabeth. We¡¯ll let him off this time!¡±

    ¡°Fine. But¡­¡± Elizabeth looked at his crotch area and kicked it real hard, but Gerald dodged it. However,

    Elizabeth kicked too hard and identally shed herself.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Elizabeth was going to go crazy, but Madam Red dragged her out.

    The bodyguards warned Gerald, and they all left.

    That was an interesting plot.

    After Gerald went back to his own room, he could not fall asleep.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He almost wanted to order Zack to bring Elizabeth to him, but he did not want to trouble Zack with this

    kind of thing.

    Gerald held back his urges. He went on his social media and decided to look at Felicity¡¯s pictures to

    satisfy his urges.

    When he logged in to his social media, he saw Cassandra¡¯s messages.

    ¡°Hey, Ordinary Boy! I¡¯m super tired today!¡±

    ¡°Are you asleep, Ordinary Boy?¡±

    ¡°Are you asleep? That¡¯s early!¡±

    Gerald really hates Cassandra right now. He even wanted to prank her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not asleep yet¡­¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Oh, so you are awake! What are you doing at this hour? Are you thinking of girls? Or are there a lot of

    girls surrounding you?¡± Cassandra replied with a shy emoji.

    ¡°I am thinking of girls. Thinking about you, in fact. Why don¡¯t you send me a picture of yourself!¡± Gerald

    had been seduced by Elizabeth, and at the same time, he really wanted to get revenge on Cassandra.

    He would really like to see how the usual Cassandra would react!

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 214

    Ding!

    Sure enough, Cassandra McGregor¡¯s photo was taken and sent over at the very next moment.

    Gerald looked at her photo and he almost went wild. It was too revealing! The picture loomed, and

    almost all parts of her body were exposed.

    ¡°Wanna see more? Ordinary Man, just have a video call with me and I¡¯ll show you everything you

    wanna see!¡±

    Cassandra sent a mischievous emoji.

    D*mn it! What was going on today?

    Being a normal straight guy, Gerald wanted to agree to Cassandra¡¯s ¡°offer¡±.

    Right then, there was a knock on his door. It was Zack Lyle who hade to check whether Gerald

    was asleep.

    Gerald heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Dear Gerald Crawford, how did you turn out this way? You¡¯re now a yer, a pervert, and a d*ck!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s heart was filled with self-me. He felt that he was turning from bad to worse.

    Gerald hurriedly dismissed his thoughts and opened the door.

    Zack wanted to have a discussion with Gerald regarding Gerald¡¯s development of Demonreach

    because research showed that this matter could definitely be tried!

    Their discussion went on untilte at night. After Zack had left, Gerald simply switched off his cell

    phone and slept without bothering to reply to Cassandra¡¯s message.

    Early the next morning, Gerald left Wayfair Mountain Entertainment and returned to college.

    He saw a youngdy selling flowers outside his college. The roses were really beautiful.

    He thought of his girlfriend, M Smith, who had recently broken up with him after a fight. It had already

    been one day since hest looked for her.

    Gerald really wanted to look for an opportunity to talk to her and make things clear between them.

    There was also no ss during the first two periods. Rather than waiting at college, Gerald thought of

    buying a bouquet of flowers for M so that he could ask her out to talk things through.

    Gerald went ahead with his thought.

    After buying a bouquet of flowers, he hurried straight to the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting.

    ¡°What the heck! Who¡¯s this guy? Why is he here so early in the morning to confess his love?¡±

    ¡°Look at him! He doesn¡¯t dress well at all but still has the guts toe over to our Department of

    Broadcasting and Hosting to confess his love, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I know him! I think he¡¯s that penniless d*ckhead from the Department of Literature, his name is Gerald

    Crawford. In the past, people on Reddit used to take pictures of his penniless-looking face, I¡¯ve seen it

    before!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, I know that penniless guy Gerald Crawford! Didn¡¯t he say that he gave his ex-

    girlfriend that something? At that time, it was very popr in our college¡¯s Sub-Reddit!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, he¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    The Department of Broadcasting and Hosting was a different world. As soon as Gerald entered, other

    than a few handsome guys, the rest of them were beautiful girls with various styles and real ssiness.

    After Gerald went in with the flowers, many girls came out to take a curious look to find out which

    handsome guy was visiting their department today to confess his love. It was not umon for pretty

    girls from the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting to receive love confessions.

    However, all the girls were disappointed when they saw Gerald.

    ¡°Lol. Brother, can you first update your status before confessing your love here?¡±

    ¡°I agree! He should not confess in this virtue. If his love confession is sessful, I will jump off the

    building and die!¡±

    Two handsome guys dressed in small suits and with flowers in their hands were mocking Gerald

    despicably.

    Gerald smiled bitterly. He did not expect the environment of the Department of Broadcasting and

    Hosting to be like this. If he had known this earlier, he would not have bought those flowers.

    Perhaps he should not have followed Naomi Milton¡¯s advice on using tactics when being in a

    rtionship with a girl such as buying her flowers and bags or bringing her out for food instead of being

    a straightforward guy. However, Gerald thought that heeding her advice would be kickass!

    In the end, Gerald bought a bouquet of flowers and got himself into the spotlight of many, ugh¡­

    Just as Gerald was in dilemma of whether to leave, suddenly¡­

    ¡°Gerald Crawford? What are you doing here?¡± A few girls¡¯ voices came from behind.

    These voices sounded quite familiar to Gerald. He turned back and got a shock.

    The girls were Alice Bradford, Hayley Ians, and Jacelyn Leigh from the same dorm unit. It was obvious

    that they hade for sses.

    ¡°Gerald, we¡¯re talking to you!¡± Hayley said with a frown when she received no reply from Gerald.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 215

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Thanks to Harper, Hayley now treated Gerald as a family, and their rtionship was good.

    Gerald was a little surprised at Alice¡¯s question.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I just wanted to give something to somebody!¡± Gerald stammered.

    When he raised his head, his gaze met Alice¡¯s. She was the goddess of the crowd.

    At this moment, Alice was already blushing while casting nces at Gerald and the flowers held by

    him. The tips of two of her fingers were touching each other non-stop.

    Many girls from the girls¡¯ dormitory went to their department. Gerald¡¯s emergence had made Alice,

    Jacelyn, and the rest of the girls in their gang particrly surprised.

    Their impression of Gerald was that he was honest regardless of his financial status. They never

    thought that Gerald woulde over to their department today.

    Moreover, the current Gerald was no longer who he used to be. In the past, in order to defend Jacelyn

    and Alice, a rich young man from Mayberry had been beaten up by Jacelyn¡¯s ex-boyfriend Danny

    Xanders and his cousin Luke Evans.

    From then on, there was an act of wild revenge that had also affected Alice Bradford¡¯s family.

    Gerald had brought Mr. Harrison forward to settle this matter at a hotel.

    Since then, Alice and Jacelyn spected that Gerald Crawford must be an extraordinary person or

    even that rich young man from Mayberry himself. However, they also doubted thetter as they felt that

    Gerald did not have that vibe. They were only confident that Gerald was not just any other ordinary guy,

    he was quite rich.

    These thoughts gave Jacelyn feelings of regret, and Alice, feelings of intense regret and thankfulness.

    They had always longed for an opportunity to make peace with Gerald, leave the past behind, and start

    over.

    Alice was really surprised at her encounter with Gerald early in the morning at the department she was

    studying in. He was the person she wanted to look for but was unable to get hold of ever since that

    incident.

    ¡°Gerald, to whom are you giving something?¡± Alice lowered her head and asked him softly after tidying

    up her hair. She was as meek as a little sheep.

    Could it be that¡­ Gerald had changed his mind? After all, Naomi, Hayley, and Harper wanted to ship

    Gerald and Alice together, so it was obvious that Alice and Gerald did have feelings for each other.

    Furthermore, Alice was confident that Gerald definitely liked her from the start. She also had never

    heard of Gerald being in close contact with anybody else from the Department of Broadcasting and

    Hosting.

    Alice¡¯s heart was pounding.

    ¡°Haha, who else? Alice, how would Gerald be able to answer your question?¡± Hayley interrupted as

    she pped her hands happily.

    Hayley also looked at Gerald with admiration while saying, ¡°Gerald, I really can¡¯t tell that you would do

    this. After you became wealthier, your emotional intelligence also became so much higher to the extent

    where you know how to create surprises, and this is a very big surprise indeed, haha!¡±

    Gerald agreed that today was indeed quite surprising. He also found it quite difficult to answer this

    question.

    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ Gerald thought in his head. He had simply bought a bouquet of roses for M to ask her out

    for a walk. It was just as simple as that. Who would have known that the girls in her department would

    flock and gather together just to see a student visiting from another department?! And now, he had

    even bumped into Alice!

    Also, he was obviously being misunderstood by Hayley and Alice. Gerald was about to explode. Worst

    still, there were many boys and girls, all of which had gathered around the stairs, surrounding Gerald

    and Alice and putting both of them in the spotlight. Some of the students were even using their cell

    phones to record them.

    ¡°Oh my, oh my, oh my! This is breaking news! Look, a penniless d*ckhead from the Department of

    Literature is actually confessing his love to goddess Alice Bradford from the Department of

    Broadcasting and Hosting!¡± Some of the girls uttered in disbelief.

    Oh my goodness, who would fall for this kind of person? He was quite shameless!

    ¡°D*mn, he actually confessed to goddess Alice Bradford? That¡¯s aggressive!¡± Two boys mocked Gerald

    in disbelief.

    At the same time, there was a voice from the other side. ¡°M, hurry,e over here! Another person

    is here to confess their love!¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 216

    M had been reading the same page of the same book for a while now.

    Suddenly one of her ssmates shouted at her excitedly. ¡°M! Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± M frowned.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°How could you not be interested to watch a freak from the Literature Department trying to confess to

    his goddess!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± M was shocked as her body trembled.

    Gerald belongs to the Department of Literature and the freak¡­

    Even though M knew about Gerald¡¯s true identity but she always felt that Gerald can be quite a freak

    sometimes. M liked the way Gerald acted in front of her. She always thought he was kind of silly and

    cute but unforgettable.

    Gerald was the first person M could think of when she heard the word freak. Does that mean he

    finally realized her? Was he going to confess to herself?

    M immediately got up and her chair dropped on the floor as ran out of her ssroom. She saw a

    bunch of people standing in the corridor and Gerald was in the middle holding a bouquet of flowers.

    It was really him! M was already excited but she kept her distance and her heart was pounding

    loudly.

    ¡°Do you guys really think that a girl so cool like Alice would ept his confession?¡±

    ¡°No way! Alice is a bitch that only dates rich guys!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about? He¡¯s after Alice?¡± The smile on M¡¯s face disappeared when she

    heard the students talking and she was stunned.

    She felt her heart throbbing and tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Ah! M, you¡¯re here. This freak has been with Alice for a while now. Look, she¡¯s just right beside him!¡±

    M was looking for Gerald earlier on and she did not notice that Alice was just standing beside her.

    M gulped and her face turned pale. All these while she felt stupid for thinking that Gerald was after

    her but he was actually in love with Alice.

    M always thought that Gerald would never abandon her and would only be nice to her. She believed

    that Gerald was in love with her after he got nervous that she was jealous forplimenting another

    girl. M had been thinking a lot and even thought about confessing her love to him.

    It seemed like M was too naive. Gerald was a wealthy heir and as long as he has money he could

    have all the girls in the world! He could y with her feelings for all he cared!

    Gerald came all the way to her department just to confess to another girl. Was it still not clear that he

    was just fooling around with her?

    M was really upset to find out that everything Gerald had done was just an act!

    Meanwhile everyone was watching Gerald and Alice. Even Hayley and the others were standing aside

    and Gerald was confused but he did not know what to do.

    Gerald was confused. He did not know what to do and Alice actually had feelings for him ever since

    she found out that he became rich and had connections.

    Alice did not mind being his girlfriend even though she used to look down on him for being poor and

    she still did because she thought he just got lucky.

    But considering that he has some money and had helped her before she would not mind giving him a

    chance.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 217

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll ept you!¡± Alice said as shebed her hair.

    ¡°Woah! The goddess has epted the love of a freak?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just hear this wrongly did I? The Alice that has rejected many rich guys but epts this freak to

    be his girlfriend? She usually won¡¯t even look at those rich guys!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that our Goddess actually likes freaks? Damn! I should have be a freak! Isn¡¯t this

    Alice¡¯s first love?¡±

    A bunch of guys were heartbroken while a bunch of girls were in disbelief.

    They all thought Alice must have gone crazy. Gerald was not very good looking but they never thought

    that Alice with such high standards would fall for him.

    However, no matter what they think, Alice has indeed epted Gerald. She even took the flowers from

    Gerald.

    Alice walked back to her ss blushing.

    ¡°Tonight has to be yours, Gerald!¡± Hayley and the others were jumping up and down excitedly.

    Meanwhile, Jacelyn was pissed off. She red at Gerald and walked off. What was he even thinking?

    Gerald should know that Jacelyn liked her since the day she had dated Danny. How could he confess

    to another girl! Jacelyn was hurt.

    The only person who was confused was Gerald. He was supposed to meet M but how did he

    be Alice¡¯s boyfriend?

    What the fuck? He had not spoken a single word!

    Gerald wanted to exin himself on the spot but he did not know what to say when there were so

    many people watching them.

    He just went out of focus for a while and everything went out of hand. It would be very embarrassing for

    Alice if he exined on the spot that he was not here to confess to her. Especially when Hayley and

    the others were very excited around them, it made him want to exin for himself even more but he

    just could not do it on the spot.

    ¡°I have to talk to Aliceter on! I cannot stay here any longer. If M sees it, I¡¯m going to be so dead!¡±

    Gerald scratched his head as he left.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± Someone shouted.

    Gerald was shocked when he heard her voice. It was M.

    Gerald realized that M was watching through the crowds. This was going to be bad!

    ¡°M, I can exin!¡± Gerald was nervous.

    Gerald had to admit that he really did like Alice at first because she was really pretty but after a while

    he did not have any feelings for her anymore and Gerald had always wanted to confess to M. She

    was not someone that could be easily reced.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, it was toote for him to exin himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gerald. I understand. You have my blessings!¡± M said as she stuttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking disgusting! After all those things you said to M everyday and now you went after

    another girl? What are you so proud of, jerk? M was so blinded by you, disgusting cocksucker!¡±

    ¡°Fucking disgusting asshole!¡±

    M¡¯s roommates knew Gerald and they all started scolding them viciously that they nearly spitted on

    him.

    ¡°Get out of our Broadcasting Department now!¡± some of the girls shouted at him.

    ¡°It was a mistake! M, listen to me¡­¡±

    Before Gerald could exin himself, M gave him a tight p and gave him a look as if she was

    telling him to do what he pleased. She then walked off and Gerald was left dumbfounded.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 218

    Gerald never thought that this would be such a big news.

    Everyone was discriminating against him after that and he did not even know how he left the

    Broadcasting Department.

    Why did he care so much about what Alice was thinking?

    Why did he care so much about what the others were thinking?

    Why didn¡¯t he just exin himself?

    If only he had exined for himself, there would not be so much trouble!

    Gerald was extremely frustrated.

    Meanwhile, Alice texted Gerald. ¡°Hey Gerald! Hayley and the others would like to have dinner together.

    Would you like to join?¡±

    Gerald sighed. He wanted to tell Alice that he does not like her and he did not want to confess to her

    and it was all a misunderstanding so badly. However, Alice was so happy and Hayley and the others

    were excited too.

    Gerald did not know what to say. Maybe it¡¯s the problem with all Libras. They were always so conflicted

    with themselves!

    ¡°You guys go ahead! I still have things to do. Send me the bill after!¡± Gerald replied.

    Gerald decided to exin to Alice when all of this was over.

    Alice could also feel that something was wrong with Gerald¡¯s reply. ¡°What do you mean we go ahead?

    Are you bored of me already?¡± Alice replied.

    Gerald turned off his phone and started walking around the school aimlessly.

    ¡°Vroom! Vroom!¡±

    Suddenly, there were sounds of some cars¡¯ motors surrounding him.

    Five Ferraris drove into the school campus loudly and the entire school was lit. One of the cars passed

    by Gerald and it almost hit him. He stumbled backwards and fell on the ground because he was not

    paying attention.

    ¡°Wow! There¡¯s so many Ferraris!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Which master is here? Damn! If only I could be in one of these cars, I don¡¯t mind my

    hair being messy!¡±

    ¡°It must be Uriah! But who are they here for?¡±

    Most of the girls were attracted by the cars even the guys came over and looked. Everyone was

    impressed while discussing the cars.

    A male student came down from the car and started scolding Gerald. ¡°Are you fucking blind? Why

    didn¡¯t you dodged? Ss would have ran over you!¡±

    The student had a head of red hair and was really good looking.

    Gerald usually wore really casual clothes to school; hence he always passed off as a normal student.

    As a result, the redhead looked down on him.

    ¡°Look at him, Jayden! He¡¯s just like one of those nerds around. Why bother being mad at him?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, Jayden! You might scare him to death by shouting at him like that!¡± There were

    two other girls in the car. They felt super proud to be around people like Jayden.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with himter! Let¡¯s go see Ss!¡± Jayden walked toward the car in the middle and opened the

    car door.

    ¡°Ss?¡±

    ¡°Damn! Jayden is already so handsome and cool! Who could this Ss be?¡±

    ¡°I know! Don¡¯t you know the Mayberry Commercial Street¡¯s CEO has been reced by a new man

    called Mr. Zeke? This Ss¡¯st name is also Zeke, so¡­¡± Some of the girls were going crazy!

    ¡°Oh yes! I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Zeke¡¯s son will be attending our school!¡± Some of the girls were gossiping

    about Jayden Zeke really loudly.

    Everyone knew the existence of Mayberry Commercial Street¡¯s boss, Crawford but no one has actually

    seen him. How could theypare it with the Jayden Zeke that they could see?

    The girls told themselves that even if they can¡¯t get in touch with Crawford, there was a Jayden Zeke.

    As long as they try hard enough, they might actually seed!

    Love is unpredictable!

    Meanwhile, Jayden was holding the door for Ss Zeke. He stepped out of the driver seat slowly and

    the atmosphere of the school was frozen still.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 219

    Until the guypletely stood out of the car, everyone around was excited!

    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Some girls were jumping up and down excitedly.

    The guy was wearing a pair of sunsses and he was quite good looking and cool. Even his aura was

    very attractive!

    He smirked and introduced himself. ¡° Good afternoon everyone! I actually wanted to introduce myself at

    the weing partyter on but since most of you are here, I shall introduce myself first. I came from

    Northbay, used to study in Northbay University and now as all of you may know that my father, Michael

    Zeke, will be the new CEO of Mayberry Commercial Street. Hence, I¡¯ll be finishing my studies at

    Mayberry University!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I may be rich but I¡¯m not that kind of arrogant rich dude so, if any of you would like to visit

    Mayberry Commercial Street, feel free to mention my name! I¡¯m Ss Zeke!¡± Ss then threw his

    sunsses to the ground looking very cool.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! He¡¯s so handsome and the Mayberry Commercial Street belonged to them from

    now on!¡±

    ¡°I love you, Ss! Marry me!¡±

    ¡°I want you child, Ss!¡±

    Some of the girls shouted boldly.

    Ss¡¯ subordinates shook their heads. They were so used to all these creepyments everywhere

    they went!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Department of Economics and Management to have a look at our ssroom!¡±

    Ss went back into his car and Jayden turned his head to Gerald and gave him a middle finger. ¡°I¡¯ll

    make sure to run my car over you the next time, fucker!¡±

    The cars drove off while the girls were still cheering.

    He was Michael¡¯s son. He was kind of crazy!

    Gerald was slightly pissed off by the fact that he almost ran over him but he can¡¯t do anything about it

    because then his identity will be exposed.

    He cannot risk his identity being exposed. In fact, it was Michael¡¯s son. He had to save him some

    dignity as well.

    Meanwhile, Gerald got up and he was ready to leave. It had been a long day for him today. He felt

    really wronged after everything that had happened.

    ¡°Haha! That freak almost got run over just now!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! He wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it if he really got run over by the car!¡±

    ¡°Look at Ss and that freak. They are both men but they are so different!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Forget about it! Let¡¯s go to the Economics and Management Department to look for Ss!¡±

    Many girls started walking toward the Department of Economics and Management and when they

    walked past Gerald, they all gave him a disgusted look.

    Gerald finally reached the small park sadly for a moment of silence. He had toe up with something

    for M.

    At the same time, Queta called. ¡°Gerald, I took leave today! Let¡¯s visit Yorknorth Mountain!¡±

    That big mountain was called the Yorknorth Mountain and Gerald promised Queta to bring her there

    after she took leave for the day.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give Zack a call and get him to prepare all the information then we can go together!¡± Gerald

    took a deep breath after he finished the call.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 220

    Since they were going to the Yorknorth Mountain, Gerald should cut himself some cks!

    After meeting up with Zack, Gerald went to pick up Queta and they all went to the Yorknorth Mountain.

    Zack had made all kinds of arrangements, hence the Head of the vige were waiting for their arrival.

    The development of Yorknorth Vige had never been good because of the location and the roads

    were bumpy. Now that they know someone might invest in the area, the head of the vige was very

    concerned.

    It was Gerald¡¯s first time managing such a big project and he was slightly nervous. After reading the

    information that Zack had given him and experiencing the breeze by the mountain, he felt very rxed.

    There was a spring by the mountain and a waterfall falling from the top of the mountain. The air was

    really fresh up there.

    When Gerald saw all these, he knew that he must develop this ce.

    Zack was in charge of the contracts while Gerald was going to be the first person to invest in the

    Yorknorth Mountain Vige. The cost of the entire vige was five million!

    Gerald had to pay extra three million on top of the other two million from his sister. But it was totally

    worth it.

    After signing the papers, the head of the vige mentioned that there were some details that they had

    to discuss. Gerald let Zack handle it by himself and then he left with Queta to take a look around the

    mountain.

    Since Queta was familiar with that vige, she brought him around and they went to the oldke, the

    Rodefort Lake.

    Gerald felt much better sitting by thekeside.

    Suddenly there was noise from behind.

    ¡°Wow, Hayward! Didn¡¯t know your hometown is so beautiful! Let¡¯s host a barbeque party here tonight!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow! This ce is so beautiful! It¡¯s such a shame that we will be working at Mayberry in the future or I

    might marry you! Hahaha!¡±

    A few young people were talking as they were walking toward theke.

    They sounded like they love nature but at the same time they love money.

    ¡°Something big happened yesterday and barbeque parties have been banned since yesterday though.

    But all of you looked like you guys really want it, so we can try but we¡¯ll have to clean up real nicely!

    Especially the ashes!¡± The guy named Hayward said.

    ¡°Oh yes! Barbeque party and beers! No one is leaving sober tonight!¡± Everyone else cheered.

    ¡°What was the big ¡®thing¡¯ that you mentioned just now, Hayward? You¡¯ve been so secretive since this

    morning!¡± Someone was getting curious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say much because my dad told me not to tell anyone. But I¡¯ll tell you guys a little. Someone will

    be here to sign contracts today to sponsor the development of Yorknorth!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Everyone was shocked and excited.

    If it was true, Hayward would be rich too!

    They were walking toward theke as they were talking and Gerald realized one of their voices

    sounded very familiar. He turned around and he saw Lilian, Sharon, and some other people.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 221

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Lilian and Sharon walked over and they nced at Gerald and Queta.

    Lilian and Sharon had always wanted to go on a trip before they graduate and previously they heard

    about how beautiful Yorknorth was from Hayward and he had invited them to pay a visit. Since they

    were free, they decided to visit the Yorknorth Mountain. They never thought that they would see Gerald

    there.

    ¡°You know him, Lilian?¡± one of the girls frowned.

    They were judging Gerald by the way he looked and then they nced at Queta and thought she was

    as poor as Gerald. They were all not very friendly.

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the high school ssmate that I¡¯ve mentioned yesterday. What a coincidence!¡± Lilian

    sneered.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lilian was surprised thest time she found out that Gerald knew Yancy at the ss gathering.

    Everyone thought Gerald was finally being advanced but then she soon realized Yancy did not even

    remember him after the gathering.

    When people asked Yancy if he knew who Gerald was, he immediately answered no. Rumour has it

    that Yancy always acted as if he knew somebody. Thest time at the gathering, he must be fooling

    around with Gerald too.

    After Lilian knew that, she felt good for insulting Gerald.

    ¡°Is that your girlfriend, Gerald?¡± Sharon asked.

    Gerald then shook his head.

    Poor people should find a girlfriend that was equally poor. Looking at the both of them made Sharon

    feel that they were really cheap.

    Sharon felt so ridiculous reminiscing the days that she flirted with Gerald.

    ¡°No, this is my best friend!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°I¡¯d say, even though Queta is poor, she¡¯s pretty enough to not be Gerald¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Hayward said.

    He knew Queta since young and knew that her foster parents were living at Yorknorth Vige.

    ¡°Hayward, you know her?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Let me tell you about her¡­¡± Hayward whispered to the girls.

    The girls looked at Queta even more scornfully.

    Queta knew that Hayward was telling them that she was an orphan, a child that nobody wanted. She

    was holding onto the corner of her shirt tightly because she felt embarrassed.

    Gerald grabbed her hand letting her know that he was by her side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,

    Queta!¡±

    Gerald did not want to have anything to do with his high school ssmates.

    ¡°Aw, someone is angry! Since you guys are here, why not have some skeweredmb? I believe you

    guys have not tasted it before. We need someone to help us with the skewers too. You two should

    stay!¡± Lilian sneered as she said.

    Lilian just got the idea of having two freeborers that could work for them and it was a waste to not

    use them.

    Gerald ignored them.

    ¡°Queta, do you think you should be leaving? Don¡¯t you remember who saved your foster parents¡¯

    gravestone? We are treating you to a meal and all we need is some help with the skewers!¡± Hayward

    taunted her yfully.

    Hayward didn¡¯t talk muchst time because he didn¡¯t have any status. Things have changed now.

    People were channeling around him ever since the vige was going to be developed.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 222

    His insults were very useful toward Queta though. Queta stopped and said, ¡°You could leave first,

    Gerald. I¡¯ll help them!¡±

    Queta knew everything about Gerald and promised to cover up for him. She knew Gerald would not do

    these kinds of things and these people did not deserve to let Gerald serve them.

    Queta decided to stay.

    Gerald did not want to leave Queta alone. It was just skewers! He then decided to apany Queta.

    After they decided to stay, he called Zack and told him about his situation and asked him to go back by

    himself first.

    Meanwhile, Hayward and the others immediately ordered somemb, barbeque stove and a few boxes

    of beer.

    The barbeque party had then started.

    It took Gerald and Queta hours to finish putting those meat together.

    ¡°Here¡¯s 50 skewered for you two. Take a small stove and move aside!¡± Lilian arrogantly passed Gerald

    some skewered and went back to their stove.

    That was all Gerald wanted.

    Suddenly he heard them shouting.

    ¡°Sharon, are you serious? Are you really going to break up with Murphy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We had been arguing for the past two days and I really think we aren¡¯t that match. I¡¯m going to

    let him know tonight! In fact, I think Murphy has been flirting with another girl too!¡± Sharon said.

    ¡°What a jerk! How could he do that to you behind your back? He seemed to love you a lot! That¡¯s so

    disgusting! You deserve someone better!¡± a girl shouted.

    ¡°I agree! If Murphy is such a jerk, you should really just break up with him! There are better looking and

    richer guys out there!¡± Lilian said.

    Sharon nodded as she caressed her hair.

    Truth to be told, Sharon had already decided to break up with Murphy ever since the ss gathering

    when she saw Murphy acting like a ve in front of Yancy.

    She used to think that as long as the guy was good to her and was hardworking, she would not mind

    but she was too naive.

    Especially in front of rich people, you would be nothing if you¡¯re just working for them.

    Gerald was a very good example. No matter how hardworking he was, he would still be working for

    other people.

    Sharon¡¯s mindset was slowly changing.

    ¡°Sharon, as a friend and it¡¯s not the first time we are seeing each other so, I have to tell you that you

    deserve a better one!¡± Hayward said.

    Sharon looked at Hayward as shebed her hair and smiled. The gesture was as if she was telling

    Hayward she would give her best.

    Everyone there felt something about that gesture. They all felt that Sharon was interested in Hayward

    and Hayward felt the same too.

    They were flirting with each other.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Sharon knew that after Hayward had be rich, it would be better to be with him aspared to be

    with Murphy.

    Lilian frowned at their gestures. Jealousy got in her head.

    Hayward was her ssmate and she would only introduce so many male friends to Sharon because

    she has a boyfriend, Murphy. After knowing that Hayward was going to be rich, Lilian wanted to make

    her move on him but she realized she might have just brought Hayward and Sharon together.

    Lilian would have never thought that her best friend would be her enemy and she was annoyed.

    Meanwhile Gerald came over to take some skewers and Lilian threw her temper at him.

    ¡°You disgusting imbecile! All you do is fucking eat! Asshole!!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 223

    Lilian was jealous.

    She was in no way in a good mood and felt Gerald more of an eyesore when she saw himing over.

    She could still maintain some basic form of courtesy in the past, but as soon as Lillian saw him, she

    started scolding him.

    In short, she had said lots of bad stuff in public.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Everyone came, and after some persuading, Lilian finally cooled down a little.

    Gerald really wanted to do one thing right now. He was dying to give Lilian a tight p across her face.

    It was already bad enough that she was continually ridiculing him.

    Now, she was directly provoking and looking down on him.

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough, Lilian. Why nitpick? If he is willing to eat, then just let him eat. You have your

    own reputation to take care of. After all, you will be a teacher, and you¡¯ll have a stable job with a

    permanent ie!¡± Hayward said with a smile.

    When she saw that Hayward had personallye over to persuade her, Lilian finally calmed down.

    ¡°Sigh. This person just makes me so annoyed and frustrated. Although you were poor before, Brother

    Hayward, at least you are rich now after receivingpensation. You won¡¯t forget and disregard me

    just because of that, right?¡± Lilian asked as she leaned onto Hayward.

    ¡°Why would I even do that? No matter what happens, you, Lilian, will always be my good friend,¡±

    Hayward replied with augh.

    Those words made Sharon feel a little ufortable.

    In fact, everyone present could sense something wrong in the atmosphere tonight, and obviously, a tug

    of war was brooding between Lilian and Sharon.

    Both rivals kept fighting secretly as they stuck around Hayward.

    Hayward¡¯s hometown was about to be redeveloped. No matter how things would shape up, he was

    sure to receive a few properties in return. And just like that, he would bag a few million dors, and his

    financial security ensured.

    It was no wonder the two beauties were fighting so fiercely over him.

    ¡°Gerald,e here! This one¡¯s already roasted!¡±

    Queta looked at Gerald, now clenching his fists, and looked like he was about to explode. Hurriedly,

    she pulled Gerald aside.

    Queta continued advising and persuading Gerald.

    And Gerald did not lose his temper because of her persuasion.

    Hahaha. They could patronize him all they wanted now. One thing, though. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder

    what Lilian and Sharon¡¯s faces would look like when he could finally announce his identity.

    Would they regret their actions today?

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    Ignoring them, he simply enjoyed the view of theke with Queta.

    That night, Hayward put everyone up at the vige guest house.

    Gerald saw that it waste at night, and it seemed as though Queta really wanted to spend the night

    here. It was probably because she missed the times she had with her adopted parents.

    After Lilian and the others retreated to their rooms, Gerald got Queta and himself a room each.

    In short, apart from the incident with Lilian, Gerald¡¯s day was reasonably rxing.

    He really couldn¡¯t wait for the mountain to be developed. When that happened, he could live all by

    himself in peace and quiet.

    It was a quiet night.

    Early the next morning, he drove Queta down the hill. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t run into Lillian and the

    others. He might just beat them up for real this time.

    Gerald suddenly hit the brakes, and the car came to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°There is still some time before you start work, and I have some spare time before my ss starts.

    Let¡¯s go to that Michelin Restaurant for some food.¡± Gerald pointed at the Michelin Starred Restaurant

    beside the road.

    ¡°Wow? I¡¯ve heard my colleagues saying Michelin Restaurants are really pricey. Only the rich like you

    can afford those ces! I¡¯m not going in!¡±

    Queta shook her head and looked to the floor.

    Gerald smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m cool if you feel like dining here every day.¡±

    Ever since he became posh, Gerald¡¯s confidence had puffed up significantly, especially in the way he

    spoke.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 224

    So what if the Michelin was costly? Couldn¡¯t he afford eating here every day?

    Queta could not stop Gerald from quickly booking a nice table directly from the inte.

    In the end, Gerald decided to bring Queta into the Michelin Restaurant.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. The number of guests?

    After they entered the restaurant, the waitress walked over and greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Two of us! I have already booked a table!¡±

    Gerald replied calmly.

    The waitress frowned a little. After all, no matter how she looked at the two, neither looked like they

    could afford to eat at the Michelin Restaurant.

    However, she simply nodded politely because of her professionalism.

    She was about to ask Gerald which table he had booked.

    At this time, a couple of men and women walked over to them.

    When the girl saw Gerald, she was utterly stunned. ¡°Gerald, why are you here? You actually came to

    the Michelin Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Ehh? Sara?¡±

    Gerald was a little surprised to see Sara, who was exceptionally beautiful today. She was dressed in a

    ck and tight short dress.

    Gerald could clearly remember everything that happened at Felicity¡¯s birthday banquet. The crazy

    woman had thrown her cell phone away, even sshing a ss of water on him just because he

    touched it.

    He was furious at that time, seriously considering looking for Sara to avenge himself. As a result, the

    madwoman had taken off, and he found nobody when he tried to look for her

    Gerald was filled with hatred and resentment for the past few days because of this matter.

    Unexpectedly, he would run into her at the Michelin Restaurant, early in the morning.

    ¡°Hmph! Why are you saying my name out loud? Who said that you can say my name as and when you

    want to? Gerald, unexpectedly a pathetic person like you actually dare toe to this kind of ce?

    Oh my. You even have a girlfriend?¡±

    Sara uttered in contempt when she saw the woman standing next to Gerald.

    ¡°Sara, do you know these two?¡±

    Anky and attractive boy standing next to Sara stared coldly at Gerald and Queta.

    ¡°Of course I know him. He¡¯s just a pauper in Felicity¡¯s ss. Didn¡¯t you say that the Michelin is

    Mayberry City¡¯s most exclusive restaurant? How can the likes of these two enter a restaurant like this?

    Just look at what they wear!¡±

    Sara clutched Finn¡¯s arm as sheined impatiently.

    She was initially thrilled that she had the chance to dine in at the posh and ssy Michelin Restaurant.

    Women were inherently vain.

    Sara and Finn sat by therge ss window, and everyone who passed had a clear view of what was

    going on inside. Their envious nces ted Sara greatly. A brief introduction of Finn, by the way.

    Finn was also a student from Sunnydale University. Being one of the rich heirs, he instantly fell in love

    with Sara after watching her live broadcast. He even went as far as to reward her with three thousand

    dors. Unbeknownst to him, he had gradually be Sara¡¯s biggest fan and also her ambiguous

    lover.

    So, there they were, enjoying their meal together in a ce they could rave about. However, Sara

    completely didn¡¯t expect she would run into, of all persons, Gerald, when she returned from the

    washroom.

    It was all too humiliating.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry about it, Sara. You probably said it right. These two are probably here to work.

    How could they possibly afford to eat here?¡± Finn hurriedly coaxed Sara. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmph! Like I care! Anyway, thest person I want to see in the morning is this.. thing. It really

    dampens my spirits. This is really dampening my spirit! I¡¯d like to give the word to your manager: stop

    hiring such low-ss waiters. You people should have gotten staff that that fit your ss. Otherwise,

    what other rich fools apart from us would dine here?¡±

    Sara continued acting like a spoiled brat, mocking the waitress as she went on a patronizing rampage.

    ¡°Ahh? Deardy¡­ these are not our waiters! Perhaps they are guests who are here to dine in?¡± she

    quickly told Sara.

    Staring at Gerald from top to bottom, she perhaps sounded a little condescending since she¡¯d been

    looking down on Gerald since the beginning.

    ¡°Damn it? Not a waiter?¡±

    Sara was taken aback.

    At this point, Gerald had enough.

    He stared coldly at the waitress. ¡°Have you said enough? Where¡¯s the table I booked? Hurry up and

    bring me to my table right now. I came here today to try your food!¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 225

    ¡±Sir, I am really sorry, but our shop generally serves non-budget meals¡­why won¡¯t you take a look at

    this¡­¡±

    The waitress said apologetically.

    Of course, she would not be so stupid to offend guests such as Sara because of these kinds of people.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± replied Gerald, smiling bitterly.

    After that, he took out his cell phone before showing the order form for the VIP table he had just

    reserved online.

    When the server realized what she had gotten her hands into, she instantly tensed up.

    This man had actually reserved a VIP table!

    Serving a VIP table would bag her 300 dors inmission, not to mention the violinist who was

    specially hired to y for those reservations.

    The look on the waitress¡¯s face almost instantly changed from contempt to enthusiasm.

    ¡°Please, Sir! Pleasee inside!¡±

    With a slight bow, she brought Gerald to a ce clearly separated from themon dining area.

    After that, a violinist in suit and leather shoes put his fiddle on his shoulder and yed for Gerald¡¯s

    table.

    The experience shocked Sara quite a bit.

    She would have been greatly honored to sit by the window, what more, this.

    Instead of the pathetic jerk, he was supposed to be, Gerald had actually be the house¡¯s

    distinguished guest, not to mention the special treatment he was given.

    ¡®Where did Gerald find so much money?¡¯ Sara was indefinitely puzzled.

    ¡°How much money do you have, anyway? I must say, Gerald, you actually dare to spend your money

    like this? Hahaha! Trying to pretend you¡¯re really rich and cool to impress your little girlfriend now?¡±

    Unconvinced, Sara continued to mock Gerald. Gerald simply turned a deaf ear to her words. He really

    couldn¡¯t be bothered about this woman anymore. Now that she had a p across her face, how could

    she still have something to say? ¡°Would you like to buy some flowers, Sir? These are beautiful

    Damascus roses from Bulgaria. A little expensive, they may be, but they are all but worthy of your

    stature. You should buy a bouquet for your lovely lover over here.¡± A beautiful waitress from a foreign

    land pushed a cart carefully from table to table. As she moved along, the fragrance of the flowers

    followed her. Diners around the restaurant were instantly attracted by the roses¡¯ color and fragrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Damascus rose, one of the world¡¯s most famous roses!. I¡¯ve always wanted to receive a bouquet

    of those. Finn¡­ can you buy me one?¡±

    When the incredibly romantic rose caught her eye, Sara instantly turned her gaze away from Gerald.

    She seemed to be bewitched by the flower, unable to stop staring at the cart.

    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll buy you anything as long as you like it!¡±

    Finn shook the gold watch on his wrist before picking a bouquet of the roses from the cart. With around

    30 stalks of flowers in each bouquet, they emanated an exceedingly fragrant scent.

    ¡°How much is this?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. You are very discerning. These will be perfect for your beautiful girlfriend,¡± replied the

    beautiful waitress with a grin as sweet as the blossoms she sold.

    ¡°Alright, okay then. How much would it be th¡­¡± he asked, confidently pulling out his wallet.

    Finn felt ted and was filled with pride when he saw that almost everyone in the Michelin stared at

    him with envy and respect.

    ¡°There are thirty-six stalks of roses in this bouquet, so that makes it.. only one thousand and eighty

    dors!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Finn¡¯s hands shook a little, and with eyes open as wide as golf balls, his wallet dropped to the ground.

    He has already heard of roses costing around three to four hundred dors.

    Although he had heard about rose bouquets going up to four hundred dors, it was his first hearing of

    one that cost more than a cool one grand!

    Finn was utterly stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Finn? They reserve these especially for the wives of several countries

    leaders. The petals of these roses are tremendously tender and silky, professionally cultivated before

    they were nted. When done properly, these roses can live for more than three months without

    withering. I believe they should be worth at least ten to twelve thousand dors!¡±

    When Sara saw Finn¡¯s dumbfounded expression, she attempted to beg him. She desperately wanted

    those roses!

    The beautiful waitress nodded as well. ¡°Sir, I could tell from a first nce that your girlfriend must be a

    flower connoisseur. She could immediately tell that these are very, very, valuable! Would you like to pay

    by credit card or cash?¡±

    ¡°Cough. What? Oh, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I suddenly remembered; I¡¯ve already ordered another

    bouquet for Sara!¡±

    The corners of Finn¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    After that, he hurriedly put the bouquet of roses back on the cart.

    Sara was devastated, especially since many were now gawking awkwardly andughing at them.

    She became humiliated and embarrassed.

    It was all thanks to her vanity.

    She thought she found a very wealthy and capable man for herself, and although he couldn¡¯t be

    compared to Brother Ordinary Man, he was still an extremelypetent individual.

    Sara thought she could finally experience what it was like to be spoilt stupid by money.

    However, as she looked toward Finn, it was apparent she¡¯d been overthinking a little.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 226

    Finn didn¡¯t mind spending a thousand five to three thousand dors. He couldn¡¯t spend more even if he

    wanted to anyway, let alone spend twelve thousand dors for a bouquet.

    She turned to look around, desperately wanting to avoid the mocking nces of the restaurant¡¯s

    guests. Instead, all she saw was Gerald looking toward her. He seemed to be happily chatting away to

    that unsightly girlfriend of his.

    Without warning, Sara burst out in a fit of rage. She stood up and pointed directly at Gerald, who was at

    the VIP table, before screaming at him at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Damn it, Gerald! What are youughing at?!¡±

    That pathetic loser! What was so funny? Didn¡¯t he reserve a VIP table just to act rad? How dare he

    laugh at her?

    ¡°Huh? Who said I¡¯mughing at you? I am just looking at the flowers. Why?? Does that bother you

    too?¡± replied Gerald in anger.

    Since he saw that Queta seemed to fancy those roses a lot, he asked her which ones she wanted. For

    that, he got one hell of a reprimand from Sara.

    ¡°Oh, god! Are you actually interested in the roses? What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of them?¡± Sara

    sneered.

    Gerald shook his head helplessly and said nothing after that.

    Instead, he snapped his fingers and motioned the waitress selling the flowers over to him.

    When she saw that her services were being required, the waitress smiled and eagerly pushed the cart

    over to Gerald.

    ¡°How many roses are there?¡±

    ¡°Sir? Are you asking about the number of roses in this cart?¡± the beautiful waitress asked in

    astonishment. ¡°A total of one thousand and one roses, sir!¡± she went on enthusiastically.

    ¡°One thousand and one roses. So, that should be about thirty thousand dors then?¡±

    ¡°That would be about right, Sir. May I ask, Sir, what do you intend to do?¡± the waitress asked as she

    stared at Gerald with her eyes wide open.

    Queta, meanwhile, realized what Gerald was about to do. Indeed, she¡¯d been staring at those

    Damascus roses for a while now.

    She remembered seeing them in her textbooks when she was young.

    A sudden and surprising turn of events today helped her finally see the magic of the Damascus rose.

    Having only seen the roses in pictures, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at them in a daze.

    Gerald must be nning to buy all the roses since he could tell that she really wanted them.

    She was just about to dissuade him when it was already toote.

    Gerald had already taken out his bank card, and nonchntly, he said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them, and I¡¯ll pay by card.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    The waitress was stunned.

    Sara gulped in shock, feeling as though she had just been served a tight p on her face.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening. Was that pathetic loser still ying rich?

    He had to be putting on an act. How could he possibly have that much money?

    However, the card¡¯s sessful transaction¡¯s unmistakable sound felt like countless ps pattering

    Sara¡¯s face, one after the other.

    That was thirty thousand dors!

    Oh god. Gerald actually had more than thirty thousand dors, and he spent all of it as if it didn¡¯t matter

    the slightest?

    ¡°I will be sending these to your residence, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find a ce in your beautiful home!¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t even bothered to look at Sara¡¯s shocked expression.

    Instead, he continued chatting with Queta as they enjoyed their meal together.

    Once they were done eating, they left the restaurant.

    Not even once did Gerald bother to look at Sara.

    Sara felt an awful pain in her after seeing Gerald ignoring herpletely. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Good god¡­ a man she¡¯d despised and looked down on all the while turned out to be filthy rich?

    What?!

    No. She had to figure it out!

    Snapping out of her stupor, Sara immediately chased after Gerald.

    However, all she saw was the rear end of the Lamborghini pulling away from the front of the restaurant.

    Where were Gerald and that girl he was with?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a luxury sports car? Oh, god, finally! I see somebody driving that thing. It seems as though

    the mysterious rich young man has already made an appearance. Why didn¡¯t I approach him earlier? If

    only I was a step quicker, I would have seen who that rich and young man was. What a waste!¡±

    Sara stomped her feet anxiously. Once again, the boat had left the dock, and she missed the

    opportunity to meet the rich and young man.

    But then¡­

    Something seemed to cross Sara¡¯s mind. She gasped in horror.

    No!

    Where was Gerald???

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 227

    She saw the Lamborghini leaving as soon as she came out.

    Gerald was gone too.

    But where could Gerald be then?

    Could that mean that¡­

    Damn!

    She did not even dare think about it. She really didn¡¯t dare think about it anymore!

    Sara took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t that confirmation that Gerald was the Lamborghini¡¯s owner?

    Sara suddenly thought of the first time she met Gerald. At that time, unceremoniously sliced

    watermelon on the Lamborghini¡¯s hood.

    Now, Gerald was here, and that car was also here!

    Not to mention how Sara personally witnessed Gerald blowing off thirty thousand dors without

    hesitation whatsoever!

    Argh!

    Gerald was the owner of that car? How wealthy was Gerald really?

    Sara was petrified, unable to ept her own unbelievable deduction. It wasn¡¯t right! It couldn¡¯t possibly

    be true!

    Gerald, on the other hand, had driven back to school after sending Queta home. He headed to the

    small remote parking lot, where he usually parked his car.

    He then got out, locking the car behind him.

    ¡°Hello, Gerald!¡±

    A girl suddenly jumped out from the bushes, leaving Gerald started.

    ¡°God-damn it! What are you doing?¡±

    He took a step backward in shock.

    He didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh when he saw the face of the unintended visitor.

    The girl standing in front of him turned out to be Whitney.

    ¡°Hehehe.! I have been waiting for you for a long time, Mr. Crawford. I know you¡¯ve been parking your

    car here.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You are really amazing, Gerald. I really didn¡¯t expect this car to be yours. You¡¯re one bad guy.

    Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that this car belongs to you? You made me misunderstand you!¡±

    Gerald ran into Whitney and her family when he masqueraded as Jane¡¯s boyfriend to meet her parents.

    Thanks to that meeting, Whitney discovered that Gerald was the owner of the beautiful coupe.

    Nobody should have known about this.

    After returning home, Whitney had a sleepless night, where all she could think of when she closed her

    eyes was Gerald.

    Memories of everything that had happened between them unceremoniously invaded her mind.

    The Gerald of the past used to be a pauper who had constantly gotten bullied by her.

    He would always do whatever she asked him to do.

    In her eyes, even a dog was worthier than Gerald could ever be.

    However, Whitney had no idea what had gone wrong with her, not knowing when her attitude toward

    Gerald had changed.

    She even wondered if she was in love with Gerald.

    It did not make sense that she kept dreaming of him.

    And now, no matter how she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help feeling Gerald was absolutely stunning

    and charming. He was so attractive, she really wanted to bite him.

    Whitney had been thinking about him and dying to see her handsome Gerald as soon as she could;

    she hade early to wait for him.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Whitney gently asked.

    Gerald could feel goosebumps sprouting when he saw the look on Whitney¡¯s face.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Whitney, you don¡¯t have to be like this. To be honest, I used to hate you for that constant

    bullying and mocking¡­. Now that I think about it, I prefer how you used to treat me. So, stop being like

    this, okay?¡± Gerald replied with a gulp.

    ¡°Hmph! I realized you have masochistic tendencies, Gerald. Well¡­ so¡­ do I have to scold and beat

    you up like I used to so you can be happy?¡±

    Whitney winked.

    Obviously, Gerald knew what the wink was all about.

    He could feel pins and needles pricking his scalp.

    If he knew that Whitney was this kind of girl, he would have never made known his identity.

    ¡®How could you possibly be interested in me, sis? You are only interested in my money!¡¯

    Gerald didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, though.

    Whitney tapped her feet anxiously. ¡°Oh! You, you, you have always been so quiet since we first met.

    Can you be more gentlemanly? Hmph! I mistreated you in the past, and I¡¯ll now give you a chance to

    punish me. You can punish me in whatever way you, okay?¡±

    Whitney approached Gerald, grabbing his arms tightly.

    She¡¯d been thinking so much about him that she was about to go insane.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 228

    Of course, she was more than determined to devour Gerald whole.

    Her current behavior indicated that she very strongly intended to meet her goals.

    Back then, Gerald would have felt a certain sense of aplishment if he met someone as stunning

    as Whitney. Now, after all that awful bullying, she was reduced to pestering him like a dog.

    Now, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but panic. He felt his scalp tingling and goosebumps sprouting all over him.

    Not knowing how to react, he instinctively ran away.

    ¡°Gerald,e back here!¡± Whitney yelled as she jumped anxiously.

    She smiled to herself as Gerald ran for dear life.

    Hehe! She initially thought that Gerald would hate her to the point of loathing when he saw her. Now, it

    rather seemed that Gerald was actually more afraid of her.

    It could only mean that she still had a chance!

    Thoughts coursed through her mind. Whitney crossed her arms, looking out at the Lamborghini¡¯s

    passenger seat.

    ¡°One day, I, Whitney, will definitely sit beside Gerald as he drives me around the school!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already run all the way back to his ssroom.

    This was the very reason he never wanted to so carelessly disclose his identity.

    It was definitely not narcissistic. Gerald knew all too well that materialistic gold-diggers the likes of

    Whitney or Xavia would pounce on him like no tomorrow.

    They would simply cause a disruption in his life.

    Regardless of how he was going to live after this, Gerald wholeheartedly yearned toplete his

    studies first.

    After returning to his ssroom, Gerald spotted his coursemates having an eager discussion among

    themselves.

    He could roughly make out what they were so enthusiastic about. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They must be all talking about Ss, a guy who had recently transferred to their university.

    The topic was about his greatness, and therge number of girls who had confessed their love for him

    although he had just transferred over.

    In short, everything seemed to be very morous.

    ¡°Gerald! You¡¯re here! Come, you¡¯ve got to listen to this thing about Ss! After this, you better give us a

    good exnation of why you didn¡¯t tell us, your brothers, that you were getting together with Alice?¡±

    Harper shed a fist at Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, too bad you were on leave yesterday. You should have been at the event the university held to

    wee Ss!¡± said Harper.

    ¡°Why? Did they host a wee party just for him? How could the university do something like that?¡±

    Benjamin chipped in: ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t exactly call it a wee party. Ss is one pretty incredible

    dude. His dad invested seven and a half million just to hold a special celebration party at our university.

    To put it straight, wasn¡¯t it a hint that the university should hold a wee party for Ss? Hah!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s tone had a hint of jealousy in it.

    ¡°Oh, you know what¡¯s even funnier? Since Cassandra, our lecturer, is one of the prettiest lecturers on

    campus, she was sent to wee the guest. Guess what? She was flirting with Ss all the way! Was

    she drunk or what?¡± Harper replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gerald chuckled, simply smiling wryly and shaking his head.

    Surprised to find out what Cassandra was really like? In reality, Gerald had long known of the lecturer¡¯s

    true nature.

    Just look at the photo she recently sent him.

    As he thought about it, Gerald secretly logged into his WeChat. He was angry the other day and didn¡¯t

    take a good look at the picture. After hearing his coursemates mentioning her, he felt a sudden urge to

    look at the photo again.

    He then took a proper look at the pictures Cassandra sent him almost every night ever since that day.

    All of them had her face in it, and to say that they were inviting and seductive was a gross

    understatement.

    Gerald was filled with enthusiasm.

    He said all but one word: Promiscuous!

    Out of the blue, Cassandra replied to his text in seconds.

    ¡°Who¡¯s promiscuous? Even if I am what you say I am, I only behave this way with you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m

    like that with anyone else. Hmph! Did you get jealous when you saw Ss and me getting cozy at the

    meetingst night? You can tell me if you are. I¡¯ll just stop looking at him then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t believe you. Brother Ordinary Man, if you promise to meet up, I will show you my ***,

    okay?¡±

    ¡°We will cross the bridge when wee to it.¡±

    ¡°You are so hateful! Okay¡­ anyway, I¡¯m heading to ss.¡±

    Gerald felt a sense of hostility as he continued chatting with her. The more Cassandra acted like that,

    the stronger his yearning for revenge got.

    Suddenly, the door to the lecture room flung, and a woman¡¯s shouting was heard.

    ¡°Time for ss, people! Now, what¡¯s with all that noise?!¡±

    Cassandra stormed into the ssroom, phone in hand, with her face darkened and expression somber.

    There was a tinge of coldness in her eyes.

    She eyeballed the room with the stare of a woman scorned.

    Finally, her gaze fell on Gerald.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    ¡°Gerald!e here!¡±

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 229

    ¡±Gerald,e out!

    Cassandra scanned the ssroom with a cold stare before calling Gerald out

    ¡°Gerald, there is something that I want to tell you. The husband of a college mate is opening a bar

    tomorrow. They are short of manpower, and there¡¯s a part-time job over there. They pay a lot more

    compared to the other bars,¡± she harrumphed loudly as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Part-time? I¡­¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald was dumbfounded.

    ¡°You what? Don¡¯t you understand what I just said? They¡¯ll be too busy tomorrow because it¡¯s opening

    day and he can¡¯t find enough people to help him out. Did you think you could keep working there?

    Know where he¡¯s going to open it? On Mayberry Commercial Street. Yes, that Mayberry Commercial

    Street! He¡¯ll only be recruiting tall and handsome guys.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You what? It¡¯s settled then. I will be attending their opening ceremony tomorrow night, and you¡¯re

    coming with me!¡±

    Cassandra then looked at Gerald nkly.

    ¡°I¡­ damn you!¡±

    Gerald could not help but curse in his heart.

    He wanted to tell her that he wasn¡¯t feeling like it, and there was no need for him to be there at all.

    Cassandra, however, was an adamant woman, and there was nothing Gerald could do.

    For the past three years, he had done everything Cassandra asked.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking about how Cassandra misbehaved that night and the cold demeanor she was

    currently disying.

    Seriously? Haha!

    But the situation had gotten a little awkward now. Gerald felt that it was an inappropriate time for him to

    be present.

    He would only be helping out for one day anyway. He scratched his head before returning to his seat.

    The ss that morning was dull.

    Most sses at the university ended at noon.

    Gerald received a text message from Alice.

    ¡®Will you be free at noon, Gerald? Come out and have lunch¡­¡¯

    A few short and dry words.

    It suddenly struck him that he had yet to clear things up with Alice.

    Alice suddenly became his girlfriend yesterday, thanks to some misunderstanding.

    Gerald was a little frustrated.

    Alice obviously intended to cozy up to him this time.

    Frankly, if only Alice didn¡¯t disparage him in the past, he would have been more than delighted to have

    her as his girlfriend.

    He would have treated her well, regardless.

    Alice was, after all, a stunning beauty.

    Despite that, all that Gerald could think of right now was M.

    If his rtionship with Alice continued to be this vague and ambiguous, he must be a real scumbag

    then.

    If he didn¡¯t like her, why maintain the boyfriend-girlfriend association?

    He should have just exined it inly to her, or the misunderstanding would only worsen if the

    rtionship dragged on.

    Gerald thought to himself for a bit before replying in one sentence:

    ¡®Alice, let¡¯s meet up at the park after ss. Come alone. I need to rify something with you.¡¯

    Alice responded very quickly with an, ¡®Okay.¡¯

    After ss, Gerald headed to the small park where Alice was already waiting for him.

    He could tell that she had dressed up today.

    When she saw him, she seemed stunned.

    ¡°Gerald! You¡¯re here?¡±

    Alice greeted Gerald with a sweet and enchanting smile. Complicated feelings ran through her heart

    when she saw him.

    In the past, she had always despised Gerald, looking down on him. Now, she suddenly felt that Gerald

    was, in fact, very handsome and his temperament particrly attractive.

    She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way.

    ¡°I wanted you to buy me dinnerst night, but you carried an attitude. What was that supposed to

    mean?¡± Alice asked as she walked toward Gerald.

    Alice¡¯s fragrance wafted into Gerald¡¯s nose.

    At the scent, he felt dreamy. The goddess he could only dream of back then was standing right here in

    front of him.

    Hehe! It really felt like some sort of soap opera.

    However, whether it was a drama or not, Gerald intended to tell her the truth.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 230

    ¡±Because I do not want to be in this rtionship anymore!¡± blurted Gerald without holding back.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°Erm, Alice, there¡¯s been a big misunderstanding. I¡­ I didn¡¯t go there to pursue you. Ahem, ahem.

    There, I said it out already. I went there that day that I wanted to ask M, one of your coursemates in

    your department, out for dinner. However, as soon as I entered, the girls from your department started

    surrounding me. They thought I was there to confess my love to you! After that¡­¡±

    Gerald had blurted out everything he¡¯d been holding back in his heart.

    Alice started breathing hard. Every word that Gerald said felt like a sharp thorn violently piercing its way

    into her heart. She felt her tender body tremble.

    ¡°Then, I happened to show up, and I was mistaken that you were there to confess to me? Moreover, I

    even promised to be your girlfriend, right?¡± Alice answered with a deep frown across her brow.

    ¡°Yes! I couldn¡¯t exin the situation there and then, considering the situation. The consequences would

    have been too embarrassing for you to bear!¡±

    ¡°Hah! I understand everything now. It turns out that I, Alice, am nothing but a fool! I¡¯ve been yed like

    a fiddle!¡± Alice replied coldly.

    She had been desperately trying to get closer to him, but she got pped before she could even do so

    at the end of the day.

    Alice felt like a joke.

    When she fell in love and got into her first rtionship, she thought Quinton was the one who helped

    her, the reason why she got together with him in the first ce. In the end, she ended up embarrassing

    herself.

    Then, when she got into her second rtionship, it was with Gerald. He was the one who always

    helped her out. However, he turned her down and made her feel extremely embarrassed.

    Enough! She really had enough! Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wasn¡¯t finding a wealthy and well-behaved boyfriend all she wanted?

    It was all but a simple matter, so why was it so difficult for her to achieve?

    p!!!

    Alice pped Gerald hard in frustration and anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, Gerald! All you have is just a tiny bit of money! You think I am one to be mocked

    just like that? Just you wait! One day, I, Alice, will definitely find myself a filthy rich boyfriend. I will make

    you regret your actions today!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. After pping Gerald, Alice red at him with

    hatred and resentment in her eyes before turning around and leaving.

    Gerald subconsciously touched his face.

    It was then that the corners of his mouth turned upwards as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but how could anybody possibly be richer than me in the entire world?

    Ahem!¡±

    Nheless, the matter was resolved, and he had made everything as clear as day.

    Gerald, too was d and relieved that he didn¡¯t cut too deep a wound on Alice as well.

    So be it then.

    Gerald sat down at the small park, feeling a rare sensation of deep serenity as he admired theke¡¯s

    beautiful view.

    His phone rang suddenly. Gerald was a little surprised when he saw the number on the caller ID. It

    turned out to be M.

    M had broken all ties with Gerald yesterday, and she had not contacted him again since then. He

    answered the call in a hurry, to a peculiar sounding M.

    ¡°Gerald, sorry to bother you. Is it a good time to talk? There¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good time. I have no girlfriend, after all!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You made a sensational confession yesterday, Gerald. You really thought I wouldn¡¯t see it?¡±

    Gerald quickly understood the meaning behind M¡¯s words.

    He began to thoroughly exin everything that took ce between him and Alice to M.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation, M simply replied with one word. She didn¡¯t even say if she

    believed him or not.

    ¡°Why did you want to meet?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Do I have to have a reason to look for you?¡± retorted M, annoyed.

    ¡°No, but I am just asking because you told me that you have something to say. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Forget it! There¡¯s nothing anymore!¡±

    Beep¡­beep¡­beep¡­

    M had abruptly hung up.

    Gerald felt as though he was about to go crazy, feeling extremely anxious and unsettled.

    Girls were tough to handle, to say the least. Smart girls were even worse!

    He could never understand or figure out what went on in a girl¡¯s mind.

    Argh! Forget it!

    He better look for M again¡­

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 231

    ¡°Oh my god! M, look! That scumbag is here!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he together with Alice? What is he doing outside our ss?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Do you think that this pathetic jerk is interested in our M again? Oh my god. I really can¡¯t

    understand what¡¯s going on in Alice¡¯s mind. Why would she agree to go out with such a pathetic jerk?¡±

    Gerald was waiting outside of M¡¯s ssroom.

    A group of her ssmates immediately mocked him.

    However, Gerald was already immune to all this, merely asking M to go out for a walk with him.

    M was a little surprised that Gerald woulde all the way here to look for her.

    She had been waiting for Gerald to call her, but she became extremely disappointed after he did not.

    Hence, she came to ss directly.

    M agreed to his request immediately.

    It was because she trusted Gerald now. In fact, M regretted it the moment she pped Gerald the

    other day. Deep down inside, she knew he wasn¡¯t that sort of person. As soon as he exined things

    yesterday, she believed what he said.

    Everyone was surprised when the two walked out of the ssroom and stepped out of campus.

    ¡°Gerald, didn¡¯t I tell you that my eldest cousin has juste back from M country? She has been busy

    dealing with her business, but her schedule has freed up recently. She had always wanted to meet

    you!¡±

    ¡°I want you to treat my eldest cousin sister to dinner,¡± replied M.

    ¡°Oh, oh, okay then. When?¡±

    Gerald was relieved when he felt that M¡¯s anger had subsided. He agreed immediately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have sses in the afternoon, right? Why don¡¯t we have lunch together? My eldest cousin

    will be busy again in a few days. She will return to M Country after she haspleted her work!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    And so it was settled.

    Gerald started looking for a ce to eat.

    He didn¡¯t want to head to Mayberry Commercial Street since too many familiar faces would be there.

    Besides, it was a little too posh.

    After discussing the matter, Gerald decided on a ce called the Little Bamboo House.

    It was a slightly quiet establishment, and although it wasn¡¯t part of Mayberry Commercial Street, it was

    still a restaurant developed by the Mayberry Commercial Group.

    When it came to earnings, not even three restaurants on Mayberry Commercial Street couldpare

    to the money it raked in.

    As soon as he heard this, Gerald quickly booked a room at the restaurant before heading directly there

    with M.

    Upon arrival, Gerald realized that the Little Bamboo House wasn¡¯t as grand or as luxurious as he

    thought it to be.

    Instead, it all felt as though they had just entered a small mountain vige after a departure from the

    city. All the rooms in the small building were made out of stone.

    Elegant with a touch of simplicity, it looked like a cottage that came out straight from the olden days.

    ¡°Here, Sister Cara! This way!¡±

    After a wait thatsted less than half an hour, a beautiful and fashionably dressed girl walked into the

    restaurant.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Gerald and M had been waiting outside, where M greeted her in excitement.

    ¡°Oh, M¡­ who chose this ce? Why this restaurant? It looks really outdated!¡±

    The beautiful woman named Cara walked over to them.

    She wore a disgusted look on her face as she took off her sunsses.

    ¡°Hello, Cousin Cara. I¡¯m Gerald. I was the one who decided on this restaurant,¡± Gerald replied with a

    slight smile.

    Cara was very simr to Rita. The two were exceptionally gorgeous, and along with their extraordinary

    beauty came extraordinary expectations.

    Gerald expected her toin about the restaurant as soon as she arrived.

    Haha! Rita, her sister, was just like this too!

    Cara wasn¡¯t the least polite, and she started speaking the moment she walked into the room.

    ¡°Oh, oh, so you are Gerald. I have always wanted to meet you. I heard my two younger sisters saying

    how loaded you are, and you even bought a Lamborghini after hitting the jackpot. So why did you bring

    me to this kind of ce then?¡±

    She even raised her hand and covered her nose slightly.

    It was so clean here, so how could there possibly be any stench?

    Cara got straight to the point.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how much money you have left from the lottery winnings?¡± she asked.

    Gerald smirked a little.

    ¡°Not much. I¡¯ve already spent most of it.¡±

    ¡°Hah! So I guessed it right! You have the typical nouveau riche mentality. It should be alright for those

    who can keep their wealth, but I believe you may be overdoing it considering the car you just bought!¡±

    replied Cara as she shook her head slowly.

    Gerald could only nod in reply.

    It seemed neither M nor Rita had mentioned anything about his identity to their sister.

    The two had apparently kept his secret safe.

    ¡°So, Gerald, what are your ns for the future?¡± Cara asked once again.

    Gerald could only manage a sloppy reply when posed with such a question.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet!¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 232

    Cara shook her head in disappointment.

    M promptly changed topics.

    ¡°Sister Cara, didn¡¯t you say a few friends studying and working abroad will being to Mayberry City

    today? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, they will be here too. I initially nned for us to have lunch together so you both can get to

    know them too. They are all elites who have been studying abroad¡­ but just look at this lowly ce.

    How could I possibly ask them over?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I believe the restaurant Gerald booked is actually quite good, Sister Cara. Moreover, this ce

    offers board and lodging and we can easily arrange for their amodation,¡± replied M.

    Cara could only whine helplessly. ¡°Hahaha! What? Arrange for them to stay here? Sister, are you trying

    to embarrass me in front of my friends?¡±

    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    Cara answered her phone in a hurry.

    ¡°What? You have already arrived? Ahh? Your brother has already picked you up? Oh, oh, no I have not

    eaten yet. I am preparing to have lunch with my sister now! This ce is called the Little Bamboo

    House. I think that it will be better for you not toe here. This ce looks pretty inferior, so you

    should go somewhere else to eat instead!¡±

    As she spoke, Cara nced at Gerald with a look of disgust.

    She felt that Gerald was a particrly low person.

    ¡°Oh my god! Are you really going toe here?¡±

    Gerald and M did not know what they were saying over the phone but it seemed as though Cara¡¯s

    friend wanted toe over to have a look at this ce. Cara was horrified.

    She startedining after hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Oh, sister! Look at how you are going to embarrass me today! I pushed a gathering with some of my

    ssmates at noon today just so that I cane and meet you. As a result, just look at what kind of

    ce your boyfriend arranged for us to have lunch at? I was originally nning for Gerald to arrange

    some amodation for my friends but just forget it!¡±

    Carained silently.

    Gerald was a little speechless.

    Although the Little Bamboo House looked like a very humble and low-key ce, aside from the

    exceptionally expensive meals at the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, the meals here were also

    exceptionally expensive.

    The main focus of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was their scenery, entertainment and dining

    experience.

    As for the Little Bamboo House, it was as the name suggested.

    The main focus was an exquisite dining experience in an elegant and vintage environment.

    Therge bamboo house and the stone walls were used to illustrate this point.

    Moreover, the chefs working at this restaurant were all top chefs who specialized in various local

    cuisines in the country.

    However, it seemed as though Cara was rather dissatisfied. If he knew that this would be the case, he

    would have just arranged for them to go to the Wayfair Mountain Entertainment instead!

    At the same time.

    A luxury car suddenly arrived.

    Cara¡¯s phone also started ringing.

    Cara stood up in embarrassment as she said: ¡°They really came here! Well, let¡¯s go out and take a

    look!¡±

    Cara waved her arm and walked out of the restaurant as she answered the call.

    ¡°Lisa! Yara! You are here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cara! Oh my, what kind of ce is this? It does not look impressive at all!¡±

    Two beautiful women stepped out of the car and greeted Cara at this time.

    The woman named Lisa dragged the driver out of the driver¡¯s seat as she tried to introduce a

    handsome young boy to Cara.

    ¡°Cara, this is my brother, Quron! He came all the way to Mayberry City from Willmill, just to pick me up

    today. He said that he wanted to bring me around Mayberry City!¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. Quron is really handsome too!¡±

    Cara replied as she smiled.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Cara. I used to hear my sister gush how beautiful you are, but I really did not believe her

    at all at that time. However, after seeing you today, I can only say that Sister Cara, you are even more

    beautiful in person than my sister described you to be!¡±

    Quron said as he smiled and adjusted his suit.

    He kept praising Cara for being extremely beautiful.

    ¡°By the way, Cara, is this beautiful girl the cousin sister, M that you always talked about? She looks

    about the same age as my younger brother!¡±

    Lisa replied with a smile on her face.

    Quron also nced at M at this time. Quron could not take his eyes off M as soon as he looked at

    her. She was simply too beautiful.

    ¡°Oh yes! I was also going to introduce my sister to Quron so that the both of them could get to know

    each other and be friends!¡±

    Cara smiled as she turned around and gestured for M toe over and say hello.

    At the same time, she suddenly remembered that M already had a boyfriend and her ugly boyfriend

    was standing right next to her now.

    Damn it! How could she possibly have forgotten about Gerald?

    ¡°Hello, Sister Lisa. This is my boyfriend, Gerald. Gerald wants to treat everyone to a meal today!¡±

    M held Gerald¡¯s arms as she introduced him to the people there.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    This introduction made Lisa and her brother lose their interest immediately.

    So, she already has a boyfriend?

    ¡°Hehehe. What can possibly be delicious here? I heard some of my ssmates saying that the best

    ce to eat is at Mayberry Commercial Street. There is a nice restaurant named Homnd Kitchen

    which serves really good food there. Why don¡¯t we go there instead? I will treat everyone to a meal!¡±

    ¡°Homnd Kitchen? I have also heard of that ce before! That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go there then!¡±

    Cara obviously had no objections about the change of location.

    The Homnd Kitchen was so much betterpared to this ce.

    However, Gerald could not do anything at all since they were all not interested in this restaurant.

    Since they were all willing to go there, all he could do was to follow¡­

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 233

    Gerald and the group of people drove towards the Homnd Kitchen.

    Gerald¡¯s Lamborghini did indeed shock everyone at first. However, Cara immediately exined the

    situation to them.

    She spoke about how Gerald spent money without having any nning at all.

    This way, the Wade siblings who were initially full of admiration for Gerald also begin to show contempt

    for him.

    They felt that it was really a waste for someone like Gerald to drive such a good car.

    Gerald simply smiled indifferently throughout.

    Next, it was Quron¡¯s time to show-off.

    He called his so-called friends in Mayberry City before he booked a rather decent room in Homnd

    Kitchen.

    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.

    Especially Cara.

    ¡°Wow! Quron, I really did not expect you to have such a goodwork and connection in Mayberry City.

    Hahaha. Yes, the Homnd Kitchen is indeed a very luxurious and high-end restaurant at first nce.

    We wouldn¡¯t have the face to dine at a ce like this!¡±

    ¡°You are unlike some people, who would only choose a restaurant at some rural area for us to dine in!¡±

    Cara nced around the ambience and interior of the room, and she was instantly in love with it.

    ¡°Okay, I am really pleased that Sister Cara likes it. One of my good friends is a regr customer at

    Homnd Kitchen. We cane here again next time. M, what do you think of this ce?¡±

    Quron cast his eyes on M as he smiled and asked her.

    As for Gerald, Quron was obviously ignoring him.

    After all, inparison, Quron was a rich heir who had the support of his father. On the other hand,

    Gerald was nothing more than a pathetic jerk who had no background at all but was simply lucky

    enough to win some money from the lottery.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    What else could M say? She simply nodded in a perfunctory manner.

    ¡°Quron, you are already in your third year of university. You¡¯ll next transition to your internship

    immediately after your senior year. What are your ns? Are you going to continue studying abroad,

    or¡­?¡±

    Cara asked cheerfully.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll n to start a business, but I will not go abroad to study anymore. In fact, my n has

    always been to start apany of my own! Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very good n. The domestic economy in our country is very good and stable now. You will

    definitely have a great future ahead of you if you be your own boss!¡±

    Cara replied as she nodded in approval.

    At the same time, she nced at her sister¡¯s boyfriend who was simply sitting down there without

    saying a word at all.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She could not help but feel extremely disappointed.

    She could tell at a single nce whether a person would turn out to be a promising person or not and

    Cara obviously felt that Gerald waspletely hopeless. She felt that he would never be a promising

    person with any potential at all in this lifetime!

    ¡°Brother Gerald, what ns do you have for your internship? Are you going to go to the newspaper or

    the editorial department?¡±

    Quron asked as he sneered at Gerald.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any ns yet. Perhaps I will be taking a relevant course in the Department of

    Economics and Management!¡±

    Gerald replied casually.

    ¡°Hehe. You only won a little money from the lottery so do you even need to attend special elective

    courses just to manage that money? Gerald, I advise you to contact a goodpany as soon as

    possible. For people like you, it is obviously better for you to have more insurance and housing funds.

    Otherwise, I¡¯m really worried that you might not be able to find a wife in future!¡±

    Cara replied as sheughed.

    This was because she was also studying economics and management abroad.

    She felt that it was really a joke that Gerald was actually interested to study economics and

    management.

    Moreover, Gerald could also tell the obvious meaning behind Cara¡¯s words. She was obviously hinting

    to him that she did not approve of his rtionship with M at all!

    M kept trying to change the topic away from Cara¡¯s topic.

    Fortunately right the instance, the food had already been served.

    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen. This is the Romanee-Conti red wine that is on the house. Please enjoy!¡±

    A waitress came in as she respectfully presented them with a bottle of red wine.

    ¡°Romanee-Conti? Seriously? This is the number one red wine brand in the world! It ranked first

    amongst the top ten most luxurious wine brands in the world!¡±

    After listening to the waitress¡¯ introduction, Cara, Lisa and everyone else were all dumbfounded.

    They worked and lived abroad, so they obviously knew a lot about red wine.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 234

    ¡±Bring it over here and let me see whether it is real or not!¡±

    Cara¡¯s face was flushed red with surprise as she carefully took the bottle of red wine and examined it

    repeatedly. Towards the end, she felt even more excited after looking at it:

    ¡°This is actually genuine!¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Let me take a look at it too!¡±

    Lisa was also excited by this time.

    Everyone looked at Quron with a very shocked expression on their faces. It was as though they initially

    thought that he was just someone great, but right now, they suddenly realized that he was indeed just

    simply amazing!

    ¡°Quron, can you tell me what kind of background your friend has? When did you have such a strong

    network? Do you know that this kind of red wine is only usually enjoyed by big bosses from abroad?¡±

    The more Cara looked at Quron, the more she liked him.

    ¡°Yes, brother. Howe I don¡¯t know that you have such powerful connections? Come on, how many

    things are you still hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know too much either. Anyway, my friend is really giving me too much face today! Hahaha.¡±

    Quron was a little dazed because he felt that the whole sentiment everyone gave him was a little too

    overwhelming.

    Quron also did not dwell too much about it. He just felt ted as Cara and the others were all gushing

    over him in admiration.

    Gerald was simply indifferent at the side.

    He believed that this bottle of red wine must have been given by Jane.

    This girl was really giving him too much face.

    However, even though Quron was taking away the fruits of his victory, Gerald did not n to say

    anything at all. After all, he knew that Cara would not believe him anyway.

    The second reason was simply because Gerald did not want to destroy everyone¡¯s happy expectations.

    Just to prove that he was awesome?

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Boring!

    Gerald thought that it was enough that everyone was happy.

    The meal went by just like that.

    Throughout the entire meal, Cara began to feel that Gerald was getting more and more of an eyesore

    to her. And with that, she simply could not stopparing Gerald to Quron.

    After they were done with the meal, everyone went downstairs excitedly. At the same time, Quron went

    to the front desk to pay the bill.

    ¡°Sir, you have a thirty percent discount for this meal!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked again when the cashier at the front desk said this.

    ¡°Damn it! Quron, you are really amazing! You can even get a thirty percent discount? This is simply

    incredible!¡±

    Cara eximed in surprise again.

    ¡°Hehehe! This is just a small matter. Sister Cara, M, why don¡¯t we go out and have some more fun

    together? After that, we can arrange for a ce for my sister to restter!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay! To be honest, I used to y and go around Mayberry City a lot when I was younger.

    However, after going abroad, I haven¡¯t been back much. But I can ask my sister to ask for leave from

    schoolter in the afternoon. After that, we can all go out together and have fun! I also have a couple of

    high school and university friends who¡¯d like to meet up with me too. All of us can just hang out

    together then!¡±

    Cara replied as she smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! If that is the case, then I will just book another table at the Homnd Kitchen for dinner

    tonight!¡±

    Quron replied as he patted his chest gently.

    ¡°Well, sister, Sister Lisa, we still have something going on at schoolter in the afternoon so we will not

    be joining you guys anymore! Have fun! I¡¯ll head back to the university with Gerald first!¡±

    M could tell that Gerald was a little ufortable.

    In fact, she wanted to invite Gerald out for a meal with her sister today so that he could impress her.

    However, Quron was taking all the limelight away from him.

    M also understood that Gerald could not simply reveal his own identity.

    As she was afraid that Gerald would be angry, M felt that the best thing to do was to go back with

    Gerald first.

    ¡°Ahh? But it would not be fun at all if you don¡¯te with us, M! We need you to be our tour guide

    after all!¡±

    Quron pleaded.

    When he saw M¡¯s persistence, he had to look pleadingly at Cara instead.

    Cara immediately understood his intentions and she nced at Gerald coldly before she said to M:

    ¡°M,e with me for a while. I have to talk to you about something!¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 235

    Cara pulled M over to the side.

    No one could make out what she said in a low voice. Cara eyed Gerald from time to time before she

    looked at Quron instead.

    She was probably trying to persuade M to break up with Gerald as soon as possible and get into a

    rtionship with Quron instead.

    M refused to do as Cara suggested in the end.

    ¡°Sister, you can just go and have fun! Gerald and I will just go back to the university first!¡±

    M and Gerald left after saying goodbye to everyone.

    Cara could not help but feel very anxious.

    It seemed as though she would not be able to matchmake the both of them.

    ¡°Sister Cara, it is okay. M is your sister so she is naturally my good friend too! I will definitely look for

    her more often in future!¡±

    Quron could not help but feel a little more disappointed. However, he could only force a smile on his

    face.

    ¡°Okay, Quron. I am d that you are not discouraged. Don¡¯t worry, Quron. I will definitely get my sister

    to break up with him sooner orter. How can he possibly bepared to you, Quron?¡±

    Cara replied as he smiled.

    After that, the group went around several ces in Mayberry City.

    Soon after, it was night.

    Cara initially nned to invite some of her friends from her high school and university toe and join

    her for dinnerter that evening.

    However, Quron and his sister did not n to leave yet.

    Therefore, they simply made an appointment to eat together so that they could get to know each other

    better too.

    Quron continued to show his generous side.

    He booked another room for dinner at the Homnd Kitchen.

    After all, the waitress at the Homnd Kitchen had been extremely generous to him early that day..

    There were so many strangers here now so he could show off once again.

    Cara invited another five to six friends toe and join them for dinner.

    Hence, they booked an evenrger room for dinner tonight.

    ¡°Go ahead! Bring me all your best dishes in your restaurant!¡±

    Quron chucked his car keys aside before crossing his legs.

    ¡°Wow! Cara, is this the amazing young brother that you were talking about earlier? He has a very good

    personality and he looks very charismatic too!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. By the way, Cara, does he have a girlfriend? I have a younger cousin sister who is single

    too!¡±

    ¡°Oh! If only I can have such a boyfriend like him too!¡±

    All of Cara¡¯s friends who came were all girls. During the entire time, they were all filled with admiration

    and appreciation as they looked at Quron.

    Rich boys were already particrly attractive in the first ce. This was even more so for rich boys

    who could take the lead.

    Cara could not bring herself to say that Quron did not have a girlfriend. If he was robbed away by

    another girl, then her dearest cousin sister would not stand a chance anymore!

    ¡°Haha, you girls should stop being idiots, okay? The food will be served soon. There will be more

    surprisesing up after the food is served! You should take advantage of this opportunity to

    appreciate the surprise, okay?¡±

    Cara replied with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Ahh? What kind of surprise is it? Cara, you have been giving us very high expectations ever since we

    came here just now!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Just tell us what it is!¡±

    Cara smiled before she said, ¡°You will find out after the waitress is done serving us the dishes!¡±

    At the same time, Cara had very high expectations at heart. This was also the reason why Cara wanted

    Quron toe forward.

    This way, she would also gain a lot of face and respect!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She finally waited for the waitress to finish serving them all of their dishes.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, all of your dishes are already served. Please enjoy your dinner!¡±

    The waitress smiled before she turned around and left.

    ¡°Hmph! Wait a moment!¡±

    Cara asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure that you have already served us everything? Aren¡¯t you

    forgetting anything at all?¡±

    The waitress shook her head repeatedly as she said, ¡°No. I have already brought and served you

    everything that you ordered!¡±

    m!

    Immediately, Cara mmed her hands heavily down on the table. ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who

    is buying this dinner today? It is Mr. Wade! Can¡¯t you see that we do not have any drinks on our table

    yet?¡±

    Cara angrily reminded the waitress.

    To be honest, this was making her lose face.

    After all, Cara was returning to the country after studying and working abroad. She lived in M Country

    now and she had extremely high standards.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 236

    These sorts of people were born narcissistic.

    They were capable of loving little, except for their own face and reputation.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss, but you haven¡¯t made your order yet. Here is the list of drinks we serve. Please,

    take a look!¡±

    The waitress handed the menu over to Cara.

    This time, Cara was stunned.

    One of her ssmates sneered, ¡°Cara, what is going on? Didn¡¯t you say that there will be a surprise

    after the meal? Where is the surprise?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to look at the menu! Let me remind you once again. This is Mr. Wade! Mr. Wade

    is here; I think you should know better than not to give face.¡±

    Cara once again summoned Quron¡¯s name.

    ¡°I am sorry, miss. All the guests at our restaurant are young executives and big bosses. We do not give

    out gifts to everyone every day.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious now? Aren¡¯t you going to give me any face at all? Do you know who Mr. Kennedy is?

    He¡¯s a good friend of mine!¡± Quron asked in dispute.

    ¡°I know that there is a young man named Mr. Kennedy, whoes here to eat often. We do not give

    him any free gifts either,¡± the waitress replied with a confused look on her face.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re really not giving me any face at all, huh!¡±

    Both Quron and Cara had unsightly expressions on their faces at the moment.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    This was especially true considering how Cara¡¯s ssmates were all looking at her,ughing among

    themselves.

    Women liked topare everything, after all.

    Even if they were all close friends, theirpetition instinct with one another was often powerful.

    Since Cara had studied abroad and was currently working there, her group of girlfriends were already

    jealous of her in the first ce. If she did invoke such a strong presence on her, they would have

    definitely been even more jealous and envious of her.

    However, the funny thing was that it seemed as though Cara and this young man, Quron, were making

    fools out of themselves.

    ¡°Forget it! You know nothing! I¡¯m not talking to her ever again, and I don¡¯t feel like eating here today. I

    want her to know who she offended!¡±

    Quron was also furious, mming his hands hard on the table.

    After that, he led Cara and the others out right away.

    This particr might not know who he was, but the cashier girl downstairs certainly did..

    He would have to gain back his face and reputation there.

    After he was done speaking, he headed straight to the front desk. ¡°I won¡¯t be eating here after this.

    Hand me the bill!¡±

    Quron spoke way louder than he should have.

    The cashier girl had no idea what was going on, but she simply printed the bill anyway.

    ¡°Hello sir, your expenditure for the night is twelve thousand dors. Will you be paying by credit card or

    cash?¡±

    ¡°What? Twelve thousand dors?! What about the thirty percent discount?¡± Cara asked in shock.

    ¡°Discount? Sorry miss, but we do not have such offers in our restaurant for the time being.¡±

    The cashier girl naturally recognized them and simply looked at them with contempt.

    After all, he spoke so loudly yet, pretended to be so generous.

    Instead, he seemed so shocked and terrified when he saw the 12,000 dor bill.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that we ate here during lunch too? You gave me a thirty percent discount at that

    time, and you even handed us a bottle of precious red wine for free.¡±

    Cara felt as though her face had turned green.

    ¡°Of course, I remember that. However, we gave you the thirty percent discount and the bottle simply to

    show our respect to our most distinguished and valuable guest. In fact, if that guest happened to be the

    one settling the bill, we wouldn¡¯t charge him for the meal at all. Oh, not to mention, it seems as though

    our most distinguished guest isn¡¯t here tonight,¡± exined the cashier girl with an icy tone.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not giving face to Quron?¡±

    Cara was a little surprised.

    But who could this distinguished and valuable guest who hade here for lunch have been?

    It was M and Gerald.

    M had always been a sincere and low key person. She would definitely not dine in ces of such

    posh. So, how could she possibly be Homnd Kitchen¡¯s most distinguished and valuable guest?

    Wait!

    Could it be¡­ Gerald?

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 237

    Cara hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Gerald the distinguished guest that you are referring to?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We only know that one of you is our most distinguished guest at noon!¡±

    The cashier girl replied as she smiled slightly.

    Damn it!

    What was going on?

    At noon, only Gerald and M were here.

    Although the other party refused to say anything, Cara already knew the answer in her heart.

    It was all possibly because of Gerald.

    But how could that be possible?

    One of Cara¡¯s high school ssmates, Donna suddenly spoke up.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe! Cara, weren¡¯t you supposed to give us a surprise? Is this the surprise you are giving us?¡±

    Donna and Cara were good friends ever since high school and they were even coursemates in

    university.

    Although they were best friends, they were the kind of best friends who loved topete andpare

    everything the other had from the beginning to the end.

    First, Donna would envy Cara, andter, Cara would be jealous of Donna.

    Later, Cara got to study and work in M Country thanks to her excellent results.

    When it came topetition, it showed that Cara was ultimately victorious over Donna.

    In fact, she was just about to gloat in front of Donna, but who would have expected to encounter this

    situation instead?

    Cara became even more embarrassed and resentful, especially when Donna was intentionally making

    things difficult.

    They would definitely not be getting a discount today.

    However, it would also be very embarrassing for them if they decided to return to their seats.

    Quron could only bite the bullet and settle the bill with a darkened face.

    He had to pay 12,000 dors for the meal without even taking a single bite. What was even worse was

    the fact that he didn¡¯t get to gloat at all.

    Now that he was done paying the hefty sum, Quron couldn¡¯t afford their amodation anymore.

    ¡°By the way, Cara, your friends from abroad don¡¯t have a ce to stay yet, right? Why don¡¯t we do this?

    I can make the arrangements for some food and amodation for them. We can enjoy a meal

    together before finally getting a good night¡¯s rest. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be ufortable sleeping with an

    empty stomach.¡±

    Donna crossed her arms and smiled bitterly as she left Homnd Kitchen in embarrassment.

    Cara did not want to be defeated.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I have the money. I can afford to arrange for their amodation. Why don¡¯t I get guys

    to stay in a five-star hotel at Mayberry City? Donna, if you are fine, you don¡¯t need to go back tonight. I

    can also arrange a room for you tonight. It so happens that we have not seen each other for so many

    years anyway. We can have a good chat together then!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Cara, I thought that since you just returned to the country and you have a family business, I

    thought you could have been extraordinarily generous. Why only a five-star hotel? Don¡¯t you think

    you¡¯re not attentive enough?¡± asked Donna as she smiled.

    Cara asked, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you tell me where I could find an exceptionally special or expensive

    ce in Mayberry City apart from a five-star hotel?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Of course, there is. Have you heard of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?¡± Donna asked proudly.

    Quron hurriedly said something so nobody would forget his presence. ¡°Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment? I¡®ve heard of that before. I also heard that they are possibly the top hot spring vi in

    the entire country! Their consumption value is sky high and those who enter and leave the ce are

    some of the most powerful and influential individuals!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment before. However, I cannot afford that ce. If you

    can name me another ce, I will make all the necessary arrangements for our stay over there,¡±

    replied Cara.

    She realized Donna was intentionally making things difficult for her.

    ¡°Alright, then. I will name you another ce now. We can go to the second-best manor Mayberry City

    then! The ce offers food and amodation too. It is none other than the Little Bamboo House. As

    far as I know, the consumption value there is slightly lowerpared to Wayfair. You have been doing

    really good for yourself these few years. If you can really arrange for us to stay there tonight, then I

    would really have no choice but to look up to you and show you tons of respect. When I see you in the

    future, I wouldn¡¯t be calling you Cara, but Sister Cara!¡± Donna replied jokingly.

    She hadn¡¯t said all those to provoke Cara, though.

    Donna was simply saying it for fun. After all, any ordinary person knew that even if they had the money,

    there were two ces they still couldn¡¯t just step in like that. They were none other than Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment and Little Bamboo House!

    In a way, Donna was simply telling Cara that she shouldn¡¯t be so haughty and arrogant just because

    she studied abroad and currently worked there.

    There had to be merits that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get, one way or another.

    However¡­

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Cara could not help butugh.

    ¡°Little Bamboo House? Are you referring to that farmhouse? If I can arrange for all of us to stay there

    tonight, you have to honor your promise and call me Sister Cara¡­¡±

    Cara replied with a serious expression on her face.

    When Donna saw that Cara was serious, she instantly said, ¡°Okay! If you can really afford to us a

    night¡¯s stay over there, I will definitely call you Sister Cara!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Okay, it¡¯s settled then! Lisa, Quron, we can start driving. Let¡¯s go to the Little Bamboo

    House!¡±

    Was that a joke?

    They were initially supposed to have lunch at Little Bamboo House, arranged by that pathetic jerk,

    Gerald.

    After only seeing the ce once, Cara already had enough.

    Only a country bumpkin would visit a ce like that.

    Though it did not matter to her anymore. Since they have already made a bet, she would be contented

    if all Donna did was address her as Sister Cara.

    They arrived at the ce a short whileter.

    ¡°Waitress, get us a table with the most expensive dishes! And also, one, two, three, four, five¡­ arrange

    five rooms for me tonight!¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 238

    , Cara shouted.

    Right now, she felt that she was really cool.

    ¡°Okay, miss. I will make all the arrangements now! The total price for the rooms is 75,000 dors.

    Please swipe your card here.¡±

    The waitress bowed respectfully at Cara.

    Thisdy was so wealthy!

    ¡°Ahh? What? 75,000 dors? We are only booking five rooms, and it will cost me 75,000 for one night?

    Did I hear you right?¡± asked Cara without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Yes, miss. These are just the rates for the standard rooms. However, all the rooms you bookede

    with aplimentary dinner. We have also gathered famous chefs from all over the world to customize

    your meals ording to your personal preference.¡±

    The waitress smiled and pushed the POS machine forward.

    ¡°This¡­ wait a minute. How much would it cost only to have dinner here?¡±

    Cara gulped.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just dinner for all of you, we do not usually provide rooms. However, if you really want a room,

    you can book one for 22,000 dors. After that, you will be able to enjoy food from the entire southern

    part of the country. As long as you can name the dish, the chefs will definitely be able to prepare it for

    you!¡±

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Cara was utterly dumbfounded.

    It turned out that this wasn¡¯t a ce country bumpkins would visit whenever they wanted to.

    Even a noble like her could barely afford this ce.

    Cara suddenly thought of Gerald.

    He had initially arranged a lunch banquet for them, even nning to throw in the amodation as

    well.

    Based on her calctions, that would have probably cost him around 75 to 90,000

    In other words, Gerald was actually filthy rich.

    He hadn¡¯t spent all of his money, as it turned out.

    Cara was also certain that the person at Homnd Kitchen who had the authority to present them with

    the expensive red wine was none other than Gerald.

    Oh, god!

    It turned out that Gerald was really the one who really had the most face!

    ¡°Hehe! Stop embarrassing yourself, Cara. If you can¡¯t afford it, then just admit that you can¡¯t. Let me

    make all the necessary arrangements then. We¡¯ll go and eat as soon as possible. I¡¯m really starving

    right now.¡±

    Donna replied, shook her head, and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Nonsense. I was here just this afternoon. By the way, Lisa, you guys came here too, right? We almost

    ate and stayed here!¡± retorted Cara.

    ¡°Cara, can you stop acting like you are oh-so-awesome?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Donna had already started patronizing Cara a little.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m pretending? Why don¡¯t you ask the waitress if we were here earlier this afternoon? Didn¡¯t

    someone by the name of Gerald Crawford book a lunch banquet and amodation?¡± implored Cara.

    ¡°Yes, miss. There was indeed a Mr. Crawford who booked a lunch banquet and amodation at

    noon today. He even got the most luxurious suite. That¡¯s 90,000 dors for you.

    The waitress had been very impressed because their arrogant manager didn¡¯t even dare to straighten

    his back in front of this person named Gerald. This came as a real shock to everyone working at the

    restaurant.

    ¡°Gosh! His standard was 90,000 dors?¡±

    Cara was really in shock!

    She could not help thinking about how great it would be if only Gerald were here. Everything would be

    fine then. What face wouldn¡¯t he be able to give then?

    But what¡­ Ah! Argh! She was really going insane!

    Cara was filled with regret and quickly called her cousin, M. She wanted to ask if she could get

    Gerald to help them with the food and amodation again.

    M told her cousin that she could not get through to Gerald.

    It was because, right now, Gerald had a different task toplete¡­

    ¡°Hurry up! You are so slow! why didn¡¯t you answer? I thought you were going to slip away!¡±

    Cassandra was driving her car, and she yelled coldly at Gerald, who wasing towards her.

    ¡°Sorry, instructor. My phone died. Can you lend me your power bank?¡±

    Gerald pointed at the power bank in Cassandra¡¯s car.

    ¡°Take it! Take it! You are really such a shameless person!¡± Cassandra replied in contempt.

    Gerald plugged his phone into the power bank. ording to their agreement, Cassandra would be

    bringing Gerald to the bar tonight.

    s, after calming down and thinking it over, Gerald felt that this was all rather dramatic.

    He was the owner of the Mayberry Commercial Street. Now, he was about to go and work at a new bar

    of a subordinate?

    Gerald could not help butugh when he thought about it.

    ¡°By the way, I have to tell you something,¡± asked Cassandra when she seemed to recall something.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 239

    ¡±Gerald, everyone who will be present are all reputable and influential people. My friend knows that you

    are my student. So, you better perform well tonight. If you dare embarrass me, you can wait for me to

    deal with you!¡± said Cassandra rudely.

    Gerald did not answer and kept staring out the window.

    ¡°Watch your behavior!¡± Cassandra snorted before she finally stopped talking and focused on driving.

    Cassandra was dressed attractively and provocatively today. In fact, this was Gerald¡¯s first time being

    in such close proximity to her. He could smell her fragrance, and he would be lying if he said that this

    woman wasn¡¯t attractive.

    As Gerald was deep in his own thoughts, they had already arrived at the Mayberrymercial street¡¯s

    new bar entrance.

    Luxury carsrge and small were parked in front of its entrance, and many people were walking in and

    out.

    Gerald could also see that Flynn had sent the flower stand by the bar¡¯s entrance. Whether he wanted it

    or not, he had to show some respect anyhow, since they were about to be working on the same street.

    Even Michael, their new boss, had also sent them a flower stand as a blessing.

    It was apparent the new bar¡¯s owner must have very good and powerful connections too.

    ¡°Cassandra, why have you just gotten here? I have been waiting for you!¡±

    A pair that held hands emerged from the crowd of people as they came over to greet Cassandra.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m a littlete, thanks to those jams. Congrattions, Qassie! I hope that your business will

    keep prospering!¡± said Cassandra to the woman who was obviously the wife of the bar owner.

    ¡°Hahaha. I am just happy that you can make it here today. By the way, did you bring someone to help

    me out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. He¡¯s right here!¡±

    The two continued their chat.

    Gerald was bored, looking at the flower stands to see if there were any names he recognized.

    Cassandra suddenly dragged Gerald over to Qassie.

    ¡°Thedy boss is calling you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh! Hello! I¡¯m Gerald.¡±

    Gerald reacted quickly, subconsciously extending his hand for a handshake.

    Things had started to be awkward.

    Qassie and her lover stared at Gerald¡¯s hand with stiff expressions on their faces.

    Who did he think he was?

    Wasn¡¯t he just a part-time employee? Did he really think he was worthy to shake their hand?

    Many people these days ced a lot of emphasis on their face and reputation. Therefore, etiquette was

    an absolute necessity. However, if both parties¡¯ status gaps were toorge, shaking hands would be

    somewhat disrespectful.

    Such was Qassie¡¯s mentality.

    She could only smile contemptuously.

    ¡°What are you doing? Pull your damn hand back right now!¡± Cassandra yelled.

    ¡°Please, have a little self-realization, will you? Qassie, why don¡¯t you just give him something to do

    now?¡±

    ¡°Okay. He can go to the bar and help serve drinks or something¡­¡±

    Qassie also looked at Gerald before she shook her head with a wry smile on her face.

    And just like that, Gerald became a server at the bar.

    Cassandra naturally followed Qassie, thedy boss, into the most luxurious room of the bar.

    The establishment was very lively and packed to the brim, especially true for tonight since many rich

    heirs were here.

    ¡°Guests at Table 6 would like three dozen beers!¡±

    ¡°What? But I am too busy to go over! There are just too many guests tonight! We totally didn¡¯t expect

    this. God-damn it! Are you standing idle, or what? Why didn¡¯t you send the beers to Table 6?

    The waiter at the bar pointed at Gerald, who had just sat down to rest after moving crates of wine.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The waiter raised his voice again.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t sure if he should just do it or ignore the calls.

    After thinking for a bit, he decided to do it since he¡¯d taken up the job anyway.

    So, he grabbed the beers and headed toward Table 6.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡­..

    At Table 6.

    ¡°Come on, sisters! Are you happy? I, Sister Xabi, will give everyone a treat tonight! Everyone just enjoy

    yourself! We are not going home until we arepletely wasted!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 240

    There were six female guests at Table 6.

    Obviously young university students, thedies all appeared sexy, mature, and carried a beautiful

    charm to them.

    The one called Sister Xabi downed an entire bottle of beer in one go before embracing her best friend,

    who was sitting next to her.

    ¡°Sara, what is wrong with you? You haven¡¯t broadcasted live for the past two days, and you have been

    so sullen and depressed. You are usually the happiest when we are at a bar! You could always tell me

    if something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xabi, do you think that hidden rich heirs exist? He obviously looks like a pauper who has no

    money at all. He might actually be really wealthy in secret, though. And I mean really, extremely,

    wealthy!¡±

    The person sitting there was none other than Sara, who had just gotten a p in the face.

    She could not help but sound very depressed.

    ¡°Haha! Of course, there could always be people like that out there. It is, but however, very rare. Another

    situation that could rule out that possibility is if that person is narcissistic. Such people go as far as to

    take out massive loans just so they can appear wealthy and powerful. The fact is, these are usually the

    paupers!¡± replied Sister Xabi.

    Sister Xabi seemed to have hailed from a rtively well-to-do background.

    Sara nodded fiercely.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Xabi. ording to my observations, this guy has to be a serious narcissist! I asked around

    and looked into his background, and I found out that he once won the lottery. Perhaps he is only rich

    because of that, yet, he¡¯s so fond of showing-off!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t take someone like that so seriously! Come, let¡¯s drink! He will definitely be poor

    again sooner orter!¡±

    Those words couldn¡¯t help but make Sara feel a little relieved.

    Frankly, it had been a full day but she was just as anxious as she was.

    She had utterly no appetite to eat or drink and even felt that the wine was tasteless.

    It was all because of that Gerald!

    She had gotten a real hard p in the face that morning, not to mention finding out about how Gerald

    could actually be Mr. Crawford.

    The Lamborghini might just belong to him!

    Sara couldn¡¯t really understand how he could possibly be the owner of that car. If Gerald was really that

    rich, why was he bullied continuously?

    It made no sense whatsoever.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Perhaps it was just a coincidence. The owner of the Lamborghini might have been someone else and

    Gerald could have just gone elsewhere.

    Sara¡¯s mood had improved considerably after the whole barrage of coaxing and persuading by Sister

    Xabi.

    ¡°Lassies, your beer is here!¡±

    Gerald was already there with the beer.

    He put it down before turning to leave.

    ¡°Damn it! You stop right there! Who you calling assie?¡± inquired Sister Xabi in a rage.

    The group of girls was usually open-minded and outgoing. However, they were all very sensitive when

    it came to this term.

    A server had actually called them ssies?¡¯

    What did he mean when he called them that? It was self-evident.

    Gerald was also taken aback by the unnecessary riposte.

    He did not overthink about the term, simply addressing the group of beautiful girls in miniskirts with a

    friendly-sounding gesture.

    Seeing the way they were dressed and judging their ages, it was all in good spirits that he referred to

    them that way.

    He really didn¡¯t expect something like that could cause any trouble.

    ¡°That¡­ beauty. I am really sorry. Sorry! I made a mistake! Here¡¯s your beer. Please enjoy it,¡± Gerald

    apologized heartfully with a slight bow.

    When he raised his head, he was stunned when he saw her.

    As for that girl, she too was stunned when she saw Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Sara?¡±

    It was really inevitable for enemies to cross paths!

    Sara was just talking about Gerald, but she didn¡¯t really expect him to appear here.

    Worse, why was Gerald a server at Zero Point Bar? Haha! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be extremely rich?

    Sara didn¡¯t know why she felt a whole different kind of pleasure when she saw him in this state.

    She then saw that Gerald was preparing to leave again.

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t leave just yet. Anyway, I¡¯m considered an acquaintance now, right? Hahaha! Don¡¯t you

    think that we should be discussing something?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 241

    ¡±What do you want?¡± Gerald never thought he would bump into Sara coincidentally, therefore, he

    simply replied coldly,

    ¡°Hehe. I would like to ask you something. After giving me a p in the face earlier this morning, what

    are you feeling and what is your mood right now that you are standing in front of me in this capacity as

    a waiter?¡± Sara asked bitterly.

    Sara felt a lot of regrets and resentments in her heart after getting a p in the face. She was also very

    embarrassed because of how Gerald had outdone her.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    These emotions had been troubling Sara for the whole day! She just could not wait to take revenge on

    him.

    Gerald replied as he smiled bitterly, ¡°I do not feel anything at all. Just speak up now if you have

    anything you want to say. I am busy!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Busy my ass! Gerald, go! Bring me a napkin!¡± Sara replied as she pointed at a napkin box at

    the side.

    ¡°You are a waiter now, so you should serve your customers well. Otherwise, I am going toin

    about your attitude to your manager!¡± Sara continued her endless chattering.

    Gerald was also starting to feel a little frustrated. However, he felt that what she said made sense. After

    all, he was indeed a waiter now.

    Thus, he picked a napkin before he handed it over to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. My shoes are dirty! I want you to polish it for me!¡± Sara replied, as proud as a peacock.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Sara wants you to polish her shoes for her! Hmph! I initially thought that the Gerald

    Sara was talking about was a tall and handsome man. I am really very disappointed after meeting you

    now!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be rich? Why are you working as a waiter in a bar then? Ahh! It is totally

    disgusting when a pauper like you who has no money at all pretends to be a big shot who has a lot of

    money!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Sister Xabi was right! Some people are willing to do anything just to save their own face!¡±

    All the girls sneered as they stared at Gerald. Meanwhile, Sara still had her foot raised as she waited.

    However, Gerald did not polish her shoes for her. Instead, he simply ced the napkin aside and said,

    ¡°If you really want someone to wipe your feet for you, you should leave the Mayberry Commercial

    Street. You can go to the bar at the Red Mansion instead. There would also be people who would be

    willing to lick your feet there!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald turned around and left immediately.

    ¡°You, you, you!¡± Sara was furious.

    He was actually asking her to look for a gigolo!

    However, after thinking about it, Sara did not feel that angry or frustrated anymore. Instead, she was

    actually rather happy.

    After all, all of her worries that had been bothering her for the entire day had finally beenpletely

    eliminated. It felt as though a huge load had been removed from her chest.

    She truly thought that Gerald was very wealthy and that it was very likely that he was the owner of the

    Lamborghini.

    If that was indeed the case, Sara would rather be dead. She would have offended a very rich heir!

    Sara had even been thinking about how great it would have been if her first encounter with Gerald had

    been much better.

    In short, Sara had been filled with regrets and had been feeling very depressed throughout the whole

    day.

    In the end, when she came out at night to relieve her boredom, she realized that Gerald¡¯s status was

    completely differentpared to what she had imagined him to be. He was simply a pathetic jerk who

    would do anything just to save his own face.

    She felt much morefortable now!

    ¡°Just let this pathetic jerk leave now! Sisters,e! Let¡¯s continue drinking!¡±

    After returning to the bar, Gerald continued working, and soon, he was finally done moving all the

    liquors. The entire process was pretty depressing.

    Gerald figured that there was nothing else for him to do here, so he decided to inform Cassandra that

    he would be leaving first.

    Gerald went to the room that Cassandra was in. At this time, there was a group of men and women

    drinking together in the room.

    ¡°Come,e, Teacher McGregor! You lost again. You can choose to either drink up this bottle of red

    wine in one gulp or take off a piece of your clothing!¡± A pudgy middle-aged man who was sitting very

    closely next to Cassandra at this time was speaking very pervertedly.

    ¡°I did not lose! It¡¯s obvious that you were just trying to trick me!¡± It could be seen that Cassandra really

    hated this short and fat middle-aged man. She also hated the current situation very much, and she was

    struggling to deal with the situation.

    ¡°Hahaha, do you mean to say that if you lose because I tricked you, that means that you did not lose at

    all? If you refuse to drink the red wine, you should take off your clothes! Hehe!¡± After he was done

    speaking, the pudgy middle-aged man grabbed Cassandra¡¯s skirt as he tried to lift it up.

    ¡°Are you f*cking sick?¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 242

    p!

    Although Cassandra was also a rather promiscuous person, she still had very high standards for the

    person she would take an interest in.

    Therefore, she subconsciously raised her hand and pped the short and pudgy man right in his face.

    She then stood up before she picked up the wine ss and poured the entire ss of wine over the

    man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ahh! Mr. Zabka, are you okay?¡± Thedy boss, Qassie, asked immediately when she saw the conflict.

    At this time, the atmosphere in the entire room was extremely quiet.

    To be honest, Qassie already knew that Mr. Zabka was very interested in Cassandra. That was the

    reason why she had incited the both of them to y a game together.

    Qassie had already met him before. Mr. Zabka came from San Creek and he was actually pretty

    wealthy as he owned a coal mine. Moreover, Qassie¡¯s husband had only won the right to run this bar

    after Mr. Zabka had invested some money in it.

    Qassie knew that Cassandra did not have a boyfriend, and she also knew that thetter was a very

    materialistic person who loved money.

    One was affectionate, whereas the other had intentions. Wasn¡¯t it a perfect match then?

    How many people would dislike it when they saw a rich man in front of them?

    However, her assumption was wrong.

    Unexpectedly, Cassandra was so fierce and did not even give Mr. Zabka any face whatsoever. On the

    contrary, she even hit Mr. Zabka?!

    ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me?!¡± Mr. Zabka had obviously never gotten hit before. Moreover, he even

    endured a p and had gotten a ss of wine poured over his face.

    ¡°Was I wrong to hit you? You should not touch me anyhow you like!¡± Cassandra replied coldly, disgust

    written all over her face.

    So what if you are rich? Even if you are rich, can you be as rich as Brother Ordinary Man?

    ¡°Hmph! You b*tch! You are the first person who actually dared to hit me, Desmond Zabka! You will not

    be able to step out of this bar tonight if I am not satisfied!¡± Desmond roared as he threw the wine ss

    angrily.

    At this time, four to five bodyguards jumped out, surrounding Cassandra immediately.

    Cassandra was also a little terrified.

    In fact, she had regretted it as soon as she pped him across the face.

    Although she knew Brother Ordinary Man, he was someone she would never be able to reach out to

    after all.

    The person in front of her was definitely a tycoon and a very powerful figure.

    She could not help but feel a little afraid after calming herself down.

    ¡°Then, you¡­ what do you want then? Anyway, I will not be taking off my clothes no matter what it is!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That is fine with me. You don¡¯t have to take off your clothes, but you will have to finish this

    bottle of red wine in one breath! Otherwise, this matter will never be resolved!¡± Desmond grinned and

    opened a bottle of red wine before cing it next to Cassandra.

    ¡°Okay! Remember what you said!¡± Cassandra replied as she took a deep breath. She did not want to

    prolong this matter any longer. Therefore, she decided to finish this bottle of red wine just so she could

    leave immediately after that.

    She picked up the bottle of red wine.

    ¡°Sister Cassandra, it¡¯s already gettingte. Don¡¯t you want to leave yet?¡± At this time, Gerald opened

    the door and entered the room.

    Gerald had been listening in on the conversation as he stood outside the door. So, he knew the entire

    situation that was going on inside. This d*mned fat man was trying to get Cassandra drunk.

    As for the way he was addressing her, Cassandra had already instructed him not to refer to her as his

    teacher when they were both making their way to the bar earlier.

    ¡°D*mn it! Who is that brat? Get lost!¡± When Desmond saw Gerald suddenly interrupting the situation,

    he yelled at him with a vicious expression on his face.

    Gerald replied casually, ¡°Well, I came here with Sister Cassandra today, so I was thinking of going back

    with her!¡±

    Gerald was not pretending to be benevolent. However, he felt that he would also be very dissatisfied if

    someone took advantage of Cassandra just like that.

    It would simply be too advantageous for the other party. Even if someone was to take advantage of

    Cassandra, it should be him instead!

    In short, Gerald did not want to leave Cassandra here any longer.

    ¡°D*mn it! I think that you must be really tired of living! Men,e and drag him out of this ce now!¡±

    Desmond tore his shirt open, exposing the tattoos on his chest.

    At this time, two or three bodyguards came forward to grab Gerald.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Gerald, you can go out first and wait for me. This is my car key. I will leave after I finish

    this bottle of red wine. You can start the car and wait for me outside the entrance of the bar!¡±

    Cassandra said as she looked at Gerald.

    After all, Gerald already had a driver¡¯s license now. She could just let him drive herter.

    Gerald nodded and agreed immediately. After all, thedy boss was still here, and it seemed as though

    she had a very good rtionship with Cassandra. Therefore, he felt that she would not allow

    Cassandra to suffer any losses just like that.

    Gerald left after taking the car key.

    Shortly after Gerald stepped out of the bar, two bodyguards had already followed Gerald into the

    parking lot under Desmond¡¯smand¡­N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 243

    As Gerald was heading down to the parking lot, he had already noticed that he was being followed.

    It was two bodyguards who were dressed in ck and had sunsses on.

    Gerald knew what they were here for.

    Desmond must have instructed them to follow him.

    Gerald knew that he would not have the strength and ability to fight these two men. After all, it seemed

    as though these two men were very skilled at fighting.

    At this moment, Gerald secretly sent a text message to Flynn asking him toe over immediately.

    ¡°Young man, stop right there!¡± The two men suddenly yelled out loud, just as Gerald was about to get

    into the car.

    ¡°What is the matter? How can I help you?¡± Gerald asked knowingly.

    ¡°Hahaha. ¡®What is the matter?¡¯? You are truly a very ignorant young man. Let me tell you, if you are

    smart enough, you will just follow us somewhere obediently. We will naturally let you go after our boss

    is done with whatever he wants to do. You will suffer less that way! If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll break your legs

    today!¡± The two bodyguards stared at Gerald as though he was just a fool.

    This young kid looked very reckless and impetuous. They could already judge that he would not have

    any skills at all.

    Both of them originally thought that they would have to teach Gerald a lesson.

    However, looking at him now, they felt as though they could easily subdue him with their words alone.

    s, the two bodyguards could not help but feel a little depressed.

    They had been ordered toe down and keep an eye on this kid, whereas their other brothers could

    follow their boss around.

    Judging by their boss¡¯s perverted character, after he was done fooling around with that woman, he

    might even ask his brothers to enjoy the woman too!

    They were really missing out!

    After all, both of them had already seen Cassandra themselves. She was truly very beautiful!

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    At this time, Gerald simply smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°Break my legs? You probably have to think twice

    first!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Stop talking so much nonsense! Get into the car and follow us to the suburbs now!¡± One of

    the bodyguards pushed Gerald, and all of them got into Cassandra¡¯s car.

    As this was an underground parking lot, there was a dedicated car elevator at this ce.

    Gerald did not say anything because he knew that about five to six minutes had already passed by.

    This bar was located not too far away from the Emperor Karaoke Bar. This meant that Flynn and his

    men should be arriving soon.

    m!

    The car elevator sounded at this time, and the car elevator door opened.

    ¡°Hurry up. Drive in and then¡­¡± One of the bodyguards spoke coldly before he suddenly stopped mid-

    sentence.

    After that, he opened his eyes wide as he looked right into the car elevator.

    At this time, there were countless people dressed in ck standing in the car elevator with knives and

    poles in their hands.

    The bodyguard could only stare at the situation in front of him in a daze.

    ¡°F*ck! What is happening?!¡± The two bodyguards were both dumbfounded.

    Toot! Toot!

    At this time, footsteps started sounding at the entrance of the underground parking lot.

    In no time, arge group of people had started surrounding them.

    There were definitely no less than a hundred people in this battle!

    Flynn¡¯s eyes swept across the three men in the car coldly.

    ¡°Leader, what does this mean? Should we tell the boss about this matter? This is Mayberry

    Commercial Street! It seems as though these men areing for us!¡± The two bodyguards were

    terrified.

    ¡°Yes, yes! We should get out of the car and ask them what is happening first! I doubt they would dare to

    break the unspoken rules anyway!¡± Both of them hurriedly got out of the car.

    Gerald also stepped out of the car with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Crawford!¡± Flynn immediately bowed and greeted Gerald as soon as he saw him.

    At the same time, more than a hundred people also spoke up, the loud and clear voices in the

    underground parking lot were almost deafening.

    Both of the bodyguards were almost paralyzed in fright.

    ¡°Crawford¡­ Mr. Crawford?¡±

    The bodyguards looked at Gerald at this moment, with a horrified look on their faces.

    Wasn¡¯t he just a waiter?!

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 244

    He was the Mr. Crawford?!

    D*mn it! Both of them had nearly kidnapped Mr. Crawford?!

    ¡°Brother Flynn, do you know someone by the name of Desmond Zabka? He is with my teacher¡­

    uhh¡­ I mean friend, and he is probably having some nasty thoughts in mind at this time. Can you help

    me bring her out?¡±

    Gerald had simply sent Flynn a text message saying that he had encountered some trouble in the

    underground parking lot and he had asked him to bring a few people here with him to help him deal

    with this matter.

    However, Gerald never expected Flynn to call over one to two hundred people here at one go.

    Gerald would have been utterly shocked if it was not because he was familiar with some of the

    bodyguards¡¯ faces.

    He would have even thought that Desmond was actually starting such a big battle just to deal with him.

    At this time, Gerald hurriedly told Flynn about everything that had happened.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Crawford. I will make some phone calls right now!¡± Flynn replied as he nodded.

    Then, he started making a call. After humming twice, he simply hung up the phone.

    He had a very nervous expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Crawford, it seems as though Miss Cassandra has

    already been taken away by Desmond!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Where did he take her?¡± Gerald asked as his eyes widened.

    As mentioned earlier, although Gerald really hated Cassandra, he would rather punish her on his own.

    Moreover, both of them hade to this bar together tonight.

    Gerald felt that it was a little unfair to let Cassandra get taken advantage of by someone else just like

    that!

    ¡°Give me five minutes, Mr. Crawford. I will look into it now!¡± Gerald¡¯s affairs were nothing trivial to Flynn.

    What¡¯s more, this incident had happened on Mayberry Commercial Street. If he really could not handle

    this matter well, then he, Flynn, would really deserve to die.

    After promising Gerald, he pointed at the two bodyguards who were still dumbfounded by all this. ¡°Do

    you know which hotel Desmond is staying at?¡±

    ¡°Brother Flynn, we don¡¯t know¡­ we really do not know! There are several hotels that Mr. Zabka could

    possibly be staying at! Brother Flynn, as long as you let us off and do not deal with us, we will definitely

    be able to help you to find Mr. Zabka!¡± The two bodyguards replied lightly, a hint of threat in their tone.

    After all, both of them were also ruthless people in the underground scene, and they had already

    encountered and experienced simr situations such as this.

    ¡°Hahaha! I do not need you to think of a solution for me! Men,e! I want you to get rid of these two

    men for me!¡± As soon as Flynn waved his hand, several of his subordinates immediately stepped

    forward and surrounded them as they started chopping them up!

    After that, Flynn led his group of men directly into the bar. A group of about two to three hundred men

    rushed into the bar. It was a very sensational scene.

    Everyone in the bar waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°D*mn it! Isn¡¯t that Brother Flynn?¡±

    ¡°What has this bar done to provoke Brother Flynn? Is he here to do some business?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Brother Flynn already brought some men over here just now. I heard that he is here to look

    for someone. Shhh! We¡¯d better stop talking too much! Otherwise, we might get ourselves into trouble

    instead!¡±

    At this time, even the dynamic music in the bar was turned off.

    All of the employees as well as the customers in the bar hurriedly surrounded the lobby as they were all

    curious to find out what had happened.

    Some of them were even daring enough to try and take some pictures and videos of the situation.

    However, when the bodyguards red at them coldly, their fear got the better of them and they

    immediately retreated, putting their cell phones aside.

    In short, the atmosphere was very terrifying and deadly.

    ¡°You guys! Come over and squat down here!¡±

    After that, over a dozen bodyguards stepped forward as they grabbed several of Desmond¡¯s

    bodyguards before bringing them to Flynn.

    Thedy boss, Qassie, and her husband were also brought before Flynn.

    Both of them were so frightened that they werepletely at a loss for words.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They continued exining themselves as they were faced with Flynn¡¯s domineering questioning. In the

    end, the one named Qassie also started crying out of fear.

    ¡°Sister Xabi, what is going on? Who is that young man? He looks so domineering!¡± Sara and the other

    five girls also gathered around to watch the scene happening before them.

    This domineering scene had alreadypletely blown away the hearts and minds of these few girls.

    After all, weren¡¯t all girls interested in heroes?

    ¡°It¡¯s Brother Flynn from Mayberry Commercial Street! He is the most domineering man on the whole

    Mayberry Commercial Street! He is Zack Lyle¡¯s subordinate and right-hand man, and he is one of Mr.

    Crawford¡¯s men!¡±

    This Sister Xabi obviously knew a lot about Flynn. She exined everything to all of her friends with a

    little arrogance in her voice.

    Several girls replied in reverence, ¡°Oh my God! It turns out to be Flynn who is also Mr. Crawford¡¯s

    man? No wonder!¡±

    Sara was also very respectful at this time. After all, wasn¡¯t this what she had always been hoping for¡ª

    to meet such a domineering and powerful person?¡±

    At this time, Sara stood on the table directly as she watched the scene unfolding before her.

    Suddenly, a figure walked past her and started squeezing through the crowd of people.

    Sara happened to see this figure.

    ¡°D*mn it! Gerald, why the hell are you trying to squeeze inside?!¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 245

    Sara saw Gerald making his way past the crowd of people and squeezing in as though he was trying to

    show that he was a part of a very serious matter.

    Therefore, she started scolding him contemptuously.

    She had seen many such people before.

    No matter what was going on or where things were happening, as long as there was a big scene, there

    would always be some people who liked to be extremely pretentious. They would always go up to ask

    about the situation as though they were trying to prove to others that they were very capable.

    ¡°Yes! Why are you being so pretentious? Be careful not to implicate yourself in this matter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough of this pathetic guy! Sara, look! He actually squeezed all the way inside!¡±

    One of Sara¡¯s good friends pointed at Gerald at this time.

    Gerald could not even be bothered with them.

    Gerald walked up slowly. When he saw that Flynn had already begun asking and questioning them

    about the situation, he naturally had toe forward and follow him just so he could save Cassandra

    too.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we¡¯ve already found out Desmond¡¯s location. My men have already gone to get the car.

    We can set off right away!¡±

    Since there was a crowd of people around them at this time, Flynn simply whispered softly to Gerald.

    However, thedy boss, Qassie, heard him referring to Gerald as ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯.

    Her eyes widened in shock at this moment.

    Crawford¡­ Mr. Crawford?

    Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street?!

    D*mn it!

    It was alreadymon news in their circle that Mr. Crawford was a very humble and low-key person

    who was currently studying at Mayberry University. No one knew about his identity.

    However, he had a very powerful and big reputation throughout Mayberry City.

    How could Qassie not know about Mr. Crawford¡¯s identity as their big boss?!

    Oh my God! Unexpectedly, Mr. Crawford was actually Cassandra¡¯s student. Moreover, she had even

    ordered Gerald to work for her!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, this is a huge misunderstanding! This is all just a huge misunderstanding!¡± Qassie

    hurriedly tried to exin herself with an awkward expression on her face.

    Gerald ignored her as he walked away from the center of the crowd.

    Flynn snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Watch your mouth! I will settle the score with you regarding this matter

    when Ie backter!¡±

    Arge number of people left in a hurry.

    Qassie was left behind, and her face had already turned pale in fright.

    ¡°Oh my God! Gerald is actually leaving with that group of men! What were they saying just now?

    Brother Flynn seemed to be really polite and respectful toward Gerald!¡±

    The crowd of people could not hear what Flynn had said to Gerald, however, everyone could tell that

    Flynn really respected Gerald.

    Sara and the others could not help but feel a little confused.

    ¡°I do not know either!¡± Sara could not help mumbling to herself.

    She did not know why but she suddenly felt that Gerald actually looked particrly handsome and

    domineering when he was surrounded by that group of people as he left.

    At this time, Sara suddenly had a very bold guess in her heart.

    This assumption made her entire body tremble a little.

    ¡®Could it be that Gerald is, in fact, Mr. Crawford?¡¯

    What?

    How could that be possible?!

    It was impossible!

    There were about a dozen ck extended Rolls-Royce Phantom cars parked outside the entrance of

    the bar at this time.

    Gerald got into the car which was right in the center.

    The group of men immediately drove toward a ce called the Amethyst Dynasty Hotel.

    At this time, in a room at the Amethyst Dynasty Hotel.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ help! Help!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cassandra was violently thrown on the bed. She was extremely drunk and felt very dizzy at this time.

    She did not even have the strength to resist anymore.

    She only had a slight bit of awareness left.

    All she could do was shout weakly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little beauty, you can yell! Yell as loud as you can. Even if you scream until your throat is

    hoarse, no one wille and save you!¡±

    Desmond took off his shirt with a perverted smile on his face.

    He could not help but drool as he looked at the stunner that was lying on the bed.

    Ever since he made something out of himself, Desmond had had countless strategies and ns for

    himself. As long as he saw a woman that he liked, she would never be able to escape him.

    What¡¯s more, this gorgeous beauty named Cassandra had actually dared to hit him in public.

    This was the first time he had ever experienced something like this.

    As this time, aside from being filled with desires, Desmond was seeking pleasure in taking revenge.

    As for Cassandra¡¯s best friend, Qassie¡­ Hehe. All he had to do was ask her if money or friendship

    was more important to her.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 246

    Qassie already understood what he meant when Desmond had given her that look back in the bar!

    After all, he was the biggest investor in her husband¡¯s bar.

    ¡°Beauty, I aming for you!¡± Desmond was already drooling, and he immediately rushed forward

    impatiently.

    At this moment, a loud bang sounded! Someone had broken down the hotel door.

    Immediately after, a group of men dressed in ck rushed in directly.

    ¡°D*mn it! What are you doing?!¡± Desmond was shocked and terrified, and he hurriedly shrank to the

    side.

    However, he suddenly had a very ttering expression on his face when he saw Flynn walking into the

    hotel room.

    ¡°Oh! Brother Flynn, you are here! I was just wondering who it could be. Haha. Are you trying to start a

    dispute because you failed to recognize who I am?¡±

    Flynn had a very big reputation and name on Mayberry Commercial Street. Aside from being Zack¡¯s

    subordinate, Flynn was only beneath one person and above everyone else.

    Desmond often came to Mayberry City. So, how could he possibly not know that Flynn was an

    extremely ruthless and domineering person in Mayberry City?

    ¡°F*ck you! You can just wait to die!¡± Flynn kicked Desmond aside with his leg.

    After that, he looked at Cassandra who was drunk and in a daze on the bed. At this time, he came

    forward and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Cassandra, you must have been frightened. Someone sent us here

    to save you!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Flynn waved his hand.

    Immediately afterward, a female doctor came forward. She gave Cassandra some medication before

    she started wiping Cassandra¡¯s face with a wet towel.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    In less than an hour, Cassandra had already sobered up.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lexington!¡± Cassandra said in surprise as she tidied herself up and straightened out

    her clothes.

    ¡°Mr. Lexington, can I ask who sent you here to save me?¡± Cassandra stood up as she asked nervously

    and excitedly.

    Of course she would be excited! The famous Flynn Lexington from Mayberry Commercial Street had

    actually rushed in with his group of men to save her at this critical moment.

    Moreover, Flynn was so respectful toward her.

    Someone had instigated him toe here, so this could only mean that the person who instructed him

    toe and save her had an even more important and powerful identity aspared to him.

    As for her friend, Qassie, Cassandra could rule her off the list almost immediately.

    Qassie was also to be med for this dangerous situation that she had gotten entangled in.

    Besides, even if Qassie found her own conscience and tried to save her, she would not have been able

    to get Brother Flynn to treat her so respectfully.

    Therefore, this was the first thing that Cassandra asked as soon as she sobered up.

    Flynn replied, ¡°Regarding his identity, I am in no right to say or give anyments at all. However, he

    has already told me what I should say if you were to ask me this question. He told me that he is just a

    person who likes to be ordinary!¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Could it be Brother Ordinary Man?¡± Cassandra could not stop herself from jumping up in

    excitement when she came to this sudden realization.

    Wouldn¡¯t a person who liked to be ordinary be none other than Brother Ordinary Man?

    Moreover, she did not know any other powerful or influential people aside from Brother Ordinary Man!

    This way, everything seemed to make perfect sense.

    After all, wasn¡¯t someone already guessing that Brother Ordinary Man was none other than Mr.

    Crawford?

    Many people did not believe it.

    However, judging from the situation at this moment, the only way Brother Ordinary Man could make

    Brother Flynn act like this was if he was the so-called Mr. Crawford.

    This had to be the case. Brother Ordinary Man must have alsoe to the bar during its opening

    today, and he must have seen her getting bullied.

    Thus, he had immediately made a call to send someone here to rescue her.

    This had to be the case!

    Cassandra¡¯s desperation and panic seemed to havepletely disappeared at this time.

    ¡°Miss Cassandra, I have been given instructions to send you back to school safely. You should go back

    first. As for the rest, you can just leave things to my subordinates to handle!¡±

    Although he did not know what Cassandra¡¯s rtionship was to Mr. Crawford, since Mr. Crawford was

    willing toe forth and save her, it would not be wrong for him to be respectful and polite toward this

    woman. Flynn could not help but think this to himself.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Lexington. Can you do me a favor before I leave?¡±

    Flynn nodded as he said, ¡°Just say it!¡±

    ¡°Can you ask your subordinate to lend me the electric baton in his hand?¡±

    As she spoke, Cassandra nced coldly at Desmond¡¯s lower body. This made Desmond¡¯s heart sink to

    the bottom of his stomach¡­

    ¡°You, you, you¡­ what are you going to do?!¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 247

    ¡±Ahhh!¡±

    A terrible scream resounded throughout the entire hotel. This was definitely thest time a man could

    actually scream in such a loud and powerful manner.

    Yes, it would definitely be thest time for this man!

    Right after that¡­

    Cassandra grabbed her bag before she walked out of the hotel room.

    There were two neat rows of bodyguards standing on both sides of the hotel corridor at this time.

    Cassandra was already dazzled with excitement at this time.

    She could even act recklessly after getting rescued. This felt really great!

    When she retaliated against Desmond just now, he did not even dare to resist at all. He simply allowed

    her to electrocute him directly.

    Moreover, aftering out of the hotel room, there were two rows of bodyguards standing there

    respectfully just to wait for her.

    This was simply too great!

    Was this what it felt like to have someone supporting her and backing her up? Was this what it felt like

    to be with Brother Ordinary Man?

    Glory. Safety.

    Any other ordinary person could notpare to him at all!

    ¡°Miss Cassandra, please get into the car!¡± As soon as they got to the door, Flynn personally opened the

    car door for Cassandra before inviting her to get into the car.

    After that, the group of people left in a mighty force.

    Where was Gerald?

    In fact, Gerald had been following them just now. After Flynn had confirmed the room number and

    brought his men up with him, Gerald had almost followed the group of people up there.

    However, Gerald had hesitated right then. If he really went up to the hotel room, he would definitely

    have to meet Cassandra face to face.

    What would he possibly say if that happened?

    Wouldn¡¯t his identity as Mr. Crawford be exposed directly?

    What was the point of him hiding his identity for so long then?

    Besides, Flynn could handle all these things on his own.

    It would not make sense for him to go up to the hotel room by himself. Therefore, Gerald simply

    exined it shortly to Flynn before he left in a cab right away.

    This was the reason why Gerald asked Flynn to tell Cassandra all that.

    ¡°Mr. Lexington, thank you for everything you have done today. I will make sure to inform Brother

    Ordinary Man about your hard work!¡± At this time, Cassandra sat in the back seat with her legs crossed

    as she spoke to Flynn who was sitting in the co-driver seat.

    Her tone was no longer as polite or respectful as it was before.

    Hehe. Flynn might be really awesome, but he was nothing more than Brother Ordinary Man¡¯s

    subordinate. Wouldn¡¯t she be lowering her own status if she continued being so respectful toward

    Flynn?

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Cassandra! Also, please inform Ger¡­ Mr. Ordinary Man that we have already

    completed our task!¡± Flynn could only respond to Cassandra¡¯s words.

    After that, Cassandra hummed in reply. She had already forgotten to contact Ordinary Man because

    she had been too excited.

    After opening her WeChat, she looked for Ordinary Man¡¯s chat box so that she could chat with him.

    [Brother Ordinary Man, were you the one who saved me? I love you! I love you to death!]

    Gerald had not driven Cassandra¡¯s car back, and he simply left her car at the bar. Gerald had already

    returned to his dormitory to rest, and he knew that Cassandra was fine after receiving her WeChat

    message. Therefore, he simply replied ¡®yes¡¯.

    Cassandra typed this sentence excitedly before sending it immediately: [I am truly very touched and

    completely speechless because of everything that you have done for me today. Well, I will not say

    anything to thank you anymore, Brother Ordinary Man. Just remember that my goal in the future is to

    do everything that I can to be your woman!]

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Gerald, who was inside the dormitory, could not help but yell in shock.

    ¡°Ahh?! What is wrong, Gerald? Are you in a daze from your sleep?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I simply had a shock. Let¡¯s go back to sleep! I am so tired!¡± Gerald fell asleep

    immediately after that.

    ¡°Miss Cassandra, we have already arrived at the university!¡± Flynn got out of the car to open the car

    door for Cassandra.

    Cassandra snorted before getting out of the car.

    She seemed to havepletely forgotten about Gerald who had gone to the bar with her.

    In fact, Cassandra had thought of Gerald when she was leaving the hotel.

    Her car key was still with him too.

    She initially nned to ask Flynn to send someone to the bar to pick him up.

    However, after thinking about it, she felt that it would be extremely embarrassing for her to let other

    people find out that a lowly person like Gerald was her student.

    Therefore, Cassandra did not say anything to notify Gerald and simply nned to send Gerald a text

    message to ask him to take a cab back after she had returned home.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 248

    She decided not to drive her own car!

    She was disgusted by it!

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Cassandra was hurt by something when she was trying to get down the car.

    ¡°What is this in your car? It hurts!¡± Cassandraint.

    She picked up something from the seat under her and it was a powerbank!

    ¡°Why is there a dirty power bank in such a luxurious car? Throw it away already!¡± Cassandra was so

    furious at it that she almost forgot about her image as a pretty girl. She picked up the power bank and

    she was going to throw it into the rubbish bin but she stopped.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this mine?¡± Cassandra looked closely at it and realized it was the hundred dorpowerbank that

    she bought recently! She was very certain that it was her power bank because there was a picture of

    her stuck onto it.

    Cassandra did not even think about anything else when she saw her picture. She usually put her power

    bank in her car but Gerald needed to use the power bank and she lent it to him.

    How did the powerbank get into this Roll-Royce? Did she leave it here by ident? But it was not

    possible! She did not even get anywhere near to Gerald today how could it be possible? Even if he

    were to return it to her, why did he have to leave it in the car sneakily? He could have just returned it to

    her. That only meant that she did not leave it in the car but somehow Gerald did¡­

    Cassandra¡¯s face turned white as she thought about it.

    How did he get in this car?

    What was his identity?

    What¡¯s going on¡­?

    Cassandra was confused and her mind was ringing. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lexington! Do you know who Gerald is?¡±

    Cassandra asked as she had some thoughts in her mind.

    ¡°Nope. Why?¡± Flynn answered immediately. When Cassandra shouted Gerald¡¯s name, Flynn was

    nervous.

    ¡°Gerald is my student and he borrowed a power bank from me but I wasn¡¯t sure why it was in your car.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. How could it be in my car when you already lend it to him?¡± Flynn gulped nervously.

    Why was it here?

    Gerald must have left it in the car by ident before he left!

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Mr. Lexington!¡± Cassandra really wanted to find out.

    ¡°I remember now! We heard that you were in trouble at the bar just now but I¡¯ve not seen you before

    and someone said he knew what you look like so he gave me the power bank with your face on it¡­¡±

    Flynn was a very honest man. It was tough for him to lie with a straight face.

    ¡°Okay! I understand!¡±

    Cassandra looked at her power bank and thought for a while. Maybe it was Gerald that gave him.

    After Flynn went off, Cassandra went upstairs.

    But the more she thought about it, the more something was not right. Flynn sounded like he was lying,

    especially in thest part of his speech was very suspicious.

    It was not right!

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 249

    It was not right!

    Cassandra realized what Flynn said was impossible. He said he needed to find out how she looked but

    he could have had many other ways. In fact was it really necessary for him to find out how she looked?

    Cassandra knew the entire process of how Flynn saved her. She knew that Flynn found out where she

    was through those subordinates and he came straight to the room to rescue her so why did he have to

    find out how she looked?

    Furthermore, how did the Ordinary Man find out? The Ordinary Man did not like those kinds of ces

    and the only person that knew about her location was Gerald!

    What the fuck!

    Cassandra could not calm down. Does that mean that Gerald was the Ordinary Man?

    Cassandraughed.

    How is it even possible!

    What was she thinking?

    There must be some misunderstanding here. Cassandra shall rify it from Gerald again the next day.

    Cassandra finally calmed herself down and let off of that matter temporarily.

    The next day was a Saturday and Gerald woke up slightlyte. He slept in until his phone rang. It was

    Elena.

    It has been a few days since they had spoken to each other. What does she want to do with me?

    Gerald still picked up the phone out of curiosity. ¡°Gerald, are you busy?¡± Elena asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. What is it?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Remember thest time you acted as my boyfriend to help me? My aunt from Rivington City and some

    other rtives areing over to Mayberry to visit my father today!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But my dad will be having meetings for these two days and I¡¯ll be apanying them!¡± Elena kept on

    talking.

    ¡°Then you should keep thempany! If you n to visit Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, I can get

    you and your family a luxurious suite!¡± Gerald answered.

    Even though there were some misunderstandings between them at first when they met and Elena had

    beaten him up before. However, after everything that they had been through, they had be friends.

    Gerald did not mind at all but that was not what Elena meant.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯m not asking you to arrange a room for us. I¡¯m trying to ask if you have the time to

    apany me and families to go around town?¡±

    ¡°Apany them? Please don¡¯t tell me you want me to continue acting as your boyfriend. Elena, I¡¯ve

    had enough for thest time okay! Like seriously, please don¡¯t do this to me!¡± Gerald rejected her

    request.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 250

    Gerald was trying his best to avoid ideas like these nowadays.

    Nothing personal but it was all for M. Ever since he decided to date M, he had to think about her

    for every decision he made.

    But Elena started crying on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Okay¡­Gerald. I understand what you mean, how can I make you do so much for me right? It¡¯s just my

    aunt has told my rtives about you and they all really want to meet you! It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just tell them

    you¡¯re not my boyfriend and I don¡¯t deserve to be your girlfriend¡­I shouldn¡¯t trouble you either!¡± Elena

    said as she sobbed.

    Gerald did not know what to do. He could never stand a girl crying in front of him especially when it was

    because of him.

    Gerald sighed and said, ¡°Please stop crying. I¡¯ll do it. Send me a location and I¡¯ll go meet you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Gerald! I love you so much!¡± Elena immediately stopped crying.

    Gerald only promised Elena to put an end to the story. Since he was the one that helped her from the

    start, he should take the responsibility to end things with her!

    Gerald changed and he decided to call a taxi to meet with Elena because it was quitete and there

    were going to be many people. He met up with Elena first and arranged a car from Elena¡¯s family to

    pick up her rtives at the Mayberry Airport.

    Meanwhile at the airport, there were eight to nine people waiting for them. Some were middle-aged and

    some were young and pretty.

    ¡°What is going on, Aunt Larson? Didn¡¯t you tell Elena we will be arriving at nine thirty, it has been an

    hour! Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Carmen. Maybe Elena was busy. I called them just now. They should be reaching soon.

    Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°It was so different from thest time we were here. There must be many new attractions around!

    Anyways, didn¡¯t you say Elena brought her boyfriend to pay you a visit thest time, Ruby? How was

    the boy? I don¡¯t understand what you mean when you say he¡¯s not decent enough through the phone!¡±

    Ady that looked like Ruby Larson asked.

    She¡¯s Harriet Larson, Ruby Larson¡¯s sister. She had moved to the north ever since got married. She

    was the manager at a Security Agency and she makes a few hundred thousands of dors each year.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that poor brat! Just the thought of him makes me so mad! That person just won

    some small lottery and he was as arrogant as a peacock! He was just a poor brat to start with and he

    dared to flirt with Elena! I wanted to introduce my best friend¡¯s son to her, Dickson but¡­sigh!¡±

    Ruby was so mad when Gerald came into the topic. She would never allow him to be part of the

    Larsons.

    ¡°Amber probably thinks that he¡¯s too disgusting. She wouldn¡¯te no matter how hard we asked her.

    Ever since he visited us and went to that party with them, Amber hasn¡¯t been fine. She wouldn¡¯t say a

    single word no matter how hard we asked her!¡±

    Ruby sighed. ¡°She was probably shocked by how disgusting that poor brat was!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Ruby, you have be really mean these days. How could you talk about a child like that?

    But I would really love to meet this Gerald. It¡¯s hard to imagine how disgusting he can be!¡± Scarlet

    laughed bitterly.

    ¡°Of course! He can¡¯t evenpete with all my nieces¡¯ husbands over here!¡±

    There were threedies and three men standing beside Harriet.

    One of the girls looked like she was in her mid 20 and the two other girls were around Elena¡¯s age.

    They were all decent looking and fair but their eyes were fierce and arrogant.

    They were all Elena¡¯s cousins and beside them were their boyfriends. The two younger ones were

    Harriet¡¯s daughter and the older one was Harriet¡¯s husband¡¯s niece. They were all here for vacation.

    ¡°How dare you say aunt is mean, mom! Is there anyone meaner than you? My sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend

    almost killed himself because of your insults!¡± The youngest and the most fashionable girl said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to me like that, you little rascal! I¡¯ll p you if you ever say that I¡¯m mean again. I was

    just being honest. He thought he could marry my daughter with just a multi million dorpany?

    Your father¡¯spany alone is worth more than that!¡± Harriet sneered. She looked extra arrogant with

    those sunsses.

    Everyoneughed.

    ¡°Elena is here!¡± One of the girls pointed at the gate as Gerald and Elena walked toward them¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 251

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for beingte, aunties!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be! It¡¯s okay, child!¡± Harriet smiled at Elena and red at Gerald while judging him from top to

    toe.

    ¡°Nice to meet all of you!¡± Gerald greeted them politely.

    ¡°You must be Gerald!¡± Harriet said as she folded her arms. She already had a first impression of him.

    He was dressed very casually. Even though he looked decent she could tell that he was from a small

    vige with no fashion sense! Harriet shocked her head. She would never allow someone like him to be

    his son-inw! She would not just insult him but also give him a few ps!

    ¡°Hi!¡± Harriet greeted him back.

    ¡°Hah! Haven¡¯t seen you in a while and you still look the same!¡± Ruby said rudely.

    The other cousins turned to their own boyfriends and shook their heads at them.

    How could their cousin find someone like that?

    That fashion sense was so bad!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald just smiled lightly.

    It seemed like Amber had not mentioned anything ever since she went back! Though he really wished

    that she had mentioned something to her family!

    ¡°The car is ready, aunties. Let¡¯s get in the car and go look around first!¡± Gerald was still smiling.

    ¡°The car is ready? Why, you¡¯re already talking like the car is yours!¡± Ruby could not stand it when she

    saw Elena was holding onto Gerald¡¯s arm tightly. She immediately pulled her away unhappily.

    There were two luxurious cars to bring them around Mayberry. After they got onto the car, they were

    ready to leave for the attractions.

    ¡°What do you n to do after you graduate, Gerald?¡± Harriet asked with a fake smile on her face.

    As they were on their way, they started chatting and the conversationnded on Gerald.

    ¡°Maybe some of my resolutions!¡± Gerald answered in a very blunt way.

    ¡°What?¡± Elena cousinsughed and their boyfriends shook their heads.

    Since Elena¡¯s cousins had brought along their boyfriends, they mustpete with one another.

    Before this, they all heard that the prettiest among them, Elena had found herself a boyfriend. They all

    brought their own boyfriends to make someparisons.

    The three sisters were nervous at first. But now, they were not pressured at all! They did not even see

    Gerald as an opponent.

    ¡°You? Your own resolutions? You¡¯re so naive!¡± Harriet shook her head speechlessly. This child was way

    too arrogant.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s good that he has such a mindset. But again, after graduating you should gain some

    experience first before you could venture into the business world!¡± The boyfriend of the youngest

    cousin said.

    Since he was the youngest, he should have called Gerald a big brother but he did not and it showed

    how much he disrespected him.

    ¡°Pierre is right. This is what someone with a big business empire would say. Will you be working at your

    father¡¯spany?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t work with my father. I¡¯m ready to venture!¡± Elena¡¯s second cousin¡¯s boyfriend spoke.

    ¡°Felix is right too!¡± Rubyughed as she said, ¡°It seems like both my nieces have found themselves

    good husbands! Now I¡¯m just worried about Amber and Elena. When will they find someone like Felix?¡±

    ¡°Um, auntie, Gerald is still here.¡± Elena¡¯s second cousin was trying to cover her ownughter.

    ¡°Haha! Him?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 252

    They could not stop talking and Gerald almost threw the drinks at them.

    He saw that their drinks were finishing and he decided to get up to get more drinks for them. ¡°I¡¯ll go get

    some more milk tea so you guys could continue talking!¡±

    Gerald immediately stood up and left.

    After Gerald had left, the two sisters and Elena¡¯s other cousin went to surround her. They saw each

    other a lot and they were very close. ¡°Elena, what¡¯s going on? Why would you choose him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sis! This person is so cheap and it¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Yes! This kind of person in our school doesn¡¯t get any friends!¡±

    ¡°You all really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover you know. Gerald is a great person. He¡¯s loyal and

    honest but most importantly he has great ideas! Isn¡¯t these the qualities to look for when dating

    someone?¡± Elena was feeling helpless.

    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re too naive! You¡¯ll soon realize that money is the most important thing in the future! But

    this isn¡¯t a money issue, Elena. Even if he has a bit of money people would still look down on him! Just

    breakup with him already, okay? I¡¯ll introduce you to someone better!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The three sisters were trying to persuade her but Elena lowered her head and she decided to not say a

    single word while everyone was worried for her.

    Meanwhile, Gerald came back with hands full of drinks. He brought back some milk tea.

    ¡°Have some drinks, everyone! The weather is too hot these days!¡± Gerald felt better after leaving for a

    while. In fact, these are just Elena¡¯s rtives. He did not really have a reason to be mad at them.

    ¡°No, thanks. You can have it all!¡± The three sisters shook their heads speechlessly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want it either!¡± Harriet and Ruby said as they shook their heads.

    ¡°I think we are well rested here. We should move on to the next location!¡± Ruby continued.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s visit the Mountain road and then we could have lunch at Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment!¡± Elena nodded her head.

    Gerald did not dare to mention anything about his identity!

    Everyone walked toward the car and was ready to go on to the next location.

    Suddenly, Elena¡¯s third cousin turned to her own boyfriend and said, ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty! Could you please

    get me a drink and buy a few more.¡±

    ¡°Yes please, and less ice. I don¡¯t like cold drinks!¡± Harriet said.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Pierre said as he ran off.

    Gerald shook his head speechlessly as he held those milk tea. He thought he was just poor but he did

    not know even the drinks he bought could ¡®quench¡¯ their thirst so nicely.

    They finally set off to the Mountain Road and Gerald did not say a single word. He was ying his

    phone in the co-pilot seat the whole time.

    Meanwhile, the three sisters and Harriet put their heads outside the window discussing the scenery.

    ¡°Wow! This is so beautiful, mom! Look at the mountain view!¡± They were amazed by it.

    ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve visited Mayberry and this mountain view is just so iconic!¡± Ruby said

    happily.

    ¡°Stop the car now! Mom, aunt, look what I just saw! I think it¡¯s a mirage!¡± Elena¡¯s third cousin shouted

    excitedly.

    ¡°What? Mirage? Let me have a good look!¡±

    Everyone got out of the car to catch a better view.

    There was a luxurious and fancy house on top of the mountain with clouds covering it slightly.

    The house seemed like it was floating on the clouds.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a mirage!¡± Harriet was very excited. She immediately took out her

    camera and started taking pictures of it. Harriet was just a general manager, she was also a

    photography enthusiast.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, aunt! It¡¯s not a mirage. It¡¯s a bungalow on top of Mayberry City called the Mountain Top

    Vi!¡±

    ¡°That is the Mountain Top Vi?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 253

    ¡°I know I know! It was very well known among the rich people a while ago because Crawford¡¯s son

    bought it with eight million dors!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s here! It looks amazing!¡±

    ¡°Anyways, Elena, since your family has something to do with Mayberry Commercial Street. Do you

    think you could bring us to the vi just to have a look at the surroundings?¡±

    The aunts were very envious about it.

    Elena turned and looked at Gerald. He did not reject them and she nodded back at them.

    They immediately reached the ce.

    Whenever Gerald was not around there would be security guards outside to stop people from going in.

    They were only halfway through and the guards were already there to stop them from going up.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here? This isn¡¯t an attraction, please leave right now!¡± the two middle-aged

    security guards were really strict.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t tourists, okay? This prettydy over here is the daughter of Mr. Larson from Mayberry

    Commercial Street! Can¡¯t we go in and have a look since Mr. Crawford hasn¡¯t moved in yet?¡± Ruby said

    proudly.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Elena Larson. Our apologies!¡±

    The Commercial Street and the Mountain Vi were all under the samepany and these securities

    were Michael Zeke¡¯s people hence they would know about the important people of the Mayberry

    Commercial Street.

    When they saw Gerald standing beside Elena, they smiled happily.

    ¡°Ms. Elena, we are just here to look after Mr. Crawford¡¯s vi. It would not be possible to let you all into

    the vi and if Mr. Zeke finds out, we would be in big trouble. So, please, Ms. Elena if you all aren¡¯t

    nning to go into the vi, you all can stroll around!¡±

    The people that wanted to visit the vi were all people that were very well known. For example, Yoel

    Holden imed that Gerald was his godbrother and kept bringing people here. Even though they could

    not verify if he was the real deal but just his name alone was terrifying.

    However, the vi was really not opened to the public.

    The securities did not dare to stop Elena Larson either.

    ¡°Okay, We¡¯ll just stroll outside the vi!¡± After noticing that Gerald did not say anything she turned to

    securities and said.

    ¡°Another thing, Ms. Elena. Don¡¯t you think the people that you¡¯re bringing in are slightly too many? We

    would be fired if the management sees it!¡± The securities were troubled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome! We¡¯ll just leave one behind, that¡¯s all! Nine of us are going up¡± Harriet said.

    Everyone knew that one person that was going to be left behind was Gerald.

    Gerald was utterly speechless. Afterall, it was his own house and now he was not allowed to look at his

    own house.

    Gerald was not nning to pamper them anymore when they reached the mountain topter.

    He actually wanted to be low profile but they were way too much. Because they do not even care about

    him!

    ¡°That would be our arrangement! Let¡¯s go, Elena!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point for him to go up there. People like him are good enough even with a house. He can¡¯t

    afford a bungalow!¡± Ruby sneered.

    Everyone else went up excitedly leaving Gerald behind.

    Gerald smiled bitterly as he shook his head. He would not just stay there. Since he was already here,

    he would go and have a look and see if Michael has finished his work.

    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡±

    One of the securities stopped him from going up.

    Gerald was stunned. ¡°What? You guys don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How could the security from Wayfair Mountain Entertainment not know himself?

    He thought they only acted as if they did not know who he was because they were told to. He did not

    realize that they were not aware of his identity!

    ¡°You? Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you just a lowly peasant that is going to marry a rich family?

    You don¡¯t seem very weed by them either!¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 254

    ¡°Look at you! Your job is to be insulted!¡± The securitiesughed as they humiliated him.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    The securities were nervous now. They stoppedughing.

    What did she call him just now?

    Gerald?

    Gerald turned his head. ¡°Rita! It has been a while!¡±

    Rita was the designer for the vi and soon she would also be the butler at this vi.

    Beside Rita was N and a few others. They all met thest time when they were dealing with the vi.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    They used to look down on him before knowing his identity. After knowing that he controlled the entire

    Mayberry Commercial Street and he was really low profile, they all thought they should try their best

    and hope that they could marry him.

    ¡°My sister was asking about you yesterday but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve not said a single thing!¡± Rita said.

    Gerald understood because after that day, Cara went back to dine in again and they did not get a

    discount for the second time.

    He must have gotten the attention of Cara and she was investigating him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Your sister is worse than you!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly. ¡°Did you bring them here to visit?¡±

    Rita nodded her head, blushing. She could not reject them after they had been asking her for so long.

    But seeing Gerald there was a surprise!

    ¡°Alright, follow me then! I¡¯ll bring you all into the vi!¡± Gerald smiled.

    Rita took out a spare key from her bag and passed it to Gerald.

    Gerald walked through the guard house leaving those securities dumbfounded.

    ¡°Quick, Elena! Help us take a picture!¡±

    ¡°I need to stand close to the entrance. I want to post it on my social media to let my friends see it!¡±

    ¡°Elena, help us too!¡±

    Ruby and the others were standing at the front of the door excitedly.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The view up here and the vi was amazing.

    Elena¡¯s cousins were all very happy.

    Meanwhile, they saw Gerald walking up the mountain.

    ¡°What the hell is he doing here?¡±

    ¡°Did he sneak up here? It¡¯s going to be so embarrassing if people find out!¡± The sistersined.

    ¡°Why are you up here, Gerald? Did you sneak up here by yourself? You could have just asked Elena to

    video call you!¡± Ruby was frowning.

    ¡°Um, excuse me, everyone. But if I¡¯m not here, all of you won¡¯t be able to see the interior of this vi.

    So please allow me to show you around as a host and then buy all of you a drink!¡±

    Gerald was still holding onto the milk tea that nobody was willing to drink and his other hand was

    holding the remote key.

    He pressed the button and the door automatically opened up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 255

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Who are they, Mr. Crawford?¡± Rita asked. She was envious when she saw the pretty Elena Larson.

    Rita did not feelfortable there but she did not want to trouble Gerald.

    Gerald can¡¯t actually say that Elena was his girlfriend because it would be another trouble if M found

    out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a story for next time. They are all my guests so please make some arrangements!¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford!¡± Rita nodded her head.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ruby was stunned when she heard what Rita called him. ¡°What? You¡¯re a Crawford? Mayberry¡¯s heir,

    Gerald Crawford?¡± Ruby shouted.

    ¡°Yes, auntie! That¡¯s me!¡± Geraldughed interestingly.

    ¡°Elena, is it true?¡±

    Even Harriet was shocked and she felt as if her face was swollen from being ¡®pped¡¯ by Gerald. The

    poor peasant that had been humiliated by them along their way was Gerald Crawford!

    Elena nodded her head.

    Elena¡¯s cousins were all taking deep breaths. Clearly, they had heard about him many times and could

    not believe the person standing right in front of them was the very well-known Gerald Crawford.

    They all felt regrets rushing through their heads. They must have looked like a circus show in front of

    Gerald!

    Everything has be way more interesting for the following hours. Their conversations were still

    about Gerald but whatever he said, they would just agree with him. Gerald knew this time he would

    make them look like a fool and they just became really quiet.

    ¡°The house haspleted, Mr. Crawford. When will you be moving in?¡± Rita asked Gerald softly before

    they left.

    ¡°Within these few days. Michael is quite efficient. He only took six days toplete the job!¡± Gerald

    answered and brought them downhill.

    ¡°Gerald, where are you? I would like to see you for dinner tonight. There¡¯s something we need to talk

    about.¡± It was M. She texted Gerald.

    Gerald was shocked by the text message after all he had done today.

    ¡°I¡¯m at campus. I¡¯ll see you at the canteen tonight then!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Elena, I still have things to do in school and I have to leave now. You could bring them to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment tonight!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gerald. We had been troubling you for the entire day! Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Ruby said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gerald! Don¡¯t worry about us! You three! Bid your brother-inw goodbye now!¡± Harriet

    said while she embarrassed the three sisters.

    ¡°Goodbye, brother-inw!¡± The three sisters said as they smiled at him seductively. These women were

    having thoughts in their heads!

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 256

    She could not help but feel that Gerald did not only look very refined but the more she looked at him,

    the more she felt that he was very handsome even though he was dressed so casually. He definitely

    looked much betterpared to her boyfriend in every way!

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Gerald could not take this enthusiasm anymore and left immediately.

    As for whether he hated them or not, he did not feel anything whatsoever. After all, both he and Elena

    were just pretending anyway.

    ¡°Oh my God! Elena, you did not tell me that Gerald was Mr. Crawford! Your aunt nearly offended Mr.

    Crawford just like how your eldest aunt did!¡±

    Ruby pped her hands excitedly.

    Harriet was obviously unhappy when she heard this. ¡°I say, Ruby, you were the one who was speaking

    viciously in the first ce, and you are clearly the one who had offended Mr. Crawford. So, how could

    you say that it is me? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my daughter. Was my tone impolite at all

    when I was speaking to Mr. Crawford earlier? Wasn¡¯t it your second aunt who was sneering at him all

    along?¡± Harriet hurriedly asked her daughters.

    Her daughters did not know what to say.

    Fortunately, her son-inw, Pierre, said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Hehehe! Besides, Mr. Crawford¡¯s attitude was

    pretty good when he left just now. He certainly did not look like he was holding anything against us at

    all!¡±

    Harriet looked at Pierre in disgust as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own ce? I was asking my

    daughter so why are you trying to speak up now? Do you think that you can show off just because you

    have some money? You are so vile! Why can¡¯t you learn something from Gerald who is so mature and

    stable?¡±

    Pierre¡¯s face turned green immediately.

    At this time, her second cousin¡¯s boyfriend, Felix, suddenlyughed.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing? What are youughing at? Do you think that you are that great? You are always

    pretending to be so mature and oppressive all the time. Do you have enough money to be so

    pretentious? A bunch of good-for-nothings who are not promising at all! I want both of you to stay away

    from my daughters in the future!¡± Harriet yelled.

    After meeting Gerald, who was none other than Mr. Crawford today, Harriet finally realized that both of

    her future sons-inw were so lowly. No, they were not only lowly, but they were not even fit to be

    human at all!

    Ruby simply ignored her sister.

    She simply turned around and held Elena¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Elena, we really have to go around

    more in the future. Your aunt has never been to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment before. Since Gerald

    has already talked about it, why don¡¯t you bring us there to look around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elena! Bring us there!¡±

    ¡°I am not in the mood. If you want to, you can go and have a look on your own!¡± Elena simply replied

    lightly.

    Her voice was very cold.

    She was not intentionally directing her anger at her aunts, however, Elena was in a state of confusion

    right now.

    This was because Elena had been sitting with Gerald just now. Therefore, Elena had happened to see

    the contents of a text message that Gerald received on WeChat.

    It was a text message sent by a girl named M, and she was asking Gerald to apany her to have

    dinner.

    After that, Gerald had lied to her and told her that he was actually at the university before he had left in

    a hurry.

    Gerald did not even dare to tell the other girl that he was with another girl at this time.

    Elena could tell that Gerald obviously cared a lot about this girl!

    This made Elena feel as though she had received a direct blow to her heart.

    To put it bluntly, what was the reason she had been asking for Gerald¡¯s help thest three to four

    times?

    Was it because she truly needed Gerald¡¯s help?

    Besides, couldn¡¯t Elena get anyone else to pretend to be her boyfriend?

    Why did she have to look for Gerald?

    Wasn¡¯t it just because she wanted to create more opportunities to spend more time with Gerald?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    However, all that Gerald could think about was that girl named M! She could tell just by looking at the

    nervous expression on his face!

    Thus, Elena¡¯s mind waspletely nk at this time, and she was not in the mood to do anything at

    all!

    She simply wanted to be alone.

    At this time, Gerald was already back at campus.

    He headed straight toward the entrance of the cafeteria.

    Upon arriving there, he hurriedly sent M a text message: [Why aren¡¯t you at the cafeteria yet? I am

    still waiting for you at the entrance of the cafeteria!]

    Gerald thought of the tricks that Naomi and Harper had taught him¡ªto interweave the truth with some

    falsehood at the same time.

    M replied apologetically: [Hehe! I will be right there! I am just done with the meeting for our

    broadcasting department!! Sorry for making you wait!]

    ¡®This trick really worked!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Hey! Did you hear that a girl almostmitted suicide today?¡±

    At this time, Gerald happened to hear the discussion that was going on between some of the girls who

    were walking past him at this time¡­

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 257

    ¡±Huh? Suicide? Why?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t it just because she confessed her love to Ss but he did not ept her feelings? After

    that, the girl could not think right anymore!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it is. Sigh. It seems as though more and more people are beginning to confess their

    love to Ss recently. However, I seem to have heard something over the past two days. It seems as

    though there is a girl who is actually getting pretty close to Ss!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! I am so jealous. Which girl could possibly be so fortunate to be favored by Ss?¡±

    ¡°No matter who the other girls are all interested in, I only have one goal in mind, and that is none other

    than Mr. Crawford! Hmph!¡±

    At this time, a very cold and beautiful girl who looked like a goddess spoke up.

    ¡°Wow! No one can see or touch Mr. Crawford at all! How could he possibly be as morous as Ss?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Is there something wrong with you? Why are you standing in front of the entrance of the cafeteria

    and blocking everyone¡¯s way? Don¡¯t you realize your own stupidity?¡±

    The few girls continued their loud discussion as they red coldly at Gerald.

    Pfft!

    Gerald snorted as he ignored them directly!

    ¡°Hello, Gerald!¡± By this time, M had already walked over to him.

    As soon as she walked up to him, M took Gerald¡¯s hand in hers.

    They were just like any other boyfriend and girlfriend.

    In fact, the encounter between both of them was a little strange.

    After theirst misunderstanding, M knew what Gerald¡¯s true feelings were, and Gerald also knew

    what M wanted.

    That night, Gerald had asked her ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡±, to which M had replied, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it

    always been that way?¡±.

    There was no morous or big love confession, and there was nothing dramatic at all, but both of them

    had eventually ended up as a couple.

    Gerald did not even bother to ask whether M was implicitly implying that she had always been his

    fake or real girlfriend. No matter what it was, the situation right now was perfect to him anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat now. What should we eat tonight?¡± M asked.

    ¡°I feel like eating braised pork!¡±

    Both of them continued chatting andughing as they entered the cafeteria together. Many boys who

    were witnessing this scene could not help but feel a little jealous and envious.

    M was such a beautiful girl. Why had she ended up with someone like that?

    This was unbelievable!

    After that, a te of braised pork and a few tes of vegetables were served.

    Gerald and M were having dinner face to face.

    At this time, many boys and girls were sitting around them.

    All of them were talking about Ss and the number of girls who had failed to pursue him.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Gerald was also bewildered.

    ¡°Why is this Ss so high-profile? Is he really here to attend school?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled

    bitterly.

    ¡°Haha! Do you think that everyone is just like you? Your family trained you by making you live in

    poverty for so many years, but on the other hand, he has been spoiled ever since he was born. By the

    way, Gerald, why don¡¯t you tell me how powerful your family really is? Why haven¡¯t you told me

    anything at all?¡± M asked softly.

    She was not a materialistic person who worshiped money, but she had always been very curious to find

    out about Gerald¡¯s family¡¯s strength. After all, what kind of power would Gerald¡¯s family actually

    possess that they could actually mobilize so many helicopters and allow Gerald to spend money so

    endlessly.

    ¡°I do not know much about my family, but I only know that my family is very rich and we have so much

    money that we will never be able to finish spending it!¡±

    Gerald replied honestly.

    ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t believe you! How could you have so much money that you can never finish spending it?¡±

    M felt that Gerald was just bragging.

    However, Gerald was really telling the truth.

    Both of them continued arguing amongst themselves and it was rather noisy and lively.

    Suddenly, at this time, the entire cafeteria exploded with various people shouting and screaming.

    Gerald was taken aback.

    When he looked up, he saw a group of people walking toward the cafeteria.

    And this person was not just anyone. It was none other than Ss.

    The atmosphere in the cafeteria was simr to a scene where a big celebrity had just appeared.

    ¡°Ss, I love you! Can you ept me?¡± Some of the girls yelled shamelessly.

    ¡°Ss! What must I do before I can finally be your girlfriend? Can you please tell me?¡±

    ¡°Wow! I have to take a picture right now!¡±

    These kinds of girls who were yelling out so boldly would often be those girls who always liked to dress

    and doll themselves up.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 258

    However, it seemed as though Ss was already used to it.

    ¡°I am just here to apany one of my friends to have a meal, okay? There is no need for you to

    make such a big fuss!¡± Ss replied with a wry smile on his face.

    After that, he looked at the doorway behind him.

    At this time, two girls stepped forward under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes and stood beside Ss.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Gerald had just taken a sip of the soup in front of him, but he nearly spat the food out at M¡¯s face

    when he saw the two girls who came in after Ss.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Gerald was shocked.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The two girls were naturally very stunning and beautiful, and they were none other than Alice and

    Jacelyn.

    ¡°Oh my God. Is that Ss¡¯s girlfriend? Why? Is it just because she is beautiful?¡±

    ¡°You are so disgusting! Why are you trying to seduce Ss?¡±

    Some of the girls began to scold them indignantly.

    ¡°She is not his girlfriend. Didn¡¯t you hear what Ss said just now? She is a friend! She is just his friend!

    That simply means we still stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Alice, Jacelyn, why don¡¯t you sit down? To be honest, if both of you did not say that you liked the food

    in the cafeteria, I would not havee here at all. This is the first time I have ever stepped into the

    school¡¯s cafeteria after growing so big! Hahaha!¡± Ss said as he smiled.

    After that, he sat down at the table in the center of the cafeteria.

    As for Alice, she simply straightened out her hair and smiled slightly before she sat down.

    She obviously did not want to say too much.

    In fact, Alice was already scared after getting hurt by Quinton, followed by Gerald.

    Therefore, although Alice was excited and ttered that Ss, who was now well-known to everyone in

    Mayberry University, was endlessly pursuing her, she was still very conservative.

    She would not be the kind of girl who would take the first step anymore.

    Moreover, to be honest, it would be impossible for Ss to date her just because he was rich and had

    some money.

    What Alice was interested in was love, not sex.

    Either way, Alice wanted to protect and defend her own innocence and virginity before she got married.

    Besides, she had been in a very bad mood for the past few days after she had gotten dumped by

    Gerald.

    At the same time, she had only proved to herself that she had been thinking too much.

    Perhaps Gerald was not truly as powerful as she imagined him to be?

    No!

    After getting to know Ss over the past two days, Alice had discovered that Gerald might not be as

    good as she thought he was. All he had was just some money.

    She had really thought too highly of Gerald!

    Compared to Ss, Gerald¡¯s various behaviors were at an elementary school level! Simply a joke!

    This was especially so because of all the attention Alice was currently enjoying¡ªas though everyone

    was in awe of her. Gerald could not possibly give her any of this.

    Jacelyn was also enjoying this refreshing feeling at this time, and she had a look of arrogance on her

    face.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Are you looking at beautiful girls?¡± M stretched out her hand before she waved it in

    front of Gerald¡¯s eyes. After that, she put down her chopsticks as she felt a little angry at this time.

    ¡°Ahh! No!¡± Gerald hurriedly exined himself. ¡°I was just curious as to how Alice met and got

    acquainted with Ss.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What do you mean no? I think you must be a little upset and ufortable now, aren¡¯t you?

    Alice still liked you two days ago, but it is obvious that she likes someone else now. You must be

    feeling very ufortable, right?¡± M asked as she frowned.

    ¡°I am not feeling ufortable. Even if I am feeling ufortable, it is just because I pity Alice. She is

    actually a pretty good girl, but she is simply too materialistic. I am afraid that she will lose her

    confidence and wallow in self-despair after getting stimted and hurt by another guy again!¡± Gerald

    replied truthfully.

    ¡°Who else has stimted and hurt her before aside from you?¡± M continued questioning him to get to

    the bottom of this matter.

    ¡°There was also this boy that we knew before. She was truly hurt very deeply at that time. Hahaha.

    Forget it. Let¡¯s stop talking about this, okay? Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Gerald replied as he shook his

    head helplessly.

    However, after taking two bites of his food, a small peanut suddenly hit his table.

    Who was it? This person was simply too idle, right?

    Gerald could not help but curse inside.

    After that, another peanut hit Gerald¡¯s table again.

    Gerald was finally certain that someone was trying to provoke him.

    When he looked up, he saw Jacelyn, who was wearing branded clothes from head to toe, staring at

    him with an arrogant look on her face as she sneered at him. She was holding a peanut with her

    chopsticks¡­

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 259

    It seemed as though Jacelyn was trying to say ¡®Gerald, you never would have expected this would

    you? I, Jacelyn, could actually end up in this favorable situation today. A local tycoon like Ss actually

    favored me and took me in as his godsister! He even bought me clothes, bags, and many other

    things!¡¯.

    Jacelyn wanted to return Gerald all the humiliation he had made her suffer in the past.

    Of course, Gerald simply ignored her as he continued eating his food.

    Alice naturally noticed what Jacelyn had been doing.

    In fact, Alice had already noticed that Gerald was here when she entered the cafeteria just now.

    However, she simply nced at Gerald before she looked away in a huff.

    Speaking of how Alice had gotten acquainted with Ss, this also had something to do with Gerald.

    Hadn¡¯t Gerald dumped Alice in the small park the other day before he went to pursue M instead?

    She had felt very ashamed and angry at that time, and she had happened to meet Ss by

    coincidence.

    After Ss had added her as friends on WeChat, both of them had be good friends.

    It was also precisely because she had met Ss that the damage to her self-esteem because of Gerald

    hadpletely disappeared.

    Therefore, Alice did not feel the need for her to talk to Gerald anymore!

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She could also find other boys who were a hundred times better than Gerald! Hmph!

    ¡°By the way, M, didn¡¯t you say that you had something to tell me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gerald

    withdrew his thoughts and asked M the question as he continued eating.

    ¡°Oh, yes. It is about me going to the Hong Kong Television Station for a three-month study n. I will

    be leaving the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ve already registered and would like to go there so that I can learn

    and study more. After that, I wille back to Mayberry City to look for a job internship!¡± M replied.

    ¡°Oh my! Why is it so sudden?¡± Gerald was taken aback.

    ¡°I received the notice this morning, and then, I began to proceed with the registration. After signing up,

    I¡¯ve been attending the meeting for the whole day. The study period is for three months! I also want to

    stay in Mayberry City, but I do not want to constantly be living under my family and your shadow! I want

    to be able to prove myself!¡± M replied firmly.

    Gerald was slightly dejected as he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We should be learning more since we are still

    young. It is not only you, but I will also have my own study ns.¡±

    This was not a breakup, however, Gerald could not help but feel a little reluctant because they would

    be separated for three whole months.

    M held Gerald¡¯s hand as she smiled and said, ¡°You cane and visit me anytime you want to! I am

    not going missing anyway!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Alright then, I wille and see you whenever I have time!¡±

    Anyway, he heard his sister saying that the core location of his family was in Northbay, so, they would

    probably have many estates and industries in Hong Kong.

    When the time came, he could just give them a heads up, and he would be able to feel relieved even

    when M was there.

    Gerald could not help but feel that this was so dramatic.

    When he was poor in the past, he felt as though the whole world had abandoned him.

    Now that he had money, he felt as though he owned the whole world.

    As for Alice, Gerald did not want to think about it anymore.

    Fortunately, he did not have much interaction with her anyway. Gerald really did not want anything to

    do with a girl who had this kind of personality, not to mention, Jacelyn.

    On the third day, Gerald sent M off on a ne.

    After sending M off, Gerald calmed himself downpletely. If he had nothing to do, he would learn

    about the relevant knowledge of economics and management or he would take a look at the

    development issues of Yorknorth Mountain.

    Time flew by quickly, and soon, it had already been three days since M had left.

    It was a Friday afternoon and Gerald was lying on his bed as he was ying with his cell phone as he

    was being idle. Harper suddenly came in and asked nervously, ¡°Gerald, Gerald, have you seen

    Benjamin?¡±

    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you guys go to the inte caf¨¦ together?¡± Gerald thought that they would certainly be at

    the inte caf¨¦ at this time.

    Over the past two days, something had not been right with Benjamin. He had been extremely

    depressed every day, however, he would not say anything at all when Gerald or the others asked him

    about it!

    In short, a person who had always been very lively had suddenly be very weird.

    When they were having lunch together at noon, Harper had asked Benjamin to go to an inte caf¨¦

    with him to relieve some boredom.

    However, he could not be found anywhere at all in the evening!

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 260

    Harper was a little worried.

    Gerald was also starting to break out in cold sweat. Could something bad have happened to Benjamin?

    Gerald took his cell phone and tried to call Benjamin.

    However, his cell phone had already been turned off.

    ¡°D*mn it. What¡¯s going on?¡± Harper asked as he scratched his head anxiously.

    Gerald no longer had the mood to lie down anymore, so he jumped off his bed as he whispered,

    ¡°Speaking of this, Benjamin has indeed been acting strangely recently. Sincest week, I have realized

    Benjamin would be smiling at his cell phone sometimes. When I wanted to peek at his cell phone, he

    refused to let me see it. However, he seemed really depressed over the past two days. He had to be

    hiding something from us!¡±

    Gerald spoke up as he thought about Benjamin¡¯s performance and behavior over the past two days.

    However, since Benjamin had always been a very cheerful and happy-go-lucky person, no one in the

    dormitory took it to heart when he was depressed once in a while. They simply thought of bringing him

    out to rx and have some fun.

    ¡°Yes. I also noticed that. The most important thing right now is for us to find him as soon as possible. I

    hope that nothing bad has happened to him!¡±

    After Harper was done speaking, the brothers immediately got ready to go out and look for Benjamin.

    Gerald felt so anxious that he was even thinking of calling the police.

    As soon as they opened the dormitory door, everyone was stunned.

    Benjamin was back!

    He was soaked in sweat from head to toe, and he looked unusually haggard.

    ¡°F*ck! Benjamin! Where did you go?¡± Harper scolded him anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, oh, I went out for a while. I had something going on in thest two days!¡±

    Benjamin seemed a little preupied as he replied to them. After that, he yawned before he entered

    the dormitory.

    ¡°Why was your cell phone turned off?¡±

    When Gerald saw Benjamin¡¯s appearance and reaction, he felt that something was a little off.

    ¡°Benjamin, are you hiding something from us?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you say that something happened in the past two days?¡±

    Gerald and Harper exchanged nces with one another. It would be strange if Benjamin was truly fine.

    At this time, everyone in the dormitory had already surrounded Benjamin.

    Benjamin lowered his head and stopped talking, but he had a very gloomy expression on his face.

    ¡°Benjamin, are you trying to make us die from worry?¡± Gerald asked as he patted Benjamin on his

    shoulder.

    Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he was faced with everyone¡¯s questioning and concern. He could

    not help but grabbed his hair frantically at this time as he said:

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me if everything is okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. I, Benjamin, am worthless. I am a scumbag!

    Please, I beg you. Stop asking me about it!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have been lying to all of you all this while. I am truly a scumbag. All of you don¡¯t have to treat me

    as your buddy anymore in the future. If I tell you about it, all of you will definitely look down on me!¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Both Gerald and Harper were a little confused.

    After that, Gerald said, ¡°How could that be possible, Benjamin? We will only look down on you if you

    are running away from your own problems. Unless you mean that you have never regarded us as your

    brothers?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! Of course I have always regarded all of you as my brothers! My feelings for all of you are

    absolutely true!¡± Benjamin replied as he scratched his head earnestly. ¡°Okay, I will tell you everything.

    Perhaps, I will feel a little better after telling all of you about it!¡±

    ¡°In truth, Gerald, Harper, my family is actually quite poor. Haven¡¯t all of you always thought that Ie

    from a pretty good family background? I have always been faking it! To be honest, my family¡¯s situation

    is not any betterpared to how Gerald used to be in the past. My parents are both ill, and I also

    have a sister who is seriously ill!¡±

    ¡°Everyone looked down on my family ever since I was young. Do you know something? When I was

    seven years old, my mother brought me to my aunt¡¯s house to borrow some money from her. As a

    result, they threw my mother and me out of their house! They even threw out all of my family¡¯s

    agricultural products!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I have always been particrly afraid that people would look down on me. I have always

    had this fear ever since I was a child. I am especially afraid that people will look down on me if I do not

    have money. So, ever since I was in high school, I have been deliberately faking it and pretending that I

    have money!¡±

    ¡°Last week, the high school ss monitor that I had been pursuing for several years finally agreed to

    get together with me. However, she ispletely differentpared to any other girl. She is not a

    greedy and materialistic person, but I lied to her. I lied and told her that I was doing very well in school.

    I even told her that I opened a few shops, but now¡­¡±

    Benjamin lowered his head in desperation.

    Gerald understood what he was saying. ¡°She said that she wants toe here to see you now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I told her that I would go and find her instead, but she insisted oning here. What can I do? If

    she finds out that I have been lying to her, she will definitely break up with me. I really cherish her a lot!

    That is why I have been working hard and taking on part-time jobs over the past two days to make

    some money!¡±

    Gerald did not know how to persuade Benjamin when he saw the state his friend was in.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    After all, he himself had also deceived M a few times.

    Therefore, he understood what Benjamin was feeling. He wanted to obtain love, but he was also afraid

    that he would lose love because of poverty. That was why he had done that.

    ¡°Well, Benjamin, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I have a solution for this matter!¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 261

    At eleven o¡¯clock that day.

    At the gates of Mayberry University.

    Three girls were standing outside the gate of the university and were looking around their surroundings

    from time to time.

    They were starting to get a little impatient.

    ¡°Fanny, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he already agree to meet you at the school gate? Why isn¡¯t Benjamin

    here yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fanny! I initially thought that Benjamin would send a car toe and pick us up, but he is making

    us wait for so long!¡±

    The two girls asked the girl named Fanny impatiently. All three girls were extremely beautiful.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    This was especially so for the girl named Fanny who was standing in the middle. She was especially

    refined and had a very elegant aura surrounding her.

    ¡°Okay, Ynda! Benjamin has already started his own business and he might be busy because he

    opened so many shops of his own. I already called him just now and he said that he is already dealing

    with some things at hand. After all, he will be spending the whole day with us today!¡± Fanny replied as

    she smiled.

    Their school was in Harbour City, and they had already heard about the prosperity of Mayberry City for

    the longest time. Therefore, they wanted toe and take a look at this ce.

    The girl named Ynda was Fanny¡¯s roommate.

    They had heard that Fanny¡¯s boyfriend, Benjamin, was doing very well in Mayberry City. Since Fanny

    wasing to see Benjamin today, of course the both of them would also have to follow her here as

    well.

    On one hand, they wanted toe and enjoy some benefits because of Fanny.

    On the other hand, they wanted toe and see if Fanny¡¯s boyfriend, Benjamin, was just bragging.

    If he was really that awesome and treated Fanny so well, they would truly feel very envious of her.

    ¡°Hello, you three beauties! Are you waiting for someone?¡±

    At this time, a ck Passat suddenly stopped in front of the trio.

    The car window was rolled down, revealing two rowdy boys in the car.

    Fanny and her friends simply lowered their heads without saying anything. After all, this was not the

    first time they had met guys who wanted to hit on them like this.

    The two boys saw that the girls were really beautiful, and they did not n to leave anymore.

    ¡°It seems as though you girls are not students at Mayberry University. Are you here to look for

    someone? Why don¡¯t you tell me who it is? Perhaps I can help you then!¡± The two boys said as they

    got out of the car directly.

    Ynda replied immediately, ¡°Sorry, but Benjamin will be here to pick us up soon!¡±

    ¡°Benjamin? D*mn it. I have never heard of him.¡± The two boys exchanged nces with one another.

    They could only assume that Benjamin was not very well-known in the university.

    If he was slightly famous, the two boys would have just turned around and left immediately. After all, it

    would be best if they could have one less enemy.

    However, since it was a very unfamiliar name, the two boys were not afraid at all.

    Fanny and Ynda were truly very beautiful.

    At the very least, the two boys would have to ask for their WeChat information.

    ¡°Oh, oh, we do not know any Benjamin at all. However, the weather is so hot today. Your beautiful skin

    is going to get tanned if you continue waiting out here. There is a nice caf¨¦ not too far from here. Why

    don¡¯t we go and get some coffee while you wait? Get in the car!¡±

    To be honest, Ynda really did have an urge to get into the car at this time.

    After all, the two boys looked like they were very rich. However, when she thought about it, she felt that

    Benjamin was probably richer than them. Besides, she hade here with Fanny today.

    When she saw Fanny shaking her head, Ynda also shook her head in response.

    ¡°Why are you being so modest? Get in the car! We can just be friends!¡± One of the boys boldly tried to

    hold Fanny¡¯s hand as he spoke.

    Fanny pushed his hand away. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You must be sick!¡± She yelled angrily.

    The two boys could not help but feel a little embarrassed as there was a crowd of people around. They

    had already hit on countless girls before, but when had they ever been embarrassed and rejected by a

    girl in public?

    At this time, the boys exchanged nces with one another before they sneered and said, ¡°Beauty, you

    are really not giving us any face, are you? You should notsh out at a person who has good intentions

    and only wants to befriend you, right?¡±

    As he spoke, he was still trying to grope and get fresh with them.

    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±

    However, he could not even touch her.

    After a loud bang, the boy was suddenly kicked to the ground.

    Benjamin, Harper, and Gerald had already rushed over here at this time.

    When the three of them had left the school gate, they already noticed the two boys trying to grope and

    get fresh with Fanny and her friends, and they had rushed over in anger.

    Harper cursed, ¡°D*mn it! You actually dare to touch Benjamin¡¯s woman? Are you seeking your own

    death?¡±

    After that, Harper and Gerald also beat the other guy up.

    ¡°D*mn it. Are the three of you really tired of living? You actually dared to hit me?¡± The boy who had

    taken the lead yelled as he ced his hand on his waist. He was already breaking out in cold sweat

    from the pain.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 262

    ¡±Hit you? Who asked you to harass my girlfriend?! I am going to beat you to death!¡± Benjamin was truly

    angry.

    It was obvious that he sincerely cared about Fanny.

    He pounced on the guy as he continued hitting him again.

    Gerald and Harper also bit the bullet and continued beating both of the guys up.

    ¡°Boys, you¡¯d better keep this in mind in the future. You¡¯d better be more vignt and scramble and run

    as far as you can when you see Mr. Langdon¡¯s woman in the future! Do you understand?¡± Gerald

    shouted coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Langdon? Well, I hear you clearly, and I will definitely remember you!¡± The two boys knew that

    they would not be able to outfight them. Thus, they could only admit defeat before slipping away.

    First of all, even though they had never heard of Benjamin¡¯s name, he had two loyal brothers who were

    fighting for him. Hence, he had to be extraordinary.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    They had to ask around and make some inquiries about this person before they could take revenge,

    right?

    In fact, Gerald and Harper had already discussed this matter amongst themselves. Gerald¡¯s solution to

    help Benjamin pull this off today was simply for the both of them to pretend to be Benjamin¡¯s younger

    brothers for the day.

    It stood to reason that Gerald and Harper should not help Benjamin since he had only picked his girl up

    because of his bragging.

    However, they could not help but feel moved because of Benjamin¡¯s feelings for Fanny.

    Besides, the three of them already had a very strong friendship and brotherhood over the past three or

    four years. Therefore, they could not stand by and just watch Benjamin drown in such a sad and

    deste state.

    Thus, both of them were more than willing to help him.

    They wanted to help Benjamin get through this first.

    Unexpectedly, they had run into Benjamin¡¯s girlfriend getting bullied! This was pretty good!

    ¡°D*mn it! Fanny, your boyfriend is truly very cool!¡± Ynda gushed as she looked at Benjamin excitedly.

    He had simply hit them when he said he would, and the two other rowdy boys did not even dare to fight

    back at all.

    He was truly heroic! So suave!

    Fanny scolded Benjamin slightly, however. ¡°Benjamin, all you had to do was just scare him away. Why

    did you have to hit him? Wouldn¡¯t you have topensate the other party if they got injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! That¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± Benjamin said as he patted his chest lightly. ¡°By the way, Gerald,

    have you already booked a ce for lunch?¡±

    Gerald smiled at Benjamin obediently as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Langdon! I have already made all

    the necessary arrangements. I made a booking at Homnd Kitchen. Should we go there now?¡±

    Gerald had deliberately arranged this for Benjamin.

    Since he wanted to leave a good impression, he would have to buy them a meal at Mayberry

    Commercial Street. The Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was a little too impressive, and it would seem

    as though Benjamin was being a show-off. However, it seemed as though the Homnd Kitchen was

    the perfect ce.

    Benjamin scratched his head in shock as he looked at Gerald.

    He was trying to give him a hint that Homnd Kitchen was simply too expensive. How would he be

    able to afford it?!

    Gerald simply gave him a look that said to rest assured.

    After that, all of them hailed a cab before they headed to Homnd Kitchen together.

    ¡°Wow, is this Mayberry Commercial Street? Homnd Kitchen must have very high standards! I heard

    some of my friends in Mayberry City saying so!¡± Ynda looked around the ce in excitement on the

    way there. She also took out her cell phone to take pictures from time to time.

    ¡°Mr. Langdon, you will buy a car after you graduate, right? Does that mean that we will not need to take

    a cab anymore when Ie here with Fanny to y again?¡± Ynda asked expectantly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Benjamin replied as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    Fanny was holding Benjamin¡¯s hand at this time, and she could feel a slight joy when she heard that.

    She was not the kind of girl who ced a lot of importance on money. However, she also felt very

    proud because her boyfriend was doing so well.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re here! We can get out of the car now!¡±

    Gerald and Harper were sitting in the cab at the front. After getting out, Gerald hurried over to open the

    door for Benjamin.

    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go and enjoy a meal together!¡± Benjamin said as he smiled.

    After that, everyone went into the lobby as they prepared to head toward the room that Gerald had

    already booked for them.

    ¡°D*mn it! Benjamin, Harper, and the one with thest name Crawford! Why are you here?¡±

    At this time, there was also a group of men and women in the lobby who were preparing to head to

    their room.

    As soon as one of the girls who was dressed very morously turned around, she could not help but

    exim in astonishment.

    This was obviously unexpected.

    ¡°Jacelyn?¡± Gerald was also dumbfounded. He never expected to meet this crazy girl here¡­

    At this time, the people on both sides were all staring at one another in consternation.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 263

    ¡±Hello? I¡¯m talking to the three of you. Why did the three of youe here today? Did youe here

    to eat? Wow! You¡¯ve even brought three girls here with you today?¡±

    Jacelyn had truly changed a lotpared to how she was before.

    Other than dressing in branded clothes now, her status and identity had also risen greatly after Ss

    recognized her as his godsister.

    ording to Hayley, the only person Jacelyn cared about right now was Alice.

    She looked down on everyone else.

    She felt as though she lived in apletely different worldpared to everyone else.

    In short, she was extremely arrogant and had no respect for anyone else at all.

    How could it not be this way? She had a good brother who bought her clothes and bags.

    Benjamin heard Jacelyn¡¯s question, and he could only grab the corner of his shirt nervously. He had

    been in close contact with Jacelyn in the past, and she knew about his background very well.

    D*mn it! This was just too embarrassing!

    ¡°We are just here to enjoy a meal. We will not talk anymore. We¡¯re going to go upstairs first!¡±

    Gerald did not want to keep the conversation going anymore. This was especially so because he saw

    that the person Jacelyn was here with to have a meal today was none other than one of Ss¡¯s

    ording to his observations, Jayden was one of Ss¡¯sckeys who was very provocative.

    He could tell that Jacelyn seemed to have a very close rtionship with him. Could it be that both of

    them were lovers?

    Gerald was obviously not afraid of Jayden. However, since the protagonist today was Benjamin and not

    himself, he did not want to cause any trouble for his brother.

    However, Jacelyn was simply staring at Gerald in disgust. ¡°Haha! The one with thest name Crawford,

    stop right there!¡±

    She no longer called Gerald by his name anymore. This was because she felt that Gerald did not

    deserve it at all.

    Hmph! Weren¡¯t you really great, Gerald? Weren¡¯t you very awesome?

    Those who did not know any better would have thought that you were actually Mr. Crawford! You were

    as awesome as you could possibly be.

    I, Jacelyn, used to like you. I was even thinking of going to bed with you.

    But what about you, with thest name Crawford?

    You were so bullish, and you never took me, Jacelyn, into your considerations at all.

    Do you remember how you personally came to pursue Alice in the broadcasting department just some

    time ago? You obviously knew about my feelings for you, but you ignored and disregarded me anyway!

    Jacelyn was filled with hatred, and she could only grind her teeth in anger.

    At this time, she had already be Ss¡¯s godsister. Moreover, Ss¡¯s good friend, Jayden, was

    already interested in her, and both of them were in an ambiguous rtionship now.

    Weren¡¯t they better than Gerald?

    Therefore, Jacelyn did not target anyone else but Gerald alone!

    ¡°The one with thest name Crawford! Weren¡¯t you very bullish in the past? Why aren¡¯t you bullish

    anymore now that Ss is here?¡± Jacelyn asked as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°Also, weren¡¯t you just eating with M in the cafeteria a few days ago? What are you doing with these

    girls now?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Who are you and what are you talking about? Who said that we are here with him? We

    are just good friends of Mr. Langdon¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    At this time, Ynda could not help but retort at Jacelyn¡¯s words coldly.

    To be honest, Ynda had already looked down on Gerald who had no ss or fashion sense at all.

    If it was not for the fact that he was Benjamin¡¯s brother, Ynda would not even look at him.

    Therefore, when she heard Jacelyn say that she was together with this young man called Gerald, she

    could not help but refute her words immediately.

    The main reason was because she felt that Jacelyn was not pleasing to the eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Langdon? Which Mr. Langdon are you referring to?¡± Jacelyn asked as she frowned.

    ¡°I am talking about Mr. Benjamin Langdon! What of it?¡± Ynda and Jacelyn continued arguing at this

    time.

    As soon as they heard these words, both Gerald and Benjamin could only rub their foreheads in

    despair.

    Why had Gerald been desperately trying to persuade them to go into their room as soon as possible?

    Wasn¡¯t it precisely because he wanted to prevent the conversation from getting to this point?

    What he had been afraid would happen had truly happened in the end.

    Jacelynughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 264

    ¡±What are you talking about? Are you referring to Benjamin as Mr. Langdon? He is Mr. Langdon?¡±

    Jacelynughed as though she had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

    ¡°Which Mr. Langdon are you talking about? I have already been to this university for quite some time

    now, and there have also been many rich heirs who havee to greet me. Why haven¡¯t I heard of this

    Mr. Benjamin Langdon before?¡± Jayden crossed his arms in front of his chest and asked, as he was

    extremely amused.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Ynda immediately retorted. ¡°Hmph! Benjamin is not a rich heir. He started from scratch and has

    already opened several shops in Mayberry City! Am I right, Fanny?¡±

    Fanny simply nodded slightly.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Jacelyn covered her mouth with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Benjamin, you opened

    several shops in Mayberry City? Oh my God! When did you open these shops? What kind of shops did

    you open?¡±

    Jacelyn deliberately asked as she pretended to be surprised.

    Everyone fixed their gaze on Benjamin at this time. Benjamin waspletely at a loss. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Gerald red at Jacelyn angrily.

    He felt that this crazy girl seemed to have figured something out. No matter what, she had to get to the

    bottom of this matter, and she really did not want to give the three of them any face at all.

    Her purpose was obviously to humiliate and embarrass the three of them.

    ¡°Jacelyn, Benjamin has already opened many different shops. Do we have to let you know of all the

    shops one by one? Sister-inw, Fanny,e, let¡¯s go to our room upstairs now!¡± Gerald made an

    inviting gesture as he deliberately blocked Jacelyn to prevent her from talking nonsense any longer.

    However, Jacelyn simply raised her leg and kicked Gerald¡¯s ass. ¡°D*mn it! Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have the right to know about it? Hayley and I are really close friends, and Harper is

    Hayley¡¯s boyfriend. Benjamin is Harper¡¯s buddy, so why doesn¡¯t Hayley know anything about Benjamin

    opening any shop at all? I really want to find out what is happening here!¡± Jacelyn continued speaking

    in a very domineering manner as she smirked. ¡°Anyway, I will not let you guys leave today until I get to

    the bottom of this matter!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Benjamin. Just tell her the names of the shops that you opened so that we can hurry up and

    eat already!¡± Fanny said softly as she looked at Jacelyn in disgust.

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Langdon, tell her which are the shops that you opened, lest this snobbish person continues

    looking down on you!¡± Ynda also chimed in at this time.

    ¡°You actually dare to call me a snob?!¡±

    Both of them were about to get into another heated argument when suddenly, Jayden¡¯s cell phone

    rang. Everyone became rtively quiet at this time.

    ¡°Cousin! Why aren¡¯t you here yet? What are you waiting for? What?! You went to the hospital? You

    were beaten up? By whom?!¡±

    Jayden¡¯s tone suddenly became very cold and serious.

    ¡°Okay, after getting some treatment, you cane to Homnd Kitchen and eat first. After that, we will

    go and settle the score with those guys who beat both of you upter in the afternoon!¡±

    Jayden hung up the phone after cursing in anger.

    Jacelyn then ignored Gerald and the others. ¡°Jayden, what¡¯s wrong? Was it a phone call from

    Kingston?¡± She turned around to look at Jayden with a worried look on her face.

    Jayden twisted his neck slightly and made a crackling noise as he did so. ¡°Yes, my cousin brother

    called to tell me that he was beaten up by three people just now. He went to the hospital to get his

    injuries treated, and he will be here anytime soon!¡±

    ¡°Who did it? Who would be so bold to actually dare to beat Kingston up? Who wouldn¡¯t know that

    Kingston is your cousin?¡± Jacelyn also replied in a harsh tone.

    ¡°Who cares about the identity of the other party? You, I want you to make a few calls. Ask Asher,

    Josiah, and the rest of them to gather more people. I want to deal with thingster in the afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott!¡± Jayden¡¯sckeys replied right away.

    At this time, Gerald and Harper exchanged nces with one another. What they were thinking of at this

    time was self-evident. Could it really be such a coincidence?

    This was awkward!

    During this stalemate situation, a ck Passat roared and suddenly braked outside the entrance of the

    restaurant.

    Two boys with swollen and bruised faces jumped out of the car.

    Ynda was also shocked when she saw the two boys.

    She eximed, ¡°F*ck! It really was both of them!¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 265

    ¡±Cousin, were you really beaten up? They even beat you up so badly? What was the reason?¡± Jayden

    asked in concern when he saw both of them walking toward him.

    As for these two cousins, when Jayden was not here in the past, both of them were just slightly

    unrestrained at Mayberry University.

    D*mn it. Now that he had already transferred over to Mayberry University with Ss and after he had

    already made it clear that they were going to establish authority here, his cousin brothers had been

    beaten up so badly.

    This was simply humiliating!

    When Benjamin and Harper saw both of them, they could not help but lower their heads in

    embarrassment.

    These two guys were the two boys that had been beaten up by the three of them in front of the school

    gate earlier.

    To be honest, they had not felt anything at all when they were beating them up, and they had felt very

    courageous at that time.

    However, after calming down a little, both of them could not help but feel a little terrified. After all,

    Jayden was Ss¡¯sckey. In fact, even without Ss, they could not afford to offend Jayden alone.

    This was so unfortunate!

    ¡°Cough, cough. Don¡¯t mention it anymore, cousin. We originally saw three rather beautiful girls today

    and we wanted to strike up a conversation and hit on them. As a result, we were¡­ f*ck!¡± The boy

    named Kingston yelped indignantly at this time.

    As he turned around, he happened to see Benjamin and Harper, and he could not help but exim out

    loud.

    ¡°Cousin brother, do you know them?¡± Kingston asked as he stared at Benjamin.

    ¡°No! But your sister-inw, Jacelyn, knows them.¡±

    Jayden had a wry smile on his face as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kingston?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, cousin! Both of us were beaten up by the three of them!¡±

    Jayden was also a little surprised. He immediately looked at Gerald as he stared at the three of them

    coldly. ¡°What?! You were beaten up by both of them? Kingston, are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m certain! These two were the ones who beat him up and this is the guy who beat me up!

    By the way, this guy was the one who punched me in my eye!¡± Kingston replied as he pointed viciously

    at Benjamin.

    Benjamin and Harper could only swallow their saliva. The more they were worried about something, the

    more it would happen.

    Jacelyn questioned them as she gloated, ¡°D*mn it. Benjamin, Harper, and the one with thest name

    Crawford! When did the three of you be so bold? You even dared to beat up Jayden¡¯s cousin

    brothers?¡±

    At this time, the lobby of Homnd Kitchen was crowded by the many guests who were here to watch

    the entertainment.

    Kingston said as he sneered at this time, ¡°Jacelyn, do you really know this person? I was just about to

    ask you if you know who this Mr. Benjamin Langdon is. After all, you know even more peoplepared

    to me. I really did not expect you to know who this Mr. Langdon is!¡±

    ¡°Haha! What? Mr. Benjamin Langdon? Are you talking about him? Pfft! Let me tell you something. Out

    of the three of them, aside from Harper, all of them are just good-for-nothings! This one called

    Benjamin has no money at all and is just a poor student. As for the one with thest name Crawford

    who is standing next to him, he is nothing more than a pathetic pauper. So, Kingston, do you know that

    you¡¯ve just gotten beaten up by three pathetic people today?¡±

    At this time, Fanny and the others were also blushing in embarrassment as they stared at Benjamin,

    who simply lowered his head without saying anything at all. Fanny and the others finally seemed to

    understand what was going on.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    It was no wonder why Benjamin had not responded at all even though Jacelyn had been questioning

    him so aggressively earlier. Could it be that Benjamin had been lying to her all along?

    ¡°It turns out that they were just being pretentious! I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve never heard of any Mr.

    Langdon before! This is perfect. Why don¡¯t we just settle the score here today then?¡± Kingston sneered

    before he cracked his neck. After that, he grabbed a bottle of beer from the side bar.

    He shook it in his hand before he smiled and turned around to look at Jayden and said, ¡°Cousin

    brother, is it okay for me to be a little presumptuous here?¡±

    Jayden nodded as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The manager here is Jane, and she is Ss¡¯s godsister as well as

    mine. Hahaha! You can do whatever you want to!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! You actually dared to be so pretentious in front of me? Alright then, Mr. Langdon, I am going

    to treat you to some beer!¡±

    Ssh!

    Kingston opened the beer and sprayed arge amount of beer directly at Benjamin¡¯s face.

    This was really simr to a scene in a movie.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    After that, Kingston raised the bottle in his hand as he prepared to m the bottle down on Benjamin¡¯s

    head.

    As for Benjamin, he could only clench his fists tightly as he epted everything that was about to

    happen.

    After all, he knew that he could not afford to provoke Jayden. That was for certain.

    He was about to graduate soon, and he believed that Jayden would have ten thousand different ways

    to deal with him.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to willingly ept what wasing next.

    He had no money and no power, so he was as helpless as he could be. He could not even afford to

    protect his own girlfriend.

    He closed his eyes tightly as he waited for the bottle to hit his head.

    At this time, he suddenly heard a loud bang.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 266

    Beer spilled all over the floor.

    Immediately after, Benjamin saw Kingston fell to the ground as he held onto his head that was already

    bleeding profusely at this time.

    It was Gerald who had grabbed a bottle of beer before smashing it directly on Kingston¡¯s head.

    ¡°You dare to hit Mr. Langdon? I think that you really do not want to continue living anymore!¡± Gerald

    could not stand it any longer when he saw Kingston humiliating Benjamin like that.

    Since they were already putting on an act, he might as well continue it to the end then.

    Benjamin, Harper, Fanny, and the others were dumbfounded.

    Jayden and Jacelyn were also dumbfounded at this time.

    Jayden cursed directly, ¡°The one with thest name Crawford! You actually dare to hit my brother?! You

    must be tired of living! Do you know whose territory this is? Do you believe that I can make sure you do

    not leave this ce if you are still standing today?¡±

    After that, he instructed one of hisckeys, ¡°Go and ask my godsister toe here. My brother was

    attacked in her shop today! I want Jane toe and settle this matter on my behalf!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Jayden sneered as he red at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh! This young man is truly impulsive. Does he know what ce this is? This is Homnd Kitchen

    which is on Mayberry Commercial Street! This is Jane¡¯s territory! This kid actually dared to attack

    Jane¡¯s godbrother¡¯s own brother on her territory? He must be really tired of living!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! I heard that Jane is really very domineering on Mayberry Commercial Street. I heard that even

    the neer, Mr. Zeke, does not dare to treat Jane inappropriately. Just imagine what kind of

    background Jane has!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Haven¡¯t you heard that Jane has a very close rtionship with the mysterious Mr. Crawford?

    Some people even said that Jane is Mr. Crawford¡¯s woman. So, it is only natural that even Mr. Zeke

    has to give her face too!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Oh my! This is really awesome. I think that this young man will not be able to leave this ce

    standing today!¡±

    The spectators who were watching the scene at this time could not help but discuss this matter

    worriedly.

    Of course, many people were here just to watch the exciting scene.

    Harper quickly urged, ¡°Benjamin, Gerald, both of you should try and run away now! I will just stay here.

    They can deal with me however they want to, but you guys can¡¯t afford to offend them, so you should

    hurry up and leave now!¡±

    At this moment, Fanny was already crying as she heard the people who were whispering and talking

    around her.

    ¡°No! Gerald, Harper, both of you should take Fanny and the girls away from this ce now! I will stay

    back and take care of this matter on my own!¡± Benjamin was also burning with enthusiasm at this time.

    He already had the mentality that he would just perish with the other party today!

    ¡°No one can leave this ce today!¡±A loud and high female voice suddenly rang out at this moment.

    Right then, a woman was seen walking down the stairs.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    It was Jane, the manager of Homnd Kitchen.

    Jayden greeted her immediately as he started toin, ¡°Jane! Someone beat my brother up!¡±

    Jane turned around to look at the person who had beat his brother up.

    At this time, she saw Gerald who had an indifferent expression on his face as he ced his hands in

    his pockets. Jane could not help but feel her body trembling a little.

    Since Gerald had already booked a room at Homnd Kitchen today, he had naturally made all the

    necessary arrangements with Jane in advance on how she should be receiving her guests. He had

    asked her to put on an act so that Benjamin could pretend to be a big shot.

    This was also the reason why Jane had been upstairs all this while¡ªshe had been personally cleaning

    the room upstairs in preparation for their arrival.

    She had onlye downstairs after she heard that someone was fighting. She truly did not expect it to

    be Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Mr. Craw¡­¡±

    Gerald gave Jane a warning look before she could even finish her sentence.

    ¡°Ahh! Oh! You must be Mr. Langdon, right? It turns out that Mr. Langdon is already here!¡± Jane looked

    at Benjamin as she smiled professionally.

    Benjamin was at a loss at this time. What was going on? Shouldn¡¯t he be receiving punishment from

    the strong and powerful, Jane?

    Gerald leaned in closer to Benjamin as he reminded him to be firm and insist that he was Mr. Langdon!

    Benjamin trusted that Gerald would not allow him to make a fool out of himself. Therefore, he simply

    nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Langdon, you should have told me in advance that you were here. I would havee down to

    meet you personally, then. Mr. Langdon, did anyone offend you?¡±

    As Jane spoke, her gaze swept across Jayden and Jacelyn coldly, and Jayden¡¯s eyes widened in

    surprise.

    As for Jacelyn, of course she was certain that Benjamin was nothing more than a pathetic jerk. What

    Mr. Langdon?

    Even if he was Mr. Langdon now, it was simply because Jane was helping him. This was because

    Jacelyn already knew Jane from a long time ago. She also knew that Gerald was a gigolo, and he used

    to be Jane¡¯s lover.

    It was also precisely because she had had some conflicts with Jane in the past that she was initially

    nning to use her rtionship with Jayden to clear up their previous misunderstandings. However, it

    was obvious that Jane was helping Gerald.

    But didn¡¯t Gerald already have a girlfriend? How could he possibly still be Jane¡¯s lover?!

    No! Could it be that Jane did not know that Gerald already had a girlfriend?

    When she saw the situation going in the opposite direction than she had intended it to, Jacelyn¡¯s eyes

    shone brilliantly at this time¡­

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 267

    ¡±Jane! They smashed my brother¡¯s head!¡± Jaydenined bitterly at this time.

    p!

    Contrary to his expectations, Jane simply replied by giving Jayden a tight p across his face.

    ¡°Jayden, I think you are really too bold and courageous now. You actually dared to cause trouble here?

    You even caused trouble with Mr. Craw¡­ Mr. Langdon!¡±

    Jayden was shocked when he received a p across his face.

    Although he felt seriously wronged, he still shut his mouth obediently.

    He was not an idiot. Today, he was certain that this person called Mr. Langdon was obviously someone

    with a strong background. He was not just a poor and pathetic jerk as Jacelyn made him out to be.

    Otherwise, why else would Jane, who was usually so arrogant, actually give Benjamin so much face?

    At this moment, all he could do was simply lower his head and remain silent.

    ¡°D*mn! This is really a very cruel scene!¡±

    Ynda, who came with Fanny, was alsopletely shocked.

    Ynda especially felt even more envious of Jane¡¯s attitude as a strong career woman.

    She could not help but wonder if she could also get acquainted with someone as powerful and

    influential as Mr. Crawford. If that was the case, she could also give a p to any rich heir that was not

    pleasing to her eyes! Hahaha!

    ¡°If you know what¡¯s best for you, you will leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, Jayden, you will not be

    able to step out of this ce anymore!¡± Jane said coldly as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    Jayden could not help but shudder in fear.

    Right now, he simply wanted to apologize to Benjamin and leave this ce immediately.

    Just then, Jacelyn yelled out loud, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Miss Jane, please wait a moment! Even though we¡¯ve had our conflicts and misunderstandings in the

    past, please listen to me before you chase us out. After I finish speaking, you will definitely regret

    helping a certain person today!¡± Jacelyn stared coldly at Gerald as she spoke.

    It seemed as though she could already visualize Gerald getting hacked into a thousand pieces by Jane

    later.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s you, you little b*tch. What do you have to say? What you say better be useful to me.

    Otherwise, I will settle both the old and new scores with you all at once!¡±

    When Jane saw Jacelyn, she also recalled the scene where she had been used of raising a gigolo

    when she sent Gerald back to school back then. This had caused a lot of embarrassment and

    humiliation for Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Jane. I will just tell you everything directly then. That person with thest name Crawford

    has betrayed your trust. He actually has a girlfriend at our university, and his girlfriend is from my

    department!¡±

    This was Jacelyn¡¯s biggest trump card.

    After she was done speaking, she pointed at Gerald as she said, ¡°If you are a man, you will tell Miss

    Jane the truth, right?¡±

    Gerald nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Yes. My girlfriend¡¯s name is M, and she is from the same

    department as Jacelyn. Hahaha! The both of us just became a couple a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Jane, did you hear that? He admitted it himself. He said¡­¡± Jacelyn had beenughing,

    but at this time, she gradually stoppedughing.

    She had originally wanted to see anger, rage, and even a murderous expression on Jane¡¯s face.

    After all, she had been yed and betrayed by a man. They were all women, so who would not

    understand the feeling of anger and the murderous intent that one would have if they found out that

    they had been betrayed?

    However, all Jacelyn could see was a look of frustration and impatience on Jane¡¯s angry face.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted to tell me? Haha. So, one of Mr. Langdon¡¯sckeys has just gotten a girlfriend

    for himself. Why are you telling me this? Did you honestly think that this young man with thest name

    Crawford is really a gigolo that I am raising?¡± Jane replied as she sneered.

    ¡°Ahh? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Jacelyn was startled.

    p!

    Jane gave her a tight p across her face. ¡°You b*tch! You have already been ndering me since the

    last time, and you actually dare to continueing up with arrogant ptrap?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Jacelyn was dumbfounded.

    It turned out that her assumption was wrong!

    ¡°Hurry up and get out of this ce now!¡± Jane yelled, her eyes burning with anger.

    ¡°Oh! Oh! I will leave right now!¡± Jacelyn was already in tears, and she covered her face as she

    prepared to leave immediately.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    At this time, a girl suddenly spoke up timidly.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 268

    It was Ynda who stood up at this time.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jacelyn asked.

    p!

    Ynda plucked up the courage to give Jacelyn a tight p across her face.

    Who asked this Jacelyn to be so rude and arrogant as she insulted them earlier?

    Now, even Jane was being so polite and respectful toward Mr. Langdon. So, what else could she

    possibly be afraid of? She was Fanny¡¯s best friend!

    This was the first time Ynda had ever hit anyone in the face. Jacelyn could only stare at her without

    saying anything at all. This felt really great!

    Gerald simplyughed as he looked at Jacelyn.

    Jacelyn had truly embarrassed herself today! Haha!

    After Jayden, Jacelyn, and the others had left, Jane finally revealed the look of disappointment on her

    face. She even nearly turned the dishes over a couple of times when she was serving Gerald and the

    others.

    Ugh!

    When Jane heard Gerald personally saying that he already had a girlfriend, Jane could only pretend to

    be fine.

    In truth, Jane felt a severe pain as though someone had stabbed her in the heart.

    However, her professionalism and her long career experience naturally helped her to hide her emotions

    very well.

    The entire meal proceeded very smoothly. After the meal, Gerald had already made all the other

    arrangements for Benjamin in advance. He had already nned the next ce that they would be

    having fun at and their amodations for the night.

    He also chose ces with a high and reasonable standard that was not too outrageous.

    ¡°Mr. Langdon, my girlfriend keeps calling me!¡± Harper said as he spoke to Benjamin at this time.

    Just then, they were preparing to make a trip to the Little Bamboo House to check-in their luggage and

    settle all the amodation matters.

    Benjamin hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright then, Harper! You can go back first!¡±

    Harper hailed a cab before he left immediately.

    At this time, Ynda nced at Gerald in disgust. ¡°Mr. Langdon, Mr. Langdon, ask this person to leave

    too! It is so embarrassing to bring him along with us!¡±

    After the meal just now, Ynda had even asked her idol, Jane, for her WeChat ount. She was

    thinking that she knew a very reputable sister in Mayberry City now, and she would have to pay close

    attention to her own image in the future.

    Gerald was taken aback.

    What?

    When Ynda said ¡®this person¡¯, she was actually referring to him?

    Unexpectedly, he had worked like a ve today as he served the three youngdies, but as a result, he

    was being despised once again?

    Benjamin panicked when he heard this. ¡°Ah? He cannot leave!¡±

    Although Benjamin did not exactly know what Gerald¡¯s precise background was, Gerald was now his

    biggest support.

    ¡°Why? Mr. Langdon, why do you have to allow him to keep following us?¡± Ynda kept pleading with

    him.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s okay, Mr. Langdon. You don¡¯t have to put yourself in a tough spot. I have already followed your

    instructions and arranged everything ordingly for the next activity. You can just go ahead. I will leave

    first!¡±

    As he spoke, Gerald winked at Benjamin as he motioned for him to continue keeping up the act.

    Benjamin could only nod helplessly at this time.

    Gerald left immediately as he was also tired after ying and being out the whole day. Harper had

    already gone to look for Hayley, and Gerald could already guess that it was probably because Jacelyn

    had said something to the girls in her dormitory. That was probably the reason why Hayley had called

    Harper in a hurry to ask him about the situation.

    As for him, M was not around because of her training. Therefore, he did not have anything else to do.

    Thus, he could only head back to the dormitory to sleep.

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was a phone call from Michael.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, the renovation for your house has already beenpleted. I have also specially built a

    garage for you at the foot of the mountain ording to your instructions. Moreover, all the cableway to

    go up the mountain has also beenpleted! When are you nning to move in?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zeke, thank you for the trouble. I really did not expect the garage to bepleted in just seven

    days! As for when I will be moving, I have already chosen the date. I will be moving in three days¡¯ time!

    As for the house key, you can hold on to it for me first. When I am prepared to move in three days, you

    can arrange for someone to go over there and make all the preparations for me in advance.¡±

    When Gerald apanied Elena up the mountain and saw that the renovation was almostpleted,

    he had already told Rita that he would be moving in three dayster.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Crawford! You can rest assured, I will make sure that you are satisfied!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gerald thought to himself. Since the garage was alreadypleted, there

    was no need for him to continue keeping his Lamborghini at the small park. He would just park his car

    in the garage below the mountain!

    After keeping his cell phone, Gerald hailed for a cab and left Mayberry Commercial Street.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    At this time, a girl got into another cab as she fixed her eyes on Gerald. ¡°Sir, please follow the car in

    front of us!¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 269

    ¡±Hehe. Miss, is the kid in the cab up front your boyfriend? Are you trying to find out if he is cheating on

    you?¡± The cab driverughed, and he was very talkative.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, most of the men who would oftene to Mayberry Commercial Street are fickle.

    Do you know why? This is because the people who oftene here must be really rich!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking so much nonsense! Just make sure you follow him closely!¡± The girl yelled coldly.

    The driver did not continue speaking anymore and simply focused on following the cab in front of him.

    This girl was none other than Jacelyn.

    Why was Jacelyn tailing Gerald?

    Let¡¯s talk briefly about everything that had happened between Jacelyn and Jayden after leaving

    Homnd Kitchen.

    After they had left, Jayden was extremely angry and embarrassed! He had been pped in public, and

    he was even chased out of Homnd Kitchen. He had even offended Jane, who was his backup and

    support.

    His younger brother had also gotten his head smashed.

    This was simply equivalent to suffering a double loss. He did not gain anything at all, but on the

    contrary, he had suffered even more losses.

    In short, he felt extremely unsatisfied!

    Who could he me?

    Jayden med Jacelyn for everything!

    D*mn it! This was all because Jacelyn kept fanning the mes! She kept insisting that Benjamin was

    just a poor and pathetic person who could not possibly be Mr. Langdon.

    How could he, Jayden, actually be so reckless?!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He had even allowed his younger brother, Kingston, to go ahead and smash another person¡¯s head.

    Jayden also only found out today that Jacelyn had offended Jane in the past.

    Therefore, Jayden attributed and med everything that had happened today on Jacelyn, and he

    regarded her as the culprit.

    An argument naturally broke out between both of them, and Jayden had dumped Jacelyn after the

    argument.

    Jacelyn was furious.

    She could not help but wonder what was happening?

    Benjamin was definitely not Mr. Langdon. She knew this very well. This was because Jacelyn had

    already investigated and looked into the background of everyone in Gerald¡¯s dormitory after their first

    meeting.

    She was initially nning to find out if there were any potential rich heirs that she could target, but in

    the end, she found out that there was none. Jacelyn had also found out that Benjamin¡¯s family was

    actually quite poor.

    After that, she told Hayley about this matter, but no one talked about it.

    Regardless, she had not investigated or looked into Gerald¡¯s background. Why would she investigate

    him? What was the point? He was nothing more than a pathetic pauper.

    However, she truly did not expect Gerald to be so full of surprises.

    She knew that Gerald had to be the mastermind behind the incident today.

    The only person who could possibly make Jane act that way would be none other than Gerald. Even if

    he was not Jane¡¯s secret lover, he must have some sort of inexplicable rtionship with Jane.

    Moreover, Gerald had always given people a very mysterious feeling.

    He was not a rich heir, but sometimes, it felt as though he was even better than any other rich heir.

    Today was another testimony of this!

    Therefore, Jacelyn intended to follow Gerald to find out what was going on with him!

    It had been a while since she had tailed Gerald, Harper, and the others!

    However, Gerald did not know anything at all.

    He got off the cab directly in front of the school gate. It was alreadyte at night.

    There would not be many people at the small park now.

    Hence, Gerald came to the small park where he parked his car.

    He was nning to drive it to the Mountain Top Vi.

    Beep! Beep!

    Two crisp car lights shed immediately.

    After that, the car door opened automatically.

    Gerald was about to get into his car to drive away.

    Bang!

    He suddenly heard the sound of a cell phone falling and crashing to the ground behind him.

    ¡°Sure enough¡­ I guessed it right! It really is you!¡±

    A terrified and appalled female voice sounded.

    Gerald was taken aback as he looked behind him.

    ¡°D*mn it! Jacelyn, why are you acting like a ghost? I did not hear youing at all.¡±

    Jacelyn, who was standing about ten steps behind him, was staring at him with a nk expression on

    her face.

    She was covering her mouth in astonishment, and her phone was already shattered beneath her feet.

    Her body was shaking uncontrobly at this time.

    Jacelyn regained her sense and she stared at Gerald in shock. ¡°Gerald, is this car yours? Is it yours?!¡±

    Oh my God! The luxury Lamborghini sports car that had attracted countless girls in Mayberry City

    actually belonged to Gerald.

    It was a luxury car worth two million and six hundred thousand dors!

    What was this?!

    Jacelyn was utterly shocked.

    If she did not witness this with her own two eyes, Jacelyn would not have believed this at all even if she

    were to die.

    The owner of this luxury sports car was actually someone whom she was extremely familiar with.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already seen it, I will admit it then. Yes, this car is mine!¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 270

    Gerald sighed helplessly.

    ¡°What?¡± Jacelyn¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    Gerald replied lightly, ¡°Alright, then. I will leave first if there is nothing else. As for the car, help me keep

    this a secret. Otherwise, in the end, everyone will only be unhappy! Haha!¡±

    After that, he got ready to enter his car.

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Jacelyn rushed over to him and hugged Gerald tightly from the back.

    ¡°D*mn it! Jacelyn, are you crazy?! Is there something wrong with you? What are you doing?¡± Gerald

    was shocked and kept struggling to set himself free!

    ¡°No! I will not let go! Gerald, I will not let you run away from me anymore! I love you! I truly love you!

    Please just give me a chance!¡±

    Jacelyn hugged Gerald tightly again as she stuck her body close to Gerald¡¯s body.

    D*mn it!

    Gerald had already witnessed Xavia¡¯s love for money, so he thought that he would be immune to all

    girls who loved money in the future.

    Unexpectedly, Jacelyn was even worse than Xavia.

    Yes, Jacelyn was already willing to risk everything now.

    Gerald¡¯s past and the fact that he was driving this car now¡­ Jacelyn believed it as soon as Gerald said

    that this car belonged to him.

    Why?

    This was because her mind worked very fast. As long as she connected the dots between Gerald¡¯s

    current car and everything that had happened in the past, it would all make sense now.

    Why would she be skeptical?

    In addition, Jacelyn knew that Gerald was the kind of person who had a very soft heart, especially

    when it came to women. He was easily entangled, and he would give in easily when it came to women.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She had already caught onto Gerald¡¯s weakness.

    This was the reason why Jacelyn was willing to try her luck.

    ¡°D*mn it. Don¡¯t do this, I beg you. I am already getting goosebumps!¡±

    Gerald was already breaking out in cold sweat because he was feeling extremely anxious.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I will keep following you unless you give me a chance!¡± Jacelyn continued clinging tightly

    to him.

    Crazy! Crazy! She waspletely insane!

    Gerald was a little ruthless as he used a little force to push Jacelyn away vigorously before he got into

    his car and mmed the car door behind him before locking the door.

    He was nning to start the car engine and drive away immediately.

    Boom!

    After hearing the slight noise, Gerald realized that Jacelyn was actually lying on top of his car hood!

    Gerald yelled anxiously. ¡°Sister! Jacelyn! What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, let me ask you a question. Besides being really rich, do you have another identity? Tell me!

    Can you just tell me the truth?¡±

    Yes. Jacelyn only had one suspicion in her mind right now.

    That was, the rumored super secretive Mr. Crawford from Mayberry Commercial Street was none other

    than Gerald!

    Otherwise, why else would Aiden in the past, the current Jane, and even Zack from Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment be so polite and respectful toward Gerald?!

    Ahh!

    Taking into ount everything that had happened today as well as the sports car now!

    The smart and intelligent Jacelyn could already guess the truth no matter how stupid she was!

    The awesome and powerful Mr. Crawford was none other than Gerald!

    She was trembling all over in excitement, and she really wanted to find out the truth.

    ¡°I am telling you, I do not know anything about Mr. Crawford, but if you refuse to leave, I will really step

    on the elerator! Don¡¯t doubt my car¡¯s horsepower!¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving! I¡¯m not leaving until you admit it!¡±

    D*mn it!

    Gerald became a little angry, and he really stepped on the elerator.

    He had simply stepped on it lightly since he was afraid of hurting Jacelyn, so he hurriedly stepped on

    the brakes afterward.

    However, he never expected the inertia force and the fact that his wheel would be pressed against a

    rock.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Jacelyn flew off the car and fell to the ground directly.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Gerald had just been nning to scare her, but unexpectedly, an ident had happened.

    Gerald opened his car door and rushed over to Jacelyn.

    Jacelyn had hit the back of her head on the ground and she was unconscious at this time.

    Gerald patted her face a couple of times.

    ¡°Jacelyn, don¡¯t scare me. Are you okay? I really did not mean to throw you off like that.¡±

    Gerald could not help but me himself.

    This was because even though he truly hated Jacelyn and felt like pping her big mouth sometimes,

    he was definitely not as cruel or heartless to want to hurt Jacelyn or cause her to lose her life.

    Gerald could see the pained expression on Jacelyn¡¯s face at this time.

    He quickly carried her up before throwing her into his car and heading to the hospital immediately¡­

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 271

    The incident involving Jacelyn really made Gerald break out in cold sweat.

    Fortunately, after sending her to the hospital for a diagnosis, he realized that Jacelyn had only suffered

    a concussion and had passed out from the impact.

    She would be fine after recuperating for a while.

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t leave! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, don¡¯t leave! I love you to death!¡±

    Jacelyn was still muttering nonsense to herself while she was in aa.

    Gerald was also a little frustrated. Do you really love me? You only love the identity of Mr. Crawford!

    Finally, Gerald paid for Jacelyn¡¯s high medical expenses.

    After that, he drove to Mountain Top so that he could park his car there.

    After leaving the garage, Gerald was just about to take a cab and leave.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly noticed that something was wrong with Mountain Top.

    That was to say, the Mountain Top Vi was very brightly lit at this moment.

    The architectural style of this vi itself had an ancient charm to it. At this time, as the night was getting

    deeper, it looked extremely magnificent and radiant with the brightly lit lights.

    It was simply amazing.

    However, he was not there, and Rita would not dare to live in the vi so tantly.

    Who could it be?

    Gerald was very surprised.

    Thus, he decided to go up and take a look for himself.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the vi, he realized that there were indeed people inside. There

    was more than just one person inside. There were many men and women, and it was very lively inside.

    This was strange. Who were they? Why were they holding a party at his house? They even had his

    house key too!

    Gerald walked over a little angrily and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Ahhh?¡±

    The people inside were obviously taken aback when they saw Gerald appearing, and they all stared at

    him in amazement.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Gerald, he also looked at these men and women in astonishment.

    Hmph!

    There were about a dozen men and women inside the vi.

    They had already turned the center of the living room into a makeshift bar, and it was filled with various

    food and drinks.

    A dozen people were drinking and enjoying themselves at this time!

    However, Gerald did not feel that these people looked familiar to him at all. They were definitely not

    from Aiden¡¯s group of friends, and they were certainly not his godbrother, Yoel¡¯s friends.

    This was weird.

    The two security guards halfway up the mountain were still there. So, how did these people get into his

    vi?

    ¡°Dmn it. Who are you?! Dmn! Is this a ce where an ordinary person like you can juste?¡± A

    scowling boy scolded him as he frowned.

    ¡°Oh my God. He must be a pathetic jerk who heard of the atmosphere on Mountain Top! That¡¯s why he

    wanted toe here to visit!¡±

    ¡°Could it be possible that he came from the back of the mountain? Oh my! There are really all kinds of

    people in this world.¡±

    Several girls looked at Gerald with a satirical look on their faces.

    Yes. Gerald had never paid any attention to his own dressing. He only felt that it was important to wear

    clean and fresh clothes. Therefore, he would naturally always be rejected wherever he went.

    These girls who were already used to seeing tall, rich, and handsome guys would naturally despise

    him.

    Gerald frowned as he asked lightly, ¡°I also want to ask you. Who let all of you in here?¡±

    It would be a lie to say that he was not angry.

    His original intention in buying this vi was not because he wanted to show off. He simply wanted to

    have a ce for himself in the future.

    But what had it be now? Was this their yground?

    A girl who was obviously drunk walked up to Gerald before she poked his chest unceremoniously. ¡°This

    person¡¯s tone is not polite at all. Do you think you have the right to ask us how we came in?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Lucille. We have already seen many people like this. If Ss did not warn us repeatedly not

    to shed any blood on Mountain Top Vi, I would have already beaten him up. Let¡¯s just call the

    security guards and send him to the police station directly!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We should send him to the police station!¡±

    As everyone agreed, they started making phone calls immediately.

    ¡°Why are you guys so noisy?¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 272

    Suddenly, at this moment, an extremely impatient boy¡¯s voice sounded from the balcony on the second

    floor.

    Right after, a boy brought a girl down with him as they walked down the stairs slowly.

    ¡°I am enjoying the scenery here. Can¡¯t you just be quiet for a moment? Do you really think that this is

    your house?¡±

    This boy was obviously the leader of this crowd of people. Moreover, he was scolding them

    unceremoniously at this time.

    The boy who was scolding Gerald immediately replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Ss!

    It¡¯s just because someone is trying to cause trouble here!¡±

    The boy who had been enjoying the scenery on the balcony was none other than Michael¡¯s son, Ss.

    Gerald suddenly realized what was happening.

    It seemed as though Michael had given his house key to Ss!

    ¡°Someone is causing trouble here? Who is so bold? Is he tired of living?¡± Ss asked as he frowned.

    ¡°Ss, Ss, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡±

    Immediately afterward, five or six girls came up one after the other before they grabbed hold of Gerald.

    This was a scene that seemed as though a group ofckeys had caught hold of an intruder. After that,

    they were trying desperately to im credit for their action from their boss.

    They dragged Gerald directly in front of Ss.

    As for the girl who had been standing behind Ss all this while, the expression on her face tightened

    after she saw Gerald¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s you?¡±

    She was obviously very surprised.

    Gerald had been very focused on looking at Ss and had not noticed her at all. Therefore, he also had

    a baffled look on his face when he saw her.

    Alice!

    After the surprise, sarcasm immediately followed.¡°Hehe. Gerald, how did youe up here? Did you

    come up here because you wanted to see and experience the elegance of Mountain Top Vi?¡±

    This event had already been nned for today.

    To be honest, some time ago, the news that a rich heir had purchased the Mountain Top Vi for one

    hundred and twenty million dors had already been circting the inte.

    Alice and the others must have already heard about the Mountain Top Vi.

    However, they could not even dream about it even if they really wanted to take a look at this ce.

    This was a truly grand location.

    However, Alice discovered that even the impossible seemed to be possible after she had met Ss.

    When Ss told everyone that he had the keys to the Mountain Top Vi today, no one had believed

    him at all.

    Everyone was only taken aback when he had held the key out in his own hand.

    It was also agreed upon that Jayden and Jacelyn woulde here tonight.

    However, there had been no news from Jayden at all ever since the afternoon. Moreover, Jacelyn¡¯s cell

    phone had already been turned off!

    This made Alice feel a little awkward because she was all alone. Fortunately, Ss had been

    apanying her throughout the whole night.

    As she looked at the scenery in the distance from the balcony just now, Alice finally realized what it

    meant to be above everyone else.

    Thus, at this time, Alice¡¯s voice had a mocking tone to it. She no longer had the kind of vengeance that

    she felt against Gerald before this.

    What was there to retaliate against someone like this?

    ¡°Alice, do you know this person? How would you like to deal with him?¡± Ss clearly looked down on

    Gerald even more, and he was smiling faintly at this time.

    ¡°Ask him to leave! I don¡¯t want to see this kind of person in such a good environment!¡±

    After she was done speaking, Alice nced at Gerald before she walked back upstairs again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what sister-inw just said? She asked you to leave!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Before Gerald could say anything, he had already been pushed out of the vi by a group of girls

    before they mmed the door close behind him.

    This made Gerald feel extremely furious.

    First, he had been humiliated and ridiculed by this group of girls. After that, he had been insulted by

    Alice.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    And finally, they had asked him to get lost?!

    Were they really treating him like a joke just because he was not showing his power?

    Gerald could no longer hold in or bear the previous rage he was feeling including the anger that he was

    feeling right now.

    Therefore, he took out his cell phone and called Rita and Michael, one after the other¡­

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 273

    Gerald called Michael and Rita, but he did not say anything much. He simply asked them toe up

    and take a look at the Mountain Top Vi. After that, he hung up the phone immediately.

    As for just now, Gerald really had the urge to have a showdown with them.

    However, after thinking about it, the reason why Alice had suffered time and time again and turned out

    like this was also because of him.

    To put it bluntly, it had always had something to do with him.

    He was the one who had released the video of Quinton and his stepmother. This had really stimted

    Alice and caused her to be further aggravated.

    After that, he had made a fool out of her.

    Although he did not know how Ss treated her now, Gerald could tell that she seemed to be quite

    satisfied. Therefore, Gerald also felt a little relieved.

    If this was the case, couldn¡¯t Gerald simply let this matter slide instead of calling Michael?

    No!

    Gerald was still a little selfish.

    Alice was so beautiful, and it seemed like she was going to spend the night with another man tonight.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little ufortable.

    Although he did not like Alice, he did not feel good about it.

    Besides, this was his own house. He could not just let it go like that when a group of outsiders had

    thrown him out of his own house!

    Gerald went down the mountain and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    It just so happened that Rita had already arrived in a hurry.

    She already knew what was going on when she saw the bright lights shining from the vi even from a

    distance.

    How could Rita possibly not be nervous?!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford!¡±

    However, Geraldpletely ignored her.

    Instead, he simply walked to the side of the road before stopping a cab and leaving directly.

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s over!¡± Rita eximed nervously.

    In fact, Rita already knew that this group of students would being up to the vi to y because

    Michael had already told her about it in advance.

    Rita originally disagreed with this matter. However, Michael had been praised by Mr. Crawford for his

    work this time. Moreover, his unworthy son had kept pestering him relentlessly.

    It would not be a problem for him to allow his son to go up to the Mountain Top Vi just to have a look,

    right?

    After all, even his subordinate¡¯s son, Aiden, had gone to y at the Mountain Top Vi before.

    That was the reason why Michael had finally agreed to give the vi house key to Ss.

    He simply intended to let him go up to Mountain Top Vi to have a look beforeing down

    immediately.

    Therefore, Rita did not take it to heart at all. However, Rita could not help but feel a little anxious

    because Gerald had ignored herpletely just now.

    At this time, she quickly rushed up the mountain.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Rita is here! Everyone, quiet down. Alice, I will introduce Miss Rita to you. She is the

    personal housekeeper of the Mountain Top Vi. She is also one of Mr. Crawford¡¯s favorite personnel,

    just like my father!¡±

    Ss had a ss of wine in his hand, and he held Alice¡¯s hand as he brought her over to Rita.

    These were all people who worked for Mr. Crawford.

    Therefore, Ss also knew many of them, such as Aiden, Yoel, and the big bosses of many

    establishments on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    He had even be Jane¡¯s godbrother.

    Therefore, he was also naturally familiar with Rita.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Rita!¡±

    Rita waspletely speechless. ¡°Why are you so happy?! Ss, do you know that you have caused a

    terrible disaster this time?¡±

    As soon as her words came out, the vi became very quiet. The music was also turned off

    immediately.

    Ss was stunned and he asked, ¡°A terrible disaster? What disaster did I cause?¡±

    Rita ced her hand on her forehead as she said, ¡°Let me ask you, who gave you permission to host a

    party at the Mountain Top Vi? Weren¡¯t you supposed to just take a look at the ce and leave

    immediately afterward?¡±

    Ss replied confidently, ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s okay! My dad told me that Mr. Crawford is in Northbay, and he will

    not be back here tonight. Besides, I will definitely restore the vi to its original state tomorrow!¡±

    Rita responded coldly, ¡°Northbay my ass! Let me tell you something, Ss. Mr. Crawford was here just

    now. I believe Mr. Crawford has already called your dad too. You should be prepared to exin things

    to your dadter!¡±

    ¡°What?! Mr. Crawford was here?¡± Ss was even more confused. His father had told him that Mr.

    Crawford was not here and that he was away in Northbay.

    Alice was also taken aback.

    How could she possibly not know if Mr. Crawford had been here? When did any Mr. Crawford make an

    appearance?

    ¡°Miss Rita, aren¡¯t you making too big of a fuss? We did not see Mr. Crawford, only a pathetic jerk who

    was just here! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°We have already chased that pathetic jerk down the mountain just now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Rita, we also want to give you a suggestion. You should not wait for three days before

    sending the full security team over here. The security team should be working at full force now!¡±

    The girls all chattered, one after the other.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 274

    Rita did not continue answering any of their questions. Regarding Mr. Crawford¡¯s matter, it was obvious

    that Ss knew too little about him. Therefore, she knew that it would be inconvenient for her to

    disclose too much information.

    She simply shook her head as she went down the mountain immediately.

    Ss spoke as he smiled bitterly, ¡°What is the matter with Miss Rita today? Why did she say that Mr.

    Crawford was here earlier? If Mr. Crawford was really going toe here, my dad would have

    already¡­¡±

    But at this time, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    Ss answered the phone with a smile on his face. ¡°Dad!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me, dad. You are my father!¡±

    Michael continued yelling wildly on the other side of the line, he was also panting.

    After that, both of them continued speaking. By this time, the smile on Ss¡¯s face had already

    gradually disappeared, and his face had turned pale.

    In the end, Michael simply hung up the phone.

    ¡°Ss, Ss, what happened?¡± Alice asked as she was also in a perturbed state of mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over! My dad told me that Mr. Crawford might have actually been here! Moreover, Mr.

    Crawford specifically called my father and Miss Rita to ask him about this situation. I am going to get

    my legs broken now! I¡¯m done for!¡±

    Ss dropped his cell phone to the ground in fright.

    He was obviously very afraid of his father. He knew that things had already gone awry based on the

    current tone of his father¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford was truly here?¡± Alice could not help but tremble uncontrobly.

    As the girls had just mentioned, throughout the entire event, no one else had been here aside from that

    pathetic jerk, Gerald!

    That¡¯s right! Alice came to a sudden realization.

    Gerald¡­ wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯sst name Crawford too?!

    He was indeed much richerpared to the past. Moreover, if you just added the honorific, ¡®mister¡¯, in

    front of hisst name, it would be¡­ Mr. Crawford!

    What?!

    How could it possibly be him?

    Alice felt that her mind was aplete nk.

    To be honest, this was not the first time that Alice had had some suspicions about Gerald¡¯s identity.

    However, everything had always been hazy and there was no solid evidence in the past.

    However, she had never gotten closer to the truth than this!

    Yes! Gerald came up to the mountain, and he had left the mountain after she had taunted him.

    After that, Rita and Michael had gotten entangled in the situation almost immediately.

    Moreover, they even said that Mr. Crawford had been here!

    At this time, Alice was filled with doubts as she thought about everything that had happened between

    her and Gerald in the past.

    If she imagined that Gerald was Mr. Crawford¡­

    Then, everything would make sense!

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! How could he possibly be Mr. Crawford? How could Mr.

    Crawford be him?¡±

    Alice felt as though she was about to copse.

    If Gerald was truly Mr. Crawford, Alice would just want to jump off the top of the mountain and fall to her

    death now!

    Had she truly missed out on this great opportunity from the very beginning?

    She could never ept this!

    Ss scratched his head before saying, ¡°Okay, everyone. We should stop specting now. How could

    that guy possibly be Mr. Crawford? Besides, how could Mr. Crawford be so low-key? At most, this guy

    is a stalker who came here to supervise things, and he reported what he saw here today! Just listen to

    my instructions first! We will clean up the scene, and then, we will leave the mountain as soon as

    possible! Otherwise, my dad will really kill me when he gets here!¡± Ss hurriedly instructed them.

    Everyone agreed with him. This included Alice, who agreed that Gerald was probably just a stalker.

    This was because she knew that Ss would not lie to her. The mysterious Mr. Crawford had always

    been in Northbay!

    After they were done cleaning up, everyone rushed to the garage, all prepared to get into their cars and

    drive away.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    However, after going down the mountain, they saw the cool Lamborghini Reventon sports car parked in

    the garage, and they were all dazzled.

    Everyone asked in surprise, ¡°Whose car is this? Ss, is it yours?¡±

    ¡°How could it possibly be mine? My car is a Ferrari!¡±

    ¡°Whose car is this? Very few people in Mayberry City drive this kind of sports car!¡±

    Everyone was puzzled.

    As for Alice, although her heart had already settled down initially, her emotions were all over the ce

    again when she saw the car at this time¡­

    Alice whispered incredulously, ¡°I know the origins of this car¡­¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 275

    ¡±You know?¡± Ss and the others asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alice replied in certainty. She continued, ¡°This is a luxury sports car that has been parked at the

    small park near Mayberry University. There have also been rumors that this car was bought by Mr.

    Crawford. After that, there were rumors stating that this car had been bought by a mysterious local

    tycoon, Ordinary Man, who is also a student in the Department of Language and Literature in our

    university. Some people also said that Ordinary Man is actually Mr. Crawford¡¯s online nickname!¡±

    ¡°In that case, this car should be parked at our school! Why would the local tycoon, Ordinary Man, park

    his car here?¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°This is the vi bought by Mr. Crawford!¡± Alice frowned as she said in disbelief.

    Yes. Anyone else could believe that Gerald was Mr. Crawford and it would mean nothing to them at all.

    However, Alice could not believe it.

    She was scared. She was especially frightened.

    When she was still in the vi just now, she had been wracking her brains to figure out how she could

    remove Gerald entirely from this equation.

    She only needed one reason to avoid this fact, and Ss had finallye up with a reason for that.

    However, how could things be exined now?

    Ordinary Man¡¯s car was parked here, and it was rumored that he was Mr. Crawford. Now, it was almost

    certainly sure that Ordinary Man was truly Mr. Crawford!

    Rita had already mentioned that Mr. Crawford was here.

    The only other person who had been here throughout the entire night was none other than Gerald!

    The local tycoon, Ordinary Man, was from the Department of Language and Literature, and Gerald was

    also from the Department of Language and Literature!

    Alice could feel her breathing increase rapidly.

    Why? Why did it seem as though everything was pointing to the fact that Gerald was actually the

    mysterious Mr. Crawford?!

    Ss took a deep breath before he gave his instructions. ¡°Oh, it seems as though that kid from earlier

    also has some background of his own. Anyway, everyone should just listen to me. Just hide when you

    see him in the future, and if you cannot hide, just be courteous to him!¡±

    He was very courageous, but he had only epted one concept ever since he was a child. He would

    have to be very cautious and careful when handling matters rted to the Crawford family.

    This was the case now.

    Although he did not know who Gerald was, he would just treat him withmon courtesy and respect

    from now onward. Wouldn¡¯t everything be fine then?

    After he was done speaking, Ss looked at Alice before he said, ¡°Alice, you should also stop thinking

    about this matter. Anyway, listen to me. Just be polite and respectful toward Gerald when you see him

    in the future. What¡¯s the big deal? You can also apologize to him for everything that happened today!¡±

    ¡°Be polite? Apologize to him? Why should I apologize or be polite to him? Ss, you are the son of the

    boss of Mayberry Commercial Street! Why are you afraid of Gerald? Didn¡¯t you say that you will get rid

    of and teach a lesson to anyone who is not pleasing to my eyes? I think Gerald is not pleasing to my

    eyes! I want you to teach him a lesson and get rid of him on my behalf! As long as you do that, I will be

    yours from now on!¡± Alice replied as she jumped up.

    This was because she could not ept the fact that the Ss that she felt was omnipotent was actually

    conceding to Gerald?

    Wouldn¡¯t this mean that Gerald was better than Ss then?

    Since Gerald was someone she despised, he had to always be a scumbag! Alice would certainly not be

    able to ept it if Gerald gained a good reputation!

    Thus, she was yelling like a crazy person at this time.

    ¡°D*mn it! Alice, are you crazy?¡± Ss replied in a somewhat displeased manner.

    Although the condition offered by Alice was really very attractive and even if he had always been a

    romantic who was very willful, he was not stupid!

    This Gerald could very likely be Mr. Crawford and she still wanted him to teach Gerald a lesson? He

    might not even be able to keep his own tongue if he cursed at him!

    Alice was about to cry as she yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Gerald can¡¯t possibly be Mr. Crawford. Didn¡¯t you

    say that he is probably just a stalker? How could he possibly be Mr. Crawford? How could that be

    possible? Moreover, he has always been famous as the pathetic pauper in our school!¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 276

    Ss was also a little confused.

    At this time, Ss¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as he saw the name on the caller ID, he

    answered the call with an angry look on his face. He also turned on the speaker on his cell phone

    without any hesitation!

    ¡°F*ck! Jayden, where were you? Didn¡¯t you already agree toe to Mountain Top Vi with Jacelyn

    tonight? Why? Did the two of you go to open a room?¡± Ss asked as he cursed at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, Ss. I caused a huge catastrophe today and was beaten half to death by my dad.

    My mom just finished applying some medication for me!¡±

    ¡°What? Uncle Scott has always spoiled and doted on you, yet he actually beat you up today? Did you

    do something terrible or did you do something to offend the Crawford family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I provoked today. However, how could I possibly have offended the Crawford family?

    I am not stupid. To tell you the truth, I simply had a conflict with some of the guys from the Department

    of Language and Literature today. Do you know that Jane also hit me just because I offended someone

    called Mr. Benjamin Langdon from the Department of Language and Literature? Jacelyn also knows

    who he is!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Mr. Benjamin Langdon? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before? Jane beat you up because of him?¡±

    Ss could not help but feel a little confused. What was going on today?

    ¡°Wait a minute. Who are you talking about? Benjamin? Are you sure that Jacelyn knows them too?¡±

    These words made Alice¡¯s body tremble a little.

    She leaned over as she spoke over the phone.

    ¡°By the way, Alice, you should know them too. That woman, Jacelyn, told me that you often associate

    with people from their dormitory! What is that Benjamin¡¯s background? D*mn it! He is simply too

    powerful!¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the same Benjamin I know of, then I know for certain that he is just a pathetic jerk who has

    no money or power at all. How could he possibly cause such a huge sensation?¡±

    ¡°Who said no? I also checked it out again. Benjamin has no background at all and his family is actually

    suffering to make ends meet. The only good thing about their family is that there was someone who

    actually did very well in the civil examinations in the past. That¡¯s all! I really do not understand why my

    father is beating me up like this!¡±

    Jayden had even investigated and turned over Benjamin¡¯s full family background and history as he felt

    that things were simply too unclear.

    Alice paused at this time. She seemed to have thought of something. She did not want to ask about

    that person, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Alice asked solemnly, ¡°Jayden, let me ask you something. Was there a guy named Gerald by

    Benjamin¡¯s side today?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! How did you know? Yes! Yes, there was a man following him named Gerald, and he seemed

    to be one of Benjamin¡¯sckeys. I think that the booking for the hotel and restaurant were all made by

    that guy named Gerald. He even picked up a beer bottle and smashed it directly on my cousin¡¯s head!

    However, he seems to know Jane really well.¡± Jayden replied, filled with doubts.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s him again!¡±

    Alice was shocked once again.

    What was Jayden saying? What Mr. Langdon? How could Gerald possibly be hisckey? Gerald was

    very likely the legendary Mr. Crawford of Mayberry City!

    The Mr. Crawford who had countless assets!

    ¡°D*mn it. It seems as though we really should not be messing around with that guy named Gerald. We

    should even apologize to him the next time we see him! Otherwise, we will really be done for if he turns

    out to be Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Fortunately, I did not say anything harsh to Gerald just now. I was also very gentle when I

    poked him in the chest!¡±

    Several girls had already turned pale in fright.

    Ss simply nodded in response.

    Alice was very dissatisfied when she saw that everyone was shocked because of Gerald.

    She startedughing out loud as she said, ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re all cowards! All of you are truly cowards! A

    pathetic jerk like Gerald could actually scare you like this? Well, all of you are terrified of him, right? I¡¯m

    not afraid of him at all! What¡¯s so great about Gerald? I don¡¯t believe that Gerald is really Mr. Crawford!

    Gerald is just a scumbag and an idiot!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Alice clenched her fists tightly until her nails were digging deep into her palms.

    She was not convinced at all, and she really felt very ufortable. Why were all these high ranking

    people so afraid of Gerald?

    Let¡¯s talk about Gerald.

    He had already gone back to his dormitory to sleep. So, he could not even be bothered to ask what

    Michael would do to deal with this matter, and he slept all the way till dawn.

    Gerald was feeling just fine when he woke up the next day.

    It was only then that he thought of Jacelyn. After all, he was the one who had caused the ident. So,

    shouldn¡¯t he find out if she was already awake?

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 277

    Gerald did not drive. Instead, he simply took a cab to the hospital.

    Jacelyn was ced in a special VIP ward.

    When Gerald came to the ward, the environment in the area was very quiet.

    ¡°Get out! I want all of you to get out! I will not ept your examination unless I see the person who

    saved me! Get out!¡±

    Unexpectedly, when Gerald arrived at the door of the ward, he heard Jacelyn yelling and losing her

    temper.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    A group of senior doctors and nurses were chased out of the ward by her.

    ¡°Oh! This Miss Leigh really has a very bad temper. She will not even allow us to examine her at all.

    What if her condition worsens because of the dy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How are we going to exin this then?¡±

    Several nurses spoke anxiously.

    When they turned around, they saw Gerald walking toward them with some fruits and gifts in his hand.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. You are finally here. The patient has been moring to see you as soon as she

    woke up!¡±

    Several beautiful nurses approached Gerald immediately.

    This was because Gerald had been sovish when he arrived at the hospital in his Lamborghini the

    other day. Therefore, these beautiful nurses naturally paid a lot of attention to Gerald, and they all

    referred to him as Mr. Crawford in a respectful manner.

    Gerald nodded faintly at the group of nurses before he asked a middle-aged attending doctor, named

    Dr. Zech about Jacelyn¡¯s condition. ¡°Oh, Dr. Zech, when did Jacelyn wake up? How is she?¡±

    Dr. Zech¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as soon as he saw Gerald.

    After that, he waved his hand slightly as he motioned for the nurses to leave first.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. The patient only suffered a slight concussion which is not a major problem. We

    have also given her some medication, and she has already lost about half a month¡¯s worth of her

    memory now!¡± Dr. Zech replied as he smiled faintly.

    He seemed to have already known about Gerald¡¯s identity.

    This made Gerald feel a little puzzled. After sending Jacelyn here yesterday, he had called Zack and

    asked him to arrange for the ward and special care for Jacelyn in the hospital.

    However, he had never asked Zack to give Jacelyn amnesia!

    Gerald did not even need to think about it to know that Zack had already called the hospital to make all

    the necessary arrangements after ending the call with him. He not only arranged the VIP ward and

    special medical staff to watch over Jacelyn, but he also instructed the doctor to make sure that Jacelyn

    would not remember everything that had happened.

    Zack was really very thoughtful and meticulous!

    Gerald could only smile wryly to himself.

    However, this was perfect too. It would be less burdensome for him in the future.

    ¡°Okay. I will have to trouble you with this matter. I will reward you greatly in the future. I will go in and

    see her first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Gerald pushed the door of the ward open.

    ¡°Get lost! I told you¡­ f*ck! Gerald, why are you here?¡±

    Jacelyn had already picked up a water ss and was about to throw it, but she was stunned when she

    saw Gerald entering the ward at this time.

    To be honest, ever since she had woken up in a dazest night, she had been filled with doubts. She

    had begun to put on airs and disy a very bad temper when she noticed the cautious and respectful

    attitude that the medical staff had toward her.

    At first, Jacelyn had asked them how she had ended up in the hospital.

    The doctor told her that a rich man had brought her here, and he had even arranged for her to stay in

    the VIP ward.

    When Jacelyn eagerly asked about the identity of the rich man, the doctors refused to say anything at

    all.

    Moreover, everyone was very courteous and respectful toward Jacelyn.

    That was the reason why Jacelyn dared to act so unscrupulously just now.

    However, she really did not expect to see Gerald.

    ¡°You seem to be feeling a lot better based on your voice.¡±

    Gerald put down the bag of fruits in his hand before he sat down.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 278

    ¡±Oh my God. Gerald, why are you here? Wait. Don¡¯t tell me that you were the one who saved me? But

    what happened to me? Why can¡¯t I remember anything at all?¡± Jacelyn asked in surprise.

    Gerald replied without feeling ashamed at all, ¡°Yes, I saved you. As for what happened¡­ you were

    walking too fast on campus and you tripped over a stone, subsequently hitting your head on another

    stone. I was the one who rescued you and brought you to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! So, that¡¯s what it was. Cough! Cough!¡± Jacelyn replied in disappointment.

    Gerald felt likeughing when he asked, ¡°Why does it seem as though you are very disappointed to find

    out that I was the one who saved you?¡±

    Hmph! Of course that was the case!

    I originally thought that I got hit lightly by a car, and it was a luxury car. The owner of the luxury car was

    also a very handsome man.

    Finally, it would be better if it was rainingst night. The handsome man squatted down in the rain

    before he hugged me and patted me lightly on my cheek as he asked me anxiously, ¡°Miss, are you

    okay?¡±

    When he saw that she was in aa, the rich and handsome young man carried her in his arms as he

    rushed her to the hospital in the car.

    After that, he would visit her with a bunch of delicious fruits, and he would peel some apples for her too.

    Then, he would take her for a walk in the park.

    After getting along for more than half a month, the both of them would suddenly fall in love.

    He would fall in love with her, and he would kneel down and propose to her on a starry night.

    As for the marriage proposal, he would light up the sky with fireworks and spell out the words ¡®I love

    you¡¯.

    ¡°Jacelyn, I love you! Will you marry me? I am willing to use everything that I have in exchange for your

    lifetime happiness!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Then, both of them would start kissing on this romantic night. Halfway through the kiss, Jacelyn opened

    her eyes.

    D*mn it! Gerald!

    So, everyone could imagine Jacelyn¡¯s mood and what she was feeling at this time.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Why are you holding my hand? I¡¯m asking you a question! Are you disappointed that I was

    the one who saved you?¡±

    Gerald could not help but smile bitterly when he saw the idiotic look on Jacelyn¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ahh! I¡­ I¡¯m not! Well, Gerald, you are actually pretty tall, and you do not look that bad. In fact, as long

    as you wear some nice clothes and dress properly, you will also look very handsome. Now, after

    winning the lottery, you are also rich and have some connections. So, you can be considered a tall,

    rich, and handsome man!¡±

    ¡°However, you are still far off from those who are really rich, powerful, and handsome. I do not know

    why it is like this. Perhaps it is just your temperament!¡± Jacelyn startedining, ¡°Hmph! I thought

    that it was a tall, rich, and handsome man who saved me, but I guess you¡¯re not too bad either!¡±

    Jacelyn knew that Gerald was also quite rich. Although it was highly possible that he was a gigolo who

    was someone else¡¯s lover, it was fine as long as he had money. She could try her best to get her hands

    on his money!

    Gerald could tell that Jacelyn¡¯s current memory was at the moment when Alice had misunderstood his

    intentions at her department thest time.

    ¡°Gerald, can you peel an apple for me?¡± Jacelyn held her cheeks in her hands and asked as she tilted

    her head to look at Gerald, smiling delicately.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t buy any apples. Can you eat a banana instead?¡±

    Gerald also felt a little guilty toward Jacelyn. After all, he was the one who had bumped into her, and he

    was also the reason behind her amnesia. Anyone would feel ufortable in this situation.

    Gerald started to peel a banana for her.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to! Pfft! I am not eating it. Put it away!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, can you go out and buy some apples for me? I want to eat some apples that have already

    been cut!¡± Jacelyn asked as she held Gerald¡¯s hand.

    Gerald quickly retracted his hand before he said, ¡°Okay. Okay, then. I will go and buy some apples for

    you. Wait for a moment.¡±

    After that, Gerald slipped away in a hurry.

    Gerald had just gotten into the elevator when the elevator door beside his elevator opened.

    About four to five girls stepped out of the elevator with a fruit basket in their hands.

    ¡°Alice, did Jacelyn exin everything clearly to you? This is the VIP ward!¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Hayley. I¡¯ve already rified everything. Come! Let¡¯s go and see her.¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 279

    ¡±1902! This is it!¡±

    When Hayley saw it, she pushed the door open.

    ¡°Jacelyn, we¡¯re here to see you!¡±

    ¡°Alice! Hayley! You¡¯re here!¡± Jacelyn was eating a banana at this time. She was delighted when she

    saw that Alice and Hayley were here.

    The next step was very simple. They started asking Jacelyn about her condition.

    Finally, they were talking about the cause and effect!

    ¡°What? It was Gerald who saved you? Where is he, then?¡± Alice stood up suddenly as she eximed

    in surprise.

    Everyone was shocked. If anyone was particrly sensitive to the word ¡®Gerald¡¯, it was none other than

    Alice.

    After Alice had returned to her dormitory yesterday, she did not think about Ss or anything else. All

    she could think about was Gerald alone.

    Her heart hurt terribly, and she could not help but feel a little afraid.

    What would she do if Gerald was indeed Mr. Crawford?!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    To be honest, Alice had had the urge to leave her dormitory and rush to Gerald¡¯s dormitory before she

    held Gerald in her arms and told him she was sorry. She would try to make things up with him, and she

    would treat him well in the future.

    She really wanted to put everything in.

    However, after thinking about it, she could not help but wonder what if Gerald was not Mr. Crawford?

    This was because Gerald was really a very confusing person now!

    Oh! She did not want to say anything anymore!

    In short, Alice felt even more entangled and ufortable than ever.

    So, as soon as she heard about Gerald, she wanted to see him immediately so that she could ask him

    about things and make things clear once and for all. After all, both of them had already lost contact with

    one another after thest time.

    ¡°Alice, are you okay? Why do you have such a strong reaction?¡±

    Everyone could not help but feel a little surprised.

    ¡°Oh! Oh! I¡¯m fine. I have not seen that scumbag in such a long time, I was just feeling a little angry

    when I heard his name!¡±

    Alice had an ignorant look on her face. She was also a very shrewd person, and she did not disclose

    anything about what had happened yesterday.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s right! Me too! I am so angry that Gerald actually treated you like that!¡± Hayley also

    replied.

    Jacelyn hurriedly asked, ¡°Hey! Hey! What are you guys talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand what you

    are saying at all? Why is Gerald a scumbag?¡±

    ¡°Jacelyn, are you pretending, or did you truly lose your memory?¡± Hayley and the others asked

    worriedly.

    After that, they told Jacelyn about everything that had happened before.

    ¡°Ahh? I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe that Gerald would get together with someone else!¡± Jacelyn said

    as she shook her head sharply.

    As for Alice asking Jacelyn if she could remember who Jayden was, Jacelyn simply shook her head.

    Moreover, Jacelyn did not know why, but she actually felt a little disgusted when she heard the name

    Jayden.

    What was even stranger was the fact that she actually felt as though she was convincing herself that

    Gerald was the person she was pursuing right now.

    It was truly strange.

    When everyone realized that Jacelyn did not want to talk about things that had happened just before

    this, everyone stopped talking about it.

    As for Alice, she was also a very smart person. She could tell that Jacelyn seemed to be feeling very

    affectionate toward Gerald at this time.

    This was because she could not stop herself from mentioning Gerald in every other sentence that she

    spoke. She even asked everyone if they realized that Gerald was actually quite handsome.

    Alice was even feeling a little jealous at this time.

    It felt as though someone was boasting about how handsome her boyfriend was and how she wanted

    to get together with your boyfriend in front of everyone else.

    However, the worrying fact was that Gerald was not even Alice¡¯s boyfriend at this time!

    ¡°Sigh. Why isn¡¯t Gerald back yet? He said that he was going to buy me some apples. Shouldn¡¯t he

    have already returned a long time ago?¡±

    Jacelyn already felt as though she was missing Gerald at this time. Thus, she tried to call him.

    s, Gerald¡¯s cell phone was already turned off.

    What was happening?

    Something must have happened!

    In fact, this was because Gerald¡¯s cell phone had already been smashed into pieces after falling to the

    ground.

    Back to three seconds ago on Gerald¡¯s end.

    After going downstairs, Gerald went to the fruit stall.

    After buying the apples, he was preparing to pay using his QR code.

    At this time, a woman standing next to him identally hit his arm.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 280

    He was not holding his cell phone firmly, and it fell to the ground with a bang, and his cell phone

    shattered immediately!

    Gerald had already had this cell phone for more than two to three years, but he had always been very

    unwilling to change it.

    At this moment, Gerald felt a little dumbfounded as he picked up the cell phone from the ground.

    The woman hurriedly said, ¡°I am sorry! I am really sorry, handsome! I did not mean it. I willpensate

    you for your cell phone!¡±

    Gerald smiled slightly before he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I will just bring it to the shop to try and repair

    it. Eh?!¡±

    However, Gerald was stunned as soon as he saw the woman standing before him.

    The woman was also taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Both parties eximed in surprise at the same time.

    The woman in front of Gerald looked to be about thirty years old. She was dressed very elegantly and

    she had long hair, fair skin, a very good figure, and an exquisite face. She was definitely the kind of

    person who would make people turn their heads around to take a second look at her when she walked

    on the street.

    Moreover, there was also a young girl who was about four or five years old with her hair tied up in a

    bun standing next to her.

    Both of them were the mother and little girl that Gerald had rescued by the river near the milk tea shop

    the other day.

    Last time, when he went to buy milk tea with M, he had heard a cry for help and had hurried over to

    rescue the other party immediately. Upon his return, Nigel had already had the opportunity to kidnap

    M!

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Gerald had a very deep impression of this event.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Uncle Hero! Mom, haven¡¯t you been looking for Uncle Hero all this while?¡±

    The young girl with her hair tied up in a bun said as she smiled.

    She also ran over to Gerald and held his hand immediately.

    Gerald had a very familiar and affectionate feeling when he saw the little girl, and he pinched the little

    girl¡¯s face gently.

    The woman smiled cordially and looked at Gerald as she said, ¡°Young man, we are truly fated! I have

    been trying to look for you after you saved Minnie. I wanted to find the opportunity to thank you

    specifically. However, I never expected to see you here today!¡±

    To be honest, this was the case with most women. They would always remember the person who

    offered them a helping hand during their most critical moment.

    This was exactly what this woman was feeling toward Gerald at this time. Moreover, she also felt very

    safe when she saw Gerald¡¯s kind appearance.

    ¡°Anyone in that situation would have done the same thing too! Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry too

    much. Is your daughter called Minnie? I am just d that Minnie is fine!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we have to thank you! My name is Wynn Thornton, and my daughter¡¯s name is Minnie

    Tessa Thornton!¡± Wynn straightened out her hair as she smiled and spoke to Gerald.

    ¡°My name is Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, you will not be able to leave today! Are you free now? If you are free, it is almost noon. Can I

    treat you to a meal, then?¡±

    Wynn looked like the kind of woman who had already been in society for a long time. Moreover, she

    was very mature, and each of her gestures and actions was all very charming.

    ¡°Uncle Gerald, please agree to my mom¡¯s request! We can go to my house and eat together. My mom¡¯s

    cooking is really very delicious!¡± Minnie shook Gerald¡¯s arm and pleaded profusely.

    To be honest, he was actually free. However, Gerald really did not feel like going. After all, he felt that it

    was only right for him to save a person who was in need. Why should he be treated to a meal?

    However, Minnie was begging him to go now.

    Gerald could not bear to disappoint Minnie. Thus, he nodded immediately.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Wynn, I just have to buy some fruits for a ssmate of mine first!¡± At this time,

    Gerald suddenly remembered Jacelyn.

    ¡°Boss! My phone is already broken so I cannot pay using the QR code now. I can only pay with cash.¡±

    After he spoke, Gerald ced his hand into his pocket. However, he suddenly recalled that he had

    forgotten to take his wallet and ID with him as he had left it behind in the Lamborghini because he had

    left in a hurry out of anger.

    ¡°Boss, how much is it in total? I will pay for it! Also, can you send someone to help me to deliver these

    fruits up to the wardter? Just tell the patient that her ssmate has gone out for a meal with his

    friend!¡± Wynn smiled and continued, ¡°By the way, Gerald, I will also have to buy a new cell phone for

    you!¡±

    The reason why she said this was because she noticed that Gerald did not seem too anxious about the

    patient he was visiting. This obviously meant that they did not share any special rtionship at all.

    Therefore, she decided to decide on his behalf.

    In truth, Wynn¡¯s decision made Gerald feel veryfortable and relieved.

    Indeed, he did not feel like going back to the ward to see Jacelyn acting coquettishly toward him like a

    baby!

    Minnie cheered happily as she held Gerald¡¯s hand, ¡°Yay! Uncle ising to eat at my house!¡±

    Minnie was very close and affectionate toward Gerald who had saved her life.

    After getting into Wynn¡¯s BMW 7 Series, Gerald saw Wynn¡¯s business card in the car. He was really

    taken aback after seeing it.

    Wynn was so young, but she was already the boss of apany!

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 281

    ¡°Are you the general manager here, Miss Thornton?¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t hide his shocked expression as he posed Wynn the question. With just a nce at her

    demeanor, he felt her overbearing female presence, and never before had he felt an aura as potent as

    this.

    ¡°Why? Do I not seem like one to you?¡±

    Wynn drove along, smirking as she looked at Gerald through the rear-view mirror.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you should stop referring to me as ¡®miss.¡¯ It makes me sound old. Since I¡¯m only ten

    years older than you, just call me by my name!¡±

    Wynn frowned, looking grumpy.

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t call you Miss Thornton anymore!¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Wynn somehow seemed amused by Gerald¡¯s reply, and she let out a heartyugh.

    Gerald initially wanted to have a conversation about Wynn and her family, thanks to a lingering doubt

    that had been floating at the back of his mind for a while¡ªMinnie¡¯sst name was Thornton.

    It made Gerald wonder if Wynn had brought up the child all by herself.

    But since a topic as such would be too personal, Gerald abandoned the thought.

    Wynn stopped by a supermarket along the way home, andter on emerged with a few big bags of

    groceries.

    It was just as Gerald had guessed¡ªWynn¡¯s home was clean and tidy. After a simple tour around the

    house, there were no signs of any men.

    That little fact somehow made Gerald feel a bit morefortable.

    Wynn then got to show off her cooking skills to him. In just a couple of minutes, she had whipped up a

    table of delectable dishes, way better than anything they served at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Anyone who married Wynn in the future would be more than blessed to have a wife as such.

    Not to mention how she was really good at conversations too.

    After the dishes were served, Gerald felt that Wynn had grown a little warmer, as if the two had known

    each other for a long time.

    Wynn had her eyes fixated on Gerald.

    She was even more attracted by Gerald¡¯s down-to-earth personality.

    With much inmon, their conversation quickly picked up as they naturally opened up.

    Wynn stared adoringly at Gerald as she rested her rosy cheeks on her palms.

    ¡°Gerald, you must be curious about Minnie¡¯s father, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ not really¡­¡± Gerald replied, with slight awkwardness.

    Wynn smiled as her gaze pierced into Gerald. ¡°Really? While I was cooking earlier, I noticed you were

    kind of scanning through my room. Were you looking for something?¡±

    Her deadshot gaze made his heart skip a little.

    Wynn wasn¡¯t someone to be messed around with, having observed Gerald¡¯s every single move the

    moment he stepped into her house.

    And every single word she said was exactly what he had in mind.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The situation made Gerald feel like an elementary school student, where all his thoughts were

    exposed.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about hiding anything from me. The truth is, I had nothing to hide from you

    anyways. Minnie¡¯s father left us long ago, and it has always been just the two of us. Minnie usually

    spends her time in kindergarten while I work at mypany. I¡¯ll bring her along to work during the

    weekends. Here¡¯s the problem. Last week, a capital invasion by some wicked bastard forced many of

    Mayberry¡¯s small and medium establishments out of business. God, I was so stressed out!

    ¡°There was this one time, where I was so bogged down about this that I slipped and Minnie identally

    fell into a river! You have no idea how much it scared me, and god knows how much I wished I had a

    man by my side to help me get things sorted!¡±

    As Wynn downed a few sses of red wine, her pretty face had started to blush, causing her to look

    increasingly sultry and charming.

    Frankly, Gerald had always been attracted to women who were around his age or younger than

    himself.

    He¡¯d never actually hook up with mature women who were in their thirties.

    Especially not with a such beautiful yet temperamental woman like Wynn.

    Gerald could not help but stare at the gorgeous sight before him, his heart thumping in his chest like

    crazy.

    Putting that thought aside, Wynn had only invited him over for dinner as a kind gesture, and Gerald felt

    a little awkward when she brought up the topic of looking for a man. He was unsure if he

    misunderstood her words.

    ¡°Miss Wynn, earlier on you mentioned that some young man invaded the capital of Mayberry. Now,

    what did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that. Nah, it¡¯s nothing much, but you must¡¯ve heard of Mayberry¡¯s most wicked man, Gerald

    Crawford, right? He¡¯s the dude that owns Mayberry Commercial Street!¡±

    Wynn¡¯s tone was filled with anger.

    ¡°Hmph?¡±

    Gerald almost died choking on a mouthful of potatoes.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 282

    Since when did he be the most wicked youngster in Mayberry?

    ¡°Well¡­of course I¡¯ve heard of him! But I¡¯ve only heard of the good things!¡± Gerald¡¯s face flushed beet

    red in embarrassment.

    ¡°What do you mean by good things? Don¡¯t you know how businesses work? Some time ago, Gerald

    invested arge amount of capital into Mayberry¡¯s major enterprises. It might have seemed like a

    power move, but many other businesses in the Mayberrymunity were screwed as well, no thanks

    to him. The businesses that received a sudden injection of funds underwent some over-rapid

    development, disrupting the businessmunity¡¯s bnce. Of course, it also posed an enormous

    challenge to second and third-tier enterprises like us! Many people from the businessmunity hate

    him to the bone!¡±

    Wynn was done talking. Gerald lowered his cutlery and rubbed his nose.

    Of course, he knew all about those massive investments Wynn was talking about. He represented his

    sister while investing in those projects, including the funding of Scothow Elementary School and other

    simr projects.

    Gerald never gave it much thought and simply did everything per what his sister told him to do.

    After doing so, however, he did not delve in any deeper.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Unbeknownst to him, the influx ofrge funds had disrupted the economic bnce of Mayberry.

    To put it in one way, he was the reason why Wynn was so worried about her investment. It resulted in

    her neglecting Minnie, where she eventually lost sight of her and let her fall into the water.

    Gerald could not help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°Hmph, enough talking from me. Right, so Gerald, you¡¯re about to start your internship soon, aren¡¯t

    you? Any good ces in mind?¡±

    It now seemed to be Wynn¡¯s turn to ask the questions.

    Gerald was honest and kind, but from the way he dressed and the cell phone he used, Wynn could tell

    that he came from a poor family.

    There was kindness within Wynn¡¯s heart, and she was all but concerned over Gerald¡¯s future.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided where I¡¯d go yet!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t have any ce to go, you¡¯re wee to intern at mypany. I¡¯ll double your

    sry, and as long as you follow me, I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to buy your own house in Mayberry

    within five years!¡±

    Somehow, Wynn was tempted to keep Gerald by her side.

    Their conversation was interrupted by Minnie. ¡°Mommy, what do you need Uncle Gerald to buy a house

    for? Just let him live here with us! Once I grow up, I¡¯ll have my own house, so you can live with Uncle

    Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Minnie, what are you babbling about! How can mommy live with Uncle Gerald? Only married couples

    are allowed to live together, do you understand?¡±

    Wynn couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°Ooh, I understand now!¡±

    Wynn turned her attention to Gerald, only to see him smiling silently.

    ¡°You should consider the offer, Gerald. Mypany may be small, but it has a great future!¡±

    Gerald nodded in reply.

    He wondered what she would think of him once she discovered that he was indeed the Gerald who had

    messed up herpany!

    From the conversation, though, he knew that he was somewhat responsible for the doldrums that

    Wynn¡¯spany was facing. Gerald would not just ignore it.

    Minnie wiped her mouth with a napkin.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m full! Can I get my toys from downstairs? I want Uncle Gerald toe with me!¡±

    ¡°What toys! If you want new toys, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow. That¡¯s when mommy will bring you

    to the toy store.¡±

    ¡°No, I want Uncle Gerald to go with me!¡±

    At this point, Minnie seemed to have taken a liking toward Gerald.

    Her hands gripped Gerald¡¯s arms tightly, refusing to let go.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll apany Minnie to the toy store. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After that was done, Gerald brought Minnie downstairs with him.

    As they were on their way, Minnie glued herself close by Gerald¡¯s side. Although he was delighted, he

    pitied her a little. There was no doubt that Wynn was a strong woman, but no matter how strong she

    was supposed to be, she was still a woman, and Minnie, a fatherless child.

    ¡°You like being with me a lot, Minnie?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Minnie Thornton nodded hard.

    ¡°Hmm, why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a good man, unlike the bad guy who keepsing to my house. He hits

    mommy, and sometimes he hits me too!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gerald was startled by the little girl¡¯s words.

    Initially, he only wanted to learn more about their family, hoping he could render Minnie and Wynn with

    more assistance. He definitely did not expect to hear something like that from Minnie.

    Those bad guys¡­ did that mean Wynn¡¯s social rtions were quiteplicated as well? And who in

    their right mind would beat up a child like Minnie?

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 283

    Now, which socially sessful woman didn¡¯t have a man behind her back?

    After hearing about Wynn¡¯s significant other, Gerald, for no apparent reason, felt a fleeting sense of

    disappointment.

    He wished to help Wynn, not just because she was pretty, but also for her child, Minnie, the little girl he

    had started to find favor in.

    Perhaps it was because he saved Minnie¡¯s life. It gave him a sense of fatherhood, where he

    automatically felt the sense of paternal affection each time they met.

    Things, however, seemed to be moreplicated than initially thought.

    Wynn probably didn¡¯t require his help at all.

    As for his disappointment, it was because Gerald really thought Wynn was that type of woman. Why

    then would Minnie say that a man had beening to look for her!

    It was someone else¡¯s private life anyway, and it was none of his business.

    So after buying Minnie her new toy, Gerald brought her back to the neighborhood.

    Without exnation, Minnie abruptly grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm. He did not know what she saw¡ªher happy

    expression had disappeared, and her face had turned pale.

    He saw that her eyes were staring right at arge ck Mercedes-Benz parked along the driveway.

    The car wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Minnie?¡± Gerald asked in shock.

    ¡°Uncle Gerald, the bad guy is here again, and that¡¯s his car! He was the one who hit mommy and me!¡±

    Minnie¡¯s body trembled in fear, and she immediately hid behind Gerald.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gerald was slightly startled when he saw that the car was empty. It could only mean that the

    driver must have entered the house.

    After dining at someone¡¯s house, there was no way he would just walk away and pretend that nothing

    happened.

    ¡°Come on, Minnie. Let¡¯s get inside!¡±

    Gerald immediately picked Minnie and rushed upstairs.

    Upon his arrival, he found that the door was left ajar.

    Inside, a bigmotion had taken ce.

    ¡°B*tch, did you bring another man home? Why are there three sets of cutlery on the table?¡±

    His voice was raspy, and he sounded like a middle-aged man.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane, Damien Rye! What happens in my family is none of your business!¡± Wynn retorted

    angrily.

    ¡°Hmph! So it seems that there really is another man here. Wynn, have you forgotten what we agreed

    on half a month ago? I¡¯d help you maintain your business to provide you with funds so you could pullN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    through this difficult time. I did everything for your sake, and in return, you promised to be with me. How

    else did you think your tiny little establishment withstood the blow from Gerald¡¯smercial street?

    You would have gone bust by now!¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve helped you out, you still have the nerve to hook up with another man?! Hehe, alright, I¡¯ll

    collect the interest today. I¡¯ve been wanting to f*ck you for a long time now, and I can¡¯t hold back a

    minute more!¡±

    What followed next were tes flying off the table and the sickening shatter of yware.

    ¡°Get off me, you son of a b*tch! *sshole!¡±

    Wynn cried out with everyst breath.

    Coincidentally, Gerald pushed the door open and was weed by the sickening scene.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gerald shouted as he grabbed a vase beside him and lunged at the man sitting above Wynn.

    He was going to bust his bald head wide open.

    With a mighty swing, he brought down the vase to his head.

    Upon impact, Damien Rye¡¯s skull cracked open.

    ¡°F*ck! Who the hell are you?¡± he cursed loudly, clutching his bleeding head with one hand and

    struggling to pull up his pants with the other.

    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡±

    Minnie quickly helped Wynn get up.

    Her blouse had been ripped apart by Damien, leaving her breasts exposed.

    With a cold and murderous stare, Gerald picked up a stool from the floor and eyeballed Damien. His

    eyes were filled with rage.

    He now pretty much knew everything that was going on in the family.

    It was because of that investment n, something that had almost destroyed Wynn¡¯spany.

    Then, things got worse when this b*stard, Damien, came into the picture.

    This was his condition, in exchange for the help of Damien Rye.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 284

    To be frank, everything happened due to the things that he did without much consideration, which led to

    a countless chain reaction of bad repercussions.

    When Gerald witnessed Wynn being assaulted, he also felt some self-loathing inside, and all of a

    sudden, his blood boiled.

    ¡°Fck, I understand now. Wynn, he¡¯s the sugar baby you¡¯ve been feeding, right? How dare you have the

    balls to hit me! I¡¯m Damien-fcking-Rye! Just wait and see, kid, I¡¯m going to skin you alive!¡±

    Damien was still cursing at Gerald as blood gushed down his face.

    Gerald was not afraid of him. He ran up to him, ready to swing his stool.

    Growing up in his hometown, Gerald has suffered all kinds of hardships. He used to be poor and timid,

    but he was quite strong.

    As things started to escte, Damien dared not stall any longer.

    He was then continuously smacked with a stool as he wailed in pain. In the end, he managed to get to

    the door and fled.

    ¡°Miss Thornton! Are you okay?¡±

    Gerald threw down his stool and approached Wynn with concern.

    Wynn wiped her tears and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, that son of a b*tch, he came up shortly after you

    guys left. Fortunately, you came back in time, otherwise I would¡¯ve been¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s better to not talk about it, now you¡¯ve saved both of our lives, I can¡¯t drag you into this mess, so

    you¡¯d better get out of here now. Damien Rye is a vengeful b*stard, he¡¯s from one of the most powerful

    families in Mayberry. You¡¯d better leave now before he gets a good look on your face!¡±

    Panic shed in her eyes.

    No one knew Damien Rye better than she did. He once heard someone mentioned that Damien had a

    crush on a service girl at the bar. He wanted her to apany him, but that service girl¡¯s boyfriend

    also worked at the same bar, and he was reluctant to let her go.

    Her boyfriend stepped forward to stop him.

    As a result, Damien Rye sent his goons to beat him up, severing his hamstrings.

    Then, he raped the service girl and let his goons have their turns.

    In short, Damien Rye was an inhumane beast.

    And he had the entire Rye family behind his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him, besides, who knows what will happen to the both of you if I leave? He will

    definitely not let go of you and your daughter!¡±

    Gerald was indeed not afraid of him.

    If he were to run off from the scene like a pussy, he would rather jump off the building! He knew he

    could not be that kind of person.

    ¡°How about, you take Minnie and go? I¡¯ll stay, I believe I can calm his anger!¡±

    Wynn said as she bit her lips.

    Everyone understood what she truly meant.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think we should hide for the meantime. I know a safe ce, you and Minnie can

    follow me, so both of you don¡¯t have to worry about Damien. I know for a fact that there are other ways

    to resolve this matter!¡±

    Gerald was not nning to expose his identity, but he still gave Wynn a firm look.

    The main reason was that his phone was now broken, and he could not contact Zack and the others.

    The only thing he could do first was to hide, and then rece his broken phone. He believed that his

    n would not bring him too much trouble.

    In the end, Wynn was still a woman, and she hadpletely no idea what to do when it came to such

    situations. Staring into Gerald¡¯s convincing eyes, she could only nod her head.

    After they had finished packing their items, the three of them went downstairs.

    Just as they got in the car¡­

    A luxurious car suddenly crashed into the streets of Mayberry, followed by three or fourmercial

    vehicles.

    All of them looked very intimidating.

    The vehicles loomed into the small neighbourhood, blocking all entrances.

    Then, Damien, who had his wound now slightly bandaged, was escorted down from his car. Not

    knowing what order tomand, his goons rushed up the stairs.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Seeing what was happening outside of her house, Wynn¡¯s face turned pale, and even Gerald was

    feeling a little scared.

    If Gerald were to leave a minuteter, he would probably be smashed to death.

    It took him a lot of effort to get to where he was today, and if he was to be smashed to death like this

    without Zack and the others¡¯ knowledge, he would be dead meat!

    ¡°Go on sir, drive! Bring us to the slums near the newly-built Scothow Elementary School!¡± Gerald said

    hurriedly.

    The driver stepped hard on the pedal and they fled the scene.

    It seemed that the driver picked up the tension that was going on and wanted to leave the ce as

    soon as possible. He started speeding.

    Looking out of the car window, Damien¡¯s eyes caught the sight of the car.

    He was standing downstairs and was turning his head, as he looked towards the direction of the taxi

    with suspicion.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 285

    ¡°Geez! I wonder who messed with Damien Rye, I guess it won¡¯t end well for that person today!¡±

    The taxi driver was clearly in shock while he was driving.

    It was apparent that he knew Damien Rye and had heard of his name before.

    Gerald was a little confused. ¡°Who is Damien Rye and where did hee from? Is he more powerful

    even than Flynn Lexington from Mayberry Commercial Street?¡±

    Gerald asked the driver.

    After taking a peek at the back of the car, it seemed like Damien did not follow them. Gerald let out a

    sigh of relief.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Ahem, how do I put it¡­ Flynn Lexington is indeed a powerful figure in Mayberry, he has the entire

    Mayberry International Inc. behind his back. As for Damien Rye, he¡¯s from the Rye family, one the

    wealthiest families in Mayberry. He¡¯s the cousin of Henry Rye, the former head of Rye Group. Although

    Mayberry International Inc. is the first, it¡¯s still a foreignpany that has been established in Mayberry

    for just over ten years. On the other hand, Rye Group is different. It has been here for forty years, and

    the Ryes, a local mafia family, has deep roots here in Mayberry.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful Mayberry International Inc. is, they¡¯re still strangers to thisnd. However,

    both the Rye Group and Mayberry International seem to get along pretty well!¡±

    The driver was like a chatterbox who would not stop talking once he opened his mouth.

    As the driver introduced the Ryes to him, Gerald started to recall his past memories, especially about

    Henry Rye.

    He remembered he once had a brief encounter with the Ryes before.

    But when was that?

    Why did both Chad and Danny Xanders disappear from Mayberry? What made Alice cry so much that

    she would not dare toe out of her dormitory? In the end, not even her parents could do anything,

    and they had to seek help from Zack Lyle to resolve the issue.

    He remembered while they were dining in Royal Dragon Vi, Henry Rye¡¯s second-generation rich son,

    William Rye, flirted with Alice and Jacelyn while being drunk.

    Then, Danny ordered his people to teach William a lesson.

    Which led to the Rye family¡¯s retaliation.

    He did not ask Luke for any help. Instead, Zack was the one who stepped in to mediate the matter

    which involved Alice and Jacelyn.

    The Ryes let them go.

    However, Gerald also remembered clearly that Zack used to warn him on keeping an eye out for his

    own safety and to conceal his identity and so on.

    There was no doubt that Mayberry International Inc. was indeed thergestpany in Mayberry, but

    that did not mean that every otherpany would be intimidated by them.

    After all, they only knew that thepany was run by her sister, Jessica. They were unaware of

    Jessica¡¯s terrifying past, so the local underground mafias were not afraid of her.

    They did not even miss the chance to use tactics to sabotage thepany.

    For instance, Gerald and M Smith were once kidnapped, and Zack had no choice but to make a

    phone call directly to Henry Rye, begging him to let them go.

    He knew Henry Rye was up to no good.

    It was pretty obvious how dangerous the Ryes were in the eyes of Zack Lyle.

    It turned out that Damien Rye was the cousin of Henry Rye, which proved how powerful the Ryes were!

    As he sat in the car, Gerald could not help but ponder over the matter.

    He was not afraid of finding trouble. Worse-case scenario, he will seek Jessica¡¯s help and lean on the

    power the family holds to resolve the issue. After all, no matter how powerful the Ryes were, the

    Crawfords can still easily crush them with just their fingers.

    What Gerald can do for now was to get his phone repaired and contact Zack Lyle.

    Gerald brought Wynn and Minnie to where Queta Smith and the others lived.

    The ce was extremely remote.

    So remote that Damien would not be able to track them here for a while.

    ¡°Big brother Gerald, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Hey kids, where¡¯s Yasmin?¡±

    Once he set foot inside, Danny and Edmund, who were doingundry, immediately rushed to his side.

    ¡°She¡¯s inside making dinner with Queta!¡±

    In just a short while, Queta and Yasmin came out of the house.

    Gerald did not go too deep into the details, he simply exined that Wynn and her daughter were

    staying for the night. Queta was fine with it, and immediately cleaned up a ce for Wynn.

    Wynn was also touched when Gerald told her that Queta had adopted the three children.

    Maybe it was because she was also a single mother raising a child by herself, Wynn felt an immediate

    sense of connection with Queta. The two chatted with each other like long-lost best friends.

    After Gerald had settled things down, he went to a nearby mobile phone mall by himself and quickly

    changed a new phone.

    Otherwise, things would get dyed.

    The standalone mobile phone mall was huge, and there were all sorts of well-known mobile phone

    brands avable.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 286

    The mall was crowded.

    Gerald strolled around, not knowing which brand to buy.

    He just needed a sturdy phone.

    In the end, his eyes were locked on a phone model. It was of extremely good quality with a price tag of

    2830 dors.

    It was arguably an expensive phone.

    ¡°Miss, may I have a closer look on that new phone? Thanks!¡±

    Gerald politely asked the saleswoman.

    The saleswoman had seen Gerald searching around for almost half a day. From the way Gerald was

    dressed, she knew he would probably pick a cheaper phone.

    However, she thought he was just trying to save face.

    Since he was walking around in a well-known mall, the saleswoman thought Gerald was here

    pretending to look around. Then, she expected him to act as if the phone was not what he wanted and

    he would instead buy some 50-dor misceneous unbranded phone and slip away.

    She had seen too many such people.

    When the shabby-looking Gerald walked towards her store, she looked down on him.

    She was surprised when Gerald said he wanted to have a look at the most expensive phone among

    the bunch.

    ¡°Sorry sir, customers aren¡¯t allowed to try out this phone without buying it!¡± The saleswoman said

    impatiently.

    What she really meant was show me the money if you have it, f*ck off if you do not.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even have a look at it first?!¡± Gerald asked.

    He did not have his wallet on him at the moment, so the only way for him to pay was to insert his SIM

    card into the phone and pay via online payment.

    ¡°No, sir! It¡¯s our store¡¯s rules!¡± The saleswoman snickered.

    ¡°Margie! Are you busy at the moment? I¡¯ve brought some friends over to have a look at some phones!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, wee!¡±

    At that very moment, a dude with his bunch of friends came over to the store.

    ¡°Hayward, aren¡¯t you going to change to a new phone? We¡¯ve just received a new model in our stores!¡±

    The beautiful saleswoman, Margie Steward, gleamed at Hayward with sparkly eyes.

    ¡°Oh? A new model?¡±

    Hayward and his friends gathered around.

    Concurrently, one of the girls nced at Gerald, who was about to leave. She was surprised.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Gerald, what are you doing here?¡±

    And that girl was not just any other stranger, it was Lilian Cole.

    The one standing next to her was Sharon Leslie, who did not change a single bit.

    It seemed like they were all hanging along with Hayward now.

    As for Gerald, he had already noticed them.

    And for that reason, he was about to leave.

    After all, they were just female ssmates from high school. Their friendship was long over, and there

    was nothing much for them to talk about.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Besides, they would probably ridicule him for how he looked, and Gerald did not want to bore himself to

    the point where he could not hold back his fists.

    So, he simply walked away.

    But no matter how he tried to slip away, he still failed.

    ¡°Why are you still here, are you buying a new phone too?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re really here to get a new phone, do you even have the money? Wait, did you have to

    relocate, and you¡¯re still thinking of buying a cell phone? And you have the balls toe to this well-

    known brand¡¯s store?¡±

    Lilian said with a surprised expression.

    Sharon, who was standing on the side, looked at Gerald and shook her head with a cynical smile.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 287

    ¡°Whew! Hayward, do you guys know each other?¡±

    The saleswoman asked as she smirked at Gerald.

    Hayward was quite well-known amongst the people in this area.

    It was rumored that there would be a big development in the west side of Yorknorth Mountain. The

    vige where Hayward resided, Yorknorth Vige, will be relocated.

    In the near future, this area will be developed into a mainmercial zone.

    After bing rich with the demolitionpensation, Hayward was very active around the area.

    He frequently changes his phone here, hence he got more acquainted with the saleswoman.

    ¡°Oh, not really. We were just ssmates from high school!¡±

    Hayward shook his head.

    Then, he ignored Gerald and turned to Margie, smiling.

    ¡°Margie, what about that phone you rmended? Can I have a look, I¡¯m going to buy one for each of

    my friends!¡± Hayward said.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Obviously, the friends he was referring to were Lilian and Sharon.

    Both girls were beautiful, and they suit Hayward¡¯s taste. But the thing was that both girls seemed to be

    interested in him as well, which made him really anxious. If he were to break either one¡¯s heart, he too,

    would be a little heartbroken.

    Therefore, he simply chose to have both of them by his side.

    The two girls would usually fight and fret all the time, but in turn it boosted Hayward¡¯s ego, which made

    him feel wanted, as though they could not live without him.

    Knowing that both of them were getting new phones, they were first delighted by the news, but then

    they gave each other cold stares.

    In what way can either of them get Hayward¡¯s sole, unconditional love?

    For the girls, they were only envious and jealous of each other.

    ¡°Here it is, this is the one! Try it out and have a look first!¡± Margie smiled as she handed over the phone

    which she refused to show Gerald to Hayward.

    As he stood by the side, Gerald¡¯s blood started to boil.

    It turns out the store¡¯s rules only applied to him!

    Gerald wanted tosh out on them.

    But Sharon and Lilian were both standing there. Gerald felt a little embarrassed and could not stay on

    any longer.

    He then turned and came across another mega brand¡¯s store.

    ¡°Sir, a newly-released phone just arrived at our stores! It¡¯s an international brand, and it¡¯s priced at

    4800 Dors, but the first 50 customers will be able to get this phone with just 4300 dors! Would you

    like to have a look, sir?¡±

    As soon as he entered, a saleswoman who looked roughly around 18 or 19 years old smiled at him.

    He could tell that she was quite reserved.

    She looked like a neer here, who does her job without judging a person¡¯s outfit.

    But the price of the phone definitely gave him a great shock.

    The phone was priced at almost 5000 dors, which was way too overpriced!

    But yet, with closer inspection on the features and the brand of the phone, he understood why the

    phone was that expensive.

    Rumor has it that many politicians and military captains used this kind of phone.

    The functions of this phone were quite powerful, and the quality was reliable. It can also conceal the

    user¡¯s privacy pretty well.

    It was much better than that 2830 dors phone.

    ¡°Sir, this is the most expensive model in our store with pro-features. You can have a look at this too, the

    price starts at just 1030 dors!¡±

    The saleswoman thought she had frightened Gerald as he looked stunned.

    Who would not be shocked by a phone with a 5000 dors price tag? Most ordinary people could not

    afford it, hence she hurriedly rmended something else.

    For a megastore with a big-branded phone like this, it was pretty normal for them to sell the cheapest

    phone with a 1000 dors as the starting price.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary, just show me the most expensive phone here. By the way, can I borrow a

    SIM card pin?¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The saleswoman handed both the phone and the pin to Gerald.

    The mall was a mobile phone specialty mall, so there were security guards patrolling at the entrance.

    Besides, there was also a special scanner equipment, hence no one here was to be afraid of losing

    their wallets or getting robbed.

    Upon receiving the requested items, the first thing Gerald did was to insert his SIM card in it.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 288

    ¡°Holy moly, what did you just say Margie? This phone costs 2830 dors? That¡¯s crazy!¡±

    At the same time, Hayward¡¯s surprised yelp could be hearding from the mobile phone store not too

    far away.

    Sharon and Lilian who were beside him were also a little startled.

    They were definitely shocked by the phone¡¯s price.

    They have tried out the phone¡¯s functions and features, all of which were really great. The phone¡¯s

    camera quality was clear and crisp, and for pretty girls like Sharon and Lilian, having a phone with an

    excellent camera was more important than anything else.

    They all looked at Hayward expectantly, waiting for him to buy one for each of them.

    Beads of cold sweat trickled down Hayward¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s over 1500 dors for one, close to 6000 dors for two, this phone is way

    too overpriced!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Hayward wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    It was confirmed that his house was going to be demolished, but thepensation would only be

    transferred to him after two or three months. As for now, he could only draw out money from his credit

    card, and only pay back once he receives thepensation.

    He could not afford the phone even if he was beaten to death on site.

    ¡°Oh, so there are still things that you can¡¯t afford! Since these beauties like the phone very much, you

    should at least buy one for them!¡±

    Margie was quite good with her role as the salesperson. She used Sharon and Lilian to persuade

    Hayward to buy one from her.

    ¡°Ehem, maybe not now, we¡¯ll see next time! Come on, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±

    He took Sharon and Lilian to another ce.

    Margie was left disappointed. It took her so much effort to lure Hayward to her store, but he still

    managed to get away.

    She immediately followed behind the group.

    ¡°Hayward, why don¡¯t you have a look at this store? They¡¯re a well-known brand too, and even if you

    buy their lowest-end model, the phone will still attract the attention of many people!¡± Lilian spoke up.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see then! F*ck, the lowest-end starts at a thousand dors?¡±

    Hayward approached the store and his jaw dropped when he saw the price of the phone.

    Not to mention, there was a promotional event for a 5000 dors phone!

    He could not hide his shock this time round and he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else¡­¡±

    Sharon and Lilian were both disappointed again.

    1000 dors for a phone was indeed expensive, but he was about to receive a huge sum of money

    once his house got torn down for development anyways. Spending a little bit of that money on them

    would not hurt much right?

    It was not like they were asking him to buy them the 5000 dors phone.

    Just as Lilian was about to beg Hayward, she caught something at the corner of her eyes.

    She just so happened to see Gerald, who was inserting his SIM card into a phone.

    ¡°Holy moly! Gerald, you¡¯re like a ghost that wouldn¡¯t stop following us around, eh? Besides, did you

    even check the brand of the phone that you¡¯re buying? How can a peasant like you afford it?¡±

    Lilian was not in the mood. When she met Gerald the first time, there was nothing much for her to say.

    But now, they were in a store where Hayward could not even afford to buy them any of the phones.

    And just as they were about to leave¡­

    They saw Gerald here, flipping the phones around and pretending as if he was able to afford any.

    This struck Lilian¡¯s nerves.

    Gerald replied in a mocking manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a new phone, how is this any of your business?¡±

    Gerald loaded his SIM card into the phone. He quickly downloaded Paypal and was ready toplete

    his payment.

    But after hearing Lilian¡¯s words, he was having none of it.

    He immediately replied with a harsh tone.

    ¡°Good heavens! Stop pretending, have a look on yourself, how can someone like you afford this type of

    phone?¡±

    Lilian grew even more agitated.

    ¡°Lilian, look! He¡¯s holding the 5000 dors phone! F*ck, and he¡¯s thinking of buying it? Hahaha!¡±

    At that point, Hayward felt a lot more relieved for not being able to afford the phone. Gerald was there,

    right in his face, to take his ce as the punching bag.

    Sharon, too, was ring at Gerald as her brows furrowed.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 289

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Gerald is such a great actor? Haha, if we didn¡¯t run into him today, he

    might have stopped by each cell phone store and then act like he¡¯s going to buy it!¡±

    ¡°I know right, and then he will end up not buying it. I¡¯ve seen far too many actors like him!¡±

    The two girls took turns to scoff at Gerald.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be more sensible, Gerald. Your family is poorer than everyone else, and in the

    future, you¡¯ll have a lower starting point in your career than anyone else. Even Hayward, who¡¯s about to

    receive hispensation from the demolition of his house doesn¡¯t dare to buy any of the phones, and

    yet you¡¯re thinking of buying one? Stop pretending!¡± eximed Sharon.

    Honestly speaking, her attention had always been on Hayward before this.

    She never bothered paying attention on Gerald at all.

    Now that even Hayward was mocking Gerald, she could not help but follow suit and ridiculed him with a

    word or two.

    Then, she shook her head in contempt.

    ¡°Hayward, since you¡¯vee all the way here, I¡¯ve just asked my boss for his permission, and now I

    can sell you that phone for 300 dors less! The condition is that you¡¯ve to buy two phones, and you¡¯ve

    to promise me that, in the future, you must bring more customers to my store, or else I¡¯ll be scolded by

    my boss to death!¡±

    Margie came out of nowhere to convince Hayward to buy her phone.

    She was really good with promoting her products, and those who did not know would think that she had

    suffered a great loss.

    Lilian and Sharon were both convinced by her marketing skills.

    Hayward had made a mistake, but a mistake is yet just another mistake as he could just change the

    topic.

    ¡°Ahem, just hold on for a moment, Margie. I¡¯m not rich, but the real rich guy is this dude over here. He

    was about to purchase a 5000 dors phone, so why don¡¯t you persuade him instead of me!¡±

    Hayward hurriedly shifted the topic to Gerald.

    ¡°Huh? Him? I¡¯ll smack myself twice in public if he can even afford it, Hahahaha!¡±

    When Margie saw that the person was Gerald, sheughed so hard that she even snorted. ¡°Hey,

    Hayward, don¡¯t change the subject and get over to my store to check it out!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t just barge in and snatch our customers away, it¡¯s against our store¡¯s rules!¡±

    The young salesgirl said nervously.

    ¡°Oh, you must be new here, am I right? Everyone in this mall knows me, why don¡¯t you go around and

    ask who am I? If you dare to talk to me like that again, I¡¯ll get someone to slice open your pretty little

    face after work, so you better watch out!¡±

    The salesgirl dared not speak up anymore.

    ¡°Miss, could you get me another one wrap it nicely, I¡¯m buying two of them!¡±

    Gerald brushed off their mockery.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He said to the salesgirl.

    Why?

    Because it just urred to Gerald that it seemed like it was also time for Queta to rece her old

    phone. Since he was going to buy one, he might as well buy one more for her.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Did you guys hear that? He¡¯s buying two? Hahahaha!¡±

    Hearing this, the crowd burst intoughter.

    Margie looked at Gerald in awe, she was wondering where this idiot came from, and believed he was

    joking with them.

    The salesgirl took his words seriously and brought another one of the same phone for Gerald.

    Gerald used his phone and scanned the payment code, which was then followed by a ¡°ding¡± sound.

    ¡°Payment sessful! 8740 dors deducted from Paypal ount!¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The notification prompt was crisp in their ears.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Especially Hayward, who wasughing so much that his stomach hurt a second ago. He even bent

    over fromughing so hard, and after hearing the notification prompt, his smile was immediately wiped

    off. He stared at Gerald, shocked.

    Lilian and Sharon¡¯s jaws dropped to the ground.

    Their breath was a little shaky at that moment.

    They looked down on Gerald, but it never crossed their minds that someone like him would be able to

    purchase two of the most expensive phones without even needing to think twice.

    Where did Gerald get that much money?

    Margie was also shocked, and she felt her cheeks were already on fire before she even pped

    herself.

    ¡°Gerald, where did you get that much money from?¡±

    Gerald took the phone and was about to leave.

    Lilian grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm.

    D*mn! As teachers, their sries were only 750 to 900 dors per month, and they had just witnessed

    Gerald spending their one-year worth of sry on two cell phones.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 290

    That was unbelievable!

    Could it be that he has won the lottery?

    And how much did he win?

    It was apparent that the question bugged Lilian and Sharon very much.

    They were anxious and wanted to know the answer.

    It did not matter to them if the money was stolen or robbed. They were only hoping that he did not just

    win the lottery.

    Otherwise, it would be too much for them to handle!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do, gotta go!¡±

    Gerald ignored their questions as he was not obliged to answer them.

    He turned and walked away coldly, leaving them staring with widened eyes and mouths.

    The moment he walked out of the door, Gerald immediately called Zack Lyle with his new cell phone.

    He told him the predicament that he was facing and that it would be great if he coulde and pick

    him up. He would exin the matter further once they met and they would find ways to resolve it as

    soon as possible.

    Zack was shocked when he heard the news.

    He had to act immediately.

    Gerald hung up and sent him his location. Then, he returned to Queta¡¯s house.

    Just as he walked passed the entrance of Scothow Elementary School¡­

    ¡­He suddenly stopped walking.

    Before him, there was arge group of people and a few luxurious cars blocking at the entrance.

    Next to it, a taxi was broken to pieces, and wails could be hearding from the middle of the crowd.

    It was clear as day that someone was being beaten.

    One of the luxurious cars caught Gerald¡¯s attention as it looked familiar. His heart stopped beating for a

    moment. It was Damien Rye.

    He did pursue after them!

    And Gerald finally recognized the taxi, it was the one he had taken toe all the way here!

    The surrounding onlookers were watching.

    Gerald was nervous, and as he turned to the direction everyone was staring, to his horror, he realized

    that he one being beaten was the previous taxi driver.

    He was beaten to a bloody pulp. His body sprawled on the ground, and blood smeared on his entire

    face.

    ¡°Dmn it, are you going to tell or not? Where the hell is that btch and that b*stard?¡±

    Damien¡¯s roared heartlessly.

    ¡°Mr Rye, please forgive me! I really don¡¯t know, and if I knew, I would have told you!¡±

    The driver lied on the ground, begging.

    ¡°They got off from this area, and I don¡¯t know where they went!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s still not telling, beat him up boys!¡±

    His goons took turns to swing and smash him with sticks.

    The beatings went on for a few more minutes, and the onlookers felt a chill up their spines.

    The driver continued to deny as he was beaten until he became unconscious.

    Gerald watched from the side. His entire body was shaking with rage.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And the driver really moved him.

    What did he do?

    It was because the driver dropped him and the others off near the entrance of the slums, so there was

    no way he could not have known where Gerald was going!

    And it was pretty evident that the driver was not going to tell them anything.

    ¡°F*ck, find me this driver¡¯s family, immediately. He must have known where they are, damn it, and he

    dared to lie to me? I¡¯m going to ruin his entire family!¡±

    Damien roared.

    ¡°Listen up, to whoever that saw a beautiful woman with a child and a twenty-year-old kid today,e

    forward and give us the information. The Ryes will reward you greatly. Otherwise, you might just end up

    like him!¡± Damien ordered, his voice boomed with dominance.

    ¡°Hmph! Someonee help me pluck out his hamstrings!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 291

    A shout broke through the silence of the crowd.

    Damien¡¯s goons stopped when they were just about to beat up the taxi driver.

    The crowd immediately looked towards the direction of where the shout came from.

    It was Gerald.

    While standing here alone and seeing the taxi driver refusing to give up his information even though he

    was beaten up to the brink of death, Gerald felt a sense of gratitude towards him.

    Now, not only was he unconscious, but his family was also dragged into this mess, and he was about

    to have his tendons plucked and severed by Damien¡¯s goons.

    Even if Gerald was inhumane, he would still stand up against this violence!

    Gerald walked through the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for, so why are you torturing the driver?¡±

    Gerald red at Damien, stone cold.

    ¡°Ha! Brat, I sure as hell found you, it seems that my gut was right!¡±

    Damien smiled cynically the moment he saw Gerald.¡¯

    Earlier, Damien ordered his men to barge into Wynn Thornton¡¯s house so they could capture Gerald

    and Wynn.

    He was bound to teach the two a good lesson.

    But at that moment, a taxi suddenly elerated and drove away.

    It drew some attention, especially from Damien Rye, who nced twice towards the taxi and did not

    think much of it.

    He thought to himself, even if Wynn wanted to take the kid on the run, she still had to drive, but her car

    was still parked downstairs.

    What followed next was when his own men rushed down and reported that there was no one home

    anymore!

    Damien Rye immediately put the pieces together!

    Since it was kind of ast-minute thing, he temporarily borrowed his friend¡¯s goons from the nearest

    street to go after them. It was only just a short five or six minutes, so where could Wynn and her child

    run to?

    Shoot!

    F*ck, they must be in that taxi!

    He immediately picked out a shop¡¯s surveince camera and retrieved the taxi¡¯s license te info and

    other details.

    Then, he had his goons tail the taxi.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The driver turned out to be quite insensible and did not cooperate with them at first.

    Which they forced him to only lead them to this ce.

    But then, he still refused to give up their location.

    What the driver had in mind was quite simple. He wanted no part of their business.

    He did not want to go against his own conscience to betray others.

    He figured that he would let Damien and his goons beat him up, then they would leave him alone.

    Hence, he clenched his jaws and withstood to the beatings. This way, Damien might even believe him.

    As a result, the driver misjudged Damien Rye. There was no way Damien would fall for it that easily.

    Which all led to what was happening now.

    But for now, it did not matter to Damien anymore, since the brat he was looking for came out on his

    own.

    ¡°Tell me kid, where did Wynn go? Hm¡­ but of course, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you say it or not,

    because I¡¯m going to teach you an unforgettable lessonter!¡±

    Damien sneered.

    ¡°Damien Rye, I know you. You¡¯re from the Rye family, but you do have to give some face to Mayberry

    International Inc, right? Just for your information, Zack Lyle and his men will be here in less than ten

    minutes!¡±

    Truth to be told, Gerald started to panic too.

    It would not be worth it to be beaten half to death by an *sshole like Damien just like that!

    If he was to say he was Gerald Crawford, Damien would not believe it.

    He could only mention Zack Lyle.

    And when Damien heard of his name, his entire body shook with fear.

    Back in Mayberry, Zack Lyle was on par with his own cousin, Henry Rye.

    Zack was a business tycoon, and as for his own cousin, he had to rely on the power umted by

    his family through generations and generations in Mayberry, but yet he was still barely equal to Zack.

    Now, the ruthless Michael Zeke and the people from Mayberry International Inc. were on their way.

    Rumor has it that Michael Zeke was very powerful.

    Therefore, it would be a lie for an asset like Damien who lived under the shadow of his cousin, to be

    unafraid when he heard of their names.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to this kid. Why would Mr Lylee to a ce like this!¡±

    Immediately, one of his men tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Crap, of course I know that!¡± Damien cursed. ¡°B*stard, you tried to scare me with Mr Lyle, I¡¯ve seen

    this kind of trick too many times! Die! Go and get him!¡±

    Damien waved his hand fiercely.

    His group of bodyguards rushed at Gerald. The scene was even more frightening to the surrounding

    onlookers.

    ¡°Oh my, this kid will probably end up even worse than the driver this time!¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 292

    ¡°Agreed. I guess he was scared out of his wits, that¡¯s why he brought up Zack Lyle¡¯s name, but why

    didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s Gerald Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Young people these days, they love messing around. Don¡¯t they know that there are some people who

    cannot be messed with at all?¡±

    The surrounding onlookers shook their heads and sighed.

    But none of them dared toe out and do justice. They did not even dare to videotape the entire

    scene when the ruthless Damien Rye was around.

    Gerald was being held down by a few bodyguards.

    ¡°Hahaha, hold his head down tightly. I¡¯m going to bash his head into a bleeding pulp!¡±

    Damien picked up a stick. He held the stick up high, ready to swing and smash.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, more than thirty luxury cars came whizzing by.

    A car took a sharp brake and swung its tail directly at the onlookers.

    Then, a team of ck-suited bodyguards came down from the cars.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Two extremely agile bodyguards dashed speedily towards the scene, and with three strikes, they

    managed to wrestle Damien and forced him on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mess with me, do you guys know who I am? I¡¯m Damien f*cking Rye, cousin of Henry

    Rye of the Rye Group, so don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±

    Damien felt that this was something out of the ordinary as he felt the strength of the bodyguards.

    Feeling things were getting helpless at his end, he hurriedly begged for mercy.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lucky that I came earlier, otherwise not only will Damien die, but also me!¡±

    Zack Lyle came trotting towards the scene.

    He kicked Damien Rye right at his face.

    Fresh blood spewed out of his mouth.

    As soon as Zack heard that Gerald was in trouble, he immediately dropped all his work aside and

    brought his men over to resolve the situation.

    Naturally, there were peopleing over to find out what was going on, only then did they find out that

    someone was after Gerald again.

    So, Zack immediately rushed to the scene, only to find out that he was almost toote!

    If that stick smashed against his head.

    Things would not go well for Gerald.

    Even though Damien was from the Rye family, both Zack Lyle and Damien Rye would not survive the

    consequences either. Only a number of people in America knew about the strength of the Crawfords,

    and Zack was one of them.

    It would be a lie if he said he was not afraid of them.

    ¡°Mr Crawford, are you alright?¡±

    After beating up Damien Rye, Zack helped Gerald up tenderly.

    ¡°What? Mr Lyle, he¡¯s Mr Crawford? The Crawford of Mayberry?¡±

    Damien panicked.

    He was also confused.

    He was surprised that Zack would evene here, and even more shocked when Gerald was actually

    Gerald Crawford!

    ¡°Whew! How can you not recognize Gerald Crawford of the Crawford family¡­Bang!¡±

    Before he could even finish speaking, Zack picked up the stick on the ground and smashed it towards

    Damien¡¯s head.

    The swing was so forceful to the point Damien¡¯s eyes almost turned white.

    ¡°Mr Lyle¡­ please, I¡¯m the cousin of Henry Rye, could you please give him some face and spare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare you? Do you really think things are this simple?¡±

    Then, another luxury car came whizzing. This time, more help came and the entire street was

    completely blocked.

    Michael Zeke had brought more men over.

    ¡­

    ¡°Holy sht! Lilian, Sharon! Can the both of you please run quicker, something major is happening over at

    Scothow Elementary School! Fck! There are sixty to seventy luxury cars blocking the entire street!¡±

    At that moment, many people on the street ran towards Scothow Elementary School upon hearing the

    news. They wanted to see what was happening there.

    It was an extraordinary scene which they had never seen before. Sixty to seventy Rolls Royce

    Phantoms blocked the road, which was simply awesome!

    Hayward Davies and the others were even more curious.

    They immediately ran ahead of the others.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard that a kid was beaten up, and then Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke from Mayberry

    came here. I also heard that quite a fewmerce leaders and Mayberry¡¯s higher ups are here. Just

    the bodyguards, they¡¯re almost a hundred of them surrounding the scene!¡±

    Hayward shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Sharon Leslie and Lilian Cole were even more excited now. All of them rushed towards the

    scene¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 293

    The ce was getting more and more crowded.

    Damien Rye was also getting more dumbfounded.

    He was the one who ordered his men to go after Gerald, and as a result, almost half of Mayberry, be it

    the military, or government officials, or even the business higher-ups came here instead.

    Even his very own cousin, Henry Rye was at the scene. He was deeply embarrassed.

    On the other hand, Gerald could not stay any longer after being surrounded by so many people.

    If he stayed, his identity would definitely be exposed.

    Moreover, the driver was still unconscious and no one was taking care of him. He approached the

    group of bodyguards and then instructed Flynn Lexington, who had just arrived, to do something about

    it.

    They immediately drove the car, bypassing the crowd, and sent the driver to the hospital.

    As for the rest of the matter, Gerald believed that Flynn would take care of it.

    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re all really here!¡±

    Hayward and the others finally managed to squeeze through the crowd after a lot of effort.

    Seeing the spectacle in front of them, they were simply gobsmacked.

    Lilian and Sharon¡¯s jaws fell wide open.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Flynn Lexington?¡±

    Hayward immediately spotted Flynn who was standing majestically in the center.

    He asked obnoxiously.

    ¡°Huh? How do you know big shots like Flynn Lexington?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Lilian and Sharon were now even more amazed by Hayward.

    ¡°Mhmm, well, do you remember that time we went to Yorknorth Mountain for a pic. In fact, that

    afternoon, Gerald Crawford from Mayberry came to our vige with MrFlexington and signed a series of

    contracts!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my father is the ountant for our vige, and he was also appointed as the head ountant

    of the Yorknorth Mountain Vige Development project, so he has to deal with Mr Lexington. Didn¡¯t I

    mention that I went to Wayfair Mountain Entertainmentst week? I know you wouldn¡¯t believe it but my

    dad really took me there. My dad even asked me to have a toast with Mr Lexington!¡±

    Since this project was Gerald¡¯s first development project, Flynn paid very much attention to it, and he

    had to entertain everyone involved in it.

    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! Even if you beat me to death I still wouldn¡¯t believe that you went to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment!¡±

    The two girls were quite jealous and envious of him.

    ¡°Oh, still taking me for a bragger, huh?¡±

    Hayward raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you done bragging little brat?¡±

    ¡°Damn, this kid really likes to pretend eh? As soon as there¡¯s a big scene, they act next to each other

    as if they know what¡¯s going on or they know the big shots. Drop the act brat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the point of pretending. Go there and say hello if you¡¯ve got the balls.¡±

    Before Lilian and Sharon could question him.

    Few onlookers on the side scowled at Hayward.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡±

    Hayward did not say much. With both of his hands in his pocket, he walked up amidst the surprised

    gazes of the crowd.

    ¡°Hello Mr Lexington, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!¡±

    Hayward greeted with a slightly constrained expression.

    Flynn was stunned at first, then he scanned Hayward up and down, ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°My father is Quashawn Davies, nicknamed Davy Baton, an ountant from Yorknorth Mountain

    Vige. We met youst week!¡±

    Hayward was nervous and afraid that Flynn Lexington would forget about him.

    ¡°Ah I remember now, you¡¯re Little Davy. There¡¯s nothing else here now, don¡¯t pry. You better leave here

    early and return home!¡±

    As soon as Flynn heard about Yorknorth vige, he paid a considerable amount of attention to him and

    shook his hands.

    He told Hayward to leave the scene quickly.

    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god! Sharon look, Flynn Lexington really knows Hayward!¡±

    Liin waspletely excited.

    If only she could shout, she would¡¯ve totally done it.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±

    And while Sharon was shocked, she also stared at Hayward, impressed.

    At that very moment, Sharon felt as though Hayward was so incredibly handsome that she felt all those

    other dashing men she had seen before were no match for him!

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 294

    Hayward had returned to the crowd with glee as the crowd looked at him with awe-filled eyes.

    ¡°Alright, Mr Lexington just told me that we shouldn¡¯t be staying here, something big might happenter,

    so I think we¡¯d better retreat first!¡±

    Hayward smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, anything you say Hayward!¡±

    The crowd nodded and then left in a hurry. The embarrassment that Hayward felt after being proven

    wrong by Gerald earlier, all vanished at that point.

    Compared to Hayward, Gerald could not even be considered humane.

    Speaking about Gerald¡­

    He had already sent the good-willed driver to the hospital.

    As for the matter which he informed Flynn Lexington about, he told him to look after the driver¡¯s family

    and sent over a sum of money.

    To show his gratitude.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    As for Queta¡¯s family, Gerald was thinking of going back after Flynn hadpletely settled the matter.

    Just as Gerald was struggling to decide about where to head next.

    Suddenly, he saw someone in the ss group chat tagging all the members.

    It was Cassandra McGregor.

    ¡°The entire ss must gather at the university¡¯s Student Entrepreneurship Base, Block B, at three

    o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Be there or be square!¡±

    Gerald was stunned. What were they going to do at the Entrepreneur Base?

    Just as he was wondering to himself, he received a call from Harper Sullivan.

    ¡°Gerald, where are you? Have you read the ss news?¡±

    ¡°I read it! By the way, what¡¯s this all about?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    ¡°F*ck, Felicity is really incredible. Didn¡¯t City Live just get upgraded to Exceptional Live? Now that

    Felicity is under the support of Exceptional Channel, she can maintain her level as a reputable anchor.

    She has started her own business and owns her own studio. Since tomorrow is the open celebration,

    why don¡¯t we head there this afternoon to see what we can help with!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, we still have no idea what to do after our graduation. And look at Felicity, she owns apany

    now!¡± Harper sighed.

    Gerald remained silent and smiled.

    You could say that Felicity worked hard to feed and raise herself to this point. At this moment, she was

    considered the most influential among the other ssmates, and rumor had it that she was earning

    around 15,000 dors per month.

    That was a lot of money.

    As for Harper and the rest, Gerald would never forget them, and there will be plenty of opportunities for

    them in the future.

    But as there were many troubling matters at hand, Gerald was unwilling to attend the meeting.

    But since the entire ss was going, it would not seem polite if he did not turn up.

    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s meet at the Entrepreneur Base!

    Once the call ended, he handed the car to his bodyguard and took a taxi.

    By the time he arrived at the ce, he was an hourte.

    ¡°Gerald, what took you so long? Luckily, you¡¯re not thetest one, haha!¡±

    Harper patted Gerald on the shoulder.

    ¡°Something was up, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte. Right, why are all of you still outside? Isn¡¯t it three o¡¯clock,

    damn, why isn¡¯t the door open yet? Where¡¯s Felicity?¡±

    Gerald looked at the base¡¯s entrance, where the door to a separate studio was still locked.

    Then he asked.

    ¡°Huh, now that she¡¯s a famous, reputable news anchor, us ssmates are just hanging outside to wait.

    We¡¯re still waiting for Felicity to arrive!¡±

    Harpermented sourly.

    They were all from the same ss and had the same starting point, but Felicity had be a money-

    making inte celebrity overnight, which made the other ssmates somewhat jealous.

    ¡°Felicity is here!¡±

    Suddenly, one of the ssmates shouted.

    Then, Felicity was seening out from a Ferrari sports car. A few boys who were loitering around

    immediately gathered around her to take pictures of her. They were also hoping to get the chance to

    greet her.

    In the end, Felicity did not even bother. With her shades on and the protection of her bodyguards, she

    walked straight towards the Entrepreneur Base.

    While looking at Felicity, who was not the same as before, his eyes slightly flickered¡­

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 295

    The way Felicity dressed herself up today was not the same as how she used to. She used to dress

    like a goddess to give off a flirtatious charm, but now her dressing seemed more mature and elegant.

    Frankly speaking, as Felicity was already very beautiful to begin with, she looked even more attractive

    now.

    Gerald was awestruck.

    As for Felicity, she did not expect her career to be so sessful.

    Sometimes, it really was just a matter of opportunity.

    If it was not for Ordinary Man, she might have still stayed as a small, anonymous, live-streamer.

    But now, such a big transformation has taken ce in just a matter of a few months.

    The feeling of being admired by many was simply amazing.

    Moreover, once people had achieved certain heights, their personalities would also somehow change.

    Felicity was much more aloof and colder than before.

    In the past, when she saw fans greeting her, Felicity would greet them with a smile. Now, she ignored

    them.

    She opened the door to let the students in.

    Felicity crossed her arms. ¡°Is everyone here yet? If so, Blondie will assign the work to everyone. Today,

    be sure to help me clean out the studio, I can¡¯t dy tomorrow¡¯s opening. And by the way, I¡¯ll treat

    everyone tonight for dinner at Emperor Karaoke Bar, you can order anything you want to eat or drink!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    The crowd shouted with excitement.

    Felicity beamed with pride at the moment.

    It made some people jealous.

    It was normal for people to feel proud. Since Ordinary Man had bought the entire channel just for her,

    and who else had this much good luck?

    Their jealousy towards her was bearable and not to the point of hatred.

    Plus, the crowd had always liked to party.

    Especially in a ce like Mayberry Commercial Street.

    When they heard that they would be treated to dinner at Emperor Karaoke Bar, of course the crowd

    would be excited.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Blondie was as excited as a dog wagging its tail.

    The guy was quite fond of taking advantage of the situation. Now that he was sticking by Felicity, his

    position in the ss had been promoted to second inmand.

    It was also true that Blondie was very attentive when he worked for Felicity, as if he was handling his

    own family-owned business.

    He assigned the work in a well-organized manner.

    There were a handful of students who did not want to work for Felicity, but as that would be quite

    disrespectful and it was not worth offending Felicity like that, hence they cooperated.

    ¡°F*ck, why did I forget the toilet! I need to find someone to clean the toilet!¡±

    After all the work was distributed, Blondie scratched his head and frowned.

    ¡°Huh? Blondie, there¡¯s no need for us to clean the toilet! Scrubbing the floor is just fine!¡±

    Few boys in the ss were afraid of being chosen to clean the toilet.

    They hurriedly gave Blondie a cigarette.

    Blondie cheerfully took it. He did not want to offend anyone from the ss, but there was one person

    that he did not bother about.

    ¡°Gerald, how about you do the job. You no longer have to clean up windows, just handle the toilet. That

    ce is a loner¡¯s heaven. I¡¯ll check in after you finish cleaning it up, haha!¡±

    Blondie pointed at Gerald who was cleaning with a rag.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The ssmates burst intoughter.

    ¡°Yeah, Gerald will do the job just fine, he cleans up better than we do, so it¡¯s perfect to leave the toilet

    to him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Gerald is indeed the perfect candidate!¡±

    The students all spoke in unison.

    On the other hand, Gerald did not want to clean the windows for Felicity. F*ck, she opened up her

    business and asked them to work for her, where is the logic?

    Harper and the others did not say anything, and Gerald was not the kind of person who would pick a

    fight after all.

    They might as well just do it.

    Now, it was obvious that Blondie was deliberately trying to bully him.

    He did not want to offend the other students, but the only person he was not afraid to offend was

    Gerald. That just showed that Blondie was definitely looking down on him.

    Gerald wanted to refuse.

    ¡°What¡¯re you still waiting for? I told you to clean up the toilet, and you do as I say, or else you won¡¯t get

    to eat tonight! Hahaha!¡±

    The female ssmates who had been following Felicity also mocked Gerald alongside Blondie.

    ¡°What the hell is this, you want Gerald to clean the toilet for you guys?¡±

    At that instance, Benjamin Langdon yelled at them as he smacked the rag on the ground.

    Ever since thest time Gerald and Harper helped him, Benjamin had regarded the two as brothers

    who were more important than his own life.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 296

    Benjamin and Harper were not too sure about Gerald¡¯s strength. They could not help but feel that he

    was actually very powerful.

    These people were obviously attempting to stir up trouble.

    Naturally, they felt unhappy and reluctant when they saw everyone mocking Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, Benjamin, and Harper, what is the matter? It¡¯s the opening day of Felicity¡¯s studio. Are you both

    going to cause trouble instead of helping out?¡±

    The female ssmate sneered as she turned a cold shoulder.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Benjamin, Harper. Don¡¯t worry. I will just do it!¡±

    Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face, not wanting Benjamin and Harper to offend them because

    of this trivial matter.

    It wasn¡¯t worth to p them in the face by revealing his identity now. Gerald felt the method only too

    vulgar.

    What would he be trying to prove?

    Hah!

    It was why he would rather turn the big problems into small ones and the small ones into no issues at

    all. It was just a trivial matter after all.

    Gerald went to clean the washroom after that.

    As for Felicity, she only nced at them slightly when the conflict almost took ce.

    However, when Gerald passed her, she didn¡¯t even dare lift her eyes to look at him.

    And just like that, Gerald ended up cleaning the washroom.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The people outside continued enjoying themselves, whereas Gerald quietly cleaned the washroom by

    himself.

    Suddenly, Zack called Gerald, saying that Damien had already been settled and that all his limbs were

    broken.. He would probably have to spend the next few months in bed. That said, Damien didn¡¯t dare

    tell Henry about this.

    Why?

    It was because Zack had evidence that Damien had been stealing money from his cousin¡¯spany

    for years.

    Anyway, he would not be able to cause any trouble at all for the time being.

    He heaved a big sigh as he told Wynn about it.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t tell her that he was the one who had helped, simply saying that Rye Group had a

    confrontation with Mayberry International Inc. After that, someone took care of Damien, and he told

    Wynn that she could put her mind at ease.

    After that, Zack just ended the call.

    All of a sudden, the door to the washroom was pushed open.

    Gerald saw Felicity walking into the washroom with a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°I asked you. Are you sick? Have you had enough? I already told you that I won¡¯t be seeing you! Why

    would I meet you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Thought you were a big shot, huh? All you gave me was 12 or 13,000 dors right? Did you

    really think that you could act like a big shot just because of that? Why don¡¯t you give me your bank

    ount now? I will transfer the money back to you now. I will transfer 15,000 dors to you right away,

    so you disappear and never ever show up again. Who has ever heard ¡®Jersey¡¯ on Exceptional Live

    anyway? Get lost!¡±

    Felicity hung up the phone angrily.

    The female ssmate who had been hanging around Felicity came into the washroom. Her name was

    Yvonne and she was rather disgusting and sickening.

    ¡°Felicity, is that Jersey harassing you again?¡± asked Yvonne.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! He even said that he woulde to the university to pick me up so I could apany him

    for a drink. Who does he think he is?¡± replied Felicity smugly.

    Gerald, who was cleaning the washroom at that time couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Jersey? Isn¡¯t that the

    rich dude who¡¯s always in your broadcast room? Hasn¡¯t he been paying a lot of attention to you all this

    while? Didn¡¯t he give you lots of gifts during yourstpetition? Not to mention the number of red

    envelopes he¡¯s been giving you in private.¡±

    .

    Gerald had some recollection about who Jersey was. Felicity only had two big shots behind her back all

    this while. The first was him and the second was this dude called Jersey.

    Gerald felt that Jersey definitely liked Felicity more than he did. This was because she had told him

    herself on WeChat that Jersey would often pursue her and send her many red envelopes, although she

    refused to ept it.

    She even took screenshots and sent it to Gerald as proof. Why?

    Was it because she wanted to prove to Gerald that she wasn¡¯t interested in other men?

    Nheless, Gerald felt Felicity crossed the line a little when he heard her scolding Jersey like that, so

    he couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking up.

    ¡°So, what? That person can¡¯t even reflect on himself! All he keeps trying to do is ask Felicity out. Don¡¯t

    you think he deserves the scolding? By the way, Gerald, how do you know everything that happens in

    Felicity¡¯s live broadcast room? Don¡¯t tell me a pathetic jerk like you actually watch her live broadcasts

    too?¡± Yvonne asked in surprise.

    Even Felicity was looking at Gerald.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t surprised that he actually watched her live broadcast. She wasn¡¯t even surprised

    that he was criticizing and rebuking her.

    She was only surprised by hisst sentence.

    ¡°How did you know that Jersey sent me red envelopes in private?¡± asked Felicity as she stared at

    Gerald.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 297

    It was only natural that Felicity was surprised.

    Fuck! She had never mentioned this matter to her roommates before. So, how did Gerald find out

    about the red envelope Jersey sent to her in private?

    She did not say anything to anyone, aside from Brother Ordinary Man.

    ¡°Ahhh?¡±

    Gerald panicked for a moment when faced with Felicity¡¯s question.

    He really didn¡¯t understand how Felicity could have been that cruel, and as a result, he couldn¡¯t stop

    himself from interfering, merely blurting out everything that was on his mind.

    Then, he suddenly remembered that Felicity told him all these on his second WeChat ount.

    ¡°Well¡­ when I was watching your live broadcast one night, I saw Jersey talking to you about some red

    envelopes that he sent in private. So, at that time, I thought he must have been sending them to you in

    private!¡±

    Gerald hastily made up some gibberish.

    Felicity, nheless, felt a little more relieved.

    Yvonne, who was standing aside, sneered.

    ¡°Hahaha! Gerald, I really did not expect you to be so pathetic. To think that you actually watch Felicity¡¯s

    live broadcast every night too. To be honest, do you do any bad and inappropriate things when you are

    watching Felicity on her live broadcast?¡± she asked with ascivious smile.

    Felicity was very generous when it came to this, but now, she stared at Gerald with the coldest of eyes.

    She really didn¡¯t expect Gerald to be a fan of hers too.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that!¡± Gerald replied truthfully.

    Although he had thought about it more than once, he had never actually done anything like that before.

    ¡°Hmph. You better not! Our Felicity is a goddess that you can never get close to anyway!¡± replied

    Yvonne as she tried to tter Felicity.

    ¡°Alright, then. Go see if everyone has finished cleaning outside. Gerald, you can continue cleaning up.¡±

    Felicity then turned around and left immediately.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Gerald blew out a breath of relief.

    It had been so risky just now, almost impossible to exin himself.

    After pondering for a while, Gerald took out his cell phone and logged into his second WeChat ount.

    He sent a text message to Felicity.

    In general, he said that he had been watching her live broadcasttely and felt she¡¯d changed a lot.

    Feeling she was no longer the same person she used to be, he also mentioned she no longer showed

    the same enthusiasm toward her fans.

    He thought her show was getting boring, and it seemed as though he would have to watch some other

    beautiful anchors in the future.

    It was all in the name of scaring her a little.

    After all, he was the one who brought her up and made her famous, and he knew all too well that her

    current vicious attitude would only cause harm sooner orter. Gerald felt that he had to give her a

    warning and reminder in advance.

    He didn¡¯t want her to take the wrong path.

    After they were done cleaning, Felicity called for a few cars as everyone prepared to head over to

    Emperor Karaoke Bar.

    The group came out and waited outside.

    ¡°Felicity, look! Brother Ordinary Man sent you a message!¡±

    Yvonne ran out with Felicity¡¯s cell phone in her hand.

    ¡°Huh? When did he send me that?¡±

    ¡°Four minutes ago! I didn¡¯t hear it!¡± apologized Yvonne.

    ¡°Damn it! I asked you to hold onto my cell phone; you can check if I¡¯m getting any messages on

    WeChat. It means twenty-four hours a day! Why did you dy four minutes?¡±

    When Felicity heard this, she became very anxious.

    ¡°Well, Felicity¡­ when everyone was preparing to leave just now, I saw that a few ces hadn¡¯t been

    cleaned up yet. Gerald was about to leave, but I made him clean it up again. When I finally saw that

    Brother Ordinary Man sent you a message, four minutes had already passed!¡± replied Yvonne, a hint of

    fear spreading over her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will just reply to Brother Ordinary Man¡¯s message now¡­¡±

    After taking a look at the content of Brother Ordinary Man¡¯s message, Felicity was stupefied.

    She felt like crying.

    ¡°Felicity, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°I think Brother Ordinary Man doesn¡¯t love me anymore. He said I¡¯ve changed. Have I really changed,

    Yvonne? Have I changed in any way? Am I no longer the Felicity that he used to love?¡±

    Felicity started crying.

    She felt hopelessly anxious.

    Compared to everyone else, Felicity was more concerned about Brother Ordinary Man¡¯s perception of

    her.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 298

    ¡°Felicity, don¡¯t be nervous. Exin yourself to Ordinary Man immediately!¡±

    Yvonne advised her.

    ¡°Which car should I get into?¡±

    At that moment, Gerald stepped outside once he was done with his work.

    He saw that there were many cars parked in front of him. He could not help but ask Yvonne since she

    was the one who asked him to stay for the clean-up.

    ¡®Does she want me to hail a taxi back just like thest time?¡¯

    ¡°You can just get into any car you want. Don¡¯t you notice that Felicity is feeling troubled? You¡¯re just so

    dim-witted, good-for-nothing!¡±

    Yvonne scolded him impatiently.

    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t bother him. Help me think of a way to reply Ordinary Man¡¯s message quickly!¡¯

    Felicity said anxiously.

    As they were discussing, Felicity then thought of a response. She then drafted the reply.

    The sound of a bell was heard.

    In that instance, a sharp notification tone ringed and Felicity caught it faintly. It seemed toe from a

    student¡¯s phone from the car beside them.

    It stunned Felicity.

    ¡°Oh gosh! What¡¯s going on? Yvonne, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s just a coincidence. You know what? When I sent a message just now, I heard

    a notification ringtone from one of the cars, receiving a message.¡±

    Felicity thought, ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence.¡¯

    ¡®Does it mean that Ordinary Man is one of my ssmates? ¡®Who could he be?¡¯

    Felicity became anxious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that. Besides, there are so many simr notification ringtones. Felicity, aren¡¯t you

    overthinking?¡±

    Yvonne asked, puzzled.

    Felicity tried to listen, and what Yvonne said was true indeed. There were many students who received

    messages at the same time.

    She then nodded in disappointment.

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m always so anxious when ites to Ordinary Man. Even now, I¡¯ve be so sensitive and

    nervous about him.¡¯

    ¡°Maybe I was overthinking. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Felicity said dispiritedly, as she noticed that Ordinary Man did not reply. She immediately appeared

    listless.

    At the same time, Gerald who was in the car, wiped away the sweat that formed around his forehead

    anxiously. He quickly logged out of his other ount on social media.

    ¡®Oh my god! That was a close call!¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    At the Emperor Karaoke Bar. Gerald was quite familiar with that ce.

    Felicity was considerably quite capable and wealthy given that she could book such a huge private

    room directly. It was more than sufficient to fit around sixty people.

    The ssmates gathered there just like they were having a party, and it was rather lively and noisy.

    At first, most of them were too embarrassed to sing in front of everyone. But shortly after warming up,

    they started to get into the mood and started singing vehemently.

    Although their singing wasn¡¯t melodious or in key, they just wanted to enjoy themselves.

    Gerald was drinking beer with Harper and the others.

    ¡°God d*mn it! What do you mean? Are you crazy?¡±

    Suddenly, Felicity shouted into her phone and it startled everyone.

    Everyone soon fell into silence.

    At the same time, somebody switched off the music too.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Felicity?¡±

    Blondie and the others immediately asked with concern.

    ¡°Blondie, I¡¯m threatened by Jake. I don¡¯t know where he got my personal photos, and he even knows

    that I¡¯m at the Emperor Karaoke Bar now. He said that he¡¯sing for me. F*ck! He¡¯s mad! Fine, let

    hime. I just want to see what he¡¯s up to!¡±

    Felicityshed out nervously.

    ¡°Fine, let hime. There are a lot of us here!¡±

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Blondie raised his beer and shouted.

    ¡°Felicity, please calm down. Just think about it. Jake is a local here in Mayberry. He was able to get

    your personal photos and even knows that you¡¯re here. He must have some ways to dig into it. Please

    calm yourself down and let¡¯s tackle this issue. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you ask for help from your seniors

    from Exceptional Live and tell them about it?¡±

    As Naomi was drinking beer with Gerald, she then reminded Felicity about the idea.

    Felicity sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to lose my sanity like this! He said that he wants to stop me

    from leaving, and he imed that he¡¯s going to hire somebody to rape me. D*mn it! Who the hell does

    he think he is? I want him to know! I¡¯m not someone to be messed with easily!¡±

    Felicity sputtered.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 299

    ¡°Felicity, if that¡¯s the case, go and call up your seniors from yourpany immediately. And contact

    Ordinary Man quickly too!¡±

    One of the girls said nervously.

    Since she was a girl, she became rather nervous hearing that somebody else wasing, looking for

    trouble and to pick a fight.

    Felicity sniggered. ¡°What should I be afraid of? I need nobody. If Jake dares toe to Emperor

    Karaoke Bar for me, I¡¯ll make him pay a heavy price for it. We¡¯ve got a close friend, and even the CEO

    here is afraid of that friend of ours. This is our territory!¡±

    Felicity nted her arms at her waist firmly and burst intoughter.

    Gerald was stunned. ¡®Oh gosh! Is my identity exposed?¡¯

    They were puzzled. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    When they learned that they had a friend like that, Yvonne and the others became quite curious.

    Felicity boldly replied. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I just want you to know that you¡¯ve got nothing to

    be afraid of. I¡¯m here to take care of the situation. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves!¡±

    Blondie and the others then held up their wine sses and gulped the wine down excitedly.

    The scene then grew increasingly vibrant and noisy.

    However, Gerald became quite nervous and worried.

    Felicity was just too smug and arrogant.

    Gerald regretted it slightly. He wondered if he should talk to Exceptional Live and ask them to censure

    her about it.

    As he was deep in thought on the matter, he heard a bang all of a sudden.

    The door of the private room was kicked wide open.

    Soon after, a lot of people flocked the private room.

    There were around thirty of them.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Blondie was stunned at first and then gained his sense as he shouted.

    A few youths were then seen pulling Blondie¡¯s hair. They then grabbed a bottle of beer and smashed it

    hard on his head directly. He immediately fell to the floor.

    The girls soon started screaming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Some youths shouted ferociously.

    Those girls had seen people getting into fights before but never have they witnessed such savage and

    cruel fights, and there were many of them.

    They were ruthless and ferocious. They acted without any hesitation. Certainly, the girls were terrified.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know what ce this is? Do you know who I am?¡±

    Not only the girls, but even Felicity was terrified too.

    No matter how smug and arrogant Felicity appeared, she was still scared deep inside.

    She stood up immediately and answered back with a flushed face.

    ¡°Of course I know who the hell you are. You¡¯re Felicity, and you¡¯re an arrogant inte celebrity. Didn¡¯t

    you ask me toe for you? Now that I¡¯vee, what do you think about it, Felicity? Don¡¯t you want

    to have a drink with me given how I¡¯ve supported you?¡±

    A thirty-eight-year-old man who was slightly plump stepped forward and smirked coldly.

    Amongst the lot, he was the only one who dressed up casually, decked in just a T-shirt.

    His arms were also covered with dragon tattoos. He seemed quite a gangster.

    ¡°Are you Jake?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    After observing, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Felicity to catch on who he was.

    ¡°How dare youe to Emperor Karaoke Bar for me! Just wait and see if I¡¯ll hire somebody to deal

    with you!¡±

    Felicity retorted, without showing any fear.

    However, Jake was not afraid at all. He just smiled coldly and walked toward Felicity.

    After that¡­

    A loud smack was heard, and he pped Felicity¡¯s face directly.

    Felicity immediately stumbled on the sofa at the impact of the p.

    ¡°Fck you, btch! Don¡¯t you think so highly about yourself! At first, I spent some money to have fun with

    you just because you seem quite beautiful. But surprisingly, you don¡¯t even appreciate it. You looked

    down on me! There¡¯s no rush to get somebody to deal with me today. Let me teach you a hard lesson

    first!¡±

    Jake sniggered coldly.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 300

    At the same time, all of a sudden, the door swung side open.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, who were you referring to? Who dares to pick a fight here?¡±

    They were the bodyguards who worked at Emperor Karaoke Bar. There were five of them, and they

    entered the private room with Yvonne.

    Yvonne was quite a smart girl. When the others barged into the private room just now and got into a

    fight with Blondie, she sneaked away quietly and carefully as they were beating Blondie up.

    As the room was dark and fights were ongoing, hence nobody bothered about Yvonne.

    She then quickly hailed the bodyguards.

    The bodyguards there seemed quite sturdy.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the CEO¡ªMr. Jotherell! Hello, Mr. Jotherell!¡±

    Unexpectedly, the bodyguards were stunned the moment Jake turned around and looked at them.

    ¡°Who the hell is Mr. Jotherell? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s beating people up here!¡±

    The minute Yvonne saw how the bodyguards reacted, she was stunned.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Does Mr. Jotherell have to trouble himself with beating you up?

    He¡¯s the CEO from a listedpany¡ªRye Group. Why would he trouble himself with such childish

    young people like you? We¡¯re leaving now. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense next time. If not, we¡¯ll make you

    pay for it. Mr. Jotherell, we¡¯ll leave you to your business!¡±

    The bodyguards shed him a polite smile before retreating from the scene.

    In fact, the bodyguards were not afraid of Jake. But Flynn had ordered them to show some respect to

    the people from the Rye Group if they came to the Emperor Karaoke Bar.

    They could not help it since Rye Group was infamous for its viinous and treacherous acts in

    Mayberry.

    However, if Mayberry International Inc was going to stand against Rye Group, they were not afraid at

    all. But they needed to be courteous to each other.

    So if some customers offended the people from Rye Group, and they came looking for trouble there,

    the bodyguards would just ignore them.

    As Jake knew about his stand well, he knew where the line was not to cross.

    But Felicity became quite nervous after listening to the bodyguards.

    ¡®D*mn it! The person who I despise the most is actually the CEO from Rye Group!

    ¡®No wonder he could look me up and obtain my personal details.¡¯

    Seeing that the bodyguards retreated in fear, Felicity¡¯s confidence plummeted.

    ¡°Felicity, what do you think? Do you want to have a drink with me now? I know that you want to call

    your seniors from Exceptional Live. Fine. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? By the way, just tell them my

    name, and see if they are even willing to give you a hand.¡±

    Jake smirked.

    Felicity touched her flushed face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug here. Who told you that I¡¯m calling my

    seniors? I¡¯m going to call up someone else. I¡¯ll definitely make you pay for this until you cannot even

    leave unscathed!¡±

    It was certainly useless to call her seniors, so she had no choice but to ask for someone else¡¯s help.

    ¡°Fine. Just make the call. I want to see how capable you are!¡±

    Jake appeared like he was enjoying the show, eager to know what other tricks she could pull at.

    Felicity made a call immediately and described the current situation to the person at the other end of

    the phone.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She then proudly folded her arms and red at Jake.

    Gerald sat at the corner, and brushed it off ignorantly, as if it had nothing to do with him. He was

    actually rather surprised to see that Felicity had quite good connections. There seemed like there was

    someone else who was also on her side besides him.

    It was true indeed.

    Soon enough, Gerald heard multiple footsteps of what seemed to be arge group of people outside

    the private room.

    It was apparent that therge group was rushing toward the private room.

    The door of the private room was opened again. A group of bodyguards in ck barged in and faced

    Jake¡¯s subordinates ferociously.

    Jake was caught by surprise.

    He grew even more surprised to see the person who came inst with the group of bodyguards. ¡°Mr.

    Lexington, you¡¯re¡­¡±

    The person who entered the private room was none other than the manager of Emperor Karaoke Bar¡ª

    Flynn.

    ¡°Mr. Jotherell, you¡¯re quite a man of reputation. Why look for trouble with a bunch of university

    students? Why not, let it go for my sake?¡± Flynn started walking towards Jake and shed a faint smile.

    ¡®Of course. Since you¡¯ve brought it up and we¡¯re at your ce too. You¡¯re on their side. How could I say

    no?¡±

    Jake nced at the bodyguards and he did not dare to act recklessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Jotherell. I¡¯m not trying to protect Miss Nelson here, but one of my leaders

    does. She always protects her. Besides, she mentioned that everyone here is somewhat rted to her.

    Hence, you cannot touch any of them!¡±

    Flynn said.

    ¡°Oh? May I have the liberty to know who that is, given that you¡¯re willing to act like this on her behalf?¡±

    Jake smiled politely and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! What seems to be the problem here?¡±

    At that moment, a clear female voice could be heard. She then strutted into the private room, her high

    heels clicking.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 301

    The moment that woman walked in, Gerald and everyone else immediately knew who Felicity¡¯s patron

    was.

    Cassandra McGregor!

    ¡°Counselor!¡± As shocked as everyone was, they greeted her warmly nevertheless.

    This was a big deal! They¡¯d only known Cassandra as a beauty queen with impossibly high standards,

    and never any boyfriends.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d have something going on with a big-shot like Flynn Lexington?

    Even more astounding was the reverence Flynn seemed to have for her.

    It was truly befuddling!

    Regarding the rtionship between Felicity and Cassandra¡ªit all started from that night, when Gerald

    rescued Cassandra from that newly opened bar.

    That time, he¡¯d sent her back with Flynn.

    Whilst in the car Cassandra had discovered Gerald¡¯s power bank which was left behind. With that

    giving her a heads up, she slowly started to realize that it might have been him behind her rescue.

    Just as she headed back to get to the bottom of the matter, she ran into Felicity, who freshly came out

    after hertest recording.

    It had startled Felicity too, seeing Cassandra step out from a Rolls Royce. She¡¯d hurried over to ask if

    anything was the matter, and Cassandra had given her a brief rundown of the recent events. She also

    subtly mentioned about being the one to see about Mayberry affairs.

    Since it was about Gerald, she¡¯d then hurried back to ask about things.

    All she got was what Flynn and Gerald had already arranged ahead of time, and it was enough for

    Cassandra to drop the matter.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    Some time duringst week, Cassandra and Felicity had gone shopping for cosmetics.

    They ran into a spot of trouble when some drunken old tycoons sought to have a bit of sport with them.

    A frightened Cassandra called Flynn immediately, and Flynn had rushed to the scene with a bunch of

    men to beat up the troublemakers.

    What a thrill that had been for Cassandra. What more, it had garnered a new-found admiration from

    Felicity.

    It felt really good to have someone powerful on your side!

    And so, when thistest fiasco had happened today, Felicity had obviously called for Cassandra as

    soon as she could.

    That was how things had ended up this way.

    Sensing that Jake might yet have realized whom he was dealing with, Flynn leaned in and whispered a

    few things into his ear.

    Color drained out of his face. He finally understood¡ªthisdy was not to be harassed by the likes of

    him!

    Cassandra examined Felicity, and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Did someone hit you? And you too, Blondie?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Unbeknownst to Felicity, Cassandra had secretly been in contact with Ordinary Man. She owed a lot to

    Felicity for that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cassie!¡± Felicity huffed.

    ¡°st! Whoever did this¡­ you go get him back!¡± Cassandra folded her arms.

    p! Bam!

    Felicity stepped up and smacked Jake right across his face. Rage red in his eyes, but remembering

    what Flynn had just told him, he didn¡¯t dare make so much as a peep.

    As for Blondie, he smashed a beer bottle against the head of his assant.

    It felt good. Ahh, it felt good!

    Those university students all thought so too.

    There was nothing Jake could do about it either. Even if they broke his jaw and shoved him all his

    teeth, he¡¯d still be owing them an apology. Even if they smeared a turd all over his shirt, he¡¯d still have

    to lick it and call it delicious. That was how pathetic the position he was in at the moment.

    Satisfied with how the situation had been resolved, Flynn took his leave.

    Everything he¡¯d done was for the sake of returning a favor with Gerald Crawford.

    Yet he¡¯dpletely failed to notice that Gerald was sitting right there in the corner.

    ¡°Counselor, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± everyone cheered enthusiastically. Toasts were raised in her name.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 302

    Even Harper Sullivan joined in the merry-making.

    Gerald could hardly stay out of it. ¡°A toast to Cassandra!¡± he announced, raising a ss.

    ¡°Oho, so you were here, Gerald? It¡¯s like you¡¯re always there whenever something¡¯s going on. I didn¡¯t

    spot you earlier¡ªwhere were you at?¡± Although Cassandra still held little regard for Gerald, through

    sheer force of habit¡ªnevertheless, she was no longer as cold to him as she used to be, considering

    he¡¯d helped her out before, in his own way.

    ¡°Ahaha, are you asking about him, counselor?¡± Yvonne cut in. ¡°He¡¯s been hiding in that corner the

    whole time! When Jake burst in here with all his guys, Blondie and the others stood up to them, but

    Gerald just sat there! Gosh, he¡¯s more helpless than usdies!¡±

    Earlier, when she¡¯d slipped away, she also happened to pass by where Gerald was seated, and had

    noticed him there.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyway, were you really expecting this guy to be any help in a fight?¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure Gerald would have stood along with everyone¡­ it¡¯s just that his knees were too weak

    from fear, ahahaha!¡±

    Several girls sniggered, their voices filled with mockery.

    Cassandra watched as Gerald only shook his head and sighed helplessly. She sipped to his toast.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom!¡± Deluged with insults, there was no way for Gerald to respond. Certainly,

    he¡¯d been of no help at all today. His only option was to flee.

    ¡°Hahaha, he literally pissed himself!¡±

    ¡°Goodness me¡­ I¡¯d rather die than have a boyfriend like Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, and what girl would be interested in a guy like him?¡±

    Annoyed, Felicity changed the subject. ¡°Gosh, enough already about that guy! Oh, right¡ªcounselor,

    when I called you earlier this afternoon, you said you wouldn¡¯t be free to hang out. Did you have

    something else going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I had an errand to run, things to buy and stuff. If it wasn¡¯t because Flynn was busy himself as well,

    I¡¯d have sent him along to watch over you girls. Sadly, that matter really took him a while to settle¡ªin

    fact, half of Mayberry is in an uproar over it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen anything on the news?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. It¡¯s too big to talk about in public. Flynn wouldn¡¯t tell me any details either, but

    something seems to have happened at Scothow Elementary, and it¡¯s got major yers like Zack Lyle

    and Michael Zeke involved, as well as a bunch of other notable businessmen. They¡¯ve sealed off the

    road outside the school, cordoned off by nearly a hundred cars!¡±

    ¡°My god!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Everyone was in disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was just leaving through the door. Overhearing this bit, he shook his head again. He

    had no clue what that was all about, either.

    Some people you don¡¯t care about, but they get something good out of you anyway.

    Some people you want to help, but end up harming instead.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    It wasn¡¯t yet time to reveal his true status, and Gerald really, really didn¡¯t want that to be public

    knowledge in any event. Sometimes, this made things ratherplicated and difficult.

    It seemed that from now on, he ought to keep a low profile, and stay out of matters which didn¡¯t

    concern him!

    He¡¯d just mind his own business, and finish his studies quickly and quietly.

    Just then, his handphone rang. It was Queta Smith calling.

    He ducked into the washroom and took the call.

    ¡°Gerald, are you busy right now?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yasmin,¡± Queta whispered. ¡°She said she¡¯s not feeling well again. I just checked her temperature¡ª

    she¡¯s got a high fever. She needs to go to the hospital!¡±

    Gerald knew that for her to call him directly meant that she really needed his help. She was probably

    tight on cash at the moment, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be bringing this matter to him.

    He¡¯d have to help Queta find a better job soon. Rather than to give a man a fish¡­ better to teach the

    man how to fish, right?

    Worried for Yasmin, Gerald didn¡¯t dare dy any longer. Leaving with a quick goodbye, he drove over

    to fetch both girls to the hospital.

    It was the middle of the night, but surprisingly there were quite a few people here to see the doctor.

    Holding Yasmin in his arms, Gerald lined up behind them.

    Just as their turn was about to arrive, a woman suddenly stepped in front of him.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 303

    A young woman suddenly cut right in front of them, without a word, disying not the slightest bit of

    regard for others.

    Gerald was not in the mood for this. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you find this a little rude?¡±

    The woman ignored him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! My teacher says you can¡¯t cut in a queue!¡± Yasmin eximed with a frown.

    ¡°Bah!¡± The woman turned around and snapped, ¡°So I cut in front of you, so what? What can you do

    about it? All bark and no bite!¡±

    One could see she was around twenty-one, with a fairplexion and a pretty face¡ªand dressed in

    such a way as to leave little to the imagination.

    However, her stuck-up attitude only pissed Gerald off to look at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one barking!¡± At the limits of his patience, he snapped off a harsh reply.

    ¡°What did you say to me? Just wait right here¡ªI¡¯ll have somebody cut you down to size!¡± Shrieking and

    swearing as though she¡¯d suddenly gone mad, the woman was pulled away by several bystanders.

    Finally, she left in a huff.

    Well, that came out of nowhere. Brushing it off mind, Gerald got back in line.

    ¡°Sir, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have done that. That woman seemed like trouble!¡± A pretty young nurse

    whispered this as she was ushering some patients in. ¡°She was here earlier this afternoon to visit one

    of our patients¡ªsomeone of note¡ªand she came with a whole train of fancy cars! I wouldn¡¯t

    underestimate her clout, you know? Hurry on in¡ªand no more trouble!¡±

    Clearly, she¡¯d started it! Well, the nurse meant well¡­ Gerald made no further remark.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not fuss over it, Gerald,¡± Queta agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll just wrap it here and leave immediately!¡±

    So Gerald brought Yasmin in to see the doctor. It turned out to be nothing rming¡ªjust amon

    cold¡ªand some medicine was prescribed.

    Queta was visibly relieved, and they left the hospital together.

    As they arrived at the entrance, glossy ck cars suddenly rolled up, one after another¡­ at least a

    dozen in total. A massive group of well-dressed people got out and headed inside.

    When she saw the woman who emerged from the car in the middle, Queta quaked with fear. It was that

    woman who¡¯d cut in line earlier, starting off a spat with Gerald.

    Had she really returned to cause trouble for them?

    Thank goodness they¡¯d made it out of there in time.

    ¡°I only just heard about it. How¡¯s Mr Rye? Is he still in the Intensive Care Unit?¡± A dashing young man

    asked.

    The woman nodded. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s suffered terrible bone fractures in all four limbs, and he¡¯s still in the

    ICU ward¡ªbut thankfully his life is not in danger!¡±

    ¡°st! Who could be behind such savagery? I know¡­ it must have been Mayberry.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk about that here!¡± the guy snapped at her, causing her to shut her own mouth.

    Gerald lingered nearby, easily within sight of them. Why did he do this?

    Because he recognized that dashing young man.

    Face still beaten up from that fiasco at the Emperor Karaoke Bar, it was none other than Jake!

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Having overheard their discussion concerning a ¡®Mr Rye¡¯, he finally saw the picture now.

    It was most likely the great Damien Rye himself. So that scoundrel had been admitted to this hospital.

    It appeared that all these people¡ªincluding that horrendous harpy¡ªwere from Rye Group.

    Vroom, vroom! Then, in a rumbling storm of engines, another fleet of a dozen cars appeared.

    One would naturally assume they were with Jake andpany.

    That wasn¡¯t all of them. More cars continued to follow from behind.

    It stood to reason. Rye Group, under the Rye family, had long encroached upon Mayberry territory.

    Their roots ran deep.

    They were a fierce gang of thugs.

    Damien Rye was guaranteed to have powerful backers. No matter how hard anyone tried to cover

    things up, the events of that afternoon were simply too great to hide.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 304

    Word about this whole incident, with the maiming of Damien Rye, was guaranteed to get out.

    The question was how Damien himself would spin it.

    ¡°Do you know them, Gerald?¡± Seeing all these powerful people gathering outside the hospital, Queta

    stood beside, feeling anxious.

    ¡°I know them; but they don¡¯t know me.¡± Gerald smiled wryly. ¡°They¡¯re just here to visit somebody. Never

    mind about it!¡±

    ¡°That gave me a fright! I thought that woman had summoned a bunch of thugs!¡± Queta gave a long sigh

    of relief.

    After onest look at them, Gerald turned to go. He drove Queta back to her ce.

    Zack Lyle had some dirt on Damien Rye, so thetter would probably hesitate to stir up further trouble.

    Along the way, Gerald didn¡¯t forget to bring up that other matter, concerning a change in employment

    for Queta.

    ¡°By the way, Queta¡­ interested in changing jobs?¡± he asked with a smile.

    If she wanted to, she could have her pick of any position in Mayberry International. It wasn¡¯t out of the

    cards to just build a kindergarten for her, either.

    ¡°I have also been meaning to ask you about this¡­¡± Queta replied. ¡°Today, Manager Thornton told me

    that they might be interested in investing in the kindergarten, and even providing me with training at

    Sunnydale University! I¡¯ll be attending some Psychology lectures there as soon as tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great!¡± Gerald nodded.

    Ah¡­ at times the thoughtfulness of men is no match for the consideration of women.

    Many universities heldmunity sses for people who were already working a job, or who had

    never received a higher education themselves.

    He¡¯d actually had the same idea before¡ªabout getting Queta signed up for such sses¡ªbut he¡¯d just

    never found the time.

    Well, this was an agreeable turn of events. Sunnydale was on par with his own Mayberry University.

    Everyone said so.

    Gerald wanted to show her his own sincerity, so he promised that whenever he was free, he¡¯de

    see her at Sunnydale.

    After dropping her off, he finally returned to his room at almost ten-thirty.

    It had been an exhausting day. He fell asleep right away.

    Two days passed without any incidents. Gerald spent this time studying quietly in the library. Summer

    break would being soon¡ªbut before that, the term exams.

    That same day, at around 10 a.m., Gerald was attempting model questions in the library.

    Suddenly, a sweet fragrance wafted over from his side.

    It was the smell of a woman.

    Turning to look, Gerald found a tall girl taking the seat beside him.

    Everyone knows what it¡¯s like inside a university library¡ªparticrly star students such as Gerald¡ª

    research and revision were going on non-stop, and the ce was packed to the brim.

    Gerald had been upying this spot since 5.30 in the morning.

    It started to get a little crowded in there.

    The girl was tall, slender, and statuesque, with skin as fair as porcin. Long hair cascaded down to

    her waist. She was a serene, captivating beauty.

    One could tell that it wouldn¡¯t have been her first choice to sit down next to some guy¡ªbut it was the

    only empty seat left.

    This waspounded by how all the guys had been eyeing on her since she came in, causing her to

    feel terribly self-conscious. Gerald meanwhile was fully engrossed in his studies, which afforded her

    some small measure of reprieve.

    Blushing faintly, she gave him a little nod and a smile, then sat down and opened her book.

    Resting her head upon one hand, turning the pages with the other¡­ she was a mesmerizing portrait to

    behold.

    ¡°Damn it, that babe went and sat over there!¡±

    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m a hundred times better looking than that turd! Ah, I can¡¯t take this!¡±

    Jealous cries arose from the local menfolk.

    ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Meanwhile, inhaling the scent of a woman elicited a great sneeze from Gerald.

    Immediately realizing that it was her own perfume at fault here, the girl flushed bright red, and began

    edging her chair away from him.

    But for Gerald, this unfortunate event was only the beginning.

    He lowered his head to focus on his work.

    Drip. St.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    All of a sudden, his nose was on fire¡ªand then blood began to trickle out from it, dripping onto the

    papers before him.

    He needed a tissue, right now!

    Fidgeting about anxiously, he saw that the girl had turned away from him, her headid upon one hand

    with discretion. Her other hand, however, surreptitiously extended a pack of tissues his way.

    Her face was simr to a sight of a wildfire, zing red.

    As for Gerald, right then he¡¯d wish for nothing better than to find a hole to crawl into¡­

    ¡­ and then maybe he¡¯d just die there.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 305

    Gerald couldn¡¯t remain in the library a moment longer. Wiping the blood from his nose, he promptly fled

    the scene.

    His life was over.

    He couldn¡¯t even help himself! First off: That girl was simply fine as hell! What a body!

    She was the sort of goddess that average guys weren¡¯t even allowed to dream about.

    And that fragrance she¡¯d been wearing¡­ so intoxicating, his very nose had been aroused.

    Sigh. A beauty of that caliber most likely came from a wealthy background.

    What sort of ordinary man could win her attention?

    Hold on! Wasn¡¯t he, himself, a wealthy fellow? Gah! How did he keep forgetting about this?

    Gerald shook his head wryly.

    He tried to peek into the library through a window¡ªbut by some strange coincidence, that girl had her

    head turned, and was presently looking out the very same window. She watched him curiously.

    Their eyes met¡ªand then she hurriedly dropped her gaze.

    Gerald decided not to keep staring at her, either.

    With a guilty little start, he remembered that he had M, now. He shouldn¡¯t be ogling at other chicks

    like this. Anyways, there would always be a pretty girl around the next corner¡ªhe couldn¡¯t very well go

    falling for each and every one of them!

    That wasn¡¯t the way of Gerald Crawford, no.

    Fighting to suppress the surging tides of his heart, he realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate

    on his revision like this.

    It was almost noon. He¡¯d made a date with Queta to meet her for lunch at Sunnydale University, where

    she¡¯d been taking professional courses the past couple of days. He hadn¡¯t gone to see her there yet.

    He drove over to Sunnydale which, like Mayberry University, was located in the Mayberry University

    District¡ªfurther proof of its equivalent prestige.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Fortunately, this meant that the two campuses weren¡¯t located too far apart. It took him roughly twenty

    minutes to get over there.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± Having received his call, Queta was already waiting at the gates.

    They exchanged a few pleasantries upon meeting each other again.

    ¡°Hop in, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Gerald gave her a smile.

    ¡°No need for that, Gerald. Let it be my treat today!¡± Queta suddenly replied, with an air of mystery.

    ¡°Why this, all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ today¡¯s my birthday, you see.¡± Queta¡¯s voice fell to a whisper. ¡°I used to have no friends or

    family¡ªno one to celebrate my birthday with. Now I have you. You¡¯ve helped me with so much¡­ this is

    the least I could do for you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Gerald, is the cafeteria okay with you?¡±

    At the end of the day, Gerald Crawford was a rich young heir. Although Queta already knew he

    wouldn¡¯t cause a fuss over this, she feltpelled to ask nheless.

    Gerald scratched his head. ¡°Now I see why you called to ask me out yesterday¡­ So today was your

    birthday! You should have said something¡ªI don¡¯t even have a gift ready!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one. Just share a meal with me!¡±

    Since Queta put it that way, there was nothing more Gerald could add. Still, it was her birthday¡ªhe

    couldn¡¯t actually allow her to pay today¡­ and if this was really her first time ever celebrating it, they

    should be doing more than this.

    As such, Gerald chose instead to go to Surati, a Western-styled restaurant in Sunnydale campus. Back

    when he used to run with Aiden Baker and his lot, he¡¯d often hear about those big spenders going on

    about this joint.

    It was a nice enough ce. Pretty expensive, obviously, but since Gerald had asked toe here,

    Queta voiced no objections, and followed him inside.

    ssic symphonies greeted them. At this hour of the day, there were already quite a few patrons within

    ¡ªall finely dressed kids from families rolling in dough.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 306

    Queta and Gerald walked in, dressed inly.

    The sight of them elicited disdainful scowls from many of the women in the restaurant.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Queta Smith? She came here, to Surati?¡±

    Next, a group of four or five girls and guys entered as well. As they walked past the table where Gerald

    and Queta were seated, some of them stopped in their tracks to stare at Queta in surprise. A yful

    spark flitted through those eyes.

    ¡°Linda¡­oh, hey, everybody¡­¡± Queta blushed as she greeted them, setting her food down and

    clutching her dress nervously.

    Linda was fetchingly made-up and wore a form-fitting little ck dress that only barely covered her butt.

    Her female friends were d in simrly risqu¨¦ fashions, while the guys had piercings which

    announced their considerable social statuses.

    It should be fair to assume that these were Queta¡¯s ssmates.

    They had such teacher training courses at Gerald¡¯s university too. You get all sorts in there.

    Some were rich brats who¡¯d failed to qualify for other courses. Some were small-business

    entrepreneurs. Some were regr working stiffs.

    The rich brats attended sses mainly to pick up chicks.

    The pretty young things there were hoping to find a sugar daddy.

    The rest were like Queta¡ªgenuinely here to learn something.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ surely you can¡¯t afford this ce, Queta?¡± Linda hugged her shoulders, grinning at Queta

    with delight. Clearly, putting Queta down like this made Linda feel like she really was somebody.

    Particrly because when sses first began two days ago, one of the rich boys had raised the topic

    in ss as to who the prettiest girl among their ssmates was.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    At first, Linda had been all for it¡­but then, after the votes had been cast, the winner turned out to be

    Queta!

    There had been joking invitations for her toe up front and present an eptance speech for this

    honor, but Queta had so far paid no attention to their jibes and their attempts to chat her up.

    However, this only further antagonized thepetitive Linda, who¡¯d never once lost to anyone in terms

    of looks. After all, wasn¡¯t it said that the greatest cruelty to inflict upon a woman was to name another

    woman as being more beautiful than her? Even if they admitted it out loud, it¡¯s still such a heart-

    wrenching thing.

    So it was for Linda, and to make matters worse, she¡¯d lost to some penniless tramp!

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today and I¡¯m treating a friend to lunch!¡± Queta wasn¡¯t oblivious to Linda¡¯s enmity

    towards her, so she only offered her a simple reply and no more.

    ¡°Good heavens, is this your treat? I¡¯m guessing this guy¡¯s your boyfriend, then?¡±

    Another one of the girls joined in. ¡°Ahahaha! Someone has to say it: the two of you are a perfect match!

    Look at what you¡¯re both wearing!¡±

    ¡°Quit sulking, you two. They¡¯re only some steaks and fruit juice,¡± one of the guys with them pointed out,

    shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s our ss beauty Queta¡¯s birthday today, let her enjoy herself. Stop causing a

    scene!¡±

    ¡®ss beauty¡¯, he¡¯d said. Linda couldn¡¯t let that pass.

    ¡°But look, you guys! They¡¯re only having the bare minimum here! Someone¡¯s celebrating her birthday,

    but I bet they can¡¯t even afford a cake! Looking at the two of them, I¡¯m guessing she had to spend all of

    her life savings just to be in here! Gahahahaha!

    ¡°Well, I shan¡¯t interrupt you any further. No wonder Queta¡¯s neighbors were talking about how she

    never eats any dinner¡ªand that even for lunch, all she has is one bowl of in rice. Here I thought she

    was just watching her figure, but I guess she just doesn¡¯t have much money for food!¡±

    Having spoken her piece for the moment, Linda harrumphed, folded her arms, and stalked off.

    ¡°We¡¯re going now. You¡¯ll have no more trouble from us. After all, we¡¯ll still have to apany Finn to

    Miss Liara¡¯s birthday party afterwards. Isn¡¯t that right, Finn?¡± Linda made a show of clinging to a young

    man¡¯s arm and finally left.

    Having been humiliated like that, Queta bowed her head and kept silent. She didn¡¯t eat another bite. A

    momentter, Gerald saw hot tears winding their way down her cheeks.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 307

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gerald. I¡¯ve disgraced you too,¡± Queta wept. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here, to a ce like

    this!¡±

    It was her birthday today and she was spending it with her only friend in the world. Even Queta¡¯s

    feelings would be hurt by such ridicule.

    No one understood her feelings better than Gerald. He too had once been poor. Whenever his pride

    had been trampled on like that, it felt like he was being stabbed through the heart.

    When Queta was being attacked by those girls, Gerald had wanted to retaliate.

    But if he¡¯d done that, how much more would Queta suffer in ss with them from that point onwards?

    Anyway, he hadn¡¯t really understood what was going on until the end, just as they were walking away,

    and it¡¯s not as though Gerald could chase after them and give them five across the face, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. The day will be over before you know it,¡± Gerald consoled her. ¡°What you¡¯ve got to do

    right now is work hard at your studies!¡±

    He wondered if he ought to ask Aiden to help look after her here.

    Queta nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Wait right here for me. I¡¯ve got to go get something. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Gerald told her with a smile, and

    then slipped outside.

    He was going to get her a cake.

    Earlier, he¡¯d ced an order online with a dessert shop on campus.

    Outside, he had encountered two dozen young men and women crowding around a girl with

    sunsses. They had all gone inside together and everyone was wearing thetest fashions.

    Gerald didn¡¯t have any interest in them. Perhaps he¡¯d heard that Linda girl mention something about

    someone¡¯s birthday? That was probably her, then.

    Whatever.

    Gerald found the dessert shop, which was just close to Surati. It took him another fifteen minutes to

    secure the cake and then he headed back.

    Now there was a massive crowd of students outside the restaurant. They were peering in through the

    entrance, with some even taking pictures on their cell phones.

    Something must have happened.

    ¡°Hot d*mn! I guess that girl must have pissed off Miss Liara! Really, now¡­ of all the people to pick a

    fight with!¡±

    ¡°Lucky that it¡¯s Miss Liara¡¯s birthday today and she doesn¡¯t want to make too big a fuss over it¡ª

    otherwise, that girl would be done for!¡±

    ¡°But what exactly did she do wrong?¡±

    ¡°Seems like there was an old grudge from before. Sad¡­she¡¯s quite the beauty. This is gonna be

    tragic!¡±

    The onlookers were all in heated discussion over the matter.

    Ignoring everything else, Gerald pushed his way through the crowd, and got a great shock!

    Several girls were pulling Queta¡¯s hair and holding her down on the floor.

    One woman sat imperiously before her, one leg crossed over the other.

    Queta¡¯s face was red and raw, as though she¡¯d been hit.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Gerald roared. Charging in, he shoved away the girls around Queta.

    ¡°Hmph! So it really was the two of you¡­¡± The woman in charge here rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve searched

    high and low to no avail, but in the end you came to me on your own!¡±

    Now that she¡¯d opened her mouth to speak, Gerald finally remembered who she was.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the woman he¡¯d quarrelled with, that night at the hospital.

    She had connections to Damien Rye.

    He hadn¡¯t recognized her right away because she was made up in a different style today.

    ¡°Well? Why did this have toe to violence?¡± Gerald hollered in fury.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 308

    ¡°Violence, you say? Heh! You were lucky you escaped the hospital when you did, let me tell you¡­

    otherwise, you would¡¯ve been admitted there that night!¡± the young woman cackled. ¡°I¡¯ve been

    searching for the two of you so I can get my revenge¡ªhow nice of you to allow me to find you here

    instead!¡±

    ¡°Miss Liara, is this the punk who was bothering youst time?¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Just a couple of losers. And here I thought it might be someone special and that¡¯s why we

    couldn¡¯t track them down. You must be tired of being alive, huh? Trying to start something with our Miss

    Liara!¡±

    Several men were posturing hopefully for Liara¡¯s approval.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Miss Liara, I know these two! The girl is one of my ssmates. Her name is Queta Smith. That guy

    seems to be her boyfriend!¡±

    Linda finally understood what was going on here. One moment they¡¯d been weing Miss Liara, and

    the next, she was pointing at Queta and shrieking for someone to grab her.

    And then, Miss Liara pped Queta right across the face.

    So¡­ Queta had been stupid enough to draw Miss Liara¡¯s ire.

    Beside herself with excitement, Linda scrambled to tell on the offending duo.

    Liara was a big-time celebrity in Sunnydale University, with Rye Group behind her and all.

    She was one of the empresses of the campus, haughty and forbidding. No one dared to cross her.

    In fact, matters of reputation yed a major part in why Liara was holding such a grudge against them.

    That night, she¡¯d nned to put on a big show in front of her uncle¡¯s men. That was why she¡¯d showed

    up all of a sudden, aiming to be the first one on the scene to take charge of everything.

    Instead, she¡¯d crossed paths with an ignorant fool who wouldn¡¯t allow her to cut in line.

    Damn him! He deserved the worst fate imaginable.

    She was the renowned Miss Liara! If not for the sake of appearances, would she even have bothered

    with getting in line?

    What a joke!

    The point was that she was very upset over the whole affair. She¡¯d managed to keep it bottled up at the

    time, until they were finished with visiting Uncle Damien. Then, she¡¯d summoned a small army of men

    to hunt down Gerald, but he¡¯d slipped through the.

    And yet, what a beautiful coincidence this was!

    ¡°Hey, seize that guy too!¡± Liara shrieked jubntly. ¡°Ahaha! This is the best birthday present I could

    possibly receive! I¡¯m going to enjoy this to the fullest!¡±

    Immediately, Gerald was pinned down by a whole horde of guys.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that girl to be a student here at Sunnydale.

    ¡°Liara, your beef is with me! She¡¯s got nothing to do with this¡ªlet her go!¡±

    Held down and unable to escape, Gerald knew that his time had finallye.

    But what about Queta? She waspletely innocent.

    ¡°Hahaha! So this is true love! But the more you beg me to let her go, the more I want to punish her too!

    I¡¯m going to make an example of you two! You over there, give them each a sharp p across the face!

    And you, start streaming this live! Make sure everyone knows what happens to those who cross Miss

    Liara!¡± Thisstmand was directed toward Linda and was apanied by a huge grin.

    This appointment caused Linda to puff up with pride.

    Her main goals in university were to catch a big fish and to make powerful friends. That was how she

    would get ahead in life.

    All of a sudden, she was this close to Miss Liara already?

    Sneering wickedly, she moved to stand in front of Gerald and Queta.

    ¡°You heard it yourself¡ªI¡¯m carrying this out by Miss Liara¡¯smand. me yourself for not knowing

    your ce, like ants railing against the heavens, hahaha!¡±

    Smack! Smack! She meted out the punishment upon Gerald and Queta as ordered.

    Quite a number of students were streaming this scene on their phones. Naturally, many of them had

    been doing so right from the start.

    ¡°Holy cow! Elena, check this out! Miss Liara is staging a public execution in Surati Restaurant! Who¡¯s

    the unlucky fellow who ticked her off? LMAO!¡±

    In a girls¡¯ dorm somewhere, someone was announcing this news sh.

    ¡°Gosh, she¡¯s even appointed a professional headswoman¡­what a drama queen!¡± another girl

    eximed. ¡°Elena, let¡¯s get down there now and see it for ourselves!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Or so she said, but Elena nced over at the video anyway before turning away again

    in disinterest, and flopping down in bed to continue using her phone.

    A long moment passed, and then¡­

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 309

    Elena was just about to take an afternoon nap, but now she was wide awake.

    She snatched up her handphone for a closer look, and her heart flip-flopped between joy and rm.

    Still wearing her pajamas, she raced to the cafeteria.

    Joy, because the man who had been in her thoughts had somehow appeared in her campus.

    rm, because¡­good lord, was Gerald Crawford being abused on live-stream?

    Meanwhile, at the Sunnydale University Fight Club¡­

    It was arge organization, created at the whim of some rich kid or other, which went on in a particr

    corner of the campus.

    This club boasted many members¡ªover three hundred in total.

    Presently, in the fighting ring¡­

    ¡°Yeah! Awesome!¡±

    One of the fighters had just knocked down his opponent with a masterful technique. The spectators

    burst into uproarious apuse.

    ¡°Water!¡± The fighter shrugged his shoulders as he walked out, and was immediately greeted by a

    disciple, who uncapped a water bottle and presented it to him. After several mouthfuls of water had

    been gulped down, the rest of the bottle was flung aside.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing! So cool!¡± Several pretty young things, phones in hand, dove into his arms with

    ingratiating smiles.

    ¡°Cool, you say?¡± The man harrumphed. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice how you girls were staring at your

    phones the whole time? Something interesting there? More interesting than my fights?¡±

    ¡°Tee-hee¡­we were watching that Liara mess somebody up. Have a look¡ªshe¡¯s teaching some

    unlucky bum a lesson!¡± The girls showed him the ongoing live-stream.

    ¡°God d*mn, Crawford¡ª¡± The fighter stiffened, and pushed aside the fawning girls.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aiden?¡± They sulked.

    ¡°Hurry, get my guys! Tell them to run to Surati!¡±

    The fighter was none other than Aiden Baker!

    Hearing hismand, the assembled disciples raced for Surati Restaurant without dy.

    Even Aiden¡¯s close friend, Yancy Zimmerman, was summoned.

    Over at Surati Restaurant, Linda had just delivered her third p to Gerald¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hoohoo¡­you dare mess with Miss Liara? I¡¯m gonna kick your ass!¡± With each passing moment, she

    was enjoying this more and more. As she raised her hand for a fourth strike, someone shouted, ¡°Holy

    crap! Aiden Baker and his guys are here! A whole lot of guys!¡±

    The crowd at the restaurant¡¯s entrance instantly scattered wide.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A couple hundred people were charging this way.

    ¡°Yo! Aiden came, too? Heh, that¡¯s sweet of him¡­so he heard about what I¡¯m doing here and hase

    to help out?¡± Liara stood to greet him.

    It was a bit of courtesy on her part. Although Liara was not one of Aiden¡¯s subordinates herself, she

    nevertheless recognized his tremendous influence within Sunnydale. They usually got along well with

    each other.

    However, when Aiden reached them and Liara made to wee his arrival, she heard him holler

    instead.

    ¡°D*mn it! Beat them up! Beat everyone here into the ground!¡±

    With a shout, his fighters surged in. The men holding Gerald captive were instantly knocked senseless.

    Even the furniture was being smashed to pieces, and as for Liara¡¯s personal entourage¡­ not a single

    person was spared from this violence!

    Liara was on the verge of going mad, staring wide-eyed at the scene before her.

    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name¡­ Aiden, have you lost your mind? It¡¯s me, Liara! How dare you attack my

    people!¡±

    Aiden marched up and pped Liara hard. Whap!

    ¡°You dumb broad. I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±

    Then he hurried to Gerald¡¯s side. ¡°Gerald¡­Gerald, are you okay?¡± Now, Aiden was drenched in a cold

    sweat.

    Gerald rubbed his sore cheeks. His wrath would be legendary.

    If Aiden hadn¡¯te to his rescue, what might this crowd have done to him?

    Thank goodness he¡¯d been saved in time.

    ¡°Gerald, this woman who¡¯s been hitting you¡­ what would you have us do with her?¡± Holding a handful

    of Linda¡¯s hair, Yancy dragged the would-be executioner before him.

    She was on the wing edge of hysteria.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 310

    Yancy Zimmerman was an august personage in this campus and Aiden Baker even more so.

    And they¡¯de in here with a veritable army to rescue this Gerald person.

    What was the connection, here?

    What¡¯s more¡­they were actually taking orders from him?

    ¡°What are you waiting for? I want the stuffing beaten out of her!¡± Aiden roared.

    Yancy dragged Linda away and barked for the guys to start smacking her about.

    ¡°You¡¯re totally barking mad! Aiden Baker, are you really going to make an enemy of me¡­for the sake of

    these two nobodies?¡± This turn of events had happened too abruptly for Liara to make any sense of it.

    Aiden¡­how dare he treat her like this?

    ¡°Hah!¡± Aiden sneered coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªand what can you do about it? You¡¯re just another whore

    under Rye Group!¡±

    ¡°No way! You dare insult me?¡±

    Smack!

    Humiliation turning to rage, Liara lunged forward to attack Aiden, only to be knocked back to ground

    with another ringing p.

    Blood was trickling from a corner of her mouth, now.

    Liara couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Was Aiden on drugs or something?

    But worst of all was the way everyone was watching her right now, as though they couldn¡¯t believe their

    own eyes.

    And Aiden wasn¡¯t even done with her yet.

    At that moment, Liara¡¯s phone rang. The caller was identified as ¡®Captain¡¯.

    Her eyes lit up and she took the call straight away. ¡°Captain, I need your help! Hurry, or else your boss

    will never see me again!¡± She wept into the phone.

    The captain spoke emotionlessly, ¡°Yes, Miss Liara. Someone¡¯s already called me. Could you pass the

    phone to Mr Baker?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The hell she would! Liara switched the call to speakerphone, for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Baker. There must be some misunderstanding going on here¡­¡± the captain called out. ¡°I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯re well aware whose woman Miss Liara is!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less how close she is to William Rye. Even if she were Henry Rye¡¯s personal ything,

    that still wouldn¡¯t stop me now!¡±

    What a joke! Aiden knew very well who Gerald¡¯s sister was¡ªJessica Crawford and all her family held

    power beyond measure. There wasn¡¯t even any question as to whose side to take!

    Put it this way¡ªif it had been Madam Jessica in his ce here, there would be much more than a mere

    beatdown going on!

    ¡°Alright, I can see you Mayberry people have no regard for Rye Group whatsoever. Mr Baker, no one

    would deny Mayberry¡¯s clout, but you¡¯ve only been around the block for a dozen years or so. Why don¡¯t

    you go home and ask your daddy how long Rye Group has been doing things?¡±

    The captain was spitting out every word now. ¡°To attack Mr Rye¡¯s woman like this is no different from

    attacking Mr Rye himself!¡±

    Liara could feel her courage returning. ¡°Heh¡­let me tell you, Aiden Baker¡­ my boyfriend is none other

    than William Rye himself! He¡¯s back in the country these days, and when he finds out what happened

    to me¡­Your Mayberry people have some influence, sure, but you¡¯d still try to get along with the Rye

    family, don¡¯t you? Your dad¡¯s under Zack Lyle, and even if Mr Lyle were to cover for you, it would still

    have to be for a good reason, right? Hah!¡±

    Aiden Baker wasn¡¯t invincible. There were matters that went over his own head.

    In this regard, he turned to Gerald. If Gerald ordered the assault to continue, there would be no

    hesitation and nothing to fear!

    But Gerald kept silent. Apparently, one of Aiden¡¯s subordinates had supplied him with a taser.

    He walked up and stuck Liara with it. Zap!

    Liara¡¯s whole body tensed up and then she copsed to the floor, convulsing.

    With some things, one had to endure, take a step back, and see the bigger picture. But when she¡¯d

    started talking about how Rye Group would have her back, Gerald had lost his temper.

    Truly, there was no escaping some feuds.

    Last time, he¡¯d nearly been made a cripple by Damien Rye. To tell the truth, he still hadn¡¯t gotten over

    that incident.

    And then today, this Liara girl had disgraced him. If Gerald held in his anger any longer, it might kill him!

    It had all started with Damien Rye¡ªand now he had to settle a score with Rye Group¡­

    This was enough for now, and there was no hope in continuing with lunch, so Gerald took Queta and

    left with the others.

    A solemn hush fell over the onlooking crowd.

    ¡°My gosh, that guy¡¯s name was Gerald, wasn¡¯t it? He looked like a total loser, but it turns out he¡¯s a

    total bad-ass! Even Aiden Baker was at his beck and call!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so depressing, man! I¡¯ve heard that Yancy Zimmerman is filthy rich, too, but he looked like

    he was ready toy down his life for that Gerald tramp!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys retards? Still calling him names¡­don¡¯t you get it? What was his name again?¡±

    ¡°Crawford, I think. Oh, crap! Could he be¡­?¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 311

    Gerald was able to let off a lot of steam there. He¡¯d never felt so good before.

    However, he realized that things could get veryplicated from here on out. Although he¡¯d lived a

    modest life thus far, he at least understood this much.

    Therefore, he decided he¡¯d take this matter a little further. At the next opportunity, he¡¯d have to sit down

    with Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke to discuss what had happened here.

    He thanked Aiden and Elena for rushing over to his side before dismissing them.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The events of the day had left Queta frightened and humiliated. She was down in the dumps. Even her

    clothes had been ripped and torn by Liara¡¯s gang. It broke Gerald¡¯s heart to see her like this.

    Ultimately, it was his fault that this tragedy had to ur and that Queta had been dragged into it.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m buying you new clothes!¡± Gerald dered cheerfully.

    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m fine like this, Gerald!¡± Queta bowed her head.

    ¡°I insist. No matter what, I had gotten you into this mess. Anyway, it¡¯s your birthday!¡± Dragging her

    along by the hand, he pulled her onto his car and brought her to a fancy clothing emporium filled with

    high-quality high-fashion items.

    Gerald bought two outfits for Queta all the while coaxing and consoling her. He promised something

    like today would never happen again.

    He paid for the clothes, but just as they were about to leave¡­

    ¡°Gerald, is that you?¡± A clear, feminine voice called out to him. The tone wasced with unexpected

    delight.

    He turned to look. It was Naomi Milton. ¡°Naomi!¡±

    Naomi also had three other girls with her: Felicity Nelson, Yvonne Dunn, and Cassandra McGregor!

    Well, it didn¡¯t surprise Gerald to see Naomi running with these girls. After all, there¡¯d been that thing at

    Emperor Karaoke Bar a couple days back. That time, everyone had lost their minds, except for Naomi,

    who¡¯d remained calm and advised Felicity to moderation and she¡¯d been right: Jake had proven to be

    no trifle.

    In that way, Naomi had also proven herself to be a voice of patience¡ªsomething which Felicity felt she

    had a need for.

    As for Yvonne, well¡­it wasn¡¯t as though Felicity wasn¡¯t aware that the girl mainly sought to benefit from

    her recent poprity. This was made especially obvious by how ufortable she was about Naomi

    joining their clique.

    Naomi informed Gerald that the afternoon following that incident, Felicity had invited her to help out

    around her workce.

    As for right now¡­naturally, both Felicity and Cassandra spotted Gerald too, but neither one offered him

    greetings.

    They only nced at him, then began examining Queta, who was beside him.

    ¡°Gerald, who¡¯s this? What a beauty! Won¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡± Naomi cajoled teasingly.

    Gerald handled the introductions. ¡°This is my good friend, Queta Smith. Queta, this is Naomi Milton,

    that bro I¡¯m always telling you about. She¡¯s a real man among men!¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you!¡± Although in low spirits at the moment, having met the Naomi that Gerald had

    told her so much about, she was delighted to shake hands.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 312

    It had barely been an hour since that catastrophe.

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to talk about it in front of Felicity and the rest, so after greeting Naomi, he hurried

    Queta away.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Hot d*mn, holy cow!¡± Yvonne eximed in frustration. ¡°That Gerald has some guts, huh? Felicity and

    the counselor are both here, but he didn¡¯t even say a quick hello to them? Youdies saw it, too! He

    completely ignored us!¡±

    To herself, Yvonne thought about how someone like Gerald ought to show someone like her only the

    utmost courtesy and always mind his manners.

    Instead, he¡¯d snubbed them! Yvonne wouldn¡¯t stand for it.

    Neither Felicity nor Cassandra could believe how Gerald had treated them, either.

    They hadn¡¯t greeted him, but he hadn¡¯t greeted them, either. He¡¯d grown some balls.

    ¡°Hmph! Loser! I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± Felicity huffed.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­leave Gerald alone, now.¡± Naomi tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I noticed he was in a

    bad mood just now. Something¡¯s probably happened and he was too preupied to say hi, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend that person, Naomi. He¡¯s free to do as he pleases. Hmph! Anyway, we¡¯re

    going to Wayfair Mountain Entertainmentter¡ªwe¡¯d best hurry home and try on our new clothes! Isn¡¯t

    that right, Felicity?¡±

    Remembering that they¡¯d be making a trip to that wonderful Wayfair Mountain Entertainment as soon

    as today, nothing could bring Yvonne down right now.

    Felicity¡¯spany superiors were having a friendly gathering at the vi. Since their top personality

    Felicity was one of Mayberry¡¯s own, she was naturally entitled to bring a few guests along.

    Now that Exceptional Live had risen to be a national-level media tform, they were worth a lot

    more these days. That meant betterpany vacations in nicer spots!

    Suddenly, Naomi¡¯s phone rang. She took the call, grunted in acknowledgement a couple of times, and

    then hung up.

    Anxiously, she reported, ¡°Felicity, that was the car rental service. Their driver has just left on urgent

    business and all their other drivers are at some wedding function, so there isn¡¯t anyone to drive the

    Mercedes-Benz G-500 we reserved! They¡¯ve asked if we¡¯d be able to find our own driver!¡±

    ¡°What! The driver dumped us? D*mn it! It¡¯s just one thing after another¡­¡± Felicity was fuming. ¡°How am

    I supposed to find a driverst-minute to take us there? Anyway, I always hand-pick my drivers¡ªthey

    have to be good-looking! Every detail counts when going for an event like this!¡±

    Really! Why did everything have to be soplicated?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Among us, only the counselor can drive, but as she¡¯s going as a guest of honor, that¡¯s out

    of the question!¡± Yvonne squealed. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t ask the counselor to serve as our driver!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve just remembered that Gerald has a driving licence! He could do it!¡± Naomi eximed. ¡°Shall

    we ask him to be our driver, then? He¡¯s even been to that vi before!¡±

    The truth was that Naomi was serving a personal agenda of her own here.

    Previously, Gerald had really borne the appearance of someone who¡¯d suddenly struck it rich, indulging

    in luxuries left and right. After a while, however, he¡¯d gone right back to ground.

    His ssmates believed that he¡¯d splurged it all away, and that was the end of it.

    However, that brief period in the limelight had also left Gerald with a nasty preupation with

    appearances.

    Naomi hadn¡¯t failed to notice this.

    She was asking him to be their driver now because she knew that Felicity hadmissioned their

    previous driver for nearly a thousand dors.

    A thousand bucks for an afternoon¡¯s work. It was a lovely arrangement.

    Yvonne was the first to protest. ¡°No, no way! Naomi, didn¡¯t you hear what Felicity said? We need a

    good-looking driver, not some crass dork like Gerald! Forget about it!¡±

    Felicity, however, arched one eyebrow and murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­I actually think Naomi¡¯s suggestion has

    some merit. Crass and dorky though he may be, Gerald has a certain innocence about him which is

    rather refreshing. Mm-hmm¡­our old dorm-mate Xavia wasn¡¯t entirely without taste. I¡¯ll just need to give

    him a bit of a makeover and he might even do very well as our driver!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s give him a shot, then! He can drive, after all!¡± Cassandra raised no disagreement.

    ¡°Alright. Naomi, give Gerald a call. Tell him I¡¯d like him to be our driver!¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 313

    ¡°Gerald, are you busyter?¡± Naomi asked, when Gerald took her call.

    ¡°Who, me? No, I¡¯m not busy!¡± He was sending Queta back to campus. Once she was in ss, he¡¯d

    obviously be free.

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve found you some side ie. A thousand bucks for a day¡¯s work. It¡¯s a simple job: Felicity

    needs a driver. I know you¡¯re not hurting for money these days, but a little extra scratch never hurts,

    right? What do you say?¡± Naomi presented the proposal delicately.

    She knew he¡¯d just about used up his windfall already, but she spoke with tact nevertheless as she was

    also aware that Gerald had be an image-conscious person. He¡¯d even developed a taste for fine

    clothes!

    But for all that, he was still a bro and nothing had changed that between them.

    Honestly, when Felicity¡¯s name came up, Gerald had wanted to decline¡ªnot least because he knew

    Yvonne and Cassandra would probably also be involved. It would be a madhouse, being caught

    between those chattering hens.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn down Naomi¡¯s goodwill.

    After a slight pause, Gerald nodded his head and agreed after all. It was all for Naomi¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Alright! First, I¡¯ll need you to get back here. We¡¯re going to buy you some things and dress you up!¡±

    Naomiughed happily over the phone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Gerald sighed in exasperation and turned the car around.

    As the girls¡¯ captive, he was given an expensive suit and a pair of leather shoes, all of which he had to

    put on right away.

    It had to be said that Felicity, despite her aloofness towards him all this while, had to admit to being a

    little smitten when she saw Gerald in those handsome clothes. She almostplimented him, even¡­

    But then she saw him carefully folding up his old clothes, as though intending to take them with him.

    Oh, dear¡­still just a loser, after all.

    ¡°These are fine clothes. Don¡¯t wear them out in a hurry, Gerald! Between the cost of this outfit and

    some spending money for you as our driver, you¡¯re getting well over a thousand bucks out of this!¡±

    Cassandra remarked with arms folded.

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Gerald could only smile and nod.

    ¡°Oh? Gerald, is that your new phone?¡± Naomi had just now spotted what he held in his hand.

    He nodded. ¡°Yup! Just got it a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, that looks pretty sweet! Pass it here!¡± Yvonne peered at the device, her interest piqued. Without

    waiting for permission, she reached over and snatched it away.

    One look at it, and she squealed. ¡°My gosh¡­Felicity, Cassandra, look at this! This is thetest model,

    new on the market¡­it goes for over four thousand bucks! Gerald, is this yours?¡±

    As a matter of fact, the most expensive smartphone she¡¯d ever owned, she¡¯d paid for it by installments,

    to a total of one thousand dors.

    Gerald, the poor man of their ss, used a phone worth four times as much?

    ¡°No kidding!¡± Felicity gasped when she saw it, in spite of herself.

    ¡°Gerald, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ve be such a show-off¡ªbut for a guy like you to buy a phone like

    this, what were you thinking? Felicity is at the top of her game right now and her phone only costs half

    as much! You¡¯re just a student with no steady ie, so how can you splurge like this? How many

    times must I tell you?¡± This came from Cassandra, the counselor.

    It was as though someone had stepped on her tail.

    Only a moment ago, she¡¯d been lecturing Gerald about a set of clothes worth a few hundred bucks¡­

    and then he¡¯d whipped out this four-thousand-dor phone! Where did that leave her?

    ¡°Exactly! Why did you get something so expensive? Were you trying to impress some rich kids? Ahh¡­

    some people simply don¡¯t have ss. Don¡¯t you know, Gerald? Only poor people go for things like this,

    people with money just buy the cheaper models!¡± Having suffered some affront from this, Yvonne

    eagerly joined in the harassment.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 314

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. Of course.¡± Gerald just nodded awaypliantly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    There was no point in arguing. He¡¯d let them talk.

    Next, they brought him to the car rentalpany, where they collected the Mercedes-Benz, and set out

    for Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Now they were back on track.

    Gerald had to open the door politely for Felicity to step out from the car. The other girls followed after

    and they were all greeted warmly by the staff at the vi.

    Why was the vi showing such consideration for Exceptional Live?

    It was simple: though neither Exceptional Live nor that uing Yorknorth Mountain event was that

    big a deal, the sponsors behind them were. Ultimately, Michael Zeke was trying to put on a show to

    impress Gerald Crawford.

    As she posed for the photographers, Felicity turned and muttered under her breath to Gerald, who had

    been about to follow them inside, ¡°Very good, Gerald. Now take the car to the parking lot and wait for

    us there. You¡¯d best stay clear of the event proper, lest you blow your own cover and embarrass us all!

    Regarding dinner, you can buy yourself some bread if you get hungry¡ªit¡¯s not like they¡¯re serving the

    kind of food you¡¯re used to eating.¡±

    Clearly, she thought he was likely to say something that might embarrass her.

    Unbelievable! One day, she¡¯d get her just desserts!

    Gerald had had it up to here with Felicity. He had his pride too, for crying out loud! Couldn¡¯t she show

    him at least a little respect?

    Cursing in silence, Gerald could do nothing butply and bring the car to the parking lot.

    He couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity, one way or the other.

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to just hang around here like a fool.

    He¡¯d already decided that while he was here, he¡¯d seek out Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke to discuss

    about Rye Group.

    When he arrived at Michael¡¯s office, the man was reading a newspaper. When he saw Gerald, he shot

    to his feet, caught by surprise.

    Momentster, Zack hurried over to join them.

    Gerald recounted recent events to them and they in turn shared what they knew about Rye Group.

    In summary, Rye Group pre-dated all their other organizations and was a stone-cold criminal family.

    In this Mayberry region, they were big shots. As business continued to grow, Henry Rye established a

    formal group, going legitimate.

    However, for all the legitimate businesses they conducted, some of the things they did¡­well, Gerald

    had some first-hand experience. One example would be when Chad and Danny Xanders attacked

    William Rye, and then the Xander family vanished overnight. Then there was Damien Rye, who

    commanded his own private army of thugs.

    The reason Zack Lyle maintained cordial rtions with them was because of their might. The vast

    network of people who served them, as well as their extensive underworld connections, made them a

    force to be reckoned with.

    Peace begets prosperity, after all.

    By now, Gerald had a much clearer understanding of the state of the game. Then his phone rang. It

    was his elder sister Jessica, whom he hadn¡¯t spoken to for over a fortnight now.

    ¡°What are you up to, Gerald?¡± she began.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just having dinner with Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke!¡± Gerald answered brightly,

    deciding that Jessica didn¡¯t need to know about all this. At the end of the day, she was grooming him to

    eventually take over the whole Mayberry Commercial Street. If he went running to his sister for help

    with every little thing, what sort of worth would he be demonstrating?

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m calling to let you know that I¡¯ll be paying a visit to Mayberry in three days¡¯ time and I

    want to see my precious baby brother. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯reing here?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡ªand I¡¯ll have some earth-shattering news to deliver to you, too!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 315

    ¡°What¡¯s the big news?¡±

    Gerald froze. However, hearing that his sister would being, he thought back to one year ago, when

    she and both his parents had gone abroad to work off some debts, and how he¡¯d never seen them

    since. This was a truly exciting prospect.

    Of course, that was just a story they¡¯d made up to tell him.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you¡¯ll find out when I tell you! Alright, eat your dinner!¡±

    Doot¡­ doot¡­With that, Jessica had hung up.

    Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke were turning pale. ¡°Mr Crawford? Will Director Jessica being here?¡±

    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right!¡± Gerald replied. ¡°Three days from now! No idea why!¡±

    The two men looked as though they were going to be ill. They must be terrified of his sister.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Next, Gerald had dinner with them and talked about simpler things.

    Three or four hours crawled slowly by.

    ¡°I say, where are you, Gerald?¡± Felicity just called him directly. She sounded most displeased.

    Gerald checked the time. Whoops, it was already well past eight!

    There was a rule at these hot springs: After sunset, no one was to make too much noise.

    Remembering that time when some celebrity starlet was trying to sneak a dip in the baths, and nearly

    started a fight with him¡­

    ¡­what more a grand function like tonight.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll bring the car around right away!¡± Hanging up, he fetched the car and picked up Felicity and

    friends, who were ready to leave for the night.

    ¡°st! Did you do this on purpose, Gerald? What did I instruct you? When the party¡¯s about to finish,

    have the car ready nearby! Instead, you were nowhere to be found!¡± The moment she got into the car,

    Felicity started chewing his ear off.

    ¡°On purpose? Perish the thought! It¡¯s just that you forbade me from stepping inside there, so how was I

    to know when the party would be ending?¡± Gerald whined.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­just for that, you¡¯re only getting half pay tonight!¡± Yvonne snapped.

    ¡°Gosh, what an utter failure you are!¡±

    When the guests came out, some of the other drivers had already been standing by at the entrance,

    but where had hers been? Even when she¡¯d walked all the way out to the car, the man himself had

    been nowhere in sight. The shame of it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop youdies off at our campus and then I¡¯ll return this car!¡± Gerald muttered.

    ¡°Back to campus? Forget that!¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°We haven¡¯t had enough fun yet tonight¡ªwe want to

    head to Emperor so we can sing all night long. Am I right, Felicity?¡±

    It had actually been a marvellous evening already, and they¡¯d gotten to see Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment. However, the girls were reluctant to call it a night, including Cassandra.

    Especially Cassandra. Several of Felicity¡¯s superiors had gotten her drinks and even asked for her

    number. Back then, she would have only been too delighted.

    Now, though, her heart belonged to Ordinary Man.

    Nevertheless, she¡¯d felt very ttered.

    ¡°Yeah, send us to Emperor Karaoke, then return the car!¡± Cassandra said pleasantly.

    There was nothing for it but to do as he¡¯d been told before finally driving himself back to campus.

    ¡°Gosh¡­what do you think? A guy like Gerald¡ªwhat kind of woman would be willing to be with him?¡±

    In their own private room, the girls were drinking and chatting together as music yed.

    For want of a better topic of conversation, their thoughts strayed back to Gerald.

    ¡°Heh! Speaking honestly, a guy like him has no hope of getting himself a girlfriend. Even if he gets

    married one day, it won¡¯t be to any great beauty, and even if she is, she¡¯ll most likely be used goods.

    The reasons are simple¡ªone, he¡¯s dead broke; and two, he¡¯s a total loser!¡± Felicity was drunk now and

    spoke with little restraint.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­ Gerald has a girlfriend! You may not be aware of this, but¡­she¡¯s a radio DJ and she¡¯s

    really pretty!¡± Naomi didn¡¯t feelfortable listening to them insult Gerald like this.

    ¡°Pah. Wasn¡¯t Xavia pretty too? And what happened there?¡± Yvonne sneered, then perked up as she

    broached another topic. ¡°Oh, yeah! Speaking of which¡­Felicity, what kind of guy are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, me? Well¡­he¡¯s gotta be hot, of course¡ªthat¡¯s one. Two, he has to be able to afford me. Three,

    um¡­someone from an influential family. Four, someone nice. Five, willing to spend lots of money on

    me. Six¡­¡±

    ¡°Good heavens, couldn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re looking for someone like Ordinary Man?¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 316

    Yvonne burst intoughter.

    Cassandra, who had been standing beside Yvonne, started acting slightly awkwardly. The truth was,

    that inside, she was filled with jealousy.

    ¡°And you counselor, what kind of future husband are you looking for?¡±

    Yvonne repeated her question.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone humble. A solemn and mature man who is sensible as well as

    knowledgeable. Not to sound overly materialistic, but he should also be a well-to-do man since we, as

    women, will be relying on them for support for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Cassandra ended her exnation with a faint smile.

    Another burst ofughter escaped Yvonne¡¯s mouth. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re looking for

    someone like Ordinary Man. After all, he¡¯s just a regr person who¡¯s a bit more sensible and solemn.

    Speaking of which, what do you think he looks like? Handsome? Or could he just be some ugly

    person?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not ugly!¡±

    ¡°Far from ugly!¡±

    Both Cassandra and Felicity yelled in unison after Cassandra¡¯s question.

    Felicity threw an odd gaze toward Cassandra.

    Cassandra seemed a bit too nervous. Felicity could tell that something was definitely off.

    Felicity recalled the moment when she had given Cassandra Ordinary Man¡¯s contact information. It was

    to allow Cassandra to help investigate which ss Ordinary Man came from.

    Back then she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    But after what happened after¡­ The more Felicity thought about it, the more she felt that something

    was amiss.

    She was so nervous earlier¡­ Could Cassandra have fallen in love with Ordinary Man as well?

    Women certainly were the most selfish creatures on Earth.

    Ordinary Man was nothing short of outstanding and rich. After all, he was able to allow people from

    Exceptional Live to host a social gathering at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    It was quite possible that Ordinary Man¡¯s true identity was the mysterious Mr. Crawford.

    No woman could ever say no to a man like that.

    ¡®I may have been a little too careless¡­¡¯ thought Felicity to herself.

    No one said anything after their answer, and the situation itself became rather awkward.

    At that moment, the private room¡¯s door creaked open.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Is Miss McGregor here?¡±

    At the door, stood a bodyguard who had a ck suit and earphones on.

    ¡°That would be me. Is there something I can help with?¡± asked Cassandra.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Miss McGregor. I¡¯m Mr. Lexington¡¯s driver and he¡¯s invited four of you to

    a meal at Homnd Kitchen. A feast has been prepared as a form of apology. I¡¯ve been ordered to pick

    you up,¡± exined the bodyguard.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Cassandra nodded after saying that. Though she was still slightly confused, she found no problem with

    it. Flynn respected her and he was definitely feeling guilty about what had happened the other day.

    What more, Flynn was Gerald¡¯s subordinate and he definitely knew that she had a good rtionship

    with Gerald.

    While she thought about it, Cassandra realized she had yet to tell Felicity that Ordinary Man was

    indeed, Gerald.

    But how did Flynn know how to find her? She considered the fact that it could be because they were all

    currently in Flynn¡¯s territory.

    After pondering about it for a while, Cassandra eventually decided to call Flynn up to express her

    thanks.

    However, her call led straight to his voicemail.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go. Homnd Kitchen isn¡¯t too far off from here. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to make Mr. Lexington

    wait for too long,¡± said Yvonne.

    Cassandra simply nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, start up the engine, and let¡¯s be on our

    way.¡± The driver nodded and led the way to his car.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A ck Rolls-Royce was parked right outside the door.

    Entering the vehicle, it wasn¡¯t long before they were on their way to Homnd Kitchen.

    Homnd Kitchen was located in Mayberry Commercial Street but from where they currently were, it

    would only take them about seven minutes to get there.

    However, the driver didn¡¯t stop the car even after they had passed the street. In fact, he drove on and

    on till Mayberry Commercial Street could barely be seen anymore. They were headed west now.

    ¡°Um, we¡¯ve passed by Homnd Kitchen!¡±

    Said Yvonne who had been sitting next to the driver all this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I noticed. We¡¯re not going to this Homnd Kitchen. Our enterprise has just established a

    new branch, west of the city. We¡¯re going there instead.¡±

    While he said that, a faint smile formed briefly on his face.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 317

    ¡°A new branch? When was it established? I¡¯ve heard nothing about it¡­¡±

    The gears in Cassandra¡¯s head began to grind. Something about all of this seemed suspicious.

    Earlier when they were still in Flynn¡¯s territory, the bodyguard had told them that Flynn wanted to treat

    them to a meal at Homnd Kitchen as an apology.

    Cassandra didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, she saw the familiar Rolls-Royce before her eyes.

    Because of that, they just went along with the bodyguard.

    However, seeing that they were now going west of the city, more and more rms in Cassandra¡¯s head

    were going off.

    The west of the city was a factory zone. Very few entertainment centers would be there. Why would

    anyone consider establishing a Homnd Kitchen branch there?

    ¡°It opened just a few days ago. The chef there¡¯s quite the prodigy at cooking. Mr. Lexington¡¯s told me

    that he¡¯s hosting this feast with you in mind since he wasn¡¯t able to serve you well at the Emperor,¡± said

    the driver.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice of him, but why didn¡¯t Mr. Lexington notify us about this beforehand?¡±

    The driver cleared his throat slightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that. You can ask Flynn yourself once you

    reach the restaurant,¡± said the driver as another faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Did you just address Mr. Lexington by his name?¡±

    The more she observed the driver, the less Cassandra trusted his odd behavior.

    Hearing her question, the driver began smiling awkwardly.

    The car¡¯s pace began elerating at that moment. Not too long after, he took a turn and entered the

    highway, west of the city.

    Due to the abundance of factories, there weren¡¯t many cars on the road. Only the faint glow of a few

    streetmps lit their way.

    The more they went down the road, the more Cassandra felt that there was something wrong.

    ¡°Um, mister? I¡¯m not feeling too well¡­ Can we postpone this? I think I¡¯m going to be sick. Please send

    us back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Cassandra¡¯s heart sank. They wouldn¡¯t have entered the car in the first ce if he had only specified

    that the Homnd Kitchen that they were going to wasn¡¯t in Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Thinking back, he had elerated while driving down Mayberry Commercial Street too. They weren¡¯t

    able to react quickly enough to ask him anything.

    The car driver looked from left to right, averting his gaze.

    All this only served to further worry Cassandra.

    ¡°We¡¯ve driven so far anyway, why not go down and have a look once we¡¯re there?¡± persuaded the

    driver as he smiled.

    ¡°We refuse! Stop the car immediately!¡± shouted Felicity in a cold voice.

    The driver pointed at the rearview mirror. ¡°I can¡¯t do that or we¡¯ll crash with the car behind us. Besides,

    Mr. Lexington¡¯s already waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Well, I¡¯m calling him now!¡± sneered Cassandra as she rummaged for her phone.

    However, the only voice she heard through the phone was his voicemail.

    ¡®Why on earth does it keep going to voicemail?¡¯

    All of a sudden, a loud bang could be heard.

    The driver had turned the steering wheel abruptly to make a sharp turn. The car was now going down a

    slope.

    Cassandra and the others were almost knocked out after being violently thrown about inside the car.

    ¡°Where are you taking us! Who are you?!¡± roared Cassandra who was both in anger and fear at the

    same time.

    However, the driver simply ignored her.

    He pressed a button on his earphone before saying, ¡°Copy that. They¡¯re in the car now along with two

    other young beauties. We¡¯re about to arrive, over.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Is this a kidnapping attempt?¡± Yvonne had been sitting next to the driver the

    entire time and she bore a look of terror on her face.

    The car slowed down soon enough. It would appear that their destination was some kind of iplete

    factory building.

    She used to think that scenes like this were only present in action movies.

    ¡°Stop the car. Stop the f*ucking car I said!¡± Yvonne screamed, almost like a mad person as she

    grabbed the driver¡¯s arm.

    It took her a second to feel it, but she felt a p on her cheek.

    It was loud and clear. Yvonne almost fainted on the spot, as the p she took was direct and precise.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    At that moment, the driver hit the brakes.

    Behind them, five people got out of the car which had been tailing them for a while now. From the

    building, emerged three other people.

    Cassandra and the rest were dragged out of the car, one by one.

    It was all clear now.

    This was a premeditated kidnapping attempt!

    All of a sudden, Naomi started shouting into her phone which she had secretly taken out while they

    were still in the car. ¡°Hello?! We¡¯ve been kidnapped! Pleasee save us, we¡¯re at the-¡±

    Before she could finish, a bodyguard ran toward her and snatched her phone. It took less than a

    second for him to smash it on the ground, disabling it for good.

    A tight p from him awaited Naomi.

    ¡°How dare you make that call! Third Brother, do you usually work this sloppily? Retrieve their phones

    immediately!¡±

    ¡°Give me your phones now!¡±

    Felicity attempted to hide her phone as a few bodyguards rushed toward them. However, her attempt

    was futile and in the end, her phone was snatched away as well.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 318

    ¡°Humph! Tie them all up while we wait for the boss¡¯s next order!¡± shouted one of the men.

    Cassandra and the others were then dragged into the building before being tied to some chairs.

    ¡°They¡¯re all so beautiful! If the boss enjoys himself today, maybe we¡¯ll get to have some fun with them

    too!¡± A guardughed with a cruel smirk on his face.

    ¡°That can wait. Let¡¯s make sure the boss receives a warm wee first! You three remain upstairs to

    stand guard over them. Until the boss arrives, suppress your sexual urges. If he finds out about it, you¡¯ll

    definitely be castrated!¡±

    The three chosen subordinates nodded respectfully as the rest of the men descended the stairs.

    The women were extremely beautiful and, fearing that they might kiss them if they looked at them for

    too long, the three men decided it was best not to look at them at all. They squatted down by the door

    and began ying games on their phones.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Psst¡­ Hey, Naomi. Did you manage to get the call across earlier? How about you Felicity?¡± whispered

    Cassandra, her face as white as a sheet.

    Felicity wept in silence as she shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t manage to¡­ My phone was snatched away

    before I even had the chance to press the call button¡­ What should we do, Counselor? I¡¯m an inte

    celebrity! This is no way to treat such a person!¡± cried Felicity as she burst into tears.

    The corner of Yvonne¡¯s mouth was still bleeding from the p earlier. She was terrified and she started

    weeping as well.

    Regardless of how calm and cold a girl she was, anyone would be frightened half to death if they were

    to face a simr situation.

    ¡°Counselor¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether I managed to get the call across¡­ But it seemed like it did.

    However, I only managed to shout for a brief moment¡­¡± Compared to the others, Naomi was still

    rtively calm though her breaths were heavy.

    ¡°Who? Who did you call?¡± In this life or death situation, the recipient of that call could be the miracle

    they needed to escape unscathed.

    Though they were still university students, their minds were fickle and bore ample wits.

    Earlier in the car, most of them had caught on that something was going very wrong. During the

    moment the guard had pped Yvonne and while he was giving death res toward Cassandra,

    Naomi and Felicity were hard at work, carefully trying to make calls without being caught.

    Among the girls, Naomi had been the first to act. Long before the car had driven off the slope, Naomi

    was already aware enough about their situation to try making emergency calls.

    The biggest help now, of course, would be from Flynn in this situation, even though Cassandra had

    tried several times to no avail.

    ¡°I¡­ called Gerald¡­¡± Back then, the first number she saw was Gerald¡¯s and it was such a critical

    moment that her thumb moved faster than her mind.

    ¡°You called¡­ Gerald?¡± Cassandra said in a disappointed voice.

    ¡°You called that good-for-nothing? What could he evene up with to save us, being the stupid

    person he is¡­¡±

    Felicity¡¯s fears peaked and she felt cold sweat drip down her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over now¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!¡± cried Yvonne.

    ¡°Shut up, b*itch! God, you¡¯re so noisy! Leo, go tape her mouth up! You can scream all you wantter!¡±

    chuckled one of the men.

    The guard that went by Leo smiled lustfully as he approached them.

    While all this was happening, Gerald was still looking at his phone, dazed and confused.

    He was in the boys¡¯ dormitory when it happened.

    About three minutes ago, Naomi had given him a call. He was taking a bath then, and his phone had

    been ringing for a while.

    As soon as he picked up the call, he heard Naomi shouting.

    Her words were mostly vague, but he heard something about them being kidnapped before the call

    ended from her end.

    What on earth was happening?

    He tried calling her back to no avail. He even tried to call Cassandra and the others but even their

    phones went straight to voicemail.

    ¡®¡­I hope it¡¯s just them having too much fun together¡­¡¯ Thought Gerald to himself.

    However, the cryptic call was still worrying. Knowing that they were all at Emperor Karaoke Bar, he

    decided to give Flynn a call.

    His call went straight to voicemail.

    Scratching the back of his head, Gerald then tried calling Flynn¡¯s personal number. Thankfully, he was

    able to reach him soon after.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t retired for the day, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, no. Why does your business number keep going to voicemail? Are you still at the Emperor

    Karaoke Bar?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even start, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m looking into it as well. Just forty minutes ago, my phone was being

    targeted. I received calls every two seconds and yes, I¡¯m at the Emperor now. I¡¯m still trying to find the

    brains behind all this!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, Cassandra, Felicity, and a few others were having fun in the Emperor too. Could go over

    and see if they¡¯re still there?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Without hanging up, Gerald continued to wait for three more minutes. ¡°Mr. Crawford, they were

    apparently picked up by someone around twenty minutes ago. They¡¯ve left,¡± said Flynn when he finally

    spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Could you please have a look at the surveince footage? Who on earth could have picked

    them up?¡±

    Gerald could feel that something was going terribly wrong.

    Flynn felt the same.

    While he started with the Emperor¡¯s own surveince footage, Flynn soon found himself going through

    the footage from the surveince cameras littered all over Mayberry Commercial Street.

    Flynn¡¯s voice began to quiver nervously. ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford¡­ It seems that they were picked up by a

    Rolls-Royce. The car moved at an elerated pace and thest footage we have of it shows that it

    drove west of the city.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh no. Could this be a kidnapping attempt?¡± Gerald felt his anxiety grow by the second.

    ¡°Quick, call Zack and Michael. Tell them to meet up at the Emperor Karaoke Bar immediately. I¡¯ll meet

    you there too!¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 319

    Inside the Emperor Karaoke Bar¡¯s office, the mood was heavy.

    ¡°We¡¯ve pinpointed the exact location, Mr. Crawford. After tracing Miss Milton¡¯sst call, we found that it

    was made outside an iplete factory, west of the city,¡± exined Michael.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± shouted Zack as he burst through the office¡¯s door.

    ¡°We¡¯ve run some investigations on the gangsters in Mayberry City and the Rye group. ording to our

    spies, Jack had been acting strangely tonight. Earlier at eight, he had held a dinner party with a few

    others, including a few business-focused bosses from Mayberry City. In between meals, he would

    leave the table a lot to make calls. It was also found that his subordinates had drugged the wine

    beforehand. About ten minutes ago, his driver picked him up and his final destination was the same

    factory Miss Miltonst called from!¡± Zack reported.

    Gerald had a confused look on his face. ¡°Mr. Lyle¡­ How do you know so much about them?¡±

    Zack smiled. ¡°The truth is, Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve nted some spies in their group much earlier on to

    prevent them from pulling any unexpected tricks. I¡¯m proud to say that one of Jake¡¯s most trusted

    subordinates is our spy!¡±

    ¡°Excellent work! Mr. Crawford, everyone¡¯s here now. It¡¯s best that we leave now,¡± said Michael.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, those gathered there began driving swiftly to the west of the city.

    Meanwhile back at the unfinished factory.

    ¡°Boss! It¡¯s good to see you!¡± The subordinates from earlier took turns shouting the phrase.

    A roar ofughter followed. ¡°Where¡¯s my little beauty? Where is she?¡±

    Obsceneughter could be heard before Jake began ascending the stairs.

    The moment Felicity and Cassandra saw him, their eyes almost popped out.

    He was here because they had offended him immensely the other day¡­

    They were here because Jake wanted to personally take revenge on them.

    Jake simplyughed at how surprised they looked. ¡°So you¡¯re all here! Come! Remove the tape from

    their mouths!¡±

    As soon as her mouth was free, Cassandra shouted at him. ¡°Do you have a death wish Jake? Do you

    know whose woman I am?! Let me go now, I belong to Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Cassandra knew very well what kind of rtionship she had with Mr. Crawford ever since Flynn told her

    about it the other day.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    However, she didn¡¯t have much of a choice at the moment. She could only hope that she could use her

    rtionship with Mr. Crawford as a way to scare Jake off.

    However, her statement scared Felicity and the others too.

    ¡®No wonder Flynn respected the counselor so much¡­ So she was in such a rtionship with Mr.

    Crawford.¡¯ Felicity thought to herself, rather upset.

    Jake simplyughed. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your rtionship, yes. Not only are you protected by Mr. Crawford,

    but Flynn as well! However, not even God can save you today!¡±

    ¡°You utterly humiliated me in the Emperor the other day, and you¡¯ll pay for it today! I¡¯ll break you inside

    out!¡±

    ¡°And you Felicity! I supported you at first but what good did it even do? I bet you never expected to find

    yourself in my grasp again, did you? You pped me once, remember? There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll let

    each one of you experience first-hand how brutal I can be!¡±

    Once his sentence ended, Jake stretched a hand out toward Felicity with lustful intentions.

    Felicity, who was both terrified and nervous, instinctively retaliated by biting hard on Jake¡¯s finger.

    ¡°You b*itch!¡±

    The sound of a hard p echoed through the building.

    ¡°How dare you! Even if you kill us, Flynn and the others will eventually find out about this. No matter

    how powerful you are, you¡¯ll end up in ruin soon enough. Wipe that smug smirk off your face!¡± shouted

    Cassandra toward Jake.

    Jake burst intoughter at her statement. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Flynn and the others

    will have no idea that I was involved in this at all! I have an alibi that I¡¯m currently drinking wine with a

    few bosses from the business field. The wine is strong and we¡¯re all drunk and after a little while, we¡¯ll

    be taking a rest in a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Those bosses would definitely vouch for my innocence!¡±

    ¡°Come! Set the video camera up for me! I¡¯m going to make sure they watch every second of their slutty

    moments over and over after we¡¯re done with them! I need to make a video call too! Damien should

    definitely enjoy this, live!¡±

    As he said that, he started the video call.

    On the other end of the line, Damien was lying on his hospital bed, his hands and legs bandaged. He

    picked the call up.

    Jake chuckled. ¡°Mr. Rye, you gave me such a brilliant idea the other day. Look! I have four beauties by

    my side today. And I¡¯m having a go with each and every one of them!¡±

    ¡°By god! They¡¯re so beautiful! What kind of a monster are you? Zoom in on that slightly older girl for

    me!¡± shouted Damien happily.

    ¡°We have all the time in the world. Let us begin!¡±ughed Jake, almost maniacally.

    With a subordinate holding on to Jake¡¯s phone, Jake rushed toward Cassandra first.

    The girls were all in tears, including Cassandra.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 320

    With Ordinary Man on their side, the girls had thought that they could do anything they wanted in

    Mayberry.

    None of them had ever anticipated that they would end up being in such a hopeless situation.

    They were all frightened half to death at the thought of getting r*aped.

    ¡°Boss! There¡¯s a call for you!¡± called out a subordinate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not answering that, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± Jake scowled as he shed his clothes off.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The bodyguard then whispered the rest of what he wanted to say into Jake¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± A sense of nervousness quickly filled Jake. ¡°Why is he calling me now?¡±

    Jake wasn¡¯t in any position to refuse the call. Gulping down, he braced himself as he answered the call.

    ¡°¡­Did you misunderstand me? How is this possible? I-¡±

    ¡°Cease your nonsense. Your subordinates downstairs are under me now. Release them immediately

    Jake, or you¡¯re meeting death early today!¡± The person¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was frigid.

    Jake gulped.

    At that moment, footsteps could be heard ascending the stairs.

    People began rushing in soon after, swiftly surrounding Jake and his men.

    They were bodyguards dressed ck from head to toe.

    The leader of the group was a person with snow-white hair. He bore a cold and fierce expression,

    apanied by a long scar on his face that made him look extra intimidating.

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Jake shouted, shocked.

    With his white hair and ferocious gaze, this was certainly no ordinary man.

    Cassandra and the others, however, gave opposite reactions. Relief washed over them the moment

    they saw the white-haired youth.

    He was their savior.

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    From that single order, the guards under the man moved forward in unison. Their swift and precise

    movements painted a picture that all of them were seasoned professionals.

    Jake and his men were pinned down on the ground in no time t.

    ¡°What are you doing? I work for the Rye Group! Think of the consequences you¡¯ll be facing!¡±

    A loud thud could be heard.

    The white-haired man had kicked Jake straight in the face.

    Despite being pinned down by two men, Jake was still sent flying by that kick. He flipped in the air and

    fell on his back.

    Jake¡¯s chin had been broken and his teeth were covered in blood. The blood stained the ground as his

    body twitched uncontrobly.

    The rest of Jake¡¯s subordinates were knocked out immediately after.

    ¡°Mister! Have youe to rescue us?¡± shouted Yvonne excitedly.

    However, his cold demeanor remained. He nced at all four of them before asking, ¡°Which one of you

    is Miss Milton?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± replied Naomi.

    ¡°We¡¯ve received an order from our superior to rescue you. Please,e with us.¡±

    The leader then personally untied Naomi¡¯s hands before heading toward the exit.

    ¡°Um, hello? We¡¯re still here.¡± Both Felicity and Cassandra were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Apologies, but my order was to save only Miss Milton, and nobody else.¡±

    ¡°D*amn it! Naomi, tell him to release us too!¡± shouted Felicity in a quivering voice. She didn¡¯t want to

    stay in this horrible ce a second longer.

    Sitting in his Maybach downstairs, Gerald observed their actions through hisptop.

    He had intentionally set up the rescue this way. He wanted neither Felicity nor Cassandra to freely use

    his name again to act as recklessly as they had before.

    ¡®Look at how anxious they¡¯ve be¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself before picking his phone up.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 321

    Leopold White¡¯s next order from Gerald was to untie the other three girls and bring them along.

    They had used his name freely, thinking they could do whatever they pleased without having to face

    the consequences. Making them anxious was his way of teaching them a lesson. He had never

    nned to leave the girls stranded there in the first ce.

    Leopold White¡ªthe man with white hair¡ªwas an outstanding bodyguard who worked under Michael.

    To put simply, Leopold¡¯s job was simr to Flynn¡¯s who worked under Zach.

    Michael had brought him here from Hong Kong.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be arriving soon, Mr. Zeke. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for me to meet them here so I¡¯ll be taking my

    leave first. Is my ride ready?¡± asked Gerald to Michael who was sitting beside the driver.

    ¡°The ride will be here at any moment now, Mr. Crawford. We¡¯ll depart as soon as it arrives. Leopold can

    handle the rest. He¡¯ll be safely escorting Miss Milton and the others back to their college.¡±

    As he said that, a limousine stopped beside them. Gerald wiped the sweat off his forehead as he

    stepped into the limousine. He then left the area together with Michael.

    Earlier when they had pinpointed the girls¡¯ location, Gerald had told Zack to keep a close eye on the

    Rye Group as well as the police. Following that, he and Michael drove immediately to the ce.

    Gerald breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he confirmed that Naomi was safe.

    As the four girls left the unfinished factory, they looked at Naomi. Yvonne, particrly, looked toward

    her with eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°What was all that? Was it only you that they had initiallye for, Naomi? Were you the one who

    called them over?¡±

    From what they had seen and experienced, it seemed only fair to assume that the rescue team had

    only arrived to save Naomi.

    As they descended the stairs, they were momentarily stunned when they realized how many people

    were involved in the operation.

    In the room downstairs, at least twenty professional-looking bodyguards waited with their hands behind

    them.

    Outside, there were at least six Maybach cars. There was even a high-end SUV.

    Though Cassandra was rather powerful, only a few Rolls-Royce hade to pick her up at that

    moment.

    Thinking back, Naomi¡¯s team of bodyguards seemed even more outstanding than the current one,

    especially the white-haired youth who acted both coldly and cruelly without hesitation.

    Both Felicity and Cassandra looked at Naomi curiously.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I have no idea who any of these are! I¡¯m as clueless as the rest of you¡­¡±

    said Naomi, looking extremely confused.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Who ordered you to save us, mister?¡± Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    Leopold however, retained his emotionless facade. He continued leading them without saying a word.

    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t answer, Cassandra signaled Naomi to try asking him instead.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to thank the person who had told you to save us, mister. Please tell us who it is,¡± pleaded

    Naomi.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannotply, Miss Milton. My superior has specifically told me not to reveal his true

    identity. Not even to you,¡± answered Leopold respectfully.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Couldn¡¯t it be Gerald?¡± Yvonne said out loud.

    ¡°Gerald?¡± Both Felicity and Cassandra were stunned. The thought had never crossed their mind.

    ¡°Thinking back¡­ We had all tried to call for help earlier but only Naomi was able to get her call across.

    Didn¡¯t she call Gerald? That would mean that only he would be aware that we were in trouble in the first

    ce!¡±

    Analyzing the situation, Yvonne seemed unwilling to ept her own suggestion.

    The same went for Felicity and Cassandra.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Assuming it was Gerald who saved us, how would you say he got that many people to

    come save us? It¡¯s kind of illogical to conclude that he saved us, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Felicity.

    Cassandra looked at Naomi nervously after Felicity had ended her sentence. She then asked, ¡°Naomi,

    are you really sure that you called Gerald earlier? Maybe you actually called someone else? Are there

    any other influential and powerful people in your family? Maybe outside connections?¡±

    They took turns looking at each other anxiously.

    This was because both Cassandra and Felicity looked down on Gerald the most.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 322

    However, if it was indeed true that Gerald was a powerful and influential man, they would prefer to die

    rather than ept that fact.

    Cassandra recalled the time she had suffered terribly and had a restless night when she found her

    power bank in Flynn¡¯s car before.

    ¡°I was nervous back then and now that I think about it, I¡¯m not too sure if I had called Gerald anymore¡­

    However, it is undeniable that the first contact number in my contact list is his. The second is my

    cousin¡¯s, whom I called just this morning. If we¡¯re talking about connections, it could be her. She works

    as a vice president for an international trade enterprise so she would definitely know a lot of people,¡±

    said Naomi, careful with her words.

    ¡°That sounds much more logical. Your finger could have identally tapped her number. Following

    that, your cousin must have arranged for the rescue! Some of the guards here look like they could be

    SWAT cops while the others look like gangsters!¡± Cassandra said in a soft voice to them as she

    analyzed the members of their rescue team.

    ¡°Did we guess correctly, mister?¡± Felicity asked Leopold. They were quite sure that they had made the

    right conclusion.

    However, Leopold¡¯s face didn¡¯t move a muscle. He simply opened the door of the Maybach which was

    parked in front of the other cars. It was the same car which Gerald and Michael had arrived at the

    factory with.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to return to your college. Get in the car,¡± said Leopold.

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding our question¡­ That must mean we guessed correctly!¡± Yvonne said happily.

    ¡°Mister, may I borrow your phone? I wish to call my cousin.¡± Yvonne¡¯s confidence had assured Naomi

    that it was indeed her cousin who had saved them.

    ¡°Very well, Miss Milton,¡± said Leopold as he handed his phone to Naomi with utmost respect. All of

    them then entered the car.

    ¡°Hello? Cousin, is that you? This is Naomi. Were you the one who had orchestrated the rescue

    mission?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say orchestrated but yes, I was the one who called the criminal investigation team. Have

    they already saved you? They work really fast. I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re fine. I had tried to call you

    back earlier but the line kept going to voicemail. So I called your counselor but that failed too. I began

    to worry that something bad may have happened so I sent a message to your ssmate, Gerald, to

    look into the situation. He told me that you had been kidnapped!¡± Naomi¡¯s cousin said nervously.

    Wait¡­ How did her cousin know about Gerald? Was it because she had that many connections?

    Actually, where had Gerald gotten the money to buy that phone and those clothes for Xavia before?

    Was it even possible to earn that much money through a part-time job alone?

    Thinking back, it was Naomi who had asked her cousin to find a ce for Gerald, Harper and the

    others for their part-time jobs.

    Sometime then, her cousin had asionally made Gerald run errands for her. That was probably the

    reason why she had Gerald¡¯s, Harper¡¯s, and a few of her other friends¡¯ contact numbers in the first

    ce.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine now. They¡¯re taking us back to the college at the moment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Rest well, I¡¯ll meet up with you tomorrow. You¡¯re going for an internship soon so

    I¡¯ll have to discuss the work details with you anyway.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it. Make sure you hit the hay soon too!¡±

    Sitting so close to each other, the other girls were able to listen in to the entire conversation.

    Putting two and two together, they eventually pieced the puzzle together.

    It was indeed Gerald who had notified her about the kidnapping.

    ¡°That stupid Gerald! He knew we were being kidnapped but he didn¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    ¡°If Naomi¡¯s cousin hadn¡¯t called him, who knows what would have happened to us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to strangle him to death once we return to college!¡± scowled Cassandra under her breath.

    All of a sudden, Felicity yelped in pain. It seemed as though she had hurt herself somehow.

    Biting her lower lip in pain, Felicity moved her hand beneath her to find whatever had hurt her butt.

    She pulled out a small coat that had a phone inside it.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry mister, I identally sat on your clothes!¡± said Felicity apologetically.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? This coat looks familiar¡­¡±

    It took her a moment, but when she realized who it belonged to, Felicity was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 323

    ¡°¡­Eh? Isn¡¯t this the coat I bought for Gerald?¡± Felicity asked aloud, a clear confusion in her voice.

    There was no doubt about it. It was definitely the coat she had bought for him in the mall that afternoon.

    ¡°Are you sure Felicity?¡± asked Cassandra, stunned at her im.

    She took the coat from her to have a look at it herself, and it was true. It was indeed the exact same

    coat.

    ¡®How could this be? Why would his coat be in this particr Maybach?¡¯ The girls were all thinking the

    same thing, their confusion reflected in their eyes as they took turns staring at Leopold who was still

    driving.

    Leopold, for the first time since meeting the girls, began fidgeting slightly.

    Mr. Crawford had specifically ordered him to keep his identity a secret.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, with the progression of the girls¡¯ conversation, things were bing awkward for him very

    quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my coat. I usually just leave it on the passenger¡¯s seat,¡± lied Leopold.

    Felicity and Cassandra looked at each other. They doubted Leopold¡¯s im because the coat definitely

    looked like it cost less than a hundred bucks. While Gerald usually wore coats that ranged around three

    hundred dors, Leopold was even less likely to be the owner of the coat.

    This was because the coat Leopold currently wore probably cost at least five thousand dors.

    ¡®Oh god, was Gerald in this car before them?¡¯ the girls thought to themselves, shocked.

    ¡°It really is mine, no need to specte. I wear casual clothes too you know!¡± said Leopold with a slight

    quiver in his voice. He knew they weren¡¯t buying his story.

    A guilty person usually starts talking more. Cassandra knew this as a fact.

    Felicity didn¡¯t believe him either. She slid her hand into the coat and took the phone out. It was what

    had hurt her butt earlier.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ This Gerald¡¯s phone?¡± she asked, stunned as she observed the familiar phone.

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Felicity said aloud, her hands shaking slightly.

    Before she could grab it for herself, Yvonne snatched it out of Felicity¡¯s hand. ¡®¡­It¡¯s true!¡¯ Yvonne

    thought to herself.

    ¡®Mr. Crawford must have forgotten about his coat and phone earlier while he was hurrying back,¡¯

    Leopold concluded in his mind.

    But Leopold wasn¡¯t one to give in easily to pressure. No matter how much the girls asked after that

    point, he remained quiet and refused to say anything.

    His mission waspleted the moment they returned to college. After dropping them off, he drove

    away immediately.

    ¡°So¡­ Counselor, is it really true? Was it really Gerald who saved us? Why else would his coat and

    phone be in the car! Thinking back, he was the first to learn that we were kidnapped too!¡± Yvonne cried

    out, almost in tears.

    Her nervousness was warranted as Yvonne had always condemned Gerald. If there were to evere

    a day where he grew more powerful than her, she would definitely feel extremely upset.

    Felicity¡¯s face went pale as well as she considered the thought. ¡®If that were the case, what was

    Gerald¡¯s true identity? Could he actually be Mr. Crawford? Or even Ordinary Man?¡¯ Felicity thought to

    herself, slightly shaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop ying the guessing game and calm yourselves for a moment. The coat and

    phone may be simr to Gerald¡¯s, but how certain are we that they¡¯re actually his? Another possibility

    would be that Gerald could have been in the car for a while after he told the police about us. Since the

    police needed to keep the informant¡¯s identity a secret, they sent Gerald to a safe ce beforeing

    over to save us. Aren¡¯t those exnations logical as well?¡± Cassandra exined her theories in a

    quivering, but mature voice.

    She had experienced a simr nervousness before. In fact, Cassandra was probably the most nervous

    among the girls at that moment.

    It was because she knew that Gerald had borrowed her power bank before this. It was left behind in a

    Rolls-Royce. Now both the coat and his phone were left in the Maybach. It was just too much of a

    behavioral coincidence.

    What more, Gerald was the first to suspect that something was wrong in both incidents.

    At the moment, Cassandra¡¯s mind actively refused to link the coincidences together.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. How about this? We¡¯ll go to Gerald¡¯s dorm and ask him about it in person. We¡¯re going

    to ask him what happened today.¡±

    Cassandra said again.

    ¡°Alright. If we¡¯ve our phones with us, we could give Gerald a call!¡± Yvonne reacted soon.

    ¡°Tried it. It won¡¯t work since the phone¡¯s switched off and the battery¡¯s dead anyway.¡± Felicity sighed as

    she lifted her hands in the air to show her resignation to the idea. ¡°However, we can still take the coat

    and phone along with us to pass them back to him when we meet himter. Hopefully all our questions

    will be answered.¡±

    Back in the men¡¯s dormitory, Gerald shed his clothes off, leaving only a pair of shorts on before hey

    on his bed.

    All of a sudden, the dorm¡¯s door was flung open with a loud bang.

    A scream followed shortly after.

    It was Harper as he ran off to find something to hide his underwear from in view.

    ¡°Counselor Felicity! What on earth are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 324

    Harper repeated his question, his voice full of anxiety.

    However, Yvonne simply ignored him and walked toward Gerald¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Get up immediately, Gerald!¡± she sneered.

    She then pulled Gerald¡¯s nket off him without bothering to consider what he had on at the moment.

    Once he was in in view, she yanked him off the bed recklessly.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gerald yelped as his hands moved to cover his crotch.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    These women were terrifying.

    But instead of answering his question, Yvonne simply began rummaging through his things. Not too far

    away, both Cassandra and Felicity had their arms crossed as they watched the scene y out. Naomi

    simply hid in a corner.

    ¡°Counselor, Felicity! I found his coat and phone here!¡± Yvonne shouted as she held the two items up for

    them to see.

    All the girls were stunned. All of them were thinking the same thing. ¡®So it wasn¡¯t Gerald after all!¡¯

    They felt relief wash over them as if they were prisoners who had just been freed after many years.

    This was especially the case for Cassandra who felt almost overjoyed. ¡®I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t him.¡¯

    After calming themselves down, they soon came to the realization that all the men in the dormitory

    were staring at them in shock.

    Cassandra coughed before clearing her throat. She then asked, ¡°Gerald, after you received a call from

    Naomi asking for help, where exactly did you go? And what were you doing at the time?¡±

    ¡°Well I was nervous of course, and I wanted to call the police. Before I could, Xyleena sent me a

    message asking me where Naomi was and I told her what I knew. She immediately arranged for some

    people to rescue you. I¡¯m d to see that all of you are safe and sound,¡± said Gerald with a smile on

    his face.

    ¡°¡­It seems you hit the nail on the head, Counselor. So much for overthinking earlier! We really were

    saved by Naomi¡¯s cousin!¡± shouted Yvonne excitedly.

    ¡°And why don¡¯t you wear pajamas when you sleep? Disgusting!¡±

    After condemning Gerald onest time, the women were finally willing to leave.

    Naomi however, stayed back for a while to exin to Gerald about the incidents that had happened.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡®Thank god I reacted quickly enough¡­¡¯ thought Gerald to

    himself.

    The truth was that he had been extremely nervous throughout the entire rescue mission. He was

    sweating profusely so he had to take off his coat in the car.

    Before the limousine arrived, he spent every second nervously observing the girls as they left the

    building. He did so through hisptop which had ess to a surveince camera.

    Once he actually entered the limousine, his eyes were still glued onto theptop¡¯s monitor. It took him a

    while, but he eventually realized that his coat and phone were still in the previous car.

    In his mind, Gerald knew that his identity would definitely be exposed if he didn¡¯t act swiftly.

    In the nick of time, an idea came to him. He immediately went off to get a simr phone and jacket.

    However, he could only hope that the battery in his old phone died quickly so that the phone would turn

    off on its own. If someone made a call before the phone died, it would all be over.

    Thankfully, the phone seemed to have died before they managed to call him.

    To be safe, Gerald even canceled his number at thest minute so that the phone would no longer be

    able to receive any calling signals.

    From that point on, Gerald would have little need to contact the women aside from Naomi.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason for me to expose my identity to them.¡¯

    The night had been an anxiously eventful one, but they somehow managed to subdue all the danger in

    time. It was finally time to get a well deserved rest.

    A few hourster, Saturday morning came.

    It was ten in the morning and Gerald was doing some revision in his dorm.

    Out of the blue, Naomi gave him a call.

    Though he canceled his number the night before, Gerald had told Zack to help register his number

    again with his ID before he slept. It wasn¡¯t exactly a difficult task.

    Earlier that morning, Gerald had gone to the service hall to retrieve his new contact number card.

    ¡°Good morning, Gerald. My cousin came to visit today and after the chaos yesterday, she¡¯s nning to

    hold a feast for a table at a restaurant near our college. I¡¯m indebted to you for your help yesterday.

    Pleasee! My cousin could even arrange a job for you. Harper and the others are free to attend as

    well.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. Besides, I hardly helped at all,¡± Gerald said, a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°You had bettere immediately, Gerald. Otherwise, I¡¯lle to your dorm to invite you over

    personally! On a serious note, my cousin really wishes to express her gratitude toward you.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t bring himself to decline Naomi¡¯s invitation. In truth, he had indeed helped them. It was

    fine to indulge himself with a simple meal like this every once in a while.

    The problem wasn¡¯t meeting up with Naomi. Gerald was simply reluctant to meet up with her cousin.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 325

    When Gerald, Harper, and a few others arrived at the restaurant, Naomi was already there with her

    cousin, Xyleena.

    Cassandra, Felicity, and Yvonne were there too. Sitting beside Xyleena, was a young man in his mid-

    twenties. He wore a suit and his shoes were made of leather.

    Xyleena looked as feminine as ever. She was one of the more outstanding people in society, and she

    had social connections all over the ce.

    Gerald, Harper, and many others knew Xyleena mostly due to her social connections with them. This,

    however, granted them the knowledge that Xyleena was actually a rather arrogant person. She only

    helped Gerald and a few others find part-time jobs because they were friends with Naomi. Otherwise,

    she wouldn¡¯t even have batted an eyelid at them.

    ¡°Come, take a seat. All of you,¡± Xyleena said in a soft voice.

    Geraldplied.

    ¡°What a frightening chain of events,st night was. We¡¯ll have a toast in a bit, but before that, I¡¯d like to

    introduce someone to all of you. This man is Brian Merrall, and he¡¯s been my friend all the way back

    from high school. He¡¯s the team leader of the criminal investigation team in Mayberry and he¡¯s also the

    one I called for help yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Brian. Thank you very much for saving us!¡± said Yvonne. After realizing who Brian

    was, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee. I¡¯m just doing my job. Honestly, it should be me thanking all of you. After

    catching the suspects yesterday, we were able to uncover an even bigger criminal case that they were

    involved in. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we may never have gotten the chance to take down such a powerful

    person as Jake.¡± Brian smiled after finishing his sentence.

    ¡°Look at how well-spoken he is, Naomi! Let¡¯s have a toast with the one who saved you!¡±

    Seeing that her cousin wasn¡¯t reacting appropriately, Xyleena took it into her own hands to remind her

    cousin immediately.

    ¡°Oh yes, aside from thanking Brian, I would also like to thank Gerald as well. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we

    may never have been saved in time!¡± said Naomi.

    After all, if he hadn¡¯t told anyone about the call, who knows what would have be of them.

    ¡°What are you doing Naomi? I told you to thank Inspector Merrall, not Gerald,¡± said Xyleena, slightly

    unhappy.

    ¡°Xyleena¡¯s right, what did that poor man do? He said he was going tounch a police report but he

    must have been too stunned to do anything. Had Xyleena not messaged him or called Inspector

    Merrall, all of us could be dead by now!¡± said Yvonne.

    Brian simply shook his head andughed.

    ¡°Well said! If anyone is to receive our gratitude, it should be Xyleena and Inspector Merrall! I¡¯ll be

    having tea instead of wine, but allow me to toast to you. Since I failed to protect Naomi and the others,

    I¡¯ll drink first!¡± said Cassandra as she smiled.

    Clearly, she didn¡¯t care about Gerald at all.

    While all this was happening, Naomi felt that something was off.

    She realized that Brian had not appeared at all throughout their rescue mission the day before. On

    another note, Leopold was also clearly much stronger than Brian in terms of both aura and strength.

    Something was definitely wrong.

    In addition to that, Naomi felt slightly sick hearing how the rest continued to ridicule Gerald.

    ¡°Naomi, I know that you have quite a good rtionship with Gerald. How about this, I¡¯ll use my

    connections to trynding him a job with benefits. One that includes endowment insurance, medical

    insurance, unemployment insurance, work-rted injury insurance, and even childbirth insurance!¡± said

    Xyleena. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass her cousin too much.

    ¡°Is that true, cousin? How about a job with all the previous insurances as well as housing funds?¡±

    asked Naomi.

    ¡°That would be quite difficult! Only outstandingpanies provide their employees with housing funds

    these days. With Gerald, it may be a little difficult to arrange such apany to take him in. However,

    I¡¯ll try my best!¡± said Xyleena before coughing slightly.

    It was quite obvious that she was indirectly saying that Gerald was clearly not that capable.

    ¡°Xyleena¡¯s right. If Gerald gets into an outstandingpany, he¡¯ll most probably only be a hindrance to

    the other employees!¡± Yvonne said without filtering her words at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! The best he can do is paperwork or be an office worker given his character. He really can¡¯t

    do much else and even the counselor would agree,¡± said Felicity as she shook her head, a bitter smile

    on her face.

    Gerald felt his blood boil as he heard all the insults.

    ¡®D*amn it, this happens every time! It¡¯s almost as if they run out of topics to say if they¡¯re not mocking

    me!¡¯

    ¡®Sure, I was an honest man before this, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid.¡¯

    ¡®I was only honest because I didn¡¯t have much money or power.¡¯

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald fumed angrily in silence.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    ncing at it to see who was calling, he saw that it was his sister.

    He then got up and walked away from them before picking up.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 326

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Bro, are you busy? A butler and a few of my subordinates arending at Mayberry¡¯s airport soon.

    Could you please find someone to pick them up? I¡¯ve arranged some other tasks for both Zack and

    Michael to deal with. They¡¯ll be needing a living space as well, so please find one for them!¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± said Gerald as he nodded to himself.

    This was actually the first time Gerald had been in contact with his family for a long time. He heard his

    sister chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there the day after tomorrow. We can meet up then, just brother and sister!¡± Jessica smiled after

    saying that.

    Gerald had missed her too.

    After talking for a bit, Gerald finally hung up.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Since both Zach and Michael were busy, it was best that Gerald didn¡¯t disturb them.

    ¡®Who could I assign the task to?¡¯ He scratched the back of his head as he thought.

    After a while, he decided to just leave the restaurant since Felicity and the others were there anyway.

    He concluded that it would be best to just pick them up himself since they were his sister¡¯s butlers.

    Nodding to himself, he re-entered the restaurant and told Naomi that he was busy, so he left directly.

    ¡°Gerald seems to be quite busy!¡± said Xyleena sarcastically.

    ¡®I graciously invited you to a meal today and you im that you¡¯re busy? How dare you!¡¯ thought

    Xyleena to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just feeling pressured to be here, being as poor as he is. Speaking of which, Brian. We

    saw a handsome white-haired guy yesterday. What position does he hold?¡± asked Yvonne at that

    moment.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been curious as well. You keep talking about a handsome white-haired person in a

    Maybach, but judging from your description, it¡¯s quite impossible that such a person is from our police

    team,¡± replied Brian somewhat awkwardly.

    The more he heard from the girls, the more Brian felt that something was off. The police team certainly

    did run a big mission the night before.

    The mission was big enough to the point where there were even rumors that superiors from the

    province came to investigate as well.

    During themotion, Brian had received a call from Xyleena, iming that her cousin had been

    kidnapped along with three other girls.

    The report was far too simr to the case which they had been handling the night before.

    Brian told her not to worry and said that the police would take immediate action.

    However, by the time he arrived at the spot with hisrge team, the criminals had already been caught.

    The hostages had even been rescued, and had long left the scene.

    Given his rank, he was not allowed to look too far into the matter.

    It felt strange to him to be sharing that meal since he knew he hadn¡¯t done anything much to save

    them.

    All he knew at the moment, was that there were two groups of people who had participated in the girls¡¯

    rescue mission.

    He was only there in time to clean up the mess.

    ¡°Eh? He isn¡¯t from the police team? I suppose so¡­ It does seem quite impossible for a policeman to be

    driving a Maybach,¡± Yvonne responded, puzzled.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you weren¡¯t the one who saved us, Inspector Merrall?¡± asked Cassandra

    in shock. ¡®Why was it so difficult to get to the bottom of this trivial matter?¡¯

    ¡°Technically speaking, no, we weren¡¯t. By the time we got to the scene, you had already been saved.

    You girls had even left at that point!¡± exined Brian as he smiled.

    He only shared some rough details with them. All they needed to know was that he hadn¡¯t really done

    much to save them.

    ¡°So after all that talk, we¡¯re back to square one. Who was it exactly that came to our rescue?¡± All four

    girls were stunned again.

    At that moment, Felicity¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Yes? Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Good day, miss. I¡¯m part of the customer service from the Rex Suit gship Store. You bought a suit

    from us yesterday. However, your boyfriend camest night to buy another of the exact same suit. We

    only had a smaller one in stock, but he insisted on buying it. A few suits his size have arrived today and

    we were wondering if he would like to exchange the suit he boughtst night for this one. We¡¯re calling

    you because he was in such a hurryst night, we weren¡¯t able to get his contact information.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend? Ah, you mean Gerald. He¡¯s not my boyfriend. Why did he even buy two suits?¡± Yvonne

    asked aloud, utterly confused.

    Cassandra had heard the conversation as well and was equally shocked.

    ¡°That means¡­ The suit we found in Gerald¡¯s room yesterday wasn¡¯t the one that Felicity had bought

    for him. He fooled us! But why did he? So¡­ The coat we found in the carst night¡­ It really was his?¡±

    Without warning, Cassandra began screaming.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 327

    ¡°Was it Gerald all along?¡±

    Cassandra found no other exnation, especially when she linked this event with the previous one

    concerning the power bank.

    Gerald was indeed a strange person. He lived a very secretive life.

    ¡®Thinking back, Gerald was the first to learn about the incident back when I was first brought into the

    hotel. Because of him, I was saved just in time.¡¯

    ¡®I also found Gerald¡¯s power bank in Flynn¡¯s car. The same happened this time. Gerald was the first to

    realize that misfortune had befallen us, which led to the four of us being saved in the nick of time. Even

    Gerald¡¯s coat and phone were there!¡¯

    ¡®At first, it seemed that Mr. Crawford was the one orchestrating all this, but this time, his attention went

    to Naomi instead.¡¯

    ¡®And Gerald currently has a good rtionship with Naomi!¡¯

    ¡®He even beat up the vice president of the student union the other day! What happened in the end?

    Come to think of it, the department director was respectful toward Gerald!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s filthy rich now and we don¡¯t even know how or when it happened!¡¯

    ¡®But most importantly¡­ Gerald shares the same surname with Mr. Crawford!¡¯

    ¡®Oh god. If Gerald was indeed Mr. Crawford, everything would make sense now!¡¯

    Cassandra¡¯s face turned pale as her onught of thoughts ended.

    Even Felicity and the others were catching up to the same conclusion.

    They were leftpletely astonished.

    ¡°Is¡­ Gerald really Mr. Crawford? Then is he Ordinary Man too?¡± Felicity asked in a nervous and low

    voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s very likely to be the case!¡± said Cassandra, her voice weak. ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t

    be nervous. We can observe Gerald secretly until we¡¯re sure of his identity. We can then decide what to

    do about it!¡± Cassandra said, trying to calm herself.

    It had never urred to her that she would end up falling in love with Gerald.

    The meal became a strange one, with many of the girls filled with anxiety.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was already at the vi. He started up the engine of his high-end limousine before

    driving off to pick his sister¡¯s butler and her other subordinates up.

    He had heard that his family had sent them over, and that each of them held quite a privileged status in

    his family.

    Gerald had never taken a ne before, so he didn¡¯t know what an airport arrival gate looked like.

    Did he need to hold a sign up and wait at the arrival gate?

    He parked the limousine just outside the arrival gate. He couldn¡¯t really park his limousine anywhere

    else.

    He then sent a message to the butler through the contact number his sister had given him. It contained

    the car¡¯s license te number.

    Not too long after, Gerald began regretting parking there.

    Several young people, especially girls, were gawking at his limousine.

    Some even took group photographs with it.

    Sitting in his car, Gerald felt extremely uneasy and awkward.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    While this was happening, a group of four walked past the arrival gates.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Crawford would be sending someone to pick us up? Where is he?¡± asked a

    female voice.

    A kind-looking old man with white hair took the lead. Following behind, was a young and lively girl who

    seemed to be either eighteen or neen of age.

    Even further behind, was a pair of twins. Both brothers seemed to be in their thirties and they both wore

    suits. However, even that did not fully erase the fact that they both of them looked equally strong and

    fierce.

    The two seemed to act as bodyguards for the grandfather and his granddaughter.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford will be sending someone here to pick us up. I¡¯ve just received the car¡¯s license te

    number. Drake, Tyson, go check if our ride is here.¡±

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Kendall!¡±

    The two guards then began looking around.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve done some research, and apparently the food here is rather special. Is it alright if I try

    some for myselfter?¡± the girl asked. She appeared to be more on the naughty side as she pleaded to

    her grandfather.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying in Mayberry for a while anyway. You can eat whatever you want.¡±

    As he ended his sentence, the brothers returned.

    They had located the limousine.

    Once they got there, Gerald was there waiting for them.

    As Gerald was about to exit the car to introduce himself, he heard the girl speak.

    ¡°Say grandpa? Is Mr. Crawford extremely handsome? Miss Crawford is such a charmingdy, he must

    definitely be as handsome as she is beautiful!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald became slightly embarrassed to introduce himself.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 328

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is indeed, extremely handsome. However, you shouldn¡¯t say such nonsense when you

    meet Mr. Crawfordter, Dorothy. Control your rashness as well. Miss Crawford may adore and spoil

    you, but what if you identally anger him? I may not be able to help you then! You know how much of

    a temper you have.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You know, I¡¯ve asked around and learned that though Mr. Crawford is a rather reserved

    person, he¡¯s a wicked man inside! He appears to have several wives!¡± The girl stuck her tongue out

    before grinning.

    ¡°You naughty girl! I¡¯m pping you if you say that again! Where did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Almost all the youths living in Northbay talk about it. I¡¯ve also heard that he¡¯s a promiscuous

    man who has gotten several women pregnant here. It¡¯s said that whoever offends him will end up

    bing pregnant so I¡¯m quite afraid of him!¡± said Dorothy as she patted her belly.

    ¡°I can see that those ignorant kids are indeed done for! How could they spread such baseless rumors

    about Mr. Crawford? Truly preposterous! Dorothy, Miss Crawford has told me that Mr. Crawford is an

    extremely kind man. Those kids are just gullible rumor spreaders. Nonsense, all of it. You had better

    stop talking to them!¡±

    ¡°Miss Crawford is his elder sister. She¡¯ll praise him no matter what he does!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough you naughty girl! Keep your mouth shut!¡± Mr. Kendall said extremely angrily.

    It was then when they noticed that Gerald was standing behind them, his face flushed. He had silently

    exited the limousine and circled around it while they were talking.

    He was certainly unable to introduce himself now after hearing all that she had said.

    ¡®How and where the hell did these rumors sprout from?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, good day little brother. My apologies, my granddaughter here doesn¡¯t know much about Mr.

    Crawford. Don¡¯t worry, she has no real intentions of condemning Mr. Crawford. Might you be Mr.

    Crawford¡¯s chauffeur?¡± asked Mr. Kendall as he smiled.

    The butler knew that he was Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate and as Mr. Crawford was the heir to the

    Crawfords, his status was definitely higher than Jessica¡¯s.

    Even if he was just a mere driver of Mr. Crawford, his status was definitely not a low one.

    With how loud Dorothy was speaking, the chauffeur had no doubt heard every word of it.

    Sadly, there were just too many people in the family who gossiped about him.

    Some imed that he was a humble and reserved man. Others shared tales that he was instead, a

    promiscuous man. While plenty were there to praise him, plenty more were bold enough to mock him.

    It was inevitable that he would be gossiped endlessly about, especially since he was the future heir of

    the powerful Crawfords.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Oh, no¡­ No, I¡¯m-¡± Gerald ended his sentence early, a sheepish smile on his face.

    Gerald had indeed heard everything Dorothy had said, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reveal his true

    identity.

    ¡®People are iming that I make women who offended me pregnant? As if I could ever do that! If that

    were the case, then all the women in Mayberry University would already be pregnant since all of them

    constantly mock me!¡¯

    Things would certainly be awkward if he told them who he really was at this point.

    While he was thinking to himself, the girl yelled, ¡°That¡¯s great! Since you¡¯re his driver, you must be

    familiar with this ce. Bring me to a ce that serves special food in Mayberry. Since you¡¯ve been

    here for a while, you should definitely know where the best food is, right?¡± asked Dorothy excitedly.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    In truth, Gerald had never actually enjoyed any of the special food in Mayberry. He definitely couldn¡¯t

    afford any of the meals here in the past.

    Dorothyughed in glee. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Take me to one now!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Dorothy. Stop acting so rashly. If the driver takes you food hunting, who¡¯s going to

    drive the car?¡± Mr. Kendall said, a defeated smile on his face.

    ¡°Humph! Drake and Tyson are already with you, grandpa! I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for so

    long. Please let the driver apany me. It¡¯ll be my treat today!¡±

    ¡°Please agree to that. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Crawford every single rumor I¡¯ve heard about him once we

    meet. Then I¡¯ll tell him to get me pregnant too! Humph!¡± shouted Dorothy.

    Mr. Kendall sighed. This granddaughter of his was uncontroble. Shaking his head, he smiled as he

    said, ¡°I give up. Little brother, how about this. We should be able to find Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment from where we are now. We¡¯ll go by ourselves. Meanwhile, could you please apany

    my granddaughter and take her to somece fun? I¡¯ll exin the situation to Mr. Crawford in person

    later.¡±

    ¡°I can do that,¡± said Gerald as he scratched the back of his head.

    He sighed internally. At first, he had wanted to meet up with people from his family properly.

    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t going to happen, seeing how poor his reputation and image already were to

    them.

    ¡®You say you¡¯re going to meet me, but I¡¯m taking Dorothy out food hunting. Who exactly are you going

    to meet?¡¯

    ¡®This is getting too convoluted, I might as well just reveal my identity now.¡¯

    ¡°Actually Mr. Kendall, I¡¯m-¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    At that moment, they heard a female voice outside the airport. It sounded like the voice of a person

    who had finally found someone they had been looking for after a long ordeal.

    ¡°Liara, who is that?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Mr. Rye, he¡¯s the one who beat me and Aiden up! He¡¯s the reason why I had to be admitted

    into the hospital! You said you were going to take revenge for me after you returned to our homnd.

    Here he is now!¡± shouted Liara excitedly, her eyes almost bulging and bloodshot.

    Behind her, was a group of suited bodyguards. There were several luxurious ck Mercedes-Benz

    cars parked at the exit¡¯s opening as well.

    Standing right beside her was a man wearing a pair of sunsses. A man who had attracted the

    attention of endless numbers of girls. It was none other than William.

    ¡°D*mn it! Are you sure that¡¯s the guy Liara?¡±

    William then threw his sunsses to the side, ring at Gerald coldly.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 329

    ¡°Surround them at once!¡±

    As William barked his order and waved his hand, ten bodyguards immediately rushed toward them.

    Gerald and the four others had been encircled.

    Behind William, stood a sturdy-looking man. He looked to be almost thirty and wore a pair of

    sunsses as well. Up till this point, he hadn¡¯t said a word.

    His arms were crossed and almost half of his face seemed to have suffered severe burn scars. He

    looked rather hideous to be honest, and he appeared to be William¡¯s personal bodyguard.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Humph! Enemies are always bound to meet again! It¡¯s just been a few days so I¡¯m sure you never saw

    thising!¡± Liara shouted as she clung on to William¡¯s arm and slowly began walking toward them.

    Her eyes were filled with fury and if one could kill a person with cold res alone, Gerald would

    definitely be dead by now.

    Liara, for one, wanted that to be true. She wanted to torture and kill Gerald with her own hands.

    From a young age, she had been spoilt rotten by everyone around her.

    She had never even been hit before.

    It had been a crushing blow to her pride when she was beaten up in front of the others the other day.

    She had been too embarrassed to tell the others about it, but she had lost control of her dder at the

    restaurant the other day and wet herself.

    It was beyond humiliating for her, and it was all because of this b*stard!

    ¡°So you beat my woman up, huh? You b*stard! I¡¯ll make sure you face the consequences today! Break

    his limbs first! We¡¯ll ruin the rest of his familyter!¡± ordered William.

    After what had happened the other day, William had returned to M Country to rx for a few days.

    However, he soon found himself rushing back to Mayberry after hearing that his girlfriend had been

    beaten up.

    For those who dared to offend William, only punishing the offender alone was a blessing. Usually,

    William would ensure that the offender¡¯s entire family line suffered as well.

    In William¡¯s eyes, Gerald¡¯s family was not going to be treated any differently.

    Immediately after hismand, two bodyguards rushed forward and attempted to grab Gerald¡¯s

    shoulders.

    Before they could do so, Gerald felt a gust of wind behind him.

    In a split second, the two bodyguards were thrown onto the ground as easily as two sacks of potatoes.

    Drake and Tyson had been standing behind Gerald this entire time and now they both took a step

    forward.

    Their actions were so rapid that Gerald had barely noticed them moving to shove the guards away at

    all.

    Mr. Kendall simply smiled bitterly as he watched the scene y out before him. He looked at Gerald

    and sighed with a smile. ¡°Little brother, are these your enemies?¡±

    Gerald nodded, a smile forming on his face. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve had some conflicts before,¡± he said before

    beginning tough.

    He was no longer afraid of William and Liara.

    ¡°Your enemies are Mr. Crawford¡¯s enemies and his enemies are ours. Drake, Tyson, we¡¯ll leave them to

    you,¡± said Mr. Kendall as he smiled while nodding.

    Dorothy had been standing beside Mr. Kendall and she smiled as well.

    ¡°Oh, a treat! It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen Drake and Tyson engaged in a fight!¡± shouted

    Dorothy excitedly.

    ¡°Both of them seem quite powerful,¡± said Gerald as he observed their martial arts stances. He couldn¡¯t

    help but feel pleased that he had such powerful bodyguards under him.

    ¡°Of course they are! They were both sergeant majors who had great reputations during their time in the

    army. You know, if you say Drake¡¯s name to gangsters living abroad, they¡¯ll start trembling in fear!¡± said

    Dorothy smugly.

    ¡°They are both indebted to the Crawfords. After they left the army, they came to work for them. As the

    master had ordered them to leave Miss Crawford, they¡¯ll only listen to Mr. Crawford from now on!¡±

    exined Mr. Kendall.

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened.

    So apparently his family had sent two sergeant majors to be his bodyguards. He had initially thought

    that both Flynn and Leopold were already exceptionally capable.

    It surprised him to see that both Drake and Tyson were much more powerful than them.

    Their expressions barely changed no matter who and how many opponents they were up against. Each

    punch and kick was calcted and they could strike the opponents¡¯ vulnerable spots with ease.

    In the blink of an eye, all of William¡¯s bodyguards were sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°What?¡±

    While William and Liara were smug in the beginning, they were at a loss of words now.

    ¡®These two were originally dad¡¯s bodyguards. They¡¯re seasoned professionals, that¡¯s for sure¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself in awe.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 330

    It took less than ten seconds for the twins topletely bring down the ten guards. How was that even

    possible?

    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to mess with the Crawfords. Youckmon sense, kid. Let¡¯s beat some sense

    into you!¡± said the twins in unison as they walked toward William slowly, cold smiles on their faces.

    ¡°D*mn it! Carl! Get them! Make sure they can¡¯t even stand after you¡¯re done with them!¡±

    William was in shock.

    Initially, he had thought that getting revenge for his woman was going to be an easy task. All he needed

    to do was to have his guards cripple Gerald. He had never anticipated that Gerald would have two

    expert bodyguards with him.

    He was now forced to order his trump card to make a move.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carl was the bodyguard who had been standing behind William all this time. Though he looked

    intimidating with all the severe burn scars on his face, he began to tremble when he saw Drake and

    Tyson approaching.

    It wasn¡¯t out of fear, but an odd emotion in his heart which he just couldn¡¯t suppress.

    He stood in front of William.

    ¡°You can kill me, but please let Mr. Rye leave unharmed,¡± said Carl calmly.

    Drake and Tyson stopped moving forward for a brief moment and looked at each other before fixing

    their gaze on Carl again.

    ¡°D*mn it! I didn¡¯t ask you to give yourself up to die! Beat them up already you hideous man! How dare

    you disobey me!¡±

    At that moment, a loud thud was heard.

    William had punched Carl directly in the cheek.

    Carl hadn¡¯t dared to dodge and the corner of his lip began bleeding.

    ¡°What a waste of space! Useless!¡± yelled Liara before she pped Carl on the other cheek.

    ¡®You idiot! We ordered you to avenge us, not cover for us so we could run away!¡¯ Liara continued to

    rage in her mind.

    ¡°Mr. Rye, Miss Liara, please leave immediately. I am no match for them,¡± said Carl calmly again.

    ¡°F*ck that! Aren¡¯t you powerful yourself? It¡¯s such a waste that dad kept you with us! Once we return,

    you¡¯re going to start carrying a dustbin around with you every day and everywhere you go!¡±

    It had never urred to William that Carl would surrender himself so easily.

    He was bing slightly nervous now. He then pointed toward Gerald and the others.

    ¡°Hey b*stard! I wasn¡¯t ready today! If you¡¯re bold enough, let¡¯s make an appointment! We¡¯llpete

    with each other then!¡±

    William had noticed that more and more people were surrounding them. He knew that he would either

    be beaten up or humiliated if he continued to stay here for any longer.

    Gerald noticed that Mr. Kendall was looking at him. Gerald knew that this meant that he was going to

    be making the final decision.

    Thinking about it, he understood Mr. Kendall¡¯s thought process. Since he was supposedly Mr.

    Crawford¡¯s driver, if he was in trouble, so was Mr. Crawford. He currently held the highest position to

    make the final say.

    ¡°Sure. We can discuss the details of our matchter. You may leave, but the woman stays with us for

    now,¡± said Gerald with a faint smile.

    It was true that Gerald usually kept a low profile, but it did not mean that he was a fool.

    After all, he had offended the Ryes, and he could not shake that off now.

    Gerald had reached the conclusion that it was better to take them down early on so that they wouldn¡¯t

    be able to cause further trouble in the future.

    William was a person who relied on his family¡¯s power. Without the Ryes, he was only an ordinary

    person with no merits. Ruining him would mean nothing to Gerald.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s rule, Liara started bing nervous.

    ¡°Mr. Rye! Please don¡¯t leave me with them! Bring me along with you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liara. Just stay with them for now. I¡¯ll rescue you soon enough so wait for me patiently!¡±

    said William hurriedly. He then rushed toward his car, started the engines, and left immediately. He

    didn¡¯t even care about his pile of unconscious bodyguards lying on the ground.

    Carl nodded toward Drake and Tyson respectfully before turning around to walk toward his car.

    ¡°Frank Dunkin!¡±

    Both Drake and Tyson shouted at Carl who was just about to get into his car.

    Carl¡¯s body trembled slightly. However, he pretended not to hear.

    ¡°D*mn! They¡¯re so alike! He looks exactly like the guy!¡± Tyson said aloud, his gaze still fixed on Carl.

    ¡°Yes, he does resemble Frank. Those eyes of his never change. But why would he ever be a

    bodyguard for such a person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and he clearly doesn¡¯t want to identify himself with us!¡± Both of them continued to taunt

    him in low voices.

    Mr. Kendall stepped in at that moment. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. We¡¯ll talk more about this once we arrive

    at the vi. It¡¯s high time we met Mr. Crawford. Drake, Tyson, bring that woman along!¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 331

    With Liara now being held captive, Gerald began driving to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    Upon arriving at the vi, Gerald called out to the bodyguards who had opened the gates for the

    limousine to enter. They were told to bring Liara to a vacant room and keep a constant eye on her.

    ¡°Wow, little driver! I didn¡¯t expect you to have so much power over the guards here! They¡¯re listening to

    all yourmands!¡± said Dorothy as sheughed.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Zack and Michael saw Gerald entering the building and they hurried over to greet him. They greeted

    Mr. Kendall respectfully as well.

    While Zack and Michael usually appeared assertive in Mayberry City, in front of Jessica and Mr.

    Kendall, they instead gave the impression of just being regr minions.

    However, that wasn¡¯t what caught the four new people¡¯s attention. Mr. Kendall, Drake, Tyson, and

    Dorothy were all stunned when they heard how the two addressed Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Crawford?¡± Mr. Kendall asked, shocked.

    ¡°That would be me, yes. I had wanted to introduce myself earlier but the situation hadn¡¯t allowed for it,¡±

    replied Gerald, a bitter smile on his face.

    Mr. Kendall coughed. The revtion was both surprising to him as well as shameful.

    After all, they had earlier been discussing all manner of rumors about him for quite a while when he

    was, quite literally, sitting right next to them in the limousine.

    To think that this casually dressed and introverted person was actually Mr. Crawford. It seemed that

    what the eldest youngdy had told him was really true.

    ¡°¡­I see. So¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Crawford?¡± said Dorothy. Though she had initially beenfortable talking to

    Gerald due to how honest a person the driver seemed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at the

    revtion.

    Gerald simply nodded slowly, a wry smile on his face.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t expected any less a reaction. What¡¯s done was done and the four were led to a dinner

    banquet which had been arranged by Michael. The five then slowly got to know one another better as

    they ate and drank.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, the eldest youngdy and the master have sent us here to pass on an important

    announcement. I believe that the matter has been brought up several times between you and the

    eldest youngdy,¡± exined Mr. Kendall respectfully.

    ¡°While the eldest youngdypleted her assessment six years ago, yours is to officially begin now.

    The family has decided to auction off Mayberry Commercial Street which had initially belonged to both

    you and the eldest youngdy. Once the auction isplete, you will be given an exclusive asset. With

    said asset, you will need to create apletely new group to run in Mayberry City. You¡¯ll have to

    control and develop it on your own as well!¡±

    This was nothing new to Gerald. On the contrary, Jessica had previously told Gerald about this many,

    many times.

    Because of that, he had prepared himself for the assessment for quite a long time now.

    His previous discussion to set up two projects under his name, them being Exceptional Live and

    Yorknorth Mountain, had already been approved.

    However, he had not anticipated that his family would auction off Mayberry Commercial Street.

    ¡°While I understand that the goal is to develop something on my own, Mayberry Commercial Street is

    already very profitable. Is there really a need to auction it off?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled bitterly.

    Gerald had experienced many things there and it bore some sentimental value to him now.

    ¡°Well, the profit gained was simply used to assess both you and the eldest youngdy. The family could

    never allow such a small group to survive forever. However, Mr. Crawford, if you really like the ce,

    you can buy it again in the future for your own entertainment and leisure!¡± Mr. Kendall couldn¡¯t really

    grasp the meaning behind Gerald¡¯s question.

    However, Gerald still found his answer from Mr. Kendall¡¯s statement. While it was true that Mayberry

    Commercial Street was impressive,pared to the other industries owned by the Crawford family

    worldwide, the street was nothing special.

    There was nothing he could do but allow his family to auction it off.

    Besides, he was also not short of money anymore. Owning Mayberry Commercial Street would only be

    for bragging rights now and he didn¡¯t want any part of that!

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Crawford, a portion of the Crawford family¡¯s defense force in Mayberry City will

    also be under you in the future. Drake and Tyson themselves will be working as your personal

    bodyguards,¡± said Mr. Kendall.

    After saying that, he looked toward Zack.

    Zack immediately caught on to what Mr. Kendall was hinting at, and carefully retrieved a small machine

    with a red button on it. He handed it gently to Gerald.

    Gerald was no stranger to the contraption.

    Back when Nigel was very close to killing him, Zack had pressed the button to summon forty to fifty

    helicopters to save him.

    ¡°This device functions as amunication tool for Military Emergencies. It now belongs to you!¡±

    The next step was for them to sign some transfer documents and to be done with all the formalities. By

    the time everything waspleted, it was already almost eight o¡¯clock at night.

    To tell the truth, it was only today that Gerald realized just how much influence and reach his family had

    over Mayberry City.

    It was surprising, to say the least.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 332

    Not only did the so-called Military Emergency Base host a section for its armed forces, but it also

    boasted one of the most efficient medical teams as well as intelligence gathering departments.

    It was just like how it was in action movies.

    Gerald had personally never been in contact with any of those departments before.

    Being granted ess to the Military Emergency Base meant that he would be in charge of all of this in

    the future. It only further affirmed Gerald that he was going to be the future leader.

    It was alreadyte when he was thinking about this, and Gerald himself was ready to retire for the

    night.

    Before that, however, he suddenly remembered that he still had some unfinished business!

    Gerald sneered as he walked toward the room.

    ¡°Oh, behave yourself won¡¯t you? Otherwise, I may really end up killing you! Did you really just try to bite

    me? Are you some kind of dog?¡±

    Even from quite a distance away, Gerald could already hear his bodyguard cursing from behind the

    door.

    ¡°Release me you b*stard! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll personally make sure Mr. Rye hacks you to death when he

    arrives!¡± growled Liara.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ Mr. Rye¡­ I¡¯m terrified¡­ Hahaha! Lady, look around you. I¡¯ll drop you a hint, you may as well

    just await your death since you dared to offend Mr. Crawford of Mayberry City!¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford? Since when have I ever offended Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Liara in genuine

    surprise.

    ¡°Still trying to feign ignorance? Mr. Crawford¡¯s the man who brought you here today!¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait, he¡¯s that Mr. Crawford?¡±

    At that moment, Gerald entered the room.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± shouted the two bodyguards inside respectfully before leaving the room under his

    command.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you nning to do with me?¡± asked Liara. The terror had finally sunk in.

    She finally realized how he could¡¯ve gotten so many people to rush over back when they were at

    Surati.

    This man was actually Mr. Crawford in the flesh!

    ¡°You¡¯re already a captive in this room. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± replied Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°But¡­ Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m Mr. Rye¡¯s woman!¡± whimpered Liara. Her arms were still tied and her head

    was lowered.

    Understanding the power difference between them made her feel scared and embarrassed at the same

    time.

    The bodyguards were right. Mr. Rye was nothingpared to Mr. Crawford.

    She, for one, would never be able to reach the top by bing Mr. Rye¡¯s woman.

    Perhaps it would be better if she became Mr. Crawford¡¯s woman instead.

    Though both of them definitely still bore grudges against each other, she believed that Mr. Crawford

    would eventually fall for her beauty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care whose woman you are. I won¡¯t personally be touching you either way. However,

    since you¡¯re already here anyway, then this makes it the perfect opportunity for me to settle this score

    with you. You don¡¯t really have a way to pay me back, so you can just settle this score with your body!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±

    As soon as her question ended, Gerald turned around and slowly began walking toward the door while

    making a phone call. ¡°Hey, get me a random homeless person off the street¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you nning? Get back here! Wait!¡±

    A terrified Liara continued yelling at him as he left the room.

    The intention of his phone call was obvious.

    Of course Gerald wouldn¡¯t touch a woman like her.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Outside the room, Gerald began strolling down the hallways, enjoying the peace of the moonlit night.

    It was a little under half an hourter when Zack gave Gerald a call.

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Crawford, that girl was so terrified that she revealed everything she knew about the Rye

    Group. I honestly wasn¡¯t expecting her to know that many of their secrets. She¡¯s also agreed to help us

    get what we want!¡± said Zack, a grin on his face.

    ¡°Your idea was truly brilliant Mr. Lyle. If you hadn¡¯t suggested it, I would have just ordered some guards

    to beat her up,¡± replied Gerald as he smiled awkwardly.

    Zack had naturally given Gerald some advice about the matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Crawford. The Rye Group offended you because they don¡¯t know their own ce.

    Give me one day and night. You¡¯ll definitely hear satisfactory results from me!¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 333

    Gerald really couldn¡¯t be bothered about Zack¡¯s methods of dealing with the matter.

    He rested early that night.

    Though it was raining heavily when he awoke, Gerald rushed to school anyway. After all, his homework

    review was important as well.

    As per usual, his driver dropped him off at the school gates and Gerald walked into the school with an

    umbre in hand.

    All of a sudden, Gerald heard a loud scream.

    When he turned to look at the source of the sound, he saw a girl in a white dress who seemed to have

    sprained her ankle. She held an umbre in one hand while her other held onto her ankle. Gerald

    deduced that she must have sprained her ankle while she was opening her umbre.

    Since she could hardly walk properly at that moment, it seemed that the sprain was a severe one.

    Gerald found himself walking toward her under his umbre. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡± cried the girl as she raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were all teary.

    Gerald was slightly taken aback when he saw her face. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    The girl showed obvious surprise on her face as well.

    This wasn¡¯t just any random person. She was the good-natured girl who had previously sat next to

    Gerald when he was studying in the library a while back.

    The memory of the event embarrassed Gerald.

    Not only did he have a nosebleed back then, but he had also sneezed. What an embarrassing thing to

    remember!

    It was unexpected, to say the least, for him to encounter her today while returning to school this early in

    the morning!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while¡­ I had initially nned to call a cab to go out and get some materials. Thinking

    back, perhaps I was walking a bit too hastily!¡± said the girl as her cheeks flushed slightly red. It was an

    obvious sign that she remembered what had previously happened in the library.

    ¡°With this heavy rain, it would be best if you postponed that n for now. I¡¯ll help you get to the

    infirmary,¡± replied Gerald.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact that she had handed him a tissue during his embarrassing plight back then.

    Even though they were still pretty much strangers at this point, he still felt obligated to help her.

    After all, the girl was someone good-natured and was beautiful to boot.

    If he were to ignore and just leave her there, his guilt would surelye back to biteter.

    Though she hesitated at first, she eventually nodded. The pain was too overbearing for her.

    Even with Gerald¡¯s help, she still found difficulty walking.

    In the end, Gerald resorted to carrying her on his back. Fortunately, the girl had sensed that Gerald

    bore no ill intentions, even from when they had first encountered in the library. Therefore, she didn¡¯t try

    to resist at all and simply allowed Gerald to carry her.

    She held on to her umbre as they walked toward the infirmary.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly as his nose caught the scent of her body.

    However, he already had M so why on earth was he still overthinking the situation?

    Gerald shook his head slightly to clear his mind before starting to walk faster.

    Beep, beep!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    A Mercedes Benz G500 honked as it passed by Gerald and the girl.

    ¡°Hey there beauty! It¡¯s raining heavily so why don¡¯t you get in my car? I¡¯ll drop you off wherever you¡¯re

    headed to!¡±

    The shout came from a well-dressed teen who had rolled down the car¡¯s window.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks when he heard the teen¡¯s words.

    In his mind, Gerald knew that all beautiful girls loved luxury cars.

    However, she hardly even looked at the driver.

    Instead, she pinched Gerald¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t just stop here! I¡¯m dying from the pain!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Right!¡±

    Gerald nodded before starting to walk hurriedly again. It seemed that this girl was different from the

    others he had encountered before.

    ¡°D*mn it! If I had known she¡¯d be here I would havee a bit earlier! It¡¯s such a shame! That girl¡¯s so

    beautiful!¡±

    The boy sighed loudly before mming his hand against the steering wheel as he watched Gerald

    slowly walk away with the beauty still clinging on to his back.

    Fortunately, the infirmary wasn¡¯t too far away. Once they arrived, a doctor came over immediately to

    check on her injury.

    Knowing that she would be taken care of by the doctor, Gerald turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s your name? Mine is Giya,¡± shouted the girl toward his back.

    ¡°Mine¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I see! Thank you so much for today. You¡¯ve saved me from a world of pain. I don¡¯t know how I would

    have managed to return with that sprained ankle! Also, I noticed that you¡¯re holding on to a book. Are

    you possibly headed to the library to study?¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I am,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 334

    ¡°Giya! Are you alright? How could you be so careless?¡±

    At that moment, the infirmary¡¯s door was pushed open. Four girls who all looked well-mannered walked

    into the infirmary.

    Somehow, each of them bore beautyparable to car showgirls on the inte!

    They seemed to be Giya¡¯s roommates.

    They were here because Giya had sent them a text message earlier, telling them that she was going to

    the infirmary.

    ¡°I sprained my ankle but I was lucky to bump into Gerald! He carried me all the way here on his back!¡±

    exined Giya with a smile as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re telling us that a hero saved our beauty? Hahaha! Then we¡¯ll really have to thank

    the handsome guy who saved our Giya then!¡±

    The girls continued chatting among themselves before turning to look at Gerald.

    It was reflected clearly in their eyes that they felt a slight disappointment after looking at him for a while.

    The clothes he wore were a little tasteless and to be frank, at first nce, Gerald looked like a pathetic

    jerk.

    However, he did look like a decent person with a nice, chiseled face.

    He looked like an honest and silly person as well.

    However, they didn¡¯t know him personally so they didn¡¯t want to end up judging a book by its cover.

    ¡°Hey there handsome! So you¡¯re the one who saved Giya?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I saved her, I was simply helping her out!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t know what to do. His nervousness had increased the moment he saw all those beautiful

    girls.

    He was obviously not like this in the past.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see, speaking of which, Giya has never owed anyone any favors. What do you say, handsome? How

    would you like Giya to repay the favor to you?¡±

    The girls continued to tease Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Well how about this, why don¡¯t we ask Giya to marry you?¡±

    The girls giggled at this in unison.

    ¡°Marriage is rather extreme, why not just ask Giya to spend the night with you instead?¡±

    ¡°Ahh! This is so embarrassing!¡±

    The girls continued to chatter loudly among themselves.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for any of that!¡±

    Gerald had honestly not expected these girls to be so bold and direct when all of them looked like

    goddesses.

    He felt extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh, why¡¯s that? Do you think Giya¡¯s not pretty or worthy enough for you? Is that the case?¡± asked

    several of the girls as they gathered around Gerald.

    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean hmm? Why don¡¯t you borate, handsome?¡±

    While her roommates continued to tease Gerald, Giya watched silently from her sickbed. This wasn¡¯t

    out of the ordinary for her roommates. They weren¡¯t exactly known to allow boys to y around with

    them. Instead, every single one of them had the capability of both fooling and duping dozens of guys

    easily.

    When she looked at Gerald, she could see that he was already blushing severely after being

    bombarded by teases.

    Giya couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight. ¡°Alright girls, stop teasing him already! Tammy, I¡¯d like to eat

    an apple. Could you peel one for me?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Tammy was a tall girl and she was about to peel an apple before she paused. She then turned to look

    at Gerald again before smiling. ¡°Hey handsome, you said you didn¡¯t mean it right? Could you peel an

    apple for Giya then?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Gerald was surprised at the request.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it without a reward. After peeling it, I¡¯ll allow you to kiss me

    anywhere you want! How¡¯s that for a deal?¡± said Tammy as she slowly approached Gerald.

    This was the first time Gerald had ever encountered such a bold girl. Was she really as bold as Jacelyn

    was?

    Comparing the two in his mind, Jacelyn was definitely a rookiepared to these girls!

    Out of every ten sentences the girls said, eight of them were dirty talk.

    They were also equally bold and straightforward when they spoke.

    After toying with him for a little longer, Gerald could barely hold himself together.

    Once the apple had been peeled, they told him to peel a banana.

    After that, they even told Gerald to drench the bracelet on Giya¡¯s hand with boiling water.

    Gerald felt queasy and really didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer.

    That was it, once hepleted this favor, he was leaving.

    Right as he held onto the bracelet which Giya had just removed from her wrist, Gerald felt himself

    being pulled backward. A strong hand had pushed him away from Giya so suddenly, that he lost his

    grip on the bracelet and it shattered the moment it hit the floor.

    ¡°Giya! I heard that you got injured! You had me worried to death!¡±

    The anxious voice came from the boy who had just rushed in.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 335

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yacob, I¡¯m fine,¡± replied Giya in an indifferent tone.

    The boy was dressed presentably in a suit and looked rather handsome.

    Though Giya gave a slightly cold impression toward him, Yacob wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    ¡°Oh, Giya! Your bracelet¡¯s broken!¡± eximed Tammy. She had looked at the floor to see what had

    caused the shattering sound earlier and found that it was the bracelet.

    ¡°Gerald, how could you be so careless? Is it because you¡¯re unhappy that Yacob¡¯s here to be

    concerned about Giya?¡± asked another girl.

    Her words caught Yacob¡¯s attention.

    Though the boy liked Giya to the point of infatuation, Giya wasn¡¯t interested in Yacob at all.

    Despite him having a very good family background, she still didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. She knew

    what she liked, and she didn¡¯t like him that way at all.

    Naturally, it was impossible for her to have feelings for Gerald just because he saved her once.

    Giya¡¯s roommates knew this and they were simply just ying around with Gerald.

    Everyone had clearly seen that it was indeed, Yacob who had yanked Gerald away earlier which

    caused him to identally drop the bracelet.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a bracelet. I¡¯ll just buy another one!¡±

    Giya felt slightly embarrassed. After all, her friends were still making fun of Gerald now even though he

    was the one who had helped her.

    ¡°Yacob! You and Gerald are the reason the bracelet¡¯s broken! Both of you will have to pay for it!¡± said

    Tammy.

    The girls obviously had to speak a bit more respectfully toward Yacob.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll just buy a new one without his help. How could he possibly even afford to pay for half?¡±

    Yacob scoffed as he looked at Gerald, displeasure clearly reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. Please, take care Giya!¡± said Gerald.

    Gerald knew that he would continue to be teased as long as he stayed here. What more, Yacob was

    ring daggers at him.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really want to hold it against the girls either.

    If he really wanted their respect, all he needed to do was to drive his own car and park it in front of

    them.

    After all, people just found him fun to bully because they all thought he was poor!

    It was just a coincidence that Gerald had stumbled into Giya today, and he really didn¡¯t want to get

    entangled within the situation.

    As for the broken bracelet, Gerald had already been thinking about it. Since it was also partly his fault,

    he would simply buy a simr one topensate her. Then the entire matter would be resolved

    peacefully.

    As she watched Gerald leave, Giya wanted to call out to him to stay but she also knew that he wasn¡¯t

    going to adapt easily to her circle of friends.

    She would just have to wait for another opportunity in the future.

    After finally leaving the infirmary, Gerald headed straight for the library to study.

    In a blink of an eye, noon hade.

    It was then when Zack gave Gerald a call.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s been settled, Mr. Crawford. Rye Group will cease to exist in Mayberry City!¡± said Zack, a

    smile on his face.

    ¡°I knew I could count on you, Mr. Lyle!¡± replied Gerald.

    Zack¡¯s process was easy, really. All that was needed was a little coercion.

    In the past, both families had minded their own businesses. In order to make money peacefully, there

    was mutuality between the two parties.

    However, if the Rye Group were to ever attempt to go against the Crawford family, they would definitely

    be no match against them.

    ¡°Speaking of which Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve checked and found out that we¡¯ll need to use one of your identity

    cards for some of the master¡¯s other industries in Mayberry City. Are you currently busy? If you aren¡¯t,

    there are some documents that need to be signed. If you can¡¯te over, I can go to where you are!¡±

    said Zack respectfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I¡¯lle over.¡±

    Gerald was almost done reading his book anyway. He was also thinking of heading to a jewelry shop in

    Mayberry Commercial Street to get a jade bracelet simr to Giya¡¯s previous one. Just to make sure

    that she was properlypensated.

    By now, the rain had already stopped.

    Gerald first drove to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. Once he was done signing the documents, he

    headed for the jewelry shop in Mayberry Commercial Street.

    ¡°Boss! I¡¯d like to buy a jade bracelet!¡±

    It had taken him a while, but he finally found a jade bracelet simr to Giya¡¯s.

    ¡°Good sir, that jade bracelet is made from excellent hetian jade. It is very expensive, are you sure you

    want this?¡± asked the salesgirl, a professional smile on her face.

    Though she smiled, an expression of contempt on her face was still slightly visible.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The young man before her wasn¡¯t well-dressed at all.

    Despite that, he hade to buy jewelry. What more, he had chosen to buy a jade bracelet made from

    hetian jade!

    Was he pulling her leg?

    However, due to professionalism, she just kept her thoughts to herself.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 336

    Gerald didn¡¯t care. Picking the bracelet up, he carefully observed it before saying, ¡°Wrap this up for me.

    I¡¯m buying it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure sir? This excellent hetian jade bracelet costs seven thousand and five hundred dors¡­

    Perhaps you would like to look at something else instead?¡±

    The smile on her face was beginning to fade at that point.

    ¡°Just do it already, why are you asking so much?¡± replied Gerald, rather coldly.

    The salesgirl packed the jade bracelet up before swiping it on the payment machine. However, the

    transaction was a failure.

    Gerald suddenly remembered that the minimum amount for each of his bank transactions had to be at

    least thirty thousand dors!

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Since when has Trinity Jewelers be such a low-ss shop? Can any random person just

    waltz in now? What¡¯ll be of our noble customer experience then?¡±

    The scornful voice came from a couple who had just entered the shop and witnessed Gerald¡¯s payment

    failure. The couple consisted of a woman who was in her thirties and an even older looking man.

    All humans were like this, weren¡¯t they? Trampling all over others was their only way of showing how

    rich and powerful they were.

    The salesgirl smiled apologetically at the couple.

    Her expression turned into an impatient one when she looked back at Gerald again.

    It was no secret that Trinity Jewelers was a very well-known shop in Mayberry City.

    In the past, it was not umon for pretentious people to enter the shop just to take pictures of

    themselves holding jewelry in their hands.

    It was getting far toomon, honestly.

    In her eyes, Gerald was no different from them.

    ¡°Sir, if you aren¡¯t going to buy it, then please leave. Can¡¯t you see that other customers are waiting to

    buy something?¡± the salesgirl said with a tiny hint of scorn in her voice.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not buying it? It¡¯s just far too cheap! I¡¯ll just pick a more expensive item!¡±

    Gerald said this, trying to save his own face.

    The woman locked arms with her partner and sneered at Gerald. ¡°Children nowadays! They can be so

    vain!¡±

    ¡°Truly! If I had such a son, I would just break his legs off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this one! Wrap it up for me!¡±

    Gerald pretended to not hear the couple¡¯sments and simply pointed at another jade bracelet in the

    middle of the ss disy case.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ This is a famous jade bracelet made by the top master himself. The market price for this

    bracelet is thirty-two thousand dors. Are you sure you want to get this?¡±

    The salesgirl¡¯s tone was cold and her voice was close to a sneer at this point.

    ¡°Not only this one. I¡¯m buying both!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Pft! That would be almost forty thousand dors! This silly boy really thinks he can afford that! Hah!¡±

    said the man as heughed.

    As he did so, the salesgirl proceeded to swipe Gerald¡¯s bank card on the payment machine.

    Since this pathetic jerk was so stubborn, the salesgirl was also starting to lose her temper. Her n

    was to embarrass Gerald even more by showing the couple that the transaction had failed.

    ¡°Hmph. This person really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for himself,¡± said the woman coldly as she red

    at Gerald.

    It was at that moment when the couple and the salesgirl¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    After he had keyed in his password, the payment machine disyed that the transaction was a

    sess.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    All three of them were stunned speechless.

    Not too long after, their faces began burning with embarrassment. This pauper was actually someone

    rich!

    ¡°Pack the two jade bracelets for me, and make sure there¡¯s not a single wrinkle on the bag or I¡¯m

    coming for your head!¡± Gerald huffed.

    ¡°Right away sir!¡± said the salesgirl as she quickly bowed respectfully.

    Gerald was already used to such a scene. More often than not, it would end up like this. Being polite to

    others would only fuel their pride. You would only be given respect if you had this kind of attitude.

    ¡°Please wait in the rest area for the moment, sir!¡± said the salesgirl as she began carefully packing the

    purchases.

    Geraldplied and thought to himself once he sat down.

    The bracelet he had originally wanted to buy would be given to Giya aspensation, while the much

    more expensive one would go to M when he met her again.

    It seemed like a good n to him.

    ¡°Please give me another chance, Sharon! I really love you!¡±

    ¡°Haha! You love me, do you? Thene in here and buy me a piece of jewelry!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tpare you to Hayward! You can just buy me something cheap. If you

    manage to buy me a single piece of jewelry from this shop, then I¡¯ll stay with you, how¡¯s that sound?¡±

    At that moment, a young man and woman noisily entered the shop.

    Gerald then raised his head to see who was making such amotion. The people he saw made him

    lift an eyebrow.

    Wasn¡¯t that Sharon and her ex-boyfriend, Murphy?

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 337

    Gerald remained in the VIP waiting area as he watched the two continue to bicker, a quarrel seemingly

    imminent.

    From what he was able to hear, Gerald was able to piece the reason for their argument together.

    Essentially, Sharon had broken up with Murphy without giving him a proper exnation. Her only

    excuse was that she wanted some time to herself.

    This was very reminiscent of the time Xavia had broken up with him. F*ck. She had said the exact

    same thing to him too. That she wanted some time alone.

    He really shouldn¡¯t be thinking about her anymore.

    Shaking his head, he turned his focus on the duo¡¯s argument again.

    The rest of the story was rather straightforward. Murphy had not been convinced with her excuse from

    the very beginning. Heter found out that Sharon was getting very close to a rich heir.

    What more, Sharon¡¯s friend had also told him that Sharon had been actively pursuing said heir.

    Because of that, Murphy now had conflicted feelings for Sharon.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    On one hand, he was still in love with her. On the other, he felt betrayed.

    Thus, Murphy had been trying to get Sharon to reconcile with him for some time now. He simply

    wanted to do so because even he had his own dignity as a man.

    All that eventually led to the current scene in the jewelry shop.

    Now, Sharon was telling Murphy to buy her a piece of jewelry from Trinity Jewelers. She said that she

    would return to his side as long as he could afford to buy her even a single piece of jewelry.

    That was going to be a difficult task for Murphy.

    The items there were all atrociously expensive. Even the cheapest piece of jewelery there would have

    a price tag of up to four thousand and five hundred dors. Murphy had just started working so he

    definitely wouldn¡¯t have that kind of money.

    ¡°Sharon, the jewelry here is much too expensive. Could we please go to another shop instead? As long

    as it doesn¡¯t exceed a thousand and five hundred dors I¡¯ll definitely get it for you.¡±

    Murphy had a determined voice and expression on his face as he said this.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You want me to be your girlfriend when all you can afford is one thousand and five hundred

    dors? Are you daft, Murphy? This cell phone alone that Hayward bought for me costs at least a

    thousand dors!¡± replied Sharon as she sneered.

    Since she was already going to break ties with him anyway, she might as well go all out!

    ¡°It¡¯s all crystal clear now. You like Hayward just because he has more money. Even if I did manage to

    buy you a piece of jewelry in this shop, you¡¯d still refuse to go out with me. That¡¯s the in truth, isn¡¯t it

    Sharon?¡± said Murphy, his face red with anger.

    ¡°Oh, Murphy. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to hurt you that much since you¡¯ve treated me so well in

    the past. So be a good boy and run along. Stop bothering me alright? And to set things straight, I really

    do love Hayward. You¡¯ve never been able to make me feel the way he has. From that alone, I believe

    that it really is impossible for us to be together anymore. So why not just drop the rtionship talk for

    good? Maybe we could even still be friends in the future. You¡¯re an outstanding person and I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯ll find a better girl than I am,¡± replied Sharon in a sudden, serious tone.

    ¡°You really are too much, Sharon. I¡¯ve always treated you well and I¡¯ve been willing to do anything for

    you. But now you¡¯re just breaking up with me without even considering my feelings! It¡¯s all too clear

    now. You¡¯ve already slept with him, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Murphy¡¯s self-esteem had been trampled on enough. His eyes were bloodshot and he was done

    ying nice.

    The sound of a p echoed through the shop.

    Sharon¡¯s instant reply to him was a tight p to the face!

    ¡°You lunatic! You absolute f*cking lunatic!¡± yelled Sharon.

    Another p could be heard. But this time, it wasn¡¯t Sharon who did the pping.

    Murphy had retaliated and pped her back in rage. Sharon nowy on the ground, stunned by the

    force of his p.

    By this point, several pedestrians had already gathered around the scene to watch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just end myself along with you! I¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death this instant! Return all the money that I¡¯ve

    spent on you!¡± yelled Murphy as he continued punching and kicking her.

    The man seemed to have gone insane.

    Initially, Gerald had not wanted to get involved in the matter. He had once been in an ambiguous

    rtionship with Sharon and they nearly became a couple.

    It had been three years since then, and Gerald knew that Sharon definitely looked down on him now.

    Back to the present, Gerald had thought that they would only end up quarreling for a while. This had

    be way too physical for him to just ignore.

    If he didn¡¯t step in now, his guilt would definitelye back to bite himter. Plus, there was a time

    when he had strong feelings for her in the past after all.

    Thinking back, the cause of their breakup was also indirectly rted to him.

    Gerald shook his head before walking over to help separate the two of them. By that time, several big

    bosses who hade to buy jewelry were already trying to stop the fight.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 338

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite enough, young man! You can¡¯t prove anything by hitting a woman! If you really

    want to prove your worth, work hard so that she¡¯ll regret leaving you in the future!¡± rebuked a well-

    dressed, middle-aged man who looked noble and dignified.

    At this point, Murphy had already calmed down a little. He could only sigh as he clenched his fists

    tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you want to show your worth then go make something of yourself! I think that¡¯s

    impossible though since you¡¯re a lunatic! How dare you hit me today? You¡¯re done for!¡± shouted Sharon

    who was still sprawled on the ground, panting heavily.

    ¡°You should speak less yourself. Young girl, you should stop dating only wealthy men. Rich people are

    fickle. If you want to break up, rify things with your partner first. There¡¯s no point of saying anything

    else just to trigger emotional responses from them,¡± reprimanded the same man toward Sharon this

    time.

    Sharon went silent and simply covered her face with her hands as she wept.

    She couldn¡¯t really talk back since the middle-aged man was most definitely a big boss.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sharon?¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t sure what to do so he simply tried to initiate a conversation with her as soon as he

    walked over.

    Sharon looked at Gerald in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be here as well.

    ¡°What the gentleman there had said is right. Misunderstandings can always be cleared peacefully as

    long as both parties remain calm. From what was heard, both of you seemed to have a good

    rtionship in the past. Fate changes things so there¡¯s really no need to treat each other like enemies

    now¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! This is none of your business! Do you actually think that you¡¯re worthy enough to educate

    me? You were dumped too! You¡¯re as pathetic as Murphy, yet you actually have the audacity to attempt

    to educate me?¡±

    Gerald had only good intentions with his words. However, despite saying almost the same things as the

    middle-aged man, Sharon¡¯s reaction waspletely different.

    Sharon was extremely anxious at this point, akin to a barrel of gunpowder which had just been lit.

    In her mind, she was thinking about how she would be fine with anyone from any ce in the world

    educating her, but a person like Gerald? He would never be worthy enough.

    Hadn¡¯t he just bought two high-end cell phones? Why was he showing off here?

    Her rage was further fuelled when she thought about how she had not only been humiliated in public,

    but also witnessed by Gerald while she was being beaten up.

    He even had the audacity to point at and reprimand her!

    She didn¡¯t dare provoke Murphy for fear that he may start acting like a lunatic again. The middle-aged

    man who reprimanded her was out of the question as well.

    Thus, the only person she could direct her anger toward was Gerald in an attempt to restore her own

    self-esteem.

    She began pushing and shoving Gerald while spewing all matter of foulnguage toward him.

    It was all too clear that she was just trying to save her own face.

    ¡°Someone like you should just stay out of this and get lost! I must have been blind in high school to

    even have considered falling in love with such a pathetic jerk as you!¡±

    Gerald only stepped backward with every shove she made without saying anything else.

    At that moment, the salesgirl from before returned with the jade bracelets held carefully in her hands.

    ¡°Stop!¡± yelled the salesgirl the moment she saw her most distinguished customer being shoved around

    by some random girl.

    A rage had fuelled the salesgirl as if her own husband had just been pped by another woman. She

    ran over to stop Sharon immediately.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± growled Sharon as she pushed the salesgirl away.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The sound of shattering could be heard.

    The two exquisite boxes which the salesgirl had carried out were now both on the ground.

    The sound that hade from inside the boxes when they fell wasn¡¯t very reassuring.

    Everyone who saw the event y out went silent.

    After all, everyone knew that the jewelry in this specific shop was extremely expensive. Judging from

    how extravagant the two boxes on the floor were, the contents were most definitely not just any regr

    jewelry.

    The shattering sound definitely brought Sharon back to her senses.

    ¡°A-ahh! The jade bracelets!¡±

    The salesgirl had not expected Sharon to be so violent. As she stared at the two boxes on the floor,

    cold sweat began forming on her forehead.

    Gulping, she squatted down immediately and began unpacking the first box.

    When she opened it, everyone could see that the jade bracelet had already broken into three pieces.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 339

    ¡°Oh my¡­ That doesn¡¯t look like any ordinary jade bracelet¡­ It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s already in three

    pieces¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems to be a hetian jade bracelet. I¡¯d say it costs about seven thousand and five hundred

    dors. What a pity that it¡¯s broken now. That girl really is too violent. She should have to pay the full

    amount since she was the one who pushed the salesgirl!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still another box. I wonder what happened to its contents¡­¡±

    Several of the people there were contemting the matter as they looked at Sharon.

    Meanwhile, the salesgirl had fallen into a panic and forgot to even apologize to Gerald. She

    immediately began opening the second box.

    Once she opened it, everyone there instantly eximed out loud.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the jade dragon! The one and only jade dragon! I¡¯ve heard that if you look very carefully,

    you¡¯ll be able to see the shape of a dragon inside the jade itself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it as well! It¡¯s one of the top-selling items in this shop. It was made by a very skillful

    master jeweler. It costs around thirty-two thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately for the violentdy, the dragon jade bracelet isn¡¯t broken. Imagine how much money she

    would have topensate!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean thankfully it is not broken? It¡¯s absolutely vital that the jade color of a dragon jade

    piece is maintained. If the colorbination of the jade dragon piece is disturbed, then it won¡¯t be in

    the shape of a dragon anymore! Should that happen, it would be better off just breaking the bracelet!¡±

    Several knowledgeable people were actively sharing their views.

    ¡°Wow, I wonder where the owner of the bracelets is¡­¡±

    Even the middle-aged boss from earlier was surprised by this turn of events.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    At that moment, the young manager of the shop rushed out.

    When he saw the two jade bracelets in their boxes which were still on the floor, his face instantly went

    pale.

    ¡°What are you still doing here? Bring the dragon jade bracelet over to the master jeweler immediately!

    Have him inspect it to see if the shape of the dragon in the dragon jade has been damaged!¡±

    ¡°O-Okay! Right away! Then, this-¡±

    ¡°Why are you still here?!¡± the manager shouted, his voice extremely anxious.

    The salesgirl once again forgot to apologize to Gerald and simply rushed to meet up with the master

    jeweler to have the dragon jade bracelet appraised.

    ¡°Miss, remain in the shop. We¡¯ll be having a talk about thepensation once the appraisal results are

    out,¡± said the manager coldly toward Sharon.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Um¡­ I hadn¡¯t meant to break the bracelet¡­ I simply wanted to push her away¡­¡± Sharon said

    meekly.

    Once she heard how expensive the two jade bracelets were, she became so frightened that her legs

    began quivering like jelly.

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t mean it, but that¡¯s beside the point. While you wait, feel free to contact your

    family. If the dragon jade bracelet has not been damaged, then you¡¯ll only need topensate for the

    hetian jade bracelet,¡± replied the manager.

    Though Gerald was the one who had bought the two jade bracelets, he remained silent.

    He was very angry and upset at the moment.

    Gerald had simply wanted to advise Sharon earlier but she treated him as if she didn¡¯t even see him as

    a human being at all.

    He decided not to say anything this time. He chose to simply stare at Sharon in silence.

    ¡°Damn it! This is all your fault! How unfortunate am I to run into both of you on the same day!¡± scowled

    Sharon as she took her cell phone out to make a call.

    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to call her family. If her parents found out about this they would definitely kill

    her.

    The only people she could think of were Hayward and Lilian.

    Once she had contacted them, the only thing she could do was to wait for the appraisal results.

    Sharon clenched her fists tightly as she red at both Gerald and Murphy.

    She had a threatening look on her face, as though she was telling them that they would face their

    punishment sooner orter.

    Hayward and Lilian arrived shortly after.

    Once the whole story was exined to Hayward, he fumed with anger.

    He appeared to be most angry about the fact that Sharon had been beaten up.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± asked Hayward.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Murphy!¡± shouted Sharon.

    Though Hayward didn¡¯t really get together well with Sharon, he still maintained an ambiguous

    rtionship with both Sharon and Lilian.

    As the so-called love rivals were meeting face to face, they were also equally filled with hatred.

    Hayward immediately picked up a vase that was close to him and smashed it on Murphy¡¯s head.

    The shattering of ss was heard and in no time at all, blood was already spewing from Murphy¡¯s

    head.

    Murphy had initially been shocked silent by the broken jade bracelet. He had not anticipated Hayward

    smashing the vase directly on his head like that. Due to hisck of preparation, all he could do was

    remain sprawled on the ground, his blood forming a small puddle on the floor.

    ¡°How dare you mess with me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 340

    Fortunately, the manager managed to stop Hayward before he could continue attacking Murphy. A few

    good-natured people helped Murphy to get on his feet before calling for an ambnce.

    ¡°F*ck! Why are you here too, Gerald?¡±

    Lilian finally saw Gerald who had been standing at the side.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention his name anymore! If it wasn¡¯t for that pathetic jerk I wouldn¡¯t have broken the

    seven thousand and five hundred dor hetian jade bracelet and the thirty-two thousand dor dragon

    jade bracelet!¡± replied Sharon with a look of disgust on her face.

    ¡°¡­Come again? More than thirty thousand dors¡­¡±

    Harvey was dumbfounded. Through the phone, Sharon had only said that she had met with an

    ident at the Trinity Jewelers shop. She hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about thepensation or the

    outrageous cost.

    Naturally, he was speechless for a moment when he heard this. The same went for Lilian.

    Due to her nervousness, Lilian began scolding Gerald.

    ¡°So what if Sharon got beaten up? What¡¯s that got to do with you? Did you think you needed to step in

    to stop the fight? Who do you even think you are? D*mn it! So what¡¯re you going to do about this?

    Aren¡¯t you going to pay for thepensation?!¡±

    Lilian pointed toward Gerald as she continued to curse at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you think you¡¯re that remarkable just because you bought two cell phones!

    Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Oh Lilian, just leave him be. Hayward, can both of you please help me figure out what I should do to

    gather that much money?¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t even prepared for the verbal attack from Lilian.

    He was stunned to a point where he didn¡¯t even know how to refute them.

    He was upset beyondpare. It had only been three years since they had lost contact with each

    other but during that time, any of Sharon¡¯s lingering feelings seemed to have evaporatedpletely!

    ¡°It¡¯s out! The appraisal results are out!¡± shouted the salesgirl.

    She ran over excitedly this time.

    Hayward, Sharon, and the others stared at her, anticipating her announcement with eyes wide open.

    ¡°Fortunately, the dragon jade bracelet isn¡¯t damaged. Therefore, you only need to pay the

    compensation for the hetian jade bracelet, which is only seven thousand and five hundred dors!¡±

    exined the salesgirl.

    ¡°Oh, thank god!¡±

    When Sharon heard this, she nearly fainted. The enormous weight on her shoulders had been lifted

    and so had most of her anxiety.

    However, another problem remained.

    Seven thousand and five hundred dors was by no means a small amount. What could she do to

    gather all that money?

    ¡°Hayward, Lilian, how much money do you have? You¡¯ve got to help me out!¡±

    Sharon felt like crying again.

    ¡°I have about four thousand and five hundred dors with me at the moment. How about you, Lilian?¡±

    ¡°Only seven hundred and fifty,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I have about seven hundred and fifty too, but adding everything together we¡¯ll have about six thousand

    dors. I¡¯m still short of a thousand and five hundred dors!¡± said Sharon as she jumped anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry just yet, I¡¯ll call my dad first. I¡¯ll just ask him to transfer that amount over!¡±

    Hayward could feel his wallet lighten as he considered how much money he would be spending.

    However, he would definitely lose face if he said that he didn¡¯t have any money in front of so many

    people.

    The three of them waited anxiously at the side of the shop as Hayward made his phone call.

    ¡°Dad? I need a thousand and five hundred dors. It¡¯s important. You¡¯ll be receiving a second batch of

    compensation money in a few days, right? I really need the money now, okay? Okay!¡±

    Hayward hung up the phone and a few secondster, he heard his WeChat notification sound.

    The money had sessfully been transferred over.

    ¡°Alright! We have enough money now!¡± said Hayward with a smile on his face.

    At that moment, Sharon was filled with admiration toward Hayward. She felt that as long as he was

    there, she would always be safe and secure.

    She affirmed to herself that she would definitely marry him one day.

    Lilian on the other hand, felt slightly uneasy watching Hayward spend six thousand dors on Sharon.

    Her jealousy was warranted as who wouldn¡¯t feel that way around such an outstanding man.

    ¡°Speaking of which boss, could you give me the broken jade bracelet? After some repairs, it could

    possibly still be worn!¡± said Hayward to the manager.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sure, why not?¡± The manager then shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    Hayward and the others then took the broken jade bracelet out of its box and inspected it to see if it

    could still be repaired.

    While this was happening, the salesgirl reappeared again, this time with two, new, beautifully wrapped

    boxes.

    ¡°I apologize for making you wait so long, Mr. Crawford. Both of the jade bracelets have been packed

    nicely now!¡± said the salesgirl respectfully while she passed the boxes to Gerald.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded and took the boxes from her hands.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 341

    ¡°¡­What the f*ck?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Both Sharon and Lilian were dumbfounded as they watched Gerald leave with the two boxes.

    The boxes which contained the two jade bracelets that had almost scared Sharon to death earlier.

    The moment her issue had been resolved, Sharon felt that she could finally breathe again.

    However, she now felt as if someone had just kicked her in the head. Her mind went nk.

    Gerald was the one who had bought the two jade bracelets?

    Lilian and Hayward¡¯s eyes were open wide in shock.

    This was especially the case for Lilian. She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t hold on to one of the jade

    pieces firmly enough and identally dropped it onto the ground where it shattered.

    ¡°Wait! Gerald! You¡­ You were the one who bought the two jade bracelets?¡± asked Lilian in surprise.

    Gerald simply ignored her and continued to walk away with the jade bracelets in hand.

    He was beyond angry this time. There was no need to bother exining anything to them.

    ¡°Humph! He could just be buying them with someone else¡¯s money! Forget about him! Sharon, Lilian,

    why don¡¯t we head to a restaurant and enjoy a nice meal together instead?¡±

    Hayward didn¡¯t want to get outdone.

    D*mn it! It felt as if Gerald had just sent an abrupt p to his face!

    The only reason he was willing to spend that much money today was because he wanted to win

    Sharon over.

    No matter how he tried to dice it, deep inside he knew that Gerald had clearly outdone him this time.

    ¡°What the hell is even going on here¡­? Was he really the one who bought the jade bracelets? Where

    did he get all that money from?¡± they questioned aloud as they left the jewelry shop.

    Both Sharon and Lilian felt very ufortable.

    They were both afraid that it was indeed the truth.

    If Gerald was now somehow richer than they were, that would be even scarier than the events that had

    taken ce in the shop earlier.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Out of the blue, Lilian suddenly came up with an idea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Gerald to have a meal with us? After eating, we could ask him more about it. After

    all, you guys saw him buying the cell phonesst time. He must really be rich! We must ask him about

    it to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    ¡°While I do think that that¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll be willing to even sit with us after the way I

    treated him earlier,¡± said Sharon a little worriedly.

    ¡°Rx, just leave it to me. What do you think, Hayward? Should we investigate and get to the bottom of

    this together?¡± asked Lilian.

    Hayward had an extremely displeased expression on his face up till the point Lilian had asked him for

    his opinion.

    ¡°Hmm? Ah yes, sure! It¡¯s just a regr meal anyway! Go ahead and call him!¡±

    Hayward was having mixed feelings about the entire situation but he had to admit, even he was curious

    about what on earth was going on.

    In the past, Murphy was Hayward¡¯s strongestpetitor.

    While Sharon had indeed mentioned that she had nearly fallen in love with Gerald during her high

    school days, he hadn¡¯t regarded Gerald as apetitor at all.

    Now, however, he was struck by a realization that this seeming poor boy was actually the biggest

    threat!

    The way Sharon and Lilian were talking about him now was proof of that.

    Once the girls were done discussing the matter, Lilian made a phone call to Gerald.

    On the other end of the line, Gerald was walking with the bracelets in hand when his phone began to

    vibrate. He checked to see who was calling and saw that it was Lilian.

    She had received Gerald¡¯s contact number when they had met in town for dinnerst time.

    ¡°Ah! Hello Gerald! Where are you now? I¡¯ll be frank, I¡¯m feeling a little embarrassed about everything I

    had said to you earlier. Now that I¡¯m calm, I realize that I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well! I was overly impulsive earlier!¡± shouted Sharon hurriedly into the phone.

    ¡°Essentially, both of us regret treating you the way that we had. We want to invite you over to have a

    meal with us right now so that we can formally apologize to you. Maybe even reminisce a little!¡± Lilian

    continued.

    A wry smile was on Gerald¡¯s face as he heard all this. If he hadn¡¯t walked out of the shop with the two

    jade bracelets in hand, they would never even have thought about apologizing in the first ce, let

    alone decide to reminisce about their past.

    To put simply, it was all about the money again.

    If you had money, people would want to befriend you.

    However, if you were penniless, just remembering your name would be giving face to you!

    Gerald knew that well. As long as he had money, both he and Sharon could even pick up from where

    they left off and pretend as if the three-year gap had never happened.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 342

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s fine, forget about it. It wasn¡¯t a big deal!¡±

    Gerald did not want to go.

    ¡°No, no Gerald, I insist! You don¡¯t look down on us, do you? You would never look down on your own

    high school ssmates, right? Or do you secretly look down on us because you were admitted to

    Mayberry University while we only took the normal entrance exams for normal universities and

    colleges? I see how it is now!¡± said Liana shamelessly.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that! Fine, let¡¯s have a meal together!¡± Gerald said before sighing. How could

    anyone be this shameless?

    Gerald was at a loss for words.

    However, since it was only a meal, he was willing to just eat together and be done with it. After all, he

    had nothing to lose. Besides, it was an opportune time for him to prevent them from having anything

    more to say about him in the future.

    He would just join them for their meal and see what they had to say then!

    Gerald nodded to himself before turning around again.

    They didn¡¯t eat in any of the stores in Mayberry Commercial Street. Instead, they went to an ordinary

    restaurant right next to that street.

    Sharon had ordered a lot of delicious dishes for Gerald.

    ¡°So tell us, Gerald, how did you be so rich?¡±

    The topic was finally brought up by Lilian. Sharon listened in closely as well. It was the highlight of their

    concerns.

    ¡°Rich? When did I ever be rich? I¡¯m penniless!¡±

    Gerald held back hisughter as he enjoyed the expressions on their faces. They were both hrious

    and ridiculous at the same time. He was no longer angry. Rather, he was feeling yful at the moment,

    so he simply replied in a in and casual manner.

    He then took some roasted pork knuckles and rice before savoring them.

    ¡°Pft! You¡¯re really mischievous aren¡¯t you, Gerald? You¡¯re getting quite good at acting I see!¡± said Lilian

    as sheughed.

    She had studied art before this and that included a bit of theatre. She was less rigid than the other two

    for sure.

    As she spoke, she also slightly pinched Gerald¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t have any money!¡± said Gerald again.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you don¡¯t have any money, how did you manage to fish out seven to nine thousand dors

    just to buy cell phones? What more, how could you have bought the two jade bracelets today without

    having any money? The dragon jade bracelet alone cost around thirty-two thousand dors! You¡¯re not

    deceiving anyone, Gerald.¡±

    Gerald groaned slightly as Lilian continued questioning him.

    Sharon simply continued to stare at Gerald, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Ah, those? That money doesn¡¯t belong to me! I¡¯m just running some errands for some people! I¡¯m

    going to be sending the bracelets over to the buyer immediately after this!¡±

    Gerald really didn¡¯t want to tell them the truth.

    By deceiving them, the best oue he could foresee was that they would just continue treating each

    other as strangers in the future.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I see. So the money really wasn¡¯t yours?¡±

    Lilian and Sharon exchanged nces. They both felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off their

    shoulders.

    ¡°Say, Sharon, could you pass the pork trotters over to me? I can¡¯t reach it from here!¡± said Gerald to

    see their reaction.

    ¡°D*mn it! Why are you still eating pork trotters now? Are you some pig? You¡¯ve already eaten so much!

    Just look at how unpromising you already look!¡± said Sharon coldly as she red at Gerald.

    D*mn it¡­ I really thought you were rich for a second there¡­ That was the only reason why you were

    invited in the first ce¡­ I guess in the end you were just being an errand boy for someone else!

    While those were the thoughts in Sharon¡¯s head, Lilian had begun inching slowly away from Gerald.

    Once she was sitting quite far away, she said coldly, ¡°Oh, Gerald Crawford. I used to think that though

    you were poor, you would at least be useful in the future since you¡¯re good at studying anyway.

    However, now that I look at you, I feel that you¡¯re only going to be more useless in the future!¡±

    Apparently he was going to be called by his full name now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that we should support each other and provide helping hands since we¡¯re all in

    Mayberry City anyway? Since you guys are obviously doing better than me, could you lend me a

    helping hand as well? After all, we¡¯ve been ssmates for three years in high school!¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Oh my god! As if we could help you! What can you even do? You shouldn¡¯t talk about our high school

    days anymore. I haven¡¯t even spoken to you for so long! Why don¡¯t just keep chatting with Sharon?

    Weren¡¯t you two almost a couple back then? Sharon definitely still likes you!¡±

    Lilian said this deliberately for Hayward to hear.

    Sharon caught on to what she was trying to do immediately. ¡°What do you mean by that Lilian? How

    could I ever like Gerald! I¡¯ve never liked him!¡±

    As Sharon ended her sentence, she mmed her chopsticks on the table angrily.

    The two then started to argue.

    Hayward could only try to persuade them to stop fighting each other.

    Ah, to be as rich and handsome as he was, was a sin.

    Gerald paid no attention to them and simply continued eating while also enjoying the lively atmosphere.

    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open rather loudly.

    Several police officers suddenly walked in.

    ¡°Is that them?¡± asked a policeman coldly as he pointed toward Gerald and the others.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 343

    At that moment, several police officers walked into the room along with the one who had initially

    pointed at them.

    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡±

    An angry voice came from someone who had white gauze wrapped all-around their head. As he

    walked closer, the group could finally make out who the person¡ªwho was pointing at Hayward¡ªwas.

    ¡®His name was Murphy right?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    The situation was quite clear. After Hayward had attacked Murphy, Murphy must have called the police

    after getting his injuries treated. It seemed that the police had managed to track them here through the

    help of the surveince cameras on Mayberry Commercial Street.

    If that wasn¡¯t enough, Hayward had also booked a table at a restaurant near Mayberry Commercial

    Street under his name.

    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll be needing all of you toe with us!¡± a single police officer said coldly.

    Both Hayward and Sharon began panicking.

    Even though Hayward was feeling rather superior a few seconds ago, his actions hade back to

    bite him. After all, he had crashed a vase over Murphy¡¯s head earlier.

    Though he was clearly anxious, his next response was to brazenly say, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll be released

    after two hours anyway!¡±

    ¡°Oh, two hours you say! After you¡¯ve dared to hit my brother? I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± said a cold and

    arrogant voice.

    A woman soon began walking forward. She stood next to Murphy.

    ¡°Sister! That¡¯s the kid who attacked me!¡± said Murphy as he pointed toward Hayward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already exined the matter to the inspector! He¡¯ll definitely be upholding justice on

    your behalf!¡± replied the woman.

    Being able to utter that sentence alone proved that Murphy¡¯s family had sufficient connections to turn

    the situation from a simple into a rather difficult one.

    Hayward began feeling even more nervous now.

    Sharon had also not expected Murphy to have such a powerful sister.

    As the woman shifted her cold re from Hayward to look at the others who sat at the same table, she

    couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in astonishment.

    ¡°Gerald? What are you doing here?¡±

    Gerald was busy eating but when he heard his name and the familiar voice, he looked up. Even he was

    surprised.

    The woman standing before them was none other than Naomi¡¯s cousin, Xyleena. He really hadn¡¯t

    expected Murphy to be connected with her as well.

    Gerald knew very well that Xyleena didn¡¯t have a brother.

    D*mn it! With her in the picture, there would be no outsiders in this dispute at all. On one side was his

    high school ssmates while on the other was Naomi¡¯s rtives and friends.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly at the ridiculousness of the situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, we¡¯re just having a meal together!¡±

    ¡°Humph! So you¡¯re actually enjoying a meal with the people who beat my brother up? And of course a

    pathetic jerk like you is involved in the matter as well! To think that I took such good care of you in the

    past!¡± replied Xyleena coldly.

    To be honest, ever since Xyleena and Naomi had invited Gerald and the others to a meal back then,

    she had already been extremely dissatisfied with him for running off before the meal was even over.

    The embarrassing thing was that she had initially nned for her ssmates to act impressively and

    disy their power to Naomi¡¯s ssmates. She still couldn¡¯t understand what went wrong that day. All

    Naomi¡¯s female ssmates did was whisper among themselves and she had no idea what they were

    even discussing about.

    In the end, they barely even looked at her ssmates at all.

    In short, the entire meal was embarrassing.

    Of course, she med the entire thing on Gerald for not being appreciative of her efforts which led to

    the others doing the same.

    It was, however, unexpected that both of them would actually meet like this today.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Humph! That person was also there while I was beaten up!¡± said Murphy as he pointed toward Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything else. If you wish to add anything you can say it back at

    the police station! For now, all of you areing with us!¡±

    The police then brought all of them back into their police cars.

    Gerald felt depressed. What terrible luck!

    What could he even say at this point?

    Upon arriving at the police station, the police officers began taking their statements. Since surveince

    cameras were present, Hayward couldn¡¯t deny anything.

    After that, the four people were ced in a small room while they awaited their results.

    ¡°What should I do Hayward? Do you think I¡¯ll get charged as well? I¡¯ve just been offered a job as a

    teacher and I haven¡¯t even started my first day at work yet! If I get charged by the police then the

    school will definitely expel me!¡± said Lilian as she started panicking in the detention room.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ We actually hurt someone this time and they have solid evidence too! That

    Murphy¡­ And his sister! She¡¯s pretty incredible herself!¡±

    Sharon was silent but she was clearly nervous as well.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 344

    This was because all of them could tell that Xyleena was not the kind of woman that they could afford

    to mess with.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about the current situation, Hayward¡¯s face had already been pale for some time now. He was

    pacing back and forth anxiously.

    On the other hand, Sharon was feeling a little disappointed.

    She hade to learn that Murphy¡¯s sister was very powerful in Mayberry City. She was also very

    capable in society in general.

    This would mean that Murphy was also someone quite capable himself.

    As she thought about it, Sharon began feeling slightly regretful. Had she been too cruel to Murphy?

    What if Murphy¡¯s future achievements somehow surpassed Haywards?

    Thinking back, Hayward mostly only knew how to show off. Murphy, on the other hand, was actually a

    very capable man.

    The more she thought about it, the more conflicted Sharon felt.

    Ahh! Why!

    She had only ever fallen for three people in her lifetime.

    The first was Gerald but she had already moved on from him for a very long time. She wasn¡¯t even

    interested in him anymore.

    The second and third were Murphy and Hayward!

    Now, Sharon was feeling very entangled in the mess she had brought upon herself.

    ¡°Okay, okay! Stop talking about it already. I¡¯ve already told my dad about the situation. He¡¯ll definitely

    come up with a suitable solution to free us. You won¡¯t have a criminal record either, don¡¯t worry!¡± said

    Hayward as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Murphy will obviously refuse to ept settling this in private. Therefore, there¡¯ll definitely be a criminal

    record no matter what!¡± said Gerald who had been quiet for a while.

    ¡°F*ck! Shut up already! You really like to say inauspicious things! People acquainted with you must be

    really unlucky!¡± scowled Lilian toward Gerald unceremoniously.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Lilian. There¡¯s no point in scolding him now. Let him say whatever he wants. After all,

    only Hayward and I participated in the fight! I think Gerald¡¯s just making fun of us at this point!¡± said

    Sharon as she rolled her eyes at Gerald.

    Hayward¡¯s father arrived shortly after. Both parties were then taken to the interrogation room to meet

    with one another. Two policemen were present to mediate the situation.

    Hayward¡¯s father had some connections too. After all, he couldn¡¯t just rely on the Mayberry Commercial

    Group when his son had gotten into a fight and beaten someone up.

    Asking for help from the Mayberry Commercial Group now would simply be giving others a reason to

    look down on them.

    Therefore, Hayward¡¯s father could only depend on his personal rtionships and connections. Due to

    the absence of help from the Mayberry Commercial Group, both sides now had equally strong

    backgrounds that resulted in a stalemate.

    It didn¡¯t help that his son was unscathed while Murphy was badly hurt. After all, no matter who started

    the fight first, the one with more serious injuries would always be the victim.

    ¡°Dad, why have you gone silent! You have a solution in mind, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to have a criminal

    record! What am I going to do if I have one? My whole life will be ruined!¡± said Hayward, his voice

    terrified. The realization had finally caught up to him that he was at the mercy of both Xyleena and

    Murphy now.

    ¡°Me too! Officer, you can look at the surveince camera recordings! I was simply tagging along! I didn¡¯t

    do anything at all! I¡¯m a teacher please don¡¯t ce a criminal record on me!¡± begged Lilian and she

    quivered.

    She then looked at Murphy who was sitting opposite her, ¡°We were friends before this, right Murphy?

    Have you already forgotten our time together?¡±

    ¡°Humph! No, of course I haven¡¯t! But you¡¯re also part of the reason why Sharon cheated on me! No

    matter what the case is, my sister¡¯s definitely getting to the bottom of the matter for me today!¡± said

    Murphy determinedly.

    Hayward¡¯s father sighed before frowning and looking at Xyleena. ¡°Miss Xyleena, I am aware that you

    have a very broadwork of connections. However, you shouldn¡¯t push people into a dead-end either.

    I know people from the Mayberry Commercial Group. Do you really want people from that group to

    intervene in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t try to use the people there to scare me off. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows

    people from the Mayberry Commercial Group?¡± replied Xyleena as she red at him.

    Hayward¡¯s father gritted his teeth as he began contacting people from the group.

    Xyleena began doing the same, though she also contacted Naomi this time.

    This was because during thest incident, Naomi had exined everything that had happened to her.

    Noami had even told Xyleena about the white-haired youth along with his men that had driven several

    Maybach cars over to rescue them.

    ¡°Naomi, I¡¯m going to have to trouble you a little. Do you still have the contact number of the young man

    who had saved youst time? Could you contact him on my behalf? Our brother has been beaten up.

    Hadn¡¯t he told you that you could contact him if you ran into any trouble in the future? Could you ask for

    his help now?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Chairman Lloyd! I¡¯m the docking ountant for Yorknorth Mountain. Remember that time when

    we were having a meal together? I remember you saying that I could contact you if I ran into any

    trouble? Well¡­ Right, yes that¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s just a small issue right now!¡±

    Both parties had begun showing their impressive connections.

    Lilian and Sharon could only stare at them, dazed.

    D*mn it! Both Hayward and Murphy had quiteplex backgrounds!

    Sharon used to think that Murphy was just a young man who could only work hard and struggle at the

    bottom. However, his sister seemed to have very strong connections all over the ce. She even had a

    team of people driving Maybach cars.

    She was bbergasted and if there was one thing she hade to learn from all of this, it was that life

    really was full of ups and downs.

    She also learned to not look down on young or poor people ever again!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 345

    Once the two parties had made their calls, they both waited in a temporary stalemate.

    At the time, even the police couldn¡¯t really predict how the situation would end. The resultster would

    be the deciding factor of whether today¡¯s events were going to be released to the public or remain

    private.

    ¡°Which party¡¯s going toe out on top?¡± muttered Sharon silently to herself, her heart filled with doubt

    and hesitation.

    One moment, she was rooting for Hayward to be the victor, and the next, she was hoping that Murphy

    ¡ªwho had still been sneakily looking at her with infatuated eyes¡ªwould be the one victorious.

    To put it simply, an onught ofplicated emotions were being flung at her.

    While Sharon continued to wonder, footsteps could be heard from behind the interrogation room door.

    Several footsteps in fact, and they all seemed to be moving rather hastily.

    ¡°Hell yeah, dad! Is Chairman Lloyd here?¡± asked Hayward excitedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it. Chairman Lloyd and the others would never physically attend to deal with

    such matters!¡± replied Hayward¡¯s father with a soft sigh.

    The creak of an opening door was heard.

    A group of middle-aged policemen entered the room immediately after.

    ¡°Sergeant Zales! Lieutenant Leeds!¡± shouted the two police officers immediately as they saluted them.

    A group of men was also following behind them, an almost pressuring aura exuding from them.

    ¡°Ah, sergeant Zales. I was the one who had called Chairman Lloyd!¡± greeted Hayward¡¯s father excitedly

    the moment he saw the attractive policewoman.

    ¡°Lieutenant Leeds! The victim¡¯s side has already contacted Miss Naomi as well! The person who was

    beaten up was none other than Miss Naomi¡¯s younger brother!¡± said Xyleena as she took a deep

    breath.

    Even ** and ** were called here today!

    Previously, she had found it hard to believe her cousin¡¯s story when the white-haired youth and

    Maybach were added into the equation. However, she now knew that her cousin¡¯s sister was definitely

    more powerful and capable than she was.

    What followed was a short series of exnations, both parties expressing their positions to the two

    leaders.

    ¡°Mm? What Chairman Lloyd and what younger brother are you even talking about. Officer Wiles, have

    you sufficiently interrogated them on what truly happened?¡± asked George.

    ¡°Yes, I have. Murphy was the one who started the whole thing by hitting Sharon at Trinity Jewelers.

    What followed was that Sharon then called Hayward to beat Murphy up!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well since neither party is willing to back down, there¡¯s really no point deciding whether this matter

    should be settled privately or publicly. They¡¯ll just go through normal procedures, administrative

    detention and also punishment! All the troublemakers are to be detained!¡± said George coldly.

    At that moment, confusion swept through both parties.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you here to help?¡± asked Xyleena. She hadn¡¯t expected that

    answer at all.

    To think that her persistence was actually going to get her younger brother locked up!

    What was going on here?

    Was this really her sister¡¯s power? If it wasn¡¯t, who else could have gotten ** and ** toe here?

    ¡°You are Mr. Gerald Crawford, correct?¡±

    A few people then turned to look around the room till their eyes were fixed on Gerald.

    ¡°That would be me,¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    The truth was, Gerald had already contacted Mr. Harrison much earlier on while he was still in the

    police car.

    He had exined the entire situation to him.

    Gerald was clean since there really wasn¡¯t anything shady going on and he hadn¡¯t actually done

    anything worth noting at the scene.

    However, it was still surprising to see ** and ** in person. Gerald had initially just expected Mr. Harrison

    to speak to the police officers on his behalf.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re just an eyewitness in this case so you don¡¯t need to stay here any longer. You may leave!¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks for all your troubles!¡±

    Gerald said nothing more and he simply walked out of the police station, leaving the others

    dumbfounded.

    It was clear as day now.

    The group of people there hade for Gerald.

    As if it wasn¡¯t clear enough, the men with strong auraspletely ignored everyone else in the police

    station as they turned to leave together with Gerald.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Xyleena felt her face turn red with a cocktail of embarrassment, shock, and surprise.

    The same went for Sharon and Lilian.

    All of them were left speechless.

    Gerald seemed to have very good connections and rtionships. From their attitude toward him earlier,

    it was obvious that his connections were much better than Hayward¡¯s father¡¯s and even Xyleena¡¯s!

    ¡®Who exactly is Gerald?¡¯

    All of them were simultaneously thinking about this at the same time.

    The weights that had been lifted off their chests seemed to have appeared again, this time possibly

    even heavier.

    Xyleena wasn¡¯t expecting to get such a mental p to her face like this!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 346

    Aside from feeling ashamed, she was also starting to grow a little nervous. All three of the women were

    feeling the same emotion.

    They were terrified to even think about the possibility of Gerald actually being a big boss!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As Gerald left through the police station¡¯s front door, he was surprised to see that Wesley¡ªfrom the

    Bureau of Commerce¡ªwas already waiting for him in a car right outside.

    Gerald got into the car.

    Wesley smiled before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you were just a witness so why were you still being held

    on hold? Hahaha!¡±

    Gerald knew that he was talking about the fact that Xyleena had continued to insist that he was an

    aplice in the matter. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, she just has a small grudge on me.¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t need to get into the details so he simply provided a simple answer.

    ¡°I see, I see¡­ By the way, Mr. Crawford, there¡¯s been something on my mind that I¡¯m still unsure

    whether I should be sharing with you,¡± said Wesley with a smile as he continued to drive Gerald back to

    his school.

    Gerald had a good impression of Wesley.

    He was a real leader who really wanted to further develop and help the businessmunity in

    Mayberry City grow.

    Due to that, Gerald leaned forward slightly to show that he was listening.

    ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing. Some time ago, our business management team received a task indicator to

    strengthen our urban and rural economic construction. Of course, the business management bureau¡¯s

    cooperation is necessary for us to achieve this. Therefore, I¡¯ve nned to set up some pilot projects in

    other countries, cities, and townships!¡±

    ¡°I personally feel that I¡¯ve already troubled you a lot, Mr. Crawford. Hence I decided to put some

    investment sources into some other big groups instead. Everything had been agreed on. s, who

    could have anticipated the Rye Group suddenly copsing like that just a few days ago! Their copse

    triggered a chain reaction, and many other rtedpanies were affected because of that event.

    After all, all our original investments are now gone, just like that!¡± said Wesley as he smiled bitterly.

    Gerald was unsure whether tough or cry. After all, he was the one who had ordered the Rye Group

    to be destroyed.

    However, it would seem that destroying the group had brought trouble to several other people as well.

    ¡°So here¡¯s my take on the situation, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ve found out that your hometown is a township in

    the Serene Country below Mayberry City. I¡¯ve looked into the information and transportation location

    there and from what I found, it¡¯s actually pretty good. If you would be willing to invest in the

    development of the enterprises there, it would only take a few years to improve the economy of the

    Serene Country. Naturally, we¡¯ll also be providing all the resources as a form of support!¡±

    Wesley was trying to get Gerald to invest in the project.

    Knowing how efficient Wesley was, Gerald had no problem with it at all.

    He would bepleting his examination in seven more days. After he was done, Gerald would have

    more free time in theing months to devote himself to the development of the projects.

    What more, Gerald had previously thought about investing in his own hometown before. He had

    already been nning to talk to Wesley about it but Wesley hade to him instead!

    Now that he had indirectly destroyed Wesley¡¯s original investment n, Gerald saw no reason to

    refuse his request at all.

    Besides, the sum Wesley was asking for wasn¡¯t too much for Gerald.

    Thus, Gerald agreed to his request immediately.

    Upon returning to his dormitory, Gerald found a safe spot to ce the jade bracelets that he had

    bought.

    Harper and Benjamin were busy studying at the time.

    At that moment, he felt his cell phone vibrate in his pocket. It was his sister, Jessica.

    Since it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for him to talk to her in the dormitory, Gerald headed for the bathroom.

    ording to his calctions, his sister should be arriving today. Gerald had been meaning to contact

    her as well.

    As soon as he left, five people who were originally ¡®studying¡¯ in the dormitory put down their textbooks

    immediately.

    One of the boys even moved to keep watch at the door.

    ¡°Harper! Look at that! He¡¯s bought some really expensive looking things again! If Hayley and Alice¡¯s

    guess is correct, then Gerald really is Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ll be able to have a higher status just being

    around him!¡± said Benjamin as heughed.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time the roommates, including Gerald himself, had stolen food from one another or

    rummaged through each other¡¯s belongings.

    There was zero guilt in what they were currently doing.

    What more, they were now very curious and keen to uncover Gerald¡¯s true identity now!

    ¡°I know right? I really hope Hayley and the others made a right guess!¡± said Harper as he smiled while

    scratching the back of his head.

    His words were sincere, as Harper really would be happy for Gerald if the rumor turned out to be true.

    At that moment, Harper suddenly received a video call request on WeChat.

    Looking at the caller¡¯s contact name, he saw that it was Hayley.

    ¡°Harper! Harper, is Gerald back yet?¡±

    ¡°He just got back not too long ago but he¡¯s in the bathroom now. He¡¯s brought back two boxes of really

    expensive looking things!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I want to see it too!¡±

    This time, it was Hayley¡¯s roommate who had butted in. In the background, Alice could also be seen

    with a curious look on her face.

    It was clear that until they could uncover Gerald¡¯s true identity, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep

    well. This was especially the case for Alice.

    A day could feel like an entire year when a person was feeling desperate, and Alice had been feeling

    tormented for no short amount of time.

    Should she apologize to Gerald?

    Now that M wasn¡¯t here, was there a chance that she could get back together with him?

    But what if Gerald turned out to not be Mr. Crawford and just some pathetic jerk?

    D*mn it! The question was seriously driving her crazy.

    ¡°Hey Benjamin! Open it up to see what he bought this time!¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 347

    ¡°Holy! That¡¯s such a beautiful jade bracelet!¡±

    Everyone was equally shocked when they saw whaty inside the parcel.

    The receipt that came with the parcel made them even more shocked.

    The two bracelets had cost more than forty thousand dors.

    ¡°Hey, we want to see too!¡±

    Jacelyn started jumping and shouting on the other side of the screen.

    Harper and Benjamin took the jade bracelets out before showing it to them through his phone¡¯s

    camera. Gerald¡¯s other roommates continued looking at the boxes

    Even the boxes didn¡¯t look cheap.

    Everyone was now convinced about one thing. Gerald was rich! That was an undeniable fact,

    At that moment, the boy standing by the door started whispering hurriedly, ¡°Gerald¡¯s back! Put it away

    quickly!¡±

    Harper immediately ended the video call as the other boys hurriedly ced the bracelets back into their

    original boxes.

    When Gerald opened the door to enter the dormitory, he saw that all his ssmates were standing.

    They all looked flustered as they stared at him.

    It was a puzzling scene for Gerald so he simply smiled and asked, ¡°What? Do you see money on my

    face?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, please tell us the truth. Are you really rich now?¡± asked Harper curiously.

    ¡°As if I¡¯ve ever had any money in the first ce,¡± said Gerald reflexively.

    ¡°D*mn it! He¡¯s still trying to hide the truth from us! Brothers! Let¡¯s unite and crush him!¡±

    Harper and the rest of the boys then lifted him up together before pinning his arms and legs on a bed.

    They turned him around and took his pants off before spanking and tickling him mercilessly.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! I surrender! I¡¯m rich now! Stop it already!¡±

    Gerald knew that the cat was out of the bag and there was no point trying to hide it any longer.

    It would appear that all his recent odd behaviors had caught Harper and Benjamin¡¯s attention.

    They had a right to be doubtful. After all, how could such a miserably poor student suddenly be so

    rich? What more, he wasn¡¯t just rich. He was also very powerful.

    Gerald had originally not intended to tell Harper and the rest the truth. This was because he was afraid

    that the brotherly affection he had with them would cease once money came into the equation.

    However, he remained silent on the fact that he was indeed Mr. Crawford.

    Despite that, his roommates had already spected that there was a high chance of him definitely

    being Mr. Crawford.

    No matter what they did, Gerald refused to reveal who he really was and wouldn¡¯t admit anything else,

    including how he got so rich all of a sudden.

    There was nothing that Harper and the other boys could do.

    Though they continued to fool around for a while, they were all genuinely happy for Gerald.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As for Gerald, he had already made up his mind a long time ago that he would definitely be helping all

    his brothers in their careers in the future.

    Once things calmed down a little, the boys yfully ckmailed Gerald while they discussed among

    themselves how they were going to spend the next few days at school together. Everyone in the

    dormitory had helped Gerald before in the past. Therefore, he found no issue in treating them well now.

    Once they were done revising and studying, Gerald and the boys went out to enjoy themselves. They

    ate, drank, and had loads of fun before finally returning to the dormitory to rest.

    While all of that happened, that content of Jessica¡¯s call earlier has still been left undiscussed.

    Dialing back in time a little, Gerald had just entered the bathroom when he finally picked up her call. He

    had wanted to ask his sister whether she would being and if she needed him to pick her up.

    However, her response wasn¡¯t quite an expected one. She wasn¡¯t going to be able to make it over

    anymore.

    ¡°Brother, an important guest is visiting our family and dad has asked me to apany them. I¡¯m afraid

    that I won¡¯t be able to visit for a while. Dad told me to tell you about it!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, it can¡¯t be helped!¡±

    Gerald was honestly slightly disappointed. After all, he really missed his sister.

    ¡°Hey, do you remember that our father used to have a brother andrade-in-arms back when we

    were in our old house in Mayberry City?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    It was a long story which he had heard from his father over the phone some time ago. Part of that story

    involved his father telling him that the Crawford family had always had a way of educating their children

    to survive in poverty.

    His father had been no exception to that.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 348

    Back then, his father lived in poverty and he had failed to pass the entrance examination to get into

    university. Therefore, Gerald¡¯s grandfather had forced him to serve as a soldier in the army instead.

    There, he met hisrade-in-arms.

    After being in the army for two years, he returned to his hometown and took up farming.

    He needed the money since he was broke.

    Somehow, he managed to gather just enough to open a steamed bun shop and he stopped farming

    then. However, since his father wasn¡¯t one to just let a thief escape when he saw one, he ended up

    maiming the thief. As a result, he had to give up his steamed bun shop to the other party as

    compensation.

    By then, he had also borrowed a lot of money and had a lot of foreign debt.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It was a point in his life where he was so poor, that he didn¡¯t even have the money to celebrate the New

    Year. Seeing no other hope, he decided to look for hisrade-in-arms.

    Hisrade-in-arms lived within the country and came from a pretty rich family. Both his parents were

    civil servants so they naturally had a pretty good life.

    However, every time his father arrived at his home ording to the address he had been given, his

    comrade would never be avable.

    It was nothing short of cold and disappointing back then.

    While they were brothers, they were extremely close to each other. They had even made a pact that

    their future sons would be brothers as well. If one of them bore a girl, then they would be a couple

    instead.

    Well, apparently that pact was just a joke to hisrade.

    From then on, he didn¡¯t try to contact him anymore.

    Finally, when his father was at the ripe age of twenty-two, Gerald¡¯s grandfather finally told his father

    that he was actually a rich heir.

    His father was then led to start up a business before he was finally able to inherit the riches of the

    Crawford family.

    It wasn¡¯t until both Gerald and his sister had been born that his father and mother finally returned to

    their hometown. They both controlled their businesses remotely while also nning a proper poverty

    system to educate their children with.

    Gerald could clearly remember that it was his neighbors, Mr. Winters and Mrs. Winters, who had taken

    care of Gerald and his sister for arge portion of their childhood. Their parents were always busy

    making money abroad to pay off their family¡¯s debts.

    His parents would onlye back to visit them twice or thrice a year at most to check up on their

    progress.

    That was a basic summary of everything that had happened.

    As for when his father would finally meet up with hisrade-in-arms again, it happened when Gerald

    was ready to begin his high school life. His father had brought him over to meet up with his old

    When they finally locked eyes at the parking lot of hisrade¡¯s home, hisrade-in-arms simply

    said that he was busy with a meeting the moment his father asked for his help. He then immediately

    changed the topic and told his father to meet him again sometime in the future to reminisce about the

    past.

    In the end, Gerald managed to enter a prestigious high school through his own good grades.

    His father¡¯srade seemed to have a very high status and it felt normal that he would look down on

    Gerald and his family.

    That was the only impression that Gerald personally had when he met his father¡¯srade-in-arms.

    ¡°What about it, sister?¡± asked Gerald as he shook his own thoughts aside for the moment.

    ¡°Well you see, dad has constantly been saying that he misses his old friends. However, you know that

    he¡¯s always been indifferent to fame and fortune. Now that our poverty educating system is already

    over, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for dad to return to Mayberry City to visit his oldrade in person, with

    dad¡¯s extremely high status and all. Yes, I know his so-called rade¡¯ has always looked down on us

    and our dad, but our father likes to see the good in people. Since I can¡¯t go back to personally do

    anything now, I¡¯ll have to leave this matter to you now!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ll be staying in Mayberry City to clean up some of your business matters during summer

    break anyway, try taking a few days off to go home and stay there for a while. While you¡¯re there, you

    could visit dad¡¯s old friend as well as his special friend. I¡¯ll be mailing something to you soon. It¡¯ll

    contain the contact information and address of the special friend in it as well. You¡¯ve never met the

    special friend before I think. If there¡¯s anything you can do to help with the situation, please do so.¡±

    ¡°Also since Mr. Winters and Mrs. Winters had been taking care of us for so long, maybe build them a

    vi on the mountain. Make sure you give their children some money to help them too! Well, I¡¯ll need to

    leave now, bye!¡±

    After giving him so many instructions, she then hung up immediately.

    Gerald could only feel puzzled at the moment.

    Who was his father¡¯s special friend?

    Realizing that thinking about it wasn¡¯t going to help, he simply shook his head before heading back to

    the dormitory.

    Everything that happened after then yed out as shown earlier

    Back to the present, the night was silent as the boys slept peacefully.

    Early in the morning the next day, Gerald had gone to the library with some textbooks in hand to study.

    There were already several people there despite being this early.

    Gerald simply walked on to his usual studying spot by the window.

    As soon as he saw the familiar table, he was reminded of Giya. After all, this was where they had first

    met.

    He had wanted to give her the jade bracelet which he had bought for her. However, he didn¡¯t see her

    on his usual routes and he didn¡¯t have her contact information either.

    His secondary mission at the library was to see if he could finally meet up with her again.

    After sitting down, Gerald found himself looking up from time to time.

    All the while he did so, a few well-mannered looking girls who had been sitting at another corner of the

    library continued to observe Gerald¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Who do you think that pathetic looking jerk is looking for?¡± asked one of the girls as she

    smiled.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 349

    ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t Giya say that he had an actual nosebleed the first time he saw her? Apparently he

    grew too excited from her scent! I don¡¯t buy it honestly!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Why don¡¯t boys have nosebleeds when they see me then? Don¡¯t you agree Giya? I really think

    he¡¯s looking for you!¡±

    The girls continued to chatter silently among themselves.

    Giya could only blush as she sat there.

    She had felt embarrassed back then in the library when Gerald had his nosebleed.

    Now she was even more embarrassed with her friends constantly teasing her about it.

    They were supposed to be studying now.

    Much earlier, Tammy had nudged Giya gently before pointing toward the door.

    Giya and her group of friends then saw Gerald entering with his books in hand. He seemed to be

    looking for someone for a while before finally deciding to sit down.

    His quirky actions had prompted the girls to start discussing about him.

    ¡°Hey, Gerald!¡± yelled Tammy softly out of the blue. Since it was quiet in the library, Gerald heard her

    call almost immediately.

    When he looked up, he saw Tammy standing a distance away as she signaled him with her hand to

    come over.

    Gerald could see that Giya and the other girls were seated there as well.

    Gerald was pleased that he had finally found her.

    He then walked over to them.

    ¡°Hey Gerald, what exactly have you been looking for since you stepped into the library? Are your

    ssmates here too?¡± asked Tammy with a smile as soon as he got close enough to their table.

    ¡°Huh? Not at all!¡± replied Gerald nervously.

    ¡®D*mn it! So they had been observing me from the moment I stepped into the library!¡¯

    ¡°Hmm? Then what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it. You were looking for Giya, weren¡¯t you? Trying to find her at the library?¡± said

    Tammy in between giggles. She covered her mouth to make sure she wasn¡¯t too loud.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Gerald froze momentarily. He didn¡¯t have a goodeback.

    It was certainly a little embarrassing for someone to read him like an open book that easily.

    Giya raised her face to look at Gerald, a mix of doubt and expectation showing on her face. She was

    wondering whether Tammy¡¯s assumption was right as well.

    ¡°Well¡­ Yes, I admit that I was looking for Giya. I had broken your braceletst time and I wanted to

    compensate you,¡± said Gerald in a defeated tone.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s really no need for you to do that, Gerald! The bracelet isn¡¯t that expensive, only a few

    thousand dors. However, in all honesty, I¡¯ve been looking for you as well. I want to properly thank you

    for your help the other day!¡± said Giya who had initially looked slightly dazed from his confession,

    though it quickly turned into a smile when she found out about his true intentions.

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t meant to be rude by her statement. A few thousand dors really was nothing to

    someone like Giya who had an excellent family background.

    It was the only reason why she could say it so casually.

    ¡°Well, since you want to thank Gerald anyway, how about this. Since it¡¯s still pretty early, you¡¯ve

    probably not had breakfast yet, have you Gerald? It just so happens that a new breakfast shop has

    opened right next to our university! Why don¡¯t we have a chat while we have our breakfast together

    there?¡± said Tammy as she smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re being given a chance to treat six beauties to breakfast, Gerald! You¡¯d better take advantage of

    this opportunity!¡± she added with a grin.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Definitely! Let¡¯s go!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°Gerald doesn¡¯t need to treat us. Everything all of you order will be on me today!¡± replied Giya, a hearty

    smile on her face.

    With that said, all of them agreed and they left the library together.

    ¡°You girls can go ahead first, I have to get something back in my dormitory. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not running

    away!¡± said Gerald before splitting with the group of girls for now.

    He had gone back to retrieve the jade bracelet.

    Gerald wanted to give it to her as soon as possible so that he wouldn¡¯t feel like he owed her anything

    anymore.

    Giya was truly beautiful and she was definitely the kind of girl who could make any boy feel a strong

    desire for her with a single nce.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 350

    However, Gerald¡¯s heart was reserved solely for M.

    He had always felt guilty whenever he had too many interactions with girls like this.

    That was also the reason why Gerald had constantly hidden and kept his distance from both Alice and

    Jacelyn.

    Upon entering the dormitory, Gerald took the box containing the hetian jade bracelet. He then told

    Harper and the other boys about his n before running downstairs to look for the girls again.

    While this was happening, the girls had arrived and found a table for themselves at the breakfast ce.

    As soon as they sat down, Tammy and the other girls covered their mouths as they startedughing.

    ¡°Giya, I¡¯m very sure that Gerald kid really likes you!¡±

    ¡°Same here! You girls may not know it, but I¡¯ve already done some research on him. Gerald seems to

    be from the Department of Language and Literature. He¡¯s also a pauper!¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s poor? Do you think Giya¡¯s someone whocks money? At most, Giya can just give him

    a career after both of them get married!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! In fact, he has a chiseled face too!¡±

    ¡°Alright, calm down girls! What on earth are all of you on about? What do you mean what¡¯s the big deal

    after we get married? Gerald¡¯s a pretty decent and honest person. It¡¯s fine if you want to joke around

    with me but don¡¯t tease him like thister. No matter how you dice it, Gerald has already helped me

    once!¡± said Giya with a sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t stand her group of sisters sometimes.

    The more they spoke, the more excited they would be and this more often than not, led them to

    go a bit overboard.

    ¡°But Giya, you¡¯ve never been in love before, right? Don¡¯t you want to experience how it feels like to be

    in a rtionship?¡± asked Tammy.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve never dated before? I don¡¯t really see anything impressive about you seasoned girls!¡±

    replied Giya, a wry smile on her face.

    ¡°Giya, what a coincidence. Are you girls having breakfast here too?¡±

    Out of the blue, a boy walked up to them while they were still chatting among themselves.

    His eyes had lit up immediately the moment he saw Giya and her group.

    In his hands, was a very beautiful looking box.

    ¡°Yes, truly a coincidence Yacob. Why are you here?¡± said Tammy as she smiled while waving a hand.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her tone had turned into a ttering one.

    The boy before them was indeed, Yacob. The one who had pulled Gerald away from Giya the other

    day in the infirmary.

    In truth, his family¡¯s financial background was rather well-to-do.

    They owned their ownpany and were quite powerful.

    Due to that, Yacob could drive a BMW 7 Series which cost more than a hundred and twenty-one

    thousand dors.

    That was why Tammy and the other girls naturally thought highly of him.

    After all, any girl who ended up marrying Yacob would definitely be able to enjoy a very nice and stable

    rest of their lives.

    Yacob had been trying to get Giya¡¯s affection for a long time now but she just didn¡¯t have any feelings

    for him.

    ¡°What are you girlsughing about? I just so happened to be thinking about looking for Giya too! What

    a coincidence that we managed to meet just from that thought alone!¡± said Yacob with a smile as he

    comfortably sat on the seat which had initially been reserved for Gerald.

    ¡°We were talking about how we would all be graduating soon and how Giya still didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.

    Any suitable candidates in mind, Yacob?¡± asked Tammy as she blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, that depends on whether Giya is interested in me¡­¡±

    There was a quiver of excitement in Yacob¡¯s voice as he said that.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done talking about that. Tell me, Yacob. Why were you looking for me?¡± asked Giya as

    she forced on a smile.

    ¡°Well, your jade bracelet was broken because I was a bit too reckless. That¡¯s why I bought you a new

    one! Here, why don¡¯t you try it on to see whether you like it or not?¡± said Yacob as he ced a jade

    bracelet on the table.

    Tammy and the other girls all gasped in surprise after opening the box.

    ¡°F*ck! That looks amazing! How much did you spend on it?¡± shouted Tammy. Her voice attracted the

    attention of a few other girls who were also having their breakfast there.

    One after another, the girls tried peeking from where they sat to see what themotion was about.

    Yacob smiled faintly before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try making a guess? If you guess it right the first

    time, then I¡¯ll get one for you too! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 351

    It was at that moment when Gerald finally arrived.

    In his hand was his own bracelet which he had bought the day before.

    Though Giya had said that breakfast was going to be on her, Gerald had given it some thought while he

    was on his way there. Since he was nning to leave the girls alone once the bracelet had been

    handed over to her anyway, he might as well treat them to one final breakfast.

    He was prepared to pay the bill no matter what.

    However, as he approached their table, he noticed that Yacob was also there. What more, it seemed

    that Yacob had just given Giya his own bracelet gift.

    ¡°Gerald! Over here!¡±

    Giya had not wanted to look at Yacob so she had been staring at the staircase. The moment she saw

    him, she smiled and waved her hand to call Gerald over.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that kid here too?¡±

    The expression on Yacob¡¯s face instantly soured the moment he saw Gerald.

    It was a rare asion for him to be able to spend time together with Giya and the other girls. However,

    Yacob¡¯s jealousy evaporated the moment he saw how Gerald was dressed.

    However, it was still slightly troubling to him since Gerald was obviously getting closer to Giya.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s here! Giya specially invited Gerald here for breakfast today! You¡¯re actually sitting in his

    seat now, Yacob!¡± replied Tammy.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ What¡¯s that in your hand, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s partly my fault that her bracelet fell out of my hands the day before so I got her a new one!¡±

    replied Gerald bluntly.

    ¡°Gerald! Didn¡¯t I say you didn¡¯t have topensate me? You¡¯re spending way too much money for just

    a jade bracelet! I never med you in the first ce!¡±

    It was no secret to her that Gerald wasn¡¯t too rich since she overheard conversations about him from

    time to time.

    It was too bad since he was the one who had helped her in the first ce. However, now he had spent

    so much just because of her.

    How could she possibly rest easy?

    What more, Giya really hadn¡¯t thought much about the bracelet since it wasn¡¯t really worth much to her

    anyway.

    She felt slightly anxious now.

    ¡°Hah! How much money would this kid even have to spend in the first ce? You¡¯re overthinking it,

    Giya. He probably bought the gift for a few dors at the night market!¡± said Yacob coldly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry we¡¯re aware of the possibility. How could Gerald ever afford to pay for a seven

    thousand and five hundred dor bracelet?¡± Tammyughed after saying that.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Also, tell us the price of the jade bracelet already! We really can¡¯t guess it!¡± she continued.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll just tell you the price then. It¡¯s not too much. It only cost around eighteen thousand

    dors!¡±

    While he was speaking, he kept peeking at Giya to see what her reaction was.

    However, Giya¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    All the other girls however, were stunned.

    ¡°Eight¡­ Eighteen thousand dors?!¡± shouted Tammy.

    The other girls couldn¡¯t say anything, their mouths wide open in shock.

    Even a few other female students who were sitting close by constantly peeked at their table.

    The bracelet itself already looked spectacr from every angle and felt like a rare gem.

    The price reveal after was simply too outrageous and several girls in the shop ended up looking at

    Yacob with different expressions on their faces.

    ¡°My god, Yacob! You¡¯re really willing to spend for Giya!¡± said one of the girls enviously.

    After all, the man had spent eighteen thousand dors just to buy a gift! How capable was he in order

    to afford that without going broke?

    Were there any girls who could resist this kind of temptation in the world?

    ¡°Do you like it Giya?¡±

    Despite knowing that Giya didn¡¯t like him, even if she had a heart of stone, she¡¯d definitely be moved by

    his gift this time, right?

    Giya didn¡¯t bother to answer his question. Honestly she was starting to get fed up with him.

    After getting ignored despite his good intentions, Yacob couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ufortable.

    While all this was happening, Gerald was still standing where he initially was with his own jade bracelet

    in hand.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 352

    ¡°Heh. Hey, your name¡¯s Gerald, right? Why don¡¯t you take out the jade bracelet you bought for Giya

    and show it to us too?¡±

    In his mind, Yacob thought that Gerald was most definitely the reason why Giya had been ignoring him

    all this time.

    Therefore, he was targeting Gerald now.

    ¡°Forget about mine! The jade bracelet which I bought is nowhere near as good as yours. You don¡¯t

    have to look at it!¡± said Gerald truthfully.

    After all, he had simply bought a jade bracelet which cost seven thousand and five hundred dors for

    Giya. It was nowhere near the absurd price of Yacob¡¯s gift.

    Besides, if he really wanted to mock Yacob, it¡¯d be easier for Gerald to just p the boy in the face.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t want to get involved with him or Giya and her friends too much in the future so

    he abstained for now.

    M was sincere to him so he wanted to do the same.

    Therefore, there was no reason for him topete with Yacob. Nothing good would evere of it nor

    would he gain anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gerald! Don¡¯t be shy, we won¡¯tugh at you. Show us already!¡± said Tammy.

    Before he could even respond, Tammy had already walked up to Gerald. She grabbed the box from his

    hand and ced it atop the table.

    All the girls were looking forward to it.

    Imagineparing an eighteen thousand dor jade bracelet to one that just cost a few dors!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The difference would be like heaven and hell.

    Tammy opened the box in one swift movement.

    Gerald simply lowered his head, knowing he was about to get ridiculed. After this, he would simply

    need to look for a reason to excuse himself and leave.

    Everything would be settled and he wouldn¡¯t owe Giya anything anymore.

    He waited for the mocking to start.

    He waited, and waited, and waited.

    But it never came. Neither Tammy nor Yacob were mocking him at all.

    Peeking up to see what was taking them so long, he saw Tammy staring at his jade bracelet, an

    extreme look of shock on her face.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ this¡­ this bracelet¡­ You bought this jade bracelet?¡± stuttered Tammy when she finally

    mustered the strength to speak.

    The rest of the girls had still not recovered from the revtion, their mouths left wide open, speechless.

    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s the dragon jade bracelet! I saw this thing online and it sold for about thirty thousand

    dors!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too! Could this just be a high grade imitation jade bracelet? I¡¯d like to believe so

    but¡­ The color. It just seems too realistic to just be an imitation!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean a high grade imitation? It¡¯s really easy to authenticate it from a fake so imitating it

    in the first ce is impossible!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Oh my god! Gerald¡¯s jade bracelet is worth thirty-two thousand dors!¡±

    If the girls had not actually seen and held on to the actual product at that moment, they wouldn¡¯t have

    believed that statement even if it cost them their lives.

    However, there it was. The dragon jade bracelet in their hands.

    Gerald was stunned as well and he felt cold sweat begin to drip from his forehead.

    F*ck! He had grabbed the wrong box this morning! Even though the two boxes were quite simr,

    Gerald had marked them with the numbers, seven and thirty-two, to differentiate them.

    He made sure to check that he was holding on to the cheaper bracelet¡¯s box before he left with it, so

    what was the thirty-two thousand dor dragon jade bracelet doing here?

    D*mn it!

    Gerald¡¯s heart was beating frantically.

    Everyone else was still shocked speechless!

    Even the surrounding female student customers had gotten off their seats and gathered around their

    table by this point.

    ¡°Let me see that!¡± said Giya as she gingerly took the jade bracelet from Tammy¡¯s hands.

    After carefully examining it, Giya looked at Gerald with a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°¡­It¡¯s the real

    deal. It¡¯s absolutely authentic. Gerald, did you buy this?¡±

    Gerald had no idea how to answer her.

    While all this was happening, Yacob¡¯s face had grown to be as red as a tomato. His cheeks were

    flushed with both surprise and anger. He felt as if he had just been pped hard on the face!

    ¡°H-heh! And here I thought that you were an honest guy. You¡¯re just another one of those pretentious

    folk, aren¡¯t you? Saying that your own bracelet wasn¡¯t as expensive as mine¡­ You¡¯re doing this on

    purpose to mock me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Even Yacob¡¯s taunts were said in a slightly quivering voice. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely anxious

    at how he utterly lost face today.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ mean it¡­ I really thought that mine was cheaper than yours¡­ Who could have guessed

    that it was actually more expensive?¡±

    Those words were true as Gerald had not wanted topare his bracelet to Yacob¡¯s in the first ce.

    At that moment, Gerald suddenly recalled that he hadn¡¯t touched the two jade bracelets at all since he

    had brought them back to the dormitory. Someone must have either identally, or deliberately

    switched them around. He would ask Harper and the boys about it when he got back.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s honest reply, Yacob felt like he had received a punch in the gut this time. He was

    beyond embarrassed at this point.

    ¡°Hurry up and answer us Gerald! Did you buy this jade bracelet?¡±

    All the girls were looking at Gerald expectantly. Their eyes were sprinkled with both admiration and

    excitement at the same time.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 353

    ¡°This jade bracelet¡­ was originally my grandmother¡¯s. Since I have nothing else topensate Giya

    with, I¡¯m giving this to her instead¡­¡± lied Gerald.

    ¡°Oh my god! Gerald, don¡¯t you know the value of this bracelet? Are you sure you aren¡¯t going to regret

    it if you give it to Giya now? I¡¯m telling you seriously that it¡¯s still not toote for you to regret it now!¡±

    said Tammy as she felt the weight on her chest slowly lift.

    God d*mn! She was almost scared to death just now. If Gerald had actually bought the jade dragon

    bracelet that cost thirty-two thousand dors, then he could possibly be a low key rich heir!

    Unlike most other girls, Tammy hadn¡¯t felt any contempt toward Gerald.

    However, it would have been beyond surprising and unbelievable if a pauper like Gerald suddenly

    turned out to be a heir richer than all of them there could ever be.

    Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the value of the dragon jade bracelet before this but I do now. I don¡¯t regret anything. Do

    ept it, Giya,¡± replied Gerald as he gently pushed the box with the bracelet in it back to Giya.

    Since such an embarrassing thing had already happened, Gerald could only y along with his lie.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly take back what he had already given out.

    As for Giya, she simply stared at Gerald with her eyes wide open.

    The bracelet was precious. It could even be the most valuable and precious item in Gerald¡¯s family. But

    here he was, just giving it to her.

    Giya was touched beyond words.

    As for Yacob, steam was erupting from his ears.

    He had lost face severely today since he had been caughtpletely off guard!

    What more, it was even more embarrassing since it all happened in the presence of his personal

    goddess! He felt that he was only going to further bring shame to himself if he continued staying there.

    After ring daggers at Gerald, Yacob got up and huffed before leaving angrily.

    Gerald himself wanted to leave.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    After all, his main goal to hand Giya the bracelet had beenpleted. He didn¡¯t even want to stay for

    breakfast anymore.

    He felt that the longer he stayed, the more awkward the situation would be.

    Therefore, he came up with a random excuse to leave before turning around and descending the stairs

    quickly.

    ¡°Hold on, Gerald!¡±

    Giya chased after him, running down the stairs with the bracelet in hand.

    After peeking shyly at Gerald, she returned the bracelet to him before saying, ¡°What do you mean by

    this? This is uneptable. Why are you giving me the jade bracelet that your grandmother left behind

    for you? I can¡¯t even beginparing the value of this to my old bracelet!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t mean anything at all. Just think of it aspensation for the bracelet I broke!¡±

    It would be too embarrassing for him to exin that he had bought a much cheaper bracelet for her. He

    didn¡¯t even want to think about asking Giya if she could exchange the dragon jade bracelet for the

    hetian one instead.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just expect me to treat it as a merepensation! This is the most valuable and precious

    item in your family. Your grandmother left this behind for you! It should only be given to the future

    daughter-inw of the Crawford family! You can¡¯t just give a girl something like this and call it a

    compensation! Do you even know what Tammy and the others were saying the moment you left just

    now?¡± said Giya as her cheeks began to blush.

    Giya was an extremely good-natured goddess and she had been pursued by countless boys before

    this. However, very few of them were able to touch Giya¡¯s heart.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t interested in Gerald just because he had given her the dragon jade bracelet. She

    simply felt touched.

    Yet at the same time, an indescribable feeling for Gerald had begun to sprout deep down in her heart.

    She simply felt that he was a very honest and sincere person toward everyone around him. It was rare

    to find such a boy now.

    He studied well and worked hard as well.

    She finally understood that it was the feeling of admiration¡­

    Her chain of thoughts were broken when Gerald asked, ¡°What did Tammy and the others say?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± said Giya as she looked to the side for a moment before looking back at Gerald.

    ¡°Either way, this is simply too valuable! I refuse to ept it!¡±

    ¡°I insist that you do. After all, we¡¯ll be graduating soon and once school starts again, very few people

    will continue to stay in the university. I¡¯m afraid that I may not have the opportunity topensate you

    again in the future!¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    His words really amused Giya. ¡°By any chance, are you the type of person who doesn¡¯t like owing

    others favors, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± said Gerald before nodding.

    ¡°Well, alright. I¡¯ll hold on to this jade bracelet for the moment. I¡¯ll return it to you when you¡¯re about to

    get married in the future then!¡± replied Giya with a huge smile on her face.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Not thinking too hard about it, Gerald thought that the matter had finally been resolved the moment

    Giya epted the jade bracelet. Therefore, he found no reason to stay any longer.

    ¡°Hey! Hey, Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 354

    Giya ran after him again. ¡°You know, it¡¯s going to be difficult for you to notify me when you¡¯re actually

    getting married. Why don¡¯t we exchange contact information to ease that process?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Well, alright. Let me add you on WeChat. I¡¯ll definitely let you know when it happens!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    He couldn¡¯t just refuse and turn around to leave. He just wasn¡¯t that kind of person. After all, Giya

    would definitely lose face if he had left without epting her offer.

    So he simply went along and added Giya on his WeChat ount.

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t that narcissistic to believe that such a beautiful goddess would ever like him.

    Even after adding her on WeChat, he felt that they wouldn¡¯t be talking much with each other anyway.

    He tried his best not to think too much about it.

    Once the exchange was done, Giya took the bracelet with her as she walked upstairs again. At the

    time, several of the girls were still doubtful about Gerald¡¯s ims.

    ¡°Giya! Giya, he didn¡¯t want to take it back?¡± asked the girls with smiles on their faces as they saw her

    slowly return to their table.

    ¡°Hahaha! See, I guessed correctly! Gerald¡¯s absolutely in love with you, Giya! He¡¯s given you the most

    precious and valuable thing in his family! That alone is enough to exin everything!¡± said Tammy

    confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The rest of you probably hadn¡¯t noticed earlier, but Gerald had been looking at Giya as

    though he was afraid that she would reject his gift!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! All of you should know that this kind of jade bracelet is usually given to a family¡¯s future

    daughter-inw! Hahaha! That kid¡¯s really smart!¡±

    The girls continued talking among themselves in glee.

    ¡°Alright girls, settle down. Gerald¡¯s not how you guys are imagining him to be like at all. He¡¯s not a

    cunning or scheming person. I honestly hope that you girls will stop picking on him all the time in the

    future!¡± said Giya with a slightly forced smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh? Being protective and defensive of Gerald? Giya, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve¡­¡± said Tammy as she acted

    out a look of surprise while looking at Giya.

    ¡°If you spout any more nonsense, then I¡¯m buying three trays of bunster to stuff them up your foul

    mouth!¡±

    The girls simplyughed at that and continued chatting.

    Gerald on the other hand, couldn¡¯t go back to the library. When he arrived there, it was already full.

    Seeing nowhere else to go, he sighed before returning to his dormitory to study instead.

    He was nning to go out for lunch with Harper and the rest at noon anyway.

    Unexpectedly, he received a WeChat message from Giya not too long after.

    ¡°Say, Gerald, which cafeteria are you going to be eating at for lunch?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m probably leaving the decision to my roommates. We¡¯ll be eating out together. Why?¡± replied

    Gerald, slightly surprised by the message.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re eating out with them? I was initially nning to invite you over to lunch. After all, you¡¯ve

    already helped me twice!¡±

    ¡°Twice?¡± Gerald scratched the back of his head, confused.

    ¡°Yes! You carried me to the infirmary the other day, and today, you helped me get rid of that annoying

    Yacob! Hahaha! He must be feeling extremely embarrassed right now. Hopefully he¡¯ll leave me alone

    now and I can finally have some peace!¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not a bad person. I do think that he likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°??? What are you implying? Does that mean I have to be his girl? Are you giving us your blessings?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±

    ¡°Well, it would be useless even if you did. I¡¯m unwilling to be with someone that I have no feelings for

    anyway! By the way, I¡¯ll be at the libraryter at noon to study. I¡¯ll reserve a seat for you. Why don¡¯t you

    come over and study togetherter? We can be studypanions!¡±

    Gerald stared at his phone¡¯s screen. He was unsure of how to reply.

    At the very least, he was certain that she wasn¡¯t interested in him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly awkward every time he was around her. He was honestly

    afraid that he would end up falling for her.

    After thinking about it for some time, he felt that it would be better if he stopped doing such things.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Therefore he decided not to reply at all.

    He then went downstairs to eat with Harper and the others.

    However, he didn¡¯t go to the library once his lunch was over. He simply stayed in his dormitory to study.

    The afternoon passed by quickly.

    Around evening, Giya sent him another message.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe? I reserved a good seat for you and I¡¯ve been waiting since half past one for you

    toe. Are you busy with something else?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 355

    ¡°Sorry, there were just too many people in the library earlier for myfort! I just studied in my

    dormitory!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, I see! Well, from now on, we can go to the library earlier. Whoeveres first can reserve a seat

    for the other, alright?¡±

    ¡°Actually there¡¯s something I have to attend to now, I¡¯ll get back to youter!¡±

    Gerald threw his cell phone aside after replying to her message.

    He was indeed, trying to avoid her. In fact, ever since things had gotten better with M, Gerald had

    been deliberately trying to keep his distance from other girls.

    After all, once the current exams were over, Gerald and the other students from his department would

    still have to stay back in school for another three months to deal with their thesis and dissertations.

    Those from Giya¡¯s and most other departments would have left to get their internships during that time.

    He would never see her again.

    Gerald also knew for a fact that he could never fit in well in Giya¡¯s circle of friends.

    With that reasoning in mind, his muddled thoughts became clear and he didn¡¯t spend time worrying

    about it any longer.

    After that, two days just came and went without much of a hitch.

    During those two days, Giya would always send him a message in the morning and the afternoon,

    saying that she had already reserved a seat for him in the library and that she was waiting for him to

    come study with her.

    Every time she asked, Gerald simply made up an excuse to turn her down.

    Aside from that, she had also been inviting him for meals to express her gratitude. Since she knew that

    he would be ufortable if Tammy and the other girls were around, there was even a time when she

    asked if he wanted to eat with just the two of them together.

    However, Gerald simply turned those invitations down as well with more of his excuses.

    After that, Giya stopped asking him out. In the next three days, he didn¡¯t hear from her at all.

    It almost seemed as though she had disappeared.

    Gerald didn¡¯t think too much about it. He simply focused on studying and doing his own revision every

    day. He would also spend his time chatting with M about her recent developments.

    Everything was back to normal.

    Late one afternoon, Gerald was returning to school after meeting up with Zack. He stopped by the milk

    tea shop in front of the school as he was nning to get Harper and the other boys some drinks.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Out of the blue, a female voice called out to him.

    When he turned around, he saw that it was Tammy. It seemed as though she was waiting in line to buy

    milk tea as well. Though she looked slightly surprised to see him there, she also had a very bitter

    expression on her face.

    In the past, she would alwaysugh and tease him whenever she saw him.

    However, the only look she was giving him now, was one filled with hatred.

    Gerald didn¡¯t mind that. His milk tea was ready at that moment. He smiled at Tammy before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll

    pay for this beautiful girl¡¯s drink as well!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± replied the seller with a smile on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Who needs you to pay for me! Why are you so nosy?!¡± shouted Tammy in

    response as she red at Gerald.

    ¡°I¡­ Tammy, what did I do?¡± asked Gerald, confused.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve done, huh. Don¡¯t you realize how many times you¡¯ve already

    rejected Giya¡¯s invitations?¡± growled Tammy angrily as she frowned.

    Gerald coughed. He knew this wasing.

    ¡°Do you know that Giya would wake twenty minutes earlier every day just so that she could go to the

    library and reserve a seat for you? When we asked her why, she told us that you would be joining us at

    the library to study together in the future. But you never came. You just kept making dumb excuses!¡±

    ¡°Even during her afternoon study invitations, she would always bring fruits along saying that she had

    already notified you about studying together. But of course you didn¡¯t go!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You did it to Giya for two days in a row! Don¡¯t even talk about the times Giya tried inviting you out for

    meals. She was so afraid that you just weren¡¯t used to eating out, that she even ordered and booked

    some food for you from the cafeteria! She just wanted to have lunch with you and she didn¡¯t even allow

    us to join her since she was afraid that we would tease you too much. Even then, you still refused to

    ept her invitation!¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 356

    ¡°Why are you hiding? Why can¡¯t you be more like a man? I can tell that Giya is into you even though

    we don¡¯t know why, but you have truly hurt her!¡± Tammy said.

    Gerald immediately felt guilty after listening to her, because Giya had indeed invited him multiple times,

    but he had always rejected her offer.

    Gerald thought that Giya was just being nice, but he never knew that she had always been serious

    about it and had bought food, waiting for him at the canteen.

    Gerald felt very guilty toward her.

    ¡°Do you know what Giya said about you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Giya thinks that you¡¯re a nice and honest guy. She also thinks that you¡¯re quite cute, and she would

    really love to be friends with you. However, who knew that you were just a jerk! Giya is in trouble and

    you¡¯re here buying drinks for pretty girls! You don¡¯t even care one bit about Giya at all. She was so

    wrong about you!¡± Tammy immediately felt better after releasing her emotions at Gerald.

    Gerald was shocked. ¡°Giya is in trouble?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Giya, it¡¯s her mom. Her mom has fallen very ill. It was that day when she asked you for lunch at

    the canteen. She brought some home-cooked food and waited for you there, yet how dare you call it off

    again! She then received a call from home saying that her mom had fainted and she immediately left

    after taking leave!¡±

    ¡°All of us could tell that you never saw Giya as a friend before! If so, why did you give her such a

    precious jade bracelet?!¡± Tammy red at Gerald.

    Then, as her drink was ready, she paid and left Gerald alone there, dumbfounded.

    Gerald felt really guilty and heartbroken, not because he was in love with her or something, but it was

    because Giya actually saw him as a friend, but he had not really cared about her at all. Even when she

    was going through a tough time with her family, she had waited for him at the canteen, and yet, during

    these three days, Gerald had not even bothered contacting her at all.

    Gerald opened up his social media and saw Giya¡¯s post about her mother which said ¡®Hope you¡¯ll get

    well soon, mom. Everything will get better! Daddy and I will look for the best doctor in the world for

    you!¡¯.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    That post was three days ago, and Gerald had not even asked if she was doing okay!

    Gerald felt really bad, but at the same time, he did not know what to do either.

    Tammy had not gone far yet, and Gerald immediately gave chase to catch up to her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Tammy asked coldly.

    ¡°I just want to know which hospital is Giya¡¯s mother in and what disease does she have?¡± Gerald

    asked.

    ¡°Only now do you bother to ask? What a jerk!¡± Tammy scolded him.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Provincial People¡¯s Hospital. It¡¯s a very rare and troublesome sickness. Many doctors

    could not diagnose it either!¡± Tammy said curtly, and then, she left.

    Gerald was still contemting whether or not he should visit them. If he went, he would not know what

    to say to them, and he could not help them either.

    Suddenly, Gerald remembered something. Now that he had control of the Military Emergency Base, he

    might be able to help Giya¡¯s mother.

    The Military Emergency Base was where they kept all the weapons, medical equipment, and even

    confidential information. ording to Mr. Kendall, these were the worlds¡¯ most powerful sources, and

    maybe, the medical information that they held might be able to help Giya.

    Gerald immediately gave a call to Drake.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 357

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m at the military base. What is yourmand?¡±

    Drake and Tyson had be Gerald¡¯s bodyguards, but they didn¡¯t need to follow him around for 24

    hours, and hence, he had put them in charge of the military base.

    ¡°Can the resources at the military base help diagnose unknown diseases?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Of course. The medical department in the military base includes the best doctors in all fields. They can

    cure most diseases! What do you need, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a patient whose daughter¡¯s name is Giya in the Provincial People¡¯s Hospital. She¡¯s a student

    at Mayberry University. Please look it up and send the best doctors over!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Gerald then hung up the phone. That was all he could do to help. He was not hoping that Giya would

    thank him since he was not supposed to expose himself anyway.

    After that, he went back to his own hostel to study.

    Meanwhile, at the Provincial People¡¯s Hospital. ¡°Doctor, please help my wife! No matter how much it

    costs, I¡¯ll be willing to pay!¡± A middle-aged man was begging the doctor at the Provincial People¡¯s

    Hospital desperately. Beside the man was a young and prettydy with her eyes filled with tears. These

    two were none other than Giya and her father, Walton Quarrington.

    ¡°Mr. Quarrington, we have informed the worlds¡¯ best doctors over to help, but honestly speaking, none

    of us have seen a disease like this before. Please be rest assured that we will try our best!¡± The doctor

    said.

    Walton fell backward, but luckily, Giya was there to hold him. He then sat on the chair to rest.

    ¡°Dad, should we make a call to Yanken? They should be able to help!¡± Giya was heartbroken to see

    her father like that.

    Walton shook his head. ¡°No. We don¡¯t have anything to do with your grandparents anymore. There is

    no reason for them to help us! I just hope that this isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s destiny¡­ She has been suffering

    for most of her life with me!¡± Walton cried as he said this, and Giya cried with him too.

    ¡°Mr. Qarrington, Giya, we are here to visit Mrs. Quarrington!¡± A few people came up.

    It was Giya¡¯s roommates and a guy named Yakob Lincoln.

    They had brought along many things. Tammy had gone back to the hostel ande along with them

    as well.

    ¡°Nice to meet all of you, Giya¡¯s friends! Thank you all so much.¡± Walton forced a smile to greet them.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks foring, guys!¡± Giya was touched.

    ¡°Anything for you, Giya. How¡¯s Mrs. Quarrington doing?¡± Tammy asked worriedly.

    ¡°The doctors have brought in some specialists this morning, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out what was

    wrong!¡± Giya said as she shook her head and cried.

    ¡°Maybe I can get my dad to bring some doctors over to have a look? He¡¯s overseas now and knows

    some pretty well-known doctors,¡± Yakob said.

    Both Walton and Giya were hopeful again, and Walton immediately thanked him. ¡°That would be really

    helpful, Yakob! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Quarrington. After all, Giya is my ssmate!¡± Yakob smiled.

    Yakob immediately gave his father a call. Deep down, he knew that his father¡¯s connections were not

    as good as Mr. Quarrington¡¯s. He was not sure if his father could even be of any help at all, but he had

    to try.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 358

    Yakob¡¯s father immediately promised him when he heard about the situation. He only had this one son,

    and he had to help him.

    Yakob¡¯s father immediately contacted the doctors he knew from overseas as well as local Traditional

    Chinese Medicine doctors.

    Yakob then went back happily and said, ¡°Mr. Quarrington, my dad has already arranged a few doctors

    to drop by tomorrow!¡±

    Walton replied, ¡°Thank you so much, Yakob! We will cover all the fees, and the Quarringtons will owe

    you one big favor!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Yakob!¡± Giya said.

    Yakob nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Meanwhile, overseas.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s me, Mr. Lincoln. May I know if Specialist Dorian is in? Yes, tomorrow¡­ oh, he¡¯s not free?

    Okay, it¡¯s alright, thank you!¡± Andy Lincoln was not very happy after being rejected.

    He would be very embarrassed if he could not fulfill what his son had promised to other people.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He immediately contacted a few other specialists. Most of them had some time to spare, but it was

    quite tough to get them to fly over within two days. Especially since Mr. Lincoln was not a very big

    character, most of them would not rush over to Weston because of him.

    Since he could not get any specialists from overseas, he contacted some doctors within the country,

    but all of them rejected him as well. All of them would only be free three dayster.

    Andy thought that three days should be fine.

    He wanted to contact his son, but Yakob was on the phone. He then forgot about it, and in the blink of

    an eye, it was the next morning.

    The next day, after the specialist conference had ended, the doctors and specialists still could not

    figure out the disease. Walton was covered in sweat already.

    Suddenly, two doctors rushed over excitedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s good news, doctor!¡± One of the doctors shouted excitedly.

    The head doctor frowned and red at them, signaling that Mr. Quarrington was still there.

    ¡°This is good news for Mr. Quarrington! There¡¯s a group of specialists outside waiting to see Mrs.

    Quarrington. There are at least ten of them from all around the globe!¡±

    ¡°A few of them are even famous specialists like Dr. Eden from M Country and Dr. Zachary. They¡¯ve all

    come!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The head doctor and specialist were all shocked.

    Giya and Walton were very surprised as well.

    Tammy, Yakob, and the others were around as well.

    Tammy and the others looked at Yakob in shock. They were all amazed by him. They never thought

    that Yakob could bring in any famous specialist since they were all very clear about Yakob¡¯s family

    status. Even though his family was doing not too badly, it was not as great as the Quarringtons.

    They all thought that if Mr. Quarrington himself could not do anything any longer, how could Yakob do

    anything?

    Yet, Yakob¡¯s father had managed to bring in so many specialists! Was he still the Yakob Lincoln

    everyone knew?

    What was going on?!

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 359

    After hearing about the situation, the specialists went into the ward. The head doctor did not dare to

    stop them.

    All of these specialists were the greatest of their time. They only came out three and a half hourster.

    The specialist told the hospital that the patient had recovered from the disease, and she just had to rest

    well.

    ¡°Please stay for the interview, doctors!¡± The head doctor immediately asked them to stay.

    The specialist did not bother about him and walked out of the hospital.

    ¡°They were telling the truth, doctor! The patient has indeed gotten better!¡± One of the doctors in charge

    said excitedly.

    Walton and Giya were very touched.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Yakob! I¡¯ll have to thank your father personally when hees back!¡± Walton

    said.

    ¡°Anything for you, Mr. Walton!¡± Yakob felt incredible in front of them, but at the same time, he was really

    confused.

    Had his father really called those specialists over?

    Yakob could not believe it. He immediately called his father from the washroom.

    ¡°Dad, did you call in those specialists?¡±

    ¡°What specialists?¡±

    ¡°The very famous Dr. Eden and Dr. Zachary. Did you call them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy! How could I possibly know those doctors?! I only called some ordinary specialists

    within the country. Don¡¯t get too excited, son!¡±

    Yakob instantly felt disappointed. He truly thought that those were the doctors his dad had contacted.

    However, if it was not his dad, who could have called those doctors? Yakob was really curious.

    ¡°Yakob! We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Mr. Quarrington asked Giya to bring us for dinnerter!¡± Tammy

    and the others said happily.

    Now that Giya was feeling better, Tammy and the others were happy for her!

    ¡°Sure! I didn¡¯t really do anything though. Just called some doctors!¡± Yakob said.

    Since everyone thought that it was Yakob who had helped the Quarringtons, Giya¡¯s attitude toward him

    was better.

    Yakob could never tell them the truth. After all, this was the best time to get Giya to fall for him.

    Everyone was talking happily outside the ward.

    Meanwhile, in the ward, Giya did not want to wake her mother up and his father called her to the side.

    ¡°Giya. I noticed that you¡¯re not very fond of Yakob, but I think he likes you! Since you all are graduating

    and the Lincolns are doing better¡­ They even helped us¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad! What are you talking about?!¡± Giya shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you should treat Yakob better! He has helped us with a lot of trouble!¡± Walton said.

    Giya thought about what had just happened, and she was confused. ¡°But dad, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s

    weird?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Giya said, ¡°You know the Lincolns. And let¡¯s be honest, those specialists that saved mum seemed

    really professional. They saved mum but did not ask for anything in return. They didn¡¯t even

    communicate with us! The thing is, they didn¡¯t look like they knew who Yakob was! It was as if they

    came here with a specific mission, not invited personally to cure mum!¡±

    Walton nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. It does indeed feel strange, but only Yakob called his father to

    bring in specialists to help us. Nobody else was here to help us, don¡¯t even mention Yanken. It¡¯s

    impossible that they would send help!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yakob call his dad to verify it earlier on? Maybe it was his father¡¯s connections overseas. Don¡¯t

    think too much about it, Giya!¡± Walton persuaded Giya.

    Giya then went out with Yakob and the others.

    ¡°Giya, I saw Gerald beforeing to the hospital!¡± Tammy said as they were eating.

    Giya was stunned when she heard Gerald¡¯s name. Her face changed, but it was mostly an expression

    of disappointment. ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 360

    Giya spoke gently.

    Giya had been touched when Gerald had helped her and even given her something very precious to

    him.

    She had then developed feelings for Gerald.

    She had always thought about him whenever she was free. She found him really cute, but she knew

    that Gerald probably hated her.

    She honestly wanted to be friends with him, but what Gerald had done to her made her truly

    disappointed.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that poor peasant anyway?!¡± Yakob said angrily.

    Everyone stopped talking about him after that, but Giya felt really upset. What was so bad about her?

    No guys had ever rejected Giya like that except Gerald.

    When Gerald found out that Giya¡¯s mother had recovered, he was instantly relieved, and his life

    continued as usual.

    That same evening, Gerald brought some books over to return to the library. He saw a girl outside the

    library who seemed to be waiting for somebody.

    Gerald was stunned. That girl was Giya!

    Giya raised her head and saw Gerald.

    ¡°Hey, Giya! You came to study?¡± Gerald asked her awkwardly.

    ¡°Nope. I came to return some books!¡± Giya said.

    Gerald felt genuinely guilty about what had happened previously.

    ¡°Have you eaten? I could treat you to a meal at the canteen. I¡¯ve just heard about what happened to

    Mrs. Quarrington today. How¡¯s she doing?¡± Gerald asked

    ¡°She¡¯s doing better now, thanks for asking. Also, I¡¯ve already eaten. Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m

    meeting with my friends!¡± Giya nodded politely.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, regarding the bracelet you gave me previously. I thought of keeping it for you, but

    I¡¯m not good at keeping stuff, and it would not be nice if people knew. I should return it to you. As for

    my bracelet that you broke, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to pay!¡± Giya took a bracelet out from her bag and

    handed it to Gerald.

    At the same time, a Porsche Seven series stopped next to them.

    Yakob rolled down the window and peered out, a pair of sunsses perched on his face. ¡°Hey, Giya!

    Sorry for being three minuteste! Where should we go for dinner tonight? You should pick a ce!¡±

    ¡°Any western restaurant will do, Yakob. I¡¯m fine with anything. You¡¯ve been apanying me at the

    hospital for days and even saved my mom. I know I have already treated you to lunch this afternoon,

    but dinner is on me too! I have to treat you individually!¡± Giya walked toward the co-pilot seat smiling.

    Giya continued, ¡°There¡¯s a nice movie showing at the theater tonight as well! Shall we go for a movie?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Yakob said happily.

    Then, Yakob red at Gerald proudly and drove off.

    Gerald was stunned. Even though he was not in love with Giya, he did not feel good. Especially when

    he knew that the credit for sending those specialists was stolen by Yakob.

    Giya was very grateful for Yakob and hence, they had gotten closer.

    Should he tell the truth?

    But still, what was the point in telling the truth? So that Giya would be grateful toward him and grow

    feelings for him again? The bracelet incident had ended, and Yakob had feelings for Giya, while Gerald

    already had M. Everything should stay that way.

    Meanwhile, Giya left the school with Yakob.

    ¡°Giya, which restaurant would you like to go to? I know a ce near the cinema, but the choice is still

    up to you¡­¡± Yakob was excited. He had been even more fired up when Giya had texted him to pick her

    up.

    ¡°Just stop in front¡­¡± Giya looked away from the back mirror and said disappointedly.

    ¡°Here? There¡¯s no restaurant here, though?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to a restaurant! Stop the car. I would like to go home!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 361

    Giya did not know what was wrong with herself either. It was strange seeing Gerald being like that.

    ¡®How could Gerald not be attracted to a girl like me?!¡¯ Giya still couldn¡¯t ept the fact.

    Giya had purposely texted Yakob to pick her up just to show Gerald she was not that easy to get!

    Girls were like that. As long as they were interested in you, they would try their best to get your

    attention.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t understand things like that.

    When Giya had given him back the bracelet, she was hoping that Gerald would stop her, but he hadn¡¯t.

    He had even taken back the bracelet, and when Giya was being picked up by another guy, he did not

    say anything either.

    Giya was really pissed off by Gerald. How could she still possibly want to have dinner with Yakob?!

    Hence, she really wanted to get out of the car.

    Yakob was dumbfounded as he watched Giya get out of his car and call a taxi. He thought that it was

    something he said that had made her angry!

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already gone back to his own hostel. He saw Harper smoking at the balcony as

    he scratched his head, seemingly rather upset, and Benjamin was apanying him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Harper?¡± Gerald walked toward them.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back! Look, the thing is, exams areing, and Hayley¡¯s mum ising to Mayberry.

    They are even expecting me to go back with them! Hayley told her mum about us, and her mum insists

    on seeing me!¡±

    Gerald smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to see your girlfriend¡¯s parents? You should celebrate!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that a good thing?! I know what Hayley meant when she said her mum ising over! She

    wants me to arrange a ce for her mum, and if her mum is happy, she might stillpliment me a

    little. But if her mum isn¡¯t happy, we might just end up breaking up after graduation!¡± Harper was very

    troubled with this matter.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Nowadays, being in a rtionship could be tough. People always said that mother-inws were the

    most troublesome creatures to please, and it could be very true.

    Even though Harper¡¯s family was quite wealthy, it was quite tough to find anywhere good to go in

    Mayberry.

    Gerald did not really know how to help him either since Mayberry Commercial Street had been sold,

    and Wayfair Mountain Entertainment was not his anymore!

    Maybe he could help him just like how he helped Benjamin thest time he came to visit.

    ¡°What are your ns, Harper?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it with Benjamin just now. Both of you coulde along with me to pick Hayley¡¯s

    mum up. I¡¯ve arranged a nice hotel, and I know that the Yorknorth Mountain is holding an event

    tomorrow night. I¡¯ll be bringing them there!¡± Harper said.

    Gerald nodded his head.

    Gerald did not know about the event that would be going on tomorrow because after all, it was

    organized by the vige themselves and Zack did not have to report to him about things like that.

    ¡°Alright, then. Let me know if you have any other requests, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Gerald said.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 362

    Harper felt instantly relieved, and he gave a pat on Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    Hayley¡¯s mother would be arriving the next morning. Gerald, Benjamin, and Harper met up with Hayley

    and her roommates outside of the school early in the morning the next day.

    Harper did mention that it would be weird and awkward if it was just him and Hayley that would be

    picking up Hayley¡¯s mother, but if there were a group of them, it would seem more exciting and fun.

    Gerald was mildly shocked when he saw the other girls. One of them was Alice, the other one who was

    staring at him was Jacelyn, and there was another girl whom he had never seen before.

    ¡°Hey, Harper and Gerald! There¡¯s someone I would like to introduce to you guys. This is my high school

    ssmate, May. May¡¯s mum ising over with my mum, and May will be joining us!¡± Hayley said.

    May was very pretty. She sure knew how to dress herself up even though she was not a natural beauty

    like Alice, but whenpared to Jacelyn, she was definitely much prettier.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, May! I think we¡¯ve met before once.¡± Harper said.

    May gently nodded her head and asked. ¡°How are we going to pick both Hayley and my mum up

    later?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll call an Uber!¡± Harper replied.

    ¡°What? An Uber? You don¡¯t have a car? I thought Hayley¡¯s boyfriend would be like mine too. The

    minimum requirement is to have a car!¡± May said scornfully.

    Even though May and Hayley were childhood friends, it was clear that they did not really interact much

    in school just by how Harper had mentioned that they had only met once before.

    It was simply that they did not have a choice since their mothers wereing to town together, and

    they had to go pick them up together. It was normal for girls topare what they had with each other

    especially when they came from a small city to study in a big city.

    In fact, Hayley¡¯s roommates were really pretty, and that made May even more jealous. She became

    very harsh with her words.

    ¡°Harper hasn¡¯t bought a car yet. Your boyfriend already did?¡± Hayley was not very happy, but she

    asked her anyway.

    May and Hayley both came from a higher-ss family, hence, there was nothing much for them to

    compare on the financial side, and Hayley had always been better in her studies aspared to May.

    But now that they were in university, there were more things topare.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, he did. Just an Audi A4L though. At first, he wanted to get a 7 Series Porsche because all of his

    friends were driving it, but I told him an A4L was good enough. He onlypromised because he loves

    me very much!¡± May crossed her arms as she nced toward Alice and the others, looking very

    satisfied.

    Jacelyn and the others did not really give a d*mn though.

    Hayley nodded her head. ¡°Wow! Your boyfriend¡¯s friends are doing quite well!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Pretty different from Harper¡¯s friends¡­ let¡¯s not discuss this any further!¡± May said.

    Just as she finished talking, she looked into the schoolpound and was surprised!

    ¡°My boyfriend and his friends are here!¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 363

    A white color Audi A4L stopped in front of them and rolled down the window, and a fashionable young

    man got out of the car.

    ¡°Jayce! You¡¯re finally here! Where are your friends?¡±

    ¡°I asked them to go and book a hotel first. After picking up Mrs. Leny, we could bring her to the hotel to

    freshen up and have lunch there. After that, we¡¯ll go out to y!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As Jayce was talking, he noticed Alice and Jacelyn standing behind Hayley.

    ¡°Hey, pretty! I bet you girls are Hayley¡¯s friends, right? How are you guys going?¡± Jayce asked.

    ¡°We were just talking about it just now. Harper doesn¡¯t have a car, so they were nning to pick up

    Hayley¡¯s mum with an Uber.¡± May said.

    ¡°How about you girls follow me since my car can still fit in three more passengers. Care to join us,

    girls?¡± Jayce only asked because he found Alice and Jacelyn really pretty, and he wanted to please

    them.

    However, before Hayley and the others could say anything, May immediately rejected his offer. ¡°Excuse

    me, but where will my mum be sitting if the car is full? And don¡¯t forget that my other two roommates

    will be joining us as well!¡± May was jealous when she saw how Jayce looked at Alice and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, May. We¡¯ll take the Uber!¡± Hayley did not want to cause any trouble.

    ¡°Alright, then! We¡¯ll head over first, so it¡¯ll be fine if you guys are slightlyte. Then, we¡¯ll all head to the

    hotel that Jayce has booked, and we can have lunch over there. Since there are quite a number of us, I

    say we should split the bill. Is that okay?¡± May said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Hayley nodded.

    May waited for her two roommates to arrive before they left.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and the rest waited until their Uber arrived and then headed to the station.

    ¡°Look at her! She¡¯s so proud just because her boyfriend is driving an Audi A4L. She doesn¡¯t know that

    all we need is a phone call from Alice and Ss would be here at any minute!¡± Jacelyn huffed.

    ¡°Jacelyn, what are you talking about?! I¡¯ve not been in contact with Ss for so long!¡± Alice nced at

    Gerald as she replied.

    ¡°I heard that Mayberry Commercial Group was sold shortly after Ss¡¯ father came. It¡¯s such a shame

    that a bigpany like that is gone in no time! However, if Ss were here, I¡¯m pretty sure it would shut

    this Jayce and May up!¡± Jacelyn said.

    Whatever Jacelyn had said was one of the reasons why Alice was ignoring Gerald.

    Everyone knew that Mayberry Commercial Group belonged to Mr. Crawford. Even though she was not

    sure if Gerald was truly Mr. Crawford, she really wanted him.

    Except, after what had happened with Mayberry Commercial Group, Alice did not really believe that

    Gerald was Mr. Crawford, hence, she was never reallymitted to it.

    Still, Alice cared about her impression a lot when she was around Gerald. She was never really in

    touch with Ss anymore, but after what Jacelyn had said, she was afraid that Gerald might get the

    wrong idea.

    No matter what it was, Gerald was still rich. It was just that he did not really care much about anything,

    and he did not speak much either.

    They all reached the station at about ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Ians! I heard from May that Hayley has a boyfriend too, right? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to ask

    this on the train just now. Anyway, what does his family do? Is he rich?¡±

    Two good-looking housewives walked out of the train station. They were both in their early forties but

    still looked as though they were thirty years old.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Hayley didn¡¯t tell me much, and that is why I¡¯m here! But I believe it can¡¯t be too

    bad. After all, Hayley¡¯s grades have been really good!¡± Hayley¡¯s mother said.

    May¡¯s mother was not very happy. Even though May was as pretty as Hayley, Hayley was really good

    with her studies and had a great personality.

    Hayley was, in fact, much more decent than her own daughter, which meant that her boyfriend must be

    as good as her too.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 364

    May¡¯s mother knew that it was iparable.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Hayley¡¯s boyfriend must be better than May¡¯s! My daughter could never bepared with

    yours!¡± May¡¯s mother said.

    May and Hayley had been waiting outside the exit.

    ¡°How was the trip, mum? Anyway, let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Jayce Warren!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Leny. I¡¯m Jayce Warren, you can call me Jayce. Please let me help you with

    your luggage!¡± Jayce immediately picked up the luggage.

    ¡°Is this your car, Jayce?¡± May¡¯s mother was surprised when she saw the car key in Jayce¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yeah. I just bought itst month!¡± Jayce smiled.

    May¡¯s mother nced toward Hayley¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to the hotel together!¡± Hayley smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s a driver? Is this Harper¡¯s driver?¡± Hayley¡¯s mother had been quite amazed when she saw

    May¡¯s boyfriend pick her up in an Audi A4L.

    Hayley¡¯s mother looked at her future son-inw¡¯s ride. Even though it was just two Volkswagen

    Magotans, it looked as though he had a driver, and she thought that it was not that bad.

    She truly thought that they were both Harper¡¯s drivers, but Harper did not look like a rich guy.

    ¡°Are you guysing or not? Can you guys hurry up? I have two more drives!¡± One of the drivers

    became irritated.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Hayley and May¡¯s mothers were both stunned.

    ¡°This is just an Uber, mum!¡± Hayley did not look veryfortable.

    Harper was also slightly embarrassed, and he lowered his head.

    ¡°What? I thought it was Harper¡¯s family driver. I never thought it was just an Uber¡­¡±

    May¡¯s mother looked rather happy as she looked outside the car window.

    ¡°Mum, just get in the car. Harper, get in the front, please!¡± Hayley knew that it would be even more

    awkward if they continued to stay there.

    ¡°Why let him sit in front. Ask him to get in the car at the back!¡± Hayley¡¯s mother red at Harper.

    They finally left the station.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I screwed up so hard! This is all finished!¡± Harper scratched his head in despair as he got in the other

    car.

    Gerald patted him on his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. The one you¡¯d be marrying is Hayley,

    not Hayley¡¯s mum. Benjamin and I are always here for you, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, okay. No matter what is it, you have to help me today, Gerald!¡± Harper was all out of ideas.

    Gerald did not say anything else, he merely nodded his head.

    Soon, they had all reached the hotel. After knowing that it was Jayce who had booked the hotel, May¡¯s

    mother was extremely happy.

    Hayley¡¯s mother, on the other hand, was extremely disappointed.

    ¡°Yakob! You guys must have been waiting for a while now. Mrs. Leny is here together with May¡¯s

    roommates.¡± They went into a luxurious dining room, and Jayce began to introduce the people present.

    ¡°Mrs. Leny, these are all my friends. This is Yakob, our head of the dormitory. His family owns a

    company, and he takes care of us really well!¡±

    ¡°Hi, nice to meet all of you!¡± May¡¯s mother was very happy when she found out that he was in touch

    with so many wealthy people.

    Yakob introduced himself to May¡¯s mother first and then greeted Hayley and the others.

    Yakob was shocked when he saw Gerald there. ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Gerald was surprised as well. This was such a coincidence. ¡°We meet again, Yakob!¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 365

    Gerald did not expect that the person Jayce kept bragging about was actually Yakob.

    But then again, there were only a few students that drove a 7 Series Porsche in their school, and one

    of them was Yakob.

    Yakob was not very happy when he saw Gerald.

    At first, Gerald had embarrassed him in front of many girls at the breakfast ce, and then, Yakob had

    found out that Gerald was quite close with his goddess, Giya.

    Including the incident that had happened yesterday where Giya had said she was going to have dinner

    and a movie date with Yakob in front of Gerald, but after they had left him, Giya had gotten out of the

    car immediately like a different person.

    Yakob did not feel rightst night, and he hade to the conclusion that Giya might have been using

    him.

    Yakob had not been feeling good about it ever since then, and he wanted to take this chance to rx,

    but he never thought that he would see Gerald here!

    Yakob smiled faintly as he offered Gerald and the others a seat.

    ¡°You should rest for a bit, Yakob. Let Jayce do all the work! We have given you enough trouble for the

    day. It¡¯s quite embarrassing to make you work even more!¡±

    ¡°Am I right, Mrs. Ians? Look at Jayce¡¯s friends. They are so well-put and humble. I believe they are very

    close to Jayce! Don¡¯t you worry about the fees, okay? Jayce and May can do the deed!¡± May¡¯s mother

    wasplimenting Yakob and talking to Hayley¡¯s mother at the same time.

    However, Hayley¡¯s mother had not spoken a single word. She was upset right from the start.

    Both Hayley and May¡¯s family were doing equally fine back in their city. In fact, Hayley was doing even

    slightly better than May. Hence, Hayley¡¯s mother hade here very proudly.

    She thought that her future son-inw would bring his own personal driver to pick her up, and May¡¯s

    mother would be very jealous of her future son-inw.

    However, everything did not go as she had nned. Hayley¡¯s mother really wanted to dig a hole and

    hide herself.

    Harper could not even bepared to Jayce, and even their social circle waspletely different.

    Yakob was already such a big deal, while Harper¡¯s friends on the other hand were Benjamin and

    Gerald. Benjamin looked decent with his sses and all, but Gerald literally looked like a joke!

    Hayley¡¯s mother was extremely disappointed.

    Suddenly, Yakob spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, Mrs. Ians and Mrs. Leny. We¡¯ll handle it, and

    as long as both of you are happy, I don¡¯t mind paying for everything!¡±

    Yakob had to act like a gentleman because after all, there were two pretty girls around.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh no, this isn¡¯t right, Yakob! Even if Jayce were to pay for everything, Harper would not be happy

    about it. Am I right, Harper?¡± May¡¯s mother looked at Harper.

    ¡°Yeah. We should split the bill!¡± Harper nodded his head.

    ¡°Splitting the bill sounds good. I would love to try Mayberry¡¯s best dishes!¡± May¡¯s mother immediately

    ordered a few signature dishes and then asked Hayley¡¯s mother to order as well.

    Hayley¡¯s mother ordered more dishes than May¡¯s mother.

    Everything on the table was nearly 5000 dors, and Harper began to get worried about it.

    Gerald knew about his situation and thus, he quietly transferred 2000 dors into Harper¡¯s ount and

    told him not to worry about it.

    Just when he had transferred that money to Harper, he realized that Alice and Jacelyn had been

    watching him, and they were both looking at him in shock.

    Alice and Jacelyn had been observing him quietly all this while.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 366

    Before they had seen the amount of money in his bank ount, they kind of knew that he was not an

    ordinary person, and just as they had guessed it, he was indeed extremely rich!

    They had never had evidence until now. They saw him transferring that money over to Harper, but they

    still could not tell how much money was left in his ount because there were too many numbers!

    ¡°Girls, what would the both of you like to have? Would you like some wine? I ordered this just for the

    ladies, and don¡¯t worry, I can send you girls backter!¡± Yakob looked at Alice and Jacelyn.

    He believed that they knew he was great. However, Alice and Jacelyn immediately rejected his offer.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re good!¡±

    Alice immediately looked at Gerald and said, ¡°Gerald, what would you like to have? Let me get it for

    you!¡±

    Yakob was confused and stunned.

    Why were all his Goddess¡¯ treating Gerald so nicely?!

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yakob had never seen Gerald aspetition, but now, it seemed as though Gerald would be his

    biggest enemy!

    Yakob actually wanted to embarrass Gerald at the gathering, but Gerald did not talk much, and if he

    ever tried to push a conversation on him, he would just smile and shake his head.

    It was almost like punching a bag of cotton.

    After lunch was over, Hayley was nning to call an Uber to bring her mother to the ce she would

    be staying at.

    Yakob jumped up and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get an Uber. We all drove here, just let us know where

    Mrs. Leny is staying and we can drive you all there. Let¡¯s go to the carpark together!¡±

    ¡°You girls can ride in my car! My car is big andfortable!¡± Yakob invited Alice and Jacelyn.

    The girls did not say a single word.

    As they reached the car park, Yakob took out his car key and unlocked his car.

    He then got into the car and started the engine.

    Just as he was about to drive off, one of his friends said, ¡°Yakob, you should be careful. The car beside

    you is too close!¡±

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a Phideon!¡±

    Yakob wanted to go slow at first, but after what his friend had said, he felt the need to go faster.

    Bang!

    Yakob felt the impact. The rear of his car collided with the car next to him, and it was quite a bad crash!

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Yakob hit his steering wheel in frustration and got out of his car.

    ¡°What do we do now, Yakob?¡± Jayce was nervous, but Yakob did not care.

    ¡°Why the f*ck are you scared? Just call the owner, and we¡¯ll pay him a few thousand!¡±

    ¡°No, Yakob. Look at the car, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a Phideon. I think it¡¯s a Phaeton!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yakob became nervous as well. A Phideon usually only cost around 4000 dors, but a

    Phaeton could easily go up to 20000 dors!

    And that car was indeed a Phaeton that had been discontinued!

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 367

    ¡°What now?!¡± Yakob was extremely scared.

    He had taken a quick nce at the Volkswagen just now and had not taken too much notice of it since

    the better Volkswagens usually only cost around 5000 dors. However, they had totally forgotten

    about the very underrated Phaeton!

    ¡°Oh, no! How much money would you even have to pay forpensation? The Phaeton has gone out

    of shape!¡± Even May¡¯s mother was worried about it.

    ¡°Yakob, why don¡¯t you call the owner immediately and talk things out? Otherwise, you could just ask

    Mr. Lincoln to settle it for you?¡± Yakob¡¯s friend suggested.

    ¡°F*ck it, man. I did knock him, but so what? Who asked him to park so close to me? It is just a 20000

    dor Phaeton. Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?! I only bought this 7 Series just to go with my internship!¡±

    Yakob was furious.

    Still, he called the owner to settle this matter.

    After a while, a man wearing sses came out with a woman. They looked like a couple.

    ¡°You knocked my car!¡± The man said.

    Deep down, Yakob was thinking that this guy did not look fierce at all. In fact, he looked like he had not

    seen much of the world, and Yakob felt rather relieved.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He believed that this man was from a small vige and had gotten lucky, consequently buying a fancy

    car just to show off.

    If the other party was an adult, he might have been slightly more respectful, but he was not.

    ¡°Are you f*cking blind or what?! Didn¡¯t you see my car there?! Why did you park your car so close to

    mine? You tell me, how are we going to settle this?¡±

    Yakob rolled up his sleeves and walked toward the man while Jayce and another friend went up to him

    as well.

    The girl beside him immediately said, ¡°You guys were clearly the ones that knocked into our car. You

    have to fix it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You guys have got to fix my car!¡± The guy said.

    ¡°What do you mean? Your car was blocking mine, so why the fck should I fix your dmn car?!¡±

    Yakob kicked the man in his stomach and pointed right at his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Give

    me your f*cking address, little guy!¡± Yakob threatened them.

    The man immediately held onto his stomach and did not say a single word anymore.

    ¡°Wow! Yakob, you¡¯re so cool!¡± May¡¯s mother was impressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Yakob¡¯s family is rich and powerful!¡± Jayce said proudly.

    Yacob kicked the man again. ¡°Now get the f*ck off. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again, or I¡¯ll beat you to

    death!¡±

    The man¡¯s girlfriend helped him back to the hotel.

    ¡°Very impressive, Yakob!¡± His friend was amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because his car was more expensive than mine, otherwise, I would have made him pay for my

    car!¡± Yakob was satisfied. He was ready to send Alice and the others to the hotel first and then bring

    his car to the service center.

    Just then, a group of men suddenly came and surrounded Yakob.

    The one standing in front looked at the man with the spectacles and asked. ¡°Who beat you up, Four-

    Eyed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Four-Eyed pointed at Yakob.

    Yakob was not usually afraid of people like this, but when he took a closer look at the guy in front, he

    got scared.

    Yakob swallowed as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Timothy Shen? We¡¯ve met before previously!¡±

    Timothy Shen!

    Everyone present was stunned when they heard the name.

    Timothy Shen was the son of Weiner Shen, and they owned quite a number of entertainment facilities

    in Mayberry.

    Weiner Shen was considered Mayberry¡¯s biggest mob.

    The Weiner Group was definitely more fierce aspared to the Rye Group since the Rye Group had

    its own considerations, but Weiner Group had none.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 368

    They would screw you up as long as they were not happy with you!

    They really did not care who you were!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Timothy¡¯s name, everyone had heard about him. He studied at Mayberry University and was

    super fierce. Someone had gotten on his nerves a while ago, and he had brought a group of people to

    that person¡¯s house and messed him up.

    Yakob was totally iparable to Timothy, and he was scared.

    ¡°What the fck is wrong with you? You knocked Four-Eyed¡¯s car and you even beat him up?! You¡¯re

    really out of your fcking mind, bro. Don¡¯t think you can get away just like that. Exin yourself or you¡¯re

    not going anywhere today!¡± Timothy sneered.

    Yakob was trembling. He immediately pped himself and exined, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding,

    Timothy. Everything was just a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Okay, since this is one of my uncle¡¯s hotels, follow me to one of the rooms, and we

    can sort out this misunderstanding there!¡± After what Timothy had said, two strong men went over to

    Yakob and caught him by his shoulder.

    ¡°Four-Eyed, did anyone else touch you?¡± Timothy asked.

    ¡°No, just him!¡±

    Timothy then left with Yakob, who was already very scared for his life.

    ¡°This Timothy doesn¡¯t seem like a good person at all! Who is he?¡± May¡¯s mother asked fearfully.

    ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t a good person! His father is even more fierce. Two years ago, Timothy even forced

    an actress to go out with him!¡± Clearly, Jayce was aware of what kind of person Timothy was.

    ¡°Should we call the police then, Jayce?¡± Yakob¡¯s friend was worried.

    ¡°Are you nuts? We can¡¯t do anything about it now. I¡¯m pretty sure Yakob¡¯s father will find out in no time!¡±

    Jayce lit up a cigarette.

    Gerald had watched the entire scene, and he thought that Yakob truly deserved it.

    Gerald did not care to bother about saving him at all after what had happened. Thus, he said, ¡°Mrs.

    Ians, Mrs. Leny, since it¡¯s something that we are not able to help with, let¡¯s just get you all settled down

    at the hotel first!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± May and Hayley¡¯s mothers agreed.

    They all then left for the hotel.

    There were not many ns on Harper¡¯s side for the afternoon except for the visit to Yorknoth Mountain.

    Meanwhile, Jayce drove May¡¯s mother around Mayberry.

    Hayley¡¯s mother was extremely jealous of it, and she felt rather dissatisfied with Harper!

    Finally, it was five o¡¯clock in the evening, and May¡¯s mother had gotten back.

    There would be an event going on at Yorknorth Vige, and many superstars would be there too.

    May and her mother wanted to pay a visit, so Jayce had already gotten them the tickets. They had

    even gotten VIP tickets. The VIP tickets meant that they did not have to pay any extra money after

    getting inside.

    Meanwhile, Harper had only gotten ordinary tickets.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, Jayce! Look at you, you got us the VIP tickets! Why didn¡¯t you get another

    VIP ticket for Mrs. Ians too! Now Harper has to pay for everything inside!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot about it. I thought Harper would have known to get the VIP tickets!¡± Jayce smiled

    as he shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it anyway. Didn¡¯t Yakob just get brought away by a bunch of gangsters and he

    didn¡¯t even dare to say a single word!¡± Hayley¡¯s mother was extremely upset, but she still fought back.

    ¡°Well, indeed, Jayce isn¡¯t as good, but he¡¯s still better than other people¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend! Look at

    the friends he brought! They are just here for free food!¡± Clearly, those words were for Gerald and

    Benjamin.

    Gerald merely smiled speechlessly. They had nothing else to say.

    They were finally there at Yorknorth Mountain, and the ce for selling entrance tickets had been set.

    ¡°Jayce, I thought you had friends waiting here? Are you sure he¡¯sing?¡± May asked.

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s my high school ssmate. These tickets were given to me by him! He¡¯s like the

    second owner of this ce! Look, he¡¯s right there!¡± Jayce pointed.

    Gerald looked toward the direction and was shocked.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 369

    Who was that person?

    That person was Hayward.

    He was still afraid that he might bump into Hayward on the way here. If he saw Hayward, Lilian and

    Sharon had to be around too.

    Gerald did not really want to see either of them, but he saw him, and surprisingly enough, Hayward and

    Jayce were high school ssmates.

    ¡°Hey, Jayce! I¡¯ve been waiting!¡± Hayward greeted them proudly. He was very confident because after

    all, he was the host of the entire event for now.

    ¡°Yeah. There was a pretty bad jam outside. Anyhow, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, May, and

    that is May¡¯s mother, Mrs. Leny. Those over there are May¡¯s friends. We all came together!¡± Jayce said.

    Together with Hayward were a few other young men and women which also included Sharon and

    Lilian. Hayward also introduced his friends to Jayce.

    ¡°This is Hayward, and his family owns three houses here!¡± Jayce said enviously.

    After the introduction, May and her mother were stunned. They knew that Yorknorth Mountain was

    going to be developed into a big recreational center. They were even nning to broaden the tourist

    area and build more properties here! This ce would be a very popr spot in the future, and this

    Hayward owned three properties here! It was enough to keep him sustained his entire life.

    May¡¯s mother was very impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite exaggerated. After all, Mr. Crawford was the one who decided to invest in thisnd! He¡¯s

    the hero of this story.¡± Hayward said respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford? Who is this Mr. Crawford? I heard that he sold the entirepany, and now, he¡¯s

    building a new recreational ce?¡± May said.

    Ever since she had gotten together with Jayce, she had been reading news about the rich and wealthy.

    This topic sessfully caught the attention of both Alice and Jacelyn.

    They had both seen the news before, and there were all kinds of spections on the inte.

    ¡°Who is this Mr. Crawford, May? Is he truly that great?¡± May¡¯s mother was excited.

    ¡°Well, he used to be. However, hispany has been dismissed, so not so much anymore!¡± May said.

    Hayward was slightly speechless at this. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the rumors online. Just think about the money

    this guy, Mr. Crawford, has invested. He bought the entire mountain for about six million, and he will be

    putting in more money in the future!¡±

    Everyone was surprised when they heard this.

    ¡°Hence, when people talked about Mr. Crawford¡¯s rumor online, we could only shake our heads!¡± Lilian

    folded her arms and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± May was shocked.

    Alice looked at Gerald in surprise, and it made him feel slightly ufortable.

    Alice was grateful that she had never gotten on Gerald¡¯s nerves, otherwise, she would never stand a

    single chance.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow, Jayce! I never thought you would know someone like Hayward! You have many connections!¡±

    May¡¯s mother smiled.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get in the sightseeing car for now. How many of us are here? I think we¡¯ll need a bigger

    car!¡± Hayward said.

    He then looked toward Harper¡¯s side and was surprised to see Gerald. ¡°D*mn, Gerald?!¡±

    Lilian and Sharon were shocked to see him as well. Thest time they had seen him was when they

    had all gotten arrested because of the fight between Hayward and Murphy, and Gerald had been bailed

    out.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 370

    They were all very curious as to who this Gerald was.

    Sharon and Lilian were really hoping that he was not some great person.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re here!¡± They both toned down a lot when greeting Gerald.

    ¡°Hayward, you know him?¡± Jayce asked.

    ¡°Yeah. But that¡¯s a story for next time. Let me go get us a sightseeing car first!¡± Hayward said.

    Harper was driving at first while Jayce was sitting right next to him.

    ¡°Harper is surprisingly good at driving this kind of car even though he has never driven before!¡± May¡¯s

    mother taunted him.

    ¡°Just like his personality. Very dependable!¡± One of the girls said.

    Jayce was not very happy when he heard those words.

    ¡°Are you stupid or what, dude! You should be turning to the left side. It¡¯s way more fun on the left side!¡±

    Jayce scolded him out of jealousy, and Harper just kept quiet.

    ¡°Drive faster, dude! Just let me do it if you can¡¯t! F*cking stupid!¡± Jayce continued humiliating him.

    Harper had had enough to take in for the day. He became really angry at this time and stepped on the

    elerator really hard.

    He almost knocked into a little girl holding onto a balloon as she chased her little dog!

    ¡°Harper! Watch out!¡± Hayley shouted.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    s, it was toote for Harper to stop the car. He turned the car to the side, and the car went out of

    control.

    The sightseeing car scratched a car that was parked right at the roadside, and the sightseeing car was

    knocked out of shape.

    The car hit a big rock before finally screeching to a halt.

    ¡°Aah!¡± The passersby shouted, including the girls in the car.

    Harper knew he was in big trouble.

    One of the passersby shouted, ¡°Look at this dude, man! He knocked into seven Ferraris in one shot!¡±

    Harper and the group were shocked and scared. They were all dumbfounded when they looked at the

    cars that had been knocked by Harper.

    All of it was a Ferrari, and the average cost of each car was 400000 dors. The worst part was that all

    of the cars had been heavily damaged, and some of the headlights were even falling off.

    ¡°Oh, my goodness! This young man is crazy! Seven Ferraris, dude! That¡¯s going to cost at least a few

    hundred thousand!¡±

    There were more and more people surrounding them.

    Not only was Hayley and her mother shocked, but even May¡¯s mother was also worried.

    This was worse than the incident in the afternoon where Yakob had only knocked one car! Harper, on

    the other hand, had messed up seven cars!

    ¡°Move aside! Move aside now!¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 371

    At this time, Hayward drove Lilian and the others in his more luxurious sightseeing car as he headed

    over.

    He saw a lot of people surrounding the ce. After that, he saw that it was Jayce and the others.

    Therefore, he knew that something was wrong, and he hurriedly squeezed in through the crowd of

    people.

    As soon as he saw what had happened, Hayward could not help but feel that his mind waspletely

    blown!

    D*mn it!

    ¡°Who did this?¡± Hayward¡¯s face was pale as he asked them the question.

    ¡°Hayward! It¡¯s him! He was the one who was driving the car!¡± Jayce hurriedly pointed at Harper.

    At this time, after regaining their senses, May and the others also stood on Jayce¡¯s side immediately.

    That¡¯s right. Who would not be afraid of getting involved and forced to share the responsibility instead?

    After all, these damages would cost hundreds of thousands of dors.

    As for Harper, it was true that he had gotten into trouble in a fit of anger. However, it was Jayce who

    had provoked him. Still, there was nothing that he could do now except bear the consequences of his

    actions.

    After all, he was the one who had hit those cars.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh! You! You¡­ you¡­ I am truly convinced right now. How could my daughter possibly have a

    boyfriend like you?!¡± Hayley¡¯s mother felt very aggrieved, and she immediately shed a few drops of

    tears.

    Lilian spoke lightly at this time, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much now. Well, do you have any contacts or

    connections? You should contact someone now. Perhaps you should call someone from your

    hometown toe here as soon as possible?¡±

    May¡¯s mother spoke up, ¡°How could he possibly have any contacts or connections?! If Jayce was the

    one who caused the trouble, he might be able to alleviate and solve the problem, then. After all, Jayce

    has a widework of contacts, and this is his buddy, Hayward¡¯s territory! I don¡¯t think Harper will be

    able to solve this problem. Moreover, Hayward is not familiar with him either. So, Hayward can¡¯t

    possibly offend the owners of these luxury cars just because of him!¡±

    Harper could not even say anything to refute that. May¡¯s mother was a mature person, and she was

    very sly.

    This sentence alone naturally pushed the me off Jayce and Hayward. She was clearly telling them

    not to poke their noses into this matter so that they would not be provoking anyone unnecessarily!

    At this time, another girl asked, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you have any friends in Mayberry City?¡±

    Harper¡¯s face flushed red as he said, ¡°Of course! Gerald and Benjamin are my friends!¡±

    One of May¡¯s roommates asked speechlessly, ¡°Oh! We are not talking about those kinds of friends. We

    meant if you have any rich or influential friends?¡±

    Hayward frowned as he spoke up at this time. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. It does not matter if

    he has any friends or not. After all, this kid has already gotten into a big disaster this time!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What big disaster?¡± Everyone asked in surprise.

    Hayward he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know who these cars belong to?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Hayward replied, slightly frightened, ¡°These are the cars of seven rich heirs, such as Aiden, Yoel, Zade,

    and the others!¡±

    ¡°Hayward, do you mean Aiden from the Baker family, Yoel from the Holden family, Zade from the Zavier

    family in Harbour City, and the others? Isn¡¯t that just too much of a coincidence?¡± Sharon had been

    following Hayward around and had seen a lot of the world these days. Therefore, she could not help

    but ask in surprise.

    Hayward closed his eyes as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Benjamin was also panicking at this time.

    These young masters were even more powerfulpared to that Timothy.

    May¡¯s mother opened her eyes wide in panic and said, ¡°Harper, I think you should just hurry up and

    kneel in front of these cars. Perhaps those young masters will spare you that way. You cannot possibly

    afford to offend them. After all, these young men are not as simple as the person Yacob offended just

    now!¡±

    May¡¯s mother continued, ¡°Furthermore, Harper, since you were the one who drove and hit the car, you

    should just confess by yourselfter. Don¡¯t mention the fact that we were all also sitting in the

    sightseeing car with you! We cannot afford to offend them!¡±

    At this time¡­

    ¡°Look! Aiden, Yoel, and the others are here!¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 372

    Someone yelled out loud. After that, the crowd of people opened their mouths in shock.

    Yoel brought a group of people who looked like rich heirs over with him.

    ¡°D*mn it! Who did this?¡± Yoel asked coldly as he threw his sunsses away.

    Aiden and the others also gathered around the group of people at this time.

    ¡°Sorry! I was the one who hit your cars!¡± Harper bowed slightly because he was also frightened at this

    time.

    ¡°So tell me. What are we going to do about this? Men! Come and call the car shop to send someone

    over here to estimate the damage now! Also, none of you who were with him are allowed to leave

    today!¡±

    Yoel barked out his instructions.

    At this time, some bodyguards dressed in ck were already making a phone call as soon as they

    heard his words. A group of men immediately came over to surround May and everyone else as well.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s all over. This time, Harper not only hit someone else¡¯s car, but he has obviously offended Yoel

    too! He has even implicated us in this matter and Yoel is not letting us go either!¡±

    ¡°Yes! He really does not know what is good for him! Why did he even try to stop the sightseeing car

    from crashing?! Perhaps the damage would not even cost that much! Now, he not only hit all the rich

    heirs¡¯ cars, but he has also dragged us into this matter with him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The most important thing is that we are really wasting these rich heirs¡¯ time now!¡±

    May¡¯s roommates chimed in immediately.

    When May and Jayce heard Yoel¡¯s words, they realized that none of them would be able to leave. It

    seemed as though everyone who had been sitting in Harper¡¯s car would also be in trouble.

    They were extremely nervous, and they looked at Hayward to ask for his help.

    Hayward immediately understood what they were trying to tell him. So, he immediately walked toward

    Yoel, Aiden, and the others before he said respectfully, ¡°Sirs, I am Hayward from Yorknorth Mountain. I

    had a short encounter with Aiden before this.¡±

    Yoel looked at Aiden, and Aiden whispered something to Yoel immediately.

    Yoel nodded before he smiled and said, ¡°Well, Hayward. What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, Yoel, some of my friends here were sitting in this car as well. Could you give me some face? This

    matter had nothing to do with them!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! What kind of face should I give you? Get lost! If you were in the car too, I might forgive you and

    let you off because you are from Yorknorth Mountain. However, if it is none of your business, don¡¯t try

    to be so pretentious in front of me!¡± Yoel was not giving face to anyone at all!

    Hayward¡¯s face flushed red at this time after getting scolded so harshly.

    Hayward did not even dare to take a deep breath, and he could only hide in anguish with Lilian and the

    others.

    When Jayce and the others saw that even Hayward was not able to save them, they began to panic.

    This was especially so for May¡¯s mother who wished that she could just p Harper.

    At this time, a sudden voice made the crowded scene fall silent immediately.

    ¡°I think we should stop wasting everyone¡¯s time. Just forget it!¡±

    Everyone cast their eyes in the direction of the boy who was the source of the sound.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    D*mn it! Forget it?!

    Was he sick of living?

    That¡¯s right! He was too full of himself, right? Who did he think he is?

    Everyone was shocked.

    Yes. The boy was naturally none other than Gerald.

    As soon as he made this remark, even Lilian and Sharon, who thought highly of him, could not help but

    stare at Gerald as they shook their heads slightly.

    May¡¯s mother scolded him directly, ¡°Gerald, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±

    As for Gerald, he was originally waiting for the owners of the cars toe so that he could offer to pay

    them for the damages himself.

    But then, he had found out that the cars belonged to Yoel and the others.

    Gerald felt entangled.

    If he did not step up to help Harper when they came over, Harper would definitely suffer miserably in

    their hands.

    If he stepped up to help him, his identity would be exposed directly.

    However, in the current situation, it seemed as though it would be impossible for him to keep a low

    profile and choose not to help Harper.

    s, if his identity were to be exposed, so be it. There was no other way!

    Thus, Gerald stepped forward¡­

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 373

    ¡±Mr. Craw¡­ I mean, Gerald?!¡±

    Yoel and Aiden were all taken aback.

    No one thought that Mr. Crawford would also be here.

    Yoel almost yelled out loud and revealed his identity.

    Therefore, this group of rich heirs also moved toward Gerald excitedly.

    What?!

    The people who were all waiting to watch a good show were all startled.

    ¡°Um¡­ this is not a big problem anyway. All of you originally came here to be happy and have fun.

    Besides, none of you are short of money to repair your cars anyway. So, just forget about it. Just

    continue having fun and enjoying yourselves, then.¡± Gerald could only smile helplessly. Since this

    matter had alreadye to this state, there was nothing else he could do.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Gerald, you are right. We are all here to enjoy and have fun anyway. Why should we be so

    angry over this small matter, then? Hahaha! Gerald, in that case, we will let this matter go! Let¡¯s go in

    and have a drink togetherter, okay?¡± Yoel touched his belly before heughed.

    ¡°Okay! I wille and find you for a drinkter!¡± Gerald also patted Aiden¡¯s and the other boys¡¯

    shoulders with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Goodbye, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rest of the rich heirs did not dare to joke around with Gerald, and they simply bowed respectfully to

    say goodbye.

    This made the people standing on the sidelines feel even more shocked.

    F*ck! What was happening?!

    Many people were still in shock, and they did note to their senses even after Yoel and the other

    rich heirs had already left.

    This was even more so for May, Jayce, May¡¯s mother, and the others.

    To be honest, no one had taken Gerald to heart at all from the very beginning. They thought he was

    just a pathetic jerk who hade along on this trip to eat and drink for free. However, they really did

    not expect him to actually be acquainted and connected to so many rich heirs!

    He only had to say a few words, and those rich heirs had left immediately!

    Moreover, those people seemed to be afraid of him.

    May and the others were even more surprised.

    At this time, even Hayley¡¯s mother was looking at Gerald with a look of admiration on her face. She

    was also subconsciously standing closer to Gerald at this time.

    It seemed as though she was trying to tell everyone else that this young man was her daughter¡¯s

    boyfriend¡¯s good buddy! Hmph! He was not May nor anyone¡¯s good friend!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Sharon and Lilian were even more surprised at this time.

    It seemed as though their spections had been confirmed.

    The two girls suddenly turned pale.

    It seemed as though everything that had happened thest time was not purely idental. It was true

    that Gerald was indeed extraordinary!

    Moreover, it seemed as though he was even more powerful aspared to Hayward.

    Those rich heirs did not even bother to give Hayward any face at all, but they were all so respectful and

    polite toward Gerald.

    Furthermore, these girls were very attentive and meticulous. They could clearly see that some of the

    rich heirs had even bowed to Gerald when they were saying goodbye to him!

    D*mn!

    The atmosphere became very awkward at this time.

    Gerald smiled awkwardly before he said, ¡°Okay! Everything is fine now! Let¡¯s continue ying then!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald continued walking forward with Harper and the others.

    ¡°F*ck! Who is this young man?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he looks pretty awesome!¡±

    ¡°So many rich heirs were giving him face too! I guess he must be a very powerful and influential

    person!¡±

    A group of people started discussing this matter amongst themselves.

    One of May¡¯s good friends suddenly came over and asked Gerald shyly at this time, ¡°Gerald, you¡­ do

    you want to drink some milk tea? I will go and buy it for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not thirsty!¡± Gerald replied.

    Lilian nced at the girl before she handed her cup of untouched milk tea over to Gerald. ¡°Hehe! Who

    do you think you are? Did you think that Gerald will drink any milk tea that any random girls buy for

    him?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, look at you! Your lips are a little dry. How could you possibly not be thirsty? You are just too

    careless, and you don¡¯t know how to love yourself at all!¡± Lilian continued hurriedly.

    On the surface, she was snubbing the girl, but in actual fact, she was just putting on an act in front of

    Gerald.

    Since she had had a misunderstanding with Gerald before this, Lilian felt that she had to resolve it!

    Gerald did not know what else to say.

    Fortunately, at this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was a phone call from Zack.

    ¡°Sorry! You guys can continue ying first. I have to answer a call. I wille and find youter!¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 374

    Gerald found an excuse to slip away and went over to thekeside.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I would like to ask for your instructions. I¡¯ve already made an initial investment n for

    the investment in your hometown, Serene County, that Mr. Harrison talked about. There is an

    investment n for six billion dors, and there is another n for eight billion dors. The investment

    n for eight billion dors will also drive a part of the township economy, and it will involve a wider

    range of areas. What is your decision, then?¡± Zack asked as soon as the call was connected.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s decide on the eight billion dor n. After all, the reason why I agreed to Mr. Harrison¡¯s

    proposal was to drive the construction and growth of the entire urban and rural economy anyway!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand, Mr. Crawford! I will begin theyout of the n immediately!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald hung up the phone immediately.

    He turned around and prepared to go back.

    Gerald was stunned as soon as he turned around.

    This was because he did not know when Alice hade and stood behind him.

    At this time, Alice was staring at him in a dumbfounded manner. It was obvious that she had already

    heard Gerald¡¯s conversation just now.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ you!¡± Alice was breathing rapidly at this time.

    When Gerald had been interacting with the group of rich heirs just now, Alice had already suspected

    that her guess might be right.

    At that time, she did not say anything at all.

    Instead, she had been paying close attention to Gerald.

    After that, she saw Gerald acting suspiciously when he came here to answer the phone call.

    So, Alice had followed him here quietly.

    If Alice had not heard everything clearly because of the quiet surroundings, it would have been hard for

    her to believe that everything in front of her was real!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Gerald was a rich heir, and she was almost certain that he was Mr. Crawford!

    He had spoken about eight billion dors without even blinking his eyes!

    Alice trembled uncontrobly.

    The guy that Naomi had tried to matchmake her with from the very beginning so that they could

    be a couple, the person that she had despised and looked down on from the beginning, was

    actually an incredible God!

    ¡°You heard¡­ everything?¡± Gerald asked awkwardly.

    Alice blushed as she nodded. ¡°Yes! I heard everything!¡±

    ¡°You are Mr. Crawford. The Mr. Crawford who owns countless properties and assets?!¡± Alice asked in

    shock.

    ¡°I¡­ No, I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t have a lot of money. You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Eh! Harper is calling me!¡±

    Gerald quickly reacted. If he admitted it too readily, his effort to maintain a low profile during this period

    would all be wasted!

    He wanted to leave as soon as he could!

    Alice blocked Gerald¡¯s way as she stood in front of him. ¡°Gerald, I have already heard everything. Why

    are you so unwilling to admit it?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me the truth? Can you just tell me the truth?¡± Alice asked as she grabbed Gerald¡¯s

    shoulders with bloodshot eyes.

    Gerald was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve really got it wrong! I¡¯m just a pauper!¡±

    After that, he broke free from Alice¡¯s grasp as he tried to run back to the others.

    However, after taking a few steps, Gerald was startled when he turned his head around.

    Alice was actually walking toward theke, step by step!

    D*mn it!

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gerald was really at a loss for words. This scene was exactly what had

    happened with Xavia!

    He ran forward before he grabbed hold of Alice.

    ¡°Let go of me! Just let me die! I treated you so horribly in the past. You will never like me again. Just let

    me die!¡± Alice was really filled with regrets at this time, and she really did not want to live anymore.

    Fortunately, Gerald had already brought her back to the shore.

    Alice cried as she clung onto Gerald¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Gerald, you still like me, right? I know that you liked

    me from the very beginning when we first met. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Gerald could only tell her the truth. ¡°Well, yes. Although you looked down on me from the very

    beginning, Xavia had just hurt me and broken my heart at that time. When I saw how beautiful you

    were, I really liked you. I felt that no matter how much you despised me and looked down on me, I was

    still very happy and excited to be able to see you. However, those feelings are already long gone. The

    only person in my heart right now is M. I really have to thank you!¡±

    At that time, he had truly liked Alice for quite a while, and Gerald admitted it.

    Alice did not feel good at all when she heard Gerald¡¯s words.

    She had once had a very sincere rtionship waiting right in front of her¡­

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 375

    Gerald finally got rid of Alice. The crowd of people continued having fun and enjoying themselves.

    As for Gerald, he could not tolerate everyone¡¯s questions and inquiries anymore. Hence, he could only

    come up with a reason to excuse himself in advance.

    Anyway, he had already achieved his goal. Hayley¡¯s mother was staring at Harper as though he was a

    very precious person now.

    Gerald then took a cab before he went back to the school directly.

    ¡°Sir, stop!¡± As soon as he arrived at the university gate, Gerald saw the scene before him, and he

    asked the driver to stop the car immediately.

    It was almost night time now, and there were a few luxury cars parked at the roadside near the school

    gate.

    They were several boys who looked like ruffians who were surrounding a girl who was trying to go back

    into the school. They were obviously trying to block her way, and they did not want to let her go.

    The girl looked very angry, and she even pped one of the boys across his face.

    They got more aggravated and violent at this time, and they looked as though they really wanted to hit

    her now.

    The driver also looked at the situation over there, and he could not help but shake his head with a wry

    smile on his face. ¡°Oh! Nowadays, some of the rich heirs only depend on the wealth and power of their

    families to do whatever they want. They are allwless young people. Young man, if you know what is

    good for yourself, you should just stay out of this matter. There are some people that we simply cannot

    afford to offend!¡±

    Gerald handed fifteen dors over to the cab driver. After telling the cab driver that he did not need the

    change, he pushed the car door open before he stepped out of the car.

    He started walking toward the girl who was being surrounded at this time.

    The cab driver could not help but nce at Gerald¡¯s back with a little sympathy. ¡°Oh, youngd! I wish

    you good luck!¡±

    After that, the cab driver stepped on the elerator and drove away immediately.

    ¡°Miss Giya, please do not make things difficult for us. Our boss said that we have to invite you over

    there to have a drink with him today. There is nothing wrong with apanying him for a drink, right?¡±

    Several young ruffians opened their arms as they surrounded Giya.

    There were people passing by at this time, but no one dared to interfere in this matter.

    Giya cursed coldly, ¡°Go away! I do not know who your boss is! Why should I drink with him?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Miss Giya, our boss is Timothy Shen! You must have heard of him before. Speaking of it, Mr.

    Shen and you are really fated! Mr. Shen saw you once before at a business exchange meeting. He

    could not forget about you since then, but he did not manage to get your contact information. As a

    result, both of you really seem to be fated today. A young kid actually had your picture on his cell

    phone. When we asked him about you, we found out your whereabouts immediately. Mr. Shen has

    already set up a table for you. If you refuse to give him face, we will all be done for!¡± The ruffians said

    as they continued smiling.

    Giya ground her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Get lost! I already told you that I will not go with you! If you

    continue acting like this, I will call the police!¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Since Miss Giya is being so difficult, you are also putting us in a tough spot. We can

    only invite you toe with us by force, then. Don¡¯t worry. After you meet Mr. Shen, you will definitely

    fall in love with our capable boss! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Brothers! Drag Miss Giya into the car!¡±

    After the leader of the ruffians was done speaking, two or three other men came up directly before they

    grabbed Giya¡¯s arms and started pulling her toward the car.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?! Let go of me! Help!¡± Giya shouted in panic.

    She seemed to have heard of Timothy Shen before. It seemed as though he was rted to some very

    powerful gang-rted organization.

    He was a hedonistic person who was always loafing around, and he had done things that were as

    disgusting as could be.

    Giya did not know how or why he had set his sights on her, but she could already imagine what the

    consequences would be if she were to be dragged away!

    She was struggling desperately at this time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, there were several loud and explosive noises in session!

    After that, three of four ruffians were already bleeding from their heads.

    The person who had rushed over was naturally none other than Gerald.

    After he saw that the girl who was being harassed was Giya, he had gotten out of the car and searched

    for two thick and strong branches from the side of the road. He did not even care if someone would get

    hurt badly.

    He started hitting them in their heads as soon as he came over.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 376

    There were about five ruffians in total.

    In the blink of an eye, Gerald had already knocked four of them out.

    ¡°F*ck! Who are you?!¡± The leader of the pack panicked, and he immediately asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll kill

    you!¡±

    Gerald did not say anything, but he simply rushed forward to hit him.

    It seemed as though the ruffian was already used to fighting. He picked up a brick from the side of the

    road as he fought with Gerald.

    In the end, he could not defeat Gerald who was in a rage, and he could only flee in embarrassment.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­ you¡­ are you alright?¡± Giya was also terrified at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gerald replied as he wiped the blood off from the corner of his mouth.

    Giya suddenly burst out nervously, ¡°Ah! Your head is bleeding!¡±

    Gerald was bleeding slightly from his head because he had been caught off guard just now, and the

    other party hadunched a sneak attack on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. Why did theye here to pester you?¡±

    Gerald wiped the blood off his face. Today was the first time that he had ever fought like this.

    Fortunately, he still had some strength in him. Moreover, Gerald was simply fighting without worrying

    about anything at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was justing back to school today. They called me first to harass me, and then, they

    came to school to block my way. They were trying to force me to go and have dinner with that Timothy

    Shen, but I do not know him at all! I don¡¯t know who gave him my contact information!¡±

    When Giya looked at Gerald who had fought because of her, she could not help but feel very touched,

    and her eyes flushed red.

    ¡®It must be that b*stard, Yacob!, Gerald cursed in his heart.

    Of course Gerald knew about the cause of this matter today. Yacob had been taken away by Timothy

    earlier in the afternoon. Gerald did not know how thetter had taught the former a lesson, however,

    Gerald knew that since Timothy had set his eyes on Giya, this must have something to do with Yacob!

    Although Gerald had been avoiding Giya, he still regarded her as his friend.

    This was especially so after finding out about what Giya had done for him but yet, he had stood her up

    so many times. Gerald had always felt a little guilty toward Giya.

    This was the reason why Gerald did not hesitate to defend her and fight hard for her when he saw that

    she was in trouble today.

    When Gerald saw that Giya was already fine, he wanted to go back to his dormitory to dress up his

    own wound.

    However, Giya refused to let him go and insisted on going to the infirmary with him.

    Along the way, Giya held onto Gerald¡¯s hand tightly.

    He did not know what Giya was thinking about.

    She had been very worried and nervous about Gerald a while ago, but before Gerald could say

    anything, Giya suddenly released Gerald¡¯s hand. She even asked him to go on his own.

    Gerald was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Giya replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just thinking about why I was so worried about you, and why I am still

    treating you so well now. After all, it does not seem like you treat me as your friend at all based on the

    way you treated me before this!¡±

    Giya was suddenly very upset and filled with grievances. She then said, ¡°You know, there were so

    many times when I personally prepared food for you at home and brought it to the library with me. I

    wanted us to be able to eat together at the cafeteria! I wanted to study with you too! However, it seems

    as though you have been avoiding me. Even when my mother fell ill, you did not even have a single

    word of concern! It was only then that I realized that I was overthinking it when I thought I was

    important to you. I thought that you would¡­ treat me as a good friend, and I was even thinking¡­

    Forget it! It was all my own wishful thinking!¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You should not have saved me today. I was already very sad because of you, but now, I have to feel

    grateful toward you again. What do you want from me?!¡± Giya asked as she stomped her feet in

    frustration.

    Gerald replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt. I truly regard you as my friend!¡±

    Giya was also a very rare kind of girl. She was not materialistic and she was also very kind and

    beautiful. Moreover, she had always treated him very well. Thus, of course Gerald regarded her as a

    friend.

    ¡°Okay, let me ask you something¡­¡± Giya said as she moved closer to Gerald, staring at him closely.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 377

    ¡±What is it?¡±

    ¡°Tell me! Why were you avoiding me the other day? Tell me the truth! Is it possible that you already

    have a girlfriend?¡± Giya asked tentatively.

    However, Giya already knew that Gerald came from a poor family background. It was just like what

    Tammy had said. This man was so boring, so how could he possibly have a girlfriend?!

    ¡°Well, yes! I have a girlfriend!¡± Gerald replied as he nodded.

    It seemed as though Giya had also misunderstood them. Although Gerald was not narcissistic enough

    to think that someone like Giya would like him, he had indeed been avoiding her because of his own

    girlfriend!

    Giya could not help but feel a little hurt for some reason. ¡°What?! Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°I am not lying to you. I really do have a girlfriend. Her name is M, and she is from the Broadcasting

    and Hosting Department. We have already been a couple for more than two months now. She went to

    the Hong Kong Television Station to study two days ago!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°Oh! So, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s the reason why you have been avoiding me. It turns out that you actually have

    a girlfriend. Not bad. This shows that you really like your girlfriend a lot!¡± Giya replied.

    ¡°Yes. I like her very much, and she cares about me too!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then you should go to the infirmary on your own! I will not apany you anymore. Otherwise,

    your girlfriend will misunderstand us if she sees us together. Besides, I will also tell my dad about how

    you beat some people up for me. I will ask him to help settle this matter too. Goodbye!¡± Giya waved her

    hand before she turned around and left.

    Gerald did not know why there was a sudden change in Giya¡¯s attitude from the start to the end.

    However, it did not matter to him. Anyway, since he was already almost at the infirmary, Gerald decided

    to go in and get his wound bandaged.

    After his wounds had been dressed, he called Drake and Tyson and asked them to deal with the so-

    called Shen family.

    Gerald had already be smarter after learning from his past mistakes. Now, as long as someone

    offended him, no matter how small things were, Gerald liked to take the initiative to deal with the matter

    immediately.

    This way, he would be able to save himself a lot of trouble.

    After his wound had been bandaged, Gerald prepared to go back to his dormitory to lie down and

    sleep.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± At this time, someone pushed the door of the infirmary open.

    It was Giya, and she came in with a bag of fruits in her hand.

    ¡°For you!¡± Giya said angrily.

    In fact, Giya could not understand her own mental state at the moment.

    Why?!

    No matter how you looked at it, Giya did not need to treat Gerald like this at all.

    However, feelings were sometimes iprehensible and unpredictable.

    Giya did not know when she had begun having strange feelings for Gerald.

    Anyway, she just wanted to see him, get to know him better, and just be by his side.

    Perhaps it was when Gerald had given her the jade bracelet. That jade bracelet was his family

    heirloom, and he had given it to her without any hesitation at all. Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to an indirect

    confession of his feelings for her?

    Wasn¡¯t a confession an indirect promotion of feelings and affections?

    Whether it was a stranger or a friend¡­

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As long as the other party confesses, the rtionship between the two parties would change very

    quickly.

    If the other party did not hate the other person too much, the rtionship between both parties would

    involuntarily be some kind of ambiguous feelings.

    This was obviously what Giya was feeling now.

    She was very grateful toward Gerald, and she was also very curious about him. After Gerald¡¯s

    confession, Giya could not help but imagine what it would feel like to be together with Gerald.

    She felt that Gerald would probably be very good to her in every possible way.

    However, this kind of expectation waspletely opposed to reality. It made Giya, who was a very

    competitive girl, want to fulfill her own expectations.

    Of course, the premise of this whole process was that this person had already gotten the girl interested.

    That was why Giya had gotten into Yacob¡¯s car yesterday¡ªjust to annoy Gerald.

    There was also the sad little scene just now when Giya had found out that Gerald already had a

    girlfriend.

    Even so, Giya went to buy some fruits back for Gerald!

    ¡°Oh! You went to buy fruits for me?¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 378

    Gerald took the bag of fruits.

    ¡°I only bought it for you because you endured a beating for me. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡± Giya replied as she

    looked at Gerald. ¡°I do not want your girlfriend to overthink things if she finds out about this!¡±

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s okay! I did not think too much!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald. Since you said that both of us are friends, let me ask you something. What do you

    think of Yacob?¡±

    Gerald had already walked out of the infirmary at this time, and Giya was talking to him as both of them

    walked.

    Yacob?

    Hahaha. Gerald knew that this person was not a good person because it seemed as though he was

    one person on the surface, but another person behind her back.

    What was more, he was even willing to betray Giya.

    At this time, Gerald only shook his head slightly before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that he is a very good

    person. Giya, as your friend, I would advise you to keep your distance from him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Giya asked angrily.

    ¡°Because he really does not deserve someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Why? I feel that Yacob really treats me very well! At least he will not make me upset or ignore me,

    letting me wait for him on my own! As long as I say the word, he will definitely appear right in front of

    me! I also believe that Yacob will be willing to do anything for me. So, why is he not good?¡± Giya

    retorted.

    ¡°Just trust me. I believe that even this matter with Timothy that you¡¯ve gotten entangled in this time has

    something to do with Yacob. You¡¯d better be careful!¡± Gerald did not want to say too much about

    Yacob¡¯s matter today. After all, he did not see it with his own two eyes, so he did not know for certain.

    However, he knew for sure that Yacob was not a good person. That was for certain.

    However, Giya became very angry. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you mean that no one is actually

    really good for me? Do you mean that I will never be able to find a guy who is sincerely good to me? Is

    that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡±

    ¡°I think that is exactly what you mean! Don¡¯t worry! I will find a man who is really good to me soon. After

    that, I will bring him in front of you to show you that you are not the only one who is willing¡­¡± Giya had

    wanted to say that he was not the only one who was willing to do anything for her without any

    hesitation at all!

    However, she suddenly recalled that Gerald already had a girlfriend. So, what was the point of saying

    all these things to him?!

    As for Gerald, he did not know what else to say.

    Hence, he could only say, ¡°Then, I wish for you to be able to find a man who truly loves you as soon as

    possible!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After that, Giya took a deep breath before she turned around to leave.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish all of these fruits by myself. Would you like to take some back with you to your dormitory

    to eat?¡±

    ¡°No need! If you cannot finish eating it, give it to me!¡± After she was done speaking, Giya grabbed the

    bag of fruits from Gerald before throwing it into the trash can directly next to them.

    ¡°Also, as a friend, I also hope that you will not give your most precious and valuable possession to

    other girls so casually in the future. This is because you will cause the other girl to misunderstand you

    very easily. Of course, I will not misunderstand you, but other girls you meet in the future might

    inevitably misunderstand you!¡±

    After saying that, Giya left immediately.

    As for Gerald, he finally understood everything.

    It turned out that Giya had been talking about the jade bracelet. Well, if he would have known that this

    would happen, he would not have lied in the first ce.

    Gerald returned to his dormitory andy down on his bed to rest.

    They would be having their exams tomorrow. As for the future, who would be able to tell what was

    going to happen?

    Gerald was about to sleep when he suddenly received a few WeChat messages on his cell phone.

    [Are you sleeping? I still want to talk to you. I can¡¯t sleep!]

    [I feel as though I was a little too much today. I should not have thrown the fruits into the trash can like

    that!]

    [But I was really angry at that time!]

    [Gerald, are you there?]

    [¡­]

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 379

    [Should we have a meal together at noon after our exams tomorrow? Okay? I will be waiting for you!]

    Giya sent a series of text messages to Gerald.

    Gerald naturally saw all of her messages.

    After thinking about it, he replied: [Thanks, but I will not be going. I have to rush home as soon as our

    exams are over!]

    Due to the scattered examination schedule, Gerald had already sat for some of his exams before this.

    There were only two more subjects for the so-called final exams tomorrow morning.

    Additionally, he did not want to have too many interactions with Giya anymore.

    He replied to her directly before he turned off his cell phone so that he could rest earlier.

    The next day, Geraldpleted his exams for all of his subjects.

    After that, he packed his luggage and put his nket into another snakeskin bag.

    Zack had initially nned to send a special car over to take Gerald to Serene County.

    After all, the project in Serene County had already begun progressing ever since the phone call

    yesterday.

    Zack and Michael who stayed behind were naturally busy and had to get things done back and forth.

    However, Gerald did not want to be so high profile.

    After all, the first thing that he would have to do after going back to Serene County would be to visit Mr.

    and Mrs. Winters.

    As for the investment matters, Zack and Michael could deal with it themselves.

    Moreover, since they had three months of summer vacation, Gerald wanted to settle down to read a

    book or learn something.

    Once his summer vacation was over, he would have to begin his internship.

    He would truly be very busy then. Hence, he should just rx when he could now!

    After turning on his cell phone, he received another message from Giya on WeChat.

    Gerald replied: [I have already returned to my hometown. Goodbye!]

    [Oh! Alright, then! I will not disturb you anymore!]

    Gerald did not reply, and Giya did not continue talking anymore.

    Anyway, Gerald thought that he would not see her again in the future anymore, right?

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As he sat in the bus, Gerald felt that he rarely had the opportunity to look at the scenery outside the

    window quietly.

    He could not help but feel a little mncholic.

    As he thought about it, it had just been a few months ago when Gerald had taken the bus, and he only

    had two hundred dors on him. At that time, he was thinking about how he was going to deal with his

    tuition fee and his life in the future. Moreover, it would be Xavia¡¯s birthday soon. How was he going to

    save up enough money to buy her a birthday present?

    He could still remember that it had been raining heavily when he took the bus to school that day, and

    he had been sitting in the bus by himself. Xavia did not forget to call him to tell him that she had already

    arrived at school and was waiting to have dinner with him.

    She said that she had brought some delicious food with her from home.

    At that time, Xavia was still a pretty good girl.

    But this time around, he was going back by bus, and so many things had already happened.

    He had found out that he was a rich heir¡ªthe exceptionally rich kind!

    As for Xavia, she had also changedpletely, and both of them had also broken up.

    However, one thing remained the same. When he had been going back to school a few months ago, he

    had been thinking about how he was going to spend his money.

    Now that he was going home, he was still thinking about how he was going to spend his money!

    Hahaha!

    Gerald continued staring out the window in a trance.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    At this time, a female voice suddenly rang next to him.

    This person had obviously recognized Gerald.

    Gerald turned his head to look around and saw a beautiful woman who was about twenty-five to

    twenty-six years old sitting on the seat next to the bus aisle.

    She was wearing light makeup on her face, and she was also very beautiful.

    ¡°Miss Lewis?¡± Gerald really did not expect to see a familiar face on the bus.

    Moreover, this person was his high school English teacher.

    Her name was Montana Lewis, and she had been a substitute English teacher in high school. She had

    taught Gerald for two years and was very young and beautiful. She had just graduated from university

    at that time, but she could teach in high school because of her family connections.

    There was a reason why Gerald had such a deep impression of her.

    It was because Miss Lewis had the characteristics of all the young and modern girls.

    For example, she would always be dressed in a very revealing manner. Back then, she would wear a

    miniskirt and crop top which revealed her belly button while teaching her students.

    Everyone also knew that she had found a particrly rich boyfriend because of her beauty. Her

    boyfriend had even bought her an Audi A6! That was very impressive!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 380

    Of course, her most notable feature was her love for the rich and her disdain for the poor.

    She was almost the same as Cassandra, his current teacher.

    Rich students were like their close friends and buddies.

    If you had no money or power, you could just go and die wherever you wanted to.

    Sometimes, her words were also very cruel and heartbreaking. That was the reason why Gerald had a

    very deep impression of her.

    ¡°Oh my God! This is such a coincidence. This is the first time that I¡¯m taking a bus since I was young,

    but to think I would run into you now!¡±

    Montana replied as she smiled wryly.

    It seemed as though she was afraid people would misunderstand her and think that she took the bus

    often.

    ¡°Montana, who is he? Is he one of your students?¡± A handsome young man in a suit asked as he sat

    next to Montana.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve told you about it before. I used to have a very poor student in my ss. He would always

    bring two steamed buns and a bag of pickles to school every day. Moreover, he would only eat one

    meal a day! Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, I remember!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is him. Speaking of which, I have not seen him for almost three years now! He got

    into a pretty good university. He went to study at Mayberry University! Oh! There was a boy named

    James Laurie in our ss at that time. In fact, everything about that kid was very good. Unfortunately,

    he did not manage to get into a good university. He should have been admitted into Mayberry

    University, but he did not. Instead, some people who should not have gotten into the university got

    admitted. Seriously!¡± Montana said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Gerald, I haven¡¯t seen you in two to three years. It seems as though your temperament

    has already improved quite a lot. You no longer have the inferiorityplex that you used to have

    before. It seems as though the big city has done you some good!¡± Montana said lightly.

    Gerald replied, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lewis. You are also much more beautifulpared to before!¡±

    To be honest, he had a very bad impression of Montana.

    However, it did not matter, because no matter what it was, she was still his teacher after all. There was

    no reason for him to hold a feud against her.

    ¡°Hehehe! You¡¯ve also learned how to sweet-talk. To be honest, you should be more pragmatic and

    honest. Don¡¯t learn to say these things like other people do. Moreover, even when youpliment me,

    I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s apliment when it ising from your mouth!¡± Montana insulted him directly.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    If someone rich praised you, that meant that you were impressive, but when a poor person praised you,

    you would not feel any sense of aplishment at all.

    This was simple.

    Gerald could not help but think this to himself.

    Anyhow, he decided to change the topic. ¡°Miss Lewis, where did the both of you go?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe! We traveled abroad. Otherwise, why else do you think we areing back by bus?

    Seriously. Anyway, you would not understand even if I told you!¡± Montana replied as she held the arm

    of the man in the suit affectionately.

    Gerald simply nodded.

    When he saw that Montana was no longer looking at him, he stopped talking as well. After that, he

    turned his head around before he continued looking out the window.

    The bus arrived at Serene County shortly after.

    The passengers got out of the bus, one after the other.

    Gerald also carried his own luggage down before he got ready to hail a cab to go home.

    Montana and her boyfriend were sharing the same luggage, and it seemed as though neither one of

    them wanted to carry the luggage. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Gerald here anyway? We can just ask him to carry our

    luggage to the exit of the station, then. How can your driver bete at a time like this? You shouldn¡¯t let

    him off just like that!¡±

    It seemed as though they felt that they would lose face if they were to carry it.

    When Montana saw Gerald, she hurriedly waved at him.

    ¡°Gerald,e here and help us lift this luggage! I cannot lift it!¡±

    Montana did not wait for Gerald to speak and she simply pushed her luggage in front of him.

    ¡®Can¡¯t lift it? If you can¡¯t lift it, you can just wait to die then!¡¯ Gerald could not help but curse in his heart.

    However, as he thought about it, he would not lose anything even if he helped his teacher carry her

    luggage.

    Therefore, he carried his own luggage in one hand as he carried the other two parties¡¯ luggage in his

    other hand. After that, he walked behind them as they walked out of the station.

    ¡°Dear, do you think that your family can get the investment for the Serene County financing this time? If

    you can get it, you will really be rich! Hahaha! At that time, Serene County will also be a city in the

    future! I am so excited!¡± Montana gushed as she held onto her boyfriend¡¯s arm with one hand.

    Her boyfriend replied proudly, ¡°Haha. That will not be an issue. My dad¡¯spany is considered to

    have the highest potential in the whole Serene County!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why are there so many cars parked outside the station? These are all private cars in the county. It

    seems as though these leaders are all here to pick someone up, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t that Sir Herring Jenkins? He is here as well?¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 381

    ¡°Sir Herring Jenkins is the head of the county. Who on earth could make him wait at the bus station?¡±

    Montana could not mask her surprise.

    Was it that rich dude from the city?

    No way. Why would someone as rich as hime here by bus?

    ¡°Wait here; I¡¯ll go say hi!¡±

    Montana¡¯s boyfriend straightened his suit and tidied up his hair.

    He was ready to go over.

    ¡°But Jonathan, will this work? Will Mr. Jenkins pay any attention to you?¡±

    Montana couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°I guess so. After all, he knows my dad too, and I¡¯ve had dinner with him twice.¡±

    Jonathan reassured Montana and headed over to the other side.

    Montana, however, didn¡¯t dare go with him. The other side was filled with big shots, and several heads

    of the Ministry of Education were also present.

    As a fellow staff member, of course, Montana didn¡¯t possess the courage to approach them.

    As for Jonathan, he went and came back quickly.

    While there, he looked very proud, thinking that he had a chance to stand out among the crowd if he

    just greeted everyone.

    But when he came back, he was dejected and his face the color of an eggnt.

    ¡°Huh? What happened, Jonathan? Did the mayor ignore you? Ugh, I told you so didn¡¯t I? better not go

    over where all the big shots are!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, it seems like the mayor and the others are indeed waiting for someone¡¯s arrival, someone

    important. I heard them talking about a Mr. Crawford, the one about to bring a massive change to the

    entire Serene Town! He¡¯s a big boss, but something isn¡¯t right. If it really is Mr. Crawford, why would he

    come here by bus?¡±

    Jonathan was confused.

    ¡°Hmm, the mayor probably did not tell you the truth. Let¡¯s go now. The few heads from the Ministry of

    Education are also there,¡± said Montana in a hurry.

    Jonathan simply nodded.

    He hoped that Mr. Crawford could speed up his journey as well.

    Gerald had been following from behind and heard them mentioning his name. Could they havee

    here to pick him up, he thought to himself.

    But he had already told Zack Lyle not to turn his arrival into some grand event. He simply wanted to

    return home and get his own stuff sorted out, and he wanted to stay out of it.

    Right now, though, it was a bad time for Gerald to go over and ask them.

    He pretended that nothing happened.

    His hands were full of Montana and Jonathan¡¯s luggage. Her driver stopped in front of them as soon as

    they exited the Station.

    ¡°The heat is killing me! Jon, get the luggage inside, and let¡¯s leave!¡±

    Montana rudely snapped at the driver.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    After putting their luggage inside, Jonathan and Montana got into the car, and the driver drove away.

    Gerald was left alone at the station with his luggage on the side, looking like an idiot.

    He might be just a servant, but the least they could do was to greet him, right?

    Inside the car, Jonathan looked at the rear-view mirror and saw Gerald, now standing stupidly at their

    pickup spot. He felt a little sorry for him.

    ¡°Montana, I forgot to greet that ssmate of yours. We should¡¯ve at least asked where he was heading

    and perhaps give him a lift, right?¡±

    ¡°Forget about him. We¡¯re not giving him a lift. He¡¯s just pathetic, and we¡¯re not going to risk soiling our

    car because of him!¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Cursing Montana under his breath, Gerald decided to call home and prepared to leave.

    On the way back, he remembered to give Mr. Winters a call.

    He wanted to tell them not to make him any food as he would take away something on the way back.

    The phone back home rang for quite a while, yet no one picked up.

    He called three times until someone finally picked up the phone. A faint, weak voice came on the other

    side of the line.

    ¡°Hello? May I know who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Winters, it¡¯s Gerald here. May I know where Mr. Winters is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Gerald? You¡¯re back for your break, huh?¡±

    Mrs. Winters sounded a little surprised.

    Back when they were kids, Jessica and Gerald were both raised by Mr. and Mrs. Winters.

    It was why the siblings had an incredibly deep affection for the old couple, treating them as their own

    grandparents.

    In the past few years, Jessica was the first to rise to the top. Since Gerald still had to support his poor

    self, he could not provide Mr. and Mrs.Winters afortable life. The only thing he could do was give

    them financial aid discreetly.

    So basically, Mr. Winters and his family still retained their original lives.

    After Jessica received news that Gerald was about to have a break, the first thing she thought of was

    helping Mr. Winters and his family settle down.

    Gerald would never forget about him.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 382

    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Winters was hospitalized this afternoon. I¡¯d juste back to pack some clothes when I

    heard the phone ringing.¡±

    ¡°What? Hospitalized? Which hospital?¡±

    Hearing Mrs. Winters¡¯s gloomy tone, Gerald¡¯s heart thumped in his chest. He hastily asked for the

    hospital¡¯s location.

    Mrs. Winters told him the address.

    It happened to be at a hospital in the same county.

    Mrs. Winters also happened to arrive at the same time after hitching a ride on one of the county¡¯s bread

    trucks.

    Gerald assisted her down from the truck before rushing to the emergency room in one of the hospital¡¯s

    buildings.

    Mr. Winters had apparently suffered from cardiovascr problems and passed out while having his

    lunch.

    The incident gave her a big scare, and she immediately called for an ambnce. Now, the doctors

    were still doing all they could to save his life.

    ¡°Why are we the only ones paying for his hospital bills? Big brother, he¡¯s our dad¡­ your dad, so you¡¯ll

    have to chip in too.¡±

    In the emergency room doorway, a woman with textured, caterpir-like eyebrows was speaking to a

    couple.

    Opposite her were also several couples with young children.

    Upon closer inspection, Gerald realized they were Mr. Winters¡¯s two sons and daughters.

    Those young children were his grandkids.

    After hearing of the incident, they had apparently rushed to the hospital as well.

    ¡°My brothers and sisters, what you said wasn¡¯t exactly urate. You¡¯ve all been living with dad the

    longest, and I¡¯ve always been out, busy with business; as for the bills, I¡¯m only asking you to settle in

    advance. Never have I mentioned once that I¡¯ll make you pay for it all, so calm down! At the end of the

    day, the four of us will split the bill equally!¡±

    The eldest of the bunch had always been out managing his business. He crossed his arms, taking a

    drag from a cigarette.

    ¡°Why should the four of us pay an equal share of the bill? Both of you brothers are the eldest of the

    family, so it only makes sense that you foot a little more. Sister and I should pay the lesser part.

    Besides, my daughter just graduated from university this year, and she¡¯s getting an internship soon. I¡¯ll

    need some money for that!¡±

    The third sister was disgruntled.

    Gerald understood that they were somehow fighting over the medical bills.

    And when Mrs. Hayward heard the fight brewing among the siblings, she was so angry she almost

    fainted.

    ¡°Can you guys stop arguing for once?! If none of you are going to pay, I¡¯ll pay for it, even if it costs me a

    kidney. Are you happy now?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Winters stomped her foot in exasperation and frustration.

    ¡°Calm down, mom. Didn¡¯t you use up most of your savings to help your grandson start his own

    business?¡± quizzed the second eldest son.

    ¡°How much are the medical bills?¡±

    Gerald finally spoke up.

    ¡°Huh? Gerald is back?¡±

    Only then did the crowd notice Gerald.

    ¡°Hmph! Why did you even bother asking? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve got the money anyway!¡± a youngdy

    named Queeny Winters snapped coldly. She was the same age as Gerald.

    During their childhood, Mr. Winters had always been more fond of Geraldpared to Queeny. As a

    result, she was dissatisfied. What grandparents would care more for a poor kid rather than their own

    granddaughter?

    ¡°Stop pretending to be something you¡¯re not and start showing us what you can do,¡± interjected Clifton

    Winters, the other youngster who had just set up his own enterprise.

    Like Queeny, he despised Gerald all the same.

    His hate stemmed from Gerald getting good grades since he was a kid, and his grandparents had often

    compared him to Gerald. As time went by, his jealousy slowly turned into hatred.

    As for Gerald, he knew that Queeny and Clifton disliked him since the beginning.

    Yet, he did not say anything.

    It was then that a nurse approached them.

    ¡°May I know when the surgery fee will be paid? The total is 20,000 dors, and I suppose all of you can

    afford it, right?¡±

    The nurse droned on with a tone of indifference.

    ¡°Listen to me, brother. Settle it now. I¡¯ll give you the moneyter,¡± said the eldest brother.

    ¡°And why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soon, the jabs against each other that had supposedly mellowed down boiled up into a heated quarrel

    all over again.

    The second daughter-inw and the third sister had joined the quarrel. They even brought up past

    issues, saying something about how the second-daughter-inw owed money to the third sister.

    Then, the entire scene turned chaotic.

    Everything was a royal mess.

    The nurse didn¡¯t even try hiding the scowl that had grown across her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay,¡± Gerald whispered to the nurse as he shook his head in helplessness.

    ¡°You?¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 383

    The nurse led Gerald downstairs to pay at the counter, though she felt somewhat skeptical about him.

    What then could be the reason for her doubts?

    It was all because of the way Gerald dressed. He didn¡¯t look like one that would have much money on

    him.

    The medical bill came up to 20,000 dors, almost impossible for the average family to fork out, let

    alone someone like him.

    Gerald proved her wrong, though. He paid the 20,000 dors for the surgical fee and even settled the

    amodation as well.

    It was a whopping 30,000 dors in total!

    He paid for everything without even batting an eyelid.

    The nurse was stunned, unable to move.

    Gerald paid no attention to her and walked back to the hallway.

    They were still fighting.

    ¡°Everyone, stop fighting, I¡¯ve settled the bills,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Huh???¡±

    Only then did the fight die down.

    The siblings were stupefied when they heard that.

    ¡°You paid for everything? Gerald, it was 20,000 dors! Where did you get the money from?¡± asked the

    eldest brother in astonishment.

    ¡°Well, not just 20,000 dors, but this handsomed paid 30,000 dors, including the hospital bills!¡±

    Unbeknownst to Gerald, the nurse had followed him all the way here.

    ¡°30,000 dors?!¡±

    The crowd became even more surprised.

    In a worse state were Queenie and Clifton were even more embarrassed, considering how they kept

    mocking Gerald before this. Now, he had really forked out the money. They felt as if they had been

    pped on the face, one hard p after another.

    ¡°The money wasn¡¯t stolen, right?¡± Clifton asked with a twisted face.

    ¡°Yeah, I remember an online news site reporting how someone lost their money! Gerald, did you

    happen to find that money and not return it?¡±

    ¡°It must have been it! Beware, someone might just call the police on you. That 30,000 dors might just

    land you a death sentence!¡± Clifton warned viciously.

    After all, he owned an entire enterprise, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew such things.

    It was also precisely these words that scared Mrs. Winters.

    ¡°Gerald, where did you get that much money from anyway?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just won the lottery, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about, Mrs. Winters!¡± replied Gerald, smiling

    slightly. Although there was no reason for him to conceal his identity, he simply didn¡¯t know what to tell

    Mrs. Winters.

    Instead, he panicked and ended up lying.

    Queenie and Clifton¡¯s eyes opened wide the moment they heard that.

    Especially Queenie.

    ¡°How much did you win?¡± she asked in an anxious hurry.

    Mr. Winters¡¯s eldest sons, the adults, thought that it was quite bold that a young girl like Queenie would

    ask such direct questions. She simply couldn¡¯t suppress her suspicions.

    Mr. Winters had always said Gerald was a nice young man, and he intended for them both to be

    betrothed.

    But who would like a poor guy like Gerald?

    So, Queenie rejected him.

    When she heard Gerald say that he had won the lottery, she felt a jolt run through her body.

    Holy sh*t! If he really did be a wealthy man, would that mean she missed her shot?

    ¡°Quick, tell me, Gerald. How much did you win?¡±

    Queenie jumped to her feet.

    Gerald simplyughed, while showing five fingers,

    ¡°Huh? Half a million?¡± Queenie stared in shock.

    On the other hand, Mrs. Winters was delighted by the news.

    ¡°What? You really won half a million dors?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, auntie. Just rx. I¡¯ve already paid for uncle¡¯s medical bills.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald helped Mrs. Winters sit down.

    On the other hand, Queenie felt super anxious, as though a swarm of ants was crawling all over her

    heart.

    What could she do now?

    From Gerald¡¯s tone alone, he seemed to have won a lot more than just half a million.

    Could it be five million?

    Gosh!

    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Thanks to Gerald getting ridiculed a

    while ago, he had chosen to conceal the specific value and make them guess instead.

    For the next two days, Gerald didn¡¯t go anywhere, staying by Mr. Winters¡¯ side all the time in the

    hospital. The good news was that his condition was not serious, and he only needed to stay in the

    hospital for a while.

    During lunchtime, he first waited for Mr. and Mrs. Winters to finish their meals.

    When his belly started grumbling, he headed to the hospital¡¯s cafeteria to get himself something to eat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you, Gerald? You¡¯re back!¡±

    While he was queueing up for food, he felt a sudden tap on his shoulder.

    When he looked back, he saw a beautiful girl, all made up and wearing a ponytail.

    But even with the makeup on, Gerald still recognized her.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 384

    ¡°You¡¯re Morgana Lopez?¡±

    Gerald was a little surprised.

    Of course, he knew her. She was from the same ss in high school and even representative of the

    English ss. Her name was Morgana Lopez.

    During their high school years, she was pretty yet looked normal at the same time.

    But he hadn¡¯t seen her for three to four years, and all dolled up, she looked really hot and beautiful.

    The metamorphosis was pretty evident.

    In fact, he was mentally prepared to bump into high school ssmates long before he returned to his

    hometown.

    After all, the ones that should be working had already gone to work.

    ¡°I saw your picture taken by Montana Lewis in our English ss representatives¡¯ group today. You were

    carrying a duffel bag, so I knew you were back. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡­ what a coincidence!¡±

    Morgana straightened her hair.

    Even after graduation, it wasmon for some teachers to leave behind their contacts to stay in touch

    with ss representatives.

    F*ck! Gerald was stunned.

    Since when did Montana take a picture of him, and how on earth did he note to know?

    His guess was that she must have taken the picture after she got off the bus.

    After all, she did yell at him to bring over her luggage while she was holding her phone at that time, so

    he guessed it must have been then.

    Fck. That btch¡­

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As rude as it may seem, Gerald still cursed in his heart.

    ¡°By the way, why are you in the hospital? Someone you know got admitted?¡±

    Morgana had a quick chat with Gerald. Last time, they did not talk quite as much, but now, it seemed

    she had grown wiser after mingling within society.

    ¡°Yeah, my uncle got admitted here. How about you? Seeing someone?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got lots of patients here. Say hello to your uncleter for me. I sincerely hope it all goes well

    for him!¡±

    Morgana smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I understand now. You must be a doctor here, right?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here under probation, and in a short while, I¡¯ll be a full-time doctor here!¡± Morgana said

    with a touch of pride.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Morgana¡¯s family seemed to have some connections with the hospital, but that wasn¡¯t unorthodox.

    Finding connections was a prettymon thing to do when students were nearing their graduation.

    Those with connections would rely on them, and those without connections would need to rely on

    miracles.

    It was nothing surprising.

    It was time for Gerald to make his order.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to order anything. Let me treat you to lunch today. Miss, two servings for us, please!¡±

    Morgana hollered to the canteendy, and she soon filled up both of their tes with delicious food.

    The meal was sumptuous and mouth-watering.

    ¡°Well, we were ssmates in high school, and we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time now, so

    you won¡¯t mind me buying you lunch, right?¡±

    Morgana covered her mouth a little, chucking.

    ¡°Now, why would I? Thank you so much for the food! It looks absolutely fantastic!¡±

    The two then took their seats.

    Morgana started off the conversation by introducing herself and what she¡¯d been doing for the past two

    years. It might have seemed like some innocent catching up, but what she really wanted was to show

    off a little bit. Nheless, she was still morefortable to get along with than the other ssmates.

    Gerald merely listened, asionally inserting praises with a few words.

    At that time, a young male doctor in a whiteb coat walked towards Morgana.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is a friend from high school. I ran into him here, so I treated him to lunch! Hey Gerald, let me

    introduce my boyfriend to you. This is Gabriel Lyons. He¡¯s the one I told you about, and his dad is the

    hospital¡¯s vice president.¡±

    Morgana smiled.

    ¡°Ahh! A high school ssmate of yours. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get him a proper restaurant meal than

    in our cafeteria? You both can catch up properly then,¡± said Gabriel, smiling.

    ¡°Ahem. I still have to work this afternoon, so how would I find any time for that? Besides, you don¡¯t

    mind the cafeteria food, right, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t! The food here is pretty good,¡± Gerald nodded as he shoved two big mouthfuls of

    potatoes down his throat.

    To Gerald, it was actually alright that things turned out this way.

    For the remainder of the meal, he listened to Gabriel and Montana ramble on.

    ¡°Right, didn¡¯t you have a few more high school ssmatesing here tonight? I think it¡¯s Cameron

    Laver and the others. They¡¯re back for their break, and it looks like you have to be on duty tonight,¡± said

    Gabriel.

    ¡°Really? Then I guess I have to reschedule my shift for ater time. Cameron and his group were my

    best buddies during high school, and now that they¡¯re here on break, I¡¯ve to treat them as well. Even if I

    have to take a day off. I haven¡¯t seen them for four years now¡­ Oh, by the way, did you book the

    restaurant?¡± Morgana asked.

    ¡°Yep, I booked Johnsbury Bistro for tonight!¡±

    ¡°Nah¡­ that restaurant is too ordinary. How about Buntingford Grand Hotel?¡± After all, we haven¡¯t seen

    each ever since we left high school, that¡¯s four years now. You¡¯re not going to make me look too

    shabby in front of them, are you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. That¡¯s changed. By the way, when are you going to get the other directors for a meal to

    settle this? You know that your director is the hospital¡¯s chief, and there¡¯s nothing my father can do

    about it.¡±

    Gabrielughed bitterly.

    ¡°Urgh, why did you bring up the matter? I¡¯ve just lost my appetite! I can¡¯t swallow another bite of this!¡±

    Morgana mmed her fork onto the table in anger.

    From what he had heard, Gerald guessed that Morgana had to be in some sort of trouble¡­

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 385

    ¡°Hmph! Why did he make the other intern a permanent doctor and not me? It¡¯s just as I¡¯ve said before.

    He isn¡¯t giving face to your father at all! Doesn¡¯t he know we are both seeing each other? He made the

    other intern a full-time doctor and ignored me instead!¡±

    Morgana was so enraged that her fork almost mmed into the table again.

    Gabriel tried to console her.

    Gerald listened as he ate, and he could almost understand what happened.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The gist of it was that Morgana Lopez¡¯s entry into the hospital as an intern clinician had been arranged

    by Gabriel¡¯s father, the hospital¡¯s vice president.

    Of course, Morgana was really good at her job, where she was very professional and was very

    proficient with her skills. Many hospital staff and patients had unanimouslymended her.

    Gabriel¡¯s father, however, seemed to be at odds with the director.

    In the end, Morgana became the victim of the conflict between the two.

    She suspected it would be a little more than challenging to be a permanent doctor her, and if her

    probation didn¡¯t end well, the only obvious choice was to leave the hospital.

    Her spot had been given to another intern from the director¡¯s side, but that one seemed to perform way

    worse than Morgana.

    It was apparent that the director deliberately wanted to embarrass Gabriel¡¯s father.

    Now, things had be quite upsetting for them.

    It was highly possible that things wouldn¡¯t work out in their favor.

    Thus, it was the reason why Morgana wanted to have a night out with Cameron and the others.

    Gerald knew who Cameron and his gang were since they were from the same ss in high school.

    Cameron¡¯s dad worked in a hospital, and his mother in the health bureau.

    In short, they were going to have a discussion on the matterter.

    Gerald felt ufortable and awkward as he listened to their conversation.

    He quickly finished his food.

    ¡°You¡¯re done? Have you eaten enough? See, I¡¯ve got a lot going on here, so don¡¯t take this at heart,

    alright?¡±

    Morgana asked the question ndly. It didn¡¯t sound as warm as it did before.

    These days, most people were only polite for the first few minutes. When that time was up, their real

    character would emerge from within.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, and by the way, Morgana, did you just say you were having a hard time at work? Don¡¯t worry

    too much, and just rx. I believe everything will turn out just fine!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t finish his lunch and just leave like that.

    He could, however, give her a reassuring word or two.

    Gerald even thought that if he could help her, he was more than willing to help out.

    Although he could tell that Morgana didn¡¯t really see much in him, the fact that she invited him for a

    meal, regardless of whether expensive or not, was what friendship was all about.

    As a result, Gerald sought to help and return the favor.

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald. Right, tell me the room number to your uncle¡¯s ward, and I¡¯ll have Gabriel go over

    and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gerald told them the ward number.

    Without interrupting Morgana and Gabriel, he walked out of the cafeteria to go look after Mr. Winters.

    At the same time, he called Zack, seeing if he could pull some strings to help Morgana be a permanent

    doctor in this hospital.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway.

    Not only did Gerald¡¯s long-term investment n include free-market industries, but it also included

    many of Serene Town¡¯s business establishments.

    Hospitals and educational sectors were also part of that investment n.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, I wonder if you¡¯re free tonight?¡±

    Zack asked just as they were about to hang up the call.

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ the head of Serene Town County knew you had returned for a few days. It was all my fault, I let

    slip of it when I was drinking, and they even went to the station specifically just to greet you. Now,

    they¡¯ve set up a weing party for you, and they wanted to know if you would attend the party?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s in the evening¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    That feeling in his gut was right, all along. They were indeed there at the station to pick him up.

    Frankly, Gerald felt quite bad for leaving them disappointed.

    As for the weing party, even if he didn¡¯t feel like going, they would just keep pestering him anyway.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 386

    So, he agreed to go.

    In the afternoon, once Mr. Winters finally slept off, Gerald left for the party.

    It would be held in Cape Grace Hotel, somewhere around Serene Town county.

    Attracting investors had always been a top priority for the region, and this time, much thought had been

    put in to make it as grand as they could.

    Even many business owners of Serene Town County would be attending.

    Zack and Micheal arrived first since Gerald had to look after Mr. Winters.

    Gerald stood at the entrance, ready to enter the hotel.

    Beside him, a car pulled up at the parking space. A couple came out of the car, arm in arm.

    The woman was dressed elegantly and formally, and the man had a suit on him.

    ¡°Oh my, we should¡¯ve left earlier. Look at the time now!¡±ined the woman.

    ¡°Hmph, why is it always my fault? You were the one taking hour upon hour to put that makeup on! My

    dad even called a couple of times to hurry us since Mr. Crawford will be arriving. It¡¯ll be an

    embarrassment if we arete!¡± retorted the man.

    The couple was none other than Montana and her husband, Jonathan.

    ¡°Stop squabbling, let¡¯s get inside!¡± said Jonathan.

    Suddenly, he nced over his shoulder and saw that a boy had also entered the hotel. He pointed at

    him in surprise.

    ¡°Montana, look! Isn¡¯t that one of your students? Is that Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Wait; what? Your eyes must be ying with y¡­ f*ck, it is him!¡±

    Montana was startled, and by the look of her face, she was seriously taken aback this time.

    ¡°Gerald! Stop right there!¡±

    Just as Gerald was ready to enter the hotel, he heard someone calling out to him. He looked back, and

    by incredible coincidence, it was Montana.

    ¡°Ms. Lewis, what a coincidence!¡±

    Gerald greeted with a smile.

    Quite frankly, he wanted to kick Montana badly on the kneecaps twice.

    ¡°We¡¯re surprised you asked us¡­ do you even know what this ce is? They¡¯re nning a grand event,

    so what are you doing here?¡± asked Montana, crossing her arms.

    Without waiting for his reply, Montana looked as if she realized something.

    ¡°I see; you¡¯re here to work, right? Wow, Gerald, I didn¡¯t know you had quite the eye for the finer things!

    Cape Grace Hotel will be quite busy tonight, so you must¡¯ve smelled your opportunity, huh? Not bad!¡±

    Montana smirked and nodded slowly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, work well. I¡¯ll remember to spare you a tip!¡±

    Montana patted Gerald¡¯s shoulder. She then grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand and went into the hotel.

    Hehe¡­

    ¡°Just wait and see, I¡¯m going to make you cry, you b*stards!¡± Geraldughed and shook his head.

    He took a step into the venue.

    The dining hall was packed tonight.

    Gerald held his hands behind his back, scouring the crowd for Zack and Michael.

    Suddenly, he felt his face pelted by a small object.

    F*ck! Who was that? That person must have been really bored, huh?

    Gerald turned and saw Morgana sitting by a table, covering her mouth and giggling behind it.

    Several youngdies sat next to her, and they all looked like they knew each other quite well.

    They all looked at Gerald andughed together.

    ¡°Stop standing there like a dummy. Get over here!¡± Montana shouted at Gerald.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 387

    Gerald frowned, unhappy, but he walked over to their table anyway.

    ¡°Whoa, Madam Lewis, is this one of your students? He looks pretty good¡­ hey, why isn¡¯t he in a

    uniform?¡± said a woman next to Montana.

    ¡°Yeah, look, all the waiters here are in their uniforms, and he¡¯s the only one not wearing it!¡±

    ¡°I guess he must be the handyman then. He¡¯ll work wherever there¡¯s work to be done, so he should be

    a temporary worker.¡±

    Montana tried to find a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°Haha yeah,e here, little guy,e to my side. There¡¯s an empty seat beside me. Come sit and

    have a chat!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, little cutie, don¡¯t be shy! It¡¯s a rare chance to dine among so many rich and young CEO today, so

    you¡¯ve got to appreciate your time here!¡±

    In theirte twenties, a few women saw how Gerald looked quite handsome and cute, and they tried to

    tease him.

    Montana rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯ve asked you to sit down?! Are you that dumb? Four

    years of college for nothing!¡±

    In the end, Gerald could not resist the invitation.

    He was feeling good tonight, so he chose to sit with them for a little while. He would then cross over to

    Zack¡¯s table once he spotted him.

    Still, he was a little annoyed, mostly because Montana had been incessantly abusing him with insults.

    Why?

    For the sake of their teacher-student rtionship, Gerald did everything that she asked had him to do,

    yet he didn¡¯t even get a single thank you.

    Now, she had been mocking him ever since they stepped into the ce.

    Gerald was supposed to attend the weing party. Instead, he became thedies¡¯ughing stock.

    He preferred to remain low-profile, but it certainly didn¡¯t mean he was easy to be made fun of.

    Unperturbed, he sat down immediately.

    ¡°Hmph, you really are pathetic and gullible, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe you sat down after being told to

    do so!¡±

    Once again, Montana rudely jeered at Gerald.

    It made the women giggle in glee.

    Thesedies were the wealthy spouses of Serene Town¡¯s business elite, their husbands¡¯ moguls

    involved in Mayberry¡¯s top corporations.

    Montana, on the other hand, was just a substitute teacher.

    As a result, she endlessly ttered them on some asions, hoping she could tag along too.

    Seeing that everyone was so happy, she was even more eager.

    Thwack!

    Montana pped the back of Gerald¡¯s head.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get up and pour some wine for Libby and the others? Think you¡¯re some rich heir

    now?!¡±

    Everyone at the table burst into fits ofughter.

    Gerald remained silent, standing up and pouring everyone a ss of wine.

    However, when it was Montana¡¯s turn, Gerald deliberately shook the bottle, aggressively pouring its

    contents without the slightest care.

    Shaking his hands, he and spilled the wine directly on Montana¡¯s abdomen.

    Now, her dress was full of wine.

    ¡°Ugh! Holy sh*t! My skirt!¡± Montana screamed.

    ¡°Gerald, do you even know how to pour wine??? Do you want to die?! Any idea how much I paid for

    this dress?¡±

    Montana was enraged.

    The party was about to start in a second, and there was no way she could meet people in this state.

    Yet, Gerald looked like a numbskull.

    She thought Gerald was a brat who had never attended any such events, so he was naturally careless

    and clumsy.

    But she was the one who made him do it anyway, so all she could do was hold her tongue and save

    her curses.

    ¡°I was wrong¡­ this is my mistake. I should never have let you sit here from the beginning! If I didn¡¯t, my

    skirt wouldn¡¯t have gotten dirty!¡±

    ¡°Oh gosh, what are you standing there for? I¡¯m heading to the toilet. Hurry up and get me some tissue!¡±

    Since her boyfriend was at another table chatting with some elders, and it would be weirdly unattractive

    just to go the get tissue by herself, she poked Gerald¡¯s head instead.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gerald smirked as he looked at Montana. He nodded and followed Montana to the toilet.

    ¡°Fck! I told you to get me a box of tissue! What the fck am I going to do with just one piece?¡±

    Montana was in a blurred rage.

    The sink was universal, and both the men¡¯s and women¡¯s washrooms were located beside it.

    At that moment, a girl came out of the washroom.

    She happened to walk over to the sink to wash her hands.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 388

    ¡°Huh? Miss Lewis? Why are you here?¡±

    The girl was surprised.

    ¡°Morgana, why are you here at Cape Grace? Didn¡¯t you say you were hanging out tonight with the

    group at Buntingford Grand Hotel?¡±

    Morgana was surprised as well.

    Morgana, the girl Montana chose as the ss representative, and now a doctor at the county hospital!

    ¡°Forget about it. The hotel is closed for a few days, so we came to Cape Grace, but it seems they have

    some kind of event today. Luckily, we booked early, or we wouldn¡¯t have gotten a ce!¡±

    Morgana shrugged, grumbling away.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She seemed to have not noticed Gerald, who was just standing by her side.

    ¡°Miss Lewis, how could you have been so careless? You¡¯ve got red wine all over your clothes!¡± asked

    Morgana.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t even ask. I¡¯m here for a business event, and it was all because of that bastard Gerald!

    He got the wine all over me!¡±

    Montana rolled her eyes at Gerald.

    Only then did she notice Gerald who was standing close by.

    ¡°Why are you here, Gerald? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here with Miss Lewis for the event?¡± asked Morgana in

    astonishment.

    ¡°Huh, him? He¡¯s just here as a handyman. There¡¯s no way he would have been invited to this!¡±

    Montana said, her mood obviously foul.

    No matter how much she tried to clean her dress, the stain was present, but the event was about to

    start soon, and she quickly stormed out of the toilet in a fury.

    ¡°Cameron, guys! Look who we have here!¡±

    As soon as Montana walked out of the toilet with Morgana, a few boys walked out of the hall¡¯s lounge

    on the first floor.

    It happened to be Gabriel Lyons, Morgana¡¯s boyfriend, Cameron, and the other ssmates.

    The truth was that Gerald hadn¡¯t met Cameron and the others for years now. They didn¡¯t even talk

    much back then high school, let alone college.

    When they saw Morgana, they hurriedly came over to greet her.

    Gerald did not interject or take the initiative to greet them, merely standing beside and listening silently.

    ¡°Cameron, you were the most handsome in our ss. I didn¡¯t expect you to be still a heartthrob! So,

    what¡¯s next? Any future ns?¡± Morgana asked Cameron.

    Cameron was dressed in a tuxedo, his hair slicked to the back. He had good posture, and indeed,

    looked absolutely dashing. More importantly, he wasn¡¯t the wealthiest kid in ss back then, but his

    family had the most connections, and the teachers somewhat respected him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea; maybe my family will pull some strings for me?¡± Cameronughed heartily.

    Needless to say, everyone understood that his future career would be stable and secure.

    The others were dripping green with envy for him.

    ¡°But Cameron, you can¡¯t be the only one that gets a stable path. Morgana is now working in the

    hospital, and you have to do whatever you can to help her!¡±

    Of course, Montana had not forgotten her own ss representative.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It won¡¯t be a problem for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Gerald was also a high school ssmate of yours. Why do you guys not seem to know each

    other?¡±

    This time, Morgana¡¯s boyfriend, Gabriel, suddenly pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°Huh, Gerald? F*ck!¡± he eximed with a smile.

    Cameron and the others looked in Gerald¡¯s direction, and sure enough, they realized that it was the

    same Gerald from high school!

    ¡°Yeah, I forgot to tell you guys that I met Gerald at noon today at noon, and he¡¯s now a waiter at Cape

    Grace Hotel.¡±

    As soon as Morgana saw that Gerald was let aside and ignored, she felt awkward and introduced him

    anyway.

    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s great, Gerald. Are you stationed in the kitchen or hall? If things don¡¯t work out for you, I¡¯ll

    find you some connections and promote you to be a supervisor or something?¡±

    Cameron smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Is he your ssmate from high school?¡±

    Among the group of people, there was also a boy whom Gerald had never seen before, now looking at

    him and asking some weird questions.

    Indeed, running into an old ssmate who was a waiter during a ss reunion, now that was

    newsworthy by itself.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the famous broke guy from our ss, haha!¡±

    The other boyughed.

    The group introduced Gerald to that boy without hesitation, even bringing up his past.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ so you¡¯re here!¡±

    Just then, a voice suddenly boomed from across the hall¡­

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 389

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Gerald turned around, he saw a middle-aged man hurrying toward him.

    They did not seem to recognize the man.

    Could he have known Gerald personally?

    Gerald stepped out of the crowd.

    ¡°Damn, Gerald. Why did you go for it? Didn¡¯t you hear how he was calling for one, Mr. Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Haha, yeah! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    The few friends from high school followed Gerald as theyughed.

    Even Morgana wasughing as she covered her mouth.

    Montana rolled her eyes again and again at Gerald.

    ¡°I must have made him drunk¡­ I¡¯m speechless!¡±

    Montana shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve brought your car for you. It¡¯s in Sector-C of the parking lot. Here are the keys, and

    the master instructed me to ask you to return early.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Mr. Lyle. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should head back.¡±

    Then, a boy next to Cameron stepped out and shook his head with a chuckle.

    ¡°F*ck¡­ I think he mistook him!¡±

    Gerald felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re hrious, aren¡¯t you? Your name sounds nothing like Crawford at all!¡±

    The boys continued to ridicule Gerald.

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough; let¡¯s return to our table and continue with the drinking. Oh right, Miss Lewis,

    I¡¯ll organize a student reunion when you¡¯re free, and you have to attend. All right?¡±

    Cameron didn¡¯t bother ridiculing Gerald, replying to Morgana instead.

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Once you gather the students for a reunion, I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡±

    The group agreed as well. Paying no attention to Gerald, they returned to their tables.

    Gerald followed Montana up the stairs.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least ashamed or embarrassed? Why did you show yourself when that guy called for

    Mr. Crawford? F*ck! I¡¯m so ashamed of you!¡±

    Montana reproached Gerald a few more times before they both returned to the event hall.

    Perhaps he was used to it that he simply sat down on the empty seat next to Montana.

    Just as Montana was about to start cursing, the emcee had already started the night¡¯s event.

    It seemed to have gone on for quite a bit.

    She had to quieten down.

    When she looked at the stage, a spinning raffle wheel had appeared out of nowhere.

    Several names were written on different sections.

    One of them was Mr. Crawford, but without the first name.

    This was a weing party for Mr. Crawford, after all, and everyone already knew who ¡°Mr. Crawford¡±

    was.

    The event continued with a raffle, and in the middle, the prize of a Mercedes-Benz G500.

    ¡°Montana, you almost missed the good stuff. Look at that, whose name do you see on that wheel?¡±

    The woman beside Montana grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Jonathan? F*ck! You¡¯re in the raffle?¡±

    Montana excitedly pulled her husband, Jonathan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Haha, yeah, they were drawing the names earlier, and I made it into the shortlist! It¡¯s enough of an

    honor to have my name on the same list as Mr. Crawford. It doesn¡¯t matter if I win the G500 or not.¡±

    Jonathan was gratified.

    ¡°How could you say that?! That¡¯s a Mercedes G500, worth almost half a million dors! If we win that

    car, can you imagine how awesome it would feel going out with it?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ by the way, is Mr. Crawford here? Which one of them is Mr. Crawford? Look at that table. It

    looks full of big shots!¡± eximed Montana excitedly.

    ¡°Gerald isn¡¯t here yet, but the legendary Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke are both here. Mr. Lyle said that

    Gerald mighte overter, anyways, since Mr. Crawford said he¡¯lle, he wille tonight.¡±

    Jonathan was excited.

    On the other hand, Gerald was looking at his phone. As expected, there were several missed calls from

    Zack.

    Seeing Gerald was using his phone, Montana became dissatisfied again.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She was about to throw some insult when suddenly, the voice of the emcee filled the entire hall.

    ¡°Everyone, the raffle is starting now! Let¡¯s spin the wheel and see who wins the top prize tonight, the

    G500!¡±

    In the county, a G500 was a pretty big deal. It was pretty apparent that they had put in an immense

    effort into this event.

    With a loud hurrah, the emcee spun the wheel.

    Ding!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 390

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Duffy, for winning a gold keyboard worth 15,000 dors!¡±

    The host spun the wheel again.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Ding!

    ¡°Congrattions to¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Three prizes were sent out subsequently.

    Ding!

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Jonathan Ladd! You¡¯ve won an emerald jade bracelet worth 30,000 dors!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±

    Montana was dizzy with excitement as she heard the emcee¡¯s announcement.

    The audience burst into apuse too.

    The prize alone was just a part of the raffle.

    More importantly, Montana could go up the stage with Jonathan, the same stage which the other big

    shots stood on. Besides, there were a ton of reporters on the side.

    Gosh!

    What more could a woman ask for?

    Montana was so ted that she even smacked Gerald on the cheek. She was just too excited, and the

    smack felt like it was no big deal!

    ¡°Who will be the one to go home with the grand prize?¡±

    The voice of the emcee echoed loudly, and the crowd fell into a hush.

    As the pointer dropped, the crowd¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation.

    Ding!

    Finally, the pointer stopped moving.

    ¡°Congrattions Mr. Crawford, on winning the Mercedes-Benz G500 prize worth 300,000 dors! Let¡¯s

    give him a huge round of apuse!¡±

    The host yelled in excitement.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    The crowd screamed.

    Of course, the winners for the other prizes were all by random, but as for the main prize, Mr. Crawford

    was set to win it even though he may not have appreciated it.

    Everyone knew the ruffle¡¯s set up.

    ¡°All right, may the winners pleasee up on stage! Also, Mr. Crawford, if you¡¯ve arrived, pleasee

    up to the stage as well!¡± The audience was suddenly quiet again.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes searched everywhere around the hall.

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up Jeremy, you can share the stage with Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Montana straightened her dress to hide the wine stains.

    She hurriedly took Jonathan¡¯s arm and stood up.

    On the other hand, Gerald did not want to keep the others waiting any longer.

    He decided he was not going to keep a low profile anymore. He stood up along with Montana and

    followed them towards the stage.

    ¡°F*ck, why are you following us?¡±

    Montana only realized that Gerald was following behind her as she was reaching the stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to im my prize!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Fck off, no one said your name. That prize is not for you, that¡¯s for Mr. Crawford, not Gerald, are you

    fcking blind?¡±

    Montana retorted anxiously.

    ¡°Oh my, Jonathan, you don¡¯t even want to know what just happened earlier. I ran into my ex-students at

    the hall downstairs. Then, one of the student¡¯s housekeepers came and called for Mr. Crawford, and

    this dumb*ss Gerald stood up, even I as a bystander could feel the embarrassed for him!¡±

    ¡°And now, he¡¯s trying to get on the stage to receive the prize! If people start making fun of him and find

    out he¡¯s one of my students, we¡¯ll be embarrassed!¡±

    That was all that Montana was concerned about.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, pleasee up the stage!¡±

    This time, Zack Lyle took the stage as the guest of honor.

    He looked respectfully at Gerald and called for him.

    ¡°Mhmm!¡±

    Gerald nodded and did not say much.

    He walked up the stage.

    Michael Zeke, who was seated at the VIP table below, as well as the other teams of Mayberry

    International Inc, all stood up and cheered for him.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all!¡±

    Gerald smiled ndly.

    ¡°F*ck, so he really is Mr. Crawford!¡±

    The entire crowd instantly fell into a pin-drop silence¡­

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 391

    Especially Montana, who had just been reprimanding Gerald all this while.

    Her eyeballs were about to drop out of her eye sockets.

    F*ck!

    She was extremely aware about Gerald¡¯s background. He was just a mere poor pauper with no money.

    And who was Mr. Crawford?

    He was the most reputable man from Mayberry, and even more so the man who was going to change

    the history of Serene County.

    Montana would not believe that the two of them are the same person, even if she was beaten to death.

    However, Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke knew who Mr. Crawford was.

    So that meant Gerald¡¯s identity was not a mistake.

    F*ck, Montana¡¯s waspletely mind blown.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, you guys must be mistaken right? You¡¯re calling this poor b*stard Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Montana could not help but blurted out in a straightforward manner.

    Zack frowned slightly at the question. Looking at the wine stains on Montana¡¯s dress, he turned to the

    organizers of the event with displeasure and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? How can a woman this

    unkempt dare to go on stage and be so rude towards Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Lyle and Mr. Crawford, we overlooked our part!¡±

    The organizer¡¯s staff immediately nodded as sweat trickled down his forehead.

    He pointed at Montana and Jonathan, ¡°You, and you! Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? This guy is a fake, he¡¯s just a poor student! You guys are mistaken, I¡¯m her teacher! Fck

    you Gerald! Say something, tell them you¡¯re just a poor bstard and they¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    Several people dashed onto the stage to apprehend Montana and Jonathan.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Montana struggled to hold back a screech.

    First, it would be too humiliating to be thrown out of the hall in front of others.

    Second, how could Gerald be Mr. Crawford?! If it was true, Montana vowed she would jump off a

    building.

    At that very moment, she just wanted Gerald to say something to clear the air.

    Gerald was too much of a d*ck after all. Earlier when they were downstairs, why did he even dare to

    step forward when that person called out for Mr. Crawford?

    Zack nced at Gerald this time.

    He wanted confirmation from Gerald.

    If this woman was acquainted with Gerald, Zack would not dare to go overboard with things.

    Gerald unexpectedly then spoke out.

    ¡°Well, she used to teach me, but I don¡¯t know her that well!¡±

    Geraldughed, ¡°But if you want me to admit it, fine. I¡¯ll admit it, I¡¯m a poor pimp, a poor student, and

    they¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Did you hear that Mr. Lyle? Hahaha, he admitted it, he just admitted it himself!¡±

    Montana yelled in exasperation.

    She thought to herself that she might even be able to get appreciation from Mr. Lyle this way.

    But Zack looked at Montana and sneered, ¡°Someone, get these two out of here!¡±

    There were already people waiting, and in a sh, they apprehended Montana and Jonathan and

    forced them out of the hall.

    The atmosphere in the hall grew ever more sombre.

    Gerald was annoyed with Montana. Ever since they had arrived at the bus station, Montana had

    treated him this way, and the feud between the two had begun.

    In the past, Gerald could tolerate these kinds of treatments, such as Alice Bradford¡¯s mocks and taunts.

    He saved her face because she was a friend of Naomi Milton.

    Hence, Gerald endured as much as he could.

    But as for Montana, whose face was he going to save for? And why should he respect her?

    With that, Gerald was a little more decisive this time.

    This time, Gerald had won himself a Mercedes-Benz G500. The organizers thought that Mr. Crawford

    would think the prize would be a little too cheap since Gerald was asked to support this event after all.

    But Gerald did not say anything.

    To Gerald, the Mercedes was pretty good.

    And now that he was back, he could not drive around with his own Lamborghini.

    At first, he was thinking of borrowing a car from Zack to drive around the county, but it just so happened

    that he got himself a new car.

    The event then continued as they made a toast and chatted about other topics.

    In the blink of an eye, a week passed.

    Mr. Winters was also discharged from the hospital.

    Lately, Gerald had nothing much to do, so he was ready to go over to Zack¡¯s side to help oversee

    projects and others.

    Plus, his sister had called him a few times too.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 392

    After they had chatted over the phone, Gerald suddenly remembered his dad¡¯s advice to visit his

    comrade from the army in Serene County. He had been back for more than a week and he had long

    forgotten about it.

    Gerald had nothing else to do at present. He then bought some gifts and headed to the upper-ss

    area of Serene County to visit Mr. Willie Jung.

    The rtionship between their families, as mentioned earlier, had drifted apart quite a bit after several

    incidents that went on in theter stage.

    But his dad was a very sentimental man.

    He did not believe that it happened, but the reality remains. As a person, how could one have no

    humane feelings at all?

    Gerald remembered the cold treatment from the Jung Family when his dad brought him along to beg

    them so he could go to high school six years ago.

    Gerald understood his dad¡¯s feelings.

    But this time round, he was alone, and he came here with a different identity!

    He wondered if he would face the same treatment as before¡­

    As he was deep in thought, he realized he arrived at their house, solely based on the directions from

    his memories.

    He knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The door opened, and he was greeted by a middle-ageddy at the door.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Gerald knew the middle-aged woman, her name was Leia Tolbert, and Gerald referred to her as Aunt

    Leia. She was Willie Jung¡¯s wife, and she was quite the influential leader in a reputable bank.

    ¡°Hello Aunt Leia, do you remember me? My name is Gerald, and I¡¯ve visited your house with my dad

    before!¡±

    ¡°Ooh, I remember! Aren¡¯t you the son of Willie¡¯s friend, Dn Crawford? I haven¡¯t seen you for years,

    you¡¯ve grown up so much! Come on in!¡±

    She nced at the things Gerald brought to her house.

    Leia was very polite and friendly towards Gerald.

    To her, this was an all-too-familiar scene. Judging by Gerald¡¯s appearance, she knew he was here to

    ask for a favor.

    She had already made ns on how she would refuse himter.

    But it would be ill-mannered and rude to do it now.

    They entered the living room.

    Gerald saw a middle-aged man reading the newspaper on the sofa with his legs crossed.

    He gave off a vibe as though he was an important director.

    He was Willie Jung, whom Gerald referred to as Uncle Jung. He worked as a director in the

    Development Bureau.

    They were a family of government officials.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Jung!¡±

    Gerald had no idea why after so many years, he was still quite constrained to meet them again.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Gerald Crawford, it¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve met. Right, I heard that your father left the

    country to make money to pay off his debts?¡±

    Willie Jung put down the newspaper and quipped.

    ¡°Hmm, yeah something like that!¡±

    Gerald chuckled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just graduate from college this year? What course did you study?¡±

    Willie asked, blowing gently on his tea a few times.

    ¡°I studied literature, Englishnguage as well as codification!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, this major is pretty unpopr, but then again, jobs are pretty easy to arrange. By the way, have

    you found a job yet?¡±

    Willie asked.

    ¡°Not yet Uncle Jung! I came this time to pay you a special visit, and my father specifically instructed

    me¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, honey, don¡¯t you have an appointment this afternoon?¡±

    Leia interjected their conversation.

    ¡°Oh right, I have got an appointment! It¡¯s a pretty urgent one. Gerald, how about you stay here for

    lunch?¡±

    Willie smiled.

    Gerald was not stupid. From what Willie and Leia said earlier, he knew that they thought he was here to

    beg them to pull some strings for him to get a job as soon as Gerald told them he was here to pay them

    a special visit.

    They were putting on an act to try to get him out of their house.

    It seems that they did not treat Gerald¡¯s family as friends. If he were to go back and tell his dad about

    the incident, his dad would¡¯ve probably given up on the friendship.

    In the middle of the conversation, Gerald stood up and was about to leave.

    Just then, a girl breezed down from the second floor of the house. She wore on headphones, and she

    was pretty cute.

    ¡°Mom, my ssmates will being to our house for lunchter, is the cooking done? Do you need my

    help?¡±

    The girl said with a smile.

    Suddenly, she turned and saw Gerald, her gaze was fixed on him, ¡°Mom, who is he?¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 393

    The girl stared at Gerald, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    To be honest, she was somewhat looking down at Gerald when she saw the ordinary clothes Gerald

    was wearing. His sense of fashion was a bit countryside-like.

    When they heard of her question.

    There was a minute of awkwardness between Willie and Leia.

    Especially Leia.

    It was just a second ago that Willie said he had an urgent matter to handle and he would be having a

    meeting soon. They were hoping Gerald would not stay for lunch.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    And then her daughter jumped out of nowhere and popped this question.

    This made things much more difficult for Willie and Leia.

    If only their daughter hade out a littleter, Gerald would have left by now!

    ¡°Oh, Le, have you forgotten, he¡¯s Uncle Dn¡¯s kid, didn¡¯t you two meet when you were little?¡±

    Leia said with an awkward tone.

    ¡°Ah I remember, he must be Gerald, right?¡±

    The girl replied.

    ¡°You still remember me, I¡¯m Gerald! It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯ve gotten much

    prettier!¡±

    The girl¡¯s name was Le Jung. Gerald knew her.

    That was because when he came to her house as a child, Le would point at Gerald with a disgusted

    face, ¡°Mom, ask him to leave our house this instant, he¡¯s making our floor dirty!¡±

    It was also a matter of pride. During their childhood, Gerald was afraid that Le would mock him.

    But things were much better now, Gerald replied with a hint of politeness.

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald, you¡¯ve be much handsome too! You have to look after me if I¡¯ve any trouble

    in the future!¡±

    Le generously extended her arms to shake hands with Gerald.

    Le showed courtesy too.

    To Gerald, it was considered to be the warmest words Gerald had ever heard from her sinceing to

    the Jung family.

    ¡°Okay, that won¡¯t be a problem at all, you can look for me if ever you need anything in the future!¡±

    Gerald replied, smiling widely.

    She withdrew her hand while smiling gingerly, but deep inside, she thought differently.

    ¡®Huh, look for you if I need any help? Who do you think you are, I can¡¯t believe you got carried away

    just because I was being polite towards you!¡¯

    Le was from a family of government officials. Her father may have a lot of connections, but she too

    had her own.

    Once she had graduated, she would set up her own business. She did not require anyone¡¯s help!

    Not to mention, how can Gerald help her?

    ¡°Gerald, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? It just so happens that Le¡¯s friends areing over, maybe

    you should join along. Ah, I must¡¯ve been so busy that I almost forgot, I¡¯ve to prepare the meal!¡±

    Leia said awkwardly.

    Earlier on, she was trying to get Gerald out of her house, but her daughter ruined her ns. It would

    not look good on her part.

    If she did not ask him to stay for lunch, it might ruin a good impression of her.

    ¡°Yeah, you should stay, it¡¯s good to meet more people!¡±

    Willie Jung added nonchntly.

    Only Le was looking a little displeased.

    She only intended to invite her ssmates over for lunch, but it was extremely awkward for a shabby-

    looking dude who looked like he was from the countryside to join in for lunch.

    But since it was her parents who had invited him, it was better for her to not say anything.

    Her attitude towards Gerald grew much colder immediately.

    Soon after, Le¡¯s ssmates all arrived.

    There were around seven or eight of them, men and women.

    After chatting for a while, Leia had finished preparing the dishes.

    Willie hurriedly greeted Le¡¯s ssmates and showed them to their seats.

    ¡°Dous,e sit next to me, you must drink with me today!¡±

    Willie politely pulled Dous¡¯ arm and insisted on letting him sit next to him.

    Dous was a good-looking boy. Based on their earlier conversations, Gerald got to know that he

    seemed to be quite a higher-ss leader.

    He was quite a capable person.

    Yet, looking at Dous, he seemed to have some interest in Le.

    Willie could not help but try to make Dous develop a close rtionship with his daughter. He was

    especially fond and friendlier towards Dous.

    ¡°Le is lucky to have be good friends with you, it¡¯s truly an honor for our Jung family! Look at

    Dous, he¡¯s so talented and capable. Who knows which luckydy is going to be with him in the

    future! Thatdy is for sure not our Le, I mean look at her, she¡¯s still like a child, and she¡¯s so far

    behind you!¡±

    Willed joked.

    ¡°Mr. Jung, you must be joking! Le is so beautiful, and she can be anyone¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s a

    blessing! Besides, Le told us that you were in the army, could it be that you¡¯ve betrothed Le to your

    comrade¡¯s son? Haha!¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Dous forced out a peal ofughter.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± At that moment, Leia smiled as she served the dishes in front of them. Then, she turned to Dous, ¡°This is Gerald, the boy whom Le¡¯s father had made a promise to while her dad was drunk. As you can see, Gerald is now well-groomed, and Le is no match to him, don¡¯t you think so too, Gerald?¡±

    Leia asked Gerald who was sitting at the very edge of the table.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Of course, Gerald had caught on what Leia¡¯s words meant. He was also afraid that the crowd would draw the topic to himself, so he hurriedly nodded his head.

    This, however, made Dous a little scruple.

    Honestly speaking, he had liked Le for quite some time now, but he had not confessed his feelings to her. The two of them had always been in an ambiguous rtionship.

    But then, Mrs. Jung said that the boy whom Le was initially betrothed to was also here.

    Herees the drama.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone else was also looking at both Dous and Gerald. They were trying topare the two.

    Dous immediately stood up andughed, ¡°Whew, if it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Jung¡¯s introduction, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you almost became our goddess Le¡¯s husband! Come, we haven¡¯t formally gotten to know each other yet. Nice to meet you, Gerald, I¡¯m Dous Lindt, I¡¯m currently working for the government, eh...¡±

    Dous pretended to be surprised as he stood up and shook Gerald¡¯s hand.

    As he introduced himself, he shook his wrist, disying the dazzling golden-strapped watch on his hand and continued speaking modestly.

    ¡°My job was arranged by my family, so you can say that I¡¯ve got the upper-hand or some sort! I don¡¯t have many capabilities myself after all!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Dous, you don¡¯t have to be this modest. If you don¡¯t have the capabilities, who else would? Let¡¯s take Gerald as an example, if you let him have your position, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much! Let¡¯s not go over about those small matters shall we? Come,e, let¡¯s have a toast!¡±

    Willie smiled and patted Dous¡¯ shoulder lightly.

    They then proceeded to chat about some personal matters. The others just listened to the two as they talked and asionally made a joke or two.

    Le was pleased. She rested her rosy cheeks on her hands as her eyes were fixated on Dous. She was proud of him.

    She had an expensive taste in men, and the average joe was not up to her league.

    Gerald sat on the chaperone¡¯s seat, and from time to time, he stood up and poured drinks for everyone.

    ¡°Thanks, Gerald!¡±

    A pretty girl who was sitting next to Gerald smiled at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep pouring us drinks, they will pour it themselves if they want, hehe. Do you rarely eat out with others?¡±

    The girl looked at Gerald curiously and asked.

    The girl was extremely elegant. In short, she was very pretty and stylish, just like Le.

    Because they were not drinking, the girls sat a little off to the side. And through their chat just now, Gerald got to know the girl¡¯s name. Her name was Cindy.

    ¡°Yeah, not that often!¡±

    Gerald indeed had only attended just a few asions.

    The main reason was that this asion was different from the ones in the past, after all, the main, most respectable person in this event was Willie Jung.

    Leia then served a te of food and was about to put the te in front of Dous.

    But Dous wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, and with a swing of his hand, he identally swatted Leia, knocking the te of food out of her hands.

    ¡°Oops!¡± Leia screamed.

    Dous immediately stood up and apologized to Leia. ¡°It¡¯s alright child, I was afraid of burning you with the hot food. I¡¯ll clean up this mess, please carry on with your drinks with Mr. Jung, I¡¯ll prepare another te of food for you!¡±

    Leia smiled at him. She hurriedly cleaned the floor. Then, Gerald saw that their wine sses were half full. He got up and poured them some wine.

    God knows if Dous did it intentionally or not, as soon as Gerald poured wine into his ss, Dous¡¯ hand shook and the wine ss slipped out of his hand. The wine ss shattered on the ground.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Dous was shocked.

    Leia rushed out of the kitchen to see what was happening.

    ¡°Do you know how to pour wine? What the hell did you do? Why did you drop the wine ss?¡±

    Leia pointed her fingers at Gerald as she scolded him. She was outraged.

    On the other hand, Willie nced at Gerald with icy cold eyes. He despised Gerald for his rudeness...

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Because of what had happened, they gave Gerald a good scolding.

    It made Gerald quite embarrassed.

    F*cking hell, it was Dous who did not hold the ss properly, and they were alling after him?

    But Gerald understood.

    Heh.

    It was downright obvious that the unfair treatment was because Dous held some special status and Gerald was just a nobody.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Gerald¡¯s fault, I was the one who didn¡¯t hold the ss properly. By the way, Gerald, you¡¯re not working yet, are you?¡± Dous smiled as he asked Gerald.

    ¡°No.¡± Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good, didn¡¯t you find anyone to pull some strings for you? Why didn¡¯t you find any?¡± Dous looked surprised.

    ¡°Connections are hard to maintain nowadays unless you¡¯ve strong ones. Just like Le¡¯s current job, I wasted a huge deal of effort just to find it for her!¡± Willie said bluntly. He immediately disclosed that piece of information.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think that will be good, let me help you out. Right, Yorick, wasn¡¯t your dad looking for two young security guards for his factory? I think Gerald should sign up for that, I mean look at him, he looks like a loyal person and I think he will do a pretty good job!¡± Dous pointed at him.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone at the table burst intoughter when they heard that.

    Le rolled her eyes at Gerald. ¡°How can Gerald be a security guard when he¡¯s a graduate from Mayberry University?¡±

    ¡°I know right, my friends willugh if I tell them about this!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to look for a girlfriend after that!¡±

    Several girlsughed. Only Cindy was silent at the table.

    ¡°Hmph, our family¡¯s business is quite strict when ites to choosing security guards, we want someone capable, not trash!¡±

    Upon hearing the group of girls, Yorick thought that asking Gerald to work for their family was quite condescending, and they were mocking his family¡¯s enterprise. He immediately retorted.

    ¡°Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t think of that just because Yorick¡¯s family enterprise is the nearest here. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s a college student or not. In today¡¯s society, university graduates are everywhere, and most workces don¡¯t distinguish between the rich and the poor. What¡¯s wrong with being a security guard?¡±

    ¡°Being a security guard is also a popr profession required in many ces!¡± Dous said with a serious face.

    ¡°Well said Dous, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many insights and be so matured at such a young age! You guys shouldn¡¯tugh, because what Dous had said makes sense, so you guys should learn more from him!¡± Willie added.

    The crowd nodded their heads with stifledughter.

    Gerald did not enjoy the meal. He was getting picked on the entire time. He wanted tosh out at them, but it would be humiliating for him to do so.

    Deep inside, he told himself to forget about it. He was just here to grant his father¡¯s wish.

    Although they looked down on father. His father is a peculiar person who likes to reminisce about the past. It did not matter to him even if you disliked him.

    He simply forced a smile as he swallowed the food.

    After finishing the meal, Willie had an idea. ¡°Right, how about you guys hang out in the karaoke bar for the rest of the afternoon? Don¡¯t stay out too long ande home early, so that your family will be at ease!¡±

    ¡°Got it, dad!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Jung, I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll keep an eye on them!¡± Dous reassured with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re here, Dous!¡± Willie smiled and nodded his head.

    Dous looked at Gerald again. ¡°Right, Gerald, we¡¯ll head to the karaoke barter, you shoulde along too! Are you free this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be joining, you guys should go ahead and have fun!¡±

    Is he being serious? Of course, Gerald will not go! Although Le was quite pretty, he felt like he was not in the right circle while being with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Gerald. After having a meal together, of course, we have to go out and have some fun together! Unless the reason is that you don¡¯t like us, do you, Gerald?¡± Dous said.

    There was a hint of displeasure on his face.

    The real reason why he asked Gerald to hang out with them was that he intended to use him to relieve boredom.

    Was that not how people are? Once they be capable, they would pick on the weaker ones to make fun of.

    When Willie saw the displeasure in Dous¡¯ face, he added on.

    ¡°Gerald, I suggest you¡¯d better go with them. Can¡¯t you read what¡¯s going on? Dous is quite an important person, and what about you? Now that he has invited you toe along, why won¡¯t you just ept his kind offer!¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Gerald was unable to brush them off.

    Especially the girl next to her. Cindy kept looking at him, hoping that he woulde along to have some fun together.

    And Willie¡¯s persistence. Gerald thought that he would just go with them, maybe he would just ignore their petty remarks.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Hmph.

    A short whileter, the group of them were waiting downstairs. Dous and Yorick had their cars ready. The two men drove the group in their cars.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Finally, it was Gerald¡¯s turn to get into the car. But there was no space.

    ¡°Oh, f*ck! Just look. Both of our two cars are already full. We cannot possibly ask you to sit with the girls, right? It wouldn¡¯t be convenient!¡± Dousughed and said after rolling down the car window.

    He had been deliberately mocking Gerald ever since he heard that he had a marriage contract with Le and deliberately making things difficult for Gerald to embarrass him.

    Gerald also knew that the reason Dous had invited him to the karaoke bar with them was probably for this very reason too.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sitting next to a girl? I will move in a little. Gerald,e and sit next to me!¡± Cindy said as she waved at Gerald.

    Dous felt a little unhappy at this, but he did not dare to say anything because Cindy was also a beautiful goddess too.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gerald smiled and nodded slightly before he sat next to Cindy.

    Soon, everyone arrived at a room inside a karaoke bar. Dous also invited another group of friends to join them. The group also had both guys and girls, and the room suddenly became very lively.

    Those who were drinking, drank, and those who were singing, sang. Everyone was very happy.

    ¡°Yorickes to this karaoke bar very often. He is also very familiar with the female manager here. Hahaha! So, today everyone can just order whatever you like. Yorick and I will treat all of you!¡± Dous said as heughed.

    ¡°Thank you, Dous!¡±

    ¡°I love you, Dous! Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Dous belongs to Le! How can I say I love him?¡±

    A girl patted her head as she eximed. That made everyoneugh out loud again.

    Yorick also brimmed happily. He really gained a lot of face today. Le also blushed as she lowered her head.

    To be honest, Le was really very satisfied with how Dous carried himself. On the other hand, Gerald was sitting at the corner, who didn¡¯t dare say anything. The difference between both of them was really contrasting, like heaven and earth.

    Le could only shake her head helplessly as she looked at Gerald.

    Suddenly, someone pushed the room door open. A woman in a red dress strutted into the room. On first impressions, one could tell that this woman had the expertise of handling such social gatherings.

    She was holding a bottle of red wine and smiled as she said, ¡°Dous and Yorick, I know that the both of you are here today so I came here to specially give you a bottle of red wine. Have fun today!¡±

    ¡°And since Yorickes here so often, I¡¯ll give all of you a ten percent discount on the overall bill today! Have fun!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ahh? Why is it only a ten percent discount? Yorick, aren¡¯t you very familiar with this sister in the red dress? Why is she only giving you a ten percent discount?¡± Several boys joked and booed.

    Yorick¡¯s face ckened immediately. He felt as though he had already lost face.

    ¡°No! You have to at least give me a twenty percent discount!¡± Yorick replied, with an unpleasant look stered across his face.

    ¡°That will not work, sir. I still have to do business!¡± The woman in the red dress covered her mouth before she chuckled.

    ¡°Hmph! Okay, fine. But Miss Hanna, pleasee and enjoy a drink with us too!¡±

    When the boys saw that the woman dressed in red was very sexy and beautiful, they asked her to apany them to drink.

    ¡°Sorry, but I have another important customer to attend to today. I really cannot drink with you!¡± Miss Hanna waved her hand before she went out.

    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.

    Several boys looked at Yorick, one after the other.

    ¡°Yorick, what¡¯s going on here? Why isn¡¯t Miss Hanna giving you any face at all?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! How could you say that you are familiar with her? She is only giving you a ten percent discount. I thought that the both of you had a good rtionship but shepletely ignored you!¡±

    A few boys voiced out bitterly after Miss Hanna left the room. This made Yorick feel as though he had been insulted with pins and needles.

    He felt extremely ufortable.

    Yes! Miss Hanna did not give him any face at all just now. When he came before this, she was still very polite to him and that was the reason why Yorick thought that he was already very familiar with her.

    However, now that he had already bragged about it to everyone, she did not give him any respect when he needed it. It was no use bragging at all.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t believe me? Okay then! I will go and bring her over here to drink with us now. Just wait for me.¡±

    Yorick yanked open the room door angrily and stormed out. It seemed as though he had gone looking for Miss Hanna.

    Gerald could only shake his head as he smiled wryly, observing the situation from the side.

    Was keeping one¡¯s face really that important sometimes?

    Was it worth being so angry and causing a scene just because of such a trivial matter?

    Moreover, Gerald could tell that Miss Hanna was generally the kind of person who was courteous and polite to everyone. It was only normal for people to think that they were familiar with her when she was just doing her business.

    It was not good for a person not to have any self-knowledge.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A short whileter. One of the girls who went to the bathroom earlier suddenly ran into the room with a panicked expression on her face:

    ¡°Dous! Go out and take a look! Yorick is getting beaten up!¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 397

    ¡±What? He got beaten up?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! He got into trouble!¡±

    The boys and girls in the room suddenly grew very nervous.

    Even Dous became anxious.

    But he did not panic. He simply replied calmly, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Come, let¡¯s go out and take a

    look. I want to see who¡¯s the prick that actually dares to touch my buddy!¡±

    Dous then waved his hand and a crowd of boys and girls followed closely behind him.

    A few of the boys even grabbed a few bottles of beer with them. It seemed as though they were going

    to start a fight today!

    Gerald had already expected Yorick to get easily agitated.

    But he really did not expect him to get beaten up.

    Everyone had already headed out now. It would not be good for Gerald to continue sitting and drinking

    in the room by himself. Hence, he decided to just follow everyone out.

    Let¡¯s talk about Yorick. A group of people were surrounding him in the center of the karaoke bar.

    He was curled up on the ground and blood was oozing out of his forehead.

    About a dozen bodyguards from the karaoke bar had just beaten him up.

    As for Hanna, she was just ring coldly at Yorick with a sinister smile on her face.

    ¡°You pathetic brat! Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate it when I was still giving you face? You actually

    dare to pull my hair? You must be sick of living. Don¡¯t you know whose territory this is? Aren¡¯t you

    afraid that Big Dolph will hack you to death? F*ck!¡±

    Hanna sneered.

    Upon the words, ¡®Big Dolph¡¯, the faces of several people standing on the sidelines turned pale

    immediately.

    They could not help but look at Yorick, who was lying on the ground, with sympathy.

    Earlier on, Yorick had called out to Hanna, who had just entered another room. He angrily pestered her

    toe and drink with them. Of course, Hanna ignored himpletely.

    In fact, there were not many people in this karaoke bar who had the ability to convince Hanna to give

    them a toast and drink with them.

    However, Yorick refused to tolerate it. Towards the end, he even pulled Hanna¡¯s hair.

    In the end, things turned out like this.

    Someone from the other room witnessed this young man barging into his room and pulling Hanna¡¯s

    hair.

    With just a flick of his wrist, seven or eight strong men rushed forward immediately.

    They even brought out some sticks and bashed Yorick to the ground.

    They taught him a good lesson.

    It was also the same time that the girl who went to the bathroom witnessed the entire event unfold. She

    dashed back to the room to report this incident to everyone else.

    ¡°Miss Hanna, just let my subordinates handle this matter. The guests at my table are still waiting for you

    to drink with them!¡±

    A ratherx young boy was standing next to Miss Hanna.

    He had a scornful look on his face but he looked like someone rich.

    ¡°I know, Mr. Lourdes, but can you let me vent my anger first? Look at him! He pulled my hair just now!¡±

    Miss Hanna replied as she smiled cynically.

    ¡°Hahaha. No problem. If that¡¯s the case, drag him into my room then. Since he dared to cause trouble

    for you in front of my room, then he is not giving me face either! Damn it! I really have to teach this

    damn kid a lesson today for being so obnoxious!¡±

    As soon as Louie raised his hand, several bodyguards immediately acted on his order. They grabbed

    Yorick before they started dragging him into Louie¡¯s room.

    After entering the room.

    ¡°Stop! If you know what is good for you, then let my buddy go!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted out loud.

    It was Dous, who had one hand in his pocket as he led arge number of people over here with him.

    He was very aggressive.

    And he looked impressive.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Damn. This is getting interesting. There are still people who areing here to seek revenge on his

    behalf. I really want to see who it is who is so brave and courageous.¡±

    Louie had a nonchnt look on his face. He then entered his room before asking his bodyguards to

    open the door to let them in.

    Dous felt even more unfazed now because he thought that the kid was afraid of him.

    So the group of people swarmed into the room.

    However, as soon as they saw the man waiting inside the room, not only Dous, but many others

    behind Dous who were holding beer bottles in their hands were all shocked.

    ¡°Mr. Lourdes, it¡¯s you? Mr. Zorro, Mr. Hank, and Mr. Saul¡­you¡­you are all here?¡±

    Dous¡¯s eyes immediately widened and all of his arrogance was instantly extinguished.

    As for the few girls, they initially thought that they would be able to enjoy a good show with Dous.

    The moment they saw Dous losing his spirit, they were all very embarrassed.

    This was especially so for Le who was standing next to Dous.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 398

    ¡±Louie, who is this young brat? A friend of yours?¡± asked a man with a dragon tattoo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but f*ck! He actually knows who I am!¡±

    Louie replied with augh.

    ¡°Dous, who is he?¡± asked Le as she quietly nudged Dous¡¯s arm.

    ¡°He is Louie Lourdes. The mine in Serene County belongs to their family. He¡¯s the richest man there,

    and their family is considered one of Mayberry City¡¯s top-ranking families. His father is also the leader

    of Serene County¡¯s underground triads. Big Dolph works for him. They are definitely a bunch of

    ruthless people.¡±

    ¡°The few around him are also famous members of triads.¡±

    Since Dous knew many people, he hurriedly exined the situation to them.

    After listening to his exnation, Le and the others became even more afraid.

    They had heard of Louie¡¯s name before.

    They knew about his great influence and power. In fact, how could they not panic when they heard Big

    Dolph¡¯s name?

    ¡°Wow! Buddy! What are you doing here with people holding beer bottles in their hands? Trying to scare

    me to death?¡± Louie said, crossing his legs as hezily slouched on the chair.

    ¡°Cough! Erm¡­ Mr. Lourdes, this is all just a misunderstanding. It is all a big misunderstanding.

    Everyone drank a little too much today. My friend over here has offended you too. I hope that you will

    show grace and let him go. I am Dous Lindt, and my father is Gary Lindt. Please give us some face.

    Mr. Hank, Mr. Saul, my dad even brought me along to drink with you guys¡­¡±

    Dous hurriedly pleaded as he introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh, oh! I know who he is¡­ But Dous, no one has ever dared to confront me with beer bottles in

    their hands. What do you think I should do about this?¡± Louie replied with a smile.

    His eyes swept across the faces of Le and the other girls who were standing next to Dous.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking that all these girls must be of the highest quality.

    ¡°That will not do. Look, Mr. Lourdes, why don¡¯t I finish a bottle now? Please take it as my sincerest

    apology!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lourdes! We will down a bottle of beer now!¡± echoed several boys, one after the other.

    ¡°Well, if that is the case, then each of you will have to empty a bottle each. As soon as that happens,

    this matter will be over.¡±

    Louie looked at the scared girlughing his head off.

    ¡°There is but a condition. It¡¯s not going to work for sure if you just finish the beer. You will drink white

    wine instead. I want each of you to finish a bottle of white wine each, and the issue will be resolved.

    This includes all of you girls who walked into this room.¡±

    ¡°What? White wine?!¡±

    Dous was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why? Are you not humoring me this round?¡± he asked Louie with a cold expression on his face.

    As soon as his voice fell out, a bodyguard had already walked in with a box of white wine.

    Dous gritted his teeth in frustration. He had no choice but to take the lead and set the example.

    He pinched his nose, gulping down the entire bottle as though it were in water.

    The other boys followed suit, and each soon finished their own bottles.

    ¡°p! p! p!¡±

    Louie apuded in admiration. He looked at Le and the other girls. ¡°Beautiful girls, don¡¯t you know

    you have to drink too? If you refuse, you won¡¯t be stepping out of this room today!¡±

    ¡°As for you guys, you can get lost!¡± snapped Louie said as he pointed at Dous.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Lourdes, this is my girlfriend. Will you allow me to take her with me? I beg you, please? Can you

    give me face?¡±

    ¡°No! There is no need for me to give you face. If you don¡¯t choose to leave now, you might just be

    unable to leave after this.¡±

    As soon as Louie said these words, a few boys quickly left the room in fear.

    As for Dous, he could only stay silent with gritted teeth. He sincerely didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    After all, Louie was known to be very ruthless.

    He could only walk out of the room with his head hung low.

    As for Le, Cindy, and the other girls, they were naturally stopped by the bodyguards.

    Le was so frightened that she was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°You are Mr. Lourdes, right? Why don¡¯t you give me some face and let them go?¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 399

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A moment of silence broke out in the room. Everyone was staring at the young man who just spoke.

    Give you face?

    Who are you? Why would I give you face?

    The person who just spoke was none other than Gerald.

    He had been outside the room, watching in excitement when he saw Dous getting embarrassed and

    humiliated.

    It had nothing to do with him, after all.

    Now, Louie obviously had eyes for Le, Cindy, and the rest of the girls.

    He didn¡¯t have many reasons to worry about Le.

    After all, even though Le was somewhat polite to him on the surface, Gerald knew very well that this

    girl actually despised and looked down on him.

    There was no need for him to brag or show off in front of her.

    However, Cindy was also here, and Gerald would feel bad if he really did not care about her.

    She had treated him well since the beginning, never once despising him in any way. She was also the

    kind that held no preconceived judgments or prejudice in her heart.

    Perhaps, it might not have meant anything to Cindy, but Gerald was still very grateful nheless.

    Thus, he decided to take a stand for her sake.

    ¡°Gerald, what nonsense are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you just get lost? There are some things

    about the underground that you will never understand.¡±

    Le reprimanded Gerald with a cold hard look on her face.

    She couldn¡¯t ept it. Le grew up in a small town, and she was very well-informed. She naturally

    understood the situation about to unfold tonight.

    be that as it may, Le¡¯s mind was made up. What was the big deal anyway? At most, she would have

    to finish up an entire bottle of white wine like Dous did, then run out of the room quickly. Louie

    wouldn¡¯t dare be too rambunctious, would he?

    Unexpectedly, Gerald stepped up and pretended to be a hero. She was annoyed now, really wanting to

    give him a tight p or two across his face.

    ¡°Give you face? What right do you have?¡± Louie asked with a deep frown. The rest of the men in the

    room also stared at Gerald.

    Gerald put his hands in his pockets, grinning lightly.

    ¡°This girl over here is my friend. So, I will settle this issue on her behalf. Mr. Lourdes, if you really want

    to drink, why don¡¯t you let me make a call so that I can get some people here to apany you?¡±

    Naturally, Gerald wanted to pay no attention to a puny roach the likes of him. He looked at Cindy.

    Louie gawked at Gerald and sneered. ¡°Young brat! Did you know that there are grave consequences

    for pretending to be the hero? Based on your words, it seems you¡¯re getting some people to deal with

    me too. Hahaha! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your pathetic face right now? Ask yourself. Are you

    worthy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about, Gerald. You should leave now,¡± said Cindy, her tone worried and anxious.

    Gerald gave Cindy a reassuring look.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± he promised with a smile.

    Gerald then looked at Louie.

    ¡°So, what about it, Mr. Lourdes? Why don¡¯t you tell me if you dare or not? My people will being

    over hereter. Perhaps they¡¯ll have a good drink with you?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Fine! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m challenged before so many of Serene County¡¯s reputable folk. It

    seems I¡¯ll have to experience it for myself today, but allow me to put in all the ugly words first. I may not

    be so forgivingter. Know what happens to those who dare offend me? I believe you will find out very

    quickly if you just ask around,¡± retorted Louie in the most condescending way as though Gerald was a

    joke.

    Gerald simply asked Cindy, Le, and the rest of the girls to leave now.

    Cindy looked at Gerald with worry on her face. She felt suffocated but wanted to stay back and

    apany him anyway.

    As for Le, she simply stared nkly at Gerald, as though he was really an idiot. After that, she

    dragged Cindy away forcibly.

    Louie did not stop them. It was because he knew that there had to be a sequel to this. When the time

    came to look for those girls, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as making them drink a bottle of white wine.

    Gerald made a phone call after that.

    Of course, the call was to Drake and Tyson.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Call. Call as many people as you can! Hahaha!¡±

    When the call was done, he looked at Louie with a smile on his face.

    For several reasons, Gerald had no choice but to keep a low profile in front of acquaintances. This was

    the case when he was at Willie¡¯s house today. It was all because he was an elder.

    Gerald was no prodigal son of a millionaire, so he usually tolerated whatever that could be tolerated.

    As a matter of fact, it would be elementary for Gerald to give their family a p in their face if he

    wanted to.

    However, things were different with Louie this time, just like when he dealt with William Rye from Rye

    Group. It would be problematic, but Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Very soon.

    The sound of cars screeching to a halt could be heard, where arger number of luxury cars pulled up

    at the entrance of the karaoke bar.

    Bodyguards, dressed in ck, stepped out of the cars in unison. They were all led by Drake and Tyson,

    Gerald¡¯s current base manager, and personal bodyguards.

    Wherever Gerald was, so would they, providing him with on the clock security support.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is inside. Go in now, double-time!¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 400

    A group of men rushed into the karaoke bar after Drake and Tyson waved their hands.

    At the same time, in the room.

    Louie was fiddling with the wine ss in his hand as he looked at his watch and said: ¡°Youngd, it has

    already been five minutes now. There hasn¡¯t been a single phone call. Are you kidding me?¡±

    Heughed as he spoke.

    The next moment, the room door was kicked upon with a loud bang.

    A group of men swamped into the room.

    The bodyguards of the group immediately tried to stop the men.

    However, before they could even do anything, the bodyguards had already been kicked to the ground

    by the men dressed in ck.

    Their action and movements were all very swift and violent, like a predator attacking its prey!

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    Louie was taken aback.

    When he saw the skills of these people and the tough yet mysterious aura surrounding them, Louie

    knew that these men were not from any ordinary backgrounds.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, is it him?¡±

    Drake and Tyson walked over to Gerald and whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes. Teach him a lesson!¡±

    Gerald replied as he nodded lightly.

    ¡°F*ck! How dare you? Do you know whose territory this is?¡±

    The middle-aged man called Mr. Dee cried out in a hostile manner.

    Although his expression was fierce, his forehead was already beaded with sweat.

    He knew that they definitely encountered a tough opponent this time!

    ¡°This is Big Dolph¡¯s territory! When Big Dolph arrives, don¡¯t even dream about being able to step out of

    this ce!¡±

    Louie continued threatening.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Hanna, call Big Dolph!¡±

    Louie signaled Hanna.

    Hanna nodded and replied, ¡°Okay! I have already sent a text message to him just now. Big Dolph is

    already bringing his men over here. When he arrivester, then we will be able to watch a good show!¡±

    On the other side.

    ¡°Dous, stop the car! I want to get off!¡±

    Dous had already drove away in a hurry.

    Halfway through, Cindy suddenly yelled out loud as she anxiously wanted to get out of the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cindy?¡±

    Le asked.

    ¡°No! No! I am still worried about leaving Gerald behind all alone! Everyone knows who Louie is! He will

    really destroy Gerald!¡±

    Cindy could not help but cried out of worry as she thought about it.

    ¡°Hmph! Why are you so worried about him? It serves him right for pretending to be a hero! He deserves

    it!¡±

    Le replied contemptuously.

    Everything was as clear as day. Gerald and Dous were simply iparable.

    One was a fool whereas the other was really a man who knew how to find a way to survive.

    This was especially so when earlier on, Dous had taken the lead to down the bottle of wine. Le

    was moved.

    Man. Nothing could beat that!

    But when it came to Gerald, Le simply shook her head because she was utterly speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cindy. Besides that, the both of you don¡¯t even know each other that well anyway. Why do

    you care about his life or death? Why are you so worried about him? Damn it! Cindy, don¡¯t tell me that

    you like that pathetic dickhead?¡±

    Dous asked as he continued driving.

    ¡°Go ahead and think whatever you want. All I know is that if it weren¡¯t because of Gerald, none of us

    would have been able to get out of that ce so easily! Stop the car! I want to go back and take a

    look!¡±

    Dous could not bear to see Cindy acting so anxiously. So, he stopped the car.

    Cindy got out of the car before she ran back towards the karaoke bar.

    ¡°Cindy,e back!¡±

    Le yelled anxiously.

    ¡°Dous, what do we do now? How am I going to exin it to Cindy¡¯s grandfather if she is in danger?¡±

    ¡°Oh.. okay you know what, let¡¯s do this. We¡¯ll turn around and go back too.¡±

    ¡°Ahh? No! Dous, do you want to save that Gerald too?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Why would I want to save him? I am just afraid that something will happen to Cindy. We should

    go back and look out for Cindy from a distance. That way, we can also see what¡¯s going on with the

    entire situation!¡±

    Dous exined.

    Everyone agreed to his n. So, the two cars turned around, back to the karaoke bar¡­

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 401

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on, here?¡±

    Staying out of the way by the side of the road, Le and the others watched what was happening in

    shock.

    A veritable fleet of expensive cars lined outside the karaoke bar. A throng of people swarmed about the

    ce.

    ¡°Something must have happened! Gosh¡­ could it be that rascal Gerald¡¯s gotten in over his head?¡±

    Dous wondered aloud.

    ¡°Must be. I mean, who else in Serene County could stir up this much of a fuss? I should¡¯ve known

    better than to bring that guy here, no matter what anyone said. Now look at this mess: The moment

    something major goes down, we¡¯re gonna get dragged into it¡ªMr Lourdes knows very well he¡¯s with

    us!¡± The guys whispered amongst themselves, their outlook seemed bleak.

    Cindy had gone pale, hearing their words. If what they said was true, then Gerald¡¯s life might be in

    extreme danger!

    No, she had to go in and see for herself. If things were really that bad, she¡¯d call the cops! Thinking

    thusly, Cindy threw open the car door and ran for the karaoke bar.

    Gerald had left a good impression on Cindy. They¡¯d only just met, so it was still too soon to talk about

    any real feelings between them¡­ but she just felt that he was a really nice guy, down-to-earth. What¡¯s

    more, in order to save everybody, he¡¯d taken the whole thing onto himself.

    Abandoning him without a second thought, like Le and the others had done¡­ that was something

    Cindy simply couldn¡¯t do. She couldn¡¯t just sit this one out.

    ¡°Cindy, are you crazy? Get back here!¡± Le had gotten out of the car as well, shrieking hysterically.

    Cindy was her best friend. Le couldn¡¯t allow her to do this. Seized by terror, she chased after her,

    desperate to stop her.

    As for Dous and the rest, they remained right there inside the car, just smoking and keeping watch

    from afar.

    ¡°Holy hell, it¡¯s a bloody mess in there! I don¡¯t know who Mr Lourdes pissed off, but he¡¯s been beaten to

    a pulp!¡±

    ¡°Anyone else wants to go next? Oh, the horror¡­ but what a twist! Mr Lourdes thought he was the

    biggest cheese around¡ªnever imagined he¡¯d bump into someone even more powerful than him¡­

    ahahaha!¡±

    Some young men and women passed by in front of Cindy, chattering noisily about what had happened.

    Overhearing them, first she was shocked by the news of Mr Lourdes¡¯ tragedy¡­

    But what about Gerald?

    Anxiously, Cindy stopped them to ask about the situation within. This allowed Le to catch up.

    Aroused by the sight of these two ravishing beauties, the guys scrambled to recount what had

    happened back at the bar.

    ¡°Hey, babes¡­ I guess you weren¡¯t there, so you wouldn¡¯t know¡ªbut of course you¡¯ve heard of Mr

    Louie Lourdes, the richest kid in all Serene County!¡± One of the guys was so excited he was sputtering.

    ¡°Just now, a whole gang of ck-d bodyguards beat him within an inch of his life! Totally brutal, and

    I hear they¡¯re from Mayberry City! Just take a look at all these cars they brought here! Incredible!¡±

    The other guys were eager to contribute as well:

    ¡°As for Louie, when he started shouting for someone to get Big Dolph over here, I thought the tables

    had turned, you know? I was expecting Louie would clean all their clocks out! But when Big Dolph

    arrived, he was suddenly bowing and scraping for those two, offering them smokes and drinks¡­ Mr

    Lourdes¡¯ face was a nasty sight, then!¡±

    ¡°The other big yers in the room all knew whose side to take, then!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not asking about Louie Lourdes!¡± Cindy wailed. ¡°I¡¯m asking if there was some other young man

    who also got hurt! Did Louie¡­ hack up some other guy in there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Some other guy? Well, Louie and someone he called ¡®Uncle¡¯ caught a bloody good thrashing¡­

    but no, no one else was hurt¡­ Oh! Louie¡¯s own bodyguards were knocked out cold instantly¡ªbut I

    wouldn¡¯t have called any of them a ¡®young man¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°How could this be? What about Gerald? Is there any possibility you might have made a mistake?¡±

    Le blurted out in disbelief. ¡°Are you absolutely sure the one who got roughed up was Louie

    Lourdes?¡±

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve all seen his picture before!¡± Hooting and jeering, the group wandered off.

    ¡°Does this mean¡­ Gerald¡¯s alright?¡± A massive weight in Cindy¡¯s heart was suddenly eased¡ªbut then

    she added, ¡°But why would all these wealthy people suddenly turn on Louie? Le¡­ do you think

    Gerald might have summoned them to his aid?¡±

    Thinking back, she¡¯d just remembered how, as Gerald was clearing the way for them to escape, he¡¯d

    also said something about calling his own people toe deal with Louie.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 402

    He¡¯d meant summoning people to help fight Louie Lourdes.

    At that time, Cindy hadn¡¯t paid much thought about it. She¡¯d assumed Gerald was just stalling for time.

    But right here right now, were a whole horde of people whom, sure enough, had attacked and

    vanquished Louie.

    What Cindy was suggesting sent a tremor through Le¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Impossible! That guy? I don¡¯t know much about him, but isn¡¯t he just some penniless loser? How could

    he have so many rich and powerful friends? Don¡¯t you fall for his nonsense, Cindy!¡±

    Heaven¡¯s sake! If it turned out to be true¡­ Le might as well just ram her head against the nearest

    wall.

    But no, haha, it was simply not possible!

    Le turned to gesture for everyone back in the car toe over and join them, where she then shared

    with them what had been learned. Everyone was gobsmacked by the news that Louie had been wiped

    out clean. They gazed with admiration at the magnificent cars lining up along the street outside the

    karaoke bar.

    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that Gerald?¡± ncing around, Le suddenly spotted him in the Western restaurant next

    door, dining at the window seat.

    For a moment, she doubted her own eyes.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ no, but it really is him!¡± Dous was every bit as stupefied.

    Everyone had been convinced that Gerald was dead meat. Instead, he was in a fine restaurant nearby,

    sitting at their premier table?

    This¡­ how¡­ what¡­

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s okay after all! Le, maybe he was really telling the truth! Maybe all these guys really did

    come here to back him up! Maybe Gerald really is friends with lots of rich people!¡± Cindy seemed

    delighted by this.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No way, no way! I refuse to believe it!¡± Le was stamping her feet in agitation. ¡°Dous, we¡¯re going

    over there to get to the bottom of this. Anyway, can you believe that tramp can afford that ss of fine

    dining?¡±

    Someone she held so much contempt for, turned out to be someone so amazing? That would be a right

    p to the face!

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s get over there! You, send the drunk ones home first!¡± Dous issued thismand to one

    of the boys, ignoring the fact that he wasn¡¯tpletely sober himself.

    Earlier, quite a few of the guys had downed an entire bottle. Now the alcohol was running its course,

    and some were no longer able to stay on their feet.

    Dous himself had quite a high tolerance¡ªand anyway, he couldn¡¯t bear to walk away from such a

    momentous affair, so he would just grit his teeth and bear it.

    Le and Cindy were by his side as he walked straight into that restaurant.

    In the grip of a terrible rage, Le stormed across the floor. ¡°Gerald, do my eyes deceive me? So it

    really is you¡­ Huh! You came into a ce like this, but ordered nothing, just sitting here¡­ Don¡¯t tell

    me you just slipped out from there, and just needed some ce to sit down?¡±

    She¡¯d been a little worried¡ªworried that Gerald might actually turn out to be someone of wealth and

    influence. However, now that she was standing at his table, she was able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Most likely, he¡¯d only ducked in here to find shelter.

    ¡°Le, perhaps you¡¯re not aware of how exclusive this restaurant is. It¡¯s considered a first-ss

    establishment, with their main branch based in Mayberry. Common folk generally don¡¯t dare to trespass

    in here¡ªso you could hardly have found a safer hiding ce, Gerald! Hahaha!¡± Dous added his

    own mockingments to the mix.

    Gerald just sat there mutely.

    Back in that karaoke room, when his bodyguards were giving it to Louie and his grunts, Gerald had

    watched for a while, but then lost interest.

    It was enough just to teach that fool a lesson. There was no reason for him to hang around. That sort of

    thing wasn¡¯t his style.

    Anyway, he hadn¡¯t had much to eat for lunch earlier, so by now he was starving, and hade out

    looking for a bite to eat.

    But after he¡¯d ced his order, and was taking a moment to contemte how he¡¯d handle things from

    here on out¡­

    ¡­ Unexpectedly, Le andpany hade charging back into the fray.

    What was this? Hadn¡¯t he gotten rid of them already? Gerald couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how he¡¯d

    exin himself now.

    At the corner of his eye, he saw six restaurant staff form into a line, trays of food in their hands. And

    then, they began making their way towards Gerald¡­

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 403

    ¡°Excuse me, miss!¡± The waitress in the lead smiled at Le, who stared with mouth gaping wide as a

    feast wasid out upon the table before Gerald.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Le stuttered for a moment, then eximed, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! There must be some

    mistake¡ªyou¡¯ve got the wrong table!¡±

    Anyone could tell that it was a sumptuous meal worth a small fortune¡ªat least five hundred dors or

    more¡ªand it was meant for Gerald?

    Le had always held him in contempt as a man with nothing to his name. One time, she¡¯d let slip that

    their fathers had been arranging for them to be married, and it had made her apleteughing

    stock.

    ¡°Hey, Le! Somewhere on a far away farm, your fianc¨¦¡¯s waiting for you!¡± She could still see those

    mocking grins vividly at the back of her mind.

    It had been the greatest source of misery in her life. She never spoke of it, but it was always on her

    mind. As a symbol of her humiliation, she utterly despised Gerald Crawford.

    And yet, Gerald was eating so well right now¡­

    ¡°How could there be any mistake? Mr Crawford here ordered our most expensive menu, prepared by

    the hand of a master chef from France! It costs a thousand dors in total!¡± The waitress offered her

    another sunny smile, then bowed to Gerald, and left him to his meal.

    ¡°What? One thousand dors!¡± Le stood stunned. Never had she ever indulged in such luxury!

    ¡°Gerald, what are you up to? No one¡¯s poorer than you, and yet you¡¯re burning money like nobody¡¯s

    business¡­ French cuisine? Are you out of your mind? Have you never thought about taking that one

    thousand bucks and doing something useful with it?¡± Le harangued him acidly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Dous joined in. ¡°The poor sure like to act like they¡¯ve got money to spend!

    Who am I, and who are you? My handphone costs as much as this meal you¡¯re eating here! Did what

    happened just now scare the wits out of you?¡±

    Truth be told, here in Serene County, a five-hundred-dor smartphone was a substantial status symbol

    ¡ªbut Dous was one step up: With his thousand-dor phone, it showed that he was really

    somebody.

    But now, it was nothing more than the price of one meal for Gerald. No one would take this without

    comment.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re trying to make you feel bad¡­ But wouldn¡¯t it be better to take this money

    and buy yourself some nice clothes, or a decent phone, or maybe some kind of makeover¡­ Instead,

    you¡¯re just¡­ urgh!¡± Le shook her head at him in disgust.

    Compared to Dous, whether in terms of manners or intellect, Gerald fell far short.

    Bzzt! Gerald¡¯s phone was vibrating. He pulled it out for a quick nce. It was an unknown number

    calling.

    Le and Dous stared with eyes as wide as the tes on the table.

    Due to the awkwardness of the current situation, Gerald didn¡¯t take the call. Terminating the

    connection, he tried to shove the phone back into his pocket.

    At the end of the day, she was still Uncle Jung¡¯s daughter, and he shouldn¡¯t cause her too much

    offence.

    ¡°Hold it right there! Let me see that phone!¡± Seized by a sudden frenzy, Le snatched it over, and

    murmured, ¡°This model, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thetest model to hit the market, four thousand and five hundred dors apiece. This is your

    phone, Gerald?¡± Besides Le and Dous, even Cindy was shocked to see it.

    ¡°Haha, I borrowed that from a ssmate! Just for appearances, you know!¡± Gerald disparaged himself.

    ¡°Hmph! Tell the truth, or else!¡± Cindy rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t tell that this belongs

    to you?¡±

    Le was no longer able to speak, now.

    How could this be possible? The man she hated so¡­ how could he be¡­ Did this mean all those guys

    back there had truly been summoned here by him?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ it¡¯s just a phone. You guys were only drinking back there¡ªyou haven¡¯t had anything

    to eat¡­ How about I treat you all to some French cuisine?¡± Gerald attempted to change the topic with

    everything at his disposal.

    ¡°Oh, that sounds good! I¡¯m famished¡ªand I¡¯ve never had a thousand-dor French banquet before!

    Hahaha! This will be your treat, Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 404

    Cindy giggled.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Stony-faced, Le snapped, ¡°Cindy! Have you forgotten what you came here to ask about? And, and¡­

    weren¡¯t you so worried about Gerald, just a moment ago? Aren¡¯t you curious why he¡¯s unscathed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Gosh, in my excitement I quite forgot. Gerald, tell us. How are you still in one piece? And are

    all those guys outside your people?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ how am I still in one piece?¡± Gerald answered dumbly.

    ¡°We¡¯re asking you!¡± Le frowned, ring at Gerald.

    Then Gerald pped a hand to his forehead. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Just as I was about toe to

    blows with Louie, the patrons from next door burst into the room, and maybe they had some kind of

    grudge against Louie, because everyone started fighting on sight! In all that chaos, I managed to slip

    away.¡± Gerald finished with augh.

    Le was so mad that words failed her.

    Gerald was obviously lying. Slipped away? Like, out of the karaoke bar¡­ and into the restaurant next

    door, for a spot of fine dining? Who¡¯d believe you!

    Ah, forget it! She was too angry now, too agitated!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you stay for dinner, too? It¡¯ll be my treat, okay?¡± Gerald said pleasantly to Le.

    To be honest, seeing the mouth-watering feast that had been served, Le felt extraordinarily tempted.

    All girls are gluttons, aren¡¯t they?

    But with the way things were between Gerald and her, how could she ept?

    What about her pride?

    ¡°Hmph! No need¡ªif we wanted to eat, we¡¯d order something ourselves!¡± Folding her arms, Le

    nced towards Dous.

    Oh, how she wanted to order something.

    Dous peeked into his wallet. A thousand bucks per pax¡­ he¡¯d started the night with a thousand five

    hundred on each person. He¡¯d picked up the tab for karaoke earlier, to the tune of a whopping one

    thousand and two hundred dors. There was no way he could afford to whip out another couple

    thousands for an impromptu feast¡­

    His family held influence¡ªbut not so much affluence¡­

    ¡°Um, well¡­ Perhaps next time, Le. My treat! It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve had too much to drink tonight!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Le could also tell that it was beyond his means.

    She sighed wretchedly. Dous felt the same.

    They stood up to leave, but as they turned to go, they ended up knocking over a vase of flowers on a

    side table.

    With a crash, the vase shattered on the floor.

    Ah, crap! Dous froze. A momentter, a waitress hurried into view, having heard the noise.

    ¡°Sir, this vase¡­¡± she began in a whisper.

    ¡°Just a bunch of lousy flowers, barely worth looking at. I¡¯ll pay for them, alright? Here, one hundred. Is

    that enough?¡± Fishing out a hundred-dor bill, he pped it down on the table.

    How¡¯s that for cool?

    He nced at his woman. ¡°Le, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Swooning for him all of a sudden, Le nodded submissively.

    ¡°Hold a moment, sir!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That was an artistic flower arrangement¡­ Rather than a hundred dors, it¡¯s worth a thousand five

    hundred!¡± The waitress dered with a smile.

    Dous was paralyzed on the spot. ¡°What? A thousand five hundred?¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 405

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. One thousand and five hundred dors!¡± The waitress beamed.

    Dous¡¯s face was a sight to behold. At first, he¡¯d thought to just toss down a hundred bucks, and then

    swagger out of there. He¡¯d never expected that bunch of flowers to be worth so much!

    If he called his father over to make some noise¡­

    No, that wouldn¡¯t do. This restaurant chain was owned by a powerful figure over at Mayberry. Whatever

    clout his family had counted for nothing in here!

    But neither did he have a thousand five hundred on him right now!

    ¡°Hmph. So it¡¯s a thousand five, so what? No big deal!¡± Le sneered. She was this close to pping

    the money in that waitress¡¯s face.

    Gerald was watching. No matter what, she had to have thest word in this!

    Le nced towards Dous. He¡¯d definitely be able to do something about this!

    Patting his pockets, he leaned in close to whisper to her, ¡°I¡¯ve only got a few hundred left on me¡­ I

    can¡¯t pay!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Le had been expecting Dous to still have around a thousand left, just like her. That way,

    they¡¯d be able to pool their money and fumble their way out of this mess somehow¡­ but he barely had

    any cash on him at all!

    Now, this was embarrassing¡­

    Gerald hadn¡¯t nned to get involved, until he saw them whispering furtively amongst themselves, and

    realized that Dous was probably broke. ¡°Hey, waitress! Add it to my bill! I¡¯ll pay in their stead for

    now!¡±

    Le was wearing an absolutely hideous expression on her face right then.

    Although those two had been very rude to him, Gerald nevertheless couldn¡¯t bear to see Le caught in

    such a plight. Anyway, when they¡¯d encountered each other again earlier, he¡¯d mentioned something

    about counting on him in case of any trouble¡ªthat was why he spoke up now.

    ¡°Hmph! Dous doesn¡¯t need your money! He¡¯s got friends, you know?¡± Le snapped.

    But who was going to lend Dous a thousand five on short notice? What¡¯s more, his dad would hear

    about it, sooner orter¡­ and then he¡¯d be in for it.

    This was his way out. He¡¯d be a fool not to take it.

    ¡°Alright, Gerald!¡± Dous said. ¡°Just cover for me this time, and I¡¯ll pay you back tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°No problem¡ªbut you¡¯ll have to write me an IOU!¡± Gerald chuckled.

    The waitress produced pen and paper for them.

    His face a portrait of misery, Dous nevertheless wrote out that IOU and presented it to Gerald.

    Then he took back that hundred-dor bill on the side table, and stuffed it back into his wallet, before

    making his escape with Le.

    Outside, Dous decided to get back at Gerald a little. ¡°Hmph! Le, it would have been silly not to

    take advantage of that fool, back there! I¡¯ve been disgraced in front of him this time, but heh! When he

    Hearing him speak like this, Le felt like she didn¡¯t even know who he was anymore. Was this really

    the man she¡¯d taken as her boyfriend?

    What a piece of trash!

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That¡¯s what Dous looked like to her right now. There was a time when Le used to believe that

    money wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Having been raised in thep of luxury, she¡¯d never wanted for

    money herself. As such, she¡¯d decided that she needn¡¯t find a boyfriend who was totally loaded¡ªas

    long as he could treat her to a little something once in a while, that¡¯d be fine!

    Dous was well-connected, and had an amazing job, so he¡¯d been her preferred choice. After all,

    everywhere he went, people looked up to him.

    However, after what had happened today in that restaurant, Le¡¯s worldview had been changed

    completely.

    Someone who could give her a little treat, once in a while? Forget that! Without money, they wouldn¡¯t

    even be able to get anything worth eating!

    Le wanted to be at that table with Gerald right now, partaking in that sumptuous feast¡ªbut Dous

    couldn¡¯t afford it.

    He couldn¡¯t even afford to pay for a broken vase of flowers.

    Someone had bailed him out, and now he was plotting revenge against that someone.

    Was this her type of guy? Le shook her head.

    ¡°Le,e on! I¡¯ll drive you home!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 406

    Dous called out to her, but Le replied, ¡°That¡¯s alright. You go on without me. I¡¯ll find my own ride

    home!¡± With that, she hailed a passing cab, and departed¡ªleaving Dous dumbfounded by the side

    of the road.

    He already knew what was wrong¡ªand he med Gerald for it!

    Some timeter, Gerald and Cindy finished their meal together, and exchanged their contact numbers.

    Then he called for a cab to send her home.

    Gerald stepped into the karaoke bar next door to have a look. Everyone had left, and the bar had

    closed for the night.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this to be such an eventful day. He was exhausted.

    Hailing a cab for himself, he returned to the hotel where he was staying. The moment he stepped into

    his room, his phone rang again. It was that unknown caller who¡¯d tried to reach him while he was at the

    restaurant earlier.

    Who could it be? Curious, Gerald took the call.

    ¡°Gerald, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± It was a lovely, feminine voice. Gerald was taken

    aback when he recognized who was speaking.

    ¡°Giya? It was you calling?¡± he eximed, baffled.

    It had been half a month since term break started. Gerald had spent most of this time in the hospital

    looking after Mr Winters. Perhaps because of what had happened on the first day of term break, Giya

    hadn¡¯t spoken to him at all since.

    Gerald had been thinking that it was just as well. And so, they¡¯d severed contact with each other.

    He hadn¡¯t been expecting to get a call from her.

    ¡°Hmph. Surprised? I¡¯m calling you from thendline phone in my room. So what am I to make of you

    not contacting me all this while? Are we not friends anymore?¡± Giya grumbled.

    ¡°Nothing like that¡­ I¡¯m just shocked that you called me!¡± Gerald responded wryly.

    ¡°And just what¡¯s wrong with me calling you?¡± Giya asked teasingly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not some rich guy¡­ just a poor loser with no money!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk about yourself like that!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Most girls say that about me!¡±

    ¡°Most girls. I¡¯ve never looked down on you¡ªif anything, I think more of you than all those rich brats. I

    know you were only treating me that way for the sake of your girlfriend. If not for her, you¡¯d be much

    nicer to me, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Something like that¡­¡± Forck of anything better to say.

    Truth be told, a girl like Giya, gorgeous and charismatic, with a heart of gold¡­ Any man would be lucky

    to have her as their girlfriend.

    But Gerald already had M. Though he admired Giya¡­ it wasn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°Was there some reason you called me?¡± Gerald inquired.

    ¡°I can¡¯t call you without a reason? Well then¡­ No, no reason! Hang up, won¡¯t you?¡± Giya¡¯s tone was

    sharp as a knife.

    Doot¡­ doot¡­ doot¡­

    As instructed, Gerald hung up. A momentter, she called back.

    ¡°What the hell? Why did you do that? You¡¯re killing me, here! Look, something¡¯se up, alright?

    Something big!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a visit tomorrow at your ce¡ªand then I¡¯ll need to stay for a few days. Is that cool? Hello,

    Gerald? Can you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 407

    ¡°What was that?¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Stay a few days, at his ce? How would he be cool with that? He talked to M every day, and on that

    note: He was spoken for right now¡ªjust that his girlfriend was abroad at present¡ªand yet he¡¯d be

    living together with another woman?

    Even if the rest of the world was cool with it, Gerald certainly wasn¡¯t! What madness was this?

    ¡°No way, forget it!¡± he answered.

    ¡°Oh¡­ haha, it¡¯s alright¡­ I thought someone would be willing to help me, but I get it now¡­¡± Giya¡¯s

    voice was barely more than a whisper.

    ¡°Has something happened over there?¡± Gerald asked, intrigued.

    Come to think of it, Giya was hardly the sort of girl to suddenly run off to crash at some guy¡¯s ce for

    a few days without rhyme or reason. Had she fallen for him?

    Hah! As though Gerald thought that highly of himself¡­ He was only asking out of curiosity.

    After a pause, Giya suddenly announced, ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged!¡±

    ¡°Oh, congrat¡ª¡± As Gerald began to respond to this, he suddenly realized there had been something

    odd in her tone. Changing tack, he instead tried, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! Who¡¯s the lucky fellow?¡±

    ¡°Yacob Lincoln. My dad¡¯s business has recently hit some rough waters, so he¡¯s hoping to win the

    patronage of the Lincoln family to help us get through this. Meanwhile, Yacob¡¯s been after my hand,

    and when his dad brought up the subject of us getting married¡­ well, Yacob¡¯s dad helped save my

    mom, too¡ªso my dad said yes! Now I¡¯m engaged to Yacob!

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be engaged to anyone, you know? This whole thing feels like a nightmare! I had so

    many ns¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d even consider marriage until I was thirty! But here I am, not even finished

    with university yet, and already engaged to somebody¡ªsomebody I don¡¯t like! I just don¡¯t know what I

    should do!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a ce to hide¡ªbut Yacob knows all my friends, and he¡¯ll definitely be able to find me

    through them¡ªthat¡¯s why I came to you, but you¡¯re leaving me out to dry!¡± Somewhere along the way,

    Giya had started sobbing.

    Gerald felt he more or less understood, now. Indeed, it was a heavy burden for anyone to have to bear.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t as though her predicament had nothing at all to do with him¡­

    After all, when Giya¡¯s mother was saved, the one behind it had actually been Gerald. He¡¯d kept quiet

    about that, in order to minimize his involvement with Giya.

    Turns out, the Lincolns had taken full credit for it, and had been holding it over Giya¡¯s family. In that

    sense, it was also Gerald¡¯s fault that Giya had now been forced into her current dilemma!

    So, now what?

    It was obvious that Giya was seeking asylum somewhere¡ªand that, by running away from home, she

    hoped to apply pressure upon her father. That was why she¡¯d sought him out.

    If he turned her away, would she be forced into that marriage, after all? To be perfectly honest, a girl

    like Giya falling into the clutches of a guy like Yacob, it was akin to feeding caviar to pigs. Even Gerald

    himself considered it a crime against nature.

    If he agreed to help her¡­ how would he exin it to M?

    But he already knew that he¡¯d never forgive himself for abandoning Giya now. He¡¯d nted these

    seeds himself¡ªnow he had to reap the harvest!

    ¡°Alright, you cane stay with me,¡± Gerald said, ¡°But I¡¯m not at my family home¡ªI¡¯m staying in the

    city. Also¡­ Once this matter has been settled, out you go!¡±

    Since he was the one to me for all this, it naturally fell to him to resolve the problem. The solution

    was simple: He¡¯d reveal his true identity! Problem solved.

    It would be okay to let Giyae over, because he had it all nned out.

    Giya was jubnt. ¡°Alright! You got it! Thanks, Gerald! You¡¯re the best! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only doing this

    to give my daddy a scare! Once he annuls the engagement, we¡¯ll be in the clear!¡±

    After the call ended, Gerald had some thoughts about the nature of impropriety.

    Well, toote for regrets¡ªhe¡¯d already said yes!

    Anyway, he was renting a suite here, which was convenient for having guests over¡ªbesides takingExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    care of Mr Winters, he also had to meet with Zack Lyle and the others regrly. It wasn¡¯t merely a one-

    bedded room.

    Gerald had decided to drop the ruse with Giya, and let her know who he really was!

    First thing the next morning, Giya arrived by train. Gerald drove to the station in his Mercedes-Benz

    G500 to get her. If not because he¡¯d left it behind at the Mountain Top Vi, he would have taken his

    Lamborghini instead.

    If he was going to reveal his big secret to her, as part of helping to resolve this matter, Gerald was sure

    that all he needed to do was show off a little.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 408

    He parked the 4WD outside the train station. As expected, it attracted a lot of attention. There were

    even some girlsing over to snap pictures on their phones.

    After all, this was a car that cost over three hundred thousand dors!

    ¡°Oh, wow! A G500 here in Serene County? Who¡¯s inside? Must be some rich kid!¡±

    ¡°Gosh¡­ Hey, how do I look? What if he gets off the car, and falls for me at first sight? What will I do?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Get over yourself!¡±

    ¡°Girls, let¡¯s go over there and say hi!¡±

    The girls whispered amongst themselves, giggling out loud every so often.

    Just then, an old woman of eighty approached the girls and said, ¡°Whoever owns that car must be

    loaded, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The G500 goes for over three hundred thousand dors! What¡¯s up, grandma? Hoping to

    catch a big fish? He¡¯s probably some young lordling, though¡­¡± The girls chortled withughter.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m old? I¡¯ve still got just as much right to flirt around. Hmph!¡± the old woman replied

    flippantly.

    Saying so, she began to hobble towards the car. The girls followed after her.

    A crowd was growing outside the train station. More and more people were gathering to look.

    Inside the car, Gerald sucked in a deep breath. This should be the first time he¡¯d ever made such a

    show of himself.

    He¡¯d always kept a low profile before this. He admitted to some excitement over the asional

    moment in the limelight.

    How would he describe these feelings? He¡¯d been waiting three years for a moment like this. He was

    going to make a statement¡ªnot about how great he was, but about how he was going to get back

    everything he¡¯d lost!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hahh¡­

    Gerald put on his sunsses, and withdrew the car keys from the ignition.

    Time to make his debut.

    Wham! When he opened the door, he seemed to hit something. A momentter, there was a cry of

    agony.

    A white-haired old woman was sprawled across the ground outside, her cane still rolling away from her.

    Good heavens! Gerald stared in shock.

    ¡°Young man, ahh¡­ I hope your car¡¯s alright¡­¡± the old woman mumbled in fright, still prone on the

    ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± Someone arrived on the scene immediately. The crowd surged forward.

    ¡°Hah! What do you think happened? When that young man opened his door, he knocked that old

    woman down¡ªbut I saw that she was lying in wait beforehand¡­ and rushed forward just as he was

    getting out! It¡¯s a scam!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    But other onlookers continued to arrive, ignorant of what had really happened.

    ¡°Goodness, how could that guy be so careless? Repairing a G500 is gonna cost an arm and a leg!¡±

    someone remarked.

    Annoyed, Gerald stepped out of the car to help the old woman to her feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! It¡¯s no concern of yours! I fell down all by myself!¡± the old woman wept. ¡°I live all alone

    by myself, no sons or daughters¡­ I simply can¡¯t pay you back for your car!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you worry, ma¡¯am! Being rich doesn¡¯t make him untouchable! Even a rich man has to pay

    for injuring somebody! He opened the door and knocked you down, isn¡¯t that right? Rest assured,

    ma¡¯am¡ªwe¡¯ll get you justice!¡± There were some hot-blooded youths, hollering with fury.

    Soon, the police arrived on the scene, and dispersed the crowd.

    Although the old woman had tried to set him up, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he¡¯d knocked her down with

    his own hand. She was sent to the hospital, and Gerald was brought to the police station so they could

    take down a statement from him, that sort of thing.

    Gerald was on the verge of tears. Why was any of this happening?

    It took forty minutes to settle everything. Gerald even gave some money to the old woman.

    Leaving the police station, he got a call from Giya: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be picking me up from the

    station? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m on my way right now!¡± Gerald spluttered.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m already in a cab, heading to your ce!¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 409

    ¡°Gerald, I bought these fruits for you. I¡¯ve already washed them, soe over and eat them!¡±

    Giya set a tray of fruits down upon the coffee table, then took an apple herself and began munching on

    it as she watched the television.

    Rather than a runaway fianc¨¦e escaping an arranged marriage, Gerald thought she looked more like

    she¡¯de for a pleasant holiday.

    He¡¯d returned half an hour ago. After helping Giya get settled in, he¡¯d gone to take a bath.

    At the moment, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say about this rxed, untroubled mood she was in. Regarding

    the luxurious suite he was in, Gerald had only mumbled some throw-away excuse so far.

    His earlier attempt at theatrics had flopped, and now he was no longer in the mood. Imagine bringing it

    up out of nowhere¡­

    Gerald took a seat. ¡°So, about your engagement¡­ I think it¡¯s best to talk things through with your

    father. Certainly, you can¡¯t keep running away from it forever. The trouble with his business will ease in

    time¡ªsurely it¡¯s not worth sacrificing his daughter¡¯s happiness forever?¡±

    Anyway, if the Quarrington family was facing any financial issues, he could simply make an investment

    in their interests.

    ¡°I get that¡­ but it¡¯s not as simple as you think! Gah, I finally managed to calm myself down a little¡ª

    could you not keep bringing that up?¡± Giya sulked at him.

    Then, with a simpering smile, she said, ¡°Gerald, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while¡­ Your skin¡¯s turned

    fairer, and you¡¯ve be so handsome now!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Gerald chuckled dryly.

    That was when Giya¡¯s phone rang. It was easy to see that she didn¡¯t want to pick up, but after a

    moment, she did.

    ¡°What is it? I already said I¡¯m not going back! Don¡¯t try to find me, either! I¡¯m noting home until you

    call this whole thing off! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m marrying him! I don¡¯t like a single thing about him! In fact, I

    despise him! And I don¡¯t n to get hitched so soon, whatever you say! I¡¯m doing just fine over here! If

    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    Giya tossed the phone down on the table, in abject misery.

    Gerald had heard it all. That had most likely been her father, trying to persuade her to return.

    And then Giya¡¯s phone rang again.

    ¡°Argh, so annoying!¡± Giya testily snatched up her phone once again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Oh, it¡¯s you,

    Tammy¡­¡± Giya eased off a little. Setting the phone to speaker mode, sheid her hands on herp,

    and her head on her knees, and the two girls began chatting.

    ¡°Giya, you didn¡¯t really run off to Gerald? You know, just now your dad even called my dad, asking if

    you were here! He¡¯s asked all the girls from our dorm, too! He¡¯s worried sick!¡± Tammy burbled.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with Gerald right now. Let him worry¡­ as long as he knows there¡¯s no way I¡¯m marrying that

    guy!¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ Hey, I¡¯ve got nothing going on right now. I know some people over in Serene County, too.

    How about Ie over there to hang out with the two of you? Now that the two of you are an item,

    Gerald owes us all a treat, surely¡­ Hahaha, you know¡­ for Gerald to be your boyfriend, it¡¯s truly

    a case of scattering pearls before¡ª¡±

    Tammy was spilling all the beans right now! Giya turned off the speaker in a hurry¡ªand then, with

    infinitesimal care, she stole a peek over at Gerald, who sat there in stunned silence.

    Indeed, Gerald was thunderstruck! Exactly when did he be Giya¡¯s boyfriend? What had this girl

    been telling everyone?

    Some momentster, Giya finished with her phone call, then came back.

    Sheepishly, she said to him, ¡°Gerald¡­ they all know I¡¯m with you right now. I didn¡¯t want to raise a

    scandal, so I also told them that you¡¯re my boyfriend. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°Not at all!¡± What else could he say?

    ¡°Also, Tammy said she¡¯d be swinging by in a bit. She¡¯s got a rtive staying in these parts¡ªlet¡¯s all go

    out and have some fun together! I mean, if you don¡¯t go, then they might start to think¡­¡± Giya was

    pleading with him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go!¡± Since he¡¯d already promised to help her, he couldn¡¯t very well refuse.

    It was almost noon when Tammy arrived with a younger cousin sister¡ªa high school girl from

    Mayberry.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 410

    Tammy¡¯s car was a handsome Camry.

    The very first thing she said to him was, ¡°Hmph! Gerald Crawford¡­ to think that a bottom-feeder like

    you could snare yourself a goddess like Giya¡ªwhat a dreame true for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, indeed!¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Huh? Tammy, this guy is Giya¡¯s boyfriend? Ah¡­ what is this worlding to?¡± Tammy¡¯s cousin

    clutched her forehead, staggering in ce.

    After all, anyone who knew Giya, knew that she was a beauty among beauties, a goddess among

    goddesses. No one would have expected her to find someone like this to be her boyfriend.

    It seemed that Tammy and her cousin were of like mind. They stood there now, scowling

    contemptuously at Gerald.

    ¡®Wipe those dirty looks off your faces!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Giya cut in. ¡°Oh, Tammy¡ªdidn¡¯t you say you had a bunch of distant rtives

    here in Serene County? Are they not joining us?¡±

    As she said this, she hugged Gerald¡¯s arm tenderly¡­ and also rolled her eyes at him, as though to say,

    ¡®There, you see! Everyone thinks you hit the jackpot, scoring a girlfriend like me! But some people don¡¯t

    seem to appreciate their good fortune!¡¯

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯reing. I just got off the phone with them¡ªthey were asking me where we¡¯d be eating,

    you know? Gerald, what have you got nned for lunch?¡± Tammy¡¯s tone was kind of sharp as she

    posed this question, as though Gerald¡¯s rtionship with Giya came as some sort of affront to her.

    As though she held some sort of grudge against him.

    Indeed, Tammy didn¡¯t hold Gerald in high regard. She grew up in the cosmopolitan city; he was a

    country bumpkin. He was simple and poor, a lightning rod for ridicule.

    The thought of him bing a mainstay of her inner circle¡­ she just couldn¡¯t stand it!

    With a grimace, Gerald replied, ¡°On the subject of lunch¡­ just leave that to me! There¡¯s a decent ce

    here in Serene County, called Mead Hall. Let¡¯s eat over there!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You should have told us that earlier! Come on, Giya! We¡¯ll go in my car!¡±

    And so they found their way to Mead Hall, the finest restaurant in Serene County, frequented mainly by

    the rich and powerful.

    When they arrived, Tammy announced with a mysterious air that she needed to find a ce to park her

    car, and wanted Giya with her. Gerald was to go ahead and reserve a table for them.

    Since that had been his intention all along, anyway, Gerald went inside and asked for a table for eight.

    Rather than having any private dining rooms to offer them, all the patrons were seated in the same

    enormous hall together.

    Just as a table was found for them¡­

    ¡°Oh, gosh! Is that you, Gerald?¡± someone called out.

    ¡°It really is him! What¡¯s he doing in Mead Hall?¡±

    A group of young men and women, halfway through their own meal, eximed with surprise when they

    spotted him.

    Gerald turned when he heard someone calling his name, and saw six or seven people sitting together

    over there. Not just anyone, either¡ªthey were his ssmates from high school, including Morgana

    Lopez and Cameron Laver.

    What a coincidence! Almost as though¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 411

    ¡°Gerald, did youe here to have lunch?¡± Morgana enquired, with no small amount of disbelief.

    At the table sat Morgana, her boyfriend, Cameron, and several others. Everyone was smiling his way.

    Mead Hall was unmistakably an upper-crust establishment, and you paid by the head here, from a

    starting minimum of thirty dors per pax. After ounting for drinks and so on, each meal could easily

    cost hundreds.

    Everyone knew Gerald wasn¡¯t rich, so this was a fairly peculiar circumstance.

    Gerald smiled back at them. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m meeting with some friends, and I thought I¡¯d treat them all

    to lunch here! Who would have thought I¡¯d run into you guys here, too!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! We eat here all the time!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Gerald¡­ It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re treating your friends to something, but do you know they charge at

    least thirty dors per person here? Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± This wasing from a girl

    seated beside Morgana, who had also gone to the same high school with them.

    Sully was her name. Not a bad-looking girl. She pursed her mouth as she gave him that warning.

    This was a high-ss ce, after all, meant only for people like her, who already held a certain

    standing in society. It wasn¡¯t as though she took especial pride in eating here, but¡­e on, a hobo

    like Gerald taking his lunch here? That just put her off her pte.

    People like him ought to just stick with fast food joints and hot dog stands, that sort of thing.

    It was downright disgraceful. Did Gerald presume to being their equals?

    That was why she¡¯d taken such an acrimonious tone with him.

    ¡°Hey now, Sully! You shouldn¡¯t talk to Gerald like that¡ªhe¡¯s got his pride, too! If he wants to eat here,

    then that¡¯s that. Anyway, this is a chance for us to get to know the friends he¡¯s made! Hahaha!¡±

    Cameron sneered as he said this.

    Whether in terms of family background or career prospects, he was indisputably the alpha at this table,

    making him the keystone of the group.

    Sully cackled. ¡°Goodness, Cameron¡­ The sort of friends a guy like Gerald would make¡ªare you sure

    you¡¯d like to shake hands with them? Anyway, I only said that for his own good: Without taking stock of

    his own capacities, thinking to eat wherever he pleases¡­ are appearances all he thinks about? Living

    beyond his own means¡­ no one respects a person like that!¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She had disliked Gerald since high school: some impoverished bum prancing about before her¡­

    Pathetic! She could hardly care less about his feelings.

    Anyway, for Gerald to be eating in the same restaurant as her showed that he didn¡¯t care about her

    feelings, either.

    ¡°Alright, Gerald¡¯s friends will be here any moment. Pipe down, you guys!¡± Morgana couldn¡¯t bear to

    watch any longer.

    Gerald gave her a smile and a nod.

    ¡°Cameron, who¡¯s this guy? A ssmate from high school?¡± An exquisitely made-up girl beside

    Cameron inquired curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ahahaha! Think he¡¯s cute? If he¡¯s your type, Gerald¡¯s still single¡ªyou could be his

    girlfriend!¡± Cameron burst outughing.

    ¡°Hey! Cameron, you¡¯re the worst! Keep this up, and I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± The girl pinched

    the tender portion of his arm.

    Everyone chuckled. Gerald kept quiet and continued nodding away.

    ¡°Hey, look! Gerald¡¯s blushing! I know¡­ he must really like the idea of Maybelline bing his

    girlfriend! Otherwise why would his face be turning red like that? Haha!¡± Another one of the guys

    decided to join in.

    ¡°Yo! Serious offer, Gerald. If this girl¡¯s to your taste, she¡¯s all yours. My word is good!¡± Cameron

    guffawed again.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright¡ªI already have a girlfriend!¡± Gerald replied in exasperation, although he understood that

    they¡¯d only been making fun of him with that. It had been the same back in high school. Gerald knew it

    was best to just keep quiet.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 412

    He couldn¡¯t very well go around telling everyone that he was rich, like some fool who¡¯d just won the

    lottery, and try to show up everyone, right?

    Feh. What would that achieve?

    ¡°Heaven have mercy! Gerald¡¯s actually found himself a girlfriend?¡± One of the guys eximed. ¡°Holy

    hell, this is big news! We¡¯ve got a high school reunioning up in a few days, right? Everyone will be

    floored when they hear about this!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what sort of girl would take a fancy to him? Oh, no¡­ who¡¯s grandma is it?¡± Sully shook her

    head, and took a sip of her juice.

    This elicited a round of merryughter from everyone at her table.

    Morgana watched Gerald with a growing sense of disquiet. Then she said, ¡°Gerald, today we¡¯re

    actually celebrating my promotion at work¡ªto the Reserve Department, no less. Cameron¡¯s my guest

    here today. How many friends of yours will being? I¡¯d be d to have them join us.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept that. There may be seven or eight of them!¡± Gerald said with augh.

    So Morgana had finally settled that problem of hers. He remembered bumping into Zack Lyle, there.

    However, Zack hadn¡¯t followed up with him on that matter, probably because he considered it too minor

    to be worth his attention.

    As for her recent stroke of good fortune¡­ Gerald couldn¡¯t say if that was thanks to him, or Cameron.

    As such, he didn¡¯t offer anyments, only nodded. Then he took a seat at the next table.

    Honestly, he felt embarrassed to be here, too. However, the restaurant was packed right now, and

    there were no other tables avable further away¡ªeven if there were, it would be too awkward to

    switch ces now. Neither could he just walk out of here¡­

    He could only sit there and sweat.

    Just then, Giya and Tammy entered. Following after them, besides Tammy¡¯s cousin, were also two

    other guys and girls each¡ªpresumably Tammy¡¯s aforementioned distant rtives.

    ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Babes! Hot babes!¡± Cameron and the other guys had noticed the new arrivals, and

    were too stunned to do much more than gape. Such beauty as had suddenly graced this hall!

    ¡°Who are they? They¡¯re smoking hot! Absolute, top-tier charisma!¡± One guy beside Cameron noted.

    ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re not that hot. They¡¯re just really tall and sorta skinny. Pah!¡± Sully actually thought Giya

    and Tammy looked like celebrity supermodels, and had been moved by envy to speak.

    As for that girl in the heavy make-up, sitting on Cameron¡¯s other side¡­ Compared to the girls who¡¯d

    just walked in, she looked like a party clown.

    ¡°Anyone got the stones to go ask for their numbers? Whoever steps up, I shall know him as my lord!¡±

    The guy who said this was positively drooling.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    And then, all eyes turned to Cameron.

    After all, whether in terms of family background, or career prospects¡­ he was the alpha!

    Cameron was already getting up from his seat. He cleared his throat, smoothed out his shirt¡­

    ¡°Watch this. I¡¯m going in!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah! Cameron rocks!¡±

    ¡°All our hopes ride with you, my lord!¡±

    But Cameron had already intercepted the targets. ¡°Hey there, sweet things¡­ Here for lunch? Found a

    table yet? Maybe I could be of assistance¡ªIe here all the time!¡± They were even more dazzling up

    close. Cameron¡¯s heart was racing out of control.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks!¡± Giya and Tammy calmly deflected his advances. Something about him just put

    them off.

    Cameron fished out his phone. ¡°Ahem¡­ Could I ask youdies for your numbers? Call me Cameron.

    You may have heard of my family¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Spying her target across the hall, Tammypletely ignored

    Cameron, and led her entourage straight towards Gerald.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 413

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald, don¡¯t you even know how to wait for us outside once you¡¯ve got a table?¡± When Tammy

    reached him, Giya was by her side. The first thing that spewed out of her mouth was abuse.

    Gerald put down his phone and smiled faintly. He¡¯d been preupied with reading investment reports

    coming in from Zack Lyle.

    Meanwhile, Sully and the others were staring as though their eyes might pop out of their sockets.

    ¡°What? What! These are the friends Gerald was going on about?¡±

    Cameron still stood there, phone in hand, his face now turning blue.

    They ignored him, but yet, they were so friendly to Gerald? st! It was indeed a vicious p across

    the face!

    ¡°Huh? Gerald, happen to know those people at the next table?¡±

    Giya had taken a seat beside him, and she now wondered why everyone at the adjacent table seemed

    to be gawking strangely in his direction.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Gerald, why don¡¯t you introduce your friends to us? When I went up to wee them, those

    ladies just brushed me off, you know?¡±

    Cameron, smiling stiffly, tried again.

    He thought Gerald perhaps hadn¡¯t moved to receive the girls, hoping that Cameron might get some

    humiliation there.

    He continued in an aggravated tone, ¡°How are you doing,dies? We went to the same high school as

    Gerald! How lucky we must be to meet such gorgeous girls today¡­ Really, this isn¡¯t right of you,

    Gerald¡ªthedies have already taken their seats, so why aren¡¯t you ordering anything to eat? How

    could you bear to watch these beauties starve?¡±

    Desperate to salvage his dignity, Cameron was now hovering beside Gerald¡¯s table, trying to assert

    himself as someone handy, hoping to attract the attention of those girls.

    ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re my ex-ssmates from high school. What a small world we live in!¡± Gerald reluctantly

    admitted.

    Giyaughed merrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! You ought to introduce these old friends of yours to me! After all, as your girlfriend, I can¡¯t

    possibly not know who your friends are.¡±

    To her, it was simple: Gerald¡¯s friends were her friends and though they were just masquerading as a

    couple, it was bing more real to her with each passing moment.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, thatst thing she said left everyone at the next table wholly disconcerted.

    What? Really? This epitome of loveliness was Gerald¡¯s girlfriend? Seriously?

    Fires of jealousy red in the eyes of the other guys.

    Who were they? Uptown boys they were¡ªfilthy rich, set for life.

    Who was Gerald again? Some loser who couldn¡¯t even rub two pennies together.

    Not all of them had even found their own girlfriends, yet here was Gerald, a supermodel by his side.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous? Without a doubt, Cameron was turning viridian green with swathes of envy

    oozing out of his chest.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Gerald¡¯s girlfriend, I see! How do you do? I¡¯m Cameron. My parents are in the Health

    Bureau. I do hospital work. Ahaha!¡± As he made clear his superiority, Cameron reached out to shake

    hands with Giya.

    With a flick of his wrist, a watch with themanding price tag of well over a thousand dors slid into

    view.

    Giya considered this fool before her, one who felt the inexplicable need to introduce not only himself

    but his parents as well. What an odd way to go about things.

    She decided not to take the hand he was offering her.

    Anxious not to embarrass Cameron too much, Gerald shook his hand instead, at least so he wouldn¡¯t

    be left hanging there.

    ¡°Haha! Who would have thought: Gerald Crawford, the renowned tramp of our year, back in high

    school¡­ reviled and loathed everywhere he went¡­¡± Cameron went on. ¡°Who could have possibly

    imagined that he might have caught himself such a ravishing beauty of a girlfriend?¡±

    As he said this, he shot a meaningful look at one of the other guys back at his table.

    The indicated henchman pped the tabletop hard! ¡°That¡¯s right! Gerald,¡± he shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe

    your luck! Do you all still remember that one time when Gerald almost couldn¡¯t pay his own tuition fees

    because he was just six bucks short or something? Great Scott, our teacher chased him right out of the

    ssroom! Hahaha! And guess what¡ªI think it rained heavily that day!¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Sully sneered. ¡°Gerald trudged through the rain looking for trash to sell and

    somehow managed to scrape together thosest six dors, just so he could stay in school. Hahaha!

    No one in ss cared to lift a hand to help him! He¡¯s suree a long way, hosting his own table at

    Mead Hall with that doll at his side¡­ Well done!¡±

    There was a strange parade of veiled hints getting passed around here. They were digging up all

    manner of dirt from Gerald¡¯s past, all to be stripped bare before Giya and her friends.

    Predictably, Tammy¡¯s cousin and several of her friends were already peering at Gerald¡¯s askance. Thus

    far, he sounded all but a sorry loser.

    ¡°Never mind that, Gerald!¡± one of the guys hooted. ¡°Tomemorate your girlfriend¡¯s first-ever visit to

    Serene County, you can¡¯t start lower than sixty dors each, right?¡±

    Cameron frowned.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting over there? Only sixty dors?! This pair of goddesses are worth far

    more than that! Gerald, if you don¡¯t go straight for the best quality at a hundred dors per person, you

    don¡¯t deserve thepany of thesedies! Haha! But worry not, Gerald¡ªif you¡¯re strapped for cash, I¡¯ll

    pay for you. It¡¯s important to keep up appearances, after all!¡±

    Just then, the waiter arrived to take their order.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 414

    ¡°What grade will you select today?¡±

    Across all tables, all eyes turned to Gerald.

    ¡°Give me your best. A hundred per pax!¡±

    It was what he¡¯d been nning for all along, anyway.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Cameron andpany tried to hold in theirughter.

    What an imbecile! A hundred dors per head, plus drinks¡ªthe final bill would add up to a thousand

    dors!

    Tammy¡¯s side of the table was equally shocked by the turn of events. They reached the same

    conclusion: Gerald was aplete fool. Anyone could see that Cameron was up to no good, provoking

    him intentionally. Yet, Gerald walked straight into his trap. Really?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald¡¯sck of affluence was hardly news to Tammy. She¡¯d already agreed with Giya not to allow

    Gerald to foot this meal¡¯s bill.

    Now, Gerald was going for the most expensive option avable? Argh! May the heavens help her!

    ¡°I beg your pardon¡ªthat¡¯s not what we want. Something simpler will do just fine,¡± Giya interceded.

    ¡°Nope, a hundred it is. Go on, then!¡± Gerald was losing his temper under the barrage of jeers from

    Cameron and the rest.

    ¡°Hmph! Let him order what he pleases. We¡¯ll see what he does when the bill arrives,¡± Tammy¡¯s cousin

    dered.

    And so, the best food in the house was brought to their table. Cameron¡¯s table deliberately ate as

    slowly as possible. As Gerald¡¯s table was being cleared, both parties rose in unison to pay.

    ¡°Oh? Leaving already, Mr. Laver?¡±

    The cashier smiled and waved when she saw Cameron.

    Cameron made sure his wristwatch was in full view as he waved back. ¡°Thatdy¡¯s a good friend of

    mine,¡± he pointed toward Morgana. ¡°Please set a good price for her!¡±

    ¡°No problem, sir. 30% off! In fact, please ept this exquisite tea set and our bestpliments! Each

    set is worth quite a bit, and it¡¯s just a promotion we are running at the moment.¡±

    The cashier, clearly older than Cameron, beamed as she answered him.

    ¡°Aha! Hanging out with Cameron Laver means good times all the way,¡± cheered one of the other guys.

    Morgana settled the bill, but Cameron continued to hang around¡ªGerald would be next to pay.

    ¡°Another friend of yours, Mr. Laver?¡±

    The cashier could tell that they were acquainted, meaning she¡¯d have to extend certain courtesies to

    Gerald as well.

    Cameron pretended he didn¡¯t hear it, peering at his watch.

    The cashier understood what it meant.

    ¡°Hello, sir. That will be nine hundred and seven dors in all. Cash or credit card?¡± she asked smoothly.

    ¡°Surely, you can round off thest seven dors,¡± Gerald chuckled. Cameron could leave him out in the

    cold if it were what suited him. One meal wasn¡¯t something worth fretting over.

    With her face resting idly on her palms, the cashier responded indifferently.

    ¡°Forgive me, sir. Our prices are not open to haggling. Seven dors or seven cents, you¡¯ll have to pay it

    all, just the same.¡±

    She saw it all from behind the counter¡ªCameron had deliberately coerced that fellow into going for the

    top of their line. It was apparent the man didn¡¯t have much in the way of money. There was no need to

    be too nice to him.

    ¡°Hey! You gave that bunch a thirty-percent discount! Now what¡¯s all that ¡®no haggling¡¯ about?¡±

    Giya was first to lose her patience after seeing how everyone ganged up to give Gerald a hard time.

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°Forget about it, Giya. We¡¯ll just pay for our food and leave.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ll be offering us a tea set too, at the very least? We¡¯ve spent over a thousand bucks at your

    ce!¡± Giya hissed icily.

    The cashier replied without the slightest sincerity, ¡°We¡¯d certainly like to¡ªbut you must forgive us,

    miss¡­ These gift sets are only limited to fifty pieces per day¡ªand the fiftieth has just been given to Mr.

    Laver. Perhaps if youe again tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure I reserve a set just for you!¡±

    At the end of the day, these were only one-time customers. It made more sense to appease a big

    spender like Cameron Laver. Furthermore, her own little sister was currently in the Laver Academy.

    The cashier knew that if she kept ying for this side of the field, her little sister would have a smooth

    sailing journey in the future.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Bring me the bill!¡±

    Right at that moment, a hoarse voice boomed across the hall. Someone strode up and pped a hand

    on the countertop.

    It was a young man, and when the cashier, Cameron, and friends included, saw who it was¡­

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 415

    ¡°Mr. Lourdes¡­¡± Cameron murmured. He suddenly felt silly for waving his watch around earlier. He

    stood at attention, much like a misbehaving student before the discipline teacher.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cameron, which Mr. Lourdes did you mean?¡± the girl beside him wondered aloud.

    ¡°Who else could I have meant? Louie Lourdes, scion, and heir to the Lourdes family mining

    conglomerate! The big kahunas!¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that guy!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was that handsome in person!¡±

    Morgana, Sully, and the other girls gazed with ardent admiration at the legendary character.

    The guys, meanwhile, seemed afraid even to breathe too loudly.

    Not mentioning the cashier, who was already on her feet, disying the most professional smile she

    could muster.

    Louie had a handful of people with him, not even bothering to look at Gerald or his guests as he cut in

    front of them.

    ¡°My bill!¡± Louie barked. The cashier¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Of course, Mr. Lourdes. Your bill this time

    comes up to one thousand, two hundred dors. To this, sir, we are pleased to offer you a 70%

    discount!¡±

    As she spoke, she also leaned forward, inviting gazes at her cleavage. Who knew¡­ perhaps her figure

    might entice the interest of the great man?

    ¡°Bah! Who needs your discount? I¡¯ll pay the full price!¡± Louie hurled a wad of money on the counter.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lourdes. Any of our promotional gifts tickle your fancy, sir? We will provide you with

    anything you want,¡± the cashier responded reverently.

    ¡°None of that hogwash! Just give me my receipt!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, so this is the real Mr. Lourdes! Whatmanding aura he has!¡±

    The girl standing beside Cameron was about to go cross-eyed from amazement.

    Even Morgana and Sully were exchanging stares from the corner of their eyes, wondering when they¡¯d

    be able to find a man his equal.

    Meanwhile, Tammy simply wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games between Gerald and his stupid friends.

    Seeing somebody cutting the line, her temper instantly red up.

    ¡°Hey, now¡­ haven¡¯t you ever heard of firste, first serve? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ve interrupted us

    right in the middle of our turn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, bro. Firste, first serve. I¡¯ve been waiting in line for a while now too.¡± Gerald hadn¡¯t

    expected to run into Louie here. He could still see the fresh scars on his face. What a pounding he

    must have been given that night.

    Barely a couple of dayster, here he was,ing out looking for trouble again.

    A wry smile worked its way across Gerald¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph! Be quiet, you. Yourments are not wee. If Mr. Lourdes is here, you¡¯ll all have to wait

    then.¡±

    The cashier had utterly abandoned all gestures of courtesy toward them. She rolled her eyes at Gerald.

    ¡°Good lord, this blind fool!¡± Cameron cackled from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Mr Lourdes? He¡¯s

    obviously in a foul mood today¡­ this Gerald is really tempting for misfortune today!¡±

    Now, even the cashier had started ridiculing Gerald. Louie, on the other hand, pretended to have heard

    nothing. Now, it was his turn to get angry.

    He nted his foot hard into Louie¡¯s butt.

    Whack!

    ¡°Ow!¡± Louie cried out, his wounds searing with pain once again.

    Louie smacked the counter hard. ¡°God d*mn it; I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Cameron and the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Gerald actually dared to strike Mr. Lourdes? The

    only thing that could happen next was him getting beaten to a pulp.

    As Louie whipped around to retaliate, his fist suddenly halted mid-air.

    ¡°Cr¡­ Crawford?¡±

    Louie was paralyzed.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same Gerald Crawford who¡¯d summoned all those guys to clean his clock at the

    karaoke bar the other day?

    Those men were skilled fighters. The beating he¡¯d taken from them nearly crippled him, yet, they left no

    incriminating marks.

    His misery definitely hadn¡¯t ended. That very same night, his dad had been summoned by a few who

    demanded to speak with him.

    On the other hand, Louie had been expecting his father to respond with all his wrath and fury and

    leaving the men bowing and scraping like a winded dog. Afterward, Louie¡¯s father hade away from

    that meeting, practically skipping with delight.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 416

    Louie¡¯s father had even told him that he deserved to be beaten up.

    His father exined that the person who had beaten him up was none other than the extremely rich

    and humble heir, Mr. Gerald Crawford from Mayberry.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Louie felt chills run down his spine.

    He had almost brought great trouble upon himself that day.

    Perhaps like his father had said, being beaten up was a good thing after all. Maybe it could even get

    Mr. Crawford to invest in hispany.

    Thus, with that possibility in mind, Louie was faced with a cocktail of surprise, fear, and joy at the same

    time the moment he saw Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald! So you were eating here as well!¡± said Louie with a chuckle as he patted his hurt bottom.

    ¡®What.¡¯

    Cameron and the others were all thinking the same thing. They had all been eager for some drama but

    Louie¡¯s reaction only left them stunned.

    ¡®What? Why does Louie know Gerald? He even addressed Gerald in such a familiar way!¡¯

    ¡®How is that possible!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we weren¡¯t, how else could we have seen you cutting the queue?¡± replied Gerald with a

    faint smile on his face.

    In his mind, he was wondering if he had not beaten Louie severely enough that night.

    ¡°W-well, you see, my dad¡¯s invested quite a bit in this ce before. Because of that, I¡¯m used to not

    having to queue! But don¡¯t you worry Gerald! Your meal¡¯s on me today! Actually, scratch that. All of

    your meals here in the future will be on me!¡± said Louie as he rubbed his hands together.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Thisdy here won¡¯t even lower the price by a dor for me. We aren¡¯t being

    given any special gifts either. I¡¯m afraid that this will be thest time I evere here,¡± replied Gerald,

    a smile on his face.

    ¡°What? Give me a minute, Gerald!¡±

    Realizing that it was the cashierdy who had offended Gerald, Louie turned to re at her. She had

    been standing beside them all this time, a dumbfounded expression on her face.

    ¡°Ah! Louie, so this gentleman here is your friend!¡±

    The cashierdy was terrified now. She began thinking up excuses in her mind as cold sweat dripped

    down her forehead.

    ¡®I only treated him like that because Cameron had signaled me too! He told me to make it difficult for

    Gerald so I was only following his orders!¡¯

    ¡®Cameron¡¯s family works in the health department so of course I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey him!¡¯

    ¡®Besides, that Gerald guy looked like a loser so I didn¡¯t think twice about it. To think that he knew you,

    Louie!¡¯

    Before she could even begin exining herself, a p was heard.

    Louie¡¯s hand left her now reddened cheek as he shouted, ¡°How could you look down on a customer!

    Isn¡¯t Gerald just here to enjoy a meal? How dare you bully a customer you¡¯re not even familiar with! I

    better hear about your resignation the next time Ie here!¡±

    ¡°But I¡­ I only did it because¡­¡±

    Her left cheek was swollen and red and in pain as she looked toward Cameron.

    Cameron had already been nervous even before she looked at him. He simply pretended as if the

    incident had nothing to do with him as he quietly began sneaking out of the ce.

    He didn¡¯t want to retreat like a coward, but the situation was a difficult one so with a great reluctance

    and unwillingness in his heart, he left the premise.

    He regretted his actions tremendously.

    As for Gerald, he exchanged a few pleasantries with Louie before finally leaving with Giya and the

    others.

    Gerald already knew that Louie was just a rich and useless brat so he didn¡¯t want to get too close to

    him.

    Upon leaving the shop, they caught sight of Cameron and the others standing not too far away from

    them.

    In the beginning, Cameron and the others had wanted to enjoy Gerald¡¯s misfortune, but humiliation

    greeted them headfirst instead.

    This was especially true for Cameron who had a terrible expression on his face.

    ¡°How on earth does Gerald know Louie?!¡± said Sully.

    Her respect for Gerald had grown tremendously now.

    Cameron simply sneered at her question. ¡°He just showed Gerald a little respect! He said all that but

    Gerald was still the one who paid the bill in the end! It¡¯s only a matter of respect. Don¡¯t you know who

    Louie is? He would never befriend a person like Gerald!¡±

    Cameron was brimming with jealousy.

    As per usual, Gerald made up a story regarding him and Louie to casually exin what had just

    happened to Giya and the others.

    They then left and returned to the hotel.

    ¡°Oh my god! Why is Gerald staying in such a grand hotel?¡±

    Since Tammy and the others had not entered the hotel earlier, the little cousin was shocked when they

    stepped through its front doors for the first time.

    What more, Gerald had spent a lot of money just on the meal they were treated to earlier. He also knew

    a lot of people. Tammy and the other distant rtives were constantly surprised the longer they stayed

    around Gerald.

    As they went further into the hotel, a few men tried to gain Giya¡¯s affection. However, they gave up

    immediately the moment they knew that they first had to rival Gerald. They were nothingpared to

    him.

    Once they got into their room, Gerald put his phone on the coffee table to wash some fruits for them.

    ¡°Oh my god! Tammy! Tammye look! Look at the phone Gerald¡¯s been using!¡±

    The little cousin picked the phone up to show her, an expression of surprise on her face.

    Tammy was equally stunned.

    ¡®That phone could easily amount to two to three thousand dors¡­ Why would Gerald have it?¡¯

    At that moment, his phone began to ring.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? The most beloved M? Who is this person?¡± said the little cousin as she looked at the caller

    ID. She was dumbfounded by the discovery.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 417

    The little cousin¡¯s surprise turned into a sneer. ¡°Who is this ¡®most beloved¡¯ M? Doesn¡¯t he like you

    most Giya? Let¡¯s see who she is!¡±

    Giya couldn¡¯t react fast enough and before she could stop her, the little cousin had already answered

    M¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± asked the little cousin.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re definitely not Gerald¡¯s girlfriend. Stop spouting nonsense!¡±

    Even though she said that, the little cousin was stunned.

    She then looked toward Giya before saying, ¡°Giya! This girl¡¯s saying that she¡¯s Gerald¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Felicia! Hand me the phone immediately!¡±

    Giya then snatched the phone from her and hung up immediately.

    Giya, for one, definitely knew who M was. She was Gerald¡¯s girlfriend who was in a long-distance

    rtionship with him.

    However, that was all Giya knew about M. She had been quite curious about what M was like in

    person ever since she knew about her existence.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Still, it would be inappropriate for her to say anything else at the moment.

    ¡°Felicia, what did you say? What did that other girl say again?¡± asked Tammy as she confirmed with

    Felicia if she had heard right.

    Felicia simply sneered again. ¡°I asked her who she was and she said that she was Gerald¡¯s girlfriend!

    She even asked me where Gerald was!¡±

    Felicia spoke as if she had just uncovered a great secret.

    ¡°Giya, do you know that girl?¡± asked Tammy as rage brewed in her mind.

    ¡®What the actual f*ck! How sleazy is this guy! To get Giya to be his girlfriend is no easy feat and yet look

    at him! How bold and absolutely disgusting! To think that he still dares to fool around with other women

    when he already has Giya!¡¯

    ¡°What are you all talking about? I have some fruits with me!¡±

    At that moment, Gerald finally came back, holding a te of fruits in his hands.

    ¡°To hell with the fruits! Who¡¯s this M, Gerald! You better have a good exnation!¡± sneered Tammy.

    She snatched the phone from Giya and held on to it as she red daggers at Gerald.

    Gerald didn¡¯t even know how to begin exining the situation.

    M was his actual girlfriend of course.

    ¡°It had never crossed my mind that you were such a vile and disloyal man! How dare you treat Giya this

    way!¡± scolded Felicia next.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t scold him anymore! I already knew about this and¡­ And let me just admit that

    we¡¯ve never been a couple!¡±

    There was no use hiding it anymore so Giya simply shouted the truth out.

    ¡°¡­What? You two aren¡¯t a couple? Oh god, then why are you living with him if you¡¯re not his girlfriend?¡±

    asked Tammy, shocked.

    ¡°I did it so that no one would get suspicious! I needed Gerald¡¯s cooperation to lie to my dad, otherwise,

    he would definitely continue to force me!¡± exined Giya truthfully.

    ¡°You scared me half to death! I thought you really had be Gerald¡¯s girlfriend! But I guess it really is

    impossible. It¡¯s a little hard to believe that since Gerald¡¯s been treating you so well today even though

    he already has a girlfriend. He¡¯s even given you so many expensive things!¡± said Tammy as she red

    at Gerald.

    Women hated vile and disloyal men.

    It was clear that Gerald had thatbel on him now.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tammy. Didn¡¯t your mom call earlier? Asking you to go home immediately? And you

    need to promise to keep this a secret for me. Please don¡¯t meddle with Gerald¡¯s business!¡± said Giya in

    a persuading tone.

    Eventually, Giya managed to persuade them to leave.

    Only Gerald and Giya were left in the room now.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 418

    It definitely took Gerald a while to exin the entire situation properly to M.

    By the time he was done, M was no longer angry.

    Gerald sighed. He had never anticipated for that crazy girl to actually pick up and answer his phone.

    He was stuck in an extremely awkward position now.

    ¡°Say, Gerald, do have a seat¡­ I have something I want to ask you,¡± said Giya as she looked toward

    him. On her face was a demure smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine standing. What¡¯s your question?¡±

    ¡°Do you really like M that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± replied Gerald without hesitation.

    Giya took in a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Then, if that¡¯s the case, why did you give me such an

    expensive gift in the first ce? In case you weren¡¯t aware, when I learned that it was the most

    priceless gift your family could offer, I was touched beyondpare!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, Gerald. Though many other men have given me expensive

    gifts before, those gifts were different from yours. Your gift was meaningful. And to tell you the truth, to

    me, you¡¯re different from the other men.¡±

    Deep inside, Giya knew that she was trying to win Gerald¡¯s affection.

    She couldn¡¯t exin why. She was just in love with him.

    Initially, she had thought that his long-distance rtionship girlfriend posed no threat to her. However,

    Giya now realized how much Gerald cared for her.

    Gerald on the other hand, was filled with self-reproach at that moment.

    He knew that the dragon jade bracelet was never his family¡¯s heirloom.

    However, back at university that day, he couldn¡¯t just say that for fear that his identity would be

    exposed. His lies became the truth that day, at least for those who heard it.

    He had lied because he had assumed back then that he was nothing but a loserpared to Giya,

    Tammy, and the others.

    His logic was that there was no way that they would ever feel anything for him.

    What more, lying wouldn¡¯t matter since he had also assumed that he would never have to contact any

    of them again once the jade bracelet had been handed over.

    Never could he have imagined theplex chain of events that would soon follow and eventually lead

    to this very day.

    Now here he was, in a room together with Giya. A Giya who had misunderstood his intentions from the

    moment he had given her the bracelet.

    It was getting too messy. Gerald knew he couldn¡¯t hide the fact from Giya any longer. It was useless to

    even hide his identity from her at this point.

    Gerald took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°The truth is, Giya, I lied to you. The dragon jade bracelet

    is not a family heirloom like what you and the other girls thought. I bought two bracelets from the shop,

    the dragon jade bracelet being one of them. You were supposed to receive the other, as I just wanted

    topensate for the one I broke.¡±

    ¡°However, I somehow mixed the two up and gave you the wrong one,¡± he said as he left the room. He

    came back soon after along with the two jade bracelets and ced them in front of Giya.

    He didn¡¯t want Giya to believe the lie any longer. With the proof in front of her now, she definitely

    couldn¡¯t.

    Giya bit her lower lip softly before smiling bitterly. She nodded slowly.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the entire story¡­ No man would ever be that stupid and give his family heirloom to a girl he

    barely even knew! I guess I¡¯ve just been overthinking everything!¡±

    Gerald looked down with a sigh. The weight on his chest had been lifted. It felt relieving to finally be

    able to clear things up with her.

    ¡°Alright then Gerald, I won¡¯t be disturbing you anymore. I¡¯ve given it some thought and I know that I¡¯ll

    only end up troubling you more by staying here. I really shouldn¡¯t worry my dad too much either.

    Though Yacob has numerous ws, at least I can trust that he¡¯ll be sincere. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going

    home now.¡±

    As soon as she ended her sentence, she stood up immediately and began packing her things up.

    Giya had made up her mind. She would return home to be engaged to Yacob.

    Gerald felt uneasy but who was he to stop her?

    He had M now. What right did he have to have ambiguous rtionships with other women? With that

    thought in his head, he chose not to stop her.

    As he sent Giya off, he thought that the incident was now truly over.

    He could finally focus all his attention on the investment of Serene County.

    Sometimeter, Gerald received a call¡­This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 419

    It was a call from Morgana.

    She told him that the gathering for high school friends was going to be held that afternoon.

    Morgana had simply called to remind him about the event and to tell him to be there early.

    It had been three days since Gerald hadst eaten a meal at Mead Hall.

    So Giya had been gone for three days now.

    Morgana had borated on the event the day before. Soon, many of their ssmates would start their

    internships or work.

    Therefore, the gathering was nned for old friends to catch up with one another while they were still

    here.

    At first, Gerald had not wanted to participate. However, Gerald had attended an opening ceremony for

    a newly investedpany the day before. As he was about to leave, he bumped into Morgana and a

    few others who had gone to the carnival to have some fun.

    Tagging along with Morgana was another female high school friend by the name of XeJaquin.

    She was their assistant monitor back then and she was definitely one of the ss beauties. She was

    excellent in her academics as well. Simr to the old Sharon, she had always had a good rtionship

    with Gerald who shared an equally good academic performance.

    Gerald found out that Xe had returned to Serene County for future prospects. She seemed to have

    also found a nice job there.

    The moment they saw Gerald, they tried their best to invite him over as well.

    Gerald found it hard to reject so many people so he ended up promising that he would go.

    After telling Morgana he hadn¡¯t forgotten, he hung up.

    A few secondster, he received a message on his phone. It was Xe.

    ¡°So when are we going, Gerald?¡±

    Gerald knew that she lived in Serene County. Actually, it wasn¡¯t too far off from the hotel Gerald was

    currently staying in.

    On the day they met, Gerald had joked that they should go to the gathering together.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Xe to agree to that.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there soon!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°No need to rush. I need another forty minutes to wash my hair and some other things. Let¡¯s meet up at

    the Tranquil Road bus stopter!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Though Xe used to be the assistant ss monitor, she was a quiet and gentle girl who rarely talked.

    She just liked to study and her friends in ss were mostly the more studious people.

    A good example would be how she didn¡¯t like talking to people like Cameron¡ªwho had a powerful

    family background¡ªand Waylon Letts¡ªwho was the wealthiest in ss¡ªsince they were both quite

    mischievous. Money and power just weren¡¯t how she chose her friends.

    Meeting her again, however, Gerald could see that Xe had undergone some big changes from when

    they hadst met years ago.

    The way she presented herself, she had be quite optimistic and capable. She was even able to

    joke with the others, much unlike her past self.

    It seemed that girls would naturally change after experiencing different things in society.

    Ignoring all that, something much more important was on Gerald¡¯s mind. He remembered back when

    he had an ambiguous rtionship with Xe at the start of their junior year.

    She had been with him not because of his charm.

    Back then, Gerald was still considerably handsome. However, the things that mattered to her was his

    honesty and his studious nature. Adding to that, he also liked to listen to a group of girls¡ªwhich she

    was a part of¡ªwhen they told him things. As a result, an ambiguous rtionship blossomed between

    the two.

    However, his ambiguous rtionship with Xested only for a short while. It ended not too long after.

    Shaking his head, he batted the old memories away before taking his car key out.

    Gerald then drove his Mercedes-Benz G-ss to the Tranquil Road bus stop.

    He didn¡¯t need to keep a low profile anymore since he was no longer in the university.

    Besides, he wasn¡¯t driving the car to show off. He simply needed a vehicle to get somewhere.

    He knew that there was a chance that Sharon and Lilian might be at the gathering as well. Though they

    didn¡¯t know who his true identity was, they at least already knew that he was rich. Knowing that, Gerald

    didn¡¯t think too much about them.

    When he arrived at the bus stop, there was still half an hour left before the appointed time.

    Since he still had some time before she arrived, he parked his car at a nearby parking lot.

    He then went to a coffee shop to buy two cups of coffee before finally walking toward the bus stop to

    wait for Xe.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    While sitting there, he heard a female voice call out to him.

    Gerald turned around.

    Before him, was a girl intimately locking arms with a man. Both of them were wearing sunsses and

    they were dressed up fashionably.

    Though her eyes were hidden, the rest of her face was beautiful. She even had a nice figure going for

    her. The man, on the other hand, looked slightly displeasing to the eye to be absolutely honest. He was

    short, plump, and ugly. His face was filled with pockmarks too.

    Despite them looking like night and day, they appeared to be a couple.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 420

    ¡°What, it¡¯s only been a few years, Gerald. Have you already forgotten about me?¡± said the girl as she

    removed her sunsses.

    ¡°You¡¯re Rae!¡± said Gerald, recognizing her immediately.

    After hearing him say that, her partner took his sunsses off as well. Gerald immediately realized who

    he was after that.

    His name was Heath Seaver. His ssmates liked calling him ¡®tycoon¡¯ since he definitely looked the

    part. He was actually quite rich back when they were still in school. However, he was also famously

    known for trying to gain the affection of up to ten girls back then, though he was rejected more than

    fifteen times.

    How was that possible? It was because some of the girls rejected him twice!

    The issue always boiled down to his face having too many pockmarks.

    Aside from that, he had suffered from a high fever once when he was young, so his reactions were

    always a bit slowerpared to the others.

    When it came to bullying back then, the victims were always either Gerald or him. Both of them

    suffered the same misfortune.

    And what about Rae Walker?

    She had been a beauty even back then.

    She was from the school¡¯s art team and she danced Latin just like Lilian.

    However,pared to Lilian, she was way more attractive and seductive.

    Gerald still remembered how much Rae had enjoyed herself during the schooling years. There were

    always several people trying to gain her affection. As a result, she had been in love many, many times.

    Some of the boys she dated had rich family backgrounds and were quite famous in school.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Others were from the school¡¯s sports team. Back then, they all looked like they would be

    celebrities one day.

    Rae had even dated handsome gangsters from outside their school before.

    During that period, a few magnificent motorcycles could always be seen parked at the entrance of the

    school during weekends. It meant that she was going out on a date, and it always made for a

    spectacr scene.

    It was a surprise to Gerald that she would end up being together with the tycoon after graduating from

    high school.

    His surprise was obvious to them as his eyes were wide open.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Actually, I never expected to see you attending the gathering! It¡¯s really been

    quite a while since we¡¯vest met!¡± said Rae as she ced a hand on Heath¡¯s shoulder while rolling

    her eyes at Gerald.

    ¡°It truly has been. Both of you are even together now!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Rae simply sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are. What about it? He loves me very much and that¡¯s all that

    matters. He even owns a few shops in the county town!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t tell whether she was trying to show off, but she really liked talking.

    Seeing that he had gone quiet, Rae showed a smug expression on her face as she locked her arms

    with Heath¡¯s again.

    She could sense Gerald¡¯s astonishment at how the tycoon and her were a couple now.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t deny that he was slightly jealous.

    However, it wasn¡¯t about love. Gerald and Heath were both losers at heart. However, one of them had

    a beautiful girlfriend now while the other remained the same.

    With that in mind, anyone would be unhappy about that.

    Rae enjoyed seeing Gerald¡¯s mood sour.

    ¡°Xe will be here soon. Let¡¯s go together!¡± said Gerald as he smiled bitterly while shaking his head.

    Rae simply sneered again. ¡°We¡¯re definitely not taking the bus. We¡¯re just waiting for our ride here.

    Jason and the others will be picking us upter. That¡¯s only because the tycoon hasn¡¯t had the time to

    get his driving license yet. Otherwise, we would have bought a car by now!¡± replied Rae.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    It was unpleasant talking to her so he spent the remaining time chatting idly with them.

    It was sometimeter when he heard a female voice calling out to him.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Looking up, he saw her standing opposite the road, a parasol in hand. Her body appeared slim and tall,

    and her shoulder-length curls were red. She was walking toward him now.

    The closer she came, the more attention she received from the other men waiting at the bus stop. Their

    eyes were glued onto her.

    With her beauty and grace, who could me them?

    The woman who now stood before Gerald, was none other than Xe.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 421

    ¡°Herees Xe!¡± said Rae as she and the others smiled toward Xe.

    ¡°Have you waited for a long time, Gerald?¡± asked Xe, smiling as she looked at him.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± replied Gerald.

    Xe was dressed charmingly that day. She was certainly the kind of woman who could bewitch others

    with a single nce.

    However, Gerald knew better and actively stopped himself from thinking unnecessary thoughts.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Xe, I looked at the group chat yesterday. The others were discussing how you

    hadnded a great job. How did you manage to get into the Dream Investment Group? I heard that a

    billion dors were required for the registered capital!¡± said Rae, a slight jealousy projected in her

    voice.

    Initially, Rae was considered much betterpared to her other ssmates in the group.

    Since she was now dating the tycoon whose family owned a few shops, she was considered quite well-

    to-do and she was proud of that.

    She had a great life as well.

    However,paring herself to Xe, she felt like a small fry.

    Everyone knew that the Dream Investment Group was established with the funds provided by Mr.

    Crawford from Mayberry. In the near future, it was nned to be arge development project in

    Serene County. Whoever managed to enter the group would continue their efforts even though they

    had to pay about one to two billion dors that year.

    Naturally, when the news was shared in the group chat, everyone became excited.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    It was a sign that Serene County was going to undergo some drastic changes soon.

    ¡°I just so happened to be recruited by thepany. I¡¯m not too sure how its development will end up

    being and to be frank, I don¡¯t have much confidence either. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m working in the

    headquarters of Dream Investment Group. I¡¯m just working in a subsidiary investment holdingpany

    under them, it¡¯s not as mysterious and good as most people say!¡± said X as she smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s still quite an exceptional post, Xe! You don¡¯t have to be modest!¡± replied Rae, her jealousy

    more apparent in her voice now.

    Gerald on the other hand, was standing beside them and he appeared quite shocked.

    So Xe had been recruited by a subsidiarypany under Dream Investment Company.

    And who owned the Dream Investment Company?

    It was, of course, Gerald!

    No wonder Xe and the others were there the other day! Afterpleting the procedures for the

    opening ceremony, he had bumped into them in the main square just outside the hall.

    Quite a few celebrities had attended the carnival the day before so it hadn¡¯t crossed Gerald¡¯s mind that

    Xe was involved with the Dream Investment Company.

    With her role as an employee of the subsidiarypany under Gerald¡¯s, it was definitely alright for her

    to bring along a few friends to enjoy themselves there.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®What a great coincidence!¡¯

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s get on the bus together!¡± said Xe.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, someone¡¯s picking us upter! Actually Xe, why don¡¯t youe with us instead?¡±

    Just as Xe was about to reply, her phone started ringing.

    The moment she picked up, she stepped to the side before saying something, a blush forming on her

    cheeks. She continued talking for a while before finally hanging up.

    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± asked Gerald with a smile. He couldn¡¯t help it, seeing her face all shy and flustered.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m single! That¡¯s just a friend!¡± she replied with a smile though her voice

    was quivering awkwardly.

    Gerald shook his head with a smile before fishing his car keys out. He was ready to drive her to the

    gathering.

    All of a sudden, a new white Audi A4L could be seen and heard dashing toward the bus stop.

    The brakes were mmed and the car stopped abruptly right next to the surprised crowd.

    The car¡¯s window was rolled down and a man in sunsses poked his head out.

    ¡°Come on, Xe! Your ssmates will be there soon! Let¡¯s get there before them, just the two of us!¡±

    said the man.

    Naturally, the car caught a lot of attention from the people who were waiting for the bus there.

    As usual, the beautiful one would always get picked up by the rich kid.

    This was what a few of the boys there thought as their inferiorityplex sank in.

    ¡°Ah, hello Waylon. Is this the newest car you¡¯ve bought?¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 422

    Rae recognized the man and she bore a look of surprise on her face.

    Seeing that Rae and the tycoon were there, Waylon was surprised as well.

    He got out of his car and leaned against it with one hand in his pocket. He then smiled and said,

    ¡°Bought it about half a month ago. I finally found a chance to drive it today!¡±

    Waylon was another of Gerald¡¯s old ssmates.

    Back when they were still in school together, there were only two boys who were very rich and

    powerful. They still are today.

    One of them was Cameron, whose family was rted to the health department. The other was none

    other than Waylon.

    Both Waylon and Cameron shared a good rtionship back then. They enjoyed messing around during

    ss.

    Since the two of them had wealth and power, they both lived good lives even after graduating from high

    school.

    However, Gerald was more interested in Waylon¡¯s rtionship with Xe. The two of them had never

    had a good rtionship, even quarreling with each other at times, at least as far as Gerald could

    remember. They now looked like they shared quite a good rtionship.

    As they were chatting with each other, Rae pointed at Gerald before saying, ¡°Say, Waylon, Gerald¡¯s

    here too. Why don¡¯t you talk to him?¡±

    Waylon then finally looked toward Gerald who had been standing beside them all this time.

    ¡°Oh goodness! If you hadn¡¯t told me about it, I really wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. You¡¯re here too,

    Gerald!¡± said Waylon as he smiled faintly.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rae simply sneered at that. ¡°What, have you forgotten already, Waylon? You once asked Gerald to

    lend you his workbook so that you could copy his answers. Gerald didn¡¯t let you so you took a chair

    and beat him up all the way from the tform to the back of the ssroom. I remember him looking

    scared half to death back then since you did it so harshly,¡± said Rae as she reminisced.

    Gerald was ced in an extremely awkward position as soon as she said that.

    He distinctly remembered that incident and it had been a reurring bad memory for him. Waylon was

    like a shadow in Gerald¡¯s heart since he always ridiculed Gerald openly. That wasn¡¯t the only time he

    had beaten Gerald up either.

    It had been so traumatizing that whenever Gerald heard even his name, he grew instinctively

    frightened.

    During that incident, both Xe and Sharon had quarreled fiercely with Waylon because they wanted to

    help Gerald.

    Xe had even taken a textbook and smashed it on Waylon so that she could avenge Gerald.

    It was an unpleasant experience as a whole and Gerald could only reply with a bitter smile.

    However, Waylon was indifferent to the situation and simply changed the topic. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough chit

    chat. When I called Xe earlier I thought she was going to be here alone. It turns out that all of you

    were here waiting for the bus! Either way,e on Xe, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡®Xe must have been afraid that I would misunderstand earlier, so that¡¯s why she answered the call

    secretly¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    It wasn¡¯t really necessary. Gerald didn¡¯t care, quite honestly.

    However, she had promised and agreed that they would be going to the gathering together. As it turned

    out, she had both Gerald and Waylon waiting to take her there. That was the only thing that slightly

    troubled Gerald.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go in Waylon¡¯s car together, Gerald. You don¡¯t have to take the bus too!¡± said Xe as she

    blushed slightly while looking toward Gerald.

    In their minds, the tycoon and Rae had added themselves to the picture. ¡®Imagine riding in an Audi!

    That would feel so good! We could even deepen our rtionship with Waylon! How nice!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that just won¡¯t be possible. I need to pick up another ssmateter and if Gerald joins,

    there won¡¯t be any space in the car left!¡± said Waylon, a grimace on his face as he stepped into his car.

    Xe was now sitting beside Waylon who had just gotten into the driver¡¯s seat.

    This made Xe feel even more awkward. ¡°I¡­ see¡­ Then¡­ What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°How about this, Gerald can just hail a taxi since it¡¯ll only cost about ten dors!¡± replied Waylon.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that! Aren¡¯t there Ofo bikes by the street? Just scan one then ride the bike to the

    gathering!¡± said Rae.

    ¡°D*mn! That¡¯s just too pathetic!¡± Waylon then burst outughing.

    Once he stopped, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s just meetter at the hotel then, Gerald.¡±

    After that, he just drove off without saying another word.

    Xe had wanted to say something to Gerald but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything.

    She could only roll up the car¡¯s window.

    She sighed internally. ¡®What else could I have said¡­¡¯

    Once they left, several people were already looking at Gerald pitifully. A few others simply sniggered.

    ¡®That Gerald guy there was clearly being looked down upon. He¡¯s so pitiful!¡¯ That was what almost

    everyone there was thinking at that moment.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t let it bother him. He simply smiled in resignation before walking to the parking

    lot beside the bus stop.

    He passed by the bus stop as his Mercedes-Benz G-ss drove swiftly toward the venue of the

    gathering.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 423

    Once he had parked his car, Gerald entered the private room. Almost half of his ssmates were

    already there.

    There were about twenty people and the atmosphere was quite lively.

    The dining table that they had booked was huge as well.

    Most of the students there only greeted Gerald casually before turning to look away and continuing

    talking among themselves.

    To them, Gerald was simply a poor loser so he was naturally easy to be ignored.

    Going back to Gerald, there was one thing that surprised him.

    Both Lilian and Sharon were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°By the way, Waylon, why aren¡¯t Lilian and Sharon here? Didn¡¯t they say they would join us?¡±

    Simr to Gerald, some of the other ssmates were also puzzled.

    Waylon simply smiled faintly. ¡°They won¡¯t be joining us. They¡¯re not the same as they used to be.

    They¡¯ve entered rich and powerful circles. They¡¯re arguably the most powerful among us! Why would

    they ever attend such a small event such as this?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, is that really true? What else do you know, Waylon?¡± asked Xe who was sitting beside him.

    Her curiosity had gotten the better of her.

    ¡°Well, Sharon¡¯s found herself quite a powerful boyfriend in Mayberry. Do any of you know about

    Yorknorth Mountain Entertainment City?¡± said Waylon as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Of course we all do! It¡¯s famous! Yorknorth Mountain is going to be developed and transformed into

    a tourism, food, and culture focused city. Literally everyone has heard about it!¡±

    ¡°Well, Sharon¡¯s boyfriend came from Yorknorth Vige, though the vige has now been demolished.

    But that¡¯s beside the point. See, her boyfriend¡¯s family owns a few shops on themercial street in

    Yorknorth Mountain Entertainment City. The amount of money they¡¯ll be earning in the future will be

    almost impossible to calcte!¡±

    ¡°Holy cr*p! They sound really powerful!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone was astounded.

    ¡°Her boyfriend¡¯s name is Hayward, and he¡¯s quite famous in Mayberry. I had visited Mayberryst

    month for a little entertainment and fun. I called Sharon while I was there and met up with her boyfriend

    too. We had a meal together and exchanged contact information too,¡± said Waylon rather proudly.

    ¡°D*mn Waylon! You¡¯re so great!¡±

    ¡°Back when we were in school, Waylon and Cameron were equally influential and powerful! Waylon still

    is! How about you Cameron? No news from you? You¡¯ve got to work harder!¡± teased a few girls who

    were sitting casually beside Cameron.

    A hint of jealousy could be seen in Cameron¡¯s eyes.

    Cameron knew that he couldn¡¯tpare himself to Waylon.

    This was especially true now since Waylon had already grown to know a lot of people from Mayberry

    whereas Cameron¡¯s contacts were only limited to those from the health department.

    Thinking about it made Cameron both anxious and restless.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He felt like he was being humiliated.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t say that! Cameron¡¯s a great guy too! If your family or rtives work in hospitals or

    something close to that you can just give Cameron a call! Come over here Cameron! The guest of

    honor seat is your¡¯s to im!¡±

    Waylon was already sitting on the main seat while Xe was sitting to his left as the secondary guest of

    honor. The only seat left was reserved for the guest of honor so who else could sit there other than

    Cameron?

    ¡°But Waylon, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to take the guest of honor seat? You¡¯re definitely the most

    powerful among us here! Besides, I¡¯ll let all of you know something. Waylon¡¯spany has also

    received funding from the Dream Investment Group!¡± said a ssmate as he smiled while looking at

    Waylon.

    Waylon was enjoying himself. He felt smug that the others knew about his achievements.

    When his other ssmates heard that, their eyes widened as they turned to look toward Waylon.

    ¡°They arepanies that belong to my family, so they¡¯re none of my business. I¡¯ve established my own

    company but it¡¯s still quite useless since I¡¯ve yet to yield any results!¡± said Waylon while smiling bitterly.

    Many of his ssmates were both jealous and envious of him.

    His deration only made Cameron feel more and more inferior.

    As he smiled awkwardly, he suddenly noticed Gerald who had been sitting near the door. With a cold

    smile on his face, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, Waylon. We shouldn¡¯t just pass the seat of honor

    among ourselves. Gerald should be the rightful one sitting there!¡±

    Cameron had had enough. He was annoyed and he didn¡¯t want to bepared to Waylon anymore so

    he changed the topic to Gerald.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re suggesting Gerald take it?¡± said a random ssmate as he burst outughing.

    Cameron simply sneered.

    ¡°Of course he should. You may not know it, but Gerald¡¯s quite close with our Serene County¡¯s Louie.

    We met two days ago at a restaurant and Louie even wanted to pay the bill for Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 424

    Cameron smiled coldly as he said that.

    ¡°What? Very funny, Cameron! As if Louie could ever be acquainted with Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I know right? The difference between Louie and Gerald¡¯s status is synonymous withparing a

    net with some dirt!¡±

    ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but Xe knows it¡¯s true. She saw it too!¡±

    As he looked at Xe, she simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, d*mn!¡±

    At that moment, several of the ssmates began looking at Gerald in a slightly different light.

    However, there were also a few others who turned to look at Waylon.

    Everyone was aware of the incident where Waylon had severely beaten Gerald up back in high school.

    Gerald was somehow rich now, and he was even well acquainted with Louie who was known for having

    a good rapport with both good and bad guys. How would Waylon respond to that? What kind of face

    would he make?

    On Waylon¡¯s face was a scornful and bitter smile. ¡°So what if he knows Louie? Also, I¡¯m assuming that

    most of you don¡¯t know about this, but Louie was beaten up by someone in a KTV a few days ago. His

    father was even warned by that person. What more, their Lourdes Mining Group shares are being

    taken over by someone else as well! With that in mind, do you still think that Louie is that f*cking

    great?¡± said Waylon.

    Waylon then continued sharing other information that he had heard regarding what had happened to

    the Lourdes.

    By the time he was done, everyone was finally able to see the entire picture.

    ¡°You know Gerald, you look like an honest person! But in the end, you got acquainted with such a

    person! I would never have expected you to be like that, Gerald!¡± said Waylon with a smug smile before

    he continued.

    ¡°Are you surprised at how I know all this, Gerald? Unlike some people, I¡¯m not afraid to tell others about

    these things! See, the person who had framed the Lourdes this time around was none other than the

    powerful boss from Mayberry, Zack Lyle. He did something to them and whatever he had done, it made

    them obedient to him. Some time ago, my dad had a meal with Jaxon, moremonly known as Mr.

    Lyle¡¯s driver. During the meal, Jaxon became so drunk that he ended up telling my dad about it. I was

    present during that meal and Jaxon even patted me on the shoulder and told me to work harder. I¡¯ve

    even received his permission to give him a call should anything happen!¡±

    Waylon ended his sentence with a faint smile.

    The others were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle¡¯s driver? Your father knows Mr. Lyle¡¯s driver, Waylon?¡±

    Everyone there knew who Zack Lyle was. It was literally impossible not to know about him if you were

    from Mayberry.

    He was an extremely powerful and influential businessman.

    His driver must be very well to do as well!

    ¡°Yeah, my dad¡¯s had a few meals with him before. Jaxon¡¯s quite a dominant man. You know, I think that

    we really should have more gatherings like this in the future. If any of you need any help, I¡¯ll definitely

    lend you a hand. And don¡¯t just think I¡¯m sitting here telling lies either! Have a look at this photograph!

    Took it while I had that meal with Jaxon and my dad!¡±

    Waylon then held his phone out to show the picture to everyone.

    Curious, Gerald took a look at it too.

    It was indeed, Jaxon Sanders in the photograph.

    In it, he could be seen dressed up nicely and wearing an expensive-looking watch.

    It was surprising to Gerald, to say the least. He would never have expected to see Jaxon like that.

    In the past, Zack had always assigned Jaxon to be Gerald¡¯s chauffeur when Gerald went to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment. Gerald had been quite close to Jaxon.

    He had initially thought that Jaxon was an honest and sincere man, as he presented himself as a

    simple and in person whenever Gerald saw him in the past.

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, he was actually a quite dominant man.

    Not that there was anything wrong with that. Everyone had a private life after all.

    ¡°So don¡¯t think that Louie is some kind of big shot. The people who fawn over him aren¡¯t going to be of

    any use to you either. Just find me if you have any trouble!¡±

    Waylon then peeked at Gerald before looking toward Xe.

    ¡°And Xe, don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯ll help you deal with that person from yourpany today. No matter

    what it takes, I¡¯ll help you resolve that issue!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re facing troubles at yourpany Xe?¡± asked Rae.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Gerald¡¯s ears perked at Rae¡¯s question and he looked at Xe as well.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 425

    ¡°Yeah,e on Xe, tell us. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a few of the ssmates curiously.

    Xe nodded before she began sharing an incident that had happened to her in great detail.

    Not too long after, Gerald¡¯s curiosity was sated.

    It turned out that not long after she had been recruited by thepany, her superior began constantly

    harassing her. The superior in question was a deputy manager of one of the departments.

    ording to Xe¡¯s description, the deputy manager was a balding man who had lost all his hair

    around the crown of his head. He looked quite old and obscene in general.

    Initially, he hadn¡¯t dared to do much. He simply asked Xe out to have meals with him.

    After rejecting him several times, Xe eventually found it difficult to continue doing so. Hence, she

    finally decided to ept and have a meal with him one day.

    From that day onward, the man became more perverted and daring.

    He constantly called Xe to his office. At the start, he would only say imprudent things to her from time

    to time. Now, things were getting physical and it was not umon for him to use both his hands and

    legs to harass her.

    About two days before the carnival, the deputy manager had called Xe toe over. This resulted in

    her thigh being caressed by him.

    She was so nervous at the time that she instinctively picked a ss of water up and poured it all over

    the deputy manager.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Now, she was being threatened to be fired. He wanted her to obey him, otherwise she would have to

    resign from thepany. She was told to be sensible and act ordingly as well.

    After that incident, Xe ended up telling Waylon about what had happened.

    Only Waylon was powerful and influential enough to set the deputy manager straight. Help from her

    ssmates was also wee.

    ¡°Well d*mn! Now I really want to beat up that old pervert! How dare he bully our goddess!¡± shouted

    some of the men indignantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! However, we women really need to learn how to better protect ourselves. We¡¯re

    always being harassed and bullied. You know, a few people who didn¡¯t know about my connections or

    background had constantly requested me to do things for them back when I first arrived at the hospital.

    Once they got to know who my boyfriend was, nobody tried anything funny with me anymore!¡± said

    Morgana.

    ¡°I know right? Speaking of which, Xe, you and Sharon were both equally the most beautiful girls in

    our ss during our school days. Sharon¡¯s already found herself a good and powerful boyfriend so you

    should definitely do the same! Find yourself a man like that who cherishes you and you¡¯ll bump into

    way fewer problems like this in the future!¡± added Rae.

    Xe only blushed slightly at this before looking toward the floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xe. After today¡¯s gathering ends I¡¯ll resolve the issue for you! He¡¯s just a deputy

    manager after all!¡± said Waylon confidently.

    ¡°Waylon I just want you to scare him a little so that he¡¯ll stop bothering me, please don¡¯t do anything

    unnecessary!¡± replied Xe with a slightly worried tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    ¡°If you want to scare him off, you need to look no further! Gerald¡¯s here and he can easily ask Louie to

    help with that!¡± said Cameron as he looked at Gerald.

    Gerald looked back at him and could only give a cold smile as the others burst outughing.

    It was a rare moment for Gerald to have finally found someone equally fun, good, and capable.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter in the end.

    Xe looked toward Gerald for a brief moment before averting her gaze and looking back at Waylon.

    Her answer was quite obvious.

    Back in high school, Xe had shared quite a good rtionship with Gerald, up to the point where she

    actively defended him from Waylon.

    Now, however, she was much closer to Waylon.

    Waylon was naturally considered to be the most powerful among the ssmates and he had a lot more

    connections and resourcespared to the others as well. Gerald had nothing except for Louie, as far

    as the people there knew.

    Gerald could understand her reasoning and couldn¡¯t fully me her.

    After experiencing enough in society, ordinary people usually concluded that money and resources

    were much more important than actual friendship.

    Gerald was honestly slightly upset since it happened to someone he had treated like a close friend

    before.

    However, Gerald chose to not say anything about it.

    He simply looked at the others when the topic was changed to ridicule him again.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 426

    After a while, Gerald stood up and went to the washroom.

    Not long after he had entered the gents, Xe stood up to head to the washroom herself.

    After washing his hands, Gerald bumped into Xe who had also left the bathroom at the same time.

    The meeting was awkward, to say the least.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t had a chance to properly talk with you. How¡¯ve you been recently?¡± said

    Xe with a bright smile as she tried to conceal her awkwardness.

    She knew how her rtionship with Gerald was like in the past, and she was also very aware of the

    conflicts between Gerald and Waylon.

    However, now she had be quite close to Waylon. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, Gerald would definitely

    not feel alright with that.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± said Gerald as he wiped his hands dry with some tissue paper.

    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t found a job yet, is that true? Do you have any ns for the future?¡± asked

    Xe.

    ¡°I n to make a name for myself,¡± replied Gerald honestly.

    Xe frowned slightly at that before shaking her head with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Listen Gerald, I

    really suggest that you go look for a job. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of job you get. You know very well

    that you¡¯re different from the others!¡±

    ¡°Or, you could even try to please Waylon. He¡¯s started his ownpany and he¡¯s looking for people to

    hire. If you want, I could put in a word for you so that he¡¯ll be more willing to take you in! The basic

    sry is around three hundred dors a month and that¡¯s better than nothing!¡± advised Xe.

    ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯ll have to refuse,¡± said Gerald as he smiled.

    Xe simply sighed. ¡°Gerald, I know that Waylon beat you up badly back then, but he was young so

    please try to understand. Why don¡¯t you try looking at it this way? If you had let him copy your answers

    then he wouldn¡¯t have beaten you up! Now that you¡¯ve graduated from university, who knows? He may

    be willing to lend a hand!¡± continued Xe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take that incident to heart anymore. Also, regarding the issue with your deputy manager. All you

    need to do is to tell your manager or report the incident to the other superiors at yourpany. They¡¯ll

    definitely punish him severely!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    The manager and several of the superiors there were originally staff from Mayberry International Inc. so

    Gerald knew about their capabilities and virtues well. They would definitely not allow any sort of

    harassment to continue.

    Xe simply looked at Gerald for a while before smiling bitterly and shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know

    much about what goes on at my workce. You don¡¯t have to bother about it anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s

    been nice talking to you again, and thank you, Gerald!¡±

    After ending her sentence, she simply waved at Gerald before turning away and leaving.

    It made Gerald feel that Xe herself was quite a strange person.

    It was just like back when he had met Sharon. She had acted strangely to him as well.

    Feeling disappointed, Gerald began walking back himself.

    Less than two dozen stepster, he saw that Xe¡¯s path had been blocked by a middle-aged man.

    The man was even trying to hold her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Zabel?¡± said Xe as she moved her hand away from his.

    ¡°Xe, I was nning to have my meal here today. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you. Since we¡¯re both

    here, why not have a drink with me? I can introduce some colleagues from ourpany to you!¡± said

    Mr. Zabel, lust reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°Come now. Stop trying to leave or I¡¯ll get angry soon!¡± he said.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡±

    At that moment, a loud, angry roar could be heard.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 427

    The roar hade from none other than Waylon himself who had just left the private room.

    Earlier, another girl had left for the washroom but as she was about to exit the private room, she saw a

    man blocking Xe¡¯s path.

    Once Waylon learned about the fact, he immediately got up and headed toward the washroom

    alongside a few others.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A group of uncouth b*stards! Who¡¯re you yelling at?¡±

    Though perverted, Mr. Zabel was certainly no small fry. His expression was cold as he asked the

    question.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s my ssmate. Why are you blocking her path?¡± asked Waylon, unafraid.

    Xe was so frightened that she instinctively hid behind Waylon.

    ¡°Xe, I¡¯ll go ahead and say this. The colleagues waiting for me this time around are no ordinary

    people. If you know what¡¯s best for yourself, follow me. Also, why don¡¯t you tell these b*stards who I

    am?¡± replied Mr. Zabel, his arms folded behind his back.

    ¡°Waylon¡­ His name is Charlie Zabel¡­ And he¡¯s the deputy manager of my department!¡± said Xe.

    ¡°D*mn! So this is the guy!¡±

    Waylon had initially decided to deal with Charlie that afternoon. However, Charlie had been kind

    enough to show up in front of Waylon! Good, he didn¡¯t need to waste any time looking for him!

    Xe clearly had not expected to bump into that old pervert here either.

    Waylon sneered before saying, ¡°How convenient. I had nned to go looking for you but here you are,

    Mr. Zabel. Let¡¯s have a chat, shall we? First of all, do you know who I am? My dad is Spencer Leets!

    My family owns Queenzon Enterprise! The biggestpany in Serene County!¡±

    Hearing that, Charlie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He definitely knew about Queenzon Enterprise.

    In the past, it had just been an ordinarypany. Now, however, things werepletely different.

    Due to Queenzon Enterprise¡¯s high environmental protection standards, they had gained funding from

    the Dream Investment Group.

    One could even say that it¡¯s one of Dream Investment Group¡¯s development projects.

    The Leets family¡¯s status greatly benefitted from this, and they now enjoyed a powerful and influential

    status in Serene County.

    Simrly, Mr. Zabel had also received funding from the group. However, as a mere deputy manager of

    apany, he still needed to think and behave properly.

    ¡°Ah, do you¡¯re from the Letts! But Mr. Letts, I have some business to attend to with Xe which only

    concerns ourpany. It would be inappropriate for you to intervene in such private affairs, don¡¯t you

    think?¡± said Charlie coldly.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hispany¡¯s percentage of investment was much higher than the factory andpany belonging to

    Queenzon Enterprise. Comparing the two, Charlie¡¯spany was definitely a more important asset for

    the Dream Investment Group. Charlie didn¡¯t have to be too scared when it came to the aspect of power

    and background.

    ¡°Oh, but I do wish to intervene. No matter what you say!¡±

    Waylon spoke without filtering his words, projecting his assertiveness in the situation.

    Things got physical soon after due to both men feeling the need to protect their pride.

    Waylon was first to attack. He rushed toward Charlie and began punching him without even flinching.

    Seeing that, Cameron and the others began taking action as well.

    In their minds, they all thought that the deputy manager was not as powerful and influential as Waylon¡¯s

    family.

    In the end, Charlie was beaten up quite severely.

    Xe had been standing beside them the entire time, trying to get them to stop fighting but to no avail.

    ¡°You absolute b*stards! How dare all of you! Just you wait!¡± Charlie shouted with a hand on his bruised

    cheek as he ran away in a rather pitiful manner.

    Not too long after, a group of people rushed out of Charlie¡¯s own private room.

    The leader of the group seemed to be a middle-aged man in a suit.

    ¡°Who was it who started it all?¡± asked the leader, coldly.

    Charlie immediately pointed at both Waylon and Cameron before whispering something into the

    leader¡¯s ear.

    The man simply sneered. ¡°Like I care whose son he is! Today¡¯s my first day reporting to duty at your

    company as a senior executive! These brats need to be taught a lesson, otherwise, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re

    small fries that can be bullied easily!¡±

    While the tensions continued to heighten, Gerald simply continued standing at the side. He really didn¡¯t

    know whose side he should be on now.

    On one hand, Waylon was definitely a useless, rich brat but he was efficient when it came to fighting.

    On the other, the middle-aged man was clearly not any saint either.

    As Gerald thought to himself, someone from Charlie¡¯s group smashed a wine bottle against Waylon¡¯s

    head. Blood soon started dripping down his face.

    ¡°Hey! Stop fighting! Cease this!¡±

    Noticing how bad the situation already was, Gerald quickly rushed forward along with a few other men.

    They tried to persuade both teams to stop fighting.

    After all, those people who were beating the others up were Gerald¡¯s subordinates. On the other hand,

    Waylon was the one who was being beaten up. Although Waylon could almost be considered as

    Gerald¡¯s enemy, it was imprudent to cause such a great mess since they were having a gathering that

    day.

    It was something that just shouldn¡¯t happen that day.

    Charlie¡¯s subordinates finally stopped beating up Waylon after the staff from the hotel gave their

    cooperation to stop the fight. Charlie then paid the bill and left the hotel in a huff, surrounded by the

    people from hispany.

    ¡°Oh no, what are we going to do? Waylon, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± said Rae, extremely frightened.

    ¡°They¡¯re the first bunch of bstards who have ever dared to beat me up. I¡¯m calling my dad! Those

    bstards are going to pay a terrible price for this!¡± shouted Waylon, his eyes bloodshot.

    Gerald had observed how Waylon had fought earlier. He was clearly someone who would never allow

    himself to ept loss or defeat that easily.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 428

    Due to his father¡¯s power and influence, Waylon had always done as he pleased, acting smugly and

    arrogantly in front of all his ssmates.

    It had never urred to him that Charlie¡¯s subordinate could act even fiercer. They had even severely

    beaten him up.

    At that moment, Waylon was a wreck both physically and emotionally.

    ¡°He needs medical attention immediately!¡± shouted Morgana before taking her phone out and calling

    for an ambnce.

    The ambnce soon arrived and since Morgana herself was a clinician, she entered the ambnce as

    well to help bandage his wounds. She left for the hospital together with Waylon.

    ¡°Waylon was beaten up and now he¡¯s being sent to the hospital¡­ What should we do?¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave for now¡­ What if those madmene back with reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! They don¡¯t seem like ordinary people¡­¡±

    The ssmates continued discussing the situation among themselves, all of them quite indecisive on

    whether pride or safety was more important.

    Since no immediate conclusion was achieved, they all turned to look at Cameron.

    Cameron looked back at them, dumbfounded.

    Cameron had been lying on the floor throughout most of the second half of the fight. He had been

    kicked down and he stayed there. He was afraid of fighting back the moment he found out that the

    leader was some kind of senior executive.

    It was also the reason why only Waylon was beaten up when the fight began again.

    He had initially been worried but seeing how everyone was expecting him to make the next decision,

    he soon became smug again.

    ¡°Everyone remain calm! Let¡¯s just head to the hospital first. Waylon¡¯s father will definitely be going there

    as well!¡± said Cameron.

    The rest of his ssmates agreed and they all headed toward the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot

    together.

    For a brief moment, Gerald was too stunned to move but he simply shook his head before heading

    downstairs to get his own car as well.

    ¡®These people seriously like making a mountain out of a molehill! If Xe had only reported it to her

    superiors, none of this would have happened! Charlie would definitely be dealt with easily!¡¯

    ¡®All she needed to do was give me a call and everything would¡¯ve ended just like that!¡¯

    ¡®What a mess this has be¡­¡¯ These were the thoughts going on in Gerald¡¯s mind.

    All of them were now in the parking lot.

    ¡°Alright, we have four cars with us now. Who else drove here?¡± asked Cameron.

    At that moment, Xe started crying out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry everyone! It¡¯s my problem but I pulled you all into it as well!¡±

    Xe wailed, a terrible guilt weighing on her heart.

    ¡°How could we me you Xe? I witnessed the old pervert blocking your way with my own eyes!

    What more, Gerald had been standing beside you but he didn¡¯t do anything! If he had done something,

    maybe all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened! It¡¯s all his fault!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If anyone¡¯s to me it should be Gerald! Don¡¯t me yourself! Let¡¯s just get into the car

    and head to the hospital now!¡± said Rae.

    The ssmates then began entering the avable cars. Xe herself got into Cameron¡¯s car.

    ¡°Oh god, look! Gerald¡¯s here too!¡±

    At that moment, everyone finally took notice of Gerald who had just arrived at the parking lot.

    ¡°What¡¯s that idiot doing down here? All the seats in the avable cars have been filled! Didn¡¯t hee

    here by hailing a taxi?¡± asked a female ssmate coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you took a taxi here why are you down here with us? Were you nning on joining

    us in a car? You won¡¯t be of any use even if youe along with us! Just hail a taxi and stop blocking

    our path here!¡± said Rae with a cold sneer.

    Xe simply nced at Gerald though she said nothing else before looking away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him, Cameron. Is your car or Waylon¡¯s faster?¡± asked Rae as she rolled her eyes

    while looking at Gerald.

    ¡°They¡¯re almost the same! We¡¯ll be heading out first! Sit tight!¡± shouted Cameron as he stepped on the

    pedal, sending the car lunging forward.

    What followed was a loud bang.

    Cameron had not held on to the steering wheel firmly enough. His car had crashed against the back of

    a white car that had been parked in front of them.

    The hood of Cameron¡¯s car was lifted. It looked like it had been badly damaged.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± yelled Cameron in shock.

    All of them got out of his car and Rae immediately started screaming. Her mouth was covered with her

    hands in shock.

    ¡°Cameron. Cameron look! I think you crashed into a Mercedes-Benz G500!¡±

    ¡°What? How could that be?¡±

    Most of the other ssmates didn¡¯t think too much about it. To them, it just felt impossible that such a

    luxurious car would even be in Serene County.

    However, when they approached the car, Rae had unfortunately been correct. It really was a

    Mercedes-Benz G-ss¡­

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 429

    ¡°F*ck! A Mercedes-Benz G-ss is worth more than three hundred thousand dors!¡± shouted a

    ssmate in a worried voice.

    Though the two cars had collided, the Mercedes-Benz G-ss had suffered much lesspared to

    Cameron¡¯s own car.

    However, ifpensation was required, Cameron knew he had to fork out at least a hundred thousand

    dors. He quivered slightly in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Cameron! If it wasn¡¯t for me you wouldn¡¯t have hit that car!¡± wailed Xe as another

    burden was added to her heart.

    She sighed internally while holding back her tears. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for me, none of these incidents would

    have happened today¡­¡¯

    ¡®Waylon¡¯s been beaten up, and now Cameron¡¯s just crashed into another car when he was just trying to

    send me to the hospital to visit Waylon! What can we even do now?¡¯

    Xe¡¯s mind was filled with negativity and it only made her feel more flustered and agitated than she

    already was.

    The others were starting to feel afraid as well. They began discussing how to resolve the issue

    regarding the expensive car.

    ¡°Just go ahead, it¡¯s no big deal. Go to the hospital, all of you!¡± said Gerald with a sigh while he slid his

    hands into his pockets.

    It was quite unfortunate but of course, the car Cameron had crashed into was Gerald¡¯s.

    His Lamborghini was hit by someone and now his Mercedes-Benz G-ss faced the same fate. Was

    he really that unlucky?

    Though it was his car that had been hit, he found it difficult to ask them for a maintenance fee, given

    how terrified they all already looked thinking about how much money they would have to fork out.

    ¡°For f*cks sake! Do you even understand the value of this car, Gerald? This is a Mercedes-Benz G-

    ss! Who would dare to just leave like that! If the owner of this car ever found out who we were, we

    would definitely have to pay an even heavier price! Do you even understand half of what I¡¯m saying?!¡±

    shouted Rae, her anxiety now in high gear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and think about this. How about we all wait here for the driver. When they arrive, we¡¯ll

    apologize sincerely to them and with any luck, they might let us leave if they¡¯re satisfied with just that,¡±

    suggested one of the girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best idea we have at the moment. It definitely beats leaving the car like this!¡±

    This seemed to be what the majority agreed with.

    Some of the girls even had other things on their minds. They wanted to see whether the driver was a

    handsome young man.

    ¡°Say, Cameron, why don¡¯t you leave with the others first? I¡¯ll stay behind and wait for the driver. I¡¯ll

    settle the issue of the maintenance fee!¡± said Xe out of the blue.

    Although she didn¡¯t have much money, she couldn¡¯t just allow Cameron to pay for the maintenance fee

    all on his own.

    ¡°No way, we can¡¯t just leave you here! How about this, everyone, please try to use your connections to

    see if you can find out who owns the car. Maybe someone you know may know who the owner is!¡±

    suggested Rae.

    The idea was approved by almost everyone there and they began taking action.

    ¡°One of my cousins works in the construction zone. I¡¯ll ask him!¡±

    ¡°My uncle is responsible for the housing and building projects. He knows quite a lot of people too. Let

    me ask him!¡±

    ¡°My uncle¡¯s a teacher. He¡¯ll know a lot of people as well!¡±

    Several of them started calling up whatever relevant connections they knew of.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Xe herself joined in on the effort.

    ¡°You guys. You really don¡¯t have to do this, just listen to me! Get going now!¡± Gerald was getting more

    and more perplexed at howplicated this simple thing was turning into.

    ¡°And what? Let you handle it? What could a loser like you even do!¡±

    ¡°You barely have anymon sense in you!¡±

    Before they could continue mocking him, the Mercedes-Benz G-ss made a sound.

    Gerald had given up trying to exin. He had retrieved his car key and pressed a button on it. The

    lights of the car shed for a moment following the sound of the car unlocking.

    At that moment, everyone present was stupefied.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Some of the girls couldn¡¯t hold back their shock and identally shouted out whatever was on their

    minds.

    Even Xe put down her phone as she looked toward Gerald in immense shock.

    All of them were in utter disbelief.

    ¡®How could that Mercedes-Benz G-ss belong to Gerald?¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he hail a taxi to get here?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he a pauper?¡¯

    Everyone had the same questions in their heads. It was nothing short of astounding.

    By the time everyone had gotten back to their senses, Gerald had already driven his car out of the

    parking space. The car had not been severely damaged and he made a mental note that he would find

    an automobile sales service shopter to get any dents repaired.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 430

    Whatever the case was, Cameron¡¯s car certainly wasn¡¯t going to be driving anyone anywhere with that

    damaged hood.

    Everything that had gone wrong had stemmed from Xe, but there really was no use crying over

    spilled milk.

    Besides, Gerald didn¡¯t think that it was appropriate to just leave them like that. They were friends in the

    past after all.

    ¡°Come on, get into my car. I¡¯ll give you a ride to the hospital!¡± said Gerald calmly.

    This new mature and calm Gerald felt quite strange to the others.

    Thinking back, no wonder he seemed so calm and casual earlier when he was talking to them at the

    bus stop.

    They honestly hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his demeanor then since they thought he was still a loser.

    However, now when they paid more attention to the way he spoke, they found that his tone sounded

    cold andposed as opposed to the old Gerald they knew. It was somewhat awe worthy.

    ¡°Gerald! Is¡­ Is this your car?¡± asked Rae, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s still pretty new,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Why are you talking so casually about a Mercedes-Benz G-ss?! My god! Who would have ever

    thought that Gerald would buy such an expensive car!¡± said Rae, almost jumping in excitement.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Um¡­ Gerald? Can I ride in your car?¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡±

    ¡°Oh god. I get to ride in a Mercedes-Benz G-ss!¡± Rae squealed as she pped her hands happily

    before getting into the car.

    Xe simply stood at the side, her face flushed red.

    ¡®Well this is embarrassing¡­ I even advised him to get a job just now but to think that he¡¯s doing so well!

    He even has a Mercedes-Benz G-ss!¡¯

    ¡®We had promised to meet each other at the bus stop yet I left for the gathering without him¡­ So it

    turns out he had wanted to drive us there in his car!¡¯

    ¡°Come on Xe, we don¡¯t have all day,¡± said Gerald with a smile. He could see that Xe was clearly

    feeling embarrassed.

    Though she hesitated at first, she nodded slowly before getting into the seat next to Gerald¡¯s.

    The car was full by the time Gerald began driving off to the hospital.

    On their way there, Rae had rolled down the window and poked her head out to take several

    photographs.

    ¡°So Gerald, how did you manage to afford this car? Have you be rich?¡± asked Rae curiously while

    her head was still outside the car.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this car. I attended an event and I just so happened to win it!¡± said Gerald honestly.

    The car that he had bought¡ªhis Lamborghini¡ªwas still parked at Mountain Top.

    ¡°Ah. So it¡¯s just a grand prize,¡± said Rae, a slight disappointment in her voice.

    Aside from Rae, the other girls were also already nning their next moves.

    None of them had boyfriends yet.

    Even if Gerald wasn¡¯t actually rich, selling the car alone would instantly grant him three hundred

    thousand dors. With that kind of money, they could buy a house and an ordinary car. In other words,

    a standard well-to-do family.

    As they thought about this, some of the girls began developing feelings for Gerald.

    However, Xe¡¯s reaction was theplete opposite.

    When she heard that the car was only a gift, her surprise instantly disappeared.

    Instead of surprise, she now felt only ridicule.

    So it was just a prize¡­ At that moment, she concluded in her mind that the reason Gerald had

    promised to meet her today was to just show off the car that he had won.

    Waylon was different. He definitely had the money and capabilities needed to buy himself the Audi A4.

    Thus, whatever regret she had toward Gerald ceased entirely at that moment.

    ¡°Still, I never would have thought that you¡¯d own a Mercedes-Benz G-ss! Ignoring how you actually

    acquired the car, you¡¯re still a rich person now! Why did you keep such a low profile at the gathering

    earlier? You should show off a little!¡± said Rae in a ttering tone.

    ¡°Do rich people need to show off? I don¡¯t like looking down on others because even though some

    people may look ordinary, they may be the only people who can help you one day!¡±

    Gerald was talking like Mr. Crawford.

    The girls, however, didn¡¯t agree with his statement.

    Xe frowned as well, averting her gaze out the window with a tinge of disgust reflected in her eyes.

    Since he was greeted only by silence, Gerald stopped talking as well.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the hospital.

    By the time they arrived, all of Waylon¡¯s wounds had been bandaged. He was on the phone talking to

    someone when his ssmates entered his ward.

    ¡°Hey Jaxon, my dad called you earlier. I¡¯m in the hospital right now, could you pleasee over for a

    bit? I heard from my dad that they¡¯re quite a difficult bunch to deal with!¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 431

    Waylon was definitely asking Jaxon for help.

    However, before they could hear about the specifics, Waylon had already hung up. This was because

    he had noticed Xe and the rest entering the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Waylon! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± said Xe apologetically.

    ¡°What are you talking about Xe? I was just caught by surprise when they started beating us up

    without even making the situation clear first! Don¡¯t worry, my dad¡¯s subordinates are dealing with them

    right now! My dad¡¯s heard about your troubles as well!¡± said Waylon in a fierce voice.

    Xe was just about to say something when her phone began ringing.

    Taking in a deep breath, she answered it. It was only a brief talk and she hung up not long after.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all over now! The call was from my president and he informed me that I was fired!¡± said Xe

    weakly.

    She knew that she had just lost her chance of having a great career. Since she was now fired, she

    would no longer be able to enter any excellent subsidiarypanies or investment inpanies under

    the Dream Investment Group.

    It was all gone.

    ¡°¡­What? You were fired?¡±

    Somehow Waylon had never considered that possibility. At first, all he wanted to do was to show off his

    capabilities in front of Xe.

    His goal was to make her admire and fall in love with him.

    He had fought and taken a beating to help her but not only did that fail to resolve Xe¡¯s issue, it only

    increased her burdens since she was now essentially jobless.

    ¡°Waylon¡­ what should we do now? It definitely feels like they¡¯ll continue to harass Xe!¡± asked Rae,

    being the meddling person she was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget! We still have Waylon¡¯s father on our side! He¡¯s definitely much more powerful than some

    deputy manager!¡± sneered a male ssmate as he analyzed the situation.

    At that moment, Waylon¡¯s phone rang.

    He picked it up immediately.

    ¡°How is it, dad? ¡­What did you say? Oh god. Alright, I got it. What about me? Alright, dad. I get it!¡±

    When he finally hung up, his face was pale and his hand was trembling so much that the phone

    dropped onto the bed.

    ¡°¡­Waylon? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Xe, concerned.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all over for me. The person who had beaten me up was the senior executive from the

    headquarters. Though dad wanted to manipte his connections with Jaxon, in the end, Jaxon is just a

    driver. He¡¯s definitely not as influential as that senior executive¡­ What more, the senior executive has

    worked for Mr. Michael Zeke before¡­ He¡¯s Mr. Zeke¡¯s loyal confidant! Even Jaxon doesn¡¯t want to get

    involved in this. My dad¡¯s begging them now and he called to tell me to apologize to that deputy

    manager tonight!¡±

    Waylon wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with his sleeve.

    Xe was in utter dismay.

    So it turns out that Waylon was also in deep trouble.

    ¡°AlsoXe¡­ My dad told me¡­ told all of us not to act too rashly anymore¡­ Charlie had harassed you

    in thepany. The issue could have been solved easily with you filing aint to your superiors¡­

    They¡¯d definitely punish that pervert severely once they find out about his misdeeds¡­ All that we¡¯ve

    done today has only made the situation much, much worse¡­ Nothing is going right. I¡¯m in deep trouble

    now and you lost your job too!¡± said Waylon in an uncharacteristically soft tone. He was finally speaking

    like a humble person now.

    Hearing that, Xe felt as if someone had given her the exact same advice before¡­

    As her view panned across the wardroom, she noticed Gerald standing by the door. Of course. It was

    exactly as Gerald had advised her to do when they had met outside the washrooms earlier.

    Before this, she had thought that Gerald was inexperienced. She had even disapproved of his

    suggestion¡­

    In the end, if she had only followed his advice, none of this would have happened. The matter could

    have been resolved easily.

    But it was toote to regret it¡­

    The ssmates then tried to cheer the mood by sharing possible positive oues from today¡¯s

    events. However deep inside, they all knew that they were just consoling each other.

    At that moment, Xe¡¯s phone rang again.

    She picked the call up and just like before, she only talked for a short while.

    However, the details of the call seemed to be either very shocking or very important to Xe. This was

    because nearing the end of the call, her eyes were wide open and an expression of utter disbelief was

    painted on her face.

    ¡°Xe? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It took X a while to answer as she was still dumbfounded by the call.

    ¡°The boss¡­ Mypany¡¯s boss called me in person just now. He told me that I could resume my work

    there and that I was going to be transferred to the personnel department. I¡¯ll work as a trainee there

    and I¡¯ll even be given training so that I¡¯ll be able to hold much higher posts in the department in the

    future¡­ He even apologized to me about the issue regarding Charlie¡­ He told me that Charlie had

    been fired and he even said that it was a decision made by the superiors!¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 432

    Everyone was stunned. In their minds, they were all thinking the same thing.

    ¡®¡­What? That¡¯s such a drastic change! And so quickly too!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Xe, I definitely think that someone¡¯s been pulling the strings behind the scenes to help you¡­

    Otherwise, why would your boss even step forward to deal with the pervert in the first ce?

    Investigating the matter doesn¡¯t require the boss¡¯s involvement and yet he still called your personal

    number to apologize! What more, the pervert¡¯s been fired!¡±

    ¡°I agree. You said it yourself that the decision was made by the superiors. Someone must definitely

    have used their connections to do this!¡±

    Rae and the others were openly discussing their spections now.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s the case as well. It¡¯s extremely difficult to get appointed as a potential trainee for the

    personnel department. I can¡¯t help but wonder who has that much power to make even the boss and

    my superiors take action¡­¡± said Xe as she rubbed her temple gently.

    Suddenly, she froze before looking up and fixing her gaze on Gerald.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± she unconsciously shouted as she stood up.

    ¡°¡­Eh? Gerald?¡±

    Everyone else in the room looked at him in shock.

    Gerald had not expected Xe¡¯s reaction, even though she was right.

    Earlier when the rest were discussing among themselves, Gerald had left the wardroom to give Zach a

    call. Zach was ordered to resolve the issue as soon as he could.

    Now that everything had been resolved, it surprised Gerald that Xe could guess the truth so quickly.

    ¡°I think I know who helped me, Gerald!¡± she said as she walked toward him.

    ¡°You know, thinking back, on our way here you had said that we shouldn¡¯t look down on others since

    they may be the only people who can help us in the end, even though we had initially looked down on

    them. Thank you for reminding me about this Gerald!¡± Xe continued to express her gratitude to

    Gerald.

    ¡®You think you know who helped you?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. Did that mean that the cat wasn¡¯t out

    of the bag yet?

    She then began exining. ¡°I was hired by the deputy manager from the personnel department. He¡¯s a

    diligent young manager and every time we meet, he nods slightly and says a simple greeting. Though it

    doesn¡¯t sound like much, I think that he¡¯s been the one helping me a lot in secret!¡±

    ¡°At first, I simply thought that he was an honest and well-behaved man who only focused his attention

    on his work. Thinking back, however, he may be much more humble and sophisticated than I thought.

    I¡¯m saying this now because I heard from my colleagues the other day that he may not be who he

    portrays himself to be!¡± said Xe.

    Gerald¡¯s confusion was cleared the moment she finished her exnation. So she had guessed wrong

    after all, though it didn¡¯t really bother him.

    Xe however, still felt the need to confirm her theory so she called up a close female colleague of

    hers.

    ¡°Hello? L? Do you still remember our talk about the deputy manager from the personnel

    department? I think I remember you saying that he¡¯s a cousin to a superior? Alright. Yeah, it¡¯s nothing.

    Thanks! You can resume your work now!¡±

    After hanging up, Xe looked so excited that even her eyes were now teary.

    ¡°Xe? Are you really sure it was him? Does he like you or something?¡± asked Rae, her inevitable

    jealousy firing up again.

    ¡°Whether he likes me or not, I¡¯m unsure. However, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s helped me several times in secret

    by now. He must have been one of the first people to find out that I was getting fired! Whatever the

    case, I¡¯ll ask him to rify all this when I get to work tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of all of you. Morgana was helped by Cameron so she¡¯s now an official doctor while

    Xe has both Waylon and the deputy manager constantly aiding her! Sharon even has a rich heir as

    her partner! I don¡¯t have anything that fancy!¡± said Rae while biting her lower lip in jealousy. She

    nced at the tycoon once without saying anything else.

    Morgana could only smile bitterly at her statement while she consoled Rae.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Rae. The tycoon isn¡¯t that bad! Also, since you¡¯re so free standing there, could you get

    some hot water?¡± asked Morgana as she turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡®Really? Everyone else is standing here doing nothing too!¡¯ Gerald sighed as he thought to himself.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t refuse so he simply walked over to a table with an empty ss jug on it.

    ¡°Dr. Lopez, both the president and the vice president areing to the ward now!¡± said a nurse who

    had stuck her head into the room. After passing the message, she left.

    ¡°Eh? The president ising?¡± asked Morgana, shocked.

    Waylon was shocked as well. ¡°Maybe the president found out that I had been admitted to the hospital

    so he¡¯sing over to pay me a visit. Xe,e help me up. My dad is acquainted with the president

    so I need to look my best.¡±

    Seconds ago, Waylon was honestly still angry that his moment had been snatched away by Xe¡¯s

    deputy manager.

    However, knowing that the president was personallying over to meet him calmed his rage slightly.

    As Xe supported him, he slowly got to his feet, feeling slightly excited.

    Gerald on the other hand, wanted to leave the room since the number of people there was going to

    increase again. He grabbed the jug and headed for the door to get some hot water.

    At that moment, the door opened and in front of him, was the president himself.

    ¡°Oh? Mr. Crawford, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 433

    He rubbed his hands together excitedly as he asked the question, a smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­Eh? Mr. Crawford?¡±

    The others in the ward were dumbfounded when they heard the name.

    This was especially the case for Waylon who had been ready to greet the president and act smugly in

    front of the others. He was twice as stunned as anyone else in the room.

    ¡®Why did he address Gerald as Mr. Crawford?¡¯

    ¡°You know who I am, president?¡± asked Gerald. He was stunned as well.

    ¡°Of course I do! Back then when Mr. Winters had been admitted to the hospital, I went to pay him a visit

    as well. However, I wasn¡¯t able to catch you in time before you left!¡± said the president as he continued

    to smile.

    Thinking about his words, Gerald pieced the puzzle together quickly.

    When Mr. Winters had been admitted to the hospital, he had bumped into Morgana at the cafeteria.

    Back then, Morgana was troubled with her issue at work.

    When he left and met up with Zackter, he had told him about Morgana¡¯s job issues.

    Though her issues were eventually resolved, the credit had been snatched by Cameron in the end.

    It must have been sometime then when the president had heard about Gerald.

    Thinking back, Mr. Winters had also mentioned the president visiting him a while back ago though

    Gerald hadn¡¯t paid it much notice then.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I heard from the head nurse that you were here so I specifically came over to meet you!

    Do tell us if you have any requests. We¡¯ll get it done immediately!¡± continued the president.

    He then looked at Morgana who had been standing beside them. ¡°Look here, Mr. Crawford! After being

    rmended by you, Morgana is now an official doctor here! She¡¯s quite a diligent and responsible

    employee so she¡¯s been receiving high praise from both the patients and our staff! It was kind of you to

    rmend such a good and talented person to us!¡± The smile on the president¡¯s face widened as he

    said that.

    The two of them continued to chat about some other things. A few talented people who had been

    standing behind the president shook hands with Gerald before all of them finally left.

    Back then, Gerald had simply told Zack to use his connections in the province to resolve Morgana¡¯s

    issues. Gerald wasn¡¯t even directly part of that.

    However, it would seem that the president was quite a capable man himself. After all, he managed to

    learn that Zack was just Gerald¡¯s subordinate acting under Gerald¡¯s orders.

    When their backs could no longer be seen, Gerald turned to look back into the room.

    It was then when he realized that all his ssmates had been looking at him in shock.

    This was especially true for Waylon. He appeared stupefied as he stood beside his bed, frozen in

    ce.

    So the president hadn¡¯te to meet him. He hade to personally meet Gerald alone! How

    humiliating!

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll uh¡­ Go get some hot water first!¡± said Gerald before turning for the door once more.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡±

    It was Morgana who had called out to him, a look of disbelief on her face.

    ¡°¡­Yes? What¡¯s wrong, Morgana?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Was¡­ Was it you who had helped me? Were you the reason why I managed to be an official

    doctor here so easily?¡±

    The president had clearly said that earlier. That it was Gerald who had rmended such a good

    doctor to the hospital.

    Back when she first got the job, even she was puzzled. She simply assumed that it was Cameron who

    had helped her.

    Her father had even thanked Cameron¡¯s father for that! However Cameron¡¯s father just appeared to be

    a cold and aloof man. The extent of his hospitality to her father was a single ss of water before

    sending him off.

    If it truly was Cameron who had helped her, why would that have happened?

    It all made sense now. It was Gerald who had been helping her from the start.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    It turned out that Gerald was quite close to the president.

    ¡°Well, yes. It¡¯s no big deal though. I¡¯m just lucky to know a few relevant people so I told them about

    you,¡± said Gerald as he smiled softly.

    Morgana was filled with regret after hearing that.

    She remembered the first time she had met Gerald again after such a long time. She had only treated

    him to a meal in the cafeteria while Cameron was treated to a grand feast in a magnificent hotel.

    The actual person who had thought about her future and helped her resolve all her issues was Gerald.

    Looking at Gerald again, Morgana found herself looking at him in a different light.

    ¡°¡­Oh god. Gerald, you were driving that Mercedes-Benz G-ss earlier! You even have such great

    connections with influential people! What exactly are you working as now, Gerald?¡±

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 434

    The question hade from Rae.

    ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s driving a Mercedes-Benz G-ss?¡± said Waylon, shocked.

    Thinking back, Gerald had simply smiled calmly at the side while Waylon was showing off his car

    earlier.

    He had thought that it was jealousy, but Gerald was just having fun looking at the fool showing his Audi

    A4L car off! With the current price of a Mercedes-Benz G-ss, that amount of money could easily buy

    eight or nine Audi A4L cars!

    ¡°As I said before, I won it as a prize! It¡¯s just a vehicle to help me get around,¡± said Gerald calmly as he

    smiled.

    He then put the jug down and left the ward.

    Xe had not said anything, but she now respected Gerald more than she ever had.

    He had simply left the ward once the issues had been resolved without expecting any appreciation at

    all.

    In her mind, she knew that even though she had constantly thought that others had been helping her,

    Gerald didn¡¯t care as long as there were no more issues.

    Even by the time Gerald had gotten into his car, his ssmates had not moved an inch. They were still

    staring at each other in shock that he had just left like that.

    While Gerald drove on, his phone began to ring.

    It surprised him slightly that the caller was Tammy but he still picked up.

    ¡°Gerald, please advise Giya toe home. Mr. Quarrington¡¯s been extremely anxious. He¡¯s tried to call

    Giya several times now but her phone¡¯s probably been switched off. She isn¡¯t even replying to any of

    my messages anymore! Please advise her, I¡¯ll meet up with her this afternoon!¡± said Tammy.

    Hearing that, Gerald was momentarily stunned.

    He immediately stopped his car at the side of the road. ¡°What? What do you mean he¡¯s worried? Hasn¡¯t

    Giya gone home?¡±

    He knew very well that Giya had said that she would return home before she left. Gerald hadn¡¯t even

    contacted her at all since then.

    He had thought that it was fine just ending it like that.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t let her stay, otherwise it would only increase the chances of M misunderstanding

    in the future.

    Where had she gone? And why couldn¡¯t anyone contact Giya now?

    ¡°¡­Eh? What? What do you mean by that? I was still able to contact her yesterday before I found out

    that I couldn¡¯t even reach her anymore today. She had put on a great show and now her father is truly

    scared. Please don¡¯t pretend anymore, her dad isn¡¯t at my home. Pass the phone to Giya now!¡± said

    Tammy.

    She wanted to think that Gerald was only pretending.

    ¡°Tammy, I¡¯m dead serious. Don¡¯t scare me please. You left my ce three days ago and the morning

    after that, Giya had ridden a car back to Mayberry. She said that she was going to get engaged with

    Yacob the moment she returned home.¡±

    Gerald dabbed his sleeve against his forehead as cold sweat began to form.

    He exined to Tammy everything that had happened the day Giya had left.

    ¡°D*mn it! Even if that¡¯s the case, we should still be able to reach her but we can¡¯t! Did she really tell you

    that she was going to be engaged with Yacob?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this. The person she was supposed to get engaged with isn¡¯t Yacob. It¡¯s a man

    from Yanken known only by others as Mr. Long. However, Giya doesn¡¯t want to be with him so she ran

    away from home. I suspect that she went to you with several excuses in mind just in case you wouldn¡¯t

    take her in! Oh, Giya¡­ Now I¡¯m just worried that something has happened to her!¡± cried out Tammy in

    a worried voice.

    After sharing whatever they knew about the situation, Gerald hung up before immediately trying to call

    Giya.

    However, it was true. Her phone had indeed been turned off.

    He tried contacting her through other social media as well but the result was the same.

    ¡®F*cking hell! What happened, Giya!¡¯

    ¡®Even though her disappearance isn¡¯t directly rted to me, thest ce she was seen at was still my

    ce!¡¯

    Gerald was deeply upset and he was filled with self-reproach.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t said those things Giya may not have left in the first ce¡­¡¯

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡®If only I had given her a call after she had left, I might still know where she is now.¡¯

    ¡®But it¡¯s toote for that. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to anticipate this happening anyway. Something¡¯s

    happened to Giya and I need to find her immediately.¡¯

    ¡®Tammy had also said that she thought Giya was still together with me.¡¯

    Gerald scratched his head in frustration. In his mind, there were countless possibilities of things that

    could have happened to her. Each possibility he thought of only made him even more frightened than

    the previous one.

    He smacked his steering wheel hard to calm himself down a little.

    Shaking his head, he then turned the car around immediately.

    He was now returning to Mayberry¡­

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 435

    While all this was happening, a sigh was heard. ¡°Tammy, Mr. Quarrington is extremely nervous now.

    He¡¯s even gone to the police station tounch a report. What should we do? How much longer should

    we wait here for that Gerald?¡±

    Something had happened to Giya and her family and friends definitely knew about it.

    The one who had sighed was one of Giya¡¯s roommates.

    They were all now waiting for Gerald at the entrance of Mayberry University.

    Tammy had agreed to meet him there on the phone earlier.

    Since Mr. Quarrington had gone to make a police report, Tammy and the others had acted sensibly by

    going to the university. Informing and sharing what they knew with the university was really all that they

    could do at that moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for him. He¡¯s the one who knows most about the situation since Giya wasst seen at

    his ce. However, he¡¯s not free from being taught a lesson by uster! Her disappearance is still

    rted to him!¡± said Tammy angrily.

    The other girls were angry as well. They had decided that they would beat him up as soon as he

    arrived.

    ¡°D*mn it! How did Giya ever get bewitched by such a loser! What more, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to

    contact her since the day she left!¡± said the girls angrily.

    All of a sudden, a girl pointed toward the road. ¡°Hey, Hey all of you! That¡¯s a Mercedes-Benz G-ss!

    The driver must be a handsome guy!¡±

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Yvette! Read the mood a little! How could you still have more interest in luxury cars

    and handsome men at this moment!¡±

    Though the roommate had said that, she and the rest of the girls still ended up staring at the Mercedes-

    Benz G-ss. It was, after all, a magnificent and cool looking car.

    ¡°¡­Hey. Look at the window. Doesn¡¯t that look a bit like Gerald?¡± said Yvette.

    ¡°As if that could ever be possible! He¡¯s a poor loser! I¡¯m expecting him to appear before us on a bike!¡±

    scolded Tammy.

    However, the Mercedes-Benz G-ss wasing closer.

    Gerald hit the brakes once the car was in front of them and got out of the car immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like?¡± he asked anxiously.

    After a short silence, one of the roommates screamed.

    Tammy and the others were equally as astounded.

    They had always had the impression that he was just a regr poor loser. But here he was! Driving a

    Mercedes-Benz G-ss!

    Tammy had initially assumed that she knew Gerald inside out. However at that moment, all she could

    do gape her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Why do you have a Mercedes-Benz G-ss, Gerald?¡± she finally managed to ask.

    ¡°I got it a while back but is that really what¡¯s important now? What¡¯s the situation like?¡± asked Gerald

    again.

    Tammy gulped, suppressing the shock that she was still feeling.

    She then told him the details of the current situation. In short, it didn¡¯t look very promising.

    Despite havingunched a police report, not much progress had been done. No further clues had been

    uncovered either.

    Both Mr. and Mrs. Quarrington were worried out of their minds now.

    At first, they had been quite upset to know that the Longs from Yanken had wanted to force a marriage

    on their daughter to marry their son.

    Now that Giya was missing, the weights on their chests had been doubled. Their grief was

    immeasurable.

    As Gerald heard all of this, his self-reproach only intensified.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    As for Tammy and the others, they didn¡¯t dare to beat Gerald up now after seeing his Mercedes-Benz

    G-ss. Their tones had turned polite as well.

    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry that much, Gerald. I¡¯ve thought up a n. See, my cousin, Felicia,

    had told me that one of her ssmates was in charge of controlling the live broadcasts of a famous

    anchor. A month ago, their live studio had asked for help from their fans to look for a young boy who

    had been missing for several years. Shockingly enough, by investigating through different social media

    and forums, they actually seeded in finding him!¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 436

    ¡°I¡¯ve called Felicia and told her about the situation. She¡¯s told me that she¡¯ll try to get her ssmate to

    help us. Hopefully it goes well! With the help of the anchor¡¯s fans, we could finally locate where Giya is!

    There is strength in numbers after all!¡± said Tammy.

    Gerald nodded. He thought that it was a good idea.

    Normal people didn¡¯t understand the true capabilities of those who worked with mass media and those

    who treated the inte like their second home.

    As long as one was willing to research, the information they needed would definitely be found.

    Gerald called Drake and Tyson to investigate the matter as well. None of them were taking any

    chances.

    ¡°Felicia¡¯s here!¡±

    At that moment, a ck car parked by the road and Tammy¡¯s little cousin hopped out. A handsome

    man in sses guided her toward the group.

    Gerald had met Felicia the other day along with Tammy, so he knew who she was.

    She definitely knew what had happened to Giya since the moment she saw Gerald, she rolled her eyes

    in disgust.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought Quade along, Tammy. He¡¯s my ssmate. As I¡¯ve exined earlier in the car, Giya¡¯s

    missing. We would like to ask for you to broadcast a missing person report so that the anchor¡¯s fans

    can help look for her! We¡¯ll definitely pay for it!¡± said Felicia.

    Quade adjusted his sses slightly before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the pay. The Inte

    Celebrity Carnival ising soon and the anchorwoman is thinking of doing some charity to increase

    her influence. It¡¯s definitely not a problem! ¡±

    ¡°Also, her office is here in the city of Mayberry University. I¡¯ll bring all of you over to meet her. You can

    then give her a general understanding of the situation!¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait, is the anchorwoman you¡¯re referring to Felicity?¡± asked Gerald, stunned.

    Quade simply sneered as he looked at Gerald. ¡°Who else could it be? You?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, Gerald! I asked my ssmate toe look for Giya! You¡¯re just looking for the anchorwoman!

    Could you please stop being such a loser you b*stard?¡± said Felicia coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Time is ticking so let¡¯s just use it to find Giya with Quade¡¯s help!¡± said Tammy.

    ¡°Alright! Get in the car, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±

    At first, Gerald had thought that tackling the issue would be slightly inefficient if they didn¡¯t know who

    the anchor was.

    Now that he knew that it was none other than Felicity, he became slightly more excited and hopeful.

    Since Felicity had be famous with the help of Ordinary Man, she would definitely listen to him.

    As Gerald opened the door of his car, a shout was heard.

    ¡°Oh my god, is that a Mercedes-Benz G-ss?¡± Felicia asked, stunned.

    ¡°Gerald, is that car yours?¡±

    ¡°Just get in the car already!¡± said Gerald in resignation.

    Quade had a surprised look on his face. He adjusted his sses again. Though Gerald looked like a

    loser, he drove such a luxurious car.

    Tammy drove her own car as they set off. Gerald knew the way there well. Soon, they reached the

    Entrepreneur Base which belonged to the university students.

    Quade worked there. He was a person who had never finished high school yet he dreamed of

    bing an inte celebrity. In the end, he became the person who controlled the live broadcasts for

    Felicity.

    ¡°Miss Dunn, Tammy and the others are here!¡± said Quade as he brought Gerald and the others into the

    office.

    A girl had her back facing them when they first saw her. She was none other than Gerald¡¯s ssmate,

    Yvonne Dunn.

    ¡°Ah, alright¡­¡±

    When she turned to walk toward them in her high heels, she was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Gerald? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 437

    Yvonne had been working as Felicity¡¯s assistant which exined why she was there. She was clearly

    shocked when she saw Gerald there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it first. More importantly, we need your help!¡±

    It felt like ages ago since Gerald hadst met Yvonne and Felicity.

    They had not met face to face since the day he had saved them when they were kidnapped.

    Gerald felt slightly uneasy talking to them now.

    ¡°Wait here for a moment. Felicity¡¯s still having her makeup done. I¡¯ll tell her that you¡¯re all here first!¡±

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t as mean as she used to be toward Gerald now.

    A lot had happened since then and it probably really was Gerald who had saved the four of them.

    Gerald definitely held quite a bit of power and influence. They knew that much.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, Yvonne wanted to instead try to please Gerald. Felicity clearly had the same thought process.

    His background was suspicious to them, to say the least.

    They were in such grave danger back then yet nobody would have been able to help since nobody

    even knew that they had been kidnapped.

    Well, except for Gerald of course.

    What more, the incidents regarding Cassandra¡¯s power bank and Gerald¡¯s coat being left behind in the

    Maybach car also further increased their suspicion. His items just seemed to be present whenever

    such a situation urred.

    Once they reached that conclusion, Felicity decided to treat Gerald better.

    ¡°Gerald? Why are you here?¡± asked Felicity as she walked toward the group. She had only light

    makeup on, but she was still very charming and attractive.

    It was a surprise to Tammy and the others.

    It had never urred to them that inte celebrities could look so charming even with basic makeup

    on.

    Tammy, Felicia, and Quade, however, looked even more shocked. ¡°You know her Gerald?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate of course she would!¡± said Gerald calmly.

    ¡°Gerald, this Giya girl. What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± asked Yvonne slightly anxiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s a good friend. Please ask for help from your fans to look for her. Once she¡¯s found, there¡¯ll

    definitely be a reward waiting for you!¡±

    Gerald was in no mood to keep a low profile at that moment so every word he said sounded dominant

    and strong.

    However, both Felicity and Yvonne didn¡¯t think that it was out of ce.

    They had spected about his true identity long enough, and this only served to prove that their

    theories were right.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help. However, I¡¯ll need you toe into my office with me, Gerald. I need to talk to you about

    something personally. Yvonne, please serve Quade¡¯s friends for me.¡±

    Felicity then turned around and re-entered her office.

    Gerald followed after her.

    In his mind, he had already concluded that both girls already knew his true identity by now.

    It was because he wasn¡¯t careful enough the few times he had saved them. He had left behind enough

    clues for them to piece the puzzle together.

    Why else would Felicity ask him to enter her office? In fact, Yvonne would have scolded him

    immediately and kicked him out if she didn¡¯t know who he really was.

    However, Gerald wasn¡¯t one to hold resentment toward Felicity, even if she had constantly remarked

    sarcastically at him in the past.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be the famous anchorwoman that she was today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this clear, I¡¯ll definitely help you with this no matter what. However, Gerald, could you please

    tell me something and be truthful about it? Are you Ordinary Man? And are you also Mr. Crawford from

    Mayberry?¡±

    Felicity bit her lower lip as she finally decided to ask Gerald face to face.

    Felicity had had extremelyplicated feelings the moment she met Gerald again after quite some

    time.

    Was Gerald really the person that she had liked all this time?

    Ordinary Man had always treated her well.

    Although they had never personally met, Felicity had grown to have feelings for him after receiving his

    help a few times. It was the kind of feeling that just stuck strongly to her heart.

    It had also been the reason why she felt nothing whenever other rich and young men tried to gain her

    affection or help her.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 438

    Recently after Felicity had be famous, several men who were both handsome and rich began

    stepping up to help her. Once, she had a minor fever but even then, a few young and rich men had

    driven over to her ce to send her medicine in person.

    Some of them would even chat with her every night.

    Technically, by doing all that for her, those men were already good enough to reach her ¡®partner

    standards¡¯.

    Ordinary Man himself had not spoken much with Felicity for a few months now. She had never met him

    in person either.

    Despite all that, Felicity still felt nothing for the others.

    It was definite proof of her admiration toward Ordinary Man.

    She had even imagined how he looked, countless times.

    However, with every passing clue that she got, it further revealed the fuller picture that Ordinary Man

    was none other than the person that she had always looked down upon, Gerald. How could she not

    haveplicated feelings about that?

    ¡®Could it really be Gerald?¡¯

    ¡®If it is, then is Gerald the one for me? Will I¡­ Will I still love him?¡¯

    ¡®I honestly can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve fallen for Gerald!¡¯

    Such questions and thoughts would fill her mind from the day theyst met at the restaurant.

    She had been constantly anxious about it, and she was now more anxious than ever with him standing

    before her.

    She couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore so she asked him for the truth.

    ¡°And what if I were? Would you still like me?¡± asked Gerald back, a bitter smile on his face.

    Felicity bit her lower lip slightly before shaking her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to

    like you even if you truly are Ordinary Man!¡±

    Gerald chuckled at this. ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking this. How on earth could I ever be Ordinary Man?¡±

    Though his voice was calm, his face couldn¡¯t fully hide his unease. Gerald was havingplicated

    feelings as well as he looked at Felicity.

    Gerald was afraid that meeting her again in the future would be awkward if she knew the truth, so he

    kept silent about his identity.

    After what had happened with Giya, Gerald now knew better not to flirt with other girls if he wasn¡¯t

    determined to give them happiness and good prospects in the future.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He was aware as well, that Felicity would definitely be in great pain and confusion if he admitted to her

    im. There was nothing to be gained by doing so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it! You¡¯re definitely lying about that!¡± said Felicity as she stared straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Gerald, please¡­ I¡­ I just want to hear the truth from you. If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll share some

    information with you! I¡¯m positive that you¡¯ll definitely find the news interesting. How about that?¡± asked

    Felicity as she slowly approached Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m neither Mr. Crawford, nor am I Ordinary Man. There are no lies there. I just won the lottery and it

    was a great amount of money. If I really were Mr. Crawford, why would I ever keep such a low profile?

    Besides, Mr. Crawfordes from a huge family. We¡¯ve been in the same ss for the past three

    years now. Do I look like someone whoes from a huge family?¡± replied Gerald.

    Felicity simply nodded.

    Despite that, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate Gerald anymore, even if he wasn¡¯t Mr. Crawford or

    Ordinary Man.

    ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯ll believe what you said for now! Also, are you interested in the information?¡± she asked while

    shaking her head to regain herposure.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago, I attended a function in Yanken. I bumped into a girl there!¡±

    As Felicity said that, she peeked at Gerald. She was curious to see what reaction he would give.

    ¡°Go on. Do I know that girl?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Of course you do. You¡¯re quite close to her as well!¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to bump into her there, but here¡¯s the thing. She¡¯s changed drastically! If you ever

    n to meet her again, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll find yourself very surprised!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help scratching the back of his head in confusion.

    ¡°She¡¯s Xavia! Your ex! Could you already have forgotten about her?¡± said Felicity when she realized

    that he still couldn¡¯t guess who the girl was.

    ¡°Xavia?¡±

    It was Gerald¡¯s turn to be shocked this time.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 439

    ¡°Xavia¡¯s in Yanken?¡±

    He was stunned just hearing that name again. He hadn¡¯t heard from her for months.

    He felt a sudden excruciating pain in his heart.

    After all, he had been a couple with Xavia for two years. His memories at Mayberry University mostly

    consisted of both of them being together. However, she had severely hurt his feelings. At one point,

    Gerald felt only resentment toward her.

    After he revealed his identity as Mr. Crawford to her, he became quite cold toward Xavia.

    She received such a great blow from that, that she dropped out of university.

    Since that happened, any resentment he had for her ceased to exist.

    He was instead filled with self-reproach.

    In the past, he had nothing. Yet Xavia didn¡¯t dislike him for that. She still chose to be with him.

    They had their meals together, and even went shopping together.

    While it was true that Xavia had changed in the end, she was much betterpared to Alice and the

    others.

    After all, she hadn¡¯t been disgusted with him for being poor. That was what touched Gerald back then

    since most girls naturally preferred rich partners.

    His coldness back then literally ruined her future, to the point where she could not evenplete her

    studies at the university.

    Gerald had pondered before about getting someone to look for Xavia. If he was able to find her, he

    could provide her with a job that had a steady ie and good prospects. He would be able to rest

    much easier if he knew she could still sustain herself.

    However, Gerald gave up on that idea because he felt that she would hate him even more if she ever

    found out.

    ¡°What kind of response even is that? Are you happy? Excited? Or maybe you¡¯re just ming yourself

    in your head now?¡± Felicity asked curiously.

    ¡°How is she now? Is she doing well?¡± asked Gerald, ignoring her question.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. Honestly, she¡¯s doing great! She¡¯s living such a good life that

    it¡¯ll definitely be beyond your expectations. Before we parted ways, she told me that she¡¯ll return to

    Mayberry one day to retrieve what she¡¯s lost there!¡±

    ¡°She had quite a scary expression on her face as she said that. When I asked her about it, she didn¡¯t

    say anything else regarding the matter. Speaking of which, Gerald, why did Xavia drop out of

    university?¡±

    Back then, Xavia had told her to pass a message to Gerald. Felicity, however, was uninterested in

    anything rted to Gerald so she simply kept the message to herself.

    Of course, things were much different now, plus she was curious about what Xavia had meant.

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± said Gerald, a bitter smile on his face.

    She had announced that she would retrieve what she had lost in Mayberry¡­ Xavia was definitely going

    to have her revenge on Gerald.

    What on earth had Xavia gone through throughout the past few months?

    Gerald had no idea where to even begin specting. However, one thing was for sure. Xavia was

    doing great and that was all that mattered to him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. I¡¯ll just find out when she finally returns one day!¡± said

    Felicity before sighing.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chit chat! I need to finish up my makeup for the live broadcast this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± said Gerald as he nodded his head. As he was about to walk out of the office, Felicity called

    out to him. As he waited for her to say something, she walked up to him before blocking the door with

    her arms spread out.

    ¡°Also, Gerald. I hope that you¡¯ll promise me one thing since I¡¯m helping you this time around.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t marry before I learn who Ordinary Man¡¯s true identity is. That¡¯s my only request. Is that

    possible?¡± asked Felicity as she bit her lower lip.

    She didn¡¯t even understand why she was asking for such an absurd thing from Gerald.

    ¡®Could this possibly mean that I¡¯ve fallen for him since I know that he¡¯s most probably Ordinary Man?¡¯

    ¡®If Gerald really is Ordinary Man and he marries someone else¡­ What would happen?¡¯

    Felicity didn¡¯t want to have to feel such bitter remorse. As she pondered her own question a bit more,

    she realized that that must have been the reason why she had told him to make such a promise.

    She still wasn¡¯t even sure if she truly loved Gerald.

    After hearing Felicity¡¯s request, Gerald looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any misunderstandings. I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯m just looking for an answer!¡± said Felicity.

    ¡°Alright, you have my promise!¡±

    In all honesty, Gerald was still feeling slightly flustered after hearing Xavia¡¯s name again.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 440

    He made the promise without even the slightest hesitation.

    It was much better than telling Felicity that he was actually Ordinary Man.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time for that. Now was the time for Felicity to ask her fans to look for Giya.

    After he descended the stairs, the other could see that Gerald clearly had something weighing on his

    mind.

    As he paced around slowly, both Felicia and Quade followed closely behind him.

    Felicia kept alternating between poking Quade and nudging her head toward Gerald¡¯s back. It was

    clear that Quade wanted to say something to Gerald.

    Quade, however, definitely looked like he didn¡¯t dare to go up to Gerald.

    ¡°Quade, it¡¯s really no big deal. Go ahead and talk to Gerald about it!¡± said Tammy as she sighed,

    looking at the two. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing them act so sneakily behind Gerald anymore.

    Gerald heard his name being called and he turned around. Behind him, he saw Felicia poking Quade

    while both of them stared back.

    Gerald was slightly confused at the scene but he shook his head before looking at Quade and asking,

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Quade coughed while adjusting his sses. ¡°I need your help with something, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll

    be willing to lend a hand¡­¡±

    Initially, Quade had looked down on Gerald but when he saw that he drove a Mercedes-Benz G-ss,

    he was shocked.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, my elder sister works in a leasingpany. She needs to lease a Mercedes-Benz G-ss this

    month though she hasn¡¯t had any luck getting her hands on one yet¡­ If she fails to hit her target this

    month she might get fired. You may already have guessed by now, but could you please lease it to my

    sister¡¯spany for three days? Just three days. My sister will definitely pay you the leasing fee!¡± said

    Quade.

    Gerald understood Quade¡¯s situation.

    Somepanies specialized in stuff like that. People would sign leases for cars for different reasons

    such as shooting for movies.

    Once the lease was signed, if anything happened to the car, the leaser would not be held responsible

    for it. The leaser didn¡¯t have to bother about all the expenses either. The car would just be leased for a

    few days and they could earn three thousand dors without needing to do anything else.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, sure. I¡¯ll lease it to her,¡± said Gerald as he smiled faintly.

    Gerald found no reason to decline. Quade had a hand in helping Gerald find Giya too after all.

    What more, Gerald approved of him, seeing how much he cared for his sister. Gerald could understand

    his worries since he had a sister himself.

    If Gerald¡¯s sister was ever in any trouble, Gerald would rush over to help her without the slightest fear

    or hesitation.

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald! I¡¯ll call my sister now to tell her the good news! She¡¯ll being over soon with a

    contract for you to sign!¡± said Quade excitedly.

    Soon after, his sister arrived and the contract was signed. Once that was done, Tammy and the others

    went home to try getting their connections to help resolve the issue of Giya¡¯s disappearance.

    Gerald called Zack up himself along with a few others.

    They needed to find something. Anything that could give a clue as to where Giya¡¯s whereabouts was.

    Otherwise, Gerald knew that he would not be able to rest easy for the rest of his life.

    Night came soon enough.

    Gerald was exhausted and hungry after doing all that he could the entire day.

    He retreated for the moment to a restaurant to fill his belly up before resuming the search.

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m unnecessary? Am I that bad?¡±

    While he was having his meal, Gerald suddenly heard arguinging from a dining table not too far

    from his.

    There were voices of two women and a man.

    All three voices came from the same dining table. It seemed that the man had been caught red-handed

    cheating with another woman. The man¡¯s original lover was the one doing most of the shouting as the

    cheating duo remained silent.

    ¡°I treated you so well! What do Ick that she has? You loved me before this¡­ Do you not anymore?

    Why do you want to be with her?¡± The woman continued shouting at them.

    This sort of scene wasn¡¯t umon. Gerald really didn¡¯t need to look at them at all.

    However, he had nced up out of curiosity since they were being so noisy. This resulted in his gaze

    being fixed upon the trio.

    The shouting woman turned out to be Lilian.

    As for the pair who had been caught cheating, they were none other than Hayward and Sharon.

    Turning back the clock to the day of the ss gathering, Gerald remembered hearing from Waylon that

    Sharon was now Hayward¡¯s girlfriend.

    Lilian must have been anxious all this time since she liked Hayward too.

    A p was heard, and the shouting ceased.

    The recipient of the p was Lilian.

    Sharon had stood up, a cold expression on her face. ¡°Lilian, that¡¯s enough. Are you out of your mind?¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 441

    ¡°Sharon, you- You! How dare you p me! Hayward this b*tch just pped me!¡±

    While she said that, Lilian looked at Hayward while cupping a hand over her hurt cheek.

    However, Hayward only averted his gaze. It was clear whose side he was on.

    ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ So that¡¯s how it is¡­ To think that I was that blind before to not be able to see what kind of

    person you really were¡­¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lilian¡¯s voice was quivering. She then turned around and ran away in tears.

    Sharon mmed her fork and spoon on the table. She was in no mood to enjoy her meal anymore after

    such a mess. Soon after, both of them left the restaurant.

    ¡®What a pity to see two best friends fighting like enemies now¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    From what had yed out before him, Gerald could get the gist of what had happened among the

    three.

    It would seem that Lilian and Sharon were both getting more assertive over Hayward because of the

    properties that he now owned.

    In the past when Hayward was still poor, they never treated him well even though he had always

    stayed by their sides.

    It was apletely different story now. Ever since he owned a few properties and managed to get

    some great connections, he had essentially be a rich and handsome man to them.

    What more, to both Lilian and Sharon, the experience he had gained while obtaining the properties and

    connections must also have made him more solemn and mature.

    Gerald could definitely understand their situation.

    However, he wasn¡¯t sure how the two girls would react if they ever caught wind that the things Hayward

    now had were all given to him.

    Gerald simply sneered while shaking his head before smiling in resignation.

    After finishing his meal, he left the restaurant. However, the minute Gerald¡¯s foot stepped out of the

    restaurant, a hand grabbed on to his other.

    ¡°Oh! My grandson, please wait for a short while!¡±

    Looking down to see who was holding on to his leg, Gerald saw an old man sitting by the entrance.

    ¡°My god, what are you doing?¡± said Gerald, stunned.

    ¡°My grandson, you must be rich since you can afford to eat at this restaurant! Please spare me some

    money, I haven¡¯t eaten in days now!¡± said the old beggar as he crawled closer to hug Gerald¡¯s thigh.

    The old beggar looked dirty and his white hair stank.

    He wouldn¡¯t let go of Gerald¡¯s leg until he got some money.

    Understanding this, Gerald could only sigh as he reached into his wallet and handed a hundred dor

    bill to the beggar.

    In his mind, the old beggar was chuckling victoriously. ¡®I was right to choose this boy, he¡¯s filthy rich!¡¯

    The beggar immediately slid the money into his dirty front pocket but he didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± asked Gerald, his tone getting angrier.

    ¡°My grandson, I need help with something else too¡­ Could you please send me to a clinic? My leg is

    injured and I need to have it cured!¡±

    ¡°D*amn it you old beggar! Just because you¡¯re old you think you can ckmail me?¡±

    Gerald was angry but also speechless.

    ¡°What old beggar? I just got into some trouble! I¡¯m no beggar!¡± the man replied.

    By then, several people were starting to surround the two. Naturally, the gossiping soon began as well.

    Gerald sighed, thinking how unlucky he was. The old man had even addressed him as his grandson all

    this time.

    In the end, Gerald brought him to the clinic across the road, defeated.

    The Chinese medicine practitioner there treated the old man¡¯s leg in no time. As Gerald paid the

    hundred dor bill, he could only re at the old man bitterly.

    However, it was upon closer inspection that he saw that there was a tattoo on the old man¡¯s chest. It

    was the head of a dragon that looked rather intimidating.

    ¡®Could it really be that he really is some hero who¡¯s down on his luck?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Maybe the old man really was influential and great once. Then again, it was none of Gerald¡¯s business.

    He had spent a total of two hundred dors on that old man. Usually he would never do something like

    that but it was just his luck that the old man had clung on so tightly on his leg and in public no less.

    Gerald was just about to leave when he noticed some news being broadcasted on a TV in the clinic.

    The news was being broadcasted on Mayberry TV and it was regarding Giya¡¯s disappearance. It was

    stated in the news that the police were already investigating the case.

    It was clear that Giya¡¯s father had thought of using mass media to help look for Giya too.

    Seeing the news, Gerald began ming himself again.

    There were a few more patients in the waiting room, waiting for their turn to meet the Chinese medicine

    practitioner. One of them sighed. ¡°Such a beautiful girl¡­ I do hope that she¡¯s safe. The world is filled

    with all kinds of viinous and perverted people nowadays¡­¡±

    ¡°I know right? Girls need to learn how to protect themselves when they¡¯re out and about¡­¡± said

    another patient.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I seem to recall seeing her a while back. She was blocked by a few men¡­¡± said the old

    beggar who had limped out and saw the news as well, now that his leg had been treated.

    Gerald had just begun walking toward the door again when he froze in ce.

    ¡°What? What did you say? You¡¯ve met her?¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 442

    Gerald¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety as he asked.

    The old man simply chuckled as he looked at Gerald. ¡°Why yes, I did. Met her outside Mayberry Station

    around noon that day, alone. I distinctly remember her because she was so fair, tall, and beautiful. A

    few people were waiting for her at the station though. After a short chat, she got into their car hurriedly

    and that was thest time I saw her.¡±

    ¡°You seem interested. You know her or something?¡± asked the old man as he smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re acquainted, yes,¡± said Gerald as he nodded before asking the old man for more details.

    Based on the old man¡¯s description of the event, the person he had seen that day truly was Giya and

    the timing was right too.

    As long as he knew where Giya first went missing, whether she was kidnapped or not, the situation

    could be resolved rather easily.

    As he was about to leave, the old man grabbed his arm nervously.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°My grandson, you¡¯re a very kind man¡­ May I please know your name?¡±

    ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­¡±

    Since he had given Gerald such a vital clue, Gerald felt no reason not to tell him his name.

    ¡°Your surname is Crawford you say¡­ Can I have a look at your chest?¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice had suddenly be a mix of agitation and excitement.

    Before Gerald could even reply, the old man was already tugging on his cor.

    Naturally, Gerald tried to resist but the old man was something else. Though he looked frail, when he

    needed to, the old man was strong enough to make sure Gerald couldn¡¯t even move his arm anymore.

    Once Gerald¡¯s cor had been pulled apart, the old man frowned slightly.

    ¡°How queer! It¡¯s not here!¡± said the old man as he released Gerald.

    ¡®This old man¡¯s crazy!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he gently rubbed his wrists.

    While the old man was still in a daze, Gerald made a dash for the exit and didn¡¯t look back.

    After running quite some distance away from the clinic, Gerald called Drake, Tyson, and Tammy. He

    told them about what he had found out.

    He knew that both Drake and Tyson would be able to get to the bottom of this very soon.

    Thinking about the case, Gerald felt that the kidnapping involved lots of fraud and deception. However,

    his priority was always Giya¡¯s safety.

    What a surprising turn of events though. To think that that old man knew about Giya¡­ What a great

    coincidence!

    However, it wasn¡¯t time to dwell on that now.

    It was an hourter when Drake and Tyson contacted Gerald again. As expected of highly trained men,

    they had found their next lead.

    Giya had apparently been lied to which consequently led to her being kidnapped. From what they could

    deduce, she had been locked up in a house in a luxurious neighborhood for about two days now.

    After some research, it was found that a student by the name of Yacob was the cause of all of this

    chaos.

    Yacob had owed the gangsters in Mayberry a sum of money, so they were now using Giya to make him

    pay.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Gerald cursed in his mind.

    Drake and Tyson were immediately ordered to get their men ready to save Giya.

    However, being the professionals they were, both of them were already at the neighborhood with their

    men. They had been waiting there for their nextmand from the moment they called Gerald to

    inform him about their findings.

    Hearing that, Gerald wanted to rush over himself. However, he realized that his Mercedes-Benz G-

    ss had just been leased out. He couldn¡¯t go to Mountain Top Vi to retrieve his car either.

    Thankfully, the neighborhood was not too far away so he got an Ofo bike and rushed there

    immediately.

    A roar of thunder could be heard and soon, it began raining heavily.

    Gerald updated Tammy on the situation and he was thankfully able to ry all the vital information

    before his phone battery died. Cursing under his breath, he continued cycling in the pouring rain till he

    finally reached St. Cloud Neighborhood.

    While Gerald was still making his way there, about a hundred Maybach cars had gathered around the

    neighborhood, causing a terrible traffic congestion there. All four entrances of the neighborhood had

    beenpletely blocked as well.

    What more, several men in ck suits were standing under umbres as they waited outside their cars.

    It was a rather incredible scene to behold.

    Naturally, people began taking photographs of the event through the windows of their homes. There

    was definitely something big going on.

    There were no hints as to what was happening or who had offended who. To put simply, the entire

    situation was both confusing and shocking to the clueless residents living there.

    While all this was happening, a few young men and women were standing behind the door of a

    restaurant in St. Cloud Neighborhood.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Counselor, it¡¯s raining heavily and all the entrances of the neighborhood have apparently been

    blocked! We can¡¯t leave even if we wanted to!¡± said one of the girls.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stay at the counselor¡¯s house then? Since she¡¯s just moved into a new one here!¡±

    said the man as he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Speaking of her house, if the counselor hadn¡¯t asked us to help her move to her new house, we could

    easily have missed the scene happening outside. They¡¯re all Maybach cars!¡±

    Earlier, the students had been surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t just a regr congestion since all the cars

    causing it were Maybach cars.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Counselor, look there. Doesn¡¯t that man on the Ofo bike look familiar?¡± said another girl who

    pointed at someone cycling an Ofo bike into the neighborhood.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 443

    ¡°¡­Hey. That¡¯s Gerald isn¡¯t it?¡± said a man who recognized the cycling figure in the rain.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right! Oh god, he¡¯s cycling in such heavy rain! And he seems to be rushing as well!¡±

    ¡°I heard he won a car or something but it turns out that he¡¯s as shabby as ever!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. To think I once admired him the moment I found out he had won a lottery.¡±

    The group of women there began discussing Gerald.

    All ten of those standing by the door were his ssmates. The counselor, as most would have guessed

    by now, was none other than Cassandra.

    It just so happened that Cassandra was moving into a new house again today. She didn¡¯t need to live

    in the faculty apartment anymore.

    Since St. Cloud Neighborhood was a luxurious neighborhood, the house had cost around four hundred

    thousand dors.

    Cassandra had been working as a lecturer in the university for some time now. She had even

    established her own online shop, working as an online seller.

    With the help of Felicity promoting her shop and products, it was no wonder that Cassandra had

    managed to earn so much money.

    With that kind of money, she could afford to buy herself a new house with three bedrooms, a living

    room, and a kitchen.

    Since she needed to move her belongings to her new house, she had asked for help from the students

    at Mayberry University.

    Once the moving waspleted, she treated all of them to a meal in a local restaurant which

    exined why they were all huddled near the restaurant¡¯s door in the first ce.

    Seeing Gerald again after some time, Cassandra could feel her heart skip a beat.

    She was just like Felicity as both of them had liked Ordinary Man. Knowing that Gerald could most

    probably be the real Ordinary Man, she felt sensitive whenever things regarding Gerald came up.

    Moving back to Gerald, since it was raining very heavily, he just couldn¡¯t cycle fast enough no matter

    how hard he tried.

    At that moment, three cars rushed past him consecutively, all of them moving toward the entrance of

    St. Cloud Neighborhood.

    Once thest car hit the brakes, Felicity, Yvonne, and a few others rushed out. In their hands were their

    phones along with other live broadcasting equipment.

    Gerald had updated Tammy about what he had found out earlier before his phone had died. She must

    have told everyone else about it.

    By the time Gerald got to the house, he saw Tammy and Giya¡¯s parents trying to get past several

    bodyguards who were standing guard over the entrance.

    ¡°Let me pass! Let me see my daughter!¡± cried Giya¡¯s mother.

    Realizing that they were the victim¡¯s parents, the guards looked at each other before noticing Gerald

    standing in the rain. He gestured for them to let them in and they immediately allowed the rest of the

    people there in.

    A guard hurriedly ran over to Gerald before whispering something in his ear. Gerald¡¯s legs felt weak as

    he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Drake and Tyson had rescued Giya. Gerald nodded to the

    guard and the guard ran back into the house to deal with other things.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Gerald noticed that Felicity was just about to enter the house so he walked to her and told her about

    the good news. Felicity stopped in her tracks for a moment before nodding. Gerald simply nodded

    back, a tired smile on his face before he walked away slowly.

    As she watched him walk away, a voice suddenly called out to her.

    ¡°Felicity! Here! Over here!¡±

    The students from earlier had left the restaurant to get a closer look and one of the girls just so

    happened to catch sight of Felicity.

    Felicity was shocked. Why were so many of her ssmates here?

    Noticing that Yvonne was there, she went up to her.

    ¡°Felicity, you¡¯re awesome! They hadn¡¯t allowed anyone in but you¡¯re being given ess to enter along

    with your crew! What exactly is happening in there?¡± asked a girl curiously.

    Felicity had just been told toe along to broadcast the scene so even she was shocked when she

    first saw all the Maybach cars blocking the entrances. Thankfully, Tammy had told the guards that

    Gerald had sent them so they were allowed ess into the neighborhood.

    ¡°A girl was kidnapped. We received news about it so we rushed here without knowing howrge a

    scale the rescue mission actually was. I¡¯m as shocked as all of you are to see this many people

    involved!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who¡¯s the girl? Looking at how her parents reacted they don¡¯t seem to be the leader of this

    group¡­¡± asked another girl.

    Cassandra was curious as well so she looked at Felicity.

    Felicity simply shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Gerald was the one who told us about the girl¡¯s

    location in the first ce. I was talking to him just seconds ago and he told me that she had been saved

    as well. She had apparently been kept in the dark about what was happening and she was shocked to

    find out that she was now in a house in St. Cloud Neighborhood!¡±

    ¡°Gerald?¡± said Cassandra, stunned.

    ¡°Yes, the girl in question is his friend. He was the one who asked for my help to look for her in the first

    ce¡­¡±

    After saying that, she paused for a moment.

    Both Felicity and Cassandra looked at each other, shock reflected in their eyes.

    Out of the blue, someone burst intoughter. ¡°Everyone, look! Gerald¡¯s drenched from head to toe!

    Someone¡¯ste to the party!¡±

    ¡°Look at him! How pathetic! Hey, Yoana! Didn¡¯t you say that you liked him earlier? Why don¡¯t you go

    confess to him now?¡±

    ¡°F*ck that, only fools would ever confess to him!¡±

    As the students continuedughing at him, a shout was heard.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Several bodyguards holding ck umbres suddenly shouted in unison. The shout was so loud and

    clear that the entire neighborhood could probably hear it.

    Two bodyguards then instantly rushed toward Gerald to shelter him from the rain.

    Gerald shook his head as he wiped his face dry with his hanky. As another guard quickly handed him

    another one, Gerald pointed toward the Ofo bikeying on the ground.

    When he arrived at the scene, he had gotten off the Ofo bike immediately and it had tumbled onto the

    ground when he was rushing toward the front door. A guard moved toward the bike, putting it upright.

    Gerald knew the guard would take care of the rest.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we sessfully saved the girl. However, she fainted once she found out where she had

    been held captive all this time. Rest assured, she isn¡¯t injured, just a little tired,¡± said a bodyguard who

    had stepped forth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Take me to her.¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 444

    Though Gerald was relieved, he still felt the need to see her with his own eyes before believing it.

    As he walked forward under the umbres held by the two guards from before, the guards who had

    guarded the door lined up in two rows, bowing respectfully as he walked past them.

    Inside, a few bodyguards who were dealing with the final procedures of the operation ran over when

    they saw Gerald entering.

    Just like the guards standing guard over the entrance, those present inside stood in two lines

    respectfully before bowing as well.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± they shouted in unison.

    Tammy, Giya¡¯s parents, and a few others were present in the room when that scene happened and

    they all looked at Gerald in shock.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡­¡±

    ¡°Gerald¡­ He¡¯s that Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Tammy and the other girls she had brought along all quivered in fright.

    They now knew who his true identity was.

    Gerald didn¡¯t bother about it since he wasn¡¯t worried about Tammy and her group of friends at all.

    However, when he heard something drop, he turned around and froze.

    Felicity had identally dropped one of the broadcasting equipment she was holding on to. Behind

    her, Cassandra and a few others were trying to squeeze through the confused guards who were unsure

    whether to let them enter the house.

    ¡®Why are they here?¡¯

    Though the situation was awkward, he signaled to the guards to allow them in. All his ssmates were

    deeply astonished by this.

    Gerald sighed. They could wait. What was more important now was to check if Giya was safe.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re here!¡± said Michael who had seen Gerald while exiting one of the rooms.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed it. The rich gangster heir of Mayberry, Kevin Sanford, was the leader of the operation

    and Yacob was their target. They imprisoned Miss Quarrington to get Yacob to pay up what he owed

    the Sanfords. He had been given three days and if he failed to return the money by then, it was said

    that they would r*pe her!¡± said Michael as he detailed what he had learned from his investigation.

    Since Kevin had tried to resist earlier, Drake and Tyson had thrown him off the building. Kevin was now

    unconscious.

    Zack, on the other hand, had continued to pressure the Sanfords till they finally gave in.

    That was the basic summary of the entire situation.

    Gerald was led into the room where Giya currently was. He didn¡¯t want to bother about Tammy,

    Cassandra, Felicity, or the others who were still in a daze just yet.

    A few guards were looking after Giya who had been ced on a couch. She was unconscious as the

    guard earlier had said.

    Relieved that she was still in one piece, Gerald ordered for an ambnce to be called. He could finally

    breathe a bit easier the moment the ambnce transporting Giya to the hospital drove off into the

    distance.

    While he continued looking out the door, Tammy, Cassandra, and a few others slowly walked toward

    him.

    All of them equally felt that it was strange seeing Gerald like this.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ His real identity is Mr. Crawford from Mayberry? Holy c*ap! This is too much for me to take

    in!¡± Yoana said aloud as she bit her lower lip in remorse.

    The others there were all feeling more or less the same but the revtion affected Cassandra and

    Felicity the most. They felt their chest tighten the more they thought about it.

    ¡°So¡­ It really was true¡­ The one who had always been helping me was Gerald! The rich heir I had

    been trying so hard to find had been in my ss all along! We were so close by!¡± said Felicity as her

    phone dropped to the ground. Her hands were trembling badly and her mind had gone nk.

    Gerald took in a deep breath before turning to look at all of them. He slowly walked forward, picked up

    Felicity¡¯s phone and returned it to her.

    ¡°I had not expected all of you to be here, counselor¡­ What are you guys doing here today?¡± asked

    Gerald, a soft and tired smile on his face.

    ¡°We were helping the counselor move Mr. Crawford¡­ Wait, no! We were helping her move her things

    to her new house, Mr. Crawford! Because we helped, she treated us to a meal in a restaurant

    nearby¡­¡± said a girl, blushing hard.

    ¡°I see¡­ What a coincidence you were all here while all this happened¡­ Well, since you¡¯re all stuck

    here because of my cars in the first ce¡­ I¡¯ll give all of you a ride back,¡± said Gerald as he walked

    out of the house.

    A guard opened the door of a car that had been waiting for Gerald outside.

    He got inside without another word and left the scene. He knew that even if he stayed for any longer,

    there was not much else he could say anyway.

    Felicity trembled in ce as the car Gerald was in slowly disappeared from sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really him¡­¡± whispered Felicity to herself.

    ¡°Oh Lilian, don¡¯t be upset anymore! I wonder what¡¯s happening here today¡­ Why are there so many

    people?¡±

    At that moment, three women walked out of a building unit.

    The girl who hadn¡¯t spoken quickly grabbed Lilian¡¯s arm, pulling her out the door to show her all the

    cars that were slowly leaving. Lilian however, was still in a slight daze. She looked like she had just

    finished crying not too long ago.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 445

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Look at all the luxurious cars!¡± said the other girl.

    Lilian was momentarily stunned out of her daze when she saw that they were telling the truth.

    All of them were Maybach cars and every single one of them was worth as much as a single housing

    unit on the street they were currently in.

    Imagine getting married to a person from such a rich and powerful family¡­ How envious the others

    would feel.

    Lilian sighed internally. ¡®That god dmn Sharon¡­ I¡¯m much more beautiful than she is yet Hayward still

    chose her! That btch!¡¯

    ¡®The only thing Sharon is good at is pretending!¡¯

    Lilian was here because she had rented a house alongside her two other female colleagues there.

    Looking at all the Maybach cars refueled Lilian¡¯s jealousy toward Sharon and she fumed.

    Soon after, the cars all left and everything returned to normal.

    As for Yacob, naturally, he was taken away by the police.

    The very next day, Gerald immediately headed to the hospital after he woke up to visit Giya.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Gerald!¡± were the first words she said the moment she saw him entering her

    ward.

    After she had regained consciousness, her parents had told her what had happened the day before.

    ¡°It was my fault for not taking care of you in the first ce. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe!¡± said Gerald, a tired

    smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ Did you save my mother too? I¡¯m asking since Yacob had made some

    confessions to the police officers. He said that him saving my mother was a lie! If he hadn¡¯t mentioned

    the incident, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the car with him the other day!¡± said Giya as she looked at Gerald.

    She had been terribly shocked when she heard from her father that Gerald was actually Mr. Crawford.

    ¡°Well, yes I saved her,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded. He didn¡¯t need to keep it a secret anymore.

    ¡°You idiot! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that earlier? You know, there was a time when I thought of

    bing Yacob¡¯s girlfriend! If I ever got into such a situation I¡¯d have med you for burdening me

    like that!¡± said Giya as she pinched his arm lightly.

    ¡°Hey Gerald¡­ Are you afraid that I¡¯ll cling onto you and continue to pester you for the rest of your life?¡±

    asked Giya, her eyes serious.

    ¡°After thinking about it, I finally understand why you¡¯re so unwilling to be with me. You¡¯re Mr. Crawford

    from Mayberry, a highly prestigious person! It would be impossible for you to fall in love with a girl like

    me!¡±

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ve already told you before! I¡¯m with M now¡­ It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with

    another woman!¡± replied Gerald honestly.

    ¡°I was just pulling your leg, I understood that the first time you told me¡­ Actually, now that I think about

    it, maybe I was never truly in love with you in the first ce. I was probably just touched by the

    precious gift you had given me the other day¡­ However, now that I know your true identity, I

    understand that that gift must have been worth nothing much to you!¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­ I¡¯ve been overthinking about this for way too long! I think it¡¯s better this way¡­ I¡¯m feeling much

    more relieved now¡­ I think I can honestly say this now too. Gerald, I hope that you¡¯ll be happy

    together with M!¡± said Giya as she smiled brightly.

    Gerald felt the tenseness leave his shoulders when he saw that Giya had finally understood and

    epted the situation.

    ¡°Alright so¡­ We¡¯re good friends from now on, okay? If you have any troubles, I¡¯ll lend a hand as long

    as I¡¯m able to!¡± said Gerald as he returned a smile.

    In all honesty, Gerald was still filled with self-reproach.

    He had canceled so many of her ns in the past. His inactions had also nearly gotten her r*ped if he

    had acted any slower!

    So Gerald really meant what he said.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Fine then. I¡¯ll remember what you told me today! If I ask for help in the future you better not

    try to run away!¡± joked Giya.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Alright¡­ For now, just focus on resting. I¡¯ll get you some porridge from the cafeteria!¡± said

    Gerald as he got up and left the room.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As the door closed behind him, the smile on her face slowly faded. She then clenched on to her nket

    tightly.

    As Gerald continued walking to the cafeteria with Giya¡¯s lunchbox in hand, he nearly knocked into

    someone.

    ¡°Hey! You blind? Look where you¡¯re going!¡± scolded the woman who had almost been knocked over.

    She was being supported by a girl who was also holding on to her IV bottle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t- ¡­Lilian?¡±

    ¡°¡­Gerald? What are you doing here?¡± asked Lilian in surprise.

    The night before, Lilian¡¯s housemates had apanied her as she had her IV.

    She had suffered from a great shock and she was also fully drenched due to the heavy rain by the time

    she got home.

    Though she showed symptoms of having a high fever, they couldn¡¯t do much about itst night due to

    all the cars congesting their neighborhood.

    Lilian had even thought that the fever would be gone by the time morning came.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 446

    Unfortunately, her condition had only worsened by the time her roommates woke her up.

    Her roommates then immediately rushed her to the hospital.

    Now that she had the drip on, she was finally starting to feel a little better again.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Gerald here!

    ¡°Well, my friend¡¯s been hospitalized here. I¡¯m about to get her some porridge now,¡± said Gerald as he

    smiled.

    ¡°Gerald? Oh! Is this the Gerald from your ss who keeps running errands for rich heirs?¡± said one of

    the girls as she looked at Gerald with contempt.

    ¡°Qui! What are you talking about?¡± said Lilian in embarrassment.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the guy? Look, he¡¯s even running an errand for a rich heir now! He said he was getting

    porridge for someone, remember?¡± sneered Qui.

    Lilian¡¯s face alternated between turning red and pale, unsure which emotion she should be feeling first.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Qui had always been like this. She had been this straightforward for as long as Lilian knew her.

    Honestly, Qui was even more heartlesspared to her.

    Though Lilian had indeed been the one who told Qui about all of that before this.

    This was because Gerald had been awesome thest time they were at the Yorknorth Mountain

    Celebration Festival. Back then, Lilian had insisted on giving her cup of milk tea to Gerald. She was

    even prepared to lick his boots if she needed to.

    She had thought of pursuing Gerald then as well.

    Sharon, Hayward, and Lilian were all still specting on Gerald¡¯s true identity back then. They just

    couldn¡¯t understand how he had so many good and close connections with rich heirs. What more, the

    rich heirs were treating him well!

    In the end, Hayward looked into the matter and eventually found out that Gerald wasn¡¯t as awesome as

    they had initially thought. In truth, he had just been running an errand for someone and he was even

    looking after their home on their behalf!

    Lilian and Sharon had no trouble believing Hayward¡¯s words.

    However, they both kept in mind that they would have to treat Gerald better in the future. After all, he

    was very close to quite a number of young and rich heirs.

    Thinking back, it was precisely because of Lilian¡¯s thoughts and her performance during the Yorknorth

    Mountain Celebration Festival that Hayward felt that she was no good, instead opting for Sharon.

    ¡®That b*tch had just been too shocked to react that day!¡¯ Lilian thought to herself, fuming slightly.

    Between the two of them, Sharon definitely looked down on Gerald more!

    Though both of them were shocked and filled with regrets when they found out that Gerald¡¯s

    connections were better than Haywards, Lilian was the only one who had reacted while that b*tch didn¡¯t

    react at all.

    After that, Lilian had given it some thought and she came to the realization that just pleasing Gerald

    just because he had good connections and interpersonal rtionships was quite unrealistic. After all,

    Gerald had nothing else going for him.

    Hayward on the other hand, had his assets and also his shop.

    What more, he had even helped Sharon by arranging for a better job for her.

    This was just the reality of the situation.

    Back in the present, Lilian was embarrassed yet again by Qui¡¯sment and she immediately said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Gerald. Speaking of which, where are all your young and rich friends?¡±

    Though Lilian still looked down on Gerald for being nothing more than an errand boy, he was still close

    to several rich heirs, so he wasn¡¯t that bad.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve gone to Harnsley to y, I think!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they bring you along?¡± asked Lilian.

    ¡°What reason would they have to bring me there?¡± said Gerald with a bitter smile on his face.

    While that group of young and rich heirs enjoyed spending their money specifically only for having fun,

    Gerald himself liked leading a in and simple life. Aside from special events or the usual drinking, he

    didn¡¯t really join them for anything else.

    Lilian curled her lips slightly. In her mind, she thought that they wouldn¡¯t want to bring him along with

    them anyway.

    After chatting a little longer, they eventually went their separate ways.

    ¡°You know, he was actually pretty handsome! If he was a little more capable I might have considered

    pursuing him! Such a pity¡­¡± said Qui.

    Lilian looked at her before snorting,

    ¡°Pft, if he really was a young and rich heir I¡¯d have pursued him long ago. Unfortunately, that¡¯s just how

    it is. Speaking of which, I honestly thought of pursuing him just a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Even though he¡¯s not rich himself, he¡¯s still acquainted with several rich heirs. Life might be a little

    shabby but we would always have the heirs¡¯ backup and support. That way, I would be able to give

    Hayward a p to make him regret choosing that b*tch over me! Plus, Hayward¡¯s always had an

    inferiorityplex whenever it came to Gerald.¡±

    ¡°Once Hayward¡¯splex is triggered, he¡¯ll definitely change his mind and try to get me back! Once

    that happens, I¡¯ll have Hayward all to myself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that those rich heirs are ying by themselves at Harnsley now¡­ D*mn it! If only

    Hayward didn¡¯t know everything about Gerald¡¯s background¡­ Gerald¡¯s still somewhere at the bottom

    of the food chain now! How am I ever going to make Hayward regret not choosing me?¡± said Lilian

    sadly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Actually, while you were talking, I suddenly had an idea that just might help you get him back!

    If it works, he¡¯ll be begging on his knees for you toe back!¡± said the girl as she grinned.

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± asked Lilian immediately, her interest piqued.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 447

    The moment Gerald finally got his hands on some porridge, he felt a light pat on his shoulder.

    It was Lilian with a bag of food in hand.

    ¡°Say, Gerald! You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come sit with me! I¡¯ve just bought some delicious food from

    outside the hospital so let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Aren¡¯t you still on drips? Why are you here at the cafeteria?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled.

    He didn¡¯t know why Lilian had suddenly be so enthusiastic. It was slightly uforting.

    However, despite the fact that she would often ridicule him, Gerald didn¡¯t hold it against her at all.

    That was the only reason why he was still speaking politely to her.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m fine! I was fine the moment I saw you! You¡¯re¡­ Just like my medicine! Didn¡¯t you know?¡± asked

    Lilian with a questionable smile on her face as she looked at Gerald.

    She was now standing very close to Gerald and her arm would rub against his from time to time.

    Gerald could feel goosebumps all over his body.

    To be honest, Lilian had a perfect body figure and looked extremely beautiful. This was because she

    used to be an art student and she was the captain of the Latin dance team as well.

    Compared to Sharon, she definitely looked more enchanting and she was more seductive too.

    However, when Gerald had talked to her just a little earlier, her attitude wasn¡¯t like this at all. What had

    happened under the course of half an hour to make her this enthusiastic? Honestly, she was somehow

    too enthusiastic this time around.

    ¡°Is there something you need, Lilian?¡± asked Gerald, thoroughly weirded out.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it! Foodes first! You know, I ran downstairs to buy some food just now

    because we all know cafeteria food isn¡¯t the greatest in the world! They¡¯re overpriced here too! But

    enough of that, look at what I¡¯ve bought!¡±

    In addition to some roast chicken, some drinks, and various other dishes, Lilian had also bought a hot

    egg crepe.

    ¡°I know how much you like eating egg crepes. I remember back during our high school days, you would

    usually only eat steamed buns with pickles for lunch but on weekends, you¡¯d be willing to treat yourself

    to an egg crepe after saving a few dors. Since I saw a stall selling egg crepes by the roadside, I got

    one for you!¡±

    Before Gerald could reply, she had pulled him down to sit with her.

    Gerald felt a little moved when he saw the egg crepe. Back when he was still living in poverty, egg

    crepes were like food for royalty for him.

    He still didn¡¯t know what Lilian was up to. However, seeing how enthusiastic she was and how much

    food she had bought for him, Gerald felt like it would be a little too cruel to just turn around and leave

    her like that.

    Besides, Lilian was also now starting work as a teacher at the Scothow Elementary School. It was a

    school that he had built himself, so he would be able to look out for her in the future. Looking at it that

    way, Gerald became more willing to ept this treat from her this time.

    However, the main reason he continued sitting there was still because he didn¡¯t like the idea of outright

    rejecting her before even listening to what she had to say.

    ¡°Come now, eat the food while it¡¯s hot! Why don¡¯t you put the porridge down first? I¡¯ll tell you something

    once you¡¯re done eating!¡± said Lilian as she pushed the food toward Gerald.

    After doing so, she cupped her hands on her face as she looked at Gerald with a smile.

    Gerald began eating and after a while, he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? You can tell me already.¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but hope that Lilian really had a change of heart. If that were the case, then Gerald

    would definitely be more willing to help her out since they were ssmates in the past after all.

    ¡°Well¡­ Hehe¡­ I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend for one day! Just for tomorrow! If you help, I¡¯ll

    always remember your kind deed!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Gerald was so shocked that he almost spit out the egg crepe in his mouth.

    Again with pretending to be someone¡¯s boyfriend?

    This wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s first time doing that and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be hisst either.

    It was exactly because of that that he had inadvertently given some girls the wrong idea when he

    teased them while pretending to be their boyfriend.

    Since it was all just for show, it would be impossible for him to really get close to the person anyway. So

    why should he even pretend to be their boyfriend?

    Gerald was sensitive to the matter for sure.

    This was because Gerald was really afraid that eventually, someone woulde up to him to ask his

    help for a fake marriage too! That would open an entirely different can of worms.

    ¡°Hmm? What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just for one day, and you¡¯ll just need to help me put on a show.

    Please?¡± asked Lilian as she ced her hand on top of Gerald¡¯s gently.

    She was begging sincerely for his help.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 448

    ¡°Be honest with me¡­ Is it because of Hayward?¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t need to be a rocket scientist to figure that one out. He sighed.

    People wouldn¡¯t treat you well without a reason. Gerald knew this as a fact since there were no such

    things as free lunches in this world!

    ¡°Bingo! I just need you to act a little so that I can slightly provoke him! If he takes the bait, he¡¯ll definitely

    change his mind soon enough! Hayward¡¯s a very petty and narcissistic person so he¡¯ll definitely never

    be able to ept that I¡¯m going out with someone more outstanding than he is!¡± replied Lilian with a

    smile on her face.

    Gerald sighed as he replied, ¡°Then rather than provoke him, I think he¡¯ll only end upughing at you if

    we go along with this n¡­ I¡¯m nowhere near as outstanding as he is¡­ His family is developing

    Yorknorth Mountain and he even has a shop there! He¡¯s lightyears better than me!¡± lied Gerald as

    naturally as he breathed.

    ¡°Of course I know that, which is why I specified the word, ¡®act¡¯! Let me tell you something, Gerald, did

    you know that Hayward¡¯s always been rather sensitive whenever it came to you? Not only did you have

    an ambiguous rtionship with that b*tch- I mean Sharon in the past, but you¡¯ve also put him in tough

    and awkward situations for quite a few times now! If you change your identity and appear before him,

    then he¡¯ll definitely feel jealous! Consequently, since I¡¯ll be pretending to be your date, he¡¯ll surely

    regret not choosing me in the first ce! That¡¯s why I feel that you¡¯re the perfect candidate for this

    task!¡± replied Lilian confidently.

    It was her friend who had given her this idea earlier. Though Gerald wasn¡¯t really a rich and young heir,

    he could definitely y the part!

    ¡°Hold up, change my identity? borate on that please,¡± said Gerald in confusion.

    ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s simple, really. All you need to do is pretend that you¡¯ve be filthy rich by winning the

    lottery! By saying that, in a way, you¡¯ll be even wealthier than Hayward! Can you drive? I¡¯ve rented a

    luxury car for you to help keep the illusion up. As long as you¡¯re willing to act ording to how my

    friend and I have nned, I¡¯ll definitely be able to give Hayward a tight p on his face tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll owe you one if you help me, Gerald. I¡¯ve also already rented the car so please agree to my

    request!¡± pleaded Lilian.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    It seemed that Lilian was really going the extra mile just to regain Hayward¡¯s love and attention.

    Knowing how much this meant to her, Gerald found it hard to turn down her request.

    He had initially nned to say goodbye to Giya tomorrow and drive her back to Serene County since

    his car would be due by then.

    However, it seemed that his ns would have to be dyed for another day.

    ¡°Alright fine, I¡¯m in,¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± said Lilian as she smiled excitedly.

    ¡°I am curious though, how are you so certain that we¡¯ll be able to meet Hayward tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we definitely will! You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just need to meet up with me at the

    hospital¡¯s entrance tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up there!¡±

    Once he finished eating, he left the cafeteria with Lilian. Lilian looked much more energized now and it

    seemed like her fever had subsided.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the power of love. Could love really make a girl go crazy?

    Then again, since it was Lilian he was talking about, it could also possibly just be the power of money.

    Gerald simply sighed.

    After the two parted ways, Gerald went back to Giya and fed her the porridge.

    Nothing notable happened for the rest of that day.

    Early the next morning, Gerald waited for Lilian at the park next to the hospital as they had previously

    agreed to meet there.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long when a brand-new dazzling white Mercedes Benz G500 drove over and

    stopped in front of Gerald.

    When the car window was rolled down, Gerald saw that both Lilian and her friend were inside.

    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t expecting you to be this punctual! Alright, get in! We¡¯re bringing you to a hairstylist next!¡±

    said Lilian.

    ¡°Hey, Hey! Snap out of it, Gerald! Are you shocked because you¡¯re looking at such a luxurious car? Get

    in already! You¡¯re in for a treat today because you¡¯ll get to ride in a Mercedes Benz G500 today!¡±

    Gerald rubbed his temple as he shook his head.

    Of course he would be shocked! After all, this Mercedes Benz G500 felt way too familiar¡­

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 449

    ¡°Is¡­ This the car you rented?¡±

    Once he got into the car, his doubts were cleared. It really was the same Mercedes Benz G500 that he

    had leased to Quade¡¯s sister, Quartney!

    This was way too coincidental.

    ¡°It is. Also, I¡¯m assuming that though you¡¯re acquainted with many rich and young heirs, they don¡¯t

    usually bring you along to y with them, right? You¡¯ve probably never had the chance to sit in such a

    good car before, have you Gerald?¡± said Lilian arrogantly as she drove.

    ¡°You know, this model costs a full, three hundred thousand dors! What more, this car is brand-new!

    Lilian and I paid fifteen thousand dors each for the deposit just to rent it! Our saving ounts are

    barren right now!¡± said Lilian¡¯s friend proudly for some reason.

    She then took her cell phone out and started recording some videos.

    ¡°Lilian, why don¡¯t you open the sunroof? I want to stick my head out and take some pictures!¡± said

    Lilian¡¯s friend excitedly.

    ¡°Opening it now! But please control yourself up there! The amount we can im back will be deducted

    if even the tiniest scratch appears on the car!¡± said Lilian as she looked for the sunroof¡¯s button.

    ¡°¡­Wait, which is the button for the sunroof? It seems to work both ways? I don¡¯t understand!¡± said

    Lilian, confused.

    It was natural for her to get confused with how the car operated since it was her first time in it after all.

    Gerald had been sitting at the back of the car and he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ufortable as he

    watched Lilian press all the buttons she could find.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he gave up and told her which button opened the sunroof.

    Lilian tried it and it turned out that he was right.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Well, look at you! I didn¡¯t expect you to be this capable! You seem to know this car pretty well!¡± said

    Lilian.

    ¡°Oh right, you used to like cars a lot back in high school right? It seems that you still maintain your

    interests from back then!¡±

    Gerald simply nodded with a wry smile on his face.

    With the sunroof now open, Lilian¡¯s friend popped her head out to take some pictures.

    Not too long after, all three of them arrived at a hairstylist and Gerald was given a cool new look.

    They then gave Gerald a suit, a white shirt, and a pair of leather shoes to put on.

    Lilian and her friend couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald looked a little handsome after going through that

    makeover.

    Though Lilian had high standards for her men, she couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed and secretly

    peeked at Gerald whenever she could.

    ¡°So where are we going now?¡± asked Gerald after they got into the car again.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the coffee shop next to Mayberry Hotel. Also, Gerald, you should know a few things

    first. Since you know Aiden and his friends, you know how rich and young men usually behave.

    However, you¡¯re pretending to be apletely different kind of rich and young man today. Since you

    ¡®won the lottery¡¯, you¡¯ll have to disy a more rebellious and haughty attitude so that Hayward will take

    the bait. That¡¯s the usual mentality of the nouveau riche, do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± replied Lilian.

    ¡°I¡­ See. Do I really have to act that way just because I got rich overnight?¡± asked Gerald, a bitter smile

    on his face.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. If he really had be extremely rich overnight, why would

    Lilian still be trying to pursue Hayward?

    ¡°Just do as I say and everything will turn out just fine! You¡¯ll also have to listen to all of Qui¡¯s

    arrangements! She¡¯ll be helping you with all the preparations!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald could only nod helplessly. What else could he say?

    Upon arriving at the coffee shop, Lilian began putting up her act.

    She clung on to Gerald¡¯s arm as he ced his hand over hers while they entered the coffee shop.

    Gerald saw that both Hayward and Sharon were having coffee there as well. Admiration toward Lilian

    grew in Gerald, understanding how much research she must have done to n all this out.

    Both of them acted like a real couple as they walked toward a table next to Hayward and Sharon before

    sitting down.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Sharon idly looked to the side and saw the two beside them.

    She was startled silent for a moment.

    ¡°May I take your order?¡± asked a waiter respectfully after he walked over. Seeing how formal both

    Gerald and Lilian looked and dressed, the waiter was careful to be on his best and most polite

    behavior.

    ¡°Hmm. Give us your most expensive coffee!¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 450

    As Lilian had instructed him, Gerald was now acting out the impression of someone nouveau riche.

    He even sat with his legs crossed.

    ¡°Our most expensive coffee? Sir, our most expensive one costs forty-five dors each,¡± replied the

    waiter, slightly surprised.

    ¡°So be it! Nothing is too expensive for me! Two cups of that coffee and make sure they¡¯re brewed

    perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir!¡± said the waiter before bowing and running off.

    Lilian found it both curious and funny when she saw Gerald acting so ostentatiously while unting his

    wealth. He even shook his watch from time to time to let others see it! Honestly, Lilian hadn¡¯t expected

    that Gerald could be this cool!

    By then, Hayward had already noticed Gerald and Lilian sitting next to them.

    His face turned sour the moment he heard Gerald ordering two cups of coffee which cost forty-five

    dors each.

    What more, wasn¡¯t Lilian being a little too intimate with Gerald? Hayward felt very ufortable.

    He used to have her sticking close to him every day after all. Truth be told, he also enjoyed her

    constantly fawning over him back then.

    When he chose Sharon over her, he knew that Lilian would still love him, being as vain as he was.

    However, now that she was being intimate with another man, he was feeling extremely dissatisfied.

    He had not expected Lilian to move on so quickly.

    And to think that she had chosen Gerald! The person he had always felt sensitive andpetitive

    toward!

    A fuse snapped in Hayward¡¯s mind as he mmed his hands onto the coffee table.

    ¡°Pft! Why are you pretending to be rich? Do you think I don¡¯t know about your background? Stop being

    so pretentious!¡± said Hayward coldly.

    Sharon looked at Gerald and Lilian before trying to calm Hayward down.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, you¡¯ve just bought a new car right? Where are we going to have funter?

    Can we go to Mayberry Commercial Street? I saw a skirt that I really liked there so can we please go

    thereter to buy it? It only costs four hundred and fifty dors! Please!¡± pleased Lilian as she gently

    shook Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Four hundred and fifty dors? Are you a beggar? You¡¯re only to wear clothes that cost at least a

    thousand dors! Otherwise, don¡¯t even bother telling me about it! Have some shame!¡± replied Gerald

    as he carefully pushed her hands away from his arm.

    Lilian really hadn¡¯t expected nouveau riche Gerald to be this cool.

    She simply put on a cute and helpless face before nodding obediently when she heard his words.

    ¡°Humph! Showing off when you¡¯re just in charge of running errands for others?¡±

    Hayward was getting more and more agitated by the second when he saw Lilian being so submissive

    toward Gerald after being reprimanded by him. His jealousy was reaching new heights.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    D*mn it! What did Gerald have that he didn¡¯t? How could Gerald ever be better than him in any way?

    ¡°Rx, Hayward. Some people just like to show off. They¡¯re just being pretentious so you don¡¯t have to

    bother even looking at them!¡± said Sharon as she added her two cents to the conversation.

    ¡°Oh right, there was a time when we really thought that you were just an ordinary errand boy for rich

    people! I¡¯m d to say that we were wrong about that! While you were helping them you must have

    gotten some of their good luck as well! Hahaha! I really hadn¡¯t expected you to win that much money

    from the lottery!¡±

    Seeing that she had hooked Hayward deep into her trap, she began speaking even more admiringly

    toward Gerald as she held on to his hand.

    ¡°¡­What? Won what lottery?¡±

    Her words had caught Hayward¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Gerald, how much did you win?¡± asked Sharon as she stared at Gerald nervously.

    It would be impossible for Gerald to get a girl like Lilian to fawn over him like this if he had only won fifty

    thousand dors. What more, Gerald was also spending sovishly now.

    The figure needed to be immense.

    Sharon was really afraid that Gerald would surpass Hayward. If that happened, then she would

    probably be the one regretting it the most. Knowing that, her anxiety and nervousness only grew as she

    waited for Gerald to answer.

    ¡°Oh, I was just lucky¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d win so much money just like that. As for the amount I won¡­

    Well, let¡¯s just say that it isn¡¯t convenient for me to reveal such information to you¡± said Gerald as he

    winked at Lilian with a smile on his face.

    At that moment, Gerald reached into his pocket to take his cell phone out.

    As a result, his car key ¡®identally¡¯ fell to the ground.

    When Hayward and Sharon looked down, their eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s the car key of a Mercedes Benz G500?!¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 451

    ¡°Gerald, is this the new car you bought?¡± Sharon asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah. I got it a few days ago. Just a means to get from point A to B,¡± replied Gerald as he casually

    tossed the keys on the table.

    This excited but distressed Lilian, as she was afraid that the expensive key to the car would be

    damaged.

    What excited her more, though, was that Hayward¡¯s face had already turned green.

    ¡°By the way, I heard Lilian saying that you¡¯ve recently bought a car? I haven¡¯t seen it yet. What did you

    get yourself? A BMW 7 Series, a Mercedes-Benz, or an Audi? Worth more than a hundred fifty grand?¡±

    Gerald asked with a smile on his face as he looked at Hayward.

    ¡°Hehe! Hayward procured the Passat for more than thirty grand, but how could thatpare to your

    three hundred thousand dor car?¡± scoffed Lilian as she rolled her eyes at Hayward.

    Hayward inhaled sharply, as his hands started going into an uncontroble tremor.

    ¡°Oh? You bought a Passat? Why did you buy that?¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°I can buy whatever I please, and the two of you have nothing to worry about. Didn¡¯t you just win the

    lottery anyway? So, why the gloating?¡± Hayward replied anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest woman in the world, Gerald, being together with you. I¡¯ll stick by your side for the rest

    of my life, and we shall enjoy a wonderful life together! You¡¯ll have to treat me well, though, and that

    includes buying me all the clothes I want today!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course, I will buy them for you. But don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve also promised me that you¡¯ll give

    me your first time tonight, hehe!¡± Gerald whispered as he held Lilian¡¯s soft hands.

    When Lilian heard Gerald¡¯s words, she really felt like giving him a tight, bloody p..

    Damn it! Who gave him the right to say that? When was this ever part of the script?

    After all, dating was dating, and if Gerald were to bring the topic into the conversation, Hayward would

    undoubtedly be very easy to break.

    Fortunately, Gerald¡¯s sentence left a massive impact.

    Lilian originally nned to warn Gerald from talking too much nonsense, but it was then that she

    realized Hayward¡¯s face had already turned green.

    His lips quivered with rage.

    She saw that those few words from Gerald had provoked Hayward¡¯s anger in more ways than one.

    ¡°Ah! Naughty, naughty! I hate you¡­¡±

    Lilian replied shyly.

    Sure enough, Hayward got up to his feet, filled with rage and anger.

    ¡°No way, Lilian, why are you doing this? What did you want to get again? How about letting me buy it

    for you instead? Why give your first time to this pathetic jerk? Don¡¯t degrade and abuse yourself just

    because he won the lottery!¡±

    Lilian ignored everything else, instantly refuting Hayward with an aggressiveeback.

    ¡°Pfft! Hayward, who gave you the right to call my boyfriend a pathetic jerk? Besides, he¡¯s already mine.

    So, what¡¯s wrong with me giving my first time to my boyfriend anyway? What has it got to do with you?¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always thought you were the reliable and dependable kind, Lillian. I thought you¡¯d

    always paid great attention to your conduct, and frankly, although I chose to get together with Sharon, I

    felt really entangled, and I was in a hell lot of pain throughout the whole thing. I¡¯m filled with regret as

    well, but now that I see you behaving like this, I am with no resentment, nor do I me myself anymore

    for letting you go. Let¡¯s go, Sharon!¡± snapped a furious Hayward as he was about to pull Sharon away.

    Lilian looked at Hayward with a sea of worry in her eyes.

    Compared to Sharon, Lilian¡¯s most significant advantage was that she understood every part of

    Hayward. She was the one who knew best about his psychological and mental state.

    She also knew all too well that Hayward must be saying this to test if she still liked him or not, waiting to

    see if she would be remorseful and apologize to him for her actions.

    That said, if Lilian were to do that, it would all be truly over.

    She hugged Gerald as tightly as she could, as though Hayward¡¯s words meant nothing to her at all.

    ¡°My dear¡­ I don¡¯t care what anyone else thinks of me. I promise I¡¯ll treat you well from now on. Will

    you treat me well too?¡±

    Gerald took the opportunity to hold Lilian¡¯s waist, giving it a gentle and passionate squeeze.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Of course, I will treat you well.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t stupid either. Why not seize this opportunity and take advantage of her when he could?

    He continued caressing Lilian¡¯s body.

    Those words were loud and clear to Hayward too, and now, his face had lost all color, looking a ghostly

    white.

    Without saying another word, Sharon dragged Hayward out of the coffee shop.

    ¡°F*cking hell¡­ that¡¯s enough! Why are you still touching me?¡±

    Lilian pushed Gerald away as soon as she saw Hayward leaving.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 452

    Lilian looked at Gerald reproachfully, ¡°You did a pretty good job but I don¡¯t want you to be touching me.

    Do you really think that I am your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, now that Hayward¡¯s gone, what should we do?¡± asked a perplexed Gerald.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t worry. He will definitelye back for me¡­ One, Two, Three¡­¡±

    Lilian counted with her fingers when suddenly, Sharon¡¯s voice suddenly came over her shoulder.

    ¡°Hayward, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Lilian, there are some things that I need to clear up with you. I don¡¯t know what you think of me now,

    but I admit I was wrong for not standing up for you when Sharon hit you yesterday. I¡¯ve been regretting

    it a lot. I sincerely hope that you¡¯ll give me a chance. I wish to prove that I am way stronger and

    capablepared to a nouveau riche like Gerald!¡± replied Hayward, his tone contrite, much humbler

    than he always sounded.

    Obviously, his self-esteem seemedpletely diminished, which was once held so highly by him.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help feeling a deep sense of admiration toward Lilian as he watched the scene unfold

    from the sidelines.

    ¡°But I already have Gerald, a guy who has a luxury car, and he¡¯s about to buy me lots of branded

    cosmetics and bags too! What about you? What can you offer me?¡± Lilian asked in response.

    ¡°Wow! So, you and Gerald are together simply because he¡¯s wealthier than me, right?¡± Hayward asked

    in disappointment and disbelief.

    Gerald remembered how the conversation sounded eerily familiar. Wasn¡¯t that what Xavia said at the

    small grove the other day?

    Hepletely understood what was going on; it wasn¡¯t because Hayward really loved Lilian but rather,

    a question of the very fabric of the dignity of a man.

    It had always been the case, whether he liked it or not. Men like Hayward, with a wall of ego

    surrounding him, would never be able to swallow the fact that the person who was once head-over-

    heels for him was now in love with someone else.

    He desired to conquer Lilian in her entirety to reim his dignity.

    ¡°Say whatever you like! Let¡¯s go for a ride, Gerald.¡±

    Lilian then grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm before the two headed off to his car.

    ¡°Get out of my way! You¡¯re standing in my way,¡± said Gerald as he patted Hayward gently on his chest

    before walking towards the parking lot.

    Unwilling to yield, Hayward chased after the two.

    ¡°Gerald, can I drive your car? I have never driven something this good before,¡± begged Lilian with a

    sparkle in her eye.

    ¡°Yeah sure! Here, take the keys,¡± Gerald grinned as he tossed the car keys to Lilian.

    ¡°Lilian¡­ don¡¯t go! Please. Can you just listen to me? I was wrong. I was really wrong! Can you please

    just give me another chance? I will cherish and treasure you more than Gerald ever would! From now, I

    will buy you whatever you want as long as I can afford it! Allow me the chance to prove that I am

    definitely a hundred times more capable than Gerald!¡± Hayward implored Lilian as he held her arm

    tightly.

    ¡°Is that so? But don¡¯t you already have Sharon?¡± Lilian asked as she looked at Hayward with using

    eyes.

    Hayward looked into Sharon¡¯s eyes, lowering his tone by a notch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sharon. I just discovered

    that Lilian is the person I really love. Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    ¡°Hayward? How could you?!¡±

    In a dejecting mix of rage, anger, and confusion, Sharon instantly broke into a fit of tears, weeping and

    sobbing uncontrobly.

    A smile finally appeared on Lilian¡¯s face. She felt that her pride had been rightfully restored and a

    sense of satisfaction and contentment filled her heart.

    As for Hayward, Lilian had taken advantage of his ego and pride, knowing how he would undoubtedly

    be stimted once he found out that she had gotten a far more capable boyfriend than him.

    After all, no matter how beautiful a person turned out to be, her value would certainly depreciate if

    nobody pursued her. Not to mention how countless gorgeous women were walking the earth.

    That would all change the moment a capable man of robust standing was head over heels for you. It

    was then that your value would skyrocket beyond the bounds of social strata.

    Otherwise, even if a man finally managed to capture your heart, they wouldn¡¯t cherish you anyway.

    Through this, Lilian¡¯s importance to Hayward had far surpassed that of Sharon.

    After all, Murphy, Sharon¡¯s ex-boyfriend¡¯s capabilities were simply no threat to Hayward at all.

    Hayward grabbed Lilian¡¯s hand as he continued to speak to her.

    Gerald felt strangely embarrassed, and since he just had a massive mug of coffee, he had to use the

    toilet urgently.

    ¡°This time, since I can tell you¡¯re sincere, Hayward, I promise to be with you then.¡±

    Lilian replied with a smile on her face when she saw that her goal had been achieved.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°Eh? What a coincidence, Miss Cole! You are here? I happened to be looking for you¡­¡± said a woman.

    When Lilian caught a glimpse of the person walking towards her, her pupils instantly contracted¡­

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 453

    ¡°Miss Cole?¡±

    A woman looking to be about twenty-five years of age strutted over, calling Lilian as she gazed upon

    her respectfully.

    Lilian, on the other hand, pretended not to know the woman the moment she saw her.

    Who was she?

    She was none other than Quartney, the business manager who rented this car to her.

    ¡°Oh? Is it urgent? Should there be anything urgent, perhaps you can talk to me on WeChat when I am

    home. It¡¯s not a really convenient time at the moment.¡±

    Lilian¡¯s face was drained of its color.

    Oh god! How could there be such a coincidence?

    She actually ran into the manager of the rental car here.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Why couldn¡¯t it happenter? She just got back together with Hayward.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Cole. I just wanted to let you know that I did not pay attention to the time when I rented

    this car to you. I wrote that you should return the car tomorrow, but I made a mistake. You have to

    return the car before 4 p.m today as we will have to deliver the car back to the customer before five! I

    am sorry. It is really our negligence at work! I was initially nning to give you a callter!¡±

    Quartney smiled apologetically.

    She then waved her hand at Lilian before leaving.

    What?

    Hayward and Sharon were both stunned for a moment when they heard Quartney¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lilian, a rental car? What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hayward did not understand what was going on.

    ¡°Huh? I¡­I don¡¯t understand what is going on too!¡±

    Lilian did not know what else to say.

    She waspletely at a loss for words.

    ¡°Wow okay, I get the whole picture now. Lilian, you were the one who rented this car, right? You rented

    it so that you could use it to deceive Hayward on purpose. Tell me I¡¯m right.¡±

    Sharon poked.

    Lilian did not know what to do.

    She suddenly saw Gerald walking back towards her from the washroom.

    Lilian suddenly had a n in mind.

    She turned around and quickly ran towards Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald,e here. There is something that I need to tell you!¡±

    Lilian grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm before she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s over! Hayward found out that the Mercedes

    Benz G500 is a rental car! Can you just pretend that you were the one who lied to me about the car?

    Okay? Please, you have to help me!¡±

    Gerald was stunned for a second. What was going on here?

    As he was lost in the moment, Hayward and Sharon were making their way towards Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, you b*stard! How dare you lie to me?! You rented this car just so that you could deceive me.

    This car doesn¡¯t belong to you at all!¡±

    Lilian suddenly roared.

    ¡°What is going on? This is my car!¡±

    Gerald replied in shock.

    ¡°Pfft! Gerald, stop being such a tough nut! I¡¯m shocked to see what a sly person you actually are! Using

    such despicable methods to cheat and deceive Lilian and she almost fell for your tricks! And not

    forgetting, I almost broke up with Sharon for real because of you too!¡±

    Hayward sniggered.

    ¡°So now, can you see who are the ones who are truly good to you? Some girls simply like to stick to a

    guy just because they think they¡¯re loaded, but they end up getting fooled instead! Do you see the

    clearer picture now?¡± Sharon eximed as she red at Hayward.

    ¡°Hayward, you said that you were going to treat me well moving forward!¡±

    Lilian cried out.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Lilian, you know I think it¡¯s time for a wakeup call. This pathetic jerk almost cost my rtionship

    with Sharon today. Seriously! The both of us are supposed to attend Miss Larson¡¯s birthday banquet at

    noonter today. We almost made a fuss and broke up for no reason at all because of this matter!¡±

    Hayward clutched Sharon¡¯s hand tightly, threw Gerald and Lilian a cold re before leaving for

    Mayberry Hotel.

    It was Miss Larson¡¯s birthday today so Hayward definitely did not want to bete. He then decided to

    pop by a cafe for a quick coffee fix first.

    s! What a dramatic oue.

    Lilian¡¯s value justpletely plummeted with the devaluation of Gerald¡¯s identity.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, didn¡¯t you win the lottery? Hahaha! Why don¡¯t youe over to Mayberry Hotel

    too? We have tickets!¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 454

    Hayward mocked Gerald before ushering Sharon away with him happily.

    Lilian squatted and started sobbing.

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Crawford! Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    A voice suddenly spoke.

    A middle-aged man d in a suit and leather shoes trotted towards Gerald.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Gerald thought he looked really familiar, but couldn¡¯t put a name to it.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s normal for you not to know who I am. But I know who you are. I was also there

    at yourst reception meeting in Serene County. I witnessed how you took the day with grace. My

    name is ke Wadford. Mr. Lyle has just recruited me into the group as the events nning manager.

    Are you also here to attend Miss Larson¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±

    The man smiled and rubbed his hands nervously.

    Lilian¡¯s sobbing stopped, as she stared at the men nkly.

    Even Hayward and Sharon who were about to enter the hotel were confused with the statement they

    heard.

    ¡°Oh! Hello, Mr. Wadford. So you nned Miss Larson¡¯s birthday banquet too?¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t seem to figure it out. Which Miss Larson was he talking about? Why was someone

    from his own group nning her birthday banquet?

    ¡°Ahem. Of course! It¡¯s Miss Elena Larson¡¯s birthday today. Since we¡¯re all members of the same group,

    it goes without saying that I should be helping out in her banquet arrangements. Many owners of

    Mayberry Commercial Street will be here too today. Anyways, the whole lot of them will be moving into

    Yorknorth Mountain Commercial Street in the second half of the year together, so this kinda feels like a

    gathering too.¡±

    ke exined.

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±

    Gerald felt a twang of uneasiness creeping up.

    Elena was also friends with him. So, why wasn¡¯t he invited?

    ¡°Mr. Wadford, you know Gerald?¡±

    Lilian asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    She was observing the look on Hayward¡¯s face right now.

    Lilian felt as though this was a good chance to make aeback.

    Could this be the man that her friend, Qui had arranged toe and rescue?

    After all, Qui had been keeping an eye on the situation nearby, but she had not shown up yet.

    The more she thought about it, the more Lilian was convinced that this was all staged by Qui.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, I know Mr. Crawford. Even if I didn¡¯t know him, his car is definitely recognizable.¡±

    Mr. Wadford responded, pointing at the Mercedes Benz G500.

    Perfect!

    Lilian was certain that her best friend had made the move.

    She had zero clue how Qui managed to find someone like him, but it felt really good.

    Since Hayward and Sharon insulted Gerald earlier, it would be tough for Lilian to exin herself if he

    were to just walk away.

    Plus, Gerald wouldn¡¯t be happy about it either.

    Since he was already here, just in time for Elena¡¯s birthday, he figured he¡¯d pop by inside to take a look

    then. This would also be a p in the face for Hayward and perhaps stop him from being so

    pretentious.

    Gerald turned to ke and said, ¡°Mr. Wadford, why don¡¯t you give me two tickets then? I didn¡¯t bring it

    with me today.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Okay! Of course, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    ke nodded.

    Lilian peered at Gerald, as though she was trying to remind him not to overdo it. This was Miss

    Larson¡¯s birthday banquet. How would this man be able to give them admission tickets if he was just

    here to put on an act?

    But much to Lilian¡¯s surprise, ke whipped out the tickets for Gerald.

    Hayward and Sharon were stunned too.

    Gerald was oblivious to his surroundings. He simply pulled Lilian into his arms as he said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s

    go. Let me bring you to a banquet today!¡±

    Lilian was taken aback and confused when Gerald suddenly pulled her into his embrace, but regained

    her senses and gently held his waist back.

    The both of them breezed into the hotel, under Hayward¡¯s envious re.

    ¡®Damn it! Why thick could Gerald get?¡¯

    Hayward thought in envy.

    He then followed closely behind the pair and went in as well¡­<

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    br>Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 455

    ¡±F*ck! Gerald, we really got in!¡±

    Lilian breathed, stupefied.

    She barely showed any resistance, although Gerald was still hugging her waist.

    It was all only too exciting, now that the tables have turned.

    They were in the venue.

    Elena¡¯s birthday banquet was exceptionally grand this time. This was mainly because Mr. Larson

    wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to host arge gathering for all the business owners too.

    As Hayward was from the Yorknorth Mountain, that automatically qualified him on the banquet

    attendees¡¯ list.

    There were more than a hundred guests on the scene. Most were rich and young heirs, and there were

    many bosses too.

    Theyout of the event was a bit simr to that of a wedding ceremony. There was a long aisle in the

    middle, and the banquet tables lined both sides of the aisle.

    Gerald managed to find a seat for both of them.

    After all, there were many people here, and most would just be casually looking for a ce to sit with

    their friends.

    Hayward made his entrance in the ballroom, threw a fierce gaze at Gerald and Lilian before pulling

    Sharon over to sit at another table with some of his friends.

    ¡°Gerald? Why are you here too?¡±

    A random voice questioned out loud.

    As he turned around to have a look, Gerald was startled.

    It was a girl, and it turned out to be Le, Mr. Jung¡¯s daughter.

    A group of dashing young men and beautiful women were standing next to her. Le also stared at

    Gerald in surprise.

    Why was Le here?

    As Gerald gave it some thought, he could slowly put things into perspective.

    Mr. Jung was not the leader of Weston Merchants Holdings. Since he was investing in Serene County,

    he must be acquainted with and had many deals withrge managers and bosses.

    Since Elena¡¯s father organized such arge gathering and Hayward could get an admission ticket, it

    went without saying that Le would get one too.

    What a coincidence that they had to bump into one another.

    ¡°Le, is this a friend of yours?¡±

    A young, handsome man next to Le suddenly asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s considered a friend? We¡¯re both from the same hometown, that¡¯s all, and his

    dad had some connections with mine in the past. But we¡¯ve not been in contact with their family since a

    while back. His family owes a lot of money now, and his parents and sister are working abroad to pay

    off his family debts. That being said, it¡¯s really unexpected that he¡¯s able to attend such a huge

    function!¡±

    Le exined as she squinted at Gerald.

    After all, she could still remember how Gerald previously ced her in a very tough and awkward

    situation at the western restaurant.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She finally seeded in getting her father to bag an admission ticket for her this time around, not to

    mention how he got it with inside help. Bying here, she hoped to gain some insight too.

    Ever since she became even more exposed, she had met Liam Zachman, a young and rich heir from

    Mayberry City.

    Liam¡¯s family used to run arge enterprise in Mayberry City. When they heard about the developments

    of Yorknorth Mountain, they managed to secure the contract to run one of thergest restaurants there.

    It only meant that they wouldn¡¯t have any shortage of funds in the future.

    He was one of the most influential and loaded heirs among the rest.

    In retrospect, Dous had been totally eclipsed by Liam.

    Le also found that pping Dous in the face just because of Gerald was somewhat ridiculous.

    ¡°Liam, he¡¯s a nobody. He used to be an infamous pauper in our Serene High School.¡±

    Dous was there to attend the gathering too.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe, so that¡¯s the case, eh. Well, let¡¯s look for a ce to sit down first. We can all then have a

    good chat together!¡± He told Liam politely as he emerged from the crowd.

    Liam said to the group of young men and women behind him,

    ¡°Liam! You just arrived? I¡¯ve already reserved a good seat for you!¡±

    Hayward brought Sharon over to greet Liam.

    His table was very close to Gerald, after all.

    ¡°Hayward, you¡¯re early! Le, let me introduce you to my friend, Hayward!¡±

    Liam introduced as he smiled.

    Impressions of Hayward skyrocketed.

    Since he owned a shop at Yorknorth Mountain, his reputation had peaked.

    He, too, was to be considered a part of the rich heir circle.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 456

    Le too introduced herself after everyone. She had learned a lot from these people.

    Le always thought that the rich only talked about luxurious cars, but these people did not. Their

    discussions had a depth to them¡ªmoney management and a healthy lifestyle, and Le was very

    much impressed.

    Dous, who loved to unt his wealth, or Gerald, of whom she thought was loaded by sheer luck,

    were nowhere to bepared to this sophisticated bunch of technocrats.

    Lilian was upset after listening to the manner in which Hayward spoke. She knew Gerald would not

    keep up to his self-proimed status since everyone there was well off.

    Hayward had been doing pretty well and knew many people. Thanks to that, Lilian couldn¡¯t bear to

    raise her head, feeling as though today had been an utter failure.

    ¡°When is Elena Larsoning?¡± quizzed a few young chaps. For most of them, it was their first time

    meeting Elena Larson, and they were very excited.

    Meanwhile, backstage.

    ¡°Mr. Wadford, are you sure? He came? How¡¯s that possible?¡±

    Elena sprung away from the makeup artist and asked.

    ¡°Ms. Larson, did you know that Mr. Crawford is here today?¡±

    ¡°Why would he be here¡­it must¡¯ve been an optical illusion. Was there a girl by his side?¡± Elena

    questioned.

    Ever since Gerald and M had gotten together, Elena didn¡¯t bother reaching out to him because she

    knew Gerald never liked her in the first ce, and whenever she saw him, she would feel this great

    sense of grief flood her chest.

    She was going to invite Gerald to her birthday party, but her father told her that Gerald had been busy

    with his project, and one of his older family members was in the hospital. Elena ought to not be

    disturbing him.

    In fact, no one of extreme importance from thepany was attending. Not even Aiden and the others,

    so, there was no point in inviting Gerald.

    Elena promised her father, disappointed, as she wanted him to attend really badly. Especially after she

    heard that Gerald was there.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ms. Larson! How could I have recognized Mr. Crawford wrongly? I gave him the tickets

    personally, but he brought along a girl with him,¡± replied ke.

    ¡°This is really hard to swallow!¡± She turned to the workers. ¡°I¡¯ll be going out soon, so get ready.¡±

    Elena graced the ballroom as the spotlight fell on her. She donned a pristine, white gown.

    ¡°Oh, wow! She is breathtaking!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Ms. Larson is so gorgeous!¡±

    When he heard the excited murmurs, Gerald looked up to the stage.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 457

    Gerald had not seen Elena in a while, and she seemed much prettier now.

    ¡°Elena Larson is gorgeous!¡± a stunned Hayward eximed. Sharon, nheless, wasn¡¯t jealous at all.

    She had to admit that Elena was a real beauty.

    ¡°Of course, she is! Elena is Mr. Crawford¡¯s godsister. She has to be!¡± Liam smiled.

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford here, Liam?¡± Le asked.

    She was really hoping to see who Mr. Crawford was.

    ¡°Let me tell you why. My dad mentioned he¡¯s someone who keeps a low profile and doesn¡¯t like

    banquets and functions as such.¡± Liam exined as if he knew about Gerald very well.

    ¡°Aw!¡± Le was disappointed.

    ¡°Hey Le, would you like a drink? This fruit juice is imported, it¡¯s excellent! Let me get you some!¡±

    Dous was unhappy seeing Liam and Le hitting off well.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Just leave me be.¡± Le frowned at Dous and turned towards Liam again.

    ¡°I need one, please!¡± A waiter passed by Lilian, and she reached out for a drink.

    Lilian was parched after what happened earlier on, and she was even more anxious now.

    Elena delivered her speech on the stage as her eyes skimmed around the room.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, and everyone went silent.

    It was Lilian.

    She had discovered how lovely the drink was, and she wanted to get one for Gerald too, but the ss

    slipped, spilling the drink all over him and herself.

    ¡°Oh, no! Let me help you!¡± Gerald quickly offered to help.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    He grabbed some napkins, helped Lilian clean her dress, then wiped the remainder of the liquid off his

    pants.

    ¡°How embarrassing! She can¡¯t even hold a ss properly!¡±

    ¡°I know, right! Elena¡¯s still speaking, and she¡¯s only bothered by the food. Ridiculous!¡±

    A few people seated at the same table insulted her.

    ¡°There is an obvious difference between finding a rich boyfriend and dating a fraud. Even the standards

    are worlds apart!¡± added Sharon, sniggering away silently.

    ¡°Thank heavens I didn¡¯t end up with her!¡± Hayward eximed.

    Le just looked at Gerald and shook her head judgmentally.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± A scared and quivering Lilian immediately apologized.

    Her face blushed a bright beetroot, and she tugged hard on Gerald¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Gerald, I think we should leave!¡±

    Lilian knew how tall of an order it was to get Gerald acting like someone of wealth, but she chose to

    follow him anyway. Never did she think she would embarrass herself like that.

    ¡°Why should we leave? It¡¯s just a ss. We¡¯ll be fine!¡± Gerald found it really intriguing that a girl like

    Lilian would have such low self-esteem.

    Gerald remembered his first time attending such functions. He was not unlike her.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 458

    Gerald tried to calm her down.

    ¡°Who were these two? How did they evene in here? Did they know the rules?¡± eximed a

    middle-aged man from the other table. The entire room fell into a hushed whisper.

    It was nothing but in rudeness stealing Elena¡¯s limelight while she was still talking on stage.

    All the more, standing up while everyone else was seated must have caught the attention of the

    Larsons.

    Everyone¡¯s attention then shifted back to the stage to see how Elena would react.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she dropped the microphone in her hand.

    ¡°You came!¡± Elena cried.

    Gerald cleaned his pants, and when he heard Elena¡¯s voice, he realized she was looking right at him.

    ¡°Yes. Happy birthday!¡± Gerald replied awkwardly.

    He looked around, realizing he didn¡¯t actually bring any gifts for her except his car keys.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t manage to prepare anything for your birthday. I can only wish,¡± Gerald said

    apologetically.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten me!¡± Elena wiped off her tears, bolting toward Gerald and embracing him as

    tightly as she could.

    The scene shocked everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since youst called! Ever since you¡¯ve gotten yourself a girlfriend, youpletely

    forgot about me!¡± Elena wailed helplessly.

    ¡°Hey, hey. I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Gerald patted Elena gently on her shoulders.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Elena was like a goddess to everyone else, and only the elites could be acquainted with her, but this

    ordinary looking guy just got a hug from her?

    Even their conversations were so cheesy! Who on earth was this guy?

    The lot of young men had their eyes green with envy and hearts bursting with jealousy.

    Even Hayward and Sharon were stupefied.

    Gerald must have gotten lucky¡ªhow on earth did he ever get that likeness of a goddess?

    Hayward failed toprehend, and even Le and the others could not believe their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll celebrate with you again tonight!¡± Gerald smiled.

    Gerald had made an effort to be present, only to shut Hayward up and the rest. But this wasn¡¯t what he

    had in mind, and all turned out to be a mighty embarrassing affair.

    ¡°Alright. Now¡¯s your chance to make it up to me.¡±

    Elena¡¯s tears stopped falling.

    Once she had calmed down, Gerald left the scene with Lilian.

    The two walked in front while Hayward, Le, and the rest tagged behind.

    They felt really embarrassed by what happened earlier, but they were very curious about who Gerald

    truly was. How could he do that to Elena?

    After walking for some distance, they finally reached the car.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Ms. Cole, I¡¯ve been waiting for you but couldn¡¯t get hold of you through your phone.¡±

    Quartney was waiting next to the car, in her hands,id the contract¡­

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 459

    ¡°I turned off my phone, Ms. Weaver,¡± Lilian shouted as she ran toward Quartney.

    Since Hayward and the others were following them, she was afraid they might get exposed.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Thest time Gerald imed the Ferrari was his, Sharon did not believe him. This time, she had to

    make it clear.

    She stomped over to Gerald and stood in front of Quartney. She red at Lilian and asked, ¡°What are

    you afraid of, Lilian?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Weaver, right? Is this car rented by Lilian?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Lilian tried to make eye contact with Ms. Weaver¡ªit was apparent she was trying to hide something.

    Sharon snatched the contract from Ms. Weaver andughed, ¡°This is a rental! Look, Hayward! Oh, Ms.

    Jung and Dous, let me humor you guys. I was having some coffee with Hayward today, and this girl

    called Lilian¡­¡±

    Sharon showed them the contract smugly while spilling the details from this morning¡¯s incident.

    Hayward was envious of Gerald, but after what Sharon said, he felt terrible for Lilian again. Seeing how

    everyone had witnessed Elena hugging Gerald, this was the only way to get back at him.

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising that Gerald knew about Elena, seeing how he was Aiden and Yoel¡¯s

    subordinates.

    Everyone eagerly anticipated Lilian¡¯s exnation about the car.

    The moment Sharon found out the car was not Gerald¡¯s, a wave of relief instantly washed over her.

    ¡°Lilian, did you really rent this car?¡±

    Hayward threw Lilian a disgusting look. Lilian started sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Hayward¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I

    shouldn¡¯t have lied to you!¡±

    ¡°Hah, so it¡¯s rented by Lilian. Even the IC numbers don¡¯t match! Let¡¯s see who the owner is. Wait¡­

    huh? Gerald?!¡± Sharon froze, stunned to the point her mouth was wide open.

    ¡°This¡­this has to be a mistake, right?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Mr, Crawford you¡¯re here! I was talking to Ms. Cole just now, and I didn¡¯t notice you. My apologies!¡± a

    surprised Quartney quickly apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Weaver. Anyway, I can leave after signing, right?¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford, but don¡¯t you need to go over the details first?¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve been staring at it for the entire day anyway,¡± Gerald replied and chuckled.

    He walked toward Sharon and took the contract from her.

    ¡°The car, it¡¯s really yours?¡± Sharon quizzed Gerald with questioning eyes.

    That was the closest she had stood next to Gerald since high school, and all she had was this

    confused feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Who did it you think it belonged to? I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s mine, but none of you believed me!¡±

    Gerald replied calmly, his eyes piercing right into Sharon¡¯s soul.

    He then tapped Lilian on her shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home first.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just drop me off at the station; I¡¯m headed back to my hometown tonight,¡± responded Lilian.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 460

    Gerald felt good about it, but Lilian didn¡¯t resent Hayward at all.

    ¡°Gerald, this car must¡¯ve cost a bomb, right? It¡¯s quite a sight!¡±

    Liam walked toward them and smiled at Gerald.

    No matter how much the rest mocked him, Liam knew that being friends with him would be

    advantageous since he personally knew Elena and drove such a luxurious car.

    ¡°About 22,000 dors!¡± Gerald replied, smiling politely.

    They both shook hands.

    Meanwhile, Liam¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Dad? Okay, I¡¯ll go back now!¡±

    Liam hung up his phone. ¡°Hey, Gerald. I¡¯ll have to leave now; it¡¯s really nice meeting you! I¡¯m so sorry,

    Dous and Le, something came up, and I can¡¯t take you guys home.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Le was stunned.

    They were supposed to hitch a ride from Liam back home since Dous did not dare drive his car.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already started his car engine, and Lilian was sitting next to him.

    Dous then turned to Le and asked. ¡°Le, why not we take an Uber?¡±

    ¡°Uber? Look at you, is taking an Uber all you know? You bought a car, and you don¡¯t even drive it, and

    now I¡¯ve got to take the Uber!¡± Le snapped, pisssed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a ride to the station!¡± Gerald smiled and beckoned them over.

    Gerald just felt that it was not right to leave them there like that.

    Le nced at Gerald hesitantly and then hopped into the car. She stole a peek towards Lilian and felt

    a pang of jealousy. She wanted the co-pilot seat to be hers.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Dous cursed under his breath.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Gerald eyed Dous.

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m getting into the car!¡±

    ¡°When I said them, I meant both thedies. Not you, Dous. And the money you owed me, don¡¯t

    forget to pay up!¡± Gerald locked the door.

    Thest time Gerald tried to help him, he got insulted in return, and this time around, he was definitely

    not going to offer help again.

    As she watched them drive off, Sharon was left in a confused state.

    Gerald cared about her a lot back in high school. Even when she forgot to take her meals while busy

    studying, he would brave the rain just to buy her food. Gerald always saw her differently.

    Even after three years, despite what she did to him, he still looked at her the same way. But this time,

    Gerald just grew so cold. Hepletely ignored her, and she was not too used to it. He did not even

    look at her when he took the contract from her.

    After dropping them off at the station, Gerald booked a hotel room to rest for the evening.

    That night, Gerald received a call from his family. It was a ssified call that only his family members

    knew of. Gerald immediately picked up when he realized who the caller was.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 461

    ¡°Hey, dad!¡±

    Gerald called out respectfully, answering the video call.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he video called his father after discovering his true identity, Gerald had

    somewhat grown to be more respectful towards his father.

    He increasingly felt how honorable of a man his father was.

    ¡°What are you up to now, son?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s father broke into a smile the moment his son came on the screen.

    ¡°Am just about to rest, Dad. What¡¯s up with thete call? Anything you need to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I was initially nning to ask your sister to look into this matter. As I¡¯m aware, you spend

    most of your time and energy, focusing on your homework. This thing will be dyed since your sister

    has gone to handle factory issues in North Africa. I wonder if she¡¯d already told you about it?¡±

    ¡°You need my help finding a woman?¡±

    Gerald recalled his sister¡¯s instructions and what she confided in him previously. She had asked for his

    assistance in looking for a particr woman.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send over her picture to you in a bit. I need your help finding out about her whereabouts as

    soon as you can. Otherwise, this guilt in my conscience will eat me up for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°There is also one more thing that you have to remember. You cannot let your mother know about this!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s father warned as he sighed.

    This made Gerald feel a little awkward.

    He scowled as he tried to grasp the meaning of the situation.

    Could this have been a woman his father had let down in the past?

    Damn it! His father was actually asking both the siblings to look for this woman in secret! The first

    person that crossed Gerald¡¯s mind was his mother. He could not help but feel a little sorry for his

    mother because he thought they were letting her down.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with this woman? You have much greater power and influencepared to

    us. If you wanted to find her, you would¡¯ve definitely been able to find her. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°Hey, kiddo. If it was that easy for your father to find her, would I even be asking you or your sister¡¯s

    help? What¡¯s my rtionship with her? It¡¯s a question you both have asked me. Anyway, let me assure

    you that it¡¯s not whatever you are thinking of. But that being said, she was highly involved in our major

    family event that year. I can¡¯t help but feel that the Crawford family had let her down even after so many

    years. Don¡¯t ask me about the details as to what really happened. I¡¯ll exin everything to you at ater

    time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Please put in some effort to help me to deal with this.¡±

    Gerald¡¯s father hung up as soon as he finished speaking.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Gerald received a message.

    It was a ck and white photo¡ªone which looked like it was a few decades old.

    It was a picture of a woman.

    The moment he saw the woman, Gerald¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly, and he nearly dropped his cell

    phone to the ground.

    After looking at the photo again, Gerald inhaled sharply.

    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this Queta Smith?¡±

    Yes. The woman in the photo was indeed beautiful. In fact, she was incredibly charming and

    enchanting.

    She looked almost exactly like Queta.

    But if this photo was in ck and white, then Gerald knew for sure that it could not possibly be Queta.

    Who was she?

    Gerald presumed that this woman was most probably a peer of his father, which meant that she was

    around his age.

    If that were the case, it was most likely she was Queta¡¯s mother.

    After all, Gerald knew that Queta grew up in an orphanage.

    It seemed as though her parents abandoned her for no apparent reason.

    Putting the pieces together, it led to a clear conclusion that it was Queta¡¯s mother, the woman his father

    asked him to look for.

    Thoughts started shrouding Gerald¡¯s mind.

    He could remember vividly how his heart was throbbing and beating uncontrobly the first time he saw

    Queta.

    He also felt a strange sense offorting closeness to her ever since the first time he saw Queta and

    even had the urge to protect her for no reason at all.

    Now, as he gave it a much deeper thought, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Queta was actually his

    sister?

    Despite his father¡¯s exnation, Gerald wasn¡¯t convinced that his father had nothing to do with that

    woman at all!

    That night, Gerald was washed with anxiety. He tossed and turned around his bed, felt extraordinarily

    restless, and could not sleep at all.

    Gerald called Queta early the next morning. He had to meet up with her and rify this once and for all.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 462

    Throughout this whole time, both of them have asionally been chatting with one another on WeChat

    whenever they were free.

    At present, Queta was already teaching at a new kindergarten and was doing pretty well.

    Gerald had helped Queta out and gave her a house to live in, where Drake and Tyson shared the same

    ce with her.

    ¡°Miss Smith, can you do me a favor? I can¡¯t review these children¡¯s homework in my ss on time. My

    boyfriend is already on his way, picking me up to go shopping. Could you review their homework on my

    behalf?¡±

    A female teacher with waist-length hair asked Queta, who was also reviewing her students¡¯ homework.

    ¡°But Miss Lawrie, I¡¯m still reviewing my own students¡¯ homework too!¡±

    Queta replied shyly.

    ¡°Pfft! If you¡¯re not keen to help me, then just say it. Whye up with so many excuses? Don¡¯t think for

    a second that you¡¯re so great just because Mr. Teves introduced you to work here. Hah, just think about

    it! I mean, who are you, Queta Smith? You got crowned as Mayberry City¡¯s Early Childhood Education

    Academy¡¯s most beautiful teacher after only joining the kindergarten for a month. Isn¡¯t that great or

    what? If so, can¡¯t you even help me review my students¡¯ homework?¡±

    The teacher named Kaitlyn Lawrie retorted icily.

    She became a teacher at the best kindergarten in Mayberry City two months before Queta¡¯s arrival.

    When Queta first joined, Kaitlyn would often bully her, making her review her students¡¯ homework on

    her behalf.

    Kaitlyn had a wealthy and influential boyfriend who was really handsome too.

    She was confident that she would be selected as the most beautiful female teacher in the entire district,

    optimistic that she would definitely bag the top spot.

    But s, the students¡¯ parents voted for Queta, a woman that was beautiful inside out.

    Of course, that threw Kaitlyn into a nervous breakdown.

    She even dug into Queta¡¯s background, but there were zero bad records about Queta at all.

    Hence, the bullying situation at hand.

    Other female teachers who were present just kept their mouths shut.

    ¡°Well, I will just review it for you then, Miss Lawrie.¡±

    Queta bit her lips. She then moved the massive pile of homework from Kaitlyn¡¯s table onto her own.

    ¡°Hmph! Now that¡¯s much better. Miss Smith, don¡¯t be too high headed thinking you¡¯re so great just

    cause you won the most beautiful teacher award. Let me tell you something. I, Kaitlyn Lawrie, will not

    lose to you in anything!¡±

    Kaitlyn mocked before turning around triumphantly as she prepared to leave.

    ¡°Queta, everyone should review their own students¡¯ homework. You don¡¯t owe her anything at all, so

    why are you helping her to do it?¡±

    Suddenly, a soft voice spoke out.

    A boy walked up to Queta¡¯s table before moving the pile of homework back to Kaitlyn¡¯s table.

    ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you are?¡±

    Kaitlyn was appalled.

    Gerald did not even bother looking at her. He simply grabbed Queta¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you

    to apply for leave? Let¡¯s go out and grab something to eat. I have to talk to you about something!¡±

    ¡°Mm! I have already asked for the day off!¡±

    Queta replied as she nodded.

    Upon seeing Gerald, Queta was immediately filled with a sense of security.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Kaitlyn seemed really intimidating to her, and she was a teeny bit afraid.

    When the other female teachers saw Kaitlyn being outrightly ignored, they simply lowered their heads

    and giggled.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Lawrie, your boyfriend is here to pick you up again! God, I envy you so much!¡±

    Several young female teachers who had gone out to shop were chatting with Kaitlyn¡¯s boyfriend at the

    door.

    When they spotted Kaitlyn, they instantly felt jealous.

    They then saw Queta and Gerald walking out from the side doors.

    The girls continued the gossip among themselves, ¡°Oh, look at that! Is that Queta¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Seriously? He looks pretty low¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha! I guess they¡¯re meant for each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The moment Gerald stepped out, these ridicules came flooding¡­

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 463

    ¡°Pfft! No wonder Queta dared to disobey me today. It turns out she¡¯s gotten herself a boyfriend! Wow,

    this is pissing me off right now!¡±

    Kaitlyn rolled her eyes as she red at Gerald, who was talking to Queta at that time.

    ¡°Kaitlyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The man leaning against his car door had his hands in his pockets asked as he threw a quick look at

    Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Queta! All the kids are on vacation today, so we¡¯re supposed to stay back in school

    to review their homework. But I¡¯ve made ns to go shopping and ask her to help me review my

    students¡¯ homework! But look, she refused to help just because her boyfriend¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°I thought that she actually found a great boyfriend for herself, but he turned out to be nothing more

    than a pathetic jerk!¡±

    Kaitlyn cried out in exasperation, exining the details to him.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She saw that Gerald had on a simple white T-shirt, a pair of sports pants and some sneakers.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to filter any of her words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He thinks that he¡¯s so great just because he got together with the most beautiful teacher?

    Hahaha! Kaitlyn, your boyfriend, is still the best! Look, he¡¯s driving a BMW 5 Series ¡ª simply too

    awesome!¡±

    ¡°Of course! It so happens that I¡¯m going out shopping with my boyfriend too. Why don¡¯t all of you get in

    my boyfriend¡¯s car and we can go together then? After all, we should have a good rtionship since we

    are all colleagues!¡±

    Kaitlyn replied as sheughed.

    She wanted to iste Queta and make sure that she was an outcast in the future.

    ¡°Yeah, sure!!¡±

    The girls smiled happily as they got into the car and left together.

    Gerald wanted to reprimand Kaitlyn.

    He could not help feeling enraged, seeing the way she bullied Queta.

    But Queta tugged Gerald¡¯s hand back ¡ª she didn¡¯t want him to act rashly.

    ¡°Damn it! Do they really think they¡¯re so great just because they¡¯re loaded?¡±

    Gerald cursed as he watched them leave.

    They then got into the Mercedes-Benz G500 that he had parked by the side of the road.

    It was almost eleven in the morning now.

    Gerald drove Queta to a restaurant.

    ¡°Gerald, you said you¡¯ve something important to talk about? What is it?¡± asked Queta curiously once

    they had taken their seats.

    ¡°Queta, do you know a woman named Xara Machamer?¡±

    Gerald asked forwardly. After all, this matter did not only involve Queta, but it also involved his own life

    to a certain extent.

    This mattered even more if Xara was involved with his father in the past.

    Wouldn¡¯t this mean that he would suddenly have another sister out of the blue?

    Gerald felt that the entire situation was just weird¡ªit was best asking Queta himself.

    Queta looked stunned when she heard those two words. She looked at Gerald in surprise.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­how did you know about her?¡±

    Upon seeing how she reacted, he was convinced that this was leading somewhere.

    He asked again, ¡°How is she rted to you?¡±

    Queta shook her head in response as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is. I only know that she was the

    one who abandoned me. She¡¯s probably my mother. The orphanage dean only told me about it when I

    asked him about itter on.¡±

    ¡°They found me at the entrance of the orphanage, and I was wearing a jade pendant with the name

    ¡®Xara Machamer¡¯ engraved on it.¡±

    Queta carefully examined Gerald before saying, ¡°I have not mentioned this matter to anyone else

    before. How did you find out about it? Did Drake and Tyson tell you about it?¡±

    Gerald was silent as he thought to himself for a moment.

    He decided not to tell Queta the truth for the time being, as he did not know how he was going to

    exin things to her.

    He simply took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Well, yes. One of them mentioned it to me just

    randomly. Queta, don¡¯t you want to find your mother or this person named Xara Machamer?¡±

    Gerald quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Of course, I want to find her. But how am I going to look for her?¡±

    Queta replied, ¡°This is one of the reasons why I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this. You¡¯ve already helped

    me a lot and I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble and inconvenience. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how

    I am going to repay you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Since you do want to find her, then you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I

    will help you find her!¡±

    Gerald replied and smiled as he patted Queta gently on her shoulder.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Queta replied, nodding slowly.

    She then took out a jade pendant that was wrapped in a piece of red cloth.

    ¡°Here, Gerald. This is the jade pendant that I was talking about.¡±

    Queta handed the jade pendant over to Gerald.

    Gerald looked at it. Wasn¡¯t this the jade pendant in one of the photos that his father had sent to him?

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 464

    ¡°Queta, do you mind if I hold on to this jade pendant for now? I want to look for a master to help me to

    look into the origins of this jade pendant!¡±

    Gerald asked, smiling lightly.

    Queta paused for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, sure, go ahead!¡±

    Gerald continued to question Queta about her past.

    ¡°It¡¯s really too hot outside! My sunscreen isn¡¯t working at all!¡±

    Suddenly, a group dashed into the shop.

    One of the girls could not help but exim out loud as she carried a few bags in her hand.

    ¡°Kaitlyn, there is a branded shop next to this restaurant. Shall we go in and take a lookter?¡±

    One of the girls asked.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    This girl was not just anyone else, but it was none other than Queta¡¯s colleague, Kaitlyn.

    ¡°Oh my god! Kaitlyn, look! Isn¡¯t that Queta? Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s eating here too!¡±

    The girl next to her pointed at Queta and Gerald.

    This was totally unexpected.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s boyfriend was filthy rich ¡ª they knew that he definitely would not bring them to just any casual

    ce to eat.

    This restaurant had quite a reputation.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    But seeing Queta waspletely unexpected, as she was someone who could usually only afford to

    eat a meal with a dish every day. How was it that she could actually afford to eat in such a high-end

    restaurant?

    ¡°Oh! Queta, did youe here for lunch?¡±

    Kaitlyn sneered as she walked over to both of them.

    Gerald had just taken the jade pendant from Queta. He could not help but frown when he saw those

    girls heading in their direction.

    ¡°Did you order anything to eat? Why are you only having two drinks?¡±

    Kaitlyn questioned.

    ¡°Hahaha. Perhaps this young couple simply wanted toe in here just to look around. There are just

    too many of these kinds. They won¡¯t order anything to eat but just get drinks so that they could take

    some photos and show off to their friends!¡±

    One of the female colleagues whispered in Kaitlyn¡¯s ear.

    Her statement made Kaitlyn and the others burst out inughter.

    ¡°Waiter! Is there a four pax set meal here? Can you give me a set meal that is of a higher standard?¡±

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. Our shop has also recently added a new dish to our menu. It is a special foie gras

    dish, specially made by our chef from Silton. Would you like to try it too?¡±

    The waiter asked as he looked at Kaitlyn and the rest.

    This time around, Kaitlyn nced at her boyfriend.

    ¡°Okay, then. Let me have a look at it¡­¡±

    Kaitlyn¡¯s boyfriend took the menu in his hand, and he was shocked when he saw the price.

    ¡°F*ck! Are you crazy? A te of the foie gras actually costs two hundred and sixty dors? Just one

    te?¡±

    Kaitlyn¡¯s boyfriend was speechless.

    Kaitlyn was also taken aback. ¡°Ahh? It is so expensive! Oh my god! That is a big portion of my sry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. This is just the price for a small portion. There are about six pieces in it. But once you taste it,

    you will definitely feel that it is worth the money and experience!¡±

    ¡°Look! All of those customers also ordered it!¡±

    The waiter gestured at the other guests who were dining next to them.

    There were indeed tes of foie gras on each of their tables.

    When they looked at therge portion¡¯s price, they were even more dumbfounded to see that it cost

    four hundred dors!

    This was simply too exorbitant.

    Beforeing to the restaurant, they were thinking of spending about two to three hundred dors

    tops.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we order a small portion to try then?¡± Kaitlyn suggested when she saw that everyone

    seated around them had also ordered the dish.

    ¡°Alright, you want to order a small portion of foie gras then? Hah, sure! No problem.¡±

    Kaitlyn¡¯s boyfriend raised his voice and ordered, ¡°We¡¯d like a portion of the foie gras, please!¡±

    He wanted to prove that he was superior.

    At this same time, Gerald¡¯s food was also being served.

    The waiter brought two bread bowls over to his table.

    ¡°Hahaha! They only ordered two bread bowls? Isn¡¯t that a little too pathetic?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s okay. You can ask them for some rice and a te of potatoes too!¡±

    The girlsmented as theyughed.

    ¡°Sir, can you please make way. This is therge portion of foie gras that you have ordered. I will serve it

    to you now.¡±

    Just then, a waiter respectfully ced therge portion of foie gras on Gerald¡¯s table.

    Kaitlyn and the others were all covering their mouths inughter as they continued to make fun of

    Gerald and Queta. But the moment they saw the waiter and the foie gras, they were so shocked that

    they froze in ce¡­

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 465

    ¡±F*ck! How is it that they¡¯re eating so well?¡±

    Kaitlyn was shocked.

    The vanity from her face was thoroughly washed away.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Pfft! Why are you showing off when you have no money? Why bother ordering something that

    expensive?¡± mocked Kaitlyn.

    The other two female colleagues who felt the burn also chimed in as they mocked the pair.

    Gerald and Queta were really eating very well. Both of them ordered the expensive andrge portion of

    foie gras, while the other four only ordered a small serving to share among themselves.

    As the waiter served the dish to them, he could not help but give them a look.

    Gerald chose to keep quiet because Queta kept persuading him, and she didn¡¯t want him to confront

    them directly.

    They simply continued chatting as they ate.

    Once they were done eating, he then realized that Kaitlyn and the others had already left.

    They obviously couldn¡¯t take the humiliation, so they left in a hurry once they were done with their

    meals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave too,¡± said Gerald while rubbing his belly.

    He then ushered Queta out.

    ¡°By the way, Queta, where are the clothes that I bought you before? Why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡±

    Gerald asked and smiled as he looked at Queta.

    Back then, he bought a lot of clothes for her.

    Queta blushed slightly, and she lowered her head as she said, ¡°I feel a little embarrassed to wear such

    beautiful and nice clothes!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She was so simr to him. Back then, when he was poor, he felt that he only needed to wear clean

    clothes.

    Gerald still chose to wear in and ordinary clothes now because he wanted to maintain a low profile.

    Whereas on the other hand, there was no reason for Queta to maintain a low profile.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? By the way, there is a branded shop here. Come! Let me bring you in to pick

    out some nicer clothes!¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s too expensive!¡±

    Queta rejected, shaking her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in. I have a ck card anyway!¡±

    Gerald replied as he smiled.

    He then gently pulled Queta into the shop.

    ¡°Grayson, I want this dress. It¡¯s gorgeous. Do you think I¡¯ll look good in it?¡±

    Kaitlyn asked as she held a dress in front of her, gesturing for her boyfriend toment.

    The dress was really beautiful.

    The rich, young chap named Grayson flipped the price tag, and he almost threw the dress away.

    ¡°F*ck! This dress costs more than 3,000 dors! Why not rob a bank instead? Darling, can¡¯t you choose

    another dress?¡±

    Grayson persuaded Kaitlyn as he clutched his wallet.

    ¡°Alright, then. What about this one?¡±

    Kaitlyn asked again.

    From a single nce, it was still too pricey, costing 1,500 dors.

    As for the other two girls who were with Kaitlyn, they merely held on to their shopping bags as they

    sulked in envy from the side. Anyways, they did not have a rich boyfriend like Grayson who could afford

    to buy them such luxurious goods.

    It was sufficient for them to take advantage of being acquainted with Kaitlyn, but it would most certainly

    be unrealistic for them to expect Grayson to buy them something too!

    Even after Kaitlyn chose a couple of dozen dresses to try, Grayson realized that it was way over his

    budget, and they ended up not buying any of them.

    Kaitlyn was extremely depressed.

    ¡°Gerald, aren¡¯t you buying too many clothes? I can¡¯t wear that many clothes anyway! Plus, it¡¯s way too

    expensive!¡±

    Queta eximed in shock when she saw the number of clothes piled in Gerald¡¯s hands.

    She felt a little distressed.

    ¡°Why is it expensive? The tailor makes the man, anyway!¡±

    Gerald strongly felt that Queta did not need to live such a life like him.

    ¡°Hey, this dress looks not bad, and it¡¯s quite cheap too. We are buying it!¡±

    Gerald saw the dress next to Grayson, rummaged through to pick the size before asking the

    dumbfounded salesgirl to wrap it up for him.

    ¡°F*ck! Queta? You¡­are you both crazy?!¡±

    The moment Kaitlyn saw both of them, she could not help but simultaneously feel both stunned and

    confused, especially when she saw the number of luxury items they were holding.

    Judging by the number of pieces in Gerald¡¯s hands, it was probably more than a dozen.

    ¡°Oh my god! Can you even afford to buy anything here? How are you actually buying that many? Why

    are you so pretentious? Are you just going to take pictures again?¡±

    Both of Queta¡¯s female colleagues sneered along.

    They felt as though Queta had just trampled all over their self-esteem.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t care less about them. He simply walked straight to the counter once he was satisfied

    with his selection.

    Kaitlyn and the others exchanged nces with one another before tailing behind Gerald and Queta.

    ¡°Hello, sir. The total amount for all the clothes and bags that you have selected is 48,000 dors. How

    would you like to make the payment?¡±

    The cashier was also utterly dumbfounded at the amount.

    Kaitlyn and the rest who stood behind gaped, utterly stupefied.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 466

    Without saying another word, Gerald simply swiped the ck card in his hand.

    Though utterly dumbfounded, the cashier was a professional and he immediately bowed.

    ¡°Sir! You¡¯ve spent so much on our shop today that it would be rude if we didn¡¯t give you any free gifts!

    Please select any three articles of clothing and they¡¯ll be on us!¡± said the cashier respectfully.

    ¡°No, wait! He¡¯s not buying any of that! Gerald, all of this is way too expensive! I don¡¯t need that many

    fancy clothes!¡± replied Queta frantically as she shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever have a reason to wear half of what you¡¯ve selected anyway! Please just put them

    back¡­¡±

    Her voice was still quivering slightly from the shock of the final bill.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear all of them, you know. Nowe on, go choose another three articles of

    clothing. If you want, you could even give them to the teachers or colleagues that you¡¯re close to in the

    kindergarten. I¡¯m sure that that¡¯ll definitely help boost your rtionship with them!¡± said Gerald with a

    faint smile on his face.

    Gerald knew that many people bullied Queta for her honesty. Which was why Gerald thought that it

    was worth spending some money on her.

    Gerald had to use his ck gold card anyway. He needed to spend at least forty-five thousand dors

    monthly, so Queta was making his life much easier this month.

    Gerald was also aware that he could be willingly spending so much for her because of the feelings that

    he had for Queta, deep down in his heart.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    While this was happening, Kaitlyn and the other two female colleagues were standing not too far

    behind them.

    All three of them were surprised, and this was especially so for the two female colleagues who had

    heard Gerald¡¯sst statement.

    ¡°Wow! Queta, your boyfriend¡¯s so rich! His name is Gerald, right? What a nice name, and he¡¯s so

    handsome too!¡± said the two girls who had begun walking toward them and praising Gerald.

    Who the more powerful one now was, was clear as day.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Gerald- He¡¯s not¡­¡± said Queta, still in a state of shock as she tried to tell them that he wasn¡¯t

    her boyfriend.

    Gerald however, hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just her god brother! And please, handsome? Have you even

    looked at how casual the clothes I¡¯m wearing are?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re hrious Gerald!¡±

    The two girls couldn¡¯t help but to feel slightly embarrassed.

    God brother? D*mn it! And here they were thinking Queta had a boyfriend!

    However, this didn¡¯t move Queta¡¯s position in their hearts. After all, she had a rich and powerful person

    backing her up.

    ¡°Say Queta, Gerald¡¯s bought you so many clothes. And he¡¯s even said that you could give some of

    them to your closer colleagues! So¡­ Do you remember that time I smiled at you on your first day of

    work at the kindergarten?¡± asked one of the girls with a smile.

    ¡°AlsoQueta, I remember clearly that I was the one who had pointed out where the cafeteria was to you

    when you first arrived,¡± said the other.

    ¡°I remember both those moments, yes!¡± replied Queta as she nodded.

    ¡°Pfft. Oh, Queta! I really hadn¡¯t expected you to have such a rich god brother! If he¡¯s that willing to buy

    so much for you, you should just appreciate it! But anyway, I was the one who was interested in that

    dress first. If you¡¯re giving out clothes to your colleagues you¡¯d better give that one to me!¡± said Kaitlyn,

    her voice filled with jealousy.

    ¡°Oh? Kaitlyn how shameless! You¡¯re the one who bullies Queta the most and you¡¯re still expecting her

    to give you something? Who do you think you are?¡± scolded both girls at the same time.

    ¡°F*ck! Whose side are you two on anyway?¡± cursed Kaitlyn, her eyes widened in anger.

    ¡°Alright, settle down,¡± said Gerald as he nced at Kaitlyn. He smiled before looking away and

    continuing what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Queta, since these two colleagues treated you well before, feel free to give them some of the clothes. I

    trust that if anything happens in the future, all three of you will continue looking out for one another.

    Now let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back to the school!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Thank you, Gerald! We¡¯ll definitely continue to help each other in the future, right Queta?¡± said

    the two colleagues gleefully.

    When they finally left the shop and arrived at the parking lot, the two girls were surprised once again

    when they saw Gerald and Queta getting into his car.

    ¡°Queta¡­ that¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s a Mercedes Benz G500! Oh my god, your brother drives a Mercedes Benz

    G500?!¡±

    Kaitlyn was already fuming at that point and Gerald knew that he had taught that arrogant girl a lesson.

    Later that afternoon, once Gerald and Queta had parted ways, Gerald bid farewell to Giya who was still

    in the hospital.

    His next stop was Serene County. Gerald made sure he had Queta¡¯s jade pendant with him before he

    started driving. He decided that once he reached Serene County, he would ask Zack to help him look

    into the matter.

    However, upon entering the county, Gerald found that the main road had been blocked and the border

    had been pulled up.

    Several police, workers, and leaders were there.

    Taking off his sunsses, Gerald rolled down his car window to have a look at what themotion

    was about. Noticing some workers nearby, he handed them some cigarettes before asking them what

    was going on.

    Seeing how polite Gerald was, they willingly exined the situation to him.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go any further. Something big has happened ahead!¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 467

    ¡°Well, what exactly happened?¡± asked Gerald, confused.

    ¡°See, this ce was originally a construction project. The Weston Merchants Holdings were hired to

    oversee the job about a year ago. Apparently, the developers used less than appropriate quality

    materials and because of that, there¡¯s been a copse around the project area. More than a hundred

    people were injured because of this, sixty of whom were workers! Thankfully, no lives were lost this

    time around!¡±

    ¡°Yep. I heard that the developers ran for the hillsst night! Those from Weston Merchants Holdings are

    definitely in hot water now. About a dozen people, including Mr. Jung, have been dismissed from their

    positions, or so I¡¯ve heard! They¡¯re waiting to be dealt with at this very moment!¡± replied the workers.

    As Gerald recalled, Mr. Jung was the director of Weston Merchants Holdings. He had been dismissed

    as well?

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald asked, ¡°Why would the developers need to run away? Since

    no lives were lost,pensation would¡¯ve been enough, no? What more, the main responsibility

    doesn¡¯t fall on the investors, right?¡±

    ¡°The thing is, I¡¯ve heard that the developers ran out of money quite a while ago. ording to rumors,

    six months ago to be exact. But that¡¯s beside the point. Right now, we¡¯re just wondering who to look for!

    We just want our sry!¡±

    ¡°As for Weston Merchants Holdings, well, someone has to take responsibility for the matter. All this is

    happening during such a critical moment too. If you haven¡¯t heard, arge group has been nning to

    develop and reconstruct Serene County. Due to such an unfortunate event happening now, the leaders

    must be furious. The impact of this ident is truly terrible!¡±

    After hearing the whole story, Gerald finally understood the general situation.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to help with the matter, though he still sympathized with all those

    involved in it.

    Gerald then turned his car around and drove off after thanking the workers.

    Along his journey, Gerald received a text message from Zack. It was the same story about the

    building¡¯s copse which the workers had told Gerald about earlier. What a disaster!

    Seeing that Zack had messaged him, Gerald took the opportunity to ask him to look for a master

    specializing in jade.

    Gerald knew that Zack knew way more people than he did.

    Once Gerald got back to the hotel, he took a shower. As he was about to leave for a quick dinner, he

    received a phone call. It was from his father.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Son, you¡¯ve made an investment in our hometown right? I heard that a building copsed there. Such

    a catastrophe¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, though my group isn¡¯t involved in that matter.¡±

    Gerald thought to himself that his father was very well-informed.

    ¡°Oh, I know it isn¡¯t. However, I just wanted to say that your Uncle Jung has been dismissed from his

    position. Could you go over and help their family out?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you. Uncle Jung has already forgotten all about his friendship with you a long

    time ago. Why are you still asking me to help him?¡± replied Gerald in a puzzled voice.

    Gerald¡¯s father was really something else. The same topic always popped up whenever his father

    called him.

    Gerald was constantly reminded to offer the Jung family help if they faced any difficulties.

    Why else would Gerald continue to help Le even though she despised and looked down on him?

    However, Gerald had been disappointed with the Jung family since thest time he had gone to their

    house. He had also exined to his father about the situation back then.

    That left a sour taste in Gerald¡¯s mouth and even though he knew that the Jung family was in hot water

    this time, he didn¡¯t really care.

    After all, just as Uncle Jung had said, Gerald was not to go to his house to look for him unless there

    was something truly important.

    Gerald really couldn¡¯t be bothered with their family.

    ¡°Well, some things can¡¯t be exined easily. Anyway, have you met up with your Aunt Leia yet?¡± asked

    his father, suddenly changing the topic.

    Gerald frowned slightly before saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met her. Why?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve let your Uncle Jung down before this. I can¡¯t help but me myself for what

    happened. Just¡­ no matter how they may treat us, please help them whenever you can¡­¡± replied

    Gerald¡¯s father as he sighed.

    ¡°¡­What? What did you do?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Gerald was shocked.

    Could his father and Aunt Leia be having an affair?

    Was that the reason why Uncle Jung was always so cold toward Gerald¡¯s family?

    ¡°Dad? Exin yourself. Also, what exactly is going on with that woman you asked me to look for? That

    Xara Machamer. Is she and Aunt Leia both your women?¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask out of frustration.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 468

    Upon hearing that im, Gerald¡¯s father immediately coughed aloud.

    ¡°You¡­ you rascal! What nonsense are you spouting? Just know that my rtionship with both of them

    isn¡¯t how you¡¯re imagining it! Ignoring that, your Aunt Leia is part of the Jung family as well, and they

    really need your help now. Just help them if you can. Think of it as though you¡¯re helping me repay a

    debt to them! Don¡¯t forget to look for Xara too! Your mother is here! That¡¯s it for now!¡±

    After saying all that, his father hung up immediately.

    Gerald held on to his cell phone, frozen for quite some time before finallying back to his senses.

    ¡­What?

    Gerald was tempted to call his mother at that moment to tell her about all this. After all, he had been

    helping his father lie to her and he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about it.

    After giving it some thought, he sighed. He would trust his father for the time being.

    Rubbing his forehead, he looked at his phone and saw that it was only 5.30 p.m.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Scratching the back of his head, he sighed again. So be it. Having lost his appetite, he left his room

    and began driving to the Jung family¡¯s house.

    Upon arriving, Gerald saw that many people were already there.

    Inside the house, Uncle Jung was lying on his sofa. He was on a drip and feeling faint from all the

    things happening to him. Since he had to take responsibility for the event and was even dismissed from

    his position in Weston Merchants Holdings, the sudden wave of anxiety had hit like a truck, causing

    him to feel ill.

    Apanying him, were some guests who chatted asionally with the man.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Willie. No use crying over spilled milk. Since the impact of the ident was so

    sudden and huge, the county leaders may have just dismissed you out of pure anger! Who knows, they

    may even reinstate you once things have calmed down!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right you know. Besides, Leia¡¯s working in a bank now, right? There should be no problems for

    you, financially!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lucas, Zayne¡­ Why don¡¯t you stay over for dinner tonight?¡± replied Willie weakly.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. We only came to pay you a visit. We¡¯ll be taking our leave soon!¡± said

    both of them as they stood up.

    ¡°Lucas, Zayne, is there really nothing more that you can do to help Willie? Both of you have several

    good connections if I recall correctly. There must be some way you can further help him!¡±

    Hearing that, both of them simply shook their heads. They had done what they could and the people

    who saw their reactions understood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Leia. I¡¯ve had a talk with my dad about Uncle Jung¡¯s situation beforeing here

    today¡­¡± said Dous.

    Naturally, he was there too.

    Hearing this, both Willie and Leia turned to look at him.

    Dous couldn¡¯t help but think highly of himself. They were all looking at him so expectantly, knowing

    that he would be able to help them when they were at their lowest.

    ¡°So¡­ how did your father respond?¡± asked Willie as he continued looking at Dous.

    ¡°He said that the situation wasn¡¯t that serious. The only reason it sounds so terrible is because you¡¯re

    making a mountain out of a molehill. After all, you shouldn¡¯t be the one shouldering all this

    responsibility in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°My dad added that as long as you can recruit new developers to fill in the vacancies and achieve a

    settlement with the injured workers, everything else should be easily resolved,¡± replied Dous with a

    smile.

    To simplify, he just needed to find new funds to take over and support the development of the project.

    ¡°But this is already such a messy project! Worste to worst, we may even have to demolish the real

    estates that have already been built! I can¡¯t see why anyone would take up this kind of real estate or

    project after hearing about this disaster. What more, the county would be responsible for some of the

    compensation funds. How could our county possibly have that much money? We simply can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    said Willie as he shook his head slowly.

    He had already considered that approach before.

    Ding dong!

    At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Thinking it was just going to be another one of his colleagues or maybe even a leader who hade to

    pay him a visit, he told Le to help him get up. ¡°Thank you. Please wee our guest, Leia!¡±

    His wife simply nodded before heading toward the door. The moment she opened it, Le was taken

    aback.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    ¡®Why¡­ Why is he here?¡¯ Leia couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, disappointed.

    Hearing his name, Willie shook his head as well, frustrated.

    When Leia returned to his side, he told her to help him lie down again.

    To think that he had thought that it could have been a leader or colleague who would be able to help

    with the situation. The gap between his expectations and finding out that it was just Gerald was simply

    too wide.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 469

    ¡°Uncle Jung, Aunt Leia, I¡¯vee to visit!¡± said Gerald with a smile on his face as he carried a bag of

    gifts into their house.

    Leia simply looked at him without saying anything else as he ced the bag down.

    Willie himself was already on the sofa again, looking toward the ceiling without even caring to reply to

    Gerald¡¯s greeting.

    Le felt embarrassed seeing Gerald get ignored like this since she knew that Gerald was probably

    doing very well in Mayberry City.

    After all, he had been the one who had sent her to the station the other day in a big Mercedes Benz

    G500!

    In all honesty, Le was slightly grateful toward Gerald.

    However, she hadn¡¯t had the time to tell her father about this yet. By the time Le got home yesterday,

    this series of unfortunate events had already kicked off.

    Even then, her father was already on the verge of copsing from all the pressure. How could she ever

    tell him about how much fun she had had?

    Sensing the awkwardness, Le walked over to Gerald before setting the bag he had brought on the

    table.

    ¡°Thank you foring over to visit, Gerald!¡± said Le with a smile.

    Dous simply narrowed his eyes at Gerald when he heard his daughter greeting him.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really have anything to say so he simply nodded and took a seat on one of the couches.

    He had anticipated Willie¡¯s poor attitude. Thus, before arriving, he had made sure to fortify his mind

    psychologically.

    ¡°Oh, funding! Where on earth am I supposed to get such a huge sum of money to take over this real

    estate project!¡± said Willie out of the blue in a saddened tone.

    ¡°Uncle Jung, what about the Dream Investment Group in Mayberry City? They¡¯re going to invest and

    spend one and a half billion dors to develop Serene County. Have you asked for their help in this

    project?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have. To be honest, I know a few of the managers working for the Dream Investment

    Group. Though we used to share a good rtionship, I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate for me to

    look for them now. After all, whatpany would want to take on this project anymore!¡± replied Willie

    as he shook his head miserably.

    ¡°They¡¯re the only hope you have left now, Uncle Jung. Besides, we¡¯re talking about the Dream

    Investment Group. This is just a small sum of money for them! As long as you can get them to take on

    this project, the matter can be easily resolved! My dad told me this as well!¡±

    Knowing that Willie was obviously relying on him to deal with the issue, Dous spoke every word

    confidently.

    ¡°Dous, you¡¯ve helped us ask your father to put in some effort to deal with our situation¡­ Your Aunt

    Leia, Le, and I will remember this favor for as long as we live!¡±

    ¡°Worry not, Uncle Jung! My father will definitely try to get the Dream Investment Group to help in this

    matter!¡±

    Though he said all that, Dous was thinking otherwise in his mind.

    Pfft. As if my father would ever worry about this.

    If I weren¡¯t after Le, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered wasting my timeing here.

    Despite thinking so, Dous still knew that he had to say all that to save his face.

    ¡°Alright then¡­ I feel much more relieved after hearing you say all that¡­ Dous, why not stay for

    dinner tonight? You know what, all of Le¡¯s friends and ssmates are invited to join as well! Aunt

    Leia will be preparing dinner for all of you right now!¡± said Willie, some color finally returning to his face.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go clean up first! But wait! I don¡¯t think we have enough vegetables for all of us here! And I

    can¡¯t leave to get any since I still have to prepare the meat!¡± said Leia anxiously.

    At that moment, she noticed Gerald drinking a ss of water. He had been sitting quietly on the same

    couch ever since he entered.

    Suddenly feeling irritated, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re clearly free, why don¡¯t you get the ingredients,

    Gerald? I¡¯ll write you a list of things to get and you can run over to the supermarket just outside the

    community to get them for me!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± asked Gerald, startled. Wasn¡¯t he just being treated like a servant then?

    Thinking about it, however, it would still be more awkward for him to stay here since he would have to

    continue looking at Willie¡¯s disgusted face.

    What more, if he left now, he could give Zack a call to tell him to take over the real estate project.

    In a way, that would mean that he had fulfilled the task that his father had entrusted to him.

    Nodding to himself as he got up, he agreed to Leia¡¯s request.

    He was rather d to be able to leave, honestly. He was only here because his father kept insisting

    that he helped them after all!

    He didn¡¯t need to be in their good books and he knew it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Gerald!¡± said Le as she saw him leave with the ingredient list and a basket that he

    had been given.

    ¡°Le! Can¡¯t you differentiate between who¡¯s more important? Hurry up and pour a ss of water for

    Dous!¡±

    When he had heard Le¡¯s words, Willie started getting anxious again.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Even Leia could feel that something was wrong.

    What was going on with their daughter? From the moment Gerald had entered, Le¡¯s tone toward him

    seemed to bepletely differentpared to how she used to talk to him.

    The Crawford family weren¡¯t good people after all!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 470

    Leia told Le to remain home as well to apany Dous.

    As for Gerald, he immediately called Zack as soon as he got out of the house.

    Once Zack had been updated on the matter, Gerald knew that the situation would be dealt with swiftly.

    This was Zack after all.

    As Zack immediately set out to start making the appropriate arrangements, Gerald headed to the

    supermarket to get all the items on Leia¡¯s list.

    Once he had everything, he returned to the Jung family¡¯s house.

    When he set foot into the house again, however, a massive change had apparently taken ce.

    ¡°Congrattions, Uncle Jung!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! I really hadn¡¯t expected the Dream Investment Group to actually take over the real estate

    project! To decide to take over the entire project¡­ I¡¯m honestly stunned!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Willie didn¡¯t need his drip anymore. His initial paleness was all gone and in his raised hand, was his cell

    phone.

    ¡°Gather round, everyone! All of you need to enjoy a good drink with me today! Especially you,

    Dous!¡± shouted Willie joyfully.

    To him, he felt that Dous¡¯s father¡¯s help was crucial in the Dream Investment Group¡¯s final decision.

    His own connections may have also yed a part in that.

    To simplify, the leader had called Willie just a while ago to tell him that his position in Weston

    Merchants Holding had been reinstated. He was also to take charge of this project in the future.

    They would then collect a donation and the matter would bepletely resolved.

    How could he stay depressed after hearing all that?

    Willie then looked at both Dous and Le. He had an idea in his mind.

    ¡°Le, let me tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Gerald, have some food!¡±

    Just as he was about to say something, Willie saw Le serving some dishes to Gerald.

    He was utterly shocked. ¡°Le! What are you doing? Gerald still has both his hands, doesn¡¯t he? Let

    him get his own food!¡±

    Le turned to look at him before replying, ¡°Dad, actually, Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jung, Gerald¡¯s no longer who he used to be!¡± shouted Dous as he red fiercely at Gerald

    before Le could finish her sentence.

    If Le was just going to ry the same information, he would be the one to say it!

    ¡°What¡¯s so different about him now?¡± asked Aunt Leia as she served another dish on the table.

    ¡°See, Gerald here won the lottery! With the money, he bought himself a Mercedes Benz G500! That¡¯s

    the reason why Le¡¯s treating him so well now!¡± replied Dous enviously.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    Everyone seated around the dinner table was shocked.

    ¡°How much money did you win?¡± asked Aunt Leia as she subconsciously gulped.

    Gerald didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He had lied to Le and told her that he had won the lottery just so he could conceal his identity back

    then. Apparently, now he had to lie to an entire group of people.

    ¡°I just used most of the money to buy a Mercedes Benz G500!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You used the money to buy that? You won more than three hundred thousand dors through the

    lottery?¡±

    Everyone was shocked silent. Gerald remained quiet as well.

    All of a sudden, Willie mmed his chopsticks against the table, staring at Gerald with a cold gaze.

    ¡°What a fool!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, other people are free to show off, but don¡¯t you even realize how poor your own living

    conditions are? Why are you even trying to show off? Wasting your money to buy a Mercedes Benz¡­

    Do you even know how much you could have done with that three hundred thousand dors?¡± yelled

    Willie as he shook his head.

    Dous was satisfied. He smiled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s true, Uncle Jung. If he had only used one hundred

    and fifty thousand dors as a donation for your fundraiser, you could have arranged a position for

    Gerald in thebor dispatching department! Ha! But all Gerald knows how to do is try topete with

    other rich heirs!¡±

    ¡°See? Dous is clearly more knowledgeable! Gerald, let me ask you. Have you bought a house for

    yourself in Serene County?¡±

    Gerald simply shook his head, knowing where this was going.

    ¡°Have you found a job?¡±

    Gerald sighed as he shook his head again.

    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen anyone as brainless as you are! Why are you spending so extravagantly? Get a

    decent job first then start working to make an honest living for yourself! Tell you what, sell the car again

    immediately. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll be able to get at least two hundred and seventy thousand dors

    back. With that money, you can buy yourself a house. Once that¡¯s done, I can arrange a job for you

    with social insurance and housing funds. ¡±

    ¡°What else, what else¡­ Ah yes, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± said Willie as he sipped some wine before

    looking at Gerald again.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 471

    ¡°¡­Actually scratch that, I guess I can ept you, even if you don¡¯t fulfill all the standard conditions. All

    you need to do now is sell the car and buy yourself a house. If you can at least do that right, you¡¯ll get a

    job as a clerk in the public office. You¡¯ll have social insurance and housing funds then. That way, you¡¯ll

    be able to have a stable life in the future!¡±

    ¡°You know, I used to have a subordinate who had a sister just three years older than you. She¡¯s still

    unmarried. Once you¡¯ve settled down, I can be your matchmaker and help you get a wife as well!¡± said

    Willie.

    Gerald was dumbfounded. So, as long as he was willing to donate money to him, Willie was going to

    give him such good treatment?

    Le, however, was shocked. ¡°Dad¡­ Isn¡¯t that secretary¡¯s sister¡­ You know¡­ Intellectually slow¡­?¡±

    ¡°So what if she is? It¡¯s not easy for anyone to get a wife these days. Look at Gerald¡¯s qualifications! I

    can¡¯t even guarantee that the other party would be willing to marry someone like him!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Uncle Jung, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    Gerald was trying hard not to burst in anger, his face alternating between red and pale.

    He could only endure it by thinking about what his father had said.

    Unfortunately, Willie wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Once dinner was over, Willie immediately contacted a second-hand car dealer without even waiting for

    Gerald to step in. After all, he wanted Gerald to donate part of that money to him before using the

    remaining money to buy a house for himself. This was an excellent opportunity to arrange a contractual

    job for Gerald as well.

    At the very least, he would belong partially to the organization then!

    Gerald, naturally, was unwilling to do any of this.

    He was very, very close to revealing his identity at that moment just so that he could p all their faces.

    However, he clenched his fist behind his back while thinking of his father¡¯s words to keep himself calm.

    After all, his father had said that he had done things with Aunt Leia to let Uncle Jung down.

    Since he didn¡¯t know what his father had done with her yet, he remained silent.

    He simply wanted to put an end to this matter quickly. Once that was done, he didn¡¯t want any part of

    them in his life anymore.

    The car didn¡¯t matter to him anyway, so Gerald simply agreed.

    ¡°Alright, let Dous apany you when you sell your car offter. At least he knows more than you

    do. That way, you won¡¯t get tricked without even realizing it!¡± said Willie without filtering his words in the

    slightest.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    If Dous hadn¡¯t raised the idea of using Gerald to donate and raise some money for him, Willie would

    never have dreamed ofnding Gerald a job. He wouldn¡¯t even have done so even if it was just a

    contractual job!

    Thinking about it now, once he received the donation money, he could just randomly arrange for Gerald

    to work as a clerk in any department. That way, Gerald would be able to earn at least two thousand

    dors a month! Willie felt that he would already have done Gerald a huge favor!

    Naturally, Dous agreed to go with Gerald.

    His intentions were obvious. He wanted Willie to take all of Gerald¡¯s money and even his car away.

    Let¡¯s see Gerald try to show off in front of him again in the future!

    Unexpectedly, Gerald was rather willing to agree to all this just for the sake of getting a job! Haha!

    Of course, Gerald already knew what was running through the minds of Dous and Uncle Jung.

    He was simply doing this to draw a clear distinction line between them in the future.

    That way, he would have a good reason to refuse and turn down any of his father¡¯s future requests if he

    ever asked him to help this family again.

    Le and a few of her close friends followed Dous and Gerald to the second-hand car shop.

    ¡°Boss! We¡¯re here to sell a car!¡±

    A young man came running out of the shop as soon as he heard people calling for him.

    ¡°Coming! Oh wow! A Mercedes Benz G500?!¡±

    When Dous saw the boss of the ce, he quickly walked up to him. He was going to be the one to

    talk to him in this transaction.

    His goal was to get the boss to lower the price of the car as much as he possibly could for Gerald.

    When Dous turned to peek at Gerald¡¯s reaction to this, he was surprised to see that Gerald was

    instead, smiling.

    ¡°Xeno?¡±

    Hearing his name, the boss looked up and he was stunned when he saw Gerald.

    He smiled wide and patted his thigh twice. ¡°Well f*ck me! Gerald? Is that really you?¡±

    Xeno walked toward Gerald with a surprised look on his face.

    The boss there was actually Gerald¡¯s childhood neighbor whom Gerald also considered to be his best

    friend. Xeno was only six months older than Gerald and the two had yed together a lot as children.

    Xeno had always been kind to him.

    Back when they were younger, both of them were top of the ss academically. However, due to some

    reasons, Xeno stopped studying before he could finish junior high school.

    From that point on, he learned how to fix and repair cars. Unexpectedly, a few yearster, Xeno would

    be doing well. He was even the owner of a second-hand car shop now!

    Ever since Gerald had left his hometown to attend university in another city, he hadn¡¯te home for a

    long time. As a result, both of them had rarely contacted each other in the past two years.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 472

    Despite that, they were still close childhood friends. Even if they hadn¡¯t met each other in a decade, the

    same childlike feelings of joy that they shared would still remain.

    ¡°You f*cker! When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call, huh?¡± asked Xeno as he

    yfully smacked Gerald¡¯s back a few times.

    ¡°Ow, ow! I just came back some time ago! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned, so I¡¯m staying in

    Serene County for the time being!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled happily.

    ¡°Xeno, that¡¯s a customer! Be professional!¡± shouted a woman as she came out of the shop.

    She was dressed fashionably and she looked to be around the same age as Gerald.

    Of course, Gerald knew who she was too. She was from his junior high school and back then, she was

    in a rtionship with Xeno.

    Her family owned a supermarket in town and they were pretty well to do.

    It seemed that both of them were still maintaining their rtionship even after so many years!

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t tell me you forgot about Sienna?¡± said Xeno as he smiled.

    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e now¡­ Both of us got engaged just three months ago!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Oh, it¡¯s Gerald? And here I was wondering who it was. Hurry up and greet the customers!¡±

    When Sienna saw Gerald, she simply looked at him coldly before turning around to leave.

    She didn¡¯t really despise or look down on him, but Gerald could still sense a slight resentment through

    the way she looked at him.

    Gerald simply smiled awkwardly after hearing that.

    ¡°Boss, are you done? We¡¯ve been standing here for a while! Are both of you done chatting?¡± asked

    Dous as he tapped his foot.

    Dous was feeling slightly irked. To think that the owner of this second-hand car shop was actually

    Gerald¡¯s close friend! There was no way he was going to be able to make Gerald suffer a loss now!

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s the seller? Are you the one?¡± said Xeno as he smiled while looking at Dous.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m just helping Gerald sell his Mercedes Benz G500! He¡¯s been

    driving it for a while now so¡­ I¡¯d say one hundred and fifty thousand dors should do the trick!¡±

    Dous replied.

    He then immediately looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°Gerald, this is your buddy right? Don¡¯t you feel

    bad selling your car to him at such a high price? After all, it would already be great if you could make

    some profit!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t even going to wait for Gerald to reply.

    Xeno on the other hand, was taken aback. ¡°Gerald¡­ this is your car?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it all to you one day. For now, just know that I¡¯m d that you¡¯re the one I¡¯m selling the car

    to,¡± replied Gerald as he smiled.

    Xeno simply nodded before slowly walking around the car as he inspected it. He then opened the hood

    of the car to have a look at it from the inside. ¡°This car costs three hundred thousand dors. It doesn¡¯t

    seem like you¡¯ve driven it for more than a month. Gerald, honestly, why are you even selling this car?

    What more, you¡¯re nning on selling it for only a hundred and fifty thousand dors? And who¡¯s this

    kid anyway?¡± asked Xeno as he looked at Dous.

    He knew Dous was up to no good the moment he mentioned selling the car for just one hundred

    and fifty thousand dors.

    ¡°He¡¯s in a hurry to sell the car because he wants to get himself a house, a wife, and also a job. With

    that amount, Uncle Jung and I can make all the necessary arrangements for him! He¡¯ll have a stable

    job that he¡¯ll never lose in his lifetime! Haha!¡± replied Dous smugly.

    ¡°Oh? Is he telling the truth? This Uncle Jung guy can really secure a stable job for you as well as a

    wife?¡±

    Xeno looked at Gerald with a pleased expression on his face. If Gerald could get all that just from

    selling the car, then this transaction would be very much worth it.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Gerald, his dear buddy.

    Gerald could only reply with a wry smile on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t just tell him that he was just doing all this to help his father repay a favor!

    ¡°I¡¯d love to buy it off you right now, but I don¡¯t have that much money on hand. Also, do you smoke? I¡¯ll

    have to trouble you to take care of my brother¡¯s affairs!¡± said Xeno as he took out a cigarette and

    passed it toward Dous¡¯s direction.

    Dous however, didn¡¯t take the cigarette. He instead took out his own and lighted it.

    ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t have the money to buy the car from us? Why even bother opening a second-hand

    car shop then? Forget it then, let¡¯s just have a look at the second-hand car shop just opposite the

    street! You can see it for yourself right, Gerald? Your buddy just doesn¡¯t have the cash to buy this car!¡±

    said Dous with a grimace as he looked at both Xeno and Gerald.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me a hundred and fifty thousand dors. You know what, I¡¯m just giving the car

    to you. I don¡¯t need to drive this car anymore anyway!¡± said Gerald calmly with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°F*ck! Gerald, are you crazy?¡±

    It was Le, of all people, who shouted at Gerald¡¯s proposal. She had an astonished expression on her

    face as she looked at Gerald.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 473

    The car was his greatest asset and he was just going to give it to his friend for free?

    ¡®Gerald, this isn¡¯t the time to be showing off!¡¯ Le thought in her mind, frantically.

    Though Le had recently started to change her opinion of Gerald, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at

    his words.

    Before this turn of events, Le had even secretly considered Gerald to be her boyfriend. Now, she

    didn¡¯t even want to think about it!

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was almost as though she considered the car to be hers in the first

    ce.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that! This is a rtively new car, brother! I can¡¯t just take it off you for free! How about

    this, I have about a hundred thousand dors on hand right now. I¡¯ll buy the car at the market rate of

    two hundred and seventy thousand dors. I¡¯ll pay you the rest of the money once I sell this car off!

    Deal?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can just buy it from me for a hundred thousand dors then!¡± replied Gerald with

    a wry smile on his face. He knew that Xeno wasn¡¯t going to ept the car for free no matter what he

    did.

    However, how could Gerald¡¯s Mercedes Benz G500 make up for the incident that happened back then?

    Gerald shook the thought off his mind for the moment.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t worry about it, Xeno. I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Just buy it for a hundred thousand

    dors! Now bring us the contract, buddy!¡± said Gerald as he patted Xeno¡¯s shoulder.

    Xeno went silent and simplyplied. He had made up his mind that he would just return the money to

    Gerald once the car was sold.

    The contract didn¡¯t really matter to him.

    As Gerald signed the contract, Le looked baffled while Dous was secretly overjoyed.

    The car was now officially sold and Gerald would give Willie seventy thousand dors for his fundraiser.

    After doing so, Gerald would only have thirty thousand dors left.

    ¡°Dous, Le! My cousin sister sells houses! She¡¯s just opened for business recently and she hasn¡¯t

    gotten off work yet at this hour! Since Gerald¡¯s buying a house, why don¡¯t I give her a call? He can buy

    it from her! Do know, however, that thirty thousand dors is barely enough for the down payment!¡± said

    one of Le¡¯s friends who had followed them.

    ¡°Go for it!¡± replied Le as she nodded slightly.

    Once the down payment was made, Gerald would officially be a pauper again. Aside from his

    house and the mortgage he would have to pay, he would have nothing else.

    To Le, that was the equivalent of Gerald losing all his initial charisma. Any feelings she had for him,

    were now six feet under.

    Moving back to Gerald, the only reason why he had promised to give his car up and donate to Willie in

    the first ce, was simply because he wanted to repay the debt on behalf of his father.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of his father, Gerald would be crazy to actually be bothered about someone as

    minuscule as Willie.

    It turned out that the houses Le¡¯s friend¡¯s cousin sister had to offer were in pretty good locations.

    Gerald himself had been nning to buy some houses in Serene County so that he could arrange for

    housing and amodation for some of his executives.

    Though his original n was to buy an entire building so that he could use it as a staff hostel, it

    wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to check out a house and book one of the units first.

    After saying goodbye to Xeno, Gerald left with the group of people.

    It was rtively easy to buy a house.

    All Gerald had to do was choose from a selection of houses, pay the down payment, and sign a

    contract. Once that was done, he only needed to wait for the bank to approve his loan.

    ¡°Oh, cousin and handsome Dous! Thank you so much for your support! Since it¡¯s already sote,

    please stay! I¡¯ll treat the four of you to supper! Your cousin sister¡¯s treating all of you today!¡± said the

    girl¡¯s cousin, happy to have made a sale.

    As for Gerald, he simply stood at the side as he held onto the house purchase deed and contract. He

    was the one paying for the house yet the salesgirl simply left him out of the count.

    Of course she would.

    As soon as she saw Gerald, she could immediately tell that he was just some ignorant person who

    hadn¡¯t seen much of the world yet. She didn¡¯t even bother to tter him at all. Once the transaction was

    done, she had even less reason to want to even be near him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can do that! No matter what you say, I can¡¯t allow you to treat us to supper tonight!

    Rather, since Gerald bought a house today, he should be the one treating us!¡± said Dous as he

    laughed happily.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve been running around with you from seven in the evening! It¡¯s almost eleven now! What

    more, we helped you secure a house for yourself. You know, if you weren¡¯t someone familiar, you

    wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy this house at this price! You should be thankful!¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 474

    The reply hade from one of Le¡¯s friends.

    ¡°Alright, alright, girls. Tell you what, I¡¯ll pay for whatever we¡¯re eating tonight! We can spend up to a

    thousand and five hundred dors tonight!¡± said Dous with a smile.

    ¡°But Dous, why are you the one paying? Gerald¡¯s clearly the one who should be treating us!¡±

    ¡°Well, you may not know this, but I owe Gerald that exact sum of money! If I pay that amount for

    supper, the IOU will be fully paid off!¡±

    Dous was thinking to himself then, that Gerald shouldn¡¯t even consider reiming his one thousand

    and five hundred dors from him!

    He would rather use the money to entertain everyone rather than return the money to him.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time I got off work today anyway!¡± said the salesgirl happily.

    At that moment, Le¡¯s cell phone began to ring.

    It was Willie.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Hadn¡¯t we agreed that he would donate at least a hundred and twenty thousand dors

    so that I could find him a job? Why is there only seventy thousand dors?¡±

    ¡°Dad, he sold the car for only a hundred thousand dors since the buyer was his friend!¡±

    ¡°That idiot. I¡¯ll just give him an award for the seventy thousand dors then. As for the job opportunity,

    I¡¯ll simply arrange it for him in the future! Pfft!¡± replied Willie coldly before hanging up.

    ¡°Gerald, my dad said¡­¡±

    Le felt a little embarrassed as she looked at Gerald. She didn¡¯t know how to tell him that he wouldn¡¯t

    be granted a job immediately.

    Gerald simply smiled faintly. He had anticipated this to happen. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about

    getting a job for me. As for supper, all of you go on ahead. I¡¯m noting along. Goodbye!¡±

    As he spoke, he took Dous¡¯s IOU out of his pocket before ripping it in half in front of them and

    tossing it into a trash can.

    As he walked away, he didn¡¯t feel any rage for some reason, even though they had constantly been

    ridiculing him.

    It took him a while, but Gerald soon realized then that it was because they weren¡¯t from the same world

    as he was. He didn¡¯t need to hold any grudges against ants like them.

    As for the Jung family, he had already contributed enough funds to help them make aeback. What

    more, he had even donated to Willie to help him raise funds. Regardless of how much his father owed

    Uncle Jung, this amount of money would definitely settle whatever favors Gerald¡¯s father still owed the

    Jung family.

    There was no longer going to be any debts on his father¡¯s side. This was something Gerald was sure

    of.

    Because of that, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry or even care about them anymore. A supper with them

    would be meaningless.

    That night, Gerald went back to the hotel to sleep.

    At seven the next day, his phone started ringing.

    It was Xeno.

    ¡°Good morning, Gerald! You awake? If you¡¯re free, why note over to my shop? I have a mighty

    delicious breakfast waiting for you here! Oh, and by the way, I¡¯ve already sold your car! Come on over

    and let¡¯s celebrate that!¡± said Xeno over the phone.

    After finding out that Gerald could be in urgent need of money, Xeno had spent most of the night

    contacting several of his friends and peers to find a buyer for Gerald¡¯s car.

    Gerald himself missed Xeno too. Even if he hadn¡¯t called Gerald, Gerald would have gone over to pay

    him a visit either way.

    After all, he had already thought of visiting Xeno long before returning to Serene County.

    Once he was done washing up and putting on a fresh set of clothes, Gerald headed straight for Xeno¡¯s

    second-hand car shop.

    Upon arriving at the familiar shop, Xeno immediately dragged Gerald into a room and locked the door

    behind him.

    ¡°Morning Gerald! You¡¯re one lucky b*stard! A buddy of mine helped us contact a buyerst night! Haha!

    I managed to sell your car for exactly two hundred and eighty thousand dors! And before you say

    anything else, you¡¯re taking a hundred and seven thousand dors back with you, whether you like it or

    not. I¡¯ll still have made ten thousand dors¡¯ worth of profit, all thanks to you!¡±

    After finishing his sentence, he handed a cheque over to Gerald.

    Naturally, Gerald was unwilling to ept it. After all, Gerald wasn¡¯t even sure if Xeno had really earned

    any money from the transaction.

    As the two of them continued pushing the cheque back and forth, frantic knocks suddenly began

    banging against the locked door.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Xeno? Xeno! Open the door now! Have you seen my fifteen thousand dor bank savings book?!¡±

    The voice belonged to Sienna who had just run out from the kitchen.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 475

    ¡°What fifteen thousand dor bank savings book?¡± asked Gerald, slightly taken aback.

    Before Xeno could stop him, Gerald had opened the door to see a very anxious Sienna.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it! I need to use the money!¡± said Xeno as he smiled.

    ¡°What are you using it for? And what are you holding in your hand? Oh god, what are you doing with

    such a big cheque?!¡±

    The anxiety in Sienna¡¯s voice only seemed to grow even worse.

    ¡°The money¡¯s for Gerald! How could we possibly purchase an almost brand new car for just a hundred

    thousand dors? What more, it¡¯s a Mercedes Benz G500!¡± replied Xeno.

    ¡°And why would it be impossible? What¡¯s wrong with earning some of his money? Xeno, you can¡¯t

    cheat anyone else of their cash but you can definitely cheat him! Give me the cheque!¡± yelled Sienna

    as she snatched the cheque from his hand.

    ¡°Pfft, we¡¯ve sold the car for a grand total of two hundred and seventy thousand dors. We already

    gave Gerald one hundred thousand dors and we also have to give your friend fifteen thousand

    dors for introducing a buyer to us!¡±

    Hearing this, Sienna looked at the cheque and gasped in horror at the amount written on it.

    ¡°One hundred and seventy thousand dors¡­? Xeno, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you telling me

    you used our own fifteen thousand dors for Gerald? We would be losing fifteen thousand dors in

    this huge transaction then! Have you gone mad?!¡±

    Quivering, Sienna immediately picked up a wine bottle before tossing it toward Xeno. Though it didn¡¯t

    hit anyone, it fell right in front of Gerald.

    Xeno had grown anxious himself, looking at her actions. Both of them looked like they were getting

    ready to fight.

    The truth was, the car had not been sold for two hundred and eighty thousand dors. Xeno had spent

    his own money to look for a buyer. In the end, the transactionnded him zero profit. He did all this

    because he could sense that Gerald was very upset the night before. Xeno had assumed that it was

    due to mary issues.

    Because of that, he wanted to help Gerald get some money as soon as possible. Xeno, for one, was

    more than willing to do so for his best friend.

    Unfortunately, Sienna wasn¡¯t having any of that.

    ¡°Hand over the cheque, Sienna! I¡¯m making sure that Gerald gets his full two hundred and seventy

    thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body! Gerald owes us this much! Remember Xeno, you wouldn¡¯t have been expelled if

    you hadn¡¯t stabbed someone because of Gerald! I wouldn¡¯t have had to live this kind of life with you

    then if it wasn¡¯t because of him! You were at the top of your ss back then!¡± replied Sienna as she

    started crying.

    ¡°What was that Sienna? What the f*ck are you talking about?¡± cursed Xeno as his face turned red in

    anger.

    Gerald was caught between the fight and he could only try to de-escte it.

    To be honest, Gerald had felt a pang in his heart the moment Sienna brought back the memory of that

    incident.

    Both Gerald and Xeno hade from poor families. They had grown with the same lifestyle and

    minuscule fortune, leading both of them to be extremely close confidants.

    While both of them used to study together, Xeno, unlike Gerald, not only excelled in academic

    performances, but he also liked to fight.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for Xeno to be caught fighting others, even from a young age.

    He even fought for Gerald as well. Gerald had suffered much more bullying in high schoolpared to

    his time in junior high, since Xeno was still fighting off bullies for him then. That all changed when that

    incident urred.

    Back during their junior high school days, Gerald had a close female friend. They weren¡¯t exactly in a

    rtionship back then. The most they did was write letters to one another.

    However, another student¡ªwho was a well-known gangster¡ªtook interest in the same girl. Since he

    knew that Gerald shared a close rtionship with her, he brought along some of his gang members to

    beat up Gerald after school one day.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Xeno was with Gerald that time and when he saw his best friend about to get beaten up, he helped

    Gerald fight back.

    In his state of panic, Xeno had stabbed the gangster kid with a knife.

    While it was fortunate that no one was killed that day, Xeno had to be expelled from school because of

    that incident.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 476

    After Xeno was expelled, Gerald got beaten up several times.

    Even that girl that the gangster was after left Gerald, opting instead to be with the bully.

    The reason why Gerald became afraid and shy of girls whenever he saw them during his high school

    and university years, was directly linked to this event.

    Once Xeno got expelled from school, he simply continued living his life out on the streets. He was

    rarely ever at home. What more, when Gerald entered high school, Xeno kept changing his phone

    number. It was difficult for Gerald just to be able to get in touch with him sometimes!

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Since that day, Gerald had always kept Xeno¡¯s sacrifice and kindness deep in his heart.

    This was because Xeno¡¯s possibly great future had been shattered by a single event, and it was

    directly caused by Gerald!

    Sienna knew about all this and this was why she didn¡¯t like Gerald.

    Sienna was actually a very nice girl. Her family owned a big supermarket in town and they were very

    rich. However, she never despised or looked down on Xeno. After all, she had been dating Xeno from

    the first year of junior high school up till this point.

    Therefore, Gerald had always had a really good impression of Sienna.

    Hence, no matter what Sienna said or how badly she treated him, Gerald just couldn¡¯t feel angry at her

    at all.

    After all, Xeno seemed to be doing well with her. This made Gerald feel even happier and he wasn¡¯t

    about to hold anything against his best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    It took some time and persuasion, but he finally managed to prevent the fight from getting too wild.

    Once things calmed down a little, Sienna went to the kitchen to finish preparing the breakfast that had

    only been halfpleted before she ran out.

    As they ate, Xeno and Gerald chatted about various things that had happened in the past.

    Gerald also took this opportunity to tell Xeno that he had actually won the Mercedes Benz G500 at an

    event.

    Gerald was still hesitant about whether he should tell Xeno about his true identity.

    This was mainly because Gerald was afraid that if he told Xeno the truth out of the blue, then the

    sincere brotherhood they had shared would disappear just like that.

    Naturally, since Gerald was now back in Serene County, he would definitely go all out to help Xeno as

    much as he could!

    ¡°Alright, what if we do this instead? I really don¡¯t feelfortable taking so much money from you,

    Gerald. I already have a stable life and I even have a fianc¨¦e now! You, however, haven¡¯t settled down

    yet. You may find a girlfriend in the city and she may want to get married and live with you in the future.

    Think of this as an investment from me for your future happiness. I¡¯ll just take back a small amount of

    money, and you take the rest. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Xeno was still insistent on giving Gerald some money.

    However, Gerald continued to refuse. He even said that he would leave immediately if Xeno kept

    insisting on giving him the money.

    Hearing that, Xeno scratched the back of his head before finally giving up.

    ¡°Hey Xeno, isn¡¯t this way better? With that money, you¡¯ll be able to expand your business! That way,

    Gerald can finally repay you for everything that you¡¯ve done for him!¡±

    Sienna was noticeably happier the moment she saw Xeno give up.

    However, she could also tell that Xeno was slightly upset.

    ¡°By the way, Xeno, an old colleague of mine called the other day. She said that one of her best friends

    was in a hurry to get married and she¡¯s around the same age as we are. She told me to introduce a

    good person to her friend but I didn¡¯t have anyone in mind that day. Why don¡¯t we try introducing

    Gerald to her? They could go on a blind date and if everything goes well, Gerald may meet his future

    wife, just like that! You would essentially have helped Gerald find his life partner then!¡±

    Xeno pped his thigh beforeughing aloud. ¡°You hear that Gerald? It¡¯s time for a blind date, brother!

    Since she wants to get married quickly, with any luck, you two can get married this year! I¡¯m sure she

    won¡¯t be like the girls you met in the city. Those have overly high standards and their families?

    Probably even higher standards than the girls themselves! They¡¯re just being too unrealistic!¡± said Xeno

    as he shook his head.

    Gerald shook his own head, signifying that there was no need for the blind date.

    ¡°Why not? There¡¯s nothing for you to lose if it doesn¡¯t work out anyway. Naturally, I¡¯m not asking you to

    get married immediately. If both of you get along and are suited for each other, good for you! If you¡¯re

    not, nothing wrong with that! At the very least, both of you could be regr friends then!¡±

    Xeno was really considering everything for Gerald.

    It was precisely because of that that Gerald just didn¡¯t feel good turning down his best friend¡¯s goodwill.

    What more, Gerald couldn¡¯t just tell Xeno that he didn¡¯t need to worry about him just because he was

    actually a rich heir!

    Their good rtionship could fall into shambles there and then!

    Seeing no other option, Gerald simply smiled in resignation as he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a go!¡±

    He decided to at least meet the girl once and as Xeno had said, it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway. At the very

    least, just as Xeno had said, both of them could just end up being regr friends.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s settled then! I¡¯ll start making the arrangements immediately! That girl lives in Serene

    County too. Let¡¯s see if we can get both of you ready for lunch together today!¡± said Sienna happily.

    After finishing their breakfast, Sienna told Gerald to go back and change into something nicer first to

    prepare for his blind date.

    Not too long after Gerald left Xeno¡¯s shop, he received a call from Zack.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 477

    It was about the jade pendant.

    Zack had managed to contact an old, well-experienced master on a jade antique street in Serene

    County. He was apparently very famous in the local area.

    What more, he had also been told that the old master had inherited his craftsmanship from his

    ancestors.

    This was perfect since Gerald needed an experienced person like this to help identify and appraise

    such an ancient jade.

    Gerald decided that he would let the old master have a go at identifying and appraising the jade

    pendant first. If he couldn¡¯t, Gerald would simply look for other jade masters from all over the country

    then.

    After all, if even the dean didn¡¯t know anything about Xara Machamer¡¯s identity, how else would Gerald

    be able to find out anything about her?

    His only clue was this jade pendant, and Gerald understood that.

    Originally, Zack had wanted to apany Gerald to meet the master. However, Gerald¡¯s father had

    told him that the fewer people knew about Xara Machamer, the better.

    In addition, Zack was also very busy now so Gerald declined his offer. After all, Gerald just so

    happened to know that street well too.

    The antique street wasn¡¯t too big and there were just a few shops selling antique porcin there.

    Zack, being the professional that he was, had arranged Gerald¡¯s meeting with the old master. Because

    of that, the bespectacled old man with a long white beard was already there waiting for Gerald by the

    time Gerald got to his shop.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I assume? My name is Matthew Xiques!¡± said the old man as he smiled at Gerald.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiques, a pleasure to meet you. Let¡¯s get straight to business, shall we? See, I wanted to

    meet you today because I need you to help me identify and appraise a jade pendant. I¡¯d like to know

    how old it really is and if possible, where it originated from as well. Basically, the more details you can

    give me, the better,¡± said Gerald as he presented the jade pendant to the old master carefully.

    When Matthew saw the jade pendant, he was slightly surprised. Carefully picking the pendant up, he

    squinted his eyes as he brought it close to his face. He looked like a seasoned expert, just as Zack had

    said.

    ¡°I must thank you, Mr. Crawford, for allowing me to see such a rare jade with my very own eyes. In fact,

    it¡¯s one of the rarest kinds of jade! It¡¯s top quality! Mr. Crawford, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how did

    you get your hands on this jade?¡± asked Matthew as he looked at Gerald with great interest.

    Matthew couldn¡¯t guess for the life of him why Gerald would have such an expensive piece of jade on

    him.

    Earlier when Gerald was addressed by Matthew by name, he had assumed that Zack had arranged the

    entire meeting for him. However, Zack seemed to have left out Gerald¡¯s true identity and Gerald was

    thankful for that.

    Gerald replied, ¡°How I got it isn¡¯t important, Mr. Xiques. Have you managed to identify the origins of this

    jade pendant¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Forgive me for being nosy. Also, it¡¯s a little difficult for me to identify the origins of the jade

    pendant immediately. However, I do recall reading about a jade with such fine texture in one of the

    notebooks left behind by my ancestors. Would it be convenient for you to leave this jade pendant

    behind so that I can properly analyze it? Once I get the information you require, I¡¯ll let you know

    immediately,¡± said Matthew.

    Hearing that, Gerald thought about it for a moment. Since Zack had arranged for Gerald to meet the

    master, the master should be capable enough in Zack¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Mr. Xiques. I hope to hear from you soon!¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    The two of them chatted for a little while more before Gerald stepped out of the shop.

    What was he going to do now? It was still a little too early for him to head out for his blind date.

    After some thought, he decided to withdraw some money from the bank since the new house he had

    bought was also nearby. Gerald so happened to be carrying the house purchase agreement contract in

    his bag so he might as well clear the payment immediately.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for Gerald to take up a loan!

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    At that moment, Gerald heard a girl¡¯s voice calling out to him. It sounded surprised.

    When Gerald turned around to look, he too was pleasantly surprised.

    It was Le¡¯s good friend, Cindy.

    She had juste out from the inner courtyard. Apparently she lived here.

    When Gerald had gone to Le¡¯s house the first time that day, the very beautiful Cindy had left a deep

    impression on Gerald. He could tell that the girl was a very kind one.

    ¡°Do you live here, Cindy?¡± asked Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! The one inside is my grandfather! Speaking of which, Gerald, why did youe to our shop in

    the first ce?¡± asked Cindy with a smile as she walked toward Gerald.

    ¡°Cindy! That¡¯s no way to address him! Refer to him as Mr. Crawford!¡± shouted Matthew who had poked

    his head out from his shop.

    Matthew didn¡¯t know much about Gerald¡¯s background. However, he knew that the person who had

    arranged for Gerald and him to meet was someone who could contact both the county magistrate as

    well as the chairman of the National Antiquities Research Association. For someone with such an

    extraordinary status to work under Gerald, he knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.

    Why else would Matthew have acted so courteously toward Gerald earlier?

    That was the reason why he was so startled at Cindy¡¯sck of manners just a while ago.

    ¡°Oh, grandpa! This is a new friend I met recently. His name is Gerald and he¡¯s also Le¡¯s childhood

    friend!¡± replied Cindy her smile unwavering.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright, Mr. Xiques. Just focus on the job I gave you first!¡± said Gerald as he smiled.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 478

    ¡°Job¡­? Also, you still haven¡¯t told me why you came to look for my grandpa today!¡± said Cindy, her

    curiosity growing.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I just came to ask him for a favor, no big deal,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ Oh! Since you¡¯re already here, why note in? I¡¯ll make some tea for you!¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time, I¡¯ll be back soon anyway. I¡¯m just going to head to the bank now to withdraw some

    money,¡± replied Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m also going to the bank to pass my mother¡¯s cell phone over to her. Let¡¯s go

    together!¡± said Cindy as she walked out of the shop and stood beside Gerald.

    Gerald could only nod awkwardly.

    All he wanted to do was to leave quietly after leaving the pendant for Matthew to analyze and

    withdrawing his money. He really hadn¡¯t anticipated running into Cindy here today.

    ¡°So, your mother forgot to bring her cell phone out with her?¡± asked Gerald to break the silence as they

    walked to the bank.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s sort of correct. See, my mother has several cell phones. The bank that she works with

    urgently needs to attract funds and capital. Since my mother is a deputy director and she needs to

    meet her targets, she requires several cell phones to call different customers. She¡¯s just really busy all

    the time!¡± replied Cindy.

    Both of them arrived at the bank not too longter.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve brought your cell phone here for you!¡± called out Cindy to a middle-aged woman who

    seemed to be waiting for someone.

    Hearing Cindy¡¯s voice, she turned to look at Gerald and her daughter.

    ¡°Thank you Cindy, and who might this be?¡± asked Cindy¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Just a friend. His name is Gerald. I think I¡¯ve mentioned him to youst time! He was the one who had

    invited me to have French cuisine at the western restaurant. Hehe¡­ It just so happened that we met

    while we were both on our way over to the bank! He¡¯s here to withdraw some money!¡± replied Cindy

    with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? So this is the young man. Not bad, quite good looking as well! Are both of you going out together

    later to y?¡± asked her mother.

    Gerald didn¡¯t need to be a rocket scientist to tell that Cindy¡¯s mother must already have considered him

    to be Cindy¡¯s boyfriend at that moment.

    ¡°Oh, not at all! Once I withdraw some money to pay for my house I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve already bought yourself a house!¡± said Cindy¡¯s mother happily.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As she said that, she recalled when her daughter had told her about everything that had happened that

    night. The French cuisine was apparently very expensive and this was proof that this young man was

    at the very least, financially capable.

    He had even bought a house for himself.

    ¡°Who¡¯s bought a house, Deputy Director Lacy?¡± said a cynical voice out of the blue.

    At that moment, another middle-aged woman walked up to the trio.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised when he finally saw who had spoken. It was Le¡¯s mother, Leia.

    Leia was also working at the bank, and she was a leader and deputy director as well. She and Cindy¡¯s

    mother were of simr rank.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Gerald?¡±

    She certainly hadn¡¯t expected to see him there.

    ¡°I came over to withdraw money!¡± said Gerald without even bothering to address her as ¡®Aunt Leia¡¯

    anymore.

    ¡°Oh, I see how it is. Can¡¯t even be bothered to greet me by my name now? Why even bother trying to

    show off if you¡¯re penniless now?¡±

    ¡°Also, you could have started working at abor dispatch unit by this month if you had just paid

    ording to what was agreed. You know, there were many others who donated much more than you

    had. Since you only donated seventy thousand dors to your Uncle Jung, you¡¯ll have to wait a little

    longer before you get your job!¡±

    Leia was taking every chance she could to widen the gap between Gerald¡¯s status and hers.

    ¡°Deputy Director Tolbert, what are you talking about? Penniless?¡± asked Cindy¡¯s mother, surprised.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? So that¡¯s why you were talking to him! I guess poor Cindy doesn¡¯t know about

    this either. Well, you see, Gerald here is now¡­¡±

    And with that, Leia took the opportunity to share how Gerald¡¯s family used to be very poor. She even

    told them about the car he had sold to buy his new house.

    Naturally, she also kept emphasizing how much of a pauper Gerald was now.

    ¡®F*ck! I almost pushed my own daughter into a lion¡¯s den!¡¯ Cindy¡¯s mother thought to herself as she

    shuddered.

    At that moment, the sound of tires screeching could be heard as a car stopped right outside the bank.

    As the four people turned to look, they could see several men in suits running into the bank.

    ¡°Mom! Your cell phone¡¯s here! Come get it!¡±

    Le, Dous, and the two girls from the day before entered the bank, with Le calling out. It seemed

    like the group was heading out to y again.

    By some wild coincidence, they were here to pass Leia¡¯s phone to her as well.

    ¡°Gerald? What are you doing here?¡± asked Le as soon as she saw him.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 479

    ¡°Pfft! Do you even need to ask? He¡¯s probably here to get what little pocket money he has left in his

    bank ount! Hahaha! All of you probably didn¡¯t notice, but he didn¡¯t even have any money in his

    wallet yesterday!¡± said Dous as heughed.

    Le didn¡¯t say anything else. When he was still rich, she couldn¡¯t deny that she had some feelings for

    him.

    Now, however, she felt nothing for him after witnessing all that he had done yesterday.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯se to withdraw money and Cindy here came together with him!¡± said Leia as she

    too,ughed.

    Le¡¯s face scrunched slightly when she heard Cindy¡¯s name. She immediately pulled Cindy to the side

    and began telling her tales of how he was broke and that he may have pulled her along to cheat her of

    her money.

    Once she heard all that, Cindy looked at Gerald with anxious eyes. ¡°Why did you sell the car, Gerald?

    Also, why did you sell it for such a low price?¡±

    She was sincerely worried about Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it if an opportunity arises in the future. For now, I¡¯m just going to go withdraw some

    money. I¡¯ve an appointment at noon!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled at Cindy.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to look at anyone else as he walked to the counter.

    Dous himself brought the girls closer to the counter to observe Gerald. He wanted them to see

    Gerald make a fool of himself in front of the others.

    ¡°How much money would you like to withdraw, sir?¡± asked the clerk.

    ¡°Ny thousand dors, please,¡± replied Gerald without batting an eyelid.

    ¡°Ny- What?¡± said Dous, startled.

    Le was taken aback as well.

    The same went for Leia and Cindy¡¯s mother who were already heading back into their office. They

    froze and turned around in shock.

    ¡°Just a minute, sir!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    After Gerald entered his password and validated the transaction with his signature, the money counting

    machine came to life.

    Dous¡¯s smug smile disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°You¡­ you still have money? Didn¡¯t you use all of it to buy that car?¡± asked Dous in surprise.

    ¡°Did I say I used all of it?¡± replied Gerald, coldly.

    ¡°Then¡­ How much did you actually win?¡± It was Le¡¯s turn to ask.

    Cindy¡¯s mother and Leia herself had inched closer to the group by then. All of them waited anxiously.

    ¡°I won¡­¡±

    Gerald made sure to keep the suspense up for as long as he could. He deserved at least that. Once he

    had enough, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, forget it. It¡¯s not that much. There¡¯s really no need to talk

    about it!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Le could only manage a single word. She was furious.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t fit all the money into his small bag so he asked one of the cleaning staff there for a

    ck garbage bag. He stuffed the money¡ªall ny thousand dors¡ªinto it and nodded to Cindy

    with a smile before leaving the bank with the bag.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ He actually still had money!¡± shouted Aunt Leia, devastated.

    ¡°That Gerald! How much did he actually win from the lottery?¡± asked Le anxiously.

    ¡°D*mn it all! I think he¡¯s just doing all this on purpose! He¡¯s just pretending to be poor in front of us!¡±

    Dous was beyond annoyed at that point.

    After all, he had just received a huge mental p from Gerald. All his intentions of having fun were now

    down the drain.

    As for Gerald, he soon arrived at the sales office and the salesgirl from before definitely felt the same

    mental p that Dous received when Gerald fully paid for the house in cold, hard cash.

    One hundred and five thousand dors¡¯ worth of cash in one go.

    This was a big boss.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 480

    By the time Gerald was done settling the house¡¯s payment, it was already close to noon and Xeno

    made sure Gerald was aware of this by constantly calling him.

    After hurrying back to his hotel room to change into some better clothes, Gerald immediately headed

    for a restaurant called Johnsbury Bistro.

    While he was on his way there, Xeno and Sienna were already at the restaurant.

    Three other people were in the private room with them.

    One of them was Sienna¡¯s colleague while the other two were the girl who was going to be Gerald¡¯s

    blind date today as well as her mother.

    The girl had long, ck hair, and her skin was very fair. She looked both delicate and beautiful.

    However, her looks dictated her behavior as she seemed cold and her head was lowered most of the

    time as she constantly looked through her WeChat.

    Her mother, on the other hand, was a plump middle-aged woman with tattooed eyebrows that looked

    simr to caterpirs. Contrasting her daughter, she looked rather sturdy and even formidable.

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s a very nice person, and we¡¯re not praising him for the sake of it either. You¡¯ll know what we

    mean when you meetter. What more, he graduated from a prestigious university and he¡¯s quite

    handsome as well! He¡¯s started looking for a job and I heard that he¡¯s aiming to work for a public office.

    Don¡¯t let that get your hopes down, though. He recently just bought a house in Serene County!¡±

    exined Sienna as they waited.

    Though Sienna had some resentment for Gerald in recent years, she wasn¡¯t always like that. She used

    to have a good rtionship with him during junior high due to him constantly being around Xeno.

    The slight hatred only began because of the incident that had caused Xeno to be expelled back then.

    However, the resentment she had for him had now dissipated after the events of this morning.

    She was now sincerely worried for Gerald as well, and she wanted to do all she could to help him.

    ¡°Well, how big is the house that he bought? If it has less than three rooms, can it even be considered to

    be a house? There must be at least three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms!¡± asked the

    girl as she finally raised her head.

    ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t you know it? His new house fits your bare minimum! Haha!¡± replied Xeno.

    ¡°Well, what about his car? What car is he driving now?¡±

    This time, it was her mother who asked.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t have a car yet. But you know, cars aren¡¯t worth that much money in the first ce!¡±

    replied Xeno.

    Her mother coughed before saying, ¡°Well, you see, having a house or a car isn¡¯t the most important

    thing to us. We just hope that he¡¯s an honest man! I won¡¯t ept a man who only likes to brag and talk

    big!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can be assured that that guy¡¯s the most honest man on the! We grew up together so

    we¡¯re more than certain about his personality,¡± replied Sienna.

    While everyone was chatting, Gerald finally opened the door and entered the room.

    ¡°Gerald! There you are! Come over here quickly so that I can introduce you to them!¡± said Xeno with a

    smile as he began introducing the two parties to one another.

    The girl¡¯s mother scanned Gerald from head to toe and she could sense that he really did look and feel

    like an honest person.

    She could breathe a bit easier knowing that.

    The dishes arrived soon after and both parties talked to each other as they ate their lunch.

    ¡°You know, they¡¯re really taking their sweet time to serve thest dish! I¡¯m going to go over and ask

    them about it!¡± said Sienna¡¯s colleague as she stood up. She secretly winked at Sienna and Xeno.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll join you,¡± said Sienna. Xeno excused himself to go to the bathroom as well.

    Before Xeno left the room with the other two, he patted Gerald on the shoulder and gave him a secret

    thumbs-up. He closed the door of the private room, leaving only Gerald, the girl, and her mother inside.

    Seeing that everyone else had left, the middle-aged woman wiped her mouth with a paper towel.

    ¡°So, Gerald, right? We¡¯ve heard about all the good things about you from your good friends. I

    personally think that you¡¯re quite an honest person. Tell me, what do you think about my daughter?¡±

    asked the woman.

    Of course he was honest. This was his first time partaking in a blind date event. What more, the woman

    looked extremely fierce! She also hadn¡¯t said much since Gerald arrived.

    ¡°She¡¯s not bad!¡± replied Gerald.

    At that moment, the girl raised her head to look at him for a moment. After a few seconds, she pouted

    before lowering her head again in disdain.

    ¡®¡­F*ck! What kind of expression was that?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his

    mind.

    The woman cleared her throat before saying, ¡°Let me tell you this, Gerald. My daughter is working for a

    company under the Dream Investment Group. She¡¯s working for the Dencouls Production and Trading

    Corporation. I believe you should know about the Dream Investment Group, right? Being such arge

    group with superb financial strength, do you know how difficult it is for someone to get into that

    company?¡±

    Dencouls Production and Trading Corporation. If Gerald remembered correctly, that was just one of the

    companies supported by the Dream Investment Group. After all, the Dream Investment Group was

    supporting several local projects andpanies like this.

    Did she actually just im that her daughter was working under the Dream Investment Group because

    of that?

    Gerald could only smile at that before nodding slightly.

    He was honestly thinking to himself at that moment. The woman looked quite normal. She looked

    decent and her personality wasn¡¯t too bad either. Why was she lowering her standards and going on

    blind dates then?

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s interested in you because she can tell that you¡¯re an honest man. She would love to

    marry an honest man. However! There are three absolute rules that you have to abide by before both

    of you can marry. Listen closely now!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    Gerald was dumbfounded. What in f*ck¡¯s name was going on here?

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 481

    Wasn¡¯t he just here to meet this girl and be friends?

    When Gerald heard those words, he immediately felt uneasy and saw that he was in a position to be

    obligated to get married immediately.

    Unconsciously, he started breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°First, you have to transfer the title of your house and your car over to my daughter before she marries

    you. Oh, wait. You don¡¯t have a car yet. So, you can just transfer the title of your house over to my

    daughter. It should be under my daughter¡¯s name and not under both of your names. This will help

    ensure that you are sincere, got it?¡± said the woman.

    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, alright.¡±

    Gerald nodded, his face sullen and numb.

    ¡°The most expensive property that I own is worth 120,000,000 dors. Even if I am willing to give it to

    you, would you even dare ept it? Hah!¡±

    ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s definitely a problem with your parents. You have a sister, right? I¡¯d better give you a

    heads up about this. If your sister gets married in the future, you cannot reject the dowry of her fiancee.

    Instead, you have to ept it and deposit the proceeds into my daughter¡¯s ount. My daughter will

    also be in charge of the sry that you earn and the money earned by your parents. Will that be okay

    for you? Of course, your parents are not allowed to live with you either. Since your house is in the city,

    your parents can visit the county for a couple of days if they want. But that said, they will need to

    source amodation for themselves.¡±

    The woman continued in a hostile tone.

    ¡°Did you hear me?!¡±

    Gerald nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I heard you. You may continue.¡±

    He also whipped out a small notebook and pen from his bag, jotting down everything she said.

    This was his first time going on a blind date, but Gerald felt this experience was more than enough.

    F*ck! He could only dread the other conditions that this woman was going to bring up.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sienna¡¯s colleague who introduced this mother-daughter pair to him, Gerald would¡¯ve

    really doubted if they were going all out to scam him into this marriage.

    When the woman saw how obedient and gullible Gerald was, she squealed with delight inside.

    She continued rambling on.

    ¡°Thirdly, wedding arrangements. I won¡¯t repeat to you where my daughter works, right? Heh. When the

    timees, there will be many reputable figures who will be attending your wedding. Hence, your

    wedding car of choice cannot be your regr runabout. Daughter, what do you think of an Audi?¡±

    The woman could not make up her mind, asking for her daughter¡¯s opinion.

    The daughter brushed her fingers through her hair, sighing, ¡°I think a Mercedes-Benz or a BMW should

    be fine. But if we¡¯re going with a BMW, then it will have to be at least a 7 Series or higher.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. You can choose between the two then!¡±

    The woman turned to Gerald andmanded.

    ¡°As for the fourth¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a fourth rule? Didn¡¯t you say that there were three rules?¡±

    Gerald asked in surprise, his jaw-dropping slightly.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Both the woman and her daughter raised their heads as they stared coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. The fourth point, the fourth point. Please carry on. I am listening,¡± Gerald swallowed and

    replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°The fourth point is regarding the wedding gift. We don¡¯t expect too much, but you should be paying

    attention to the thousands of red and green.¡±

    ¡°Hang on, auntie. How much money are we looking at for thousands of red and green?¡± Gerald asked,

    smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re so stingy. It¡¯s about twenty-two thousand dors. We want it in cash. We don¡¯t want

    anything in the form of a bank card, bank book, or anything like that. We want it all in cash. This is our

    house rule! Of course, this is the dowry your family should be granting ours if you want to marry my

    daughter. And we¡¯ll also need to talk about something else. We¡¯ve already spent a ton of money to get

    this job for our daughter, and we still need to save up for her brother¡¯s education fees too. As such, our

    family will not be returning the dowry to you. Our only hope is that you both will lead a happy life as a

    married couple. That¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Oh! How could we possibly enjoy a good and happy life?¡± Gerald quizzed sarcastically as the whole

    picture seemed too graphic.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    The woman was startled.

    ¡°I said, alright. Please carry on!¡±

    Gerald quickly shed a smile.

    It was definite that he would not be marrying her. But all those conditions mentioned had piqued his

    curiosity.

    ¡°Hmph. The fifth point is the most important. After marrying my daughter, you cannoty a finger on her

    within the first three years. This is an important rule in our family and hometown. Once three years

    have passed, you must first get my daughter¡¯s consent before you can touch her!¡±

    The woman said.

    F*ck!

    Gerald was so stunned at her statement that his pen fell to the ground.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, you don¡¯t have to look so shocked. Do you know how difficult it is for someone to get a wife

    nowadays? Plus, my daughter is so beautiful, has such a good temperament and a good career. Think

    you¡¯ll be able to find anyone else better than her? Dream on!¡± scoffed the woman as she concluded.

    Suddenly, the girl covered her mouth as she began to gag.

    ¡°Mom, can you help me to the washroom? Ugh~!¡±

    She continued retching as her mother propped her up all the way to the washroom.

    Sweat trickled down Gerald¡¯s cheeks.

    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Xeno, Gerald would not even have bothered toe here today.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    HE simply wanted to run away, especially when put under such ridiculous circumstances.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 482

    Gerald grabbed a paper towel as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He felt the sudden urge to

    relieve himself and started pacing toward the washroom.

    As he passed by the female¡¯s washroom, he unexpectedly heard the woman and her daughter¡¯s

    conversation as she repeatedly patted her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the sudden nausea?¡±

    The woman asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ This naughty little boy is kicking me again!¡±

    ¡°Oh! I told you to be more careful! I¡¯ve always told you to pay more attention to what you do! Why did

    you have to mess around with a foreigner?¡±

    She frowned and scolded.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that about Jamison! Jamison isn¡¯t just any ordinary guy. He¡¯s a foreigner from M

    Country! He promised me that he woulde back to look for me in three years!¡±

    Gerald, who heard this from outside, was fuming with frustration.

    He knew that these two women had really deceived him.

    It felt too good to be true, and everything was oddly in ce, but the girl seemed so anxious to get

    married.

    So, was she just looking for a temporary recement to be the father of someone else¡¯s child?

    And if he married her, there would be an additional unwanted gift¡ªa mixed-race baby in return!

    No way! He could not afford to be fooled around by them anymore, or there would be no end to this

    matter.

    As he gritted his teeth, he wanted to look for Xeno and the rest of them so badly, but he knew that they

    purposely hid themselves during such a time.

    Gerald returned to his seat defeatedly as he was drowned in helplessness.

    Not long after that, both the mother and her daughter came back to the room.

    ¡°Alright then, Gerald. Do you understand everything that we said just now? If you do, you may go back

    and decide on a suitable date. It would be best if both of you can get married by this month!¡±

    The woman eximed coldly.

    ¡°Hang on, auntie. I have something to say.¡±

    Gerald said in a slow and inarticte manner.

    ¡°Ahh? You still have something to say? Alright then, speak up!¡±

    The woman replied impatiently.

    Gerald nced at the girl before saying, ¡°Can you let me take a look at you first?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me already? What else do you want to see?¡± the girl rudely retorted as she frowned

    at Gerald.

    ¡°I am asking you to lift up your skirt so that I can have a look. I need to inspect the goods first!¡±

    Gerald replied nonchntly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The woman and the girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Good god. This was a blind date, and it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary low-ss restaurant either. This young

    man actually had the audacity to spew such shameless gibberish amid such an asion?

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± The girl shrieked as she stood up abruptly and threw the wine ss in one swoop.

    ¡°Damn it! If I wasn¡¯t insane, there¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve been able to continue talking to the both of you

    for so long! I had enough of your rubbish! You are nothing but a piece of trash with your crazy and

    ridiculous conditions!¡±

    Gerald could not hold it in anymore and started cursing.

    They simply took him for a fool. It was still fine at first. But after they visited the washroom, Gerald

    could no longer put up with their bullsh*t. It made him furious.

    He really wanted to get even with them.

    ¡°You bast*rd!¡±

    p!

    The woman was even more aggressive. She was not the kind of person that anyone could mess

    around with. With a tight expression on her face, she immediately raised her hand to send a massive

    p across Gerald¡¯s face.

    ¡°F*ck you!!¡±

    p!

    Enraged, Gerald instantly returned the p. As he was quite strong, itpletely knocked the woman

    down to the floor.

    While this was going on, Sienna, Xeno, and the matchmaker were chatting andughing on the way

    back.

    Xeno: ¡°You have to help me put in a good word or two for Gerald in this matter!¡±

    The matchmaker: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! C¡¯mon, don¡¯t you know how close I am to Sienna? Besides, I think the

    woman is pretty satisfied with Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in and see what they¡¯re up to!¡±

    When Xeno and the others arrived, they stood outside for a bit and did not enter yet.

    Just as they were about to head in, they suddenly heard a loud crashing sound of tes smashing onto

    the table.

    All three of them froze, stunned. The doors swung open¡­

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 483

    As Xeno and the rest rushed in; they were weed to the scene of Gerald fighting with both women.

    The three of them were utterly shocked at the sight, quickly intervening and persuading them to stop

    fighting, which fortunately turned out a sess.

    Xeno knew that if Gerald had really lost his temper, he could be really ruthless and impulsive.

    No. Actually, half of the woman¡¯s face had started swelling badly after getting hit by Gerald.

    Xeno and the others hurriedly dragged the two women, still yelling and cursing, away from the scene.

    He had been given the responsibility to send them home.

    Sienna could not help but feel a little anxious. What was going on here?

    Despite feeling uneasy with the whole situation, she still got into the car with Xeno and the rest.

    He informed them that he would be having dinner with Gerald tonight to get some rity on what

    happened.

    Gerald did not suffer other injuries aside from a stinging cheek from the woman¡¯s p.

    As for why he had to vent his anger and frustrations¡­

    First, it was because the two of them were really extraordinarily annoying and frustrating, even nning

    to trick him and make a fool out of him.

    Second, Gerald couldn¡¯t take the fact that the demure and pretty Weston girl had actually been taken

    advantage of by a foreigner. It made him very uneasy and unhappy.

    With everything adding up, Gerald didn¡¯t refrain from speaking harshly. He couldn¡¯t help but retaliate

    immediately once the woman hit him.

    After all, they were not rted at all. No matter what it was, he wasn¡¯t the poor pauper he once was.

    How could he allow someone to just p him that way?

    Gerald stood in the lobby alone as he settled the bill. He shook his head as he saw how the table full of

    wine and dishes had really gone to waste.

    ¡°Eh? Gerald! Why are you here? What a coincidence!¡±

    Gerald suddenly heard someone calling his name.

    When he turned around, he saw Cindy and her mother. He did not notice their presence before this.

    ¡°Gerald, you came here for a meal too?¡± asked Cindy.

    ¡°I guess you could say that!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Well then, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯ve got a funny way of talking!¡±

    Cindy was really tickled by how Gerald spoke.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Since it is such a coincidence, why don¡¯t you join us for a meal if you haven¡¯t eaten already? My mom

    was just saying that she would like to buy you a meal if she ran into you. Not forgetting how you even

    treated me to a delicious French meal thest time!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, mom?¡± asked Cindy, smiling brightly.

    Francesca smiled as she looked at Gerald. Nodding, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, I¡¯m also treating a

    young man to lunch. If you have no other ns, please do join us for lunch¡­¡±

    When Francesca heard what Leia said before this, she also thought Gerald was nothing but a pauper.

    She initially did not want her daughter to spend any more time with him.

    Seeing the bigger picture, Gerald withdrew 90,000 dors from the bank at one go.

    This really shocked them all.

    The more Francesca thought about it, the more she felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    She could tell that Gerald was a very calm andposed person. Even in the face of ridicule, he could

    still maintain hisposure and maturity. No ordinary person would have been able to take it the same

    way.

    With suchprehensive thoughts on this matter, she decided to get to know Gerald better. Hence,

    the reason she got Cindy to invite Gerald for a meal.

    As for lunch today, Francesca finally managed to use one of her connections to get in touch with a

    potential client. It was the cousin of one of her female kindergarten mates whose family was very

    influential.

    To further attract the client, Francesca decided she would be buying lunch. The other party was not

    free, but his son, also a rich heir, was. Francesca thought it would be merrier and easier for her to

    connect with the other party if there was another young person around. So, she decided to ask Cindy to

    join her for lunch too.

    And then, they bumped into Gerald. How perfectly things turned out!

    Everything was fated. Hehe. In fact, the director of the bank was about to retire before the end of the

    year. Therefore, one of the two deputy directors would be appointed as the new director of the bank.

    And so, Francesca and Leia became rivals for the position.

    ¡°Look! My mom is also asking you to join us. Come join us! Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Cindy

    persuaded.

    Gerald rubbed his stomach. He did start to feel a little hungry after all that squabble and muscle

    movement earlier on.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 484

    He had barely eaten anything, and his stomach grumbled with low groans.

    It would also be ungracious to turn down Francesca¡¯s kind offer; hence Gerald agreed to join them for

    lunch.

    It was then that Gerald received a call from Xeno.

    ¡°F*ck! Gerald, I am so, so sorry for you. I totally understand now why the fight happened. Let alone

    you, I, too, felt like giving them a good beating. If it weren¡¯t for Sienna, I would have already given it to

    them just now. Isn¡¯t this simply equivalent tomitting fraud?!¡±

    Seemed as though Xeno found out the truth. He was enraged and fuming mad.

    ¡°Sienna and that colleague of hers have already gotten into a big argument. She wants me to apologize

    to you. She really trusted that colleague of hers! Who would have expected her to introduce such a

    piece of trash to you instead? That woman even vomited inside my car! Hmph!¡±

    Xeno couldn¡¯t help but feel contrite.

    His intentions were good¡ªintroduce a girl to his buddy to give him a helping hand. On the contrary, the

    oue was terrible, and such a woman was introduced to Gerald instead. Anyone else would have

    also felt awful and embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xeno. So, where are the both of you now? Have you sent that woman and her mother home

    yet?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Who¡¯d be bothered to send them home? Arghh!! Plus, that woman totally said the

    wrong thing in my car. She should¡¯ve known her ce! The moment she said it, I literally chased the

    both of them out. Sienna and I are going to walk around the supermarket now. Doe over and have

    a drink with me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±

    After a quick chat, Gerald then hung up the phone.

    s. How could Gerald possibly me Xeno and Sienna for this?

    He decided not to think about the matter anymore, following Cindy and her mother into the room.

    ¡°I wonder when Waylon and the others will arrive¡­ hmm. Speaking of which, Waylon¡¯s actually a pretty

    decent guy. The moment he heard that his aunt was the one who introduced me to them, he was very

    polite and respectful towards me over the phone. He even said that he would bring a couple of friends

    here with him today! Regardless of whether this business deal would be sessful or not, both his

    aunt and I would also owe him a favor today. Cindy, it would be great if you can find someone like him

    to be your boyfriend!¡±

    Francesca blurted excitedly.

    ¡°Mom! What are you talking about?¡±

    Cindy burst out as she pouted.

    ¡°Aunt Lacy?¡±

    Suddenly, the door of the room swung wide open.

    A boy walked in and greeted them with a bright smile.

    There were two other young men and a woman standing behind him. They were all young people just

    like Gerald and Cindy.

    ¡°Yes! Are you Waylon Letts?¡± Francesca asked as she returned the smile.

    Waylon nodded before replying, ¡°Yes, Aunt Lacy. Sorry that we arete!¡±

    ¡°Haha! What are you apologizing for? We just arrived too. Your aunt often tells me how handsome you

    are. I had a tough time believing her as you know, there aren¡¯t many good looking ones around

    anyway. But my, you are even more handsome than herpliments!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lacy, you tter me. Please allow me to introduce you to my friends. First, this is Milo Laurent.

    He is a high school ssmate and a buddy of mine. His family owns a factory. This girl is XeJaquin,

    also a ssmate from high school. This guy is Jacky Zeni, the department¡¯s deputy manager in Xe¡¯s

    company. I would especially mention that thepany Xe works at is a Dream Investment Group

    subsidiary! Hehe!¡±

    Waylon proudly introduced all of them, one hand stuck in his pocket.

    ¡°Gosh! All of you are so young! How can you be so amazing and capable?¡±

    It all took Francesca by surprise, judging how they had aplished so much at such a young age.

    She was oblivious to the fact that the other three who hade with Waylon were also dumbfounded

    by his introduction.

    ¡°Waylon, this is my daughter, Cindy. She¡¯s the same age as you, but haha¡­ well certainly not quite as

    promising as you are!¡±

    ¡°And yes, this is an ordinary friend of Cindy¡¯s that she had recently got acquainted with¡­¡±

    It seemed as though Francesca was afraid that Waylon and the others would misunderstand seeing

    Gerald as Cindy¡¯s boyfriend.

    She wanted to justify by giving them rity.

    However, Waylon interrupted her before she could even finish speaking.

    ¡°Aunt Lacy, don¡¯t worry, there is no need for you to introduce him to us. We know who he is. He¡¯s

    Gerald, and he is our ssmate too!¡± replied Waylon as he looked at Gerald with a sneer.

    He had not settled the score after Gerald gave him a p during theirst high-school reunion.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Back then, Waylon was supposed to be the day¡¯s protagonist, but Gerald stole the limelight. He even

    got beaten up until his head was bleeding!

    Those few days were basically like living hell because all Waylon could think about whenever he closed

    his eyes was how Gerald had given him a p across his face. It was a nightmare.

    He could not help but be very ufortable once he saw Gerald again.

    Waylon had been continually thinking of ways of where he could find the opportunity to trample all over

    Gerald, then destroy him in front of everyone else when their paths crossed again.

    The moment he saw Gerald today, it definitely took him by surprise.

    Gerald, oh, Gerald! It seemed as though a sh would be inevitable between both enemies!

    As the introduction went on, Gerald smiled and looked at Xe.

    ¡°We meet again, Xe!¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 485

    ¡°Know Aunt Lacy and her family, Gerald?¡±

    Gerald previously drove a Mercedes-Benz G500 at the hospital, and he even knew the county¡¯s leader.

    It really surprised Xe.

    Frankly, Gerald was quite charismatic that day.

    That said, regardless of circumstance, Gerald was still inferiorpared to Waylon and Jacky, who

    were standing next to her.

    Waylon¡¯s family owned a huge empire. He had also started his ownpany and became a boss at

    such a young age.

    Although Waylon didn¡¯t drive a car as posh as Gerald¡¯s Mercedes Benz G500, he had higher prospects

    compared to Gerald.

    As for Jacky, Xe suspected that he was the one who helped her thest time as the deputy manager

    of the personnel department.

    He was arge organization manager, and he had very high standards in the public institution. He was

    also rewarded with a very high bonus and dividend at the end of the year.

    Plus, Jacky also owned a business.

    He was a handsome, eligible white-cor worker.

    What about Gerald? What else did he have?

    Although Gerald was one of the more capable ones from their ss, Xe no longer had the kind of

    affection that she felt for him during high school.

    ¡°Yes, I know them! How unexpected that the guests¡¯ Aunt Lacy invited for lunch today are you guys!

    Such a coincidence!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    Although some of them weren¡¯t fans of Gerald, they all sat at the same dinner table, eating, drinking,

    and chatting with each other.

    Gerald, who was sitting at the side, could sense that something was different this time.

    It seemed as though Waylon and Xe were no longer as close as how they used to be.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    To further exin, back then, Xe used to be really attached to Waylon, and Waylon had always been

    interested in Xe too.

    But strangely, at lunch today, most of Xe¡¯s attention was focused on Jacky.

    Waylon would sometimes throw a cold stare at Gerald before stealing nces at Jacky, envy dripping

    all over his face.

    It was apparent that he didn¡¯t look happy, but not to the point of being too upset.

    Cindy¡¯s appearance really brightened up his day.

    She was as gorgeous as Xe, but with a bonus look of innocence on her¡ªpure and delicate.

    Despite his jealousy toward Jacky, Waylon had put in a conscious effort to show his affection and favor

    to Cindy.

    Milo was also captivated by Cindy¡¯s beauty and tried to make moves too. But upon seeing the look on

    Waylon¡¯s face, Milo quickly held back all of his advances.

    What was even more embarrassing was the fact that Cindy seemed to be interested in Gerald. The

    whole time, she had been using her own chopsticks, picking up the food and leaving them on Gerald¡¯s

    te.

    Her gesture really upset Waylon and Milo.

    Although this lunch seemed to be peaceful on the surface, many little internal battles were going on

    behind the scenes.

    Waylon quickly nced at Gerald before he winked at Milo. After that, both excused themselves,

    saying that they had to go to the washroom.

    ¡°Waylon, what¡¯s the matter? Are you interested in Cindy? She is my¡­¡±

    Milo spoke up.

    ¡°Shut up. We are not going to talk about that first. I mean, look. The opportunity has finallye for me

    to settle things with Gerald. I want to take advantage of this opportunity to make sure that this b*tch,

    Xe, and that girl, Cindy, have some respect for me!¡±

    Waylon could not hide his sullen expression as he cringed at how awkward and embarrassing the

    atmosphere was at the dining table earlier.

    ¡°What? Are you serious, Waylon? You¡¯re going to deal with Gerald, like now? I mean, how?¡±

    Milo got a little excited at the thought.

    During thest fight, besides Cameron, Milo got himself involved too. Milo had also always been

    tagging along with Waylon ever since their high school days.

    Milo¡¯s family ran a factory and was rich, but he fought very well.

    ¡°By the way, when we went out for drinks about two days ago, was that your brother, Warrick, who does

    like underground dealings? Why don¡¯t we do this then? Perhaps you could give Big War a ringter.

    Tell him toe over and just give these bunch a little scare. And once the matter seems unsolvable, I

    will ask my godbrother, Jaxon, to give him a call then. Hah! And in Serene County, everyone knows

    how no one in the world wouldn¡¯t dare give face to Jaxon!¡±

    ¡°On second thought, tell him to not just give them a scare. It would be best if they could belittle Gerald;

    beat him up nicely. I want him to embarrass himself!¡± Waylon growled.

    Milo was amazed when he heard Waylon¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°That is a brilliant idea!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Jaxon had been feeling very sorry towards me because he couldn¡¯t help me with the matter the

    last time. All the more, I am his godbrother. He promised me that he would definitely help me take care

    of things if I ran into any difficulties in the future!¡±

    Waylon eximed proudly.

    ¡°Okay, then! Let¡¯s do that then. Let me give Big War a call now!¡±

    Milo then hurriedly dialed on his phone.

    The both of them then returned to the room casually, but deep down, they could barely contain their

    excitement.

    Gerald, enjoying his pork trotters at the side, could not help but wonder why both of them were

    laughing gleefully amongst themselves.

    Not long after, there was a loudmotion outside.

    ¡°What do you think you guys are doing? You cannot go in there!¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 486

    A waitress yelled at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Get lost!!¡±

    A man cursed.

    The next thing everyone knew, the room door was kicked wide open.

    A group of seven or eight brawny men with buzz cuts and gold nes around their necks rushed

    into the room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Each of them had dragon-like tattoos carved over their bodies.

    They definitely gave off an intimidating vibe.

    d in short-sleeved shirts, they slowly looked around, staring deadly at the people inside the room at

    this moment.

    The leader of the gang had on a T-shirt and a sling pouch bag.

    He took a long puff before he growled in a raspy voice, ¡°Who was the one who booked this room? I

    want you to move to another room now!¡±

    ¡°Why should we do that? Who do you guys think you are?¡±

    Cindy asked angrily as she stood up. She was not afraid of them at all.

    ¡°Who am I? Hah, girl. I am Warrick Yackel. If you don¡¯t know who I am, go out on the streets and ask

    anyone about me!¡±

    Warrick chuckled as he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stepped on it.

    Francesca raised her brows when she heard this.

    This proved that she had heard of Warrick¡¯s name before this.

    ¡°Mr. Yackel, we¡¯re not done with our meals yet. So, how can we possibly move to another room then?¡±

    Francesca asked politely, a tight smile pressed across her face.

    ¡°How? It¡¯s simple. Each of you just pick up your own damn dish in your hands and move elsewhere!¡±

    Warrick retorted and sniggered.

    The atmosphere was tense and awkward. Even Francesca did not know what else to say.

    If they were to take their dishes out to eat, Waylon would definitely lose face.

    Francesca could only helplessly hold down her irritated daughter as she tried to persuade Cindy to sit

    down.

    Waylon and Milo both just calmly observed the situation unfold with delight.

    But something felt amiss, and Waylon whispered worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Gerald¡¯s one of those

    who hosted today¡¯s luncheon too. So, why isn¡¯t he doing anything at all? If we¡¯re going ordingly to

    n, as soon as Gerald speaks up, they would immediately start beating him up! This is f*cking

    annoying!¡±

    At the same time, Gerald thought to himself:

    ¡®Waylon and Milo are usually the types who enjoy being in the limelight. During such situations, they

    would be already showing off and trying to handle the situation to prove their own strengths and

    capabilities. I don¡¯t want to rob them of their opportunity to take charge. But it seems as though both of

    them are not going to say anything at all. What is going on?¡±

    Gerald decided to remain seated and continued to observe further.

    ¡°Okay! Looks like none of you are going to speak up, right? Then, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    Warrick cracked his knuckles and loosened his neck.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Jacky mmed his hands on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how brave you guys are then! Don¡¯t you have any respect for thew? Xe, call the police

    now!¡±

    Jacky fumed as he stared coldly at the group of men, one hand in his pocket.

    Xe felt her cheeks turning pink as she felt Jacky¡¯s charm exuding out of him.

    She stared wishfully at Jacky, her eyes filled with admiration.

    Milo could not help but feel even more worried about Waylon.

    Milo looked at Waylon, as though to say: ¡°Look! Jacky is stealing all the limelight from you!¡±

    Waylon simply smiled wryly as he thought to himself: ¡®He wants to steal the limelight from me? Heh.

    Fine, I¡¯ll let Jacky and Gerald steal the limelight from me first. My n will not work if no one is trying to

    steal the limelight from me!¡¯

    Jacky, too felt a sense of aplishment, like a hero. He turned around and looked at Xe, as though

    telling her not to worry, and that he had everything under control.

    Xe simply nodded and quickly whipped out her cell phone to call the police.

    ¡°F*ck! So you¡¯re really not giving me any face at all. Brothers¡­ beat him up!¡±

    As soon as Warrick boomed, he picked up a stool from the side and threw it directly at Jacky.

    As the fight broke out, one of the gang members snatched Xe¡¯s phone and broke it.

    Xe¡¯s face immediately crunched in fear as she crouched defensively behind Waylon.

    Jacky was pinned to the ground as the guys severely bludgeoned him up.

    ¡°Stop! Stop hitting him! Stop hitting him! What should I do now?!¡±

    Francesca screamed in a frenzy and looked as though she was about to burst into tears.

    Waylon saw that Cindy and Xe werepletely helpless and almost reached their limits. But yet

    Gerald still remained calm and did not take any action. Waylon cursed below his breath and vowed to

    have someone else beat him up next time then.

    Suddenly, the sound of someone mming their hands on the table pierced through the air.

    Waylon slipped his hands in his pockets, squinting in frustration. He tilted his head as he slowly

    muttered in disgust.

    ¡°I want you guys to stop right now!!!¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 487

    Waylon stood up and yelled.

    Stunned, Warrick and his guys stopped immediately.

    ¡°Young man, are you asking for a death wish too?¡±

    Warrick pranced towards Waylon, his face grim and ck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with him! Don¡¯t you know who Waylon¡¯s father is?¡±

    Although Xe had tasted the harshest realities of the world in these few years, never had shee

    across anything like this before. When this incident broke out, the sense of security that she felt in

    Jacky was gone entirely.

    Looking at how things turned out, it seemed as though Waylon was handling things betterpared to

    Jacky.

    Despite being clouded in fear, Xe felt the urge to reveal Waylon¡¯s family background to scare off

    Warrick and his men.

    ¡°Pfft! Who is he?¡±

    Before Xe could reply, Waylon grabbed her arm and motioned for her to shut up.

    ¡°Xe, I told you before that I do not want to involve my father in any of my own affairs in the future. Get

    behind me. It¡¯s okay. I will solve this matter!¡±

    Waylon replied.

    ¡°Ahh? But Waylon¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stand behind me!!¡±

    Waylon roared at Xe.

    Xe nodded timidly. Despite being yelled at, she suddenly felt a strong sense of security deep down in

    her heart.

    She obediently stood behind him.

    ¡°Big War, my name is Waylon Letts. I started a smallpany of my own. I know how famous you are

    in the underground industry. My godbrother from Mayberry City knows who you are too.¡±

    Waylon smiled at Warrick, trying to ease the situation.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Warrick raised an eyebrow, pretending to be shocked.

    Francesca, who stood by the sides, started to feel a growing sense of admiration and appreciation for

    Waylon when he saw him dealing with things so calmly.

    ¡°Your godbrother also knows who I am? And from Mayberry City? What is his name?¡±

    Warrick paused for a moment before asking Waylon.

    ¡°Jaxon, Sanders. He is very powerful and influential in both Mayberry City and Serene County.

    Everyone calls him Jaxon the Great. Have you heard of him before, Big War?¡±

    Waylon replied, smiling politely.

    ¡°What? Jaxon the Great is your godbrother?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Warrick asked, as his face turned pale immediately.

    His act was really convincing.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Who is Jaxon the Great? He is from Mayberry Organization. How can you possibly know

    someone like him?¡±

    Warrick immediately quizzed him.

    In fact, Francesca doubted his words too. She found it fishy for someone like Waylon to be so well

    connected.

    Plus, it was such a big im to say that Jaxon the Great was his godbrother!

    ¡°Heh. You don¡¯t believe me, do you? If you don¡¯t believe me, I can always drop my godbrother a call

    now and get him to speak to you in person then!¡±

    Waylon replied calmly before calling Jaxon.

    Of course, he had already told Jaxon about this matter beforehand and asked for his favor to put on an

    act and pass a message on his behalf.

    His primary purpose was just to teach his enemy a lesson.

    After all, since Jaxon did not manage to help Waylon thest time, hence he agreed to this favor today.

    ¡°Brother, are you busy? I ran into some trouble¡­oh, yes. I am at Johnsbury Bistro now. There is

    someone by the name of Warrick Yackel who is holding up my friends and me!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re near Johnsbury Bistro? So you¡¯reing over now?¡±

    Waylon was in glee, unable to contain his delight.

    When they spoke over the phone earlier, they had already nned for Jaxon to say a few words over

    the phone to Warrick. Unexpectedly, Jaxon was actually going toe here personally.

    Waylon then hung up the phone excitedly.

    ¡°It really is Jaxon the Great!¡±

    As he said this, Warrick pretended to be extremely shocked. He even acted as though he was too

    scared to even move.

    One of Warrick¡¯s conditions stated before he agreed to put on an act for Waylon was so that he could

    befriend Jaxon the Great through Waylon. After all, Warrick knew that Waylon came frompelling

    family background.

    Otherwise, he would not have agreed to put on this act for him for no reason at all.

    ¡°Pfft! You are finally scared now?!¡±

    Xe scoffed.

    She was still feeling furious that the group of men had broken her cell phone just now.

    A short whileter, the door swung open again.

    A young man decked in a neat suit and leather shoes stepped into the room.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 488

    ¡°Who is causing trouble?¡± questioned the young man.

    When Warrick saw the young man, he was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Jaxon the Great! I am Warrick, and

    I was just hanging around the area. This is all a misunderstanding!¡±

    Jaxon had been invited to sing at a karaoke bar next to Johnsbury Bistro. He initially thought that it

    would not be right for him not to help Waylon at all after receiving so many favors from Waylon¡¯s family.

    With that thought in mind, he decided toe over in person to take a look.

    ¡°So, what should I do now then? Waylon, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±

    Jaxon asked.

    ¡°I am not injured, brother! No worries.¡±

    Waylon walked over to Jaxon and took out a cigarette before handing it over to Jaxon as he lit it up for

    him.

    Just as Jaxon had a few drags of the cigarette, it fell right to the ground.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Waylon asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡­ you are here?¡±

    Jaxon asked as he looked at Gerald, who was sitting down at the table in astonishment.

    He was very clear about who Gerald was. As one of those directly involved in the organization, he was

    certain about Gerald¡¯s true identity.

    Gerald, on the other hand, had always thought that Jaxon was a sincere and upright man. He failed to

    fathom how he was acquainted with someone like Waylon, who only liked to loaf around.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gerald replied as he nodded.

    Milo, who was standing by the side, also wanted to be able to speak to Jaxon. He then scurried

    towards Jaxon as he said softly, ¡°Jaxon the Great, that is the kid that we were going to beat up today!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you saying that the person that you wanted to beat up¡­is him?¡± Jaxon asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes. Brother, this kid actually offended your godbrother! And that¡¯s equivalent to offending me too.

    Watch me. I am going to hit him now!¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s expression was difficult to read at that very moment.

    Warrick started to make his way towards Gerald to beat him up.

    Seeing that, Jaxon suddenly lifted his foot and tripped Warrick, who weighed more than eighty

    kilograms.

    Warrick instantly fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°Damn it! You are so rude and disrespectful! I will put an end to you today!¡±

    As a chauffeur, Jaxon could naturally fight very well.

    This group of people actually wanted to beat Mr. Crawford up? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was

    assigned to beat Mr. Crawford up too?

    What a recipe for disaster!

    Waylon was taken aback too. Didn¡¯t they already agree that Jaxon would just hit Warrick lightly? Why

    was Jaxon really beating him up?

    ¡°Brother, why are you¡­¡±

    p!

    Jaxon raised his hand and gave Waylon a huge p.

    ¡°D*mn it! You reckless fool!¡±

    Jaxon roared as he raised his leg and kicked Waylon aside too.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Xe and everyone else in the room gasped, dumbfounded by the scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Waylon call Jaxon over here to help him? Why is he beating up the people

    from both sides?¡±

    Francesca gripped Cindy¡¯s hand tightly. She knew that they could not afford to offend anyone who was

    here today.

    Waylon¡¯s face was swelling badly as he quivered and asked, ¡°Brother, why did you hit me?¡±

    Waylon felt so aggrieved and wronged that he started crying immediately.

    Everything was supposed to be really straight forward today. He simply wanted Jaxon to cooperate with

    Warrick so that he could show off a little. They could beat Gerald up together then.

    But the tables had turned, and both Warrick and himself got beaten up instead.

    Jaxon ignored Waylonpletely as he stepped on his fingers, and he walked towards everyone else.

    Francesca asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Jaxon the Great, we have not offended you in any way. What are

    you going to do now?¡±

    Xe was also so frightened that she retreated as far back as she possibly could.

    Jaxon suddenly picked up a bottle of red wine.

    He walked toward Gerald, smiling.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here too! Please allow me to exin myself. Things are not what you imagine it is.¡±

    As he spoke, Jaxon quickly filled up Gerald¡¯s wine ss for him.

    Jaxon looked so nervous that it seemed as though he would kneel down in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Huh? What is happening?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were about to pop out in horror.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 489

    Jaxon¡¯s respectful attitude toward Gerald surprised everyone.

    This was especially so for Xe, who was now looking at Gerald with apletely different expression

    on her face.

    She had used to think that Gerald only had personal connections with average statused people. To

    think that he knew such a powerful and reputable individual as Jaxon!

    What more, Jaxon had even taught the people who were nning to beat Gerald up a lesson. He didn¡¯t

    give them any face at all!

    ¡°What a great coincidence! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would already have been beaten up!¡± said Gerald with

    a wry smile on his face.

    He had seen through Waylon¡¯s act. If his guess was correct, then everything that had happened was

    orchestrated by Waylon. That was probably also the reason why both Waylon and Milo wereughing

    between themselves earlier.

    Jaxon simply bowed slightly at Gerald¡¯sment.

    What an awkward meal today¡­ Gerald himself already felt full.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As for Francesca, after seeing Waylon getting beaten like that, she didn¡¯t have the mood to continue

    eating anymore. With that, she decided to settle the bill first.

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Sanders, are you acquainted with Gerald? I¡¯m the deputy director of X Bank. You seem like

    quite the capable man! Please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me if any of your groups wish to use our bank

    for your funding and capital flow!¡±

    Francesca wasn¡¯t going to let the chance to befriend Jaxon slip away that easily.

    After all, she knew that Jaxon had the capability to make smaller subordinatepanies use X Bank

    for their cash flow.

    Instead of discussing the matter with Francesca, he simply looked at Gerald to see his response.

    Gerald simply nodded.

    If Francesca hadn¡¯t invited him to join them for lunch today, she may have been able to get through

    with her business negotiations with ease. Since her initial n was disrupted because of him, Gerald

    thought that it would only be fair for him to help her out this time. This was the only reason why he

    agreed to it.

    At that moment, they could hear Waylon and the group of people fighting again inside the room.

    It was clear, however, that the people were beating Waylon up this time.

    Though Warrick had nned to use Waylon to befriend Jaxon, he ended up unexpectedly offending

    him instead!

    How could Warrick not be angry?

    Waylon was now the group¡¯s punching bag to release all their anger and frustration.

    Gerald only sneered when he heard Waylon¡¯s screams. In fact, he felt that they weren¡¯t beating him

    hard enough.

    Xe continued looking at Gerald, aplicated expression on her face.

    When she saw that Gerald was only talking to Cindy and wasn¡¯t paying her any attention, deep in her

    heart, Xe couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ufortable

    And just like that, the meal was over.

    Gerald went back to his hotel with Jaxon as the driver.

    ¡°Cindy, I can finally see why your grandfather told me that this young man¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t all that

    simple!¡± said Francesca after a while as she sighed.

    While they were having dinner togetherst night, Cindy¡¯s grandfather had emphasized that Gerald

    wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it back then, but she could now see

    what he meant.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected him to be so powerful and well connected either! Actually, now that I think about it,

    mom! I finally understand what happened back when I was at the karaoke barst time!¡± replied Cindy

    as she smacked her forehead with her palm.

    Xe herself remained silent. She was waiting for the people inside to finish fighting before fishing

    Waylon out. She didn¡¯t dare to go in at the moment, nor did she dare to stay alone. She was terrified

    that Warrick and his men would also take their revenge on her.

    Earlier, she had followed Gerald out quietly when she saw him leaving.

    However, Gerald paid her no notice and simply left without saying another word.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 490

    After Gerald left, Xe re-entered the building quietly and stood close to Francesca and her daughter.

    She had been listening to the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation from the moment they started

    talking again.

    ¡°What happened at the karaoke bar?¡± asked Xe nervously before Francesca could even respond.

    ¡°Oh! See, we went to a karaoke bar a little while back to have some fun. A friend of ours provoked

    some people there and it led to a sh with Louie from the Lourdes Mining Group in Serene County!

    Back then, even Dous was frightened to death despite being such a capable person! After all, it was

    Louie who we had provoked. Louie had even ordered all the girls to remain in the bar and drink with

    him!¡±

    ¡°What? Cindy! Why wasn¡¯t I told about this earlier?¡±

    All Francesca knew was that Gerald had invited her daughter over to enjoy a meal with him. She had

    just found out about this entire conflict today.

    ¡°Well, I was afraid that you would be worried! I¡¯ll exin all of it now, though. At the time, I was crying

    together with Le since we were so frightened. Dous and the other guys had run away as well! But

    guess what happened next!¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Francesca replied worriedly.

    ¡°In the end, it was Gerald who had helped us settle everything! He was the one who had made Louie

    let all the girls go! If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I don¡¯t even want to start imagining what could have

    happened to us that night!¡±

    As Cindy continued exining, she took notice of how affectionate she was whenever she talked about

    him. She realized at that moment, that she now had budding feelings for Gerald.

    ¡°And? What happened after that? All of you just left Gerald alone with Louie? Would someone like

    Louie just let Gerald leave that easily?¡±

    It was Xe¡¯s turn to ask.

    ¡°Yeah, well here¡¯s the thing. That was when things started getting even weirder! I was worried about

    Gerald so I told everyone to turn back to the karaoke bar. By the time we arrived, the building was

    surrounded by dozens of Maybach cars! When we entered, Louie and his friends were all getting

    beaten up by some men dressed in ck!¡±

    ¡°Though it was quite a spectacle, my main objective then was still to help Gerald get out. I was so

    anxious then. However, it turned out that not only was Gerald doing fine, he was having an expensive

    French meal for his dinner in a restaurant next to the karaoke bar! When he saw us, he invited us over

    to have dinner with him too! When I asked Gerald about the specifics of what had happened back in

    the karaoke bar, he kept his answers ambiguous¡­ It really felt like he was hiding something from us

    back then. After tonight¡¯s events, I think I finally understand what happened back then a little better¡­¡±

    Francesca took in a deep breath before exhaling.

    ¡°¡­Then, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very likely that Gerald was the one who had called the group of people to

    beat Louie and his friends up. He wouldn¡¯t just help you girls resolve the matter without a backup n.

    What more, he was even calmly enjoying a nice meal at the time!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too!¡± replied Cindy as she nodded energetically.

    Xe was shocked after hearing her story.

    ¡°¡­You know, a while back I had a ss reunion with Gerald and one of my friends, Cameron, said that

    Gerald seemed to have a good rtionship with Louie! He even said that Gerald had kicked Louie¡¯s

    butt yet Louie¡¯s only response at the time was to smile without saying a word! This could mean that

    Gerald had already beaten him up once before this. Why else would he be that polite to Gerald?¡±

    exined Xe in detail.

    Hearing her side of the story, both Francesca and Cindy couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald¡¯s true identity

    had only grown more mysterious.

    ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯ve got it! Cindy! If we¡¯re really, really lucky, Gerald could be the young master himself!

    Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City!¡± said Francesca aloud.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    Hearing those words made Xe tremble in fear. She was shaking so much that her handbag even fell

    to the floor.

    She felt as though she had just been stabbed in the heart.

    ¡°Mom! That¡¯s¡­ not possible, right?¡±

    Cindy could feel her chest tighten as she pondered upon the idea.

    ¡°Pfft! I¡¯m just pulling your leg! On a more serious note, this Gerald is definitely quite the extraordinary

    individual. Even Jaxon¡¯s giving him so much face. Cindy, he¡¯s always been good and kind to you, right?

    Try to get as close to him as you possibly can in the near future. From what we know, both his

    ssmates and even the Jung family despise him. You¡¯re one of the few people in Serene County who

    treats him well, so you better seize this opportunity!¡± said Francesca happily.

    Xe felt miserable hearing her words.

    If nothing else had happened, she would¡¯ve been Gerald¡¯s best friend in Serene County!

    Not too long ago, Gerald had still been affectionate with her. Contrastingly, he was now very cold and

    indifferent toward her!

    At that moment, Xe realized that she felt as though she had lost something¡­

    It was some time after noon when Francesca returned to the bank to work. She had a radiant smile on

    her face.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Deputy Director Lacy, why are you so happy? Could you already have met a noble person to

    complete your order for you?¡±

    Seeing Francesca¡¯s happy face, Leia couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly bitter.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 492

    ¡°Oh, you know, Gerald. Actually, now that I think about it, you should know him better than I do. After

    all, he¡¯s the one who withdrew ny thousand dors in cash and is also my daughter¡¯s best friend!

    He treats her very well, you know?¡±

    Everyone in the office knew each other very well, which was why Lacy spoke without the slightest

    hesitation.

    ¡°Wow! He must be your future son-inw!¡±

    Everyone had slight envy in their voices.

    ¡°¡­What? What are you even talking about? As if he could ever have that much power! You¡¯re joking,

    right?¡± shouted Leia.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Oh yes, yes, I¡¯m definitely joking!¡± replied Lacy sarcastically as she smiled.

    Lacy¡¯s words pierced through Leia¡¯s heart like spears. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even say

    anything at that moment.

    How couldn¡¯t she be? Herpetitor had won everything! She had even lost to the person she looked

    down on the most! That Gerald!

    As the cocktail of anger, hate, and jealousy filled her mind, she couldn¡¯t take the utter defeat and

    started weeping!

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just arrived at his hotel when he received a phone call from Zack.

    ¡°I have two things to inform you about, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Well, the first thing is regarding the jade pendant. Mr. Xiques has updated me on his findings. Though

    the final results will only be avable within the next two days, his current prediction of where the jade

    originated from is somewhere from the southwest! I¡¯ve also asked a few other masters just to double

    confirm with his assumptions,¡± exined Zack.

    ¡°Southwest¡­ Alright, I got it. We¡¯ll just wait for the final appraisal before making a move. What¡¯s the

    other thing you mentioned about?¡± asked Gerald. He was pleased that there was progress on the jade

    pendant.

    ¡°About that¡­ Since the investment with Serene County and Mayberry¡¯s development is a pretty big

    project, those from the upper management are very concerned. They¡¯ll being over to inspectter

    so I¡¯ve organized an evening cocktail party. It would be great if you could attend. It¡¯ll show how

    concerned we are about the upper management too!¡±

    ¡°Who ising? I have time to spareter!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Mr. Harrison, Mayberry¡¯s vice president and president, and Serene County¡¯s management. All

    of the big names will be attending!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d better be there early tonight!¡± said Gerald.

    It was already close to four and Gerald knew that he should get ready soon.

    Suddenly, he remembered that he was supposed to have dinner with Xenoter.

    Since he couldn¡¯t make it now, he tried giving Xeno a call to inform him about the change in ns.

    However, he wasn¡¯t picking up.

    Strange.

    Gerald then tried calling Sienna. It took him two tries before she finally picked up.

    However, he could immediately tell that something was very wrong the moment she answered his call.

    It was very noisy on Xeno¡¯s side. He could hear someone cursing in the background and Xeno was

    cursing as well.

    When Sienna finally spoke, her voice was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sienna? What¡¯s all the noise about?¡±

    Sienna stopped speaking for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s Xeno! Some people were

    destroying our shop! They¡¯re inside now and Xeno wants to fight them! ¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Gerald immediately hopped off the couch.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ming over immediately!¡±

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 492

    ¡°Oh, you know, Gerald. Actually, now that I think about it, you should know him better than I do. After

    all, he¡¯s the one who withdrew ny thousand dors in cash and is also my daughter¡¯s best friend!

    He treats her very well, you know?¡±

    Everyone in the office knew each other very well, which was why Lacy spoke without the slightest

    hesitation.

    ¡°Wow! He must be your future son-inw!¡±

    Everyone had slight envy in their voices.

    ¡°¡­What? What are you even talking about? As if he could ever have that much power! You¡¯re joking,

    right?¡± shouted Leia.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Oh yes, yes, I¡¯m definitely joking!¡± replied Lacy sarcastically as she smiled.

    Lacy¡¯s words pierced through Leia¡¯s heart like spears. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even say

    anything at that moment.

    How couldn¡¯t she be? Herpetitor had won everything! She had even lost to the person she looked

    down on the most! That Gerald!

    As the cocktail of anger, hate, and jealousy filled her mind, she couldn¡¯t take the utter defeat and

    started weeping!

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just arrived at his hotel when he received a phone call from Zack.

    ¡°I have two things to inform you about, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Well, the first thing is regarding the jade pendant. Mr. Xiques has updated me on his findings. Though

    the final results will only be avable within the next two days, his current prediction of where the jade

    originated from is somewhere from the southwest! I¡¯ve also asked a few other masters just to double

    confirm with his assumptions,¡± exined Zack.

    ¡°Southwest¡­ Alright, I got it. We¡¯ll just wait for the final appraisal before making a move. What¡¯s the

    other thing you mentioned about?¡± asked Gerald. He was pleased that there was progress on the jade

    pendant.

    ¡°About that¡­ Since the investment with Serene County and Mayberry¡¯s development is a pretty big

    project, those from the upper management are very concerned. They¡¯ll being over to inspectter

    so I¡¯ve organized an evening cocktail party. It would be great if you could attend. It¡¯ll show how

    concerned we are about the upper management too!¡±

    ¡°Who ising? I have time to spareter!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Mr. Harrison, Mayberry¡¯s vice president and president, and Serene County¡¯s management. All

    of the big names will be attending!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d better be there early tonight!¡± said Gerald.

    It was already close to four and Gerald knew that he should get ready soon.

    Suddenly, he remembered that he was supposed to have dinner with Xenoter.

    Since he couldn¡¯t make it now, he tried giving Xeno a call to inform him about the change in ns.

    However, he wasn¡¯t picking up.

    Strange.

    Gerald then tried calling Sienna. It took him two tries before she finally picked up.

    However, he could immediately tell that something was very wrong the moment she answered his call.

    It was very noisy on Xeno¡¯s side. He could hear someone cursing in the background and Xeno was

    cursing as well.

    When Sienna finally spoke, her voice was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sienna? What¡¯s all the noise about?¡±

    Sienna stopped speaking for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s Xeno! Some people were

    destroying our shop! They¡¯re inside now and Xeno wants to fight them! ¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Gerald immediately hopped off the couch.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ming over immediately!¡±

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 493

    By the time Gerald reached Xeno¡¯s second-hand car shop, several cars were already parked outside.

    Even from afar, he could hear a group of people quarreling from within the shop.

    When Gerald got closer, he could see that the ss door had been shattered. The familiar backs of two

    people could also be seen in front of the shop.

    It was the mother and daughter from the blind date event!

    Gerald instantly put two and two together.

    No wonder she kept telling him not toe over through the phone. The people there were after him!

    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who beat us up!¡± shouted the angry woman when she saw Gerald.

    As she pointed toward him, several people who looked like gangsters wielding wooden bats exited the

    shop. They had dragon tattoos all over their arms and they each bore fierce expressions on their faces.

    Xeno himself ran out, holding a kitchen knife in each hand. Even though he was clearly outnumbered,

    Xeno wasn¡¯t afraid.

    All of them were outside now, and since Xeno was holding the knives, none of the gangsters dared to

    move forward.

    Both parties were simply waiting for the other to make the first move.

    ¡°Ignore him! The b*stard who beat both of us up is over here! Beat him to death!¡± shouted the enraged

    mother.

    ¡°Lay a finger on my brother and I¡¯ll have your head!¡± shouted Xeno as he jabbed his knife in the air. The

    gangsters were equally unwilling to move any closer to him.

    As the tensions continued to rise, a p was heard from behind the gangsters. All of them made way

    for a tough-looking guy. He was wearing a pair of sunsses and as soon as he waved his hand, the

    men immediately stepped back. He seemed to be their leader.

    ¡°Come now, Xeno! We¡¯ve known each other for years, and we¡¯re both in the same industry! I know

    what you¡¯re like. Honestly, if it were somebody else, I couldn¡¯t care any less! However, my cousin and

    her mom were involved this time. They were both beaten up and I can¡¯t take that lightly! Someone

    needs to give me a proper exnation!¡± shouted the man as he cracked his neck intimidatingly. This

    man meant business.

    ¡°This b*tch is your cousin? Quazzie, I didn¡¯t even know you had an aunt!¡± scorned Xeno.

    Gerald could tell that the woman was a yer. He could also guess that she probably had several men

    ready to help her!

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, Xeno! Look, I know we used to have problems business-wise

    and that you usually received all the support from the others. I¡¯m setting that aside for today. We have

    another big problem at hand now!¡± as Quazzie said that, he pointed at Gerald, ring daggers at him

    before looking back at Xeno.

    ¡°Know that this isn¡¯t over yet! Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± yelled Quazzie as he waved his hand again. The

    gangsters followed behind him, asionally looking back with intimidating res.

    ¡°Quazzie? You¡¯re letting them off so easily?!¡± said the girl, upset.

    ¡°Oh, I have other ns! They¡¯ll y out in a bit but for now, just sit back and enjoy the show!¡± replied

    Quazzie with a smirk.

    Once the group of people left, Gerald started feeling extremely guilty.

    They were here for Gerald, yet Xeno had to pay the price!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Xeno! Sienna!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Say sorry only when you¡¯ve done wrong, Gerald! Nobody¡¯s ming you! That b*stardQuazzie has

    been quarreling with me for a while now, even before you came back to the county! We¡¯ve always had

    an excuse to fight!¡± growled Xeno as he entered his shop again.

    Once inside, he put the knives to the side before sitting on a chair and lighting a cigarette.

    Sienna, on the other hand, got a broom and dustpan to clear up the shattered ss pieces.

    After calming down a bit, Xeno exined to Gerald how the situation earlier came to be.

    Xeno and Sienna had gone to the hypermarket to get some ingredients for dinner. When they got back,

    they found Quazzie, the mother, and her daughter waiting for him outside his shop.

    They had obviously wanted to get their revenge on Gerald, but since they couldn¡¯t find him, they went

    to Xeno. However, Xeno had refused to tell them how to contact or find Gerald.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 494

    Being the hot-headed person that he was, Xeno eventually scolded the mother and daughter, saying

    they were extremely thick-skinned!

    Eventually, Quazzie called in some reinforcements¡ªthe gangsters¡ªand all hell broke loose when

    Xeno¡¯s door was shattered. It was at that moment when Xeno ran into his kitchen to get his two kitchen

    knives.

    That was also the reason why Xeno wasn¡¯t picking his phone up when Gerald called earlier. He didn¡¯t

    want Gerald to get involved with them.

    ¡°So, who is this Quazzie guy?¡± asked Gerald.

    Xeno had taken the hit on behalf of Gerald and Gerald was angry about that. No matter what

    happened, Gerald would definitely teach Quazzie a lesson.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a gangster who also owns a second-hand car shop. Last month, he used Xeno of

    snatching his customers away and not following the rules! He came looking for trouble but luckily, the

    bosses around here stood by Xeno¡¯s back and after some words, Quazzie left. Quazzie¡¯s been

    depending on his brother-inw for a very long time now and I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s quite a powerful

    man!¡± said Sienna as she swept the floor.

    ¡°Got it,¡± said Gerald as he nodded. He would have a talk with Michael tonight and let him handle the

    rest.

    For now, he had more important things to tell Xeno.

    ¡°Anyway, Xeno, you should know that the people from the Dream Investment Group are here in Serene

    County, right? Why don¡¯t you arrange for a huge car carnival? I could help you out!¡± said Gerald.

    Gerald didn¡¯t mind forking out the funds needed for that idea. After all, he wasn¡¯t just doing this for

    anyone. It was Xeno!

    Sienna sighed at his proposal. ¡°Why would anyone even invest in us?¡±

    Xeno agreed. ¡°Bro, you probably don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m confident that they won¡¯t invest in us, simply

    because we aren¡¯t even qualified. In fact, any small and honestpany in Serene County won¡¯t be

    able to get into the Dream Investment Group!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Why not?¡± Gerald was honestly confused. He really didn¡¯t know much about the selection

    process.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll first have to bribe thepany¡¯s employees to get them to invest. After bribing the

    marketing department, you¡¯ll next have to bribe the manager. Every person involved has to be bribed,

    so how could the smallerpanies get in with their low-profit margins? The only people who would

    have enough money to do so, are the rich and powerful living in Serene County! It¡¯s not as simple as

    you think it is, Gerald,¡± said Xeno as he finally finished smoking.

    Gerald finally understood why people like Waylon and his father could still get investments.

    So this was the reason why.

    Gerald had only started doing investments because he wanted to help the smaller and proper

    businesses get better. However, it would seem that things weren¡¯t going as he had nned.

    Thepany seemed to have some serious issues, the biggest being the quality of its management

    and its employees.

    Even Zack hadn¡¯t detected these issues and he could tell from people like Talon!

    While Gerald was already formting ns in his head, he still insisted that Xeno send in a proposal.

    Gerald would approve it himself as soon as he could.

    At that moment, the tires of three cars screeched to a halt outside. Immediately after, several people

    wearing ck suits got out and entered the shop.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± asked Sienna.

    ¡°We received a call about a fight here. Was it you guys? Are you Xeno?¡± asked the leader as he looked

    at Xeno.

    ¡°I am. But if you¡¯re cuffing me, then Quazzie should be in this too! He was the one who started it!¡± said

    Xeno.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p! Bring them all back for investigation!¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 495

    All three of them were then blindfolded before being driven off to somewhere. They were eventually led

    into a building and their phones were taken away from them too, before their blindfolds were removed.

    Xeno was absolutely positive that the person who had nned for all this was none other than

    Quazzie¡¯s cousin, Grover.

    This was definitely part of Quazzie¡¯s n for revenge.

    After all, they were here but not Quazzie and his literal gang members. It didn¡¯t require a lot of brain

    cells for Gerald to figure out that they were doing perfectly fine.

    The trio had been locked up in a small room for a while now and none of them had been taken in for

    questioning.

    ¡°Dmn it all! I¡¯ll make sure I break that bstard¡¯s back if it¡¯s thest thing I do! Just you wait!¡± cursed Xeno.

    All Gerald could do was try to calm him down. He couldn¡¯t really call for backup without his phone. Zack

    would probably have solved the matter by now if Gerald still had his cell phone with him.

    ¡°What are we going to do now? What¡¯s going to happen to our shop? We¡¯ve been here for more than

    two hours and it¡¯s probably already six in the evening! Ahhh, this is making me so anxious!¡±

    Gerald could tell how much she loved Xeno. After all, she hadn¡¯t caused a scene even during such a

    stressful situation and she was still thinking about their shop!

    ¡­Wait, it was six already?

    Gerald thought for a moment. Zack would probably be anxiously trying to contact him now since he still

    wasn¡¯t there. If Zack still couldn¡¯t contact him after several tries, a search party for Gerald would

    probably ensue.

    ¡°Xeno, Sienna, there¡¯s no use wasting your energy by being angry or worried. That¡¯s exactly what they

    want. Let¡¯s just wait for a little while longer. I think we should be able to leave in an hour or so!¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°An hour? That¡¯s too quick and specific, Gerald! Pretty sure we¡¯ll be in here much longer¡­ Those

    b*stards are definitely up to something nasty¡­¡± replied Xeno, still ring at the door.

    Gerald simply remained quiet and calm.

    While this was happening, Quazzie was handing a cigarette over to Grover in another building.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Ahh, Grover! That guy¡¯s been getting on my nerves for a while now so this time, I¡¯m teaching him a

    real nice lesson that he¡¯ll remember for life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. And you! Stop causing so much trouble!¡± said Grover.

    ¡°Mr. Grover! One of the phones keeps ringing!¡± said one of Grover¡¯s men as he held Gerald¡¯s phone in

    his hand.

    In fact, that someone had been trying to call for over fifty times now.

    ¡°Oh my, the owner¡¯s using a pretty good phone! That model should cost at least a few thousand dors,

    right?¡±

    The mother and daughter were also at the scene. The angry mother was ring at Gerald¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Yeah, it costs about three thousand dors. It¡¯s high-quality stuff!¡± said the girl, feeling slightly weirded

    out.

    The couple being locked up didn¡¯t look like people who would buy such expensive things. Could it be

    Gerald¡¯s? Could he secretly be a wealthy person?

    She held herself back fromughing at the thought. That was simply impossible!

    Whoever the phone belonged to, they were probably just trying to fake being rich. Poor people usually

    used high quality things to try to fake being rich after all.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really that expensive, let¡¯s just take it! We have to get something back in return after getting

    beaten up after all!¡± said the woman angrily.

    ¡°Leave it be. I¡¯ll help you im your medical fees!¡± replied Grover.

    It was truly a good phone. If anyone were to take it, it was going to be him!

    ¡°So¡­ Mr. Grover, do we pick up the call or not? It seems urgent!¡± said the same man from before.

    ¡°Pick it up my ass! Just turn it off and put it aside!¡± scolded Grover.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at this, bro! Also, I heard that you¡¯re getting a promotion soon!¡± said Quazzie

    respectfully.

    ¡°That I am! Let me tell you something, Quazzie. The most important thing to have these days, is

    resources. Nothing can stop me or the people that I know! A good example would be our leader and

    the Merchant¡¯s office deputy. Those are all resources you know!¡±

    As Grover and Quazzie continued to chat, Zack looked at his phone anxiously.

    ¡°How is it, Zack? Still not picking up?¡±

    The party had already started and all the important guests had arrived. All but one. Gerald still wasn¡¯t

    there yet and he couldn¡¯t even be contacted anymore. Everyone was getting anxious.

    ¡°Worse. Nobody was picking up earlier but now, I can¡¯t even get the call through anymore!¡± said Zack

    as he frowned.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 496

    ¡°Could something bad have happened to him?¡± said Michael Zeke warily.

    ¡°Normally, Mr. Crawford immediately hangs up my calls if he¡¯s busy. However, he¡¯s neither picking nor

    hanging up on me even though I¡¯ve called dozens of times! If something was up, Mr. Crawford would

    definitely let me know beforehand!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and if his phone isn¡¯t with him, who was the one who had hung up on thatst call before

    turning the phone off?¡±

    Both Michael and Zack had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.

    At that moment, Leopold White¡ªMichael¡¯s subordinate¡ªwalked in with a group of people.

    Leopold walked to their side before saying, ¡°Mr. Zeke, I went to Mr. Crawford¡¯s hotel and the hotel

    manager told us that he wasst seen leaving the hotel this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°He went out?¡±

    Michael and Zack looked at each other.

    Several high-ranking VIPs at the banquet started gathering around the two of them.

    The venue was divided into severalrge lounges, making the ce quite huge. Those in the inner

    venue mostly consisted of VIPs. It was also where Michael and Zack currently were.

    ¡°Mr. Zeke, Mr. Lyle, is something wrong? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford here?¡± asked Mr. Harrison.

    The VIPs had overheard them discussing the situation which led to them enquiring the two of them

    about the matter.

    ¡°We can¡¯t seem to get in contact with him at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, I found him!¡± shouted Jaxon as he rushed over. He was panting and gasping for air when he

    finally got close.

    He then went close to Zack¡¯s side and whispered in his ear.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Zack¡¯s eyes widened.

    Those who were aware of the situation immediately quieted down.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, Mr. Zebriel, and Mr. Le! Mr. Crawford has been kidnapped and he was most likely set-

    up!¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± said Mr. Le, shocked.

    ¡°Bring the witness over, Jaxon! Hurry!¡± ordered Zack.

    Jaxon nodded and ordered one of his own men to bring her in.

    Once she stood before them, she started telling them everything that she knew. About how the

    situation began with Xeno¡¯s store being wrecked up to the point where Gerald and the others were

    ¡®arrested¡¯ by some shady looking men. She also exined the rtionship between Quazzie and

    Grover.

    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t sharing all this information for free. Jaxon had paid her a lot of money to tell the

    truth during his interrogation.

    Several of the VIPs there felt embarrassed.

    After a brief silence, the chief mmed both his hands on a table.

    ¡°Investigate the matter immediately! I want answers and results!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be going over as well to see if Mr. Crawford had reallymitted the crime!¡±

    With that, the chief and his men immediately rushed out of the venue.

    The people outside who were chatting among themselves were stunned to see such a big scene.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡± asked a middle-aged man to a driver.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Jung! Something bad has apparently happened. From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that Grover

    has kidnapped Mr. Crawford! I¡¯m not sure why either, but now the chief is personally going over to

    investigate the matter. Please don¡¯t tell others about this!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Crawford was kidnapped? Grover?¡±

    The Jung in person was Willie and he was startled by what he had heard.

    After contemting on the matter for a little while, he sent out a text message.

    Grover and Quazzie were still chatting between themselves when Grover received a message on his

    phone.

    After reading it, his face immediately turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, cousin?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, I think I may be in big trouble!¡± shouted Grover as he rushed toward the building where the

    three were locked up in.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 497

    Before they entered the room, both of them straightened their clothes and put on a calm fa?ade.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be, Xeno? My bros have their eyes on your store. Besides, you¡¯re the one who

    messed with my brother¡¯s cousin anyway. Why don¡¯t you just sign the d*mn paperwork already?¡± said

    Grover as he entered before pointing at the papers on the table.

    Quazzie entered next and he immediately pped Xeno¡¯s face.

    He was lucky that Xeno¡¯s arms had been tied together, otherwise, he would have received a swift

    punch to the gut!

    ¡°Fck off you sons of btches! Have you no balls? Fight me one-to-one like real men, cowards!¡±

    Xeno¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    This time, it was Grover¡¯s turn to p him. He was going to make sure that all three of them suffered

    for putting him in such a situation. Though to get caught, the police would still need evidence! There

    was no way they¡¯d be able to find such an obscure building, right?

    Quazzie himself hadn¡¯t received any exnation on why Grover thought they were in trouble. Thus, he

    simply shrugged it off before thinking of calling his brothers over to gang up on Xeno.

    The angry woman, on the other hand, walked toward Gerald and stared down at him with icy-cold

    res. She was going to enjoy beating Gerald up.

    Before she couldnd her first p, however, one of Grover¡¯s men burst into the room.

    ¡°Grover! Quazzie! This is bad, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡±

    The man was in such a panic that he fell after taking a few steps forward.

    ¡°Oh god¡­ what is it?¡± asked Grover as he turned to face his fallen subordinate. He hoped what he was

    thinking of wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°Armed¡­ police¡­ and several luxury cars¡­ They¡¯ve surrounded the entire god d*mn building!¡±

    Grover knew that it was all over for him. He had been arrested before this. This time, however, he was

    aware that he was clearly in much hotter water.

    Not only had he kidnapped three people, he had also posed as a fake cop. He thought these were

    nobodies!

    Quazzie began panicking as well. He just wanted to teach Xeno a lesson and push him out of the

    second-hand car market! He didn¡¯t expect so many big shots to be involved!

    Shaking his head, Grover rushed to the nearest window to peek out. Surely enough, there was a sea of

    people surrounding the building.

    The headlights outside shone through the initially dark, night sky.

    ¡°F*cking! Not many people know about this rotten building! How the hell did they sniff us out so

    quickly?!¡±

    By this point, Quazzie¡¯s face was probably the palest it had ever been in his entire life.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for¡­ There¡¯s nothing we can do to clear our names off this!¡±

    The mother and daughter were terrified as well.

    The man who had fallen earlier gulped as he got up, his legs quivering.

    ¡°Grover? Quazzie? What are we to do?¡±

    ¡°Hell if I know!¡± yelled Grover as his heart thumped rapidly.

    At that moment, all of them in the room could hear people barging into the building.

    Several armed police were swiftly ascending the stairs.

    As soon as the police saw them, they immediately raised their guns.

    ¡°Freeze! Don¡¯t move!¡±

    By the time Gerald and the others were free from their restraints, Grover, Quazzie, and their men were

    already pinned on the ground.

    When they got outside, Michael, Zack, and a few other VIPs rushed toward Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you must be terrified! Thank god we managed to track you down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± replied Gerald.

    What a hugemotion this had be.

    As Grover and Quazzie stared wide-eyed at the scene before them, both of them began sweating

    profusely, their wrists now in cuffs.

    All those present were big shots that could usually only be seen on television¡­ And why were they

    calling Gerald Mr. Crawford?

    He couldn¡¯t really be that Mr. Crawford, right? He couldn¡¯t be Mr. Crawford of Mayberry¡­ Right?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Both of them gulped down hard at the realization of how big a mess they were in. Now that they knew

    better, they could safely say that their entire operation had been a suicide mission!

    However, the mother and daughter were even more shocked.

    ¡°Gerald¡­? What the hell is going on here?¡± asked Xeno, confused as to why so many big shots were

    comforting Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ exin it to you once we get back!¡±

    He might as well use this opportunity to tell his good brother who he really was. There was no need to

    hide his true identity from Xeno anymore.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 498

    Due to the chaotic chain of events, there was no way that they could continue with the banquet tonight.

    Gerald and Xeno both had to go make a statement. As Mr. Le had said, the matter would be

    investigated strictly.

    Quazzie and Grover may even have to face a maximum of twenty years¡¯ worth of jail time.

    ¡°This incident has caused too big an impact on Serene County! It could affect the future of the county

    negatively! As a demolisher, how dare you do this to us, Grover? The only way he¡¯ll be able to atone for

    this is through harsh punishment!¡± shouted Mr. Le furiously.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He was in his office with arge stack of documents on his table. The other employees present were

    thoroughly startled.

    ¡°Mr. Le, Grover is an ouw. He¡¯s done simr things before and he¡¯s managed to wiggle himself out

    every time! Not this time though! We have sufficient evidence to convict him of kidnapping three

    people!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for him to pay for his crimes. Also, did anyone back him up? Is there anyone particrly close

    to him?¡± asked Mr. Le.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found anyone directly aiding Grover in this particr event, but we do know that he¡¯s quite

    close to Mr. Jung from the Investment Promotion Bureau. Both of them have had dinner together

    several times!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jung? Willie Jung?¡± replied Mr. Le, his eyebrows raised.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. However, from what we can tell, he¡¯s clean. He¡¯s probably dealt with these kinds of

    people just because of the nature of his job¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that won¡¯t do. Even if Willie wasn¡¯t directly aiding Grover, Grover still knows him and works for

    the Investment Promotion Bureau. Now that Grover¡¯s stirred up such chaos, Willie Jung has to be held

    responsible for this disaster. Transfer him out of this department! Which department is still vacant?¡±

    huffed Mr. Le.

    ¡°The publication department seems to becking a deputy section chief to write materials¡­ But, this is

    Willie Jung¡­¡±

    ¡°Just let him be a clerk! Didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s good at writing articles? Might as well put that ability to

    good use!¡±

    His decision was final and he left the office with his hands behind his back.

    Moving back to Gerald¡¯s side, the matter could only be resolved after an entire night had passed.

    It was close to dawn when Gerald fumbled tiredly behind Xeno to his second-hand car shop.

    Both Xeno and Sienna were left bemused after learning of Gerald¡¯s true identity.

    They began an onught of questions and Gerald replied each of them honestly.

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s actually true? Gerald, you¡¯re Mr. Crawford from Mayberry?¡± asked Xeno, rightfully surprised.

    Sienna was in shock as well.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re also the one handling the Dream Investment Group?¡±

    Xeno was pleasantly surprised by this turn of events.

    ¡°I meant every word I said earlier, when I told you that I was going to help you expand your business.

    Once things have calmed down, I¡¯ll have my peoplee over to help you with the handover

    procedures!¡± said Gerald, smiling.

    ¡°Really?¡± replied Sienna, her eyes wide open in shock and joy.

    ¡°What, you want me to lie and say I won¡¯t?¡± said Gerald with a grin.

    Gerald had already made the arrangements with Zack the night before. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to

    handle.

    This was also the reason why Gerald followed Xeno back to his shop.

    After both of them chatted for a while, Gerald finally got up and returned to the hotel.

    Since it was so early in the morning, there weren¡¯t any taxis around yet. He didn¡¯t have a car anymore

    either, so he simply got on an Ofo bicycle.

    Xeno stood by the entrance as he watched Gerald leave. ¡°Hey, buddy! You¡¯re really too humble, you

    know? If I had as much money as you, I¡¯d have a fleet of Maybach cars clearing the road for me,

    followed by at least a dozen chicks and bodyguards wherever I went!¡±

    ¡°Also, while you¡¯re still here, I¡¯m going to vow right here and right now. I¡¯m going to make sure

    Quazzie¡¯s entire family regrets ever being born!¡± growled Xeno with resentment.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What was that?¡± said Sienna as she raised a slight brow.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to make Quazzie and his family regret ever being born!¡±

    ¡°No, no, a little before that.¡±

    ¡°I think I said that I¡¯d have at least a dozen chicks and bodyg- ah. Sienna, wait! I can expl-¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Sienna was already pinching Xeno¡¯s shoulder!

    Gerald simply smiled while shaking his head as he headed back for his hotel.

    Upon arriving, he was just about to park his bicycle when he saw a girl limping out of a taxi that had

    stopped right in front of the hotel.

    Gerald sighed before covering his face with his hand in an attempt to avoid looking at her. However,

    before he could go past the automatic doors, she called out to him.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Gerald froze and sighed before lowering his hand. Of course she had spotted him¡­

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 499

    The girl in question was Le Jung.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald honestly didn¡¯t hate her, nor was he as irritated toward herpared to her parents.

    However, he really hoped that she hadn¡¯t seen him right now.

    At that moment, he recalled his time as a seven or eight-year-old kid. His father had brought him out,

    and it was then that he had met Le for the first time.

    Back then, he thought that she was really beautiful and that he would definitely have her as his wife

    when he grew up.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t me his younger self for thinking that either. After all, young Le was always clean

    and pretty. She wore nice clothes all the time as well.

    However, the thing that hadn¡¯t changed was her arrogance. She didn¡¯t like the fact that Gerald wasn¡¯t a

    city dweller.

    Young Gerald had tried getting closer to her on multiple asions, but she would always turn him

    down.

    Gerald remembered how optimistic he was to make her his wife, even though he was still a little afraid

    of her back then.

    Fortunately, his feelings for her faded once Gerald entered middle school.

    Now that they had met again, however, Gerald knew that if he ever exposed his true identity to her,

    Le would be head over heels for him.

    He shook his head before looking back at her.

    But things were much different now.

    Rather than wanting to chase after her, he was trying his hardest to avoid her. Sadly, as the saying

    goes, you attract what you fear!

    ¡°Were you trying to ignore me? Didn¡¯t you clearly see me earlier? I even got off the taxi because I just

    so happened to see you cycling down the road!¡± asked Le in an angry tone. She seemed to have

    broken her foot.

    ¡°Oh, Le! Sorry, didn¡¯t manage to see you there!¡± replied Gerald awkwardly.

    ¡°Well, now that you have, I was nning to take a bus to Mayberry today. Unfortunately, I broke my foot

    so I won¡¯t be able to go alone!¡±

    As she said that, she limped closer toward Gerald.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a pity! I hope your foot heals soon! I¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡± said Gerald hurriedly before

    trying to get past the automatic doors again.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m injured here! Why are you trying so hard to leave? You aren¡¯t showing any concern at all!¡±

    grumbled Le. His indifference toward her situation was somewhat disappointing.

    She considered the fact that Gerald could just be afraid of her at that moment. Thinking back, however,

    she remembered when she had first met Gerald at her home. Back then, he would obey everything that

    she ordered him to do, just like a dog.

    She also recalled how she never used to take his words and actions seriously. That all changed when

    she found out that Gerald was rich.

    Le herself was now caring about the way Gerald thought of her. She was also finally willing to take

    his words and actions seriously.

    Yet what was Gerald doing? Why was he showing indifference to her now?!

    She wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye if he treated her this way in the past but not now!

    Everything about their rtionship was going topsy-turvy and that made Le really displeased!

    ¡°Ah. Oh no, your foot looks hurt. Are you okay?¡± asked Gerald reluctantly.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s fine!¡± shouted Le angrily.

    She could remember that event clearly. That day, Gerald had withdrawn ny thousand dors before

    her very eyes. What more, Gerald had helped Auntie Lacy achieve her work target. She was even

    made the vice president! Le knew about this because her mother had cried a lot over the incident.

    Leia was still deeply upset about the matter.

    Le herself was shocked after hearing that. She felt as though she was losing control of everything!

    ¡°d to hear! Well, I¡¯ll be returning to my room now. Need to get some beauty sleep after such a busy

    night!¡± Gerald replied with a yawn.

    He wasn¡¯t kidding either. He really just wanted to get some rest now.

    ¡°So, this is where you¡¯ve been staying?¡± asked Le, startled again.

    ¡°Yep,¡± he replied before finally making it past the automatic doors.

    ¡°Gerald you¡¯re being so cold! I¡¯ve injured my foot and I just want to go home! Can¡¯t you at least give me

    a ride back?¡± yelled Le, her eyes growing slightly red.

    This person who had been pampering her all this time was now treating her like she was nothing!

    ¡°With what? A car? A car that I sold so that your dad could get some ¡®donations¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Well, I saw you park that Ofo bike! You can give me a ride on a bicycle! Also! My mom fell sick

    with angerst night because of what you did! This will be a prime opportunity for you to visit her!¡±

    replied Le, frustrated.

    ¡°F*ck you and you mom! d that she is! Now leave me alone, both of you are none of my business!¡±

    cursed Gerald who had already lost his patience.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 500

    ¡°Fine! Alright, I¡¯m the one wrong here! Just rx already!¡± shouted Le who was so aggrieved that she

    was already on the brink of tears.

    No one had ever scolded her like this and when she heard Gerald cursing at her, she felt as though she

    had done something terribly wrong. She immediately started ming herself for it.

    It didn¡¯t take much longer for her tears to start flowing down her cheeks.

    She just wasn¡¯t used to so much self-reproach coupled with the shame of being scolded.

    When Gerald saw her crying, he felt a slight pang of guilt in his heart. Maybe he had been a bit too

    rough on her.

    After all, the main reason why he had shouted profanities at her was because Willie and Leia¡¯s names

    struck a nerve in him.

    He softened his tone a little before saying, ¡°I really need some rest, I¡¯ve been up all night. I can hail a

    taxi for you if you want!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± said Leia as she tried to stomp her hurt foot. Now it was her turn to start losing her

    temper.

    She then slowly limped toward the Ofo bike that Gerald had parked before standing there with her arms

    crossed.

    This girl¡­

    Gerald wasn¡¯t going to get any sleep at this rate! And it was too awkward for him to scold her a second

    time! Gerald sighed as he considered her earlier suggestion to send her back on the bicycle.

    ¡°¡­Alright, fine. If you really don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give you a lift home with the bicycle,¡± said Gerald as he

    nodded in resignation.

    ¡°Yes!¡± shouted Le victoriously

    She sat on the bicycle¡¯s back seat and held on to Gerald¡¯s clothes with one hand.

    ¡°I never knew that you knew how to ride a bicycle, Gerald! I still don¡¯t know how to cycle yet!¡± said

    Le.

    ¡°Heh, weren¡¯t you the one who mocked me back then? Saying that only hillbillies rode bicycles? ¡± said

    Gerald with augh.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Le blushed, remembering how Gerald used to ride a bicycle to her house when they were still kids.

    Back then. It was Uncle Dn who had brought Gerald to her house with his bicycle.

    Now, it was her turn.

    The funniest thing was, it was morefortable than sitting in Dous¡¯ Sedan. She felt so perplexed!

    Seeing her reactions from the side mirrors, Gerald was reminded of a saying.

    It was better to cry in a BMW than tough on a bicycle.

    To Gerald, the vehicle itself didn¡¯t matter much. The important thing was who maneuvered it.

    After chatting while cycling for a while, both of them eventually arrived at their destination.

    Upon entering, Gerald was surprised that Willie Jung¡¯s house was already very crowded even though it

    was just nine in the morning.

    Willie himself was sitting on one of the couches, his palms ced against his forehead. Something was

    definitely worrying him.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The expression that Leia was making only solidified Gerald¡¯s assumption.

    Sitting opposite of Willie were a few middle-aged people, whom Gerald assumed were his colleagues.

    They seemed to be trying to advise him on something.

    Even that b*stard Dous was there. Beside him, sat a middle-aged man that resembled Dous a

    lot.

    When he turned to look at Le, she looked arguably more confused than he was.

    After sticking around for a little while more, Gerald heard enough to somewhat make sense of what

    was happening.

    Apparently, Willie had gotten himself into trouble again, and he didn¡¯t even know what he had done

    wrong! However, the more pressing issue was that he had been transferred to another department as a

    clerical section chief! He was devastated.

    ¡°Um¡­ Mom, dad, look who¡¯s here!¡± said Le at that moment.

    Gerald was a different person now, so she held him in high regard.

    ¡°Heh, hey dad, look over there. That¡¯s Gerald, the one I told you about before. Look how close he is to

    Le! And don¡¯t let his appearance fool you, I saw him withdrawing ny thousand dors from the

    bank in cold hard cash the other day! Guess there¡¯s no reason for us to stay any longer! Not that we¡¯re

    able to help Mr. Jung anyway. Let¡¯s go!¡± said Dous as he red at Gerald coldly while tugging his

    father¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be taking our leave. You should be able to figure all of this out on your own, Mr. Jung,¡±

    said Dous¡¯s father before getting up with a nod.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Mr. Lindt! He¡¯s no guest of ours, you are!¡±

    Willie then turned to look at his daughter, his eyes fierce as a tiger¡¯s. He red at her like she was a

    total disappointment before shouting angrily, ¡°What were you thinking, Le?! Why did you bring this

    son of a b*tch home?!¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 501

    By cursing Gerald, Willie was also expressing whose side he was really on.

    Gerald was so angry that his face turned pale immediately as he tried to suppress himself from

    shouting any profanities.

    ¡°What are you saying, dad? Gerald! Doe in and take a seat!¡± retorted Le angrily.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why have you allowed this scum into our house? He¡¯s the kind of trash who keeps taking

    advantage of us while helping others in secret! Go home and help that Francesca of yours! After all,

    he¡¯d rather do her a favor instead of us anyway! Not only has Francesca be the vice deputy

    director because of him, she¡¯s also bing the director as well! The Jung family hasn¡¯t gained

    anything from him!¡± said Leia bitterly.

    Leia said this aloud because she knew that the favor Gerald was giving Francesca was simply too

    outrageous for even him to handle. It would be impossible for him to give so manypany

    businesses to her.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get his help, she didn¡¯t need to give him any face anymore, right? Thus, she scolded

    him as harshly as she could.

    ¡°Humph! Our family has already helped you so much and your Uncle Jung was even trying to get you a

    job! However, you only donated seventy thousand dors to him even though you still had ny

    thousand in your bank ount! You¡¯ve already shown how capable you are! Just get lost and do

    whatever you want, far away from us!¡± shouted Leia as she signaled for him to leave immediately.

    All the guests there simply looked at Gerald as though he were a joke.

    Dous stared coldly at Gerald before smiling. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Gerald still had ny

    thousand dors with him but he only gave you seventy thousand! That clearly went against what was

    agreed upon! How unreasonable!¡±

    Willie¡¯s face was so red with anger that he began huffing before pointed toward Gerald. ¡°You! Get out of

    the Jung family¡¯s house immediately!¡±

    A secondter, he had picked up a cup of scalding hot tea on the table before throwing it toward

    Gerald¡¯s direction.

    The cup shattered at Gerald¡¯s feet, sshing hot tea against his trousers.

    Gerald could feel the scalding liquid burn against his flesh.

    ¡°Dad! What are you doing?! Gerald¡¯s the one who had sent me home!¡± cried out Le anxiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to associate yourself with this country bumpkin anymore in the future, Le!¡± scolded Willie

    angrily.

    Gerald himself red daggers at Willie and Leia. If they were anyone else, Gerald would have already

    rushed forward and trampled them to death without even bothering about the consequences.

    However, he clenched his fist and swallowed down his resentment before turning around immediately

    and leaving.

    In his mind, he kept telling himself how grand their reaction would be when they one day found out who

    he actually was. He¡¯d even tell them who his father¡¯s true identity was just to rub salt to their wounds!

    But today was not that day. It wasn¡¯t time yet.

    Shortly after Gerald had left in a rage, Cindy arrived in a cab. With her, was a bag full of gifts.

    After hearing her mother¡¯s side of the story, she figured that she and Aunt Leia must have been fighting

    each other in secret. Knowing that her Aunt Leia had suffered such a huge blow, she decided to

    personallye over to meet her.

    As she entered, Leia smiled at her. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Even though the adults were enemies, the children were still innocent. Leia didn¡¯t hold anything against

    Cindy and the same went for Lacy with Le.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    After a few steps into their house, Cindy noticed the broken teacup on the floor. She also saw that Le

    was crying.

    Clueless of what was happening, she simply nodded and ced the bag of gifts on a table before

    heading over to Le¡¯s side tofort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Willie. This isn¡¯t worth losing your temper over. Unlike the issue with the copsed

    buildings before this, you were dragged into your current position! You technically didn¡¯t do anything

    wrong this time to deserve this demotion!¡±

    ¡°I can see only one solution to this matter!¡± said Gary.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Gary?¡± replied Willie as he slowly regained his breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on the Dream Investment Group¡¯s rtions this time. For this matter, you¡¯d be better

    off looking for more powerful figures, such as those who always hang around Mr. Crawford. As long as

    they put in a good word for you in front of him, everything should be settled in no time!¡±

    ¡°But how could I possibly get in touch with those people? You¡¯re talking about extremelypetent and

    powerful individuals such as Mr. Lyle and Mr. Zeke,¡± said Willie.

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t get in touch with them. Your best hope would be to look for Jaxon, Mr. Lyle¡¯s driver. He

    may be the only one who can help you solve this matter! After all, he¡¯s also Mr. Lyle¡¯s confidant, so

    whatever he says to Mr. Lyle will prove to be extremely useful. Jaxon should be much easier to contact

    and if everything goes ording to n, soon enough, the issue will be no more!¡±

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 502

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that Jaxon is quite the zealous and enthusiastic man. Since you¡¯re from Weston

    Merchants Holdings, he¡¯ll definitely be a prime person to ask for help!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Well, do you have his contact information then?¡± asked Willie.

    ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t yet. I¡¯m also trying to think of a way to contact him!¡± replied Gary as he shook his head.

    Willie then anxiously began inquiring everyone in the room if they knew how to contact Jaxon.

    ¡°Uncle Jung! I actually know someone who could help you contact this Jaxon person!¡± said Cindy

    aloud.

    ¡°¡­Come again? Is what you said true, Cindy?¡±

    Willie and Gary were equally surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth! My mother¡¯s been getting so much business because of Jaxon! And it was a friend of

    mine who had told Jaxon to help her!¡±

    As she said that, Cindy also paid close attention to Leia¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Then, could you please tell us who your friend is? Could you ask him out to have a meal with me so

    that he can lend me a hand?¡± asked Willie as he walked over to Cindy with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, you know him, Uncle Jung! If you ask him for help, he¡¯ll definitely lend a hand!¡± said Cindy

    though she was honestly a little doubtful about her own im.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Willie was shocked. Did he know someone that powerful?

    ¡°It¡¯s Gerald. Jaxon shares a good rtionship with him. What more, all it took was a single nod from

    Gerald for Jaxon to immediately start helping my mother!¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say his name was? Gerald?¡±

    Both Willie and Leia were startled. This was especially so for Willie since he hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to

    have such a strongwork.

    Leia herself had not expected that Gerald had helped Francesca by directly introducing her to Jaxon

    and Zack.

    Gary and Dous were no less dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­Cindy, are you sure of what you¡¯re saying? Gerald and Jaxon know each other?¡± asked Le who

    was also taken aback.

    ¡°A hundred percent certain! What more, they¡¯re not just ordinary acquaintances. Jaxon was actually

    very polite and respectful toward Gerald!¡±

    Willie¡¯s face turned pale again, this time possibly even paler than before.

    ¡°Willie! What should we do? You¡¯ve just made Gerald extremely angry and chased him away!¡± cried out

    Leia who looked extremely distressed.

    ¡°Humph! We need to call him back!¡± grunted Willie unhappily.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling him? I was so nasty and harsh toward him earlier!¡± replied Leia, ashamed of herself.

    ¡°Le, could you¡­?¡± asked her mother.

    Le simply nodded in response.

    After calling for a short while, she simply shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not answering any of my calls!¡±

    ¡°Willie, Jaxon¡¯s one of Zack¡¯s favorite men! If you can¡¯t get his help, then you¡¯re truly fighting in a losing

    battle!¡± said one of the guests there.

    Willie clenched his teeth. He had never expected there to be a day where he would have to beg for

    Gerald¡¯s help. What more, it was the day that he chased Gerald away!

    His embarrassment at that moment was unsurpassable.

    ¡°Dad, I know where he¡¯s been living. Why don¡¯t we go look for him instead? If you apologize to him face

    to face, there¡¯s a chance that he may still forgive you!¡± said Le.

    ¡°Le, you want me to apologize to that kind of person?¡± said Willie as he stared at his daughter.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 503

    Though he was reluctant, Willie couldn¡¯t go against everyone¡¯s persuasion. After all, who else could

    help him? He had no choice but to rely on Gerald¡¯s mercy this time.

    He just had to bite the bullet and he soon found himself headed for the hotel that Gerald had been

    staying in.

    A few other people joined him. However, even after waiting for quite a long time in the hotel¡¯s lobby,

    there was still no sign of Gerald anywhere.

    When his daughter tried to call him again, his phone line was still busy.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose though. He was still talking to his father through the phone after

    all.

    ¡°Dad, I have some news about the pendant. It originated from the southwest and has quite a long

    history of its own. This kind of jade is extremely valuable and precious. This Xara you¡¯re looking for.

    She must be a youngdy from a rich family, correct?¡± asked Gerald as he sipped his coffee. He was

    sitting in a quiet caf¨¦ now.

    His father was the one who had initiated the call, since he wanted to know about the jade pendant¡¯s

    progress.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! She is indeed, a youngdy from a rich family!¡± replied his father beforeughing.

    ¡°But dad, didn¡¯t you say that Xara¡¯s family was from the southeast area? Could she actually be in the

    southwest instead?¡± asked Gerald, slightly doubtful.

    ¡°Did I? I¡¯m honestly unsure about where Xara¡¯s family is from. I don¡¯t even remember what herst

    name is! So please, son. You need to investigate and get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. Let

    me know what the results are as soon as they¡¯re avable!¡± replied his father with a smile.

    Hearing that, Gerald wondered whether he should tell his father about Queta. After all, he was pretty

    certain that she was Xara¡¯s daughter.

    However, he refrained from doing so. Even if his father knew about her, it wouldn¡¯t really help with the

    situation at all.

    Hence, Gerald decided to tell his father about her only when he had found more clues in the future.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, it¡¯ll be your birthday soon, right? We haven¡¯t really celebrated together as a

    family since you were in high school. Since this will be your first birthday after your life of poverty

    ended, I thought that we could reunite so that we can celebrate your birthday together again after so

    long!¡± said his father, his tone slightly apologetic.

    Gerald simplyughed. ¡°That¡¯s alright dad, I¡¯m in Serene County now. I¡¯ve been busy settling a few

    things but after I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go back to our old house for a few days. Mr. and Mrs. Winter will be there

    so you don¡¯t have to worry about me being lonely on my birthday!¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then. However, I mentioned the end of your poverty education for a reason. If you¡¯re

    celebrating it without us, you have to make sure you enjoy a better and livelier birthday! That doesn¡¯t

    mean you should go overboard like your sister though. Remember that year when she bought an entire

    ind in the Pacific Ocean for her birthday? As if that wasn¡¯t high profile enough, she went ahead and

    invited celebrities from all over the world to attend it! What I¡¯m saying is make sure you don¡¯t go too

    high profile, but also make sure your birthday celebration isn¡¯t a shabby one!¡± instructed his father.

    ¡°I got it dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± said Gerald while shaking his head with a smile.

    After talking a little while more about some recent business affairs, both of them hung up.

    Checking his text messages, he realized that Le had called him several times. Gerald didn¡¯t n to

    call her back, however.

    Willie¡¯s matters were his own to deal with. Gerald wanted no part of their family in his life anymore.

    Today had been thest straw!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for their extreme rudeness earlier, Gerald would even have invited them to his nned

    birthday banquet, just to give them some face.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit entered the caf¨¦. He held on to an envelope and

    he walked respectfully toward Gerald.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Crawford. This is the entry rmendation letter that you asked for. I¡¯ve already

    written it for you. After this, you can use this letter to join the Dream Investment Group directly!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even dare to sit down, and simply stood beside Gerald as he spoke.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks for all the trouble. Needless to say, nobody should know about this matter,¡± said Gerald as he

    took a sip of coffee.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Gerald had ordered a top-level executive to help him with the entry rmendation letter.

    After hisst conversation with Xeno, Gerald had learned that the internal situation in the investment

    group was quite chaotic.

    Therefore, Gerald had nned to join and be part of the investment group to try and understand

    everything that was going on inside.

    Gerald knew that if he were to investigate under the name of Mr. Crawford, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find

    out about anything at all. It¡¯d be extremely difficult in fact.

    Since Zack was already busy running between Mayberry City and Serene County while also looking

    into the jade pendant for Gerald, Gerald felt too embarrassed to trouble him anymore.

    By joining thepany himself, Gerald would also be able to see first-hand whether the situation was

    as bad as Xeno had described to him.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 504

    Most of the original staff from Mayberry Commercial Group had stayed back to work on the project

    developing Yorknorth Mountain as they followed the principles of investing in Serene County.

    Therefore, apart from a few other executives who were also originally from the Mayberry Commercial

    Group, the rest of the executives in the Dream Investment Group were recruited through thepany¡¯s

    annexation and new recruitment.

    However, thepany ignored nepotism, which was probably the reason why there were so many

    shady dealings.

    Gerald understood this, but it could wait. For now, lunch was more important.

    He enjoyed a simple lunch before heading back to his room where he changed into a suit and a pair of

    leather boots.

    He brought along a copy of his interview documents and the letter of rmendation before heading

    toward the Dream Investment Group to attend his interview.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful. Is the twenty-sixth floor the ce I should be headed to if I¡¯m attending an interview

    for the investment department?¡± asked Gerald to a young girl who had just exited the elevator with a

    pile of documents in hand.

    ¡°Um, yeah! You¡¯re here for an interview, right? The twenty-sixth floor is correct!¡±

    She seemed to be around the same age as Gerald. She had that fresh university graduate look to her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee- Ahh!¡±

    As she was too focused on responding to Gerald, she identally dropped all her documents onto the

    ground.

    Gerald immediately squatted down to help her pick the documents up.

    ¡°Did you apply for an internship here immediately after graduating too?¡± she asked with a smile as

    Gerald helped her pick up the documents.

    ¡°Bingo! How long have you been working here?¡± asked Gerald in return.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve just started working a few days ago so I don¡¯t know much yet. Hehe¡­ However, I do know

    that I¡¯m also from the investment department! I wish you good luck with your interviewter! Since we¡¯ll

    most probably be colleagues in the future, I¡¯ll go ahead and introduce myself first! My name¡¯s Fay!¡± she

    said as she smiled again.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Fay! Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Likewise, Gerald! Also, your elevator¡¯s here! Good luck again for your interview!¡± said Fay as she

    made a victory pose for Gerald to see.

    Gerald simply nodded with a smile before stepping into the elevator.

    The young girl was quite pretty and her responses were refreshing and pleasant. Gerald thought of her

    as a decent, yet interesting person.

    As the elevator stopped on the fifth floor, another beauty stepped in. She wore a ck uniform and

    looked about the same age as Gerald too.

    Since Gerald was here for an interview, he naturally had to greet everyone that he met. He smiled while

    nodding toward her.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, she simply nced coldly at him without even nodding back. She continued ying with her

    phone for a while before noticing the floor that Gerald was headed to.

    She looked at him before asking casually, ¡°New to the investment department?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m here for an interview!¡± said Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ So you haven¡¯t even gotten the job yet. You seem quite confident, but I¡¯m honestly unsure if

    you¡¯ll actually make the cut!¡± replied the girl as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm? You seem sure¡­ Why is that?¡± asked Gerald, slightly puzzled by her response.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you arrive upstairs. You¡¯re honestly quite unlucky that the investment

    department is only looking to hire one man and woman this time!¡±

    Gerald thought about it for a while. He was well dressed today and he knew that he had enough

    confidence and the proper temperament to be hired. Why would he be out of luck?

    Soon enough, they arrived at the twenty-sixty floor.

    The moment Gerald arrived at the interview hall, he finally understood what she had meant.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 505

    At least forty handsome men and beautiful women were already there, waiting to be interviewed.

    As he walked toward the interview hall, he passed by an office area.

    More women were working there and every time they saw a handsome man step out of the elevator,

    they would gasp loudly and act as though they had never seen a man in their entire lives.

    Gerald could tell that there was a noticeably softer gasp when he stepped out of the elevatorpared

    to the man who stepped out next. Did he reallyck that much charm?

    He couldn¡¯t help but curse slightly in his mind.

    ¡°Oh gosh, herees the thirty-eighth person! They¡¯re only hiring two people today so why did so

    many of use for the interview?!¡±

    The voice came from one of the girls who were counting the number of people they had topete

    against. It was quite depressing, honestly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hey, check out that guy. He came alone! Does he really think he¡¯ll be able to get the job based on his

    criteria alone?¡±

    ¡°I know right? Aside from his slightly handsome appearance, there¡¯s nothing much else that¡¯s attractive

    about him! I don¡¯t even think he can be remotelypared to the handsome guy that we saw just a

    while ago!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯d be better for him to just leave now so that he won¡¯t waste any more of our time!¡±

    These were what the male interviewees waiting there said when they saw Gerald.

    They were honestly feeling the pressure too. Most of them hade in groups and because of all the

    competition, some of them couldn¡¯t help but sneer unceremoniously to keep themselves calm.

    Gerald simply took in a deep breath as he listened to their insults and ridiculing.

    However, he didn¡¯t react at all. After all, he knew what his purpose here today was.

    At that moment, the elevator door opened and a tall girl stepped out. She looked to be at least a

    hundred and seventy centimeters tall.

    She had long, burgundy-colored hair, and her figure was beautiful. Even her skin was extremely fair.

    She gave off an extremely good image and temperament as well! What a goddess!

    Simr to the others, she walked toward the interview hall with a pile of documents in hand.

    When she came closer, most of the girls there immediately went silent. Most of the boys, on the other

    hand, stared at her with hearts in their eyes.

    Even Gerald couldn¡¯t avoid looking at her. She was just that beautiful. If he were to bepletely

    honest, her beauty was on par with Giya¡¯s.

    ¡°Well hello there, beautiful, here for the interview? It¡¯s such a great coincidence that we were able to

    meet! If it¡¯s not too inconvenient for you, could you add me to your WeChat? You know, my brother-in-

    law works in thispany as the assistant recruitment manager!¡± said one of the more handsome

    interviewees as he walked toward her.

    ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need for that,¡± said the girl as she shook her head, blushing embarrassedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, you know? Since you have such a good temperament, I believe that

    you¡¯ll definitely fit the recruitment criteria to a tee! They¡¯re only hiring a male and a female this time

    around, so I¡¯m more than certain that it¡¯ll be the two of us who will get hired in the end. So why not just

    add me on WeChat now so that we can get to know each other faster?¡± replied the boy as he continued

    to pester her.

    Gerald could sense how confident the boy was when he said that. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his

    rmendation letter today was going to be useless.

    The interviewee was obviously not the casual kind of girl, but since the boy kept pestering her in front

    of everyone, she had no choice but to add him on WeChat. This made all the other boys feel very

    jealous.

    ¡°Alright, settle down everyone. We¡¯ll now be reading your names off a name list! If you¡¯re present,

    please reply by saying, ¡®here¡¯! After that, you may enter the interview room. First up, Jared Crockford!¡±

    At that moment, the handsome interviewee from before and Gerald shouted ¡®here!¡¯ at the same time.

    The atmosphere became quite awkward at that moment as both Gerald and the boy looked at each

    other.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Two people sharing the same name? What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The female assistant then walked toward Gerald. It was clear, from her actions, that Jared Crockford

    knew every one of the recruitment assistants. After all, she walked past him and straight to Gerald. As

    she looked at Gerald¡¯s documents, she raised a brow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Gerald Crawford? Are you trying to make a fool of yourself? Why did you answer

    when it wasn¡¯t even your name I called out?¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 506

    ¡°Sorry, I misheard you!¡± said Gerald as he smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Hah! Could it be that he thought that she was calling for Mr. Crawford?¡± said one of the interviewees

    as he cackled.

    ¡°If we were any more gullible, we would¡¯ve thought that he was the actual Mr. Crawford of Mayberry!¡±

    Everyone there then burst intoughter. Even the beautiful girl from before was smiling. Gerald

    remained silent, knowing that he had embarrassed himself.

    Jared then stood up and entered for his interview. A few momentster, he stepped out with a smug

    smile on his face.

    ¡°Hey Jared, what did they ask during the interview? Care to spare us some tips?¡±

    Several people immediately gathered around him as soon as he stepped out.

    ¡°Oh, nothing special, honestly. All I did was talk casually, and I even managed to make themugh!

    They¡¯ve even asked me when I¡¯d be avable for work! It really wasn¡¯t anything challenging!¡± said

    Jared, his hands in his pocket.

    The other males stared at Jared in jealousy. He was definitely getting the sole position reserved for the

    males.

    One by one, they each took their turns to get interviewed.

    Gerald included his referral letter in the document that he had brought. After being asked a few

    questions, he was dismissed as well. All that was left to do, was wait for the results to be released.

    Some of them left immediately after the interview. Jared himself was busy trying to initiate a

    conversation with the same girl from before.

    ¡°The results are out!¡± eximed the female assistant from before as she held on to two application

    forms in her hand.

    ¡°Who got in?¡±

    Several murmurs of guesses echoed in the room.

    ¡°Congrattions to Miss Bianca Snow!¡±

    Without a doubt, Bianca was definitely the ethereal beauty in the room.

    ¡°And for the male role, congrattions to Mr. Gerald Crawford!¡± added the assistant. ¡°See, I told you!¡±

    said Jared as he smiled sweetly toward Bianca. It took him a moment to realize it, but when he did, his

    expression darkened immediately. ¡°Wait, why wasn¡¯t I chosen?¡± asked Jared, stunned. Everyone else

    in the room was shocked as well. They all turned to look at Gerald. Gerald was as cool as a cucumber.

    He had anticipated that either he or Jared was going to be picked, and it turned out that Gerald won.

    He exhaled lightly while apologizing to everyone in his mind. He took his application form and, together

    with Bianca, entered the office to sign up for their positions. ¡°Nice to meet you, Gerald. Since we¡¯ll be

    working together from now on, let¡¯s get to know each other better. Where do you live?¡± asked Bianca,

    now that it was just the two of them in the office.

    ¡°Oh, I live in Touin. It¡¯s in Serene County,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! I live in Serene County as well! Specifically, Fuenti which is pretty near to

    Touin!¡± said Bianca with a smile.

    The girl seemed to be quite an outgoing person despite her ethereal beauty. She was also easy to talk

    to.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Fuenti, huh. That ce is pretty famous for its hot springs, right? I¡¯d like to go there one day myself!¡±

    replied Gerald as he smiled back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your tour guide when that dayes!¡±

    The two had easily be good friends.

    ¡°Are the neers in here?¡±

    Both of them could hear a female voiceing from outside the office. She seemed to be talking to the

    HR assistant.

    ¡°They are, Manager Ava,¡± replied the assistant.

    ¡°Take me to them,¡± ordered the manager.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel as though he had heard the manager¡¯s voice somewhere before. Though

    the voice seemed bright and young, it still felt oddly familiar.

    Could it really be her outside this very office?

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 507

    When the door swung open, Gerald could finally get a good look at the manager.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She was walking behind the assistant when Gerald eximed, ¡°Ava Anderson? Is that really you?¡±

    Ava Anderson was Gerald¡¯s ssmate during junior high. She was the principal¡¯s daughter and also

    one of the top students alongside Gerald and Xeno. All three of them had even participated in

    numerouspetitions together.

    Though they were pretty close to each other back then, they no longer shared the same ss when

    they entered senior high.

    The first few days upon entering senior high, Ava would still invite Gerald out for lunch since neither of

    them were familiar with their new ssmates. After school, she would catch up with Gerald and they

    would talk about how their day had gone.

    After those few days, however, Ava started having lunch with her dorm mates instead. This led to them

    talking less and less and as time passed, they would eventually only get to meet each other once a

    week. Their distance further increased in the following semester, and they would just give a simple

    greeting whenever they crossed paths.

    By thest year of high school, both of them had reverted back to beingplete strangers.

    Since Ava went to a university in Yanken and Gerald went to Mayberry, it had been approximately three

    years since they hadst crossed paths.

    Ava seemed to be doing quite well on her own. She was able to get the position of manager at such a

    young age, after all.

    ¡°What brings you here, Gerald?¡± asked Ava, visibly surprised.

    It was an understandable response. After all, it had been so long since they hadst met. Ava knew all

    too well that their friendship had deteriorated since their high school days and she felt a sudden wave

    of awkwardness run through her veins.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve just applied for a position. I¡¯ll be working here from now on!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Oh really now?¡± She smiled as she skimmed through both of their resumes.

    ¡°Look at you Avie, you¡¯re so cool now! You¡¯re a manager!¡± said Gerald as he stared at her tag.

    ¡°Thanks, but do refrain from calling me Avie from now on¡­ You can call me Miss Anderson,¡±

    responded Ava slightly coldly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Gerald said as he nodded.

    ¡°Assistant Valen!¡± said Ava as she closed the files. ¡°I know we¡¯re short by two employees since this is,

    after all, a new team. However, we prefer quality over quantity so I¡¯ll only pick one of you to help out in

    the team.¡±

    At that moment, Bianca started to panic. Gerald and Ava knew each other so he was definitely getting

    chosen!

    Contrary to how she imagined it, however, Ava nced coldly at Gerald before turning to look at

    Bianca. ¡°Miss Bianca Snow, we require another female here, so wee to the team!¡±

    ¡°As for you, Gerald¡­¡± said Ava as she scanned him from head to toe. ¡°I know that the logistics team is

    still hiring, so you should help them out. You¡¯d probably need to run around each department and do

    errands for them!¡±

    Gerald went silent. He didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    The assistant then interrupted, ¡°But Manager Ava, Gerald graduated from Mayberry University¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but it just can¡¯t be helped. Our current situation only has this position to offer. What do you

    say, Gerald? If you ept, I¡¯ll send you over to logistics first. If you keep up the good work, I¡¯ll bring this

    up to the directors and have you join our teamter one,¡± said Ava with a fake smile.

    In all honesty, Ava didn¡¯t care for him at all. Even from her high school days, she hade to realize

    that it was embarrassing to hang out with Gerald.x

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 508

    Gerald was from a rather poor family after all. Like many others, Ava was slowly swallowed by her own

    pride the older she got. And just like the others, her pride reached its peak during her university years.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± said Gerald as he nodded. He didn¡¯t really mind, though he was slightly taken aback at

    how coldly Ava had just treated him.

    Immediately afterpleting the application process, Gerald and Bianca started working at their

    assigned positions.

    Gerald sat in a small corner in the office and started working immediately. His job was to manage and

    sort files. He was rather d since it would help his investigation greatly.

    After a while, Gerald decided to head to the gents. After he was done, he was about to leave when he

    heard faint whisperinging from thedies.

    ¡°Come by the office to get an interview done. You¡¯ll have to be quick though. I¡¯ve saved a position for

    you, so you owe me one!¡± echoed the barely audible voice across the stalls.

    ¡°What? No more positions? Well, you¡¯re right but something unexpected happened. Our director¡¯s

    brother inw was supposed to be epted, but somehow, my junior high ssmate was the one who

    got the job!¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry about it. I already know about his background so any job will do for him. I sent him to

    the logistics team and that idiot dly epted my offer! So listen here, you still have a chance. Don¡¯t

    let this opportunity go to waste!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    All the color drained from Gerald¡¯s face. That was definitely Ava.

    It seemed that he had been set up. Gerald could recall how surprised the assistant had been a while

    ago. So Ava was bringing her own people into thepany too.

    ¡®This newly formed investment group seems to just be for show¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. He now

    realized how much information he could gather just by being an undercover spy in thepany.

    Ava hadn¡¯t spared him any mercy this time, so Gerald would be sure to return the favor when the time

    came. He made a mental note of the incident before returning to work.

    As was expected, a full day of work in the office was definitely boring. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take too long

    before Gerald was able to get off work.

    However, Gerald couldn¡¯t leave just yet. Bianca had invited Gerald to dinner after work via text

    message. Gerald could sense that this was probably Bianca feeling bad since he wasn¡¯t able to join the

    team.

    Since she was being considerate of his feelings, he epted her invitation. It was just a simple dinner

    after all.

    Since the team was still having their meeting, Gerald decided to wait for her at the lobby entrance.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, Gerald saw Bianca exiting the lobby. However, she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Ava followed closely behind her.

    ¡°Oh, Gerald! I¡¯m sorry! I forgot to inform you that I can¡¯t make it for dinner tonight! Manager Ava¡¯s told

    me that she has someone she wants to introduce me to over dinner!¡± said Bianca as she smiled

    apologetically.

    ¡°No worries, have fun!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled rather sadly.

    Ava on the other hand, simply looked at him for a brief moment, acknowledging his presence before

    getting into her car with Bianca.

    As she drove off with her, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a call from Zack Lyle.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 509

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯d just like to ask. You¡¯ve mentioned that you¡¯d like to provide dorms for our employees,

    right? I know you said you¡¯d like to do this yourself, but I¡¯d like to provide my assistance if you¡¯re busy. I

    just came back to Serene County!¡± Zack said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I already have an area in mind. I¡¯ll have you do the rest when I¡¯ve bought it. I think

    you should focus on the jade incident.¡± Gerald replied reassuringly.

    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Crawford. Oh, but one more thing, it¡¯s rather personal, hehe. Your birthday ising

    up. We¡¯ve always been organizing a big party for you following our family tradition. So, where would

    you like it to be held?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather celebrate my birthday back where I used to live. I don¡¯t think a party would be necessary.

    Let¡¯s all just have a nice dinner together.¡± Gerald said as he mustered up a fake smile.

    Since young, Gerald was used to not celebrating his birthday. Back then, all he did was have a nice

    meal on his own or with the Winters. Besides, his immediate family no longer lived with him since high

    school. Even if he wanted to celebrate his birthday, there was no one here to do so with him.

    ¡°Sure, anything you say, Mr. Crawford!¡± Zack eximed. Gerald then hung up right after.

    Speaking of buying property for the employees¡¯ dorms, Gerald already had an area in mind. It was

    where he bought the property thest time. It was pretty near thepany, and the environment was

    decent as well. Since his dinner was ruined, Gerald then walked to the real estate center to deal with

    this project at hand.N?velDrama.Org content.

    In front of the real estate center, two cars pulled up at the entrance, and a group of eight exited their

    cars one by one.

    ¡°Hello there, are you here to find a property? I can show you around if you¡¯d like!¡± A real estate agent

    immediately greeted them.

    ¡°These two would like to buy a house for their wedding. We¡¯re just here to apany them!¡± One of

    the girls eximed.

    ¡°Say, Morgana, your boyfriend already has a big enough house. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to live with his

    family too? Isn¡¯t it kind of irrational to buy a new house? And this is the most expensive one in the city!¡±

    Another girl asked.

    It seemed that the ones buying a new property were Morgana Lopez and her boyfriend.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s way better to move out, it¡¯s really inconvenient to live with parents! With a new house, you

    two can spend some alone time together!¡± Yet another girl eximed.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re thinking. We¡¯d like to be able to spend some alone time together. By the

    way, Lilian, didn¡¯t you say you found yourself a wonderful boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t hee with us

    today?¡± Morgana asked.

    Since they were all friends since high school, the group wanted to meet up again after all these years.

    However, they had to wait for Morgana to get off work from the hospital and choose a new house.

    Hence, all of them came with her to the center.

    ¡°My boyfriend¡­ won¡¯t being today!¡± Lilian responded awkwardly. Lilian knew that she didn¡¯t

    actually have a boyfriend. Even if she did, that was just Gerald acting as her boyfriend. It wasn¡¯t real

    anyway.

    ¡°What about you, Sharon? Didn¡¯t you say your boyfriend was joining us?¡± Morgana then turned to

    Sharon and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be here in a bit!¡± Sharon nced at Lilian¡¯s direction, then turned back to Morgana.

    Everyone there was aware of rumors of what happened between Sharon and Lilian. Hence, they all try

    to keep their thoughts to themselves on this sensitive topic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go take a look at the properties, then we can go have some fun after choosing one!¡± Howard

    suggested.

    All of them stepped into the center and started choosing from their various options. But the mood

    seemed a bit somber; hence they needed a change of topic to lighten up the mood.

    Suddenly, Sharon broke the silence, ¡°Oh yeah, why aren¡¯t Xe and Waylon joining us today? Back

    then, Waylon would always join gatherings like this!¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 510

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s just not mention them. Waylon seems to be upied with family matters. And Xe, I gave

    her a rang, and she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she¡¯s noting too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then I guess we¡¯ll see them next time. By the way, Morgana, you¡¯ve never told us your secret; how

    are you progressing so much? You switched industries almost too quickly!¡± Sharon asked. Upon

    hearing this question, Howard¡¯s expression turned awkward.

    Morgana coughed, visibly awkward as well, ¡°It¡¯s because of the help of Gerald. And well, Howard

    helped me out a lot too!¡±

    ¡°Gerald?¡± Upon hearing his name, both Sharon and Lilian were startled. In reality, Sharon had been

    asking them about every single ssmate, as if she was studying abroad and wanted to catch up with

    everyone, although she had only been in Mayberry this entire time.

    Both of the girls were dying to ask if Gerald was joining them, but they ended up asking about every

    other ssmate but him. They couldn¡¯t help it as Gerald was a touchy topic for both of them.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you guys may not know this, but Gerald has been doing really well! He¡¯s apletely

    different person now!¡± Morgana eximed gratefully.

    Lilian and Sharon went silent. How could they not know he¡¯s a different man now?

    ¡°Hmph, he just has a few connections around the area, big deal!¡± Howard huffed. Now that Gerald took

    the spotlight away from him, Howard¡¯s reputation in the ss was no longer at the top. During high

    school, he and Waylon were both the talk of the ss. But it seems like. Lately, all they¡¯ve been talking

    about was Gerald.

    Suddenly, one of the girls said in a surprised tone, ¡°Guys, look! Isn¡¯t that Gerald? Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone turned to the direction she was pointing towards, and Gerald¡¯s silhouette fell into their

    field of vision.

    ¡°It really is him!¡± Lilian eximed. She had been texting him since she came back, but he never

    responded to any of her texts. She settled disappointedly that Gerald had lost all feelings towards her.

    His sudden appearance filled her with delight and relief.

    Sharon, on the other hand, was just as excited. That excitement, however, didn¡¯tst long and was

    followed by slight disappointment. Although Gerald was doing quite well now, he had also been giving

    her the cold shoulder.

    Basically, both of them were drowned in mixed emotions at this very moment.

    Morgana seemed to have noticed it. ¡°Lilian, Sharon, did anything happen between you two and Gerald

    back in Mayberry?¡±

    ¡°No, not really. Even if there was, I¡¯d say that a certain someone is getting the cold shoulder from

    Gerald, though he was the nicest to her back then!¡± scoffed Lilian.

    ¡°It was just that one time that he picked you up, big deal! Who told you that he¡¯s giving me the cold

    shoulder?¡± Sharon pouted.

    They seemed to be on the verge of initiating a fight. One of the girls then came up with an idea and

    suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sit over there and see who Gerald greets first when he sees us?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it would be a surprise for him too. As soon as he looks over, he¡¯d realize we¡¯re all here. That

    would surely give him a shock!¡± chuckled Morgana.

    Howard was submerged in jealousy, but everyone had sat on the sofa at the side, so he had to follow

    them as well.

    Just at that very moment, Gerald slowly made his way to the real estate center¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 511

    Gerald was in a great rush. He knew that this should¡¯ve been over and done with two days ago.

    However, due to that hup with Xeno, this dorm project was dyed.

    Since some of the areas were chosen explicitly by Gerald, he decided to pay a personal visit to the real

    estate center.

    Gerald entered the center and immediately approached the front counter.

    The moment the real estate agent noticed Gerald, her expression immediately darkened. She was filled

    with awkwardness and dejection.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She had thought that Gerald was just another poor idiot without enough money to afford a property.

    Hence, when he hade by under thepany of Le Jung, she insisted that Gerald take up a

    loan.

    Her attitude towards Gerald was cold as well; she thought he wasn¡¯t worth the effort since he didn¡¯t

    seem to be the wealthy type.

    Then the very next day, he decided not to take up a loan. Instead, he wanted to buy the property with

    full payment. This would mean that the agent would have earned the lowest possiblemission fees.

    She immediately put off her professional attitude and scowled at Gerald, ¡°Are you an idiot? I said you

    should take up a loan! Are you stupid, or are you just in dumb? Do you really think you¡¯re all that

    with just this bit of money?¡±

    Those were indeed very harsh words.

    Gerald, however, would have none of it, throwing a bag of cash to her feet.

    ¡°Quit wasting my time and get on with it!¡±

    As his voice echoed through the lobby, everyone was stunned in ce. All of them shot dirty looks at

    the real estate agent, and she was humiliated thoroughly this time around.

    Seeing the very man who humiliated her in public, mixed emotions flooded the agent.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask. Oh, just before that, I¡¯d like to ask you another thing. Why wouldn¡¯t you reply to any of

    my texts? You wouldn¡¯t even answer my calls! What kind of customer service is this? Am I no longer

    your customer after I¡¯ve bought the property?¡±

    Gerald was slightly annoyed as she had been actively ignoring him for the past two days.

    ¡°Hmph, what do you want this time? Did you change your mind and would like to take up a loan now?

    Oops, too bad, that¡¯s not possible. Also, if you¡¯d like to furnish the property, you¡¯d have to wait till the

    grant deed is registered. Now that I¡¯m done answering your questions, do you still need anything else?

    If not, I have other customers to tend to. I¡¯m a very busy woman, after all.¡± Agent Luna rolled her eyes

    at Gerald.

    Other agents who were present giggled softly in the back. They seemed to be enjoying the show.

    Everyone in the lobby knew that Luna Maddison was the feistiest agent out of all of them.

    Of course, she would want revenge after being humiliated. With swift movements, Luna gathered all

    her documents and went to the other side of the counter to continue her work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me an attitude! I am a customer!¡± Gerald scowled.

    ¡°Hah, what attitude? What kind of attitude would you like me to have? All you did is buy a house, get

    over it! I wasn¡¯t even able to earn muchmission from you. Three hundred dors ofmission?

    Oh please. If you want it back that much, I literally don¡¯t give a damn! Have it and nevere back!

    Hmph!¡± Luna spat and turned away.

    If he were to apply for a mortgage, she would¡¯ve been able to earn much more than merely three

    hundred dors. She would¡¯ve even made a bonus after sessfully selling the property. Without this,

    Luna¡¯s sry might even be deducted.

    ¡°Where is your manager? Are you all just a bunch of animals without supervision?¡± Gerald didn¡¯t expect

    that Luna would be giving him such a nasty attitude this time around.

    The employees at the front counter just kept their heads low, ignoring Gerald as well. It was clear as

    day that he was being looked down on.

    Suddenly, a middle-aged woman walked into the lobby, ¡°Hey Luna, what is the meaning of this? You

    were the employee with the most amount of salesst year. How are you publicly arguing with others

    now!¡±

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 512

    All of the employees at the front counter instantly stood up at attention and greeted her politely.

    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Millers, wee!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Mrs. Millers, still as beautiful as always!¡± everyone chimed.

    Luna smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Mrs. Millers, it was just this man over here, causing a nuisance. If my

    cousin hadn¡¯t asked me to help him, I wouldn¡¯t have even talked to him in the first ce. So Mr. Millers,

    how many properties would you like to buy this time?¡± She turned to her husband and asked.

    Mr. Millers, an interior designer, was the type to buy many properties and give them a whole new look.

    These properties would then be rented out. Hence, he was one of the biggest customers of the

    company.

    ¡°I¡¯d just like to buy just one this time, but I need it done fast!¡± Mr. Millers said as he hugged his wife by

    the waist.

    The couple then shot Gerald a dirty look; it would seem that they have developed a sense of

    superiority. Everyone was flocking towards them but ignoring Gerald after all.

    In the VIP area, all of Gerald¡¯s old ssmates had witnessed the whole incident. Lilian wanted to go up

    to him, but it would seem that Gerald had gotten himself into an argument with the agent.

    After hesitating briefly, Lilian decided to stay put. Moreover, it was way too awkward to approach him,

    now that he has been humiliated. If anyone were to approach him directly, his self-esteem wouldExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    probably be shattered.

    Luna, still seemingly angered, handed Mr. Millers a few documents.

    She then turned to a petite girl behind her and handed her the remaining documents in her hands.

    ¡°Hey, Nicki! You¡¯re going to have to handle this customer from now on. All you need to do is change my

    name to yours! Oh, and I¡¯ll transfer the three hundred dors ofmission to youter through

    Paypal. He¡¯s yours to deal with now. Bloody hell.¡±

    After making sure that Nicki had made the correct changes, she red at Gerald then turned to Mr.

    Millers with a cheery smile stered on her face.

    On the other hand, a soft voice spoke out, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ll be working with you now. If you have any

    questions, you¡­ erm¡­ feel free to ask!¡± Nicki seemed to be very timid, and she was very young for an

    agent; she was at most 21 years old.

    She was most likely new to the job. However, she seemed to be passionate about her job despite the

    hint of nervousness in her eyes.

    Gerald nced at Luna coldly, then smiled softly to Nicki, ¡°Okay then, can you show me theyout of

    these two buildings? B1 and B2, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir, I¡¯ll give you a brief introduction!¡± Nicki nodded.

    ¡°Hmph, Nicki, he already bought a house. He¡¯s probably just trying to waste your time. Why do you

    even bother? Tell him to leave if he doesn¡¯t have any other business here, and get a life!¡± Luna scoffed

    upon hearing their conversation.

    ¡°Oh Luna dear, why bother conversing with him? Hah, he probably doesn¡¯t even own more than three

    properties. That¡¯s why he keeps wanting to look at different properties! It¡¯s wishful thinking, I tell you!¡±

    Mr. Millers snickered.

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t say the prices for properties in our city have inted so much. Being able to buy a

    property is probably the greatest achievement for them in this economy!¡± Mrs. Millers added

    sarcastically.

    Despite the ridicule, Nicki still dug out theyout for B1 and B2 and handed them to Gerald. Both of

    these buildings were new projects. Hence they weren¡¯t for sale just yet.

    Nicki then exined to Gerald thoroughly and patiently. Gerald nodded, closed the documents in his

    hands, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided to buy both of these buildings, bring me the legal documents!¡±

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 513

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone in the lobby, including Luna, was stunned.

    What followed after was a room full ofughter. Especially Luna and the Millers, theyughed so hard

    that tears were welling up in their eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha, holy f*ck my dude, you can¡¯t just go around bluffing like that!¡± Mr. Millersughed, holding his

    abdomen.

    ¡°Is he insane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, two whole buildings! I thought I f*cking misheard him, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Yo¡­ do we need to call for security?¡±

    Even the employees at the front counter seemed to be running out of breath from all theughing.

    Suddenly, the manager walked into the lobby with a stern expression.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°What happened? Where is everyone¡¯s sense of professionalism? Just look at all of you! Ridiculous!¡±

    Luna bit her lip to keep herposure. ¡°No¡­ No sir, this man over here, Gerald Crawford, he¡­ he

    said he wanted two of our buildings! Hahaha!¡± Tears streamed down her bright red cheeks.

    The manager seemed to be more professional than these agents. He took a deep breath and stared at

    Gerald for a brief moment before approaching him with a nd expression.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford was it¡­? Pfft!¡± Although he hadn¡¯t said much, the manager could not help but let out a

    loud chuckle too.

    What Gerald just said was just way too hrious. Their principle was to always remain professional

    front no matter how ridiculous their customers are unless they couldn¡¯t hold in theirughter any longer.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± Gerald said coldly as he brushed the tip of his nose. These people were getting on

    his nerves, but he knew just how to shut them up.

    ¡°Tell me, how much for one building, Nicki? Are you done calcting yet?¡± Gerald asked with a cold

    expression.

    ¡°Oh, I know! One building has around a hundred units, and the total for one is a million dors. After

    our promotion, it will be two million for two buildings, sir!¡±

    Nicki replied professionally. She was the only one notughing in the room.

    Gerald then thought to himself, half of these units can be used for the employees¡¯ dorms while the

    other half can be rented out. This would work out just perfectly.

    ¡°Right then, I¡¯ll have someone wire the money over now. Bring me the documents!¡± Gerald said as he

    took out his phone.

    He then made a phone call and said, ¡°Send two million over to that real estate center I¡¯ve been to, in

    cash!¡±

    Gerald leaned on the front counter after hanging up, still observing the group of peopleughing

    hysterically. He wondered if they¡¯d continueughing at himter on.

    ¡°Sir, please calm down. You can¡¯t simply just sign these documents!¡± The manager was able to catch

    his breath and advised. Gerald ignored him and looked away.

    Twenty minutester, a big truck had parked itself in front of the real estate center, and not even

    security could stop it.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone was stunned and flooded the lobby entrance out of curiosity.

    Even the manager tried squeezing through the crowd, he too was curious as to what was happening.

    Just at that very moment, Gerald¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from his underlings.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we have arrived with the money, all in cash as you requested. Do we send someone to

    bring it in, or do we request someone on their side to do so?¡± The underling asked.

    He knew that something was up when he heard Gerald speak in such an annoyed tone during the

    phone call. Hence, he decided to cause a scene on purpose.

    ¡°To hell with that!¡± Gerald said as he signed the documents. He then threw his pen to the ground,

    ¡°Dump it all at the front entrance!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As soon as he hung up, the truck¡¯s trunk opened up, and within it, a mountain of cash.

    Thepartment then slowly raised up, and stacks of cash tumbled out of the truck, right onto the

    pavement in front of the lobby entrance.

    ¡°Jesus Christ!!¡±

    The manager fell to the ground in shock. The documents in Luna¡¯s arms slipped to the ground as her

    arms weakened. She stood there, her face drained off all color.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 514

    Everyone in the lobby fell silent. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they tried to take in the scene right

    in front of him.

    Who even is this man? This was way too much!

    Then, a man in a suit carefully made his way through the pile of money and entered the lobby.

    He then approached Gerald and whispered into his ear, ¡°I have done as you asked, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, good job. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. I had already chosen the buildings I wanted. Miss

    Nicki here will tell you what else we¡¯d need.¡± Gerald said as he patted Nicki on her shoulder.

    On the other hand, Nicki gulped and dared not to say a word. If she could have these two buildings

    signed, themission fee would be out of this world!

    Nicki felt as if she had ascended to heaven and found paradise.

    Luna, still stunned, was now drowning in fear and regret. She didn¡¯t expect him to actually buy it. If it

    wasn¡¯t for her attitude, she could¡¯ve been the one earning such arge amount ofmission fees.

    She didn¡¯t even have to work for the rest of her life after this! But unfortunately, it was just twenty

    minutes ago where she had already assigned Nicki to Gerald¡­

    Luna¡¯s face, which was blushing red fromughter earlier drained of all its color, was now pale with

    fear.

    The employees who ignored Gerald were too shocked to their core. As for the Millers, they stood

    frozen with their mouths wide open, staring nkly at the piles of cash.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    What a shame! Gerald had wanted to keep a low profile. Even if Luna had given him a little attitude, he

    didn¡¯t want to humiliate her any further.

    However, these people continued to treat him like dirt, and he just couldn¡¯t let it slide. If he did, they

    probably would¡¯ve crushed the little self-esteem he had within himself.

    But with everyone staring at him with such shocking expressions, Gerald felt a little embarrassed for

    causing a scene.

    Hence, he decided that he should leave. It would be quite awkward if someone he knew noticed him

    now, but fate was just funny like that.

    As Gerald turned around, his eyes stumbled onto a few familiar faces.

    In the VIP area stood all of his old ssmates, Sharon, Lilian, Morgana and Howard, and a few other

    girls. All of them stared at him in horror, still frozen in ce.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ y-y-you¡­!¡± Even Lilian was stuttering over her words.

    They had been observing Gerald from the very beginning, especially when he said he¡¯d buy two whole

    buildings and made that phone call.

    Just a few moments ago, the girls hadughed at him as well. Once they saw what went down, fear

    rose within them.

    They have never seen Gerald being this aggressive, although they¡¯ve known him for years. It was as if

    they were looking at a stranger.

    Clunk!

    Howard¡¯s phone fell to the ground as he lost his grasp on it. Beside him, Sharon started

    hyperventting. It felt like her heart was being stung by a hive of bees. Although she had anticipated

    this, the most horrifying thing had just happened.

    Oh Sharon, would you ever regret what you did to Gerald when he bes very powerful? No, why

    would I? Most he could do is win a lottery and make new connections. How big of a deal can he be? He

    could neverpete with Hayward! However, these were all just excuses Sharon made for herself.

    All her excuses shattered into pieces like ss as if a humongous boulder had crashed down on her.

    ¡°Oh sh*t, when were you guys here?¡± Gerald took his hands out of his pockets immediately.

    Just a few seconds ago, Gerald was at hisst straw, which caused him to act the way he did.

    However, with Lilian and the others around, he didn¡¯t feel the need to pretend like he was some sort of

    influential figure. He didn¡¯t like acting like that anyway¡­

    ¡°Gerald, my man, we¡¯ve been here since the beginning!¡± Howard gulped.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 515

    ¡°Gerald, we¡¯re having a little gathering, and we were going to invite you along with us!¡± Lilian rushed to

    his side and exined.

    Everyone was now staring at Gerald, waiting for a response.

    It would seem that being able to even stand next to Gerald would help heighten your status. Sharon

    stared at him, nkly. Still being doused in mixed emotions, she fell silent once again.

    ¡°Okay, have fun then! I still have some matters to tend to, so I have to go now!¡± Gerald smiled.

    Without hesitation, he then exited the lobby immediately.

    Sharon was mildly annoyed when she saw Gerald taking off. He didn¡¯t even nce in her direction.

    Dismayed, she felt like she could hear the sound of her heart-shattering.

    As Gerald left the lobby, he slowly walked towards the road and decided to call a taxi.

    However, another voice called out to him. ¡°Gerald? Are you waiting for the bus?

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    A Camry then stopped in front of him, with its windows down. It was Bianca, and next to her was Ava.

    And for the driver, it was a dashing man who looked like he was of the same age as Gerald.

    Gerald then remembered that Bianca had wanted to treat him to dinner, but Ava insisted that she

    followed along. Ava, on the other hand, did not want to invite Gerald along, which was why he ended

    up at the real estate center. It appeared they had just finished dinner.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home!¡± Gerald replied.

    He peeked at Ava, who seemed to be upied with her phone. She pretended as if she didn¡¯t see him.

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to greet her, as she was the one who didn¡¯t like to acknowledge him in the first

    ce.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Sorry again for today. Let¡¯s set up a time tomorrow; I¡¯ll treat you to something nice!¡± Bianca

    smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s quite alright with me!¡± Gerald smiled back.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be off now!¡± Bianca didn¡¯t dare to ask Gerald to pool with them since this wasn¡¯t her car after all.

    The driver red at Gerald and drove off immediately.

    ¡°Bianca, who was that? A friend?¡± The driver asked, visibly jealous.

    The main reason why Ava invited Bianca to dinner was that the vice team leader had his eyes on her

    ever since she joined the team. He wanted to get to know her even more through the dinner.

    However, the dinner didn¡¯t go as well as they had nned, and his advances were rather weak. Bianca

    had only responded to him dismissively, which was why he seemed slightly irritated.

    When he saw Gerald being able to talk to Bianca so casually, Nathaniel Chandler was green with envy.

    ¡°He¡¯s my new colleague, Mr. Chandler,¡± Bianca said softly.

    ¡°Hah, haven¡¯t I mentioned him to you previously? He¡¯s Gerald, my junior high ssmate!¡± In a cold

    tone, Ava added.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s him. Then why didn¡¯t you greet him just now, Ava?¡± Thinking back to what Ava had spoken

    of Gerald, Nathaniel felt much lighter with relief.

    ¡°He¡¯s not on our level, who cares honestly. Also, Bianca, please refrain from calling him your colleague.

    He¡¯s not in the marketing department. He¡¯s in logistics!¡± Ava then turned to Bianca.

    ¡°Pfft, damn! I was just going to ask which team he had joined. Logistics? Really? Haha! Bianca, you

    should stay away from him from now on. You two aren¡¯t on the same level. You¡¯re a white-cor, you

    know that right?¡± scoffed Nathaniel.

    Within the investment department, also known as Dream Investment Group, employees were

    separated into different teams. There was the research team, the analysis team, etc.

    As for Ava, she was in charge of all of the groups, making her the manager. In Ava¡¯s point of view, the

    logistics team was nothing but a group of errand boys.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 516

    After some small talk, the three of them then returned to their homes.

    When morning came, Gerald headed to the office earlier than usual. After stepping into the elevator,

    Gerald realized that there was someone else in there with him. Turning to look to his side, he found

    out, to his annoyance, that he knew the man carrying the briefcase who was also staring back at him. It

    was Nathaniel, the man who had been clinging on to Bianca the day before.

    Nathaniel immediately shot a dirty re at Gerald once he knew who was standing beside him. An

    awkward silence ensued before Nathaniel finally said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the logistics guy, right? You¡¯re

    acquainted with Bianca, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I befriended her yesterday,¡± replied Gerald dismissively. Gerald had seen how Nathaniel looked

    at him the day before, and he knew that the man was definitely holding something against him.

    However, Gerald also knew that putting up with him was only going to be a waste of time and effort.

    ¡°Heh, sure. Just keep your distance from her. She only treated you to dinner to be polite. As if she¡¯d

    ever try to impress someone from as low a ss as you are,¡± he scoffed. Nathaniel felt that Gerald

    needed to be put in his ce since Bianca would naturally only deserve to be with men like him.

    ¡°And you should learn to mind your own business. Who do you even think you are? Talking about

    sses like you¡¯re the one who gets to decide that,¡± snapped Gerald in return. At that moment, a ¡®ping¡¯

    was heard and the elevator doors slid open. Gerald immediately walked out without even caring to look

    back at Nathaniel.

    ¡°Y-you motherf*cker! I¡¯ll make sure that your life will be a living hell if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± yelled

    Nathaniel, enraged. Nobody had ever talked to him like that before and he wasn¡¯t going to allow Gerald

    to just get away with it so easily.

    While the anger continued to seep through Nathaniel, Gerald had already made it to his desk.

    ¡°Good morning, Gerald!¡± greeted a female voice.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Morning!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he switched hisputer on. When he looked up to see who

    had greeted him, he was delighted to know that it was Fay.

    He remembered when he had bumped into Fay Foster on the day of his interview. He didn¡¯t know that

    she was also part of the team since she was out running errands when he first joined. ¡°Fay! So you¡¯re

    here too!¡±

    From what Gerald now knew, the logistics team consisted of three people. A somewhat chubby male,

    Fay, and Gerald himself.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Gerald, right? I knew it was you the moment I saw your name on the list! Sadly, I couldn¡¯t

    wee you yesterday since you guys had already left by the time I got back from running my errands.

    It seems like we¡¯re colleagues now!¡± eximed Fay.

    Before he could reply, a woman approached them. She pointed at Gerald before saying, ¡°Hey, you

    there, help me out here. Take this USB and download at least 20 movies into it. I¡¯ll need it back by

    noon!¡±

    Gerald looked at the fairly pretty, but somewhat cold and reserved woman who had cut into their

    conversation. To his surprise, it was the same woman whom he had met briefly in the elevator the day

    before.

    He remembered her mostly for her statement iming that he wouldn¡¯t even have a fighting chance to

    get employed.

    Her name was Mina Miles, and she too was born and raised in Serene County.

    While it was normal for those in the marketing department to have the logistics team run errands for

    them¡­ Downloading movies? Now that was just an absurd order.

    ¡°Miss Miles, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s appropriate for me to be downloading movies during work. After all, I

    have other work to finish up as well.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Work? You call what you¡¯re doing work? I¡¯m just asking for a small favor and you¡¯re already

    comining? If I end up missing my movie hours, you can kiss your job goodbye!¡± huffed Mina before

    mming her USB onto his desk and leaving.

    After she left, Fay motioned for him toe closer before whispering, ¡°Hey, Gerald! You know how

    there are hidden rules in everypany right? Well, in this one, you should try your hardest not to get

    on her nerves. Do you even know who she is?¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 517

    ¡°Who exactly is she?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, Miss Miles is the godsister of the vice-head of the marketing department. It¡¯d be best if you just

    watched out whenever she¡¯s around!¡± whispered Fay.

    Gerald simply shrugged and proceeded to do as he had been told. Since he wanted to continue being

    undercover for as long as he could, he may as well just listen to her. With that, he began downloading

    some movies.

    ¡°Hey, hey you! Logistics guy, what on earth are you doing?¡± asked a middle-aged man in a cold tone.

    His arms were folded against his back. Since Gerald was seated near the lobby entrance, the man

    must have caught sight of Gerald¡¯sputer screen.

    Behind the man, stood another employee, but this wasn¡¯t just any regr employee. It was the vice

    team leader in Ava¡¯s group himself, Nathaniel. He seemed to be enjoying the show and he smirked as

    he said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, it seems that this employee is downloading movies during office hours! Haha!

    How ballsy! And to think that this is just his first day at work! Atrocious, I say!¡±

    In an instant, Mr. Murphy was now standing directly behind Gerald. Though Gerald had managed to

    minimize the tab, he hadn¡¯t done so quickly enough to avoid Mr. Murphy¡¯s sharp eyes!

    As Mr. Murphy clicked on the tab, Gerald knew that he had no choice but to surrender this time. Mr.

    Murphy then proceeded to yell angrily, ¡°Who told you that you could download movies during working

    hours? What do you take ourpany as? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    At that moment, everyone in the lobby, including the employees of the department team, came to see

    what the ruckus was about. Bianca was among them and upon seeing Gerald getting lectured, she felt

    slightly embarrassed for him as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to!¡± protested Gerald.

    ¡°Oh really? Then what made you do it?¡± asked Mr. Murphy as he pressed into the issue.

    ¡°Miss Miles was the one who told me to download them!¡± shouted Gerald as he pointed toward Mina.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid to get into trouble since his true purpose wasn¡¯t to work there anyway. Knowing

    this, he was definitely not going to take the me for anyone, especially not for Mina. He also took the

    opportunity to observe how the superiors were going to handle the situation.

    Mina, as expected, was outraged. She had not expected such a low-level employee to actually report

    her to the higher-ups. Her first reaction was to throw a file in Gerald¡¯s direction before yelling, ¡°How

    dare you use me?!¡±

    It was clear as day that she was definitely at fault this time around. However, being as arrogant as she

    was, she would rather die first than to admit her wrongdoings.

    As Mina lunged toward Gerald as though she had gone mad, Mr. Murphy¡¯s brows immediately furrowed

    and he shouted, ¡°Cease this immediately, Mina! What sort of behavior is this? Take your USB back and

    get back to work! If this happens again, know that I won¡¯t let you off that easily!¡±

    He then red at Gerald before leaving the scene.

    Gerald was left shocked. She wasn¡¯t even given a warning letter even though she had clearly gone

    against thepany¡¯s rules!

    Nathaniel on the other hand, simply let out a sarcastic chuckle as he looked at Gerald. He left with a

    smug smile on his face as though he had just won the lottery. Once the two of them left, the racket died

    down as soon as it had started.

    Mina now held a tremendous grudge against Gerald. From the moment Mr. Murphy left, she would take

    any chance she could to say passive-aggressive things to Gerald. At times, she would also simply

    resort to cursing at him without any good reason.

    Her main goal was to make every word she threw toward Gerald sting, and though the entire

    department was aware of her verbal abuse, none of them dared to speak up. Everyone was clearly

    afraid of her.

    Gerald however, just went on with his work.

    After some time, Gerald began feeling bored so he got up and headed for the gents. He would use the

    opportunity to stretch a little as well. However, the moment he stepped into the restroom, he was

    greeted by the strong odor of cigarettes. It would appear that quite a few employees were smoking in

    there.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 518

    ¡°Heh, hey Nate! That new guy¡¯s really screwed up big time, hasn¡¯t he? Wait till his trial period ends. The

    department head is definitely not letting him through!¡± said one of the smokers cockily.

    ¡°You got that right! He dared to get on Nate¡¯s nerves. Nate¡¯s definitely going to make that guy¡¯s life a

    living nightmare as long as he¡¯s still here!¡± added another guy.

    ¡°Ballsy to say the least! I¡¯ll screw with him too then!¡± said a third person.

    ¡°By the way guys, I have my eyes set on Bianca, so make sure none of you dare to even make the

    slightest move on her!¡± echoed a familiar, arrogant voice.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Nate!¡± said everyone else hiding in the washroom. They all then left one by one

    after throwing their cigarette butts away.

    Gerald had been hiding in one of the stalls himself, and he had overheard their entire conversation.

    The Nate they were talking to was without a doubt, Nathaniel.

    It was clear that Nathaniel was the one who had summoned Mr. Murphy to the office earlier. As the vice

    team leader, he would definitely know about Mina¡¯s habits in the office. After seeing her hand her USB

    over to Gerald and knowing how much of a hot-tempered woman she was, Nathaniel had used that

    turn of events as a prime opportunity to humiliate him. What a cunning b*stard that man was!

    Though Gerald had heard rumors of employees ying dirty within the workforce, he hadn¡¯t anticipated

    facing such treatment on the very first day of work. Nathaniel clearly saw Gerald as a love rival now,

    and wanted him gone as soon as possible.

    ¡®Well two can y at that game. You¡¯re in for quite a show,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Gerald then continued with his day, despite having to deal with the added sour remarks from Mina.

    Sometimeter after running some errands, he returned to the office to find everyone standing at the

    entrance.

    None of them seemed to be nning on leaving. Rather, they seemed to be waiting for someone to

    pick them up and a few of them were even on their phones. Fay and the chubby guy from his team

    were waiting there as well.

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± asked Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you receive the text, Gerald?¡± asked Fay in return, clearly surprised.

    ¡°Text?¡±

    ¡°Well, the marketing department is hosting a wee party for the neers! It¡¯s for the two of you,

    you know? That¡¯s why we¡¯re all here. I experienced it too when I first joined, and I had a really fun

    time!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been informed about this at all, though,¡± replied Gerald as he checked for any new

    messages in his phone.

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Taking his phone, she scrolled through his first few messages and saw that he

    wasn¡¯t lying. There really weren¡¯t any texts regarding the party.

    Fay then took her own phone out and showed Gerald the message that she had received. It wrote,

    ¡°Marketing Department: wee party of the month. Fay Foster: Room 202.¡±

    ¡®Well this is absolutely uncalled for! They invited everyone but me!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. Though

    he knew that he shouldn¡¯t waste his time or energy being angry over such a trivial matter, he could still

    feel his blood boiling under his skin.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Which room are you in, Gerald? Are we in the same one?¡± asked Bianca who was walking toward him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t invited,¡± said Gerald in a calm tone before sighing slightly.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible. Maybe Miss Miles and Mr. Chandler simply forgot? I¡¯ll ask them

    immediately!¡± replied Bianca. She wasn¡¯t going to just leave him out since both of them had joined the

    company together. The way she saw it, there was a special bond between them because of that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really! You guys can just go on without me,¡± said Gerald as soon as he realized that it was

    both Mina and Nathaniel who were organizing the event. It was clear that they didn¡¯t invite him on

    purpose. As some of his female co-workers snickered, Gerald simply walked out of the lobby with a

    slight hint of loneliness.

    After reaching his hotel, Gerald was just about to take a long shower when he suddenly heard knocking

    on the door. ¡°Mr. Crawford? Are you there? Mr. Lyle sent me here!¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 519

    When he opened the door, Gerald was greeted by Zack Lyle¡¯s secretary. She was here to have him

    sign a few contracts. Since there were several projects in progress, the number of contracts to be

    signed had naturally increased as well.

    ¡°Hmm? Hold on, what¡¯s this?¡± called Gerald out to the secretary just as she was about to leave. He

    noticed an envelope that she had left on his desk. When he opened it, he saw a stack of concert tickets

    inside. From what he could tell, there were approximately fifty of them.

    ¡°Ah, well, Mr. Crawford, since seven different projects are in progress right now, thepany decided

    to organize a concert. Around thirty singers have been invited, and that number doesn¡¯t include the

    number of bands that are participating as well!¡± exined the secretary with a smile.

    ¡°As Mr. Lyle said, you have several friends living here in Serene County. Thus, he told me to send a

    stack of tickets your way. If any more are needed, Mr. Lyle would be more than happy to send the

    amount desired over!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t have that many friends in the first ce. This will be enough,¡± said

    Gerald in a calm tone.

    The secretary simply bowed before leaving. Unfortunately, though she had made sure to expose ample

    of her bosom as she bowed, Gerald hadn¡¯t seemed to take any notice of her efforts. With her attempt

    failed, she left feeling both slightly embarrassed and disappointed.

    ¡°Who should I even give these to? Heh, Zack really knows how to run a business, what a considerate

    guy!¡± said Gerald to himself as he chuckled. ¡°Ah, I can send some over to Xeno and Sienna! I¡¯ll give

    some to Fay tomorrow as well!¡±

    It had been a long day at work and Fay had been the nicest person to him in thepany so far.

    Gerald figured that it was only fair to repay the favor.

    After brushing his teeth, Geraldy on his bed and began video chatting with M. It had been about

    two months since she had gone abroad. If things went ordingly, she would be back within another

    month¡¯s time.

    After talking to each other for three hours straight, the call finally ended and Gerald was able to get a

    good night¡¯s sleep. Morning came soon enough, and Gerald was up early for work as per usual. By the

    time he arrived, quite a few of his colleagues were already there.

    They seemed to be discussing the partyst night, and their chattering echoed throughout the office.

    ¡°Haha! That was the most fun I¡¯ve had in a while! You know, you guys probably missed it, but when we

    went for karaoke, Ethan was ready to kiss Leon! My sides still hurt thinking about it!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Also, remember how Greg tried to confess to Fay? That pervert tried to hug her just because she

    looked so gentle. Nobody expected her to smack him hard on the face as soon as his arms encircled

    her. It was hrious! You should¡¯ve seen the look on his face!¡±

    A girl¡¯s hushed voice was heard next. ¡°I heard some juicy news myselfst night while I was on my way

    to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Spill it, girl!¡± said another female curiously.

    ¡°Well, you know the vice team leader of the fourth team? Nathaniel Chandler? I think he confessed to

    the newbie, Bianca! He even bought a big bouquet of flowers! Not only that, Ava was there too and she

    was acting as their wing-woman!¡±

    ¡°Hot d*mn! Now that¡¯s juicy! What happened next? How did Bianca react?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s ears were perked as they awaited her answer.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I wanted to stick around for a little longer but their team members saw me and I was

    forced out of the room! My guess is that she rejected him though!¡± continued the girl.

    ¡°That¡¯s just your guess though.¡±

    ¡°Well it is, but you should¡¯ve seen how desperate Nathaniel wasst night. He somehow found out that

    Bianca liked Ashley, the singer! He knew that Ashley, alongside several other famous singers and

    bands, was going to participate in a concert here soon, so he told her that he¡¯d get a ticket for her no

    matter what!¡±

    ¡°Oh lord, really? I heard that the pricing for that concert¡¯s tickets is crazy! You¡¯d need at least three

    hundred dors to sit in thest row! I¡¯m telling you, even if he has the money, it¡¯d be nearly impossible

    for him tond a ticket!¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 520

    The more the girls discussed it, the more disappointed they became. The concert was being advertised

    not only on every social media tform, but also on multiple billboards. Everyone knew about it, and

    everyone was also aware of how the ticket prices were skyrocketing as they spoke, even for just the

    final row seats.

    Though three hundred dors had been the original price set by the organizers for the final row seats,

    some re-sellers were selling them for over nine hundred dors! Even if you had the money, the market

    for the tickets was sopetitive that the right connections were equally as important!

    Several celebrities had been invited to the concert, including the current top-ranking boy bands.

    Everyone wanted to snag a ticket just to be able to see their favorite idols perform live. Most of these

    people, however, knew that in the end, they would only be able to watch the concert online.

    ¡°If he really manages to get his hands on some tickets, Bianca definitely needs to ept his offer,

    right? Oh! And you can bet that Mina will be trying to get herself a ticket too! She probably won¡¯t even

    considering to work that day! She simply adores Kai to the point where her phone is filled with

    reality shows and movies with him in them! She won¡¯t let the chance slip by her that easily!¡± The

    chattering continued to echo through the office.

    Not too long after, the office started getting crowded as more and more people arrived for work. By

    then, Fay had arrived as well.

    ¡°Morning, Gerald!¡± said Fay with a weak smile. She seemed to be in a bad mood.

    ¡°Morning, Fay!¡± replied Gerald with his own smile. From what he had heard earlier, he knew that Fay

    didn¡¯t exactly have a good time yesterday, so he refrained from asking her why she was looking blue.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Gerald, I seem to have bought too many buns. Have you eaten? I don¡¯t think I can

    finish all of these¡­ Would you like some?¡± offered Fay.

    ¡°Why thank you! I actually haven¡¯t had breakfast yet!¡± replied Gerald as he took a bun for himself and

    bit into it rather greedily.

    As he watched her turn herputer on, Gerald noticed that her desktop background was that of a

    famous celebrity. Curious, Gerald asked, ¡°Hey Fay, do you like that celebrity? I heard that she¡¯s going

    to be performing at the concert!¡±

    Turning to look at him, she nodded with a smile before taking a sip of soy milk. ¡°I am! And I¡¯m excited

    about the concert too! You know, back when I was still in high school, my biggest dream was to earn

    enough money to attend one of her concerts and hear her sing live! However, looking at the ticket

    prices, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be achieving that goal any time soon¡­ Like, for real! Nine hundred

    dors for a ticket? Are you kidding me? I can¡¯t afford to go broke for a concert!¡± she said with a sigh,

    visibly disappointed.

    Gerald then took another big bite into his bun and with his mouth full, he said, ¡°I actually have a few

    relevant connections, so if you want, I could get you a ticket!¡±

    Since she was a nice girl in general and she had even offered him some buns for breakfast, Gerald

    saw no problem with giving her a ticket. Besides, he had so many of them that it would truly be a waste

    if he only kept them to himself.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what? For real?¡± eximed Fay. Though her eyes sparkled with excitement at that moment,

    they soon reflected a slight skepticism. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re pulling my leg, aren¡¯t you Gerald? Or is there some

    kind of catch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding! Here, have it!¡± he replied as he took a ticket out of his bag and handed it to her. ¡°That¡¯s

    a ticket for the middle row! Since that area is slightly elevated, it shouldn¡¯t be too crowded there and

    you¡¯ll be able to take lots of nice photos! What more, you¡¯ll be able to see your favorite singer from up

    there clearly!¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh?¡± Fay was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be serious.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°G-Gerald! I¡­ T-thank you so much!¡± stuttered Fay as she took the ticket from him with trembling

    hands. She wanted to pay him back, but Gerald simply refused, insisting that she took it for free.

    After finishing his breakfast, Gerald felt slightly thirsty so he decided to go to the water dispenser. Just

    as he was about to get up, another group of employees entered the office.

    ¡°Ugh! This is so unfair!¡± said an irritated female voice as she stomped all the way to her seat. She

    mmed her purse onto her desk the moment she got to it, and everyone there was startled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Mina?¡± asked an employee.

    The woman causing the ruckus was of course, Mina Miles.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 521

    ¡°I tried getting tickets for the concertst night, but they were all sold out! Can you believe that? This is

    just so unfair!¡± yelled Mina almost hysterically.

    At that moment, Nathaniel entered the office. Unlike Mina, however, he seemed to be in quite a good

    mood.

    ¡°Mr. Chandler, you were trying to get some tickets too, right? How did that go? Were you able to get

    your hands on any?¡± asked several employees as they surrounded him.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Luck truly was on my side this time! Though they¡¯re just final row seats, I managed to secure

    two tickets!¡± replied Nathaniel with a smug smile on his face.

    ¡°Holy! You actually managed to get two! That¡¯s amazing, Mr. Chandler!¡± eximed the girls there with

    envy in their voices. As they continued talking to him, some of the girls tried subtly making physical

    contact with him. Maybe by doing so, they could have a chance of being invited instead!

    ¡°Nate, since you have two tickets, do you mind selling one to me? I really want to go!¡± said Mina as her

    eyes sparkled with hope. Despite being a concert organized by the Dream Investment Group, even

    their own employees had a hard time getting their hands on the tickets. After all, this wasn¡¯t some

    employee exclusive event! Many rich people from Mayberry would be attending the concert as well.

    ¡°Sorry, Mina, but this ticket is for Bianca. We¡¯re going to the concert together!¡± replied Nathaniel as he

    shook his head.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Humph! She¡¯d first have to ept your offer. You¡¯re acting pretty desperate, you know Nate?¡± yelled

    Mina in response.

    ¡°What do you mean, desperate! You don¡¯t know a thing about how I feel!¡± yelled Nathaniel back.

    Since both Nathaniel and Mina refused to back down, they were on the verge of fighting when Ava

    approached them to defuse the argument. The two of them were equally short-tempered and if both of

    them were to continue fighting over the tickets, chaos would surely ensue.

    Right then, Bianca arrived at the office. Everyone went silent when they saw her, and she was well

    aware that all her colleagues were staring at her. Feeling embarrassed, she hurriedly approached

    Gerald.

    ¡°So Gerald, you said you had a surprise for me, right? What is it?¡± said Bianca in a soft voice. She

    knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t exactly the most favorite employee in thepany, so if she stood near him,

    maybe it would help draw the attention off her.

    Besides, Gerald had texted her yesterday, mentioning that he had a surprise for her, so she wasn¡¯t

    going to just turn that down. Nathaniel on the other hand, was filled with rage and jealousy.

    ¡°O-oh¡­ You want it now?¡± asked Gerald, slightly taken aback. He had heard the entirety of Mina and

    Nathaniel¡¯s argument and he wasn¡¯t sure if now was the best time to give her the ticket.

    ¡°Of course! Haha! Don¡¯t tell me you were just joking about that? Humph! And to think that someone

    was boasting that he had tickets to the concert for me!¡± said Bianca in a yful tone. Truthfully, she had

    figured that Gerald was just bluffing her. Then again, having an awkward conversation with him was

    much better than having all the attention on her.

    ¡°Hah! How hrious! As if he could ever get his hands on a ticket! If he has even a single ticket, I¡¯ll do

    anything he says!¡± said Nathaniel angrily. ¡°Ignore him, Bianca! Come, look what I¡¯ve got for you!¡± he

    continued as he pulled his final row ticket out for her to see.

    Gerald was now feeling incredibly annoyed. He had wanted to keep a low profile, but after hearing

    Nathaniel¡¯s taunts, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to back down this time. ¡°So, Mr. Chandler, you said you¡¯d do

    anything I say if I managed to get my hands on a ticket, correct? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take

    that back while you can? Everyone¡¯s watching you know?¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Still trying to bluff, I see. And what if you don¡¯t manage to get one? I¡¯ll have you walk around the

    company in only your underpants as punishment!¡± scoffed Nathaniel.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 522

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± said Gerald with a smile as he pulled ten tickets out of his pocket. He then handed one

    over to Bianca.

    ¡°¡­.What the f*ck?¡± Everyone in the office was stunned.

    ¡°¡­Are¡­ are those real?¡±

    ¡°What? Gerald¡¯s actually managed to get so many tickets?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s no way those could be real!¡± shouted the girls as they surrounded Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Oh god, these tickets are for the highest point of the T zone! Celebrities will greet their fans there! If

    you have these tickets you¡¯ll be able to see them up close!¡±

    Taking a closer look at the tickets, they all squealed at about the same time. ¡°Oh my god! These tickets

    are the real deal!¡±

    Mina, in disbelief, took a peek at the tickets as well. After confirming their authenticity, she was left

    frozen in ce.

    It was a natural reaction since Gerald had been on her cklist after all. Mina had always considered

    him to be of a lower ss than she was, so the fact that he was able to get so many good tickets

    instantly switched the power dynamic. Her heart felt extremely heavy, understanding that he clearly had

    much more power than she did at that moment.

    ¡°Ten tickets! How did you even manage to get your hands on so many?¡± asked one of the girls as all of

    them stared at him, eager to know his source.

    ¡°I have my ways. Also, now that I have proof that I do indeed have tickets¡­ Mr. Chandler? I hope you¡¯ll

    keep your word,¡± said Gerald as he turned to look at Nathaniel. Nathaniel bore an expression of pure

    fear on his face.

    ¡°W-word? What word?¡± stuttered Nathaniel in panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y dumb now! Everyone heard that you had said that you¡¯d do anything Gerald told

    you to if he was able to get his hands on even a single ticket!¡± said another girl. The group of girls was

    now on Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Man up, Nate! Or are you unable to keep to your word? What a joke!¡± added Mina.

    Everyone was against Nathaniel now.

    ¡°F-fine! What do you want?¡± said Nathaniel as he red daggers at Gerald in his attempt to warn him

    not to try anything funny.

    ¡°What do I want? Well, you did say that you¡¯d make me walk around thepany in my underwear if I

    wasn¡¯t able to get a ticket¡­ I won¡¯t tell you to do that though, since I¡¯m not filthy scum like you!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! You wouldn¡¯t dare to give that order in the first ce!¡± huffed Nathaniel.

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t? Well, instead of parading in your underwear around thepany, I¡¯ll just have you do

    so within our department¡¯s walls then,¡± continued Gerald.

    ¡°Pfft! Hahaha! Yeah, do it here!¡± The girls¡¯ughter echoed through their office.

    Nathaniel¡¯s face was now brimming with both fear and embarrassment. His entire body was frozen in

    ce and it felt difficult to even move a muscle.

    ¡°Hmm? Hey, Mr. Chandler, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not wearing anything underneath. Is that why you¡¯re

    refusing to strip?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, that must be the reason why! He¡¯s not wearing any underwear, what a pervert! To think that

    he was also hitting on Bianca!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, he¡¯s not a man of his word either! Actually, I think calling him a man now is a bit of an

    overstatement!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Their words were hurting Nathaniel much more than any physical wound could. At his wit¡¯s end, he

    finally shouted, ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll strip! How dare any of you im I¡¯m not a man of my word! And I¡¯m

    certainly no pervert! Here, I¡¯ll show all of you!¡± He then angrily undid his belt before pulling his pants

    down to his knees.

    ¡°Say that I¡¯m not wearing any underwear again, I dare you!¡± he yelled, his face flushed.

    ¡°Nathaniel Chandler! What is the meaning of this?!¡± shouted a ferocious voice at that moment.

    Everyone went deathly silent and immediately returned to their seats as soon as they saw who had

    shouted.

    ¡°M-Mr. Briggs!¡±

    The middle-aged man who had yelled was the head of the marketing department.

    ¡°Pull your pants up this instant and meet me in my office! You¡¯re the vice team leader and this sort of

    behavior will not be tolerated!¡± scolded Mr. Briggs before walking back to his office.

    Nathaniel immediately pulled his pants up in defeat before ring at Gerald who was clearly enjoying

    the show. He then dejectedly followed after Mr. Briggs as well.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    As soon as both of them left, Mina cried out to Gerald, her cheeks flushed.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 523

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Gerald! Please forgive me!¡± said Mina while bowing toward Gerald as though she was

    deeply regretting her past actions. Gerald was surprised, to say the least, at her sudden change of

    attitude. He wasn¡¯t alone either, as the entire department was staring at her in shock as well.

    ¡°Please, Gerald! I really want a ticket¡­ Could you sell one to me?¡± said Mina in a soft tone as she

    stared into Gerald¡¯s eyes. She was Kai¡¯s hardcore fan, so she was willing to give anything just to be

    able to see him perform live.

    Gerald was rightfully hesitant since he was, after all, mad at her before this. Normally, he would choose

    to ignore her at all costs. However, she now seemed to be truly sorry for her past actions, and seeing

    that softened Gerald¡¯s heart. So be it, he would grant her, her wish.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Just take one. I have plenty anyway!¡± replied Gerald as he handed her a ticket. Mina¡¯s eyes glimmered

    with immense gratitude and she bowed again toward him as she took the ticket from his hand.

    ¡°U-um¡­ Gerald, may I have one too?¡±

    ¡°M-me too!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, could you sell some to us? We¡¯re colleagues after all, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    From what Gerald could see, there were about seven other girls who were hardcore fans like Mina.

    They surrounded him instantly, disying big puppy dog eyes to ensure that they would each get a

    ticket.

    More of Gerald¡¯s other colleagues started crowding around him as well, and with fangirlsing from

    all four teams, the total headcount easily amounted to thirty people. However, Gerald didn¡¯t have that

    many tickets on hand at that moment.

    He had no choice but to ce the stack of tickets on his desk before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be needing so

    many anyway, so take one each and have fun!¡±

    Hearing that, all the girls gasped before rushing over to his table to grab their tickets.

    Ava, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t budged from her initial spot. She was staring at Gerald with mixed

    emotions brewing within her. Gerald hadn¡¯t mentioned how he had gotten his hands on all those tickets,

    but she knew that the ticket prices were soaring high.

    ¡®How much money had he used to get his hands on so many tickets?

    ¡®And he¡¯s giving them away so nonchntly!

    ¡®Could he have won the lottery?¡¯

    All these thoughts filled Ava¡¯s head and she felt as though she was being crushed by a boulder. Just

    the day before, Nathaniel had told her to remove Gerald from the party list. Ava had done so without

    the slightest hesitation since she was well aware of how Nathaniel was trying to get everyone to

    boycott Gerald. With any luck, Gerald would be out of sight and out of mind soon enough, but oh how

    the tables had turned now.

    If she were to bepletely honest, Ava wanted a ticket herself. However, she dismissed the thought

    and immediately returned to her work. She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg someone¡ªespecially a

    person whom she looked down on¡ªfor something she wanted.

    Moving back to Nathaniel, he had reached rock bottom with his luck. Not only did he fail to ask Bianca

    out, he had also been relieved of his position as the vice team leader. Under Mr. Briggs¡¯s orders, he

    was now under probation as well.

    When lunchtime came, the employee¡¯s canteen filled up quickly as usual. The girls from the marketing

    department sat at their usual table and gossiped as they had their lunch.

    ¡°Hey girls, do you think that Gerald¡¯s secretly a billionaire? Like, those low-profile ones? Maybe he¡¯s

    just here to experience the working life of an average Joe in ourpany!¡± eximed a girl as she held

    on to her ticket.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s a bold im¡­ Do you have anything to back that up with?¡± asked another female

    employee as the group of girls huddled closer together.

    ¡°Well, just think about it! How much would all those tickets have cost? And they¡¯re not just any regr

    tickets either. Gerald was able to secure twenty T zone tickets when we were all struggling to even get

    ones for thest row! What more, he simply gave them out to us like they didn¡¯t even matter to him. I

    bet he still has many more on him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Who do you think he really is? I bet he¡¯s just trying to humble himself down, don¡¯t you

    think, girls?¡± asked yet another colleague.

    ¡°I believe so too! He must be quite a powerful person! He¡¯s definitely far from what someone had

    described him to be like during the party! Hah, imagine thinking for a second that Gerald was actually

    broke as a joke!¡± added a fifth girl as she looked toward Ava.

    Ava had been sitting within listening distance and she had been visibly annoyed throughout their

    conversation about Gerald.

    ¡°I know right? Half of the party was just her bad-mouthing Gerald. The audacity of some people!¡± This

    time, it was Mina who spoke. Ava Anderson knew clear as day that they were all referring to her.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 524

    ¡°As if he could ever be a billionaire. Who knows how he got all those tickets? Big deal! I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    said Ava aloud as she mmed her chopsticks on her bowl.

    None of the girls even bothered to respond to her taunt. They were all more focused on trying to figure

    out what they could do to return the favor to Gerald. They soon thought of something and by the time

    evening came, a mountain of snacks was on Gerald¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Hey babes, I¡¯m back!¡± said a voice out of the blue.

    A dashing young man then entered the office as he announced his arrival with arms spread out as

    though he were anticipating a wee hug. However, all he heard was, ¡°Hey, Gerald! Please tell us

    how you got those tickets. Come one, tell us!¡±

    Everyone else was still focused on Gerald, and nobody weed the young man. Well, aside from one

    person.

    ¡°Oh? Stuart, you¡¯re finally back!¡± said Ava as she stood up and weed him warmly.

    Who exactly was Stuart?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart was the team leader for the second team, and he had been sent to Mayberry for training. During

    his training, he had gone to different cities to check how well thepany was doing in the other

    areas.

    As for his physical traits, he was very good looking and only seemed to be slightly older than Gerald.

    He was the one who had led Ava when she first joined thepany, and she had the biggest crush on

    him. This was no secret either, as everyone in thepany knew how much she adored him. Stuart,

    however, was a lone wolf. A wild man. Though Ava had made multiple attempts to woo him, he had

    managed to deflect every single one of them. Despite that, he still treated both her and his good friend,

    Nathaniel, rather nicely.

    ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s that, Ava? A new face?¡± asked Stuart, rather irritated that his spotlight had been stolen

    by a small fry.

    ¡°Humph. He¡¯s just my high school ssmate. His name is Gerald Crawford, but don¡¯t worry, Stuart. My

    heart will always belong to you!¡± replied Ava.

    ¡°Gerald huh? He¡¯s new to thepany, yet he¡¯s already fooling around with his co-workers and not

    doing his work as he should? How dare he?¡± said Stuart as he nodded to himself. He looked as though

    he was nning to do something.

    Gerald was finally able to have some peace of mind when his shift came close to ending.

    Just as he was thinking so, he was startled by the sound of a mug being mmed on his desk.

    ¡°Hey newbie, get me some hot water as soon as the water boils!¡± ordered Stuart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that getting water involves my field of work,¡± replied Gerald calmly. Gerald was no

    pushover, so he wasn¡¯t going to back down easily.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a newbie, so get to it!¡± said Stuart, his voice even colder this time.

    ¡°Oh, Gerald, it should be an honor for you to run errands for Stuart. Just do as you¡¯re told! Who do you

    think you are, some kind of billionaire?¡± said Ava as she walked over and stood next to Stuart. She

    seemed to be even more annoyed than Stuart himself when she heard Gerald talking back to him.

    ¡°Give me one good reason why I should do so.¡± Gerald simply refused to give in.

    ¡°Stuart¡¯s the king of business here, but you probably didn¡¯t know that, right? About sixty percent of our

    investments were all thanks to Stuart! How¡¯s that for a reason?¡± scoffed Ava.

    ¡°Also, you probably don¡¯t even know how powerful his family truly is! Haha, I bet you really thought that

    you were someone special for a second there, didn¡¯t you?¡± she added before shooting a dirty look

    toward Gerald. She seemed to be extremely proud of herself whenever she mentioned anything about

    Stuart.

    Just as Mina and the others were about to stand up for Gerald, Stuart¡¯s phone began to ring and he

    immediately picked up the call.

    ¡°Yes, this is Stuart¡­ Wait, what? How did this happen? That¡¯s impossible! Could you repeat that?¡±

    yelled Stuart into his phone as the color on his face slowly drained away.x

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 525

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Stuart?¡± asked Ava, looking visibly worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined!¡± said Stuart, his face pale as a sheet. He then ran down the stairs immediately and Ava

    followed close behind. She waited for him to be done with his phone call before slowly approaching

    him.

    ¡°Stuart¡­? What¡¯s wrong? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± asked Ava, repeating her question. She was getting

    increasingly worried with every passing second.

    Stuart wasn¡¯t a man who only had his looks. He had properties within Mayberry and his parents were

    fairly sessful people as well. Essentially, he had the whole package. He just seemed to naturally

    outshine all of Ava¡¯s other colleagues in thepany, which was one of the reasons why she liked him

    so much in the first ce.

    Ava had always dreamed of marrying Stuart in Mayberry one day. If she was lucky, she¡¯d love to be

    able to work there as well. Due to her father being the principal of her high school, she had been both

    prideful and cynical from a young age. All her crushes she had had up to this point were on men who

    had powerful backgrounds and were very rich.

    ¡°This is bad, Ava. Remember thatpany that we invested in with Mr. Wilson? Something¡¯s gone

    wrong!¡± said Stuart in a panicked voice.

    Ava immediately knew what he was talking about. The investment in thatpany had been ordered

    by one of the directors. Stuart, as well as Mr. Wilson, were involved in the process. Since thepany

    wanted to earn more through investing, it was natural for everyone in thepany to want more of that

    money too. Money was money, after all.

    Thus, they decided to invest in apany as well. They would operate on their own and report back to

    the main branch so that they¡¯d provide funds for investment purposes. This particrpany had

    already been given funds of over eighty million dors, but only those involved knew about the

    company.

    Everything seemed to be sailing so smoothly. The main branch had already approved of their funding

    requests, and they thought that with all the investments going around, they would never be found out.

    Besides, thepany had provided double insurances since they were using the name of another

    local business. Nothing should¡¯ve gone wrong.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have no idea what the higher-ups were smoking, but they¡¯ve just decided to check in on our

    company! What more, they seemed to know what they were checking for! Since they weren¡¯t able to

    bnce the financial statements, they had suspected that someone wasmitting fraud!¡±

    Stuart was having a panic attack. He knew that this was it.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird though! The business isn¡¯t that big and we didn¡¯t provide that much funding either! We even

    made sure to use another business¡¯ name too! There¡¯s no way they could have detected this that

    easily!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea how either but that¡¯s the least of my problems! The higher-ups are now investigating

    both the director and Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m most likely going to go down with them too! Oh god, what should I

    do? If thepany decides to report us, we¡¯ll be sentenced to jail!¡±

    Seeing how panicked he was, Ava began panicking herself. However, she suddenly had an idea.

    Patting herself on the head, she exined, ¡°Wait, there may be a solution to this! Why don¡¯t you use a

    scapegoat? They can take the full me for you then all your problems should be solved, right?¡±

    ¡°Who though? This is serious business!¡±

    Ava thought for a while before snapping her fingers. ¡°I think I have a n!¡±

    While all this was happening, Gerald was calmly filing documents for thepany.

    Fay simply smiled when she saw him working. ¡°You¡¯re so hardworking Gerald! You just keep on going,

    company afterpany!¡±

    Gerald simply smiled back before replying, ¡°Well, I have to make sure that everything¡¯s been checked.

    Besides, I quite enjoy doing this and I¡¯ve learned a lot too!¡±

    The main reason thepany was being investigated on was because Ava had been boasting so

    much about Stuart¡¯s achievements. When Gerald found out that Nathaniel and Stuart were very close,

    he immediately checked on the projects that they had proposed.

    After some investigating, he was able to detect multiple errors in their documents. One of the

    companies that Stuart had proposed was even under the name of Waylon¡¯s father¡¯s business.

    It wasn¡¯t really that big of a deal at first, but how would a fairly sessfulpany not branch out?

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 526

    Gerald was familiar with Waylon¡¯s family. Since when had they opened apany that waspletely

    unrted to their family¡¯s business?

    After some thorough investigation, Gerald found that there was a problem and he immediately sent a

    message to Zack to have him double-check for him.

    ¡°Come on, tell me. What did you find?¡± said Fay with a smile. It was just a background check after all.

    Why did Gerald make it sound so grand?

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it, but just know that I¡¯ve found something big!¡± said Gerald before chuckling.

    At that moment, Gerald received a call from Ava which surprised him slightly.

    ¡°Gerald? Are you doing anything after work tonight?¡± asked Ava as soon as he picked up.

    ¡°Why? What do you need?¡± asked Gerald rather coldly.

    Though Gerald used to treat Ava kindly, her constant cold behavior toward him made him want to treat

    her equally as coldly.

    ¡°Well, I was thinking of treating you to dinner. You¡¯ve joined thepany for two days now and I still

    haven¡¯t treated you to a meal. So¡­ care to have dinner with me tonight?¡± asked Ava with a smile on

    the other side of the line.

    ¡°Who else will be there?¡± asked Gerald in return. He knew that Ava was definitely up to something.

    However, since Ava and Stuart were so close to each other, he felt that this would be a prime

    opportunity to get to know more about them.

    ¡°It¡¯ll just be the both of us! Nobody else!¡± replied Ava.

    Shortly after, both of them agreed on a meeting time and ce before she hung up.

    Ava didn¡¯t return to her desk for the rest of the day. Once Gerald clocked out, he headed for the agreed

    meeting ce. It was just a small restaurant that wasn¡¯t too far off from the office.

    As he entered a small, private dining area, he saw Ava. He was surprised, to say the least. She had

    been true to her word, as she was the only one waiting for him there.

    ¡°Over here, Gerald! Come, have a seat! What do you think of this ce? It¡¯s pretty good, right?¡± said

    Ava with a smile as she opened a bottle of red wine and poured some out for Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a pretty nice ce. What¡¯s the special asion though? I wouldn¡¯t have minded going

    somewhere cheaper!¡± replied Gerald with a slightly wry smile.

    ¡°How could I ever treat you to something cheap? Also, just so you know, I¡¯ve constantly wanted to have

    a personal conversation with you in the past two days. However, the office just didn¡¯t seem to be a

    convenient ce to talk! Now that we¡¯re alone, it¡¯s about time we both got caught up with the good old

    days!¡± said Ava as she inched closer to Gerald, her elbow gently nudging his.

    What exactly was this girl up to? Gerald had not the slightest clue.

    However, he did notice how flirty Ava was being with him. She had even tried to figure out how he got

    those tickets earlier along with his other colleagues. ¡®Catching up on the good old days¡¯ was definitely

    not her true intention.

    After drinking and talking for quite a bit, Gerald¡¯s face began turning red as he grew tipsy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Ava, I think I¡¯ve had enough. We¡¯ve been drinking way too much!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Alright then, shall we get going? Ah, could you send me back, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    After Ava settled the bill, Gerald apanied her back to her ce.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to find out what she was up to since she kept avoiding answering his questions.

    After Ava arrived home safely, Gerald was just about to leave when she grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t leave!¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 527

    After grabbing on to his arm, she began looking at Gerald flirtatiously.

    Though her eyes were indeed, very attractive, Gerald was still shocked.

    ¡°Ava, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m not. Could you please apany me?¡± she asked as she pulled him deeper into her

    house. Eventually, Gerald ended up being pushed onto her bed.

    She then began taking her dress off seductively.

    Gerald could only gulp.

    Ava was really beautiful, after all. She had fair skin and a great figure. As she pressed her body against

    his, Gerald felt heat rushing through his body.

    His throat felt dry as Ava continued undressing. Her upper body was now mostly exposed.

    All of a sudden, the door was kicked open and two people rushed in!

    Ava immediately rolled off the bed and covered herself with some clothes as she screamed, ¡°Hurry!

    Get the d*mn pictures!¡±

    One of the two men who had entered was Nathaniel while the other was of course, Stuart. Nathaniel

    seemed to be recording as Ava started crying.

    ¡°Stuart! Save me please!¡± she cried out.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ava! We¡¯re here now so this b*stard can¡¯t do anything! I can¡¯t believe him! This Gerald

    seemed like such an honest guy but to think he was this sleazy! How dare he set up a trap for his own

    ex-ssmate!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was such a person either! I just wanted to treat him to dinner! He then offered to send

    me back but¡­ but¡­ He ended up assaulting me! Thank god you guys are here now!¡± wailed Ava.

    ¡°No worries Ava, we¡¯ve caught everything on tape! Let¡¯s go report him immediately!¡± sneered

    Nathaniel.

    He knew that Gerald was now as good as dead.

    Gerald on the other hand, had sobered up and he now realized that he had been set up.

    He knew that something was wrong the moment Ava started undressing. What more, she had been

    exceptionally nice to him all evening!

    Gerald just couldn¡¯t believe that his own ex-ssmate would treat him like this.

    Though, what reason did she have to set him up?

    ¡®We¡¯ve been friends for at least seven years, Ava. What the hell?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, a wry

    smile on his face.

    ¡°So, what should we do with you now, Gerald?¡± said Stuart coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s up to you guys, isn¡¯t it? What do you even want me to do?¡± replied Gerald with a grim

    smile.

    ¡°Well look at you! You sound decisive!¡± said Nathaniel with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. Just sign this contract and you¡¯ll be the legal owner of it. Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± said Stuart

    as he took a contract out for Gerald to see.

    When he saw the name of thepany on the contract, Gerald was finally able to put two and two

    together.

    The name of thepany was the exact one that he had told Zack to investigate into.

    It seemed that his predictions had been right. Stuart was definitely a suspicious individual and there

    were several problems with his and Waylon¡¯s business.

    Since the matter had been revealed, they were now obviously trying to find a scapegoat.

    This was a matter of life and death! If he signed the papers, he would be deemed the traitor and should

    Zack find out about it, the person ending up in jail would most definitely be Gerald!

    At that moment, Stuart had no idea who he was truly going up against!

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 528

    Gerald smiled.

    The trio before him would never be able to remotely evene close to anticipating that he was the

    actual owner of thepany.

    He then looked toward Ava before saying, ¡°High school friends, huh? Why are you doing all this to me?

    Since when have you be this way, Ava?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about ying the friendship card, you b*stard! Afterying your dirty hands on me,

    don¡¯t even dream that I¡¯ll let you off easily! Since you¡¯re talking about friendship now, why didn¡¯t you

    save a ticket for me earlier this afternoon then?¡±

    ¡°The most hrious thing is that youck even the most basic ofmon sense! Did you really think

    that I¡¯d ever fall for or even make out with you? Keep fantasizing about it, that¡¯s all you¡¯ll ever get!¡±

    Since they weren¡¯t filming anymore, Ava found no further reason to filter her words.

    She knew Gerald well. All Gerald was, was a poor and powerless pauper. Knowing the difference in

    power between them allowed Ava to execute her n without the slightest hesitation. She wasn¡¯t even

    remotely afraid, to bepletely honest.

    ¡°Oh, I see how it is now. It seems that I¡¯ve really thought too much!¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to believe this, honestly. I truly trusted that you wanted to treat me to dinner because

    of our past friendship. If you had just been sincere, I would definitely have been willing to help you in

    the future should you get into any trouble!¡± replied Gerald.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Though Gerald had anticipated that Ava had some ploy when she called him out for dinner, he had truly

    felt touched while they reminisced about their old days back at the restaurant. That was the reason why

    he had decided to apany her back home in the first ce.

    Before they entered Ava¡¯s house, Gerald had already made up his mind that he would continue to help

    her out, even if they weren¡¯t as close to each other as they were before.

    After all this had happened however, he was nowpletely disappointed in her.

    ¡°You? Help me? Who do you even think you are? Look, we¡¯re letting you off easy. Think about it, you

    just have to sign these papers and thepany will be yours!¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll sign them, but you¡¯ll just have to wait for tomorrow. My identification card isn¡¯t with me now and I

    can¡¯t remember my identification number!¡± said Gerald as he thought of that excuse on the spot.

    ¡°The hell? You don¡¯t even remember your own identification number?¡± cursed Stuart.

    However, he wasn¡¯t too worried since they still had the recordings now. Gerald couldn¡¯t run from them

    and Stuart knew it.

    Tomorrow it was then.

    ¡°So be it. You¡¯ll sign these papers the moment you arrive at the office tomorrow. And don¡¯t you dare tell

    anyone about this or I¡¯ll call the police immediately! You¡¯ll definitely be charged for attempted r*pe if the

    recording gets out!¡± said Stuart.

    ¡°Tomorrow it is!¡± replied Gerald.

    He was then let off. Once Gerald left the building, he immediately contacted Zack and told him

    everything that had happened.

    He was feeling very upset since despite being disappointed in her, he still felt sorry for Ava.

    He had initially gone undercover to try gathering information from the culprits he found. To think that his

    ex-ssmate would be this involved with the matter.

    When the next day came, Gerald entered the office and was just about to take a seat when both Stuart

    and Ava walked up to him.

    ¡°Gerald, pleasee to my office now!¡± said Stuart as he looked at Gerald. He also motioned for

    Gerald to remember to bring along his identification card.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± replied Gerald as he followed both of them. Nathaniel was already waiting in Stuart¡¯s

    office for them.

    The office doubled as a printing room, and not many people usually went there.

    ¡°Alright, sign this quickly. We still have other formalities to go through. Hurry up!¡± said Stuart as he took

    the contract from the night before out.

    However, Gerald simply sat there with his legs crossed. He had clearly no intention of signing it.

    ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Hurry up and sign it already!¡± warned Stuart with a slightly raised

    voice.

    Gerald¡¯s response was to simply look at his watch before saying, ¡°Just wait for a little while more. I¡¯ll

    sign it when everyone else has arrived. That¡¯ll save you the time to look for the right person to process

    your formalities!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 529

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see what I mean in a little while,¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, a few cars arrived at the entrance of the building.

    When their doors were opened, out stepped Spencer¡ªWaylon¡¯s father¡ª, Jarvan Wilson¡ªthe current

    deputy minister¡ªand Norman Lay¡ªthe investmentpany¡¯s assistant manager. All of them bore

    serious expressions on their faces.

    Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke were present as well, both looking equally upset.

    If Gerald hadn¡¯t sent Zack a message telling him that there were problems with thepany, neither

    Zack nor Michael would have ever found out that all this was happening under their noses.

    As it turned out, the profit of thepany and the departments within it were all involved just because

    of a few people.

    After hearing what Gerald had found the night before, Zack called everyone relevant back to the office

    before interrogating them thoroughly throughout the entire night.

    Under Gerald¡¯s order, he was to bring them to the office now. As the group approached the building¡¯s

    main entrance, they saw a man and woman waiting outside.

    ¡°Why did you even tell me toe over, Waylon? How should I know where your father is? I didn¡¯t

    even know that thepany was in trouble!¡± said the woman, her tone slightly irritated.

    ¡°Xe, could you please not be like this? You have to help me¡­ D*mn it! My dad¡¯s here!¡± replied

    Waylon as he looked up.

    Waylon¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been home the entire night. Mostly clueless about what was happening, all

    Waylon knew was that his father was going to the office early the next day.

    He decided to wait for his father at the office to try and get a better understanding of his father¡¯s

    situation. Since he knew that Xe had been to thepany¡¯s headquarters quite a few times, he

    called her over to apany him.

    As Spencer came closer, Waylon ran over to him and realized that his father¡¯s face looked awful.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Son, just go home first. This is none of your business. Mr. Crawford¡¯s here to see us!¡± said Spencer

    unhappily.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Mr. Crawford? He¡¯s here in Serene County?¡± asked both Waylon and Xe, the two of them

    equally shocked.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± replied Spencer as he nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Crawford shouldn¡¯t wait for us a second longer!¡± said Zack.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lyle¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Spencer¡¯s face that looked awful. Everyone else being escorted into the building bore

    equally terrible expressions.

    After the group went into the building, Waylon said, ¡°There must be something terribly wrong. I¡¯ve never

    seen my dad like that! I have to see what happened for myself!¡±

    As for Xe, since the time Cindy¡¯s mother had treated them to a mealst time, she hadn¡¯t wanted to

    talk to Waylon anymore. However, she really wanted to know what Mr. Crawford looked like. That was

    the main reason why she had agreed to apany Waylon.

    Meanwhile in the investment marketing department, the mood had been rather lively.

    Most of the employees were standing up to look at all the people walking up and down the hallway.

    The people in question included higher management people from the headquarters and also some very

    important individuals.

    Nobody could tell what was going on and nobody dared to ask what was happening. It was a shocking

    scene, to say the least.

    As the elevator doors opened, Zack stepped out before leading the small group to the printing room.

    ¡°¡­Hey, that¡¯s the general manager, Zack Lyle and beside him is Michael Zeke! Both of them are the

    company¡¯s right-hand men!¡±

    ¡°And look who¡¯s following behind them. Isn¡¯t that Mr. Wilson and Mr. Lay? What on earth is going on?

    Oh my god, the one behind them looks like Spencer Letts from Housnd Enterprise!¡±

    ¡°Is thepany in some kind of trouble? All the higher management people and even the boss is

    here!¡±

    ¡°Most probably. I wonder what¡¯s gotten us into such hot water!¡±

    Everyone who saw the group of people discussed the situation.

    Mina herself was sipping a cup of tea as she watched them.

    Much to her surprise, she saw a few familiar facesing out of the lift. She immediately waved her

    right arm while shouting, ¡°Xe! Over here!¡±

    ¡°Mina!¡± replied Xe as both she and Waylon walked toward her.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on? Actually, hold on. Xe, is this your

    boyfriend?¡± asked Mina as she chuckled when she noticed Waylon.

    ¡°He¡¯s not, but moving on, I was about to ask you the same thing. The headquarters called the higher

    management for a meeting and we have no clue what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Well, guess all we can do is wait!¡± replied Mina as she shook her head.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 530

    A knock was heard on the door and Gerald looked toward it.

    His legs were still crossed when he shouted, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Zack and Michael then led Spencer and the rest into the room.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? What?¡± said Stuart, stunned.

    Everyone in the room was involved in the matter.

    Even Spencer Letts was here and the ones taking the lead were Mr. Zeke, Mr. Lyle, and Mr. Wilson!

    ¡°This¡­¡± That was the only thing the trio managed to mutter. Stuart, Nathaniel, and Ava were

    dumbfounded.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    When they finally came to their senses, the trio shouted, ¡°Mr. Zeke! Mr. Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, they¡¯re all here!¡± said Zack as he ignored the three people.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a joke right? The f*ck? He¡¯s Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. This was especially so for Stuart and Ava.

    ¡°M-M-Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± Ava felt like she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Well, since everyone is finally here now, let¡¯s begin. So, Mr. Ferguston, tell me about the papers again.

    Where do I need to sign?¡± said Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Stuart¡¯s mind had gone nk and he could only gulp.

    Stuart had initially thought that he would be able to wiggle out of this mess, scot-free. His n was

    perfect, after all. Now that this had happened, the amount of trouble he was in had skyrocketed.

    Never could he have dreamt that he would fall right into Gerald¡¯s trap.

    Who the f*ck could have even anticipated that Gerald was the actual Mr. Crawford?

    Though Stuart turned to look at Ava, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about him this time. Instead, she

    shouted, ¡°Mr. Lyle, what did you call Gerald? Is he¡­ Is he really Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Step aside and don¡¯t be a nuisance!¡± sneered Zack in response.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, should we really proceed with this here? The printing room is too small to hold a

    meeting!¡± said Michael as he took a step forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Bring them to the meeting room. We¡¯re getting to the bottom of this, today!¡± said Gerald.

    Zack nodded before leading the group of people out with him.

    Even as she walked out the door, Ava was still peeking at Gerald. Her eyes reflected her sheer

    confusion. She just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Gerald simply ignored her and headed out himself.

    ¡°Here theye!¡± shouted an employee and everyone went silent.

    Mina and the others were shocked when they saw Geralding out of the room behind the group.

    ¡°Psst! Gerald! Over here!¡± said Mina in a soft voice as she motioned for him toe over. Ever since

    he had given her the ticket, she had considered him to be a friend.

    As Gerald walked over, he was surprised to see that both Xe and Waylon were there too.

    ¡°Gerald? Why are you here?¡± asked Xe, shocked.

    ¡°Eh? You guys know each other? He¡¯s new here and he¡¯s also my colleague!¡± said Mina as she smiled.

    ¡°So this is where you¡¯re working!¡±

    Xe was undoubtedly surprised to see him here. Otherplicated emotions were also brewing deep

    inside her.

    Waylon, on the other hand, was exceptionally upset when he heard that.

    ¡°Well, you should treat Gerald nicely then, Mina. He¡¯s our ex high school ssmate after all, and he

    definitely has potential!¡± said Waylon though there were hints of jealousy in his voice.

    ¡°Not bad. Also, he really is very skilled! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey Gerald! Do you know what¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong with Stuart and the others?¡± asked a

    group of girls who quickly surrounded Gerald.

    ¡°Also, I heard from Xe that Mr. Crawford is here today! I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen him¡­ Which one of

    them is Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Mina next.

    Everyone was curious about that as well.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, everyone¡¯s headed to the meeting room now. Are youing?¡±

    At that moment, Zack¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Gerald.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 531

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    XeJaquin and Waylon Letts were both startled.

    The entire marketing department was confused.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Gerald shouted back.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­you¡­you are Mr. Crawford?¡± Xe stuttered. She was clearly in shock.

    Though Cindy¡¯s mom joked around once, saying how Gerald could actually be Mr. Crawford from

    Mayberry thest time they had dinner at their ce.

    Xe was just bbergasted back then when she heard of the joke.

    But when she gave it a second thought, she was quite close to Gerald, so how could he be the super-

    rich Mr. Crawford?

    But then, just a moment ago, when Mr. Lyle had called out his name, Xe¡¯s mindpletely went

    nk.

    Gosh, could Gerald be Mr. Crawford?!

    Gerald turned to Xe and nodded, ¡°Yep!¡±

    He then left as the crowd stared at him in astonishment.

    Waylon, initially brought in by Xe to visit her father, was dumbfounded as he fumbled around for a

    chair to sit.

    ¡°F*ck! Gerald is a rich heir, and he¡¯s our CEO! No wonder he had so many tickets! Just like what I told

    you, Gerald had a sophisticated identity, but¡­ oh my god, never would I have thought that he¡¯s our

    chairman!¡±

    The moment Gerald had left, the entire marketing department went crazy!

    ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t offend the chairman!¡± Some girls were both relieved and scared.

    In short, the entire atmosphere was just in a frenzy.

    Everyone was way too overwhelmed and shocked.

    Regarding Stuart¡¯s matter, the problem was handled with ease.

    At that moment, they did not only confess what they had done but also exposed several other

    department managers who were previously not mentioned.

    Most of the culprits were residents from Serene County, Mayberry.

    The oue was simple. They were all handed over to the police.

    When they were being arrested, Ava threw Gerald a pitiful gaze, pleading for his help, but he turned a

    blind eye.

    He had already given her a chance before.

    Since she yed the emotion card to deceive him, Gerald was not going to fall for it again!

    Eventually, the matter hade to an end.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, your birthday is in four days; any ns? Your dad gave me a call and told me it¡¯s your

    first birthday since the end of your poverty-stricken life, so let¡¯s celebrate and have a good time, shall

    we!¡± Mr. Lyle smiled excitedly.

    ¡°What else is there to n? I¡¯d usually celebrate my birthday with Mr. and Mrs. Winters, and this year is

    no exception. I¡¯ll still go back to my hometown, but this time around, all of you are free to tag along!

    With more than twenty people, it¡¯s going to be a st, hehe!¡±

    Gerald returned a bright smile.

    Other than Xeno, who had been a good friend to Gerald since he was a kid, Gerald did not have many

    close friends.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, if you had no money or influence, who would want to y with a poor loser like you?

    Hence why Gerald did not invite that many to his birthday party.

    Those that he nned on inviting were Zack Lyle and Michael Zeke, probably Aiden Baker, Elena

    Larson, Xeno Lane, and Sienna.

    He mingled well and had fun with those people, so he figured theirpany would be alright.

    Gerald was not willing to make it too public.

    After that, Gerald packed up his things as he prepared to go to town.

    Michael, on the other hand, looked pale.

    Zack had already noticed it, so he asked, ¡°Michael, is there something you haven¡¯t told Gerald?¡±

    Michael scratched his head, anxiously, ¡°I kinda told everyone that Mr. Crawford¡¯s birthday is in four

    days. But he said to keep it low-key?¡±

    ¡°What?! You leaked that information out?¡± Zack froze, stunned.

    At five in the afternoon, Gerald took a cab and headed back to town.

    Gerald could now head back freely without causing any trouble. It was not a problem for the fleet to

    send him off.

    However, the fact that he was Mr. Crawford was still unclear to Mr. Winters and his family.

    If he returned like this, it would be too much extravagance, and Gerald did not like this feeling.

    The next thing on the list for Gerald was toe clean with Mr. Winters and his family regarding the

    hospital bill settlement and his identity. After all, there was nothing for him to hide from the old couple.

    While on his way back to his hometown, Gerald felt it was better to keep a low profile.

    Seeing the roads being paved along the road, Gerald knew that his town would soon undergo some

    significant development.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 532

    ¡°Young man, is your house in this town?¡±

    The driver was a middle-aged man. He asked warmly and shed a smile.

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Well, congrats, kiddo, your town is about to undergo quite a significant development, and no piece of

    land here will be left unattended! Not only will they provide housing fees, but also demolition fees and

    many job opportunities too! You look like a college student, so when you¡¯re back home, you should

    make good use of this opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that would be nice!¡±

    As they chatted along the way, they eventually arrived at Gerald¡¯s hometown.

    It was a town, but Gerald¡¯s home was in a small vige in the middle of the city¡ªa town vige.

    There were many families in the vige that run mills. They ran businesses like milling flour and such.

    Back then, the best part about the vige was the fantastic fragrance of freshly milled flour in the air.

    But this trip back to his vige, it was apparent that the fragrance of milled flour which Gerald missed

    was significantly lesser now.

    ¡°Woohoo, the college student is back!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your girlfriend back?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, have you found a job? I¡¯m sure such a bright college student like you can find a good job,

    right?¡±

    As soon as he entered the vige, the vigers flocked around him and started questioning.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald smiled.

    ¡°Hmph, then you went to college for nothing? It¡¯s no different than the others who dropped out of school

    early to work!¡± A woman taunted with disdain.

    The vige folks¡¯ words were dreadful and judgemental, but Gerald did not bother much.

    Instead, he turned away from their remarks and finally reached the door of his home.

    When he took out his keys to unlock the door, he realized that the door lock was changed some time

    ago, and he could not open it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gerald wondered for a moment.

    ¡°Oh, Gerald, you¡¯re back!¡± A woman came out of the house next to Mr. Winters¡¯s. She was Mr.

    Winters¡¯s second daughter-inw, Sandri Sutton.

    She approached Gerald while munching on some peanuts.

    ¡°Sandri, howe the house locks were changed?¡±

    Gerald asked as he smiled wryly.

    He had met Sandri before back when they were at the hospital.

    She was very greedy for money and would take advantage of every situation, and she did not like

    losses.

    ¡°Oh, I changed it; what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Then what about the keys to my house?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Huh, what do you mean by your house? Gerald, do you even know who this house belongs to now? I

    know why you¡¯re back. You heard that the house was about to be demolished, and you wanted toe

    back to get your fair share of the money. Let me tell you this once, don¡¯t even think about it! This is my

    house and written ck and white on the estate license!¡±

    Sandri¡¯s tone changed.

    Gerald immediately understood what she meant.

    Mr. Winters had two houses when Gerald¡¯s parents moved here. One was for their own family, and the

    other one was this.

    His parents paid for the house.

    To be frank, there was no such thing as a real estate license in the countryside twenty years ago.

    They only signed a simple contract, and it was the same contract that his dad had signed with Mr.

    Winters while they were drinking.

    That was a long time ago, and Gerald had no idea where his father had kept the contract.

    During that time, they would not even have thought that Mr. Winters¡¯ family would forcefully evict them

    to get the house back.

    And it was because of this matter.

    Sandri, too, heard about the demolition project and tried to get her hands on the house. She could

    make tens of thousands of dors from it.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re back! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense; this house belongs to your family, and no one can

    take it away from you!¡±

    Suddenly, Mr. Winters came out and eximed firmly.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 533

    ¡°What do you mean by that, old man? What do you mean it¡¯s theirs? I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ve consulted

    with awyer, and if we bring this to court, the contract you signed will not be counted! The real estate

    certificate is ours anyway!¡± Sandri said frantically.

    ¡®Seems like they¡¯ve been quarreling about the matter for quite some time now.¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    Earlier, when he called Mr. Winters, he sensed that Mr. Winters was in a bad mood.

    It turned out that they had been quarreling.

    Even if the housing estate belonged to the Crawfords, why would Gerald even fight with them for it?

    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t Gerald win the lottery? Why would he still care about this house anyway! And I don¡¯t

    know where I lost the house key for the lock!¡± Sandri continued, fuming.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mr. Winters grunted as he picked up arge rock from the ground.

    ¡°Excuse me, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Sandri asked as she stepped back in anxiousness.

    Mr. Winters then stormed towards the door and smashed the lock with the rock.

    He then whipped out a new lock from his pocket.

    ¡°Gerald, with this lock, the three of them wouldn¡¯t dare to take turns to change the lock to your house.

    Enough with this mess. Let¡¯s go inside and clean-upter. Come over to my house for dinner; your aunt

    is cooking up a feast for you.¡± Mr. Winters said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    Gerald took the lock and forced a smile. Turns out, the second sister-inw was not the first person to

    lock his house door. The first and third sister-inw were also involved.

    Gerald looked at how grim and hopeless the circumstances were and could only force a grin.

    Sandri¡¯s face turned scarlet. She cried as she ran back home to make a phone call.

    After Gerald had tidied up his house, he headed to Mr. Winter¡¯s for dinner.

    He was greeted by a few shiny, brand new cars parked in front of Mr. Winters¡¯s house. The best looking

    one among the bunch was a ck Passat.

    They were all newly bought.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It looked like all the brothers, from the oldest to the third, were all there.

    In previous years, they usually held many big feasts and asions as such, but this year, things were

    different.

    As Gerald stepped into the house, he heard someone banging on the table loudly.

    ¡°Why?! That was our house, and by what authority should we give it to them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, mom, I heard that this time they¡¯re going to demolish several houses, and to reimburse them for

    the demolition, each household will be receiving tens of thousands of dors. They¡¯re starting to repair

    the roads, and since our house is by the mountainside, they might even turn this ce into a tourist

    attraction, or even a movie base! After this, our houses will be worth a lot of money! Money!¡± Francis

    Winters eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Yep, yep! Mom, a friend of mine, had invested in the tourism sector in her town. After her house was

    demolished, she was able to afford two houses!¡± Queeny Winters said.

    ¡°That too! Gerald¡¯s family has taken so much advantage over us; besides, he won hundreds of

    thousands of dors worth of lottery already!¡±

    The eldest brother banged his fists angrily on the table and scowled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow. I¡¯ll find someone to get the house back.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what makes you think that only you can do that? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got no connections at all!¡±

    ¡°I know, right! I¡¯ve connections too, you know! Plus, if you get back the house, wouldn¡¯t that mean the

    house would be under your name afterward?¡±

    The entire family started falling into a chaotic squabble.

    At this point, Gerald could not stand by the sidelines and eavesdrop any longer, so he walked in.

    ¡°Everyone, stop fighting! If you want this house that much, take it!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Gerald, this has nothing to do with you, so stop the nonsense. It doesn¡¯t matter who you want to hand

    the house over to; the house still belongs to your family!¡± Mr. Winters said coldly.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was fed up with the drama.

    ¡°Hmph, since Gerald said it himself, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, old man!¡±

    The sister-inw chimed in haughtily.

    As for Queenie, Francis, and the others¡­

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 534

    They threw death stares at Gerald.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Gerald had unintentionally embarrassed them previously at the hospital.

    Because of that incident, any word that came out of his mouth at the moment seemed to be just

    infuriating.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. It has been a while since Gerald came back, so let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    The eldest brother gestured everyone to the dining table after hearing what Gerald had said.

    Upon the eldest brother¡¯s persistence, only then did the family get seated at the dinner table.

    Regarding the housing matter and seeing the angered expression on their father¡¯s face, he was afraid

    that he would fall sick once again from the stress and tension.

    Hence, for the time being, no one touched on the topic.

    ¡°Gerald, have you finished your internship? Have you found a job already?¡± The third brother quizzed.

    ¡°Hah, seems like he hasn¡¯t found any job yet, though. It¡¯s difficult to look for a job these days, and if it

    wasn¡¯t for our third bro pulling some strings, even Francis wouldn¡¯t have found a job. But look at him

    now, he works in an office for an insurancepany, isn¡¯t that great?¡± The third sister-inw boasted

    proudly.

    ¡°Queenie¡¯s job is even better! Although her job is quiteborious, it holds the infinite potential for future

    developments! Francis is still young for his age; being able to live sofortably is not a good thing!¡±

    The second sister-inw scoffed and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a job,¡± Gerald said, cutting the conversation.

    ¡°You can¡¯t afford to not get a job! Are you nning to get by your days with just your lottery money and

    do nothing? You¡¯ll starve to death sooner orter, and besides, without a decent job, who¡¯s going to

    look up to you?¡± The second sister-inw sneered.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s quite difficult for someone like Gerald to find a good job, but hey, ourpany is

    short of a toilet cleaner. I rememberedst time Aunt Lacy, who cleaned the hallways, said their

    cleaningpany was short of cleaners, so she told us to help her find one. Although the job seems

    pretty shabby, it is still a job nheless!¡±

    Queenie spoke up; her voice was cynical.

    ¡°Hmmm, Queenie is right. Gerald, if you want to find a job, I can persuade Aunt Lacy with some gifts to

    get you the position!¡± The second sister-inw nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, that won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Francis chuckled as he, too, agreed.

    When they first met a while back, Francis and Queenie were still on probation.

    After Gerald had embarrassed them with tens of thousands of dors, their pride was hurt. But now,

    after entering the working world, their knowledge had widened. To them, Gerald was still a nobody who

    had just won a small lottery.

    They continued to take turns to throw jabs at Gerald.

    Gerald lowered his head as he ate his food.

    After a while, he finally spoke up, ¡°My birthday is in another three or four days. I¡¯ve invited my friends to

    come over, and I¡¯m treating them to dinner; all of you should join us too.¡± Gerald extended the invitation

    in a low voice.

    ¡°Huh, okay¡­ Well, Gerald, it¡¯s not like we like to ridicule you or anything; you may have some money,

    but why even bother holding a birthday celebration? It¡¯s not like you canpare with others anyway!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees; we¡¯ll go if we¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all kind of busy at the moment; we don¡¯t have time for your birthday!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, during my meeting today, my leader told us there will be a major event happening in just a

    few days. It¡¯s said that all the leaders from the province will be attending this event, so we¡¯ve got many

    things to handle. I¡¯m sorry, but I have no time to spare.¡± Francis said.

    Queenie, too was busy with something else.

    Gerald caught on to their intentions immediately. None of them would spare even a minute for his

    birthday.

    ¡°Yeah, no problem, if you¡¯re not busy, you cane over. Just saying. That¡¯s all.¡± Gerald replied.

    Everyone stopped talking at that instant.

    ¡°Gerald, you can ask your friends toe over. We¡¯ll still celebrate with you, and I¡¯ll even prepare a big

    feast!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Winters said in unison.

    Upon hearing their words, Gerald¡¯s heart warmed up, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of your cooking

    Mrs. Winters! I¡¯ll get the groceries!¡±

    They then continued briefing chatting.

    Once dinner was over, the brothers drove home.

    Everyone was ready to go to bed. Suddenly, Mr. Winters called out to Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, wait a minute! I¡¯ve something important that I must tell you!¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 535

    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Mr. Winters?¡±

    Mr. Winters tugged at Gerald¡¯s sleeve and sat him down.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something good! When you called earlier today, I told you about it, but I figured it¡¯s

    better to tell you in person. It¡¯s not the wisest to talk about it with my sons around.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, please go ahead then, Mr. Winters!¡±

    ¡°I used to work in the mines and befriended this guy. After all these years of moving around, when I

    went to town some time ago, I just happened to run into him, and we chatted for a bit, you know, to

    catch up. He told me that his granddaughter is almost the same age as you, around the same age

    group as you and Francis!¡±

    ¡°She graduated from college a year earlier than you, and now her family seems anxious to find her a

    boyfriend. Her family is well-off and rich, so there aren¡¯t any particr criteria needed. I just thought of

    introducing her to you, as the family has two daughters, and she¡¯s the eldest!¡± Mr. Winters exined

    excitedly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°So, I wanted to discuss with you about arranging a date between the two of you for tomorrow! I¡¯m not

    going to let Francis know about this matter, and you shouldn¡¯t tell him either!¡±

    Gerald could see what Mr. Winters had in mind. Seeing that Gerald had difficulty looking for jobs, Mr.

    Winters wanted to help Gerald matchmake.

    He did all these for Gerald, and his intentions were pure and honest.

    It was just like thest time with Xeno.

    But Gerald already had M Smith, and the previous dates that were matchmade to him did not go well

    at all. Gerald was traumatized by the girls, so he really repulsed the idea of it.

    ¡°Mr. Winters, there¡¯s no need for that, but thank you for your kind consideration! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse

    me¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You can mind your own businesster, but I think you should meet up

    with her! It doesn¡¯t matter if it will work out, at least get to know her!¡± Mr. Winters wondered in

    bewilderment.

    This scenario felt almost identical to thest time with Xeno.

    Under this particr circumstance, Gerald could not tell Mr. Winters that he was actually well-off, and

    there was no need to help him find a partner.

    He could neither ept nor reject that offer, and neither could he upset Mr. Winters.

    ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll meet up with her tomorrow.¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll give her a call then!¡±

    Mr. Winters eagerly grabbed his phone to make the call. He then returned minutester in high spirits.

    ¡°Okay, luckily, my friend¡¯s daughter is avable tomorrow! I told him that both of you will be meeting and

    none of us will be tagging along. This is her number, give her a call tomorrow. Wherever you guys are

    going to meet, that¡¯s up to you. Try to sweet-talk her, okay? Her name is Michelle Waxham, just call her

    Elle. Her mom is a teacher, so she is a sweet one with good manners.¡± Mr. Winters said excitedly.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give her a callter!¡±

    After chatting with Mr. Winters, Gerald went home.

    He pondered for a bit before he decided to make the phone call.

    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±

    Ady¡¯s voice was heard from the other end.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Gerald; you must be Elle? It was Mr. Winters who suggested that I should give you a call!¡±

    It was Gerald¡¯s first time to call someone this way. He tried to act a little cheerful and generous, but he

    still sounded a little restrained.

    ¡°Oh, oh, yes, I know,¡± Elle replied politely. She then waited for Gerald to continue speaking.

    ¡°Are you busy?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, no worries, you may continue!¡±

    ¡°Which middle school did you attend before? Was it the First, middle school or Second middle school?¡±

    Gerald tried to create conversations with random topics.

    ¡°I attended Second middle school; what about you?¡±

    ¡°I attended the First! So, are you free tomorrow? There¡¯s a new Domino¡¯s that just opened in town; why

    don¡¯t we meet there and hang out?¡±

    Gerald did not know what else to talk about anymore, so he went straight to the point.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Well, you get some rest early!¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, you too!¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 536

    The both of them then hung up the phone.

    Gerald felt a slight pang of guilt. He felt sorry for M.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But on second thought, he knew that this was not for real. They were just going to meet each other for

    a while, and that was not a big deal.

    On the other hand, in the room.

    Michelle hung up the phone and began removing her makeup.

    Her younger sister, Xabrina was eavesdropping on their conversation while lying on the bed.

    She then chuckled. ¡°Sister, so you¡¯re going to meet each other tomorrow. By the way, what¡¯s his name?

    Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Gerald Crawford. He studied in First Middle School before. Hmm¡­ but why do I feel that his

    name is so strangely familiar? Seems like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± Michelle said as she

    continued removing her makeup.

    Both sisters had quite a charm to themselves.

    Xabrina scoffed andughed, ¡°Geez, how much dumber can you get? Sister, he¡¯s one year younger

    than you, and he studied in First Middle School. You can simply just get somebody to inquire about him

    from your juniors in the school. Then you¡¯ll know more about him, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll inquire about it then!¡± Michelle jumped up and immediately started making phone calls.

    She called a few female juniors to inquire about Gerald.

    The moment she was done, her face turned pale.

    ¡°D*mn it! How dare grandpa introduce such a person to me?¡± Michelle voiced out anxiously.

    ¡°Eh? Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know about this. Gerald is an infamous poor student back in First Middle School. His

    family is so poor, so much so that his parents and elder sister are out there doing manualbor.

    Besides, when he was studying in middle school, he was always bullied by the others. No wonder he

    couldn¡¯t find a job even after he graduated from university. His family is so poor. Certainly he couldn¡¯t

    find a good job!¡±

    Michelle cried out.

    ¡°D*mn! What are you gonna do then? You¡¯ve promised him. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re able to bypass

    grandpa either!¡±

    Her sister replied, feeling equally exasperated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if I can¡¯t find myself a boyfriend, I¡¯ll definitely never get together with someone as

    such. Oh my goodness! If my ssmates or best friends knew that I¡¯m dating this infamous poor

    student, we would definitely be aughing stock in no time!¡±

    Michelle said in a worried tone.

    Since she was just a girl, she would certainly care about what the others¡¯ opinions were.

    Everyone wanted to find themselves the kind of boyfriend who would be the talk of the town, in a good

    way. The more people praised their boyfriends, the happier the girls would feel.

    ¡°But Gerald turned out to be like this¡­ Ahh! I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore! I need to go and tell

    mother all about it.¡±

    Desperate and lost, Michelle called her mother.

    She then told her mother all about Gerald.

    Her mother was being put in a difficult position too.

    ¡°Oh dear, that won¡¯t do. Dating him is as good as telling the rest that my daughter couldn¡¯t find herself a

    boyfriend and just picked some random guy. How could this be?! No way! It¡¯s better to reject him

    firmly!¡± Her mother said.

    ¡°But mom, you do know how grandpa¡¯s temper is. He likes to keep his reputation. If he¡¯s being

    humiliated in front of his friends, he might not be able to eat or sleep well. Then Dad will be angry with

    you too, right?¡±

    Xabrina asked worriedly.

    Her mother let out a loud sigh. ¡°Then what should we do? Okay, how about this. Elle, just go and meet

    him tomorrow. Immediately reject him ande home!¡±

    Her mother suggested.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll bump into my ssmates!¡± Michelle said.

    The thought never urred to Michelle previously. But now, Michelle cared about that a lot.

    ¡°What if my friends or ssmates see us?¡± She cried out.

    Her mother felt anxious too. ¡°What can we do now, though? It seems like you don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, mom, I have a solution. Why not, let¡¯s ask our little sister to go then. She¡¯s two years younger

    than him. Besides, she¡¯s quite cheerful. It¡¯ll be easier for her to reject him!¡±

    Her mother said, ¡°That¡¯ll do too. Xabrina, just go there on behalf of your sister. After all, you¡¯re more

    eloquent than I am!¡±

    Xabrina nodded slowly and replied, ¡°I can do that. But sister, after the university term reopens and I

    be a junior, please give me more pocket money!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The entire family smiled as they were happy with their decision.

    Xabrina sneered. She then thought to herself:

    ¡®How could a man like him ever dream of marrying a pretty girl? I¡¯ll humiliate him to the core tomorrow.

    Otherwise, I¡¯m not ever Xabrina!¡¯

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 537

    The next day arrived.

    It was the day of the blind date, which was arranged by Mr. Winters.

    Although Gerald did not know what to expect of the oue, he still took the effort to do some

    preparations since he had given his promise to Mr. Winters. He decided to head to Domino¡¯s earlier.

    But something happened unexpectedly.

    He spotted a girl sitting alone and drinking coke. There were chicken wings and French fries on her

    table. At that moment, she was swinging her fair legs, and it seemed like she was waiting for someone.

    ¡®Could it be her?¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    The girl then put down her fries. She was munching while typing on the phone.

    Just at that moment, Gerald received a text message too. It was from Michelle.

    ¡°Are you here yet?¡±

    Again, Gerald thought to himself: ¡®As expected, it is that girl.¡¯

    On first impressions, she was quite pretty.

    So Gerald went ahead and slid into the seat opposite her.

    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± That girl was clearly shocked.

    She looked at Gerald in a daze.

    ¡°Are you here for a blind date?¡± Gerald asked her.

    ¡°What blind date? Are you out of your mind?¡± The girl stared at Gerald, her eyes frozen with fear.

    ¡°Eh? Wait, you¡¯re not Michelle? But didn¡¯t you send a text message to me just now?¡± Gerald was

    stupefied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Michelle is. I was sending a Line message to my boyfriend. Do you understand?¡±

    The girl replied in a shrill tone.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I made a mistake!¡±

    Gerald stood up in awkwardness.

    ¡®D*mn it! If I knew earlier, I would have called first.¡¯ He cringed.

    As he was about to call Michelle, suddenly someone tapped him on his shoulders lightly.

    He turned around and was stunned to see another gorgeous girl in front of him.

    She blinked herrge eyes and looked right into Gerald¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you Gerald? Are you here to meet someone?¡± The girl carefully asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am. And you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Xabrina!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Xabrina¡¯s elder sister¡ªMichelle!¡± Xabrina quickly concealed the blunder.

    She then sneered. ¡°Did you mistake someone else as me just now?¡± Xabrina asked him in a slight

    contemptuous tone.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Well, that was the in truth.

    The moment she entered Domino¡¯s, she was just in time to witness the whole scene unfold.

    It was too awkward.

    Hence, Xabrina just stood aside and watched from afar. She did not go over to greet him as she felt

    extremely awkward.

    She even concluded to herself that Gerald was indeed strange.

    But Xabrina decided to hurry up since she needed only less than five minutes to send him away and

    wrap up this issue for her sister.

    Gerald sat across from Xabrina.

    Gerald only needed to take a few nces at Xabrina to know that she was probably an empty flower

    pot¡ªpretty on the outside, but nothing more than that.

    On the other hand, Xabrina locked her gaze on Gerald and sized him up.

    She had some inner thoughts as she stared at him:

    ¡®Gerald is actually quite good-looking, to be honest. If only his family background were better, it would

    have been excellent for him to be my brother-inw.¡¯

    ¡®But unfortunately, he¡¯s so poor. How would my sister ever fall in love with him?

    ¡®In fact, if it weren¡¯t for grandpa forcing my sister to get married so soon, certainly my sister would not

    be so anxious about looking for a boyfriend.¡¯

    ¡®Plus, there are indeed so many bees trying to gain my sister¡¯s attention, just that she doesn¡¯t fancy any

    of them!¡¯

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve heard about your condition. You still haven¡¯t found a job, right? That means that you don¡¯t

    have any sry. Besides, I heard that you¡¯d bought a house in Serene County. But I¡¯ve been

    transferred to work in Mayberry, so it means that I¡¯ll be working in Mayberry soon. What are your ns

    in terms of living arrangements?¡±

    Xabrina asked him.

    She thought that it would be better to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Is that so? If you¡¯re talking about Mayberry, I do have a house there.¡±

    ¡°What? You own a house in Mayberry? Howrge is it?¡±

    Xabrina asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details. Besides, I never stay there!¡± Gerald chuckled.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Gerald realized after a while that her intention of the meetup wasn¡¯t for the blind date.

    Besides, Gerald himself was unwilling to attend the blind date too.

    So he decided to tease her, thinking that he might be able to get it over and done with.

    ¡°What are you pretending here? If you really have a house there, why don¡¯t you go and stay there?¡± Xabrina sneered.

    ¡°I do own a house there. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the luxury of time to go and stay. Besides, it¡¯s on top of the mountain. I can¡¯t get used to it if I stay there alone. That¡¯s a ce for my future wife and me!¡± Gerald smiled and replied.

    ¡°Oh, gosh! It¡¯s on top of the mountain. Are you guarding the forest for anybody? Did they buy you a small house there?¡±

    Xabrina chuckled cynically, her voice dripping with contempt.

    ¡°Then do you own a car? Let me tell you if I go to work in Mayberry, I won¡¯t ride any car which costs less than forty-five thousand dors.¡± She continued haughtily.

    ¡°I have a car too, but I park it at the foot of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°At the foot of the mountain. What kind of car is that?¡±

    ¡°A Lamborghini!¡± Gerald replied.

    Xabrina scoffed. ¡°D*mn it, oh my god. Are you out of your mind?! Gerald!¡±

    She could not put up with it anymore.

    At first, she thought that Gerald might have owned a house and a car in Mayberry.

    It turns out that he seemed to be only boasting about himself.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t know that my sister and I¡¯m rather aware of his family background and condition.¡¯ She thought to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s not a lie at all. I can¡¯t do anything anyway if you choose not to believe me.¡±

    Gerald shrugged his shoulders in resignation.

    He felt that he took the blind date quite seriously. At least if Mr. Winters asked him about it in the future, he would be able to give him a proper answer.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look, let me just get straight to the point. My family won¡¯t ever be in the liking of people like you. You know, I gave you the benefit of the doubt and thought that you might be an honest man since you¡¯re poor. So I thought it¡¯d be fine to give you a chance to prove yourself. But now, let¡¯s just forget about it. You s*umbag!¡±

    Xabrina spat.

    At that moment, she wanted to get up and leave immediately.

    But she froze and suddenly thought:

    ¡®F*ck! I came here early, and I even put my makeup on. But if I don¡¯t even get to drink anything and just leave like that just because I got annoyed by him, that¡¯s a real loss.¡¯

    ¡®The most important thing is that I need to carry out this task for my sister correctly.¡¯

    ¡®If Grandpa knows that I left early after listening to him only for such a short while, he¡¯ll certainly be extremely angry. Besides, Grandpa still doesn¡¯t know that I reced my sister for her.¡¯

    She was afraid that Gerald would make irresponsible remarks with Mr. Winters once he returned home.

    Hence, she decided to let Gerald retreat on his ount in the face of such difficult circumstances.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Seeing that she sat down again, Gerald asked her in shock.

    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m leaving? I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet since early morning. I want to have a meal. Besides, we met each other for the first time today. Shouldn¡¯t you be giving me a treat?¡±

    Xabrina crossed her arms around her chest and said.

    ¡°Oh! Yeah, sure, no problem!¡±

    Gerald lowered his head and began thinking: ¡®Why is she such a pain to deal with?¡¯

    ¡°I want a hamburger, French fries, chicken wings, some fried chicken, and a pizza. I want to eat all of these!¡± Xabrina pressed her lips proudly and ordered.

    ¡°Can you eat that much?¡± Gerald was shocked.

    ¡°Hey, look, just say it whether you¡¯re giving me a treat or not.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Yes, it¡¯s my treat!¡±

    Gerald then went over to the counter to order the food and brought them in a tray.

    He just stared at her as she ate her food.

    Gerald was thinking of a way to make her hate him so that she would leave immediately.

    Here¡¯s the text from the image:

    <hr>

    In that case, he would be able to exin himself.

    Both Gerald and Xabrina had their thoughts and ns in mind.

    At that very moment.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s really you! We were looking for you outside just now. It really seems to be you!¡±

    Two men and two women entered the restaurant. They tapped on Xabrina¡¯s shoulders as she was gobbling down the hamburger.

    It startled Xabrina.

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    Xabrina blushed as she quickly responded.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that we decided toe here for our meals too. Bree, who is this?¡±

    Suddenly, one of the men looked at Gerald and asked.

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s my friend. No worries, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead and get your meals first!¡±

    Hearing that they had addressed her with her actual name, she grew too nervous.

    They were not just any strangers but her ssmates from her middle school. Besides, they were currently studying at the same university. It was beyond her expectations that she would have bumped into them today since she was quite afraid of a situation like that might happen.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be like this, Bree. Hurry up and introduce him to us. What kind of a friend is this? Besides, he ordered so much delicious food for you. We must know who he is!¡±

    They pleaded excitedly.

    ¡°Bree? Isn¡¯t your name Michelle?¡± Gerald asked in confusion.

    ¡°Michelle? That¡¯s Bree¡¯s elder sister. Eh? What¡¯s happening? Wait, you don¡¯t know Xabrina? Then what are you doing here?¡±

    They asked, looking astounded.

    ¡°Gerald, just shut up!¡± Xabrina quickly stood up nervously.

    She then dragged the others aside.

    It seemed like she wanted to exin the situation to them.

    <hr>

    But Gerald seemed to realize something afterward.

    He vaguely remembered how Mr. Winters had mentioned that Michelle had a younger sister who was around three years younger.

    Could it be that she¡¯s Michelle¡¯s younger sister¡ªXabrina?

    ¡®So does it mean that Michelle didn¡¯te for the blind date today? But instead, she asked her sister to take her ce?¡¯

    ¡®D*mn it! No wonder she didn¡¯t even show the slightest bit of sincerity in today¡¯s blind date. She even dared to ask me tricky questions about houses and cars rudely.¡¯

    A momentter, Xabrina returned with the others. Her facial expression looked tight and worsened.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Xabrina. Michelle is my elder sister. But do you know why my sister asked me toe? She told me to be here to sound you out. My sister took this matter seriously when Grandpa told her about this, but what you did today is indeed very disappointing. I even told my friends about what you just told me, and even they could prove that you¡¯re just indeed boasting white lies about yourself!¡±

    ¡°Besides, your family¡¯s situation is even worse than we imagine. Am I right, you tell me.¡± Xabrina rambled on and med Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It turns out to be a blind date. Hey, bro, do you know how beautiful Michelle is? How could you even afford to want to be with Michelle, given the kind of person you are?¡±

    A man taunted coldly.

    Someone else sneered. ¡°Michelle was the beauty of our school back when we were studying in Second Middle School. How about you? You¡¯re just aughing stock from First Middle School. Hah, how well you nned it out, eh! You sucked up to the older generation and got them to be the matchmakers for you. But have you ever thought about it? If Michelle gets together with you, how are you going to support her?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Another woman said something else too, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget about this too. Just look at the bag I¡¯m carrying now. It¡¯s worth a few hundred dors. Certainly, Michelle wants something better. How can you ever afford that?¡±

    The women started to condemn him.

    ¡°Darling, I like the watch you wear better. This type of watch costs more than a thousand dors. You¡¯ll feel quite dignified if you wear that when you go out!¡±

    A woman locked her arms in another man¡¯s arm intimately.

    She then purposely revealed the watch around his wrist.

    After that, she looked at Gerald and said, ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t you wear a watch when you go out? Don¡¯t you know that wearing a watch is a sign of maturity for men? Even though you¡¯re unable to afford a good watch like this, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able to buy a watch which costs only a couple of dors, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! How dare youe out for a blind date with Michelle like this?¡±

    It seemed as though they had discussed well amongst themselves on how to ridicule Gerald. He was their primary target.

    Everything that they said sounded overwhelmingly vain and materialistic.

    They were just a bunch of rich, young people who were ignorant and mischievous. Gerald had seen much of such show-offs and empty talks when the others showed off their wealth.

    Despite knowing that, he still chose not to humiliate them and kept silent.

    Whatever had happened was precisely what he wanted since they did not want him to be dating Michelle anyway.

    Gerald just wanted to get away and forget about the entire ordeal.

    But at that moment.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 540

    As they were mocking Gerald, they suddenly stopped talking. They then looked outside in shock.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Two Yamaha motorcycles were parked at the restaurant. There were three men and a woman who got

    down from the motorcycles.

    It seemed like they were going to have their meals in Domino¡¯s too.

    ¡°Dmn! Xabrina, look! It¡¯s that btch, Lily!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! When we were studying in middle school, you had a bad rtionship with her. And what a

    coincidence that the both of you even went to the same university after. You even beat her up a while

    back. What are you going to do if she sees youter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, god. That tall dude is her boyfriend, and he¡¯s a thug. He has quite the influence around here.

    Bree, hurry up and hide from her!¡±

    Their state of arrogance immediately changed to anxiousness.

    Xabrina sneered. ¡°Why should I hide from her? I don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll

    dare to do anything to me!¡±

    At that moment, Xabrina did not have the time to bother about Gerald anymore. She crossed her arms

    around her chest, arrogantly, and red at Lily, who had just entered the ce.

    ¡°Does Xabrina bear some grudges against that girl?¡±

    ¡®Ooh¡­ it looks like they¡¯re about to get into a fight. What am I even doing lingering here¡­ this feels so

    awkward.¡¯ Gerald wanted to leave.

    ¡°D*mn! Well, well. It seems like enemies are surely bound to bump into each other. Xabrina, fancy

    seeing you here too!¡±

    At first nce, Lily immediately spotted Sabrina and called out smugly.

    ¡°Franklin, this is the girl I told you about. Wanna know what happened in the university? Just because

    there was a man who liked her and was on her side, she pped me when I got into a fight with her!¡±

    Lily blurted the details of that past incident on the spot.

    Xabrina did not give in either. The moment she saw Lily, her fury just grew.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they were already at each other¡¯s throats.

    Gerald merely listened to their quarrel from the sides.

    He gathered from the rough observation that they had quite a good rtionship with each other in

    middle school. However, they fell in love with the same guy at the same time, who was their ssmate

    back then.

    It all happened during their middle school, and everyone was in the phase of rebellion. If they were to

    compete for a boyfriend, the girls were much fiercer.

    Xabrina was the teacher¡¯s daughter. Hence she was quite famous at that time. She was not the typical

    miss goody two shoes, so she redeemed herself by having many friends she treated like her own

    brothers and sisters.

    At the same time, Lily also knew a lot of senior girls from the society.

    So the best friends ultimately turned against each other, and they even made an appointment to fight

    live on a broadcast tform on the inte.

    Since then, they held deep resentment toward each other.

    Itsted until they went to university. There was a rather powerful and influential rich heir who was

    trying to gain Xabrina¡¯s affections at that time.

    Xabrina started finding fault with Lily and beat her up. She always bullied Lily.

    They then returned home during the summer break. Lily wanted to take revenge on Xabrina.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily. Is she the girl you¡¯ve been talking about right? Go ahead and p her now. I just

    want to see who dares to make a move! I¡¯m Franklin Lockwood. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of me. Don¡¯t

    you?¡±

    Franklin shed a smile filled with menace.

    The three gangsters were around three years younger than Gerald. Besides, their hairstyles and the

    way they dressed stood out quite a bit. To put it simply, they looked as though they weren¡¯t part of the

    societal norms.

    But they were so slim.

    Gerald did not bother meddling in such affairs which concerned those bunch of ignorant youth.

    So he was about to leave soon.

    ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯ll definitely call Jimmy over if you dare to beat me up!¡±

    Xabrina shrieked.

    She noticed that Gerald was about to leave and cursed again.

    ¡°D*mn it, Gerald. You never fail to impress me. I¡¯m not afraid even though I¡¯m a girl. What are you

    afraid of? They want to beat me up, not you. What a coward!¡± She scowled and mocked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some other business to deal with. I don¡¯t have time to y along with you. Who¡¯s the coward

    here? I just choose not to bother about this.¡± He retorted and continued walking away.

    ¡°Fine! Go ahead and call him over so that I can take a good look at him. Let me tell you, my elder

    brother is a big gangster in Mayberry too. His name is Yale. Come at us if you dare. I¡¯m not afraid of

    you! Besides, if it doesn¡¯t concern the lot of you, get the hell out of here!¡± Franklin smiled coldly and

    replied.

    Gerald had now reached the door. The moment he heard the name, he stopped right in his tracks and

    froze, stunned.

    He then put one of his hands in his pocket and walked back over to them.

    He tapped Franklin¡¯s shoulders slightly. ¡°Bro, you mentioned just now. Who¡¯s your elder brother?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 541

    ¡°My elder brother is Yale Lockwood, and he studied at First Middle School before. What¡¯s wrong? Are

    you afraid? Hah. If you are, hurry up and get lost from my sight. Or you¡¯re all dead meat when he has

    returned!¡±

    Franklin stretched his neck and replied, his voice booming with dominance.

    ¡°Well, go f*ck yourself!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. He then raised his leg and threw a powerful kick right at Franklin¡¯s

    stomach. He immediately fell to the floor at the blow, wailing in pain.

    Although Gerald might seem frail on the outside, he was actually quite strong. Back then, he used to be

    quite a good fighter when he fought the others with Xeno.

    Xeno got into more fights than him. Gerald only fought once for Xeno¡¯s sake.

    Basically, both his arms and legs were really quite strong.

    When he heard that Franklin¡¯s brother was Yale, he became instantly infuriated.

    Besides, Gerald was not afraid of anything now.

    He then picked up a tool, stormed over toward the other two, and smashed them with it.

    The three others were extremely skinny, and it was inevitable that they would have been beaten into a

    pulp by Gerald.

    Xabrina was stunned when the scene unfolded before her eyes.

    At that spur of the moment, witnessing how masculine and heroic Gerald was, she found him to be

    rather charming.

    ¡°Gerald, help me give them a good beating!¡± Xabrina shouted.

    On the other hand, when Lily saw them getting into a fight, she took her chance, grabbed a vase

    beside her, and threw it at Xabrina.

    Both girls started getting into a fight too.

    Gerald totally transformed into someone violent and fierce.

    His eyes turned bloodshot.

    Who was Yale?

    He was as good as a demon in Gerald¡¯s heart. Because of him, Gerald was unable to get rid of self-

    reproach feeling after all those years.

    That was true. Yale was the culprit who got a gang of people to block off Gerald by surrounding him

    before beating him up into a pulp back in middle school. Yale went to such drastic measures all for a

    girl he liked.

    He acted recklessly just because his family was wealthy and influential. Besides, his family had a lot of

    subordinates too.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was after school when they bashed Gerald up. But luckily, that afternoon, Xeno came to his rescue

    as the both of them took on a dozen men.

    That group of men was holding stools during the entire fight. They cornered Gerald and started beating

    him up, and Xeno appeared at that very instance with a knife in his hand.

    Gerald would not be filled with so much hatred if that incident ended there and then.

    Not long after, Xeno¡¯s family was destroyed by Yale¡¯s father and his subordinates. Xeno¡¯s father was a

    truck driver, but he acted rashly during that incident when his family was being trashed. Yale¡¯s men

    broke his legs, and just like that, as the breadwinner of the family, his life waspletely ruined.

    After the dust had settled, Xeno went to a vocational school. Despite being in a different school, Yale

    and his subordinates still found a way to drag Xeno out regrly to wallop him.

    Fortunately, Xeno knew a friend from a society he treated as his brother, and he learnt how to repair

    cars through him. It was how Xeno got past his days and that was how things turned out in the end.

    This unfortunate event on Xeno¡¯s family was also one reason why Gerald became extremely wrathful.

    ¡®Hah, so this guy even ims that he¡¯s going to call up Yale toe and beat us up. Well bring it on, I

    want to meet this motherf*cker too!¡¯

    Gerald growled below his breath as an unfamiliar sense of fury boiled within him. He did not bother

    about anything else anymore.

    ¡°Oh! My leg!¡± Suddenly, Xabrina screamed in pain.

    It turned out that she had identally kicked the damaged vase, which fell on the floor, and her calf

    was cut.

    The entire ruckus had be quite a huge mess, and the manager of Domino¡¯s had immediately

    reported the incident to the police.

    Upon realizing that, Lily did not dare to do anything anymore.

    She quickly dragged Franklin, who was still clutching his stomach in pain, and dashed out of the

    restaurant in a blink of an eye.

    On the other hand, Xabrina¡¯s ssmates, who were there previously, had long disappeared, clearing

    themselves out of trouble.

    ¡°Gerald,e and give me a hand. Bring me to the hospital to bandage my wound. If there¡¯s a scar, it¡¯ll

    be over for me!¡± Xabrina winced but could only ask for help from Gerald.

    After all, she still had lingering thoughts that Gerald might have fought on her behalf just now.

    ¡®You¡¯re indeed such a handful!¡¯ Gerald cursed, leaving the thought to himself.

    Despite his reluctance, he helped Xabrina up and gently took her to the clinic just beside to get her

    wound bandaged.

    Luckily, her wound was not too serious, and it was just a minor cut.

    Xabrina was propped up against the hospital bed. She leaned backward as she smiled and looked at

    Gerald curiously.

    She suddenly let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gerald asked frowning.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 542

    ¡°I really got a wrong impression of you today. I looked into you beforeing here today. You seemed

    to be always bullied back when you were in middle school. Besides, when I first met you, I felt as

    though you were the type of person who was honest but just ignorant and gullible. Did you know that?

    ¡°But it never urred to me, the extent of your strength when you get triggered. The three of them

    didn¡¯t even have the chance to counterattack. You don¡¯t even know how fierce you were just now. You

    were so manly!¡±

    Xabrina used her leg to nudge Gerald gingerly.

    It was true. Xabrina indeed saw Gerald in a different light now. She even felt slightly touched too.

    Generally, girls liked masculine men, especially those who exuded that to protect their girls.

    Gerald indeed had just that vibe.

    ¡°Nah, you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m not usually like this.¡± Gerald said, shaking his head.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I know that. I can see that too!¡±

    Xabrina pursed her lips slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you¡¯re okay, you can go home on your own. I still need to return to that ce.¡±

    Gerald turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Why are you going back there?¡± Xabrina immediately questioned.

    ¡°I ruined too much furniture there. It¡¯s only the right that I shouldpensate for that!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Hey, wait a moment, Gerald. I still have something I want to say.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to say that you¡¯re quite a good person, Gerald.¡± Xabrina tone was low and serious for

    once.

    Gerald chuckled at the remark.

    He bitterlyughed it off and quickly left.

    ¡®When I first met him, I didn¡¯t feel such a thing. But now, why do I feel like he¡¯s quite a catch?¡¯

    Xabrina muttered to herself as she observed his strong, well-developed back.

    But as soon as she thought about how Gerald fought the others for her sake just now, she smiled

    sweetly again.

    It was almost noon when Xabrina reached home. Luckily, her parents were not at home. Only her sister

    was there.

    ¡°What took you so long? I called you, but your phone was switched off. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you

    would resolve it in twenty minutes?¡±

    Michelle asked impatiently.

    Suddenly, Michelle realized that her sister was limping and her calf was bandaged. She immediately

    gaped, stunned.

    ¡°Sister, what happened to you?! Did you get into a fight with someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister. I fought with Lily. She brought the others to get back at me!¡± Xabrina whimpered.

    Michelle spat and rolled her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°That b*tch! What she has to be so smug about? How about that extremely poor loser? Have you met

    him?¡±

    Michelle¡¯s thoughts immediately went back to Gerald.

    ¡°Sister, why address him that way? You haven¡¯t even gotten to meet him in person yet. Why do you talk

    about him in such a mean way?¡± Xabrina felt quite uneasy listening to her sister ridicule such harsh

    words.

    She felt quite upset if anyone, even including her sister, condemned him since she discovered how nice

    Gerald was.

    ¡°D*mn! What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you met him? What does he look like? Is he handsome? Is he

    vulgar? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s ugly.¡± Michelle quizzed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m tired, and I want to go and rest in my bedroom now. Besides, I¡¯m no longer helping

    you with this issue in the future.¡±

    Xabrina was feeling down and limped away to her bedroom quietly.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her, man?¡¯

    Seeing her sister¡¯s attitude, Michelle felt confused.

    On the other hand, Gerald had returned to Domino¡¯s to settle the mess.

    At that moment, he received a call from Mr. Winters, asking him about the blind date.

    Gerald imed that he would tell him all about it when he returned home. After sorting things out at the

    restaurant, he immediately headed back to Mr. Winter¡¯s ce.

    But when he reached the porch, he saw Queenie standing by the door. It seemed as though she was

    waiting for someone.

    The moment she saw Gerald, she quickly walked toward him.

    ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for sooo long!! And you¡¯re finally back now. Come here. I need to

    tell you something¡­¡±

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 543

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gerald asked her, taken aback.

    Queenie said, ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Why? I may have to go and buy some ingredients tomorrow.¡±

    The day after tomorrow was his birthday. Mrs. Winters was going to cook a meal, so he could not afford

    to let her go out there by herself and use her own money to buy the ingredients. He wanted to make

    sure that he bought the ingredients himself.

    Queenie sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating what my grandpa and grandma have been eating for these past few days. Why the

    sudden need to go and buy the ingredients? By the way, your birthday is the day after tomorrow, isn¡¯t

    it? So anyways, buying ingredients shouldn¡¯t be that much of a hassle. Now, I have something good

    awaiting you. Just put all other things aside.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve actually got something good in store for me?¡± Gerald chuckled bitterly and sarcastically.

    Although he grew up with Queenie, she had always been unfriendly toward Gerald since they were

    kids, even until now as grown-ups. Her siblings always bullied him.

    Gerald greatly resented them when he was young. But as years passed, he just took it with a pinch of

    salt and would only be slightly angry if Queeny condemned him.

    Usually, he would not bear grudges against her. It was all for the sake of Mr. and Mrs. Winters.

    Queenie smirked.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t even know how nice I¡¯m to you. We¡¯re going to the hot springs

    in Fuenti tomorrow to enjoy ourselves. We want to bring you along. We haven¡¯t even gotten a chance

    to bring you out for any fun ever since you got back. Now Fuenti has been developed for tourism. That

    ce is rather nice now!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re actually being so nice and taking me out to have fun?¡± Gerald raised his eyebrows.

    Fuenti was the town where Bianca was at. That quaint little town was beside mountains and rivers.

    Those were some of the reasons for the development.

    Gerald wanted to go there too to just take some time to have fun.

    But he was rather puzzled as he was being invited by Queenie all of a sudden.

    ¡°Nonsense! So are youing or what? I¡¯ll even treat you to a meal.¡±

    Queenie hugged her shoulders and eximed smugly.

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Thank you! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± It did not ur to Queenie that Gerald would reject her.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he feel scared but honored, given his personality?¡¯ She wondered, her brows crunched up in

    displeasure.

    ¡°Queenie, is Gerald here? Eh? Why are you guys standing outside when you¡¯re home? Hurry up!

    Lunch is ready. Come in and have lunch now. We can talk about the progress of that incident too.¡±

    At that same time, Mr. Winters had walked out of the house and beckoned for both Gerald and Queeny

    to enter.

    But Queenie looked cold, and she did not budge.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Queenie? Who offended you again, since you¡¯re such an arrogant and young woman?¡±

    Mr. Winters smiled bitterly.

    She sneered. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Why would Gerald offend you?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true! I tried to be nice to him; I invited him to have some fun in Fuentin. But looks like he¡¯s

    unwilling to ept my kind offer. He said that he wouldn¡¯t go!¡±

    Queenie replied.

    ¡°Gerald, if that¡¯s true, why not just go and have some fun with Queenie. She may just want to have a

    good time with you. The scenery at the hot springs is rather nice. If you¡¯re not upied or busy, just

    go.¡±

    Mr. Winters did not think that there was anything wrong with that. He felt that his granddaughter had

    finallye to her senses.

    Seeing how Gerald and Queenie were getting along with each other well, Mr. Winters was undoubtedly

    more than happy.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ fine. I¡¯ll go tomorrow then.¡±

    Hearing how Mr. Winters had put it, Gerald did not say anything more and simply agreed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Queeny rolled her eyes at Gerald before entering the house.

    He might not be able to go and get the ingredients the next day since he was to go out with Queenie,

    so Gerald went to the local supermarket that afternoon itself to buy them instead.

    The next day.

    It was early in the morning, and Queenie took Gerald along to their said destination.

    She drove a Passat, and it was his father¡¯s car.

    She then took Gerald along and started their journey toward Fuentin.

    Gerald definitely did not want to take the seat beside the driver.

    He felt that it was rather stuffy in the car.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 544

    Hence, he rolled down the window since he wanted to get some fresh air.

    But much to his surprise, the window was rolled up again the moment he rolled it down.

    He then turned to look at it and realized that it was Queenie who rolled the window up.

    ¡®Dmn! That btch!¡¯

    Gerald cursed under his breath. He tried to only roll down the window slightly, but Queenie immediately

    rolled it up again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Gerald asked exasperatedly, feeling frustrated.

    ¡°Huh! I¡¯m about to ask you that. I¡¯ve already rolled down the car windows in front. Why did you have to

    open all of them? What if there¡¯s dusting into the car? Have you ever even sat in a car before?¡±

    Queenie scoffed back, her tone full of contempt.

    Right at that moment, her phone rang.

    ¡°Okay fine, Ynda. I¡¯ll go and pick you up right away. Just wait for me. Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you about it

    last night? I¡¯ve got someone with me. Later, we¡¯ll let him help us carry our bags when we climb up the

    mountainter. You can just focus your entire attention on trying to gain Jarvis¡¯s affection. You totally

    forget about your friends when ites to somebody you like!

    ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll meet each otherter. My boyfriend? He has his car. He¡¯s driving his car and going there

    now. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll certainly help the two of you get together, okay? See youter! Love you!¡±

    Queeny then hung up.

    Gerald finally understood what was up with Queenie.

    ¡°You said that you wanted to bring me out for some fun. And by that, you¡¯re making me carry bags for

    you? D*mn you, Queenie!¡±

    Gerald yelled in anger.

    ¡°Hey, hey, chill man. Why are you so angry? So what if you carry our bags for us? It¡¯s not a big deal.

    Besides, I¡¯m going to buy you meals today. What are you afraid of? My best friend is trying to do her

    best to impress her crush today. You better behave yourself. We¡¯re not the important ones today. Both

    my best friend and Jarvis.¡±

    Queenie warned.

    If it was not for the fact that he had already gotten into the car, and Mr. Winters was the one who saw

    them off, Gerald really wanted just to get off there and then.

    But since he had given his promise, it would not look good if he did not uphold his promise.

    So he remained silent.

    Queenie peeked at Gerald from the rearview mirror and smiled smugly to herself.

    She then said, ¡°Gerald, you seem to be angry. Back then you wouldn¡¯t get angry no matter how many

    things I¡¯ve asked you to carry for me. I know why you feel angry and anxious now. Since primary

    school, I¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s impossible between the two of us. You¡¯d better not be thinking about that!¡±

    During primary school, both Francis and Queenie went to school in their hometown.

    They only went to the county during middle school.

    They were quite young at that moment. As such, Gerald too went to school with Xeno and Queenie.

    Queenie was a beauty back then, and all the boys idolized her. Whenever they ced ¡®house,¡¯ all of

    thempeted with each other just to be Queenie¡¯s husband.

    For that matter, Xeno had always fought with Gerald because of Queenie.

    But all of those things happened when they were very young. They were just immature kids who didn¡¯t

    know anything at all.

    It was evident that Queenie still thought that Gerald had always been in love with her.

    She assumed he was feeling quite upset, given that she imed that she had found herself a boyfriend

    now.

    She thought that she understood Gerald¡¯s temperament, given what a loser he was.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    But much to her surprise, Gerald had turned away, looking out of the window. He did not even bother

    talking to her anymore.

    Queenie soon went to pick up her best friend¡ªYnda.

    Ynda was quite pretty herself too.

    He seemed to have met her before when they were in primary school.

    It did not ur to him that she would be so beautiful after not meeting her for such a long time.

    She was tall and slim, and she had a good body figure.

    The minute she got into the car, she nced at Gerald. She found him to be really familiar looking.

    But instead, she did not greet him and just handed her bag to Gerald.

    ¡°Hey you, I¡¯ve got sunscreen, my makeup, and some other things in there. I need them all the time.

    Please carry the bag for me properlyter when we¡¯re having fun!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gerald nodded impatiently.

    He listened quietly as Queenie and Ynda chatted chirpily with each other throughout the ride.

    They discussed in excitement about how Ynda was trying to gain Jarvis¡¯s affections.

    Soon, they reached the entrance of the hot springs.

    There were already two handsome guys waiting for them there.

    ¡°Queenie, Ynda, over here!¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 545

    Two men greeted them.

    Both Queenie and Ynda then led Gerald there, who was carrying arge and small bag.

    ¡°Why did you arrive sote? Oh, hey, you indeed found someone. That¡¯s good. It seems like we can

    enjoy ourselves fully today. Bro, thank you for your help.¡±

    A man walked over and held Queenie¡¯s waist. He looked at Gerald, smiled, and thanked him.

    Another man then took out a pack of Marlboro¡¯s and attempted to offer a stick to Gerald.

    ¡°Jarvis, are you seriously giving him a cigarette? He¡¯s not a smoker. Besides, even if he is, it¡¯s not like

    he can afford such a good one!¡± Queenie scoffed.

    ¡°His name is Gerald, and he¡¯s the guy I¡¯ve told you about. He¡¯s going to help us to carry our bags today.

    We¡¯ll only need to buy him a meal this afternoon.¡±

    Queenie then held the man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Gerald, this person who just offered you a cigarette is

    called Jarvis Fish. His parents are working in Water Utilities in the county. This is my boyfriend¡ªHugo

    Wayman. His family owns factories.¡±

    As Queenie introduced Hugo to Gerald, she carefully observed Gerald¡¯s facial expression and reaction.

    She was eager to see what kind of response he would have given that she had found herself such a

    capable boyfriend.

    But much to her dismay, Gerald just nodded nonchntly, unfazed.

    Both Hugo and Jarvis were only pretending to be nice to Gerald. In actual fact, they were quite arrogant

    men who loved extravagance.

    How could one tell?

    It was because they just handed Gerald a backpack before they went to buy drinks.

    In the end, they only bought four bottles of drinks. They did not bother about Gerald.

    But after thinking about it, Gerald decided just to let it go. He would just treat it like he was there having

    fun by himself. He would act as if they did not exist.

    Besides, Queenie was there. What more could he do?

    ¡°Eh? Hugo, why are there so many people here in the hot springs? There arenterns and lights

    everywhere. What are they going to do?¡±

    Queenie asked curiously.

    ¡°I was discussing this with Jarvis just now. There are a lot of people here today. The staff looks really

    busy too. From the way things look, it seems like they will hold a big event, probably at the Hot Spring

    Hotel. I asked the security guard about it just now. I heard that the hotel has been reserved by a few

    influential bosses from Mayberry, and they¡¯re going to have a huge, important function here tomorrow!

    A lot of big shots will be there! Why? Didn¡¯t you hear about it since Touin is so close to Fuentin?¡±

    Hugo said.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t hear about it. Hmm, but let¡¯s not be bothered. Come! Let¡¯s go and have fun now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sounds good! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They then went ahead to buy the tickets.

    The price of the tickets in a vige town as such was not that expensive. It was only around seven

    dors per ticket.

    When they reached the ticketing booth, they saw a few people arguing there.

    It seemed as though they were quarreling with the ticket seller.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you selling the tickets today? The five of us purposely came all the way here today! Why

    can¡¯t you sell us the tickets?¡±

    A girl who seemed to be the leader of the gang asked coldly.

    There were three women and two men in that group.

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve only posted the news on your official website now. But we¡¯ve alreadye all the way

    here!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. We also received ast-minute notice just fifteen minutes ago. Our tourism spot won¡¯t be

    opened to any tourists. It¡¯s because we need to decorate the venues for many important functions.¡±

    The staff exined the situation patiently.

    ¡°But how about the tourists who entered the ce just now? I didn¡¯t see you asking them to leave. I

    don¡¯t care. It was just fifteen minutes ago. You have to let us in!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry¡­¡±

    That fueled their impatience and anger.

    ¡°Dmn! The tourism spot just got closed! Fck! If I knew earlier, I would¡¯ve bought the tickets with Jarvis

    just now!¡±

    ¡°Then, Hugo, what should we do now?¡±

    Queenie asked in disappointment.

    ¡°How about this? Let me call my dad and ask him to use his connections and give it a try!¡±

    Hugo then whipped out his phone.

    Jarvis also said, ¡°I¡¯ll call up my dad too. He knows the vice manager here!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Jarvis, I believe in you!¡±

    The guys proceeded to make the phone calls.

    Queenie then took some tissue paper and helped to dab away the sweat on Hugo¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Hey you,e here, give me my bag!¡±

    Seeing Queenie, Ynda quickly rushed Gerald over to get her bag.

    ¡°D*mn! Hurry up! How could you be so slow?¡±

    Gerald then put the big bag down and started looking for her small bag.

    Ynda immediately scolded him.

    ¡°Hurry up and give it to me! You¡¯re so slow!¡±

    ¡°Found it!¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 546

    Just as Gerald took the tissues out, Ynda snatched them out of his hands before rushing toward

    Jarvis. She wanted to help wipe the sweat off Jarvis¡¯s forehead too.

    ¡®The audacity of some people!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, irritated.

    Ynda seemed to be quite fond of Jarvis, which was why she had invited Queeny along. Queeny

    would act as her wingwoman so that she could get closer to Jarvis.

    Ynda knew what she wanted. It was as though anyone other than Jarvis didn¡¯t deserve her attention.

    Even though Gerald had just met her, he was already fairly annoyed with her attitude.

    ¡°So, what did your dad say, Hugo?¡± The question came from Queeny.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, he said that he can¡¯t help us¡­ He said he wasn¡¯t able to contact anyone here. What about you,

    Jarvis?¡± asked Hugo.

    As Hugo turned to look at him, Jarvis seemed to have just ended his phone call as well.

    ¡°Any luck?¡± asked Queeny. She was now willing to pay for a ticket since they were no longer for sale.

    After all, getting a ticket would still be a great honor.

    ¡°My dad told me to wait for a bit¡­ He¡¯s going to contact the vice manager!¡± replied Jarvis.

    Gerald had been standing at the side and he was beginning to panic as well. Though the springs had

    been built by hispany, he didn¡¯t know anyone here. It would appear that they only hired locals,

    along with the older employees back in Wayfair Mountain.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the strong security system that had been implemented, Gerald wouldn¡¯t be just standing

    in ce doing nothing. However, the sun was zing and he was carrying a lot of things as well.

    Annoyed, Gerald said, ¡°Hey! Are we going in or aren¡¯t we? I¡¯ve been standing under this heat for

    hours!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! Jarvis is already contacting some people so just be useful and shut up!¡± replied Queeny,

    slightly embarrassed.

    Ten more minutes passed and Gerald was beginning to feel extremely dehydrated. There wasn¡¯t any

    shade nearby and Queeny had refused to let him wait in the car as well.

    What a pain! Now at his wits¡¯ end, Gerald resorted to texting a message to Zack. He told him to have

    someone escort them. Waiting any longer would just be a waste of time and energy.

    Zack replied immediately. ¡°Yes sir! I¡¯ll have someone escort you right away!¡±

    Jarvis on the other hand, had just hung up on yet another call.

    ¡°So what did he say?¡± asked Hugo.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s contacted Mr. Dean, the vice manager here. Both managers are out of town now, so

    everything depends on Mr. Dean! If he can¡¯t help us, nobody can!¡± replied Jarvis.

    The other group was now staring at Jarvis as well. The employee then said, ¡°You guys should just

    come back next time. The weather¡¯s been really hot so getting a heat stroke isn¡¯t out of the question if

    you continue waiting. I can assure you that you won¡¯t be able to-¡±

    At that moment, the phone in the ticket counter began to ring, interrupting the employee. ¡°Hello? Ah, I

    see. Understood!¡±

    After ending the call, she turned to look at the group with a polite smile before saying, ¡°Dear sirs, the

    manager just called and informed us that you¡¯re all wee inside. All your fees for today will also be

    covered!¡±

    The employee had honestly not expected this herself. Did their calls really get them in? That Jarvis and

    Hugo did say that they were going to contact someone in power. She hadn¡¯t anticipated their so-called

    ¡®connections¡¯ to be real. After all, it was the manager himself who had told her to let them in!

    ¡°Wow! You actually managed to get the manager to let us in!¡± eximed Queeny and Ynda

    excitedly.

    Ynda was especially excited. It was as if her admiration for Jarvis was never-ending.

    At that moment, the leader of the other group approached Jarvis. ¡°Hey there handsome, think you

    could let us in too? We¡¯d dly pay for the tickets!¡± said the leader, her admiration for Jarvis clearly

    reflected in her eyes

    ¡°Sure darling! Go right on ahead!¡± Jarvis was overjoyed. He never knew that his father held so much

    power. He was able to contact the vice manager and the manager as well! His ego immediately inted

    immensely. The two groups then walked into the building cheerily.

    Once they were gone, a female escort approached the employee before asking, ¡°What happened? Did

    the manager really speak up for them?¡±

    ¡°Well, the manager said that one of our VIPs had arrived and we weren¡¯t giving them ess. He also

    told us to be on our best behavior! It would be unwise to disappoint this VIP after all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 547

    Gerald was speechless as he followed behind them. Someone else had taken the credit for what he

    had done. He had thought that scenarios like these wouldn¡¯t happen to him again.

    Jarvis himself looked like he was clearly out of his mind. It was as though he had lost all hismon

    sense. Why would the manager speak up for him when the one he had contacted was only the vice

    manager?

    Then again, Gerald knew that this was partly his fault for acting so low-key with everything he did.

    However, he didn¡¯t really want to expose his true identity now, especially not in front of these pricks.

    The entire experience was just slightly disappointing.

    As they entered further into the building, the two groups slowly merged into a single,rge one. After

    Jarvis¡¯s ¡®help¡¯, the girls from the other group were feeling grateful toward him. Some of them even

    started idolizing him, and this made Ynda green with envy, birthing a strong sense of rivalry in her

    soul.

    The girls flirting with him were very pretty as well. Naturally, this only served to further fuel Ynda¡¯s

    jealousy and annoyance at the girls. However, all she could do was roll her eyes at them.

    ¡°Put my bag away for me!¡± said Ynda as she tossed her bag at Gerald before walking toward Jarvis,

    visibly unhappy.

    ¡°Say Jarvis, where are we goingter? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d take me to the springs and treat me to

    some good food?¡± asked Ynda as she pouted her lips and clung to Jarvis¡¯s arm.

    She was going on the attack now. If she didn¡¯t act fast, her man might get stolen away by one of these

    girls! Both Hugo and Queeny had been helping her get closer to him these days. Adding that to

    Ynda¡¯s good looks, Jarvis and her were now at the stage where they could openly flirt with each

    other. She was already so close.

    ¡°Of course I will!¡± said Jarvis as he smiled.

    ¡°Oh? Is she your girlfriend, Jarvis?¡± asked one of the girls.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±plemented another as she smiled.

    Ynda simply remained silent as her ears perked, waiting for Jarvis¡¯s response.

    Jarvis then put on a fake smile as he said, ¡°Nah, she¡¯s just a really close friend!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, miss, I haven¡¯t had the pleasure of knowing your name,¡± continued Jarvis. The girl

    he was speaking to was indeed, very beautiful and elegant.

    ¡°Michelle Waxham, but you can call me Elle. Thanks for today. Do you want to be friends?¡± asked

    Michelle as she smiled sweetly.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Jarvis as he fished his phone out. While the two exchanged numbers, Ynda¡¯s

    pouting only worsened.

    Gerald on the other hand, had been quietly observing the entire incident. He realized earlier that the girl

    looked somewhat like Xabrina. Once he heard her name, he immediately understood why. Queeny

    herself seemed to be stunned. She then asked rather hesitantly, ¡°Um¡­ Are you by any chance rted

    to Brook Waxham?¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s my grandpa!¡± replied Michelle.

    ¡°Well then! What a coincidence! My grandpa is Theodore Winters! Does that name ring a bell?¡±

    eximed Queeny.

    Michelle simply chuckled. How could she not know who that was? After all, he was the one who had

    set her up with that weirdo, Gerald Crawford.

    ¡°Of course I do! Actually, you¡¯re Queeny Winters, aren¡¯t you? Mr. Winters¡¯s granddaughter! I remember

    meeting you a few times when we were young!¡± said Michelle. She seemed to be warming up to them.

    Gerald felt slightly awkward with this turn of events. It was just way too coincidental. However, he was

    lucky that Mr. Winters had not mentioned anything about the blind date when they had their lunch

    together yesterday.

    Queeny was already on the way home when Mr. Winters asked Gerald out for lunch. It was clear that

    he wanted to ask about the blind date, but it was inconvenient to do so since Queeny was around.

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He had wanted to wait till lunch before bringing it up with Mr.

    Winters.

    Besides, it was best that Queeny didn¡¯t know about the blind date. She would definitely tell Francis

    about it, which in turn would only cause more conflict between them. The best thing to do was to keep it

    to themselves.

    D*mn it. Gerald¡¯s original blind date was here and she was Xabrina¡¯s sister! However, she was truly

    very elegant and even Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few stares at her.

    Michelle, on the other hand, was very curious about Jarvis. Her curiosity began when she saw him do

    what he did at the ticket counter just a while ago. When she realized that she was already acquainted

    with Queeny, the two of them immediately clicked and kept their conversation going.

    As for Ynda, she was fuming with jealousy. She even made a few passive-aggressive remarks

    whenever she could.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 548

    Since Jarvis didn¡¯t try to stop her, Ynda continued making rude remarks from time to time. Gerald on

    the other hand, was being treated as though he didn¡¯t exist.

    After two long hours of shopping without stopping to rest, it was already close to eleven at night. Since

    there were several restaurants in the building, Jarvis suggested for them to find a ce to have supper.

    They would be able to talk more while seated anyway.

    Naturally, Michelle and her friends epted the offer and they soon found a nearby restaurant. Finally

    able to take a seat, Gerald put their bags down and sat at one of the tables as well.

    ¡°And who said that you could sit here?!¡± screamed a voice just as Gerald sat down.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we eating? Is it wrong for me to take a seat?¡± asked Gerald, clearly annoyed.

    The voice had belonged to Ynda and she was at her limit. Her jealousy had overpowered her

    rationality since she had to watch Michelle talk to Jarvis this entire time. Since she wasn¡¯t being noticed

    enough, she decided to cause a scene and simply yelled at Gerald.

    ¡°Just look at you! Who do you even think you are to sit with us? As if you could ever be at our level!

    Save yourself the embarrassment and stay in your ownne!¡± screamed Ynda again. She was

    clearly referring to someone else at the same time.

    ¡°Now what do you even mean by that?¡± snapped Gerald.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford, why are you even fighting her? Just leave her be, plus, she¡¯s telling the truth

    anyway! Seriously, fighting with a girl. What kind of man are you?¡± said Queeny. She knew Ynda

    was upset so she ended up scolding Gerald as well.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford?¡± At that moment, Michelle turned to look at Gerald. Wasn¡¯t that the name of her

    blind date? Was this person before her really her supposed blind date?

    ¡°Oh, you probably have no idea who he is. He¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s neighbor and he¡¯s rented our unit. I

    invited him over so that he could carry our bags! I¡¯ll treat him to lunchter on as thanks,¡± said Queeny.

    She was afraid that Ynda would end up fighting with Michelle, so she quickly tried to change the

    topic.

    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± replied Michelle as her cheeks flushed in slight embarrassment. She took another nce at

    Gerald and felt extremely awkward.

    She had imagined what Gerald looked like before, and she thought that he¡¯d at least look decent and

    have a great personality even though he came from a humble background. However, here he was,

    carrying bags for a mere meal. He looked rather decent, but didn¡¯t his actions mean that he was just

    some lowly pushover?

    She then turned to look at Queeny who didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the blind date. If neither

    Queeny nor Gerald brought the topic up, Michelle preferred taking that knowledge with her to her

    grave.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss! This is quite hot!¡±

    The voice came from a waitress whose path was being blocked by Ynda. As Ynda turned around,

    her arm hit the corner of the tray and the waitress almost lost her grip. Thankfully, she was able to hold

    on to it. However, a bit of soup ended up getting spilled onto Ynda¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, miss! Are you alright?¡± apologized the waitress immediately.

    Her apology, however, was only replied with a tight p on the cheek from Ynda.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re f*cking going? How dare you spill soup onto me!¡± Ynda¡¯s

    rationality had long set sail, and only anger resided within her now. She had been humiliated in front of

    Jarvis for far too long, thus she directed all her anger toward the waitress.

    The waitress herself seemed quite young. She bore the look of someone who had just finished high

    school. The p stunned her, and she was now only staring at Ynda in disbelief. Gerald and the

    others were stunned as well. Nobody had expected Ynda to actually hit someone.

    ¡°Natalie? Natalie, what happened? Who hurt you?¡±

    At that moment, the manager of the restaurant ran out to help. Following him were a few other waiters

    and waitresses. As they helped her up, the few who followed the manager out and even the manager

    himself looked terrified.

    ¡°She did!¡± shouted Natalie as she pointed at Ynda. Her other hand was cupping her now swollen

    cheek.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you even know who she is?¡± scowled the manager as he red at Ynda.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 549

    ¡°As if I care! She¡¯s the one who spilled soup on me! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! She¡¯s a mere waitress

    anyway, big deal!¡± huffed Ynda. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the consequences since she knew that Jarvis

    was definitely the most powerful man in the room at that moment. Nobody would dare to defy him and

    in extension, her.

    Besides, her spotlight had been stolen by Michelle and she was already having a pretty bad day. Not

    only did they not apologize for the soup on her clothes, but the manager was here scolding her! This

    was ridiculous¡­

    The more she thought about it, the more Ynda looked as though she would explode in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Nat¡­ I¡¯ll have someone call Mr. Wadford for you. Your dad will definitely be able to handle

    this!¡±forted the manager.

    Natalie Wadford was the daughter of ke Wadford, the manager of this entire tourist attraction. Her

    father was also one of the main organizers of the new projects around the area. ke had been

    assigned from the main branch in Mayberry, and he had absolute power within this area.

    Since Natalie was bored during her summer holidays, she came here since she wanted to gain some

    experience doing a part-time job. However, it was just her first day of work and she had already

    received a p to her face! Though she had begged her father for the longest time to allow her to take

    the job and have some fun, her efforts ended up being the worst experience she had had throughout

    her time here.

    ¡°Humph! Call whoever you want to! We have Jarvis here! As if we¡¯d be afraid of you guys!¡± scoffed

    Ynda as she clung to Jarvis¡¯s arm. Everyone then turned to look at Jarvis. Being the egoistic man he

    was, he knew that Ynda was using his power to do as she pleased, and this stoked his ego to new

    heights.

    He then stood up before coldly saying, ¡°How amusing. Fine, let¡¯s see who you¡¯re calling over! Don¡¯t

    worry Ynda, I have my connections!¡±

    As Ynda continued yelling hysterically, the manager made a phone call. A few seconds after his call

    ended, three Audi A6 cars screeched to a halt at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Who the f*ck dared to p my daughter? Do you have a death wish?!¡±

    The furious voice came from a middle-aged man donning a suit. As he got out of his car, eight other

    bodyguards followed closely behind. Nobody dared to mess with them since they were clearly men with

    power.

    Ynda now looked slightly terrified and she turned to Jarvis for help.

    ¡°Mr. Wadford! She did it! She¡¯s the one who pped Natalie on the face!¡± eximed the manager as he

    pointed toward Ynda.

    ¡°Oh? This b*tch? You sure have some guts, I¡¯ll give you that much. Grab her!¡± shouted ke as he

    signaled his bodyguards to do so.

    Jarvis immediately stood in front of Ynda as if he knew what he was doing. ¡°Heh, Mr. Wadford, was

    it? There must be some kind of misunderstanding! Should I give a call to Mr. Dean? Since it was the

    manager who had let us in, starting a fight here won¡¯t be any good now, would it?¡±

    It was clear that Jarvis thought that he held the most power in the room. After bringing up his superior

    connections, all he needed to do now, was to wait for ke to back down.

    ¡°For real? Those nobodies? Are you seriously trying to threaten me with them? You need a reality

    check, brat! F*ck off!¡± yelled ke as he pped Jarvis on the face. ke¡¯s had swung his hand hard,

    and Jarvis was almost knocked down from that one p alone.

    ¡°J-Jarvis!¡± Both Michelle and Ynda rushed toward him after seeing that happen.

    ¡°Humph! And here I was wondering why this brat was being so stubborn! Listen, kid, do you really think

    Mr. Dean and Mr. Will rule this area? Hah! Both of them still have to take orders from Mr. Wadford!¡±

    scoffed the restaurant manager.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Upon hearing that, Jarvis immediately froze. He had wanted to fight back but after finding

    out that ke was even more powerful than Mr. Dean, he didn¡¯t dare to move another muscle.

    Ynda¡¯s screams suddenly echoed through the restaurant. Two of ke¡¯s bodyguards were pulling

    her hair and another was pping her face. Chaos had befallen the group.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Listen up, brats! You hurt my daughter so each and every one of you will pay for this! Don¡¯t even think

    about escaping!¡± roared ke, his eyes red. He seemed to love his daughter very much.

    None of them had expected their supper to end this way. Queeny and the others were struck with fear

    the moment they heard what he said.

    ¡°M-Mr. Wadford, please! We didn¡¯t even do anything!¡± pleaded Hugo immediately.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 550

    The bodyguards showed no mercy. Though Michelle was slightly older than the others, she too was

    terrified as she watched the chaos unfold before her eyes.

    Gerald on the other hand, simply sat there quietly. He was no saint and he wasn¡¯t obligated to help

    everyone with everything. He knew that ke Wadford sounded familiar and if he wanted to, he could

    even talk him out of it. But Gerald didn¡¯t want to. He had no obligations to help Ynda and Jarvis.

    Both of them were mere strangers to him.

    Besides, Ynda had constantly looked down on him. She deserved to be beaten up like this for

    always being so stubborn and reckless. It would seem that Queeny and the others were going to be

    involved in this as well.

    All of a sudden, a team of employees rushed into the restaurant.

    ¡°M-Mr. Wadford! Stop! Please stop!¡± pleaded what seemed to be the team¡¯s leader. More employees

    rushed in behind her.

    The leader of the team was the girl at the ticket counter earlier. She was apparently also responsible for

    this area.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s you Becky. What¡¯s wrong? Why shouldn¡¯t I beat them up?¡± scowled ke.

    Becky immediately stood beside him before whispering into his ear. In an instant, ke¡¯s face turned

    pale.

    ¡®¡­What? They were let in by Mr. Lyle?¡¯ ke thought to himself.

    ¡°The security team informed me that they had caused a fight here so I came running as soon as I

    could, Mr. Wadford!¡± exined Becky.

    ke went silent for a moment before he took in a deep breath. He now knew who these people were.

    They weren¡¯t even supposed to be here in the first ce. However, it would seem that this Jarvis guy

    gave his father a call which eventually got them in.

    Becky hadn¡¯t wanted to grant them ess, but the manager had told her to let them in and treat them

    like VIPs. Mr. Lyle had been the one to authorize their entrance. One of his rtives gave Mr. Will a

    call, which led to the current situation. Even the two managers¡ªwho were supposed to be purchasing

    stocks¡ªwere now rushing back here.

    ke was now sweating bullets. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He immediately turned to

    look at Jarvis¡ªwho was still lying on the ground¡ª with apologetic eyes.

    ¡°Ah, good sir, why didn¡¯t you mention that you were let in by Mr. Lyle? Indeed, this really was a

    misunderstanding!¡± said ke in cold sweat. The difference in power between Mr. Dean and Mr. Lyle

    was colossal. Of course ke would feel terrified!

    The bodyguards understood the situation immediately and each of them nervously took a step back. It

    was as though they had just undergone a one-eighty degree flip, attitude-wise. This only made Michelle

    even more impressed.

    ¡°D*mn! Honestly, who is he? How can one person hold that much power?¡± said Michelle as she stared

    at Jarvis, her eyes filled with admiration.

    Ynda on the other hand, was ring at them. She thenughed hysterically before shouting,

    ¡°Hahaha! You dumba*ses! I¡¯ll make sure all of you are dead by dawn for pping me!¡±

    More ps echoed through the restaurant as Ynda continued to p each bodyguard several times.

    Though she was being beaten up just seconds ago, her ego had reached new heights now that she

    could fight back without any repercussions. She knew that Jarvis wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis¡­ May I know who your father is?¡± asked ke timidly.

    ¡°Heh, my dad is Thomas Fish. Both my parents are in Serene Org, and even Mr. Edward here knows

    them!¡± said Jarvis smugly.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Thomas Fish¡­? I know several of Mr. Lyle¡¯s connections but not him¡­ Mr. Lyle intervened for him?

    That¡­ doesn¡¯t sound quite right¡­?¡¯ ke thought to himself.

    ¡°Humph! Know your ce, old man! I¡¯ll p you twice as much as your bodyguards did to me!¡± said

    Ynda as she walked up to ke, cockily.

    ¡°ke! Long time no see, huh!¡± said Gerald with a smile out of the blue. He then got up from his seat

    and stood there, hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 551

    Gerald had intervened because he couldn¡¯t stand watching Jarvis and Ynda continue to abuse his

    power. Besides, Gerald finally remembered who ke Wadford was. He was the one who had

    organized a birthday party for Elena Larson.

    Gerald had been upied with Lilian during the party, so he was only able to have a short talk with

    ke back then. They were acquainted at most. However, Jarvis and Ynda were clearly crossing

    the line, all because he wanted to keep a low profile.

    If they were his close friends, he would¡¯ve just let it slide. However, these two wereplete nobodies.

    ¡®Why should I remain quiet and let these idiots have their way with my men?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford? You were here this entire time?¡± ke knew that he was screwed the moment he

    saw Gerald. It was as though his heart had just dropped all the way down into his stomach.

    He had been angry after hearing that his beloved daughter had been hurt.Since all his attention had

    been focused on Ynda and Jarvis, ke hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to anyone else. However,

    seeing Gerald before him now, he instantly knew that there was a major misunderstanding.

    ¡®F*ck, everything makes sense now!¡¯ ke thought.

    ke had been very confused as he had never heard of Thomas Fish before. So it turned out that the

    VIP in question was Gerald after all. Since Mr. Lyle hadn¡¯t wanted to expose Gerald¡¯s true identity, he

    didn¡¯t exin much to the managers, which led to this misunderstanding.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just here to take a break!¡± said Gerald with a smile as he nodded. Michelle and the others

    were stunned.

    What was happening? This man knew Gerald?

    ¡°Hey! Are you done talking? Come back here and let me p you!¡±

    Ynda was clearly still very angry.

    As she lunged toward him, ke simply pped Ynda with full force, sending her falling to the

    ground.

    ¡°Beat these brats up!¡± ordered ke without hesitation. With Gerald around, he knew that he had

    nothing to be worried about anymore. ke turned to look at Gerald¡¯s expression, but Gerald simply

    avoided his gaze. This meant that he wouldn¡¯t intervene with whatever ke was going to do to the

    two.

    The employees were all panicking at the sight of this. ke, however, simply approached Gerald

    respectfully before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford, if I had known that you wereing, I would¡¯ve dly

    escorted you! You didn¡¯t have to waste such effort and ask Mr. Lyle for help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright, it was just an impulsive decision. This group didn¡¯t seem to be giving up and I

    didn¡¯t want to stand under the sun for any longer. I just pulled a few strings here and there and that¡¯s

    how we got in,¡± exined Gerald. Now everyone knew what the true story was.

    ¡°¡­What? Gerald, you were the one who got us in?¡± asked Queeny in disbelief. Michelle couldn¡¯t

    believe it either. There was just no way that was true!

    However, just from his conversation with ke, everyone there was now sure that Gerald had his fair

    share of connections as well. After all, the barbarian of a man had bowed down to Gerald and was

    even talking to him respectfully.

    At that moment, all the girls¡¯ opinions on Gerald changed instantly. Though nobody had acknowledged

    his presence previously, he was the actual person who had gotten all of them in.

    It was a usible exnation as well. After all, Jarvis had only contacted Mr. Edward. How on earth

    could he have made the managers rush in to wee their arrival?

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Gerald noticed that ke had something to say.

    ¡°Ah, can we talk about this in the office? I¡¯ll be there in a bit, Mr. Wadford,¡± interrupted Gerald with a

    nod.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Crawford!¡± said ke as he led his bodyguards out of the restaurant.

    Gerald had an idea of what ke wanted to talk to him about. He finally understood why Sunny

    Springs seemed much grander than usual.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A big event tomorrow?

    There was a high possibility that Zack had ordered ke to organize a party for his birthday.

    Gerald had wanted to clear his doubts by questioning ke. However, it was a private matter, he didn¡¯t

    want Queeny and the others to know about this.

    After ring at Jarvis, who was still a total mess, Gerald left the restaurant.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 552

    ¡°Hold it Gerald! Exin yourself!¡± said Queeny as she rushed toward him. Her face was deathly pale

    and she seemed very shaken up.

    Just like all the others, she didn¡¯t know how Gerald had been able to turn the tables so easily. She had

    always looked down on him. The moment Gerald had sessfully intervened, Queeny felt as though

    she had just been crushed by a boulder. In her mind, she was continually wishing that it was someone

    else who was holding on to that much power. Anyone would do. Anyone but Gerald.

    ¡®Why did he refer to Gerald as Mr. Crawford?¡¯

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he merely some lowlife? Why, oh why¡­¡¯

    These were the thoughts flooding Queeny¡¯s mind. She felt extremely upset.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Gerald dismissively.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Winters, I wouldn¡¯t even be wasting my time fooling around with you people,¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself.

    ¡°Exin yourself right this instant! Why was that guy so respectful toward you? He even seemed

    scared of you! What¡¯s your rtion with him?¡± asked Queenie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask things you¡¯re not supposed to. Have fun with the rest of your trip. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to

    tell them to leave you guys alone,¡± replied Gerald before exiting the restaurant.

    As he walked past Michelle, she stared at him with mixed emotions. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be

    such a powerful individual. She wasn¡¯t able to tell at all.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    With her cheeks burning up, Michelle was feeling no different from Queeny. In fact, she was arguably

    more upset than Queenie was.

    At that moment, her only concern was Gerald¡¯s actual background. Who was this man?

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s just no way! It couldn¡¯t have been that lowlife who got us in! It was Jarvis! It must have

    been!¡± yelled Ynda in denial.

    Jarvis simply clenched his teeth as he gave his father a call. It turned out that Mr. Edward hadn¡¯t even

    given them a proper response!

    ¡°What the f*ck! Who is Gerald, really?¡± Queeny was now immensely curious. She wasn¡¯t interested in

    talking to anyone else but Gerald now. She immediately rushed out of the restaurant, hoping to catch

    up to Gerald.

    Meanwhile, ke handed Gerald a cup of water before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford, don¡¯t you remember?

    Tomorrow¡¯s your birthday! And Mr. Lyle told us to organize something for you!¡±

    ¡®So they were going to throw me a party¡¯ Gerald thought.

    Gerald knew Zack very well. He must have just wanted to give Gerald a nice birthday. However, Gerald

    would very much have preferred simply inviting a few people over to dinner. That alone would still be as

    meaningful to him. Still, the decorating process had already begun, so Gerald didn¡¯t n to interfere

    since all that effort had already been done.

    As both of them entered ke¡¯s office, Gerald felt instantly relieved. The inside of the room was cold,

    and Gerald was finally able to take a rest. He breathed a sigh of relief the moment he sat down on a

    chair.

    ke, on the other hand, stood next to him politely. He didn¡¯t dare utter a single word unless Gerald

    questioned him about anything.

    All of a sudden, the office door mmed open.

    ¡°Gerald! I need to hear the truth! Please tell me what happened back there!¡±

    A girl had burst into the office, and it wasn¡¯t just any girl. It was Queeny Winters. She had been

    observing them from the window.

    She could see that Gerald was sitting on the chair at the desk while the big man from before simply

    stood beside him politely. Queeny felt like she was going insane.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 553

    ¡°Holy! Queeny? I already gave you an answer!¡± shouted Gerald with a jump. He definitely hadn¡¯t

    expected her to chase after him.

    ¡°What is with you? I¡¯m just¡­ concerned! Look, you may have won the lottery or something, and though

    I¡¯m not sure how much you won, aren¡¯t you acting a little too naively? Society¡¯s going to eat you up! No

    matter how much you¡¯ve won, be careful and don¡¯t get tricked or you¡¯ll end up in the streetster on!¡±

    ¡®Yeah¡­ That made much more sense. Gerald must have invested in the attraction with the lottery

    money.¡¯ This was the only reasonable conclusion that she coulde up with at that moment. Her

    emotions were in disarray and she was feeling extremely upset by the sudden change in power

    dynamic. After saying what she needed to to calm herself down, Queenie immediately left the office,

    her cheeks puffed up.

    ¡°Hah. This girl¡­ If she ever found out about my true identity, I¡¯d never hear the end of it!¡± said Gerald

    before chuckling.

    As ke went off to run his errands, Gerald decided to get some shut-eye before leaving the attraction

    and getting some proper rest.

    He definitely didn¡¯t want to join Queenie and her friends. Queenie didn¡¯t want him around anymore

    either. After some time passed, knocking could be heard on the door.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Edward? I¡¯ve brought the neer over to report to you!¡± It was a soft female voice and Gerald

    was slightly taken aback when he heard it.

    ¡°Come in!¡± said Gerald.

    The door then slowly opened and a girl in a uniform entered the office. She had long hair and a nice

    figure. In her hands was a document and behind her was another beautiful girl.

    ¡°Mr. Edward, I¡¯m¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice slowly trailed off. She was about to introduce herself, but her words

    just wouldn¡¯t form the moment she saw who was sitting in the office.

    Gerald was speechless as well. He simply stared at the two girls as the awkwardness in the office

    grew.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s you! I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here!¡± said the girl as she immediately lowered her

    head in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact.

    ¡°¡­Xe? Sharon? What are you two doing here in Fuenti? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Serene

    County?¡± asked Gerald as he continued staring at the two.

    When Gerald was investigating hispany, Xe had learned of his true identity. As for Sharon, she

    knew too since she was present during the incident at the real estate center. This was why the situation

    felt so awkward for all three of them.

    Though he remembered what Xe and Sharon had done to him in recent memory, he was still good

    friends with the two girls back in high school. Xe had even fought against Waylon for bullying Gerald.

    He didn¡¯t exactly have the time of his life in high school, but with the two girls around, his high school

    days still ended up being pretty nice. Even back then, a lot of people looked down on him but not these

    two. They really treated him like a good friend.

    This was the sole reason why Gerald still felt reserved when it came to the two of them. Even though

    their friendship was no longer the same, Gerald still felt obligated to treat them kindly.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ll be going to the human resources department now. Sharon¡¯s just joined thepany.

    Oh, and since tomorrow is your birthday, thepany¡¯s assigned a few good looking girls to be

    escorts.¡±

    ¡®Ah, so they still remember my birthday. Well this is a little weird¡­¡¯ He thought to himself.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Well, ke¡¯s now busy decorating the ce!¡± said Gerald as he stood up. The situation

    was still extremely awkward.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 554

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah. So Sharon, why are you looking for a job now? What about Hayward?¡± asked Gerald.

    Though he used to have a crush on her, he no longer had any feelings for her.

    ¡°Ah, well, after Hayward found out that you¡¯re Mr. Crawford, he was so shocked that he refused to

    leave his house for days. Besides, he knew about our past rtionship, so¡­¡±

    Sharon stopped there and simply left her sentence hanging.

    ¡®¡­Ah, so Sharon¡¯s looking for a job partially because of me!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Gerald then shed an awkward smile before saying, ¡°But you know, I¡¯m still truly ttered, haha!

    Remember back in high school? The best birthday I¡¯ve ever had then was in the canteen!¡±

    Hearing that, both Sharon and Xe began reminiscing. During high school, almost everyone refused

    to hang out with Gerald, and his birthday didn¡¯t change that fact.

    His birthday that year had been on result day, and everyone had to go back to high school during the

    holidays to get their certificates. It was Xe and Sharon who had suggested that they celebrate

    Gerald¡¯s birthday in the canteen. They wanted to celebrate it with him before he joined the military.

    The two girls, along with Lilian, had bought arge cake for Gerald back then. Lilian was there since

    she was close to Sharon and though she was slightly hesitant at first, she still ended up celebrating his

    birthday with him anyway.

    That was the first time Gerald ever had cake, and he felt extremely touched. That was the moment

    when he decided to stay friends with them for eternity.

    Now, however, he realized how one-sided that decision had been

    When university started, he continued staying in touch with both Xe and Sharon. Eventually,

    however, both of them started ghosting him. They didn¡¯t bother to even reply to any of his texts.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Two yearster, Gerald was excited when he bumped into Sharon in Mayberry. Sharon had to admit

    that since he was still so friendly and talkative, he clearly valued their friendship very much even after

    so much time had passed.

    However, Sharon had felt embarrassed being around him, so she avoided him at all costs. She even

    insulted him multiple times! There were times when she went overboard as well, resulting in him getting

    physically hurt.

    Despite all that, Gerald continued to help her on multiple asions and he didn¡¯t even hold any

    grudges against her. She had taken advantage of that, which led to Gerald getting hurt even more. This

    was why Gerald eventually started giving her the cold shoulder.

    As for Xe, she had looked down on him from the moment they bumped into each other again after so

    many years. She had been slightly embarrassed when they met, so she only had a polite conversation

    with him, even cracking a few light jokes here and there.

    However, Gerald still thought that she valued their friendship just as much as he did back then. They

    were even supposed to go to the ss reunion together! However, she went with Waylon instead which

    resulted in her feeling ufortable for most of that day.

    Waylon had bullied Gerald a lot back in high school. Gerald simply never stood up for himself. There

    was even a time when Waylon threw a chair at Gerald which sent him flying to the back of the ss.

    He was without a doubt, Gerald¡¯s arch enemy.

    Despite being aware of that, Xe still ended up getting close to him. Gerald had been incredibly hurt

    after finding out about that.

    Now that the two girls realized that Gerald was the actual Mr. Crawford from Mayberry, they couldn¡¯t

    help but regret their actions. Both of them thought that he was no longer the Gerald they knew, when in

    reality, Gerald had never changed. They were the ones who had changed.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 555

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gerald¡­¡± said both of them simultaneously. The two girls bore expressions filled with

    embarrassment and regret.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright!¡± replied Gerald as he gave a gentle smile. Though he was still being nice to them,

    all three of them knew that their friendship could never truly properly be mended. What¡¯s done was

    done, and they could never go back to the way things had originally been. Gerald would only treat them

    as acquaintances now. Nothing more.

    Both Sharon and Xe understood what Gerald was implying. The two knew that they couldn¡¯t just

    rewind time to fix all their mistakes, and simply understanding that made them feel like their hearts

    were being pierced by thousands of needles. If only they were still friends, this reunion could have

    gone so much better.

    Not wanting to prolong the awkwardness any further, Gerald decided to head back since it was getting

    late anyway. For all he knew, that psycho Queenie had probably gone home. Gerald really didn¡¯t have

    the energy to walk all the way back, so he simply used one of thepany¡¯s Audi A6 cars to drive

    home.

    Just as he got to the entrance, Gerald bumped into yet another acquaintance. She was holding on to

    her purse and it seemed like she was waiting for a cab.

    It was Michelle. Since Gerald hadn¡¯t bothered to wind the car¡¯s window up, Michelle managed to catch

    a glimpse of him as he was about to drive out.

    ¡°Gerald?¡± called Michelle out to him.

    Gerald didn¡¯t like ignoring people, but he really wished he could just leave at that moment.

    He wasn¡¯t really fond of this person. After all, she had openly expressed her dislike toward him. She

    even had her own sister substitute her for her blind date with him! He treated this as a direct insult,

    which was why Gerald didn¡¯t intend to speak to her this entire time.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Gerald coldly as Michelle came closer to the car.

    ¡°Ah, well, I just wanted to thank you for today! If it wasn¡¯t for you, we may not have gotten out of that

    situation unharmed! The other girls that came with me were my colleagues and some of them have

    already gone home,¡± replied Michelle. Gerald noticed another shorter girl standing beside her as she

    said that.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If I were to have any say in this, I wouldn¡¯t have let any of you in in the

    first ce. It was Jarvis who did!¡± said Gerald coldly again.

    ¡®It¡¯s unnecessary at this point to show her any kindness.¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    His words were so blunt that her face instantly turned red with embarrassment.

    She knew that the blind date incident had ruined their rtionship before it even had a chance to start.

    She understood very well that she had crossed the line, but she wasn¡¯t willing to just leave it at that.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Michelle had initially not wanted to go through this embarrassment.

    After all, it was fine to just remain as strangers and never speak to each other again. Wasn¡¯t that what

    she had preferred all along?

    However, after that incident in the restaurant, she couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. Just like everyone else,

    she just couldn¡¯t bear seeing him make such an immenseeback.

    ¡®You¡¯re nothing more but of the many guys that I¡¯ve rejected.¡¯ This was what she thought.

    If Gerald had remained the way she had initially thought of him, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a big

    reaction. To think that this ¡®optional¡¯ man turned out to be this powerful! This made her extremely upset,

    especially when he didn¡¯t even seem to want to talk to her. He just went straight for the entrance with

    his Audi!

    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ I¡¯d like to apologize for¡­ You know¡­. Alright, I know I was wrong for king on you!¡± said

    Michelle as she bit down hard on her lower lip.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology. To be frank, I only see you as an acquaintance, so if there¡¯s nothing

    else, I¡¯ll be heading off now!¡± said Gerald dismissively as he immediately drove off.

    Michelle was now terribly upset and angry. This was the first time she had ever been ignored by a guy.

    She felt her eyes start to water. Not only did he turn out to be extremely powerful, but he barely batted

    an eyelid when he ignored her and just drove away.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald passed both Toiun and Fuenti.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 556

    As he drove on, Gerald noticed something weird. There seemed to be a sudden increase in luxury cars

    in town. Most of them were parked outside hotels.

    Though it was rather strange, Gerald didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring. He saw that it was a call from Mrs. Winters.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Winters?¡± asked Gerald with a smile after picking the call up.

    ¡°Gerald? Where are you? I saw that Queeny had driven home by herself earlier. She looked slightly

    upset. Did both of you get into some kind of argument? Did she leave you there alone?¡± asked Mrs.

    Winters, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m driving back now in a friend¡¯s car!¡± Gerald had no choice but to say that so that Mrs.

    Winters wouldn¡¯t overthink the situation.

    ¡°I see! That¡¯s good to hear¡­ By the way Gerald, could you get a bag of rice in town on your way back?

    That way your uncle won¡¯t have to go out anymore!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Gerald then found a supermarket nearby and bought two bags of rice, a bottle of peanut oil, and a few

    other items.

    As Gerald moved the items into the car, he remembered that back when he had just returned to Serene

    County, Mr. Winters had refused to take any money from Gerald. Gerald had promised himself then,

    that since they wouldn¡¯t ept his money, he would just use the money to get necessities for them.

    Realizing that he had almost forgotten his own promise to himself, he rushed back into the

    supermarket. After a few trips in and out to make sure he could carry everything, Gerald ended up

    buying a few boxes of milk, good wine, and an array of herbs and spices as well.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    As he opened his almost filled to the brim car trunk again, he heard a surprised voice call out to him.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Gerald was holding a pressure cooker in his arms when he turned to see who had called him. It was a

    girl standing at the entrance of a hotel that was right next to the supermarket.

    ¡°F*ck! Le? What are you doing in this town?¡±

    The girl standing at the hotel¡¯s entrance was definitely Le, and that left Gerald equally as surprised

    as she was. After all, he had never thought he would see anyone from the Jung family again after that

    incident.

    Gerald had just been too disappointed and heartbroken with them. Even after Willie encountered

    further problems, Geraldpletely ignored them despite his father¡¯s constant reminders to look after

    them on his behalf.

    He hadn¡¯t answered any of Le¡¯s calls either. This made their current situation more awkward than it

    should have been.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve just arrived and I was about to go buy something from the supermarket. I really hadn¡¯t

    expected to see you here!¡±

    Le was still very kind and polite toward Gerald. She then began walking over to him. It was obvious

    that she wanted to continue chatting.

    ¡°We? Who else did youe with?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°My parents and my dad¡¯s colleagues¡­ They¡¯re here to enjoy themselves!¡± replied Le in a soft tone.

    ¡°I see!¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    Was there anything interesting in Touin? Why had so many people specificallye here to have fun?

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t really want to continue talking to Le anymore. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother to

    ask her for further details.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, are you still living in your house?¡± asked Le.

    ¡°Of course. Where else would I be living at?¡±

    ¡°I see! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been to your house before¡­ After all, you were the one who always came

    to mine when we were still kids!¡± replied Le as she smiled.

    ¡°Well alright then, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first! I have to hurry back home to

    cook!¡± said Gerald, immediately changing the topic.

    Le was aware that Gerald didn¡¯t want to talk to her. However, the more Gerald ignored her, the more

    she wanted to chat with him!

    After all, she was Le Jung! Was she really that undeserving of his time and attention?

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, you only bought one cable for your pressure cooker. Don¡¯t you n on getting a

    spare one? After all, the voltage in viges can get pretty unstable and cables are prone to get burnt

    out easily!¡±

    ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t really think of that. Thank you!¡± replied Gerald with a slight smile. If she had only been this

    kind toward him in the past, things could have been perfect.

    After cing the pressure cooker into his car, he turned to re-enter the supermarket again to get

    another spare cable.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You know, since I¡¯m going in anyway, you can just leave that to me!¡±

    Before he could stop her, Le had already ran into the supermarket. Shortly after, she returned with a

    spare cable in hand. Just as she handed it over to Gerald, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice could be heard

    from the entrance of the hotel.

    ¡°Le, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 557

    At that moment, two couples and a young man exited the hotel. All of them happened to see Le

    talking to Gerald.

    The middle-aged man who had called out to them coldly just seconds ago, was now walking toward the

    two. He seemed to be the leader of the group, and he was naturally none other than Willie himself

    ¡°What are you doing here, dad? I was just helping Gerald buy something!¡± grumbled Le.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re still buying things for him? Humph! I¡¯ll never give anything to him! Even if I have to throw

    it away!¡±

    Immediately after he said that, he snatched the cable from Gerald¡¯s hand before throwing it onto the

    ground.

    Before this, Willie had been very dissatisfied as he was prepared to beg Gerald to use his connections

    to help him. However, in the end, Gerald had simply ignored him.

    That made Willie extremely angry and frustrated.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to have anything to do with him anymore, Le? Why can¡¯t you remember such a

    simple thing?¡±

    Leia, who had previously been walking over, now stood beside Willie. She simply looked at Gerald with

    eyes filled with contempt.

    ¡°Uncle Jung, who is this person?¡± asked the young man from before who had also walked over.

    ¡°He¡¯s just the son of someone I used to know in the past. He lives in Touin!¡±

    ¡°Why does it seem as though you have some kind of misunderstanding with this young man?¡± This

    time, the other middle-aged man was the one asking.

    The reason why this group of people had gathered wasn¡¯t just to have fun together. Their secondary

    purpose, at least for the two couples, was to get their children to meet.

    Le currently seemed to have a pretty good rtionship with the young man. Since his son was also

    concerned about the matter, the other middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but pose his own question.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heh. Mr. Westwick, it¡¯s not just a simple misunderstanding! This person right here isn¡¯t well-mannered

    in the least! When Willie went to look for himst time, we couldn¡¯t find him anywhere! We couldn¡¯t

    even get a hold of him! The entire trip there was aplete waste of time!¡± replied Leia angrily.

    ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s go, Le. If I ever catch you talking to this kind of lowly person again, don¡¯t me me for

    teaching you a lesson!¡± yelled Willie coldly before stepping on the cable that Le had bought earlier.

    ¡°Mr. Jung!¡± shouted Gerald. Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to refer to the man as his uncle anymore.

    ¡°Pfft. What do you want?¡± asked Willie coldly.

    ¡°No matter what you say, I donated seventy thousand dors to youst time. You could even say that

    I¡¯ve done you a huge favor back then. If you continue talking to me like this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be no good

    for your own face if word about this matter gets out to the public.¡±

    ¡°Also, Aunt Leia talked about a wasted trip because you couldn¡¯t find mest time. Could you perhaps

    have forgotten that time when I was in high school? When my father and I waited for you outside your

    house for up to four hours just to meet you? I remember clearly that when we finally got to meet, you

    immediately sent us off, saying you weren¡¯t free. So I suppose I¡¯m still the wrong one just because you

    made a wasted trip?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Pfft. What do you even mean? Willie¡¯s a very busy man. Why would we ever have the time to entertain

    someone like you or your father? Thinking about it now, he did the absolute right thing by ignoring both

    of you back then! After all, you¡¯re useless to us!¡± replied Leia angrily.

    ¡°Ah, I see there really is a pretty big misunderstanding. I had initially thought that we could ask this

    country boy to take us around this ce. He could¡¯ve been our tour guide or something. Looks like we¡¯ll

    have to scratch that idea!¡± said the young man with a contemptuous smile.

    ¡°A tour guide? Consider our status! If we need a tour guide, we should look for one with at least a good

    reputation and rtionship with us!¡±

    The other woman was now chiming in as well. Leia and Willie¡¯s hatred toward Gerald made her feel

    equally disgusted with him.

    However, Gerald wasn¡¯t angry. He simply smiled faintly at their retorts.

    ¡°Fine then. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there, Mr. Jung. See you again in the future!¡± said

    Gerald before getting into his car and driving off immediately.

    After finding out that the Audi A6 belonged to Gerald, the young man was dumbfounded.

    ¡°D*mn! He¡¯s actually driving such a good car?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected that. He had backed his uncle up by insulting Gerald earlier, but even he couldn¡¯t

    afford to buy himself an Audi.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? It¡¯s obviously a second-hand car. He probably can¡¯t even afford to buy a

    new car anyway! Seeing him really ruined our good mood!¡± grumbled Leia.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 558

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t even talk about him anymore!¡± snorted Willie coldly.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already arrived back home. His anger toward Willie had made the trip feel

    much shorter.

    There seemed to be several cars parked in front of Mr. Winters¡¯s house. Squinting his eyes, Gerald

    realized that they belonged to the eldest, second, and third son.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Gerald pressed on his car horn with the intention of getting some help to move some of the

    groceries.

    A few people were standing in the courtyard at that time. When they heard and saw the Audi parked in

    front of the house, they couldn¡¯t help but curiouslye out to have a look. Mr. and Mrs. Winters

    followed them out as well.

    When Gerald opened the car door and stepped out, everyone present was surprised.

    ¡°Gerald? You¡¯re driving an Audi?¡± asked the eldest son¡¯s wife, clearly taken aback. If this was the car

    Gerald was driving, then he was much more capablepared to her own son!

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be fooled. This Audi clearly looks like a second-hand car!¡± replied Francis.

    Francis bore an ugly expression as he said that. After all, he was driving a car that only cost thirty

    thousand dors. Since Gerald¡¯s Audi A6 probably cost much more, it was inevitable that his inferiority

    complex would fire up.

    With a depressed look, Francis then walked over to the Audi and kicked its tires lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no

    need to make such a big fuss over this. Second-hand refurbished cars like these aremonce. If

    the seller was an acquaintance, he could probably get it for about fifteen thousand dors. You know,

    my friend once tried to persuade me to get a second-hand Audi as well. I refused his offer, though.

    Heh. After all, the poorer you are, the more you want to drive a good car to show off!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Only rich bosses should drive Audi cars!¡± replied another young man.

    The young man in question was Jasper Winters. It seemed that he hade home this time.

    ¡°All of you seem to be misunderstanding something. This isn¡¯t my car. The car belongs to someone

    else. I¡¯m just lending it for a few days!¡± said Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh! And here I thought you suddenly got rich and bought yourself a car! It turns out it¡¯s not even yours

    in the first ce!¡±

    The few sisters-inw present felt a wave of relief wash over them before they continued smiling

    contemptuously toward Gerald.

    Looking around, Gerald couldn¡¯t see Queeny anywhere. It felt odd that she wasn¡¯t here, but he didn¡¯t

    question anyone about it.

    Turning to look at Mr. Winters, he said, ¡°Mr. Winters, I bought some things for you! Let¡¯s move them into

    the house first!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Young kid, why are you spending so much money again? You bought so many things!¡± replied

    Mrs. Winters in mock anger. She just didn¡¯t want Gerald to spend so much on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, all of these are basic necessities anyway. They didn¡¯t cost too much either. I got you

    a pressure cooker, so if you buy some bones and ribs, you can make some soup! That¡¯ll be great for

    your health!¡± said Gerald as he smiled.

    His goal was to get the items to Mr. and Mrs. Winters so Gerald simply ignored the ridicules from the

    other people.

    ¡°Oh my, this pressure cooker is actually branded! How much did it cost you?¡± asked the second sister-

    inw, jealousy reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that expensive. Just a little over seventy-five dors!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Heh. Then this pressure cooker can¡¯t bepared to the one given to us for free by Francis¡¯s unit.

    You get free stuff like this asionally when you work for a public institution, and you know what they

    say, free things are always the best to use!¡± bragged the third sister-inw.

    ¡°Queeny isn¡¯t doing too bad herself. She usually gets some peanut oil, canned tuna, and other canned

    food from herpany once every two months! We can¡¯t even finish all of it so the cans are just piling

    at home! We barely have to spend any money on food at all!¡±

    Not wanting to be outdone, the second sister-inw continued saying, ¡°Oh, and did you know? One of

    Queeny¡¯s colleagues asked her out for dinner tonight. She gets invited out for dinner almost every

    night, so there¡¯s barely a need for me to cook dinner for her at all. We really have so much free food¡­¡±

    As the group continued bragging among themselves, none of them even considered to help Gerald

    move the things inside at all.

    In the end, it was Mr. and Mrs. Winters who helped him move everything inside.

    After everyone entered the house again, Gerald suddenly remembered that he had something to tell

    them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 559

    ¡°You know, tomorrow¡¯s my birthday and I won¡¯t be celebrating it at home this time. I¡¯ve already booked

    a hotel for it. Will any of you have the time to attend?¡± asked Gerald.

    In the previous years, Mr. and Mrs. Winters had always been the ones celebrating Gerald¡¯s birthday

    with him. This year would be no exception.

    However, since everyone was already here, Gerald naturally felt obligated to invite all of them over to

    his birthday banquet as well.

    The third sister-inw coughed before saying, ¡°As if we¡¯d have the time to go there. Francis and the

    rest will be working tomorrow. We don¡¯t have time to celebrate your birthday with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What more, if you¡¯re celebrating your birthday, shouldn¡¯t you just be eating at home? Why

    did you have to book a hotel? Have you forgotten your roots just because you have some money

    now?¡± said the second sister-inw coldly.

    Since Gerald was initially very poor, everyone was used to looking down on him. The fact that he

    suddenly became rich from winning the lottery caused the power dynamic to flip, resulting in their

    increased dissatisfaction. This was the main reason why they were speaking to him even more coldly

    compared to how they used to.

    ¡°Well, it seems that we¡¯re all busy. Looks like you¡¯ll have to celebrate your birthday alone!¡± said the

    eldest son next.

    Just as his sentence ended, his phone began ringing.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Walts! How are you? What¡¯s that? Congrattions! Oh, I¡¯ll definitely being with my

    family the day after tomorrow! No, no, I¡¯m free! I¡¯ll definitely be free once I¡¯m done with everything that I

    need to finish tomorrow! Haha!¡±

    After that, the eldest son hung up. He looked somewhat excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the eldest sister-inw.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Walts¡¯s son¡¯s eighth birthday the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ve been invited to attend his birthday

    celebration so of course I agreed!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say that you had an important chamber ofmerce meeting to attend on that

    day?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Mr. Walts¡¯s son¡¯s birthday has a higher priority! I¡¯ll just cancel my participation in the chamber

    ofmerce meeting!¡±mented the eldest Son.

    ¡°Uncle, second uncle, I think we should start eating now. I still have a lot of important things to do

    tomorrow. I need to get back and rest as soon as possible! Actually no, I still have to make some ns

    once I get home since I¡¯ll be meeting up with Mr. Jung tomorrow!¡± said Francis.

    Naturally, he too would be busy tomorrow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Jung already here? I said that I¡¯d treat him to dinner tonight. Just ignore the fact that he¡¯s only

    a department chief now. After all, since he was a pretty reputable figure in the past, he still has several

    rtionships and connections in Serene County!¡± replied the third son in a prideful tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that he wasn¡¯t free tonight. It seems that his schedule is already fully packed!¡±

    As everyone began to chime in one after another, Gerald simply listened. He could only conclude that

    the Mr. Jung they were talking about was most definitely Willie.

    However, he remained silent.

    Since everyone said that they wouldn¡¯t be free tomorrow, Gerald didn¡¯t try to insist for them to attend

    his birthday celebration anymore.

    Not that it mattered to him. Everyone had their own things to do.

    After eating a simple meal at Mr. Winters¡¯s house, Gerald went back home.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Not too long after, he received a call from M.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Gerald!¡± shouted M.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday yet, why are you wishing me happy birthday so soon?!¡± said Gerald before

    laughing as hey on his bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s stopping me from wishing you twice? I¡¯ll wish you happy birthday again at midnight! Not like I

    can take back my earlier wish anyway. By the way, Gerald, could youe over to look for me in two

    days¡¯ time? Once you¡¯re done settling your own matters of course. I¡¯m at the television station now. I¡¯ve

    just transferred to be an intern reporter today. I can finally do something that I¡¯ve always wanted

    to do now!¡± said M happily.

    M had told Gerald about this some time ago. She would take an examination to apply to be an

    intern reporter.

    She managed to pass and she was now officially an intern reporter. Gerald was equally happy for her.

    ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯lle look for you in two days¡¯ time. We¡¯ll have a big celebration together for you then!¡±

    replied Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°Alright! Ah, do note that that date may not be fixed. I may have a short holiday in a few days¡¯ time so

    we may need to discuss it again then. Speaking of celebrations, how do you n to celebrate your

    birthday tomorrow?¡±

    After the two talked about his birthday ns for a short while, M eventually said that she needed to

    take a bath, so they both ended the call.

    Just as Gerald was about to put his phone down, his phone started ringing again.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 560

    This time, it was a call from Giya.

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow right, Gerald?¡± asked Giya as soon as he picked up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! Why didn¡¯t you invite me over to celebrate with you then? I was waiting all day for you to call

    me today! It¡¯s already thiste yet you still haven¡¯t invited me¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve already

    forgotten about me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that since I¡¯m back in my hometown, I was just nning to have a simple birthday

    celebration!¡± exined Gerald.

    To bepletely honest, Gerald really hadn¡¯t nned to invite Giya at all.

    Though she was very nice to him, Gerald simply wanted to be together with M now. He didn¡¯t want to

    get too close to other girls. Therefore, he summarized that continuing to have such aplicated

    rtionship with Giya just wouldn¡¯t do.

    What more, Giya had gotten into trouble when she was here with him thest time. Gerald felt

    embarrassed to even invite her toe over again.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re inviting me or not, I¡¯ming over to your house to look for you tomorrow. Unless¡­

    you don¡¯t regard me as your friend at all¡­?¡±

    Giya leaned her head against the bed¡¯s headboard as she spoke through thendline. She was

    currently in a room in a vi.

    Over the line, Gerald could only agree helplessly as he nodded. Immediately after that, he came up

    with an excuse saying that he was busy and ended the call.

    ¡°Humph! You b*stard! You¡¯re really heartless toward me!¡± said Giya with a deste expression on her

    face before hanging up as well.

    She had initially expected Gerald to take the initiative to invite her over to celebrate his birthday with

    him. On the contrary, she now felt that if she hadn¡¯t called him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have invited her

    over at all.

    What more, since that major incident, whenever she tried looking for Gerald just to have a simple chat

    with him, he¡¯d always reply indifferently. At most, it wasmon for him to reply with just a few words.

    This made Giya slightly ufortable. The more ufortable she felt, the more she couldn¡¯t help

    but overthink the matter.

    At that moment, knocking could be heard on her bedroom door.

    ¡°Giya? Are you asleep? Your father and I have some things to discuss with you!¡± said Giya¡¯s mother

    from behind the door.

    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m not asleep yet! You cane in!¡±

    Both her parents then entered her bedroom. Giya could see that her father had a very sad expression

    on his face.

    ¡°Giya, I know that you don¡¯t want to hear this, but the Quarrington family in Yanken is giving us the

    orders this time. They want you to get engaged with the third young master from the Long family in

    Yanken. There¡¯s really nothing else that we can do about the matter.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford has already helped us settle our family¡¯s economic problemsst time. However, the

    Quarrington family is still pressuring us even now. We really can¡¯t do anything about it and we can¡¯t

    always rely on Mr. Crawford to help us. So tell us Giya, what do you think about a marriage contract

    with the Long family?¡± asked Giya¡¯s father.

    Giya¡¯s mother sighed before saying, ¡°Though we¡¯ve already ended our rtionship with the

    Quarrington family, the influence and power they hold over us is simply too great. Please don¡¯t me

    your father, he¡¯s done everything he¡¯s could. You have to consider how this is putting thepany¡¯s

    interests at stake here. In extension, it¡¯s also going to affect your uncles and all the other employees

    working for our family as well!¡±

    ¡°Is there really no other way? You know, we can still beg Gerald to help us! He¡¯ll definitely help me!¡±

    replied Giya, her eyes tearing up.

    ¡°Giya, though Mr. Crawford is very capable, the Mayberry Commercial Group is only influential in

    Mayberry City. The Quarrington and Long family, on the other hand, have even bigger groups and

    corporations in Yanken!¡± said her father with a sigh.

    ¡°What more, the third young master of the Long family may evene over to pay us a visit tomorrow.

    You¡¯ll have to stay home and prepare to meet up with him. If he leaves a really bad impression on you,

    we may still have some time to think of a solution then!¡± added Giya¡¯s father.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not free tomorrow! It¡¯s Gerald¡¯s birthday and I¡¯m going to celebrate it with him!¡± replied Giya

    angrily.

    ¡°You are not to go anywhere tomorrow. You shouldn¡¯t bother Mr. Crawford about our issues anymore.

    You¡¯re just a young girl who doesn¡¯t understand anything at all!¡±

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Giya¡¯s father pulled her mother out of her bedroom immediately.

    Giya was so anxious about the whole thing that she was ready to burst into tears.

    Moving back to Gerald, he woke up at six in the morning the next day.

    Gerald had a call with Zackst night. He wanted to wee his 22nd birthday.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Since the guests could arrive early, Gerald decided to tidy up the ce a little first.

    At that moment, a girl suddenly entered through the front door.

    ¡°Gerald! I heard from my mother that you hade back, but I¡¯ve tried looking for you a few times and

    you were never home!¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 561

    ¡°Lolita?¡± said Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He treated the girl like a younger sister. Lolita grew up with both Gerald and Xeno. She was also

    somewhat rted to Xeno¡¯s family.

    Unlike Gerald and Xeno, Lolita had a pretty good family background. Her family owned a shop in town,

    specializing in making cakes and snacks. Because of that, she usually lived in town, rarely evering

    home.

    Since Gerald and Xeno were still paupers who couldn¡¯t even afford any good clothes back then, Lolita

    rarely yed with both of them.

    She didn¡¯t talk to them much either, even though they were all ssmates from the same elementary

    school. In short, there wasn¡¯t much interaction between the two boys and her at all. One could say that

    it was simr to Gerald¡¯s rtionship with Queeny.

    Unlike Queeny, however, they started interacting and forming a friendshipte in junior high school.

    In their first and second grade, Lolita coincidentally continued to share the same ss with Gerald and

    Xeno. Even then, both parties still rarely interacted.

    Things changed, however, when they were in their third grade.

    Lolita had gotten into a fight with another girl then, and it was a huge one.

    After school that day, Lolita¡¯s way home was blocked by several ruffians from the same grade. The girl

    had ordered them to give Lolita some trouble to teach her a lesson.

    However, Gerald and Xeno had seen what they were up to, and they led Lolita away from them.

    Though Gerald was still a nobody back then, Xeno was famous for his fights at school.

    When the group of ruffians saw him, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to the trio. In short, they had saved

    Lolita from a world of trouble that day.

    From that day onwards, Lolita treated both Gerald and Xeno nicely, and they became friends just like

    that.

    She would always secretly buy cigarettes for Xeno. As for Gerald, she would bring him cakes and

    pastries.

    When they reached the age of high school, Lolita found that she had been admitted into the Third High

    School. It was considered to be the worst high school in the county.

    Since none of them had cell phones when they were in high school, they couldn¡¯t keep in constant

    contact with each other. They would only get a chance to get together and chat during New Year.

    ¡°When did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you send me a text message or something?¡±ined Lolita.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just been back for a few days! I¡¯ve been wandering around town and the county. To be honest, I

    was just about to ask Xeno for your phone number!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled.

    He wasn¡¯t lying about that either. After all, he was nning to invite her over to celebrate his birthday

    with him too.

    ¡°Humph! Well at least you haven¡¯t forgotten about me yet! By the way, aren¡¯t you up to date with the

    messages in our junior high school ss group chat? ¡­Actually, wait. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in it. But

    either way, today¡¯s Chase¡¯s birthday! He¡¯s said that he wanted all our old ssmates to get together

    since we haven¡¯t met each other in such a long time.¡±

    ¡°Since he was going to host a birthday celebration anyway, he decided to make it a ss gathering as

    well to kill two birds with one stone! Even our junior high school ss teacher and English teacher will

    be attending today. Will you join us?¡± asked Lolita.

    ¡°Mr. Weiss will be attending as well? Hasn¡¯t he already retired this year?¡± asked Gerald as he tried to

    recall who Chase was.

    Though he had trouble remembering who the ssmate was, Gerald could easily remember his ss

    teacher, Mr. Carson Weiss. In fact, the memory of his teacher was very clear.

    Mr. Weiss had been a particrly kind teacher who taught him the Weston dialect.

    Back then, Gerald had a very difficult time at home and he couldn¡¯t even afford to pay for his own

    textbooks. Mr. Weiss had always been there to help him, even going so far as to pay for Gerald¡¯s

    textbook with his own money.

    Gerald could still remember those scenes clearly in his mind.

    In his first two years of university, Gerald would live a frugal lifestyle just so that he could save up some

    money. When he returned to his hometown for the New Year¡¯s, regardless of how expensive it was, he

    would always bring some gifts with him whenever he visited Mr. Weiss. In the past two years, however,

    Gerald found it hard to even afford to pay for his own tuition fees. He was in such a destitute state back

    then that he couldn¡¯t even visit Mr. Weiss at all.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Weiss fell critically illst year¡­ Is he doing alright now?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°He¡¯s recovered from that a long time ago. How else could he possibly have agreed to attend Chase¡¯s

    birthday celebration today?¡±

    ¡°Actually, stop asking so many questions! You¡¯ll be able to ask him personally when you meet him face

    to faceter! He¡¯s always thought very highly of you and Xeno, even from back then! He¡¯ll definitely be

    very pleased to see you today. Though we¡¯ve arranged to meet up at eight, you can bet that Mr. Weiss

    will definitelye earlier than that just so that he can chat more with us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to participate in the gathering,¡± said Gerald

    somewhat embarrassedly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 562

    ¡°Oh? Are you busy or something? Oh! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be Chase¡¯s treat today! Even if we have to settle

    our own bills, I¡¯ll back you up, alright?¡± said Lolita as she assumed Gerald¡¯s worries.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t about mary issues. It was just that Gerald still had to celebrate his own birthday

    today!

    Even if Gerald turned her invitation down, it wouldn¡¯t matter much to Lolita. However, since he now

    knew that Mr. Weiss would be attending as well, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he would be letting his ex-

    teacher down if he didn¡¯t join the gathering.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the money¡­ In all honesty, I was originally nning to invite you to celebrate my

    birthday with me today! But since you¡¯ve mentioned Mr. Weiss, how about this? I¡¯ll just go along with

    you to have a brief chat with him. After that, I¡¯ll return and get back to my own celebration!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Oh? It¡¯s your birthday today? Well this is embarrassing! Alright, I think your n sounds good. We¡¯ll

    go there, have a chat with Mr. Weiss and the rest of our ssmates, then we¡¯ll leave together and

    celebrate your birthday! What about Xeno? Have you already invited him?¡± asked Lolita.

    ¡°I have, but he¡¯s told me that he can onlye over at noon. His business is still new after all, and he

    hasn¡¯t had the time to hire more employees yet. He has to deal with so many things!¡±

    ¡°Alright! And yeah, he¡¯s really impressive now! Though my dad used to look down on his family, he

    personally brought some gifts over to them yesterday!¡± replied Lolita, slightly enviously.

    Gerald simply nodded without adding anything to that.

    By the time their ns were finalized, it was nearing eight o¡¯clock.

    Both of them then rushed to the designated restaurant in town. Since Gerald lived in the main vige,

    the main street in town was within walking distance.

    Meanwhile, several of their former junior high ssmates were already at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    They were all gathered together as they chatted among themselves. After all, wasn¡¯t this the purpose of

    all ss reunions? Meetings like these would always be very cordial.

    The contents of their conversations mostly regarded their current status quos as well as ample

    reminiscing of their shared pasts.

    ¡°Look there! Lolita¡¯s here!¡± said a few ssmates as they pointed toward her and Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Huh? That¡¯s Gerald right? Well d*mn! I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be here today!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I know right? I thought he had already disappeared off the face of the earth. Nobody would

    have expected to see him here today!¡±

    ¡°You know, I heard some news that Gerald lived a miserable life in university. He was even struggling to

    pay for his own tuition fees! Another friend of mine told me that when he was having a meal with his

    own friend in Mayberry City, he saw Gerald washing the dishes in the kitchen! It was too embarrassing

    for him to even go up to Gerald and say hello!¡±

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s always been poor after all. He doesn¡¯t really have a choice but to take on any jobs he can

    find!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    When everyone saw Gerald, he immediately became the main topic of their conversations and they

    simplyughed.

    Within the group, one of the girls clearly stood out among her other ssmates due to her outstanding

    temperament. She was just chatting with her friends when she heard Gerald¡¯s name being mentioned.

    She immediately felt goosebumps on her skin as she blushed and turned to look at Gerald who was

    still walking over.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You used to be in a rtionship with Gerald, right Sherry? Don¡¯t even try to deny that both of

    you used to date!¡± said one of the girls as she covered her mouth with a hand, trying not tough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go spouting nonsense! When were we ever in a rtionship?¡± replied Sherry as her cheeks

    became as red as tomatoes.

    ¡°Both of you were definitely in a rtionship at one point. I can still remember you exchanging letters

    with him! You used to be very close to Gerald!¡± added the same girl from before.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­!¡± replied Sherry in a softer tone.

    ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t you remember why Xeno beat someone up¡­? Hehe¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s forget about that.

    Let¡¯s just talk about something else!¡±

    Realizing that she had almost stepped on andmine, the girl quickly tried to change the topic as she

    stuck her tongue out rather awkwardly.

    ¡°By the way, are you still seeing the guy who tried to beat Gerald up back then?¡± asked another girl.

    ¡°We¡¯ve stopped seeing each other a long time ago¡­¡± replied Sherry as she blushed.

    After saying that, she turned to look at Gerald again. She hadn¡¯t met him for the past six years.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 563

    When Gerald was finally close enough, he started greeting the ssmates who came over to say hello

    to him.

    He also saw Sherry, and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly embarrassed as well.

    After all, both of them had dated before in the past. Though they technically hadn¡¯t truly dated, the

    rtionship they shared back then was simr enough to dating.

    In short, it had been quite an ambiguous rtionship.

    Sherry had also been the reason why Yale, the school bully, set his eyes on Gerald in the first ce.

    Everyone knew what happened next. In the end, Sherry got together with Yale.

    Gerald had earlier wondered whether she would be here at the gathering as well.

    It would be extremely awkward and embarrassing to meet her today. After all, he hated her. He hated

    her a lot.

    Though Xeno and Gerald had done everything because of her, she still decided to be with their rival

    instead.

    Xeno lost his opportunity to continue studying. And it was all because of her.

    How couldn¡¯t it be awkward for Gerald? He wasn¡¯t even sure what kind of attitude he should show

    toward her at this point!

    Even though they had been quite close to each other before that incident, both of thempletely

    stopped talking to each other after it happened.

    Should Gerald strive to take revenge on her?

    After giving it some thought, he realized that it was her own choice to be with him in the end. That had

    nothing to do with Gerald.

    If he really wanted to settle the score, he should look for Yale.

    Making his mind up, he simply decided to ignore her.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ He¡¯s quite ruthless. Gerald didn¡¯t even bother toe over and say hello to you at all! By the

    way, Sherry, doesn¡¯t Gerald seem to have a pretty good temperament now? What more, he¡¯s dressed

    so well now! He¡¯s actually quite handsome!¡± said one of the girls as sheughed.

    Sherry found herself fixing her own hair. She couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ufortable when she

    heard someone else praising Gerald. It felt as though someone had justnded a mental p to her

    face.

    After all, she had been the one who had dumped him. If he was truly living a better life now, of course

    she would feel ufortable!

    ¡°Yeah, he is pretty handsome!¡± replied Sherry casually.

    ¡°Hey! Our ss teacher and Miss Yahn are here!¡± shouted a voice.

    At that moment, a car stopped by the restaurant¡¯s entrance. As the back door opened, an old man in

    his sixties stepped out. It was Mr. Weiss in the flesh.

    The one driving was a rather youngdy who looked to be around the age of twenty-seven. She was

    equally mature, sexy, and beautiful. Bearing a very good temperament herself, the woman in question

    was Kristen Yang, their old English teacher from third grade.

    Back when she taught them, she had just graduated from university at the age of twenty-two. She was

    a recement teacher for Gerald¡¯s ss.

    Due to her beauty and youth, she got along easily with her students.

    However, Gerald simply gave a simple nce toward her. He didn¡¯t have any intentions of greeting her.

    When he saw Mr. Weiss however, he immediately ran over to help him out of the car.

    ¡°Gerald? It¡¯s you! Why didn¡¯t youe visit me in the past two years?¡±

    When Mr. Weiss saw Gerald, his wrinkled face was immediately filled with joy. As he spoke, he held on

    to Gerald¡¯s hand excitedly.

    Mr. Weiss had taken really good care of both Gerald and Xeno in the past, and Gerald had never

    forgotten all the kindness he had received.

    Gerald then quickly exined why he hadn¡¯t been visiting.

    ¡°Pfft. Why are you here, Gerald? Just look at you. What are you even working as now? Why¡¯re you

    dressed so pretentiously?¡± said Kirsten as she skimmed a nce at Gerald. She had a satirical

    expression on her face.

    Xeno once had a conflict with Kristen in the past. Ever since that day, she had hated both him and

    Gerald. Though Gerald hadn¡¯t been directly involved with it, the friend of her enemy was also her

    enemy.

    It was his own fault for being such good friends with Xeno.

    Back then, she would consistently make things difficult for both Xeno and Gerald who were simply

    paupers in her ss. How dare they go against her?

    This was also the reason why Gerald hadn¡¯t nned to greet her earlier. After hearing her remark, he

    simply looked at her without saying another word.

    Mr. Weiss broke the silence by saying, ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re an adult now so you can drink alcohol! Why

    don¡¯t we use this opportunity? Apany me and let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Weiss, wait¡­¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 564

    Just as Gerald was about to say something, he was promptly cut off by another person talking loudly. It

    was Chase.

    ¡°Wow! So many of our ssmates are here today! All of you are really giving me a lot of face for

    attending! I¡¯ve already made all the necessary arrangements today so why not enter first before

    continuing to chat?¡±

    As he scanned through the crowd, he saw Mr. Weiss and Kristen. With a smile on his face, he walked

    over to both of them before saying, ¡°Mr. Weiss! Miss Yahn! Wee, let¡¯s go in and have a seat first!

    Eh? You¡¯re here too Gerald? Well Alright then! Let¡¯s go in together!¡±

    Chase was slightly surprised to see Gerald so he simply greeted him casually.

    ¡°Hey Sherry,e over here. Can¡¯t you see that our ss teacher is already here?¡± called out Chase

    when he saw her.

    As soon as she stood beside him, Chase immediately interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Most of their ssmates were taken aback when they saw this, and this included Gerald.

    Sherry was apparently in a rtionship with Chase!

    Gerald immediately knew that it was only going to get more awkward the longer he stayed at the

    gathering.

    However, he couldn¡¯t just leave now because Mr. Weiss was still holding on to his hand.

    ¡®I can tell Mr. Weiss about it then,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Once everyone had entered the room, the ssmates continued chatting among themselves.

    Themon topic shared by most of the conversations, was regarding the ssmates¡¯ current

    situations.

    Chase naturally seemed to be the one who was doing best.

    After all, he had started working even before he finished high school. He had learned about the ins and

    outs of big trucks from his uncle.

    Chase had used his family¡¯s wealth to buy himself two big trucks. Now, he¡¯s started his own small-scale

    logisticspany.

    Compared to the rest of his peers in the county, he was definitely doing very well. It was no wonder

    why Sherry chose to be with Chase.

    ¡°Heh, what a blessing for Sherry to be able to be together with Chase now. She must be enjoying the

    life of ady boss now! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I know right? She¡¯s so beautiful. I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s so lucky!¡±

    Several of the ssmates were talking about her enviously.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, what are you doing now?¡± asked Chase out of the blue.

    Though both Chase and Gerald didn¡¯t have many notable interactions back in junior high, Chase was

    well aware of Gerald¡¯s past with Sherry.

    It was natural for a boyfriend to express hate toward his girlfriend¡¯s ex, and this was exactly what

    Chase was feeling at that moment.

    What more, Gerald was dressed even better than he was! Seeing how well dressed Gerald was made

    Chase ask his tentative question.

    Mr. Weiss was looking at Gerald as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my own business!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh god, Gerald¡¯s actually started his own business?¡±

    At that moment, a few female ssmates immediately burst outughing.

    ¡°What kind of business are you running? Are you selling socks at the night market?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Really now, are you just starting a business because everyone else is doing the same?

    Gerald, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re trying to put you down, but you should be more self-aware of yourself!

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for someone like you to just look for a job somewhere?¡±

    Kristen had been the one who asked that question. She then sneered before adding, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to

    pick a bone with you or Xeno, but even though both of you have really good grades, the two of you are

    at the bottom of society! Do you know why? It¡¯s because both of you have no connections. You even

    lack a proper family background! I heard that Xeno¡¯s fixing cars for people right now, right? What future

    is there in doing something like that?!¡±

    She ended her sentence as she smiled contemptuously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Miss Yahn. On the contrary, Xeno¡¯s doing very well now. He¡¯s opened his ownrge

    automobile tradingpany, or at least that¡¯s what I heard!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard the same thing. He was really lucky since the Dream Investment Group decided to

    invest in hispany!¡±

    When Kristen heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°So what? It won¡¯t be long before those people will decide to withdraw their capital and investment!

    When that timees, Xeno will just have to go back to repairing cars then!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough. Speaking of which, Chase, didn¡¯t you inform Xeno about the gathering

    today?¡± asked Mr. Weiss quickly to change the subject, sensing the awkwardness in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh! No I didn¡¯t! I don¡¯t really keep in touch with him,¡± replied Chase as he put his teacup down before

    sneering.

    ¡°I actually contacted him! Also, while I have all your attention now, Chase! You¡¯re actually not the only

    one celebrating your birthday today! You share the same birthday with another of our ssmates!¡± said

    one of the girls out of the blue.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 565

    ¡°Oh? Another ssmate is celebrating their birthday today too?¡± asked Chase as he smiled with a

    slightly raised brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Today is Kirk¡¯s birthday as well! Going back to Xeno, when I told him about the

    celebration, Xeno told me that he wasn¡¯t free to attend today!¡±

    Kirk was another of their junior high ssmates. Though he was a pretty honest and straightforward

    person, academic-wise, he was always at the bottom of the ss.

    His family owned a cement factory and since he realized he wasn¡¯t cut out for studying, he immediately

    started working for his family after graduating from junior high school.

    Everyone was now looking at Kirk.

    ¡°Well d*mn! Why didn¡¯t you tell us it was your birthday today too, Kirk? Well this is embarrassing!

    Hahaha!¡± said Chase.

    ¡°So it¡¯s your birthday today too! Everyone, let¡¯s add Kirk on WeChat so that we can each give him a red

    envelope for his birthday!¡±

    Hearing the suggestion from one of their ssmates, the crowd cheered in agreement.

    Mr. Weiss simply smiled before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you young people give gifts as birthday presents

    anymore? When I was your age, I had to prepare my own gifts to give to other people! Now that we

    have WeChat, things have be much more convenient!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°They really have, Mr. Weiss! We can just send red envelopes to settle everything! From birthdays, to

    wedding celebrations!¡± replied the girls as theyughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already added you on WeChat, Kirk! Remember to ept the red envelope!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! Thank you so much, everyone! I really hadn¡¯t expected my birthday to be on the same

    day as Chase¡¯s!¡±

    Seeing how well he was being treated by all his ssmates, Kirk was feeling extremely ttered. He

    kept thanking them over and over again.

    ¡°What a coincidence! While Kirk and Chase share the same birth date, someone else does as well!

    Have you all already forgotten who else used to celebrate his birthday on the same day as Chase back

    in junior high?¡± said Lolita hurriedly when she saw everyone sending money over to Kirk for his

    birthday.

    ¡°Who? Nobody reallyes to mind!¡±

    Several of the ssmates seemed very puzzled.

    ¡°Humph! If you really can¡¯t guess, it¡¯s Gerald! His birthday is today too! He¡¯s always celebrated his

    birthday on the same day as Chase. Three of our ssmates are celebrating their birthdays today!¡±

    said Lolita.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    The ssmates then nodded to acknowledge that they now knew. However, nobody said anything else.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Chase, I heard that there¡¯s going to be some activities in Fuentiter in the

    afternoon. Let¡¯s go over there and have some fun! My dad said that it¡¯s really lively over there!¡± said

    one of the girls cheerfully to break the silence.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard too! Why don¡¯t we all go there to enjoy ourselvester?¡±

    Everyone there seemed to agree with the suggestion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. How many cars do we have here? Oh, and Miss Yahn! You shoulde with us

    later in the afternoon too! Now let¡¯s see if we have enough space to carpool everyone to save on cab

    fares!¡± suggested Chase.

    After he said that, a headcount was done and there were just enough cars to amodate everyone.

    However, upon doing a second headcount, they found that one extra person wouldn¡¯t be able to join

    the carpool.

    ¡°Well this is awkward! There¡¯s one person left and it really isn¡¯t worth renting a cab just for a single

    person!¡± said one of the girls.

    One of the guys coughed before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Gerald shouldn¡¯t join us. He has his

    business to attend to anyway, so if hees along, we¡¯ll only be stopping him from doing his work!¡± He

    thenughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Gerald shouldn¡¯te along either! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going anyway. All of you go have your fun. Mr. Weiss, the only reason why I came here

    today was to meet you. I was originally nning to invite you over to my own birthday banquet today,

    but it seems that that idea would be inconvenient now. I¡¯lle meet you in the next two days. I¡¯ll be

    taking my leave first to attend to some things!¡± said Gerald as he exined his ns to Mr. Weiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then, Gerald. Go on now if you¡¯re busy!¡± said Mr. Weiss who knew that everyone was

    ridiculing and making fun of Gerald. He was aware that it would only continue to be more difficult

    for Gerald the longer he stayed here.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 566

    After that, Gerald looked at Lolita and she nodded before bidding farewell to Mr. Weiss as well.

    ¡°What? They¡¯re actually leaving? Did they really juste here to visit Mr. Weiss? What a load of

    bullshit! What about us? Don¡¯t we exist?¡± eximed a few of the girls, visibly upset.

    ¡°Right? Are you holding a grudge against us just because we didn¡¯t wish you a happy birthday?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯ll be frank. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to wish you a happy birthday through Line, but I really

    don¡¯t want your number on my phone in the first ce! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! Roasted!¡±

    Immediately after that, everyone beganughing. Laughing at him seemed to be their favorite form of

    amusement after all.

    Gerald simply remained silent. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make them eat their own words.

    However, he decided to be the bigger person and just left with Lolita. Having a major reaction to his

    ssmates¡¯ mockery would be pretty petty of him after all.

    Sherry on the other hand, shook her head as she watched them leave. Throughout the gathering, she

    had been watching Gerald the entire time. She felt that Gerald was nothingpared to Chase and

    she was d that she didn¡¯t end up with him.

    ¡°Well that was infuriating! Did you hear what they said? Even Miss Yahn is still on to you! If I wasn¡¯t this

    close to them I would¡¯ve started a fight for you!¡± huffed Lolita.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on them!¡± said Gerald as he continued pulling Lolita¡¯s hand.

    Around twenty minutester, both of them reached their hometown.

    ¡°So Gerald, are you celebrating your birthday at home? Do you want me to cook for you? Just so you

    know, I¡¯m pretty good at making noodles!¡± said Lolita.

    She seemed to be worried that Gerald¡¯s self-esteem was now in shambles. She took the me

    personally since she was the one who had invited him to the gathering. She then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just

    forget about them. Actually, since Xeno¡¯s doing pretty well now, we could work under him and stick

    together! Just like in the old days!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Just like the old days indeed!¡± replied Gerald with a smile. ¡°However, I won¡¯t be celebrating my

    birthday at home. We¡¯ll be celebrating it in Fuenti instead. I booked a spot at Sunny Springs.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Sunny Springs? Real funny, Gerald. Someone¡¯s already reserved the entire ce! And I don¡¯t

    just mean just the hotel!¡± said Lolita in a slight panic just thinking about it. ¡°How could you even have

    managed to make a reservation there?¡±

    Honestly, Gerald didn¡¯t understand why Zack reserved the entire ce either. From what Gerald had

    expected, there wouldn¡¯t be any more than thirty people attending his birthday celebration. However,

    Zack could have added some of his own ns, thus Gerald didn¡¯t question him about it.

    Gerald then gave a gentle smile before replying, ¡°You¡¯ll understandter. Now let¡¯s go, it¡¯s already

    eight! We have to hurry since there are others I have to pick up!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re being serious? But how will we get there? Fuenti¡¯s quite far away from here!¡± asked Lolita

    as she tilted her head. Gerald was acting quite strange and this made Lolita increasingly confused.

    ¡°By car. Our ride¡¯s in that alley over there. I¡¯ll drive it out and then we can go pick up the Winters!¡± said

    Gerald as he shook his car keys before her to see.

    When they arrived at the alley, Lolita was left utterly shocked when she saw their ride.

    ¡°A-An Audi A6? Is this your car, Gerald?¡± asked Lolita, frozen in ce.

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s apany car. You¡¯ll be able to see mine in the hotel when we get there!¡± replied Gerald

    with a smile. He then turned to look at the shocked-frozen girl before saying, ¡°Come on now. Get in

    while I give Mr. Winters a call¡­¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 567

    After picking everyone up, there were four people in the car as they headed for Fuenti. It took roughly

    around twenty minutes for them to arrive at Sunny Springs.

    Gerald really hadn¡¯t expected to see such a huge crowd. Luxury cars continued to enter, one after

    another, and several hawkers had congregated at Sunny Springs¡¯s entrance. After all, this was their

    prime opportunity to make a profit off the ever-growing crowd. Rather than a birthday celebration, it

    looked like an entire festival.

    ¡®How lively!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    A red carpet had beenid out from the entrance all the way to the hotel, and dozens of employees

    were rushing around, busy weing any honored guests they could see.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zack, Gerald really wouldn¡¯t have thought of hosting something on such a grand scale. It

    didn¡¯t even feel like the event was to celebrate his birthday anymore.

    ¡°Christ, there¡¯s so many people here! How did you even manage to make a reservation, Gerald? It¡¯s

    impossible for me to even imagine!¡± asked Lolita, still very puzzled.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, sonny! Let¡¯s just find a nice little diner to celebrate. Better yet, your momma could cook for

    us! It¡¯s just so crowded here and the food is so expensive!¡± eximed Mr. Winters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about any of that, we¡¯ll still be celebrating here!¡± said Gerald with a chuckle.

    Gerald knew that there was nothing to hide anymore. The celebration was made for him, and him

    alone. Just as Gerald was about to exin himself, Francis and a few of his friends approached them.

    ¡°Grandpa? Grandma? What are you doing here?¡± asked Francis when he saw them.

    ¡°Ah, Francis! You didn¡¯t tell us that your grandparents wereing! We could¡¯ve told the employees to

    let them in. We only got in because of our leader too!¡± said one of his friends.

    Francis coughed before saying, ¡°Just as you said, we¡¯re only here because of our leader. It¡¯s not like

    we¡¯re here for work, but could we even ask for something like that? Since my parents weren¡¯t invited

    either, even they can only hang out around this area!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here to celebrate Gerald¡¯s birthday. Speaking of which, where are your parents now?¡±

    asked Mr. Winters as he exined.

    ¡°Pfft! Gerald¡¯s birthday? Then why are all of you even here? This entire ce is reserved!¡± said Francis

    as he red at Gerald.

    Francis knew how good-tempered his grandparents were. To him, Gerald had brought the two of them

    ¡ªwho were both obviously clueless¡ªover despite knowing full well that the ce had been fully

    reserved. It was as though Gerald only wanted to embarrass him in front of his colleagues.

    ¡°Dad? Mom? What brings you two here?¡± asked Boss, his annoyance reflected in his tone. All of a

    sudden, the entire family seemed to have gathered over to talk to them.

    The other Winters had attended the event, knowing that it was a celebration for some powerful figure.

    Not only was the celebration being hosted in the exquisite Sunny Springs, several celebrities had also

    been invited over. This was a prime chance for them to have some fun.

    Aside from that, it was also the perfect opportunity for them to expand theirwork. This was the gist

    of why the entire family was here.

    ¡°Humph, why else? Gerald brought them here!¡± huffed Francis as he exined the situation to the rest

    of his family.

    ¡°Hah! What a joke! Have a good look around you! As if someone like you could ever celebrate your

    birthday here!¡± said Sandri as she chuckled, her arms crossed.

    She thought that it was impossible for Gerald to reserve a table here. After all, if he had indeed

    managed to do so, that would mean that he was even more powerful than her own daughter! There

    was just no way that that could ever be true!

    ¡°Indeed! I thought that you¡¯d just find some diner downtown to celebrate! Who would¡¯ve thought that

    you would insteade over to Fuenti? If we knew your ns, we would¡¯ve brought mom and dad

    over ourselves! Who do you even think you are?¡± added the third sister inw.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 568

    ¡°Settle down now, today¡¯s Gerald¡¯s birthday and he said that he¡¯d treat us to dinner. Since all of you

    don¡¯t seem to have anything better to do, let¡¯s just celebrate his birthday together! Show us to the

    restaurant, Gerald!¡± suggested Mr. Winters.

    ¡°What? We¡¯re busy dad. You know, we¡¯re going to have dinner with some of Boss¡¯s friends. Why don¡¯t

    youe with us instead?¡± asked the first sister inw.

    She then turned to look at Francis before saying, ¡°Fran, Jazz, both of you can run along now. You don¡¯t

    have to waste any more time here, and remember to be on your best behavior when your leader

    arrives!¡±

    Francis and his colleagues nodded immediately. They knew how important the event was. After ring

    at Gerald one final time, Francis left with his colleagues.

    As for Queeny, she had been quietly observing Gerald the entire time.

    Just a while ago, everyone was making fun of Gerald. Some were even openly insulting him. However,

    Queeny knew better since she was already aware that Gerald had quite a bit of influence in the

    attraction. Back in the day, Gerald would¡¯ve just lowered his head in embarrassment. Now, however, he

    was smiling. He had been smiling the entire time.

    ¡®How is he so confident now? Where did all this confidence evene from?¡¯

    ¡®Could Gerald really be a powerful figure now?¡¯

    These were the thoughts swimming in Queeny¡¯s mind. Queeny had been very uneasy since the day

    shest met Gerald. She just couldn¡¯t put her finger on why. She was simply afraid of hearing any more

    about Gerald, thus she hadn¡¯t told her parents anything regarding the incident.

    However, after hearing Gerald say that he was celebrating his birthday here, she was now growing

    more and more worried by the second.

    ¡°Hmm? Mr. Winters? It really is you!¡± called out an old, husky voice from behind them. Gerald turned to

    see who had spoken, and he saw an old man. Behind him, followed a family of four.

    ¡°Waxham! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± eximed Mr. Winters excitedly.

    Waxham¡¯s family members greeted them politely as well. As Gerald scanned through the family, he

    froze when he saw the two girls standing behind the middle-aged couple. They were Michelle and

    XabrinaWaxham.

    ¡°So, how did the blind date go? I tried asking Elle, but she just wouldn¡¯t tell me anything! I just want to

    know how it went. Oh Gerald, is our darling Elle really not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°Dad, stop talking about him! Maybe he just backed off because he knew he was too poor to be able to

    date our dear little Elle!¡± said Michelle¡¯s mother.

    They hadn¡¯t expected the old man to ask about the blind date right off the bat.

    Though honestly, what else was there to ask about?

    She had rejected him before they even met. Did the old man really think that no one would marry his

    granddaughter?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Mr. Winters then coughed before saying, ¡°Well, Waxham, this here is Gerald. I¡¯m equally as confused

    as to what happened that day as well!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s Gerald?¡± blurted Michelle¡¯s mother. She was now too embarrassed to speak another

    word. She simply gave a few more peeks at Gerald.

    Xabrina on the other hand, immediately started jumping for joy. ¡°Gerald! We meet again!¡±

    Gerald simply gave a gentle smile at her. Michelle on the other hand, awkwardly took a few steps

    backward. It was clear that Gerald favored her sister much more than her.

    ¡°Mom! Dad! Look there, isn¡¯t that Gerald?¡± shouted a feminine voice. A girl had pointed at Gerald and

    she was now approaching them.

    ¡°Humph! He¡¯s probably just here to check out what the deal is with this crowd. Who cares if it even is

    Gerald?¡± scoffed a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 569

    It was the Jungs.

    Willie had been very excited about the event. However, as soon as he saw Gerald, his expression

    immediately darkened.

    Gerald himself dreaded seeing them as well. In the past, he would¡¯ve still greeted them out of

    politeness. Now, however, such courtesy was no longer necessary.

    ¡°Oh my god, look! There are so many luxury cars!¡±

    ¡°Really? Where? Oh god, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Scream after scream could be heard from within the crowd as the cars made their way through. The

    crowd made sure to split ordingly to allow the cars to pass. As they did so, the employees readied

    themselves to wee their new guests.

    A middle-aged couple stepped out of the first vehicle, hand in hand.

    ¡°A warm wee to Mr. Samuel Edwards and Mrs. Jennifer Edwards!¡± As soon as the employees saw

    the couple, all of them immediately bowed.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s the Edwards! Mr. Edward is the top phnthropist in Sunnydale! He used to be the

    richest man there too! I didn¡¯t expect him toe here! ¡±

    ¡°I know right? The Edwards retired early and have been traveling around the world since! I can¡¯t believe

    they¡¯re actually here right now!¡±

    ¡°Even television crews have trouble catching them on tape!¡±

    Everyone was either gossiping or taking photos of Mr. Edward and his wife using their phones.

    ¡°Dad, gramps, this is exciting, isn¡¯t it? Mr. Edward used to be the richest man in Sunnydale!¡± exined

    Francis and Jasper smugly as they approached Gerald and his group of three.

    This was the first time Mr. Winters had ever seen such a famous figure so close up. He could barely

    hide his shock and excitement, and the same went for the Waxhams as well.

    From the next vehicle, another middle-aged couple stepped out and behind them, their son followed.

    ¡°My, my! It¡¯s Mr. Novelzada! He owns quite a few filmpanies both in Hong Kong and in Mayberry!¡±

    ¡°What brings them here?¡±

    ¡°Oh! This is so exciting! Could they perhaps be nning to build a filmpany here in Fuenti?¡±

    ¡°Humph! You know, they really are nning on building a filmpany here! They were nning this

    when I was in office!¡± said Francis cockily as he heard the chattering from the specting crowd.

    At that moment, the crowd began cheering wildly again. Everyone was looking at the new guest that

    had just made his entrance.

    ¡°Holy! That¡¯s Mr. Steven Russell! He¡¯s the richest man in Mondale!¡±

    The people in the crowd all stared at him in awe as he walked past.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are all these famous people doing here, dad? What¡¯s the asion?¡± asked Le, still in shock.

    Since Francis was working with thepany, he had an idea of what was actually going on.

    ¡°Heh, who else would be this powerful to invite all these people? It¡¯s definitely an event for Mr.

    Crawford! Though the specifics of how powerful he really is in this area is currently unknown, it¡¯s safe

    to say that he definitely has quite thework!¡± exined Francis again with an extremely smug look

    on his face.

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford? So he¡¯s the one celebrating his birthday?¡± asked Le.

    The information caught on quickly and began spreading like wildfire among those in the crowd.

    Everyone was eximing, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why! It¡¯s Mr. Crawford¡¯s birthday! Who else woulde to a

    small town like Fuenti?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why hasn¡¯t there been any news about Mr. Crawford on the inte?¡± asked a

    curious person in the crowd.

    ¡°Why else? Mr. Crawford just likes keeping a low profile!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Only a select few in the world know what Mr. Crawford actually looks like!¡±

    A loud discussion had now begun among the people in the crowd.

    ¡°So it really is Mr. Crawford¡¯s birthday today! I was right!¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 570

    It was then that the rest of the Winters realized that the celebration was being held for such a powerful

    figure.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was being squeezed within the crowd, feeling slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t

    expected Zack to go all out with the celebration, nor had he imagined that so many famous celebrities

    would be invited over.

    He had estimated for only thirty people to participate at most, and this was clearly way more than that!

    ¡°Wait! Guys, look! Isn¡¯t that Mr. Zebriel from Sunnydale?¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh f*ck, it is! Even Mr. Zebriel¡¯s here!¡±

    The crowd had been continuously shocked by the main guests of the event.

    ¡°Say mom, I¡¯m going to go take some photos, could you guys take care of my stuff? Okay guys, let¡¯s

    go!¡± said Francis in a serious tone as he rushed off while holding his camera.

    With celebrities arriving at the scene one after another, nothing could make the crowd shut up.

    Mr. Winters himself was delighted. After all, he had only been able to see all these people on television

    before. Many famous actors and actresses were present for the celebration as well.

    At that moment, several luxury sports cars arrived at the entrance and out stepped the many rich heirs

    of Mayberry.

    ¡°Oh god, there are so many cute guys! And they¡¯re all rich heirs too!¡± squealed several girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yoel Holden, Mr. Crawford¡¯s godbrother! I¡¯ve seen photos of him online! Though he¡¯s a little on

    the chubbier side, he still manages to pull the look off! He¡¯s so cute, I love him so much!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s Aiden Baker! He¡¯s the best looking one among them all! He¡¯s so tall and handsome! You

    know, I heard that he looks pretty simr to Mr. Crawford! I¡¯d be able to die without regrets if he just

    gave me a tiny kiss!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh! And that guy there is¡­¡±

    As the list went on, many of the girls gathered upfront, making sure to capture as many photos as they

    possibly could.

    ¡°Gosh, these boys are just so good looking, and they¡¯re filthy rich as well! Now, I don¡¯t really hope for

    too much from you girls, but if you find someone even half as good as they are, I¡¯d be so much prouder

    of you!¡± eximed Michelle¡¯s mother.

    She had high hopes for her daughters. If they could someday sessfully marry one of those rich

    heirs, her life would be so much better.

    With hands in their pockets, Yoel and Aiden slowly walked toward the entrance. Since they had

    sunsses on, the constant shes from the cameras didn¡¯t bother them at all. They had been told by

    the organizers that they would be taking a group photo in the za.

    As he continued watching the employees greet the famous figures, Willie only grew more and more

    envious. His cheeks were a bright red due to all his pent up anger.

    ¡°See that guy? If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be the one weing the guests!¡± huffed Willie, green with envy.

    Only experienced employees were allowed to enter the building to greet the famous people. Since

    Willie was only able to watch from the crowd, it was obvious why he was feeling so upset.

    ¡°Look at that. The attraction¡¯s employees brought their families and rtives along with them! Why

    don¡¯t we have someone with such benefits?¡± said Sandri before sighing, her words filled with

    jealousy.

    She then turned to Queeny before saying, ¡°Darling, do your best and work harder, alright? Next time

    you¡¯ll definitely be able to bring me along during simrrge events!¡±

    Though Queeny nodded, her eyes were staring into space. Her mind waspletely nk. She wasn¡¯t

    even sure what to feel about such a big event.

    ¡®Of course any sane person would want to walk on that red carpet. Who would ever settle for simply

    being part of the audience?¡¯ Queeny thought to herself.

    ¡°Excuse me, passing through!¡±

    Gerald had decided at that moment that it was high time for him to enter the building himself. After all,

    almost everyone had arrived.

    There was no way they could start the party without him. While he was thinking about this, he ended up

    being pushed back by the crowd.

    ¡°F*ck off! Stop pushing us, you freak!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are you rushing over? Ugh!¡±

    The many girls gathered in the front row took turns rolling their eyes at Gerald, visibly disgusted.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 571

    ¡°Humph! Just look at you. Trying to squeeze in front like that!¡± scoffed Sandri as she watched Gerald

    get pushed to the back again.

    ¡®D*mn it all!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t progress forward at all!

    ¡°Hey Gerald? Maybe you should just watch from here. I mean look at all the celebrities!¡± suggested

    Lolita.

    As she said that, thest guest arrived at the celebration.

    In the conference hall, Zack himself was already on the stage, giving thanks to all the present guests.

    All of a sudden, Zack¡¯s phone began to ring and everyone went silent.

    Despite the fact that there were so many people in the outdoor conference hall, it was so quiet that one

    could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hours¡­ Which one of them is Mr. Crawford? Why haven¡¯t we seen him yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯te? But that¡¯s impossible, right?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s already inside! Perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to expose what he looks like?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Does that mean we won¡¯t be able to meet him?¡± said a few of the girls in disappointment.

    The girls had been eager to see what the billionaire looked like, much more so than simply seeing

    Aiden and Yoel. Knowing what Mr. Crawford looked like had been their main objective from the moment

    they knew who the celebration was being hosted for.

    ¡°Darn it, why isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford showing himself yet?¡± asked Leia rather impatiently.

    ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to be seen!¡± responded Willie.

    Meanwhile in the conference hall, the atmosphere was getting gloomier by the minute. Zack had picked

    up on the clear change in mood, but even he was slightly confused.

    It was almost eleven and ording to what was promised, Gerald should have already arrived after

    picking the Winters up.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Zack then smiled before saying, ¡°Apologies, everyone! I¡¯ll give Mr. Crawford a call immediately. He

    might be held up by something!¡±

    After saying that, he pulled his phone out from his pocket and dialed Gerald¡¯s number.

    ¡°Oh, did you hear that? He really ising! Mr. Crawford¡¯s just a littlete!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That means we¡¯ll get to eventually see him, right?¡± cheered the girls.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring. Since the crowd was already so silent, the source of the

    ringing was extremely apparent.

    Everyone was now looking at Gerald in shock. After all, after Zack dialed that number, Gerald¡¯s phone

    immediately started ringing. It was just some coincidence, right?

    ¡°Hahaha! If we didn¡¯t know any better, we¡¯d have mistaken him for Mr. Crawford!¡± said someone in the

    crowd beforeughing.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Lyle. I¡¯m already here but I¡¯m being held up by the huge crowd. I¡¯ll be over in a minute,¡± said

    Gerald after answering the call.

    ¡°My god, that person must be out of his mind! As if he could ever be Mr. Crawford! What a good actor!¡±

    ¡°I know right? What a funny guy!¡± Everyone then started making fun of Gerald.

    After hanging up, Gerald began walking to the front. This time, none of the girls tried to stop him.

    Instead, they simply stared at him in shock.

    ¡°Gerald? What are you doing? Come back!¡± called out Lolita. She thought that Gerald was clearly out

    of his mind as well.

    As Gerald walked to the middle of the red carpet, everyone just continued staring at him with puzzled

    expressions on their faces. When they saw him, all the honored guests walked out of the building, led

    by none other than Zack.

    ¡°Crp, crp, crp, crp! He¡¯s caught their attention!¡± said Lolita under her breath in a panic.

    At that moment, all the honored guests simultaneously greeted, ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± Their voices were so in

    sync, that the greeting echoed through the hall like an avnche.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford? What?¡±

    Chills were sent down everyone¡¯s spines when they heard the intense, loud greeting.

    Willie and Leia¡¯s eyes widened, clearly in shock.

    ¡®He¡¯s Mr. Crawford¡­? How could that even be possible?¡¯

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 572

    Willie had always thought that Gerald was nothing more than a mere acquaintance. He had never

    thought that Gerald would ever make it this far. Due to that, he had always looked down upon him. In

    the past, Willie had even tried his best to avoid him, just to prevent Gerald from asking him for help.

    Now however, all these famous figures were calling him Mr. Crawford. The mysterious Mr. Crawford of

    Mayberry turned out to be Gerald this entire time!

    This fact was¡­

    Willie gulped hard. His mind was nk and the realization of the situation was akin to a massive p to

    his face. He was so shocked that the corner of his mouth was even twitching.

    Le herself was covering her mouth with both her hands, equally as shocked as her father.

    It wasn¡¯t any different for the Winters who all looked shocked to their cores.

    However, it was Waxham¡¯s two daughters who had it the worst. It had never urred to them that

    Gerald would ever be the actual Mr. Crawford.

    No wonder he was so rich! What was the meaning of all this?!

    ¡°A-ah! Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re so good looking!¡± yelled a few girls toward him.

    Gerald simply ignored the shouts of ttery before turning to Lolita, Mr., and Mrs. Winters who were still

    stunned at the revtion. With a smile on his face, he then said, ¡°I told you I had a table reserved for

    us. Now let¡¯s go!¡±

    After that, he pulled Lolita by the hand and slowly guided the two Winters forward with his other arm.

    The four of them then walked out of the crowd together. Lolita found herself gulping once again, still

    within her state of utter shock.

    When they got closer, Yoel, Aiden, and several other rich heirs came forward to wee them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, mister!¡± said Aiden with a smile as he held Mr. Winters by the arm. Gerald simply

    followed behind them.

    As Michelle watched Gerald walk past her, she was instantly reminded of the blind date event just a

    few days ago.

    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t want to meet up with that poor freak! Could you go in my ce and reject him?¡± said

    Michelle.

    ¡°Yeah, my baby wouldn¡¯t marry him even if he was thest man alive! Who does he think he is? Does

    he really think he can provide for my little Elle? Think again, freak!¡±

    This time it was Michelle¡¯s mother who spoke, for she too was reminded of the blind date.

    Despite saying that, the truth was that the two were now engulfed by both regret and embarrassment.

    The same applied for the rest of the Winters, who were equally as embarrassed.

    ¡°Hey guys, tomorrow¡¯s my birthday! If you¡¯re free, would you like to have dinner with me? There won¡¯t

    be a lot of people!¡± At that moment, all of the Winters were reying Gerald¡¯s invitation to them in their

    minds. He had even invited them with a weing smile the day before. But what had they said?

    ¡°We¡¯re busy. Who has the time to celebrate your birthday?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I know right? Don¡¯t go copying others and hosting birthday parties! Just look at you, can you even

    afford a birthday celebration?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time and energy to go to your pity party. Fran has work to do too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gerald had tried to invite them twice, and now, all of them had mixed emotions brewing within them.

    At that moment, Queeny¡¯s phone dropped to the ground. She had constantly been worried that Gerald

    would eventually be better than her. Now, her worst nightmare hade to life before her very

    eyes.

    No wonder Gerald was able to have everyone here cling to him. Even that Wadford guy from the day

    before had treated him with utmost respect! And it was now clear why Gerald had invited her

    grandparents to specifically celebrate his birthday here. Gerald was Mr. Crawford this entire time!

    Willie himself was staring at him with hope in his eyes as Gerald walked past. Maybe there would still

    be a chance that Gerald would acknowledge his presence. Maybe Gerald would even wave at him.

    All these years, both the Winters and Gerald had been the nicest to him. He had always wondered why

    the Dream Investment Group funded him when his project was facing difficulties. As it turned out,

    Gerald had always been looking out for him.

    He had used to call him Uncle Jung as well, back when they were still a bit closer. Willie knew that it

    was his own fault for slowly distancing himself from Gerald. He was now regretting everything that he

    had done, and he wished that he could rewind time to start fresh with Gerald. However, he knew that

    that wasn¡¯t going to happen, so all he could do was look toward the floor, filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Holy! Look over there! What car is that?¡±

    At that moment, a number of girls screamed as they pointed toward the entrance. They were secretly

    hoping that their voices would catch Gerald¡¯s attention as well.

    As Gerald turned to see what they were pointing at, everyone was already in total shock. An extremely

    luxurious looking sports car was slowly heading toward the entrance!

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 573

    ¡°Holy cr*p! That¡¯s a Lamborghini Revent¨®n! That thing costs more than 200 million!¡±

    Everyone was eximing in awe.

    At that moment, Sienna and Xeno stepped out of the car. Xeno then tossed the car keys over to Gerald

    before saying, ¡°Here you go, brother! I brought it here, just like you told me to!¡±

    Gerald had asked Xeno for a favor two days ago. Since he didn¡¯t have a car in this area and he still

    needed some form of transportation, he had told Xeno to bring his car over.

    Gerald smiled as he patted Xeno on the shoulder. They then entered the conference hall together.

    ¡°So that car belongs to Mr. Crawford!¡± said everyone with envy in their voices.

    After taking loads of pictures, the birthday celebration finally started. ording to Zack, this celebration

    was way less grandpared to what Gerald¡¯s sister had hosted back then.

    Gerald didn¡¯t have any trouble epting that fact. After all, his sister had rented an entire ind for her

    birthday party! That was just way too over the top, even if it was for her birthday!

    The party continued till about three in the afternoon.

    Though Giya had promised that she woulde to the party, in the end, she didn¡¯t. After Gerald tried

    calling her several times, she finally picked up. Her excuse was that she wasn¡¯t feeling well so she

    couldn¡¯t make it.

    Slightly worried, Gerald asked her if she was okay, but she immediately hung up on him.

    He decided not to question her any further after that. After all, it wasn¡¯t obligatory for her to attend his

    birthday party. After drinking a few shots, Gerald decided to rest in one of the waiting rooms.

    ¡°Hey, who are you people? No outsiders allowed in here!¡± said a bodyguard outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Crawford¡¯s rtive! I¡¯m Mr. Jung!¡± replied the voice of a middle-aged man.

    Of course it was Willie Jung. He had begged his colleagues to let him in, and after entering the hall, he

    immediately headed over to see Gerald.

    He had two reasons to be this desperate.

    Firstly, he knew that the rumors of him insulting Gerald would spread as quickly as a disease would.

    Due to that, he may end up losing even his current position. He was well aware that he had crossed the

    line back then.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Secondly, if he tossed his ego aside and begged for Gerald¡¯s forgiveness, he may even have the

    chance to get promoted back to his original position! For Willie, now was the time to go all out.

    It was terribly upsetting for him after finding out that Gerald had such a massivework. He cursed

    himself for insulting Gerald. If he hadn¡¯t, his life could have been so much better now.

    He had several questions about the Crawford family swimming in his mind. One of them was how he

    became so powerful in such a short amount of time. However, Willie knew better to keep those

    thoughts to himself at least for now. All that mattered at that moment, was for him to meet Gerald.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯d like to see Mr. Crawford! Could you please tell him that his Uncle Jung is here?¡± pleaded

    Willie as Le and Leia waited behind him.

    The bodyguard was rightfully unsure. He knew better than to mess with anyone rted to Gerald.

    Hence, he entered the room and informed Gerald about Mr. Jung immediately.

    After a while, the guard came out again, shooting Willie a dirty look as he said, ¡°Mr. Crawford is resting

    now. If you¡¯d like to meet him, you¡¯ll have to wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± replied Willie as he nodded profusely.

    With that, half an hour passed¡­

    Another hour soon followed after.

    After five long hours of waiting, night had already crept in. However, Willie was still waiting outside the

    room, his legs sore from standing for so long.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is currently having his dinner. He told you toe back another day, and he¡¯ll consider

    meeting you then,¡± said the bodyguard after he came out of the room again.

    The corner of Willie¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch again when he heard that.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 574

    Willie knew that Gerald had purposely made him wait for that long. After all, he had made Gerald go

    through a simrly long wait in the past.

    While this was happening, a Rolls-Royce Phantom was speeding down the roads of Yanken. It seemed

    to be heading toward Mayberry.

    Sitting at the back of the car was a stylish and young, rich woman. To be frank, ¡®woman¡¯ would be an

    overstatement since she looked more like a youngdy who had freshly graduated from university.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± asked thedy as she opened her eyes slowly. She was focused on the scenery

    outside the car¡¯s window.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost in Mayberry City, miss!¡± replied the chauffeur.

    ¡°Tell the cars behind us to catch up!¡± ordered thedy after hearing that.

    The chauffeur then did as she ordered by rying the order through a walkie-talkie. Behind the

    Phantom, around twenty Maybach cars followed closely. Any other cars on the road had to make way

    for this group of expensive-looking cars.

    ¡°Mayberry City and its Mayberry University¡­ These were the two forsaken ces where I had to

    endure all those insults and humiliation¡­ Heh, I¡¯m finally back,¡± said thedy as she reminisced while

    clenching her fists.

    She clenched so hard that her long nails almost dug into her skin.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, your sister is going to be studying at that university, isn¡¯t she? Heh, if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s going

    to be your junior!¡± said the chauffeur. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the seniors are going to organize a debate

    competition. Will you be participating in that?¡±

    ¡°Just shut up!¡± scolded thedy as she closed her eyes again.

    The only sound left after that, was the revving of the car¡¯s engine and it wasn¡¯t long before they arrived

    at Mayberry.

    Moving back to Gerald, he woke up fairly early the next morning. Since he was done with most of the

    projects at hand, he decided that it was high time for him to return to university.

    The three months of summer holiday had passed by extremely quickly. In just two days, the debate

    competition would be held. Hence, Gerald had decided to return to Mayberry and it was also why he

    had told Xeno to transfer his car over.

    After bidding farewell to the Winters, Gerald was sent off by his sisters-inw. They held onto his hands

    right up to the moment he got to his car. They even went so far as to chase after the car till they

    reached the town¡¯s entrance. Only after seeing his car disappear on the horizon, did they return with

    reluctant looks on their faces.

    ¡°Look at Gerald now. He¡¯s doing so well! Like I¡¯ve always said even from when he was still a child, I

    always knew that he¡¯d be someone whom everyone would look up to, right guys?¡± said Sandri

    every time she saw a friend.

    While he was driving, Gerald received a phone call. It was from Harper Sullivan, the head of their dorm.

    ¡°When are youing back to Mayberry, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually on my way right now!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! Well, Benjamin and I are already here in the dorms!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! Are you guys pumped for the exams or something? Won¡¯t your girlfriend nag you to spend

    more time with her?¡± asked Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°My baby¡¯s gone back to her own university to prepare for her exams as well! Besides, our university¡¯s

    debatepetition is earlier than theirs! What more, my cousin¡¯s going to start studying in our

    university, so I just came along with her! Funnily enough, Benji¡¯s cousin is also studying here so he¡¯s

    already here as well!¡± exined Harper.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be at the university by today, so we¡¯ll talk then!¡± said Gerald before hanging up and

    stepping slightly harder on the car¡¯s pedal.

    After their third year, some of the fourth year students had gone for their internships while the others

    chose to remain in the university for their post-graduation. Those from a select few majors however, still

    had three months left in their semesters.

    During the holidays, Gerald barely had any time to revise at all. He had also missed seeing Harper and

    Benjamin after being separated for so long.

    It was past nine when Gerald finally arrived at the campus. Just as he had anticipated, it would seem

    that it was the first day for many of the new students, which exined the hordes of unfamiliar faces.

    ¡°Oh wow, though I¡¯ve heard rumors that Mayberry University was filled with rich heirs, just look at that!

    What kind of sports car even is that?¡± gossiped several girls as soon as Gerald¡¯s car arrived at the

    entrance.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 575

    ¡°Could that be Uriah¡¯s car?¡± By then, quite arge crowd had gathered at the entrance.

    Even though Gerald had decided not to keep his identity a secret anymore, he still felt embarrassed to

    have so many eyes on him. It was difficult, to say the least, for Gerald to adapt to all the sudden

    attention he was receiving. After giving the situation some thought, he decided not to drive into the

    campus.

    Instead, he turned the car around and parked it in a little forest nearby, just as he had back then. He

    then began walking over to his campus.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    At that moment, Gerald heard his name being called out and he was shocked when he noticed the

    petite uniformed girl who had called out to him.

    The girl was equally as shocked when she saw Gerald as well.

    After a moment, she smirked before saying, ¡°Heh, what a coincidence that we bumped into each other

    here!¡±

    ¡°You were able to pass the Mayberry University entrance exams?¡± asked Gerald in return. He really

    hadn¡¯t expected to meet her here.

    ¡°Of course I did! What, you thought someone with grades like me can¡¯t get into this university? Haha!¡±

    joked the girl as she continued looking at Gerald.

    The girl was none other than Xavia¡¯s sister, Natasha Yorke. Since he was Xavia¡¯s ex-boyfriend, he had

    been acquainted with Natasha in the past.

    His initial impression of her was that she was quite the party animal. During her high school years, she

    would frequently skip her sses to go to pubs. She even got herself a tattoo on her arm and picked up

    smoking. She was basically a rebel and her grades back then weren¡¯t the prettiest either.

    Back when she had firste to visit Xavia in Mayberry, both Xavia and Gerald didn¡¯t have much

    money. To ensure that Natasha would have a good time, both of them had applied for part-time jobs. It

    came to a point where Xavia even asked Gerald to help Natasha with her homework.

    However, the first thing that Natasha said when she first met Gerald was, ¡®Hey sis, why did you find

    yourself such a poor boyfriend? He¡¯s not rich, nor does he have a strongwork. What an utter joke!¡¯

    Gerald had decided not to go against her that time since he wanted to be the bigger person.

    From that day on, Natasha had constantly looked down on Gerald. Since she would usually visit Xavia

    during the holidays, both Natasha and Gerald were fairly acquainted due to them asionally bumping

    into each other during such asions.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t expected to see her as a freshman in the university!

    ¡°Yeah, it truly is a coincidence,¡± said Gerald with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Hey Nattie, who¡¯s this?¡± asked a feminine voice. A group of girls who seemed to be her friend was now

    standing close to Natasha.

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s my sister¡¯s ex! He¡¯s an utter joke!¡± responded Natasha.

    It was quite obvious that Xavia hadn¡¯t told Natasha much about Gerald. Gerald himself didn¡¯t want to

    prolong the conversation with Natasha any longer than he needed to. As he turned around to leave, he

    suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Raising his head slightly, he asked, ¡°Your sister¡­ Xavia. How¡¯s she been?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Back then, Xavia wasn¡¯t able to bear the humiliation and she ended up dropping out of university. In all

    honesty, however, she was the one who had asked for it. After all, she had crossed Gerald¡¯s

    boundaries multiple times.

    Despite that, Gerald still felt slightly guilty for ruining her future. What he had done seemed to be too

    harsh of a punishment, now when he looked back at it.

    Still, everyone had a choice. Who was he to force her to choose him? This was the main reason why

    Gerald still felt guilty for what he did to her.

    ¡°Well listen here, you jerk! My sister¡¯s doing very, very well! Just you wait and see, you¡¯ll definitely be

    hit by karma for dumping my sister!¡± said Natasha as she raised a fist toward him. She seemed to be

    even feistier than she used to be.

    ¡°Ah, alright then!¡± said Gerald before smiling softly and leaving.

    As she watched him walk away, Natasha¡¯s smile grew even cockier than it had initially been.

    ¡°Say Nattie, is that the Gerald you were talking about?¡± whispered one of her friends into her ear.

    ¡°He is, though I¡¯m not the one looking for him. My sister is. I have no idea how much he hurt her, but

    he¡¯s definitely done for this time!¡± said Natasha with a cold smirk on her face.

    She then took her phone out and began dialing a number.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 576

    By then, Gerald had already returned to the dormitory.

    When Harper and Benjamin saw him, they immediately rushed over to give him a big hug.

    ¡°Wee back, Gerald!¡±

    He was very pleased to see them as well. In no time at all, the three of them started chatting and

    catching up with one another.

    Gerald had returned to the campus first just to see Harper and Benjamin. He wouldter still have to

    head to hispany.

    As the trio continued chatting with one another, the dormitory door suddenly creaked open.

    Gerald was startled when he saw an unfamiliar girl standing at the door.

    ¡°Brother!¡± shouted the girl happily as she looked at Harper.

    ¡°Hello, Benjamin! And you must be Gerald, right?¡±

    ¡°That I am. Nice to meet you! Are you Harper¡¯s younger sister?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I am! My name¡¯s Roseanne! You¡¯re so handsome, Gerald!¡± replied Roseanne with a smile.

    ¡°Speaking of which, my brother told me that he¡¯s bringing me out for lunch with my new roommates

    later. Are youing along with us too, Gerald?¡± asked Roseanne this time.

    It seemed to Gerald that Harper had mentioned him quite often to his sister.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to have lunch together, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the time to, since I still have to return to the

    office for a short while. How about this, you guys can go have lunch together first and I¡¯ll make some

    other arrangements for uster in the evening. I¡¯ll treat you all to a nice mealter!¡± suggested Gerald

    as he smiled.

    ¡°I see! That¡¯s not good¡­ Alright, Gerald! You should attend to your things first¡­¡± said Roseanne, her

    voice slightly upset. Her eyes reflected her slight disappointment as well.

    However, they quickly lit up again as she asked, ¡°Actually, what time will you be done, Gerald? You¡¯ll

    still have to have lunch, right? If you¡¯re only going to your office for a short while, you can still join us!

    We¡¯ll just have our lunch a littleter than usual!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I have nothing else going onter, I¡¯ll definitely join all of you for lunch! Well, I better get

    going now so that I can finish up what I need to do faster!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald felt like he couldn¡¯t turn her down a second time.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down together! My brother¡¯s going to be bringing me around anyway and my friends

    are already waiting for me downstairs!¡± suggested Roseanne.

    The four of them then headed downstairs together and after exiting, they saw a few girls standing right

    outside the dormitory.

    It was only the first day of orientation but almost everyone¡¯s faces looked a little bored. Despite that,

    having bored expressions didn¡¯t change the fact that a few of the girls still looked very beautiful.

    After greeting them, Gerald apanied the group and walked with them for a while before leaving

    the university and returning to thepany.

    ¡°Hey, hey! That senior¡¯s really handsome!¡±

    The moment Gerald left, a few of the girls immediately started talking about him.

    It was natural since themon topic of discussion for female freshmen was usually about guys.

    They¡¯d talk about which guy in ss was most and least handsome, which senior they walked past

    looked the most wless and so forth.

    This was usually the case for the boys too though in the reverse gender.

    ¡°I know right? He¡¯s kind of gentle and he has quite a good temperament as well!¡±

    Several other girls were now chiming in as well.

    ¡°Does Gerald have a girlfriend, Harper?¡± asked one of the girls.

    He simply smiled before replying, ¡°Of course he does. Actually, do you girls know who he really is? I

    don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even told Roseanne about his true identity yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who is he really?¡± asked Roseanne curiously.

    ¡°Well, have you girls heard about the mysterious Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City?¡± asked Harper in a

    suspenseful tone.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t he that amazingly rich heir from Mayberry City? Aside from him being wealthy, I¡¯ve also

    read a post on some forum stating that more than half of the big and reputable figures in the Sunnydale

    Province attended Mr. Crawford¡¯s birthday banquet!¡±

    The girls were surprised to hear Mr. Crawford being brought up. They obviously knew who he was.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s him! Gerald¡¯s Mr. Crawford in the flesh!¡±

    The girls all immediately began either screaming or squealing.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 577

    ¡°Oh my god! That was him? We were actually walking together with Mr. Crawford of Mayberry City?!¡±

    ¡°Harper, you¡¯re not pulling our legs, are you?¡± asked several of the girls in unison.

    ¡°What would I gain from lying to you? Gerald¡¯s always been low-key and we honestly just found out

    about his real identity quite recently!¡± replied Harper as he smiled.

    ¡°No wonder I kept feeling that Gerald was a little too attractive while we were walking together earlier!

    So he really is the one and only Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Everyone continuedughing and chatting about Gerald after that. He was now their main topic of

    conversation.

    Harper had nned to take his sister and the other girls around campus to show them where ces

    like the library and swimming pool were. After that, they would be taken to the campus¡¯s cultural

    exhibition center.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a few of the girls couldn¡¯t walk any further. After all, Mayberry University was quite

    enormous.

    ¡°Stop! I can¡¯t go on anymore! I need to take a short rest and I¡¯m thirsty!¡±

    One after another, the girls cried out.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve mentioned it earlier if you were thirsty! I¡¯ll go get you girls some drinks!¡± replied Harper.

    ¡°I¡¯ming along as well!¡± said Benjamin. He figured that it would be awkward for him to stay with the

    group of girls by himself so he decided to follow Harper.

    The nearest supermarket was about eight minutes away and once they got there, Harper bought six

    bottles of ck tea.

    As the duo left the building, they saw two Maybach cars parked at the entrance of the supermarket.

    Eight young men wearing sunsses were standing attentively in front of the two cars. All of them were

    staring at Harper and Benjamin.

    When both of them tried to leave, all eight men stepped forward to block their path.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± asked Harper.

    ¡°Follow us!¡± said the person who seemed to be the leader as he pointed at the fence behind the

    supermarket. His tone was frigidly cold and he had long hair. Though he looked like a woman, his cold

    temperament would make anyone shudder in fear.

    ¡°Why should we when we don¡¯t even know who you are?¡± asked Benjamin in return.

    Immediately after he spoke, he tried to leave with Harper. However, his attempt was thwarted when the

    leader instantly grabbed Benjamin¡¯s shoulder.

    The rest of the young men acted swiftly as well, and they all grabbed both Benjamin and Harper. The

    duo was then forced toward the fence behind the supermarket.

    By them, several people in the supermarket had noticed the scene and they were all equally stunned.

    After all, there were two Maybach cars parked at the entrance and it was obvious that the eight young

    men weren¡¯t ordinary people.

    About ten minutester, the group of people returned, cracking their necks and wrists as they left the

    fenced area.

    The leader wiped what seemed to be blood off his hands with a piece of tissue before tossing it to the

    side.

    They were now walking toward the supermarket.

    A girl was waiting for them there and she giggled as she licked her ice-cream.

    ¡°Miss Natasha, it¡¯s done!¡± replied the long-haired leader.

    His voice was apparently cold no matter who he was talking to.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Thanks for the hard work, Dante. It¡¯s such a pity that my informant came back to report early.

    That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get to capture Gerald too. D*mn it! This is so unsatisfying!¡±

    Though Natasha had just arrived at the university for a day, she already had many followers of her

    own.

    She was also acting rampantly so nobody dared to provoke her.

    What more, she had arrived at the university in a very-high-profile convoy on the very first day of

    school. This made everyone afraid of her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard work at all. I¡¯m always honored to do anything for Miss Natasha and Miss Xavia!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, you can return for now. Be ready for my next call as it could be at any time!¡± said Natasha

    as she waved her hand to send the men away before licking her ice-cream again.

    Meanwhile, the girls back at campus couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was off.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite long¡­ Why aren¡¯t Harper and Benjamin back yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been about twenty minutes already¡­ Why don¡¯t we go over instead to try looking for them?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Before they could leave, a girl who seemed to be their ssmate from the neighboring dormitory

    suddenly ran toward Roseanne and the others.

    ¡°R-Roseanne! Something bad has happened! When I went to the supermarket earlier, I saw your

    brother getting stopped by several men before getting beaten up!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 578

    ¡°W-what? Where is he now?¡± replied Roseanne as she trembled in shock.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    The group of girls then ran after her immediately. When they arrived at the scene, Roseanne saw both

    Harper and Benjamin bleeding profusely on the ground.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Roseanne! I¡¯m fine but those people¡­ They were ruthless!¡±

    Though Harper was used to fighting, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear as he reyed the scene

    from earlier in his mind.

    When the group of men started beating them up, the duo had naturally tried to fight back. However,

    Dante was able to lift them with just one hand.

    After receiving a swift kick from Dante, Harper felt his world turn ck. The same went for Benjamin.

    Neither of them ever stood a fighting chance, and both of them ended up being beaten up badly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for this? I¡¯m calling the police right now!¡± cried out Roseanne.

    Before she could do so, Harper grabbed her hand first. ¡°Call Gerald, I think those people were after him

    instead!¡±

    ¡°I- I will!¡± replied Roseanne.

    Meanwhile, a conversation was happening in the underground parking lot of a restaurant.

    ¡°Jane- wait, no, I believe I should be calling you Miss Zara now! Haha! Congrattions, you¡¯re now the

    boss of the newly developed bar at Yorknorth Mountain!¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Thement hade from Flynn who had just exited a restaurant together with Jane after sharing a

    meal.

    Jane¡¯s status had been rapidly rising due to her rtionship with Gerald. One could say that her status

    was equal to Flynn¡¯s now. After all, she was now a boss herself!

    There had been several great changes in Mayberry City for the past two months. Some of the shops in

    Yorknorth Mountain had even already been booked in advance.

    ¡°Miss Zara? Come on Mr. Flynn, you can just call me Jane!¡± replied Jane as she smiled.

    ¡°Larry, go get the car so that you can send Miss Zara back!¡± instructed Flynn as he looked toward the

    six bodyguards dressed in ck following closely behind them.

    Larryplied as soon as he heard Flynn¡¯s orders.

    However, even after waiting for up to six minutes, Larry hadn¡¯t returned with the car.

    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± asked Flynn.

    As two of the bodyguards walked over to the corner to investigate, one of them immediately let out a

    sharp scream.

    This caught Flynn¡¯s attention and he immediately rushed over.

    At that moment, several Maybach cars started moving quickly. Both the entrance and exit of the

    underground parking were now blocked.

    Flynn and Jane found themselves being sandwiched between several men wearing sunsses. Of the

    many men who had stepped out of the Maybach cars, one of them had long hair and his face was as

    pale as a corpse. He seemed to be the leader of the group.

    ¡°Well this is f*cking interesting! Nobody in Mayberry City would dare to treat me like this. I can see that

    all of you are new faces. Where do youe from?¡± said Flynn calmly as he lit a cigarette.

    He was, after all, Zack¡¯s top thug and bodyguard. Situations like these weren¡¯t alien to Flynn.

    The long-haired man simply pointed at Jane before asking, ¡°You¡¯re Jane, correct? Come with us!¡±

    Flynn could see that the young man was being awfully cocky, even choosing topletely disregard

    Flynn¡¯s question. As a result, he immediately gestured at his own two men.

    The two guards immediately rushed forward but before they could even get in front of the leader, the

    men standing behind Dante had already rushed forward and kicked them to the ground.

    Startled for a second, Flynn then threw his cigarette to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty skillful. However, if it¡¯s Jane you want, then you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡± said Flynn

    as he immediately began rushing forward.

    His aim was Dante¡¯s face.

    At that moment, a loud sound was heard.

    Flynn had stopped moving forward and after a brief moment, Jane saw Flynn¡¯s legs go weak as he

    slowly started kneeling.

    As Flynn¡¯s body lowered, Dante¡¯s fist was revealed.

    Everything was now a blur before Flynn, and he could already feel blood flowing out of his mouth. He

    was in utter disbelief.

    Despite that, he mustered up all his strength to grab Dante by the cor.

    His action caused Dante¡¯s shirt button to open, and it revealed a tattooed word on his chest.

    ¡®Dragon.¡¯

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 579

    While this was happening, Gerald had just found out about Harper and Benjamin¡¯s situation from

    Roseanne. After hearing the news, he immediately rushed to the hospital.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Gerald anxiously as soon as he saw the duo. Both of them had been

    severely beaten up.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much either! We were beaten up by a group of men that we¡¯ve never met before. They

    seem to being for you, so be careful!¡± replied Harper.

    Gerald was surprised to hear that. Coming for him?

    ¡°Who could possibly want to beat me up?¡±

    ¡°Brother Gerald, one of our ssmates informed us that the one who had instructed the men to beat

    Harper and Benjamin up was a girl from our department! Her name is apparently Natasha and she¡¯s

    very domineering!¡±

    ¡°What?! Natasha?!¡± Gerald was now even more surprised.

    Based on what Harper and Benjamin had told him, the group of men wasn¡¯t ordinary gangsters or

    thugs. Not only were they skillful in fighting, they had also arrived in Maybach cars! All this hinted at

    them being very well-trained bodyguards working for a wealthy and prestigious family.

    But¡­ Natasha?

    How could that possibly be? Gerald knew Xavia¡¯s family background like the back of his hand. There

    was no way they would be able to hire such powerful bodyguards, right?

    Though there was confusion, one thing was for certain. Natasha was definitely targeting him.

    At that moment, he recalled the triumphant look that Natasha had on her face thest time they had

    met on campus. So she had already been nning to get her revenge on him even from then.

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t Natasha who was holding grudges against him. She didn¡¯t even have any feud

    with him.

    No, the person who wanted to exact her revenge on him, was none other than Xavia.

    After all, Felicity had already told Gerald about this back then. That when she went to Yanken, she had

    met up with Xavia and she seemed to be apletely different person from who she used to be.

    What more, before Xavia left the university because she couldn¡¯t stand all the humiliation, she had

    specifically warned Gerald that she would one day return to exact her revenge on him!

    In all honesty, Gerald had always felt ashamed of himself for causing Xavia to drop out of school due to

    his poor handling of that particr matter. However, he was her target. Why would she retaliate against

    Harper and Benjamin as well?

    Gerald¡¯s phone started ringing at that moment. It was a call from Zack.

    ¡°¡­What?!¡± Gerald was taken aback once again as soon as he heard the news from Zack.

    After ending the call, he looked at both Harper and Benjamin before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle back to visit you

    guyster. Jane and Mr. Flynn have also met with an ident. I¡¯ll go there immediately to see what on

    earth is going on!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald rushed to another hospital. When Gerald got there, Zack and Michael were

    already present.

    Flynn wasn¡¯t looking too good. His nose was broken.

    Jane on the other hand, was also injured. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t anything as severe as Flynn¡¯s injuries.

    Only her cheeks were hurt though both sides were terribly swollen.

    Gerald was now certain that the mastermind behind all this was definitely Xavia.

    If he recalled correctly, Jane had pped Xavia on her face before in the past. It was clear that that

    specific grudge had caused Jane¡¯s injuries today. What on earth had Xavia gone through?

    When they saw him, Zack and Michael immediately went over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald was still in shock as they said that. After all, he was now staring at an extremely haggard-

    looking Flynn.

    How couldn¡¯t he be?

    Flynn was an exceptionally good fighter and he had several men under him. The fact that he was

    actually beaten up to the point of hospitalization was bewildering.

    Since it was inconvenient for Flynn to exin himself, Zack took the liberty of doing so, detailing

    everything that had happened while Gerald listened.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m almost certain that this was done by the Long family from Yanken!¡± said Zack.

    ¡°The Long family?¡±

    Gerald had heard of them before. If he remembered correctly, Giya had told him that the person who

    had forced her to get betrothed was from that exact family.

    However, how was the Long family rted to Xavia and her sister?

    ¡°Have you sent anyone over to ask them what they want?¡± asked Gerald.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 580

    ¡°We¡¯ve already approached them about the matter. However, they refused to admit to having any part

    of this!¡± replied Zack.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald knew that the top priority now was for him to personally meet up with

    Xavia so that they could talk things over clearly.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Take good care of them and keep an eye on my two buddies as well. I¡¯ll handle the rest immediately!¡±

    replied Gerald. Since all this was happening because of him, he needed to deal with it personally.

    He wasn¡¯t really afraid of the Long family.

    To be honest, if the matter was truly urgent, he could just mobilize and use his family¡¯s biggest weapon.

    Even if the Long family from Yanken was very powerful, Gerald would be able to take them down

    indiscriminately.

    However, no matter what the case was, Gerald had already summarized that Xavia only became this

    heartless and distorted since he had treated her the same way in the past.

    There was no use crying over spilled milk.

    In order to proceed, he would first have to look for her!

    As Gerald descended the stairs, he called Felicity to ask her for Xavia¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t have her phone number. Why are you asking for it anyway? I thought-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gerald had already hung up. If she didn¡¯t have her phone

    number, only one other person would.

    Gerald would have to confront Natasha.

    He immediately drove back to the university. After asking the auntie in charge of the girls¡¯ dormitory, he

    easily found out which room Natasha was staying in and he rushed up to the third floor.

    Though the auntie had initially thought of stopping him, she knew that Gerald was a person with an

    extraordinary background as soon as she saw the car that he was driving. She didn¡¯t even dare to try to

    stop him from ascending the stairs after that.

    A loud sound was heard as Gerald kicked the girls¡¯ dormitory room door open.

    ¡°What- Ahh!¡±

    A girl who was standing in the corridor screamed as several of Natasha¡¯s roommates did the same

    while covering their chests. They were all terrified.

    ¡°F*cking pervert! Get out of here!¡± shouted the scared girls as they gathered together.

    Natasha was smoking on the balcony at that moment, and when she saw Gerald approaching her

    angrily, she had a fair guess as to why he was here.

    She simply continued smoking as she stared at Gerald.

    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± he asked.

    ¡°And why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°I want to see her if she¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°Why would she even want to meet you? My sister¡¯s told me that she doesn¡¯t want to see you at all!¡±

    replied Natasha.

    ¡°Then stop pushing me into a dead-end! Were you the one who had sent those men to beat my friends

    up?¡± asked Gerald as he grabbed Natasha¡¯s wrists.

    The sudden pain made her grimace in pain.

    ¡°You- You listen to me first!¡± shouted Natasha as she tried desperately to get away from him.

    She then shook her head before saying, ¡°I know that you must be feeling quite puzzled about a lot of

    things now. You must surely be wondering when my sister and I gained this much influence and power

    right?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re already this furious to the point where you even rushed into the girls¡¯

    dormitory, there is one thing that I can tell you. Come with me and we¡¯ll talk downstairs!¡± replied

    Natasha.

    She then led him to a small park nearby. After arriving there, they simply stopped walking and stood

    there.

    ¡°So Gerald, or should I call you Mr. Crawford? I just learned of your true identity yesterday. It¡¯s amazing

    to think that you¡¯re actually Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City in the flesh. It¡¯s no wonder why you hurt

    my sister so deeply. However, don¡¯t you think you were way crueler toward herpared to how I

    treated your friends? You¡¯re already this upset after we taught your friends a lesson. But do you realize

    what you did to my sister?¡±

    ¡°Do you even know that you nearly killed her and left me sister-less?¡±

    ¡°Me? I nearly killed her?¡± responded Gerald who was both taken aback and in disbelief at her

    statement.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 581

    Though Gerald was aware that the incident had a huge impact on Xavia, he never once thought that it

    would almost end her life.

    ¡°That was the worst and darkest day in my sister¡¯s entire life. And it¡¯s all because of you, the infamous

    peasant! You¡¯re well aware, I¡¯m sure, that everyone looked down on you and nobody would even talk to

    you back then. Nobody except for my sister. She would hold your hand in school, go shopping together,

    and even dine out with you! But did you ever consider that doing all that with you would affect how

    everyone looked at her?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Everyone, look! It¡¯s Xavia Yorke! The girlfriend of our school¡¯s biggest peasant!¡±

    ¡°That was what everyone was calling her back then. Despite that, she persevered and ignored the

    mockery just because she wanted to be with you. However, every girl has their self-esteem and one

    day my sister just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt that she was being treated unjustly and yes, it was

    the day she broke up with you!¡±

    ¡°But look at you now, still daring to im that my sister is at fault!¡±

    Gerald remained silent. He knew very well that Xavia wasn¡¯t at fault since everyone had their own right

    to choose their own partner. Even so, the way Xavia ended up bing after that event was a

    surprise even to Gerald.

    ¡°Do you remember how my sister begged you that day?¡± asked Natasha, her eyes baleful.

    ¡°Do you remember how you ignored her? As a result, she became so overwhelmingly embarrassed to

    face you and her ssmates that she quit studyingpletely! That¡¯s the reason why she dropped out!

    There were only a few more months to go before you guys would graduate but you ruined her at that

    veryst stretch. Ten whole years of studying, gone, just like that!¡±

    ¡°After she left, she made up her mind to avoid you as much as possible which led her to move to

    Yanken since nobody knew you there. She was going to try to find a job there.¡±

    ¡°However, upon arriving there, her purse was stolen! Nobody can survive in Yanken without money so

    what could she do? Thankfully, she found a bar looking to hire which allowed her to finally settle down.

    Not that she had much of a choice at that moment since she was already penniless.¡±

    ¡°Her luck, however, eventually turned to misfortune since one of the bosses there had molested her

    due to her being so pretty. She pped him out of anger and because of that, she almost lost her life!

    The one she had pped was a very powerful person!¡±

    ¡°After getting on his bad side, it became even harder for her to find a proper job there. The boss wasn¡¯t

    allowing her to leave Yanken either. She couldn¡¯t even get train tickets to go home, and they continued

    to force my sister to obey every word they said!¡±

    ¡°Do you even remotely understand how scary it is for a girl to live in fear like that every day?¡±

    ¡°In the end, she ended up washing tes in a regr restaurant. She wasn¡¯t paid in cash, but instead

    with meals and a ce to stay in. All was not well though, since thedy boss kept bullying and even

    hitting her!¡±

    ¡°At her lowest when she was about to end herself, a miracle presented itself before her. The Long

    family¡¯s butler coincidentally saw her and since they were short of maids to serve their second young

    master, Fred, he approached her asking if she would like to work for them. It was a blessing and she

    instantly agreed. What more, the second young master ended up falling in love with my sister and

    they¡¯re now engaged!¡±

    ¡°Can you believe it, Gerald? The first half of my sister¡¯s life was as terrible as what an arse like you

    would probably have wanted her to experience. I¡¯m sure you would never have imagined that she

    would finally have her time to shine! Let me tell you this, my now brother-inw is very obedient to my

    sister! Everyone that used to bully her is now bankrupt and the same goes for the boss that had made

    my sister¡¯s life a living nightmare. He¡¯s living inplete misery now, though that¡¯s beside the point.

    What I¡¯m getting at here, is that her biggest enemy is still you!¡± said Natasha with a cold-blooded face.

    Gerald would never have imagined that so much had happened to Xavia after she left, nor would he

    have thought that she almost died because of him. However, the more surprising thing now, was that

    Xavia was now engaged to Fred. So that¡¯s how Xavia and her sister got so powerful. The puzzle pieces

    were starting to fit together.

    ¡°I see. So why don¡¯t you tell me where she is now?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Not a problem. Come with me if you would like to see her!¡± said Natasha as she motioned a finger

    before turning around and walking off.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald simply followed her.

    Eventually, both of them reached a bar and the duo entered a room. Gerald could clearly see that

    nobody was in there.

    ¡°Where is Xavia?¡± asked Gerald again.

    ¡°You really wish to see her, don¡¯t you? Sure thing, I¡¯ll let you meet her right this instant!¡± said Natasha

    as she pped her hands.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    At that moment, the sound of several footsteps could be heard outside. The second the door opened,

    at least ten security guards dressed in ck rushed in before immediately surrounding Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did you really think that I¡¯d bring you to her, Gerald? She despises you! Why would she ever

    want to see you, idiot! You knew I was going to hurt you eventually, yet you came along anyway!¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 582

    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s enough talk, get him!¡± ordered Natasha.

    As soon as they received the order, the men in ck immediately obeyed and held on tightly to both of

    Gerald¡¯s arms.

    ¡°When will the revenge end?¡± asked Gerald calmly.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know when we¡¯ll ever stop but that¡¯s beside the point. Don¡¯t even dream of

    leaving this room tonight!¡± sneered Natasha.

    ¡°Is that so? Actually, Natasha, did your sister ever tell you that this street used to be called Mayberry

    Commercial Street? And that the bosses of these shops all know who I am?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course she has! But did you know that my sister¡¯s bought this bar? The bar¡¯s boss is just my little

    b*tch now! Bet you didn¡¯t think that far ahead, did you?¡± replied Natasha proudly before walking toward

    him and giving him a tight p on the face.

    ¡°That¡¯s for my sister. You¡¯ve made her suffer for far too long. Today, I¡¯m letting you have a taste of what

    she experienced after all this time!¡± Natasha was going to look for him even if he hadn¡¯te on his

    own ord today.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to torture me today,¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, you little rascal?¡± asked one of the security guards in return.

    Just as his question ended, however, he immediately let out a scream before falling to the floor. His

    hands were pressed against his neck and his whole body trembled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± asked Natasha, visibly shocked.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening. She could only feel¡ªbut not see¡ªthe presence of a shadowy

    figure in the room.

    As she continued trying to make sense of the situation, her neck was suddenly locked by two firm

    arms.

    At that moment, she realized that two men had entered the room without her realizing.

    The other man was holding on to a long, silver needles. A secondter, it was gone from his hand and

    the remaining man holding on to Gerald dropped to the ground. The other fallen guard was already

    foaming by then.

    ¡°Apologies for beingte, Mr. Crawford!¡± said both men respectfully as they stood before Gerald. They

    were none other than Drake and Tyson.

    Gerald simply responded with a nod.

    He had been well aware that he needed to be cautious around Natasha. Both she and her sister were

    no longer the same people he used to know.

    Gerald would never have allowed himself to follow her without some kind of backup n. Thus, before

    he came here, he had contacted Drake and Tyson through his family¡¯s specially mademunication

    device so that they would know Gerald¡¯s location at all times from that moment.

    Since Natasha was being held hostage, the rest of her underlings didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.

    ¡°Now tell me where Xavia is¡­ Or do you want to end up foaming on the ground like that guard over

    there?¡± said Gerald as he looked at her, his eyes deadly serious.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 583

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know where she is! She only came to the school to visit me once. Other than that, we¡¯ve only

    communicated through the phone!¡± cried out Natasha.

    ¡°Call her then!¡± ordered Gerald.

    He had to meet up and deal with Xavia as soon as he could. Gerald couldn¡¯t have her troubling him all

    the time.

    ¡®If I¡¯ve done anything wrong to you, take your revenge on me! Your mistake was hurting those close to

    me,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. He just couldn¡¯t stand people like that.

    As Natasha reached for her phone, she kept signaling to her subordinates¡ªusing her eyes¡ªto take

    down Gerald and the duo. However, none of the guards even dared to move. They all knew how strong

    Gerald¡¯s people were so they didn¡¯t do anything. Only people like Scorpion would be able to deal with

    Tyson and Drake.

    Understanding that they weren¡¯t going to act, Natasha could only hand over her phone to Gerald in

    defeat.

    Gerald quickly found Xavia¡¯s number and called her. He soon found out, however, that Xavia¡¯s phone

    had been turned off.

    ¡°Why is her phone turned off?¡±

    ¡°H-how should I know?¡±

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to be honest with me, maybe this will make you more willing toply. Tyson!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford!¡± He then pulled out another silver needle and brought it close to her neck.

    ¡°W-wait!¡± At that moment, Natasha began crying before she said, ¡°I-I¡¯m telling the truth! That really is

    my sister¡¯s number!¡± replied Natasha between wails.

    No matter how much Tyson threatened to bring the needle closer to her, she kept repeating the same

    thing.

    Tyson looked at Gerald. Gerald frowned before waving his hand. Tyson then immediately let go of her

    after seeing the gesture.

    Gerald was just trying to scare her into telling the truth, but apparently she hadn¡¯t lied in the first ce.

    Even if he really wanted to beat Natasha up, he knew he could never bring himself to actually do it.

    After all, he was the reason why Xavia dropped out. It was the only reason why he had taken the p

    earlier. He saw it as returning a favor to Xavia.

    Knowing that it was no use staying here, Gerald continued to frown as he walked out of the room.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what should we do with these people?¡± asked Drake as he pointed at the bodies lying

    on the ground.

    Gerald simply nodded before leaving.

    A secondter, horrible shrieks could be hearding from inside the room. Those guards had no right

    to be begging for their lives.

    Walking over to the bar, Gerald ordered a beer. He was deep in thought, wondering how he should deal

    with Xavia.

    When Gerald turned to look to his side, he was surprised. Sitting beside him was a girl, sipping on her

    champagne.

    He considered talking to her, but eventually chose not to.

    However, his curiosity got the better of him and he ended up looking at her again, just to check if she

    was really the person he thought she was. Much to her annoyance, the girl noticed his second nce

    and turned to look at him as well.

    This resulted in both of them staring at each other in shock.

    ¡°¡­.Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Maia?¡±

    At that moment, both of them simultaneously called out each other¡¯s names.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Maia.

    ¡°I just came for a drink. What a coincidence!¡± replied Gerald, still feeling surprised.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Maia was Gerald¡¯s acquaintance from high school. However, the two of them never shared the same

    ss, so how did they end up getting to know each other?

    Well, since Gerald¡¯s grades had always been extraordinary during his high school days, he had often

    gone forpetitions with a team representing the school.

    Back then, Gerald was always happy when he got a chance to participate inpetitions since he

    would be able to somewhat gain a sense of honor. Aside from that, he would also be able to eat good

    food and stay in fancy ces.

    The team consisted of 24 people, with twelve being male and the other twelve female. Maia was on the

    team as well, and her main role was the team captain.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 584

    Back then, Gerald knew little about Maia aside from the fact that she was the team captain.

    The only other things he knew was that she was very close to her grandfather and her parents were in

    politics. This resulted in her growing up in a rathervish environment.

    He also knew that while she and her family were locals, after the final examination, all of them moved

    to Mayberry.

    Though Gerald was excellent in his studies, he was never good enough for Maia. She would only talk

    to him as the captain whenever they were representing the school in apetition. Outside that, they

    weren¡¯t close at all.

    Gerald on the other hand, had a very good impression of her since she was both hardworking and

    capable. To top it off, she was also very pretty and she had good tastes too.

    In short, she was a goddess to his past self.

    Many guys had tried to befriend her but she would only befriend those who had their own ¡®specialties¡¯.

    Such ¡®specialties¡¯ included either being rich or having a powerful family with a great background.

    Normal people would never get the chance to even get close to her. This caused the past Gerald to be

    satisfied to just be able to momentarily talk with her.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t forgotten that feeling, so he was rather nervous now that she was in front of him again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been pretty long, hasn¡¯t it? I heard you went to police school. Are you still practicing?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Maia simply nodded and continued looking at him for a while before saying, ¡°So, why are you at this

    bar? Shouldn¡¯t you be working?¡±

    Though she was the one who had initiated the conversation, she wasn¡¯t really paying attention to him.

    Her eyes were clearly looking elsewhere.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found a job yet. Also, what are you looking at?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look where her

    eyes were gazing at.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look. I see, so you have time to talk to me then!¡±manded Maia in a strict tone, just like she

    used to back in high school.

    Gerald had no idea what was going on so he simply nodded.

    She then took another sip of her champagne before looking at Gerald with a smile, immediately

    causing him to blush. At that moment, something caught Maia¡¯s eye and she instantly grabbed her

    walkie-talkie before shouting, ¡°Action!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Maia then rushed out of the bar, running toward a young man. Gerald saw a few other young people

    running over as well, and in no time at all, the young man had been surrounded. It looked just like a

    movie scene.

    The young man who had been drinking was stunned as he was pressed against the ground by a few

    people. A few bystanders witnessing the scene screamed as one of the young people shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t

    move! Police!¡± The person on the ground was then cuffed up.

    Well d*mn! So she already was a cop and she was even on duty!

    So that¡¯s why she was talking to Gerald. She had even smiled at him! It was all just for show, and

    Gerald smiled bitterly as he came to realize that.

    At that moment, Gerald remembered that Drake and Tyson were still inside beating up the guards from

    before. They wouldn¡¯t let themselves be caught by Maia, right? If it somehow came to that, then things

    would be extremely awkward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught the little rascal after so many days! Good work, Maia. Let¡¯s go for a drinkter!¡±

    said a tall, good-looking guy as he smiled at Maia.

    As the suspect was taken away, a few other female cops came over and said, ¡°Wow, Warren, we want

    drinks too! Why don¡¯t we get invited over for drinks?¡± asked the girls rather enviously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get drinks for all of you! Let¡¯s head to another bar right now!¡± replied Warren.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Maia, did you know that guy? I saw you talking to him earlier!¡± said one of the girls as

    she pointed toward Gerald who was still sitting in the bar.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s one of my high school acquaintances. Back then, I was thepetition team captain while

    he was one of the members!¡±

    ¡°I see! I thought your rtionship would be something like that! Haha! Why not ask him to join us? He¡¯s

    quite good looking! Also, what does he do?¡± asked the other girls.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that and I was just about to ask him if he¡¯d like toe along!¡± said Maia as she

    shook her head with a smile.

    She then looked toward Gerald before saying, ¡°Hey Gerald,e over here!¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 585

    She gestured with a finger for him toe closer.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald really didn¡¯t want to go over to them after being ordered like that. After all, he was no longer the

    same person he used to be. He didn¡¯t need to listen to her orders anymore.

    He remembered snippets where she would order him to do things like this in the past.

    ¡°Gerald, have you moved those boxes of mineral water?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, go help everyone else with their luggage!¡±

    ¡­Maybe that was why Maia was so used to ordering him around.

    Eventually, though he was left speechless, he found himself walking toward the group.

    ¡°Haha! So it really is true! Gerald really listens to you!¡±

    ¡°As if he would dare not to! Not only was she his team captain in high school, she¡¯s now a cop too! He

    has to listen or he¡¯ll be locked up!¡± joked another girl.

    ¡°Anyway, say Gerald, I heard that you¡¯re still pretty poor. How did you afford to drink at this bar? Did

    you get rich or something?¡± asked Maia. She had been curious about this from the moment they met.

    ¡°Huh? Gerald¡¯s poor?¡± The girls looked surprised when they heard that.

    ¡°Yeah. You know, back in high school, Gerald was well known for being broke. He used to only eat one

    meal a day and sometimes, he couldn¡¯t even pay for his school fees! He was exceptionally poor!¡±

    replied Maia.

    Though she said that, she hadn¡¯t meant to be mean about it. It was just the personality she had grown

    up with. Regardless of how Gerald would feel, she was just the kind of straightforward person to say

    anything that was on her mind.

    It was the same in high school as well. No matter how embarrassing it would cause others to feel, Maia

    would always speak her mind without filtering any words.

    Though being poor may not have been a big deal for Maia, the other girls were now looking at Gerald

    differently. They were all sympathizing with him since they had initially thought that he was some rich

    heir.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, you should definitely start putting more thought into both, furthering your studies and

    finding a better job!¡±

    ¡°Yep! You know, I had a middle school ssmate who suffered from some brain injuries due to a high

    fever. Though he ended up dropping out of school, he started working and he now owns a shop! With a

    little more effort, you can definitely be like him, Gerald!¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, the girls were already talking non-stop, so he just remained silent while

    nodding, a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s quite enough, Maia. Now let¡¯s go get those drinks!¡± said Warren as he took a

    cigarette out of his pocket. He was far too arrogant to talk to Gerald.

    ¡°Alright! Are youing along, Gerald?¡± asked the girls.

    ¡°What could he even do if he followed? He won¡¯t understand most of what we¡¯ll be talking about!¡± said

    Maia.

    She knew that her colleagues were just being nice, but if Gerald ended up taking it seriously, it could

    spell trouble for her. What more, she didn¡¯t really feelfortable with the idea of Gerald following

    them around.

    With a smile on her face, she then waved at Gerald one final time before leaving together with the

    others.

    When Gerald turned to look at the bar again, he saw Drake and Tyson leaning against the bar¡¯s wall

    while smoking. It was clear that they had been watching over him for a while.

    ¡°Is it done? Where¡¯s Natasha?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s still crying inside!¡± said Drake with a chuckle.

    Gerald simply shook his head with a smile. The three of them then left the area.

    ¡°Were those your ssmates, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Drake as they walked further away.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 586

    ¡°One of them definitely seemed to be his high school ssmate. Why?¡± asked Tyson.

    ¡°Well, from the looks of it, they either graduated from the police academy or they¡¯ve undergone some

    military training,¡± said Drake as he took a few puffs of his cigarette.

    ¡°Both of you are really something¡­ It¡¯s amazing how much you can find out about a person just by

    looking at them. Her name is Maia and she graduated from the police academy. She¡¯s now part of the

    police force¡¯s criminal department and she¡¯s pretty good at her job!¡±

    ¡°Well, since she¡¯s your ssmate, we¡¯ll just say this, Gerald. This friend of yours, along with her

    colleagues. They may be in for some trouble tonight!¡± replied Tyson after getting the rification that he

    needed.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Gerald was stunned.

    ¡°When they rushed out earlier, I saw two people following them. Both of them had a weapon strapped

    to their sides, and they exuded equal amounts of murderous auras. I¡¯m pretty sure that the duo

    following your ssmate has undergone military training before. Worste to worst, there¡¯s a

    possibility that they¡¯re both experienced killers well!¡± said Tyson.

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t have believed such a im if it wasn¡¯t Tyson telling him about it.

    Earlier, Gerald himself had watched Maia and the others rush out but he hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of

    the ordinary. .

    ¡®Still, who am I topare myself to Tyson regarding such things¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Either way, Gerald was at least sure that the two people mentioned weren¡¯t here to y any games.

    It was true that Gerald wasn¡¯t really all that close to Maia. After all, they were barely friends back in

    high school. However, no matter what the case was, they were still ex-ssmates.

    How could he rest easy if he didn¡¯t save her after knowing that something bad would happen to her?

    However, Gerald was certain at that moment that he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity yet. After all,

    keeping it a secret would allow him to do a lot more things in the future!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    He now had a n in mind. After discussing the n with Tyson and Drake, Gerald immediately rushed

    toward the bar where Maia had gone to.

    By the time he arrived, Maia and the others had already started drinking. They were now seated in front

    of a poker table.

    ¡°Maia, look! Why is Gerald here?¡± said one of the girls as she spat out a mouthful of wine in surprise

    while pointing at him.

    The moment he spotted the group, he instantly started approaching their table.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Maia with a frown on her face.

    Earlier, she had only invited him to join them for a drink as a mere gesture of friendliness. She hadn¡¯t

    expected him to actually join them.

    ¡°I only came here to warn you. Don¡¯t stay out toote! It¡¯s dangerous! I saw someone spying on you

    earlier!¡± said Gerald.

    For now, this was all he could say to give Maia a heads up of what was toe.

    ¡°Huh? Someone¡¯s watching us? Who the hell could be doing that? I didn¡¯t notice anything at all!

    Actually, who are you to say that someone is spying on us? If anything, you¡¯re the only one doing that!¡±

    If it was the leader who was warning them, Maia and the others would definitely take the warning

    seriously.

    If it was a warning from a close friend, she¡¯d definitely feel grateful.

    However, since the warning wasing from Gerald, Maia felt like it was a direct insult to her career. It

    was simr to prey telling a predator what to do even though the predator would naturally know better.

    It was infuriating to say the least.

    However, Gerald had been prepared for such a response before he even entered the bar. After hearing

    her reply, he simply nodded before leaving.

    ¡°God, I hate him so much! Who does he even think he is? What a show-off!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Was he the most hated guy in high school, Maia?¡±

    The other girls didn¡¯t like Gerald either since he was being so nosy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to talk about him¡­ Why are we even talking about him in the first ce? Anyway,

    Maddy, Tina, follow me to the toilet will you!¡± said Maia.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 587

    The trio then headed for thedies.

    As Maia was washing her hands, through the mirror, her eyes caught sight of two women with long,

    curly hair walking toward her. Their eyes were equally cold and stern.

    As she continued looking at them through the mirror, she immediately felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± asked Maia and the other two girls in unison.

    It took her a moment, but Tina suddenly eximed, ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t both of you men dressed up as

    women? Maia, look! They have Adam¡¯s apples on their throats!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re pretty smart! It¡¯s toote for that though! We¡¯re here to kill you!¡± sneered the two men as

    they each pulled out a pistol with silencers attached to them.

    They were both aiming at Maia.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Since the other two girls were only newly-recruited police officers, both of them were scared witless in

    this life-and-death situation.

    Maia herself was drenched in cold sweat.

    It was at that moment when she remembered Gerald warning her earlier about her being spied on. If

    only she had been more aware of her surroundings, this turn of events wouldn¡¯t have happened!

    ¡°Humph! This is for arresting so many of our brothers! Let¡¯s kill them now!¡±

    Both men then immediately pulled their triggers and Maia shut her eyes to brace for impact.

    Two bangs were then heard.

    All of a sudden, the two men started holding on to their necks. Their bodies took turns convulsing and

    stiffening before eventually, both of them dropped to the ground, motionless.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What the hell just happened?¡±

    The two terrified girls from before were both delighted and surprised simultaneously.

    Maia then nervously looked outside to see if anyone was there. As soon as she poked her head

    outside, she found that there was quite amotion going on.

    Rapid footsteps echoed outside the bathroom and soon, Warren and a few dozen police officers were

    standing in the toilet.

    ¡°Maia, are you guys alright? D*mn it, that poor kid was right! Something was definitely wrong! I¡¯ve just

    received a call from the Alpha Squad. They informed us that international hitmen are lurking around us

    and their sole mission is to kill us!¡±

    As he looked down, he instantly noticed the two guys lying on the ground. He was utterly shocked.

    The captain and his squad arrived at that moment and he, too, saw the two hitmen lying motionless on

    the ground.

    After inspecting the two bodies, the captain said, ¡°It¡¯s them! Both of them are ss-A International

    Most Wanted Criminals!¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who subdued them, Maia?¡± asked the captain, curious.

    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea either. Earlier, the two were about to shoot us, but they suddenly held on to their

    necks, froze in ce, and eventually copsed to the ground!¡±

    Maia¡¯s mind was nk. The way the two men had been taken down was simply tooical to register.

    ¡°Amazing! This is the Silver Needle Vessel Technique, thought to have been lost in the mists of time!¡±

    said the captain who was surprised after further inspecting the two hitmen covering their necks.

    ¡°Silver Needle Vessel Technique? Was it an expert who had saved Maia and the others?¡± asked

    Warren.

    ¡°When I was in the army as a special forces soldier, I once heard an instructor say that the Weston

    military had produced two superior fighters who eventually became well-known in the west. The duo

    was best known for their Silver Needle Vessel Technique!¡±

    ¡°In the west, they were known as the Drake and Tyson Duo,¡± said the captain, his admiration apparent

    in his eyes.

    ¡°After the war, the Drake and Tyson Duo disappeared somewhere in the West, or so I¡¯ve heard. It

    wasn¡¯t until two years ago when news broke out that they were¡ªand currently still are¡ªserving a

    mysterious family. By the looks of how the two criminals were apprehended, I can safely say that it

    feels very much like their techniques! God, I wonder why they¡¯re both here in Mayberry?¡± said the

    captain.

    After hearing what he had to say, the rest of the team were left in disbelief.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 588

    When Maia heard Drake and Tyson¡¯s name, her face instantly beamed with excitement.

    ¡°Maia, have youe across anyone that could hold that much power to help you? We were initially

    surprised when we received the 911 call, but it seems that someone knew that this event was going to

    happen ahead of time. They had stepped in to save you!¡± said the captain.

    ¡°Huh? I¡­ don¡¯t think I¡¯ve contacted anyone that would fit that bill¡­ I¡¯ve only contacted Gerald¡­?¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t possible, right? Why would Gerald even know such powerful people?

    Thinking back, however, Gerald had been aware of the threat. After all, he had even warned her about

    them in advance!

    ¡®Gerald must know something!¡¯ Maia thought to herself.

    Moving back to Gerald¡­

    While Tyson had subdued the two criminals, Gerald himself wasn¡¯t present at the rescue scene.

    After all, this was just a minor incident. He wouldn¡¯t just meet Maia again by chance, would he? For

    now, he would focus more on worrying about Xavia Yorke.

    By noon, Gerald reached the university and just as he arrived at the entrance, he saw someone

    familiar.

    It was GiyaQuarrington. Unlike her usual self however, she looked both pale and dispirited. However,

    when she walked past Gerald and noticed that he was there, she immediately tried topose herself.

    ¡°Gerald? When did youe back?¡± asked Giya with a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°I just got back today!¡± replied Gerald as heughed.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Gerald. Though I had promised to attend your birthday celebration, something came up

    so I couldn¡¯t make it there!¡±

    Giya still treated Gerald the same as always. After all, she knew that he was a good person. She also

    seemed like she had a lot of things to tell him at that moment.

    Gerald could sense that, so he readied himself to avoid her.

    Though he wanted to just walk away, after giving it some thought, he felt that it would be a bit too cold-

    hearted for him to do so which led him to ask, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Also, Gerald, could you take a walk with me? If that¡¯s alright with you,¡± replied Giya as she

    looked at him.

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Gerald.

    While this was happening, a rich young man dressed in expensive clothing was seated at the back of a

    Maybach car parked on the other side of the road from where the two were standing.

    As Gerald and Giya started walking side-by-side, he red at the two, anger and resentment shing

    in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Long, that¡¯s the person Giya previously escaped with! She had even hidden in his house! His

    name is Gerald, and he¡¯s the actual Mr. Crawford of Mayberry!¡± said the driver.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Gerald my sister-inw had to deal with, right? What a b*stard. Not only did he mess with

    my sister-inw, he evenid hands on my girl! I¡¯m much more ruthless than she is, so let¡¯s see how

    I¡¯m going to deal with this kid,¡± replied Mr. Long.

    Mr. Long wasn¡¯t a fool, and he had already thoroughly investigated everything there was to know about

    Giya¡¯s case.

    ¡°Apologies Mr. Long, but though the Long family is powerful, Gerald and his sister are the tyrants of

    Mayberry! We can¡¯t go overboard this time, can we?¡± said the driver, slightly hesitantly.

    ¡°F*ck you, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the ruler of Mayberry! In the eyes of the Long family, they¡¯re all scum!¡±

    said Mr. Long as he smacked his driver.

    ¡°Worry not, Mr. Long. I¡¯ll take care of him for you right this instant!¡±

    The icy cold voice came from a man with long hair and a deathly pale face who was seated next to the

    driver.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Scorpion. You don¡¯t have to do anything for now. Mr. Lennon¡¯s right. His

    sister, Jessica Crawford, is way too powerful in Mayberry. It would be foolish to get him out in the open.

    Fear not, however, for I have a n!¡± sneered Mr. Long.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 589

    While Gerald was walking next to Giya, his phone started to ring. It was a call from Zack.

    ¡°Gerald, there¡¯s a celebrity banquet tonight and I hope that you¡¯ll attend. Since a master treasure

    appraiser from the South will be attending, you can have him appraise the jade pendant when you

    meet him. A few other celebrities from Mayberry will be attending as well.¡±

    Zack was still helping Gerald track down Xavia.

    He had brought up the celebrity banquet a few days ago as well. The celebrity banquet was a yearly

    event and celebrities from all walks of life usually turned up. Since it wouldn¡¯t look good on Gerald¡¯s

    part if he refused to attend, Gerald simply agreed to go.

    When evening came, Gerald arrived¡ªtogether with Yoel and Aiden¡ªat the banquet which was being

    held at Mountainview Manor. As was expected, the venue was packed.

    Therge manor was usually used for gathering events, second only to Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.

    The owner of Mountainview Manor, was Wace Quinnens, a middle-aged man in his forties whom

    Gerald had met on several asions. Due to Wace¡¯s slick personality, Gerald didn¡¯t really have a

    good impression of him.

    ¡°Well look who¡¯s here? It¡¯s Mr. Crawford!¡± said Wace as he hurriedly trotted over when he saw

    Gerald, Yoel, and the rest.

    Many other wealthy businessmen began approaching Gerald¡¯s group as well, and the parties all

    greeted each other.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Quinnens!¡± greeted Gerald as he forced a smile. A greeting was good enough.

    Yoel then headed to a familiar round table in the manor and took a seat. The moment he sat down,

    Wace immediately jogged over and said, ¡°Hey, Yoel, Aiden! You can¡¯t sit here today!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that, Wace?¡± asked Yoel, dumbfounded.

    He had attended simr celebrity banquets like this in the past. This seat in particr was always taken

    by his godsister, Jessica Crawford. As Jessica¡¯s godbrother, he naturally sat together with her.

    Now that Gerald¡ªhis godbrother¡ªwas the richest man in Mayberry, Jessica¡¯s seat was Gerald¡¯s to

    take. This of course, meant that both Aiden and Yoel should continue to sit where they usually did.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inherently wrong, but though you¡¯ve sat here in the past, this year, some things have

    changed so you can¡¯t sit here anymore,¡± sneered Wace.

    The attendees for this year¡¯s banquet were celebrities from all over the city. Seeing what had just

    happened, the big bosses and rich businessmen surrounding Gerald began walking over.

    ¡°Humph, if we can¡¯t sit here, then we won¡¯t! It¡¯s not like we want to see your face anyway. Let¡¯s find

    another seat, Aiden. You stay here, Gerald!¡±

    Naturally, Yoel had to think about his godbrother first. Just as Gerald was about to sit down, Wace

    shouted again. ¡°Hold it!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± By then, even Zack and Michael hade over to see what themotion was about.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Crawford can¡¯t sit here this year either,¡± said Wace with augh.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Wace? What did you say? Say it again if you dare!¡± shouted Yoel as he

    grabbed Wace by his cor.

    This son of a b*tch was seriously getting on his nerves.

    ¡°No need to be so aggressive, Yoel! I¡¯ll just repeat the statement one final time, this seat isn¡¯t for Mr.

    Crawford this year!¡± said Wace with a smirk.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± ordered the rich men standing by Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°We just have an even more important guesting today, and this seat is reserved for him!¡±

    exined Wace as he shook Yoel¡¯s hands off him.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 590

    By then, several celebrities had already noticed that the main seat was still empty, and hearing

    Wace¡¯s words shocked them even further.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. Crawford was about to take the main seat, but Wace didn¡¯t allow him to!¡±

    ¡°What? How dare he do that? That seat had always belonged to Ms. Crawford in the previous years

    since she was the CEO. As her younger brother, Mr. Crawford should rightfully inherit her estates. Why

    the hell is Wace acting so boldly?¡±

    ¡°Humph, who knows? Mr. Crawford must be feeling embarrassed by now!¡±

    As the crowd continued gossiping, something else was happening outside.

    Eight Rolls-Royce Phantoms had arrived at the manor¡¯s entrance, and immediately after they stopped,

    more than a dozen bodyguards wearing ck suits got out of the cars before quickly forming two rows.

    The grand entrance soon attracted the attention of the crowd, and even Gerald waspelled to look

    out the manor. The main car¡¯s driver got out and respectfully opened the Rolls-Royce Phantom¡¯s door.

    Out stepped a rich, young man dressed in a suit with both hands in his pockets. When they saw him,

    his bodyguards instantly bowed.

    ¡°Who is he? This is such a grand entrance!¡±

    Most of the crowd was astonished by the scene.

    Wace on the other hand, quickly rushed toward the young man to greet him. ¡°Mr. Long, thank you for

    attending! Your presence here makes Mountainview Manor shine!¡± said Wace excitedly before

    bowing as well.

    ¡°What? Mr. Long? He¡¯s the rich heir of the Long family! Their family has centuries¡¯ worth of history!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! No wonder Wace was being so bold today!¡±

    ¡°So it was Mr. Long who was giving him this much confidence!¡±

    The crowd continued whispering among themselves until eventually, all of them looked at Mr. Long

    before simultaneously saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Long!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, uncles, and elders! Hahaha! You¡¯re all being way too formal toward me! This is my first time

    officially being here in Mayberry. With that said, it¡¯s also my first time attending a celebrity banquet

    here! I¡¯d never have imagined that all you people would be so nice to me!¡± said Mr. Long with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here, Mr. Long. Please, have a seat!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Long. You¡¯re more than worthy to take the main seat!¡±

    By then, most of the wealthy businessmen and higher-ups¡ªincluding the ones from Mayberry¡ªhad

    started showing their true colors as they shared their sentiments.

    Though there were some families in Mayberry who had big names and long historiesparable to the

    Lourdes and Walt family, none of them could hold a candle to the Long family.

    After all, it was said that the Long family had a very strong position in America since they were one of

    the first few people to settle there. Their power and influence had only grown stronger since then.

    ¡°Ah, everyone¡¯s being so nice to me, but today, I¡¯m not the main star of the banquet. I¡¯m just here to

    apany my sister-inw and have a good time! Hahaha!¡± replied Mr. Long as heughed.

    ¡°Sister-inw? Could you possibly mean Fred Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e? I heard some time ago that Fred Long

    found himself a fianc¨¦e and they¡¯re already set to marry!¡± said Wace as he rushed forward with a

    smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Quinnens!¡± responded Mr. Long with a wry smile as Mr. Quinnens moved

    out of the way.

    From the car behind him, its driver got out and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat.

    A noblewoman dressed in an expensive-looking dress then stepped out. In her arms, was a cute little

    dog and her two maids immediately stood next to her.

    ¡°Sister-inw, join us, please!¡± said Mr. Long, his face beaming.

    The woman then walked toward the main street as the crowd stared in awe. Aiden and the other simply

    stared at her, their eyes widened, before looking back at Gerald.

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t believe who he was seeing before him.

    The girl with the dog in hand was none other than Xavia Yorke, the person he had been searching for

    all this time.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 591

    Gerald had been searching for her for two whole days now. During that time, he had constantly thought

    about what Xavia had be.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    While Gerald was angry that she did all those excessive and terrible things to him, he just couldn¡¯t bring

    himself to hate her.

    To counter that, he kept reminding himself that the current Xavia was no longer the same girl that he

    used to know during his freshman and sophomore years. She was apletely changed person.

    He also told himself that with all the power and wealth he had now, it would be easy for him to retaliate

    against the two sisters. He knew that if he had really wanted to teach Natasha a lesson earlier, he

    could¡¯ve just ordered for her to be crippled on the spot.

    Gerald knew very well that he didn¡¯t need to hold back or even be polite to Xavia any longer.

    Despite all that, whenever he tried to be cruel toward her, he just couldn¡¯t. His mind would wander back

    to the times when they were both still together. After all, Xavia hadn¡¯t hated him at all back then, even

    though he was so poor.

    When Xavia saw Gerald, she simply sneered before looking away. Led by Wace, she slowly walked

    toward the main seat.

    ¡°Why do all of you seem to be in a daze? Your seats are over here! Oh, and of course, if you wish to sit

    there, Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s not like I can stop you! Haha!¡± sneered Wace as he looked at Gerald while

    pointing toward the seat right next to the main seat.

    While it would be a great honor for anyone else to be able to sit there, Wace¡¯s proposal carried a

    different meaning for Gerald.

    It clearly meant that Wace no longer saw Gerald as an important person. This made everyone who

    came here with Gerald very eager to get into action.

    The other wealthy businessmen and reputable figures simply sneered as they watched the scene

    unfold.

    Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t stupid. It was now clear why everything had happened the way they did today.

    Many of the people there had clearly chosen to go against him, opting instead to seek refuge under the

    Longs.

    As it turned out, the people who had greeted him warmly and with respect earlier were simply setting

    up the scene for this exact moment!

    By then, both Xavia and Yunus had already taken their seats. Xavia was smiling the entire time as she

    stared at Gerald. Pairing the expression on her face with the look in her eyes, it seemed almost as

    though she was asking whether it felt good being humiliated.

    ¡°You better watch it, Wace Quinnens!¡± said Yoel angrily. He was so mad that his face had turned

    pale. He was prepared to fight at any moment.

    However, Gerald stopped him. He didn¡¯t want to deal with today¡¯s affairs too rashly. Instead, he started

    making his way toward the side table.

    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re still thinking of hitting me? Some people can be so thick-skinned!¡± sneered Wace.

    However, this person really was very thick-skinned.

    Looking toward Gerald, he said, ¡°Come this way, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯ll apany you over!¡±

    Once they got to the side table, Gerald was just about to take his seat before Wace shouted, ¡°Oh,

    apologies Mr. Crawford! That seat is reserved for another wealthy businessman! You can¡¯t sit there!¡±

    Hearing that, some of the wealthier businessmen burst intoughter.

    Gerald simply took in a deep breath before moving to sit on the chair next to that seat. Before he could,

    however, Wace simply said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Crawford! That seat¡¯s for yet another businessman!¡±

    Gerald then red at Wace with a fierce expression before proceeding to move to yet another seat.

    ¡°Oh sorry Mr. Crawford, but-¡±

    Wace¡¯s sentence was cut short.

    Gerald had just given him a tight p to the face. He used so much of his strength in that p that

    Gerald could feel a burning sensation on his palm.

    Wace cupped his hurt cheek as he sat on the ground. This was proof of how hard Gerald had

    pped him. Naturally, the pping sound drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You¡­ You dare hit me?¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 592

    Wace had an incredulous look on his face as he held on to his now swollen cheek. After all, he was

    someone who had Mr. Long to back him up!

    ¡°Oh, sorry Mr. Quinnens! My hands felt a little itchy today so I couldn¡¯t help myself from hitting you!¡±

    sneered Gerald.

    As soon as Wace heard this, he immediately stood up again. The nerve of this person! Wace got

    into position, seemingly ready to hit Gerald back.

    However, Gerald simply continued ring at Wace with one hand in his pocket. He didn¡¯t move an

    inch.

    It was at that moment when Wace suddenly came to his senses.

    He realized that regardless of who was backing him up, he was still dealing with Gerald right now, the

    richest man in Mayberry City! And his sister was even more amazing than he was! Putting their family

    background aside, the Crawford family wasn¡¯t too far off in terms of wealth and powerpared to the

    Longs.

    If Wace actually hit Gerald now, the Long family would probably be unable, or rather, unwilling to

    protect him! After all, why would the Longs start a war with the Crawfords just for his sake?

    Wace shuddered as he thought about it.

    Today, he had already assumed some unwarranted authority to embarrass Gerald. Since he had

    already done that, he knew he shouldn¡¯t push his luck.

    Wace was now well aware that he shouldn¡¯t provoke Gerald any further.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sit here then, Mr. Quinnes, or is there going to be another problem?¡± sneered Gerald as he slowly

    shook his slightly swollen hand. Before Wace could reply, Gerald had already sat on one of the

    previous seats he had earlier been denied.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem at all, Mr. Crawford. Feel free to sit there!¡± said Wace, his tone much more

    decent now.

    As for Xavia, she could only stare at Gerald in surprise. She had initially thought that Gerald would still

    be as conscientious and low-profile as before, but he had changed! He was nowpletely different

    from how he used to be in the past.

    The p he gave Wace really surprised her earlier.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Regardless of her slight shock, it still wouldn¡¯t affect anything!

    After that scene, the banquet simply resumed. It was as if nothing had ever happened. Many of the

    guests¡ªwho had most probably been bribed by Yunus¡ªgathered around the man to give toasts to

    him. All of them neglected Gerald on purpose.

    ¡°Say, Yoel, Aiden, I¡¯m going to the gents. Apany me, will you?¡± said Gerald with a wry smile on his

    face.

    The three of them then headed to the gents together.

    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! I¡¯m so angry right now! Everyone¡¯s trying their hardest to tter that Long family guy!

    Mr. Crawford, I think Yunus and your ex, Xavia, are deliberately trying their hardest to go against you!¡±

    said Aiden angrily as he punched the wall.

    ¡°He¡¯s right! I can still remember when my godsister was here in the past. As long as she was present,

    nobody would even dare to breathe loudly. In one of the past celebrity banquets, Wace identally

    knocked over a cup in front of her. You should have seen him! He was so frightened that he

    immediately knelt and kowtowed in front of her! You¡¯re simply too nice toward everyone, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    said Yoel.

    Both Yoel and Aiden were aware of how kind-hearted Gerald was. It was the reason why they were

    always worried and concerned about him wherever he went. After all, Gerald treated both of them very

    well.

    Although he grew up with his sister, the two siblings hadpletely different personalities.

    ¡°Just forget about it. We¡¯ll talk about thister, I just want to-¡±

    Gerald was wiping his hands with a tissue paper as he spoke. However, his sentence ended

    prematurely when he saw the girl standing near the gent¡¯s entrance. Her arms were crossed and she

    was leaning against the wall.

    All three of them had no idea how long she had been watching and listening in to them.

    The girl simply sneered at them as she stared at Gerald.

    Gerald had initially wanted to say that he wanted to settle the matter regarding Xavia first.

    To his surprise, Xavia was already waiting for him outside the bathroom.

    Seeing Xavia, Yoel and Aiden looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you outside, Mr.

    Crawford.¡±

    After saying that, both of them left.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 593

    ¡°Well this is perfect! I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to have a good chat with you!¡± said Gerald as

    he felt himself blush slightly. Gerald was feeling an onught ofplicated emotions at that moment.

    ¡°Oh? What exactly do you want to talk about?¡± asked Xavia with a smug and arrogant look on her face.

    She then started walking toward him before saying, ¡°You know, I¡¯m curious about something. I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯re well aware that I¡¯m no longer the same Xavia you used to know. Before this, I could only ever

    dream about living a life as luxurious as you wealthy people do. To think that that dream would one day

    be true! I¡¯m now part of a wealthy and influential family, Gerald. You may have humiliated me in

    the past, but I¡¯m on equal footing with you now. Tell me, Gerald! How do you feel about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all. I simply want to make things clear to you. If you think that I¡¯ve let you down and

    you hold grudges against me, attack me, and only me! Don¡¯t take your revenge out on the people

    around me!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! ¡®If I think¡¯? So you aren¡¯t even certain if you¡¯vepletely let me down? Don¡¯t you think that

    the way you treated me before this was a bit too much?¡± said Xavia, her eyes growing red.

    Xavia herself had reflected on her own behavior in the past. It was true that she too had mistreated

    Gerald a bit too much when she got together with Yuri back then. However, she had only done so to

    relieve herself from all the grief, poverty, and humiliation she had to suffer for being in a rtionship

    with Gerald for those two years.

    At the time, the more Xavia thought about it, the more she felt that life was extremely unfair to her. It

    made her feel very useless.

    She knew she was quite beautiful, so why couldn¡¯t she have the things that other girls had? The other

    girls had boys who took them out and bought them bags, branded cosmetics, and even iPhones! They

    would get to eat good food and experience a wide array of entertainment!

    But not her. On the contrary, she was the one who had been spending money on him for two entire

    years. Where did she go wrong?

    She simply didn¡¯t want to continue living like this anymore. In the past, she would willingly endure all

    this out of love.

    Eventually, however, was it really that wrong of her to want to be a bit more realistic?

    Was it wrong of her to want to relieve herself from all her suffering? To satisfy her own vanity?

    What she never anticipated, however, was that Gerald would suddenly be rich the moment they

    broke up.

    And not just rich. He was filthy rich.

    How couldn¡¯t she have regretted her actions back then? Justice had finally been served and she was

    finally able to see the light at the end of the tunnel. However both of them had already parted ways.

    It was impossible for her not to regret it.

    After that, she waited. She waited for Gerald toe look for her so that both of them could reconcile.

    In fact, as long as Gerald mentioned it, she would definitely return to his side andmit herself to him

    wholeheartedly.

    But he never did that. Instead, he started flirting with other girls.

    Xavia was filled with hatred when she came to know about that! This resulted in her taking even more

    drastic and extreme actions.

    In the end, his true identity was exposed. Gerald was actually Mayberry City¡¯s reputable Mr. Crawford!

    On that day, she was faced with feelings of great joy, but also agony.

    She felt as though she had suffered a great disadvantage. After being together with him for almost

    three years, she could have finally gotten a chance to experience riches, honor, and glory! s, he had

    already fallen in love with another girl!

    That day, shepletely disregarded her own self-esteem and dignity as she pleaded Gerald to give

    her another chance. All she got, however, was a view of his back leaving her.

    After that, she could only leave Wayfair Mountain Entertainment like a dog that had been cast aside.

    She didn¡¯t even have the face to continue staying in the university anymore.

    Who could understand and guide her through all the confusion that she had to face for the future? And

    all the hardships that she had to endure in society after leaving university?

    She hated it. She hated all of it!

    All this happened because of Gerald. Her sole motivation was to make him suffer as much as she had.

    She wanted him to regret everything he had done to her. To be filled with remorse when he saw how

    well she was doing now.

    However, even now, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to apologize to her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 594

    To think that he had even waited for her toe to him instead of the other way around!

    At that moment, Xavia raised her hand and gave Gerald a tight p.

    Gerald didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, he simply said, ¡°If this can help you vent and release all that pent up

    anger, then go ahead and continue hitting me! Once you¡¯re done, I hope that both of us can call it quits

    and have nothing to owe each other anymore!¡±

    ¡°Fine by me!¡± shouted Xavia as she raised her hand again.

    However, before she could p him, she paused. She then slowly put her hand down again.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you call it quits that easily? Don¡¯t even dream about it. Do you really think that a few

    ps to the face can resolve everything when you¡¯ve hurt me so badly in the past?¡± said Xavia as she

    took a deep breath before returning to her cold and indifferent expression.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. Speaking of which, Gerald, I heard that you¡¯ve gotten quite a number of female

    friends since we broke up. One of them is called Queta, right?¡± sneered Xavia as she crossed her

    arms.

    Gerald immediately raised his head and said, ¡°What do you n on doing to her? If youy a finger on

    her, Xavia, I won¡¯t let you off that easily!¡±

    In response, she took in a deep breath before frowning and saying, ¡°Hahaha! The truth is, Gerald, I

    don¡¯t care about anything anymore!¡±

    After saying that, she took her cell phone out and began ying a video for Gerald to see.

    He could see Queta sending some children home from kindergarten. Someone was constantly keeping

    tabs on her and Queta didn¡¯t even seem to realize that she was being observed.

    ¡°You no longer have to try to scare me! I¡¯m not afraid of you. I can afford to do anything I want to, and I

    don¡¯t even mind losing everything now. Gerald, do you believe that I can end Queta¡¯s life in just ten

    seconds? Do you believe that I have the ability to do so?¡± asked Xavia maliciously.

    ¡°And don¡¯t even think about going there to save her or informing her about this! Doing that will only

    push me to want to fight you to the death even sooner!¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly do you want? As long as you promise not to harm any of those around me, I¡¯ll

    definitely agree to most of your conditions!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Xavia immediately gave him another p.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just perfect! You¡¯re being extremely sentimental and affectionate now! So why in god¡¯s

    name were you so heartless and ruthless to me in the past?!¡± said Xavia, trying very hard to hold back

    her emotions.

    ¡°There¡¯s a way for you to get me to stop harming those people! It¡¯s simple, really. You just need to do a

    few things for me. Once you¡¯re done with them, both of us can call it quits! Worry not, I won¡¯t be asking

    you to murder someone ormit arson!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°Very well! Then the first thing I want you to do, is to give me a toast in front of everyone elseter!¡±

    Gerald simply nodded before saying, ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that first then!¡± said Xavia rather smugly as she took a step out of the washroom.

    However, she immediately turned around again.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re probably thinking that I¡¯m just some filthy woman who would casually sleep around

    with others for money. However, you should know that from the very beginning, I was never the woman

    you imagined me to be. Even though I¡¯m already engaged to someone, I can proudly say that I¡¯m still a

    virgin!¡±

    After saying that, she left the bathroom.

    Gerald was startled by her statement. He really hadn¡¯t expected her to say that at all.

    Complicated emotions brewed in his heart. He didn¡¯t really know whether he should be feeling grateful

    or touched.

    To think that Xavia was actually still a virgin.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The thought made Gerald feel slightly guilty now about how he had treated her in the past.

    Despite that, there was nothing he could do about that now. Xavia was no longer the same person she

    used to be. While a person should refrain from hurting others, they should also remain vignt so that

    they themselves won¡¯t get harmed!

    As Gerald left the washroom, he pondered about Xavia¡¯s request. What exactly was her goal of asking

    him to propose a toast to her in front of everyone else?

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 595

    Gerald soon arrived at his seat. Even as he sat down, a few of the wealthy businessmen were still not

    done proposing their toasts to Yunus.

    At that moment, Xavia looked at Gerald, hinting with her eyes for him to take action.

    ¡°Just look at what they¡¯re doing! Just wait till my godsisteres back!¡± said Yoel, dissatisfied.

    Gerald simply took in a deep breath before picking his wine ss up and walking toward Xavia.

    ¡°¡­Bother? What are you doing?¡± asked Yoel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Mr. Crawford definitely knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± said Zack though he too was quite

    surprised when he saw Gerald heading toward her. However, he knew Gerald well enough to know that

    he wouldn¡¯t be doing this without a purpose.

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Crawford, you came here to propose a toast as well?¡±

    As soon as the businessmen there saw him, they immediately made way for him.

    They were all the same as Wace. Regardless of whether they had the Long family backing them up

    or not, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Gerald.

    After they hurriedly stood to the side, Gerald stood in front of Xavia.

    Yunus was also there, and he sneered at Gerald while staring at him, his hand in his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you, Xavia!¡± said Gerald as he raised his wine ss.

    While Xavia should have stood up to ept the toast, she simply remained seated while slowly

    shaking the red wine in her own ss.

    Without the slightest warning, she then sshed the red wine all over his face!

    ¡°I ept! This ss of red wine is to repay you for how much you hurt me in the past!¡± sneered Xavia.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t you dare call me Xavia anymore! You don¡¯t have the right to use my name! Pay more

    attention to that in the future!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Seeing her ssh the wine all over Gerald¡¯s face left many, if not all, of the businessmen stunned.

    F*ck! This wasn¡¯t as simple a p to the face anymore!

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± shouted Zack as he and a few others immediately stood up. A conflict was imminent.

    However, Gerald simply wiped the wine off his face as he signaled for the others to leave it be.

    ¡°Very well then, Miss Yorke. It should be fine for it to be done now, right?¡± asked Gerald as he raised

    his wine ss again.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± replied Xavia as sheughed slightly. However, after raising her second ss of red wine,

    she poured its contents all over Gerald¡¯s head!

    ¡°This one¡¯s for my personal revenge!¡±

    Everyone was simply dumbfounded by the scene.

    She finally drank a ss of red wine after Gerald¡¯s third toast to her.

    So it turned out that Xavia had personally been waiting to deal with him there and then. Gerald couldn¡¯t

    help but feel a slight bitterness in his heart as he returned to his seat.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In all honesty, he wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. However, he was already at wit¡¯s end. He just didn¡¯t know

    how else to deal with her anymore.

    Knowing that she was still a virgin made it even harder for him. The whole situation just made Gerald

    feel very confused and conflicted.

    After the banquet ended, Zack went to look for Zayden, the master appraiser who hade all the way

    from Northbay.

    Gerald on the other hand, went to look for Xavia.

    She knew that he would definitelye looking for her, so she was already waiting for him outside the

    manor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done as you asked, Miss Yorke. I hope that you¡¯ll order your men to leave Queta alone now!

    You¡¯ve already achieved your goal of humiliating me today anyway!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! Rest assured, I only hold a grudge against you. I don¡¯t have a reason to hurt her. However, do

    remember that you still have to do two things for me!¡± replied Xavia.

    Gerald sighed before saying, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°These two things are actually rtively simple for you to aplish. Firstly, you¡¯ll have to let me live

    in your Mountain Top Vi for a few days! And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ckmail you into giving the entire

    building to me! You just have to let me live in it for a few days. That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡±

    asked Xavia.

    ¡°Not a problem!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 596

    ¡°As for my final request, it too, is quite simple. All you need to do is to teach a certain person a good

    lesson by forcing him to close down his shop permanently. Besides, he¡¯s quite a terrible person so

    you¡¯re not exactly being ced in a difficult situation either!¡± said Xavia.

    ¡°And who exactly is this person?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°He goes by the name of Hugh Lynch. He¡¯s from the same vige as my parents and he used to be my

    father¡¯s best friend in the past. However, to start a business in Mayberry, he borrowed tens of

    thousands of dors from my family. After eventually bing sessful, Hugh never once

    considered paying off the debts he owed us. And that¡¯s not the worst thing about him either! Do you

    remember when I told you about what happened after I took a leave to go home during sophomore

    year? It turns out that it was Hugh who had hired the people to beat my father up!¡± replied Xavia as she

    slowly quieted down after exining the situation.

    She was talking about their past after all. That would naturally make her feel uneasy.

    ¡°I remember, but why are you asking me for help? You clearly have the means of teaching him a lesson

    yourself now!¡± said Gerald, genuinely confused.

    Xavia simply sneered as she replied, ¡°If I were the one who did it, he may not remember about the

    incident in the years toe. Besides, it would be inconvenient for me to use the Long¡¯s people but

    that¡¯s beside the point. The main reason I¡¯m asking for your help, is because you¡¯re famous in

    Mayberry. Having you do it instead of me will definitely leave asting impact on him!¡±

    ¡°Well, that person is definitely wicked enough for me to deal with. I remember when he even ordered

    someone to ambush you at the university. Is he the same person who founded the bar?¡± asked Gerald

    as he recalled their past together.

    ¡°That¡¯s him alright! You know, he¡¯s even abducted a few young girls from my vige and all of them are

    ruined now. Even my younger sister almost suffered the same fate¡­ Don¡¯t you think he deserves the

    worst of punishments?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you deal with him, on one condition. Don¡¯t ever target my friends again!¡±

    ¡°Agreed! I¡¯ll order my subordinates to leave, right this instant!¡±

    After saying that, Xavia immediately turned around and re-entered her car. The driver then drove her

    away.

    Upon seeing the car leave, both Aiden and Yoel rushed toward Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what did you say to that woman? Don¡¯t you think you showed her a little too much

    respect today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said Aiden, angry for Gerald¡¯s sake when he heard Yoel¡¯sment.

    ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from, but just know that I¡¯m not exactly afraid of her. I just don¡¯t want

    anything more to do with her. With any luck, once all her anger has been vented, she won¡¯t create

    further messes for me to deal with and we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other after that!¡± replied

    Gerald calmly.

    ¡°Also, I need to go back and get a change of clothes. After that, both of you will have to follow me

    somewhere. In the meantime, get our men ready! We¡¯re going to go do something together!¡± ordered

    Gerald to both Aiden and Yoel.

    ¡°Will do, Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ll start preparing immediately!¡±

    Though they didn¡¯t exactly know what the incident was about, they swiftly began to make a few phone

    calls without questioning Gerald any further.

    Gerald himself returned to Mountain Top Vi to change his clothes.

    Once all three of them were done, Aiden drove them straight to a small bar in Mayberry under Gerald¡¯s

    orders.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what exactly are we going to do here?¡± asked Yoel after the three of them got out of the

    car.

    Puffing his freshly lit cigarette, Aiden smiled as he said, ¡°I heard that this ce is quite unsanctioned.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°You heard right. We¡¯re here because some illegal things are happening in this tiny bar,¡± replied Gerald

    with a bitterugh.

    ¡°For real? Don¡¯t tell me you came here to have some s*x?¡± asked Yoel, shocked.

    ¡°Nonsense! Today, we¡¯re here to¡­¡±

    Gerald then started whispering to both Yoel and Aiden. By the end of his exnation, both of their eyes

    sparkled with excitement. With the n made clear, all three of them then strode into the bar.

    Upon entering therge hall, they chose a random booth and sat in it. Immediately after, Gerald began

    scanning the ce.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a bald, middle-aged man with tiger tattoos all over his body caught Gerald¡¯s

    attention. The man was talking to a few people from themunity near the bar, with his hands in his

    pockets.

    Gerald definitely knew who the man was. He was the one who owed Xavia¡¯s father money.

    When that man had tried giving trouble to Xavia in the past, Gerald had also been beaten up by his

    subordinates. If it wasn¡¯t for Xavia bringing up the incident again, Gerald wouldn¡¯t have remembered

    that it happened in the first ce.

    However, rather than to have personal revenge, Gerald was only here to settle the score for Xavia

    since he had promised to help her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have bothereding here in the first

    ce.

    ¡°Can I take your order, sirs?¡± asked a young woman who was dressed up gorgeously as she stood in

    front of them.

    Gerald, who was now lying on the sofa with both of his legs on the table, simply closed his eyes as he

    said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ordering anything.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that so? But sirs, we offer all sorts of-¡±

    ¡°F*ck off! Don¡¯t you understand English? He said he isn¡¯t interested in ordering anything!¡± shouted

    Aiden as he stood up and kicked the table to the side.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 597

    Aiden¡¯s action caused quite a racket, and several of the present people turned to look at Gerald¡¯s

    booth. This included the middle-aged man from earlier, though he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bosses who founded both regr or karaoke bars here, usually had some sort of background or great

    influence backing them up. It wasn¡¯t umon for people to try creating messes in these ces,

    which exined why the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t too bothered about the trio.

    While all this was happening, a girl sitting in a booth on the other side of the bar asked, ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that

    the guy from before?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Having heard themotion that had just taken ce, the girl had peeked to see what was going on,

    and she was shocked when she saw Gerald.

    ¡°Huh? You know one of those people, Tina?¡± asked another girl sharing the booth.

    There were nine other young men and women sitting in the same booth, and the group hade to

    the bar to have some fun.

    ¡°I do!¡± replied Tina as she nodded.

    One of the males in the group coughed before rather jealously saying, ¡°Since Tina is now working in

    the police force, she¡¯s definitely in touch with a much wider range of people. Tell us Tina, what exactly

    is that group¡¯s leader¡¯s background? He seems rather full of himself!¡±

    His jealousy was warranted since everyone in the bar had gone there to have fun. In a ce filled with

    handsome men and beautiful women like this, literally everyone wanted to be the center of attention

    and be able to act smugly in front of the others. Despite that being the case, not many people could

    actually pull that off properly.

    Now however, a rare reckless individual had appeared, so all the attention was naturally on him. The

    male who had spoken before was socially obliged to ask about him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not actually that close to him¡­ I only came to know about him this morning while I was handling a

    case. He¡¯s a high school ssmate of one of my colleagues,¡± replied Tina.

    The colleague in question was of course, Maia. Tina even remembered teasing Gerald that morning,

    asking whether he had a girlfriend. Naturally, she had been just fooling around then.

    However, their meeting this morning seemed so distant now.

    There were a lot of mysteries surrounding Gerald, and both Tina and Maia were curious about his

    actual background.

    After all, Gerald had been the one who had warned them about the hitmen, even though they didn¡¯t

    take him seriously at all at the time.

    Eventually however, they came to learn that the threat he had warned about was the real deal. Though

    they faced a life-or-death situation for not taking his words seriously, all three girls present in the

    bathroom made it out unscathed that morning. They had been saved by an exceptionally powerful

    person.

    However, they had no clue who had saved them. Hence, Maia and Tina were keen on cracking the

    mystery behind the mysterious, powerful individual.

    Their best guess was that Gerald¡¯s warning had been entrusted to him by the exceptional individual.

    From what Maia could assume, Gerald was just doing the powerful person a favor.

    Tina on the other hand, wasn¡¯t scratching off the possibility that Gerald was secretly the powerful

    person in question. After all, he was Maia¡¯s high school ssmate and he even knew about the hitmen

    before they even showed themselves! He was definitely the most suspicious person.

    Maia didn¡¯t buy that theory at all. She imed that it was impossible since she was sure that Gerald

    didn¡¯t have such great capabilities.

    Though she had initially wanted to call Gerald over to talk about the case, her superiors had transferred

    the case to another party, so both of them weren¡¯t allowed to investigate any further into the case.

    As for the celebration party that had been interrupted that morning, it was agreed upon that it would be

    resumed the next day. During both her trips to the bar, Tina hadn¡¯t been able to have a great time.

    Since her other friends invited her out to a bar tonight, she had taken the opportunity to finally be able

    to get a quiet drink.

    Meeting Gerald here was quite unexpected. What more, he seemed like he was about to create a

    messy scene here. Seeing all this unfold before her eyes made Tina even more curious than she was

    before.

    ¡°But then why is he acting so smugly? There are only three of them yet they seem like they want to

    cause trouble here! Didn¡¯t you ask your colleague about his background?¡± asked another girl.

    ¡°I know about his background. In high school, he was apparently extremely poor and it doesn¡¯t seem

    like anything¡¯s changed since then. When I met him today, he was drinking alone in the bar. To think

    that he woulde again at night! I initially thought that he was quite an honest man, but upon closer

    inspection, he seems to just be some kind of ruffian! Humph! He doesn¡¯t have any good prospects,

    that¡¯s for sure!¡± replied Tina.

    ¡°Well d*mn! How bold of him toe here and act all arrogant despite being such a poor guy. The

    boss, Hugh, is definitely going to ruin him! He¡¯s quite powerful and influential along this entire street!¡±

    said one of the men in the booth.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Someone else came to the bar about three months ago to cause a big mess. He was then

    promptly ruined terribly by Hugh,¡± added another man.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 598

    It was clear that they enjoyed watching the misfortune of others.

    Tina herself was thinking that both parties involved weren¡¯t nice men. She didn¡¯t need to directly involve

    herself with them since they were just fighting among their own kind. However, she was ready to call

    the police if things got too messy.

    At that moment, a loud crash was heard. Gerald had apparently knocked down a vase.

    The shrill sound of shattering ss further attracted the attention of everyone in the bar.

    ¡°Good sirs, you¡¯ve clearly done it now! Not only did you refuse to order anything, you even smashed

    one of the vases here!¡± sneered the woman as she crossed her arms. She knew that the trio before her

    didn¡¯t mean well.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°F*cking hell! It¡¯s just a vase! We¡¯ll justpensate for it!¡± shouted Yoel in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to do so! But I first need to ask my boss regarding the exact price you¡¯ll have to

    compensate!¡± replied the woman as she looked toward the spot where Hugh was standing earlier.

    Hugh however, had already started walking toward the group.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡±

    ¡°Boss! These three refused to order anything and they even broke one of our vases! They¡¯re definitely

    here to create trouble! They have agreed onpensating for the vase, though,¡± exined the

    woman.

    As he took a cigarette out, Hugh simply sneered before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re at least willing to

    compensate! Acting all bold and audacious before me, how dare you even offend me! However, I¡¯m a

    nice person, so you¡¯ll only need to give me five hundred thousand dors!¡±

    He then puffed his cigarette as he continued ring at Gerald¡¯s group.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on the scene happening before them now. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to

    watch others get hit by misfortune? Even the DJ had turned off the stereo system.

    At that moment, a few men who had their hair dyed in multiple different colors began surrounding

    Gerald¡¯s group. They seemed to be people who frequented the bar to have fun.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hugh?¡± asked one of the men.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. He just broke a vase so I told him topensate for it,¡± replied Hugh with a

    smile.

    ¡°See these people? If you fail to pay up the five hundred thousand dors, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able

    to leave this ce tonight!¡±

    After Hugh said that, the ruffians started cracking their necks intimidatingly. They seemed to be ready

    to attack at any moment.

    However, Gerald only smiled faintly before saying, ¡°Hugh, Hugh, Hugh¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect you to

    still be this reckless and arrogant. Five hundred thousand dors for a mere vase? You dare say that to

    my face? Do you even remember who I am?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Have we met before?¡± asked Hugh, slightly stunned by Gerald¡¯s retort.

    Squinting his eyes slightly, Hugh finally realized who Gerald was.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you looked so familiar! You¡¯re the boyfriend of that Yorkesdy! Fck! And here I was

    thinking who you were! You audacious, bstard! Didn¡¯t I teach you a lesson before? It seems like I

    wasn¡¯t harsh enough!¡±

    ¡°Tell you what, if you¡¯re able topensate for that five hundred thousand dor vase, then the issue

    will be resolved. If you aren¡¯t, then you¡¯d better start thinking about the consequences!¡±

    As Gerald gave a subtle smile, Aiden stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the money then! Wait for my

    return!¡±

    ¡°Boss, he could be trying to call someone over!¡± said one of Hugh¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Leave him be. I want to see who he¡¯ll even be able to call over!¡± replied Hugh as he smiled

    contemptuously.

    ¡°Hot d*mn! What a great mess this has be! That guy actually dared to challenge Hugh! Doesn¡¯t he

    know that Tiago owns Hugh¡¯s bar too? Do these guys even want to continue staying in Mayberry?¡±

    asked a few of the guys sitting at Tina¡¯s booth excitedly.

    ¡°Say Tina, didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s your colleague¡¯s ex-ssmate? Don¡¯t you want to help him out?¡±

    asked a girl from the same booth.

    ¡°Humph! And why should I? He¡¯s already so weak but he doesn¡¯t even have any self-awareness! Hugh

    may be bad news, but Gerald should already know that he can¡¯t afford to offend people like him!¡± said

    Tina as she crossed her arms again.

    A short whileter, someone in the bar suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey, look! Isn¡¯t that Tiago? Tiago¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 599

    ¡°¡­Wait, someone¡¯s walking in front of Tiago¡­ Holy cr*p! Isn¡¯t that the guy who went out earlier?¡±

    ¡°He is! He went out to call someone, but to think that the person he had in mind was Tiago! Actually, is

    that really the case?¡±

    Some of the people present inside the bar began discussing the situation through whispers. Others

    simply stared at the scene, wide-eyed. The only constant was that everyone was currently filled with

    disbelief.

    Not long after, a loud rumble could be heard and several loud footsteps soon followed. Arge group of

    bodyguards dressed in ck suits entered the bar. Among them, there were also several young men

    dressed like rich heirs.

    It was nothing short of an impressive scene.

    Hugh himself was feeling stunned. The men in ck had different dispositionspared to the ones

    he was used to seeing. Even the group of rich youths seemed like people he would never dare to

    offend.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, the guy I¡¯ve brought here goes by the name of Tiago. He¡¯s Hugh¡¯s backer!¡± said Aiden

    as he walked forward before sitting beside Gerald again.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford! I¡¯m not a sensible and insightful person so please forgive me for trusting the wrong

    guy! I cooperated with the wrong person so please, please ept my apology!¡±

    Tiago looked like he was more than forty years old, yet at the time, he was sweating profusely in

    between hasty bows while he continued to repeat his apologies anxiously.

    He clearly seemed to know what was at stake here.

    ¡°Tiago? Why are you being so cordial toward this guy?¡± asked Hugh in confusion.

    As soon as Tiago heard those words, he immediately pped Hugh. ¡°You f*cker! Do you realize what

    you¡¯ve done?! If you dare to offend Mr. Crawford you¡¯ll suffer terribly! I¡¯ll personally ruin youter!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did anyone else see that? Tiago seems to be bowing to Gerald!¡± said a man

    standing beside Tina.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s happening? Also, did anyone hear what Tiago called Gerald earlier? It¡¯s too noisy, I can¡¯t

    hear a lot of things clearly!¡± said another girl.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t catch that either. What on earth is going on?!¡±

    Tina herself was having trouble listening in to the conversation. However, she was able to see Gerald

    smacking the back of Hugh¡¯s head who was now lying on the floor. Hugh didn¡¯t try to fight back, clearly

    confused as to what was happening. He seemed frightened to death. After that, Gerald slipped a hand

    into his pocket and immediately left the bar, leading therge group of people out with him.

    Even Tiago ran after Gerald, just to see him off.

    Seeing this, many of the customers then got on their feet and began rushing out the bar¡¯s entrance. All

    of them wanted to observe how the rest of the situation would y out. After all, nobody could have

    ever anticipated the plot twist that had just taken ce before their very eyes.

    They all needed to know who the influential and powerful boss actually was.

    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t we go have a look ourselves? Can you hear the uproar outside? I wonder what¡¯s even

    happening!¡±

    The girls were so eager that they just couldn¡¯t hold themselves back any longer. After a short pause,

    Tina agreed to join them. The scene from earlier had made her jaw drop and she was now immensely

    curious as well.

    Her first impression of Gerald had been that of a poor loser who she would never be able to take

    seriously.

    She was now, however, aware that he was actually an extremely powerful and influential person! Any

    girl would be shocked after finding out about that! This was especially true for Tina since she was now

    able to tie this situation to the previous one. It was impossible for her to hold herself back now.

    With that, Tina and her group ran out of the bar as well.

    Upon exiting the building, they finally understood why the others were screaming outside. Before she

    was even able to cover her mouth, Tina found herself screaming as well.

    There were several dazzling Ferrari sports cars and even more Maybach luxury cars parked right

    outside the bar.

    There were just so many expensive cars! Not many people could resist the temptation to awe at them.

    Being graced by so many of them at the same time made for an absolutely magnificent scene.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 600

    Tina¡¯s face was flushed in astonishment. When she came to her senses again, she immediately started

    looking for Gerald within the huge crowd.

    The most luxurious car at the scene was a Lamborghini, and Tina saw Gerald standing right beside it.

    After a bodyguard opened the door for him, Gerald entered the car and left the scene in it.

    ¡°¡­.Tina, did you lie to us? What on earth did we just witness? Didn¡¯t you say that he was just some

    poor loser? What we all saw was theplete opposite of that!¡± said a few of her friends as they

    gulped, still astonished at what they had just experienced.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ He really is¡­¡±

    Tina was unable to finish her sentence. At that moment, she was equally nervous and didn¡¯t know what

    to say anymore.

    She then tried to recall what her real first impression of Gerald really was on the day she first met him.

    ¡®¡­I¡­ think I first thought that he was quite handsome and ssy the first time I met him¡­ I even

    asked if he had a girlfriend¡­¡¯

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I thinking about getting to know him better since I don¡¯t have a boyfriend and knowing a

    handsome man would be a treat¡­?¡¯

    ¡®When exactly did my impression of him change so drastically?¡¯

    ¡®Oh, right. It was when Maia introduced him to us. I started feeling slightly disgusted by him then since I

    became aware that he was poor and incapable. Even so, he still went to the bar¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Tina¡¯s train of thought stopped. She now had one specific detail about Gerald on her

    mind.

    From the very beginning, Gerald didn¡¯t seem to say much at all. The only exception to this, was when

    he found out that they were in danger. Gerald had gone over to the other bar just to tell them about it.

    Despite that, they only ridiculed him so he left after that.

    After they got attacked and saved however, the captain mentioned something about how powerful

    people had been involved in their rescue. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch now to imagine Gerald ordering those

    people to save them back then.

    There was no need to question it anymore. She knew that her assumptions were definitely true.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t how Maia had pictured him to be. In fact, it was quite the opposite. He was definitely

    extremely powerful and influential.

    ¡°Who are you exactly, Gerald¡­?¡± asked Tina anxiously to herself.

    At that moment, she was ready to tell Maia all about her great discovery.

    Before she hit the call button however, she stopped and put her cell phone down again. It was better if

    Maia didn¡¯t know about it. After all, a person¡¯s sense of maturity was dependent on their ability to keep

    some secrets to themselves.

    Why did she have to reveal everything that she knew to Maia?

    Moving back to Gerald, he was now standing before Xavia.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the key to Mountain Top Vi. You can stay there for a month. I¡¯ve helped you deal with Hugh

    so once I give you the key, let bygones be bygones. I hope that you understand that if I ever choose to

    be serious, you won¡¯t be able to threaten me,¡± said Gerald as he threw the key to her. He then

    immediately turned around to leave.

    ¡°Humph! And what do you mean by that! Do you really hate me that much? You aren¡¯t even the

    slightest interested in speaking with me, are you?¡± replied Xavia, her tone anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that you have a new girlfriend now. I¡¯ve heard about the incident between you and Giya as

    well! You seem to be quite close to her, but since I¡¯m your ex, I can¡¯t help but want to advise you about

    one thing. For your own good, don¡¯t meddle further into any affairs regarding Giya!¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you Gerald, you don¡¯t know the full story about the Long¡¯s background. You don¡¯t even

    know what kind of person Yunus really is. Though your Mayberry Organization is powerful, if the Longs

    wanted to destroy you, they could do so extremely easily. Do you understand?¡± said Xavia as she took

    the key.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to meddle any further into any affairs regarding Giya anyway. However, do know that even

    though that is so, I¡¯m not afraid of the Longs either. You don¡¯t have to try to scare me!¡± replied Gerald.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Humph! I was simply trying to be kind to you! How ungrateful! Just stay away from Giya in the future or

    you¡¯lle to regret it!¡± said Xavia as she peeked at Gerald one final time before leaving.

    It was true that Gerald didn¡¯t want to meddle with Giya¡¯s affairs anymore. He wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, so

    he wasn¡¯t obligated to help her that much. What more, the affair involving both the Longs and Giya was

    a proper one.

    What more could he even do?

    At that moment, his phone started to ring.

    f

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 601

    It was a call from Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we have some leads regarding the jade pendant!¡± said Zack the moment Gerald picked

    the phone up.

    ¡°Oh? Where are you right now?¡± asked Gerald in return.

    The expert treasure appraiser from Northway went by the name of Mr. Zayden Weyham. Gerald had

    met him before during the celebrity party, and they even toasted each other on that day.

    Since he had some issues to deal with back then, Gerald had told Zack to bring Mr. Xiques along to

    meet Mr. Weyham. Mr. Xiques himself could only discern that the jade pendant was produced

    southwest of the Salford Province.

    However, details about its origins had still been vague up to this point. Zack¡¯s call was a sign that they

    were finally able to find something.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Mr. Weyham¡¯s manor with Mr. Xiques now. Would you like toe over now, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    After hanging up, he told Yoel and the others about his n before heading straight for Mr. Weyham¡¯s

    manor.

    Mr. Weyham and his family had a lot of influence as well as a good reputation. While they were well

    known for their business in Northbay, Mr. Weyham¡¯s business actually began in Mayberry. Since Mr.

    Weyham¡¯s hometown was also in Mayberry, it only made sense for him to return to his homnd now

    that he was much older.

    During the celebrity party, the Weyhams were seen as a considerably famous and influential family.

    Gerald would definitely refrain from treating such a family coldly.

    In no time at all, Gerald arrived at Weyham¡¯s manor. He found Mr. Weyham having tea with both Zack

    and Mr. Xiques.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± said both Zack and Mr. Xiques respectfully as they stood up.

    After nodding toward them, he turned to look at Mr. Weyham before saying, ¡°Thank you so much for

    this, Mr. Weyham.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so cordial, Mr. Crawford. Please, have a seat.¡±

    After a brief greeting, Mr. Weyham immediately cut to the chase.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, this pendantes from a family from Wendall City in the Salford Province. Though this

    kind of jade is extremely rare, I was lucky enough to go to Wendall City with my master about fifty years

    ago. Back when I first saw it, a young man local to that city was wearing it. It should be the symbol of

    their family!¡± exined Mr. Weyham.

    ¡°And what family is that?¡± asked Gerald rather anxiously.

    In all honesty, Gerald wasn¡¯t really interested in helping his father look for that Xara woman. However,

    Queta was almost the same as Xara, the woman his father had been looking for all this time. This was

    what made Gerald curious.

    ¡®Is Queta my stepsister who shares the same father with me but has a different mother¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Why do I feel so close to Queta every time I meet her?¡¯This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Something was definitely fishy with the incident. Since his father wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth no matter

    how much Gerald asked him, Gerald would investigate the matter himself.

    Weyham shook his head slightly as he said, ¡°I was just discussing this with both Mr. Xiques and Mr.

    Lyle earlier. I was still pretty young then, and I only managed to nce at the young man who wore that

    pendant once. Make no mistake, I distinctly remember seeing that pendant then, but I really don¡¯t know

    which family in Wendall City he belongs to. I was even looking through a fewrge families in Wendal

    City with Mr. Lyle just now, but none of thoserge families have this kind of tradition!¡± said Mr.

    Weyham.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, since we know ites from Wendall City, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be too difficult to investigate

    into it!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled faintly.

    As they began talking about other things, Mr. Xiques suddenly stood up and walked over to a pendulum

    clock. Staring at it curiously, he asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this pendulum clock is from the 1900s¡­

    Am I correct, Mr. Weyham?¡±

    Mr. Weyham nodded before replying, ¡°Indeed, it is! It was made in M country and back then, it was

    even ced in the president¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°How did you even manage to get your hands on such a thing?¡± asked Mr. Xiques, astonished.

    ¡°It was a birthday gift from the Longs of Yanken!¡± replied Mr. Weyham with a chuckle.

    Since Mr. Weyham mentioned the Long family so casually, it was obvious that Mr. Weyham wasn¡¯t

    aware of the conflict between Gerald and the Longs.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 602

    Gerald only smiled faintly as he took a sip of tea.

    ¡°It¡¯s ratherte now, grandpa¡­ There are so many guests today¡­¡±

    At that moment, a girl wearing pajamas slowly descended the stairs as she stared at Gerald and the

    others curiously.

    ¡°Ah, Lissa. Come over here and greet Mr. Crawford. Weren¡¯t you quite curious about him before this?¡±

    said Mr. Weyham as he smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Gerald Crawford?¡± asked Lissa as she made it to the final step.

    When she got to him, she scanned him from head to toe before frowning slightly. Immediately after, she

    chuckled before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m Melissa Weyham but you can just call

    me Lissa.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you too, Lissa. You can just call me Gerald!¡± replied Gerald as he extended his

    hand out to shake her hand.

    Lissa was considerably beautiful and after talking to her for a while, he found that she was quite

    generous to others as well.

    Gerald¡¯s first impression of her wasn¡¯t bad, to say the least.

    What more, she was a pretty nice talker too. She talked about all kinds of things with Gerald.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Crawford, huh. What kind of entertainment do you usually partake in?¡± asked Melissa.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually attend many activities, to be quite honest,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Humph! I refuse to believe that! I¡¯m sure you always enjoy yourself to your heart¡¯s content!¡± As she

    said that, Lissaughed heartily.

    After a while, she seemed to remember something. This prompted her to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, I got

    to know a few friends here in Mayberry. We¡¯re going to have a gathering tomorrow afternoon and I¡¯ll be

    treating them to a meal! If you¡¯re free, would you like toe along, Gerald?¡±

    Gerald remained silent at her proposal.

    ¡°How rude, Lissa! Why on earth would Mr. Crawford want to fool around with you and your mischievous

    friends?¡± replied Mr. Weyham with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well fine then!¡± said Melissa as she pouted slightly.

    Since Mr. Weyham had done him a favor, Gerald knew that rejecting his granddaughter would

    eventually make him feel awkward for doing so. In the end, Gerald nodded slightly with a smile before

    saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tomorrow was it? I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°He said it, not me!¡± said Melissa with a smile.

    A short whileter, Gerald left the manor together with Zack and Mr. Xiques.

    Though he initially wanted to return to Mountain Top Vi to have a rest, he suddenly recalled that he

    had lent the vi to Xavia.

    Due to that, he told Zack to arrange a room in a hotel that he owned. He would stay there for the

    moment.

    When Gerald arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance, he saw and heard a few security guards shouting, ¡°Lousy

    beggar! Get lost already!¡±

    They were busy trying to push away a dirt-covered old man who had extremely messy hair.

    ¡°What beggar? I¡¯m no beggar! I just need to borrow a shower!¡± said the old man.

    ¡°To hell with that! Do you even know what ce this is?¡± sneered the security guard.

    ¡°Humph! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not any mere person! I¡¯m Mr. Crawford¡¯s grandfather! Your boss is my

    grandson! Now hurry up and let me in!¡±

    ¡°This old b*stard! How bold!¡±

    By then, the guards were ready to beat him up.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really want to get involved in the mess. He didn¡¯t care about what the old man said and

    the guards were there to take care of him anyway.

    However, when Gerald took a closer look at the beggar, he was stunned.

    ¡°Stop,¡± said Gerald.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 603

    Gerald realized that the old man was the same one who had ckmailed him when he was still looking

    for Giya back then. Gerald would never have dreamed that the old man would actuallye looking for

    him again.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s you again,¡± said Gerald as he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Ah! My grandson! It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re here now! Humph! These guards won¡¯t let me in! Tell them

    to let me in!¡± said the old man with his hands on his waist.

    ¡°Why do you want to go in there? What do you need this time? I¡¯ve already helped you before and I

    even cured your injured leg! Stop pestering me, do you really think that I¡¯m a nice man without any

    temper?¡± replied Gerald rather impatiently.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really mind helping people if they looked as pitiful as the beggar did. However, he had

    already helped him once. If the old man continued to abuse Gerald¡¯s pity, he would definitely be

    crossing the line.

    ¡°Why would you say that, grandson? What do you mean I¡¯m pestering you? You just resemble my lost

    grandson a lot! If he isn¡¯t dead, he should be around the same age as you are this year!¡± said the old

    man, his tone suddenly grievous as he lowered his head.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? That¡¯s it, I¡¯m beating you up!¡±

    Just as they were about to hit him, Gerald took pity after hearing the old man¡¯s tale and he raised his

    hand slightly.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford!¡± shouted both guards as soon as they saw his gesture. Both of them then returned

    to their initial positions.

    Seeing that, the old man sat on the porch with a sad expression on his face.

    Gerald just couldn¡¯t bear looking at the beggar¡¯s poor state so he fished out a hundred dor note from

    his wallet.

    ¡°I get it, you want money too, right? But I warn you, this is thest time I¡¯m giving any to you. Now

    leave!¡±

    He was aware that it would be a bad habit of the old man to depend on him if Gerald kept giving

    him money.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t like Gerald could stop himself from doing it. The old man was rather old and he couldn¡¯t

    just turn a blind eye and let others beat him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not money that I want, my grandson! I just want to go in and have a bath! Just look at how shabby

    my clothes are!¡± said the old man with a chuckle.

    Gerald then pointed at the old man before saying, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now. Don¡¯t address me as your

    grandson ever again! If it¡¯s just a bath you need, there¡¯s a bathroom nearby. Go ahead and take your

    shower there!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald handed some money to the guards before turning away to leave.

    The guards instantly understood what he meant, and said, ¡°D*mn old man! Mr. Crawford is so kind!

    He¡¯s allowing you to take your bath there, soe along already!¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He then began dragging the old man away.

    ¡°Thank you, my grandson!¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop f*cking calling me that!¡±

    The incident wasn¡¯t really a big issue for Gerald so he simply headed to his hotel room to take a

    shower and retire for the night.

    Not long after his shower however, he heard a knock on the door. Upon opening it, he was shocked

    beyond words.

    It was the old man again!

    ¡°D*mn it, what are you doing here? Actually, how did you get in here?¡± asked Gerald, slightly stupefied.

    In order to use the elevator in this hotel, one would first need to have a hotel room ess card. What

    more, Gerald was staying on the VIP floor. To get to this specific floor, the person would also have to

    pass through a security door.

    Not only did the old man get past all that, he was also able to find the exact room Gerald was staying

    in!

    The old man simply chuckled before saying, ¡°I came to look for you, my grandson. Could you arrange a

    ce for me to stay?¡±

    ¡°Also, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯ve helped you before. I was the one who had given you the

    clues to look for that girl back then,¡± added the old man as he chuckled again.

    ¡°Now I just want to know how you got here,¡± replied Gerald as he scratched the back of his head in

    resignation.

    While the old man certainly did look cleaner now, whenever he grinned, Gerald could sense that he

    was no nice man.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about those ss doors, they were easy to get past. I just gently poked them with my

    finger. All of those machines out there are out of order as well, so that¡¯s how I got up here!¡±

    As soon as the old man was done with his exnation, a loud noise was heard.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 604

    The door swung open and in rushed ten security guards, each armed with an electric baton. They had

    finally managed to track down the old man with the help of the surveince footage.

    ¡°You old b*stard! There you are!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The guards then immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°Apologies Mr. Crawford! This old man sneaked into the lobby after his bath when we weren¡¯t paying

    attention to him! He apparently heard your room number from the female receptionist then he ruined all

    the machines needed to get up here! Apologies again, Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ll beat him up then kick him

    out, right this instant!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t know how to respond at that moment. Everything about that old man just made him feel

    uneasy.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a call from Queta.

    Gerald had earlier sent a Line message to her regarding all the new things he had discovered. She

    must have just read it.

    ncing at the old man again, Gerald then answered the call.

    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve read the message, Queta?¡±

    ¡°I have¡­ What should I do now, Gerald? Will I¡­ Will I really be able to find my mother?¡± asked Queta

    anxiously.

    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m looking for her too. Just wait for a few more days for me to resolve all the

    things I currently have on hand. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go there with you! I¡¯d honestly be worried if you

    went to the Salford Province alone!¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°Sounds good! I¡¯m feeling much more assured now!¡±

    After a brief chat, Gerald hung up. Seeing that he had ended his call, the guards were just about to

    drag the old man out when the old man suddenly began shouting, ¡°Salford Province? My grandson, I

    want to go there too! That¡¯s my hometown! Being me along, my grandson!¡±

    With a little struggling, the old man managed to break himself free from the grasps of the security

    guards. He then rushed toward Gerald before begging again.

    ¡°That¡¯s my hometown! My grandson, could you take me home?¡±

    Gerald scanned the man from head to toe after hearing his pleas. The old man looked like he was quite

    eager to go there. He seemed to be quite agitated as well.

    As Gerald thought about it, he realized that he didn¡¯t really have too bad an impression of that old man.

    He was just annoyed by how shameful and dastardly he was.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get someone to send you there!¡±

    ¡°I heard what you said through the phone earlier. It seems like you and another young girl want to look

    for someone in the Salford Province! I¡¯m quite familiar with the ce, so I can definitely help you find

    that person! You¡¯ve already helped me so much so I¡¯ll definitely lend a hand in this!¡± said the old man.

    Hearing this, Gerald felt as though the old man had finally said something sensible for once.

    ¡°As if Mr. Crawford would ever need your help! Get lost!¡± roared one of the security guards.

    ¡°Humph! Just ask him about my information reliability! If I didn¡¯t tell him where that youngss was, do

    you think he would be able to find her that soon?¡±

    ¡°You!-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just take him away¡­ Get a room and some food for him. And find someone to send

    him back to the Salford Province tomorrow!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head in resignation.

    Though the old man had imed that he wanted to help Gerald, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly

    at the thought.

    After that, he retired for the night.

    A quiet and peaceful sleepter, Gerald received another call when morning came. It was Mr.

    Weyham¡¯s granddaughter, Melissa.

    It was then when Gerald remembered Melissa¡¯s invitation to the gathering that she had organized.

    Since he wasn¡¯t that close with Melissa, he immediately tried thinking up an excuse to reject her.

    ¡°Hello, Gerald! From the moment you agreed to attend my gathering, my grandpa¡¯s been quite happy!

    He¡¯s even told me to serve you well!¡± said Melissa through the phone.

    It was now getting increasingly awkward for Gerald. Mr. Weyham had been there when he agreed so of

    course he knew about it. What more, Melissa was quite a sincere girl which made it even harder for

    him to reject her.

    He eventually gave up and said that he woulde soon.

    Not too long after, he arrived at the gathering ce in his car. He had made up his mind that he would

    leave after staying for just a short while.

    The venue in question was the Mayberry Grand Hotel.

    When he got to the door, Melissa was already there waiting for him.

    Beside her stood a mature and rather sexydy who seemed to be in her thirties. Her hair reached all

    the way down to her waist and she seemed to be quite slim as well. Overall, she looked like a woman

    with a good disposition.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 605

    Her skin was quite fair as well.

    When he saw her, Gerald simply nodded with a smile.

    Melissa chuckled when she saw him do that. She then said, ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, Gerald. She¡¯s a looker,

    isn¡¯t she? She came over to have some fun with me.¡±

    Gerald replied with a simple nod.

    ¡°But just so you know, she¡¯s already married! She was a beauty even during her school years and

    though so many years have passed since then, she¡¯s still as gorgeous as ever!¡± said Melissa in a

    teasing tone as sheughed.

    ¡°From her reaction, I¡¯m now sure that you¡¯re Mr. Crawford. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯m Rosalie

    Owens but since I¡¯m older than both of you, you can just call me Sister Owens!¡± said Rosalie with a

    smile.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m sure you already know that my cousin¡¯s family is quite powerful in

    Northbay! She¡¯s even teaching in a university there too!¡± added Melissa.

    Gerald nodded again as he greeted, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you as well, Sister Owens!¡±

    The three of them then entered.

    Not long after, a luxury car that looked to be at least a hundred and fifty thousand dors arrived at the

    entrance of the hotel.

    The car¡¯s driver got out and respectfully opened the door of the passenger seat right next to the

    driver¡¯s. Out stepped a rich young man in a suit holding an expensive looking pocket watch.

    ¡°Mr. Long!¡± said the driver respectfully.

    The person who had stepped out was Yunus Long, and he had a wicked smile on his face as he looked

    at the hotel.

    He then moved to open the backseat door before saying, ¡°We¡¯re here now Giya. Come on out now.¡±

    Giya simply got out without saying a word. She had only put on some light makeup, but she still looked

    very beautiful.

    When Yunus saw her, his eyes immediately brightened.

    The first time he met her, he felt that she was different from the other women. He could safely say this

    since he had indeed met a lot of different women.

    Giya was in another league since she was the first woman he had met with such a good disposition.

    Because of that, he tried to woo her numerous times.

    Since he was the third young master of the Long family in Yanken, as long as he approved of it, an

    endless number of girls would happily throw themselves onto him. At the time, he was even the one

    making a move on her. It was only logical for her to fall for him, or at least that¡¯s what he thought.

    Giya however, hadn¡¯t even paid him any attention.

    After some investigating, he came to learn that she had fallen for someone else. That was the moment

    when Mr. Long started pressuring the Quarringtons.

    Eventually, he was able to force Giya to have a meal with him.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so unhappy, Giya! Though I¡¯m a bit of a dandy, I¡¯m still a rather good guy! You know,

    there are many people out there who appear nice but they¡¯re honestly just hiding their true colors!

    There aren¡¯t many people out there as straightforward and honest as I am!¡±

    ¡°Thank you but I¡¯ll be the judge of that!¡± said Giya coldly.

    ¡°Whatever you say. Nowe on, let¡¯s go!¡± replied Yunus with a smile.

    After saying that, he stretched his hand out and tried to hug Giya¡¯s waist but she immediately dodged

    away before ring at him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even slightly touch you? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e!¡± said Yunus.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°And who made that decision? I didn¡¯t agree to be engaged with you. Behave yourself, Mr. Long!¡± Giya

    said that rather tensely.

    Aside from disgust, she had no other feelings for him.

    Since her family was facing a crisis, her parents had advised her to be with him for their sake. She had

    honestly triedpromising with the Longs so that she could slowly, but eventuallye to ept

    Yunus.

    In the end, however, she knew she had failed. She only felt disgust toward him, and there was zero

    chance for any other feelings to develop.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 606

    She was so disgusted by him that she had already begun filling her head with rather extreme ideas.

    Giya had only attended the meal because her father had persuaded her to go that day. Thinking back,

    she wasn¡¯t even sure if she should have taken that first step.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. The engagement will happen sooner orter! Let¡¯s not talk about that

    now. Come, let¡¯s just go in already!¡± said Yunus as he brought her into the hotel.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just entered a private room. Melissa had invited quite a lot of people that day

    and aside from her cousin, Rosalie, most of the others were young people who looked to be around the

    same age.

    Some of them seemed to be from Mayberry while the others came from elsewhere. The only constant

    was that they all treated Gerald extremely respectfully and cordially.

    This was especially so for Melissa who had constantly been serving him food as she sat beside him.

    Melissa had even invited Gerald to have fun with them that night, since there was another group of

    friends who would be attending then.

    Though Gerald had initially nned to leave after sitting there for just a while, not long after they

    entered the room, Melissa ordered for the food to be served. As a result, he couldn¡¯t help but stay and

    continue having a few more drinks with them.

    The group of people was rather good at drinking.

    As everyone drank and chatted with one another, at some point, one of the guests started getting a

    little drunk.

    It was Melissa¡¯s cousin, Rosalie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take anymore¡­ I¡¯m getting a bit dizzy so I¡¯ll just retreat to the car for now and get a

    nap. You guys go on ahead and continue drinking,¡± said Rosalie.

    ¡°Huh? I thought you were a good drinker! Also why the car? There are rooms in this hotel. Let me just

    get one for you to take a rest in. Ah, I also have a bottle of soda with me. Here, drink some of it to make

    yourself morefortable!¡± said Melissa as she opened the bottle and handed it over to Rosalie.

    Rosalie simply nodded slightly. She really looked like she couldn¡¯t take anymore.

    As Melissa told a waiter to prepare a room, Rosalie could barely stand properly. It was apparent that

    she was really bad at drinking.

    ¡°Hey Melissa, let me help you get Sister Owens upstairs!¡± volunteered one of the young men in the

    room.

    While Melissa was beautiful, Rosalie¡¯s looks surpassed even hers. Despite the fact that she was much

    older, she exuded a special charm.

    Adding that to her good disposition, it was almost certain for every man who locked their eyes on her to

    eventually be charmed.

    ¡°Oh, get lost! Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Let me tell you, my sister is an Owens

    and shees from Northbay! She¡¯s not someone you can simply take advantage of!¡± said Melissa, in

    an annoyed tone.

    Though she said that, she definitely looked like she needed help. It would be both difficult and tiring for

    her to get Rosalie upstairs all by herself.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She then looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°I trust you, Mr. Crawford. Could you help me get my cousin

    upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± said Gerald while nodding slightly.

    Though it was rather inconvenient for him to do so, he couldn¡¯t just reject Melissa¡¯s plea. He wasn¡¯t

    thinking of any wicked thoughts either so he simply obliged.

    Eventually, both of them managed to get Rosalie into a room on the seventh floor.

    With the back of her hand ced against her forehead, Rosalie quickly fell asleep as soon as she got

    to her bed.

    Melissa sighed before saying, ¡°Let her take a rest for now¡­ I didn¡¯t think she was this bad at drinking.

    On the contrary, you¡¯re quite good at that, aren¡¯t you Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too bad at it.¡±

    As he said that, the sound of retching could be heard. Rosalie was vomiting terribly and she looked

    extremely unwell.

    ¡°Oh god, are you alright cousin? I¡¯ll go get some medicine to help you sober up. Could I trouble you to

    help look after my cousin for a while, Mr. Crawford? I¡¯ll be right back!¡± said Melissa as she rushed out of

    the room.

    Gerald however, didn¡¯t know how to look after her.

    After vomiting for a while, Rosalie eventually fell asleep again in a daze.

    Feeling it would be imprudent of him to remain in the room, he took the room¡¯s ess card and stood

    by the door. Gerald would wait for Melissa toe back there.

    Not long after, he heard Rosalie¡¯s voice from inside the room. However, her voice suggested that she

    was struggling. It was almost like she was being constricted by something.

    Gerald didn¡¯t pay much attention to the sounds at first. He thought that it was just her being drunk.

    However, the more he listened, the stranger the noises got. There seemed to be other noisesing

    from within the room as well.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 607

    The more he pondered about the noises, the stranger the situation felt. Eventually, he decided to open

    the door to see what was going on. What he saw made his eyes widen in astonishment.

    A strange man was trying to undress Rosalie in the room! Rosalie seemed to have been struggling for

    quite a while and tears were already in her eyes.

    When the man saw Gerald, he simply smiled coldly before jumping off the bed and diving out the

    window.

    But this was the seventh floor.

    Gerald immediately rushed toward the window and looked down. However, there was no trace of the

    man at all.

    ¡®Where the hell did he go?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, stunned.

    Turning around to check on Rosalie, Gerald found himself blushing deeply. As he was just about to

    cover her up with some nkets, he heard footstepsing from outside.

    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, why are you so annoying? Gerald¡¯s already looking after my cousin, there¡¯s no

    need for you toe along! You aren¡¯t getting anything by doing this!¡± said Melissa¡¯s voice a little down

    the hallway.

    It would appear that the group he had been drinking with earlier had followed Melissa as well. From her

    tone, it was clear that they had insisted oning along, possibly because they saw her leaving to get

    medicine earlier.

    ¡®D*mn it! What should I even do now?¡¯

    Gerald was stupefied. What kind of misunderstandings would arise if they saw him in a room with a

    half-undressed Rosalie?

    What more, when he attempted to help put her clothes on, Rosalie simply looked at him with teary eyes

    and told him not toe any closer. To make matters worse, she started calling for help with a faint

    voice!

    ¡®D*mn it all!¡¯

    At that moment, knocking could be heard at the door.

    ¡°Gerald? Are you in there? Could you open the door- ¡­Wait, cousin? Is that you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    shouted Melissa from behind the door. She had clearly heard her cousin¡¯s voice calling for help by now.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald? Mr. Crawford? Are you in there?¡± asked Melissa in her shocked state.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still in here!¡± replied Gerald as he immediately went to open the door.

    ¡°What took you so long to open the door? Could you have been- Ah!¡±

    Though she had initially meant to tease him, when she saw the scene before her, she immediately let

    out a scream.

    Hearing that, the other people who came with Melissa peeked in and some of them began screaming

    as well.

    Everyone there was now looking at Gerald in disbelief. Though Mr. Crawford looked like a gentleman,

    to think that he was actually such a cunning and dirty person!

    ¡°What¡­ What did you do to my cousin, Mr. Crawford?!¡± shouted Melissa.

    ¡°I¡­ You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then why would my cousin do something like that to herself?¡± retorted Melissa.

    ¡°Someone else was in here! When he saw me after I came back in to check on her, he leaped out the

    room¡¯s window!¡±

    Gerald was definitely having a hard time defending himself and exining the situation properly.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the seventh floor!¡±

    A few of the men rushed toward the window before shouting, ¡°Holy, it¡¯s so high up here! If anyone

    jumps from this height, they¡¯ll be crippled for life if they don¡¯t die!¡±

    As Melissa covered Rosalie with some nkets, she said, ¡°I trusted you, Mr. Crawford¡­ To think that

    you were so dirty and wicket¡­ I can¡¯t believe my grandpa actually praised you for having good

    conduct! You¡¯re as disgusting as theye!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right! It never once urred to me that Mr. Crawford was actually someone like this! He hid his

    true colors so well! At least the other rich heirs act straightforwardly!¡± said a girl disdainfully.

    ¡°I swear to god, I wasn¡¯t involved in this! It¡¯s all a huge misunderstanding! Go look at the surveince

    footage! I was standing outside this entire time!¡± replied Gerald.

    Someone then immediately went off to notify the manager. It wasn¡¯t long before the manager arrived.

    ¡°Fetch me the surveince footage for this floor right this instant!¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°Surveince footage? Apologies, Mr. Crawford, but our surveince system went out of order

    yesterday! I¡¯m rather anxious about it since we still haven¡¯t managed to repair it yet!¡± replied the

    manager.

    ¡°How do you know who I am?¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 608

    This was the question Gerald posed as he looked at the manager.

    The manager simply smiled apologetically before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve met you once at the chamber of

    commerce, Mr. Crawford. Also, your elder sister, CEO Jessica Crawford, has given me a lot of attention

    in the past! It would be impossible for me not to know who you are!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Stop trying to put up a show here, Gerald! Literally everyone in Mayberry involved in the

    business field needs to pay at least some respect to you! We know both of you are on the same side!

    Why¡¯s the surveince system broken now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too coincidental?¡± said Melissa

    rather angrily in a loud voice.

    By then, several other people who were staying the night had walked out of their rooms to see what the

    commotion was about. It wasn¡¯t long before the floor¡¯s hallways became crowded. Soon after, the

    gossiping started as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It appears that some rich heir saw a drunk girl and dragged her into a room. Thankfully the girl¡¯s

    cousin managed to stop him before he could rpe her! But really though, what a wicked bstard he is!¡±

    ¡°Oh lord, and here I thought I¡¯d only be able to witness such things on television! I can¡¯t believe it

    happened in real life too! Disgusting!¡±

    As the discussions went on, some nosy person even contacted the news hotline.

    While all that was happening, Yunus was having a meal with Giya on the hotel¡¯s third floor. Mayberry

    Grand Hotel was a hotel that prided itself in its entertainment, leisure, and dining experiences.

    The two were currently seated in a very grand looking restaurant. Despite that, Giya had only taken a

    few bites of her food.

    At that moment, a group of customers entered the restaurant. After sitting down on the table beside the

    duo, they began discussing what had happened upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Something big is happening on the seventh floor!¡±

    After listening in to snippets of what they had to say, Yunus sipped his red wine before saying, ¡°Why

    are there so many wicked and dirty people in the world¡­¡± He then proceeded to smile subtly.

    Giya on the other hand, frowned slightly.

    ¡°So what happened after that? Are they still arguing about that? Actually hold on, who¡¯s the rich man in

    question?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s someone extremely influential and powerful! I¡¯m not too sure, but some have said that

    it¡¯s Mr. Crawford himself!¡± said one of the seated people.

    ¡°What? Mr. Crawford? That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well of course it is! Why would he even do such a thing?¡± shouted Giya out of the blue as she looked

    at the people sitting next to them.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Why are you being angry with us? We¡¯re just talking about what we heard. If you want to be

    sure, just go upstairs and check for yourself!¡± replied another man.

    ¡°Anyway, what does Mr. Crawford look like? Is he handsome? He¡¯s particrly mysterious, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s rather handsome, but still, he did something so imprudent! I heard a few of them addressing him

    as Gerald or something. I say he¡¯s definitely Mr. Crawford!¡±

    When she heard Gerald¡¯s name, Giya¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    ¡°What¡­ What did you say? What was his name?¡± asked Giya as she stood up.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± replied the person beside her, slightly intimidated.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s definitely impossible!¡± said Giya in utter disbelief.

    When she saw a few people heading upstairs, presumably to catch a glimpse of the scene, Giya ran to

    the seventh floor as well.

    Yunus only smiled bitterly as he watched her leave. As he took another sip of red wine, he took his

    phone out and made a call. ¡°You cane upstairs now!¡±

    After that, he too began ascending the building.

    ¡°Move aside, please! We¡¯re reporters!¡±

    At that moment, the seventh floor was getting increasingly noisy.

    The ones who had shouted were reporters from Mayberry News, and they were currently rushing

    toward the scene. With any luck, the incident would be the headline for the following day¡¯s newspaper.

    Gerald himself was surrounded by several people. He had neither the means to defend himself nor any

    logical way to exin the situation.

    Giya on the other hand, had just arrived at the scene and she took a step back in disbelief the moment

    she saw Gerald.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s preposterous! Gerald isn¡¯t someone like that!¡± murmured Giya softly to

    herself.

    ¡°Impossible? He¡¯s right there! Caught red-handed! He had tried to do something improper to a drunk

    girl and even the victim is saying that he¡¯s the perpetrator!¡± retorted one of the guests who had heard

    Giya¡¯sment.

    ¡°Lissa? Why are you here? What happened?¡±

    The voice hade from Yunus who saw Melissa as he approached the scene. Behind him, was a

    group of bodyguards.

    ¡°¡­Eh? Yunus? I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re here! It¡¯s Sister Owens! Something has happened to her!¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 610

    Just as Gerald felt like he had already hit rock bottom, he felt a chill run down his spine as a hand was

    ced on his shoulder.

    When he turned around, he saw a man with hair as long as a woman¡¯s standing right behind him.

    Gerald felt almost pressured by the man¡¯s immense intimidation alone.

    ¡°Step aside! What are all of you doing here?¡± shouted an old voice out of the blue.

    ¡°What are we doing here? What are you doing here old man? Stop shoving others around!¡±

    The crowd then began scolding the person who had first shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my grandson! You¡¯re all just standing in the way!¡± sneered the owner of the old

    voice as he squeezed himself into the room.

    Seeing how shabbily he was dressed, the people in the room hurriedly opened a path for him as they

    tried to avoid him like the gue.

    The long-haired man on the other hand, simply red coldly at the old man as he retracted his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my grandson!¡± growled the old man as he stepped forward and shoved

    Melissa to the side.

    Gerald could hardly believe his eyes. It was the old beggar that kept pestering him.

    ¡°He¡¯s your grandson?¡± asked Melissa, stunned.

    ¡°Humph! What, don¡¯t we look alike? My grandson, I went looking for you today but that group of people

    said that you weren¡¯t there! I thought you had abandoned me and headed for the Salford Province

    alone! I¡¯m d you¡¯re still here, now let¡¯s go!¡±

    The old man wasn¡¯t even going to bother asking about the details of the incident Gerald had found

    himself in. He simply grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm and began to pull him out of the room.

    ¡°Who said you could leave!¡± growled the long-haired man, his eyes both frigid and ferocious as he

    immediately tried to grab Gerald¡¯s other arm.

    His attempt, however, was blocked when the old man grabbed onto his wrist. After the old man lifted

    his hand away from Gerald¡¯s arm, the long-haired man instantly retreated backward, his back hitting

    the wall.

    At that moment, the long-haired youth started sweating profusely. All he could do was stare at the old

    man in shock.

    Gerald knew that his only way of escaping at that moment, was by relying on that old man. Thus, he

    simply remained silent as the old man led him to the exit.

    ¡°Are you alright, my grandson?¡± asked the old man with a smile. They were now standing beside a

    riverbank in a park.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, sir,¡± replied Gerald, his voice filled with gratitude.

    If the old man hadn¡¯t appeared earlier, Gerald would probably still be there trying to exin himself. It

    was pretty clear that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to leave easily.

    Despite feeling grateful, Gerald was feeling equally as confused.

    ¡®How is this old man always able to casually appear whenever I¡¯m facing difficulties? He¡¯s also always

    indirectly helping me¡­¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s not all, how did he even know where to look for me today in that hotel?¡¯

    As Gerald thought about it, he looked toward the old man before asking, ¡°Sir, how exactly were you

    able to find me today? Were you stalking me this entire time?¡±

    As soon as Gerald asked that, the old man seemed somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°In all honesty, I was. You¡¯ve helped me before, remember. Since I knew you were in trouble, I couldn¡¯t

    just turn a blind eye! I knew I had to help no matter what!¡±

    He then smiled before continuing, ¡°You allowed me to take that bath and even treated me to a meal

    yesterday. I suppose you could say we¡¯re both even now.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned me being in trouble¡­ How exactly did you find out about that?¡±

    The old man suddenly seemed much more mysterious than Gerald had initially thought.

    ¡°Well you see, I was sleeping in the garagest night and I just so happened to hear a few people

    discussing how to frame you today! After I heard their n, I immediately ran looking for you. As was

    expected, you fell right into their trap!¡± exined the old man.

    The old man then borated a bit more.

    While he was looking for a ce to rest in the underground garage, he had heard Yunus making a call.

    It turned out that Yunus had conspired with Melissa to frame Gerald today!

    All the puzzle pieces wereing together now. Both love and resentment had yed a part in this

    event. No wonder Melissa had tried her best to invite him over to the so-called gathering she had

    organized. It was all just a giant scheme she had conspired with Yunus!

    Every step had been meticulously plotted out.

    Even before the old man told him about this, Gerald had already thought about this possibility. There

    were simply too many coincidences happening in one night for the incident to seem natural.

    Now however, Gerald was being faced with a dilemma.

    ¡®Why on earth would Melissa want to frame me? We don¡¯t even hold any grudges toward each other!¡¯

    ¡°Humph. Silly boy¡­ You¡¯re so much wealthier than they are but you¡¯re too kind. They don¡¯t need a

    valid reason to plot against you,¡± said the old man with a smile as he shook his head.

    ¡°Also, this incident is much more serious than how you¡¯re imagining it to be. If I hadn¡¯t dragged you

    away, your tendons would have been ruined by now. He was aiming to do it on purpose of course. And

    he would definitely have repeated the tendon injuring process many more times had I not saved you!¡±

    said the man based on what he could earlier see.

    After hearing that, Gerald was filled with great fear.

    Previously, the bulk of the troubles he faced were mostly rted to interests. He was unwilling to make

    it difficult for others, so that he wouldn¡¯t be seen as cruel or ruthless.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Now however, Gerald finally understood what his sister had meant. If a person wasn¡¯t cruel enough,

    they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand firm.

    Even if the person was an influential and powerful heir, they could still easily be ruined if they didn¡¯t

    project a ruthless and strong enough aura.

    After heaving a long sigh, Gerald¡¯s eyes slowly turned icy cold.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 611

    While that was happening¡­

    ¡°Mr. Long, I apologize but I¡¯ve failed!¡±

    ¡°What? How did you manage to fail, Scorpion? Can¡¯t you take down a mere person like Gerald?¡± said

    Yunus through the phone, dumbfounded. He was in the washroom when he received the call from

    Scorpion.

    ¡°I apologize, but an expert helped him escape! If I hadn¡¯t retracted my arm in time it would¡¯ve been

    broken by now!¡± replied Scorpion as he held the phone with his good hand. He was making the call

    from inside a car.

    Scorpion¡¯s arm¡ªwhich had been ced on a t surface¡ªwas now pulsing, his tendons all protruding

    and red. It almost seemed like fresh worms had covered his entire arm. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t

    even move it.

    His forehead was covered with cold sweat and he felt rather weak.

    ¡°Dmn it all! That bstard¡¯s really f*cking lucky! But either way, we already have a good start! Once the

    headline goes public tomorrow, he¡¯ll definitely be extremely infamous! The Owens won¡¯t let him

    off easily and my family will just help them then! It¡¯s only a matter of them before we ruin him

    completely! Also, go get some rest for now, Scorpion!¡± said Yunus before hanging up the call.

    As soon as the call ended, Yunus saw that Melissa was calling him now.

    ¡°Hey Yunus? Wasn¡¯t there too much of amotion today? You just told me to trick him and get him

    into the room right? I distinctly remember that you said that my cousin wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses in this.

    Why did you end up doing that?¡± asked Melissa rather anxiously.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What losses? Rosalie didn¡¯t go through any of that. She wasn¡¯t even humiliated! The most important

    thing is that we got the results we wanted. Isn¡¯t that what matters the most?¡± replied Yunus in a

    persuasive tone.

    ¡°Humph! How could you say she wasn¡¯t humiliated under those circumstances? She was half naked in

    the end! Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s an Owens! We need to settle this affair quickly or it¡¯s going to be difficult to

    exin all this to our families!¡± said Melissa before sighing.

    ¡°I really regret helping you now¡­ You have no idea how much trouble I¡¯ve gone through. I¡¯ve been

    apanying and entertaining Gerald sincest night you know! I was so afraid that he would refuse

    to attend my gathering. If he really did end up doing that, I would¡¯ve had to think of another way to get

    him to go there!¡±

    ¡°Also I hope that you realize that I¡¯ve officially offended a rich heir in Mayberry because of you. He and

    his sister¡¯s wealth isn¡¯t too far off from what the Longs have! I missed a great opportunity to befriend a

    rich youth because of you!¡±

    Yunus then burst intoughter before saying, ¡°What exactly are you regretting about? You have the

    Longs of Yanken backing you up now! It¡¯s like you¡¯ve just gained the most powerful and influential

    people on your side! Regardless of where you are in Weston, everywhere there is under the influence

    of my family! I hope you realize that Gerald only has influence here in Mayberry! Alright, since you

    helped me get Giya this time, I promise to grant you a wish too!¡± replied Yunus as he smiled bitterly in

    resignation.

    Only after saying that was he able to slowly coax and pacify Melissa.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just returned to his hotel. However, there was a distinct difference now. The

    entire hotel had been enclosed.

    Zack, Michael, and the Drake & Tyson duo were already waiting for him inside.

    They had received some news regarding the incident today, which led them to pay most of their

    attention on it.

    Initially, they had thought that the Longs would be hesitant and not daring enough to actually make a

    move on Gerald. It turned out, however, that everyone¡¯s judgment had clearly been wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the news director, Mr. Crawford! The f*cker was already arranging for the news headline

    for tomorrow at home!¡± said both Drake and Tyson as they rushed into the private room.

    ¡°Bring him in!¡± said Gerald in a cold voice as he sat down on the boss¡¯s chair.

    He couldn¡¯t help it. Since Yunus had spent so much effort to frame him, he needed to tackle the news

    issue first. Yunus¡¯s nder on Gerald could not be exposed under any circumstances.

    ¡°What are you all doing? Unhand me!¡± shouted a middle-aged man who was soon dragged into the

    room by a few bodyguards.

    The man in question was the news director who had been bribed by Yunus. He went by the name of

    Leach.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Leach. I¡¯m sure you already know why I brought you here today. Where are the

    things that your subordinates captured today?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re hinting at, Mr. Crawford. Also if I may, you¡¯d better reconsider what you¡¯re

    doing right now! It¡¯s only fair, right, and proper for my subordinates to take photographs! I¡¯ll never hand

    over any photographs they take regardless of what you do to me!¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 612

    Mr. Leach¡¯s tone was icy as he said that.

    ¡°Fair, right, and proper you say? As if! From what we¡¯ve found, your subordinates had been lying in wait

    in their cars for at least two hours before the event even took ce! Are you saying that they were able

    to foresee tonight¡¯s incident that early on?¡±

    ¡°While the surveince system in the hotel was conveniently out of order today, they¡¯re still working just

    fine in other ces! Let¡¯s just cut to the chase, Mr. Leach. I¡¯m sure you know a lot more about today¡¯s

    incident than me, am I right?¡± interrogated Gerald.

    This was the first time Gerald had ever been framed.

    His sister had previously told him that doing business would be both a test, and a chance for him to

    gain experience. Gerald hadn¡¯t felt the weight of her words before this, but he realized just how true her

    statement was now.

    Despite hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Mr. Leach refused to talk and simply averted his gaze.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    To him, regardless of how powerful Gerald was, it was only a matter of fame. Sure, Gerald and his

    sister were famous, but the Longs from Yanken were different. They were an entire family.

    Mr. Leach would much rather offend Mr. Crawford alone rather than Mr. Long and the rest of his family.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re remaining quiet, I¡¯m certain now that you¡¯ve been trying to deliberately ruin me. It seems

    like I don¡¯t need to y the nice guy anymore!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Humph. I know what you¡¯re trying to do. I anticipated that something like this would happen so I¡¯ve

    already informed my subordinates to expose the entire incident if I don¡¯t return in an hour. While they¡¯re

    at it, they¡¯ll make a police report as well!¡± replied Mr. Leach.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Mr. Leach you¡¯re overthinking it. I only called you over to ask you a few questions. I¡¯ve

    no intention of doing anything to you. You may leave now¡­¡± said Gerald with a faint smile.

    After he said that, Mr. Leach was allowed to leave. Confused, he slowly got up to head for the exit but

    then he saw Gerald taking his phone out.

    Gerald then began ying a video on his phone.

    ¡°Daddy! H-help! Save me!¡± screamed a girl¡¯s voice in fear through Gerald¡¯s phone.

    When Mr. Leach heard her voice, he immediately rushed back in before anxiously saying, ¡°What are

    you doing? Is that my daughter¡¯s voice?¡±

    ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Your daughter¡¯s now in your vige hometown. You know,

    ourpany¡¯s film and television department have gone there to shoot a video about safety education.

    It was only natural for us to invite your daughter for the shooting since she¡¯s so beautiful! Her role is of

    a young girl who¡¯s been kidnapped and if her father isn¡¯t able to meet apromise with the

    kidnappers, she¡¯ll be killed!¡± said Zack with a smile before taking the phone from Gerald¡¯s hand and

    showing it to Mr. Leach.

    When he watched the video, he found that what Zack had said was indeed true.

    Mr. Leach gulped slightly at that moment. Their implicit message to him was clear as day.

    Mr. Long had indeed arranged for the entire incident to happen, just to nder Mr. Crawford. Mr. Leach

    knew full well that he was the one who was wrong here.

    Even if someone wanted to take revenge on Mr. Leach, he knew he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    However, his daughter was safe now and she was even having fun with Mr. Crawford¡¯s staff. Mr.

    Crawford had given him a great deal of respect and he couldn¡¯t just keep his act up.

    ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford, when they imed that you r*ped that girl at first, I certainly didn¡¯t believe that. I felt

    like there was some kind of misunderstanding, and I now know that it¡¯s a terribly, terribly huge

    misunderstanding!¡± said Mr. Leach, his face pale.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the one at fault here, Mr. Leach. Also, we aren¡¯t scummy enough to freely ckmail others

    like Yunus. Tell us how we should resolve this. Understand that if you do deliberately try to ruin me, I¡¯ll

    definitely not be willing and happy about it!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell all of you the truth now. Yunus told us to modify the photographs in order to nder you.

    His goal is to get the Owens to be your enemies! I, for one, believe that you would never do such

    a dirty and wicked thing, Mr. Crawford!¡± exined Mr. Leach, his entire body covered in cold sweat.

    Now that Mr. Leach had told them the truth, Gerald looked toward Zack and nodded slightly. Zack then

    showed Mr. Leach another video.

    As he watched the video, his eyes widened in disbelief. Mr. Leach was soon so angry that his entire

    face turned pale.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 613

    ¡°Are those¡­ Mr. Long¡¯s subordinates?¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The video disyed a house in the vige, and in it, five men in ck suits were simultaneously being

    tied and beaten up. All their faces were swollen by the time Gerald¡¯s subordinates stopped and began

    standing guard over the captives.

    There was no doubt about it. Those tied up men could only be Mr. Long¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Mr. Leach, Yunus is an extremely wicked man. Since he was afraid that you¡¯d go back on your words,

    he ordered for some of his subordinates to capture your daughter this afternoon! You¡¯re lucky that our

    men got there first!¡± replied Zack with a smile.

    After hearing his exnation, Mr. Leach was now able to piece together the entire incident.

    ¡°That Yunus! How wicked that man is! I was almost fooled by him! Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve severely wronged

    you this time!¡± said Mr. Leach as he apologetically bowed repeatedly in front of Gerald.

    His apology was sincere. After all, it was Gerald¡¯s indirect involvement that saved his daughter. Mr.

    Leach knew now that Yunus was the kind of person who would use all kinds of underhanded schemes

    and means just to achieve his goals.

    If Yunus had actually been able to capture his daughter, bad things would definitely have happened to

    her if Mr. Leach had chosen to go against him.

    Thinking about it alone made Mr. Leach shiver with both regret and fear. Simultaneously, he was also

    feeling guilty and thankful toward Mr. Crawford.

    After a while, he lowered his voice before saying, ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford, I have a recording here with me that

    I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be extremely interested in!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald and Zack looked at each other silently for a moment. Gerald then nodded his head

    and Mr. Leach slid out a recording.

    It seemed that Gerald no longer needed to worry about the news issue anymore. Mr. Leach himself

    seemed to know what he needed to do to handle the rest of the mess.

    All that was left to do, was for Gerald to properly deal with Yunus.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing. To his surprise, it was a call from Tammy. As

    he thought about it, he realized that he hadn¡¯t met her in a while, even though she was Giya¡¯s best

    friend.

    He guessed that she must be calling because of what had happened today between him and Giya.

    Giya had definitely misunderstood the situation.

    As soon as he picked the phone up, he could immediately hear Tammy¡¯s dissatisfied voice saying,

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°What did you do to Giya? She¡¯s been crying endlessly from the moment she got home just now! Today

    was supposed to be an extremely joyous day for her since she got first ce for this semester! She

    had even been entitled the most outstanding student of rmendation to be admitted to the

    university! We had initially nned to host a celebratory party for her! How did things end up like this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been some misunderstandings and I wasn¡¯t able to exin anything to her in time!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    At first, Gerald cared quite a bit about how Giya viewed him since she was, after all, his friend.

    Even before Tammy called, he had already thought about giving her a well-deserved exnation. With

    the current turn of events, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to do so anymore.

    However, Gerald was unable to simply shake off the fact that Giya had been sharing a meal with his

    enemy. The more he thought about it, the more angry and resentful toward her he became.

    He had treated her as his friend, but she ended up being together with Yunus.

    ¡®What more is there for me to exin?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? I¡¯ve asked her but she was unwilling to tell me anything.

    You¡¯re being vague as well, so if it really is just some misunderstanding, juste over quickly and

    exin the whole story to her. We¡¯re at Giya¡¯s home now!¡±

    Tammy was well aware of the rtionship between Gerald, M, and Giya. However, the one causing

    Giya to have such excruciating pain was still Gerald. As Giya¡¯s best friend, Tammy just couldn¡¯t bear to

    see her suffering like that.

    That was the reason why she snuck out to give Gerald a call in the first ce.

    ¡°I refuse to go,¡± said Gerald in a soft voice.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to get further entangled within this mess. I¡¯ve already stood against the Longs

    for Xavia¡¯s sake. Now there¡¯s Giya. ¡¯

    Gerald felt uneasy being in the midst of this issue, mostly because Giya was involved in the equation

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re noting? Look, I know you have M, but please! Even if you don¡¯t want

    to continue being her friend, you need to exin the situation to her properly! After all, all of this started

    because of misunderstandings, no? She had fallen in love with you back then because you randomly

    gave her that jade bracelet! I know now that you¡¯re Mr. Crawford and that you¡¯re amazing and all, but

    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit imprudent for you to just y with a girl¡¯s heart like that?¡± replied Tammy, her

    voice anxious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t y with anyone¡¯s heart!¡± said Gerald.

    However, what Tammy said was enough to make Gerald reconsider. It was true that his entire

    rtionship with Giya has started just because of some misunderstandings.

    Nothing he had done at the time was on purpose.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 614

    Gerald sighed to himself.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just go and exin it to her¡­ I¡¯ll reveal to her what kind of person Yunus really is!¡¯

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll head over now!¡± said Gerald.

    It was now already six in the evening and this time, Gerald didn¡¯t go alone. The Drake & Tyson duo

    followed him all the way to Giya¡¯s home.

    When they arrived at the front gates, the duo waited outside as Gerald entered.

    ¡°There, there, Giya¡­ Please don¡¯t be sad anymore¡­ Though I¡¯m not quite sure what happened

    between the two of you, today¡¯s still the day you received the title of most outstanding student of

    rmendation to be admitted to the university¡­ It¡¯s a day for celebration, isn¡¯t it?¡± persuaded

    Tammy.

    ¡°Besides, maybe one day Gerald wille to realize just how good you are!¡±

    Giya simply sneered when she heard that.

    ¡°Stop trying to persuade me, Tammy. The thing that happened between me and Gerald isn¡¯t as

    simple¡­ Actually, forget about it. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Whenever I think of him now, I

    just feel disgusted!¡± said Giya as she took a deep breath.

    At the moment, Giya was feeling rather frightened of all men in general. After all, she had earlier seen

    with her very own eyes that no matter how nice a man looked, he would eventually just turn out to be

    some sc*mbag in secret.

    If she hadn¡¯t witnessed the scene for herself, she wouldn¡¯t ever have believed that Gerald had done

    such a thing. To think that the person she used to like was no different from all the other men.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore¡­ However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you should

    be happy today! I¡¯ve even prepared a surprise for you!¡± said Tammy as she sipped some red wine.

    Just as everyone became curious as to what the surprise Tammy had prepared was, the doorbell was

    rung.

    ¡°The surprise is here! Coming!¡± said Tammy excitedly as she headed toward the door.

    Feeling that she shouldn¡¯t show any further negative emotions, Giya broke into a faint smile as she

    looked at the door.

    However, when she saw Gerald standing at the door, her smile gradually faded.

    Tammyughed out loud before saying, ¡°As they say, the person who starts it must end it! I called him

    over so that you two can talk it out! You can settle any unhappy misunderstandings with each other

    now!¡± said Tammy.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± asked Giya. Her usually charming face was now as cold as ice.

    ¡°I came to exin about what happened today. It¡¯s all just one big misunderstanding,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it so you don¡¯t have to exin anything. If there isn¡¯t anything else, Mr. Crawford,

    then please leave. Seeing such a despicable person standing before me hurts my eyes!¡± replied Giya,

    her words icy cold.

    Gerald took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Look, I just want to sort out the misunderstandings¡­¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, Mr. Crawford. It¡¯s not a big deal whether you exin it to me or not

    anyway. Also, it¡¯s already night time. It¡¯s improper of you to be here since there are only girls here. I

    also don¡¯t want Yunus to think that I¡¯m still contacting you! So if there¡¯s nothing else just leave already!¡±

    said Giya, colder than ever.

    After hearing that, it was crystal clear to Gerald.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, it is rather ridiculous. It was unnecessary for me toe here to try to exin

    myself in the first ce.¡¯

    ¡®What more, she¡¯s already addressing him as Yunus now instead of Mr. Long. I guess she¡¯s finally

    found her true love.¡¯

    ¡°Very well! I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± said Gerald with a bitter smile before turning to leave.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± shouted Giya as Gerald stopped.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to return to you.¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 615

    The object in question was the jade bracelet that Gerald had given to her before.

    ¡°From this moment onward, we¡¯ll cease to have a rtionship! Humph! To think that I kept this jade

    bracelet with me till now¡­ At first, I thought that it would be a nice memento to keep with me since we

    would never be able to be with each other! However, mementos aren¡¯t necessary anymore! You can

    have it back!¡± said Giya coldly as she handed the bracelet over to him.

    ¡°Fine by me!¡±

    ¡°Also, Gerald, I hope that you¡¯ll delete my contact number after this. You stick with your M and I¡¯ll

    stick with Yunus. We¡¯ll have no reason to see or even talk to each other again after that!¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really have much else to say. After taking the bracelet, he simply greeted Tammy and the

    other girls with a silent nod before immediately leaving the premise.

    ¡°¡­What? Why¡­ Why did he let you go so easily, Giya? What exactly happened between you two?¡±

    asked Tammy, her confusion apparent in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just stop asking about it. By the way, Yunus gave me a rather luxurious gift to me this

    afternoon. I¡¯ll bring it over for all of you to see. Wait here while I go get it!¡± said Giya as she wiped her

    tears away and forced on a smile.

    Seeing how hard Giya was forcing herself to smile, her friends just couldn¡¯t bring themselves to eat,

    drink, or enjoy themselves.

    ¡°Giya, could you please not be like this? Look, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine, but could

    you please refrain from torturing yourself? We all know that you don¡¯t like Yunus. You clearly like

    Gerald so why are you lying to yourself like this?¡± said Tammy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not torturing myself at all! You¡¯re all just overthinking this. You know, I think I finally understand

    now. I¡¯ve never really liked Gerald the way a woman likes a man. Now that I think about it, all those

    feelings I had for him were probably just out of pity andpassion! I never loved him in the first

    ce!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m already quite happy and rxed now. I no longer have to worry about or miss him

    anymore! I can be together with Mr. Long and the Long¡¯s daughter-inw! Humph! To be frank, aren¡¯t

    you all jealous of me?¡± said Giya with a smile.

    Tammy and the others could only look at each other helplessly. Nobody knew what to say so they

    remained silent.

    Gerald on the other hand, knew that everything between him and Giya had finally ended. He couldn¡¯t

    really put a name to the emotion he was feeling.

    It was neither joy, nor sorrow. To put simply, the feelings he felt wereplicated.

    When he got back to the hotel with the Drake & Tyson Duo, Gerald received a call from Zack regarding

    the search for the person who had leaped from the hotel¡¯s seventh floor window.

    Though Zack had implemented several tactics¡ªsome more forceful than others¡ªto find that person,

    he was unable to find the perpetrator.

    From what they could specte, the person they were looking for had to be a skilled climber. It would

    also be natural to assume that he was very cunning as well.

    While Gerald was fine with not getting instant results¡ªsince they had already received the needed

    rification from Mr. Leach earlier that Gerald was indeed being ndered¡ªthe person who had

    leaped out the window still needed to be caught eventually.

    Noticing that Zack was ming himself, Gerald simply advised him not to be too anxious.

    The night was peaceful for Gerald and he headed to bed early.

    However, more chaotic things were happening amidst the peace.

    As an unknown person sat beside a river, he slyly said, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you wanted, Mr. Long. But I¡¯ve

    yet to see the money that I¡¯ve been promised.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Have patience! Your main goal is still to find a proper ce to hide in. Worry not, the pay isn¡¯t

    going anywhere!¡± sneered a cold voice on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 616

    ¡°The thing is, I don¡¯t feel easy about this at all, Mr. Long. I hope that you¡¯re aware that because of you, I

    ended up not only offending Mr. Crawford, but also the Owens family. You know, Mr. Crawford¡¯s men

    were looking for me all over Mayberry City yesterday. If Miss Rosalie actually decides to look into the

    case in future, then I¡¯ll surely be done for!¡±

    The speaker, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve already given up everything just to help you this time, so fork out the

    cash as soon as possible. The sooner I leave this godforsaken ce, the better. It isn¡¯t a stretch to say

    that the Owens family will eventually find out who reallyid their hands on Miss Rosalie. Should that

    happen, chaos will surely ensue. After all, the Longs and the Owens have had so many business

    dealings together!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, Harry! Are you threatening me?¡± replied Yunus as he snorted coldly.

    Yunus had indeed been the one who had set up both Rosalie and Gerald back in the hotel. It was part

    of his n to gather capable allies in order to finally bring Gerald down. After all, the Owens and the

    Longs held almost equal amounts of power. With the two great forcesbined, Yunus would definitely

    be able to finally defeat Gerald.

    If everything went ording to n, not only would he have saved the damsel in distress, but he would

    also have helped the Long family regain their power and industries in Mayberry City.

    The Longs would finally get their chance to take revenge after Jessica drove them out of Mayberry

    City¡¯smercial industry in the past.

    Once that happened, it would pave the way for Yunus to inherit a greater share of his family¡¯s

    session in the future.

    Naturally, Harry was also aware of the grudge between the Crawfords and the Longs.

    He knew how Yunus had easily gathered so many supporters and helpers in Mayberry City within such

    a short amount of time. The Long family had, after all, been part of Mayberry City in the past, and the

    connections and rtions that they had built back then still stood to this very day.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t really like threatening you either, but I don¡¯t really have a choice here. If I don¡¯t get the

    money soon, I might not even survive long enough to get it! Just so you know, Gerald¡¯s sister isn¡¯t back

    yet. What do you think is going to happen to me when she returns and finds out that I had colluded with

    you to frame her brother? Have you forgotten what she did to the Long family back then? Do you need

    me to refresh you on what exactly happened?¡± said Harry.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone over to hand you the money now. Make sure you

    keep your mouth zipped tight and leave as soon as you receive the money!¡± replied Yunus coldly.

    After hearing that, Harry immediately shared his location with Yunus. It didn¡¯t take long for two

    Maybach cars to appear before Harry.

    Out stepped an old man followed by a few bodyguards dressed entirely in ck.

    The moment all of them stood in front of Harry, he began chuckling before saying, ¡°Now this is how it

    should be! Setting up others to take the me is my forte. All of you have certainly made the right

    choice in hiring me! I assure you that they won¡¯t be able to obtain a single strand of evidence at all!

    Haha! Regardless, let me count the money first!¡±

    Harry then took the money and started counting, a smile on his face.

    ¡°It certainly was a wise decision to hire you. You¡¯re definitely skillful, we¡¯ll give you that. However, you

    talk a bit too much. Since both the Crawfords and the Owens are involved in this matter, my young

    master is slightly worried that you won¡¯t be able to keep your mouth shut in the long run!¡± sneered the

    old man who looked quite simr to a steward.

    ¡°Worry not! My lips are sealed!¡± replied Harry as he continued smiling.

    At that moment, the old man looked at his subordinates. Among them, was the long-haired Scorpion.

    Seeing their cue, all of them immediately pounced on Harry, subduing him in seconds!

    ¡°The fck? Are you guys seriously trying to silence me for good? Dmn it all!¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Apologies, Harry. On the bright side, your sacrifice here today will ensure that the Owens

    and the Longs will work together just fine. We¡¯ll finally be able to take down the Crawford family! Also,

    while we¡¯re at it, you should never have threatened Mr. Long in the first ce! End him!¡±

    As soon as his sentence ended, Scorpion¡ªwhose hands were bandaged¡ªbegan strangling Harry.

    ¡°F-f*ck all of you!¡±

    In his attempt to escape with his life intact, Harry managed to kick Scorpion away. With his neck now

    momentarily freed from Scorpion¡¯s grasps, Harry then immediately dived into the river, securing his

    temporary escape.

    ¡°D*mn it all! How could all of you be this careless?! That person can¡¯t be trusted at all! If we don¡¯t get

    our hands on him today, we may never have another opportunity like this again!¡± yelled the steward at

    his subordinates.

    As for Harry, he remained in the water for a long time before finally crawling ashore.

    Once he was sure that the coast was clear, he started cursing fiercely.

    ¡°That dmnedYunus Long! What a bstard he is! To think I nearly died because of him today! Fine then!

    Since I can¡¯t make money off of you, then there¡¯s no need for any further hesitation! You darey your

    hands on me? I¡¯ll beying mine on your woman then! Just you wait!¡±

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 617

    While all this was happening, Giya¡¯s friends were still with her in the Quarrington family vi.

    The girls were drinking and singing together, seemingly having a lot of fun. In truth, they were all trying

    very hard to cheer Giya up so that she could forget all of her sadness regarding Gerald.

    Since Giya¡¯s parents had earlier left for Yanken, Tammy and the other girls had agreed on staying the

    night to apany her.

    ¡°Say Tammy, I need to use the bathroom¡­ Will you apany me?¡± asked Giya.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Both of them then headed to the bathroom upstairs together.

    However, not too long after, a scream could be hearding from upstairs!

    Shocked, everyone immediately rushed toward the source of the scream. However, once they got to

    the bathroom, Tammy and Giya were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Tammy? Giya?! S-stop messing around with us! Where are you two?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The girls began shouting as they searched around the vi. After quite a bit of time had passed, they

    concluded that their disappearance was no prank. They had really vanished without a trace!

    At that point, most of them were so anxious that they were already on the verge of bursting into tears.

    ¡°W-what should we do now¡­?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? We need to call someone!¡±

    Moving back to Giya and Tammy, they awoke sometime after in what seemed to be an abandoned

    house in the middle of nowhere.

    All they remembered was that a shadowy figure had appeared before them as they were about to enter

    the bathroom. Thest thing they could recall before passing out, was feeling a sharp pain behind

    them.

    ¡°L-let us go! Who are you?!¡± yelled Giya fearfully.

    ¡°Yeah, let us go this instant! We¡¯re warning you, Giya¡¯s well connected with several rich and influential

    people! If you still refuse to let us go, then you¡¯ll definitely be done for!¡± added Tammy, her voice

    quivering slightly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh no¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ Please, I know who you are, Miss Giya. I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re

    Mr. Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e. To tell you the truth, that¡¯s the main reason why you¡¯ve been kidnapped in the first

    ce! I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase, Miss Giya. I need you to force that b*stardYunus to fork out the

    money he owes me! As soon as I get my money, I¡¯ll leave immediately without even touching a single

    strand of hair on your head, Miss Giya!¡±

    Of course, the kidnapper in question was none other than Harry.

    After all, he was the kind of person who lived for money, and he would do anything to get his hands on

    more. Even now, he was only threatening and ckmailing Yunus to get the cash he had been

    promised.

    He wasn¡¯t really trying to ruin their rtionship. That was why he had yet to reveal the truth about the

    set up for both Gerald and Rosalie that Yunus had orchestrated together with him.

    Aside from that, Harry was also aware that if word got out about his involvement in the case, he would

    simultaneously be offending the Crawfords, the Longs, and the Owens. He would definitely suffer a

    horrible death should that day evere.

    Harry was smart enough not to act based on his emotions, which led him to eventuallye up with

    his current idea instead.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You truly are beautiful, Miss Giya. I¡¯m certain that Mr. Long will give me any amount of money

    in exchange for his beautiful fianc¨¦e¡¯s safety!¡± said Harry as he gently squeezed Giya¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Pfft! Mr. Long isn¡¯t the only person who¡¯ll being after your neck! There¡¯s another equally rich and

    influential heir who¡¯s close to Giya! And his name is Mr. Gerald Crawford from Mayberry City!¡±

    eximed Tammy.

    ¡°What? Gerald?!¡± replied Harry, a stunned expression on his face.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Gerald, he wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to his current state where he had to

    constantly hide in the wilderness.

    Harry was well aware that the Crawford family should not be underestimated under any circumstances.

    ¡°Stop it, Tammy! I told you, I have nothing more to do with that person anymore! We are no longer

    connected in any way! Why on earth would he possibly help me now?¡± said Giya as she looked at

    Tammy.

    ¡°Humph! I doubt that! Even if you¡¯re no longer friends, I believe that Gerald will still save you in the

    end!¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 618

    Tammy sounded confident with her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to see that s*umbag ever again anyway!¡± replied Giya.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Are you two done talking yet? If you aren¡¯t aware, you¡¯re being held hostage! Are you

    pretending that I don¡¯t exist now? Huh?!¡± said Harry angrily.

    Hearing that, Tammy was so frightened that she immediately went silent.

    Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Harry then took Giya¡¯s cell phone from her.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care which rich heir you¡¯re talking about, I just want my god d*mn money!¡± grumbled

    Harry as he looked through Giya¡¯s contacts to find Yunus.

    ¡°Giya? Why are you calling me out of the blue?¡± asked Yunus in an affectionate and doting tone as

    soon as he picked up Harry¡¯s call.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p already! Giya¡¯s in my hands now. If you don¡¯t want your precious Giya to encounter any

    ¡®idents¡¯, I propose that you hand the money you owe me right this instant! I¡¯ll free them after that!¡±

    cursed Harry through the phone.

    ¡°What?! Harry?! You¡¯re brave, I¡¯ll give you that! But to think that you¡¯d actually kidnap her when I just

    spared your life!¡± replied Yunus, his voice cold as ice.

    ¡°Spared my life? Hahaha! Let me tell you something, Yunus. I¡¯m going to settle both the old and new

    ounts with you today! I also want triple the amount of the original sum of money that you still owe

    me! Consider it to bepensation for the emotional and psychological damage that you¡¯ve done to

    me! If you¡¯re having second thoughts, I also have all the footage of you doing all your bad deeds in the

    past! If you want me to hand those recordings over to you, deliver the money to me. Personally! Both of

    us can settle the score between us after that, once and for all!¡± sneered Harry as he exined his

    terms.

    Now that Harry had seen Yunus¡¯s true colors, he wasn¡¯t going to fall into the same trap twice in a row.

    While Yunus¡¯s men were quite powerful, would they really be able to capture him? Haha!

    Harry was sure that Yunus understood what was at stake now.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going there personally. However, I will be sending someone over to hand you the money!

    Where are you?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, you have to hand it to me personally! There are still some things that I need to talk to

    you about, face to face. I assure you that if you don¡¯te alone, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future!

    Also, it seems I forgot to mention this earlier! Youe alone!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Say what you want, I told you I¡¯m not going. My decision is final! If you want, you cane over

    instead to deal with me!¡± replied Yunus as heughed.

    ¡°D*mn it! Are you seriously not nning toe over?! If you¡¯re persistent with your decision, then I

    guess I¡¯ll forgo the money¡­ However! Do you truly believe that I won¡¯t take out my dissatisfaction on

    your fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s quite the beauty, you know!¡±

    ¡°Four hundred and fifty thousand dors. That is all I will give, and when you receive it, I expect both

    my fianc¨¦e and the recordings to be handed over! There is no further room for discussion! Also while

    we¡¯re at it, you should take the time to consider your own eventual fate as well!¡±

    After saying that, Yunus immediately hung up.

    ¡°Hello? Hello?! D*mn it! What a brute! He doesn¡¯t even care about his own woman at all!¡± shouted

    Harry, his face red from anger.

    Giya herself had heard the entire conversation. Though she had never liked Yunus in the first ce,

    she still felt a chill in her heart after listening to their call.

    Sure enough, regardless of how good a scmbag pretended to be, they would still be a scmbag in the

    end. It was usually during moments of crisis when their true natures would finally be exposed.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll just tell you now that Yunus and I were never on good terms! If you¡¯re still nning on

    using me as a hostage to threaten him, dream on!¡± said Giya as she smiled wryly.

    ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t just leave empty-handed! I¡¯ve simultaneously offended three wealthy and

    influential families! Four hundred and fifty thousand dors isn¡¯t going to cut it!¡± replied Harry as he

    anxiously scratched the back of his head.

    All of a sudden, he started patting his thighs. It seemed like he had arrived at a sudden realization.

    ¡°F*ck! I almost forgot! If all else fails, then I should just try to make a fortune off Mr. Crawford! If the

    Long family is willing to hand me four hundred and fifty thousand dors, then Mr. Crawford should

    definitely be willing to pay even more! After all, he¡¯s richer than they are! If I¡¯m lucky, I could even rack

    the numbers up to seven hundred and fifty thousand dors! Now that would be a worthy transaction!

    What more, I already have all the information that he wants anyway! Hahaha!¡± said Harry aloud as he

    smiled.

    He then walked toward Giya before saying, ¡°Miss Giya, please give me Mr. Crawford¡¯s contact

    number.¡±

    ¡°I hate to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t have anything to do with that man anymore. In other words, I don¡¯t

    have his number with me! Also, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit ridiculous to use me as a hostage to threaten

    him?¡± sneered Giya coldly.

    ¡°Haha! And what¡¯s so ridiculous about that? Well, even if he doesn¡¯te for you, he¡¯ll definitely want

    the valuable information I have on hand. After all, he¡¯s probably still struggling to clear his name after

    Mr. Long and I set him up for that attempted r*pe case involving Rosalie back then! He¡¯ll definitely

    come anxiously looking for me once he realizes that I have all the information he needs!¡±

    Since Harry was nning to leave the country anyway once he seeded with his ns, he no longer

    had to worry about keeping any secrets. At this point, offending others was the least of his worries.

    As soon as Giya heard this, she immediately raised her head before saying, ¡°¡­What¡­ what did you

    say?¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 618

    Tammy sounded confident with her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to see that s*umbag ever again anyway!¡± replied Giya.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Are you two done talking yet? If you aren¡¯t aware, you¡¯re being held hostage! Are you

    pretending that I don¡¯t exist now? Huh?!¡± said Harry angrily.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Tammy was so frightened that she immediately went silent.

    Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Harry then took Giya¡¯s cell phone from her.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care which rich heir you¡¯re talking about, I just want my god d*mn money!¡± grumbled

    Harry as he looked through Giya¡¯s contacts to find Yunus.

    ¡°Giya? Why are you calling me out of the blue?¡± asked Yunus in an affectionate and doting tone as

    soon as he picked up Harry¡¯s call.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p already! Giya¡¯s in my hands now. If you don¡¯t want your precious Giya to encounter any

    ¡®idents¡¯, I propose that you hand the money you owe me right this instant! I¡¯ll free them after that!¡±

    cursed Harry through the phone.

    ¡°What?! Harry?! You¡¯re brave, I¡¯ll give you that! But to think that you¡¯d actually kidnap her when I just

    spared your life!¡± replied Yunus, his voice cold as ice.

    ¡°Spared my life? Hahaha! Let me tell you something, Yunus. I¡¯m going to settle both the old and new

    ounts with you today! I also want triple the amount of the original sum of money that you still owe

    me! Consider it to bepensation for the emotional and psychological damage that you¡¯ve done to

    me! If you¡¯re having second thoughts, I also have all the footage of you doing all your bad deeds in the

    past! If you want me to hand those recordings over to you, deliver the money to me. Personally! Both of

    us can settle the score between us after that, once and for all!¡± sneered Harry as he exined his

    terms.

    Now that Harry had seen Yunus¡¯s true colors, he wasn¡¯t going to fall into the same trap twice in a row.

    While Yunus¡¯s men were quite powerful, would they really be able to capture him? Haha!

    Harry was sure that Yunus understood what was at stake now.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going there personally. However, I will be sending someone over to hand you the money!

    Where are you?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, you have to hand it to me personally! There are still some things that I need to talk to

    you about, face to face. I assure you that if you don¡¯te alone, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future!

    Also, it seems I forgot to mention this earlier! Youe alone!¡±

    ¡°Say what you want, I told you I¡¯m not going. My decision is final! If you want, you cane over

    instead to deal with me!¡± replied Yunus as heughed.

    ¡°D*mn it! Are you seriously not nning toe over?! If you¡¯re persistent with your decision, then I

    guess I¡¯ll forgo the money¡­ However! Do you truly believe that I won¡¯t take out my dissatisfaction on

    your fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s quite the beauty, you know!¡±

    ¡°Four hundred and fifty thousand dors. That is all I will give, and when you receive it, I expect both

    my fianc¨¦e and the recordings to be handed over! There is no further room for discussion! Also while

    we¡¯re at it, you should take the time to consider your own eventual fate as well!¡±

    After saying that, Yunus immediately hung up.

    ¡°Hello? Hello?! D*mn it! What a brute! He doesn¡¯t even care about his own woman at all!¡± shouted

    Harry, his face red from anger.

    Giya herself had heard the entire conversation. Though she had never liked Yunus in the first ce,

    she still felt a chill in her heart after listening to their call.

    Sure enough, regardless of how good a scmbag pretended to be, they would still be a scmbag in the

    end. It was usually during moments of crisis when their true natures would finally be exposed.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll just tell you now that Yunus and I were never on good terms! If you¡¯re still nning on

    using me as a hostage to threaten him, dream on!¡± said Giya as she smiled wryly.

    ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t just leave empty-handed! I¡¯ve simultaneously offended three wealthy and

    influential families! Four hundred and fifty thousand dors isn¡¯t going to cut it!¡± replied Harry as he

    anxiously scratched the back of his head.

    All of a sudden, he started patting his thighs. It seemed like he had arrived at a sudden realization.

    ¡°F*ck! I almost forgot! If all else fails, then I should just try to make a fortune off Mr. Crawford! If the

    Long family is willing to hand me four hundred and fifty thousand dors, then Mr. Crawford should

    definitely be willing to pay even more! After all, he¡¯s richer than they are! If I¡¯m lucky, I could even rack

    the numbers up to seven hundred and fifty thousand dors! Now that would be a worthy transaction!

    What more, I already have all the information that he wants anyway! Hahaha!¡± said Harry aloud as he

    smiled.

    He then walked toward Giya before saying, ¡°Miss Giya, please give me Mr. Crawford¡¯s contact

    number.¡±

    ¡°I hate to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t have anything to do with that man anymore. In other words, I don¡¯t

    have his number with me! Also, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit ridiculous to use me as a hostage to threaten

    him?¡± sneered Giya coldly.

    ¡°Haha! And what¡¯s so ridiculous about that? Well, even if he doesn¡¯te for you, he¡¯ll definitely want

    the valuable information I have on hand. After all, he¡¯s probably still struggling to clear his name after

    Mr. Long and I set him up for that attempted r*pe case involving Rosalie back then! He¡¯ll definitely

    come anxiously looking for me once he realizes that I have all the information he needs!¡±

    Since Harry was nning to leave the country anyway once he seeded with his ns, he no longer

    had to worry about keeping any secrets. At this point, offending others was the least of his worries.

    As soon as Giya heard this, she immediately raised her head before saying, ¡°¡­What¡­ what did you

    say?¡±

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 619

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess there¡¯s no harm in telling you the truth at this point. After all, it¡¯d be better for you to

    know what kind of person Mr. Long really is since you¡¯re marrying him soon. I have to say though, Mr.

    Crawford really is too careless. He barely ever has guards escorting him wherever he goes! Mr. Long

    was aware of this so he one day approached me, saying that he had something to discuss¡­¡±

    By the time Harry¡¯s story ended, Giya¡¯s heart was beating extremely rapidly.

    ¡°So he was innocent after all! You did this! Why did you have to set him up?!¡± shouted Giya, her eyes

    bloodshot.

    She was experiencing a great surge of emotions in her heart.

    How could she have been so stupid?

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She had known Gerald for quite a while now. How could he ever be the kind of person Yunus had

    framed him to be?

    Gerald had even tried to defend himself, saying that he wasn¡¯t the one who hadmitted the act. He

    must have only tried to prove his innocence to her because he considered her to be a good friend.

    What more, he even specifically went over to find her, but what did she do?

    She didn¡¯t even give him a chance to exin himself. What more, she even called him a disgusting

    jerk! He must have felt extremely disappointed back then!

    She was his only friend yet she refused to believe him¡­

    Why¡­ Why had she driven him away back then? Why did she refuse to let him exin himself?

    ¡°Gerald¡­ I¡¯ve misunderstood you¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡± said Giya as tears started running down her

    cheeks.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t care about your misunderstanding with him! I just want my money

    already! Once I get my hands on it, no one will be able to find me. You can continue your squabble with

    him all you want after that! Now hurry up and give me his phone number!¡± ordered Harry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it! Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you! I¡¯m not letting you hurt him!¡±

    ¡°For fck¡¯s sake, were you even listening? I¡¯m not going to hurt him! Rather, I¡¯m giving him a chance to

    prove his innocence! Just give me the dmn number already! Don¡¯t me me if I stop being

    gentlemanly! Do you believe that I¡¯ll take care of your friend first if you n to dy this any longer?¡±

    said Harry as he unbuckled his belt.

    ¡°W-wait! No! No! No!¡± yelled Tammy in fright.

    ¡°G-Giya, it really seems like he doesn¡¯t have any other intentions aside from getting money! Why don¡¯t

    you just give him Gerald¡¯s number so that he cane save us?¡± said Tammy, almost in tears.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Tammy, even if I tell him that we¡¯re in danger, Gerald won¡¯te to save us¡­ I broke his

    heart too badly this time¡­ We can¡¯t even be friends anymore!¡± replied Giya, her eyes red.

    ¡°Even if he doese, it¡¯ll just be because he wants to clear his name of this huge mess!¡±

    ¡°Oh, for the love of god! Just give me the number so that I can take the money and leave! It¡¯s that

    simple!¡± said Harry, his voice growing wearier by the minute.

    ¡°I¡­ I have his number! You can have it!¡± said Tammy, finally giving in.

    A little whileter, Gerald picked his phone up before asking, ¡°Hello? What¡¯s wrong, Tammy?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hello, Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s me, Harry! How are you?¡±

    ¡°Harry?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about me already? We met briefly at noon in the hotel!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± shouted Gerald as he immediately sat up on his bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m aware that you¡¯ve been searching all over Mayberry City for me, so after giving it

    some thought, I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll be willing to negotiate and strike a deal with me! Also, Miss Giya

    and Miss Tammy are with me now. Just thought you¡¯d like to know about that,¡± replied Harry.

    ¡°You dare to even kidnap Giya? What¡¯s your motive?¡± replied Gerald coldly.

    ¡°Alright, so here¡¯s the thing. Since Miss Crawford had looked out for me so much before, let¡¯s just say

    that I¡¯d feel slightly guilty just leaving things as they are. Why don¡¯t we do this? See, I¡¯ve taped the

    entire incident and I¡¯m willing to hand over all the evidence as long as you¡¯re willing to provide me with

    a sum of money! Once I get that money, you¡¯ll be able to prove your own innocence!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Why did you kidnap Miss Giya!¡± repeated Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about her. I assure you that she¡¯spletely fine. However, you¡¯ll need to hand the

    money over to me. Personally. I won¡¯t ept any bank transfers and you¡¯re not allowed to have any

    bodyguards around. I know how powerful Drake and Tyson are!¡±

    As she listened to their conversation, Giya could only bite her lower lip softly.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be heading over now, but you better release them immediately after!¡± replied Gerald without

    the slightest hesitation.

    Though Gerald was still feeling slightly disappointed with Giya, he knew he would never be able to

    forgive himself if Giya were to end up facing misfortune because of hisck of action.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 620

    While it was true that Gerald felt that Giya shouldn¡¯t have distrusted him since he had already helped

    her so much in the past, he didn¡¯t really feel any enmity toward her.

    In fact, he honestly didn¡¯t want to cause any further harm to her.

    The way he saw it, since he no longer had anything to do with her anymore, she would no longer need

    to suffer because of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear! You know, now I feel a little guilty for setting you up like that¡­ Regardless,

    I¡¯m currently at¡­¡±

    After Harry ryed his location and detailed a few more things, both of them hung up.

    Giya now had tears trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°He¡­ He doesn¡¯t hate me at all! He¡¯s still willing to put himself in danger because of me!¡± said Giya to

    herself as she felt her heart melt.

    Moving back to Gerald, he notified Drake and Tyson about some things before personally driving to the

    location he had been given. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived with a bag of money in hand.

    As Gerald stepped out of his car and stood in the middle of the wilderness, Harry was already

    observing his every move through a pair of binocrs.

    ¡°Heh, I see you, Mr. Crawford¡­ True to your word, you didn¡¯t bring anyone else with you!¡±

    Once he was sure that Gerald was truly alone, he sent Gerald another location and ordered him to

    immediately rush over there next.

    D*mn it! This guy really knew how to scheme! Gerald could only helplessly obey his orders.

    Eventually, he finally stood face to face with Harry. Harry himself bore a wretched expression on his

    face.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Harry as he bowed slightly before Gerald.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Release them immediately! Also, where¡¯s that recording that you promised?¡± asked

    Gerald as he threw the bag of money over to Harry.

    ¡°Rx, everything¡¯s here! You¡¯ll definitely be able to prove your innocence with this!¡± replied Harry as

    he smiled.

    After hearing that, Gerald then walked over to Giya and Tammy to loosen the ropes that Harry had

    used to tie them up.

    He also helped them remove the tape covering their mouths. Harry had earlier attached them to the

    duo in fear that the two girls would start screaming at any moment.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± shouted Giya the moment she was freed from her restraints. She clung on to him and started

    sobbing immediately while saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so, so sorry! I should have believed you! I even

    pretended that I was in love with Yunus just to make you angry! I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Both of Gerald¡¯s arms were raised from the elbow. He was momentarily unsure of how to even react to

    Giya¡¯s actions. However, he knew better not to return her hug.

    Eventually, Gerald gently pushed her away with a subtle smile on his face before saying, ¡°As long as

    both of you are safe, it¡¯s fine. For now, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s one more condition I¡¯d like to add, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°What else do you need?¡± asked Gerald, a frown on his face.

    ¡°While I may escape today, should the eldest youngdy ask about this in future, under no

    circumstances should you reveal that I was the one who had orchestrated all this. My identity should

    remain strictly secret. While you may be kind and generous, Miss Crawford bears apletely different

    personality. If she ever finds out that I did all this, I¡¯ll definitely be torn to shreds with no less than a

    thousand des! I beg of you, Mr. Crawford. I truly have no other ill intentions, so I hope that you¡¯ll

    keep my involvement a secret in order to spare my life. You can direct her to the Long family if you

    need a culprit! After all, I¡¯m only doing all this because they hired me to!¡± said Harry as he ended his

    exnation with a gulp.

    Gerald simply nodded slightly before leading the two girls out of the abandoned house.

    From a window, Harry continued spying on them through his binocrs. He was clearly afraid that

    Gerald would secretly send someone after him.

    After taking a few steps out of the house, Gerald smiled faintly before shouting, ¡°You¡¯re only looking left

    and right, Harry! You¡¯re going to miss key details if you¡¯re only limited to that field of vision!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°¡­The f*ck? What do you mean by that, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    After hearing that, Harry had a gut feeling that something was terribly wrong.

    It was also at that moment when he heard a slight droning sound from atop the house. Harry was

    dumbfounded when finally turned to look at the sky.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 621

    About thirty helicopters were encircling the abandoned house!

    Tammy was equally as dumbfounded as Harry, and she immediately covered her mouth with both her

    hands the moment she saw the helicopters.

    Dear lord! Though Tammy had grown up in the city, even she hadn¡¯t personally witnessed such a

    magnificent scene like this!

    ¡°You¡­ You went back on your word!¡± shouted Harry, terrified.

    D*mn it! His n to escape after receiving the money was now down the drain!

    As he said that, several bodyguards were already using ropedders to descend the helicopters. In no

    time at all, Harry waspletely surrounded.

    ¡°It really is you, Harry! And here I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare return after going missing for such a long

    time! I have to say, I would never have expected you to go this low! You even set Mr. Crawford up!

    Aren¡¯t you terrified at all that Miss Crawford will find out about this?¡± asked Zack with a sneer as he

    walked closer to Harry. Drake and Tyson followed closely behind him.

    It was obvious that Zack and Harry were acquainted with each other.

    Harry himself knew that there was zero chance of him escaping the situation the moment he saw

    Drake, Tyson, and Zack together.

    He knew it was far toote for him to try to exin himself. If Zack informed Jessica about the matter,

    she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off that easily. In fact, Harry had no trouble imagining a scenario where

    he ended up dead with several missing body parts.

    To him, he felt that the only possible way to avoid that oue was to allow himself to be captured

    without any resistance.

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m only doing all this to survive after the eldest youngdy banished me. Regardless, while I was

    part of the borate n to set Mr. Crawford up, I assure you, Mr. Lyle, that I¡¯ve granted him a lot of

    mercy. Just so you know, not only did Mr. Long order me to set him up, but he also told me to knock

    him unconscious so that I could make his situation even worse! However, I turned that suggestion

    down immediately! As you can clearly see now, I¡¯ve also taken the initiative to hand Mr. Crawford the

    evidence needed to prove his innocence!¡± exined Harry hurriedly, a smile on his face.

    ¡°Also, Mr. Lyle, weren¡¯t we once brothers working for the eldest youngdy? I remember saving you

    once in the past. Can¡¯t you spare me this time? In case you think I haven¡¯t changed, I was only a kid

    back then. I¡¯m all grown up now!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you still remember the time when you were still her subordinate! I assumed that you had

    already forgotten all about those days! Regardless, as for how we¡¯re going to deal with you, Mr.

    Crawford will have the final say in this matter!¡±

    At that moment, Zack and the others were standing by Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°Harry used to work for my sister?¡± asked Gerald in surprise. No wonder he seemed so afraid of her.

    ¡°That is correct, Mr. Crawford. Michael, Harry, and I worked under her when the eldest youngdy was

    still in Mayberry City. Back then, Harry was still in his early twenties. Disaster struck when he got one of

    our female employees pregnant while he was drunk. The eldest youngdy was so enraged by that

    that she immediately told him to get lost the moment she found out about it!¡± replied Zack as he

    continued looking at Harry, a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the whole story! Well, since he¡¯s already handed the evidence over to me, I won¡¯t pursue the

    matter or hold anything against him anymore!¡±

    To bepletely honest, Gerald had really wanted to find the person who had set him just to give them

    a tight p on their face.

    Now that Harry was staring while smiling at him in person, however, Gerald simply didn¡¯t want to

    continue talking to such a shameless man anymore.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re lucky today! Leave with the money and get lost already! Your life will be spared this

    time!¡±

    Though Zack was angry, he was simultaneously feeling slightly relieved. After all, both of them had

    worked together before and Harry wasn¡¯t wrong either. He had indeed saved Zack¡¯s life before.

    The truth was that Zack had secretly been afraid that Gerald would cruelly order him to kill Harry there

    and then.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not leaving!¡± replied Harry.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, as you can clearly see, I have nowhere else to go now. Please allow me to work by your

    side. I promise that I won¡¯t make any more mistakes in future. I beg of you, Mr. Crawford! Please let me

    work for you!¡±

    Harry was being dead serious when he said that.

    Even when he had first met Gerald in the hotel, he could already tell that Gerald was a generous

    person with a rather benevolent personality.

    That was the reason why he had secretly disobeyed the order to harm Gerald, despite agreeing with

    Yunus to do it. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt such a person.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 622

    What more, he was terrified of what Jessica would do to him if she ever found out that he had hurt her

    brother!

    However, he also didn¡¯t do it because Jessica had treated him kindly before.

    Regardless, he hadn¡¯t initially dared to return before this chain of events took ce. He truly only

    wanted to get his money and leave this godforsaken ce.

    He had previously made sure to keep a record of everything that happened while he was dealing with

    Yunus. He had predicted that if everything went smoothly, Gerald would continue being misunderstood

    for about a week. If things had gone ording to n, he would have eventually handed the

    recordings over to Zack anyway once he had sessfully hidden himself.

    It was just his luck to end up in his current situation. Since there wasn¡¯t going to be an easy way out of

    this anyway, he knew there was nothing to lose in asking Gerald to take him in.

    ¡°You?¡± replied Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    ¡°Forget it. Just leave while you can! Worry not, I¡¯ll forgive you today and I¡¯ll tell my sister not to hold you

    ountable for your actions as well.¡±

    Since Harry¡¯s face looked naturally wretched, Gerald found it hard to tell whether he truly meant what

    he said or if he was simply fooling around.

    ¡°Wait! As a form of courtesy, I¡¯ll also present you with another big gift, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯m certain that

    you¡¯ll like it!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald and Zack exchanged nces. Eventually, Gerald nodded before saying, ¡°Fine. My

    final decision depends on what the gift is!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around to look at Giya and Tammy.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, please get a car to send the girls home first!¡± said Gerald, his voice slightly cold and

    indifferent.

    While Giya had hoped to talk more with Gerald, expecting him to show a least a little more concern, he

    didn¡¯t say a word to her.

    Soon after, a car drove over to them. Gerald then entered and left immediately.

    Of course, he was doing all of this on purpose. After all, he felt that it would be best for him to continue

    disying this attitude so that he would be able to avoid any further misunderstandings in the future.

    Giya could feel her heart aching slightly as she watched the car drive off. Was this the future of her

    rtionship with Gerald? Was he going to continue being this cold and indifferent toward her?

    Had he lost any affection he had for her as a friend as well?

    Haha¡­ That was probably the case.

    Gerald had simply arrived to retrieve the evidence that he needed. He was only saving her because

    she just so happened to be there. Why was she even overthinking it?

    Who was she anyway? Did she honestly think that Gerald was going to risk his life for her? Was she

    really feeling touched because of this?

    ¡®Giyayou stupid girl¡­ Gerald only has M in his heart¡­ It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s using the situation to his

    advantage to put some distance between you and him¡­¡¯

    She could only bitterly remind herself of the reality of the situation.

    To think that she had thought that there really existed a person who was willing to sacrifice their life for

    her. It was all just a bunch of deceptive lies!

    After returning home safely, Giya found herself tossing and turning in bed for most of the night. She

    was only able to fall asleep nearing dawn.

    However, she was woken abruptly by a loud noise outside at around nine in the morning.

    ¡°You have to figure out a solution to this matter, Walton! After all, we followed you and left the

    Quarrington family together in the past! You¡¯re responsible for all of us! If you fail to do that, we won¡¯t

    be able to sustain our family any longer!¡±

    Giya¡¯s parents had returned, and together with a few of her aunts and uncles, they all seemed to be

    having a discussion with Walton regarding how they should deal with the issue between the Longs and

    Quarringtons in Yanken.

    In the past, Walton had led this particr group of people away from the Quarrington family out of rage

    regarding some matters. However, they were now in a situation where they could no longer sustain the

    company that they had co-founded together.

    Since he was the one who had led them away from the rest of the Quarringtons back then, he naturally

    had to take responsibility over everyone who was currently present.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any results in Giya and the third young master of the Long family¡¯s

    rtionship! We simply can¡¯t allow this to go on! Yunus¡¯s birthday banquet is going to be held at

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment today and he¡¯s already invited Giya to apany him there! He¡¯s

    obviously still waiting for Giya to ept his marriage proposal!¡±

    Everyone was discussing the same thing.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite enough. All of you are already aware that Giya had run into some troublest night.

    While she made it out safely and is currently resting in her room, it saddens me to say that Mr. Long

    didn¡¯t even do anything to help my daughter at all! It¡¯s beyond upsetting!¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Walton and the others had rushed home early that morning the moment they found out that Giya had

    been involved in a kidnapping incident.

    Before anyone could even begin discussing the kidnapping, the door creaked open.

    Giya then stepped into the room with a bitter expression on her face.

    ¡°Mom? Dad? You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll attend his birthday banquet today.¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 623

    ¡°Giya? Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room? Why did youe out?¡± asked Walton, his voice clearly

    distressed.

    Seeing her, some of her extended family members coughed before saying, ¡°You know, Giya really is a

    good girl. She¡¯s well aware that we can¡¯t afford to offend the Long family. What more, hadn¡¯t Mr. Long

    spent millions of dors to save you when you were kidnapped? He definitely loves you a lot!¡±

    In the room, Walton was the only one who knew the reality of the situation. Since he was worried sick,

    Giya had detailed the events that had taken ce the night before to him. The others werepletely

    oblivious to the truth of what had really happened.

    Hearing thements from her uncles and aunts, Giya onlyughed as she expressed a wry smile.

    She understood what they were trying to tell her.

    Despite that, Giya wasn¡¯t angry at them at all. She was aware that the pressure from the Long and the

    main Quarrington family was really suffocating both her own, and her extended family.

    What more, she knew that her uncles and aunts still needed to support their own families. That was the

    gist as to why she wasn¡¯t holding anything against them.

    Besides, she just couldn¡¯t care any less about her situation anymore. What else could she do?

    Gerald didn¡¯t seem to care about her anymore. After all, he already had his beloved M.

    While she had initially thought that there would still be a chance for her and Gerald to be together in the

    past, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it anymore.

    The way she saw it, the only way she could possibly be of any use in this situation was to sacrifice

    herself. At least then she would finally be able to help her family attain peace!

    After taking a deep breath, Giya smiled before saying, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯ll go get ready first so that we can

    attend Yunus¡¯s birthday banquetter!¡±

    She then returned to her room.

    Seeing his daughter like that, Walton couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly depressed.

    Meanwhile, Harry was together with Gerald and in his hand was a USB sh drive.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ This is my gift to you, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very interested in it,¡± said Harry as he

    slid the USB into aptop and began ying a video.

    After watching the entire thing, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sneer before asking, ¡°Did you record thisst

    night?¡±

    ¡°Heh, I did! I may not have many skills, but if it¡¯s regarding despicable or sneaky acts, no one can

    compare to me!¡± replied Harry as he patted his own chest twice.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. There¡¯s no need to brag about that!¡± replied Zack as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Either way, we now have enough evidence on hand. Together with the footage, we should finally be

    set to beat him in his own game!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± said Gerald as he smiled while nodding.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a call from his godbrother, Yoel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yoel?¡±

    ¡°Brother! We got beaten up! Aiden got beaten up the worst!¡±

    ¡°What?! How bold! Who did it?¡± asked Gerald angrily.

    ¡°Who else could it have been? It¡¯s that b*stardYunus of course! He¡¯s hosting a big birthday banquet

    today and almost every influential and powerful individual in Mayberry City has been invited over! The

    only people he specifically excluded from the event were people associated with the Crawford family!

    Because of that, Aiden and I brought some men over to cause some trouble for him¡­¡±

    Yoel then quickly exined everything that had happened to Gerald.

    Essentially, both Yoel and Aiden had been dissatisfied since Yunus was clearly targeting the Crawford

    family through the event.

    The Long family was powerful after all, yet Yunus still chose to host his banquet in Mayberry City. What

    more, he was even hosting it at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment! The ce Jessica used to run!

    It was clear as day that Yunus was deliberately targeting Gerald.

    Still, Aiden and Yoel had gone there looking for trouble without even telling Gerald beforehand. Since it

    was being hosted by Yunus, it was to be expected that many Long family members would also be

    present. That obviously contributed to the huge loss they ended up suffering.

    ¡°For now, both of you shoulde back and look for me first!¡± replied Gerald.

    He wasn¡¯t going to just let this slide. After all, he treated both of them like his own brothers.

    ¡°We¡¯re already downstairs! I¡¯m supporting Aiden right now!¡± replied Yoel.

    ¡°I¡¯ming down now!¡± replied Gerald as he led Harry and the others downstairs.

    True to Yoel¡¯s word, both of them had been terribly beaten up. Aiden¡¯s face was very badly bruised and

    most of it was already swollen. Even Yoel had a few bruises on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯ve embarrassed you today!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 624

    Aiden¡¯s voice was dispirited, almost as though he had just lost a great battle.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just hurry up and get inside first!¡± replied Gerald as he patted both their shoulders before

    heading inside with everyone else.

    ¡°Gerald! Gerald!¡±

    However, before he managed to get far, he heard a female¡¯s voice calling out for him.

    Turning back to see who it was, he was surprised to see Felicity standing there.

    Though he hadn¡¯t met her in quite a while, he was still slightly taken aback at how much her beauty had

    increased within that period of time.

    ¡°Felicity? What are you doing here?¡± asked Gerald.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how she had managed to find him. Thinking back, however, it was probably because

    his home address was no big secret.

    ¡°Humph! Since I hadn¡¯t managed to catch you at all after returning to school, I decided to personally

    come over to see you!¡±

    For a period of time, Felicity had struggled with herself when she found out about Gerald¡¯s true identity.

    Though it took her a while, she eventually had aplete change of heart and attitude toward Gerald.

    Back when she was still unsure whether Gerald was truly Mr. Crawford, she had constantly been

    confused as to whether she was truly in love with Gerald or not.

    However, that changed the day she saw all those people bowing before Gerald in that small

    neighborhood. It was at that moment when she no longer felt conflicted about her feelings.

    ¡°Well now you¡¯ve seen me! You¡¯ve achieved your goal!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Pfft! Since when have you be this way? I know, you must have several girls by your side now so

    you¡¯ve forgotten all about your ssmates! Regardless, there¡¯s actually another reason I came looking

    for you today!¡±

    Gerald simply nodded, signaling for her to go on.

    ¡°So here¡¯s the thing. I recently started a celebritypany and I¡¯m an anchor now. Since mypany

    is under yours, I thought that we could go to Yorknorth Mountain to try attracting more attention and

    customers! However, the people there told us that we weren¡¯t allowed to enter!¡± replied Felicity.

    ¡°I can help with that. From now on, you¡¯re all free to enter!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    Felicity pursed her lips slightly when she saw how kind he was treating her.

    While she was filled with joy, her heart bore equal amounts of sorrow.

    She was naturally happy because Gerald wasn¡¯t ming her for being so rude and mean to him in the

    past. He was still treating her as a ssmate and friend.

    However, she was also sad because she couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when they were just starting

    university. Back then, Gerald would constantly sneak peeks at her. As a girl, she definitely understood

    what that meant.

    Gerald was interested in her.

    At the time, however, how could she possibly have been interested in someone like him? Looking back

    at it now, she was filled with regrets.

    It would¡¯ve been great if she had gotten together with Gerald back then!

    ¡°Speaking of which, could you do me a favor as well?¡± asked Gerald out of the blue while Felicity was

    still reminiscing in her head.

    ¡°¡­Huh? A favor? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± asked Felicity, visibly surprised.

    ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t youe in first? We can further discuss the matter inside!¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

    While this was happening, a crowd had already formed in Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, and the

    banquet was getting livelier by the minute.

    Ever since Jessica disbanded and auctioned off the initially named Mayberry Commercial Street so that

    Gerald could focus on starting his own business, Wayfair Mountain Entertainment had been auctioned

    off as well for management purposes.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Since Yunus had inexplicably decided to host his birthday banquet here of all ces, everyone

    attending naturally knew what this meant.

    To put bluntly, the Long family was going to nt their g here again in the future! They were going to

    rise again from where they once fell in the past!

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Long! So many people came over today! They¡¯re all certainly giving you a lot of face!¡± praised

    a servant as he looked at how festive the banquet was.

    ¡°Haha! But of course! Also, have Giya and her family arrived?¡± asked Yunus.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked about them and it seems that they¡¯re all on their way here. Looks like she¡¯ll finally be yours,

    Mr. Long!¡±

    ¡°Humph! I treat her so well and I¡¯m even willing to lower myself in front of her. To think that she was in

    love with Gerald before this! If I hadn¡¯t pressured her, she would¡¯ve just continued treating me as

    though I didn¡¯t exist! Yet the more she acts that way, the more I want her to be mine! D*mn it! I¡¯m only

    getting angrier by talking about this! I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh no-!¡±

    At that moment, a waitress had been trying to refill Yunus¡¯s wine ss. However, she identally

    knocked the wine ss over!

    ¡°D*mn it! Don¡¯t you have any-¡±

    While Yunus was already prepared tounch an onught of curses, the moment he saw how beautiful

    the waitress was, he immediately stopped.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 625

    ¡°Well hello there, beautiful. How did I miss you earlier?¡± asked Yunus.

    ¡°O-oh¡­ Well you did seem busy just now¡­ What more, some people were causing a scene earlier¡­ I

    can understand why you didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to me!¡± replied the girl as she smiled

    slightly. She looked even more beautiful when she smiled.

    As the girl was about to continue pouring wine for Yunus, he grabbed hold of her hand before saying,

    ¡°Hold on a minute, look here! You spilled some red wine on me earlier! Such a simple apology simply

    won¡¯t cut it! If you want my anger to be subdued, you¡¯ll have to find another way to please me!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Then, what else can I do to make you happy, Mr. Long?¡± asked the girl shyly.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what I like to hear¡­ Come to the back with me!¡±

    Since there was still more than an hour left before the birthday banquet would officially begin, Yunus

    had made up his mind that he would have some fun with this girl first.

    ¡°Now, Mr. Long?¡± asked the butler, clearly aware of the time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my eye on the time. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± replied Yunus as he began leading the girl

    to a room further back.

    At that moment, a woman abruptly stood in front of Yunus before saying, ¡°What are you doing, Yunus?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sister-inw! I have something to attend to now. Worry not, I¡¯ll be back soon! Haha!¡±

    The woman in question was none other than Xavia. Behind her, stood Natasha¡ªher younger sister¡ª

    along with several of Natasha¡¯s ssmates.

    Xavia¡¯s eyes reflected her feelings of contempt. She naturally knew what Yunus was about to do with

    that girl.

    To make matters worse, she had gotten into an argument with Yunusst night. The cause of it was

    because she had nned to invite Gerald to his birthday banquet today.

    Her intention was simple. She simply wanted to show off to Gerald, and in order to do that, he first

    needed to be present.

    The location was perfect for her n as well. This was Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. The ce

    where she had suffered her darkest and deepest sorrows!

    It was the best ce for her to give Gerald a p to his face!

    Quite honestly, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied just pping him once or twice. She wanted to

    completely embarrass him. To make him awe at her when she was at her peak so that he woulde

    to regret everything that he had done to her!

    ¡®See Gerald? So what if you left me? I¡¯m leading an extremely glorious life now! Are you regretting all

    your actions now, Gerald?!¡¯

    Revenge was the only thing on her mind.

    However, Yunus had other things on his mind. He had held his birthday banquet here because he

    specifically wanted to target Gerald.

    This was the gist of why they ended up quarreling the night before. Naturally, Xavia wasn¡¯t able to

    outtalk Yunus.

    Because of that, she simply left together with her sister. At the time, she really couldn¡¯t be bothered

    with him.

    ¡°U-um¡­ Mr. Long? What exactly are we doing here in the guest room? Don¡¯t you have a lot of guests

    waiting to meet you outside?¡± asked the girl.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know why we¡¯re here! Now get in!¡± said Yunus as he grinned. Upon

    saying that, he shoved her into the guest room.

    ¡°W-what are you trying to do?!¡± shouted the girl in horror.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°S-someone! Save me, please!¡±

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯ve already booked the entire venue today! Who would actually dare to-¡±

    At that moment, the door was suddenly kicked open! Five men then rushed in immediately.

    ¡°Sister?! D*mn it! How dare you touch her! Are all of you recording this? You must be tired of living,

    huh?!¡± shouted one of the men viciously as he walked up to Yunus.

    As he said that, the other men were busy taking their cell phones out to record the scene happening

    before them.

    ¡°B-brother! You¡¯re here! I was so scared just now!¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 626

    The girl then hurriedly ran to her brother¡¯s side.

    Yunus himself had been taken aback after seeing so many things happening at once. When he finally

    turned to look at the angry man¡¯s face, he was shocked beyond words.

    ¡°H-Harry?! Why are you here? How did you even get it?¡± asked Yunus as he started breaking out in

    cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh? What a pleasant coincidence! So you¡¯re the culprit, Mr. Long! So you dared to insult my beloved

    sister, huh? I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you right here and now!¡± roared Harry as he kicked Yunus directly in

    the chest.

    Yunus found himself flying to the other end of the bed. When he finallynded, he immediately clutched

    on to his chest. He felt as though he would start vomiting blood at any second.

    ¡°Hold him down!¡± ordered Harry as several of his men immediately pinned down Yunus¡¯s arms and

    legs.

    Yunus¡¯s face was pale with fright. He then started yelling, ¡°Guards! Guards, get in here right now!¡±

    He yelled so hard that even his voice started sounding hoarse.

    ¡°Scream on! Scream as loud as you want! As long as you¡¯re in this room, nobody¡¯s going to hear you!

    Not only did you send your men after my head, you almost took advantage of my sister as well! You¡¯re

    an unforgivable piece of sc*m, Yunus Long!¡± shouted Harry as he pped Yunus¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I-I was wrong, Harry! Also since when have you had a sister? I didn¡¯t know about her at all!¡±

    At that moment, Yunus couldn¡¯t afford to retain his usual dominant personality anymore.

    In reply, Harry gave Yunus another hard p before saying, ¡°Questioning me now? After treating my

    sister like this? You¡¯re truly done for today!¡±

    ¡°L-like I said, I was wrong, Harry! Harry, listen to me, both of us have had our fair shares of grudges

    and grievances. While you may want to take your revenge against me, I know that deep in your heart,

    all you¡¯re really after is more money, right? I can give you all the money you want! Also, it¡¯s my birthday

    today and the elders of the Long family are present as well! Why don¡¯t we discuss things civilly?¡±

    Yunus was well aware that he had been set up. He had walked straight into their trap so that they could

    frame him.

    He was currently filled with regrets for not holding back his lust earlier.

    ¡°Also, Harry! You know who I am, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that it won¡¯t do you any good to offend

    me¡­ What more, Wayfair Mountain Entertainment has security cameras everywhere. It won¡¯t be long

    before my men realize what¡¯s going on! When they finally get here, things won¡¯t end well for you! So

    how about it? Why not just take the money and leave now?!¡± exined Yunus hurriedly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Long. I have to say, it¡¯s amusing how you¡¯re still trying to scare me

    right now. First of all, we came in through the back door. Secondly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re aware of who

    supervised the instation process of all the security cameras in the building,¡± replied Harry before

    sneering coldly.

    ¡°¡­Y-you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was me!¡± shouted Harry as hended yet another p on Yunus¡¯s face.

    ¡°W-what do you want then?¡± asked Yunus as he gulped.

    ¡°Oh, I only need you to do something very simple! See, you¡¯ve insulted my sister today and I¡¯ve caught

    you red-handed! I don¡¯t need your god d*mn money! I need you to kneel in front of me and call me

    master three times in a row! Actually hold on, master would be too easy. Let¡¯s go with grandpa instead

    to make things more interesting! While we¡¯re at it, you¡¯ll also need to say how much of a brute you are

    at the end of each of those three sentences. I¡¯ll forgive you once you¡¯ve done that. How about it?¡±

    sneered Harry.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Immediately after he said that, Yunus received his fourth p of the day.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ying around? I¡¯m going all out today, Yunus! In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll just

    perish together with you! I know very well that a b*stard like you won¡¯t let me off easily anyway!¡± said

    Harry as he took a knife out.

    When he saw the look on Harry¡¯s face, Yunus realized just how serious the situation had be. At

    this point, Harry looked like he was willing to do anything.

    ¡°A-alright! I¡¯ll do as you ask, Harry! I¡¯ll do it!¡± shouted Yunus as he knelt down in fright.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa, I¡¯m a brute!¡±

    As he repeated the sentence thrice, the other men continued recording every pathetic second of it.

    However, nearing the end of hisst sentence, Yunus suddenly raised his head and threw the

    bedsheets at Harry!

    While the others were momentarily stunned, he got up, opened a window, and then jumped out!

    ¡°D*mn it! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± yelled Harry after recovering from his shock. He and the others then

    immediately began chasing after Yunus.

    However, Yunus had already started shouting the moment he made his escape. All the noise naturally

    caught the attention of the bodyguards in front.

    ¡°Mr. Long!¡±

    The shout hade from Dante who had arge group of bodyguards together with him.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 627

    ¡°Harry! The guards are here!¡± said one of Harry¡¯s men.

    ¡°D*mn it! We¡¯ll definitely be outnumbered! We¡¯ll have to retreat first!¡± ordered Harry. Together with the

    girl, the group then swiftly made their way out of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    ¡°After them! Hunt them down and kill them all!¡± shouted Yunus angrily.

    This was the first time Yunus had ever been treated this way. The immense humiliation was near

    unbearable for him.

    As his guards chased after Harry and his group, Yunus¡¯s butler approached him before asking in a

    worried tone, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Long?¡±

    ¡°How the f*ck could I possibly be fine? You were the one who had chosen this crappy ce to host my

    birthday banquet in! If it wasn¡¯t for this venue, Harry and his men wouldn¡¯t have possibly been able to

    sneak in this easily! Do you even know I almost died?!¡±

    Despite the fact that his butler looked to be almost sixty, Yunus still pped him hard on the face.

    Feeling embarrassed, the butler then immediately said, ¡°I-It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ve clearly wronged you, Mr.

    Long!¡±

    ¡°¡­If I may, it¡¯s still your birthday today, Mr. Long, and several wealthy and influential figures are waiting

    inside to meet you¡­ Why don¡¯t we go back in first?¡± suggested the butler.

    Hearing that, Yunus grumbled angrily before walking back into the building while adjusting his necktie.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Look there! That¡¯s Mr. Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right? Miss Giya?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You know, I¡¯ve heard rumors of her extraordinary beauty and excellent temperament. Now that

    I¡¯ve seen her in person, I can certainly agree with what I¡¯ve heard!¡±

    Several of the businessmen and celebrities at the venue were looking at, and discussing Giya and her

    family who had naturally also been invited to the birthday banquet.

    ¡°Speaking of which, have all of you heard? Miss Giya seems to have a rather close rtionship with

    Mr. Crawford! Their rtionship is quite ambiguous and from what I¡¯ve been told, she almost became

    Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°¡®Almost¡¯? I heard that she¡¯s already Mr. Crawford¡¯s woman! A more extreme rumor is that she¡¯s

    already pregnant with his child! The two of them possibly being a couple is no big secret anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?! Is that really true?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, quiet down! What¡¯ll happen if Mr. Long¡¯s men hear any of that! Even I¡¯ve heard some rumors

    about Miss Giya and Mr. Crawford being together! However, regardless of what we¡¯ve heard, Miss Giya

    is still obviously Mr. Long¡¯s woman now! ¡±

    The crowd then continued discussing the matter in low voices.

    Giya herself was currently walking around with Tammy and her other friends. No matter where she

    went, she could hear snippets of their discussions about the rtionship between her and Gerald.

    Had it not been for the asion, she would have already cursed everyone who was bad-mouthing her.

    All she could do was blush in silence.

    Even Xavia had overheard the discussions running rampant among the crowd.

    Hearing all that only served to make her angry.

    She was supposed to be the protagonist today! However, with Giya here, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t

    going to be in the spotlight. The realization of this only made her even gloomier.

    What more, they were all saying that Gerald and Giya had a close rtionship! Xavia¡¯s difort grew

    even worse from that.

    After all, to everyone, Giya was better than her in every aspect. And that wasn¡¯t the worst part. Despite

    being so capable, Giya was actually on good terms with her ex-boyfriend!

    All this irritation made Xavia extremely frustrated. She couldn¡¯t help but re daggers at Giya

    whenever she saw her.

    It was at that moment when Yunus re-entered the scene.

    When he saw Giya, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly resentful.

    Regardless of how much he pursued her, she always retained her cold and indifferent expression when

    she was together with him. Despite her knowing that Yunus was celebrating his birthday today, the

    event did little to change her attitude toward him.

    Yunus was also irritated by the fact that he had earlier been terribly insulted and humiliated.

    As he sat down on the main seat in frustration, a few members of the Quarrington family walked over to

    greet him.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he only continued sitting in silence, not even bothering to reply to any of them.

    At that moment, Xavia walked over to him before saying in an envious voice, ¡°You know, Yunus, it¡¯s

    your birthday today, but it seems like your fianc¨¦e is a little unhappy. Also, do you know what everyone

    was saying earlier?¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone was insisting that Giya actually likes Gerald! Some of them were even saying that

    you forced Giya to be together with you! I¡¯ve even heard some news saying that you were the one who

    had caused Gerald and Giya to break up!¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 628

    ¡°What utter bullsh*t! Who said that?! I¡¯m killing all of them!¡± growled Yunus angrily as he mmed both

    his hands on the table.

    Everyone was shocked and nobody dared to say another word.

    His reaction made everyone remember why they had attended his birthday banquet in the first ce.

    Their true goal was to get into Yunus¡¯s good books after all.

    Seeing that everyone had ceased their gossiping, Yunus then looked at Giya before saying coldly,

    ¡°Come over here and sit next to me, Giya! I want these people to know that you¡¯re my woman! You¡¯re

    Yunus Long¡¯s woman I say!¡±

    Giya frowned when she heard him say that. Rather than obeying his orders, she simply turned to face

    the other way.

    When they saw her reaction, many of the guests began smiling in excitement.

    Giya had clearly given Yunus a mental p to the face! She wasn¡¯t giving him any respect at all!

    Yunus had already been very unhappy today.

    Not only had his annoyance grown after hearing what Xavia had ryed to him, Giya had just given

    him the cold shoulder!

    To top it off, he was now feeling even more pressure since everyone was intensely staring at him!

    His rage at that moment knew no bounds.

    ¡°I told you toe over here! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!¡± yelled Yunus as he got up and walked over

    to Giya. The moment he was in front of her, he grabbed her by the arm and violently began tugging her

    toward his seat again.

    ¡°What are you doing?! What are you behaving this way?¡± shouted Tammy as she and the other girls

    red angrily at Yunus.

    They had initially thought that since it would be impossible for Giya and Gerald to be together anymore,

    being together with the young master from the Long family would be the second-best thing, as long as

    he was a good person.

    They could clearly see now how much of a sc*mbagYunus really was.

    ¡°She¡¯s my god dmn fianc¨¦e! She has to do whatever the fck I tell her to! And now, I want her to sit

    beside me to pour me some fcking wine! Fck Gerald! Gerald¡¯s nothing but trash in my eyes!¡± roared

    Yunus as he continued tugging her arm.

    All of the Quarrington family members had ugly expressions on their faces. However, as was expected,

    nobody dared to speak up.

    Xavia smiled triumphantly as she watched the scene before her y out.

    Once they arrived at the main seat, Giya sat on the chair next to it while holding on to her wrist. Yunus

    had clearly grabbed on to it too roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today! Could you stop being so cold to me for once?! Smile, god dmn it! Smile as you

    pour my god dmn wine!¡±

    Nobody could understand why he was suddenly losing his cool. However, nobody wasining

    either. After all, they were all enjoying their front row seats to this drama!

    The bitterness in Giya¡¯s heart peaked at that moment. However, she knew that she didn¡¯t really have a

    choice in the matter.

    Forcing on a faint smile, she then began pouring some wine for Yunus.

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± cheered and apuded the people from within the crowd.

    Xavia herself smiled subtly as she said, ¡°Haha¡­ My sister-inw is too good for someone like Gerald.

    Why would anyone say that she loves him? From what I can see, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s head over heels

    for Yunus! If none of you are buying that, why not Giya and Yunus kiss in front of everyone then? Haha!

    That¡¯ll be the biggest birthday present for Yunus!¡±

    After hearing what she said, everyone started cheering and apuding again.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! Go on! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡±

    ¡°Humph! If it¡¯s a kissing scene all of you want, then a kissing scene you¡¯ll get!¡± sneered Yunus as he

    attempted to hug Giya so that she would be forced to kiss him.

    However, Giya immediately avoided him before shouting, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Have you

    gone mad?!¡±

    She just couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s happening here?¡± said Xavia as she faked her surprise.

    On the contrary, everyone else truly was surprised.

    ¡°My word, what is wrong with you, sister-inw? You¡¯re not giving Yunus any face at all, despite the fact

    that he¡¯s celebrating his birthday today! Humph! Does your heart truly still belong to Gerald?¡± added

    Xavia.

    Hearing her statement, Yunus¡¯s anger rose even more as he red at Giya.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 629

    ¡°How dare you try to avoid me?! You¡¯re to obey everything that I say! If you can¡¯t do even that, I¡¯ll make

    sure that the Quarringtons cease to exist in Mayberry City!¡± roared Yunus furiously as he yanked on

    Giya¡¯s hair out of anger.

    He then pulled her into his arms, forcefully positioning her into a hug. Giya however, wasn¡¯t having any

    of that.

    ¡°Release me you lunatic!¡±

    As Giya struggled desperately to free herself, she began subconsciously raising her hand¡­

    And a momentter, a p could be heard.

    Giya had just pped Yunus¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You hit me? You actually dare to hit me?¡±

    Yunus was so shocked and angry that he could almost feel himself ready to spurt out blood.

    Everyone else could only stare wide-eyed at what they had just witnessed.

    ¡°Are you alright, Giya?!¡±

    It was Tammy and the other girls who had broken the silence as they pulled Giya away from Yunus in

    their effort to protect her.

    ¡°¡­Kneel¡­ Kneel before me immediately! Otherwise you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± growled Yunus, his

    anger limitless as he cupped a hand on his hurt cheek.

    As he said that, the other members of the Long family had also gotten up, slowly gathering around

    them.

    After all, Giya had just pped Yunus in public. It was equivalent to her pping the faces of all the

    other Longs as well!

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr. Long! Giya was rude and disrespectful to you! I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Long!¡± said

    Walton as he immediately rushed forward to apologize to Yunus.

    He had gritted his teeth while also clenching both his fists as he said that. After all, no father would be

    able to tolerate seeing their daughter being treated like this.

    As for the other members of the Quarrington family, all of them were extremely afraid that things were

    just going to continue getting worse.

    At that moment, Giya¡¯s third uncle began walking toward Yunus with a smile on his face, clearly trying

    to de-escte the situation.

    However, before he could even say a word, Yunus punched him out of the blue!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± roared Yunus as Giya¡¯s third uncle fell to the floor.

    ¡°Third uncle!¡± cried out Giya.

    The other Quarringtons were now beyond terrified.

    Turning to look at Giya, Yunus then began slowly walking toward her.

    Suddenly, he felt something hit him on the forehead!

    ¡°F*ck!¡± shouted Yunus as he ced a palm over his forehead. Looking at the floor, he realized that he

    had been shot with a stic pellet!

    ¡°Who the f*ck did that?!¡± cursed Yunus aloud.

    In response, another stic pellet was shot! This one hit Yunus¡¯s forehead as well.

    Now knowing which direction the pellets had been shot from, Yunus looked toward the venue¡¯s main

    entrance.

    He saw a few men standing there, their possible leader holding on to a toy gun which was still pointed

    toward Yunus. When the hell had theye in?

    ¡°Haha! Bullseyes for both shots!¡±

    Said the person who had shot the pellets as he threw the toy gun aside before starting tough.

    ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s you again? Are you sick of living or something?¡±

    Yunus recognized their faces. They had earliere to cause trouble, after all. However, they had

    been promptly beaten up by his men before they managed to escape.

    Of course, the group standing at the building¡¯s main entrance was Yoel and the rest of his men.

    After hearing Yunus say that, Yoel began walking toward him with both hands in his pockets. His group

    of men followed closely behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed! I¡¯m feeling quite ufortable now, you know? Come on! Beat up again,

    please!¡± replied Yoel as he sneered.

    ¡°Why you¡­ Men, get them-¡±

    Before Yunus was able to order his men to beat them up, his butler hurriedly ran over to stop him.

    ¡°Mr. Long, please don¡¯t act recklessly. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to first!¡± whispered the butler.

    ¡°Yunus Long! If you know what¡¯s good for you, then you better release my sister-inw! Otherwise,

    you¡¯ll be done for today!¡± shouted Yoel as he pointed toward Giya.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone present was shocked.

    ¡°Oh dear, Mr. Long has really gotten himself in a very messy situation this time!¡±

    ¡°I agree! The Long family is really going to embarrass themselves this time!¡±

    Just like before, the crowd had already started discussing the current situation among themselves.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Aiden, who had previously been injured, he nudged his shoulder against Yoel¡¯s before giving him

    a look. It was his way of reminding Yoel to pay attention to what he said, even if they were here to

    cause a scene today.

    The entire operation was a very big deal.

    ¡°So it seems that the rumors are true! Is the young master of the Long family really interested in other

    peoples¡¯ leftovers?¡±

    The discussions were going more rampant than ever in the crowd.

    At that moment, Giya looked at Yoel before saying, ¡°Sister-inw¡­? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter! Regardless, since we¡¯re all already here, I definitely won¡¯t allow

    you to get hurt any further!¡± replied Yoel.

    Yoel was so angry that his face was now beet red.

    ¡°I see¡­ No wonder Yoel and his men came over to cause a scene earlier! They were trying to take

    Miss Giya away! The young masters must¡¯ve been angry! After all, Yoel is Mr. Crawford¡¯s godbrother!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    However, before they were able to continue discussing any further, a woman suddenly said, ¡°Hah! How

    brave of you toe all the way here just to create a ruckus! But why isn¡¯t Gerald here? Why¡¯s he only

    sending his men? Get him toe personally if he wants trouble! Also, don¡¯t simply refer to others as

    your sister-inw!¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 630

    The woman in question was Xavia.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt extremely ufortable when she heard Yoel referring to Giya as his

    sister-inw!

    ¡°F*cking hell! They¡¯re really tired of living, aren¡¯t they?! This is the second time you¡¯ve tried to cause a

    scene at my birthday banquet! I¡¯m beating all of you to death if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± yelled Yunus

    angrily.

    By then, all of the present Long family bodyguards had surrounded Yoel and his men. There seemed to

    be at least a hundred of them.

    This was such a huge scene that all the businessmen and celebrities there were taken aback.

    ¡°Oh dear lord! You have so many men with you! I¡¯m terrified! Pop quiz time! Do you know which family

    has more men with them in Mayberry City?¡± said Yoel with augh, his hands in his pocket.

    As soon as his sentence ended, a whistle was blown.

    Following that, arge group of men began rushing in from the main entrance without warning!

    An estimated five to six hundred men had also surrounded the building¡¯s exterior, all of them working

    for the Crawford family.

    With countless men suddenly standing behind Yoel, Yunus was leftpletely taken aback.

    Even Xavia shut up when she saw all the men that Yoel had suddenly summoned.

    Based on the current situation, it was visibly clear that it would be impossible for the Longs to win this

    battle.

    ¡®All these men belong to Gerald¡­ Since when has he be like this?¡¯ Xavia thought to herself.

    By then, several of the Long family¡¯s seniors were looking around them anxiously.

    ¡°Third young master, please don¡¯t act impulsively! They¡¯re deliberately trying to provoke you now! If you

    make the first move, they¡¯ll have a reason to start fighting back!¡± said one of the senior members

    hurriedly.

    ¡°Please be patient, Yunus¡­ I¡¯d like to see what they¡¯re nning on doing next¡­¡± said another Long

    family member anxiously.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle is here!¡± shouted someone from the crowd at that moment.

    As soon as they heard his name, the crowd automatically began making way for him to pass through.

    Zack and Michael could be seen standing at the end of the newly cleared path.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle! Mr. Zeke!¡± greeted a few of the businessmen there as they, too, stood aside to ensure that

    there was an open path in front of the two men.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    All of the Long family¡¯s members were now aware that Zack was present as well.

    Among the Longs, a middle-aged man suddenly stood up and quickly walked over to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest met with you, Mr. Lyle. It¡¯s the Long family¡¯s third young master¡¯s

    birthday today you know? What exactly do you mean by this current scene?¡±

    It was obvious that some of the senior members there knew Zack.

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. And yes, I¡¯m aware that Yunus is celebrating his birthday today so I just

    came along to have some fun! Happy birthday, Yunus!¡± replied Zack with a smile.

    ¡°Then how would you exin all the guards here?¡± asked the same man again.

    ¡°Oh, them? Well, all of them used to work in Mayberry Commercial Street. They were all equally

    excited to hear that the Long family¡¯s third young master was celebrating his birthday at Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment. After all, this used to be our old home! That¡¯s the only reason why we¡¯re all

    here today. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too sensitive, Mr. Long?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, since we¡¯re already here to celebrate his birthday, don¡¯t you think you should invite all of

    us in for at least a drink?¡± replied Zack.

    Yunus could barely hold his anger back when he heard this. However, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew well

    enough not to make a move against Zack.

    He could only turn his head to the side in anger.

    ¡°But of course! The Long family has always been hospitable to our guests! Please,e with me, Mr.

    Lyle!¡± said the Long family senior hurriedly.

    Not too long after, Zack, Yoel, and a few others found themselves sitting at a table next to Yunus¡¯s.

    Yunus was feeling extremely depressed at that moment. Just as he was about to take a sip of red wine,

    a loud smacking sound was heard.

    Something had hit Yunus¡¯s cheek!

    When he looked up, he saw Yoel and Aiden aiming peanuts at him!

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± growled Yunus as he red at both of them with a vicious expression on his face. All he

    could do was clench his fists tightly while taking deep breaths, hoping that it would allow him to control

    his temper.

    However, momentster, a piece of braised pork hit Yunus directly on his forehead!

    ¡°You f*ckers!¡± yelled Yunus as he immediately stood up in anger.

    ¡°Yunus! Calm yourself!¡± said another senior member of the Long family as he ced his hand on

    Yunus¡¯s shoulder to prevent him from doing anything rash.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 631

    While the other Longs were also furious at Yoel¡¯s provocations, they knew better not to say anything in

    their current situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Lyle. Please restrain your people!¡± said one of the Long family¡¯s seniors.

    Zack smiled before adding, ¡°Yeah, Yoel. Stop being so rude!¡±

    Yoel only kept quiet once he was told to do so.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was standing at the corner of therge golf course behind his hotel. He seemed to

    be waiting for someone.

    ¡°Are the helicopters on their way?¡± asked Gerald through his phone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving soon!¡± replied both Drake and Tyson simultaneously.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t really wanted to take the helicopter today, but Zack had insisted that he do so. He

    needed to appear powerful in order to deter the Longs. Hence, he needed to be high profile.

    Since he was going to confront the Long family anyway, Gerald simply agreed. He couldn¡¯t care less

    anymore about retaining a low profile.

    As he awaited his ride, Gerald looked around the golf course. Several groups of people were scattered

    across the course, enjoying their individual games of golf.

    ¡°Our sincerest apologies, good sirs, but we have to clear up the golf course soon. Could you please

    leave for the time being? We¡¯re truly sorry for the inconvenience.¡±

    This was what a few employees had set out to ry to those currently ying in the course.

    ¡°Huh? Leave? We just started!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t expect us to just be alright with that! I¡¯m still with my client! Give me your

    manager¡¯s contact number! I want to speak to your manager!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve paid so much to enter the club and we don¡¯t even have the right to stay? I¡¯m definitely not

    leaving!¡±

    The customers were furious.

    ¡°We finally got to y with Ms. Karen you know? And now you¡¯re making us leave? That¡¯s

    preposterous!¡± said one of the girls rather unwillingly.

    ¡°Chase, Sherry, what do both of you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯t done ying yet. Since the others haven¡¯t left either, we should continue as well!¡±

    replied Chase.

    This particr group consisted of four people, with three females and a male.

    ¡°Still, your husband is so great, Ms. Karen! I would¡¯ve never dreamt ofing to such an amazing golf

    course if he hadn¡¯t brought us here!¡± said another girl.

    ¡°Haha, well, my husband had to apany an important client here today. Since they were going to

    y golf and we weren¡¯t doing anything, I just thought it would be nice for all of us toe here

    together. Even though you were all just my students in junior high school, we¡¯ve been in touch for so

    many years that I now treat all of you like my own siblings!¡± replied Karen.

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t make the customers leave, the employees simply left. Their task wasn¡¯t to

    force the people to leave. They simply had to reduce the number of people on the golf course by

    informing them that they were clearing up the course soon.

    If they were really going to clear up the entire golf course, the task wouldn¡¯t be handed over to simple

    employees.

    ¡°Gone atst! What nuisances! Either way, both of you are getting married soon, right? Chase, Sherry?

    You could consider taking your wedding photographs here. The course is so beautiful that even I feel

    better just by looking at this scenery!¡± said one of the girls excitedly as she took her phone out and

    snapped a picture of the surrounding area.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take more pictures of the scenery! Like¡­ Here! And here! And there as well!¡± said the girl

    with every photo that she took.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Woah!¡± said the girl out of the blue. Frozen in ce, she squinted at one of the pictures she had just

    taken.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucille?¡± asked Karen, Sherry, and Chase as they turned to look at her.

    With a shocked expression, Lucille then pointed toward a direction before saying, ¡°Ms. Karen¡­ All of

    you, look! That person standing in the distance¡­ Doesn¡¯t he look a bit like Gerald?¡±

    ¡°What? Gerald?¡±

    Shocked, everyone then turned to look at where Lucille was pointing at.

    It was true. The person standing at the corner of the golf course with his hands in his pockets, was

    indeed, Gerald.

    ¡°Is that really him? What is he even doing here?¡± asked Lucille curiously.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 632

    ¡°Who knows? I heard that he knows quite a lot of people! If I were to guess, he¡¯s probably here¡­ to

    pick golf balls for them? Haha!¡± said Karen.

    ¡°That does sound logical. I remember he said that he was doing his own business when west met at

    our ss gathering! Ridiculous!¡± sneered Lucille.

    When Gerald was still in junior high school, three of the people in the group were his ssmates and

    the fourth was one of his teachers. They had met him thest time Gerald went back to his old house to

    celebrate his birthday.

    The day they met was coincidentally also Chase¡¯s birthday, and the day Gerald found out that the girl

    he had liked in high school¡ªSherry¡ªwas now together with Chase.

    Gerald had left the gathering early back then since there weren¡¯t a lot ofmon topics to talk about.

    What more, Gerald was rushing to celebrate his own birthday as well.

    After he left, Chase and the others nned to visit Sunny Springs. However, after having their dinner

    and arriving there, they found that there wasn¡¯t much to look at anymore.

    It was then when Karen had told them to wait for the day her husband needed to apany his client

    again. She would be able to bring them along to a five-star golf course then.

    All that led to the current events.

    ¡°So, Ms. Karen, do you think we should greet him?¡± asked Lucille.

    ¡°Why not? Look over there guys! He¡¯s really picking golf balls for others!¡± said Karen as she pointed

    andughed.

    ¡°Hey you! Could you bring that golf ball to us?¡±

    Just as Gerald hung up, a ball rolled up to his foot. Apparently a girl who was practicing her golf club

    swings identally swung it there.

    A guy then pointed toward Gerald. He clearly wanted Gerald to bring the ball over to him, so Gerald

    simply followed his orders.

    ¡°The hell? What kind of worker even is that!¡± said the same guy as he rolled his eyes toward Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, honey! Don¡¯t be mad, you¡¯ll scare him off!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to constantly make use of people like him! If he isn¡¯t disciplined enough, he¡¯ll be cutting

    ck every day!¡±

    Gerald simply smiled bitterly as he heard them talking. He didn¡¯t really want to start an argument with

    them.

    As he was making his way back to his initial spot to enjoy a moment of silence, Lucille and the others

    came up to him.

    ¡°Haha! What a coincidence, Gerald!¡±

    All of them were watching when Gerald was scolded after picking the golf ball up.

    They had initially thought that Gerald was doing well with his business, but once they saw that scene,

    all of them became equally excited.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you guys?¡± said Gerald, slightly surprised.

    Not only were his high school mates here, but also Sherry, the girl he used to like.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid that we saw what you were doing? I thought you were doing your own business!

    Is this the business you were talking about? Picking up golf balls for people?¡± said Karen as she

    continued mocking him.

    Sherry on the other hand, simply looked at him and shook her head. People without a future certainly

    wouldn¡¯t change much!

    ¡°Ah, Karen! Here you all are! I¡¯ve been looking for all of you!¡± said a young man wearing a suit as he

    walked over to the group.

    ¡°What is it, hubby?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re short of a ball picker over on our side. Could you help me get one from the front desk?¡±

    replied the man.

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s one here right now! This person here used to be my student and now he¡¯s picking up

    golf balls for a living! Just take him¡­¡±

    ¡°Him? Alright then,e along with me!¡± said the man as he nodded toward Gerald.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the time¡­¡±

    He was speechless.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 633

    After ending his sentence, Gerald simply stood aside with a bitter smile on his face. While several

    misunderstandings were at y, he didn¡¯t feel the need to exin everything to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± asked Karen¡¯s husband, clearly upset.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother about him! He¡¯s just being a jerk again!¡± replied Karen, equally as upset.

    All of a sudden, someone shouted, ¡°Hot d*mn! That¡¯s a lot of helicopters!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where?¡±

    ¡°Holy! There¡¯s at least thirty-six of them up there and they¡¯re all forming a formation!¡±

    Everyone there was stunned. Though this ce was mostly reserved for wealthy people, those present

    there today were generally younger, which exined their shock.

    Even Karen and the others¡¯ attention was drawn toward the helicopters.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those helicopters used by the military, Hubby?¡± asked Karen, her voice clearly indicating her

    shock.

    Her other students were simply too stunned to say anything.

    ¡°Of course not. While they surely are military grade helicopters, citizens can use them too. Still, I

    wonder who could have brought so many helicopters into Weston¡­¡±

    Though Karen¡¯s husband was knowledgeable, even he was surprised.

    ¡°I really want to know who those helicopters are for¡­ The kind of formation they¡¯re making could only

    be reserved for the richest of the rich!¡± said Lucille as she jumped up and down excitedly.

    She even took out her phone to capture pictures of them. What an exciting day!

    ¡°Honey, look! The helicopters are about tond on the golf course!¡± said thedy who had misdirected

    her swing earlier.

    ¡°No wonder the workers told us to leave earlier. Someone powerful must be here today! I¡¯m d we

    didn¡¯t leave. I have to know this person!¡± replied her husband, shocked.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Though they were indeed rich, they weren¡¯t that rich! How could a person even have that much money!

    ¡°Good day, sir! Might you have any idea of who¡¯s here today?¡± asked Karen¡¯s husband as he walked

    over to the couple. He had overheard them discussing the helicopters as well.

    He could tell that they were rich just from how they were dressed, which led to his assumption that they

    would probably know more about the situation.

    Karen and the others simply followed behind him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really tell!¡± replied the man with a smile.

    Karen¡¯s husband then started making some small talk with the man about the wealthy people living in

    Weston.

    Chase and the others could only look at them with admiration. This was a conversation between

    sessful people. They could create a conversation out of the simplest of things.

    It was the true power of having connections.

    After all, Chase wouldn¡¯t be able to be at such a high-ss ce if he wasn¡¯t close to Ms. Karen.

    Even Lucille was proud of being there.

    Eventually, the helicopters managed to get in formation and they allnded on the golf course.

    Everyone on the golf course was filled with excitement. Even those staying inside the hotel came out to

    watch.

    ¡°Look there! Some people areing out of a helicopter!¡±

    It was Drake and Tyson. Both of them were leading a row of bodyguards out of one of the helicopters.

    ¡°Oh my god! They¡¯re all so cool and handsome!¡± shouted Lucille excitedly.

    Even Sherry was swooned at the sight of the bodyguards.

    Drake and Tyson however, simply ignored them. After putting on some sunsses, they walked toward

    Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Karen and the others were utterly confused.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± shouted Drake, Tyson, and all the other bodyguards in unison.

    ¡°d to see you¡¯re all here!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Crawford?!¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 634

    Karen and the others were beyond shocked when they heard the name being shouted out.

    What was going on? Why did they address Gerald as Mr. Crawford?

    Were those helicopters really here to pick Gerald up?

    All of them had pained expressions on their faces, and this was especially so for the girls in the group.

    The pain they felt was excruciating. After all, all three of them had constantly looked down on Gerald.

    They just couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually such a powerful person!

    ¡°Impossible¡­ How is any of this possible?!¡± said Lucille.

    Gerald didn¡¯t even bother looking at them. He was already prepared to leave.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± shouted Lucille, desperation in her voice.

    ¡°Yes?¡± replied Gerald as he turned to face her.

    ¡°You¡­ These helicopters¡­ They came to pick you up?¡± asked Lucille in a nervous tone.

    ¡°Yep!¡± said Gerald while nodding slightly. He then nced at Sherry and Karen but he didn¡¯t say

    anything else. Slipping his hands into his pockets, he finally walked toward the helicopter, greeted by a

    row of bodyguards.

    As for the young couple from earlier, both of them were equally shocked and scared. They had ordered

    a big boss to pick their golf ball up for them!

    However, Gerald was simply toozy to even bother with their reactions anymore. He was no longer as

    troubled as he used to be when it came to him showing off his wealth.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As Sherry and Karen continued to stare in confusion, the helicopters soon took off again.

    Moving back to Yunus¡¯s birthday party, Yunus was still extremely upset after hearing everything that

    Yoel and Aiden had said.

    Adding on to what Harry had said earlier, Yunus could feel that something wasn¡¯t right. This was

    because while Gerald¡¯s people looked like they were ready to cause trouble, Gerald himself had yet to

    arrive.

    ¡°I think Mr. Crawford is definitelying over to snatch the bride away! He¡¯ll definitely being for

    Ms. Giya!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s so pretty¡­ Plus, the Crawfords and the Longs have resented each other for a long

    time. No wonder Mr. Crawford is so upset!¡±

    At that moment, almost everyone there was gossiping.

    ¡°What should we do, Yunus¡­?¡±

    The question hade from Melissa who had just approached him. After all, Yunus wasn¡¯t the only

    one who had turned his back against Gerald. Melissa had done so as well.

    She was getting increasingly worried after seeing what had happened earlier on.

    Gerald used to treat her well. He had even gone to the event she had organized just to save her some

    face.

    While she felt guilty about it, she still opted to help Yunus in the end since Gerald didn¡¯t have a

    background like the Long family did.

    The situation there was extremely awkward now. Nobody dared to speak until one of the seniors of the

    Long family, Jerry Len, spoke up.

    ¡°Everyone! Today is young master Long¡¯s birthday! It¡¯s a wonderful sight, seeing all of you here today.

    Even Mr. Lyle is here to celebrate this wonderful asion with us! Hence, I¡¯m happy to announce that

    we¡¯re officially buying Wayfair Mountain Entertainment as our primary investment project! Next, I¡¯ll be

    showing all of you our following business ns for Mayberry!¡± said Jerry as he looked at Zack.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone there was starting to realize that the Longs were serious about taking their revenge after

    being forced by Jessica to leave Mayberry in the past.

    They were also aware that Jerry had only spoken because the Long family had something up their

    sleeves to show all of them. But what could it be?

    Seeing that everyone was curious, Jerry immediately pped his hands. A brief momentter, the

    droning of helicopters could be hearding from the mountains.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the crowd was able to see six helicopters hovering above Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment. A roll of red satin hung under each helicopter and each roll held an individual word.

    When ced in order, they would form the name of the Long family¡¯s project. The rolls of satin also

    made it look as though six red dragons were flying in the sky.

    ¡°Holy! That¡¯s Master Long¡¯s helicopter squad, the Flying Dragon Fleet! He rarely uses any of them and

    only brings out all six on big asions! Each helicopter is worth a lot!¡±

    ¡°The Long family has such great power¡­¡±

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 635

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    While Melissa had been afraid at first, she was shocked out of her fear when she saw the helicopters

    flying in the sky.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, the Long family seemed to have finally managed to save

    themselves some face. This made Jerry smile happily.

    However, much to everyone¡¯s disappointment, before the helicopters could properly disy the words

    on the red satin rolls, all of themnded immediately instead.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening?¡± asked someone, shocked.

    ¡°The hell? Quick! Go check out what¡¯s wrong!¡± shouted another person from the side.

    It was at that moment when a shocking sight could be seen from afar. A speck of ck seemed to have

    formed in the sky, and it was slowly getting bigger as it swiftly approached Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment.

    That speck in question was actually Gerald¡¯s thirty-six helicopters! While none of the helicopters looked

    as grand as the ones owned by the Long family, in the end, thirty-six helicopters were still much

    grander than just six.

    ¡°What¡­ What on earth is happening? Whose helicopters are those?¡±

    Everyone was brimming with curiosity as they stood up. No wonder the six helicoptersnded

    immediately.

    As Jerry turned to look at Yunus, utterly confused, he could see that Yunus¡¯s own face had already

    turned as white as a sheet. The same went for Xavia.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± said Xavia as she, too, got up from her seat.

    In Yanken, the Long family was both wealthy and powerful, which was why they could afford those six

    luxurious helicopters in the first ce. The helicopters they owned weren¡¯t regr ones by any means.

    They couldn¡¯t just be bought off the market.

    Not even everyone from the family could sit in them, but Xavia was lucky enough to have boarded one

    of them once.

    Despite all that, they still lost in number. Who could have thought that there was someone even more

    powerful than them!

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Everyone was still bbergasted by the scene. Everyone except for Giya. She knew for a fact that it

    was Gerald orchestrating the entire scene.

    One of the helicopters descended slowly, before finallynding right outside the function hall¡¯s

    entrance.

    Once the helicopter was on the ground, Gerald stepped out of it slowly. Together with him, was Drake,

    Tyson, and Harry.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Oh my god it¡¯s really him!¡± shouted some of the people excitedly.

    Gerald only smiled subtly. While the Long family¡¯s bodyguards were still trying to stop Gerald¡¯s people

    before this, the moment they saw him, the bodyguards immediately stepped aside.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford!¡±

    On the other hand, several of the wealthy businessmen there were already shouting his name.

    Giya herself called out his name in a gentle tone, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Gerald was quite surprised when he saw her. Since he was only there to create trouble for Yunus, he

    wasn¡¯t really expecting to see Giya there.

    ¡°Mm!¡± said Gerald as he nodded his head slightly before walking toward her.

    The entire hall went silent.

    Today was the day the Crawfords showed their true power, and they were indeed, very powerful.

    ¡°Allow me to say a few words, Yunus!¡± said Gerald.

    While Yunus was supposed to be the spotlight of the day, Gerald simply patted him on the shoulder

    before signaling for him to move aside.

    Yunus could only re angrily at him. He had never been treated like this before. The nerve Gerald

    had to tell him to stand aside! It was extremely clear that Gerald was humiliating him.

    However, Jerry simply grabbed Yunus by the arm and pulled him aside.

    It was evident, at least for now, that the Longs weren¡¯t going to be able to win a fight against Gerald

    and his people.

    Gerald then turned to look at Melissa whose face was drained of all color.

    He smiled at her before saying, ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s Yunus¡¯s birthday today and I mean no harm! I¡¯ve only

    come to give him a few presents! Naturally, the presents are also for the Owens family who has had a

    major misunderstanding with me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Present?¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was extremely curious.

    The Owens themselves¡ªRosalie included¡ªwere seated right beside him.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 636

    While the Owens hadn¡¯t said a thing from the very beginning, Rosalie had been ring at Gerald with

    eyes filled with hostility from the moment he appeared.

    If the Crawfords wanted to cause trouble now, the Owens couldn¡¯t really do much about it.

    ¡°I believe that some of you may have already heard about the misunderstanding between me and the

    Owens, and I¡¯m sure that everyone wants to know what exactly happened. Ladies and gentlemen, I

    present to you, the truth!¡± said Gerald with augh.

    The moment he said that, Gerald¡¯s men took that as their cue to start ying a video. It was projected

    on the big screen located in front of the venue.

    In the video, a car could be seen parked on a bridge. It was night time and both Yunus Long and

    Melissa Wayham were present. Momentster, a car drove toward them and out stepped the director of

    Mayberry News.

    ¡°Lissa, I¡¯ll leave the matter regarding Rosalie to you. Your job is just to get her and Gerald together in a

    room. As for you, Mr. Leach, your job is to expose them when they¡¯re together! You don¡¯t need to worry

    about the rest, I¡¯ll take care of that. I guarantee that there¡¯s no way that Gerald will be able to clear his

    name off this!¡±

    ¡°No problem, Mr. Long!¡±

    As they started talking about other things in the video, Rosalie and the other Owens had already stood

    up in anger.

    Rosalie even red daggers at Lissa, her eyes burning with hatred.

    While Lissa¡¯s face was red as a tomato, Yunus¡¯s was deathly pale.

    That rendezvous was supposed to be a secret. How on earth was Gerald able to capture footage of

    that scene in advance? It was impossible!

    Yunus then scanned the crowd before eventually resting his gaze on Mr. Leach. He was standing

    among the group of people who had arrived with Gerald.

    ¡°How could you, Mr. Leach?!¡±

    ¡°How could I what? You animal! No, you¡¯re worse than an animal! You know, from the very moment I

    met you, I knew that you weren¡¯t a good person!¡± sneered Mr. Leach in response.

    Mr. Leach was a cunning person who often worked with two strings to his bow. This was the only

    reason why he had managed to work with someone like Yunus Long.

    ¡°Jerry Len, Yunus Long, and Melissa Weyham! All three of you have almost tarnished the Owens

    family¡¯s name with this humiliating act! Our family will never allow you to get away with this! We

    apologize sincerely for our misunderstanding with you, Mr. Crawford! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we¡¯ll be

    leaving immediately!¡±

    One by one, the members of the Owens family¡ªincluding Rosalie¡ªstood up and left in a rage.

    ¡°By god! Yunus Long is such a sc*mbag!¡±

    Several celebrities and businessmen were also already gossiping about him.

    ¡°You¡­ You son of a b*tch! How dare you!¡± roared Yunus as he dashed toward Gerald, furious.

    However, before he could even touch Gerald, he was greeted by a mighty kick. It was so powerful that

    Yunus could feel blood in his mouth.

    Looking up, Yunus realized that the silhouette he saw before being kicked turned out to be Drake.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I have another gift for the rest of you businesspeople as well!¡± said Gerald with a

    smile.

    As soon as they heard him say that, everyone¡¯s eyes became glued to the screen, all of them filled with

    anticipation.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The next segment seemed to have been secretly filmed through a window at night. The contents of the

    video were extremely inappropriate, to say the least.

    One of the wealthier attendees was particrly infuriated as the video yed on. He turned to look at

    the beautiful young mistress who had been standing next to him before pping her on the cheek.

    ¡°Shame on you!¡± roared the same man.

    The contents of the video didn¡¯t really need much further exnation.

    Essentially, today, all the attendees were being shown every single dirty little thing that Yunus had done

    before.

    Even Jerry and the other heads of the Long family were disgusted by what they had seen. Their faces

    were boiling red. Today, their family¡¯s name had beenpletely tarnished.

    Many people had already lost their respect for the Long family, and it was all because of Yunus Long.

    ¡°Even if I die today, I demand a thorough exnation from the Long family!¡± yelled one of the

    businessmen furiously.

    Disgust and hatred could be seen in the eyes of all the other wealthy attendees.

    ¡°U-uncle Len! You have to help me! I¡¯m being set up here! It¡¯s all an borate setup!¡± shouted Yunus in

    fear.

    ¡°And here I thought you were the smartest among the three siblings. Never would I have imagined that

    you¡¯d be the ultimate let-down! I¡¯m reporting this matter to grandpa immediately, Yunus!¡± said Jerry as

    the corner of his lips twitched.

    ¡°Alright, alright, settle down people. By the way, there¡¯s another video that I wish to show specifically to

    the Long family! The video¡¯s quite recent so I¡¯m sure your grandpa will be even happier when he sees

    this!¡± said Harry.

    The moment his sentence ended, the next video began ying.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa, I¡¯m a brute! Grandpa, I¡¯m a brute!¡±

    In the video, Yunus could be seen seemingly shouting for his grandfather three times in a row as he

    knelt.

    Jerry looked like he was ready to explode in anger. He then pointed toward Yunus, his finger trembling

    in rage.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­!¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 637

    Xavia hadn¡¯t expected things to go this way.

    She had only wanted to use this opportunity to widen her social circle with the attendees.

    If Gerald hadn¡¯t attended the event, her n would¡¯ve gone smoothly.

    Nobody could have ever anticipated that the event would end up in such a tense situation.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re such a disgrace to the Long Family, Yunus Long! I can¡¯t believe you would do such a

    thing!¡± said Xavia in disgust as she spat at him.

    Her response was an immediate p to the face from Yunus.

    Yunus¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as Xavia, overwhelmed by the force of his p, fell atop one of the

    tables.

    ¡°You fcking btch! Keep your mouth shut! All you do is ramble on and on! I¡¯m sick of all that! Who do you

    even think you are to lecture me like that? I¡¯m only saying this once. You¡¯re my sister-inw merely

    because I acknowledged you as part of our family! If I hadn¡¯t brought you in, you¡¯d just be another stray

    b*tch trying to w your way in!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You dare hit me?¡± said Xavia as she held onto her bruised cheek in disbelief. The corner of

    Xavia¡¯s lips had already begun bleeding as well.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Jerry didn¡¯t even bother saying anything after witnessing this.

    The Long family was very big. Being a family with three grandsons to be future heirs, the distribution of

    wealth and power was ratherplicated.

    While Jerry himself wasn¡¯t one of the three young heirs of the Long family, they had sent him over this

    time to oversee things.

    After seeing how Yunus was behaving, Jerry was boiling mad at him for tarnishing the Long family¡¯s

    name.

    Then again, if Yunus was to lose favor among the other family members, there could still be hope for

    Jerry.

    Since Jerry didn¡¯t have any rtion with Xavia, he didn¡¯t really care about her.

    At the time, the video from before was still ying on screen.

    Gerald himself was watching the situation unfold before his very eyes in an indifferent manner.

    He and Xavia were no longer in a rtionship. He had also stopped ming himself for being the

    cause of their breakup. There was really no need for him to feel guilty for a woman like her anymore.

    Gerald could only hope that she wouldn¡¯t step foot into his world again. It would be much better for

    them to go their separate ways.

    What aplicated situation.

    ¡°Fck you! The Long family fed and clothed you! Things wouldn¡¯t have gone this way if you had only

    listened to me! This is entirely your fault, you btch!¡± yelled Yunus as he pped her again.

    Nobody stepped in to help her, not even her younger sister who was standing right beside her. She was

    paralyzed in fear.

    As Xavia continued cupping her cheeks, she looked toward Gerald.

    Gerald simply avoided making eye contact with her.

    It was at that moment when she understood that nobody wasing to help her. She simply nodded

    before running out of the hall while bawling her eyes out.

    As soon as she left, a wine bottle came smashing down against Yunus¡¯s head.

    One of the businessmen had stepped in to fight Yunus.

    Seeing this, Zack and Gerald simply looked at each other with a smile. Both of them then shook their

    heads before moving to the side to watch the fight further unfold.

    ¡°Thank you for what happened today!¡± said Giya as she approached Gerald.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled subtly.

    ¡°For helping me out!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something, Giya. I wasn¡¯t particrly aiming to help you. I just came here

    to clear my name!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    He then began leading his men away from the scene.

    Gerald was fully aware that this was only the beginning of his feud with the Long family. Zack had

    already told him about the previous disputes the Crawfords had with them.

    Now that his sister wasn¡¯t around, the Long family was definitely going to continue trying to get their

    revenge for what had happened in the past.

    From buying Wayfair Mountain Entertainment to Yunus trying to frame him. All of these were just signs

    of the many things toe.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 638

    Gerald¡¯s main purpose of attending the event was just to intimidate them.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He wanted the Longs to know that they were messing with the wrong person, and that they should re-

    evaluate their decision of pursuing their revenge against him.

    Now that he hadpleted what he had set out to do, Gerald was ready to leave.

    Sometime after getting into his car, he noticed that someone was tailing him.

    Looking into his rear-view mirror, he realized who was in the car, so he simply paid the vehicle no

    further attention.

    Once he arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance, Gerald was just about to enter when a girl¡¯s voice called out to

    him.

    ¡°Are you nning to just ignore me forever, Gerald?!¡±

    Of course, the person in the car earlier was Giya.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to maintain our rtionship anymore. Yunus should no longer pester you

    either, so isn¡¯t that good enough?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we even just be friends anymore?¡± replied Giya.

    She was discontent with the way Gerald was currently treating her.

    Pausing for a moment, Gerald eventually turned around and simply walked away from her without

    saying another word.

    The truth was, Gerald was feeling quite upset about the entire thing. After all, Giya was a nice person

    and she even treated him well.

    This was the exact reason why he had to be firm with his decision. He could no longer afford to be the

    obsequious person he had been before.

    ¡°S-stop right there you son of a b*tch!¡± shouted Tammy as she huffed and puffed while running toward

    Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad person, Gerald! How could you do this to Giya? Do you know how much she always

    mentions your name in front of us? While it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve had some trouble with Giya

    misunderstanding you, you should also know how terribly sad Giya was! She had even gone to find

    Rosalie in hopes that she would forgive you and not pursue the matter any further! Though the Owens

    hadn¡¯t promised her that they would forgive you, that still doesn¡¯t mean you can treat her like this!¡±

    shouted Tammy.

    This was true as the day that incident happened, Giya had personally met up with Rosalie. Despite her

    efforts, the Owens had been reluctant to let go of the matter that easily.

    ¡°Aside from that, there¡¯ve been rumors in Mayberry that Giya is your girlfriend! They all thought that the

    reason you attended Yunus¡¯s birthday ceremony was to make a scene for Giya¡¯s sake! While I know

    that the rumors don¡¯t affect you, have you actually thought about what Giya will be going through now?

    How the Long family now thinks of her? What do you even suppose Giya should do now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Tammy! I already know why Gerald is ignoring me!¡± said Giya as she wiped her

    tears.

    Staring straight at him, Giya then added, ¡°I¡­ I know I was being selfish. However, I have one final

    request from you, Gerald. Remember that time I was hospitalized after being kidnapped? You told me

    that you would do one thing for me as long as you could manage it. Tell me Gerald, does that

    statement still stand?¡±

    ¡°It does,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Gerald also remembered that Giya had gone over to look for him back then to escape her marriage.

    Once she arrived in Mayberry, she had been kidnapped because he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her.

    He had med himself for the entire situation back then, which was why he had told her that she could

    make a single request which he would then try to fulfill.

    At the time, Giya had yfully said that since Gerald had been the one who suggested it, he wasn¡¯t

    allowed to take back what he had said.

    Gerald however, knew that he had meant every word that he said.

    While that promise hadid dormant all this time, it had finally resurfaced again.

    ¡°Tell me what you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll help you with it!¡± said Gerald.

    After all, a promise was a promise. In addition, Gerald just couldn¡¯t bear breaking her heart any further.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to refuse her anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know¡­ Rest assured, once you fulfill that favor, I¡¯ll never pester you again. I¡¯ll

    disappear from your life for good!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ What exactly is the favor?¡±

    ¡°I want you to marry me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? Marry?¡±

    Despite having mentally prepared himself for whatever she was going to throw at him, Gerald still

    ended up being shocked when he heard those words.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. I don¡¯t mean an actual marriage. I just need you to fake a marriage

    with me in front of the Owens and Long family. Will you be able to do that for me?¡± asked Giya.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    To Giya, her request was fairly simple.

    She understood that she wasn¡¯t perfect, but was she so bad that Gerald didn¡¯t even want to look at her for one final time?

    Still, it made her feel a little better since he was still willing to consider her favor.

    From her point of view as a girl, though fulfilling the request wouldn¡¯t entirely grant her contentment, it was the only way for her topletely end her rtionship with Gerald.

    She wasn¡¯t really trying to conspire anything bad at all.

    Giya simply wanted Gerald to do something for her. To prove that he still cared for her. With any luck, she hoped that that would finally be able to satisfy her.

    That was the gist of why she had made that request.

    However, Gerald was visibly hesitant about agreeing to it.

    While he had pretended to be other peoples¡¯ boyfriends before in the past, those favors weren¡¯t too hard for him to handle. It was the least he could do to help out his friends.

    However, faking a marriage was apletely different thing. It would be something actually difficult for Gerald to pull off.

    While he could choose to refuse her request, he acknowledged that he had indeed promised to fulfill a single request from her before this.

    What more, he held no grudges against Giya. Gerald himself was honestly still holding on to both his feelings of gratitude and regret toward her.

    ¡°Really though, it¡¯s just a fake marriage! I won¡¯t ask for anything more after that. I¡¯ll need about a day to get ready for it, but before that, tell me. Are you willing to fulfill my request? Again, I repeat my promise that as long as you do this for me this time, I won¡¯t bother you ever again in the future!¡± said Giya as her eyes began to water.

    ¡°...Mmm... Um...¡±

    After a long, agonizing pause, Gerald finally nodded in agreement.

    ¡°...However, I have one condition!¡± Added Gerald.

    ¡°Go on!¡± replied Giya as she bit her lower lip.

    After considering his words for a while, Gerald finally said, ¡°Apart from the Long and Owens family, nobody else should know about the fake marriage!¡±

    ¡°I agree with your term!¡±

    After saying that, she took in a deep breath before putting on a somber expression on her face.

    ¡°...Alright then, Mr. Crawford. I won¡¯t take any more of your time today. It will be held tomorrow and don¡¯t worry about the arrangements. I¡¯ll handle the rest myself!¡±

    Upon ending her sentence, Giya and Tammy then left.

    Gerald on the other hand,id down on his bed as soon as he got back to his hotel room. He was dead tired and wanted to at least get a short rest.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sometime while he was resting, he heard a knock on the door. When he opened it, he was greeted by the old man.

    ¡°Grandson!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Quick! Why are you here?¡± asked Gerald as he subtly smiled.

    The old man standing before him was no ordinary person. In fact, he was no longer a beggar either.

    Since Mr. Quick had helped him back then, in return, Gerald had treated him extremely well.

    Not only did Gerald promise to take him back to his hometown in Salford, he even gave him money and ordered his men to take good care of him.

    After getting to know him a little better, he also received the old man¡¯s name. His full name was Finnley Quick, a name that sounded quite imposing.

    Perhaps it was Mr. Quick¡¯s old age that made Gerald feel like he was quite muddle-headed. Gerald found it hard at times to distinguish which of what Mr. Quick said was true or false.

    Gerald pitied him very much.

    Regardless, he was surprised that Mr. Quick hadn¡¯t gone back yet. The old man was quite mysterious. He could precisely locate Gerald wherever he was every time!

    ¡°You said we were going back together!¡± replied Mr. Quick with a smile.

    ¡°I... Well yes, I¡¯ll be going to Salford, but only tomorrow or the day after!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite fine by me. I¡¯ll wait for you! Also, if you don¡¯t mind me being a burden, I could even help you!¡± The smile on Mr. Quick¡¯s face remained as he said that.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand, Mr. Quick... For now, you should probably get some rest first. I¡¯ll pay for your meals from the past few days soon!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head with a slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then! Remember, either tomorrow or the day after!¡± replied Mr. Quick as he left the room enthusiastically.

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to allow the old man to go searching by himself.

    After all, Mr. Quick had already helped him a few times, and Gerald was truly grateful for his help.

    He remembered the time when he was surrounded in the hotel. Had Mr. Quick not rushed over to save him, who knows what would have be of him?

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 640

    However, due to his old age and muddle-headedness, it would be quite a bit of trouble if Gerald was to

    follow him around. Gerald wasn¡¯t trying to be rude, but he just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting him

    suffer!

    Early the next morning, Gerald received a call from Tammy. She had of course, called to discuss the

    fake marriage.

    To keep the marriage a secret from the public, Gerald had told neither Zack nor Michael about it.

    Gerald understood the reasoning behind Giya¡¯s request. The main purpose of the fake marriage was to

    let the Longs and Owens know that they were engaged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be picking you up, Gerald! Wait downstairs!¡± said Tammy.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be down in a minute!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled bitterly.

    The entire n was quite simple. They were just going to have a banquet in a hotel so that Giya¡¯s

    family could finally settle down.

    By the time he got downstairs, Tammy was already there waiting for him. They were ready to depart.

    As they were about to leave, Gerald noticed someone standing in front of a car that had been parked at

    the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    It was Natasha Yorke.

    As soon as she saw him, Natasha jogged over to Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald! I came over to look for you but your bodyguards wouldn¡¯t allow me to enter! Humph!¡± said

    Natasha.

    Gerald¡¯s bodyguards were well aware that Natasha was Xavia¡¯s sister. Regardless of whatever reason

    she gave them, they persistently denied her from entering.

    They didn¡¯t even bother informing Gerald about her arrival.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Quick! You have to save my sister! She¡¯s going to take some cyanide in an attempt tomit suicide!

    We foughtst night yet I still failed to persuade her! You¡¯re the only person who can stop her!¡± said

    Natasha, her voice anxious.

    ¡°Then let her do it. Do you really think I can stop her?¡± replied Gerald as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°How could you be so heartless¡­? Do you have any idea why my sister¡¯s taking things this far? She

    wants you to take her seriously! What more, didn¡¯t you see how Yunus beat her up at the banquet

    yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yunus wanted my sister to lure you out so that he could do bad things to you! But my sister refused to

    do it! Look at you now! You¡¯re all fine and dandy while my sister¡¯s in deep trouble! Are you still going to

    turn your back against her now?¡±

    ¡°As I said, she has nothing to do with me. If you¡¯re willing, pass this message from me to her. If she

    wants trouble, that¡¯s fine by me. However, never stir up trouble in my vi ever again!¡± sneered Gerald

    as he walked away.

    ¡°You¡­ You b*tard! You¡¯re a monster, Gerald! You¡¯re on your way to marry someone when my sister¡¯s

    about tomit suicide!¡± screamed Natasha at him.

    ¡°Huh? Who told you that I¡¯m getting betrothed?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! The Long family already knows all about it! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re lying straight to

    my face!¡± bellowed Natasha.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know, honestly, now stop wasting my time!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Xavia had indeed been humiliated yesterday after being beaten up by Yunus in front of the crowd. In

    the past, Gerald might still have felt pitiful and sorry for her.

    But not anymore.

    He then left the hotel with Tammy as Natasha stomped her foot in anger before finally leaving.

    A little whileter at Mountain Top Vi, a housemaid informed ¡°Madam, your sister has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did Geralde with her?¡± asked Xavia.

    ¡°Only your sister, madam! Gerald isn¡¯t present.¡±

    ¡°Im¡­ Impossible!¡± screamed Xavia angrily as she pushed the maid aside and walked to the door to

    see for herself. True to the maid¡¯s word, only Natasha could be seen ascending the stairs. There was

    no sign of Gerald at all!

    ¡°That¡­ That son of a b*tch! When did he be this heartless¡­?¡± said Xavia, her face filled with

    dismay.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 641

    Xavia had already nned everything out.

    She knew that the moment Gerald found out that she was in danger, he would definitelye running

    over to save her. Xavia had no doubts about it given how well she knew his personality in the past.

    Once he arrived, she would begin crying and throwing tantrums before threatening tomit suicide.

    After seeing that, he would definitely be saddened and try to console her!

    After that, she would finally have her chance to be together with Gerald again.

    While Xavia seemed like she utterly hated Gerald at first nce, her main and only aim was to make

    Gerald regret leaving her.

    Though she had managed to corner Gerald up in the bar that day, she had never nned to order her

    subordinates to beat him up. The most she had wanted to do back then was to mock him slightly before

    asking him how it felt to have fallen right into her hands.

    She wanted Gerald to be filled with grief.

    To her surprise, Gerald hadn¡¯t even bothered checking in on her today! Not even after hearing about

    her suicide attempt!

    ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m so god d*mn angry!¡±

    Though the Longs were powerful, Xavia knew in her heart that the Longs were no match against

    Gerald.

    ¡°Sister, I said everything you told me to, to a T! However, it really seemed like he was getting ready to

    be engaged!¡± said Natasha.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not buying it! As if he would ever get engaged to Giya! It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    Though she said that, Xavia was quite anxious as well. In fact, she had been nervous from the moment

    she learned of the newsst night.

    After all, the news had been specifically spread around to the Quarringtons and the Longs. Since the

    Long family knew about it, it didn¡¯t take long for the information to reach Xavia.

    Without warning, Xavia suddenly picked up a vase before smashing it on the floor!

    She then sat on a sofa, speechless in her despair.

    While this was happening, a roar ofughter could be heard at Mayberry Airport.

    ¡°Wow! Mayberry is so beautiful! Much more beautiful than Hong Kong!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We chose toe here for a reason you know? By the way, M, you and your husband had

    better take us around to maximize our enjoyment here! Remember, we only managed to get a few days

    off! However, we really wanted to go to Mayberry with you to have a look around! We haven¡¯t even

    returned home yet, so you better not disappoint us!¡±

    The conversation hade from a few girls who were currently dragging their luggage bags out of the

    airport as they continued chatting excitedly among themselves.

    ¡°Speaking of which, M, you¡¯ve told us before that your boyfriend is a rather exceptional person. Why

    didn¡¯t you tell him to pick us up?¡±

    The one who had asked was a cute girl who seemed to talk excitedly regardless of the situation. She

    had a bowl cut and her face was slightly chubby, easily making her the cutest among the six girls in the

    group. From the tone of her voice, she also sounded slightly na?ve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what M said before? Her boyfriend doesn¡¯t really get women so he¡¯s rather

    insensitive! He¡¯s so straightforward that he doesn¡¯t even know how to surprise her romantically! Well,

    it¡¯s not a sin to be an insensitive man, but at least one of the partners in a rtionship should know how

    to give pleasant and romantic surprises to the other! If both partners don¡¯t know how to do that, how

    would the rtionship even be sustained? That¡¯s why we have our M here to focus on giving her

    Gerald surprises!¡± said another girl whose hair hung to around her waist. She was smiling the entire

    time she said that.

    ¡°Oh! I get it now! It¡¯s like what happened a few days ago right? When M gave Gerald a special call on

    his birthday? She had told him that she would be having a short holiday in a few days, but Gerald had

    only said that he would meet M after that! I felt like smacking my forehead after hearing that! He

    hadn¡¯t even taken the initiative to make any requests even though M had purposefully mentioned the

    short holiday!¡± said the bowl cut girl from earlier as sheughed out loud.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! At the time, M hadn¡¯t managed to hold herself back so she ended up telling Gerald

    about it! Personally, I think that it would¡¯ve been better if you hadn¡¯t told him about the holiday. You

    could¡¯ve just given him a surprise from your sudden return trip! Those are the best! Then again, now

    that I think about it, it would be better if you guided him more since he¡¯s already so insensitive. If you

    don¡¯t, I fear that his straightforwardness will only get worse!¡± added yet another of the six girls.

    Hearing what the other girls had to say, M felt like their logic was sound. Still, she hadn¡¯t really

    thought about it back then.

    When she had called that day, she had only mentioned the holiday because she wanted to see how

    Gerald would react after hearing about it.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just as straightforward as ever.¡¯

    Regardless, M had indeed wanted to return for quite a while now to give Gerald a surprise. After all,

    the present Gerald had changed quite a bitpared to his past self.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    M herself wanted to be a more supportive girlfriend, so she felt like she should put in more effort in

    hopes that he would also learn to do the same. Once that was achieved, they would then be able to

    manage their rtionship even better.

    ¡°Humph! Well, in my opinion, M¡¯s just bragging. She may have imed that her husband is quite

    powerful in Mayberry, but I couldn¡¯t find any information about Gerald online at all!¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 642

    Another girl from the group had said that, her arms crossed.

    All six of them were housemates who were both learning new skills and doing their internships at Hong

    Kong Television Station.

    However, they were now on holiday to enjoy themselves as a group.

    The girl who had imed that M was simply bragging was named Wanda Wabsor. Though her figure

    was simr to M¡¯s, the same couldn¡¯t be said about her appearance.

    If they needed to select the station beauty in Hong Kong Television Station, M would undeniably get

    chosen since she was the most beautiful woman there. Wanda herself could barely hold second ce

    in the beauty department.

    Since all of them were housemates, not only did they live together, but they also had to learn and work

    in the same space most of the time. In short, they had to see and talk with each other a lot.

    Being girls, it was quite hard for them to avoid feeling jealous among themselves.

    However, it would be far-fetched to say that they resented each other. The most they did was mock

    each other yfully. Regardless, they were still happy being together.

    ¡°Oh, Wanda! Don¡¯t say things like that! M would never brag! You can tell just by how loyal M is

    toward Gerald!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just look at the television station we work for. So many people have tried to gain M¡¯s

    affection, but what does she do every time? She rejects them all! She only ever thinks about that

    insensitive man! When you look at it that way, M¡¯s such a good girlfriend!¡±

    The responses hade from two other girls from the group.

    ¡°Humph!¡± After hearing that, Wanda simply kept her mouth shut. This was honestly another reason why

    Wanda was jealous.

    For girls living outside, it was quite normal for them to have at least some sort of ambiguous

    rtionship with other guys, even if they already had a boyfriend.

    Wanda herself had a long-distance rtionship with her own boyfriend.

    However, even she had some ambiguous rtionships with a few guys. By that, it meant that she

    would neither reject nor ept the actions of some of her admirers who tried to gain her favor.

    M on the other hand, was different. Regardless of how earnest and sincere her admirers were, M

    was always resolute with her response.

    ¡®Sorry, but I already have a boyfriend!¡¯

    In a way, it made Wanda feel like M was simply too perfect.

    ¡°Humph! Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to continue talking about it. Anyway, how are our living

    arrangements?¡± asked Wanda.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have many bedrooms in my house¡­ Actually, I have another ce in mind. Let¡¯s go to

    Gerald¡¯s house! His house is quite spacious and he has a lot of bedrooms too!¡± said M.

    A roar ofughter ensued.

    ¡°M, we all know you just want to meet Gerald sooner. You don¡¯t even want to return home yet! That¡¯s

    fine though, since it definitely beats just staying in the hotel with nothing to do. Let¡¯s apany M to

    visit Gerald!¡±

    After that, they hailed a taxi before excitedly heading to Mountain Top Vi.

    ¡°Holy! Would you look at that! This¡­ How could such a luxurious vi be built on top of a mountain? It

    almost seems like its peak is amidst the clouds! M, is this really Gerald¡¯s house? Are we going to be

    staying here?¡± asked the girl with the cute face from before whose name was Molly Sabell.

    Earlier while they were in the taxi, the taxi driver had mentioned that Mountain Top Vi cost around a

    hundred and twenty million dors. Hearing that, they had been excited to see the vi for themselves.

    They honestly hadn¡¯t expected to be even more surprised now that they were standing in front of the

    real deal.

    Wanda was filled with jealousy. So it turned out that M¡¯s husband truly was a powerful and rich heir,

    just like she had imed!

    ¡®Why is she so lucky?¡¯ Wanda thought to herself.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in already!¡± said M as she held her besties¡¯ hands before walking toward the

    vi¡¯s door together.

    Once they arrived at the door, M was giddy with excitement. After all, she hadn¡¯t met Gerald in three

    months now. What if he wasn¡¯t home?

    Even though M had her own key, she still opted to ring the doorbell first.

    When they heard footsteps from the inside rushing over to open the door, M¡¯s excitement grew with

    every passing step.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 643

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked a maid just as she opened the door.

    When she saw M, she was visibly stunned.

    ¡®What was such a beautiful girl doing here?¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­ Who are you looking for?¡± asked the maid.

    ¡°Is Gerald home? I¡¯m looking for him!¡± replied M with a slight smile.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there, Hope?¡± said an impatient sounding voice from inside the vi.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to look for Gerald, Miss!¡± answered the maid.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hearing that, Xavia walked over to the door¡­

    When she saw M, she was momentarily shocked speechless! Naturally, the same could be said for

    M when she saw Xavia.

    ¡°M!¡±

    ¡°Xavia!¡±

    Both of them shouted each other¡¯s name in unison.

    M for one, definitely knew who Xavia was. After all, Xavia was Gerald¡¯s ex-girlfriend. It was

    impossible for Xavia not to know who M was as well.

    In fact, her knowing about M was exactly why she was sure that Gerald marrying Giya was nothing

    but a rumor. After all, Gerald already had M as his girlfriend.

    ¡®D*mn it all!¡¯

    What more, Xavia was aware of how much Gerald loved M! At least that was what she still assumed

    to be the case up till this point¡­

    While finding out about the engagement had initially surprised her, if Gerald really was going through it,

    that would only mean that he must have broken up with M. After all, she knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t the

    kind of person to have an affair with another girl.

    Far from it, in fact. Gerald was extremely serious when it came to dealing with his rtionships.

    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve never even considered the thought of getting engaged with Giya.

    ¡®But since he¡¯s broken up with M, why did Me over to look for him?¡¯

    ¡®F*ck! Could M¡¯s end goal be the same as mine? Does she want to get back together with Gerald

    too? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ll have another enemy to deal with who¡¯s even more powerful than Giya?¡¯

    ¡®After all, M is very beautiful¡­ While it¡¯s true that I can use my past with Gerald to my advantage,

    what other tactics do I even have? I¡¯m definitely no match against the two of them!¡¯

    ¡®This just won¡¯t do! I must make her leave at once!¡¯

    Xavia then began plotting against M right there and then!

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked M, a frown on her face.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯ve gotten back together with Gerald! I¡¯m pregnant too, so I¡¯m staying here now to

    take care of both me and my baby!¡± sneered Xavia.

    ¡°Quit spouting nonsense!¡± yelled M who had gone pale from fright.

    But then again, if she was just spouting nonsense, what was she doing in Gerald¡¯s house?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever you have to say! Oh, and I¡¯m marrying him soon. How about you? Why did

    youe back to look for him? Whatever your intentions are, you¡¯d better give up!¡± replied Xavia as

    she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What happened M? Who is she?¡± asked Molly angrily.

    ¡°She¡¯s Gerald¡¯s ex-girlfriend!¡± wailed M as she burst into tears.

    ¡°Fck! What a scmbag!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    At that point, the others could already piece together the situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, M! You shouldn¡¯t show your tears in front of such people!¡± said Molly as she red at

    Xavia.

    ¡°So it turns out that Gerald had been lying to you this entire time! To think that he was getting married

    soon to someone else while he was still constantly contacting you! It¡¯s true that there really are no nice

    men in the world!¡± said Molly.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 644

    M simply took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Gerald now! I want him to tell me in

    person what exactly happened!¡±

    After saying that, she took out the key to Mountain Top Vi before throwing it directly at Xavia. Xavia

    was obviously stupefied by this.

    ¡®F*ck! Why does it now seem like Gerald hasn¡¯t broken up with her yet? In fact, they still seem to be

    deeply in love with each other!¡¯

    ¡®What exactly is happening? Did Gerald really be a sc*mbag?¡¯

    As Xavia thought about that, M had already tried giving Gerald a few calls. However, he answered

    none of them.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he answering any of my calls? He used to always answer my calls immediately!¡± said M

    anxiously.

    So it was as Xavia said. Gerald really was having an affair with her all this time!

    M could onlyugh bitterly in her mind.

    All of a sudden, Xavia came up with a nasty plot. Just as M was about to leave, she shouted out,

    ¡°M, wait!¡±

    ¡°What more do you want?¡± yelled Molly coldly in response.

    Hearing that, Xavia bit her lower lip slightly before shedding some tears.

    ¡°M, though we¡¯ve never contacted each other before, I do feel that you truly are a really nice girl. I

    said all that to you earlier because I couldn¡¯t bear to tell you the truth! You¡¯d be too greatly

    disappointed!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Humph! She¡¯s just being a hypocrite while shedding crocodile tears! Pay her no attention!¡± replied

    Molly.

    ¡°M, while it¡¯s true that I live in Mountain Top Vi and Gerald has given me a luxurious life, do you

    know how much of a sc*mbag he actually is? He refuses to get back together with me, simply because

    he¡¯s already moved on! Even though I now bear his child, he won¡¯t let me return just because I¡¯m his

    ex-girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Also, I have a great secret to share with you, M!¡± added Xavia.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked M.

    M then lowered her voice before saying, ¡°It turns out that Gerald is actually Mr. Crawford of

    Mayberry! He¡¯s filthy rich! However, he only told me about this after I got pregnant with his child, which

    is why I¡¯m not sure whether you know about this yet.¡±

    M then looked at Xavia for a brief moment before nodding. She was starting to slightly believe her.

    After all, Gerald had initially told her that his identity should never be exposed.

    However, even Xavia knew about it now. What more, she was also living in Mountain Top Vi! That

    fact alone clearly pointed out the issue.

    ¡°Then again, since you managed toe here, it must mean that you already know about Gerald¡¯s

    true identity as well! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase. Men usually turn wild and bad once they

    be rich! Once I got pregnant, I thought that I could finally fulfill my wish of getting back together

    with him! s, it just isn¡¯t possible. That¡¯s because he¡¯s now together with yet another girl!¡± said Xavia

    as she wailed even louder.

    ¡°Another girl¡­?¡± replied M, her voice now weak.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, if Gerald had truly wanted to be with another girl, I¡¯d dly have given up. However,

    he told me that he wanted me to continue being with him. He lied straight to my face while he was still

    together with that other girl! What more, he¡¯s getting engaged to her today! I didn¡¯t dare stop him in fear

    that he would beat me up!¡± said Xavia in between sobs.

    M felt like she had just received a great blow.

    ¡°Where is the engagement being held? I¡¯m meeting him immediately!¡± said M coldly.

    ¡°He¡¯s at¡­¡±

    Xavia then told M the venue where Gerald¡¯s engagement would be held.

    She had initially nned to go there to create a mess. However, after thinking about it for a while, she

    realized that she would only achieve the exact opposite of her desired results if she went there looking

    for trouble.

    That was the reason why she had given up on the idea and simply went to bed.

    Unexpectedly, M had turned up at the vi out of the blue. What great timing!

    ¡°However, you must promise me that you¡¯ll never let him know that I told you any of this. If he ever finds

    out about it, I¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After she said that, M and her friends immediately left for the venue.

    On their way there, M was still filled with disbelief. She had always given her full trust to Gerald. She

    simply felt that she wouldn¡¯t have had the wrong impression of him for so long.

    She was definitely not going to misunderstand Gerald simply because of what Xavia said.

    This was why she wanted to go there to see for herself first. She needed to know if Xavia was really

    telling the truth.

    ¡°Humph! How ridiculous! You cherish him so much to the point where you talk about him at least eight

    times a day! In the end, he doesn¡¯t even care about you!¡± sneered Wanda.

    ¡°Could you please stop talking for a moment, Wanda? M¡¯s already having a hard time,¡± replied Molly.

    After a short drive, the car finally stopped in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°M, this should be the ce!¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 645

    Meanwhile, Gerald had been putting up quite a show together with Giya.

    Giya herself seemed to have lied to her parents.

    Knowing this, Gerald found it increasingly awkward to keep up the fa?ade. Hence, he was now trying to

    find an excuse to leave already.

    When she saw this, Giya held on to Gerald¡¯s arm intimately before saying, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll be seeing

    him off first. I can handle it so both of you can just stay here!¡±

    After saying that, both of them then walked out of the hall together.

    Once the hotel¡¯s entrance was within sight, Gerald immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s high time you returned my

    cell phone to me!¡±

    Earlier, Gerald had constantly looked at his phone while he was chatting with the others. To preserve

    the image of intimacy between him and Giya, the other Quarringtons had temporarily confiscated his

    phone.

    They added that he shouldn¡¯t be ying with his phone so that he could focus more on chatting

    properly with them.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t said anything about it at the time.

    After that, they continued chatting for a little while longer and having their meal, it soon led to the

    current situation.

    ¡°Now what kind of tone is that?¡± replied Giya as she ced the phone in Gerald¡¯s hand, her other arm

    still locked together with his.

    ¡°Why did you switch my phone off¡­?¡± said Gerald helplessly as he tried to retract his arm.

    However, she refused to let him go. Her charming face clearly reflected her stubbornness and

    reluctance to part with him.

    After all, Giya had agreed that after today, both of them would cease to have any form of rtionship

    with each other. At best, they could only remain as friends.

    How could Giya be willing to simply ept that?

    Despite knowing why she wasn¡¯t letting go, Gerald didn¡¯t want to continue retaining such an ambiguous

    rtionship with her. This was why he was being so firm and resolute with the matter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go!¡± said Giya.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    When Gerald looked up to see who had shouted his name, he was stupefied.

    ¡°¡­M? You¡­ When did you return?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s heart plunged into despair at that very moment.

    While he was both surprised and pleased to see M, the situation he was currently in made their

    reunion incredibly awkward.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± said M as she pinched her palm hard. She was hoping that the pain

    would allow her to control her tears from bursting out at any moment.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Molly and her other friends on the other hand, were ring at Gerald fiercely.

    On their way there, they had persistently consoled M that Gerald wasn¡¯t such a person. They had

    even told her to have confidence in him.

    After all, they had eavesdropped on Gerald and M¡¯s conversations before. Just from listening to the

    way Gerald talked back then, they could tell that he was an honest and na?ve man.

    They were at least certain that he wasn¡¯t the flirtatious kind of rich heir.

    However, now that they had witnessed this scene, Molly and the others were simply astonished beyond

    words. What a sc*mbag!

    ¡°M! It¡¯s all just a misunderstanding!¡± said Gerald as he finally yanked his arm free from Giya¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged with someone today¡­ Is that true?¡± asked M.

    ¡°No! Just please listen to my exnation first!¡±

    Gerald was feeling extremely anxious. After all, if his rtionship with M was ruined because of such

    a trivial affair, Gerald knew for a fact that he would end up being filled with remorse.

    ¡°Is she M?¡± This was all Giya managed to say. After all, M¡¯s arrival had been extremely sudden.

    Scanning M from head to toe, Giya could see that M was a natural beauty. Her disposition was

    very charming as well.

    No wonder Gerald loved her so much.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 646

    While Giya was looking at M, jealousy reflected in her eyes, very strong emotions were also

    overflowing in M¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve let me down! You disappoint me greatly Gerald! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡±

    shouted M as she shoved Gerald harshly before turning around.

    M then ran away while covering her mouth as Wanda scowled, ¡°You disgusting sc*mbag! So what if

    you¡¯re rich?!¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Even she couldn¡¯t help but scold Gerald in M¡¯s ce.

    After all, they were all girls. They would definitely resent sc*mbags like him!

    Gerald himself had gone pale from anxiety. He simply couldn¡¯t imagine why M had suddenly made

    her appearance there and then. However, that could wait.

    Gerald immediately began chasing after her.

    Giya was also facing an onught ofplicated emotions. Since she couldn¡¯t process all of it at once,

    she simply redirected all her feelings into anger.

    With Gerald now gone, she simply turned around and re-entered the hotel.

    It was sometimeter when M and her friends were all huddled together in M¡¯s bedroom.

    Seeing Gerald standing outside, Molly drew the curtains back slightly before saying, ¡°M, please don¡¯t

    cry anymore¡­ That man still has some kind of conscience. He rushed all the way here and he¡¯s now

    standing outside your house!¡±

    ¡°Just tell him to leave already! I don¡¯t ever want to see his face again!¡± wailed M as she hugged both

    of her knees while crying in bed.

    Her friends could only look at each other. While all of them were angry, they were simultaneously

    thinking of how pitiful M was.

    M had, after all, been thinking about Gerald this entire time. She had even wanted to meet him first

    above all else upon returning to Mayberry! In the end, however, she had to witness such a terrible

    scene with her very own eyes.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll go downstairs and demand a clear exnation from him!¡± said Molly, her voice slightly

    anxious as she descended the stairs.

    ¡°Are you that sc*mbag, Gerald?¡± asked Molly coldly, her hands on her waist.

    ¡°I am. Is M alright? Everything you saw was just a misunderstanding!¡± said Gerald, getting straight to

    the point.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? All of us saw it clearly! That woman was intimately locking arms with you in the

    hotel earlier. How could any of that be a misunderstanding? Are you going to tell me now that your

    entire engagement with her is a fake?¡±

    ¡°Before that, are you M¡¯s colleague from Hong Kong? And yes, everything was faked. Could you

    please tell M that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell her anything. Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth? Don¡¯t even try anything funny,

    I¡¯ve already seen several tricks used by sc*mbags before! Regardless, you¡¯re an extremely greedy

    person! You already have a girlfriend yet you still yearn for other girls!¡±

    ¡°Quite frankly, I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware of this, but

    do you know how well M treats you Gerald? There are countless people at the television station who

    have tried to gain her affection, you know?¡±

    ¡°However, she knew that she had you, and she was satisfied and grateful for that. Because of that, she

    was always extremely careful whenever she dealt with her admirers. Whenever anyone tried to

    overstep their boundaries, she would immediately reject them mercilessly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re currently in a long-distance rtionship with M. If M had wanted

    to have an ambiguous rtionship with any of the guys there without your knowledge, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d

    be able to find out. However, she stood her ground every time, making sure to be both cold and aloof

    toward every guy who had ever tried to woo her. Now, she doesn¡¯t have a single male friend at our

    television station! Are you even aware of any of that?¡± exined Molly angrily.

    While it was true that she could have refrained from saying those hurtful words, she found no real

    reason not to hold back.

    She simply felt that the entire situation was unfair for M.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    While he definitely already knew howmitted M was as a girlfriend, hearing the extent of how

    much she valued him made him touched. Simultaneously, it also made him filled with a deep sense of

    self-reproach.

    What Molly said was right. M had always treated him the same way.

    Gerald on the other hand, had crossed the line a few times before during incidents that involved him

    helping his friends. However, when it rained, it poured, and each of those incidents always ended up

    with him going too far.

    However, M could refrain from having any male friends at all, just for Gerald¡¯s sake.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I make less contact with girls for M¡¯s sake as well?¡¯

    At the end of the day, Gerald just couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. He just hoped that he could exin

    himself well enough for M to potentially forgive him.

    ¡°¡­Either way, that really was a fake engagement¡­ See, that girl from earlier? She¡¯s just a friend of

    mine¡­¡±

    After that, Gerald then slowly detailed everything that had led to that incident to Molly.

    Molly kept her gaze fixed on Gerald¡¯s eyes the entire time. By the time he was finally done exining,

    she realized that he really wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡®Could he really be telling the truth? Then again¡­ There¡¯s one more thing that doesn¡¯t add up. Let¡¯s

    see how you exin yourself out of that.¡¯

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 647

    ¡°What? You¡¯re just lending that vi to that girl?¡± said Molly after hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation about

    Xavia.

    Regarding Xavia being pregnant, Gerald wasn¡¯t too sure about that. However, it wasn¡¯t too hard for him

    to imagine her plotting up such a lie. He could deal with herter.

    For now, Gerald simply wanted M not to misunderstand him anymore.

    ¡°Alright, I can sense that you¡¯re not lying. I¡¯ll try to advise M on this. You¡¯d better not be feeding us

    any lies. Do you know how much M hates being lied to?¡±

    Despite having only a brief conversation with him, Molly was near certain that Gerald wasn¡¯t the kind of

    reckless or flirtatious rich hair. On the contrary, he seemed to be quite a nice and friendly man.

    If he was honestly saying the truth, then Molly was definitely willing to help him out.

    Hence, as Molly returned to M¡¯s bedroom, Gerald remained downstairs.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A short whileter however, she came down again before saying with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help

    you Gerald. M simply refuses to listen to me¡­ She doesn¡¯t even want to see you at all. I¡¯m afraid

    you¡¯ve hurt her too much this time. You¡¯d better leave for now¡­¡±

    After saying that, she returned upstairs.

    Gerald could only sigh in response. He was filled with grief.

    He had always yearned for M to return. Now that she was back, they had met during such terrible

    timing.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began ringing. It was a call from Queta.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Queta?¡± asked Gerald as he felt a gentle smile form on his face. After all, he had

    always treated her just like his younger sister.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m not Queta. I¡¯m Lisa, her colleague. We¡¯ve met before!¡± said the girl on the other end

    of the line.

    However, something about her tone hinted that something urgent was up.

    ¡°I remember you. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Gerald immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s Queta. Something¡¯s happened to her and she¡¯s now in the hospital!¡± exined Lisa, her voice

    more anxious than before.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gerald was shocked to hear this.

    He then stared at the stairs for a brief moment. At first, he considered shouting so that M would know

    that he was leaving for something important. However, he feared that it would only annoy her more if

    she heard him shouting.

    After all, she was still deeply resenting him now. In the end, he concluded that it would be better to first

    check in on Queta first

    ¡°So what exactly happened? Tell me clearly!¡± said Gerald as he began leaving M¡¯s house.

    ¡°Well, she was fine up till noon today. It all started when Queta suddenly said that she was feeling sick

    while we were having our afternoon sses. I had initially gotten some hot water for her, thinking that

    she was just having a regr fever. Unexpectedly, she fainted not too long after! I¡¯m now in the hospital

    with her and she¡¯s already regained consciousness. However, she¡¯s still very weak.¡±

    ¡°Why did the incident happen in the first ce?¡± asked Gerald anxiously as he hailed a taxi. After

    learning more details, he then rushed to the hospital that Lisa and Queta were in.

    ¡°What did that sc*mbag say?¡± asked the other girls as Molly returned upstairs.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say too much, but it seems like he¡¯ll wait there till M¡¯s willing to meet him!¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. Is he really that loyal?¡± sneered Wanda as she drew the curtains open again to look outside.

    The first thing she saw was Gerald getting into a taxi before leaving immediately.

    ¡°Humph! I told you! It¡¯s only been a short while yet he¡¯s already hailed a cab and left! Just look at that,

    M!¡± said Wanda as she pointed at the leaving taxi.

    M took a peek outside the window and when she realized that what Wanda had said was true, she

    became so anxious that she began scratching on her bedsheets.

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m furious. And yes, I was the one who said that I didn¡¯t want to listen to your exnation¡­ But

    how could that possibly be true?¡¯

    ¡®Even if you hadn¡¯t wanted to exin yourself, you could¡¯ve just waited downstairs for a little longer.

    That would¡¯ve proved to me that you still felt the same for me¡­¡¯

    ¡®But now you¡¯ve left. What now?¡¯

    M was filled with excruciating pain at that moment.

    While this was happening, Gerald arrived at the hospital.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 648

    Queta¡¯s face was as white as a sheet when Gerald saw her in the ward. She looked terribly weak.

    Thankfully, just as Lisa had said, she had already regained consciousness.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± asked Gerald as he walked toward her bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either¡­ At the time, without any warning, it simply felt like all the blood had been

    drained from my body. My vision went dark and the next thing I knew, I had already fainted,¡± said Queta

    in a soft voice.

    ¡°And what did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°See, that¡¯s why both of us are so anxious. While a few doctors have discussed her condition, they still

    haven¡¯t been able to detect the cause of her illness! At the moment, none of them even dare to

    continue treating her yet!¡± said Lisa.

    Hearing that, Queta¡¯s eyes began watering slightly. After all, even she was slightly terrified.

    Regardless of how strong she usually was, facing such a situation was still going to be hard on her.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± said Gerald as he nodded. He then looked at Queta, feeling sad for her.

    After stepping out of the ward, he immediately contacted the Drake & Tyson duo. They were ordered to

    send in the professional medical team from the base.

    The duo wasted no time after receiving their order and not too long after, the professional medical team

    arrived at the scene.

    Since everyone from the team was quite famous, it was certain that the hospital would give their full

    cooperation with them.

    After a two-hour check-up session, the medical team approached Gerald, looking rather glum.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it saddens us to say that we haven¡¯t encountered symptoms like the ones Miss Smith is

    currently experiencing before this. Even though we¡¯ve used both Western and Chinese medicinal

    means to attempt to diagnose Miss Smith¡¯s illness, we¡¯ve still failed to make any progress,¡± said a few

    members of the medical team as they shook their heads.

    ¡°What? Even you¡¯ve reached a dead end?¡± replied Gerald, feeling greatly disappointed.

    ¡°Apologies, sir. Might I suggest calling the medicinal team from your family instead? They have higher

    medical skills than we do!¡± added an experienced and rather old looking Chinese medicine practitioner

    in a shameful voice. He seemed to be their leader.

    ¡°Alright, I got it. You may leave now!¡± said Gerald as he nodded slightly.

    While he hadn¡¯t been able to confirm his true rtionship with Queta yet, Gerald still treated her like his

    younger sister. Even if she ended up not being rted to him, Gerald would still consider her to be a

    close friend.

    Now that she was in trouble, how could Gerald just sit back and do nothing?

    ¡°Please take care of Queta for the moment, Lisa. I¡¯ll try to think of something!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I will, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    Gerald then made his way back to his hotel. Once he got there, he started sending out orders and

    making arrangements for Zack and the others.

    Zack was ced in charge of looking up the family¡¯s famous doctor.

    He also called his father to notify him about the incident.

    However, just as Gerald was about to leave again, he was immediately greeted to the sight of someone

    squatting right outside his hotel room.

    The old person was even holding on to a sack that seemed to contain a nket and his luggage.

    Of course, the person in question was none other than Finnley the old man.

    ¡°My grandson, what were you up to today? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d go home today?¡± said Finnley as

    he smiled happily when he saw Gerald.

    He then stood up while still holding on to his sack.

    Scanning Finnley briefly from head to toe, Gerald noticed that the old man had even stolen a nket

    belonging to the hotel!

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Finnley, I hate to disappoint, but I really don¡¯t have the time to send you home now. I have too many

    things on my hand at the moment¡­ How about this? If you really want to go home now, I¡¯ll just order

    someone to drive you back to the Salford Province first,¡± said Gerald rather impatiently.

    Gerald currently had a lot on his te, and he was clearly feeling the immense pressure.

    He knew that if anything were to happen to Queta, he would feel extremely uneasy when he actually

    looked for that womanter on.

    ¡°I refuse! You told me that you¡¯d send me home in person!¡± said Finnley as he shook his head.

    ¡°Fine, but you¡¯ll have to wait for a few more days then. Something¡¯s happened to my best friend so I

    can¡¯t afford to go yet!¡± replied Gerald.

    Just as Gerald was about to leave, Finnley firmly grabbed on to Gerald¡¯s shoulder out of the blue.

    ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s not right¡­ My grandson, who did you meet today?¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 649

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Gerald who was caught slightly off-guard by the question.

    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the old man. While Finnley looked both elderly and thin, his grip

    was surprisingly strong. After grabbing on to Gerald¡¯s shoulder, Gerald was unable to move even if he

    wanted to.

    ¡®How is he even this strong?¡¯

    ¡°Just curious. Again, who did you meet today my grandson? I can smell an unusual scent from your

    body¡­¡± asked Finnley as he chuckled.

    ¡°Define, ¡®unusual scent¡¯,¡± replied Gerald as he looked at Finnley who suddenly appeared a lot more

    excited and mysterious.

    ¡®Maybe his muddle headedness is acting up again!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s the scent of venom-based poison!¡± said Finnley in a sudden hushed tone.

    ¡°The person you met today is suffering from venom-based poison! You probably came into contact with

    that person which is why you have such a venomous scent on you!¡± added Finnley.

    ¡°D*mn it, have you been watching too many Thai movies?¡± said Gerald helplessly.

    He simply felt like leaving at that moment. However, after giving it some thought, Gerald felt that

    Finnley¡¯s strange deduction wasn¡¯tpletely unwarranted.

    While the doctors from before had failed to pinpoint the cause of her illness, Finnley¡¯s theory did in fact

    match with some of her symptoms.

    Gerald knew about this since he had heard about venom-based poisons before sometime in the past.

    Essentially, it worked simr to some viruses and bacteria, only the poison was instead excreted from a

    parasite that made its home in the human body.

    His options were running low and Finnley sounded quite confident with himself.

    ¡®What if he really has some kind of way to cure her?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Alright, since even the doctors have failed to diagnose her illness, could you please have a look at

    the patient?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course! I know about literally everything! As I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m not a beggar. I was quite

    powerful in the past!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because Gerald was running out of options, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his time with Finnley

    now. Then again, Finnley¡¯s hometown was southwest of the Salford Province. Maybe he really did

    know something about the illness.

    That was the other reason why he was willing to at least give Finnley a try.

    When both of them arrived at Queta¡¯s ward, Gerald saw that one of the older and more experienced

    practitioners of Chinese medicine from his medical team had stayed back to take care of Queta.

    He seemed to be performing acupuncture for her at that moment.

    Several other Chinese medicine practitioners were also standing close by, respectfully observing and

    learning from him.

    Even the Drake & Tyson duo were there.

    Peeking into the ward, Finnley immediately sneered before saying, ¡°What¡¯s the use of poking her body

    with those pathetic needles? What you¡¯re doing is utterly meaningless!¡±

    After he said that, both Gerald and the old man entered the ward.

    ¡°Who are you? How could you spout such nonsense to the exceptionally skillful Dr. Hudson?

    Somebody, kick him out immediately!¡± said a person standing at the side. He seemed to be the

    president of the hospital and he looked quite unhappy after hearing Finnley¡¯s remark.

    Dr. Hudson had been quite famous for several years now. His juniors were rightfully angry as well since

    they had been both delighted and grateful to be even able to witness his medical skills in action.

    How could they just allow some old man to condemn him?

    Dr. Hudson himself frowned slightly at Finnley¡¯sment.

    However, since Mr. Crawford had been the one who had brought him over, the doctor could only

    suppress his anger.

    ¡°Based on what you said, I¡¯m assuming that you know a thing or two about medicine too, am I correct?¡±

    said Dr. Hudson as he snorted.

    ¡°Still, for an elderly man, you¡¯re still acting quite imprudently!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m far from imprudent! Now step aside!¡± said Finnley as he shoved Dr. Hudson to the side.

    He then immediately took out the silver needles that Dr. Hudson had earlier inserted into Queta¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You-!¡± said Dr. Hudson in anger as his cheeks flushed red.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 650

    ¡°What about me? You¡¯ve just been jabbing her with needles when she¡¯s clearly suffering from a venom-

    based poison! All you¡¯ve done is increase the speed of her blood cirction! Isn¡¯t that just giving the

    parasite more chances to move around uncontrobly around her body?¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°Girl, when you were around eight, did you go through something simr to what you¡¯re experiencing

    now? Though you were probably mostly just dizzy back then, it happened again when you were twelve,

    right? Only then, you felt even more lightheaded than before. Things should have gotten worse once

    you got to the age of sixteen. If my deduction is correct, you should have felt extremely lightheaded

    while simultaneously feeling that your limbs were worryingly weak for that period of time. Since your

    condition¡¯s only continued to worsen every time it shows itself again, straight out cking out now

    when you¡¯re twenty-two shouldn¡¯te as a surprise!¡± added Finnley as he turned to look at Queta.

    Still lying on her hospital bed, Queta was shocked to hear Finnley¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°How¡­ How did you know all that?¡±

    Gerald himself was looking at Finnley, utterly astonished.

    ¡®How could he have managed to guess all that from just a simple nce? This mysterious old man is

    really something else¡­¡¯

    Thinking back, he remembered that Finnley hadn¡¯t given off such an impression to him the first time

    they had met. Far from the powerful and smart old man Gerald now saw him as, back then, Finnley

    was simply a beggar with an injured leg who had forced Gerald to bring him to a doctor.

    While he was starting to get curious about Finnley¡¯s true background again, he refrained from asking

    about it for now since it would only be an inconvenience during these critical moments.

    Still, if Finnley really was really able to cure Queta, that would definitely be for the best.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re my grandson¡¯s best friend, I¡¯ll treat and remove the venom-based poison for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡± said Queta gratefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Ah yes, I¡¯ll need all of you to leave for now. I¡¯m going to be performing a

    different kind of acupuncture to remove the venom-based poison, so ordinary people are prohibited

    from observing!¡± added Finnley.

    As soon as they heard that, everyone turned to look at Gerald. After all, if the person with the highest

    position trusted Finnley, so would they.

    What more, Gerald had been the one who brought Finnley over and the old man made both logical and

    knowledgeable statements as well.

    Gerald had no reason not to agree to Finnley¡¯s terms, so he simply nodded and began leaving with the

    others.

    Dr. Hudson himself couldn¡¯t say much about the matter. He simply shook his head with a sigh before

    walking out of the ward.

    ¡°Wait!¡± shouted Finnley as he stopped Dr. Hudson from leaving.

    ¡°I could see that you were quite skillful. You can stay here to help me!¡±

    ¡°You need my help?¡± asked Dr. Hudson in slight disbelief.

    Hearing that, Finnley looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s allowed you to help him, go for it Dr. Hudson. I¡¯d personally breathe a bit easier

    knowing that two experts are doing their best to treat her,¡± replied Gerald.

    After all, with both Finnley and Dr. Hudson working together, it would be simr to implementing double

    safety measures.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    While Gerald left for real this time, the Drake & Tyson duo continued staring at Finnley coldly, their

    arms crossed.

    The old man always had some kind of trick up his sleeve, and the duo had long been annoyed about

    that. What more, Dr. Hudson was their colleague. Seeing him being fooled and teased by that old man

    definitely made them even angrier.

    After ring at him for a little longer, the two finally began to leave when suddenly, they heard the old

    man say, ¡°Tsk¡­ These silver needles are useless!¡±

    Finnley had been looking at the pack of silver needles that Dr. Hudson had with him when he said that.

    After discovering that they were useless, however, he simply threw them away in resignation.

    ¡°You¡­! That¡¯s going way too far!¡± yelled Dr. Hudson, his hands shaking in rage.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m telling the truth! Those needles there were all garbage! I need actual needles like the ones

    the brothers there have! You two, take your silver needles out now!¡± said Finnley as he looked at both

    Drake and Tyson who were still standing at the door.

    Once they heard what he said, the two men looked at each other in dismay. Their expressions had

    changed drastically as they looked at Finnley.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Come now, don¡¯t hide them up your sleeves anymore! I¡¯ll return them once

    I¡¯m done!¡± said Finnley as he moved toward them slowly.

    Before they could even react, Finnley was already in front of them! He then snatched their packs of

    silver needles with extreme ease!

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Drake¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat as he stopped Tyson from making a move.

    While the old man frankly seemed quite ugly and ordinary, his actions were fast and precise. They were

    so fast and precise, in fact, that Drake was now feeling equally scared and nervous.

    Drake had never experienced such feelings before.

    ncing onest time at Finnley in disbelief, he then dragged Tyson out of the room.

    Dr. Hudson himself ced his arms behind his back as he stood at the side. He simply couldn¡¯t believe

    that such an old, beggar-like man like Finnley could have any sort of capabilities at all!

    However, Finnley¡¯s method of inserting the silver needles was simultaneously precise, skillful, and

    dazzling.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Dr. Hudson began to realize what technique Finnley was using. The moment

    he did, however, the doctor¡¯s mouth began trembling slightly as he muttered, ¡°Is¡­ Is this Deadly

    Acupuncture Therapy?¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 651

    After a short while of Gerald waiting anxiously outside the ward, both Finnley and Dr. Hudson exited the

    ward.

    When Gerald saw both of them, he found it slightly odd and suspicious that Dr. Hudson now seemed

    much more respectful toward Finnley. Gerald had also noticed that while they were leaving the room,

    the doctor had almost tried supporting Finnley¡¯s arm, though he quickly changed his mind at thest

    second.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s almost cured! You can go in and pay her a visit now!¡± said Finnley with a chuckle.

    Hearing that, he entered the ward immediately to check on Queta. She was looking much better now

    compared to earlier, and even the usual rosiness on her cheeks had started to return.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Gerald. Mr. Quick has exceptional medical skills!¡± said Queta as soon as she

    saw him, clearly worried that Gerald was still concerned about her condition.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know!¡± replied Gerald, breathing a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Quick!¡± Gerald then said as he gave Finnley a nod.

    The old man had truly helped Gerald a lot. Though Gerald had been quite annoyed with him in the

    beginning, he was now filled with sincere gratitude toward Finnley.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal! My grandson, if there¡¯s nothing else, can we leave now?¡± asked Finnley, evidently

    talking about Gerald sending him back to his hometown in the Salford Province.

    Finnley seemed like he really wanted to leave now, which led to Gerald¡¯s expression immediately

    turning somber.

    After all, he still had one more issue to attend to. Though M had misunderstood him, she was now so

    angry that she wasn¡¯t willing to even listen to his exnation. What should he even do now?

    ¡°Hold on for a little while longer. We¡¯ll head there as soon as I settle this issue!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald told Queta to take a good rest first before leaving her ward to make a call.

    Even though he made several consecutive calls, M hung up immediately every single time.

    Gerald could only sigh internally.

    ¡°M, why don¡¯t you pick any of his calls up¡­? Maybe he¡¯s changed his mind by now!¡± said Molly. Back

    at the Smith family¡¯s house, M and her friends were seated in front of the television while eating

    snacks.

    Seeing how M had hung up on every single one of Gerald¡¯s calls, Molly couldn¡¯t help but try to advise

    her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I refuse!¡± said M as she threw her phone aside while nibbling on a potato chip. She was clearly

    behaving this way out of spite.

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    M immediately sat up when she heard the familiar ring.

    Her parents weren¡¯t home, so the person at the door could only be Gerald, right? Though M was

    certainly angry, she wasn¡¯t unwilling to meet Gerald.

    Instead of her, however, Molly was the one who opened the door.

    ¡°Humph! So you still know that- ¡­Huh? Why is it you?¡± said Molly, her tone indicating clear disgust.

    ¡°Is Miss Smith here? I need to talk to her about something!¡± replied a pleasant feminine voice.

    The woman at the door was none other than Giya.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    M definitely didn¡¯t have a good impression of Giya. In fact, she resented her.

    If Gerald had nothing to do with Giya, why was shetching on to his arm so intimately? Why had she

    even wanted to be engaged to Gerald in the first ce?

    ¡°Miss Smith, I would like to talk to you in private, if that¡¯s alright?¡± said Giya.

    If Giya had simply chosen to return home after all that, she knew how uneasy she would eventually feel

    if she didn¡¯t settle the things between her and M first.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 652

    This was the reason why she wanted to have a nice chat with M first.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Spit it out already!¡± said M as both of them arrived at a park.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. It¡¯d honestly be better for me if you broke up with Gerald. I won¡¯t hide the fact that

    I do indeed, love him, and I¡¯ve tried to gain his affection on multiple asions!¡± said Giya.

    Miya simply looked to the side without saying anything.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s exactly because I love him that I can see how loyal he is to you. I¡¯m not making any of

    this up either. His feelings for you have remained unchanged from the very beginning. No matter how

    much I¡¯ve tried to earn his affection, he simply ignored every one of my advances. This is just my two

    cents, but if you do end up breaking up just because of some misunderstanding about our rtionship,

    he¡¯ll definitely experience extreme grief. He really is a kind man who likes helping people out, you

    know? Even the engagement was just him helping me out. He hasn¡¯t done anything to wrong you!¡±

    exined Giya as she looked at M.

    After that, Giya borated more about what Gerald and her had been doing throughout M¡¯s

    absence.

    It was honestly beyond M¡¯s expectations. To think that so many things had happened to Gerald

    during that period of time.

    However, M was honestly slightly jealous and irked by the fact that Gerald had helped Giya so many

    times.

    After thinking about it for a little while longer, however, she realized that Gerald really hadn¡¯t done

    anything wrong.

    ¡°I kind of get what you mean now. Do you mean to say that you¡¯ve experienced much more with Gerald

    compared to what I have?¡± asked M.

    ¡°In no way had I meant to indicate that. However, since you¡¯ve said it like that, why don¡¯t you look at it

    this way? During your time together with Gerald, what exactly have you done for him? Where were you

    when Gerald was facing his own difficulties?¡±

    Giya had meant no harm with her words. She honestly just wanted to talk it out with M.

    ¡®What¡­ have I done for Gerald? Where was I when Gerald was facing his own difficulties¡­?¡¯

    The two questions made M speechless.

    Initially, M had just felt that their rtionship still had a long way to go since Gerald was still pretty

    straightforward and insensitive romance-wise. However, she had never considered how she herself

    hadn¡¯t been doing anything for Gerald.

    Gerald on the other hand, had constantly been helping and taking good care of her.

    Not once had she given anything back to him. What more, she had even misunderstood him and was

    unwilling to hear his exnation despite having returned unannounced this time.

    In fact, he had probably left earlier since he was still busy. She had been a mere distraction to him all

    this time!

    After chatting for a while longer, M and Giya parted ways.

    Back at home, M locked herself in her bedroom the entire afternoon, unwilling to even chat with her

    friends. She was feeling rather depressed by her new realization.

    Her actions made Molly and the others extremely worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with M¡­? What did that woman even say to her? They chatted for an entire hour!

    Something must have happened!¡±

    ¡°I agree! M¡¯s been like that from the moment she got back!¡± replied Molly as she bit into a potato

    chip.

    ¡°Humph! I say we go ask M about this. If that Giya woman had really said something bad to her, let¡¯s

    just go teach her a lesson!¡±

    After hearing that, the rest of M¡¯s friends made their way up to M¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°M, please open the door already!¡± said Molly in a worried voice.

    Soon after, M unlocked the door but when the others saw her, they were all equally puzzled.

    M had packed all her luggage up!

    ¡°M? What are you doing? We haven¡¯t even been here for a full day yet!¡± questioned Wanda.

    ¡°I know¡­ But I miss Hong Kong already so let¡¯s go back now!¡± replied M.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Right now?¡±

    Everyone was surprised by her rash decision.

    ¡°But M¡­ What about Gerald? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return, and we know how much you wanted to

    meet up with him¡­ Though there was a great misunderstanding, I honestly feel that Gerald¡¯s innocent

    this time around!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ I¡¯m well aware that Gerald would never do any of those things¡­ However, I¡¯m

    sticking to my decision. I really want to return to Hong Kong now!¡± said M, her eyes now teary.

    M had earlier tossed and turned in her bed for quite some time, deep in thought about her next

    move.

    She definitely didn¡¯t resent Gerald anymore. Honestly, she just wanted him to coax and pacify her.

    Though her wish was simple, Giya¡¯s words continued to echo in her head. What Giya had told her had

    simply never urred to her before today.

    She was well aware now that she couldn¡¯t do anything for Gerald. With that thought in mind, she knew

    that as long as she stayed here, she would only continue being a burden to him.

    That was the moment when she made up her mind to return to Hong Kong. She would work hard and

    enrich herself to be even stronger.

    Her end goal was to one day be able to strike a bnce in their rtionship.

    Seeing how determined she was, her friends said nothing else and quickly began packing up their

    luggage again for their return trip to Hong Kong.

    While they did so, Molly took her phone out before secretly sending a text message to Gerald.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come to the airport, quick! M is leaving for Hong Kong soon!¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 653

    Gerald had just retrieved some porridge for Queta when he received a text message from an unfamiliar

    number.

    After reading its contents, Gerald was stunned.

    ¡®M¡¯s returning to Hong Kong? Already? I haven¡¯t even had the time to exin myself to her yet!¡¯

    Immediately after, he began driving to the airport. On his way there, he bombarded M with endless

    calls. However, not once did she pick up.

    s, when he finally arrived, he was just in time to see a ne slowly taking off.

    Gerald was so anxious at that moment that he was ready to make some arrangements to get a

    helicopter to catch up with her.

    However, before he could do anything rash, he received another text message.

    This one came directly from M.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯ll be returning to Hong Kong first. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me regarding what

    had happened today. I believe in you. To tell you the truth, I was acting out of spite earlier because of

    my jealousy. I honestly just wanted you to coax and pacify me. However, now I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve never

    even considered your feelings before doing all that! For now, please don¡¯te looking for me yet. I

    just need some time. Forever loving you, M.¡±

    After reading the message, Gerald was even more anxious now. He continued scratching the back of

    his head as he wondered, ¡®What could this mean? Why would she say such things out of the blue?¡¯

    Gerald hit his steering wheel in his slight frustration.

    ¡®It¡¯s been such a long time since we¡¯vest met, yet she¡¯s already gone before we¡¯ve even had a

    chance to talk to each other properly¡­¡¯

    When Gerald returned to the hospital, he was visibly still upset.

    In the end, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but tell Queta about what had happened, hoping that she could give

    him some advice about the matter.

    ¡®What exactly did M mean by that message? Does she want to break up with me? Or is it truly

    something else¡­?¡¯

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s story, Queta simply smiled.

    ¡°She¡¯s not breaking up with you at all! Didn¡¯t you see that she specifically added the part saying she

    loves you forever? I¡¯m sure she wrote that knowing for sure that you¡¯d overthink the message. Don¡¯t

    worry Gerald, it¡¯s clear that she simply wants to be left alone for a while!¡±

    Gerald simply sighed internally when he heard Queta¡¯s answer.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡®In short, she¡¯s still mad with me¡­¡¯

    ¡®If only I hadn¡¯t agreed to help Giya, none of this would have happened!¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, M did say that she wanted to be left alone for a while¡­ It would be best if I didn¡¯t disturb

    her for the time being¡­¡¯

    ¡®Alright, once I find Xara in the Salford Province, I¡¯m going over to Hong Kong to meet her.¡¯

    The very next day, Gerald, Queta, and Finnley rode together on the high-speed rail headed for the

    Salford Province.

    Gerald¡¯s was on a mission to find someone there.

    Before boarding the high-speed rail, Zack had told Gerald about a small property located in the Salford

    Province that Gerald¡¯s sister had invested in before.

    While she seemed to have long forgotten about it, it was the reason why he now had someone in the

    Salford Province to help him.

    Since he had relevant connections there and sufficient money, it would only take a few more days to

    look for said person.

    ¡°Do have some fruits, Mr. Quick! I¡¯ve cut some for you!¡± said Queta who was still slightly weak.

    However, it was obvious that she was feeling grateful to Finnley for saving her life. In fact, she had

    been taking good care of both Gerald and Finnley from the moment they entered the high-speed rail.

    ¡°So¡­ Where exactly is your house, Mr. Quick?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten the exact address, but I¡¯ll definitely be able to look it up again once we arrive at the

    Salford Province!¡± replied Finnley.

    Gerald could only smile helplessly at that.

    Just as Gerald looked out the window, seemingly deep in thought, he heard a baffled female voice

    saying, ¡°¡­Gerald? Why are you here?¡±

    This surprised him. To think that he would bump into an acquaintance here of all ces. Turning

    around to see who had called him, he found out that it was Maia!

    Beside her, was another person whom he had bumped into the other day. If he remembered correctly,

    his name was Warren.

    The two were sitting just opposite of them and they seemed to be part of a group that consisted of a

    few other unfamiliar people.

    What surprised him the most, however, was how they were dressed. In contrast to what they were

    wearing on the day theyst met, they were now all dressed up like students.

    By then, a girl from Maia¡¯s group was also looking at Gerald, following Maia¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m headed to the Salford Province! Where are you going?¡± replied Gerald casually.

    ¡°We¡¯re going there too! But there¡¯s no need for you to know why we¡¯re going there!¡± said Maia calmly.

    ¡®What a serious coincidence!¡¯

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 654

    ¡®It seems that I can bump into him just about anywhere!¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, it seems that Gerald is doing quite well. After all, instead of taking the normal train, he

    chose to take the rail instead!¡¯

    After the simple greeting, the two of them chatted for a while longer before Maia eventually stopped

    talking to him.

    While Gerald was simply trying to be nice to her, she didn¡¯t seem to want to bother about him at all.

    Gerald was fine with that, and he simply did the same.

    After all, though it seemed like Maia was heading to the Salford Province to undergo some secret

    mission, Gerald wasn¡¯t interested in it in the least.

    Meanwhile, Queta had just finished cutting up another fruit. She could see that Gerald and Maia

    seemed to know each other. What more, she was sitting just opposite them.

    Sensing the opportunity, Queta smiled as she asked Maia in a kind and warm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve just cut up a

    fruit, Miss. Would you like some?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t eat fruits!¡± declined Maia casually.

    To her, Gerald was still as lowly as ever. She naturally didn¡¯t need to show any of his friends any

    respect either.

    It was simr to a scenario where a circle of friends wouldpletely ignore a single person, simply

    because everyone else there looked down on them as well.

    Since Gerald was the person her group looked down upon, any friend of his would definitely be treated

    the same way.

    On the contrary, if the person was quite powerful within the circle of friends, any friends they introduced

    would definitely be respected and favored upon by the others.

    Queta¡¯s initial intention was to make Gerald seem more respectful in front of his friends. Unexpectedly,

    the beautifuldy seemed to dislike her right off the bat.

    After hearing her reply, Queta simply blushed before retracting her hand, feeling slightly bitter.

    ¡°Maia, I¡¯ve brought along some tangerines over. They¡¯re from my hometown rtives and they¡¯re quite

    sweet! Here, let me peel one for you!¡± said Warren as he smiled at her.

    While it wasmon for others to try pleasing them, given their high statuses, they weren¡¯t going to

    just give random people a chance to please them. That would clearly be giving them too much respect.

    After hearing Warren¡¯s offer, Maia immediately nodded slightly.

    ¡°Tangerines from Mayberry are quite famous! We¡¯re from the north so we rarely get to taste them. Let

    us have some too!¡± teased a few girls who sat just behind Maia.

    Their group clearly consisted of people from all over the ce.

    ¡°Sure thing. Here you go!¡± replied Warren with a smile as he handed a few tangerines to them.

    After peeling one for Maia, Warren handed the tangerine over to her and she plopped it into her mouth

    before saying, ¡°You¡¯re right! It really is sweet!¡±

    As Maia¡¯s group began chatting about family affairs next, Gerald could see that Queta was blushing

    awkwardly as she stared at Maia.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t me for feeling that way. After all, he was feeling slightly angry as well by Maia¡¯s

    behavior.

    It was clear that Maia didn¡¯t respect Queta at all.

    He then smiled and patted Queta on the shoulder before peeling an orange for her.

    ¡°How will we get to Wendall City, Gerald?¡± asked Queta as she ate her orange.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go there by car. Since we aren¡¯t dealing with anything particrly special, we won¡¯t be needing

    the help of the owners of the property my sister invested in in Salford City yet. We¡¯ll see how the rest

    ys outter!¡± replied Gerald.

    After all, aside from him, Zack was the only other person who knew about his father¡¯s orders for him to

    secretly investigate the incident.

    As far as the others knew, Gerald was simply going to the Salford Province for a trip.

    This was why he had not informed the owners of the invested property there about his arrival yet. After

    all, he didn¡¯t really have any requests at the moment.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He had also heard that the property wasn¡¯t toorge, much smaller in fact,pared to what he owned

    in Mayberry.

    In the blink of an eye, four hours had passed and evening was slowly creeping in.

    Around that time, more than ten luxury cars had been parked right outside Salford High Rail Station.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet? It¡¯s tiring standing here for so long¡­ Regardless, to think that you¡¯de in

    person, Mr. Zatyr. Who exactly are we waiting for?¡± said a woman.

    ¡°Shut up and stand properly! If you end up offending that person because of your ignorance and

    discourtesy, you¡¯ll definitely suffer terribly!¡± shouted Mr. Zatyr¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªat his subordinate.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 655

    County Salford was the city center of the Salford Province. Being the city center, it was always thriving

    and busy.

    Despite being a bustling city, the ten luxury cars parked in front of the ever-busy Salford High Rail

    Station were still particrly eye-catching.

    At that moment, the rail finally arrived at the station.

    Standing up, Gerald stretched slightly before getting off the rail together with Queta and Finnley.

    When he passed by Maia and her group of friends, however, he simply walked past them without

    greeting them at all.

    ¡°Humph! Just look at that behavior! Who wants to bother about him anyway?¡±

    ¡®How dare he not take the initiative to greet me?¡¯ Maia thought to herself. She had never expected

    Gerald to end up bing such a stubborn man.

    It was evident that Maia had a superiorityplex.

    ¡®If you had only greeted me, I would¡¯ve refrained from bothering you. However, for a person like you to

    ignore me, your actions are simr to destroying a beautiful object! How humiliating and upsetting!¡¯

    However, she would let it slide this time. After that, she too got off the rail together with her group.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that someone was going to pick us up once we arrived at the station, Warren?¡± asked

    Maia as a few of her friends started looking around.

    Just as she asked that, the sound of a car honking could be heard. Secondster, arge Land Rover

    drove over and stopped in front of the group.

    The driver reeled his car window down and the group soon saw the young and handsome man driving

    it.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Over here, Warren!¡± said the man.

    ¡°Jamier!¡± replied Warren while slightly waving his hand.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a Land Rover! What does your friend do for a living, Warren?¡± asked a few girls who were

    standing beside him.

    ¡°Ah, well, he used to be my ssmate in the police academy. After he graduated, however, he didn¡¯t

    be a police officer. That¡¯s because his father had called him home so that he could inherit their

    family¡¯spany!¡± answered Warren with a chuckle.

    The girls couldn¡¯t help but look at Warren with admiration after hearing that.

    Why were exceptional people like that? All the people they were acquainted with were somehow

    equally as exceptional!

    ¡°Speaking of which, Maia, didn¡¯t you say that you had several close high school ssmates in County

    Salford? You said that they woulde fetch us, right? If we leave in this car now, won¡¯t they be

    unable to meet up with us then?¡± enquired one of the girls.

    ¡°Speaking of ssmates, how¡¯s that one high school ssmate of yours doing now? The one whom

    you said established their own business? What¡¯s his deal?¡± asked Warren as he walked toward

    Jamier¡¯s car.

    ¡°Oh, that friend? We were both from our high school¡¯spetition team back then, and he¡¯s one of my

    many ssmates who passed the test and eventually wound up in County Salford. Since our mission

    will be starting in a few days, I thought it would be nice to meet him to have some fun first. I have to say

    though, Warren, my friend¡¯s nowhere near as outstanding as Jamier!¡± said Maia rather sourly.

    At that moment, they were all standing beside Jamier¡¯s Land Rover. While they were further introducing

    themselves to get to know each other better, another honk was heard.

    This time, a BMW5 series parked right behind Jamier¡¯s car.

    When the car¡¯s front window was lowered, a man and woman could be seen sitting side by side.

    Both of them then waved as they said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Maia!¡±

    ¡°Vincy! Lennard!¡± replied Maia happily.

    Seeing that even Maia¡¯s ssmates had arrived in a luxury car to fetch her, the two girls standing

    beside her became quite jealous.

    After all, neither of them had that many ssmates or friends to boast about. Even if they once had

    any, they had long ceased contact with them.

    The greeting and introduction session then resumed, this time with two extra faces.

    Since they were all sessful people, they shared a lot of simr thoughts and perceptions.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t met each other in so many years, Maia! I¡¯ve missed you terribly! This is the perfect time for

    us to get together again!¡± said Vincy as she held on to both of Maia¡¯s hands enthusiastically. Vincy

    herself looked quite charming.

    All of a sudden, Vincy lifted her head as she stared behind Maia, looking quite stunned.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­ Could that really be Gerald?¡± said Vincy as she observed Gerald and his odd

    group walking out of the station together while carrying their luggage bags.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s him alright!¡± replied Maia.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 656

    ¡°Gerald!¡± shouted Vincy.

    Gerald was surprised to hear his name being called out. Turning around, he saw both Vincy and

    Lennard.

    Gerald had never really talked to both of them outsidepetitions, so he wasn¡¯t too close to either of

    them. Between the two however, Gerald was definitely more acquainted with Vicky. After all, Lennard

    came from a rich family so that gave him even less reason to talk to Gerald back then. Lennard was

    much closer to Maia and the others.

    Gerald then walked over to them with a surprised look on his face before saying, ¡°Vincy! Lennard!¡±

    While he wasn¡¯t well acquainted with them, they still used to be ssmates. It was the only reason why

    he was speaking to them in such a friendly manner.

    Lennard only scanned him briefly from head to toe before unwillingly nodding in response to Gerald¡¯s

    greeting.

    Vicky on the other hand, jumped in front of Gerald before patting him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Gerald! It¡¯s been a while! You barely even keep in contact with us anymore!¡±

    Back in the day, Gerald and Vincy used to be partners whenever they participated inpetitions.

    Since both of them usually managed to get decent rankings together, Gerald was starting to feel slightly

    nostalgic now, now that they were meeting again after so long.

    ¡°I know right? It¡¯s been such a long time!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Speaking of which, is the duo over there your girlfriend and a family member of hers? She looks really

    pretty by the way! You know, Lennard could fetch you guys to wherever you want to go!¡± said Vincy.

    ¡°Actually, I have to meet someer!¡± added Lennard as soon as he heard Vincy¡¯s suggestion.

    Vincy just smiled awkwardly after hearing his reply and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, both of you may not know it yet, but Lennard and I are getting married! I¡¯ve also been

    pregnant for about three months now!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow! Congrattions!¡± said Maia, visibly shocked by the revtion. She then turned to look at

    Gerald as though she wasparing him to Lennard.

    ¡°¡­Hey, I just realized this, but look at all those cars over there!¡± said Jamier out of the blue while

    pointing at a corner.

    ¡°Huh? Oh wow! They¡¯re all luxury cars!¡± said a girl in a shocked voice after turning to look for herself.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone else was equally as surprised.

    ¡°Say, doesn¡¯t that first car belong to Barry Zatyr? The well-known businessman in our town?¡±

    questioned Lennard who seemed to recognize the car model.

    ¡°I believe so! It¡¯s so weird seeing a man like him waiting to pick someone up. I remember going to a

    business function together with my dad when I was younger. Back then, I had identally knocked into

    him and he patted my head, you know?¡± said Jamier rather proudly.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try to go over there and greet him! One of the managers waiting with him now knows my

    dad!¡± said Jamier as he walked over.

    His action both shocked and impressed everyone there.

    After walking up to said manager and talking for a little while, Jamier eventually returned.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± asked Warren.

    ¡°I simply greeted him with a simple hello. He told me that they¡¯re here to pick a big boss up so he didn¡¯t

    have time to talk to me. Mr. Zartyr nced at me as well, but I didn¡¯t dare to speak with him!¡±

    While everyone was talking excitedly, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward standing there. Thus, he

    told Vincy that he was leaving before exiting the scene.

    Vincy didn¡¯t try to stop him since she knew how awkward it was for him simply being there.

    ¡°How odd, why isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford here yet?¡± said Barry as he checked the time nervously, beads of

    sweat flowing down his forehead.

    Zack hadn¡¯t arranged for Barry to pick Gerald up since he had specifically told him not to organize

    anything grand for him. Because of that, Zack had only told Barry that Gerald wasing over today,

    and that he just had to wait for his call.

    While Zack had meant every word that he said, Barry simply didn¡¯t dare to forgo a formal wee,

    which exined why he was still waiting there for Gerald to arrive. However, Gerald had yet to arrive

    even though they had been waiting for so long.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and his own group had just found a hotel to stay the night in. After settling down for

    a while, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 657

    It was a call from Zack.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to check if you¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ll be sending you a number belonging to the

    general manager of County Salford. His name is Mr. Zartyr and just like the Crawfords, County Salford

    has businesses from all around the world as well. Once you¡¯ve arrived, you can look for Barry Zartyr if

    you need anything,¡± said Zack.

    He was simply checking in on Gerald to make sure that he wasn¡¯t in any kind of trouble.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve previously assigned Barry to look for the Jade pendant in

    County Salford. He apparently has some news about it already!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be giving him a call soon!¡±

    As soon as he hung up, Geraldy on his bed before calling Barry next.

    Barry seemed quite agitated upon receiving the call. However, he managed to calm himself almost

    immediately before getting straight to business.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford, I¡¯ve searched high and low for news regarding the pendant and I finally managed to

    find something. While I haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint the exact family the pendant originates from, I

    managed to find an old man who was willing to have a look at the pendant after I described it to him.

    ording to him, he¡¯ll be able to tell which family the pendantes from just by having a look at it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s ratherte now. I¡¯d appreciate it if we could meet up tomorrow morning. You can take

    me to the old man then!¡±

    After having a brief conversation, Gerald then hung up.

    He then tried calling M. He was simply used to calling her every night, just to have a short talk.

    However, she hadn¡¯t been picking up on any of his calls for a while now.

    Meanwhile, M was thinking about Gerald back in her hostel as well.

    There were many female students from all over the world staying in the TV station¡¯s apartment building.

    While some of them were there to study, the others were there for their internships.

    ¡°Say, M? Could you apany me to get some stuff?¡± asked Molly as she patted M on the

    shoulder.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± answered M.

    Both of them then headed downstairs before leaving for the hypermarket. When they got there, the

    hypermarket was crowded with people.

    ¡°Hey, hey, isn¡¯t that M? Didn¡¯t know you had the time toe out and buy stuff with that packed

    schedule of yours!¡± said a rather tall and extremely pretty girl as she looked at M coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Hallie! Quit being so nosy!¡± snapped Molly as she spoke on M¡¯s behalf.

    Hallie was from Modow and her results were slightly lower than M¡¯s. Since both the entertainment

    and specialist departments had joined this time around topete, both she and M were

    The person who got into the entertainment department would stand a chance to be famous.

    Currently, the most popr candidates for that spot were Hallie and M. However, Hallie seemed to

    have connections with the entertainment department, and she was taking every chance she could to

    sabotage M¡¯s performance on stage. It was apetition based around poprity, so it was natural

    for both of them to not be on good terms.

    Just as Molly looked as though she was ready to start a fight, M immediately stopped her.

    ¡°Forget it, Molly. Let¡¯s just go back!¡± said M as she started walking away.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get into the entertainment department! Give up already!¡± sneered Hallie with her arms

    crossed.

    When M got back to the hostel, someone was already waiting for her.

    ¡°M! You¡¯re back! I came by earlier but you weren¡¯t here. I just finished my script. Could you have a

    look at it, please?¡± asked the girl as she smiled.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    She then followed the girl to her room. After going through the script for a little while, she then made

    her way back into her room.

    M had initially thought that she was just going to have another regr day. However¡­

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 658

    All of a sudden, a girl could be heard crying near M¡¯s room. By the time M got out to see what the

    commotion was about, a few others had already left their rooms to see what was wrong. M and the

    others simply followed behind them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± asked one of the girls present.

    ¡°I¡­ I went out with my housemate earlier and when I got back, I realized that the diamond ring that my

    boyfriend got for me was missing! It¡¯s a very expensive ring and I can¡¯t find it anywhere!¡± said the girl

    with a wail.

    Hallie had heard the racket from next door and she too was now present.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xyleena. You could have just misced it. You know how careless you can be. Maybe you

    identally left it somewhere?¡± suggested Hallie.

    ¡°But Hallie, I would never misce something so important! I¡¯m always particrly careful with that six

    thousand dor ring!¡± cried out Xyleena.

    ¡°How odd! Well, how about this. Where have you been today and who else was in the hostel? Could it

    be that your door wasn¡¯t properly shut so someone who knew about the ring came in and stole it?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, who told you to show your ring off to everyone in broad daylight?¡± added Hallie.

    ¡°Well¡­ All five of us went shopping together¡­ Only Narissa was in the hostel¡­ She said she needed

    to write her script¡­¡± said one of the housemates.

    ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t take the ring!¡± said Narissa, terrified.

    ¡°But you were the only one in the hostel at that time. Who else could it have been?¡± interrogated Hallie.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us check your bed so that you can prove your innocence?¡± suggested Hallie next.

    M was well aware that Hallie was simply directing her anger at Narissa since Narissa was close

    friends with her.

    Understanding that, M then immediately defended Narissa by saying, ¡°I can prove that Narissa didn¡¯t

    touch Xyleena¡¯s stuff! After all, she isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°Prove? And how exactly are you going to do that?¡± said Hallie as she pointed at M.

    ¡°Hold on, I remember now! When I went out to get a drink earlier, I think I saw M and Narissa

    entering the hostel room together!¡± said a girl who was living in the room next to M¡¯s.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was now staring at M.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re helping her so much. Did both of you team up tomit this crime?¡± sneered Hallie.

    ¡°Quit spouting nonsense!¡± said Molly anxiously.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t either of you, then let us check your beds! If you didn¡¯tmit the crime, why are both of

    you getting so worked up?¡± replied Hallie.

    ¡°M¡­ You¡­¡± said the girl who had lost her ring while staring at M. After all, both of them were quite

    close friends as well.

    ¡°Fine! Do as you wish!¡± said M.

    Upon getting their approval, Hallie then proceeded to go through Narissa¡¯s belongings. However, she

    wasn¡¯t able to find anything.

    Hallie and her sisters then entered M¡¯s room.

    After going through her things for a while, Hallie lifted M¡¯s pillow before shouting in shock, ¡°Xyleena,

    look! Isn¡¯t that your ring over there?¡±

    Everyone present then watched as Xyleena walked over and picked the ring up.

    ¡°Y-yes! This ring belongs to me!¡±

    Xyleena couldn¡¯t believe it. She simply stared nkly at M before saying, ¡°¡­M? Why would you do

    such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 659

    M herself however, was equally as shocked as they were.

    ¡°H-how is this even possible? I didn¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°The evidence is here and everyone can clearly see it! How are you still trying to defend yourself? What

    a show!¡± said Hallie.

    ¡°M, I¡¯ve always admired you but you¡¯ve really disappointed me this time¡­ If you really liked my ring,

    you could¡¯ve just told me!¡± added Xyleena in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t take it! I didn¡¯t!¡± denied M as she continuously shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth! Let me tell you, Hallie, M¡¯s boyfriend is the richest man in Mayberry! She

    could get anything she wanted! Why would she even need to steal someone else¡¯s ring?¡± said Molly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh no¡­ The richest man in Mayberry¡­ I¡¯m so scared!¡± replied Hallie as sheughed

    hysterically.

    ¡°Who cares about any of that! What¡¯s stolen is stolen. I¡¯ll definitely be bringing this up to the director

    tomorrow! Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re actually the director¡¯s favorite! There¡¯ll be a grand event

    at Hong Kong TV Station tomorrow and we¡¯ll listen to your exnation then!¡± added Hallie as she

    turned around and left while dragging Xyleena along.

    As for Narissa, she only looked at M with a confused expression on her face. Eventually, she bit her

    lower lip before leaving as well.

    ¡°M? How is any of this possible? We believe that you¡¯d never do such a thing, but who could¡¯ve put

    that ring under your pillow? We were here the entire time!¡±

    Since M¡¯s group was aware of who her boyfriend was, they knew for a fact that M would never

    steal anything. Even if they didn¡¯t know about Gerald¡¯s true identity, her friends would have still known

    her well enough to believe that M was innocent.

    ¡°I¡­ I think I know who put it there¡­ But I don¡¯t think she did it purposely!¡± said M, her eyes tearing

    up.

    It was impossible for her not to know what was going on.

    However, M simply didn¡¯t understand why Narissa would help Hallie sabotage her. After all, every

    time Hallie bullied her, M would be the first to stand up for her.

    When Molly and her other friends finally realized who hadmitted the act, all of them¡ªespecially

    Molly and Wanda¡ªwere furious.

    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m going to go look for her now! What an utter piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no use looking for her. If they¡¯re willing to trust Narissa to sabotage me, then Narissa

    will definitely never spill the truth out! This entire trap had been set up specifically for me! Even if she

    were to fail this time, Hallie will definitely try to set me up again the next time I participate in a

    competition together with her. She¡¯ll never let me off that easily!¡± said M as she sat on her bed,

    depressed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Gerald a call? Hallie¡¯s a local and she has great connections. You won¡¯t be able to

    win a fight against her without his help! I mean, just look at her! To think that she was actually able to

    get Narissa to listen to her! She clearly wants you out of thepetition! I¡¯m certain she would leap for

    joy if she managed to send you back to Mayberry in the process!¡± replied Molly, her tone worried.

    ¡°I know, Molly. However, all of you don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. She¡¯s just targeting me. I

    don¡¯t want to end up pulling the rest of you into this. I heard that someone great ising to the station

    tomorrow, so all of you should get some rest and prepare while you can!¡± said M as shey on her

    bed as soon as her sentence ended.

    Though M seemed tough, she was still a girl at heart. Not only did sheck the proper connections to

    fend for herself, she evencked a person who could take care of her there.

    She missed Gerald terribly now. If only he was here, he would definitely be with her regardless of the

    situation. She only needed to tell him what had happened for him to instantly rush over to her.

    At the moment, she really wanted to call Gerald and cry together with him. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat for a

    girl to live outside on her own.

    However, before she could do so, she remembered what Giya had told her. If she only relied on Gerald

    every time something happened, then what good would she be to him other than being a pretty face?

    She felt that she needed to be a woman standing together with Gerald instead of just being a pretty

    flower for him to protect. Thus, she refrained from calling him.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    This led to M having a sleepless night till it was almost dawn.

    A grand event was going to be held at the station so they needed to prepare the function hall.

    Those involved were the Hong Kong TV Station, the TV stations around the Southern Ocean, and

    some other television stations that coborated under the Westons. All of them were under the same

    management group, and they were each equally powerful in the media industry.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 660

    Rumor also had it that the televisionpany was owned by a fairly young woman who had an

    astounding background. In fact, she was so influential that even the powerful televisionpany meant

    nothing to her.

    While the rumor had spread like wildfire, nobody actually knew if it was the truth. After all, nobody had

    even seen her before.

    This was why the TV station was quite concerned about the event. Even all the furniture in the function

    hall had to be perfectly arranged. This was proof of how concerned the station was.

    What more, several celebrities would also be participating. It was definitely going to be a lively event.

    While everyone was preupied with making sure that the hall was perfectly decorated, Mr. Hill

    pped his hands loudly before telling the interns and the crew members to stop for a moment.

    ¡°Gather round, everyone! I have some news for all of you!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone did as instructed.

    ¡°Today¡¯s VIP is a very special person indeed! All of the crew members have to be extra careful today!¡±

    ¡°Regarding who gets to be the prize presenter, I¡¯ll personally pick one of the interns to do it. However,

    the person who gets picked will have to be even more careful since you¡¯ll be interacting with our VIP!¡±

    said Mr. Hill who seemed equally as nervous.

    ¡°We fully support you, Hallie!¡± shouted a group of people from within the crowd.

    All of them seemed to be popr rich heirs. They were clearly here to support Hallie since they had

    permission to enter the hall.

    Quite a number of other guests had arrived as well, including a few big bosses from Yanken and

    Modow.

    The corner of Mr. Hill¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. However, he only smiled awkwardly before

    saying, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with the TV station and all of us have decided to give this opportunity to

    M!¡±

    ¡°All the best, M!¡± said Mr. Hill. He obviously had high hopes for her.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    M simply nodded in response.

    ¡°I disagree!¡± shouted Hallie, sounding incredibly upset. Only the best intern would get chosen to be the

    prize presenter and that was clearly her! It was obvious that she was feeling nervous since she hadn¡¯t

    been selected.

    ¡°You have other responsibilities to attend to, Hallie. Why are you disagreeing?¡±

    Mr. Hill was well aware of Hallie¡¯s background, which was why he was careful with his tone and words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want the post, but anyone else other than this thief can have the role! Choosing

    her would be an insult to the VIP!¡± replied Hallie.

    ¡°Thief? What do you mean by that?¡± asked Mr. Hill, his tone much stricter than before.

    ¡°Well, I was going to report the incident to youst night but I wasn¡¯t able to. See, M stole Xyleena¡¯s

    diamond ring which was a gift from her boyfriend! All of us present at the time saw that the ring was

    under her pillow!¡± exined Hallie as the other girls nodded.

    Nobody would¡¯ve believed her if they hadn¡¯t seen the ring there with their own eyes.

    ¡°Because of that, M shouldn¡¯t be qualified to be on stage!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could someone like her be allowed to go on stage?¡±

    ¡°Might as well just throw her out! She¡¯s just a disgraceful thief after all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! She¡¯s just dishonoring us interns!¡±

    The ones who were shouting thosements were all interns who were evidently jealous of M.

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t steal it¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± said M as she faced all their usations and disdain.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 661

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, M?¡±

    Though Mr. Hill admired M a lot, he still had to be impartial, especially when so many people were

    involved with the uproar.

    ¡°Exin it to the director yourself, Xyleena!¡± said Hallie as she dragged Xyleena into the spotlight.

    Xyleena, for one, had been unwilling to speak in the first ce. She could only stammer, reluctant to

    tell the truth. After all, she and M were on good terms. M was also usually a very nice person.

    However, after finding out that the culprit was Mina, there was nothing more that Xyleena could say.

    For the sake of M¡¯s dignity, she honestly just wanted to remain silent and let it all slide.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Exin yourself, Xyleena!¡± demanded Mr. Hill as he frowned.

    Seeing that she had no other choice, Xyleena detailed everything that had happened the day before.

    She couldn¡¯t lie about it either since there had been so many witnesses around when it happened.

    After hearing her exnation, Mr. Hill found it difficult to believe what she had said. Quite honestly, he

    didn¡¯t buy her story at all.

    However, if he tried to gloss things over or refuse to make a fair decision after hearing all that, he knew

    he would have to eventually deal with Hallie who could most definitely report the case to the police.

    What more, Hallie had brought along many of her college ssmates to support her. They would

    definitely not let the case rest easily if he persisted with picking M.

    ¡°M, I can¡¯t do much regarding this matter. If that¡¯s what really happened, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give

    the spot to you!¡± said Mr. Hill.

    ¡°You definitely shouldn¡¯t!¡± said Hallie as she crossed her arms.

    Narissa simply stood in a corner as she looked at M. She seemed like she wanted to say something.

    However, before she could even make a move, she spotted a warning gaze from Hallie.

    Seeing that, Narissa could only helplessly clench her fists and lower her head. She felt shameless.

    There was nothing M could say to defend herself. As a result, she had no choice but to watch her

    opportunity get taken away by someone else.

    She was simply in a helpless position since nobody dared to go against Hallie.

    ¡°M!¡± said Molly as she and the others approached her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly. I¡¯m fine. I just need to use the restroom!¡± replied M as she turned around to

    leave.

    After washing her hands, M was just about to leave thedies when Hallie and a few of her good

    friends blocked M¡¯s path.

    ¡°What else do you want? Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± said M as she red at Hallie icily.

    ¡°Oh, but of course I¡¯m not! I know what these people will think of me. Actually, maybe they already think

    that I deliberately nted the evidence there to frame you, but it doesn¡¯t really matter anymore. While

    the opportunity is now mine and you¡¯ve clearly lost, I¡¯m definitely not done with you yet!¡± replied Hallie

    as she red back, her eyes reddened.

    Ever since she was a child, Hallie had always wanted to be first in everything. Regardless of where she

    went or whatever organization she was participating in, she wanted to be the leader. The ¡®Big Sister¡¯ of

    everything.

    There was nobody who dared not to call her that.

    Since she hade to the TV station to study and learn, she had also taken advantage of the people

    and tform there, resulting in almost everyone referring to her as the ¡®Big Sister¡¯.

    Despite that, she was stillcking behind M in almost every aspect.

    What more, she thought that M was simply faking her friendliness, and that she had fooled everyone

    into liking her.

    From the poor Narissa, to the extremely wealthy Xyleena whose boyfriend was equally as rich, all of

    them treated M well.

    In the past, Xyleena had been one of Hallie¡¯s best friends. Now however, she was extremely close to

    M as well.

    ¡®Do you really think I haven¡¯t figured it out yet?¡¯ Hallie thought to herself.

    If someone else or even Hallie had stolen Xyleena¡¯s valuables, Hallie knew that Xyleena wouldn¡¯t have

    easily forgiven any of them, not even her. Rather, Xyleena would probably not let the thief get away

    without a fight!

    However, not only did Xyleena not pursue the matter when M had been framed as the thief, but she

    had even convinced the others not to spread the news around as it could have an unfavorable effect on

    M!

    Why¡­?

    Just why did everyone like M Smith so much?!

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 662

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hold any grudges against me. It¡¯s not like I can even fight you!¡± sneered M.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not about that. I just don¡¯t understand why everyone likes you but hates me. Even though

    everyone knows that you¡¯re the one who stole the ring, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re all still going to think about

    your wellbeing first! In fact, I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll start saying that I¡¯m the one who framed you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. However, I believe that the truth will prevail in the end!¡± said M as she tried to

    leave.

    ¡°Stop right there! I¡¯m the ¡®Big Sister¡¯ here! You can¡¯t just ignore me like that!¡± shouted Hallie as she

    grabbed M¡¯s arm and forcefully pulled her back.

    A secondter, M could feel a burning sensation on her cheek. Hallie had just pped her!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go ahead and say it now. I¡¯ve been meaning to teach you a lesson for the longest time!

    I¡¯ve held myself back every time others praised you, but there¡¯s no need for me to put up with your

    bullsh*t anymore!¡± said Hallie as she raised her hand, preparing tond another p.

    ¡°Stop right there! What on earth are you doing, Hallie?¡± shouted Xyleena.

    At that moment, several girls rushed toward the scene. Among them was Xyleena and several of M¡¯s

    dorm mates.

    Xyleena had early sensed that something was amiss when she saw Hallie walking together with her

    gang of friends.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to hit M?¡±

    ¡°So what if I hit her? What¡¯re you going to do about it? I¡¯m the ¡®Big Sister here! I¡¯ll teach her a god d*mn

    lesson whenever I feel like it!¡± retorted Hallie.

    She then pointed at M before saying, ¡°If you want to remain here next time, just be honest!¡±

    After saying that, she led her gang away.

    ¡°Are you alright, M?¡± asked Xyleena in a worried tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Dmn it, that Hallie¡¯s being such a btch! That field spot was supposed to be yours, but after her

    meddling, you now only get to greet the attendees at the entrance! I can¡¯t stand that btch and her

    hateful as anymore! Let¡¯s beat her up!¡± said Molly furiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you even touch her in the slightest, it¡¯s definitely going to be much more

    difficult for you girls to gain a foothold here, especially if you¡¯re doing it for my sake. Leave it be, there¡¯s

    nothing else we can do since she¡¯s the boss around here!¡± said M, her tone grateful.

    M personally didn¡¯t mind being an entrance hostess. After all, she would rather do that than drag

    Molly and the other girls into the matter.

    At that moment, Narissa walked over to M¡¯s side before saying, ¡°M, we have to greet the guests

    now¡­ Many wealthy businessmen and celebrities are alreadying over. Let¡¯s head over first¡­¡±

    However, when their eyes met, Narissa identally let out a squeak.

    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t see you getting a promotion for being a bootlicker!¡± sneered Molly as she stared at

    Narissa.

    Everyone else there gave her an equal look of contempt before leaving to get the rest of their things

    done.

    M simply looked at Narissa before saying, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Once they arrived at the entrance, they saw that the big square was crowded. Many VVIPs were also

    already present at the venue.

    Unlike Hallie, she was now able to walk amongst the group of big celebrities.

    ¡°M-M¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± said Narissa out of the blue. She was looking at M as she said that and

    her cheeks were burning red.

    She simply couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and she soon burst into tears.

    For Narissa, it had always been difficult for her to study outside. It was M who had constantly treated

    her well. Even when she faced hardships financial wise, M had always been the one who had used

    her own money to help her.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    It was near unbearable for Narissa to see how much trouble she had caused M.

    ¡°M¡­ You have to understand¡­ I was forced to¡­ Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gotten into trouble¡­¡± said

    Narissa in between sobs.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 663

    Narissa then exined the entire n that Hallie had set up to frame M.

    Basically, since the opportunity to work with the TV station was extremely important to Narissa, Hallie

    had threatened her by saying that she wouldn¡¯t let Narissa intern there if she didn¡¯t go along with the

    n!

    Because of that, Narissa had no choice but to cooperate with her.

    While M had indeed been somewhat angry with Narissa, after hearing her side of the story, she just

    couldn¡¯t hold any grudges against her anymore.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t just put the me on Narissa.

    If M lost this position, sure, it would affect her jobter on. However, she could still return to Mayberry

    where she still had her family and Gerald.

    However, if Narissa lost the position, she would have nothing left.

    ¡®If I were in her shoes, I would probably do the same thing, right?¡¯ M thought to herself.

    In the end, the true culprit of this entire fiasco was Hallie Yates. If she needed to hate someone, it

    should definitely be Hallie.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of standing my ground against Hallie, M. I don¡¯t want her to continue treating you like

    this!¡± huffed Narissa.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t me you at all. I know that you¡¯re having a hard time, but this matter is

    between Hallie and me. I won¡¯t me anyone else but her!¡± said M.

    ¡°Humph! How dare both of you talk nonsense! Stand still already!¡± said Hallie as she walked over to

    them, a smug smile on her face.

    ¡°Molly! Wanda! Stand here as well! We need more people handling the guests so I requested for two

    more hostesses!¡±

    Hallie then nced at Molly and Wanda as she stood by the entrance. By then, the VIPs had already

    begun showing up and they were all ready to greet them.

    ¡°William Rye, President of Yanken, has arrived!¡±

    Following that announcement, a young man walked over like a superstar, surrounded by lots of people.

    As he walked on, a g representing the VIP was raised.

    Every VIP who attended was prepared to show something off to present their identity and business.

    After all, this was a prime opportunity for them to advertise and make themselves known since people

    from all over the world¡ªall the attendees being wealthy businessmen¡ªwere flooding the grand scene.

    ¡°The President of Modow has arrived!¡±

    One after another, the number of VIPs steadily increased.

    Hallie herself had the honor of standing at the very end to wee and shake hands with each of the

    VIPs.

    By then, the red carpet had already been stepped on by what seemed like hundreds of wealthy

    businessmen and celebrities.

    For some odd reason, the longer she stood there, the more excited M felt. However these were just

    bigshots from Sunnydale.

    ¡®Why the hell am I even feeling excited?¡¯

    All of a sudden, she wondered if he too would be one of the VIPs¡­

    Outside the venue, paparazzi and reporters were swarming the red carpet area. After all, aside from

    their charming faces, the VIPs were also unting their expensive luxury cars to show how powerful

    and wealthy they each were.

    ¡°M! M!¡± said Molly as she ran to her side.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Since Molly was now here, it wasn¡¯t hard for M to imagine Hallie kicking her other friends out as well

    as part of her revenge.

    ¡°Do you think Gerald wille? If he does, we can make a fool out of Hallie! Even if all her contacts

    banded up together, they¡¯d still be no match for him!¡± said Molly excitedly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± replied M as she shook her head.

    ¡°Oh for the love of god! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this stubborn! If I had a rich boyfriend like yours, I

    would¡¯ve followed him around the world! It¡¯s all because of how stubborn you are to prove yourself as a

    strong and independent woman! What¡¯s so bad about being called a trophy wife? For me, as long as

    my husband is rich, that¡¯s all that matters!¡±

    While Molly had previously supported M in her quest to be an independent woman, getting into

    trouble with Hallie had changed her mind.

    Deep in her heart, Molly thought that if Gerald was her boyfriend, she would¡¯ve used him to embarrass

    Hallie for bullying her. That way, Hallie wouldn¡¯t ever dare to mess with her again.

    While Wanda hadn¡¯t said a thing, she was also standing together with them, looking forward to Gerald¡¯s

    arrival.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 664

    After all, even she would be able to show off slightly if he truly came.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± said Hallie with a snicker as she approached M and Molly who

    had been whispering to each other for a while now.

    ¡°Nothing much. Also, Hallie, while it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve been freely toying around with us, don¡¯t ever try

    to cross the line. Consider this to be a fair warning if you wish to live to see another day! I¡¯ve already

    told you that M¡¯s boyfriend is Mr. Crawford from Mayberry, an extremely powerful man! He may even

    come today, and if he does, well¡­ You¡¯ll just have to wait to find out!¡± replied Molly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh no¡­ I¡¯m terrified¡­ Please, I¡¯ve heard of several rich people in my life, but never have I

    heard of¡­ What¡¯s his name again? Crawford from Mayberry? Haha!¡± sneered Hallie sarcastically.

    ¡°Oh, you just wait and see, Hallie! You just wait and see!¡± said Molly in response.

    As soon as her sentence ended, the crowd¡¯s excitement seemed to suddenly escte as ten dazzling

    sports cars, unlike any of the previous ones, arrived at the scene.

    It was surprising to see such expensive cars here, to say the least.

    Even Hallie was shocked speechless. While she had seen many expensive sports cars before in her

    life, this was the first time she was seeing a convoy of this many luxury cars together.

    Before the cars had even stopped, a few staff members dressed in suits were already rushing toward

    the greeting hostess¡¯s side while shouting, ¡°Mr. Crawford, the director of Dream Investment Group has

    arrived!¡±

    Those who heard that felt chills run down their spines.

    ¡°Hurry! Mr. Crawford¡¯s already here!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s arrived early!¡±

    The entire group still seemed to be in utter shock as the hosts and hostesses began running

    downstairs to greet him.

    After all, though there were many other VIPs, Mr. Crawford was still the most important person today.

    Even several of the businessmen and heirs that had earlier entered exited again, just to greet him after

    hearing word about his arrival.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°¡­What? Mr. Crawford exists?!¡±

    At that moment, Hallie¡¯s face was the palest anyone had ever seen. It was as though her heart almost

    stopped beating.

    After seeing themotion happening before her eyes, she no longer doubted that Mr. Crawford was

    indeed, the most important person of the day.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to snap out of it, and once she did, she immediately threw jealous nces at

    M as she said incredulously, ¡°You said Mr. Crawford¡¯s your boyfriend? How could that even be

    possible?¡±

    Could it really be that she was never actually a match for M Smith to begin with?

    How was she always this lucky? To be even able to have such a powerful and wealthy boyfriend?

    ¡°Hah! You look star-struck! Every word we said was true! M here is Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend!¡± replied

    Molly excitedly.

    She wanted to see how Hallie would react after being beaten in her own game.

    M on the other hand, had her eyes peeled on the convoy before her.

    She wasn¡¯t really expecting any help from Gerald. Rather, she was thinking about how she hadn¡¯t even

    had the chance to talk to him properly despite having returned to Mayberry briefly that day.

    Saying that she didn¡¯t regret resenting Gerald was a big fat lie.

    ¡°Holy f*ck! This should be the most luxurious convoy we¡¯ll be able to see tonight, right?¡± eximed

    someone from within the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯d assume so! Each of the ten cars in there costs at least three million dors! That¡¯s like thirty million

    dors in total!¡±

    As many from within the crowd gasped in surprise after hearing that, the cars finally stopped moving

    forward.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡¯s here!¡± shouted a man.

    Following that announcement, fireworks were set off on the television building¡¯s top floor, and the night

    sky was instantly painted with beautiful bursts of colors.

    Simultaneously, water was also shot out from the water fountains on both sides of the pond while the

    staff carefully began raising a massive g.

    M herself had her head lifted, nervously looking out for Gerald.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 665

    When the main car¡¯s door was finally opened, the crowd was stunned.

    A fair-skinned and rather chubby guy with eyes as small as pumpkin seeds stepped out as he waved at

    the crowd in his gorgeous suit.

    ¡°Is he Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I recognize who he is! He¡¯s Yoel Holden! The son of the richest man in the county

    state!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I guess by the looks of it, Yoel¡¯s attending in ce of Mr. Crawford, right?¡±

    While the crowd was busy discussing among themselves again, the stage manager looked visibly

    disappointed when he saw Yoel instead of Gerald.

    However, he still had to take Yoel seriously. After all, Yoel Holden was also one of the VIPs.

    M on the other hand, wasn¡¯t familiar with Yoel. This made her slightly surprised and disappointed

    when she saw him.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Geralde¡­?¡¯

    Even if Gerald had made his appearance, she would¡¯ve hidden in a corner so that he couldn¡¯t spot her.

    Regardless, it was no lie that she had at least hoped to have been able to see him.

    While M wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who liked to show off, any girl¡¯s heart would throb like crazy if they

    ever saw their boyfriend making such a grand entrance.

    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t her boyfriend in the car. It didn¡¯t seem like Yoel knew who she was either.

    As Yoel was led up the stairs by the guide, Hallie¡ªwho had earlier been scared witless¡ªsaid, ¡°Well,

    well, well. What have we here? Why didn¡¯t your boyfriende over to greet you?¡±

    She was clearly trying to rub it into M¡¯s face.

    ¡°D*rn it! It wasn¡¯t Mr. Crawford after all! Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± said Molly rather regretfully. She was

    certain of how utterly pleased Hallie must have been feeling at that moment.

    ¡°The fck were you trying to pull off, btch? Weren¡¯t you talking about how great your boyfriend was

    earlier? Embarrassing! It seems that I didn¡¯t p you hard enough earlier!¡± mocked Hallie, a hint of

    anger in her voice.

    Before she could say another word, another burst of excitement could be heard.

    ¡°Oh god! Oh god, oh god, oh god!¡± shouted someone hysterically.

    ¡°What kind of cars even are those?¡±

    ¡°Hot d*mn! Aren¡¯t those exclusive Lamborghini models? Designed only for thepany¡¯s top

    customers? I think it was around three years ago when they revealed online that each car costs about

    ten million dors! The cars are each equipped with a superior artificial intelligence system and their

    bodies are said to be even stronger than that of bulletproof cars! I don¡¯t think I need to say anything

    more about their stunning designs!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right? Ten million dors for a car¡­ There¡¯s like¡­ Five, ten¡­ Twenty of them!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! You¡¯re telling me that what we¡¯re seeing now is a convoy worth two hundred million

    dors?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the youngsters at the entrance who were waiting in anticipation this time. Even the

    businessmen were giddy with excitement.

    While most of the wealthy people there had gone through several hardships to earn what they had

    today, the VIP that would soon be making their appearance had a convoy worth two hundred million

    dors!

    Most, if not all, of the people in the crowd had gone pale, clearly overly excited by this unprecedented

    grand entrance.

    As the person leading the hosts shifted his gaze to the stage manager, he could see that the stage

    manager himself was taking several deep breaths to calm himself.

    ¡°This is the main VIP for today, right stage manager?¡± asked someone excitedly.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her! Tell everyone to start paying attention immediately! Don¡¯t make any mistakes or you¡¯ll

    be dealt with ordingly!¡± said the manager, his voice quivering slightly.

    After the cars stopped in front of the entrance, the stage manager began walking briskly toward them to

    greet the main VIP.

    Molly, Hallie, and the other girls were frozen in anticipation as well. All of them were too shocked at the

    scene to even remember that they were fighting.

    Even M could hardly believe any of what she was seeing.

    She knew how rich Gerald was. To think that there were still people way richer than he was. After all,

    the main VIP was a person who owned a two hundred million dor convoy!

    What kind of house did she even live in? Gosh, everything was just so extravagant to the point where

    this entire scene seemed unbelievable!

    By the time the car¡¯s door was opened, the stage manager and several other VIPs had formed two

    uniform rows outside it, standing ready and alert to greet their grandest guest yet.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 666

    As soon as they saw the young woman step out, everyone in the two rows immediately bowed deeply.

    The woman with snow-white skin¡ªwho looked to be around twenty-seven years old¡ªhad a pair of

    branded sunsses on. She also wore extremely expensive-looking clothes,plemented by the

    zer draped over her shoulders.

    As she continued chewing on her gum, she tilted her shoulders slightly, allowing her zer to

    seamlessly fall off her shoulders. One of her bodyguards caught on to it before it even managed to

    touch the ground.

    Even from afar, everyone could see that all the bodyguards surrounding her had equally fierce gazes in

    their eyes. They also seemed to be extremely capable and strong. These were the kinds of bodyguards

    who would most definitely be prepared to tackle any sort of situation that they had to face.

    While she was extremely charming, the woman had an extremely strong aura as well, pressuring a lot

    of the present people to not even dare to take a breath.

    As she scanned through the crowd, her gaze fell on therge g ced right outside the scene. It was

    Gerald¡¯s g. She then smiled slightly before pointing at it and shouting, ¡°Raise that g higher!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± said the head of the broadcasting station who had not dared to even straighten his body

    yet.

    With a wave of his hand, he immediately ordered his subordinates to do as she said.

    As he did that, the rest of the businessmen at the entrance held on to their breaths as they remained

    bowed down. It almost felt like they were participating in a queen¡¯s arrival.

    Even those who appeared to be over fifty didn¡¯t dare to do anything. They were simply too terrified to

    say a word, most of their legs quivering as though they had just been struck by lightning.

    They all watched as Gerald¡¯s g was slowly lifted to the highest point it could reach.

    Seeing that, the woman¡¯s smile deepened.

    She then walked forward and handed her handbag over to M, who just so happened to be the first in

    line among the others who were also tasked with receiving the guests.

    At the time however, M was still looking at Gerald¡¯s g curiously.

    ¡®Why did the president only want Gerald¡¯s g to be raised higher? What exactly is her rtionship to

    him?¡¯

    M knew that even though Gerald had several female friends, he was still loyal to her. However, after

    seeing all this, she was starting to feel slightly nervous.

    After all, the woman seemed extremely powerful and frightening.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± said the woman as she frowned slightly.

    It was at that moment when M broke from her daze and finally realized that the woman had been

    handing out her handbag to her!

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The head of the broadcasting station was so terrified at that moment that his eyes were bloodshot as

    he growled, ¡°M! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    He had constantly reminded them not to make any mistakes when the grand VIP arrived. Yet here M

    was, making a mistake as soon as she arrived!

    ¡°Are you new here?¡± said the woman as she continued chewing on her gum calmly.

    ¡°H-huh? I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m terribly, terribly sorry!¡± answered M. She was so frightened that her face has

    lost all its color,

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll dismiss her immediately! I¡¯ll even be sure to punish her and her entire family!¡± said the head of the

    broadcasting station nervously.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to M that just because of her slightly slow reaction, even her family would be

    brought into this!

    ¡®She¡¯s simply too overbearing!¡¯

    At that moment, M was more frightened than ever. After all, the woman standing before her now¡ª

    who was exerting an immensely powerful aura¡ªhad every right to do as she pleased to her.

    ¡°Did I say I wanted you to dismiss her? Cease your nonsense!¡± retorted the woman as she rolled her

    eyes at the head of the broadcasting station.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying nonsense, yes! I apologize for not watching my mouth!¡± shouted the head as he

    harshly pped himself thrice.

    Once he was done, his mouth was stained with blood.

    Hallie on the other hand, lowered her head at that moment. She was filled with glee.

    It was definitely going to be all over for M now!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 667

    ¡°Tell me, why were you staring at that g earlier?¡± asked the woman, her voice crystal clear.

    M simply lowered her head, unsure of even what to say.

    As M continued remaining silent, the woman noticed the p mark on M¡¯s cheek. She then

    stretched her hand out and lifted M¡¯s chin gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful yet you were pped. Such a pity¡­ Where are you from?¡± asked the woman, her

    tone sounding genuinely regretful.

    ¡°M-Mayberry!¡± replied M.

    She hadn¡¯t answered the woman¡¯s earlier question since she didn¡¯t want her to know that she was

    honestly thinking about Gerald!

    After all, M was still unsure of that woman¡¯s true identity and status.

    ¡°She¡¯s an intern student who was chosen and sent here from Mayberry University! Her academic

    results are outstanding!¡± replied the head of the broadcasting station.

    Raising an eyebrow, the woman said nothing as she took a few sneaky nces at M before turning

    to enter the main area.

    However, before she entered through the door, she turned around and pointed at M before saying,

    ¡°You there! Follow me!¡±

    After saying that, she entered without saying another word.

    ¡°M! Why are you still standing there in a daze? Go follow the president already!¡± said the head of the

    broadcasting station immediately.

    ¡°G-got it!¡±

    M was still in deep shock. However, she simply followed the president inside.

    Hallie on the other hand, was left stupefied.

    ¡®Why?¡¯ She thought to herself.

    ¡®Why was the president taking particrly good care of M? Was it because she heard that M was

    from Mayberry University? She didn¡¯t even tell M to take responsibility for her rudeness earlier!¡¯

    Hallie was filled with jealousy.

    It was when the event was about to begin when M finally realized that the president¡¯s surname was

    Crawford. She had found out about this when she heard others addressing the woman as President

    Crawford while following her.

    So she bore the surname of Crawford as well.

    Since President Crawford had requested for M to follow her, M was ced within the group of

    assistants assigned to help her out. Because of that, both Hallie and M had to work together on

    stage at the same time.

    Now blinded by jealousy, Hallie looked at M with murderous eyes whenever she could.

    A little whileter¡ªwhen she saw that M was busy refilling tea for the guests¡ªa nasty plot formed in

    her mind!

    As Hallie walked past M, she gave her an extremely brief but cold re before nudging her slightly.

    Due to her actions, the cup M was holding nearly toppled to the floor! Thankfully, M was able to

    catch it in time! While the cup was safe, its contents were sshed all over the person in front of M¡­

    And that person was none other than Yoel!

    ¡°F*ck! Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± said Yoel as he red at M angrily, a frown already forming on his

    face.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± apologized M immediately.

    As she said that, a burning hatred for Hallie had bloomed within M. It was obvious that Hallie¡¯s

    jealousy had driven her to continue creating trouble for M, even now!

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Regardless, though Yoel was currently only here in ce of Gerald, M had been meaning to find out

    what his true rtionship was with Gerald. She was also interested in finding out who he was to

    President Crawford.

    After all, even a fool would have realized by now that Mr. Yoel Holden had been addressing President

    Crawford as his sister. It was also obvious that the president clearly liked him a lot.

    What kind of rtionships did Gerald have with both of them?

    Though she had earlier thought about asking them about it, after giving it some thought, she refrained

    from doing so. After all, she was only part of the staff there. They, on the other hand, were very

    important guests.

    If she simply acted rashly and asked such a personal question, what would they think of her?

    ¡°Sorry? Do you honestly think that everything will be over with just a simple apology?¡± said Yoel as he

    immediately got up and shoved M with his right hand.

    The force from Yoel¡¯s push was strong enough to send M falling to the floor.

    During the process, her phone fell to the ground as well.

    While it seemed like President Crawford was the main guest today, Yoel was clearly the actual one in

    control here.

    After all, Yoel had been given the role of Gerald¡¯s direct substitute.

    Simr to past events, whenever Gerald was busy or unable to attend any grand functions, either Yoel

    ¡ªwho was Gerald¡¯s godbrother¡ªor Aiden would be sent to take his ce.

    Since Mr. Crawford was already busy when the event invitation was received, Zack hadn¡¯t bothered

    informing him about it. Instead, Zack simply went through the usual process of electing Yoel to take

    Gerald¡¯s ce, since Aiden wasn¡¯t avable.

    While Yoel was usually obedient and nice in front of Gerald, both he and Aiden were truthfully quite

    reckless and arrogant when they were on their own.

    Because of that, it would certainly not be him if he didn¡¯t get angry after being drenched in water by a

    rude assisting staff member!

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 668

    Almost everyone present at the scene was stunned speechless.

    While Molly was equally terrified and sad for M as she watched her good friend get shoved to the

    floor, Hallie was contrastingly sneering like there was no tomorrow.

    President Crawford herself, who was getting a massage at that moment, pretended like she had seen

    nothing.

    ¡°Humph! How bold of you to offend Mr. Crawford! If I don¡¯t personally teach you a lesson now, you¡¯ll

    never learn!¡± shouted Yoel as he raised his arm, seemingly ready to beat M up.

    However, before he couldunch his first blow, he paused right in the nick of time.

    He had noticed just in time, that the lock screen on M¡¯s phone¡ªwhich had earlier fallen to the side¡ª

    contained Mr. Crawford¡¯s photograph!

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What?!¡± said Yoel, startled.

    ¡°Do you know Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Yoel, clearly surprised to see his godbrother¡¯s photo in some

    assisting staff member¡¯s phone.

    He then picked her phone up, trying hard to figure out who she really was. Since he wasn¡¯t able to

    come up with any logical conclusions yet, he refrained from beating her up just yet.

    ¡°Return my phone to me!¡± said M as she snatched her phone from Yoel¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you now. Why do you have Mr. Crawford¡¯s photograph as your lock screen photo?¡± asked

    Yoel again, his voice filled with confusion.

    While her eyes were closed at that moment, even President Crawford had heard his question. She then

    gestured for the person massaging her to leave before ncing suspiciously at M, even scanning her

    from head to toe.

    ¡°That¡¯s a personal question!¡± replied M, holding on to her phone carefully.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡± asked Yoel as he scratched the back of his head. He seemed to have just

    remembered something important, which was what prompted the question.

    ¡°M Smith!¡±

    Hearing that, Yoel¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡®M Smith¡­ Why does that name sound so familiar¡­? Where have I heard it before¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Hold on¡­ Aiden told me that Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend was doing her internship in Northbay¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­Are you from Mayberry University?¡± asked Yoel, slightly astonished by his own conclusion.

    ¡°I am!¡± replied M with a slight nod.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Yoel was even more surprised now that his deduction was actually correct!

    ¡°Then you definitely know my brother, right? Gerald? You even have his photo in your phone! Could it

    really be that you¡¯re his girlfriend? Do you know who Aiden and Zack are?¡±

    ¡°I know them, yes!¡± replied M, giving another nod.

    Yoel almost jumped in ce after hearing her reply.

    ¡®Sh*t, she really is my sister-inw! What have I done? How could I nearly have beaten her up?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed for sure this time!¡¯ Yoel thought to himself as he turned to look at President Crawford

    meekly.

    Seeing his reaction, she immediately stood up.

    She had naturally overheard their entire conversation, and she too was surprised by the revtion as

    she walked toward M.

    ¡°Are you really Gerald¡¯s girlfriend?¡± asked the president.

    ¡°Yes, she is! She¡¯s Gerald¡¯s girlfriend, M!¡± shouted Molly¡ªwho had taken a step forward at that

    moment¡ªout of the blue.

    Seeing that she could no longer deny it, M simply bit her lower lip slightly before nodding in

    agreement.

    M had been extremely reluctant to admit it since she wanted to be more independent instead of

    solely relying on Gerald. It was the reason why she had endured all her hardships alone. She simply

    didn¡¯t want to only be known as eye candy for Gerald if she was to continue being his girlfriend.

    Because of herck of reliance on Gerald¡¯s name in her workspace however, the truth only served to

    amplify how stunned the people there were.

    ¡°H-hot d*mn! Is she really Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°I guess so! While she really is beautiful, I wonder why she¡¯s working as a receptionist here¡­?¡±

    As the others began discussing the current situation, M noticed that President Crawford was staring

    at her.

    ¡°P-President Crawford, I-¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me President Crawford anymore. After all, if you¡¯re Gerald¡¯s girlfriend, you

    should be addressing me as your sister!¡± replied Jessica, a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Sister¡­ Are¡­ Are you Jessica? Gerald¡¯s elder sister?¡±

    Atst, M finally knew who President Crawford really was.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 669

    ¡°That I am. He¡¯s told you about me, hasn¡¯t he?¡± replied Jessica with a faint smile on her face.

    M was too astonished to immediately respond to her.

    Gerald had indeed mentioned her before. He had told her that his sister treated him extremely well.

    What more, Jessica had been the one responsible for establishing the Mayberry Commercial Group in

    the past!

    While M was aware that his sister was very rich, she hadn¡¯t expected her to be this rich and

    influential!

    At this point, Jessica could almost be considered to be a person of royalty! This made M even more

    nervous than she already was.

    She had initially not felt the pressure of the Crawford family¡¯s true wealth and influence since she never

    had her eyes set on Gerald¡¯s money from the very beginning.

    After all, it didn¡¯t matter to her whether Gerald was rich or poor. All that mattered to her was that both of

    them retained a good rtionship.

    Due to that way of thinking, even though she knew Gerald¡¯s true identity, she never really realized that

    there was thisrge a gap between them.

    Now that Jessica was standing before her, however, the sudden realization of how different she

    actually was from the Crawfords was definitely stressing her out.

    ¡°Y-yes! He did mention you¡­ He told me that you were in North Africa!¡±

    ¡°I was, I actually just returned a few days ago!¡± replied Jessica, still smiling.

    After saying that, she turned to look at Yoel before smacking him behind the head once.

    ¡°Sister-inw! I¡¯ve clearly wronged you! I sincerely apologize!¡± shouted Yoel. He was so frightened that

    his face was deathly pale as he apologized.

    Once that was done, Jessica then turned to look at the p mark which was still visible on M¡¯s face.

    ¡°Speaking of which, who pped you? Now that I know that you¡¯re my younger brother¡¯s girlfriend, I

    won¡¯t allow for such actions to go unpunished while I¡¯m here!¡± said Jessica aloud, her voice suddenly

    turning cold.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m the one responsible for that!¡± replied Hallie at that moment, her entire body trembling in fear.

    Knowing M¡¯s background, Hallie had initially thought that M¡¯s family was just doing some kind of

    business in Mayberry.

    It was the reason why Hallie dared to bully M so unscrupulously.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, it was beyond her wildest dreams to ever expect M to actually be Jessica¡¯s sister-inw!

    What more, it turns out that Mr. Crawford really was M¡¯s boyfriend!

    With the cat now out of the bag, Hallie was terror-stricken.

    ¡°You?¡± replied Jessica, ring icy daggers at Hallie.

    ¡°How exactly did she p you M? Return the ps to her the same way she did to you!¡±

    M could only bite her lower lip slightly. After all, she wasn¡¯t an aggressive person. However, given her

    current situation, she really didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Regardless, it was true that Hallie had constantly been targeting M, getting even more daring after

    each of her consecutive plots against her.

    M was well aware that since Hallie hadn¡¯t treated her kindly, she didn¡¯t need to either.

    With that in mind, M slowly raised her hand before pping Hallie right in the cheek.

    Once the impact hit, Hallie immediately covered her now hurt cheek before bursting into tears.

    On the contrary, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but have a much better impression of M now after seeing that.

    Jessica then looked at Hallie before saying, ¡°How insensible of you toy hands on my brother¡¯s

    girlfriend¡­ I definitely have to teach you a personal lesson! Hmm¡­ How about this? You¡¯ll need to

    drink in order topensate for pping her!¡±

    ¡°H-huh? Thank you for letting me off easy!¡± replied Hallie immediately.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me yet. Listen to the rest first! Here are ten bottles of whiskey¡­ You have to finish all

    of them in a single gulp!¡± smiled Jessica icily.

    Her subordinates then began dragging Hallie away.

    Seeing this, M felt her right eyelid twitch slightly. If the issue wasn¡¯t handled well, Hallie¡¯s life could

    very well be in danger.

    Though M agreed that Hallie needed to be taught a lesson, what Jessica had proposed was simply

    too cruel for her.

    Even if she was to advise Jessica against it, she felt that Jessica¡¯s decision would still be indisputable.

    It was also at that moment when she realized that Jessica was theplete opposite of Gerald. While

    Jessica was arrogant, reckless, and extremely domineering, Gerald on the other hand, was gentle,

    reserved, and humble.

    At this point, it almost seemed as though Jessica felt that bullying others like that was simply the

    natural thing to do.

    ¡°Once the function is over, I¡¯d like you toe along with me, M. I have something to discuss with

    you. Ah, also, don¡¯t let Gerald know that we¡¯ve already met each other!¡± said Jessica calmly as she

    continued chewing on her gum.

    ¡°Alright, sister!¡±

    After hearing that, M started feeling equally worried and scared though she simply couldn¡¯t tell why.

    Moving back to Gerald¡­

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 670

    Early the next morning, Gerald¡ªapanied by Barry and Queta¡ªwent looking for the master that

    Barry had mentioned the previous night. The master lived in a scenic spot atop a mountain.

    Since a bit more time was needed before they were going to get the final results, both Barry and Queta

    continued waiting there.

    Gerald himself walked quite a distance away from the ce to make a call to his sister. It was onlyst

    night when Gerald found out that she had finally returned from abroad.

    He had always thought that he would be among the first to meet his sister as soon as she returned.

    After all, he missed her dearly since both of them hadn¡¯t met for so long.

    During the call, Jessica told him that she was attending some kind of grand function. She also

    mentioned that she wanted to meet Gerald there.

    However, after Gerald exined that he was busy doing something for their father, she didn¡¯t have

    much else to say.

    A whileter, Gerald ended the call and was just about to head back when he heard someone call out

    to him.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Turning around to see who had called him, he was stunned when he saw the familiar faces.

    The group of young people¡ªwhom Gerald had seen¡ªseemed to be ying andughing around with

    each other, save for the one who had just called out to him. They had all clearlye here in search

    for amusement.

    Of the five people in the group, Maia and Warren were among them. Jamier was there too, along with

    Gerald¡¯s old high schoolpetition teammates, Vincy and Lennard.

    ¡°Humph! It really is him! What a coincidence! We really can bump into him just about anywhere we go!¡±

    said Maia as she couldn¡¯t help but smile rather bitterly.

    They were here because Jamier had told them that this scenic spot was quite famous. What more, it

    was mostly reserved for the well-off since the prices of things here were particrly expensive.

    Aside from that, there was also another ce called the Summer Resort which was located near the

    peak of the mountain. All sorts of high-end entertainment centers could apparently be found there.

    One usually needed to have a certain level of influence and wealth in County Salford to even be able to

    go there to have fun.

    Quite frankly, the scenery at the foot of the mountain was nothingpared to what one would be able

    to experience once they arrived at the Summer Resort.

    Since Jamier wanted to prove his capabilities and have some fun at the same time, he had begged his

    father to allow all five of them up there to have a good time together.

    After some difficulty, he finally managed to convince his father, which was why they were all ascending

    the mountain now. It was also why they had managed to bump into Gerald again while they were

    enjoying the scenery.

    ¡°I had initially wanted to invite you out to have fun with us, but I didn¡¯t know whether you had anything

    going on since you came all the way out here to County Salford!¡± said Vincy with a chuckle.

    While she wasn¡¯t exactly too close to Gerald, both Vincy and Gerald retained an ex-ssmate kind of

    friendship. Compared to the rest, she was in fact, quite nice to Gerald.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, Vincy. I don¡¯t really have much going on now. I¡¯m just looking around!¡± replied

    Gerald quite cordially.

    ¡°Humph! I have to say that you¡¯re not too bad yourself since you know about this famous scenic spot!

    However, I should remind you that you¡¯re currently only looking at the scenery from the foot of the

    mountain!¡± said Maia as she smiled.

    It was her usual straightforward style of speaking.

    In her mind, she had already estimated¡ªbased on her knowledge of Gerald¡¯s economic status¡ªthat

    he would only go to ces that didn¡¯t require entry fees whenever he went on trips.

    After all, to enter such high-end ces, one would first need to have at least some sort of connections

    or money like her, right?

    Hearing herment, Gerald could only shake his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡®As if there are ces that you can go to that I can¡¯t¡­¡¯

    Though he was clearly being looked down upon by Maia, Gerald didn¡¯t want to say much. He simply

    couldn¡¯t be bothered by her.

    Other than Vincy, who had stopped to talk with Gerald for a brief moment, nobody else spoke to him.

    Eventually, it was Lennard who tugged Vinvy away from Gerald, telling her not to continue speaking

    with him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the group of five arrived at the scenic spot¡¯s entertainment center.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you,dies and gentlemen! Please present your VIP cards,¡± said a staff member

    standing at the entrance. A few other staff members were also standing there, each awaiting other

    customers to serve.

    ¡°Here you go! All of us came here together!¡± said Jamier as he took a card out and showed it to the

    waiter.

    ¡°Alright! This way please,¡± said the staff member respectfully.

    This entertainment center had been established specifically to target rich businessmen and famous

    people, which exined why the VIP card was required. However, the target audience aside, the

    center was also open to sightseeing tours, which meant that not everyone needed a VIP card to enter.

    Upon entering the ce, Maia soon found herself being charmed by the magnificent scenery.

    ¡°Wow! Everything¡¯s so beautiful!¡± said Maia rather excitedly.

    The moment she turned around however, she became instantly stunned.

    ¡°What the hell? Did he actually enter this ce together with us?¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 671

    This was what Maia said as soon as she saw that Gerald had also entered the high-end entertainment

    center.

    Gerald himself had simply been walking around, minding his own business before turning to look at

    Maia after hearing her shout. Contrary to Maia, he was as calm as a cucumber.

    Maia however, wasn¡¯t having any of this. To her, Gerald could only possibly have entered due to him

    following them closely while Jamier was showing the staff his VIP card earlier. The staff must have

    allowed him in then, thinking that he was part of their group!

    Seeing Gerald in such a ce simply made Maia feel ufortable.

    ¡°Hey, Gerald! Why are you here as well? Who even allowed you in here?¡± said Maia rather angrily.

    Hearing Maia¡¯s interrogative question, Gerald felt stunned.

    ¡®Who allowed me in? I cane and leave as I please since the staff have been notified that I came

    together with Barry.¡¯

    ¡®I naturally have free ess to this ce!¡¯

    In all honesty, Gerald was only passing through the entertainment center because he needed to. After

    all, it was the only way for him to get to the small manors at the peak of the mountain¡ªabove the

    entertainment center¡ªwhere both Barry and Queta were still waiting.

    ¡°D*mn it, have you no shame at all? Don¡¯t you know that unless you¡¯re following a tour, you need a VIP

    card to enter this ce? Not just anybody can enter as they want!¡± added Maia, her voice clearly filled

    with contempt.

    ¡°I am aware of that!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°F*cking hell! Since you already know about that, how could you just follow us in here after Jamier

    showed his VIP card? You can¡¯t just sneak into this ce with us!¡± replied Maia.

    While she hadn¡¯t really hated Gerald in the past, Maia still utterly looked down on him. After today¡¯s

    events, however, she was starting to hate him slightly.

    ¡®Jamier didn¡¯t even invite you! Only Warren, Vincy, Lennard, and I were supposed toe here to

    enjoy ourselves!¡¯

    ¡®How dare you even consider sneaking in with us? What¡¯ll Jamier think about this?¡¯

    ¡®After all, he knows that Vincy, Lennard, and I are your high school ssmates! How utterly

    embarrassing!¡¯

    ¡®If you had snuck into somece else with us without Jamier being present, I wouldn¡¯t have cared this

    much! Hell, I¡¯d probably have approved of it as long as you were willing to expand your horizons!¡¯

    ¡®But this is different. What¡¯ll Jamier think about Vincy and I now?¡¯

    All these thoughts made Maia even more embarrassed than before.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even sneak into this ce!¡± replied Gerald helplessly.

    He knew how much Maia had looked down upon him in the past. To think that it could actually get even

    worse!

    However, he wasn¡¯t lying either. He really hadn¡¯t snuck in.

    ¡°How could you even say that at this point¡­? If you didn¡¯t sneak in, do you have a VIP card?!¡± said

    Maia furiously.

    ¡°Well¡­ No,¡± replied Gerald. After all, he didn¡¯t really need one to enter.

    ¡°Then why are you still lying? You snuck into this ce yet you still don¡¯t want to admit it! I¡¯m honestly

    speechless right now!¡± shouted Maia, so angry that she was even stomping her foot now.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of how aware she was of her status as a police officer, she would¡¯ve already kicked

    Gerald at least twice by now!

    What more, several other respectable-looking people¡ªwho were also walking around in the

    entertainment center at the time¡ªseemed to be finding the scene rather hrious.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Realizing this made Maia and the others feel deeply embarrassed.

    Trying to deescte the situation, Vincy then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Maia. Don¡¯t talk to Gerald that way¡­

    Remember, we still used to be ssmates! Also, Jamier? I hope you don¡¯t think too much about it.

    Gerald must have just entered with us to have some fun!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind!¡± replied Jamier as he shook his head whileughing slightly bitterly.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re lucky Jamier¡¯s so generous! Otherwise, we would¡¯ve kicked you out of here

    immediately! God, I feel so annoyed seeing him like this!¡± growled Maia as she stomped her foot a few

    more times before finally turning around to walk away.

    Vincy could only look at Gerald rather pitifully.

    After all, all of what Maia had said to him was equally unpleasant and hurtful.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 672

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how straightforward a person Maia is, Gerald¡­ After all, she¡¯s been like that even

    from when she was still our captain! It¡¯s just the way she is, so please don¡¯t take what she said to

    heart!¡± consoled Vincy.

    ¡°Well, alright!¡± replied Gerald, peeking at Maia once before nodding at Vincy.

    Since Vincy had been the only one treating him well, he chose to follow her advice.

    Besides, if he really wanted to embarrass Maia, he could do so any time he pleased. However, he felt

    that that would be slightly childish of him, so he simply refrained from doing so.

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t usually have disputes with girls like her anyway.

    ¡°I hope you mean what you say¡­ Speaking of which, if you¡¯re not too busy, let¡¯s hang out for a short

    while and catch up with each other! After graduating from high school, I asked about you and found out

    that you had been epted into Mayberry University! I told you that you¡¯d be able to do it back then!¡±

    said Vincy.

    Back in high school, though she never actually said it, Vincy admired Gerald quite a bit. After all,

    Gerald was always studying and as a result, his results were top notch. What more, she also knew that

    he was the kind of person who would always persevere to the very end, regardless of the task at hand.

    Once, the two of them¡ªwho werepeting together as a small team¡ªended up bing champion

    in one of the manypetitions they participated in. Back then, Vincy had been extremely excited

    since she got to hold Gerald¡¯s hand while receiving the award.

    After all, she quite frankly had slight feelings for Gerald back then.

    She honestly wanted to see Gerald finally get his moment and rise above everyone else.

    However, that moment simply never came. As a result, her feelings for him were also short-lived.

    In the end, Gerald was simply too poor. Although she continued treating Gerald well, she no longer

    tried to gain his affection.

    It wasn¡¯t as though she looked down on him or anything. She simply still retained a rather immature

    mindset. Putting it frankly, she wanted a more heroic person to be her life partner.

    Gerald however, was rather unwilling to join her, simply because he didn¡¯t want to deal with Maia any

    more than he needed to.

    While he honestly wanted to refuse Vincy¡¯s suggestion right there and then, Vincy seemed to have

    wanted to have a nice long chat with him from the very moment they had met again the day before.

    He couldn¡¯t really deny that he wanted to chat with Vincy as well. After all, it had been so long since

    theyst met.

    Thinking about this made it much harder for Gerald to decline her invitation.

    Since the results of the jade pendant wouldn¡¯t be out till a bit longer, Gerald eventually nodded slightly

    in response, not wanting to disappoint Vincy.

    ¡°Vincy! You-!¡±

    At that moment, Maia and the others were sitting beside a hot spring while taking photographs.

    Seeing that Vincy had brought Gerald along, Maia was stunned speechless. She found it weird that

    Vincy would even want someone like Gerald around.

    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s already here anyway, let¡¯s just have a chat together! This is as good a chance as any

    to catch up with each other!¡± replied Vincy immediately.

    Hearing that, Maia fumed slightly before turning to look the other side.

    Jamier himself wasn¡¯t going to argue with Gerald. Instead, he turned to look at both Warren and Maia

    before saying, ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t the scenery here fantastic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely something!¡± replied Maia.

    ¡°Thanks for today, Jamier. You know, next time when youe over to Mayberry, I¡¯ll get my dad to use

    his connections to allow us to enter Wayfair Mountain Entertainment to have some fun! Just the few of

    us together!¡± said Warren.

    ¡°Are you talking about the one in Mayberry? That¡¯s the most luxurious ce there! Take my word that

    you¡¯ll definitely be satisfied if you go there, Jamier. Honestly, even as a person from Mayberry, I¡¯ve

    never actually set foot into Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. However, I¡¯ve heard lots about it! It¡¯s not

    easy to enter if you¡¯re just some random nobody!¡± added Maia as she let out a heavy sigh.

    The way he worded it earlier, Warren¡¯s father clearly had some kinds of connections. After hearing what

    Maia said, Warren simply patted his own chest twice before saying, ¡°Not to worry, you¡¯ll definitely be

    coming along as well when we eventually go there to have some fun! It¡¯ll be just the five of us! You, me,

    Jamier, Vincy, and Lennard!¡±

    It was obvious why he had deliberately mentioned those five names.

    ¡°Oh? Well now I definitely have to see Wayfair Mountain Entertainment for myself then!¡±

    ¡°Of course you do! Also, anyone who wishes to enter that ce needs an admission ticket. You can¡¯t

    just sneak in all willy-nilly!¡±

    As she said that, Maia rolled her eyes slightly at Gerald¡¯s direction.

    It was clear as day that she was mocking him.

    ¡®What else can I say to that? Little do they know that I used to be the owner of that ce!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Look over there, doesn¡¯t that girl look familiar¡­? Oh god. Vincy, hurry! Look there!¡± said

    Maia out of the blue as she started pointing excitedly at a girl standing next to the hot spring.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 673

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the famous celebrity, YunaYames? D*mn! To think that we¡¯d actually bump into her here!¡±

    eximed Maia, clearly surprised.

    ¡°While I was aware that this scenic spot was asionally visited by some celebrities who wanted to

    have some fun after attending functions in County Salford, never would I have imagined seeing such

    high profile artists like Yuna here!¡± said Vincy, equally as surprised.

    Her surprise was warranted. After all, she had studied and even established her own business in

    County Salford. There was little about the ce that she didn¡¯t already know.

    A burst ofughter soon followed.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯ve never really been the type to idolize celebrities, right Maia? The only

    exception to that rule was Yuna! You admired her so much during high school that you even pasted

    posters of Yuna by your bedside!¡±

    Hearing that, Maia nodded in agreement before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! I like her because of her self-

    discipline! I¡¯ve seen all of her work and I even discipline myself ording to how she does it!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, then what are you waiting for? Look, several people are already approaching her to get her

    signature! Let¡¯s hurry over there and get one for ourselves¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go get her autograph together!¡± said Vincy. Judging from her tone alone, it was evident that

    Vincy really liked Yuna as well.

    Jamier, Lennard, and Warren themselves weren¡¯t going to object to Vincy¡¯s proposal any time soon.

    After all, Yuna was akin to a goddess in the public¡¯s eyes.

    While lots of girls liked her, even more men saw her as the love of their dreams.

    Gerald himself was a fan of Yuna¡¯s.

    After all, the celebrity was very beautiful and had an extremely charming disposition. However, the

    thing that attracted her fans most, was how down to earth and friendly she was.

    If he remembered correctly, Yuna worked under one of Gerald¡¯s sister¡¯s film and televisionpanies

    in Yanken.

    ¡°Come along now, Gerald! Let¡¯s go snap some photographs together with her! It¡¯s not every day we get

    to do this!¡± called out Vincy.

    Gerald simply nodded silently, a smile on his face.

    He was well aware that if he really wanted to have a photograph with Yuna, he simply needed to call

    her over. There wasn¡¯t really a need for Gerald to rush over to get such a chance.

    Vincy herself immediately started jogging over to Yuna after calling out to Gerald.

    Seeing that her attention was no longer on him, it was now or never for Gerald to finally be able to slip

    away.

    However, the moment he turned around, he saw a few extremely well-dressed girls walking out of the

    entertainment center. Surrounding them were several bodyguards.

    While the girls were all equally beautiful, they didn¡¯t seem to be celebrities themselves. From what

    Gerald could assume, they were simply a few run-of-the-mill rich youngdies.

    Despite that, several of the men who had initially wanted to take photographs with Yuna froze in ce

    once they noticed the girls. Some of them were even close to drooling.

    Even Gerald seemed to be momentarily stunned. However, it wasn¡¯t because of their beauty. Instead, it

    was because Gerald had nearly mistaken the leader of the group¡ªor at least he assumed she was the

    leader¡ªto be Queta.

    If he had to score how closely that girl resembled Queta, Gerald would¡¯ve given a solid seven out of

    ten.

    As the girls passed by Gerald, the Queta clone seemed to notice Gerald staring at her. In response,

    give him a look of disgust before leaving with her group.

    ¡®Both of them look so alike!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Following that thought, he immediately started walking toward a viewing point at the side of the

    mountain. Though he managed to catch sight of the group of girls before they left, Gerald was

    astonished once again when he saw what sort of cars they were riding.

    To descend the mountain, arge group of Rolls-Royce Phantom Extended cars had been prepared for

    the girls. Together, the cars looked simply amazing.

    ¡°Those girls are definitely equally powerful and rich! I¡¯ve earned a hefty amount today! Wouldn¡¯t it be

    great if moredies such as themselves came here in future!¡± said a voice at that moment before

    chuckling.

    Looking to his side, Gerald saw that the voice hade from a plump, middle-aged man who was also

    looking at the leaving group of cars while simultaneously counting the stack of money in his hand

    happily.

    Seeing how the man had earned at least a few thousand dors from the girls, Gerald assumed that he

    was some kind of unlicensed tour guide.

    ¡°Sir, do you know which family that rich youngdyes from?¡± asked Gerald as he got straight to the

    point.

    Noticing how well-dressed Gerald was, the man then scanned him from head to toe before saying,

    ¡°Ahem! How am I supposed to know? I just know that their leader is rich and influential!¡±

    As he said that, the plump man continued counting his money.

    It was obvious what he was implying to Gerald.

    Gerald then took three hundred dors out from his pocket before handing it to the man while saying,

    ¡°Maybe you know a little more about them now?¡±

    The man happily took the money off Gerald¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, I never asked

    for any money from you. You gave this to me willingly! Either way, if you¡¯re talking about the richest

    youngdy in the group, she¡¯se here twice before. Despite being a pro at being slick in County

    Salford, I¡¯m saddened to say that even I don¡¯t know which family she¡¯s from. All I know is that she¡¯s

    filthy rich and extremely influential. Information about her isn¡¯t going toe easily, even if you directly

    enquire her about it!¡±

    As soon as his sentence ended, the man then swiftly ran away!

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 674

    ¡®¡­F*ck.¡¯

    Gerald was left speechless after seeing that.

    He knew for a fact that the middle-aged man was lying. The man definitely knew more about the girl.

    ¡®Still, that girl really resembled Queta¡­ Could she be the key to one of the clues¡­?¡¯

    Just as Gerald was about to run after the plump man to further enquire him about it, a sudden uproar

    could be hearding somewhere near the hot spring area.

    ¡°Move out of the way! Mr. Linton is here! Step aside, all of you!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned around to see a few bodyguards clearing the crowd who were still trying to

    take photographs together with Yuna. It wasn¡¯t long before a rich heir entered the spotlight next,

    walking toward Yuna with both his hands in his pockets.

    When the locals saw who had arrived, they immediately retreated to the side.

    Maia herself¡ªwho had waited quite a long time just to take a photo with Yuna¡ªwas just about to snap

    a picture with her when a bodyguard knocked into her, sending Maia¡¯s phone dropping to the ground.

    ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± asked Maia anxiously.

    ¡°What are we doing? What are you doing? Mr. Linton wants to discuss something with Yuna! Now

    scram!¡± retorted the bodyguard angrily.

    ¡°Maia! Maia, over here! Quick!¡± called out Jamier who had been standing aside together with the main

    crowd, his face currently pale as a sheet.

    While he had only gotten to know Maia for a short time, he knew very well that Maia was a person with

    a short fuse. To avoid her from doing anything stupid, he immediately rushed over to drag her to the

    side as well.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big idea?¡± asked Maia, her expression cold.

    ¡°That man over there! That¡¯s Mr. Linton, otherwise also known as Yoav Linton! He¡¯s the young master

    of one of the most powerful families in County Salford! There seems to be some kind of beef between

    Yuna and him, so it¡¯d be best for us not to meddle in their affairs!¡± answered Jamier hurriedly.

    Gerald, who had just arrived at the scene, overheard what Jamier had to say. So it would seem that

    this Yoav person seemed to be a rather arrogant and ruthless man.

    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± said a man¡ªwho seemed to be Yuna¡¯s agent¡ªas he stepped forward

    the moment he saw the ruckus Yoav¡¯s guards were creating.

    From what Gerald could gather after hearing their discussion for a while, Yoav¡¯spany had invited

    Yuna to be a spokesperson for them in the past. However, she had refused their offer back then.

    Since Yuna was currently the spokesperson of his rivalpany, it would seem that Yoav had grown

    quite anxious about that.

    The incident¡¯splications didn¡¯t end there, however.

    While Yuna was on her way to County Salford this time around, her path had been blocked by multiple

    cars. Essentially, Yoav¡¯s men were trying to force her to step down from being a spokesperson for their

    rival.

    However, Yuna was adamant with her final decision.

    All this eventually led to the events of today.

    Yoav himself was evidently as powerful and influential as Jamier had described. After all, even though

    arge group of people was currently observing the situation, none of them had even dared to take

    photographs of the scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again! I won¡¯t do it!¡± replied Yuna stubbornly.

    ¡°You f*cking bitch! Don¡¯t me me for being ungentlemanly then!¡±

    Upon saying that, a few of the bodyguards began intimidatingly pushing Yuna around.

    Seeing this, Yuna¡¯s own bodyguards stepped forward to protect her. It didn¡¯t take long for conflict to

    break out, resulting in the bodyguards from both parties fighting each other!

    As a few of the girls started screaming in fear, Maia simply said, ¡°What savages¡­!¡±

    It was at that moment when she saw Yoav reaching out to grab Yuna¡¯s hair. Seeing that, Maia

    immediately made a dash for it, hurriedly pulling Yuna to the side.

    As a result, Yoav¡ªwho had initially nned on tugging on Yuna¡¯s hair to maintain his bnce¡ªsoon

    found himself falling directly toward the concrete floor.

    Being the arrogant man that he was, he had assumed that he only needed one hand to yank Yuna

    toward him, which was why he had his left hand in his pocket.

    That proved to be a clear mistake, since he wasn¡¯t able to break his fall with only one free hand!

    Yoav¡¯s head began bleeding the moment his forehead hit the ground.

    ¡°M-Mr. Linton!¡± shouted all of his guards simultaneously, all of them sounding equally terrified.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 675

    Yoav had earlier been blinded by rage. To assert his dominance, he had slid a hand into his pocket, just

    to prove to Yuna that he could teach her a lesson without even needing to use both his hands.

    To his surprise, not only had Yuna escaped his grasp unscathed, it was him at that moment who was

    bleeding out of his forehead.

    His bodyguards were all paralyzed in fear when they saw this, and even Yuna¡¯s guards froze in ce.

    Yuna herself had gone fully pale.

    What a bloody scene this had be. And they were at County Salford too! It was definitely hard to

    say what would even happen next.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let that woman escape! She was the one who had beaten Mr. Linton up!¡± shouted a bodyguard

    as he pointed at Maia.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t beat him up!¡± replied Maia, her voice quivering slightly.

    Maia was stupefied. She had only wanted to dissuade the situation from getting any worse. It was

    clear, however, that Yoav¡¯s bodyguards all had their eyes set on her now.

    Meanwhile, the area¡¯s staff members had finally arrived after hearingints about the conflict.

    Their first action was naturally to break the crowd up.

    Simultaneously, a few of the area¡¯s medical staff were also dispatched to treat and bandage Yoav¡¯s

    wounds.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Even the scenic spot¡¯s managers had stepped forward to deal with the aftermath.

    By the end of it, not many people remained in that area. Gerald and the five others, however, naturally

    had to stay there.

    ¡°Mr. Linton, please allow us to send you to this area¡¯s private ward to continue bandaging your

    wounds,¡± said one of the medical staff.

    ¡°Fine, but these few people here aren¡¯t allowed to leave!¡± growled Yoav in a wrathful voice as he held

    on to his lightly bandaged head before being transported away in a stretcher.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even beat him up! Why can¡¯t I leave?¡± retorted Maia angrily.

    ¡®What an overbearing person that Yoav is!¡¯

    Just as Maia was about to turn around to leave, she was immediately stopped.

    ¡°Miss, you and the others need to wait here for a little while longer. Please understand that if you simply

    leave like this, we won¡¯t be able to give a proper exnation to the Lintons. For now, just remain here

    and we¡¯ll see how things will be revolved once Mr. Linton returns.¡±

    ¡°I can prove it. She didn¡¯t beat him up. She had simply pulled me to the side,¡± exined Yuna as she

    looked at Maia before nodding slightly, gratitude briefly reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Yames, please try to understand our situation. While we¡¯ll definitely step in to prevent more fights

    from happening, we¡¯ll first have to see how the Lintons react before the issue can be resolved!¡± replied

    the manager in resignation.

    While it was true that the event had taken ce in the scenic spot, even the manager wasn¡¯t capable of

    dealing with such an issue.

    Jamier himself had been breaking out in cold sweat this entire time.

    ¡®If I remember correctly, Yoav has never suffered any losses before, not even when he was a child¡­¡¯

    ¡®Now that his head has been injured and he firmly believes that Maia was the one who caused it, since

    I¡¯m together with Maia now, I¡¯ll certainly be targeted as well!¡¯

    Jamier was extremely sure that his family was nothingpared to the Lintons. There was no way

    they would ever be able to recover if Yoav actually took offense to Jamier. Fearing the worst, he then

    immediately called his father, stammering nervously the entire time.

    As for Vincy, she had never found herself facing such a predicament. She was now so frightened that

    without any warning, she burst into tears!

    However, her reaction was understandable. After all, she was a girl who had just graduated and started

    doing her own business. She had never gotten in touch with big shots such as the Lintons, which

    further fuelled her fear.

    Even Lennard was terrified to the point of almost crying. Holding back his tears, he too called his father

    to ask for his advice.

    ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to be afraid! After all, you really didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯ll help you take the me!¡±

    said Yuna, seeing how frightened they were.

    The celebrity had noticed that all of them were in their twenties and assumed that most of them had

    just graduated from university.

    Despite knowing that she was dealing with a big shot, Maia had still stepped in to prevent Yuna from

    getting hurt. How could Yuna simply bear to see her and her group take the me for her?

    It was only natural for her to want to calm them down.

    While it was true that Yuna knew that Maia had done nothing wrong, her calm exterior was contrasted

    by the slowly growing fear in her mind at that moment. She too was honestly slightly afraid as she

    continued pondering how to deal with the situation.

    A short whileter, Yuna contacted herpany before detailing everything that had happened to

    them.

    ¡°¡­Ah, I see! Very well!¡±

    After talking for a while, Yuna¡¯s expression turned somber.

    ¡°How is it, Yuna?¡± asked Maia in a slightly worried tone.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 676

    Maia¡¯s group then immediately surrounded Yuna.

    Yuna herself shook her head as she rather anxiously exined, ¡°Even the people at mypany are

    quite anxious now. At the moment, they¡¯re still thinking of ways to resolve the issue. They¡¯ve even

    contacted Mr. Zatyr. However, since Yoav sustained actual injuries this time, mypany¡¯s quite

    worried that even Mr. Zatyr won¡¯t be able to handle the situation all that well. What more, I¡¯m just a

    simple celebrity, so he definitely won¡¯t have a fall out with the Lintons just because of me. While it¡¯s true

    that Yoav was the one who stirred the conflict up first, the fact that he¡¯s the only one who got hurt

    complicates everything!¡±

    If only Yoav hadn¡¯t gotten hurt, Barry could¡¯ve easily tackled the issue! Everything was soplicated

    now because of the injury he sustained.

    They couldn¡¯t tell Barry to trouble the Crawfords either since that was pretty much equivalent to them

    resigning their jobs right there and then.

    There was simply no one foolish enough to try taking the me for such a major issue, especially since

    it only involved a single celebrity and a few of her fans.

    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡± asked Vincy, still in tears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay calm for now. I¡¯ll try using my own connections to help with the situation. Who should I ask

    for help from, L?¡±

    Yuna¡¯s agent turned to look at her after hearing her name being called.

    After a short pause, L then said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the entertainment center for now. At the moment,

    I have a single person in mind. As long as we¡¯re able to get him to help us, we should probably be fine

    in the end. What more, all he needs to do is say a few things on our behalf!¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­ Who is it?¡± asked Yuna.

    ¡°Remember when someone asked you for your contact information during your show the other day?

    Mr. Yoel Holden? If I recall correctly, back when he organized a grand party which you attended, didn¡¯t

    he say that you could ask him for help should anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Yoel Holden? That super rich person from Surgis City? That Yoel?¡±

    It was clear that Maia and the others had heard about Yoel before. While they were surprised as they

    looked at each other, they were simultaneously overjoyed. If Mr. Holden really did lend them a hand in

    this, the entire situation would be so much easier to deal with.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only option we have that I can see for now. You know, Mr. Holden knows quite a number of

    rich heirs. Even that grand party¡ª that I mentioned earlier¡ªwas hosted by Mr. Holden for a mysterious

    rich heir. I can safely say that he has his fair share of tricks and connections up his sleeve. If we do

    manage to get him to help us, I predict that the situation can be resolved with just a simple phone call!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± replied Yuna, nodding slightly as she began dialing Yoel¡¯s number.

    After a brief moment, Yoel picked the phone up.

    While she was surprised that he had picked her call up so quickly, she wasted no time detailing the ins

    and outs of the incident.

    A whileter, Yuna ended the call with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. Mr. Holden told me that he¡¯ll use his connections to help us resolve this issue!¡±

    Hearing that, Maia and the others were delighted. This was especially so for Maia since her main

    reason for being in County Salford was still to undergo a secret mission.

    She had been worried that all sorts of issues would arise to hinder her mission before Mr. Holden

    agreed to step in.

    While they awaited Mr. Holden¡¯s next call, Maia and the others stood around Yuna who was describing

    the events of the party that Mr. Holden had previously hosted.

    Since it was their first time talking so much with a celebrity whom they all idolized, it was natural for all

    of them to be excited.

    Gerald on the other hand, was feeling quite uneasy just being there.

    He had earlier been prepared to lend Maia and the others a hand if they were really at a dead end.

    After all, Yuna was technically his subordinate as well.

    Even if Yuna wasn¡¯t present in the equation, he wouldn¡¯t have just stood there doing nothing if he knew

    they were in trouble.

    After hearing that Yoel was willing to help them, Gerald knew that he no longer needed to make a

    move.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after Yuna¡¯s call ended when Gerald received a Line message from Yoel.

    ¡°Haha! I need your help with something, brother!¡±

    Upon reading his message, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He could very well guess what that

    something was. However, he pretended not to know anything about the situation and proceeded to ask

    Yoel about what kind of help he needed.

    As was expected, Yoel wanted Gerald to contact Zack so that Zack could, in turn, use his own

    connections to handle the Lintons.

    Yoel himself liked asking help from Zack since he didn¡¯t usually prefer asking his father for assistance

    whenever he came face to face with trouble.

    However, after asking for Zack¡¯s aid on numerous asions, even Yoel became embarrassed to seek

    him out for help.

    This was why Yoel was now asking Gerald for help instead.

    ¡°So be it!¡± replied Gerald, his smile still bitter.

    Before long, he detailed the entire incident to Zack and Zack started working on it immediately.

    Around half an hourter, Yuna was so anxious that she was almost about to send a message to Yoel

    to enquire him about the situation.

    Before she was able to hit the send button, all of them saw the area¡¯s manager running toward them.

    ¡°Miss Yames, Mr. Linton just notified us that the entire issue has been resolved! He¡¯ll forget about what

    happened today, so you may all leave now!¡± ryed the manager.

    ¡°Alright then. Thank you, manager,¡± replied Yuna before heaving a long sigh of relief.

    Maia and the others on the other hand, simply looked at each other excitedly.

    How impressive Mr. Holden was!

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 677

    ¡°Thank you so much for dealing with the situation, Yuna! You really know lots of people!¡± said Maia

    excitedly.

    ¡°Why are you even thanking me? I should be the one thanking all of you! While I do want to at least

    treat you and your friends to a proper meal for helping me out, it pains me to say that I have to rush

    back to thepany immediately first. How about this? Here¡¯s my number. If you run into any trouble

    in future, don¡¯t hesitate to ring me up!¡±

    It was clear that Yuna was still feeling grateful to Maia for stepping in to save her earlier.

    Since she also knew that Maia was a sincere fan of hers, it made sense for Yuna to be particrly

    concerned over her.

    After leaving her contact information with Maia, she left the scene.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m super envious of you Maia! To think that you¡¯d actually manage to get into Yuna¡¯s good books!¡±

    said Vincy as soon as Yuna left.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that amazing¡­ Either way, let¡¯s leave for now! It¡¯ll be embarrassing if we identally bump into

    those people againter!¡±

    While Maia didn¡¯t explicitly show it, she was beyond happy.

    However, since it was true that none of the others were in the mood to enjoy themselves anymore, the

    decision to leave was unanimous.

    Before leaving, however, Maia turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll be staying here!¡± said Gerald, thinking that Maia was indicating for him to leave

    with them.

    ¡°Humph! Did you honestly just assume that I wanted you to leave together with us? No, Gerald, I

    simply turned to look at you to tell you something! In the past, you had nothing else going for you aside

    from your above average academic results! Even then, you at least still had that! Now however, I truly

    have a reason topletely look down on you. After all, you¡¯re the kind of scum who¡¯ll only appear if

    good things are present! But when bad things happen, you¡¯ll just silently stand at the side! You truly

    disgust me, you know?¡± sneered Maia with zero filter to her words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things to Gerald! Everyone was scared witless earlier!¡± replied Vincy.

    ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t deny that, but howe he was able to act so quickly when he first followed us in

    earlier? Ignoring that, maybe the rest of you didn¡¯t realize it, but I saw Gerald sneakily moving to the

    side earlier. That son of a gun was definitely trying to sneak away if things didn¡¯t go smoothly! I saw it

    with my very own eyes, you know? Don¡¯t you simply find that frustrating?¡± growled Maia angrily.

    What Maia had said couldn¡¯t have been further from the truth. What she had assumed to be him trying

    to sneak away, was simply him moving to the side to send Zack that Line message earlier.

    It was clear as day that Maia had misunderstood him. However, Gerald simply remained silent. He

    didn¡¯t need to exin anything to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go have a meal somewhere, Maia. Don¡¯t waste your energy trying to talk to him,¡± said Jamier

    at that moment.

    Hearing that, Lennard simply began dragging Vincy away. In no time at all, Gerald was alone again.

    Gerald could only sigh in his mind beforeughing bitterly.

    Looking at his cell phone, he then thought to himself, ¡®Well this is just wonderful! To think that a

    scolding was my reward for helping her!¡¯

    However, he quickly let it slide. After all, he had more important things to deal with. He was still more

    worried about the incident regarding Queta.

    With that, he hurriedly began ascending the rest of the mountain.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± called out the old man from earlier with a smile as he saw Gerald approaching.

    The old man went by the name of Wace, and he was a master of calligraphy and antique collecting in

    the southwest of the Salford Province.

    ¡°So, have you managed to identify the origins of the jade piece, Mr. Wace?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing his question, Mr. Wace then nodded before saying, ¡°I have indeed! While it¡¯s true that I

    recognized the pendant when I first saw it, I still needed some time to properly analyze it to be

    completely sure. Now, I¡¯m certain without a doubt that this specific kind of jade pendant can only belong

    to the Fenderson family in County Salford. I know for certain since each descendent of the Fenderson

    family owns a simr jade pendant. Another interesting thing about this kind of jade pendant, is that it¡¯s

    divided into three levels. Since this particr pendant is top-rated, I can only assume that its rightful

    owner is Xara Fenderson, a direct descendant of the Fenderson family!¡±

    ¡°The Fenderson family? While I¡¯ve investigated severalrge families here, not once have Ie

    across the name, ¡®Fenderson.¡¯¡± said Gerald as he nodded.

    Mr. Wace simply chuckled when he heard that.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you for not knowing about them, Mr. Crawford. After all, The Fenderson family has

    been lying low for more than a few decades now. They¡¯re so good at doing it that there¡¯s barely any

    news about the family avable to the public at all! In the past, the family was considered to be quite

    powerful and influential not only in County Salford, but also the rest of Weston. However, in just one

    night, all news about the family simply ceased to exist! Because of theck of news from the

    Fendersons, nobody talks about their family anymore.¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 678

    ¡°¡­Ah, is that so?¡±

    Hearing that, both Gerald and Queta were slightly disappointed.

    Barry himself frowned while saying, ¡°You mentioned that despite them being a powerful family, all news

    regarding them disappeared in a single night, correct? I wonder what drastic changes happened back

    then¡­ Could the Fendersons have simply gone bankrupt?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite impossible. If they had truly gone bankrupt, how could they have silenced the reporters

    from reporting about the incident?¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Mr. Wace smiled after hearing what Gerald had to say.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡¯s right. For those from the older generation like me, we believe that the Fenderson family

    didn¡¯t actually fall into bankruptcy. Instead, we think that they underwent the exact opposite of that.

    Rather than going bankrupt, the family instead amplified in power, or at least that¡¯s what we assume.

    Regardless, the family never left the Salford Province, and they still reside here to this very day. Some

    have even theorized that many of the properties belonging to therge families in the Salford Province

    are dependent on the Fendersons. However, no matter how much they investigated it, they still failed to

    find out anything relevant to the theory!¡±

    ¡®How odd¡­ Why would the Fendersons keep such a low profile for no good reason? However, based

    on the various clues I¡¯vee across, those from the Fenderson family have shown themselves before

    in a few events, or so Zack says. Mr. Weyham himself had met a rather exceptional youth wearing a

    simr jade pendant in Wendall City before¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    As he thought about it, the girl from earlier crossed Gerald¡¯s mind again. She simply resembled Queta

    too much for it to be a coincidence. Aside from that, she also seemed to have a very strong family

    background.

    ¡®Tsk¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s actually a Fenderson¡­?¡¯

    Gerald could feel that he was close to the truth.

    After that, he thanked Mr. Wace before leaving together with Queta.

    Before parting ways with Barry, however, Gerald told him to enquire about the Fenderson family.

    Naturally, Gerald¡¯s intent was to get him to investigate that girl though he didn¡¯t go into detail about her.

    ¡°My grandson, how goes your investigation? Why are you only back now?¡± asked Finnley the moment

    they returned to the vi which Barry had arranged for them.

    As soon as he saw Finnley, Gerald thought to himself, ¡®The Salford Province is Finnley¡¯s hometown.

    He¡¯s also quite a capable person¡­ I wonder if he knows anything about this.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s going well. Also, Mr. Quick, have you heard about the Fenderson family in the Salford Province

    before?¡± asked Gerald as he bit into an apple that Queta had just handed to him.

    ¡°What? The Fenderson family? Are you looking for someone within that family?¡± asked Mr. Quick in a

    shocked tone, his eyes widened.

    ¡°We are. Do you know anything about them?¡±

    ¡°Please tell us if you do know anything about them, Mr. Quick. It¡¯s very important to us!¡± added Queta

    as she handed an apple to Finnley as well.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard about them! Despite living in the Salford Province for so many years, I¡¯ve

    never heard about the Fendersons!¡± replied Finnley as he shook his head, looking quite perplexed.

    Seeing this, Gerald and Queta simply looked at each other.

    ¡°Do you really not know anything about them?¡±

    ¡°I say only the truth!¡± replied Finnley, biting into his apple.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt that the only remaining clue that they had about the family was also their

    biggest one. They needed to find out more about that girl, particrly her origins.

    Sensing that he needed to be more specific, Gerald then told Barry to try identifying that girl.

    Sometimeter however, Barry was still unable to gather any information about her, even after using

    various methods.

    Slightly disheartened, Queta then turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°What should we do now,

    Gerald?¡±

    In her mind, she kept thinking about the same things.

    ¡®Who was the one who abandoned me in the past? And what drove them to do such a thing¡­?¡¯

    Gerald himself wanted to find out who exactly that woman was to his father. He also wanted to know

    whether Queta was truly his younger sister.

    It was at that moment when Gerald paused for a moment before his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Worry not, Queta! We may still have another chance!¡±

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 679

    ¡°A chance?¡± asked Queta in surprise.

    In his mind, Gerald thought, ¡®That unlicensed tour guide I met with earlier might be our next best shot.¡¯

    ¡®Come to think of it, that slick plump man cheated me of three hundred dors!¡¯

    Gerald recalled the moment when he had heard the uproar near the hot spring area just as he was

    about to give that man a piece of his mind. Because of that, Gerald had failed to get him to share more

    information about the girl.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    However, Gerald was certain that that man definitely knew more about her. After all, the middle-aged

    man had said himself that the girl had been there twice.

    After making up his mind, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Gerald to locate where the man lived.

    It was around noon when Gerald and his men drove to the unlicensed tour guide¡¯s house.

    Upon arriving, the tour guide¡ªwho was thankfully at home¡ªrecognized Gerald and instantly became

    nervous.

    After all, he had only cheated the three hundred dors off Gerald knowing full well that Gerald wasn¡¯t a

    local.

    Unfortunately, local or not, Gerald was now at his home with a group of ck-suited bodyguards

    standing behind him.

    ¡°Um¡­ Good day sir¡­ What exactly are you nning to do?¡± asked the middle-aged man as he

    chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t n to do anything. I just came here to meet you!¡± replied Gerald as he slid his left hand

    into his pocket before casually entering the man¡¯s house without even waiting to be invited in.

    Once he was inside, Gerald immediately sat on the man¡¯s couch as his subordinates entered as well.

    Each of his subordinates looked like men who shouldn¡¯t be trifled with.

    Finding the television remote, Gerald then began flipping through the channels. He was deliberately

    acting like he owned the ce, not even bothering to say a word to the middle-aged man.

    Seeing that, the man gulped, uncertain of what to do since he had no idea what Gerald had in n for

    him.

    Not knowing what else to do, he went toward Gerald before saying, ¡°Um¡­ Sir, I really don¡¯t think I need

    that three hundred dors anymore¡­ If you look around, you¡¯ll notice that my family¡¯s condition isn¡¯t all

    that optimal. In addition, there are both old and young ones living in this house¡­ I¡¯ll get straight to the

    point. I¡¯m in quite dire need of money and I admit to cheating you of three hundred dors¡­ However!

    I¡¯ve not touched a single penny of that money, and I¡¯ll dly return all of it to you!¡±

    The plump man was obviously experienced in his craft. He knew how to read the situation well, and

    with Gerald here, the slick man knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to displease him.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply pinched the bridge of his nose before smiling slightly.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not here to retrieve that money. On the contrary, if you¡¯re willing to

    cooperate and tell me a little more about something, I¡¯ll hand you even more cash!¡±

    Hearing that, the plump man then forced a smile before saying, ¡°Is this about that rich youngdy from

    before? Why are you so interested in her, sir?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Without even waiting for Gerald to say another word, a bodyguard standing beside him instantly red

    at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Ah, I understand. I shouldn¡¯t ask what isn¡¯t appropriate. I get it now. Regardless, I¡¯ve truly only met her

    once. While I know that she¡¯s both rich and influential, I¡¯m honestly clueless about her origins.

    However, I do know something else. She¡¯s about your age and she studies in the same school as my

    son! He even knows her!¡± replied the man as honestly as possible, knowing very well that he couldn¡¯t

    mess around with Gerald.

    He then stood up and shouted, ¡°Come over here, Marven! These people aren¡¯t here looking for

    trouble!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see! Coming!¡±

    Soon after, the door to what seemed like a bedroom creaked open and out stepped a plump young

    man. His body¡¯s shape was almost identical to his father¡¯s.

    Still, it was rather ridiculous how the middle-aged man had made it sound like peopleing over to

    cause trouble for him was nothing new.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell this fine gentleman about the rich youngdy from your school!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ She¡¯s equally as mysterious, powerful, and influential in our school. While she studies in the

    ss beside mine, we have our union ss together. However, she never says a word to us! All of us

    are quite frankly terrified of her and nobody really dares to take the initiative to speak with her, not even

    the teachers! Though who can really me us when she¡¯s always surrounded by so many powerful

    bodyguards!¡± replied Marven with a chuckle.

    ¡°I do, however, sit in the row beside her at times to eavesdrop on her conversations with her friends.

    Due to that, I came to realize that they enjoyed traveling all over the ce! It¡¯s also the reason why my

    dad was able to act as their tour guide at the scenic spot!¡±

    So the plump young man was equally as witty as his father. It was clear that everything that he did

    served to help his father gain more business.

    Regardless, after hearing what Marven had to say, Gerald became much more intrigued by the girl.

    What a mysterious person she was.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 680

    By linking the new information with the clues he had previously discovered, Gerald could sense that it

    was just as Mr. Wace had said. The Fendersons were still powerful, yet they seemed like they were

    hiding from something.

    Gerald also felt that he could inadvertently alert the enemy if he acted rashly by directly inquiring the

    girl about it. If that were to happen, he would only gain theplete opposite of what he desired.

    As he came up with something in his mind, Gerald then asked, ¡°Does she go to school daily and attend

    all her lessons on time?¡±

    ¡°Well she doesn¡¯t really go to school daily. However, when there¡¯s a lesson in her schedule, she¡¯ll be

    sure to attend alongside at least one of her friends. Are you looking for her? I¡¯ll warn you ahead of time

    that she¡¯s extremely unpleasant to be around with. It¡¯s near impossible for anyone to even make a

    move on her. You know, in the past, several rich heirs who felt like they were rich and powerful enough

    tried to gain her affection. For some reason, however, all of them eventually ended up refraining from

    trying to woo her! Due to their strange actions, everyone now avoids her. She truly is a cold and aloof

    beauty!¡±

    ¡°I see. What¡¯s her name? And is her surname Fenderson?¡± asked Gerald again.

    Marven simply shook his head before saying, ¡°None of the teachers ever mention her name. As a

    result, none of us actually know what she¡¯s called! However, on rare asions, I¡¯ve heard her friends

    addressing her as Jasmine before. Regarding her surname, I really can¡¯t help you with that!¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head in resignation.

    Quite frankly, Gerald wasn¡¯t really afraid of that girl¡¯s family¡¯s influence and power.

    Honestly, he felt it would actually be quite lucky for him to actually be able to meet her again.

    His mind was busy brimming with ideas at that moment.

    ¡°Which ss are you in?¡± inquired Gerald.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Once Marven notified him about his course and year, Gerald gestured at his subordinates to hand them

    some money for theirpliance.

    With that done, he finally left the house.

    Since he was trying not to alert the enemy, he needed to act as indirectly as he could. Once he

    managed to enter the school, he would then use that chance to get in touch with Jasmine.

    As long as he kept his eyes on her, he would finally be able to track Xara down. This was his n for

    now.

    After returning to the vi, he immediately told Barry to make some arrangements. Gerald wanted Barry

    to use his connections to create a chance for him to get in touch with Jasmine.

    Barry himself found no issue with that n.

    While all this was happening, the function at the television station in Hong Kong had just ended.

    Before leaving, Gerald¡¯s sister had told M to meet her at a seaport in the evening.

    Since Jessica was only going to remain there for a little while longer, M knew better than to bete

    for their meeting.

    Nearing evening, M hailed a taxi to the promised location. When she arrived, she met a subordinate

    of Jessica¡¯s who had been ordered to wait there for M.

    No ships were present and the only thing there aside from them was the vast ocean.

    All of a sudden, a roar ofughter could be heard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here. You may not know about this, but Mr. Yan¡¯s pulled no small amount of strings in

    order to receive us this time around!¡±

    It was at that moment when M saw a group of five girls talking happily among themselves. Each of

    them looked equally excited and they seemed to be walking in her direction.

    When she finally recognized who one of the girls was, M was stunned.

    The girl in question noticed M around that time as well. It was then when she stopped walking and

    her expression became quite interesting.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 681

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    M and the girl spoke in unison. The both of us obviously did not expect to run into each other.

    ¡°Alice, who is she? Why does she look so familiar?¡±

    One of the girls asked curiously.

    The leader of the girls was none other than Alice.

    ¡°Oh! She is M, the only student from our university who managed to secure an internship in the Hong

    Kong Television Station!¡± Alice replied a little enviously.

    All of them were from the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting in Mayberry University. Therefore,

    Alice naturally had the opportunity toe and learn here too.

    However, a team of thirty people would be assigned to television stations and also several newspaper

    departments based on a certain percentage. Only those with the best scores and results would be

    given the best learning opportunities.

    ¡°Oh! I know, Alice! Is she your ex-boyfriend¡¯s current girlfriend?¡±

    Several girls who were standing aside suddenly began looking at M with a different expression in

    their eyes.

    After all, best friends would always be best friends. They would always side with their own best friends.

    Since the ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend were both a little confused at this time, the situation was

    actually a little awkward.

    Alice had nothing to hide from her best friends.

    Didn¡¯t the girls already talk about this when they first arrived in Hong Kong anyway? Of course, they

    talked about boys more than anything else. Moreover, they even startedparing their own

    boyfriends.

    To be honest,pared to her friends, the first person that she dated, who was none other than

    Quinton was nothing worthy at all.

    In fact, after some time, Alice had also begun to deny the fact that she had ever been in a rtionship

    with Quinton.

    After all, the only reason why she got together with Quinton was because she thought that he was the

    one who had helped her. Unexpectedly, the person who had helped her was actually none other than

    Gerald.

    Moreover, who could possibly be even more outstandingpared to Gerald?

    After all, Gerald was always so calm and restrained. Alice really liked his temperament too.

    Therefore, even though the both of them were only together for one day, Alice was still very proud to

    tell everyone that Gerald was her ex-boyfriend. She even told everyone that he was her one and only

    ex-boyfriend.

    Of course, when she revealed the fact that Gerald¡¯s identity was none other than the great Mr.

    Crawford from Mayberry City, her roommates were all in shock. They could only cry out andment at

    the fact that it was a pity they broke up.

    Haha!

    Alice¡¯s heart started hurting when she thought about Gerald.

    If nothing else happened back then, she would have already been married into a very wealthy and

    influential family now.

    But¡­s!

    The word Gerald seemed to be like a haze after that and it made Alice live in the shadow all the time.

    This was also the reason why she had chosen toe to Hong Kong. It was because she wanted to

    avoid any memories that she had of Gerald.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, Alice had an indescribable feeling when she saw M at this moment.

    However, that kind of feeling was obviously less intense nowpared to the past.

    ¡°Are you and Gerald still doing well?¡±

    Alice asked with a touch of pride and arrogance on her face.

    ¡°Yes! We are doing pretty good!¡±

    M also could not help but feel a little jealous when she saw Alice. After all, Gerald had once

    confessed his love for her at the corridor because of a misunderstanding.

    Even though M knew that nothing happened at all between the both of them, she could not help but

    feel ufortable when she thought about it.

    Therefore, M felt that there was no need for her to tell Alice that she had gotten into an argument

    with Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s great then. I wish the best for the both of you!¡±

    Alice replied as she smiled, with a seemingly indifferent attitude.

    That¡¯s right. If it were one month ago, Alice would certainly feel very ufortable and even jealous

    when she saw M.

    She would feel very jealous and envious of M because she had stolen her boyfriend from her.

    She had robbed her of the glory and wealth that she should have had. After all, she was the person

    that Gerald had been initially interested in from the very beginning.

    ¡°Hmph! So, you simply have a rich boyfriend in Mayberry City, right? Alice is not doing that bad either.

    She is favored by Mr. Yan from Hong Kong now. Both Mr. Yan and Mr. Crawforde from the same

    wealthy and influential family backgrounds. So, they are not that different anyway. Furthermore, Mr.

    Yan is from Harvard!¡±

    The girls who were standing aside could not help butpare Gerald to Mr. Yan.

    They wanted to win back some face for Alice.

    ¡°Oh!¡± M simply nodded slightly.

    This was the reason why Alice had changed a little.

    Yes, she used to think that Gerald was really superb and impressive. However, she could not get

    together with him because she was the one who had constantly despised and looked down on him

    from the very beginning. This was the reason why her love story ended so hastily.

    Remorse was the best word to describe how she felt.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 682

    However, Alice only came to a realization after she came out of the circle in Mayberry City.

    It turned out that the world was really very big.

    Gerald was not the only person in this world who had that kind of worth and value.

    Therefore, Alice¡¯s feelings for Gerald began to fade and she no longer had such strong feelings for him

    anymore.

    ¡°Ahhh! A cruise ship!¡±

    At this time, one of Alice¡¯s friends who was standing beside her suddenly spoke as she started jumping

    excitedly.

    ¡°That is Mr. Yan¡¯s cruise ship! Alice, Mr. Yan is driving his luxury cruise ship to pick us up!¡±

    There was a very luxurious cruise ship on the sea at this moment.

    A young man dressed in a bathrobe was holding a ss of red wine in his hand as he stood aboard the

    cruise ship.

    This should be the Mr. Yan that the girls were talking about.

    ¡°Mr. Yan is really handsome!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Alice is really very blessed! It was originally a very simple tea party, but Alice actually got

    acquainted with Mr. Yan there. Alice, I think that you should just ept Mr. Yan¡¯s pursuit!¡±

    Alice¡¯s friends cried out in excitement.

    Alice remained silent and she simply stared at Mr. Yan who was approaching them with a smile on his

    face.

    The cruise ship arrived very soon.

    Mr. Yan quickly came down from the cruise ship.

    ¡°Alice, sorry for beingte!¡±

    Mr. Yan said as he looked at Alice with a smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Alice gently smoothen her hair as she tucked it behind her ears.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, when will our cruise party start?¡±

    The other girls asked excitedly.

    ¡°We can start immediately¡­okay?¡±

    After Mr. Yan was done speaking, he was suddenly taken aback.

    He looked at M who was standing aside at this time. She was obviously more beautiful and had an

    even better temperamentpared to Alice.

    ¡°Alice, is this your friend too?¡±

    Mr. Yan asked in surprise as he took off his sunsses.

    ¡°No. I guess she is just here by the beach to walk around and rx!¡±

    Alice replied with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Oh! Then, beauty, why don¡¯t you get on my cruise ship together with us then? We can have a cruise

    dinner party together!¡±

    Mr. Yan suddenly bowed slightly before M as he extended a very gentlemanly invitation to her.

    ¡°No thanks!¡±

    M only responded coldly with two words when she was faced with Mr. Yan¡¯s enthusiastic invitation.

    This made the expression on Mr. Yan¡¯s face turn very ugly in an instant.

    No girl had ever rejected him ever since he was a child.

    Moreover, he was getting rejected publicly at this time.

    ¡°Beauty, I am afraid that you still do not know who I am, right?¡±

    Mr. Yan could not help but shook his head as he smiled wryly.

    He did not extend his invitation to her again.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, she already has a boyfriend. Her boyfriend is none other than Mr. Crawford from Mayberry

    City!¡±

    One of the girls who was standing aside suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s no wonder then!¡±

    Mr. Yan smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°However, even though he is a wealthy and influential man in

    Mayberry City, his influence and presence is only known there. Since you refuse to join us, I am sorry

    then! Alice, let¡¯s go. I will bring all of you out to enjoy the sea breeze at night!¡±

    Mr. Yan said as he looked at Alice.

    At this moment, Alice smiled as she nodded.

    On one hand, she was looking at M with a somewhat arrogant expression on her face.

    It seemed as though she was trying to say, ¡°So what if the man who abandoned me is finally a very

    capable and influential man? I can always find a man with even better qualities and abilities to pursue

    me!¡±

    And you, M, would always lose out to me even though you are a goddess that even girls would

    always admire.

    ¡°Ahhh! Alice, look at that¡­that¡­what is that?¡±

    At this time, the girls suddenly squealed again. However, this time, it was no longer out of excitement,

    but shock instead!

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 683

    The group of people was all surprised by the sound. When they looked up, they saw about a dozen of

    the top and most luxurious cruise ships appearing on the surface of the sea in the dim night.

    Why was it the top and most luxurious?

    This was because when they saw Mr. Yan¡¯s cruise ship, they already thought that it was the most

    luxurious cruise ship that they had ever seen. However, looking at the dozens of cruise ships on the

    sea now, it seemed as though those cruise ships were all as dazzling and incredible as a gxy

    battleship!

    It was an extraordinary scene.

    ¡°Oh my god! How much would one of those cruise ships cost?¡±

    The girls could not help but squeal in excitement.

    Even M was taken aback at this time.

    Mr. Yan was even more shocked and stunned. He was in aplete daze.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, are all of those cruise ships for the Cruise Ship Festival tonight? We are really very excited

    now!¡±

    The girl asked Mr. Yan as she grabbed his arm excitedly.

    That¡¯s right. After all, only those really wealthy and influential businessmen and celebrities would

    usually be eligible to participate in the Cruise Ship Festival.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Any ordinary person could only watch this kind of event on television.

    However, these girls really did not expect to see this kind of big scene when they were simply

    participating in the Cruise Ship Festival for the first time.

    Alice also turned pale in excitement.

    ¡°No¡­no, these cruise ships were all designed by the world¡¯s top experts and professionals. These

    cruise ships must be from Tiescol Ind. Each and every single one of these cruise ships is priceless!¡±

    Mr. Yan replied enthusiastically.

    After all, even though Mr. Yan was very knowledgeable and had already seen much of the world, this

    was the first time that he was actually witnessing a scene like this.

    ¡°Ahhh? Mr. Yan, what is this Tiescol Ind that you are talking about?¡±

    The girls asked as they have never heard of it before.

    ¡°Tiescol Ind is a small ind on the sea. I only heard this from my dad. There is an absolutely

    wealthy and world-ss person who bought the entire ind. That person built up the entire ind and

    turned it into a ce that seemed like a majestic pce on the sea. In short, the entire ind was

    simply very luxurious and grand!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh? We have never heard of that before! Is there really such a big and grand house? What does it

    look like? Mr. Yan, can you bring us there to take a look at it?¡±

    All the girls asked in anticipation.

    Mr. Yan shook his head before he said, ¡°I am afraid that would be impossible. To be honest, my dad

    was lucky enough to have seen it once. However, he could only stay on the ind for less than a few

    minutes. He was not even allowed to take any pictures of it at all. However, my dad said that this short

    few minutes on that ind was totally worth it in this lifetime. Therefore, I am also very surprised. After

    all, what is my dad¡¯s identity? He was actually seriously in awe and he was filled with praise for that

    ce!¡±

    After Mr. Yan said that, everyone was filled with even more exhration and expectations.

    Alice even thought to herself that it would simply be perfect if they could be lucky enough to see that

    ind for themselves.

    It was a pity.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be so discouraged. Girls, I will try to bring you thereter so that we can take a look at the

    scenery of the ind. However, we can only look at it from a far distance!¡± Mr. Yan said with a wry

    smile on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    The girls were all very excited.

    At this time, the top and most luxurious cruise ships had already arrived.

    Mr. Yan, Alice, and the rest of the girls did not dare to continue speaking loudly anymore and they

    simply stepped to the side.

    ¡°Oh my god! Just take a look at the staff working on the Tiescol Ind cruise ships! All of them are

    wearing extremely expensive clothes!¡±

    ¡°Of course, their clothes are expensive!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I would be willing to just work as an employee on one of those cruise ships too!¡±

    One of the girls could not help but say.

    ¡°Sure enough, there will always be people who are even greater and better than us in this world. Before

    this, I thought that Gerald was the best and most outstanding person. I only realized that I was wrong

    when I met Mr. Yan and I opened my eyes to a brand-new world. Now, I have encountered an even

    greater and more outstanding world today!¡±

    Alice secretly thought the same with a very envious look in her eyes.

    As for M, she was also clearly in shock. She also took a step backward as she stood at the side.

    The cruise ship soon arrived.

    There were more than twenty waitresses who came down from the cruise ship sessively. They

    stood on both sides of the port. These waitresses were all dressed in a manner and style that were

    somewhat simr to those of the European aristocrats in thest century.

    After that, a middle-aged man walked out of the cruise ship.

    ¡°Ahhh? They seem to be walking towards us!¡± The girls screamed in delight.

    Alice on the other hand, also held her breath at this moment.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 684

    After that, the middle-aged man walked past them directly.

    After that, he came before the surprised M in a very respectful manner.

    ¡°Miss M, the eldest youngdy sent me here to pick you up!¡±

    The middle-aged man bowed very deeply and he was very polite to M. He naturally knew how M

    looked like and where she was waiting at this time.

    ¡°Pick¡­pick me up?¡±

    M looked at the dozens of cruise ships that were docking and she was seriously stunned.

    Gerald¡¯s sister Jessica, was really rich!

    ¡°Of course, Miss M. We came here to specially pick you up today. I am really sorry to keep you

    waiting for a long time!¡±

    As soon as she heard the steward¡¯s words, the girl who was mocking M before this was so stunned

    that her mouth was hanging wide open!

    She had been mocking her and making fun of her just now. As a result, she simply did not care about

    the Cruise Ship Festival at all.

    Mr. Yan finally understood that it was no wonder why M was so cold and indifferent towards him

    earlier. He instantly understood the gap between him and Mr. Crawford at this time. He could not help

    but feel a little foolish for even attempting to show off in front of M just now.

    As for Alice, she was naturally in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡­why are you picking her up and why are you using such a luxurious entourage to pick her up?¡±

    Alice was really feeling very anxious at this time.

    Regardless of whether M was her love rival or just an imaginary enemy, no one would ever want their

    enemy to be so much strongerpared to themselves.

    Furthermore, at this time, M was so strong to the point that it was alreadypletely iparable.

    This would affect a person¡¯s mood directly. This was exactly what Alice was feeling at this moment.

    Who was M? She was her own love rival, and she was her ex-boyfriend¡¯s current girlfriend.

    However, she was actually receiving this kind of exclusive treatment now.

    She was obviously feeling very jealous and envious.

    Therefore, she could not help but asked the steward this question directly.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Haha! This is our young master, Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend. So, we naturally have to give her the best

    and most extraordinary treatment!¡±

    As for the steward, he only answered Alice¡¯s questions because he thought that they were all M¡¯s

    friends.

    Boom!

    Alice was in shock and her face turned pale in an instant.

    The thing that she really did not want to hear and the thing that she feared the most finally happened.

    She did not even feel so anxious or excited just now.

    The reason why she was so eager to confirm these facts with the steward was because she had been

    wondering whether M was receiving this kind of treatment because of Gerald.

    After all, M¡¯s family was not that incredible.

    However, what should she do if it was really because of Gerald then? What should she do then? Ahhh!

    Alice felt as though she was going insane.

    ¡°Is the Mr. Crawford that you are talking about, Gerald Crawford? You are all so powerful, so why are

    you giving that Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City so much face? Why?!¡±

    Alice was acting a little hysterically at this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, miss. Mr. Crawford is none other than our young master, Mr. Gerald Crawford. This ind

    was bought by Mr. Crawford¡¯s elder sister as a ce for her to take a short break and vacation!¡±

    The steward replied once again.

    ¡°Ahhh! What?¡±

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s elder sister is that very powerful world ss person?! Does that mean that Gerald can also

    live on that ind if he wanted to then?¡±

    Alice asked and her eyes were red at this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, if Mr. Crawford really wanted to live on an ind, he could just buy another

    ind of his own. Anyway, that small amount of money would not even be worth a single penny to Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡±

    At this time, the five girls who were standing in a row had their mouths wide open in shock.

    As for Alice, she felt as though she was already out of breath. She felt that she would only be able to

    completely rid herself of this feeling by jumping into the sea and drowning herself to death.

    It turned out that Gerald¡¯s identity was not simply Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City¡­

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 685

    They watched M leave.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The girls had already stopped talking. Aside from feeling very envious, there was also a hint of jealousy

    in their eyes.

    Only Alice had a veryplicated mood at this time.

    If only she had just focused on a person¡¯s character from the very beginning.

    If that was the case, she would have chosen to get into a rtionship with Gerald back then.

    After all, she had never been in love before at that time. She wanted to get into a rtionship. That was

    the reason why she had asked Naomi to introduce a guy to her.

    Naomi even called her the night before her birthday just to talk to her about Gerald.

    ¡°Alice, just meet him. He will alsoe for my birthday party tomorrow. How do I put this? He is a very

    dedicated and loyal person. He is also very handsome. After all, this will be your first time falling in

    love. Therefore, you should look for an honest and good man so that you can keep him under control! If

    that is the case, then Gerald will certainly be the best candidate! He will definitely treat you very well!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Alright then. Since you already said such good things about him, then I will just meet him

    tomorrow then! Hehe!¡±

    At this time, Alice was actually looking forward to it. In fact, she even felt that it would not be an issue if

    Gerald were poor.

    However, after meeting them and after hearing all the embarrassing things that Danny had been saying

    about Gerald, Alice could not stop herself from despising and looking down on Gerald.

    She felt that even if she had to find a boyfriend, it would probably be better for her to find a wealthier

    boyfriend then.

    Alice¡¯s view and perception of love began to change a little from that moment.

    Therefore, she really could have gotten together with Gerald back then.

    And everything that belonged to M now would have been hers then.

    Money would just be a set of numbers to her in future. It would have lost all meaning. She would not

    even need to save up any money to be able to buy any luxury goods in future.

    But¡­it was a pity that there were no buts!

    It was already toote.

    Alice clenched her fists tightly and she felt very dissatisfied deep inside.

    ¡°Alice, they have already left. So, why don¡¯t we leave now too?¡±

    The few girls have already lost their interest to get on the cruise ship.

    Otherwise, should they really get on the cruise ship, just so that they could see what other people¡¯s

    ind looked like?

    Hahaha! That was Gerald¡¯s elder sister¡¯s ind but she could only look at it from the sidelines.

    She could not help but feel a little useless as she thought about it.

    ¡°I will not resign to fate!¡±

    Alice looked at the cruise ships that were disappearing into the night as she reminded herself secretly.

    At this time, M had alreadynded on the ind.

    The entire ind was just as luxurious and grand as Mr. Yan made it out to be. It looked like an

    extremelyrge and luxurious pce.

    It was so beautiful and shocking!

    She had already entered the estate but she would need to need to ride on a special car to get to where

    Jessica was.

    It took about a thirty minutes ride before M finally arrived at a vi in the estate.

    After that, she stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Hurry up and let me have a look! I want to see what my sister-inw looks like! I want to see her!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? She will already being here soon.¡±

    When M stepped out of the car, she saw a girl fighting with a boy.

    The girl was trying to snatch a cell phone from the boy.

    That boy was a chubby person and M had already met him before. He was none other than Yoel.

    ¡°Oh! Sister-inw is here!¡±

    When Yoel saw M, he hurriedly ran over to her.

    After all, everything that happened during the day had really scared Yoel to death.

    ¡°Mm! Yes!¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 686

    M hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Ahhh? She is M? Godbrother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    That girl also ran over to M immediately.

    She was biting her lip out of curiosity as she looked M up and down.

    She looked like she was about eighteen years old. She was very adorable and she was also quite

    beautiful.

    ¡°My name is Melinda. Hello, M!¡±

    Melinda said as she shook hands with M.

    It seemed as though the both of them had a pretty good impression of each other.

    Jessica was obviously looking for M for some reason. So, Melinda and Yoel did not say much and

    M went in directly.

    ¡°The eldest youngdy took Melinda and Yoel in as her godsister and godbrother. Yoel is in a much

    better situationpared to Melinda, who is a little more pitiful. She was abandoned when she was

    three years old and Miss Crawford adopted her and brought her back with her. She loved her and

    doted on her very much. Melinda is usually very naughty but she actually has a very kind heart!¡±

    The steward hurriedly exined as he led M in.

    After that, they came to a very luxurious study room.

    The steward knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    M walked into the room alone.

    She saw Jessica lying on a recliner on an open-air rooftop, with a ss of red wine in her hand as she

    looked out.

    ¡°Hello, Jessica!¡± M greeted as she nodded.

    ¡°M, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. I understand your situation too. You can just treat me as

    your own elder sister. So, why don¡¯t we chat a little then? Besides that, you are my brother¡¯s girlfriend.

    Don¡¯t you think that I am obligated to entertain you because of your rtionship to my brother? Sit

    down!¡±

    Jessica put down her wine ss before she stood up.

    After that, she smiled slightly as she looked at M.

    ¡°Sis, what do you want to talk about?¡± M asked.

    ¡°Well, although I have already gotten some intel, I think that it is still better for you to tell me everything

    in person. So, why don¡¯t we talk about how you and Gerald met then?¡± Jessica replied.

    M could not understand Jessica¡¯s intentions and what she meant.

    So, she simply told Jessica about how she met Gerald and also the details of their experiences

    together.

    After listening to M, Jessica simply nodded and said, ¡°So, you mean to say that the both of you have

    never experienced or gone through anything unforgettable together then. The both of you simply met

    just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but sis, I think that the most important thing is for two people to be in love when they are together.

    Why do they have to experience or go through some unforgettable things together? In contrast, I feel

    that every moment with Gerald is unforgettable because of how he loves me and because of the way

    he treats me!¡±

    When M heard Jessica¡¯s question, she could not help but feel a little insecure deep in her heart.

    This was because Jessica¡¯s words pierced directly through her heart.

    ¡°Then, let me ask you another question. You are in a rtionship with Gerald. So, have you ever

    thought of getting married to Gerald in future? If that is the case, are you thinking about it now or have

    you already thought about it before this and feel that both you and Gerald were destined to be together

    from the very beginning?¡± Jessica asked.

    M immediately understood the meaning behind Jessica¡¯s words.

    If she were just together with Gerald to be in a rtionship with him, then Jessica would not put too

    much thought into this matter.

    However, if M wanted to get married to Gerald and subsequently be a member of the Crawford

    family, then things would not be that simple anymore. Moreover, Jessica was also afraid that M was

    only in a rtionship with Gerald because of his money.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You are also a very intelligent girl, M. So, I believe that you understand what I mean. You should

    also know very well that Gerald can actually be very silly and gullible when ites to the rtionship

    between a man and a woman. Gerald had been missing out on a lot of love and affection when he was

    younger because of certain rules and regtions in our family. So, he would feel exceptionally touched

    whenever a girl treated him well, even if it was just a very simple gesture!¡±

    ¡°I actually want to find out whether Gerald really loves you and I also want to find out what you like

    about Gerald. Of course, that would depend on whether you have any intentions to get married to

    Gerald. I will not ask any further questions if the both of you do not have any intentions of getting

    married. However, if you have the intention of marrying Gearld, then I will have to ask you a lot of

    questions then. This is because there are really a lot of rules and regtions in the Crawford family.

    These rules are also very strict! Therefore, sometimes, I think that it is better to experience short-term

    pain rather than long-term pain!¡± Jessica replied.

    ¡°Sis, do you mean to say that Gerald and I will not end up getting married in the end? Do you believe

    that I only got in a rtionship with Gerald because of money?¡± M asked.

    Jessica smiled wryly before she said, ¡°To be honest, yes. At the very least, based on some of the

    information that I obtained, that seems to be the case. Of course, I also know that you have an

    outstanding personality and character and you will not lie to Gerald. However, I am afraid that my

    parents will never allow you to get married to Gerald. After all, you have only witnessed the tip of the

    iceberg of the Crawford family¡¯s strength and power. Therefore, you can already imagine how powerful

    and influential the Crawford family is. So, the Crawford family naturally have their own way of doing

    things and their own set of rules!¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 687

    M could clearly understand what Jessica was trying to tell her now.

    Jessica had also given her a very clear hint.

    M could not help but feel that her heart was really in a lot of pain at this moment.

    She originally thought that things would be very simple and that she would end up getting married to

    Gerald and that they would be able spend the rest of their lives together then.

    However, looking at the way it was, it seemed as though this waspletely impossible.

    Gerald did not tell her everything in the past. Therefore, M only thought that he was just a very

    wealthy and influential person in Mayberry City.

    But how would any ordinary person possibly know anything about his true identity and background?

    ¡°So, M, I hope that you will put some thoughts into this matter when you go back. You should think

    about how you are going to carry on your rtionship with Gerald and which direction you would want

    to take in this rtionship.¡±

    Jessica patted M on her shoulder before she said, ¡°You can stay here on this ind tonight. I will

    bring someone to send you home tomorrow. Besides that, you cane to my Tiescol Ind

    whenever you want to in future. However, M, there is something that you have to promise me. It is

    regarding the thing that I have mentioned to you before. I hope that you will not tell Gerald that the both

    of us have met up with one another today!¡±

    M naturally nodded in response.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    It was obvious that Jessica actually really liked M. However, Jessica was also helpless when it came

    to certain matters. The specific end result would depend entirely on M and Gerald¡¯s reaction and

    decision.

    Jessica was only telling them about this matter in advance because she loved and cared about them.

    That night, M could not fall asleep at all.

    She had thought of calling Gerald several times. However, she could not help but think of the fact that

    Gerald was always helping her from the very beginning.

    After all, from the beginning to the end, she had not been able to do anything for Gerald at all. Instead,

    Gerald was the one who had been doing everything for her all this while!

    It was the same case now. M had required Jessica¡¯s help even when she was in Hong Kong.

    Otherwise, she would not even have been able to deal with someone like Hallie on her own.

    If she really wanted to be together with Gerald and spend the rest of her life with him, then she would

    have to learn how to be independent. That way, she would be able to share Gerald¡¯s worries and help

    him in future instead of adding to his burden.

    M could only silently remind herself¡­

    At the same time, Gerald had just gotten into his bed.

    He picked up his cell phone and he was going to call M, as it has already be a habit for him to

    do so.

    The both of them have not contacted each other for two to three days now. He would be lying if he said

    that he did not miss her at all.

    However, after thinking about it, Gerald decided to forget it. After all, M might still be angry. He would

    only exin things to her in person when he headed to Hong Kong in a few days.

    He would also stay with M in Hong Kong for a few days then.

    However, Gerald still took the initiative to send a text message to M to tell her to rest earlier and so

    forth.

    Ugh!

    The matter had already been settled and Gerald would get into Salford University tomorrow as a

    transfer student. He would then use his identity as a transfer student to find out more information about

    that girl.

    The university also paid a lot of attention to this matter after finding out about Gerald¡¯s identity. Of

    course, Gerald told the university to maintain a low profile and he did not want the university to

    publicize this matter. After all, he was not really a transfer student.

    As for the ss? Gerald was assigned to the same ss as Marven.

    Marven was the illegal tour guide¡¯s son. He was a chubby and intelligent young man.

    Gerald made an appointment with Marven early in the morning the next day and they headed out

    together.

    ¡°Hey! Young master, this is our university! Let me show you around our university today!¡±

    ¡°I am not a young master. You can just call me Gerald¡­¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright then, Young Master Gerald!¡±

    Gerald was speechless.

    After that, the both of them headed to their ssroom together.

    At this time, there were already many people inside the ssroom.

    As soon as they saw Marven leading Gerald into the ssroom, everyone immediately knew that this

    was the transfer student that the teacher had mentioned would be officially joining their ss today.

    The teacher was also waiting inside the ssroom since early in the morning.

    ¡°Ger¡­Gerald, your seat has already been arranged in advance. You can take a seat first!¡± The teacher

    said.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 688

    In fact, Gerald had already mentioned that he would not need any special attention or care from the

    university. After all, he was simplying here under the pretext of a transfer student for a few days.

    However, Gerald was obviously receiving preferential treatment.

    He was sitting at the spot that was directly at the front of the ssroom.

    ¡°Teacher, that seat does not belong to him! It belongs to Fabian. Why do you have to give him Fabian¡¯s

    seat?!¡±

    At this time, a girl suddenly stood up and asked disgruntledly as she pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°Isabelle, Gerald has just transferred here. How can you speak in that manner? Gerald can just sit here

    first. I will arrange another seat for Fabian when hees back from hispetition.¡±

    The teacher replied helplessly with a wry smile on her face.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Isabelle continued asking anxiously as she stared at Gerald with anger and disgust.

    ¡°Isabelle, you are the ss representative. So, why are you speaking in that manner? Alright then, it is

    already decided!¡±

    After the teacher was done speaking, she smiled at Gerald before walking out of the ssroom.

    After that, the ss was filled with the ssmates¡¯ whispering amongst themselves.

    Most of them were talking about the fact that it seemed as though Gerald would not have a good time

    here and so forth, since he had already offended the ss representative.

    After all, people generally tend to bully strangers.

    This was true no matter whether it was in school or at the workce.

    So, everyone instinctively disyed an inexplicably hostile attitude towards Gerald, who was the new

    transfer student, as though they were afraid that Gerald would try and snatch things from them after

    coming here.

    However, Gerald did not care too much about all this.

    After all, Gerald was very clear about his purpose foring here. Therefore, he naturally would not

    pay any attention to this kind of trivial matter.

    Isabelle said many horrible and offensive things to Gerald after he sat down. Gerald could not be

    bothered about it.

    When ss was over, Isabelle whispered some things to some of her friends. After ncing at Gerald,

    Isabelle and her friends headed to the washroom together.

    As for the other students in the ss, none of them were willing to talk to Gerald at all.

    ¡°Mr. Craw¡­umm I mean Gerald!¡±

    Amongst all of the ssmates, Marven was the only one who knew that Gerald had a very strong and

    powerful background. If it weren¡¯t because of Gerald¡¯s refusal to reveal his true identity, Marven would

    have already stood up and fought back for Gerald when Isabelle was attacking him just now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the ss representative¡¯s words too seriously. There is something wrong with

    her! In fact, there is something seriously wrong with her!¡± Marven said,

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s okay. By the way. What is wrong with the ss representative, Isabelle?¡± Gerald asked as

    he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Cough. Cough. Well, how should I put this? If I were to say that she is snobbish and would stand up

    for what is right, that would not be right. However, it would also not be right to say that she is selfless

    and treats everyone equally. She would only stand up for just one person, and she would only treat one

    person very well! However, she does not attach any importance to anyone else at all. Take me for

    instance. She has never paid any attention to me or any of the other boys in our ss!¡± Marven replied.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me that the only person that she cares about in her heart is that guy called Fabian?¡±

    Gerald replied with a smile on his face as he shook his head helplessly.

    After all, Gerald could see that he had incurred Isabelle¡¯s hatred and dissatisfaction because it seemed

    as though he had taken the seat of this person called Fabian. That was the reason why Isabelle had

    begun targeting him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s none other than Fabian. Oh my. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with Isabelle. She has

    beenpletely smitten by Fabian and she is absolutely in love with him just because Fabian¡¯s family

    is a little rich and likes showing off. Hence, Isabelle has already been interested in Fabian ever since

    her freshman year and she had been pursuing him until her senior year! All that she cares about is

    Fabian. Not to mention you, there was one time when Isabelle pped one of her good friends who

    had grown up together with her, just because she said that Fabian was not a good person. This greatly

    stunned her friend! So, you can just imagine how obsessed Isabelle is over Fabian then. This is the

    only reason why she is treating you like this now!¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems as though I should avoid her in future then!¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face.

    After all, Gerald was here to look for someone and he did not want to cause any trouble while he was

    here.

    As he was still talking to Marven, Isabelle and her friends returned to the ssroom¡­

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 689

    Isabelle walked towards Gerald angrily as her girlfriends tagged along.

    Gerald had ced his backpack on the table at this time.

    After that, one of the girls walked over to him with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She

    pretended as though nothing was happening as she pulled Gerald¡¯s backpack and dropped it to the

    ground.

    At the same time, one of the other girls hurriedly and obviously deliberately, stepped on Gerald¡¯s

    backpack.

    ¡°Oh! I am so sorry, Gerald. I identally stepped on your backpack. It is dirty now. Should I wash it for

    you?¡±

    The girl asked as she looked at Gerald with an apologetic expression on her face.

    Gerald obviously knew that the girls were doing this intentionally. He could only think that he was really

    unlucky to have offended a group of girls on his first day here.

    Gerald could fight them back easily.

    However, Gerald did note here to show off. Therefore, Gerald could not really be bothered with

    these girls.

    He only shook his head with a wry smile on his face as he said, ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to do that!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald stretched out his hand as he tried to grab his backpack!

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to? How can we do that? Isabelle, what do you think we should do then?¡±

    The girl with the long hair asked as she looked at Isabelle.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±

    After she was done speaking, Isabelle took a water bottle before she poured water directly on Gerald¡¯s

    backpack.

    Many of their ssmates watched this scene unfolding before them in delight. This was a very cruel

    way for Isabelle to disy her power and authority in this ss.

    ¡°Hmph. Ste¡¯s family is very powerful in Salford. Ste is also good friends with Isabelle. It is obvious

    that Ste is trying to get justice for Isabelle!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy is really unfortunate. This is simply great. He did not only offend Isabelle, but he

    also offended Ste too! There will be good shows for us to watch in future!¡±

    The ssmates discussed this matter amongst themselves in a low voice.

    After that, Ste cast a look at Isabelle, as though she was trying to prove her point.

    Look, Isabelle! He does not even have the guts to fight back.

    After that, the girls returned to their own respective seats.

    ¡°Gerald, Ste has a rather strong family background but I think that they do not have as much money

    as you do. Moreover, it seems as though they were all bullying you on purpose!¡± Marven told Gerald in

    a low voice.

    Gerald smiled before he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald picked up his wet backpack before cing it on the windowsill to

    dry it.

    After that, he asked Marven to apany him to the washroom.

    ¡°Damn it! He is not even angry after we did that to him!¡±

    One of the girls waspletely at a loss for words after seeing that Gerald was not angry, and he did

    not even feel humiliated at all even after what they did. Instead, he could still smile as though nothing

    was wrong.

    Ste and Isabelle were also feeling a little anxious.

    At this time, their joint sses were about to begin. After the short farce, everyone headed to the

    ssroom immediately.

    Gerald also pretended to head to the joint ssroom to keep up with his act. He did not even bring any

    books along with him.

    When everyone was walking towards the joint ssroom together, they were all chatting

    enthusiastically amongst themselves. However, as soon as they entered the joint ssroom, everyone

    suddenly closed their mouths and they were allpletely silent as though they had already arranged

    to do so in advance.

    Even Ste and Isabelle were alsopletely silent at this time.

    Gerald had also been chatting with Marven as he walked into the joint ssroom.

    When he took a look at the front of the ssroom, he saw that the teacher had not arrived in the

    ssroom yet.

    But why was everyone so quiet and well-behaved then?

    However, Gerald quietly understood the reason when he looked at the first row of the joint ssroom.

    There were two girls sitting in the front row of the joint ssroom.

    They were both exceptionally beautiful.

    In fact, Ste and Isabelle could also be considered as very beautiful girls.

    However, they would fall behind if they were to bepared to these two girls.

    At this time, the two girls had also obviously noticed Gerald¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 690

    When the girl who was more beautiful raised her head and saw Gerald, she looked away in a cold and

    nonchnt manner.

    The other girl was a little surprised when she saw Gerald.

    Marven nudged Gerald, to give him a hint that this was it.

    How could Gerald possibly not recognize them?

    These two girls were not just any ordinary passers-by to him. These were the capable and powerful

    girls that he met up on the mountain that day. That was the girl who looked a little like Queta.

    However, Gerald did not continue staring at them.

    Instead, acted nonchntly as he quickly withdrew his gaze.

    Gerald sat one row behind the two girls together with Marven.

    Could she really be from the Fenderson family?

    The more he looked at her, the more Gerald felt that the girl really looked like Queta. The girl named

    Jasmine was really very cold and arrogant. Gerald noticed that even though she was really beautiful,

    she did not seem to portray much emotions or expression on her face at all.

    However, herpanion seemed to be much more active and approachable.

    Marven enjoyed doing funny things and making jokes to draw other people¡¯s attention to him when they

    were in ss.

    That girlughed a couple of times because of Marven¡¯s jokes and silly acts.

    Very soon, the first two sses ended just like that.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    University sses generally ended really quickly.

    The two girls also left immediately.

    ¡°Jasmine, do you think that guy is interested in you? Hehehe. When we ran into him thest time, he

    was also staring directly at you! When he saw you in the ssroom just now, he was also staring at you

    and he had his gaze fixed on you! I can guarantee that he is definitely in love with you, just like all the

    other boys!¡±

    The two girls continued chatting amongst themselves as they walked towards the upper floor of the

    campus.

    ¡°I think that he is looking at you instead!¡±

    Jasmine blushed in embarrassment. It was obvious that she was very sensitive and shy when it came

    to this kind of topic.

    ¡°Pfft! You might not know this but I was actually ncing at the guy from the corner of my eye during

    ss just now. I realize that Chubby Wadley and that guy were both observing you and secretly looking

    at you! That Chubby Wadley used to hide at the back to peek at us in ss in the past. This is simply

    perfect now! He has apanion do the same thing as him now!¡±

    The girls knew Marven¡¯s name but they were already used to calling him Chubby Wadley. If Marven

    knew that the two goddesses would always make fun of him when they were free, he would certainly

    be feeling very ecstatic.

    ¡°I am not worried about Chubby Wadley at all. After all, the reason why he tried to get closer to the both

    of us in the past was simply because he was a little curious about us. After that, when he found out that

    we enjoy having fun, he simply wants to get some business for his father who is working as a tour

    guide. After all, it is not that easy for their family to make a living. So, Chubby Wadley is actually a very

    filial child!¡± Jasmine replied.

    ¡°So, you speak louder on purpose sometimes just because you think that he is a very filial kid?¡± The girl

    asked.

    Jasmine nodded.

    ¡°Actually, I am a little worried about that guy next to Chubby Wadley. I don¡¯t know why but he gives me

    a very different vibe and feeling from the very first time I saw him. I don¡¯t know how to exin what kind

    of feeling I have. Mindy, do you feel the same way too?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh? Me? How do I put this? Perhaps maybe just a little. However, it is obviously not as serious as

    you make it out to be! I just think that he should be a pretty interesting person!¡±

    Mindy replied as she grinned.

    ¡°I think that we should be more careful. We should not think of causing any harm to others, but we

    should also attach more importance to defending ourselves. It is so difficult for us to finally have this

    opportunity toe out and study. Therefore, we should be more careful and alert!¡± The girl said.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡­ehh? Jasmine, look! It seems as though Chubby Wadley and that guy are behind us!¡±

    Mindy said in a lower voice.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to care about them. Come, let¡¯s go and get a drink!¡±

    After Jasmine was done speaking, the two girls walked into a caf¨¦ together.

    ¡°Ehh! Gerald, look! Isn¡¯t that the goddess? It seems like they are going to grab some coffee!¡±

    Marven and Gerald did not notice the two beautiful girls just now. Gerald only noticed the two girls

    when Marven mentioned this matter to him.

    ¡°Hehe! Why don¡¯t we follow them into the caf¨¦ so that we can eavesdrop on their conversation then?¡±

    Marven asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is such a good idea. What if they notice that the both of us are following them on

    purpose? That will not be good then!¡±

    Gerald replied as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerald. As long as I am around, they will not find out or notice that the both of us are

    following them on purpose! I used to eavesdrop on their conversation in the past and they do not even

    know that I was doing that. Hahaha! My dad was able to earn a lot of money from them because of

    that! So, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything at all! Come, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Marven said as he patted his chest.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 691

    Not sure what else to say, Gerald simply followed Marven into the caf¨¦.

    ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re really tailing us!¡± whispered the cold and unapproachable Mindy as she saw Marven and

    his friend enter the caf¨¦ through the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to investigate that man¡¯s background as well!¡± whispered Jasmine¡ªwho was sitting

    across the table¡ªin return.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I think. Judging by his looks alone, he seems to be the honest kind of guy.

    You know, the type of person who¡¯ll immediately spill the truth out when he¡¯s enquired about it? If you

    ask me, I say you¡¯re just being overly sensitive about this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely scare the cr*p out of him, just like you do to all other men. I mean let¡¯s be honest, how

    many men haven¡¯t fled for the hills after meeting you? And I¡¯m not even talking about those trying to

    woo you! I¡¯m referring to those who¡¯ve had an interest in me!¡±

    ¡°And while it¡¯s true that we can nowe out to study and get a degree and all, is there really a

    difference between us and the other women who just stay at home?¡± replied Mindy sounding slightly

    displeased.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually said that! If grandpa heard that, he¡¯d definitely yell at you without a doubt!

    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be farfetched to assume that he¡¯d even stop paying for your tuition fees! Remember

    what he said! We have enemies lurking behind every corner, so you better watch out!¡± reminded

    Jasmine.

    ¡°I get it, I get it¡­ I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    After that, Mindy simply stopped talking.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Marven had just taken a seat at the table next to theirs. Quite honestly, Gerald

    wasn¡¯t looking forward to any of this.

    Deep down, he had a feeling that something set him apart from these people. In fact, his gut was telling

    him that that would be the eventual cause of their imminent quarrel.

    However, Marven¡¯s confidence alone made it extremely difficult for Gerald to turn his offer down.

    While his ears were perked, Marven was disappointed when he realized that the girls weren¡¯t chatting

    at all.

    At longst, however, he was finally able to hear them say a single phrase.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As soon as he heard that, Marven watched as both of the girls finished the rest of their coffee before

    getting up and leaving the caf¨¦. As per usual, Jasmine¡¯s face was stone-cold.

    This time, however, Gerald received a scornful re from Mindy before the two girls left for good.

    ¡°Wow! She was totally checking you out, Gerald!¡± said Marven sounding genuinely impressed.

    ¡°What a pity though¡­ We didn¡¯t even get a chance to hear them speak at all! It hardly makes any

    sense! Why did they choose to whisper to each other this time around? I swear I could hear them

    speaking normally thest time I tailed them!¡± added Marven with a sigh. What a let-down.

    Gerald simply patted his friend on the shoulder while shaking his head in sympathy.

    Regardless, if his hunch was correct, then their n had already been uncovered by the girls! Sadly,

    Marven truly seemed to bepletely oblivious to this.

    After parting ways with him, Gerald didn¡¯t even bother attending his afternoon lectures, opting instead

    to return home.

    It was around then when he realized that he really had to find a chance to have a chat with Jasmine.

    As he thought about it, his phone started ringing.

    To his surprise, the caller ID disyed a special number. It was a call from the Drake & Tyson duo.

    Since they rarely called him unless there was truly an emergency, Gerald immediately picked the call

    up.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! You need to return home right this instant! A few people have been tailing you and I can

    only assume that they¡¯ve found out about your real identity!¡± replied Drake, sounding rather urgent.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After hearing that, Gerald slowly tried to look behind him without making it too obvious. However, all he

    could see was a crowded street. He was still on campus after all, so sights like this weremon.

    The Drake & Tyson duo had been able to tell that he was being tailed through the use of the highly-

    sophisticated safety device which Gerald always carried around. Through it, they were able to

    constantly monitor his movements and alert him to any peculiarities they detected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent some men over, Mr. Crawford! Please refrain from lingering around outside any longer!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± replied Gerald before hanging up. He then immediately hailed a taxi to head home.

    He had been careful not to reveal his identity to anyone, right? Who on earth could be tailing him?

    ¡°Big brother! That kid¡¯s slipped away!¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 692

    The voice hade from a young man who was part of a group consisting of simrly aged people. All

    five of them bore equally cold and murderous gazes as they stood within the sea of people.

    ¡°Why are all of you still standing there? Go after him!¡± yelled one of the young men who seemed to be

    the group¡¯s leader.

    However, before they even could make their next move, the group of five realized that they had already

    been surrounded! A fight soon broke out and chaos ensued, preventing them from continuing with their

    mission.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± roared the leader angrily as he shoved his unknown assants aside, desperately trying to

    escape the havoc.

    By the time he was finally able to free himself, Gerald was nowhere to be seen.

    Enraged, the group¡¯s leader then began stomping his foot against the tar road to release his frustration.

    As that was happening, within a manor well-hidden from the public view, a group of teenagers

    approached a butler before one of them asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the young mistress?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at the dojo,¡± replied the butler.

    After having their question answered, the group of twelve then began making their way there.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine was busy sparring others in the dojo. Her hair had been tied up in a ponytail and

    she sported a crisp, white, martial arts robe.

    Her opponents were seven young men who usually ran missions together with the five others who had

    been sent to chase after Gerald. Though she was clearly outnumbered, Jasmine was still the one doing

    most of the beating up.

    Mindy was there as well, though she was simply munching away on potato chips while asionally

    cheering Jasmine on as she continued punching the wind out of her opponents.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting increasingly better at this, young mistress! Judging by how quickly your progress is

    coming along, soon, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll even have anything more to teach you!¡± said her master who

    had been observing her spar from the very beginning.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As soon as the master¡¯s sentence ended, the group of twelve from earlier arrived at the dojo. Upon

    seeing Jasmine, all twelve of them bowed in unison.

    All of the youngsters in that dozen were world-renown champions in Taekwondo and Karate. They were

    all Jasmine¡¯s masters as well.

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re being too humble¡­ As for the seven of you, go ahead and have a rest first!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty powerful, aren¡¯t you? Despite being severely outnumbered, you still managed toe

    out on top! I wish I was as strong as you!¡± eximed Mindy.

    ¡°Well, I did try to get you to learn with me¡­ As usual, however, you were toozy to even try in the first

    ce!¡± replied Jasmine with a wry smile.

    ¡°Humph! But of course I¡¯m not going to train like you! After all, I think I¡¯m more suited to being a quiet

    and innocent little girl. Plus, it¡¯s not like I have your level of stamina! Still, it¡¯s rather hrious how you

    look just like a defenseless damsel in distress when those men from before could barelyy a finger on

    you! It reminds me of how you pulverized the lower halves of those students back then!¡± said Mindy

    between giggles.

    ¡°Hey, they asked for it! That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to talk about that anymore!¡±

    As Mindy continued smiling, she turned to look at the five young men who had just entered the dojo

    and were now standing at the side of the ring.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Young mistress! We¡¯ve failed our mission!¡± announced the group¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Failed? Well I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m surprised! Just how many missions have the twelve of you even

    managed toplete up till this point?¡± replied Jasmine as she looked at the seven others whom she

    had sparred against earlier.

    ¡°We have a solid reason as to why we failed this time! While we were going after him, a group of men

    attacked us! By the time we finally managed to escape the chaos, the target had already left in a taxi!¡±

    exined the young man in a rather desperate voice.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s alright. Honestly, I was hoping that all of you would fail anyway. Also Jasmine? I really

    think you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m telling you, that guy was simply Marven¡¯s friend. They probably just

    found you incredibly attractive so I see no reason for you to go full Sherlock on him. Besides, I want to

    talk to Marven too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare or I¡¯m telling grandpa that you keep talking with random outsiders! You¡¯ll be

    grounded for sure once that happens!¡± yelled Jasmine angrily.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I was just joking, alright?¡± responded Mindy.

    ¡°Regardless, for now, you guys should just let the matter rest. There¡¯s no need to make amotion

    out of this yet!¡± replied Jasmine.

    ¡°Understood, young mistress!¡±

    Pursing her lips, Mindy then walked over to the trashcan to dispose of her half-finished bag of potato

    chips.

    Noticing this, Jasmine simply shook her head as she approached the sulking girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you honestly angry just because I yelled at you?¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m just slightly frustrated! Why can¡¯t I be like everyone else? This cr*p has been going on

    since we were children! Just why?!¡± said Mindy as tears began welling up in her eyes.

    When she heard Mindy¡¯s words, Jasmine¡¯s expression immediately darkened as she was reminded of

    their childhood.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 693

    ¡°Jasmine? Mindy! Where are you two going?¡± shouted an old man rather coldly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going out to y, grandpa!¡±

    ¡°No you aren¡¯t! Both of you, get back here right this instant! These kids are never to leave the house,

    not even a single step! Do I make myself clear?¡± shouted the old man as he turned to look at a few

    servants.

    ¡°Understood, master!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but why, grandpa? Why can the rest of our friends go out to y? Why can¡¯t we do the same?

    We want to go to kindergarten and have fun with our friends!¡± replied Jasmine who was around the age

    of six then. Despite her young age, she was already starting to question her grandpa¡¯s decisions.

    The only response she received, however, was a tight p across her face!

    That was the first time Jasmine had ever been hit.

    Their grandpa loved them dearly. Apart from the stars and the moon, he would do his best to give them

    anything they pleased. In all honesty, Mindy and Jasmine were blessed with the greatest gift that any

    child could ever hope for.

    However, all that came at a cost. Since birth, they had been forbidden from ever interacting with the

    outside world.

    Once she finally felt the impact of the p, young Jasmine would then break into tears.

    The p would remain fresh in her memory, deterring her from ever leaving the house for a good few

    years. However, the outside world was simply too mystifying and full of wonders. Eventually, her

    curiosity got the better of her.

    She was twelve when she and Mindy finally attempted sneaking out again to have a peek at the world

    beyond their house¡¯spound.

    Their n, however, was discovered by grandpa.

    It was that day when grandpa issued the strictest rule their family had ever seen.

    Despite being only twelve, Jasmine was whipped mercilessly by him! She was whipped so badly that

    by the time her grandpa was done, the skin on her back had split and she was bleeding badly.

    However, that moment was equally punishing for her grandpa as well, the old man almost allowing

    himself to shed tears of grief as he continued whipping his beloved granddaughter.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa wants to let you go out to y as well¡­ But¡­ But you have to remember who we are! We

    have enemies everywhere! Please understand that what I¡¯m doing is for your own good! Why can¡¯t you

    kids understand that?!¡±

    To this very day, the scars from that punishment remained on Mindy and Jasmine¡¯s backs, and they

    would forever haunt them, a constant reminder of the shadows of their childhood.

    It was only when Jasmine and Mindy were old enough and had moremon sense regarding how

    the world worked when their grandpa finally allowed them to pursue their education beyond the house¡¯s

    walls. They were finally getting a chance to see the outside world!

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Of course, there was one golden rule to that. They weren¡¯t allowed to befriend any outsiders.

    Thus, just like many of the other Fendersons, the two girls had an iplete childhood and the

    beginning of their lives were leftpletely stunted.

    This was all the ¡®enemy¡¯s¡¯ fault whom their grandpa kept mentioning about.

    Though he kept emphasizing on the dangers their enemy posed, their grandpa never actually told

    either of the girls what was actually going on.

    Being the traditional-minded male he was, he simply assumed that they didn¡¯t need to bother

    themselves with the issue since they were both girls.

    It was because of that that Jasmine felt so bitter about the whole thing.

    Why weren¡¯t they allowed to know? When their childhood had beenpletely taken away from them

    just as much as the previous males in the family? Shouldn¡¯t they have just been allowed to have an

    actual childhood then?

    Her dissatisfaction made her strive to be great in every aspect she could think of. She wanted to

    prove that she was no less worthy than a man!

    Back in the present, Jasmine took in a deep breath before looking at Mindy.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Mindy¡­ There¡¯s no need for us to look back at the past. After all, we¡¯re in much

    better positions today!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know Jasmine¡­ I know how you hate the enemy much more than I ever could¡­ Either

    way, we¡¯ll someday make them pay dearly for all the suffering they¡¯ve put us through!¡± yelled Mindy

    decisively.

    ¡°We definitely will! Though grandpa still isn¡¯t willing to tell us the truth about the enemy, we¡¯ve been

    preparing for that day for a long time now. That day will definitelye soon!¡± replied Jasmine as she

    patted Mindy on the shoulder.

    The next day, Gerald arrived at his ssroom only to find that Isabelle was the first person he would

    see.

    To be quite honest, she looked pretty decent. It was her temper that put him off the most. However, she

    seemed to be in a rather good mood today, even joking around with a few of her friends.

    The moment she saw Gerald, however, she rolled her eyes before standing up.

    ¡°Ah, Marven and Gerald, what a coincidence! Both of you should have seen the cart filled with bottled

    water on your way up, right? They¡¯re for our ss so both of you should bring them up for us!¡±

    Hearing that, the rest of their ssmates pursed their lips, trying hard not to smirk.

    Naturally, Gerald was slightly pissed at this. He was well aware that she was trying to pull a prank on

    them.

    Marven himself hardly made any effort to conceal his irritation. ¡°Why only us? There¡¯s no way in hell

    that only the two of us will be able to lift all that up the stairs!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°He said, we won¡¯t be able to lift all that up the stairs!¡± said Gerald as he repeated Marven¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 694

    After saying that, he went to his table to take a seat.

    Isabelle almost exploded in anger after hearing their responses. Their retaliation waspletely

    unexpected! Especially from Gerald. He had been a thorn in her side from the very beginning. His

    reluctance to obey her bidding was akin to stepping on andmine.

    How dare he challenge her pride in front of everyone else!

    She was so pissed that she immediately tossed her tumbler in his direction! Thankfully, its liquid

    contents were only able to ssh on the floor in front of his desk.

    ¡°Repeat that one more time to my face! Go on! I dare you!¡±

    Gerald simply stared at the fuming girl. In the end, she was just another spoiled upper-ss brat who

    thought the entire world revolved around her.

    ¡°With pleasure! I could say it ten more times if you need me to! Listen closely now, wouldn¡¯t want you to

    miss it this time! I said that we won¡¯t be able to lift all that up the stairs! What else do you want from

    us?¡± replied Gerald, the irritation in his voice extremely apparent.

    After all, he had already grown ustomed to dealing with such people.

    As soon as she heard his reply, Isabelle immediately stormed out of the room, smokeing out of her

    ears.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ste, who had been observing their entire interaction, instantly shot a death re at Gerald.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s all over for us now! Isabelle¡¯s definitely getting some people to beat us up this very moment!¡± said

    Marven, his voice hinting that he was moments away from wetting his pants.

    ¡°Like I care. I¡¯m not afraid of her!¡± replied Gerald as he tried to calm his friend down.

    ¡°I-I heard that her cousin¡¯s from the sports team! He¡¯s pretty bad*ss!¡± added Marven, his voice

    quivering tremendously.

    Gerald himself was thinking that this was way too early into the game for him to lose his cool. He

    needed a way to redirect all this anger so that he could keep a clear head.

    If she really was sending some people over to beat him up, that would probably be his best opportunity

    to vent out his frustration by beating the cr*p out of them instead!

    It wasn¡¯t long before the thundering of several footsteps could be heard running up the corridor.

    When the ss¡¯s door was opened, a group of men burst in! Isabelle had indeed managed to gather

    quite a number of underlings.

    ¡°Hah! She really did gather people to beat them up! I knew Isabelle wasn¡¯t going to let Gerald slip away

    unbruised! Looks like we¡¯re going to have a free show!¡± said one of the students in the ss.

    ¡°Your sister is my sister as well, brother! Who¡¯s the lucky b*stard that gets to be beaten up today?!¡±

    roared a man as he stood before the ss while scanning through the faces of all the students. He

    seemed to be talking to Isabelle¡¯s brother who stepped in front of the group at that moment. Her brother

    seemed to be the group¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Oh gosh, he¡¯s so tall and handsome!¡± squealed a few of the present girls as they eyed the group¡¯s

    leader.

    ¡°I recognize him! While he¡¯s a newly transferred student, i¡¯ve heard that Wyatt treats him respectfully!¡±

    As the girls continued whispering among themselves, Isabelle lifted one of her crossed arms and

    pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°Warren! Wyatt! That¡¯s the b*stard I was talking about!¡± screamed the angered girl.

    Hearing that, Gerald got up from his seat, only to momentarily freeze when he finally paid attention to

    the group leader¡¯s face.

    The leader was equally as stunned as Gerald was.

    ¡°Warren?¡±

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Warren waspletely taken aback. After all, he, Maia, and a few other girls had been sent here under

    the guise of transfer students to undergo a mission.

    But why was Gerald here? It just simply didn¡¯t make any sense!

    Seeing how stunned Warren was, Wyatt then curiously asked, ¡°Hmm? Do you know that guy, Warren?¡±

    Isabelle herself was starting to get nervous. If both of them were acquainted with each other, did that

    mean that Gerald would get away scot-free this time?

    ¡°In a way, I suppose!¡± replied Warren.

    It was obvious that Warren wasn¡¯t going to be beating Gerald up any time soon. After all, Gerald knew

    about his true identity.

    If Gerald leaked that information out, he¡¯d surely be done for. What more, Maia and the other girls were

    still in the school as well!

    ¡®D*mn it, why did this have to happen¡­¡¯ Warren thought to himself.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Come on over, Gerald! Let¡¯s you and me have a little chat in private!¡± said

    Warren.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 695

    With that, both of them then left the ssroom.

    ¡°I thought you were here on vacation. Pray tell, why are you doing in this university?¡±

    ¡°To get an education of course. Actually, I should be asking you that question. What are you doing

    here?¡± replied Gerald.

    While they didn¡¯t particrly hold any grudges against each other, Warren didn¡¯t particrly like being

    around Gerald, and the same went vice versa.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already talking about it, I¡¯ll just make things clear to you now. For starters, I¡¯m not the only

    one here. Maia and a few others came together with me. I can¡¯t tell you what exactly we¡¯re doing here,

    but if you know what¡¯s best for you, you¡¯d better keep your mouth zipped tight when ites to us. Our

    identity is not to be revealed under any circumstances! This is my first and final warning, so you better

    remember that!¡±

    Once he was done with his exnation, Warren then turned around before walking away from Gerald.

    ¡®Maybe they¡¯re here because of a mission? Not that I really care,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he

    laughed bitterly while shaking his head.

    Just as he was about to return to ss, he felt a tug on his sleeve. When he turned back to look,

    Gerald noticed a rather shy-looking girl, meekly holding on to his sleeve. Despite her shyness, she was

    holding on to him pretty tightly.

    ¡°H-hey there, handsome! We¡¯re currently collecting donations for charity! Regardless of how much you

    donate, we won¡¯tin! We¡¯re just trying to help children in the countryside who can¡¯t afford to pay

    for their education!¡±

    Seeing that she was volunteering for a selfless cause, Gerald felt bad even thinking about turning her

    down. What more, she was obviously fighting against her shyness just to gather more funds for the

    charity.

    The money wasn¡¯t going to be spent wastefully either. Simr to Scothow Elementary, the school he

    had built himself, the money would be used for a good cause.

    Reassured that donating would be the right thing to do, he then nodded to the girl¡¯s delight.

    ¡°H-how much would you like to donate?¡± asked the shy girl.

    At that moment, a few other girls who were also working as volunteers began flocking around him.

    They had noticed that one of them had managed to get someone to donate, so all of them had bright

    smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s go with fifty thousand dors!¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°¡­W-what? Fifty thousand?¡±

    All of the girls were equally taken aback by his response.

    Donation campaigns like this weremon across most universities. They were usually aimed to help

    poorer students living in the countryside.

    Such campaigns tended to garner quite a bit of support, and most of the students from this university

    were simrly willing to partake in donating for a good cause.

    While this was true, the majority of the students would only be willing to donate a couple of bucks at

    best, themon trend being less than a hundred dors per donation. Not that they were

    comining. After all, it was the thought that counts.

    However, to think that they were now being presented with a fifty thousand dor donation¡­

    These girls had been working hard to collect donations for at least half a month now. This was their first

    time meeting such a generous student!

    ¡°M-mister! Are you really serious about donating fifty thousand dors?¡±

    The girls could hardly believe their ears.

    Gerald simplyughed in response as he pulled his credit card out, ready to make his donation.

    Once they presented him with the transaction machine, Gerald began pressing its buttons without the

    slightest hesitation.

    ¡°A receipt for a transaction of five hundred thousand dors!¡± announced the machine in a robotic

    voice.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    The jaws of all the girls were now hanging wide open.

    ¡°Cr*p!¡± said Gerald, equally as shocked.

    Since he was feeling more phnthropictely, he truly wanted to donate the fifty thousand dors he

    had promised. He would never have dreamed that he would identally push an extra zero on the

    transaction machine! This was a mistake on his behalf!

    He med it on his constant obsession over Jasmine ofte.

    While he didn¡¯t exactly mind the mistake, he still needed to maintain a low profile in the university.

    ¡°S-sir, it seems that you¡¯ve made a mistake! I¡¯ll go make the necessary arrangements immediately!

    We¡¯ll return the extra amount to your ount as soon as possible! Might you be free this afternoon?

    We¡¯ll have to go to the main office to deal with this since they¡¯ll need your signature to approve the

    refund!¡± apologized one of the volunteers profusely.

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s going to be a hassle! You know what, just take it! Five hundred thousand it is!¡± said Gerald

    as she shook his head. After all, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between five hundred thousand and

    fifty thousand dors to him. It was just a single digit!

    The volunteers were stunned speechless by his act of extreme generosity.

    Gerald then proceeded to note down his major and ss. Just as he was about to write down Marven¡¯s

    name, he saw a group of people walking over to him with cameras and voice recorders in hand. They

    seemed to be reporters of some sort.

    They must¡¯vee here after hearing how much he had donated to the charity! Their sudden

    appearance surprised him so much that he identally dropped the pen he was holding.

    ¡°Hold it! I¡¯m fine with donating as long as you abide to a single rule! I wish to strictly remain

    anonymous!¡± said Gerald before immediately running off.

    ¡°I-I see! But even if we don¡¯t announce it, could we still have your name?¡± asked a confused volunteer

    as she watched him run off.

    Gerald simply waved a hand without even turning to look back before disappearing into another

    corridor.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 696

    Sometime after Gerald left, a few other volunteers began feeling sorry for themselves. After all, they

    wanted to meet the millionaire too!

    It was just their luck that they weren¡¯t present at the time Gerald left that massive donation.

    They could¡¯ve used that chance to get to know him! s, by the time they finally found out about the

    massive donation that had been made, Gerald was already long gone. Soon after, the volunteers then

    left the area.

    It was around then when loud cheers could be hearding from inside a ssroom.

    ¡°Unbelievable! Ste¡¯s donated four and a half thousand dors to charity today!¡± eximed a few of

    her ssmates in excitement.

    Ste had earlier noticed that there was a donation campaign going on when she arrived at the

    university. Seeing no harm in donating for a cause, she did just that.

    While the donated sum was nothing much to her and she hadn¡¯t really hadn¡¯t intended to bring the topic

    up as they were chatting, a slip of her tongue caused her besties to hear about the massive amount

    she had donated.

    The information then spread like wildfire among her ssmates and it wasn¡¯t long before the entire

    ss erupted in surprise.

    Their reactions were well warranted. After all, she was a university student just like them, yet she had

    the capability of donating four thousand and five hundred dors! What more, the majority of studentsContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    either donated very little or didn¡¯t provide any support for the charity at all.

    Regardless of their reactions, it truly wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to Ste.

    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t Fabian say that he would being to school today? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?

    He¡¯s just returned from a Taekwondo championship and he got second ce you know!¡± said Isabelle

    as she nced over at the ssroom¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Oh, be a little more patient!¡± teased Ste.

    ¡°Humph! How could I be? If he doesn¡¯te soon, someone else will start thinking that he¡¯s hot stuff or

    something!¡± replied Isabelle as she looked at Gerald¡¯s direction.

    As soon as she said that, the ss door slid open.

    ¡°Brother Fabian!¡±

    ¡°Fabian¡¯s here!¡±

    The moment they saw him, almost all of the students in ss began announcing his presence in

    exhration.

    ¡°Brother Fabian! What took you so long? ss is about to start!¡± said Isabelle while standing up as

    she, too, yelped in delight.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m only a bitte because I got caught up by a fewdies trying to get donations for charity

    downstairs,¡± replied Fabian as he shook his head with a smile.

    Seeing that Gerald was now sitting where he usually sat, he then moved to sit beside Isabelle.

    ¡°Oh? You donated as well, Fabian?¡± asked Ste as she grinned.

    Fabian simply nodded in response.

    Not only was he tall, lean, and quite good-looking, Fabian was also the richest guy in the ss. What

    more, he was also good at sports! It was no mystery why he got so much attention from his

    ssmates.

    ¡°How much did you donate, Fabian? Rumor has it that the one who donated the most will be invited to

    show their face during the donor appreciation event due this afternoon!¡± said Ste in admiration.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t donate much. Plus, I¡¯m not really interested in such events!¡± replied Fabian as he shook his

    head.

    Why did people even care about such events?

    ¡°Ohe on! Don¡¯t just leave us hanging, Brother Fabian! How much did donate exactly?¡± pestered

    his ssmates.

    ¡°It was just fifteen thousand dors!¡± answered Fabian who saw no other choice than to tell the truth.

    Upon hearing his reply, silence immediately ensued.

    The silence didn¡¯tst long, however, as yells and cheers soon filled the entire room.

    Fifteen thousand dors! By god!

    ¡°You donated fifteen thousand dors, Brother Fabian?!¡± screamed several of the girls in unison.

    Of course they were going to be shocked at that massive donation!

    Ste herself was so thrilled that she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to say anything for a brief moment.

    ¡°B-Brother Fabian¡­ That¡¯s incredible! We love you so much!¡± eximed Ste when she finally

    managed to find her voice again.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 697

    The entire ssroom was still in a daze after all that exhration.

    The news had obviously gotten to the ears of their ss lecturer as well. Since Ste and Fabian were

    getting honors and both of them were in his ss, that meant that even he was going to be well-

    known!

    An announcement soon came, stating that everyone from the degree program needed to attend the

    donor appreciation event. Such an event was a big deal in the campus since only a few other events¡ª

    like sports day¡ªgave students a chance to increase their poprity.

    Upon hearing that, the duo¡¯s ssmates were all in for it! After all, how couldn¡¯t they be after finding out

    that two of their ssmates were soon going to be famous?

    It was after a short lunch break when everyone from the degree program started heading toward the

    school hall.

    Gerald, however, started heading for their ssroom instead.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you attending the event, Gerald?¡± asked Marven.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± replied Gerald.

    He had attended numerous events like this in the past. This was nothing special to him. To him, the act

    of donating was simply a way to express love and care for others. Since he had already done that

    through his donation, he didn¡¯t feel the need to attend such an event with the others.

    ¡°But Gerald, look! The two goddesses are attending as well!¡± said Marven as he pointed toward the

    school hall¡¯s entrance.

    Squinting his eyes, Gerald realized that he was right.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just go! Since everyone else is going, we won¡¯t look good if we choose not to attend,

    right?¡± added Marven.

    ¡°I guess¡­ Alright then!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head helplessly.

    Marven had a point. It wouldn¡¯t do him any good to be seen as a weirdo. After all, he still had to mingle

    with the students there for quite a while.

    Thus, Gerald ended up following Marven into the hall.

    Once they were inside, they saw the two girls sitting alone in thest row, being low-key as usual.

    Nobody even dared to sit remotely close to them, preferring to stand rather than to do so.

    ¡°Darn it, there aren¡¯t any seats left!¡± said Marven as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s plenty of empty seats there!¡± replied Gerald as he looked toward

    Jasmine¡¯s direction.

    Before Marven could stop him, Gerald was already walking toward them.

    ¡°Well hello there beautiful, I assume these seats aren¡¯t taken?¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    His statement, however, garnered no response from both girls. They simply continued staring ahead

    coldly.

    Marven himself was now nervously tugging on to Gerald¡¯s elbow, desperately trying to hint at him to sit

    anywhere else but there. After all, if they triggered the two goddesses, both of them would be as good

    as dead.

    Gerald, however, simply shrugged nonchntly before pulling Marven to sit right next to him.

    Jasmine could feel her eyebrows raising though she continued remaining silent.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Once everyone arrived, the event then officially began. To start off the event, the principal gave a

    speech which was then followed by another from the student representative.

    During the speech, it was mentioned that only ¡®excellent donors¡¯ would have their names announced.

    ¡®Excellent donors¡¯ were those who donated over fifteen dors.

    It was also stated that the names would be announced randomly instead of in ascending order of how

    much one donated. While that was so, the exact amount donated by the ¡®excellent donors¡¯ was still

    going to be mentioned.

    It didn¡¯t take long for someone who donated a hundred and fifty dors to be announced. When the

    students heard that, whispering could be heard among the crowd.

    The whispering intensified into exmations of awe and surprise when another person was announced

    to have donated over four hundred and fifty dors.

    Among the ¡®excellent donors¡¯, Gerald heard Maia and Warren¡¯s names being mentioned as well.

    It would appear that both of them had donated nine hundred dors respectively.

    Naturally, this stirred a sensation among the students when they heard such high numbers being

    donated.

    ¡°Now, ording to this list, a total of twelve students donated nine hundred dors and above!

    Because of that, we hope to invite them up to the stage to each ept a certificate of honor!¡±

    The host then cleared his throat before reading out, ¡°Mr. Warren and Ms. Maia! Pleasee up to the

    stage!¡±

    What followed was an eruption of apuse as both Warren and Maia walked up the stage.

    ¡°Woah! Brother Warren looks so hot!¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 698

    The statement hade from Isabelle who was currently pping loudly as she watched Warren

    ascend the stage.

    Seeing her reaction, Gerald simply rolled his eyes.

    ¡°How did you get acquainted with Brother Warren, Isabelle? I thought he just got transferred here very

    recently!¡± asked one of her friends curiously.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Well, you know that my brother is friends with our school¡¯s popr Jamier, right? Since Jamier

    and Warren are good friends, it¡¯s only natural for me to know him!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, see that girl beside Warren? I think her name is Maia. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? I

    have a hunch that she probably likes Warren a lot since they even transferred here together!¡± added

    Isabelle.

    Though Warren was garnering all the attention for now, in her mind, Isabelle was sure that Brother

    Fabian would still be the eventual star of the day.

    With that, she stopped talking and began focusing on listening to the announcements again.

    After a few more people got on stage, the host then said, ¡°From the Department of Economics and

    Management¡¯s third ss, we have Ms. Ste who donated four thousand and five hundred dors!

    Ms. Ste, please join us on stage!¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd in the hall instantly went wild with cheer! Even the lecturers sitting up front

    seemed to be talking about her.

    Sensing that the cheering wasn¡¯t going to end any time soon till she stood among the other top donors,

    Ste simply got up and began walking rather nonchntly toward the stage.

    At the same time, Isabelle was getting giddier by the second. After all, it would be Brother Fabian¡¯s turn

    to go up the stage next!

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Upon reaching the stage, Ste stood right in the middle, cuing the crowd to slowly dwindle their

    cheering.

    Finding his chance to speak, the host¡ªwho seemed to be getting increasingly excited¡ªthen

    announced, ¡°Next, also from the Department of Economics and Management¡¯s third ss, please

    wee Mr. Fabian who donated fifteen thousand dors! Mr. Fabian, pleasee up the stage!¡±

    Immediately after hearing that, the entire hall fell silent.

    Fifteen¡­ thousand dors?!

    The cheer that came after was the loudest one yet. Apanied by the thunderous roars of apuse,

    it was a wonder why all the ss windows in the hall didn¡¯t shatter!

    Everyone¡¯s eardrums were ringing from all the noise.

    After all, someone had donated fifteen thousand dors! Of course that would get the crowd excited!

    ¡°God d*mn! That¡¯s a lot!¡±

    ¡°Of course it is! It¡¯s Fabian we¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°I knew that Fabian was rich, but by god! Fifteen thousand dors is something else!¡±

    At that moment, several people from the crowd were eximing in awe.

    Isabelle herself was shaking Fabian by the elbow, looking way more thrilled than Fabian was.

    ¡°Brother Fabian! Brother Fabian! Your name¡¯s been announced!¡±

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Fabian simply shook his head while smiling helplessly.

    ¡®It¡¯s just fifteen thousand dors¡­ Was there honestly a need for everyone to find that so surprising?¡¯

    Sliding both his hands into his pockets, Fabian then began walking toward the stage as girls continued

    to scream with glee at him.

    Once he was on stage, the host then announced two more massive donations.

    Two girls from the fourth ss had donated twenty-three thousand dors each! However, the host

    didn¡¯t mention either of their names, nor did he invite them up the stage.

    Even so, everyone already knew who the donors were, and everyone in the hall took turns peeking at

    the two girls sitting in thest row. They were all fully aware that Jasmine and Mandy were the donors.

    Though their donations were clearly superior to Fabian¡¯s, the uproar that ensued wasn¡¯t as great as his.

    After all, everyone in Salford University knew how rich they were. What more, they had already made

    several contributions in the past as well.

    While the inclusion of their donations had lost their surprise factor, apuses were still made since they

    were still contributing for a good cause.

    When it came to the twelfth student, however, the host seemed to be at a loss.

    ¡°Well this is a new one! While this student donated the most this time around, he only wrote down his

    ss and which department he was from! Since he was unwilling to provide his name, we¡¯ll just have to

    respect his decision to remain anonymous! Regardless, I hope that everyone gives a loud round of

    apuse once I announce his ss!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Which ss does hee from? How much did he even donate?¡± chatted the students among

    themselves curiously.

    Everyone was looking forward to the final announcement, especially Fabian, Ste, Maia, and Warren

    as they exchanged gazes with each other on stage in anticipation.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 699

    ¡°Also from the Department of Economics and Management¡¯s third ss, the top donor donated a grand

    total of¡­ Five hundred thousand dors!¡± shouted the host excitedly.

    The students¡¯ response to that announcement was an immense roar of both shock and awe.

    Five hundred thousand dors?!

    To think that they had already considered Fabian¡¯s fifteen thousand dor donation to be over the top!

    Even after adding what the two goddesses had donated, their total amount still couldn¡¯t beat the

    amount of cash the top donor had given to charity!

    Five hundred thousand dors¡­ In cold hard cash, that amount could easily reach even the hall¡¯s

    ceiling!

    The students weren¡¯t the only ones in awe either. Even the school¡¯s leaders and lecturers got up from

    their seats, pping in utter shock at that colossal amount.

    While all this was happening, Warren and Maia were busy peeking at Fabian and Ste.

    Fabian and Ste themselves lookedpletely astounded. Someone from their ss had donated

    five hundred thousand dors?

    ¡°Did you hear that Isabelle? The top donor is from our ss!¡± yelled a few of Isabelle¡¯s ssmates.

    ¡°I did! But¡­ But who could it have been?¡± replied Isabelle in her excitement.

    Five hundred thousand dors¡­ That was no small amount, even for the richer families!

    As the excitement in the hall continued to grow, Jasmine and Mandy found themselves looking at each

    other.

    While both of them rarely spoke a word to the other students in school, be it during their regr or

    union sses, they knew the backgrounds of most of their ssmates extremely well.

    Take Marven Wadley for example. Though both parties had never spoken to each other before, the two

    girls saw him as a ssmate and they had even helped him on several asions in the past.

    While Marven hadn¡¯t struck it as odd that his father had been encountering less and less problems¡ª

    despite working as an illegal tour guide¡ªrecently, it was honestly all thanks to Jasmine¡¯s secret

    interventions.

    That was proof of how well both of them knew their ssmates¡¯ backgrounds.

    It was also the reason why they were so sure that none of their ssmates¡ªwho weren¡¯t already on

    stage¡ªhad the capability to freely donate five hundred thousand dors.

    ¡°Mr. Fabian and Ms. Ste, both of you are from the third ss as well, right? The top donor seems to

    be someone from your ss!¡± said the host as he looked at the two students.

    ¡°¡­But¡­ Nobody from our ss would have that kind of money to donate, right?¡± asked Ste.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ Hold on, there¡¯s a chance that my dad could¡¯ve made that donation. After all, he was the

    one who had notified me about the fundraising event in the first ce!¡± eximed Fabian as he

    realized the possibility.

    Since the cheering had earlier died down into whispers discussing the top donor¡¯s true identity, the hall

    had been silent enough for everyone to hear Fabian¡¯s surprisingly loud im.

    Everyone was now looking at him, including Maia.

    Before she had transferred over, she had heard that there were a few popr jocks from the

    department of Economics and Management.

    There was Jamier from thest batch, Fabian from this one and also Wyatt¡¯s. All of them had been

    born with a silver spoon.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you call your father to confirm it?¡± suggested Maia.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯d be better to confirm it! Make that call, Fabian!¡± said a few of the school¡¯s higher-ups as well.

    Hearing that, Fabian then reached for his phone and began calling his father.

    Meanwhile, the third ss¡¯s lecturer walked over to his students, a huge grin on his face.

    ¡°While we¡¯re waiting, where¡¯s the mineral water we carried over earlier? Be a dear and bring them over,

    will you?¡± said the teacher as he looked at Isabelle.

    ¡°¡­Ah. I was so excited that I forgot all about it!¡± replied Isabelle as she gently smacked her forehead.

    ¡°Well we¡¯ll just get¡­ I¡¯d say six ssmates to carry the bottles over then! Where are Marven and

    Gerald?¡± asked Isabelle as she scanned the crowd, trying to find them.

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, they¡¯ve hidden themselves in a far corner!¡± said a girl who then pointed in their direction.

    ¡°Humph! I told you two to carry the water bottles earlier but you didn¡¯t! Now I have to find four other

    students to help you with the task¡­ Can¡¯t you two do anything right other thanze around?¡± said

    Isabelle while giving them a disgusted look.

    Before they could even reply, she immediately left, yelling at another four ssmates for them to join

    the duo.

    Gerald was no stranger to ssmates like Isabelle. To girls like her, all other guys aside from the

    person she was into would never be good enough for her.

    Then again, it¡¯s not like her approval meant anything to Gerald.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 700

    Since he was definitely going to look bad if he didn¡¯t fetch the water this time around, Gerald and

    Marven left the hall. In his mind, Gerald was honestly sighing in relief that his name hadn¡¯t been called

    out earlier as the top donor.

    Mandy, on the other hand, felt that something was off as she watched Gerald and Marven leaving the

    hall.

    ¡°Hey, Jasmine? Earlier when Gerald walked past me, I could feel my heart thumping rapidly! Hell, for a

    second there, I even considered the thought of wanting him to stay by my side! What on earth was that

    feeling¡­? While we haven¡¯t really acquainted ourselves with him, why does he already feel so

    familiar¡­?¡± whispered Mandy.

    ¡°I get what you mean. While he dresses like a regr person, he sure doesn¡¯t feel like one! We don¡¯t

    know anything about his background yet either¡­¡± replied Jasmine with a nod.

    As both of them continued discussing Gerald, all six of the boys were already carrying the water bottles

    back to the hall.

    They were also tasked with distributing the water bottles to the school authorities and a few workers

    involved with the event.

    While they had water bottles in hand once they arrived at the hall again, none of the school authorities

    or workers seemed to be thirsty anymore.

    It was probably because Fabian was still on the call on stage.

    Isabelle herself was now on the stage standing right next to him, even though the call had absolutely

    nothing to do with her.

    Once the call finally ended, disappointment was felt across the entire hall. The money hadn¡¯t been

    donated by Fabian¡¯s father after all.

    Then who could¡¯ve done it? The revtion that Fabian¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been the donor only further

    increased the audiences¡¯ curiosity.

    Seeing that his father hadn¡¯t yed a part in the donation, Fabian then turned to look at Ste before

    saying, ¡°Perhaps It was your father who donated, Ste? After all, he¡¯s always been passionate about

    events like this, right?¡±

    Ste nodded before replying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll call my dad now to confirm it!¡±

    While everyone¡¯s eyes were peeled on Ste this time, a sudden yelp momentarily drew their attention

    away from her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The person who had yelped was none other than Marven!

    He had initially been holding on to all the water bottles as Gerald distributed them. Unfortunately for

    him, a girl carrying a gown¡ªwho was re-entering the hall¡ªcouldn¡¯t avoid him in time and identally

    bumped into Marven.

    Marven was unable to hold on to all the water bottles, causing a few of them to tumble all over the floor.

    ¡°A-ah! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± squeaked the young girl in fright.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go on ahead andplete your errand first!¡± said Gerald as both he and Marven began

    picking the scattered water bottles up.

    As Gerald went over to pick a bottle that had rolled close to a row of students, a girl¡ªwho was close to

    that bottle¡ªhanded it over to him.

    When their eyes met, the girl immediately realized who Gerald was.

    ¡°¡­.Huh? It¡¯s you!¡± eximed the girl as she covered her mouth in surprise.

    Gerald was equally as surprised.

    It was the same girl who had collected the donation money from him earlier!

    Since Gerald had been so focused on gathering the fallen bottles again, he hadn¡¯t noticed her in time.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she was right here!

    It was now getting increasingly awkward for Gerald.

    ¡°I finally found you! Can I please have your name now?¡± shouted the girl happily, not realizing how loud

    her voice was.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there? Louise?¡± said one of the event¡¯s higher-ups in a rather annoyed tone.

    ¡°N-no, you see sir! H-He¡¯s the one¡­!¡± stuttered the girl.

    Before she could even calm herself, a few more gasps of joy could be heard. The other volunteers who

    had also earlier been present when Gerald made that massive donation had just entered the hall, and

    they were all pleasantly pleased to see him again!

    Seeing the girls¡¯ reactions, the entire hall could only watch in silence.

    Even those on stage were looking at Gerald.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 701

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ him?¡±

    Though Maia had been notified by Warren that Gerald was apparently studying here, she hadn¡¯t

    personally seen him till now. Seeing him carrying the water bottles instantly caused a look of disdain to

    form on her face.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    While he was now in a different school, he was still the same loser that he was back in high school. To

    think that he was still being ordered around to carry and distribute water to others!

    She didn¡¯t even want to know why Gerald was now studying at Salford University.

    Meanwhile, the girls from earlier were now surrounding Gerald.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± asked one of the higher-ups.

    ¡°Manager Luke! We¡¯ve found him! He¡¯s the one who donated the five hundred thousand dors!¡± said

    one of the volunteer girls in admiration.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone went silent.

    A look of utter shock and disbelief was on everyone¡¯s faces, and this was especially so for those

    currently standing on stage.

    Ste herself was awkwardly staring at Gerald, as she ended the call just as her father picked up.

    Even Jasmine and Mandy found themselves stunned as they continued staring at Gerald¡¯s direction.

    ¡°This¡­ This must be some kind of mistake! It couldn¡¯t have been him!¡± shouted Isabelle indignantly,

    clearly irked by how Gerald had donated much more than Fabian.

    She simply refused to believe that Gerald had that much money to donate in the first ce! Yet, the

    truth was now in in sight.

    It had already been announced that the donor was from their ss. If neither Fabian nor Ste¡¯s family

    had made the donation, then the only possible person left was Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely him! It¡¯d be impossible for so many of us to have mistaken him for someone else!¡±

    exined the girls.

    ¡°Are you really sure? Hah! We were both in the same high school and for as long as I¡¯ve known him,

    he¡¯s always been a poor b*stard! As if he could ever have thatrge a sum of money on him! You

    wouldn¡¯t get that much money even if you tried to sell him!¡± said Maia hastily.

    It was clear that the fact that Gerald had donated five hundred thousand dors had shattered Maia¡¯s

    and many others¡¯ egos.

    After all, while those on stage had been renowned for being born in rich families, to those who knew

    him personally, Gerald was always just the poor kid.

    While Maia wore brands like Adidas and Nike that cost well over a hundred dors, Gerald himself

    would usually only wear clothes from the dor store. Her superiorityplex was so terrible that even

    if Gerald wore a ten dor shirt, that would be enough to make her feel unsettled.

    Since Maia had donated nine hundred dors in an event like this, to her, Gerald would only have the

    capability to donate fifty cents or even less!

    Yet here the volunteers were, iming that he had donated the five hundred thousand dors! The

    im itself made Maia feel nauseous.

    It didn¡¯t help that the volunteer girls immediately showed the receipt to everyone after that to prove that

    they were telling the truth!

    ¡®How is this even possible? How did he get this rich?!¡¯ Maia thought to himself.

    While Gerald had been trying hard to keep his identity a secret, he knew he couldn¡¯t really do anything

    about it at this point.

    Even a few of the event¡¯s workers were now gesturing for him toe up the stage with utmost

    respect.

    Fabian himself¡ªwho had initially taken center-stage¡ªwas now being pushed aside by the volunteer

    girls to make space for Gerald.

    While that made Fabian¡¯s face turn red in embarrassment, Isabelle¡¯s own face was red from rage after

    seeing their actions.

    ¡°You¡­ You! Why would you even donate that much?!¡± scolded Isabelle in anger as she pointed at

    Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know where all that money came from, but I hope you realize just how much you¡¯ve

    spent instead of just trying to look rich!¡± added Maia in disdain. She felt that if she didn¡¯t at least try to

    mock him now, she would definitely faint from the stunning blow to her ego she had just received.

    Hearing what they had to say, Gerald red daggers at them, anger bubbling inside him.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 702

    Though he used to see Maia as a goddess way back in his poor days, this was the final straw. Gerald

    would no longer tolerate her straightforwardness and sharp-tongue!

    ¡°Well since I¡¯m already ¡®acting¡¯ like a rich guy, I may as well ¡®act¡¯ till the very end! You know what, I¡¯m

    adding another hundred and fifty thousand dors to that initial five hundred thousand!¡± announced

    Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone fell into utter shock!

    As if five hundred thousand dors wasn¡¯t enough! This person was now donating a grand total of six

    hundred and fifty thousand dors to charity!

    At this point, the rest of Gerald¡¯s ssmates were all staring wide-eyed at him. It was hard for them to

    even process that such a simple looking person could actually be such a rich man!

    While this was the reaction of Gerald¡¯s ssmates, the silence ended when one of the students from

    another third-year ss began cheering!

    Hearing that, a chain reaction of cheers and apuses soon followed!

    Breaking from their stunned states, the workers themselves immediately got on stage to process the

    second payment.

    The entire hall was now staring at Gerald in utter admiration.

    While showing off wasn¡¯t his usual style, doing it every once in a while was fine. Besides, he had an

    actual reason to show off this time.

    ncing at Maia and Isabelle¡¯s indignant expressions, Gerald could feel an impish glee in himself.

    Once the transaction was done, each of the workers took turns shaking hands with Gerald.

    Fabian on the other hand, simply stomped down the stage after receiving his certificate. What a total

    waste of fifteen thousand dors!

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed that he was actually that rich, Jasmine! When they announced that he was the

    one who had donated the five hundred thousand dors, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears at all! Now that he¡¯s

    added another hundred and fifty thousand dors to that sum, even I have to believe that he¡¯s the one

    who made that ginormous donation!¡± whispered Mindy as she continued looking at Gerald with great

    interest.

    ¡°I find it hard to believe as well¡­ Looks like his background isn¡¯t as simple as we had initially assumed.

    We should definitely be more careful from now on!¡± replied Jasmine, her tone cautious.

    ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s just get someone from our family to investigate more about him!¡± replied Mandy.

    ¡°The thing is, we¡¯ve already ordered someone to do that for us even before today¡¯s events¡­ All we

    know is that he¡¯s some poor student from Serene County! No matter how the investigation team tried,

    they simply couldn¡¯t find out anything more about him!¡±

    A look of dissatisfaction formed on Jasmine¡¯s face as she said that. In a sense, this was an eye-

    opening experience for her.

    As Jasmine continued looking at Gerald, Fabian darted out of the hall without saying a word. His

    expression suggested that he had just sat through some useless event.

    Knowing how hurt he was, Isabelle ran after him while shouting, ¡°Brother Fabian! Wait for me!¡±

    Despite her pleas, Fabian continued sprinting toward the garden. Once he arrived at the bottom of a

    shady tree, Fabian immediately punched the tree¡¯s trunk! His face was filled with rage.

    Isabelle was well aware that Fabian¡¯s only Achilles¡¯ heel, amidst his many good traits, was his ego.

    She had noticed how hurt Fabian had been when he was earlier pushed aside by the volunteers

    without even a second thought. Gerald standing where he once stood was definitely thest straw for

    him!

    ¡°Brother Fabian, please don¡¯t be mad! Regardless of how much Gerald¡¯s donated, you still achieved

    second ce in the Taekwondo Youth Championship! That alone already makes you way better than

    him!¡± said Isabelle, her eyes slightly reddened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your dreams, Brother Fabian! Please don¡¯t be miserable over something as trivial

    as this! Remember, our school¡¯s very own Taekwondo Championship personally invited you to be their

    judge! You¡¯ll be able to show everyone who¡¯s boss then! Just think of all the cheers and apuse you¡¯ll

    be receiving when that happens!¡± coaxed Isabelle.

    After hearing that, Fabian started feeling a little better about himself. She was right. Once his time to

    shine arrived, he¡¯d definitely be even highly regarded as the pride of their ss! Endless cheering and

    admiration would then be reserved for him, and only him!

    ¡®Why on earth are you stressing so much over something so trivial in the first ce, Fabian?¡¯ He

    thought to himself.

    ¡°¡­I understand now! Thank you so much, Isabelle!¡±

    While it was true that he was feeling much better now, Fabian still left the area with a rather miserable

    expression on his face. After all, no matter how much Isabelle was going to coax him, his pride had still

    been hurt deeply today.

    Once the event finally ended, Gerald headed out with Marven.

    While they were walking, Marven suddenly looked like he just remembered something. Without saying

    a word, he then looked around and entered a nearby shop. By the time he got out again, he had bought

    a whole bunch of food.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this then? Are you already hungry again?¡± said Gerald as he looked at the stash of food

    that Marven had bought while smiling.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°No, no, these aren¡¯t for me! I¡¯m giving all of these to someone¡­ Since I¡¯ll be meeting her along the

    way anyway, would you mind apanying me?¡± replied Marven, a sheepish grin stered on his

    face.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 703

    ¡°Oh? Who could you be nning to give all that to?¡± asked Gerald as he continued smiling.

    Gerald was rightfully curious since this was the first time he had ever seen this side of Marven.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Between you and me, it¡¯s a girl I have a crush on! She¡¯s from the Taekwondo society which is

    going to hold a tournament very soon! Since she¡¯s been training so hard, I thought of buying some food

    to keep her well-nourished!¡± replied Marven, a huge grin on his face.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt happy for Marven. While Marven was one of the smarter people, his feelings

    were still simple and honest.

    Since they were now rather close friends anyway, Gerald decided to tag along.

    Eventually, they arrived at the Taekwondo society. Inside, quite a number of people were busy training.

    Scanning around while hugging all the food he had bought in his arms, Marven finally found the person

    he was looking for. The girl he had a crush on was stunning, to say the least.

    ¡°Hahaha! Look who¡¯s here, Raquel! That fatty is here to bring you food again!¡± said a few of the

    members who had earlier been training.

    They had stopped for a brief moment when they saw Marven and Gerald entering. The members who

    had said that were now all pointing toward Marven in a mocking manner.

    Gerald had realized that not many people in the school actually saw Marven as a friend. He had also

    noticed that there was barely anyone who looked up to him either.

    ¡°How dedicated he is! Who else would do the things he does for you on a daily basis, Raquel? Go be

    this good man¡¯s girlfriend already!¡± said a few other girls who then started mocking Raquel as well.

    Raquel was an attractive looking girl, so she felt insulted when she heard the girls¡¯ remarks. Instead of

    taking her dissatisfaction out on them, however, she instead began stomping toward the short and

    chubby Marven, ring at him the entire time.

    ¡°Marven, haven¡¯t I already told you not toe here anymore? Your presence here only serves to

    bother and disgust me!¡± yelled Raquel as she fumed.

    ¡°But Raquel, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re overtraining yourself! A little food will definitely help you get

    back some well-needed energy!¡± replied Marven as he extended the food in his arms out for her to

    take.

    The only response he received was a swift swipe which sent all the food in his hands falling to the floor!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any of your d*mn food! I¡¯ve told you time and again to stoping here! So just leave

    already!¡±

    Seeing that Marven was rooted to the spot in shock, Raquel only found herself growing even more

    furious by the second.

    By then, a crowd had surrounded them. All of them were simultaneously booing at Marven.

    ¡°Since when have you be like this, Raquel¡­? You¡¯ve never treated me this way before!¡± said

    Marven, his eyes slightly watery as he looked at all the scattered food on the floor.

    ¡°Have you lost your marbles? I told you to get out already!¡± yelled Raquel as she shoved him hard.

    Caught by surprise, Marven found himself spinning in his attempt to maintain his bnce. Ultimately,

    he failed to do so and fell face-first into the floor!

    ¡°Hahaha! Look at him! He¡¯s just like a turtle that¡¯s tumbled over! Check out those short limbs of his!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Yeah, to think that a guy like you even dares to go after Raquel¡­ In your dreams pal, in your

    dreams¡­ Still, it¡¯s no wonder Raquel likes-¡±

    The girl immediately ended her sentence midway, barely avoiding stepping on andmine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of having to see you every day!¡± roared Raquel as she kicked all the food Marven had bought

    away before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overdoing it?¡± shouted Gerald.

    ¡°Are you even aware of how much Marven thinks about you and your training? He only wants what¡¯s

    best for you! Even if you don¡¯t like him, what gives you the right to treat him like this?¡± added Gerald,

    this time his voice getting increasingly furious.

    ¡°Like this concerns you in any way! I can treat him however the hell I like! After all, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s

    embarrassing me here! And what about you? Why are you even still here? Scram already!¡±

    With her anger reignited, Raquel was just about tounch a few more punches on Marven when Gerald

    swiftly stepped in front of him and pushed her away!

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Infuriated, Raquel retaliated by kicking Gerald right in the chest!

    Gerald had honestly not expected this girl to be so impulsive, and he ended up falling on his butt.

    It was at that moment when Raquel realized that she really was being a bit too much.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 704

    She was well aware that Marven had a crush on her. However, even though she had made it extremely

    clear that she wasn¡¯t into him, why on earth was he still pestering her?

    Every girl had an ego to maintain when it came to rtionships. If Raquel had received the same

    treatment from a better-looking guy, she wouldn¡¯t have minded.

    However, Marven was apletely different story. After all, to most people, he generally had a bad

    image if she was going to bepletely honest about it.

    After being humiliated in front of so many people, she would¡¯ve kicked him out the door if she was any

    less morally aware!

    ¡°B-Brother Gerald!¡± shouted Marven as he rushed over to Gerald to help him up.

    While Gerald clearly looked like he wanted to continue arguing with Raquel, Marven noticed that a few

    of the Taekwondo society¡¯s members were already circling them. Fearing that Gerald would get hurt

    because of him again, Marven immediately dragged him out of there.

    The two continued walking on until they arrived at the garden located right outside their campus.

    Upon finding a ce to sit, Marven soon found himself sobbing as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Brother

    Gerald! While Raquel may have attacked you, please ce the me on me! After all, it¡¯s true that I

    was the one who had humiliated her in front of all those people!¡±

    Though he had indeed received a kick to the chest from Raquel, Gerald simply remained silent. It was

    because he saw his past self in Marven.

    Back then, he had been willing to get beaten up just to keep Xavia safe!

    Understanding Marven¡¯s pain, Gerald then patted him on the back while saying, ¡°Alright, alright I

    won¡¯t¡­ For now, let¡¯s focus more on getting you to stop crying¡­ Still, you told me that both of you had

    quite a good rtionship! No offense, but that scene from earlier clearly suggested otherwise!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ We truthfully were on good terms in the past¡­ After all, both of us grew up together! However,

    once Raquel got into college, she began changing rather drastically¡­¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Marven then began detailing his past with Raquel to Gerald.

    Both of them had apparently been extremely friendly with each other in the past, up to the point where

    Marven would always stand up for Raquel whenever she got bullied in school.

    The worst bullying Raquel had ever received happened when they were in their fourth year. Back then,

    Raquel¡¯s path had been blocked by a few older students.

    Being the immature youngsters that they were, the older students had assumed that they simply

    needed to write a love letter to Raquel for her to fall head over heels for them. When that obviously

    failed, all of them ganged up on her. Marven however, came to her aid and fought against all of them.

    By the time they were done, his knees were bleeding so much that the scars from then remained till

    this very day.

    The incident Marven faced was honestly quite simr to what had happened with Gerald and Xavia

    back in the day.

    That was basically why for a period of time, Marven and Raquel were near inseparable. In fact, after

    graduating high school, both of them had even be a couple for a while.

    It was at that time, however, when Marven started noticing small changes in Raquel¡¯s behavior.

    Eventually, it got so bad that Raquel actively tried to hide from him. It even got to the point where she

    told him not to tell others that they were actually a couple!

    One day, Raquel told him that she needed some time away from him¡­

    And that was how their rtionship remained for quite a period of time.

    Marven simply couldn¡¯t ept how quickly Raquel had moved on from him so he kept on pestering her.

    Eventually, it led to the events of today.

    Gerald simply shook his head in pity. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. After all, Marven¡¯s story had

    be strikingly simr to his own past rtionship with Xavia. All he could do was pat him on the

    back.

    Not long after, Marven wiped thest of his tears away, affirming that he was fine now. Sharing his sad

    tale and crying it out had definitely helped.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt a sense of relief wash over him.

    Just as they were about to leave, Gerald¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Queta.

    ¡°Gerald, you have to return immediately!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Queta¡¯s tone sounded desperate¡­

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 705

    ¡°What exactly happened? There¡¯s no need to rush, just focus on telling me everything in detail!¡± added

    Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s grandpa Finnley! He¡¯s been packing up and trying to leave! Even now, I¡¯m still struggling to

    stop him from doing so!¡±

    ¡°What? But why? Everything¡¯s been going smoothly for a while now! Why the sudden urge to leave?¡±

    replied Gerald, confused.

    Gerald saw Finnley as a mysterious old man who¡ªeven in his old age¡ªstill operated alone most of

    the time.

    It was fate that had brought Gerald and Finnley together, and the old man had already helped Gerald

    on multiple asions.

    While Finnley still seemed to enjoy pestering him, Gerald said nothing about it. After all, he had already

    received so much help from the old man.

    To return the old man¡¯s favour, Gerald weed Finnely¡¯s presence, serving Finnley with fine food and

    also a ce to stay in his mansion.

    Since Finnley had also saved Queta¡¯s life, even she treated him well, and she would always make sure

    that he was constantly well-fed. Most of the time, Queta treated him as though he was her actual

    grandfather.

    Yet here he was, trying to leave them now. If anything was to me for Finnley¡¯s sudden urge to

    depart, it would probably be because of Gerald¡¯s ongoing investigation on the Fenderson family.

    Gerald was well aware that something was already off with Finnley the moment he asked that old man

    if he knew anything about the Fendersons. After all, Finnley seemed to speak less and less with Gerald

    in the few days toe after Gerald had posed that question. It was as though the old man had

    something on his mind.

    When Finnley was asked why he seemed to be pondering something, the old man would only reply in

    gibberish.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t really do anything at the moment, Gerald simply added, ¡°¡­Alright, don¡¯t worry

    about it too much. For now, I¡¯ll head back so that I can ask him about it in person!¡±

    Gerald then parted ways with Marven.

    After some time, he arrived home just in time to see Finnley carrying his luggage out the door!

    ¡°I really have to leave now, my granddaughter! I¡¯ll definitelye back to visit when I have the time in

    future! You¡¯re a good girl and grandpa will never forget you!¡±

    As soon as the old man turned around, however, he noticed that Gerald was standing right before him!

    ¡°Ah! My grandson! Perfect timing! I have to leave now, so this is goodbye for the moment!¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Quick, you¡¯ve been living here for quite a while now. Why the rush to leave? Regardless, if you

    truly need to go, you could¡¯ve just told me and I would¡¯ve sent you to wherever you needed to go by

    car!¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t a need for that, my grandson. I know you mean well, and you¡¯ve been an excellent

    grandson! However, if I don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t be able to find another chance to do so¡­¡±

    Finnley¡¯sst words came out in mumbles and Gerald wasn¡¯t able to catch what he had said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±

    Clearing his throat, Finnley then replied, ¡°I said there¡¯s no need to trouble you! It¡¯s about time I leave

    now, take care, my grandson!¡±

    After saying that, Finnley patted Gerald¡¯s chest.

    As a result, Gerald flinched in pain before gently rubbing over the bruise there that had been left by

    Raquel.

    ¡°Are you serious? That soft pat on the chest hurt you? Have your insides turned into paper my

    grandson?¡± asked Finnley, clearly astonished.

    Queta herself ran over after hearing Gerald¡¯s yelp before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Gerald? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Some girl just kicked me in the chest!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Who was she? Why did she have to attack you?¡± asked Queta, getting increasingly worried.

    Gerald simply shook his head in response, a sign that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it for the moment.

    While it was true that Raquel had only hurt him this much because she was well versed in Taekwondo,

    Finnley simply shook his head before sighing.

    ¡°If I were to leave you now in this state, how could I not worry about you, my grandson? You¡¯re simply

    too kind! I truly worry that once I leave, you won¡¯t even realize what killed you!¡±

    As he said that, Finnley recalled what had happened back at the hotel when Yunus had sent that long-

    haired man to attack Gerald.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his intervention, Gerald¡¯s arm would¡¯ve been as good as gone!

    ¡°I only got this hurt because I didn¡¯t fight back! If I was serious, I¡¯d definitely have been able to spar for

    a bit!¡± replied Gerald. After all, while he was kind, he still had a reputation to maintain! Being beaten up

    by a girl definitely hurt his ego slightly.

    ¡°Hah! You? While I know you have a bit of strength in you, just about anyone who has a bit more skill

    can easily beat you into a pulp! You know, my grandson, you can¡¯t just expect there to be people to

    protect you every time something like this happens!¡± said Finnley as he scratched the back of his head.

    Gerald could only nod in response.

    To be honest, he had considered picking up a martial art or two from the Drake & Tyson duo before.

    Perhaps something like kickboxing.

    The problem was, he simply didn¡¯t have the time to undergo any training!

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 706

    ¡°Alright, how about this? I¡¯ll stay here for three more days and though you probably won¡¯t be able to

    learn any difficult moves within that short amount of time, under my guidance, you can surely learn at

    least a few for self-defense. That way, your enemies won¡¯t be able toe too close to you that easily!

    While the moves themselves are practical and generally easier to learn, keep in mind that the moves

    aren¡¯t designed to hurt people! They¡¯re primarily for self-defense, after all!¡± said Finnley.

    ¡°¡­Wait, you aren¡¯t kidding, right? I¡¯ll be able to learn basic self-defense in just three days?¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Listen, if I say you can master it by then, you definitely can! Consider yourself lucky that I¡¯m even

    staying back to teach you, you brat of a grandson! And don¡¯t look at me with those doubtful eyes! If you

    don¡¯t believe me, try hitting me with all you¡¯ve got!¡± said Finnley as he waved at Gerald toe at him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not! Again, Mr. Quick, I was only hurt this much because I didn¡¯t fight back! I don¡¯t hit women

    anyway! I¡¯m honestly quite strong you know! I¡¯m afraid that if I actually punched you, I¡¯d end up

    breaking your bones!¡± replied Gerald rather dismissively as he waved back.

    ¡®Mr. Quick may be knowledgeable, but he¡¯s still old and skinny¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. He was

    honestly worried that he would end up hurting the old man from just a simple punch.

    ¡°What are you worrying about? Come at me already!¡± Was Finnley¡¯s response.

    Seeing how confident Finnley sounded, Gerald eventually gave in. After positioning himself, Gerald

    made a dash toward Finnley, aiming a punch at his shoulder!

    It was a momentter when a loud thud could be heard. Gerald was now on the ground!

    Before Gerald¡¯s punch could even connect, Finnley easily dodged his attack before grabbing him by

    the wrist! In the next moment, Gerald felt like a broken kite as his entire body was momentarily lifted

    into the air before he was greeted by the vi¡¯s cold, stone porch!

    Gerald¡¯s entire body was hurting as though all the bones in him had simultaneously been fractured. He

    found it difficult to even get up.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± shouted Queta as she rushed toward him with a worried expression stered on her face

    as she helped him get up.

    ¡°So? How was it, grandson? I still got the moves!¡± said Finnley as he squatted down beside Gerald

    while chuckling.

    It hadn¡¯t crossed Gerald¡¯s mind that such a frail-looking man would be so good at self-defense.

    He hadn¡¯t even realized that he had been lifted into the air till the moment his body hit the ground.

    Gerald¡¯s head was honestly still spinning from the impact of that fall.

    ¡°Come on, grandpa Quick! Why did you have to overdo it?¡± eximed Queta, evidently concerned

    about Gerald¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Hah! He¡¯s a fully grown man! He isn¡¯t as weak as you think, my granddaughter. After all, Gerald¡¯s had

    to do a lot of rough work from a very young age! His arms are pretty strong you know? The move I just

    used on him will be perfect for Gerald to learn!¡± replied Finnley as he gave Gerald a slight kick.

    ¡°Get up now, my grandson! As promised, I¡¯ll use these few extra days to help you master a few moves!

    So long as your opponents aren¡¯t too experienced, those moves will definitely be handy assets to help

    you escape most normal fights!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately stood up, still holding on to his hurt arm.

    ¡®He¡¯s right about that. That truly is a pretty good move¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he nodded.

    Fast forward to three dayster, while Gerald had finally managed to master quite a few self-defense

    techniques, it also meant that Finnley no longer had anything stopping him from leaving.

    Since Finnley had been together with them for quite some time now, Gerald realized that he already

    had a slight emotional connection with him.

    While the old man was asionally muddle-headed and tended to spout nonsense from time to time,

    he was generally a good man to both Gerald and Queta. In all honesty, Gerald wanted him to stay if he

    could.

    Queta bawled her eyes out as she sent him off. She was well aware that she would miss having him

    around.

    As Mr. Quick left the vi, Gerald wondered why Mr. Quick was so reluctant to talk about certain topics.

    However, seeing how adamantly the old man had held on to his secrets, Gerald simply kept the

    question to himself for the time being.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With Finnley gone, it now was time for him to focus all his energy on investigating the Fendersons.

    The next day, as Gerald was entering the campus together with Marven, both of them bumped into

    Warren, Maia, and three other girls.

    However, Gerald simply walked on, treating Maia as though she was aplete stranger.

    ¡°You¡­ Gerald Crawford! Youe back here, right this instant!¡± yelled Maia in anger.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 707

    Realizing that Gerald was ignoring her on purpose was the trigger to her anger.

    ¡®Who do you think you are to just ignore me?¡¯ Maia thought to herself.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Knowing that he had mixed feelings toward Maia, Gerald found that reason enough for him to ignore

    her earlier. What more, he understood why she would be frustrated to see him, now that he was clearly

    wealthier than her.

    He just couldn¡¯t be bothered by her.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a little rich now? Like that¡¯s a good reason for you to ignore me! Anyway, I just want

    to know where you got all that money from,¡± enquired Maia as she stared straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, private information,¡± replied Gerald coldly.

    ¡°Private? Hah! You just earned a bit more cash, big deal! That still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you

    were a pauper in the past! I¡¯ll be frank with you, Gerald! You¡¯re at most an upstart, you got that? And

    upstarts are infamously known for being arrogant pricks like you! Unlike Jamier and the others, you

    definitelyck maturity and stability!¡± huffed Maia, clearly not wanting to be outdone.

    ¡°Whatever you say. Speaking of which, Marven and I are nning on scouting for a nice ce to start

    our newpany. If there isn¡¯t anything else, we¡¯ll be off now!¡± said Gerald, shaking his head with a

    somber smile.

    It wasn¡¯t his first rodeo being insulted like this anyway.

    ¡®Like her insults mean anything to me. It¡¯s useless trying to exin anything to someone like her,¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°¡­Company? You¡¯re starting a newpany?¡± asked Maia.

    It was extremely upsetting for her to see Gerald getting ahead in life. Even she wasn¡¯t sure why she felt

    this way, she simply did.

    ¡°Yeah! Gerald¡¯s funding so that we can start a travel agency together!¡± added Marven rather excitedly

    as he followed Gerald into the campus.

    This wasn¡¯t a lie either. Gerald had called Marven yesterday around noon just to discuss it.

    Since Marven¡¯s grandmother¡¯s health had been deteriorating ofte and his rtionship with Raquel

    was also in shambles, Marven had honestly been incredibly stressed. However, when Gerald stepped

    in to help him, Marven knew that he would soon be able to get through his tough times.

    He had been extremely grateful to Gerald after receiving the offer to start apany together. While he

    had seen Gerald as a close friend before, he now treated Gerald as though he was his real brother.

    As the two walked further away, Warren looked extremely pissed. ¡°What kind of luck does he even

    have?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Still, even if he¡¯s opening apany, he¡¯ll be the only one funding it!¡± said Maia.

    ¡°You got that right. Humph! Just you wait and see. He¡¯ll definitely use up all that money eventually.

    What else will he have then?¡± replied Warren, his tone sour.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, let¡¯s stop talking about Gerald and get moving for now. The school¡¯s organizing a

    Taekwondopetition, remember? Out of all the events in the school, this one caught my eye the

    most!¡± added Warren.

    ¡°Oh yeah, before you went to the police academy, you used to represent the seniors, right? Since you

    were Sunnydale¡¯s Taekwondo champion, you can definitely give your juniors some pointers after

    watching thepetition!¡±

    The group of five then entered the campus as well, casually chatting among themselves.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Marven had just signed their attendance in ss. Seeing that they only had

    ideology ss that morning, they decided to leave.

    As they descended the stairs, Gerald thought about why he was so willing to help Marven out. It

    probably had something to do with how much he saw himself in Marven. What more, both of them had

    grown closer in the past few days, and Gerald now saw him as a brother as well.

    Marven was an extremely filial person too, and Gerald was pleased by how much Marven loved both

    his parents and grandparents. Knowing how good a person Marven was, Gerald was more than happy

    to support him which led to his idea of forming a partnership for Marven¡¯s new travel agency.

    Besides, since it was mostly mary issues, it wasn¡¯t even that big of a deal for Gerald. He had the

    means to help, so it was only right to do so for his brother.

    Regardless, the first big step they had to do was to settle where thepany would be located.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 708

    Both of them had decided to start theirpany in a building quite near to the university. The building

    itself was grand and looked like the perfect ce to start a firm. What more, it was also surrounded by

    lush greenery, almost as though Mother Nature had personally blessed the location.

    Many otherpanies were already using the building as well. The poprity of the ce really

    exceeded their expectations.

    By starting their travel agency there, the otherpanies would definitely begin organizing their annual

    trips with their agency! They had avoided locations that were in the middle of nowhere for a reason.

    The revenue difference said it all.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the two to arrive at the investment center within the building.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we settle this over the phone? Where¡¯s the guy we¡¯re supposed to meet up with?¡± asked Gerald

    as both of them walked through the main entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, brother. I called him earlier but the line was busy!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, the center is crowded anyway. Let¡¯s just wait for a bit!¡± said Gerald as he checked the time

    while shaking his head with a helpless smile.

    As he turned to look at Marven, Gerald noticed that he was staring at the entrance, looking visibly

    shocked. Raising an eyebrow, he followed Marven¡¯s gaze and was surprised to see a group of young

    people¡ªwho had just gotten out of a car¡ªentering the investment center as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    One of the girls was clinging on to a guy¡¯s arm as he shut the driver¡¯s seat behind him. The two looked

    awfully close, and they continued smiling brightly as they continued talking while entering the building.

    Two other girls followed closely behind them.

    ¡°There are a few group matches against other sses this morning, Raquel! Are you sure you don¡¯t

    want to participate in them?¡± asked one of the two girls.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Group matches are simply too easy for her! Our Raquel¡¯s a professional! Of course she

    doesn¡¯t need to participate in group matches! With her capabilities, she can straight up enter the finals

    that are going to be held this evening! Am I not right?¡± replied the guy while chuckling.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Raquel truly is the luckiest girl ever! With Jefferson by her side, she¡¯s now even able to

    hold her own training sses!¡± replied the other girl in envy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much! It¡¯s just a training center¡­ After all, I¡¯m just doing what I love, right Jeff?¡± said

    Raquel with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°Indeed! However, I¡¯ll have to warn you to prepare yourself, Raquel. Training centers are pretty

    saturated in the market since there are a lot of other martial arts. While I¡¯m not too familiar with

    Taekwondo, my sister used to train with you. She mentioned thatpetition among Taekwondo

    training centers is pretty strong as well. I had to pull quite a few strings to make this work, so once

    ss is in session, you have to make sure to work hard with my sister!¡± replied Jefferson.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that! I know howpetitive the market can be¡­ That¡¯s the reason why I

    wanted the training center to be near Edificio! The crowd¡¯s always massive here!¡±

    ¡°Well, this ce is¡­ Well, let¡¯s not talk about that first. I¡¯ll just have to find my friend¡¯s brother first. He¡¯s

    the sales manager here!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Raquel¡­?¡± said Marven as he walked right in front of her. His shock seeing her together with her

    group here was clear as day.

    Seeing him here, Raquel immediately let go of Jefferson¡¯s arm awkwardly.

    Before this, she had told Marven that she needed some space away from him for some time. Her

    excuse had been that Marven could use that period of time to better himself while she herself focused

    on her training.

    It was the only reason why Marven had agreed to give her more time alone.

    However, her sudden immense change in attitude toward him was simply too obvious. Seeing how

    intimate she had been with Jefferson, Marven now knew the truth behind why Raquel kept giving him

    the cold shoulder.

    Raquel was aware that she had been caught red-handed as well. It made her feel embarrassed to even

    look Marven in the face now.

    ¡°So¡­ You were lying to me all this time!¡± said Marven, his hands trembling. His hands were shaking so

    much that all the documents for the investments he was holding fell to the floor.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 709

    ¡°L-lying? I have no idea what you¡¯re going on about!¡± replied Raquel as she crossed her arms.

    With quite a number of people in the center looking at them now, Raquel really wished she could simply

    hide from all this embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­Why¡­ Why are you behaving this way¡­?¡± asked Marven as he took in a deep breath.

    In response, Raquel only looked to the side in silence.

    ¡°Huh, so you¡¯re Marven, right? Raquel¡¯s childhood friend or something? I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about

    you! Just look at yourself! Get out of my sight already!¡± yelled Jefferson as he dangled his Audi A6 car

    keys right in front of Marven¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hello, hello! Your name was Jeff, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to arrive!¡± said a suited employee out

    of the blue as he rushed over to shake hands with Jefferson, a friendly smile on his face.

    ¡°Hey there, Aaron! It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯vest met! Sorry for the wait!¡± replied Jefferson as he

    returned the handshake.

    ¡°No problem! Alright, so let¡¯s get straight to business. I¡¯ve picked out a few pretty decent ces for you

    already! Come have a look at them! And don¡¯t worry about the prices just yet, I¡¯ll definitely be giving

    you discounts!¡± said Aaron.

    ¡°Sounds great, let¡¯s go choose one right now!¡±

    After saying that, Jefferson began dragging Raquel by the arm along with him. Since Raquel didn¡¯t

    really want to talk to Marven anymore, she simply followed him, standing close to his side.

    As she left, Marven slowly collected his thoughts again. Recalling Gerald¡¯s advice definitely helped him

    keep his cool. Too many things had happened too quickly earlier, which was why he couldn¡¯t hold his

    anger for a brief moment.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Seeing that Marven had sessfully calmed himself down, Gerald simply patted him on the shoulder

    and led him back to their initial seats.

    ¡°Holy cr*p, Aaron! How could office areas be so expensive now? This isn¡¯t like what I saw online at all!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t even been that long before Jefferson¡¯s exmations could be heard from a distance.

    ¡°Really, Jefferson? Do you honestly think this is too expensive? I¡¯ll have you know that these are the

    cheapest ones here! Their cements are pretty decent as well!¡±

    ¡°Cheapest? The rent is around a million dors per year! You may as well just rob us clean!¡± replied

    Jefferson, the shock on his face fully visible for all to see.

    All this was really too much for Jefferson. Though it was true that his family was quite rich, if he really

    was going to spend a million dors just to pay for the rent alone, his bank ount would be empty in

    no time!

    Raquel was equally as shocked. From the research she had done online, office area rent usually cost

    around three hundred and fifty thousand dors per year.

    With that cost range in mind, she had calcted that together with Edificio¡¯s poprity and the fact that

    it was close to her school, she was going to get one hell of a sweet deal.

    Little had she expected for things to not have gone her way in the slightest.

    Three hundred and fifty thousand dors had simply been the base rent price. As it turned out, the

    areas around the building had rents that could easily go over a million dors!

    It was at that moment when Raquel finally realized that luck alone wouldn¡¯t get her through life. Life

    simply wasn¡¯t that easy.

    A million dors just for the rent? In her dreams!

    ¡°There¡¯s really no way I can afford that, Aaron!¡± added Jefferson, still visibly appalled.

    He then turned to face Raquel before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just find some other ce, Raquel. This really is

    too much!¡±

    Hearing that, Raquel felt disappointed.

    Edificio was a popr ce, famous for having a high consumption rate. In other words, only those

    who had a high status could afford to work in it.

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t match up to that status hurt Raquel¡¯s pride slightly.

    She really liked the area too since it was very close to her campus. Imagine being able to set up her

    training center here! That would definitely help boost both her center¡¯s publicity alongside her great

    ego!

    Oh well¡­

    ¡°Well, alright then¡­¡± replied Raquel with a nod, looking quite disappointed.

    Hearing that, Aaron¡¯s enthusiastic attitude changed drastically as well. After a bit more small talk, he

    immediately rushed off with his documents.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Raquel. It¡¯s still pretty early after all! We can still go look at other ces. I¡¯m sure there are

    plenty others with more manageable yearly rents!¡± said Jefferson.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 710

    ¡°I know¡­ Still, I¡¯d like to look around the area first!¡± replied Raquel. While she couldn¡¯t afford to pay the

    rent for a unit in this ce, she still wanted to have a look around the building. After all, a girl could

    dream.

    As the group continued hanging out around the area, a loudmotion could suddenly be heard

    coming from the end of the hallway.

    A suited middle-aged man could be seen walking into the building, and many of the customers present

    greeted him respectfully when he passed by them. This wasn¡¯t just any regr person. He was the

    manager of Edificio!

    ¡°That¡¯s Edificio¡¯s famous manager, Alexander Brookes!¡± exined Jefferson to the three girls.

    ¡®So what if you know about him? He doesn¡¯t even know that you exist!¡¯ Raquel thought to herself,

    clearly still upset.

    While a lot of people seemed to want to talk to Mr. Brooks, all he did was wave them off. He seemed to

    be in quite a hurry. The fact that he was also looking around hinted that he was trying to find something

    or someone.

    All of a sudden, he noticed the four teenagers staring at him and he immediately ran over to Raquel¡¯s

    group.

    Seeing him hurriedly approaching them, both Raquel and Jefferson found themselves growing excited.

    ¡°Mr. Wadley, I presume? Did Mr. Crawford note along?¡± asked Alexander with a respectful smile

    as he looked at Jefferson.

    Everyone in the building immediately fell silent, all of them looking at the group¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Mr. Wadley? Mr. Brookes, you must be mistaken! My name is Jefferson Brown¡­¡± replied Jefferson,

    his face flushed with excitement.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Even Raquel was biting her lower lip, trying her best to contain her excitement.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, I do apologize! I mistook you for someone else!¡± apologized Alexander rather awkwardly.

    Earlier when Alexander had received a call, he had been notified that Marven Wadley was a student

    from Salford University who was also a friend of Mr. Crawford¡¯s! Since Gerald was involved, Alexander

    had been given direct orders from theirpany¡¯s director to approach Marven with the utmost

    respect!

    ¡°You kids looked like students from Salford University! Since my client¡¯s from that university as well,

    you¡¯ll have to forgive me for mistaking you for someone else!¡± added Alexander with an apologetic

    smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! Why don¡¯t you tell me who your client is, Mr. Brookes? Maybe I could be of

    help!¡± said Jefferson.

    He still couldn¡¯t believe that he was currently speaking to the manager of Edificio. Jefferson was

    definitely going to prolong their conversation as much as he could!

    Raquel nodded in agreement. After all, she knew quite a lot of people in their university as well.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that! The person I¡¯m looking for is Mr. Marven Wadley. Have you seen him around

    anywhere?¡± asked Alexander.

    Upon hearing his words, Raquel¡¯s mind wentpletely nk.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that?¡±

    Mr. Brookes¡¯ question was so shocking to her that she even wondered if she had hallucinated the

    name.

    ¡®Marven Wadley? He¡¯s looking for Marven? No way in hell! There¡¯s got to be a mistake! With Mr.

    Brookes¡¯ status, why would he ever want to meet up with Marven?¡¯

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m looking for Mr. Marven Wadley. Are you familiar with him?¡± repeated Alexander, feeling

    as though none of them actually knew who his client was.

    ¡®I guess I was too excited back there. I should¡¯ve just given Mr. Wadley a call! Why did I assume that

    these kids even knew who he was?¡¯ Alexander thought to himself.

    Just as he took his phone out, Marven¡¯s distinct voice could be heard calling out for him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me, Mr. Brookes! I¡¯m right here!¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 711

    By then, Marven had already gotten up from his seat and was now approaching them.

    He then shook hands with Alexander before saying, ¡°Good day, Mr. Brookes! We¡¯ve talked over the

    phone the day before. I tried calling you again earlier but you didn¡¯t pick up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry Mr. Wadley! I had to resolve some of my daughter¡¯s school matters just now! Please

    forgive my tardiness!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Wadley, you¡¯ve told us to prepare a few documents the day before. Here¡¯s the

    office area you were interested in and the 4D showroom model of the outlet,¡± said Mr. Brookes as he

    took a few documents out.

    ¡°Before proceeding any further, here¡¯s a general breakdown regarding the payment. The outlet and the

    office areabined will cost around thirty-five million dors since you¡¯re paying the full lease upfront.

    I¡¯ve made sure to give you a few discounts as well!¡±

    ¡°No problem. For now, let¡¯s just have a seat first before discussing this any further!¡± replied Marven as

    he led Mr. Brookes to the side.

    Meanwhile, Raquel was still standing at the same spot, though she was now hyperventting. She felt

    as though her soul had just left her body.

    ¡®How¡­ How could this be? Why Marven? Since when did he be this powerful?!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this fatty, Mr. Brookes. As if he could ever cough up thirty-five million dors in

    cash!¡± said Jefferson looking extremely doubtful.

    ¡°Yeah, we know him well, Mr. Brookes! He definitely can¡¯t pay that amount of money! You¡¯re just

    wasting your time and energy talking to him!¡± added Raquel, visibly upset.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re the ones who are mistaken. If you aren¡¯t aware, Mr. Wadley¡¯s Salford Star Travel Agency

    already has over two hundred projects signed! And the numbers keep on rising! We¡¯ve checked their

    funding as well, and they have somewhere around eighty million dors worth in capital!¡± exined

    Alexander as he smiled.

    ¡®Do they honestly take me as a fool? As if I could ever make a mistake about something like this! What

    funny kids.¡¯

    The group then watched in pure horror as Marven signed the contract with Alexander. With that done,

    Alexander immediately bowed respectfully at Gerald who had been watching silently at the side this

    entire time.

    Seeing this only amplified Raquel¡¯s embarrassment.

    She had only wanted to rent a ce but she didn¡¯t have the money to do so.

    Marven, on the other hand, had just bought two whole units in one go! And to think that his travel

    agency had already signed over two hundred projects!

    ¡®What is even happening anymore?¡¯

    With the contract signed, Gerald and Marven decided that it was high time to leave.

    Jefferson didn¡¯t even dare to look at him anymore, choosing instead to keep his head low. Raquel

    herself was reluctant to simply ept this colossal defeat.

    She then ran after Marven before asking, ¡°Marven¡­ You¡­ You started your ownpany? What is

    this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about any of this before?¡±

    Raquel could feel her cheeks burning up as she asked the question.

    ¡°Oh, I just started it quite recently. We¡¯ll officially be operating in a few days though we still have quite a

    few projects to prepare for!¡± replied Marven, not feeling any need to hide this.

    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ Then, regarding how rich you suddenly became¡­?¡±

    ¡°Quite frankly, that¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    After saying that, he immediately turned around and left her there. Marven hadn¡¯t felt this satisfied and

    proud of himself in ages.

    ¡°¡­Y-you!¡±

    Raquel was so upset that she was speechless. She could only stomp on the ground in anger as she

    watched the two leave her behind.

    ¡®How could this be? How could any of this actually be happening?!¡¯ Raquel thought to herself

    repeatedly as she felt her frustration well up in her chest. It almost felt like she was ready to burst into a

    million pieces.

    Meanwhile, Gerald came to realize that after settling all those necessary procedures, it was already

    nearing noon.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    With that, the two had a quick lunch before returning to campus together.

    While they made their way back to school, the news about Gerald and Marven starting a newpany

    had already spread like wildfire. There were even rumors that they already had multiple projects on

    hand!

    Even though the two had yet to return to ss, all their ssmates were already talking about it, and all

    the noise made for a rather hugemotion.x

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 712

    The moment both of them opened the ss door, they were immediately greeted by simultaneous

    screams and exmations!

    ¡°Gerald! Marven! Where did both of you go?¡± asked a few pretty girls as they surrounded the duo while

    trying their hardest to spark a conversation. All of them had their eyes on Gerald as though they were

    trying to seduce him.

    After all, everyone figured that it was Gerald who had given Marven a hand in this. While it was true

    that Marven was the director of thepany, his main funds could only havee from Gerald. It was

    the reason why the girls were all trying to get into Gerald¡¯s good books.

    Marven¡¯s status had heightened greatly as well, and quite a few of his ssmates had already

    approached him to try their luck at striking a conversation with him.

    While everyone was excitedly surrounding the two, Isabelle and Ste hadpletely opposite

    reactions. Both of them had darkened expressions on their faces. After all, they had bullied Gerald

    back when they didn¡¯t know that he was rich.

    Now that Gerald had a sudden poprity spike, Isabelle was starting to panic as she turned to look at

    Fabian.

    Back then, lots of people tended to surround Fabian when recess came. Today, however, nobody was

    even standing near him. Seeing that, Isabelle took the chance to walk over to him before patting him

    gently on the shoulder.

    Fabian was obviously still slightly traumatized by the embarrassment from the donor appreciation

    event, so Isabelle was standing close to him to ensure that he remained calm.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Is Fabian here?¡± asked a girl who stood at the door out of the blue.

    ¡°He is. What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Isabelle.

    ¡°Oh, Mrs. South told me to invite him to participate in thepetition this evening! She wants Fabian to

    perform as well!¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! Did you catch that, Fabian? The school¡¯s asking for you!¡± cheered Isabelle cheerily.

    The only response she got out of him was a slight nod.

    Seeing hisck of response, Isabelle then mmed on her desk before eximing, ¡°Hey, everyone!

    Fabian¡¯s participating in the Taekwondo match this evening! Let¡¯s be sure to go thereter to cheer him

    on!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, congrattions Fabian!¡± shouted most of their ssmates.

    After all, while Gerald clearly had the money, Fabian was still a very influential figure in their university.

    Since everyone wanted to see him perform as well, all of them began heading to the school¡¯s stadium.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too, Gerald! sses usually head to and sit together in the stadium!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± replied Gerald. After all, he honestly wanted to watch as well. He had always dreamed of

    bing a martial arts master when he was younger.

    Though Gerald slowly matured as he grew older, in turn giving up on his childhood dream, he still

    enjoyed watching martial arts performances.

    Besides, even if Fabian had something against Gerald, Gerald didn¡¯t really hold any grudges against

    him. All these reasons were why Gerald was still willing to follow the rest of the ss to support him.

    By the time they arrived there, the stadium was already fairly crowded. However, since Fabian had

    been invited to join, Gerald and his ssmates were given front row seats so that they could cheer

    even harder for him.

    After all, it was honestly a pretty grand asion, and such asions requiredrge audiences and

    loud cheers for champions like Fabian.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As Gerald walked toward the row of seats that had been reserved for his ss, he noticed the sheer

    amount ofpetitors who were participating. Even Maia and Warren were present.

    A surprising thing for most of the students in the stadium was the fact that both Warren and Wyatt were

    standing side by side, each wearing Taekwondo uniforms.

    Even more surprising was the fact that while everyone from Warren¡¯s ss was holding on to signs

    while loudly cheering him on, not many were actually cheering for Wyatt.

    That made it quite obvious that their ss was well aware of how skilled Warren truly was.

    While Fabian was warming up, he caught a glimpse of Warren, resulting in him getting instantly

    startled.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s here?¡± said Fabian in shock.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 712

    The moment both of them opened the ss door, they were immediately greeted by simultaneous

    screams and exmations!

    ¡°Gerald! Marven! Where did both of you go?¡± asked a few pretty girls as they surrounded the duo while

    trying their hardest to spark a conversation. All of them had their eyes on Gerald as though they were

    trying to seduce him.

    After all, everyone figured that it was Gerald who had given Marven a hand in this. While it was true

    that Marven was the director of thepany, his main funds could only havee from Gerald. It was

    the reason why the girls were all trying to get into Gerald¡¯s good books.

    Marven¡¯s status had heightened greatly as well, and quite a few of his ssmates had already

    approached him to try their luck at striking a conversation with him.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    While everyone was excitedly surrounding the two, Isabelle and Ste hadpletely opposite

    reactions. Both of them had darkened expressions on their faces. After all, they had bullied Gerald

    back when they didn¡¯t know that he was rich.

    Now that Gerald had a sudden poprity spike, Isabelle was starting to panic as she turned to look at

    Fabian.

    Back then, lots of people tended to surround Fabian when recess came. Today, however, nobody was

    even standing near him. Seeing that, Isabelle took the chance to walk over to him before patting him

    gently on the shoulder.

    Fabian was obviously still slightly traumatized by the embarrassment from the donor appreciation

    event, so Isabelle was standing close to him to ensure that he remained calm.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Is Fabian here?¡± asked a girl who stood at the door out of the blue.

    ¡°He is. What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Isabelle.

    ¡°Oh, Mrs. South told me to invite him to participate in thepetition this evening! She wants Fabian to

    perform as well!¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! Did you catch that, Fabian? The school¡¯s asking for you!¡± cheered Isabelle cheerily.

    The only response she got out of him was a slight nod.

    Seeing hisck of response, Isabelle then mmed on her desk before eximing, ¡°Hey, everyone!

    Fabian¡¯s participating in the Taekwondo match this evening! Let¡¯s be sure to go thereter to cheer him

    on!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, congrattions Fabian!¡± shouted most of their ssmates.

    After all, while Gerald clearly had the money, Fabian was still a very influential figure in their university.

    Since everyone wanted to see him perform as well, all of them began heading to the school¡¯s stadium.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too, Gerald! sses usually head to and sit together in the stadium!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± replied Gerald. After all, he honestly wanted to watch as well. He had always dreamed of

    bing a martial arts master when he was younger.

    Though Gerald slowly matured as he grew older, in turn giving up on his childhood dream, he still

    enjoyed watching martial arts performances.

    Besides, even if Fabian had something against Gerald, Gerald didn¡¯t really hold any grudges against

    him. All these reasons were why Gerald was still willing to follow the rest of the ss to support him.

    By the time they arrived there, the stadium was already fairly crowded. However, since Fabian had

    been invited to join, Gerald and his ssmates were given front row seats so that they could cheer

    even harder for him.

    After all, it was honestly a pretty grand asion, and such asions requiredrge audiences and

    loud cheers for champions like Fabian.

    As Gerald walked toward the row of seats that had been reserved for his ss, he noticed the sheer

    amount ofpetitors who were participating. Even Maia and Warren were present.

    A surprising thing for most of the students in the stadium was the fact that both Warren and Wyatt were

    standing side by side, each wearing Taekwondo uniforms.

    Even more surprising was the fact that while everyone from Warren¡¯s ss was holding on to signs

    while loudly cheering him on, not many were actually cheering for Wyatt.

    That made it quite obvious that their ss was well aware of how skilled Warren truly was.

    While Fabian was warming up, he caught a glimpse of Warren, resulting in him getting instantly

    startled.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s here?¡± said Fabian in shock.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 714

    Even though the event was about to end, the crowd only seemed to have grownrger. Everyone

    wanted to watch the match between Warren and Fabian.

    The entire stadium was now so filled to the brim that in a way, it resembled a busy beehive.

    Warren and Fabian themselves were currently warming up.

    ¡°Both of them are equally amazing! You know, Fabian¡¯s the first runner up in our county while Warren¡¯s

    the champion of Sunnydale! Their reputations are sky high!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Oh? Well this is definitely going to be interesting then! I¡¯m still supporting Fabian though! Let¡¯s hope he

    brings honor to the Salford Province!¡±

    ¡°I personally support Warren! He just looks so experienced!¡±

    Almost all of the audience members were discussing the lively event among themselves, and that

    included Gerald¡¯s ssmates.

    ¡°Say Gerald, who do you think will win?¡± asked a few girls curiously as they surrounded him.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re both equally great! I really can¡¯t say!¡±

    ¡°Aww,e on! Don¡¯t you know Warren too?¡± added one of the girls as she nudged his arm.

    Gerald was definitely familiar with who he was. He was also all too clear that Warren¡¯s fighting

    capability wasn¡¯t limited to Taekwondo.

    If he was going to be honest, Warren was most definitely going toe out on top. However, he didn¡¯t

    feel the need to reveal his personal opinion.

    ¡°Why are you even asking him? As if he¡¯d know anything about Taekwondo! You just have an extra

    dor or two in hand, stop trying to push your opinions on others!¡± growled Isabelle as she turned

    around to re at Gerald out of the blue.

    It was as though she had a screw loose or something. Regardless of what Gerald did, she seemed to

    bepletely against it. Gerald himself didn¡¯t want to escte the situation.

    While he was well aware that it was slightly cruel of him to take the spotlight away from Fabian during

    the earlier donor appreciation event, constantly verbally abusing him definitely felt a bit too much.

    Once the match began, Isabelle kept moving around, clearly blocking his view on purpose. She was

    definitely trying her hardest to make it hard for him to enjoy thepetition, and understanding her

    motive only served to make Gerald¡¯s blood boil even hotter.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the match reached its peak moment.

    Fabian had been on the attack from the very beginning of the match, striking both swiftly and

    relentlessly.

    Warren himself focused much more on defense, barely even attacking at all.

    Over time, Fabian¡¯s attacks slowly began weakening. Though to the untrained eye his movements

    remained swift, his efficiency in attacking Warren was slowly depleting.

    ¡°He¡¯s already lost,¡± said Jasmine emotionlessly.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Who¡¯s lost? Warren? I mean Fabian attacks have been pretty swift and amazing! Warren¡¯s, on

    the other hand, have so far been pretty simple. Is he really a champion or was it all just a bluff?¡± said

    Mindy.

    While she hadn¡¯t talked to Fabian before, she was still his ssmate. Even if they weren¡¯t remotely

    close, Mindy was still going to be more inclined to support him.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll make it simple. While Fabian¡¯s attacks and movements may look cool, he¡¯s already exposed

    all his fighting patterns to Warren throughout their spar together. Warren¡¯s a pretty smart guy to hold on

    to his moves. He¡¯ll be the champion, just wait and see!¡± exined Jasmine.

    A few seconds after saying that, Warren made an incredibly rapid kick while Fabian was about to attack

    again. All it took was a single skilled and cool looking kick for Fabian to be knocked right out of the

    fighting area!

    Seeing this, the crowd went wild with cheers, the noise amplified by the echoes caused by the

    stadium¡¯s walls.

    While everyone was in high spirits, Isabelle was the only one who looked incredibly worried.

    After all, she had been cheering for him all this time! To think that he would lose to a simple kick! It

    made her feel slightly disappointed.

    ¡°What an amazing spar!¡± cheered Gerald, unable to hold back his own excitement.

    Upon hearing that, Isabelle immediately turned around and red daggers at Gerald.

    ¡°How is that amazing? Like you¡¯d even know what amazing means!¡± shouted Isabelle in a very high

    pitch.

    It was so loud that it immediately caught the attention of several people standing around them. They

    were all now looking at Gerald.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 715

    ¡°What exactly is your problem?¡± huffed Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! So Fabian lost, big deal! If you think you¡¯re that good then why don¡¯t you get on that stage and

    fight instead?!¡± yelled Isabelle.

    It was crystal clear that she was simply directing all her anger and frustration on Gerald. She even

    picked her bottle up and tried sshing water all over Gerald!

    Thankfully, he was able to avoid getting drenched in time. However, he was now extremely tempted to

    give her a tight p across the face for doing that.

    Luckily, their ssmates stepped in and pulled Isabelle aside to prevent the situation from further

    escting.

    Maia herself simply nced at Gerald for a brief moment before returning her gaze to Warren who

    seemed to be exuding a radiant aura. She knew he wouldn¡¯t let anyone down.

    At that moment, a judge walked up the stage and approached Warren before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve honestly

    never met someone your age to hold that much skill and grace! You truly are the champion of

    Sunnydale!¡±

    The judge himself looked to be in his early forties, and he was most likely a famous figure in the field.

    Hearing that, Warren simply smiled subtly as he shook his head.

    ¡°Hah, you call him skilled and graceful? You folk don¡¯t even know the meaning of those words if you¡¯re

    using them to describe him!¡± yelled a female voice from the audience, sounding extremely annoyed.

    The statement made everyone go silent, and all the members of the audience simultaneously began

    seeking out the source of that voice.

    It wasn¡¯t just anybody who had made that bold im. The owner of that voice was none other than

    Mindy!

    While the two girls had initially wanted to leave immediately once the match ended, hearing the judge

    kissing Warren¡¯s as* alongside the scores of loud cheers made Mindy incredibly annoyed.

    Her intention wasn¡¯t really to insult Warren just for Fabian¡¯s sake either.

    She just couldn¡¯t stand all thepliments Warren was getting just for that minor feat. To her, the

    audiences¡¯ and the judge¡¯s responses were simply pushing it a bit too much for her taste.

    Since everyone was well aware of who the two were, they simply remained silent and observed.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite enough!¡± said Jasmine as she began dragging Mindy by the elbow toward the exit.

    ¡°So I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve seen true skill then? If you haven¡¯t, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re being so

    bitter!¡± shouted Maia in response.

    While she really wasn¡¯t happy hearing someone insult Warren like that, Maia watched her tongue since

    she had no idea what the two were truly capable of yet.

    ¡°But of course! Screw your county champion! You¡¯re all novicespared to her!¡± boasted Mindy as

    she pointed at Jasmine.

    She then whispered to her, ¡°Jasmine, just go fight him already and put him in his ce!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mindy was clearly only acting this way because she was caught in the heat of the moment.

    Jasmine herself didn¡¯t like the idea. She didn¡¯t really enjoypeting with others. If she had wanted to

    participate in this event, she would¡¯ve signed up for it a long time ago. However, she simply hadn¡¯t

    found any worthy opponents to spar as of yet.

    Not wanting to escte the situation any further, Jasmine simply shook her head and began to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just leave after your friend said that! Come on, fight him if you dare!¡± said Maia with a smug grin

    on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Maia. I won¡¯t fight her. You should know pretty well that I don¡¯t hit women!¡± replied Warren

    as he chuckled softly.

    Upon hearing that statement, Jasmine stopped dead in her tracks.

    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s fight!¡± she shouted as she looked Warren right in the eye.

    She had only agreed because Warren had said that statement.

    ¡®Are all men really like this? Do they just expect women to be weaker than them in every aspect?¡¯

    She was especially irked by this since it was also the reason why she and Mindy weren¡¯t able to

    partake in any important matters within her family.

    This was thest straw for her.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± eximed Mindy excitedly.

    ¡°Oh? Our Queen is going to fight?¡±

    ¡°Holy! What a treat!¡±

    After hearing their conversation, the audience immediately began cheering again.

    Warren simply shrugged at their response as though he didn¡¯t really care. After all, he knew he wasn¡¯t

    going to need much effort to win against her!

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 716

    A short whileter, Jasmine returned though this time, she was donning her uniform. Her hair had been

    tied into a ponytail and the whole lookplemented her beauty perfectly.

    While most of the guys were gushing over her, many of the girls were green with envy.

    Even Gerald had his eyes fixated on Jasmine. He hadn¡¯t really expected her to know how to fight.

    Seeing her, Warren began blindfolding himself with a ck strip of fabric. His action immediately

    swooned the audience.

    How cool and manly!

    After making sure that the knot was tight enough, Warren then taunted, ¡°Come at me, now!¡±

    While his actions were condescending, Jasmine didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she lunged at him with

    lightning-quick speed!

    With a loud thud, Warren was kicked right in the face!

    He wasn¡¯t able to block or even dodge her attack. He only realized what was happening after being

    sent flying out of the ring and crashing hard onto the ground. Everything simply happened too quickly

    for him to even process!

    The audience members were shocked, many even gasping at the sight before them.

    Defeated, Warren immediately crawled up again before taking his blindfold off. He then stared at

    Jasmine, shocked by the fact that she had won against him in just a single move.

    Maia was appalled as well. This girl was strong. A little too strong.

    Jasmine herself was cool as a cucumber. Her next move was to taunt Warren, signaling him to attack

    her next.

    Feeling his blood boil, Warren was momentarily blinded by rage as he lunged toward her.

    Before he was even able toy a finger on her, Jasmineunched a roundhouse kick, sending Warren

    flying out of the circle again! His whole body simply flopped to the ground as though he was a broken

    kite.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws were now wide open. They simply couldn¡¯t believe what they were witnessing. Gerald

    himself was equally as shocked.

    ¡®She¡¯s good.¡¯

    Even though Warren was known to be great at Taekwondo, he couldn¡¯t even block a single one of

    Jasmine¡¯s attacks!

    He had made aplete fool of himself in front of the entire stadium!

    ¡°Warren!¡± shouted Wyatt as he and a few others ran over to help him up. Warren couldn¡¯t even stand

    on his own at the moment and his hand was pressed gently against his wounded chest.

    He was under immense pain and cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he looked at Jasmine,

    respect reflected in his gaze.

    Even Fabian couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman standing atop the stage.

    ¡°Well done! That was amazing!¡± cheered Isabelle, pleased to see Warren now being humiliated by a girl

    from another ss right after defeating Fabian.

    Though Warren was friends with her own brother, she couldn¡¯t help but express her pettiness.

    Regardless of what she had to say, the rest of the audience cheered loudly as well.

    ¡°Humph! To think that the champion can¡¯t eveny a finger on her! Typical of men! Boring!¡± said Mindy

    smugly as she turned to look at the other contestants.

    ¡°Any more of you even dare to challenge her?¡± added Mindy.

    All the contestants only lowered their heads in response. Even Wyatt didn¡¯t take up the challenge. After

    all, Warren was the best among them, yet he still ended up losing!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew a thing or two about Taekwondo, Gerald? Why aren¡¯t you epting her

    challenge now?¡± said Isabelle as she turned around and began mocking him.

    ¡°Dumb*ss! Weren¡¯t you just cheering for Warren earlier? What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue?!¡± she

    added as she immediately took a step forward, stepping on his foot in the process.

    The thing was, she was wearing tform shoes at that moment! Gerald could only clench his teeth in

    pain.

    ¡°Move it!¡± shouted Gerald as he kicked Isabelle from behind, causing her to fall face first.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You dare hit me?!¡± yelled Isabelle hysterically. She really hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to actually

    fight back and humiliate her in front of such arge crowd!

    ¡°Wyatt! He¡­ He hit me!¡± yelled Isabelle, looking in Wyatt¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 717

    Wyatt was still busy helping Warren up when he heard his sister calling out to him.

    Realizing that someone was trying to pick a fight with her, he immediately felt a burning rage in his

    chest as he rushed toward them.

    He had already been embarrassed enough by the fact that he didn¡¯t even have the courage to

    challenge a girl who was able to beat Warren up. After all, he was one of the best fighters in the school.

    Now that his sister was being bullied, he simply couldn¡¯t allow his ego to be crushed any further. If he

    didn¡¯t stand up for her now, he would definitely be the biggest disappointment to his family!

    ¡°How dare you! Do you have a death wish or something?!¡± roared Wyatt as heunched himself

    forward, directing a kick at Gerald¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Oh god, Wyatt¡¯s mad!¡±

    ¡°Of course he is! Not only did that guy hit his sister, he¡¯s probably equally as angry at himself for not

    epting her challenge!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Wyatt¡¯s definitely going to take it all out on that guy!¡±

    Everyone could feel themselves holding their breaths as Wyatt¡¯s foot came dangerously close to

    colliding with Gerald¡¯s chest¡­

    However, before it could even reach Gerald, Wyatt suddenly found himself elerating! It was as

    though Wyatt was simply a rag doll as Gerald flung him to the side, causing Wyatt to fall hard on the

    floor.

    Wyatt felt like all his bones had simultaneously been shattered at that moment. He didn¡¯t even have the

    energy to crawl.

    While Marven had initially been worried for Gerald after seeing Wyatt charging at him, he was now

    frozen in ce, his jaw wide open.

    Even Isabelle who had earlier been excited to see Gerald finally getting beaten up was paralyzed in

    shock.

    Gerald could sense the entire stadium staring at him with widened eyes, reflecting their sheer disbelief.

    Maia herself was at a loss. She had heard of how skilled Wyatt was, and she knew for a fact that

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such an experienced fighter. What even was that? It was far

    too much of a stretch to say that Gerald had redirected his attack by ident.

    ¡°Jasmine! He¡­¡± eximed Mindy as she immediately ran toward her.

    ¡°I saw it too!¡± replied Jasmine as she furrowed her brows while staring intently at Gerald.

    This was the first time Gerald had used the technique that Finnley had taught him.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t even thought about using it. His body had simply instinctually moved on its own. He

    didn¡¯t even have time to adjust his force, which exined why Wyatt was feeling so hurt.

    What a truly practical technique.

    As he thought about that, everyone else in the hall had immediately grown to have a better opinion of

    Gerald.

    ¡°Holy cr*p! To think that such an experienced fighter like Wyatt was one-upped!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! After defeating Warren, it now looks like our queen has a new opponent!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Gerald! Get on stage and restore our pride as men!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Shouts like these were being thrown from all around the stadium.

    Though it was awe-inspiring to see how Jasmine had both beauty and brawn, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to say

    that most of the guys there felt humiliated that nobody, not even Fabian who was the best martial artist

    in their school, dared to challenge her

    ¡®What kind of men are we if we can¡¯t even defeat a girl!¡¯

    ¡°Get on stage, Gerald! Defeat her! Defeat her!¡± chanted many of the male students there.

    As for the female students, they immediately started chanting for Jasmine to take Gerald down as well,

    hoping to encourage her.

    ¡°You should go for it, brother! Still, I didn¡¯t know you were this good at fighting!¡± said Marven as he

    massaged Gerald¡¯s shoulders.

    Jasmine herself seemed to be intrigued by this turn of events, and she simply stared at Gerald as she

    prepared to fight her next opponent.

    Gerald had yet again found himself in a dilemma.

    After all, he knew how skilled Jasmine was, and he was also aware of how brutal her attacks tended to

    be. There was no way he would ever go up against her voluntarily.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 718

    ¡°Come fight her like a man, you coward!¡± yelled Mindy as she looked at Gerald. She honestly wanted to

    see both of them spar.

    ¡°Yeah! Fight like a man!¡± chanted several of the other girls in the stadium as well.

    Gerald could only shake his head with a wry smile on his face. There was no way he was going to be

    able to worm out of this one.

    Knowing that, he could only agree to the challenge and slowly got onto the main stage.

    Throughout his brief training with Finnley, he had been taught a total of five self-defense moves. Each

    move was different, prioritizing on protecting the user from either punches, kicks, or weapons both long

    and short. The fifth technique, on the other hand, could be utilized under situations where one was

    being restricted from the back.

    While all these would definitely help Gerald defend himself should hee face to face with danger,

    they were still essentially only self-defense moves. They werepletely useless in a fight like this.

    Upon entering the ring, Gerald was just about to try figuring out which move to use against Jasmine

    when she immediately lunged toward him!

    Despite being a girl, her speed was no joke. She must¡¯ve thought that Gerald was some sort of martial

    arts master.

    ¡°Oh! She¡¯s going all out!¡±

    ¡°She seems to be exerting much more strength now!¡±

    ¡°Now this is going to be interesting! How will Gerald react?!¡±

    The crowd was going wild, specting the end results with extreme excitement.

    ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be able to take a hit! He simply doesn¡¯t look like he has enough strength!¡±

    ¡°Then how did he throw Wyatt to the side so easily? Was that possibly just a coincidence?¡±

    While the audience continued discussing among themselves, Jasmine herself stopped right in front of

    Gerald before gracefully leaping and performing a spinning kick in mid-air! Her movements were so

    swift and packed with force that it almost seemed as though she had been practicing this move for

    years.

    Gerald however, kept a cool head and recalled what Finnley had taught him.

    ¡®Regardless of the attack, if your opponent attacks with a kick, block with the second move.¡¯

    Hoping for the best, Gerald then waited for the perfect opportunity and once he saw it, he grabbed

    Jasmine by the shin and pressed down on a pressure point. With just the slightest amount of force, he

    shifted his body to the side, sessfully countering the kick!

    In no time at all, Jasmine found herselfpletely off bnce, just like what Wyatt had experienced

    moments earlier.

    The very next second, she found herself colliding against the floor right outside the ring!

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Everyone was momentarily stunned silent, especially Warren and Maia who had been more appalled

    than anyone else.

    Isabelle and the crowd of girls who had initially been rooting for Jasmine were left speechless as well.

    ¡®¡­ Jasmine¡­ Who had easily defeated Warren was one-upped by Gerald?!¡¯

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± shouted Mindy in a panic, breaking the awkward silence as she ran toward her and helped

    her up.

    While Jasmine was badly wounded on her shoulder, her priority was to first look at Gerald from where

    she stood. She had mixed feelings welling within her as she held onto her right shoulder with Mindy¡¯s

    support.

    Even from a young age, Jasmine had always aimed to be the very best. To do so, however, she had to

    pay the price for it. For the longest time, she was well aware that her peers were nowhere near the

    level she was.

    Though her martial arts skills had always been something she was extremely proud of, she finally lost

    for the first time today.

    Maia herself still had her jaw wide open, utterly shocked by this development as the audience members

    began cheering again, their cheers echoing throughout the stadium.

    ¡°Ow! Be a little gentler!¡± said Jasmine.

    It was now already night and Mindy was busy tending to Jasmine¡¯s wounds in their room back in the

    Fendersons mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s all swollen up! God, I¡¯m just so angry! We¡¯re ssmates so how could Gerald treat you so roughly!

    Just look at the condition of your shoulder! If he angers me one more time I don¡¯t care even if we¡¯re

    ssmates! I¡¯m ordering someone to take him out!¡± huffed Mindy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! I lost and that¡¯s that!¡± replied Jasmine.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean, lost? He clearly cheated!¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself, Mindy. I would¡¯ve been able to tell if he really was cheating. I¡¯ll apply the medicine

    myselfter. Also, could you gather all twelve of my teachers? I have something to tell them,¡± said

    Jasmine as she slid her clothes back on before looking at Mindy.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 719

    Hearing that, Mindy immediately left her room to notify her teachers. However, she returned not too

    long after.

    ¡°None of the teachers are around, Jasmine. The rest of the adults in the mansion aren¡¯t present either.

    They¡¯re having their meeting in the meeting room! Have you forgotten? Today¡¯s the day they host their

    annual big meeting!¡± exined Mindy.

    ¡°Ah, I just remembered. No matter then, I¡¯ll just talk to them tomorrow,¡± replied Jasmine with a nod as

    she sat on her bed.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Jasmine realized that Mindy looked as though she still had more to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± enquired Jasmine.

    Hearing that, Mindy then skipped over to Jasmine¡¯s side before cheekily asking, ¡°Say Jasmine, what do

    you think they talk about in that mysterious annual family meeting that only our family¡¯s males can

    attend?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± replied Jasmine as she shook her head before realizing something.

    ¡°¡­What are you scheming of, Mindy?¡± asked Jasmine as she looked Mindy in the eye.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­ You know very well what I¡¯m thinking about. Come on, they never allow us to look into it! Not

    only do we not know why we have to remain home most of the time, we barely know anything about

    our own family! At the rate you¡¯ve been training all these years, I¡¯d say you¡¯re definitely already

    stronger and much more talented than most of the men in this family! Yet we¡¯re still being left clueless

    about the bigger picture!¡± said Mindy as she sighed.

    Jasmine¡¯s expression only continued darkening the more she heard Mindy¡¯s words. The things Mindy

    said felt like thorny vines entangling her heart.

    ¡®¡­Well, it is true that I¡¯ve worked hard all these years just to prove that I¡¯m better than those men. To

    prove that I could handle any of our family¡¯s business as well as they could¡­¡¯

    Yet even after all her efforts, her grandfather never once took any notice of her talents nor did he

    acknowledge any of her hard work.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eavesdrop? I know you want to know what¡¯s really going on in the family as much as I

    do,¡± whispered Mindy.

    While Jasmine would definitely have instantly refused to do so in the past out of fear of angering her

    grandfather, after hearing Mindy¡¯s persuasion this time, Jasmine was feeling a little hesitant for the first

    time in a long while.

    ¡®If this goes on, does that mean that they¡¯ll continue hiding all this from me and Mindy forever? Do I

    really want to continue living so obliviously?¡¯

    After a brief moment, Jasmine shook her head.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡®¡­No, she¡¯s right. I absolutely refuse to continue living like this!¡¯

    Jasmine was going to rebel this time.

    She then looked at Mindy and the two nodded to each other before sneakily making their way to the

    meeting room.

    It seemed that they were just in time to catch the start of the meeting.

    ¡°Second, Third, how are the preparations? To sessfully deal with something this big, the weapon

    itself is an extremely important factor!¡± said an old man with a walking stick who sat on the seat of

    honor as he looked at two young men. He was the family¡¯s patriarch.

    ¡°The preparations are almostplete, father. However, even with both of usbined, we still

    couldn¡¯tplete the hardest mission assigned to us. If only big brother was still alive, we might¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Jasmine, who had already been eavesdropping, began listening even more intently at this point.

    After hearing what he had to say, the old patriarch immediately began tearing up before saying, ¡°¡­Yes.

    If he was still alive, the Fendersons wouldn¡¯t be as passive as they are today! It¡¯s such a shame that he

    was murdered¡­ God truly guided an angel back into his arms that day!¡±

    Upon saying that, a tear trickled down his wrinkled cheeks.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 720

    ¡°Indeed¡­ After the young master passed on, no other Fenderson was able to challenge our rivaling

    family. After all, you were already at an old age when that happened, big brother. It truly is a shame¡­

    Thank god our little Jasmine is extremely talented. Her skills could easily match the young master¡¯s!

    With enough training from us, she could be even more amazing!¡± said another old man.

    ¡°While I¡¯ve considered allowing her to participate in this, she¡¯s still Ethan¡¯s only daughter. She¡¯s thest

    of her bloodline! I¡¯ve been protecting her from the outside world for the longest time¡­ I just don¡¯t have

    the heart to let her in on all this!¡± eximed the Fenderson patriarch.

    ¡°She¡¯s still young and she¡¯ll eventually be married off as well. I should also mention that not even young

    master Ethan had been able to handle the family. What can she do? Her parents had both been killed

    in that incident, do you think they¡¯d hesitate to take down a little girl?¡± said another middle-aged man

    with an oily face.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, the second young master¡ªwho went by the name of Joseph Fenderson¡ªmmed his

    hands on the table as he red at the middle-aged man. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that, Noah

    Schuyler? Have we been treating the Schuyler family a little too well for you to disrespect us like this?¡±

    ¡°I would never! My old fart of a dad keeps reminding me that the Schuylers are forever indebted to the

    Fendersons! He¡¯s been doing it ever since I was a mere child! I was told to listen to everything you say

    and I¡¯ve been doing exactly that for the past few years! I¡¯ve even helped you secure power over the

    southwest region. I can at least take credit for that, right?¡± replied Noah as he stared at Joseph.

    Apart from the Fendersons, a few members from their vassal families were present as well. After all,

    large families like theirs were bound to have at least a few vassals under their power.

    It was simr to how many people would begin working under the Crawfords whenever Gerald formed

    any new organizations.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Noah has helped the Fendersons quite a bit in the past two years. Even our family has

    been able to feed off of his credit!¡± muttered a few other present members.

    It was at that moment when the patriarch mmed his walking stick onto the floor, causing everyone to

    fall silent.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out¡­¡± said the old man as he sighed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, master¡­ It¡¯s just that the young master has already passed for so many years.

    We¡¯ve even mentioned splitting the inheritance before, but back then you said that we had to wait till

    Jasmine grew up. Well, she¡¯s clearly grown up quite nicely! Isn¡¯t it high time to do what you¡¯ve

    promised? Ethan doesn¡¯t even have an heir anyway!¡±

    ¡°Humph! I knew it! Our young master may have passed away a long time ago, but exacting revenge

    comes first! Yet here you are, trying to split his inheritance!¡±

    ¡°Hah, seek revenge? Putting it frankly, it very much seems that you guys don¡¯t even dare to do it!

    Besides, him leaving his inheritance to you two proves that your skills are limited! It isn¡¯t a stretch to

    im that the Fendersons are bing weaker by the second! Just let us handle his inheritance so

    that the Fendersons get a better chance at growing again!¡±

    ¡°Noah¡¯s right!¡± chimed in a few other members.

    While Joseph and his brother struggled toe up with an appropriate response, the door was flung

    open with a loud bang.

    Jasmine then entered the meeting room, her eyes reddened and cold as she scanned through every

    member in the room. Her gaze eventually locked on to Noah.

    ¡°Uncle Schuyler, tell me who killed my parents. Who exactly is the enemy? I¡¯ll exact revenge for all of

    us!¡±

    Seeing her barge in, the patriarch simply sighed deeply, sure that she had overheard their entire

    meeting.

    Nobody dared to speak a word, not even Noah who was now looking to the side, pretending as though

    he hadn¡¯t heard her question.

    After releasing another deep sigh, the patriarch red at Jasmine before saying, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take a short

    break. Jasmine! Youe with me!¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 721

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    The patriarch asked the moment she entered the study.

    Jasmine nodded firmly.

    If the fact that the younger generation of their family was permanently grounded was enough to make

    Jasmine gloomy and depressed every day, then she would forever be grieving over the incident which

    involved her parents.

    At least when she was grounded, she could throw a tantrum orin about it. But ever since she

    was young, no one had ever told her anything about her own parents. She¡¯d only receive beatings

    when she asked about them.

    ¡°Do you hate me for hiding it from you for so many years?¡±

    The patriarch asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you. I understand that you hid it from me for my sake!¡±

    Jasmine said.

    ¡°Jasmine, I saw your performance over the past few years. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m very proud to have a

    granddaughter like you. Your parents in heaven should be very proud of you too.¡±

    The patriarch patted Jasmine¡¯s shoulders lightly.

    ¡°Then grandpa, who is the enemy of our Fenderseon family all this while? And were they responsible

    for what happened to my parents?¡±

    Jasmine asked.

    The patriarch took a deep breath. He then looked toward a corner in the study and nodded slightly.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s impossible to hide these things from you. You¡¯ve be very outstanding, and you

    have great capabilities. I guess I can tell you some of the things now.¡±

    The patriarch paused for a short while before he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Fenderson family has always

    had a strong enemy, and that¡¯s the Crawford family!¡±

    ¡°The Crawford family? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    Jasmine sounded stunned.

    ¡°Of course, that family doesn¡¯t have to lie low like us. There are only a handful of families who are able

    to achieve their level of superiority and influence after all! Besides, I¡¯ve kept you within our gates for

    over 20 years now. How much of the outside world have you actually seen?¡±

    The patriarch asked.

    ¡°But why? Why does the Crawford family treat us like this?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jasmine was filled with resentment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. To put it briefly, our feud started from my generation, and it carried over to your

    parents¡¯ generation. You absolutely must remember this. Always, always be wary of people from the

    Crawford family! Are we clear?¡±

    The patriarch said pitifully.

    ¡°Alright, grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Besides, Jasmine, since you¡¯ve known some of the things regarding our family, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m no

    longer able to hide it from you even though I intended to originally. Currently, you¡¯ve seen the inner

    workings of our family. I¡¯ve even made the necessary preparations. From now on, you¡¯re the heir of all

    your father¡¯s properties and assets. Besides, you¡¯re the only female in our family who can inherit the

    family assets other than her.¡±

    The patriarch said.

    Jasmine appeared excited. Besides, she knew who that otherdy was.

    Having said that, the patriarch looked dull and gloomy.

    ¡°I acted too rashly that year. Your aunt is still hiding from me, unwilling to even see my face. Xara is just

    a silly child. She¡¯s so stubborn. Although I sounded quite cruel, the person I worry and care about the

    most is still your aunt!¡±

    The patriarch burst into tears.

    ¡°Jasmine, promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I understand it. I¡¯ll certainly find where my aunt is.¡±

    Jasmine said.

    That incident happened when she was still very young.

    The old butler of their family once told Jasmine about that.

    There was once a very exceptionaldy in the Fenderson family, and she was Jasmine¡¯s aunt¡ªXara

    Fenderson.

    But at one point, she vited the rules of the family, so she was emunicated from the family by

    Jasmine¡¯s grandfather.

    Actually, her grandfather had always been looking for her aunt during all these years. But he could not

    discover her whereabouts no matter how many times he tried.

    It was the cause of her grandfather¡¯s excruciating pain.

    Now, Jasmine was going to inherit her father¡¯s property. Hence, she would also take up the

    responsibility of tracking down her aunt.

    At the same time, she wanted very much to meet her aunt, who was still admired deeply by the

    members of the Fenderson family. Moreover, the others always said that she resembled her aunt. She

    was the youngdy of the family at that moment. She resembled her aunt in terms of both capability as

    well as physical appearance.

    ¡®What kind of a woman was she?

    ¡®Who did she fall in love with? How could my grandpa be so cruel and kick her out of the family?¡¯

    Atst, her grandfather took a photograph out and handed it to Jasmine. The woman in the photograph

    was indeed very beautiful. Her look was breathtaking to say the least.

    That woman was her aunt¡ªXara Fenderson.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 722

    Certainly, her grandfather would step forward and intervene since she was going to inherit the property

    forcefully.

    Jasmine did not have to worry about the Schuyler family. Although the Schuyler family was quite

    powerful and influential, they did not dare to cross the line indiscriminately.

    Jasmine walked out of her grandfather¡¯s study. She tucked away the photograph properly, and she was

    about to return to her bedroom.

    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now!¡±

    Under the cover of night, there was a young man standing outside in the courtyard.

    ¡°Yael Schuyler, why are you waiting for me?¡±

    Jasmine said coldly.

    ¡°I heard from someone else this afternoon that you were hurt. Got beat up by someone else, I heard. I

    was worried about you, so I came to ask you about it. Don¡¯t worry, Jasmine. I¡¯ll make him pay a heavy

    price for it!¡± Yael said.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Let me tell you. If you dare to eveny a single finger on my ssmates, I¡¯ll

    certainly never forgive you!¡±

    Jasmine got angry all of a sudden.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll forgive that guy. Jasmine, don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    Yael was quick to respond.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say to me? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    After that, she took onest nce at Yael with an expression of disgust before she stormed off.

    ¡°Jasmine! Jasmine!¡±

    Yael called out after her.

    But Jasmine had gone beyond earshot.

    Yael clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you before. She won¡¯t be able to see it even though you¡¯re so nice to her!¡±

    At that moment, an old man who held his hands behind his back walked out from behind a tree next to

    the road.

    On that dark night, the old man looked quite frightening.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It was because half of his face was white while the other half was ck. He seemed like a strange

    entity that had risen from hell.

    Both of his eyes seemed gloomy, and they were sunken into his eye sockets. Coming out of nowhere,

    he was definitely rming.

    Besides that, his whole frame seemed pretty skinny. It seemed almost like he could be blown away by

    just a soft breeze.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yael asked.

    The old man smiled. ¡°One always creates opportunities for oneself. They never wait for the chance to

    befall them. She doesn¡¯t care for your love because the help you offer to her is too trivial and

    meaningless!

    ¡°The true trick lies in making her feel as if she can¡¯t do anything without you, and she needs to rely on

    you for literally everything!¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice sounded like a crow.

    Yael nodded slightly.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    A cunning smile broke across his face.

    On the next day, Gerald arrived early at school to attend the morning sses.

    It was because the first two periods were a union ss.

    Hence, he called out to Marven, who had arrived earlier than usual the moment he reached the

    ssroom.

    At that moment, there were not many students in the ssroom which was currently being used for the

    joint ss.

    But both Jasmine and Mindy were already present.

    They looked up at him the moment Gerald entered the ss.

    Especially Mindy, whose gaze showed hints of hatred for him.

    Gerald approached Jasmine with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened

    yesterday. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    After all, Jasmine was only a girl. He was quite anxious at that moment. She was initially daydreaming,

    and his sudden apology threw her off momentarily.

    Gerald felt quite bad about yesterday¡¯s incident. It was because he was forced to cash in on some

    opportunity that presented itself before him. If he indeed fought seriously with her, the chances of him

    winning that fight were pretty much nil.

    On the other hand, Jasmine felt as if her pride was being challenged upon hearing what Gerald said.

    In response, Jasmine replied in a particrly cold manner, something which one rarely witnessed. ¡°I¡¯m

    relieved to be able to see you alive and kicking this fine morning!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± responded Gerald.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 723

    Actually, Gerald intended to talk longer with Jasmine.

    But after Jasmine said that, there seemed to be a look of resentment on her face when she turned her

    face away from him.

    Clearly, she was in no mood to talk to him.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Gerald then did not force his way into a conversation with her. Instead, he ran and sat behind the two

    sisters.

    Mindy then turned around and rolled her eyes at Gerald.

    There was no doubt that in her mind, Gerald was just an honest man. But to her surprise, not only was

    he filthy rich, but he was also pretty skilled at martial arts.

    But Jasmine herself was quite an exceptional fighter. How could she be defeated by him so easily?

    If Jasmine did not specifically request for her to not mess with Gerald, she would¡¯ve asked Jasmine to

    have a re-match with that man again.

    At first, they were just waiting for the lesson tomence. But after waiting for a while, they did not see

    many students entering the ss.

    They only saw a few girls from the next ss enter their room.

    Usually, the ss would¡¯ve been packed by this time.

    ¡°Where are the students? Why isn¡¯t anybodying?¡±

    At that moment, the teacher had arrived. Seeing that there were only a few students sitting in the ss,

    the teacher could not help but ask the female student who had just entered the ss curiously.

    Both Jasmine and Gerald were quite curious about this too. They peered in the girl¡¯s direction,

    expecting to hear an answer from her.

    ¡°Okay, so it seems like something has happened to the ss rep of the third ss. There¡¯s a crowd

    standing outside the door of their ss. I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s happening in there but a lot of the guys in

    our ss have gone there to take a look at the situation,¡± replied the female student.

    Both Gerald and Marven nced at each other.

    That day, they went to the ss directly early in the morning. They did not return to their ss.

    No doubt, something bad has gone down.

    It might even be rted to Isabelle too.

    ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±

    Upon hearing that it was indeed rted to Isabelle, Marven asked with a look of schadenfreude painted

    across his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. It seems like Isabelle had a fight with someone else. But she wasn¡¯t in

    the fight herself. It should be a fight that happened because of what she did. At least this is what I

    heard. Isn¡¯t she your ss rep? Why don¡¯t you know about it?¡±

    The female student asked.

    ¡°Oh, we came to the union ss directly. You can¡¯t expect to know what went down in that ss!¡±

    Marven chuckled and sat down directly.

    He proceeded to call his buddy to ask about the situation.

    After he hung up the phone, he pped the table excitedly. ¡°Haha! Finally, justice is served. A hero has

    finallye and taught Isabelle a lesson. That¡¯s what you get for acting so smug and arrogant in ss

    all the time!¡±

    Isabelle was pretty much the only person who gave Marven and Gerald a hard time in ss.

    Naturally, Marven was delighted to hear that something bad had happened to Isabelle.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gerald asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Gerald, didn¡¯t Fabian lose the battle yesterday? It was supposed to be the time when Fabian got his

    moment and earned his glory. But who knew that you¡¯d deprive him of that chance at thest minute?

    Obviously, Isabelle couldn¡¯t be reconciled with that fact. She came to ss today with Wyatt, Warren,

    and that girl who¡¯s been tagging beside him. But a couple of rich kids decided to point their fingers at

    them, ming them and ridiculing them in front of everyone. They mocked these clowns for

    embarrassing themselves yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Now, both you and I know how bad Isabelle¡¯s temper is. She went up to one of the kids and gave him

    a painful p without any prior warning.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Of course, that kid retaliated. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t? Especially when it¡¯s Isabelle we¡¯re talking

    about here. Both Warren and Wyatt then took it upon themselves to beat those rich kids up. Can you

    guess who they beat up atst? It¡¯s the young master from the Moore family¡ªColton Moore! Colton¡¯s

    an extravagant little bastard. He¡¯s always arrogant, reckless, and ruthless. You think his parents ever

    spanked him when he was young? I think not! Hence, he called some thugs over to teach that b*tch a

    lesson! I heard that there were more than ten cars that rolled into the school,¡± said Marven

    Gerald nodded.

    Gerald had a lot of experience with these sorts of incidents.

    But it was not like he needed to reach out with a helping hand each time.

    Even though it happened in his ss, Isabelle was the one who brought the trouble upon herself.

    Frankly-speaking, Gerald wished badly for Colton to teach her a hard lesson, so he could vent out his

    frustration on her.

    He was afraid that it might influence him. If not, he would¡¯ve rushed straight to the scene to witness the

    most epic beatdown of the century!

    ¡®Heh heh!¡¯

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 724

    ¡°They¡¯re done for. Gerald, I heard that the Moore family is dependent on an especiallyrge and

    influential family in Salford Province¡ªthe Schuyler family. They could quite literally do anything and get

    away with it scot-free!¡±

    Marven proceeded to exin theplex familial and political rtions within Salford Province.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Both Jasmine and Mindy, who were sitting in front of them overheard their conversation rather clearly.

    It was pretty clear that they were eavesdropping when Marven mentioned the Schuyler family. Jasmine

    tilted her head the moment they reached this topic.

    After a short while, they heard footsteps outside of the ssroom.

    Finally, the students who should have been here ages ago filed into the ssroom.

    Isabelle was thest person to enter the ss.

    Ste was the one who propped her up. Both of Isabelle¡¯s cheeks were flushed red from all the ps

    she had received. Besides that, she was crying vehemently.

    As she was crying, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that it was him at that moment. I didn¡¯t mean it when I

    attacked him.¡±

    ¡°There, there. Thank goodness, the faculty director and counselor came rushing in to stop them. They

    asked you toe to ss first. If not, you¡¯ll certainly suffer horrible consequences for picking a fight

    with them today!¡±

    Ste looked gloomy when she tried to console her sobbing friend.

    No doubt, the Moore family was too strong and powerful. As rich as Ste¡¯s family was, they couldn¡¯t

    compare with what the Moore family had under their possession.

    Even Fabian¡¯s family paled inparison to the Moore family.

    That was why everybody was standing by and watching the scene, not daring to intervene, even when

    Isabelle was pped by Colton twice just now.

    If the faculty director did not find some excuse to go and negotiate with Colton and asked Isabelle to

    attend the ss first, God knows what would have happened to Isabelle under their hands.

    Actually, the faculty director wanted Isabelle to seize that opportunity and make use of her connections.

    Besides, the teacher knew that she would not be able to begin her lesson that day. After all, regr

    teachers did not dare to stand against the will of Mr. Moore.

    After the teacher answered a call, the teacher did not return to the ss again.

    ¡°How? What should we do now? I called my family just now. My mom cried as she told me that my dad

    has been taken away from hispany by the people from the Moore family. They even pped my

    dad several times. What should I do now?¡±

    Isabelle finally realized what fear was.

    Her father was taken away and got beat up because of her own foolishness.

    She was now left with no options, and she did not know who she should ask help from.

    On the other hand, both Ste and Fabian went silent.

    They both received calls from their families, warning them not to be a busybody.

    After all, the incident happened primarily because of Isabelle, who took the lead to beat the rich kids

    up.

    To make things worse, she pped the kid in front of everybody at school. This meant that there was

    an aspect of humiliation involved in addition to mere physical abuse.

    Colton and a few other rich heirs were beaten up by both Warren and Wyatt.

    Colton was the one who challenged them first, but when seen as a whole, more me clearlynded

    on Isabelle¡¯s shoulders.

    Fabian did not dare to meddle in the incident anymore. He took his seat with his head hung low.

    ¡°Scumbag! You¡¯re disgusting!¡±

    One of the girls, who couldn¡¯t get over the fact that he lost to Gerald yelled in his face.

    But at this point, Isabelle did not even bother with Fabian since there were plenty more things to be

    afraid of.

    At that moment, there were a few students who had arrived outside the ss.

    Gerald looked up and saw Warren, Maia and Wyatt.

    At that moment, their facial expressions were sour, as if something terrible had befallen them. They

    entered the ss in a single-file wordlessly.

    ¡°Wyatt, Warren, what should I do? My family is being threatened!¡±

    Isabelle asked them in a desperate tone.

    Wyatt put his hands at his waist and lowered his head.

    As for Maia and Warren, they had run out of options too. At that moment, Warren chose not to act

    rashly. But there was still the risk that he had to pay a tremendous price too.

    After all, he and Maia¡­

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 725

    At that moment, when everyone had run out of options.

    ¡°Jasmine, why did you ask me toe out here?¡±

    Mindy asked.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to understand what was going on. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Don¡¯t tell me that you want

    to¡­¡±

    Mindy shook her head in resignation and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be honest with you, I don¡¯t like Isabelle

    either. Just look at how she treats her ssmates. Besides, Warren is a fool through-and-through. It¡¯s

    fine if they get themselves in trouble. Why do you have to step forward though?¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but we don¡¯t have any kind of resentment towards them. After all, we¡¯re

    ssmates. They¡¯ve never stepped on my tail before anyways. Besides, those girls even cheered me

    on enthusiastically during thepetition yesterday, including Isabelle!

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear doing nothing about this. Besides, I¡¯ve heard about Colton before. He¡¯s Yael¡¯s subordinate.

    Maybe this incident is somehow rted to Yael!¡±

    Jasmine said.

    ¡°D*mn! Jasmine, you could start being a novelist judging by how convincing your deduction is. Isn¡¯t this

    just a simple conflict between students?¡±

    Mindy asked helplessly.

    Jasmine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think things are as shallow as it seems. Maybe it¡¯s because of my

    intuition. Certainly, I hope that I¡¯m only overthinking things. But as her ssmate and a decent human

    being, I should really help her out!¡±

    With great reluctance, Jasmine whipped out her cell phone.

    She called Yael¡¯s number.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Jasmine? Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡±

    Yael asked.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just need your help regarding an incident. Colton is your subordinate, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s

    just gotten into a fight with my ssmate. I hope that you can persuade him to stop what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Jasmine said.

    ¡°Ah? Is that so? You¡¯re in the university now, aren¡¯t you? What a coincidence, I¡¯m at apany near

    your university. Let¡¯s meet up and talk about it.¡±

    Yael responded immediately.

    Although Jasmine did not want to see him, she could not turn him down since she was asking for his

    help.

    After all, the Fenderson family normally would not ask for help even if they were driven into a corner.

    Jasmine inheriting her family¡¯s assets did not mean that the Fenderson family would return to the

    limelight immediately.

    At least, they were not nning to do that for the moment.

    Jasmine mumbled a half-hearted response before hanging up.

    Soon, Yael reached the university.

    He was holding a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hand when he arrived. ¡°Jasmine, if I recall correctly,

    this is the first time you took the initiative to call me and ask me out on a date!¡±

    ¡°Spare me the nonsense. Have you settled the issue yet?¡±

    Jasmine asked with her arms crossed.

    Yael was initially stunned by her demeanor. After that, he smiled and said, ¡°I did call him up. But that

    b*stard Colton had received a pretty bad beating this time it seems. He was deeply furious, and he

    didn¡¯t even listen to me. I don¡¯t really have any idea how to solve this issue and it¡¯s not like I can beat

    that kid up, since we¡¯ve practically grown up together!¡±

    ¡°Also, it seems like your ssmate was the one who assaulted him first. It doesn¡¯t seem reasonable for

    me to be meddling in this affair!¡± said Yale.

    ¡°You!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jasmine was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask for help from you. I¡¯ll arrange for the people from the other families to do it.¡±

    It did not ur to Jasmine that Yael would not even do such a trivial act for her.

    At that moment, she acted out of spite and called up a few other families who were dependent on her

    family.

    She wanted them to intervene in settling this dispute.

    In the end, they found all kinds of excuses to turn her request down.

    Standing next to her, Yael smirked silently to himself.

    Jasmine suddenly realized what was happening.

    It was as she had thought. This incident wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked on the surface.

    Besides, those families were clearly following the lead of the Schuyler family.

    ¡°Stop being so stubborn, Jasmine. If you talk to me nicely, I can do everything for you. You wouldn¡¯t

    even need to worry yourself with Colton, or what the other families are doing. Anything you want, do

    you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 726

    Yael said.

    Just when Jasmine stopped paying attention, he took the chance and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Get lost!¡¯

    Jasmine reacted almost instantaneously. She shoved away Yael¡¯s hand. The force with which she

    shook off his grip was so strong that it smashed the fresh flowers Yael was holding into the ground.

    Yael stared at the roses which were scattered all over the floor. He was stupefied.

    In the university, there were a lot of girls who passed by them. They all stopped in their tracks and

    stared at the scene before them.

    ¡°Wow! Did he literally just get shot down!?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! This guy seems so well dressed. Did he still get turned down by the Goddess herself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ain¡¯t no way our Goddess will give away her love and affection to some random chap.¡±

    The girls couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths as they mocked Yael.

    After all, looks weren¡¯t the only thing women looked at when judging a man. They would still have to

    consider his style, how his clothes fit him, how expensive his clothes are and all that jazz. It didn¡¯t

    matter much if a man was below average in terms of looks. He at least had to be well-dressed and

    possess a good disposition.

    If a man dressed himself up poorly, he would be a lowly person no matter how handsome he was.

    But now that the guy has failed in confessing his love, no matter how well-dressed he was, he¡¯d no

    longer be worthy in their eyes.

    Hence, they started whispering and giggling to each other.

    And thoseughters were heard by Yael.

    It filled him with deep humiliation and anger. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, Jasmine, I¡¯d never suffer such

    humiliation!¡¯

    ¡°Jasmine, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you see how much I love you? Why won¡¯t you reciprocate my

    feelings?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Yael had always been directing his frustrations inwards. This was his final straw. It was the day he

    finally let out his inner turmoil.

    In the heat of the moment, heshed out angrily at Jasmine.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Jasmine peeked at Yael once in disgust. She then turned around swiftly and was about to leave. She

    wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to what he had to say next.

    It was because Jasmine knew clearly what kind of a person Yael was. The only feelings she had for

    him and his father was disgust and despise, nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°I have loved you for such a long time. You don¡¯t even give me a chance to hear me out. Stop right

    there!¡±

    Yael¡¯s eyes had be bloodshot. He felt like his pride had just been trampled over.

    The humiliation he suffered before was different. Now, Jasmine did not even care that they were in

    front of everybody when she shot him down.

    He then ran and caught up with her. He grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand directly. ¡°I ask you to hear me out!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Are you crazy?¡±

    Smack!

    Jasmine was getting more and more anxious, so out of instinct, she gave Yael a painful p across the

    cheek.

    The girls who were standing around them bore witness to the scene. Their jaws gaped in astonishment

    as they watched the scene.

    It made Yael freeze up on the spot.

    ¡°Mindy, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jasmine held Mindy¡¯s hand and left right after that.

    ¡°Jasmine, how cruel can you be? There are a lot of girls who like me, but I¡¯ve never treated them the

    same way as I treat you. See how I¡¯ve put myself down for your sake!? I¡¯m even willing to abandon my

    dignity¡­ But you don¡¯t even seem like you care about me at all!¡±

    Yael clenched his fists tightly, watching as Jasmine left him behind. His eyes were red and bloodshot.

    ¡°Jasmine, you pped him just because of such a trivial affair? Isn¡¯t that pretty bad?¡±

    Mindy knew that the Schuyler family was not to be trifled with. She was quick to remind her sister of

    that fact.

    ¡°Hmph! A trivial affair? Do you really think that this is a trivial affair? Yael has always been pestering me

    but do you know why I hate him so much? It¡¯s because he always likes to treat others like fools.

    Obviously, Yael is the one behind this incident. Not only does he want me to be indebted to him, he¡¯s

    nning to show me how powerful and influential the Schuyler family is. The other smaller families

    have now beckeys of the Schuyler family!

    ¡°To use both kindness and cruelty, that¡¯s what makes him so disgusting! That¡¯s why I hate him this

    much! I can¡¯t keep lying to myself about this!¡±

    Jasmine said.

    ¡°Dmn! I understood it now. No wonder he was smiling so confidently when you were making the phone

    calls. He¡¯s indeed a cunning bstard! Jasmine, how should we resolve that issue now?¡±

    Mindy asked.

    After that, she widened her eyes. ¡°Jasmine, hurry up and take a look. Isn¡¯t that Colton? He¡¯s bringing a

    ton of people with him. Wait, they¡¯re entering the academic building right now!¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 727

    Jasmine really could not help in resolving the issue even if she wanted to.

    Although she wanted to lend Isabelle a helping hand, she could not use her identity as a member of the

    Fenderson family to help them.

    On the other side, Gerald saw arge group of people rushing into the union ss. Isabelle was almost

    scared to death when this happened.

    Even Warren appeared to be slightly frightened now.

    Clearly, the incident was spiraling rapidly out of control.

    ¡°What should we do now? It seems like the faculty director can¡¯t hold them back for long!¡±

    Isabelle cried in fear as she said so.

    Atst, Warren looked at Maia. ¡°Maia, didn¡¯t you exchange your contact information with Yuna the other

    day? If we¡¯re really out of options now, go and look for help from Yuna. She did say that we could hit

    her up if we¡¯re facing any problems.¡±

    Maia said, ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Yuna was just being nice to us. After all, what kind of status and identity

    does she have? How sure are you that she can help us?¡±

    It seemed clear that getting help from Yuna did cross Maia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s not bother about that first. Now, we only have one shot, and that¡¯s with Yuna.¡±

    Warren said.

    Both Wyatt and Isabelle had also put their hope entirely on Maia.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    Maia nodded slightly.

    She then called the number which Yuna left with her immediately.

    To her surprise, Yuna picked up her call almost immediately.

    Maia did not even exchange pleasantries with Yuna. She splurged everything about that incident in a

    hurry to Yuna.

    ¡°Yuna, thank you very much. It¡¯ll be better if you can look into it!!¡±

    Clearly, Yuna had promised to help judging by how excited Maia sounded.

    And it wasn¡¯t long before Yuna¡¯s call returned.

    ¡°Maia, this incident is different from the previous one. I did help to ask about it. Mr. Holden will try to

    assist you, but you need to go and meet Mr. Zartyr of Salford Province in order to see how you¡¯re going

    to resolve it. Mr. Zartyr wants to know every little detail about this incident before he decides whether or

    not he wants to lend a hand to you guys. That¡¯s the most I can do for you!¡±

    Yuna sighed and said.

    When Yuna called Mr. Holden just now, he did agree to help them. He¡¯d even contacted Mr. Zartyr to

    talk about it.

    Mr. Holden was Mr. Crawford¡¯s godbrother, so of course, Zartyr couldn¡¯t afford to not entertain his

    requests.

    The conclusion was that they had to meet Mr. Zartyr in person. At the very least, he had to know the ins

    and outs of the incident.

    After hanging up the phone, Maia and the others left the ce hastily.

    ¡°They¡¯re so lucky! Surprises me that someone is willing to help them!¡±

    Marven said indignantly.

    Gerald smiled bitterly as he shook his head.

    He was the one who was going to help them in the end.

    There are times when Gerald wished to reveal his identity and status to the world atrge. That way,

    much of the trouble he faced would be eliminated from his life.

    But just like how his father had warned him, the new problems which would spring up following such an

    act would be no less than what he was facing now.

    Hence, he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce when it came to things like this.

    When he couldn¡¯t find his targets, Colton did not bother with giving the rest of the students a hard time.

    The others were allowed to attend their lesson in peace.

    After having four lessons in the morning, they were free in the afternoon.

    Gerald was about to return to the vi.

    It was at that moment when Gerald received a call. It was a call from Barry.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we¡¯ve finally found some clues about Xara after working through the night for the past

    few days,¡± said Barry excitedly over the phone.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go over to your ce now!¡±

    Gerald sounded excited too.

    Barry sounded quite busy at the other end of the phone.

    Gerald did not say much. He hung up the phone immediately to let him do his job.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 728

    At that moment, Gerald drove his car straight to Barry¡¯s vi.

    When he reached that ce, he discovered that there were lots of cars parked outside the gates.

    Barry had veryplicated interpersonal rtionships. There were tons of people who wanted to see

    him. Knowing this, Gerald wasn¡¯t even remotely surprised at the discovery.

    It only meant that he had to park his car further away from the house.

    Walking into the ce, he found that Barry was indeed loaded with jobs to do. There was quite a long

    line leading up to the door of his office.

    It was more or less like what Zack experienced.

    There were lots of people standing outside the door. It seemed like Barry had to see every single one

    of them.

    Gerald chuckled painfully to himself.

    After that, he approached the vi.

    ¡°Maia, how long are we going to wait? There are tons of people here. My dad hasn¡¯t returned home yet.

    I¡¯m worried sick!¡±

    Standing at the side, Isabelle and the others waited.

    At that moment, they were waiting anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yuna said that Mr. Zartyr will meet us to learn about this incident. He¡¯ll be seeing us

    shortly, I believe!¡±

    Maia said.

    A sigh was heard. ¡°D*mn it! I wonder why Mr. Zartyr is so busy. We¡¯ve been waiting for two hours now!¡±

    Someone said impatiently.

    And at that moment, Maia was stunned all of a sudden. She nced at a youngster who had just

    entered that ce from outside.

    Actually, a lot of people looked over there the moment the young man waltzed right through the gates.

    After all, most of the people who were there wanted to meet Mr. Zartyr to negotiate their business n

    or ongoing projects.

    They were afraid that they might meet their rivals at that moment.

    Contempt was at an all-time high when they saw that they were facing against a youngd in the

    market.

    ¡®How could a person like that go and meet Mr. Zartyr for business? Humph!¡¯

    The person they were talking about, of course, was none other than Gerald.

    Gerald saw Maia and Isabelle standing in line.

    But it did not ur to him that they would still be here considering how much time had passed.

    Gerald did not avoid them either.

    He then walked over and asked. ¡°Are you still waiting here?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Why are you here?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The moment Maia saw Gerald, she was reminded of the countless times he had humiliated her. She

    was deeply irritated by his unannounced arrival.

    As for Isabelle, this was, even more, the case. She was visibly filled with wrath when she looked at

    Gerald.

    If Gerald had given the spotlight to Fabian, he would not have been that dejected, then Isabelle would

    not have been in a bad mood for a couple of consecutive days. And had he not kicked her yesterday,

    she would not have lost her cool the next morning, when she beat up the vengeful rich kids.

    To put it inly, the source of their disaster was Gerald.

    At least, this was what Isabelle thought.

    ¡°Why did hee? He must havee here to rub salt into our wounds! Gerald, I never expected you

    to be such a horrid person. It¡¯s really disgusting! I¡¯m so f*cking pissed off!¡±

    Isabelle¡¯s reaction was harsh.

    Maia¡¯s reaction was more or less the same as Isabelle¡¯s. Clearly, she agreed with what Isabelle said.

    ¡°Gerald, I know how rich you are but that doesn¡¯t warrant you to act so smugly about this. How could

    youe here andugh at our pain? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let a person like you take pleasure in my

    suffering!¡±

    Maia said anxiously.

    ¡®Humph!¡¯ Gerald shook his head and smirked bitterly.

    Actually, Gerald felt that the sadistic side of him had already been satisfied by the sight of them

    standing in line here. After all, they had made use of their connections and found Yael and Mr. Zartyr.

    Gerald did not mind doing Maia a favor while incurring little to no cost himself. After all, she was his ex-

    ssmate.

    But now, Maia did not even care about the friendship they had in the past. It seemed like no matter

    what he did, Maia would only mock him and look down on him.

    Hence, Gerald could only smile helplessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve no mood and energy to pay close attention to you every day. I¡¯m that nosy of a

    person to rush here just to savor the taste of your pain and suffering!¡±

    Gerald said as he nced at Maia.

    After that, he tucked his hands into his pocket and headed straight into the entrance of the vi¡­

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 729

    ¡°Who is this person? How impolite can he be?! Can¡¯t he even act like a decent human being?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the door to Mr. Zartyr¡¯s vi. How dare he walk in as if this was his house? Didn¡¯t he

    see that we¡¯re standing in a line¡±

    For a moment, a lot of people started whispering among themselves.

    As for Maia and Isabelle, they were waiting to see how Gerald would be humiliated in front of

    everybody.

    It was because Barry was a big shot in Salford Province, and he had tremendous influence. Besides,

    he was particrly keen about maintaining tradition and acting with prudence. If anyone acted

    imprudently, that person would be reprimanded heavily.

    At that moment, Gerald knocked on a door.

    The door to the living room was opened by a butler.

    ¡°This guy is looking for it, courting death he is!¡±

    ¡°Does he think that he can get ahead of us by acting like this? Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°I know lots of kids like him. He¡¯ll only make aughing stock out of himself. He¡¯s destined to be unable

    to achieve anything great in his life!¡±

    The others joined in and started mocking Gerald.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s you!¡±

    The butler eximed out of astonishment.

    He immediately bowed towards him.

    ¡°Yes. I see that he¡¯s quite busy, so I waited around outside for quite a while!¡±

    Geraldughed bitterly.

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Crawford, this way please.¡±

    The butler soon invited Gerald into the house swiftly.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    If Gerald was not considered as an important and distinguished guest, then there would be no such

    thing as an important and distinguished guest in this world.

    ¡°What?¡±

    That scene stunned every one of them who were standing in line.

    ¡°What kind of young master is that? Mr. Crawford? I¡¯ve never heard of him. But I¡¯ve never seen Mr.

    Monds act like that before!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Who exactly is he?¡±

    Everyone was stupefied.

    Even Maia¡¯s mouth gaped in disbelief.

    Her heart started pumping.

    She felt as if this was all an illusion, an illusion in which she was helpless when fighting against the tide.

    Something she dreaded had happened.

    Maia had always looked down on Gerald since they were in high school, and that feeling continued

    even up until now.

    Even though Gerald studied hard during high school, Maia assumed that he did not have bright

    prospects in the future.

    Everyone that knew Maia, saw her as a straightforward person. She sometimes said things directly,

    and others might inadvertently get hurt in the process.

    To put it inly, Maia had always had a sense of superiority over her peers.

    But for some reason, when she was with Warren and Jamier, Maia would act in an unusually reserved

    manner.

    But it was clear that she looked down on Gerald.

    But now, she found that the person who she had always looked down upon was actually filthy rich. He

    was different from the past, and he was much richer than her.

    Maia found that fact to be a hard pill to swallow.

    She made up all kinds of excuses to convince herself. Gerald might have won a lottery, so he became

    rich. That his prize money would be used up after a few years.

    Besides, the money he had was irrelevant since hecked the connections to make things work. Maia

    smirked silently. In a modern society, one was pretty much useless if he had no connections with

    powerful people.

    This was what Maia told herself repeatedly over the past couple of days to soothe herself.

    But now, she had to meet Mr. Zartyr to ask for his help. Her nightmares had resurfaced when she

    realized that Gerald had free ess the Mr. Zartyr¡¯s property.

    Looks like they were more than superficial acquaintances.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Gerald knows Mr. Zartyr!¡±

    Isabelle became rather anxious.

    But even though she was anxious, she had no other options.

    Nobody could help her. The only shot she had was with Mr. Zartyr, but there was still the chance that

    he might turn her down.

    ¡°Maia, why don¡¯t you give Gerald a call? Our worries will certainly be resolved if he¡¯s willing to say

    something nice on our behalf?¡±

    It was Warren who spoke up this time.

    ¡°Me?¡± Maia felt quite anxious as if she had just been pped in the face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Maia. After all, that guy liked you in the past, and you were high school ssmates. It¡¯ll be

    better if you speak for us! If not, we¡¯ll have to stand in line the entire afternoon, and we may not even

    be able to meet Mr. Zartyr in time! This issue may well turn into something much more serious by then!¡±

    Warren said anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Maia. Go and beg Gerald for help. He¡¯ll definitely help us!¡±

    Isabelle finally caved in.

    Maia was in a dilemma for a while.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 730

    At that moment, Maia said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯re even friends at the moment. Even if I asked

    him to help me, it¡¯s quite likely that he¡¯ll turn me down. But I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    She reluctantly whipped out her cell phone and called Gerald¡¯s number.

    She felt conflicted about this. To be forced to beg for help from someone who she was looking down

    on. Not to mention the fact that she had once hurt him with painful words in the past.

    But she indeed needed Gerald¡¯s help to resolve that issue.

    It did not ur to Gerald that Maia, who was as proud as a peacock, would call him up at this moment.

    In that instant, he burst outughing to himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­ do you know Mr. Zartyr?¡± Maia¡¯s voice was extremely soft.

    ¡°Yes, I do know him! Just tell me what you want to say!¡± Gerald said lightly.

    ¡°You should be aware that we¡¯re in great trouble now. If you do know him, I hope that you can help

    introduce us to him or at the very least, mention our names in front of him!¡±

    Maia¡¯s face was flushed red when she told him that.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a problem if you want me to mention it to him. But the problem is, what will I gain out of

    this? Give me one good reason why I should help you.¡±

    Gerald smiled and said.

    ¡°I!¡±

    ¡°How about this? You cane into the vi with Isabelle to discuss it. But only the two of you are

    allowed toe in.¡±

    Gerald said.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    After that, Gerald hung up the phone.

    Clearly, Isabelle and the others heard their conversion.

    ¡°Ah? Maia, what do you think? Why did Gerald ask only the two of us to enter that vi? You do know

    that I fought with him before. Not to mention the countless times we¡¯ve gotten into a verbal fight. I¡¯m

    worried about what he¡¯ll do to me when I¡­¡±

    It seemed like Isabelle had it all thought out beforehand. She then turned away, blushing shyly.

    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that¡­ I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll do anything to us. I know what sort of a

    person he is. After we enter the vi, let me talk to him. You can just stay behind me!¡±

    Maia thought to herself, ¡®Gerald, you¡¯re quite capable now, aren¡¯t you? But I don¡¯t buy it, not one bit.

    What can you really do?¡¯

    Both Maia and Isabelle were then led into the vi by one of the servants working there.

    Mr. Zartyr¡¯s vi was indeed very spacious.

    There were more than ten servants downstairs.

    That person led the two of them up to the first floor.

    In arge conference room.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford is in there.¡±

    The servant said respectfully.

    ¡°Alright, thanks!¡±

    Maia¡¯s voice sounded nervous.

    She opened the door and entered the conference room, to discover that it was packed to the brim.

    Most of them were middle-aged people, and their secretaries were there with them too.

    There were at least forty people sitting inside.

    Nearly all of those middle-aged men were famous businessmen in Salford Province.

    Maia knew a handful of them from reading the newspapers.

    Isabelle on the other hand, knew instantly that these were all big shots.

    Hence, the atmosphere became tense all of a sudden.

    What made both Maia and Isabelle so nervous was the fact that Gerald was sitting at the seat of honor

    at the conference desk.

    On the other hand, Mr. Zartyr was seated next to Gerald.

    ¡°You guys should head out now. I¡¯d like to talk to them alone. Mr. Zartyr, remember toe back here

    after you¡¯re done with business,¡± announced Gerald.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    That group of people got up from their seats and said in unison.

    That scene frightened both Maia and Isabelle even more.

    It was only after they all left the room that both Maia and Isabelle snapped out of their mental haze.

    Gerald smiled and looked at them. ¡°Do sit down. Why are you standing there?¡±

    ¡°Gerald, they¡­ Why did they address you as Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Maia gulped nervously after she asked the question with a hint of disbelief in her voice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 731

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I won¡¯t be able to exin it to you clearly in just a few sentences!¡±

    Gerald smiled and said.

    At that moment, a few servants entered the room in a respectful manner before serving Isabelle and

    Maia some tea.

    ¡°Gerald, I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship you have with Mr. Zartyr. But you know very well that

    we¡¯re facing a dire threat at the moment. If you¡¯re able to help, I sincerely hope that you do so as soon

    as you can!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Maia said.

    Isabelle nodded vigorously. ¡°Gerald, I¡¯ll apologize to you. After this, I don¡¯t care how you will treat me. I

    just want you to give us a hand!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll mention it to Mr. Zartyr. But after this thing blows over, I hope that I have something to gain

    out of this!¡±

    Gerald looked at them and said with a smile.

    If they hade earlier, Gerald would have helped them, no questions asked, despite how cold and

    aloof Maia treated him. But the situation was different now. His heart had gone numb at this point.

    Now, Gerald was bitterly disappointed in them.

    Especially Isabelle.

    They were asking for Barry¡¯s help, and it was equivalent to asking Gerald for help.

    Gerald would definitely not turn them down.

    But if they wanted to ask Gerald for help, some conditions must be met beforehand.

    ¡°Tell us. What do you want to gain?¡±

    Gerald snapped his fingers.

    After a short while, both Isabelle and Maia walked out of the ce.

    They said nothing to Warren and Wyatt after leaving the ce. They only nced at the boys before

    walking off wordlessly.

    It baffled both Warren and Wyatt. But they still caught up with them and left.

    After that was done, Barry went to meet Gerald.

    The incident in which Isabelle found herself caught up was insignificant, ording to Gerald at least.

    To them on the other hand, it was something that threatened their lives.

    The Moore family was supported by the Schuyler family. But they still needed to give Barry some face.

    Gerald was originally there at the vi for something much more important than what Isabelle was

    facing.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s a major discovery. We¡¯ve managed to track down the whereabouts of Xara¡¯s maid,

    who was quite close to her in the past. We did a lot of investigation and paid a heavy price for it. We

    learned that Xara left the Fenderson family more than twenty years ago. Apparently, there was a great

    conflict between her and her family!

    ¡°At the height of the conflict, she left the family with her housekeeper. They even brought along a baby

    who had just turned a month old!¡±

    Barry said.

    Gerald sat upright upon hearing that.

    That was indeed a very important clue.

    ¡®A baby who had just turned a month old? Could it be Queta?¡¯

    Gerald motioned for Barry to borate on the matter.

    Turns out the truth was not that far from what he had imagined.

    When Gerald was in Mayberry, he asked Zack to investigate that incident. Zack in turn informed Barry

    about this matter, in order for him to further his investigations on it.

    Barry ced a lot of attention on this matter.

    He dumped fifteen million dors worth of assets into the mission of tracking down the woman named

    ¡°Xara¡±.

    Finally, they dug up some incident that was rted to the Fenderson family.

    As for the current whereabouts of Xara¡¯s housekeeper, it was an old man who took it upon himself and

    contacted them during the previous day.

    That old man had run a hotel once in the past.

    He remembered the scene quite clearly.

    It was on a night twenty-two years ago. It was raining cats and dogs outside.

    Two women and a baby stumbled into the lobby of his hotel.

    They looked rather anxious. The woman who was holding the baby was soaked through but the baby¡¯s

    clothes were dry. But the woman was fairly beautiful.

    Despite the fact that so many years have passed, he clicked his tongue when he thought about that.

    He imed that he had never met such a beautiful girl in his life.

    And standing beside her was a woman in her thirties.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 732

    That woman kept addressing her as ¡°youngdy¡±.

    They appeared to be in a hurry, and they wanted to stay there. But there was one thing which puzzled

    the old man. That woman imed that they did not have money at that moment and that they would

    need to wait until the next afternoon before someone could send them the money. Hence, they asked

    the old man not to worry about that.

    But the old man had been running the hotel for some long now. He was a seasoned veteran in the

    game of life.

    How would he be willing topromise?

    Realizing that they had failed to persuade him, the beautiful woman, who was holding the baby, took

    out a jade pendant and handed it to the old man.

    Fortunately, the old man was an antique enthusiast. The moment he saw that jade pendant, he knew

    instantly that it was an expensive item.

    He saw a name¡ªXara which was being engraved on that jade pendant clearly.

    He slowly realized that they might have special origins.

    Hence, he did not dare to offend them.

    He agreed to let them stay there.

    Barry said that the old man had described that incident in a very clear manner yesterday. That very

    night, he even contacted a few of his friends after he got hold of the jade pendant. He did not intend to

    return it to the duo.

    But his friends reminded him that it would be better if he did not do such a thing against the owner of

    such an invaluable and beautiful jade pendant.

    It was only after hearing that did the old man decide to forget about that.

    After that, he waited until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon the next day.

    As expected, a young man arrived.

    He brought a lot of money for Xara.

    It was also at the same time that Xara retrieved her pendant. Then, the two women left his hotel

    together.

    It did not ur to that old man that after seven days, that woman would return to his hotel.

    Only this time, the beauty who held the baby did note.

    The one who came was the woman standing next to the beauty.

    That old man was surprised to see her.

    Seven days ago, that woman still had some rosiness on her face. But now, she was extremely thin, and

    her face was pale. She looked just like a ghost.

    She imed that she was just there to stay for the night.

    She also inquired about a ce called Howard County from that old man.

    That old man certainly knew where that was. After all, his daughter-inw¡¯s house was there in Howard

    County.

    He nodded slightly.

    That woman gave the old man a lot of money. Come next morning, the old man sent her to Howard

    County himself.

    On the way there, he asked her about what she was doing. She imed that she was going there to

    seek refuge with a rtive.

    That old man then sent her to her rtive¡¯s house.

    And that was why that woman paid him around fifteen thousand dors in order to thank him.

    Fifteen thousand dors was no small amount.

    That old man probably remembered the incident so well because of this.

    He was able to recall every single detail of that incident.

    As for the jade pendant which Barry showed him, he confirmed that it was the jade pendant that that

    beauty gave him 2 decades ago.

    How could he possibly forget about that?

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, he told us the address of that housekeeper¡¯s rtive where she went to seek refuge. I

    sent some people over to investigate itst night. But that family had moved away, and their house had

    been demolished for a long time. But don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that we¡¯ll be able to find where that

    family is in a day!¡±

    Barry said.

    Gerald nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Zartyr, I¡¯ll leave this to you then.¡±

    Frankly-speaking, Gerald had faith in Barry that he¡¯d be able to handle this investigation well.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gerald felt that he was now one step closer to finding where Xara was. Finally, he¡¯d be able to find

    where Queta¡¯s biological mother was.

    But he also needed to know more about that incident. What kind of rtionship did Xara have with her

    father?

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, there¡¯s another incident. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for Xara, and I don¡¯t know

    about what she has but there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡±

    Suddenly, Barry¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 733

    ¡°That old man said that there was another group of people who met him before we came. They too,

    inquired about the incident and asked for the maid¡¯s whereabouts,¡± said Barry.

    Gerald was baffled.

    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯

    He thought that this was a simple task given to him by his father to look for a person. Looks like things

    are moreplicated than he initially thought.

    But Gerald did not dwell on it much since it was useless.

    What he needed to do now was to locate where that maid was, ASAP.

    In that instant, Gerald made some preparations and prepared to go to Howard County. At the same

    time, he called up The Drake & Tyson Duo, ordering them to bring some people along and be there as

    soon as possible.

    And it was also the same moment that he received a message in the group chat of his ss. It was a

    message sent by the counselor.

    Gerald took a look at it¡­

    It was around this time.

    In a luxury car.

    ¡°Miss, we still haven¡¯t found where the ex-youngdy is. But we did find a very important clue. It¡¯s

    rted to her personal maid¡ªXenia. We¡¯ve found where she is! Back then, the youngdy and Xenia

    stayed in a hotel¡­¡±

    Jasmine listened to her subordinate¡¯s report seriously.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Have you sent people over there?¡±

    ¡°We did send more people over. There¡¯s one more thing which I need to report to you. It seems like

    we¡¯re not the only ones who are asking about the youngdy¡¯s whereabouts. Our people went and

    confirmed it with the owner of the hotel just now. He told us that there¡¯s another group of people who¡¯re

    looking for the youngdy too. They¡¯re pretty generous with their money too.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    At that moment, there was a faint crease between Jasmine¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. We still haven¡¯t discovered who they are at the moment. But I think that it¡¯s better if we

    start acting with more caution.¡±

    Jasmine nodded. ¡°Fine. Then you must act fast. By the way, bring along the twelve teachers from the

    family. My aunt was exceptionally ruthless in how she handled affairs in the past. I don¡¯t doubt that

    she¡¯s offended quite a lot of people. If someone¡¯s looking for her, it should be the Fenderson family who

    does so in the end.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    The moment Jasmine finished making the preparation, a message popped up in her ss group chat.

    It was sent by the counselor.

    Although Jasmine normally did not talk a lot with her ssmates, she was still a member of that group

    chat.

    She nced at the message.

    Turns out the counselor was talking about an outing for tomorrow morning which was organized by the

    faculty. Coincidentally, they were going to Howard County.

    There were a lot of people who were going there.

    And the person-in-charge was Marven from the next ss.

    ¡°That chubby fe is bing more capable now!¡±

    Reading the message, Jasmine smiled bitterly.

    She then got out of the car and returned to the university.

    On the other hand, Gerald did not return to the university. In fact, he¡¯d just informed the university about

    this.

    He left for Howard County in Salford Province immediately.

    His destination wasn¡¯t too far away.

    There was a development project going on in that county.

    As for the subordinates, Barry had dispatched a group of personnel to help with the search there.

    Gerald was anxious, so he rushed there first with only a few people.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Both Queta and Barry would only head for Howard County after The Drake & Tyson Duo reached

    Salford Province with their subordinates.

    Gerald had neither the mood nor the energy to participate in the outing which was organized by the

    university.

    After he reached Howard County, he found a hotel and got himself settled down. He then asked his

    subordinates to go and get in touch with that group of people.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Gerald was at the underground parking lot. He pulled out his wallet and was about to enter the elevator

    to return to his room.

    At that moment, he heard a female voice calling out to him all of a sudden.

    Gerald turned around and took a look. He was visibly surprised.

    It was Vincy.

    Standing beside Vincy, were Lennard and two other girls.

    ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s really Gerald. What a coincidence!¡±

    Another girl said when she saw Gerald turning around.

    Clearly, she was surprised to meet Gerald here too.

    At first, Gerald did not recognize who the girl was until she spoke up.

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald, I doubt that you still remember me!¡±

    That girl said. The way she spoke sounded as if she had a sense of superiority over her counterpart.

    ¡°Of course I know you. You¡¯re X Hoffman!¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 734

    Gerald said with a smile on his face.

    In the past, X was also a member of the high schoolpetition team.

    He remembered that she was in the same ss as Vincy, so her academic results must¡¯ve been really

    good.

    But how about her personality? She was the sunny type of girl, the type of girl who just oozed youthful

    vibes wherever she went.

    She vaguely resembled Maia in terms of appearance.

    But they were different.

    X had a lot of guy friends. Those guys were either ruffians who were terrible at their studies but with

    good social rtions, or they were rich kids from influential families.

    In short, she was a girl who enjoyed a lot of connections, and she enjoyed herself vehemently. Despite

    this, her academic results were particrly outstanding.

    She was also a rather emotional girl.

    Moreover, Gerald had all sorts of brief episodes with her in the past which were unspeakable, to say

    the least.

    Hmph!

    Now, it seemed like X had gotten into Salford University with Vincy.

    Vincy mentioned it to Gerald when they met a few days ago.

    ¡°Heh heh!¡±

    X¡¯s eyes scanned Gerald from head-to-toe.

    She could not help but say in contempt, ¡°Vincy told me that you came to County Salford. Haven¡¯t you

    left yet? Also, what are you doing at such a morous hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll leave after a few days!¡±

    X sounded rather harsh when she spoke to Gerald. ¡®Could it be that she still remembers that

    misunderstanding which happened all those years ago?

    ¡®Maybe not.¡¯

    However, Gerald wasn¡¯t too keen to have a conversation with X. He turned towards Vincy and asked

    her, ¡°Vincy, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°We n to organize arge gathering here. X¡¯s boyfriend has the admission tickets. So we¡¯vee

    here to have some fun together!¡±

    Vincy treated Gerald in a surprisingly nice manner.

    She smiled and said.

    ¡°Oh! X has a boyfriend now!¡±

    Gerald echoed what she said.

    X rolled her eyes at Gerald smugly.

    ¡°Do you know who X¡¯s boyfriend is? He¡¯s the son of the president of a listedpany!¡±

    Lennard said in resignation.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    In order to match Lennard¡¯s tone, Gerald nodded slightly, looking a little surprised.

    ¡°Is he the guy from high school¡ªGerald, the one whom you mentioned before?¡±

    At that moment, a girl, who was standing beside them, asked.

    She was either Vincy or X¡¯s ssmate.

    She looked rather pretty too.

    It became clear that X had talked to her about Gerald back during their high school days together.

    It was because Gerald noticed that the girl was looking at him in a rather nonchnt andzy manner.

    Maybe there was something on his face?

    After that girl looked at him as she pouted. She seemed to be looking down on him.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Vincy would never talk about these things, but the same could not be said with X.

    ¡°Yes, I am. We were in thepetition team back when we were in high school!¡±

    Gerald still smiled and said.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, I didn¡¯t manage to ask you. Do you have a girlfriend? If not, I can introduce you to

    one!¡±

    Vincy replied.

    It seemed like Gerald had a girlfriend. But frankly speaking, it did not appear to Vincy that he was in a

    romantic rtionship. Vincy did not have any ulterior motives when she said that. She assumed that

    Gerald might be lying to others about having a girlfriend to protect his dignity as a man. This was partly

    why she wanted to get him a girlfriend.

    ¡°Come on! Of course, he doesn¡¯t have one. Gerald, why don¡¯t you consider Yasmina? Yasmina,

    although Gerald is poor, he¡¯s an honest man. Didn¡¯t your mom say that she¡¯ll introduce you to an

    honest man? He¡¯ll heed your orders like a dog after you get married. Don¡¯t find someone who¡¯s like

    your ex-husband!¡±

    X teased and said.

    ¡°s! X, if you¡¯re being like this, I¡¯m going to get angry. You¡¯re so bad!¡±

    Yasmina Wale started teasing X yfully.

    Yasmina the divorcee was looking down on Gerald.

    Gerald could only smile bitterly and shake his head when he realized what was happening.

    At that moment.

    ¡°X, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t youing up?¡±

    They heard a hearty and clear voice. It wasn¡¯t long before they saw a handsome man in a tailored suit

    walking towards them¡­

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 735

    ¡°Leon! Oh, I just bumped into a ssmate of mine.¡±

    X waved her hands at Leon affectionately. Clearly, he was her boyfriend.

    At that moment, Vincy said, ¡°X, didn¡¯t you say that you have an additional admission ticket just now?

    Hey maybe we can give it to Gerald. We haven¡¯t met each other for so many years, I guess we can

    totally sit together and talk about our golden days!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± X averted her eyes. ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll let Gerald tag along. We can bring him along so that

    he can get a taste of the good life!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, we¡¯ll give you a ticket. Come with us!¡±

    X said.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have anything going on, do you?¡±

    Vincy tugged at Gerald¡¯s arm and said.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Gerald nodded slightly and agreed to go.

    If X was the only one who invited him, he would¡¯ve turned them down instantly.

    But he had a rather good rtionship with Vincy. Besides, Gerald was waiting for updates from his

    subordinates. He might as well have fun in the process of waiting.

    They took the elevator together and went straight to the second floor of the hotel.

    There was arge hall.

    It was dedicated to holding gatherings or parties.

    The ce was considered a very high-end hotel in Howard County.

    Everyone showed their admission ticket before they entered the hall.

    There were a lot of people.

    It seemed to be the type of party that was held before themencement of some kind ofrge

    project.

    At least this was what Gerald understood from X¡¯s brief exnation.

    In other words, without money or the right ties, an ordinary Joe would never be able to attend such

    parties.

    X¡¯s boyfriend¡ªLeon, fit right into such an environment like a hand in a glove.

    He knew a lot of the attendees. After he greeted his friends, he sat down at a table.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± X asked.

    Gerald sat down beside Vincy and Lennard.

    ¡°What do you mean what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    Gerald shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You! Go and sit over there! You think you have the right to sit here?¡±

    X started acting oddly since she entered the hall, There had been a very obvious change in her

    attitude towards Gerald.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    This was in spite of the fact that she was the one who had given the admission ticket to him.

    Gerald then turned towards the direction in which X was pointing at. That table was in a corner, and

    the people who sat there were probably the drivers or secretaries of the attendees.

    Clearly, X felt that Gerald had no right to sit with her at the same table.

    However, X¡¯s voice had attracted the attention of the surrounding attendees. He was being

    humiliated in front of everyone, and it was clearly embarrassing for him.

    Vincy became quite anxious, and she wanted to persuade X to stop what she was doing.

    But Gerald did not want to put Vincy in a difficult position. Heughed bitterly once before he went over

    to that table.

    ¡°X, what¡¯s wrong with you? You treated Gerald normally before we came in here. Why are you

    making a fool out of him in front of everybody?¡± asked Vincy in an anxious tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to make a fool of him in front of everyone. I want him to experience that kind of

    thing!¡±

    Suddenly, X started ring at Gerald coldly.

    ¡°Why? Gerald didn¡¯t offend you did he? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s because of that trivial affair from back

    then!¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 736

    Vincy was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After all, she was the one who invited Gerald. But

    now her two best friends were in a squabble with each other, so it was only natural that she started

    feeling anxious about it.

    ¡°A trivial affair? Vincy, do you really think that what happened during our high school days was just a

    trivial affair?¡±

    Seems like X still harbored resentment towards Gerald for what had happened ages ago.

    ¡°You remember thepetition we participated in that year, and we won. After we came back, the

    school treated the twenty of us to a meal in the city. After the meal, there were only a few of us left.

    Hence, we yed truth or dare. I was defeated, so I had to choose a person there to confess my love

    to. Did you forget about that?¡±

    X said.

    ¡°Of course I remember it. I know that you didn¡¯t like Gerald back then. But in order to y safe, you

    confessed your love to him. Still remember how he just came back from helping out the teacher when

    you did that. You told him that you liked him!¡±

    Vincy recalled the incident which happened in the past.

    ¡°But in the end, Gerald said that we were unsuited for each other in front of everyone. I was left

    speechless and helpless. I can¡¯t believe that the loser really thought that I liked him! I get furious every

    time I remember his face when he said that to me. All of the students in our ss pointed their fingers

    andughed at me. They joked that even a person like Gerald didn¡¯t like me. The boy who I truly had a

    crush on was just there at the side. Do you know how great a humiliation I was forced to ept?¡±

    X said.

    ¡°But do you know why Gerald imed that you were unsuited for each other? It¡¯s because Gerald felt

    that he was poor and that he was not a match for you. You¡¯re overthinking things. Besides, he also

    knew that your feelings weren¡¯t genuine, so perhaps he blurted out things that he didn¡¯t mean to say.

    Didn¡¯t you always dislike him because he¡¯s poor? You didn¡¯t even want to sit beside him in the car.

    That¡¯s why Gerald was afraid of you!¡±

    Vincy quickly made up an exnation to calm X down.

    ¡°What? That loser! I must make him regret it! Besides, I was not the only one who disliked him because

    he was poor. Vincy, weren¡¯t you the same? Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice. You liked Gerald during that

    time. But you didn¡¯t want to go into a rtionship because of how broke he was back then, didn¡¯t you!?¡±

    X was just a bbermouth. The moment she started talking, she would talk about literally

    everything.

    What she said made Vincy blush. She had just blurted out the thing which haunted Vincy¡¯s mind to this

    day.

    On the other hand, Lennard¡¯s facial expression turned sour all of a sudden. ¡®No wonder Vincy turned

    me down when I confessed to her back then. I had no idea that she liked Gerald at that time.¡¯

    Then, he recalled how nice Vincy had been treating Gerald. So that was why she acted in such a

    friendly manner towards him?

    Lennard¡¯s eyes were filled with a tinge of jealousy.

    It was totally a different thing now. Previously, Lennard did not intervene when Vincy was being nice to

    Gerald. It was because he didn¡¯t even see Gerald as a rival in love. No way in a million years Vincy

    would fall for Gerald, right?

    But now, the realization made Lennard¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    It turns out, things had been that way all this while.

    Lennard looked at Vincy. Her face was flushed red, which only served to confirm his fears.

    What X said had hit Vincy¡¯s sore spot.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    X was right. Vincy did like Gerald back in high school.

    But Gerald was poor. Vincy did give it a try. But doubts started to spring up when she thought further

    about it.

    ¡®How would my ssmates view me? What would they say about me?¡¯

    In the end, she did not reach that stage, and she gave up the chance to deepen her rtionship with

    Gerald.

    But it did not stop Vincy from wishing that Gerald would be much better.

    Doubt, even if only present in one party¡¯s mind in a romantic rtionship, was enough to sink the ship

    sooner orter.

    At that moment, the atmosphere became weird.

    Gerald did not hear the conversation between X and Vincy.

    But the driver beside him said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chairman Lighton¡¯s son¡ªLeon? My chairman said that Leon

    came today, representing his father. He asked us to go and be nice to him, wants us to express our

    gratitude to him. After all, Chairman Lighton was the reason why we had so many projects waiting for

    us. People like them will forever rule over us regr folks, doncha think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chairman Wacket even made it clear that we should at least go and give him a toast to

    show our sincerity and gratitude!¡±

    A few of the drivers and secretaries discussed.

    Leon¡¯s family had their ownpany. It was rather normal for them to have certain kinds of

    cooperation and partnership with otherpanies, it wasn¡¯t umon for thesepanies to

    be dependent on them for financial or capital support.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to suck up to him.

    ¡°Fine. Since they¡¯ve said it explicitly let¡¯s go there together before the event starts!¡±

    A female secretary said.

    Then, that group of people stood up directly.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t yin¡¯ with us brother?¡±

    At that moment, the driver, who was sitting beside Gerald, patted Gerald¡¯s shoulder lightly.

    Clearly, Gerald was being treated as a driver by these folks¡­

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 737

    ¡°Like hell, I¡¯m going!¡±

    Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go. Why are you putting up a show?¡±

    A female secretary said in dissatisfaction.

    After that, they went to the desk where Leon was sitting to give him a toast.

    Seeing that everyone came to give a toast to her boyfriend, X peeked at Gerald coldly, who was

    sitting there all alone.

    She badly wanted to enjoy the look of humiliation and uneasiness on Gerald¡¯s face.

    ¡®How dare you reject me that year! Look at the difference between you and me!

    ¡®No, look at the disparity between you and my boyfriend!¡¯

    ¡®Do you really think that I invited you out of goodwill?

    ¡®You¡¯re wrong!¡¯

    X wanted to humiliate Gerald deliberately. She thought that the humiliation he suffered would be

    greater if the environment they were in was grander.

    She usually did not have the chance to experience that kind of pleasure from revenge.

    On the other hand, Vincy saw Gerald sitting there alone. It became clear to her that X invited him

    here just to embarrass him.

    She wanted to go and keep Geraldpany.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Atst, Lennard grabbed Vincy¡¯s arm savagely.

    Vincy never expected to see Lennard act like this.

    She realized that what X said just now might have influenced Lennard.

    So Vincy refrained from saying anything else.

    At that moment, there were a lot of people from the neighboring tables who came to toast Leon and

    X.

    While attending to these people, X stole a nce at Gerald.

    The more she looked at him, the happier she became.

    But in that instant.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted.

    The person who shouted was a middle-aged man. He was surrounded by a lot of people, and he

    seemed like a very influential person.

    The entire hall went silent after that.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    All of them turned towards him.

    ¡°It really is Mr. Crawford!¡±

    At that moment, another middle-aged man yelled out.

    Soon, there were more than ten sharply-dressed men heading towards the end of the hall hastily.

    And they were rushing towards none other than Gerald.

    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Chairman Gordon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Chairman Gordon and the others. Why are they heading towards that table?¡±

    ¡°Wait, look at that! It¡¯s not only Chairman Gordon. Chairman Lighton, Chairman Wacket, and Chairman

    Quarterman have gone there too. It seems like they¡¯re ted too!¡±

    Lots of people present in the hall knew who Chairman Gordon was.

    These chairmen could be considered the most distinguished guests of the entire party.

    What did it mean?

    It was just like what happened just now. The moment they spoke, all of the others stopped talking and

    listened to them.

    At that moment, they looked at each other.

    On the other hand, the people who were sitting at X¡¯s table were stupefied too.

    It was more so with X. She had been staring at Gerald the entire time. Hence, she noticed it right

    away when the men were rushing towards him.

    She nearly choked on her red wine.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford? What¡¯s happening? What kind of status and identity does Chairman Gordon have? Why

    does he know who Gerald is? He¡¯s nothing but a loser, right?¡±

    X wondered in surprise.

    The pleasure which she gained from her revenge just now had faded away instantly.

    She started shifting around anxiously.

    Vincy looked over too. She was filled with a sense of excitement inwardly for some unknown reason.

    Lennard on the other hand, felt his jealousy grow stronger.

    That group of people who approached Leon peered in Gerald¡¯s direction. What exactly was

    happening?

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    That group of people stopped in front of Gerald. Gerald was astonished since he did not know any of

    them.

    ¡°D*mn! What¡¯s going on? Chairman Gordon went there to greet him, but that guy doesn¡¯t even know

    who Chairman Gordon is!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating! How impolite can that boy be! Who taught him his manners?¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 738

    ¡°I think that Chairman Gordon might have mistaken him for someone else. Or is that guy a driver of

    some kind of big shot? How is it possible? The most distinguished person who hase here today is

    Chairman Gordon, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The others started to discuss ceaselessly.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you must¡¯ve been so busy that you¡¯ve forgotten about it. You might have forgotten about

    me. You don¡¯t know me, but I know you. Haha! Here is my name card.¡±

    Chairman Gordon smiled happily and said.

    Before this, it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to have any kind of contact with Mr. Crawford. But he

    was the host of this event today, so the tables have turned in his favor. Surprisingly, Mr. Crawford

    chose to attend this event of his without prior notification.

    Gerald took the name card and nced at it. Chairman Gordon was involved in the development of

    real estate.

    He found the name of Chairman Gordon¡¯spany rather familiar.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we met each other during Miss Larson¡¯s birthday party the other day. We attended that

    party too. We gained three projects in the development of Serene County as a result! Haha!¡±

    Chairman Gordon said.

    ¡°Oh! I remember you now. Chairman Gordon, nice to meet you.¡±

    Gerald still did not remember who he was. But it would have been rather awkward if they continued to

    dwell on that issue.

    Hence, he started putting up an act.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, let me give you a toast!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, let me give you a toast too!¡±

    At that moment, the chairmen raised their wine sses to give Gerald a toast.

    After Gerald took a sip of his drink, Chairman Gordon invited Gerald to take the front seat, but no

    matter how they persuaded him, he didn¡¯t seem like he was interested.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Gerald imed that it was fine sitting at his current spot.

    Seeing how reluctant Gerald was about switching tables, Chairman Gordon found it a pity, but he did

    not continue to persuade Gerald.

    Gerald then asked Chairman Gordon to go ahead with his business. They could interact with each

    otherter if there was anything else.

    Chairman Gordon agreed to his suggestion in less than a second.

    After clinking sses with Gerald onest time, they left.

    X was stupefied when she saw that.

    ¡°How is this even possible? Why does Chairman Gordon know Gerald? And why is he so respectful of

    him?¡±

    X wanted to make use of such a grand asion to humiliate Gerald that day.

    She wanted to take revenge on Gerald for humiliating her in the past.

    But now, X became the one who was humiliated.

    The more she yearned to take revenge on Gerald, the more humiliated she felt.

    Leon only had the right to give a toast to Chairman Gordon and Chairman Wacket as a representative

    of his father. But those men were too busy talking to Gerald to even notice him.

    Only a person who experienced this first hand could understand how painful this stung.

    On the contrary, Vincy¡¯s eyes brightened. She was pleasantly surprised by Gerald¡¯s interaction with the

    chairmen.

    Complex emotions were swelling up within Vincy¡¯s heart.

    At that moment, X was in no mood to have a drink. She plopped down on her seat with a gloomy

    expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Vincy, did you hear what Chairman Gordon and the others said to Gerald just now?¡±

    X asked anxiously.

    Vincy shook her head.

    ¡°I heard parts of it. Sounded like they were talking about projects in Serene County. That¡¯s Gerald¡¯s and

    our hometown. Looks like we¡¯re to expect great development in that region. Could it be that Gerald got

    to know Chairman Gordon from back then?¡±

    Lennard said with irritation present in his voice.

    ¡°But Chairman Gordon doesn¡¯t necessarily have to give a toast to Gerald, does he?¡±

    X said anxiously.

    She acted quite anxious as if Gerald had stolen something precious from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it either. Let¡¯s ask about it from our high school ssmates. Maybe they know a

    thing or two about it. Let me ask them and see how it goes!¡±

    In that instant, Lennard inquired about that in their ss¡¯s group chat.

    X waited for her answer nervously.

    ¡°D*mn! There¡¯s indeed someone who knows about it!¡±

    Suddenly, Lennard became quite lively and excited.

    ¡°Turns out Gerald has a childhood friend who¡¯s very powerful and influential within Serene County. His

    friend has even established arge auto tradepany, and that guy apparently has a lot of

    connections with great people!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Do you mean that Gerald knows Chairman Gordon just because of this childhood friend of his?¡±

    X asked.

    ¡°It must be so. It¡¯s because a ssmate of ours heard rumors of how powerful his childhood friend is!¡±

    Lennard said.

    ¡°Fck! Now that is scary. Dmn it! Why is Gerald so lucky?¡±

    X was still quite furious.

    The host of the party finally appeared onstage.

    Projected onto the screen was the image of arge vi with exceptionally magnificent architecture.

    Everyone did not know why therge vi was shown, but it was clear that they were stunned by its

    grandiose appearance.

    X covered her mouth. ¡°Damn, look at how grand that structure is! It¡¯s even built on top of the

    mountain!¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 739

    Vincy, Lennard and the others were clearly charmed by the Mountain Top Vi which was shown on the

    screen.

    ¡°Howe there¡¯s a vi like that in Mayberry? Vincy, why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?¡±

    X said in surprise.

    Vincy nodded in response. ¡°This is the first time seeing it too. But it seems like I¡¯ve heard about a vi

    called Mountain Top Vi in Mayberry. Apparently, it costs around one hundred fifty million dors!¡±

    ¡°One hundred fifty million dors?¡±

    X bit her lips slightly. ¡°How tremendously rich that person must be!¡±

    ¡°This is Mountain Top Vi in Mayberry. Ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯ve seen it now. I think it¡¯s time I

    reveal the reason behind holding this party today. We have outstanding people and beautiful scenery

    here in Howard County. My group ns to establish a vi like the one I¡¯m showing here in Howard

    County!¡±

    Chairman Gordon said.

    The moment he said that there was an uproar below the stage.

    ¡°If there¡¯s such a magnificent Mountain Top Vi in Howard County, then it¡¯ll be really awesome!¡±

    ¡°I wonder how much it¡¯ll cost, but for sure it¡¯s gonna be more than ny million dors!¡±

    The others said.

    Chairman Gordon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rather embarrassing if I mention it now. Actually, we n to

    take close-up shots of the magnificence of Mountain Top Vi in Mayberry. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have

    free ess to it. We did, however, manage to get a couple of shots of it from multiple angles. You can

    take a look at them first!¡±

    Chairman Gordon was indeed an expert in marketing.

    A vi like that could only be afforded by the filthy rich and the most effective way to promote it was

    through the young masters of the elite families. If they spread the news of this project around their

    social circles, it would undoubtedly create support for their uing project of building a second

    Mountain Top Vi in Howard County.

    This was the main reason why Chairman Gordon decided to host this event today.

    Seeing how astonished everyone was, Chairman Gordon was very satisfied.

    He switched to the next picture, which showed the front-view of the mansion.

    There was a long staircase that wound its way to the top of the mountain.

    Besides, there was also something else that surprised the crowd.

    There were people in the photograph.

    They could see that there were a lot of luxury cars which were parked at the foot of the mountain.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    There wererge groups of bodyguards in ck suits, standing at both sides of the staircase with their

    hands behind their backs.

    This sort of scenery could only be found in movies where they depicted the ultra-rich.

    X¡¯s eyes were glued onto the dazzling appearance of the mansion.

    She paid close attention to the people in the photograph.

    At that moment, the bodyguards in ck suits had their eyes fixed on a youngster who was walking

    slowly at the top of the mountain.

    Unfortunately, the others could only see the person¡¯s back because of the angle of the shot.

    Obviously, Chairman Gordon took those photographs himself when he attended Miss Larson¡¯s birthday

    party.

    ¡°Who is that kid?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Look at the splendor! He¡¯s certainly the owner of Mountain Top Vi!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s what we call life! That¡¯s the way one should live one¡¯s life! How enviable!¡±

    The others started singing praises ceaselessly.

    After X watched at it for a short while, she was stunned.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    However, X seemed to be afraid of something, but she did not say anything.

    Vincy tugged at X¡¯s arm slightly. ¡°X! X, hurry up and take a look! Doesn¡¯t he look like Gerald

    the more you look at it? Have you noticed it as well?¡±

    ¡°Ah? How could it be him? At best, he just looks vaguely simr to Gerald. How is it even possible that

    Gerald can afford to buy such an expensive vi?¡±

    X said.

    No doubt, X was not mentally prepared for the truth. ¡®What if that person is indeed Gerald? I might

    go andmit suicide. Haha! Thank God that isn¡¯t possible!¡¯

    ¡°No! I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s Gerald. Let me ask him about it!¡±

    X sounded excited.

    Soon she turned around and looked toward Gerald.

    And X also turned towards where Gerald was.

    But both women were surprised at the same time. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s Gerald?¡±

    ¡°He was still here a while ago. Where did he go?¡± X wondered.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 740

    ¡°Humph! I know, Gerald must¡¯ve been weirded out from sitting there all alone. I bet he ran away all on

    his own! That scaredy-cat!¡±

    X seemed to have found something which she could rant on and on about.

    Vincy only shook her head slightly in resignation.

    Currently, she wanted to give Gerald a call and ask him where he had gone. But after seeing how

    infuriated Lennard appeared, she refrained from making that call.

    Gerald finally knew about the theme of Chairman Gordon¡¯s party that day when Chairman Gordon

    mentioned Mountain Top Vi in Mayberry.

    He was afraid that things would get awkward if he lingered around there any longer.

    It would be bad if the others recognized him.

    Especially in front of X.

    Gerald walked out of the hall before crap hit the fan.

    After all, he went there to have some fun at Vincy¡¯s request.

    But he still had a lot of things which he needed to deal with, which was partly why he couldn¡¯t stay there

    for very long.

    He was about to return to his room when he received a call from one of his subordinates.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s our fault. At first, we found where that maid was, so we rushed there quickly. But at

    last¡­ Atst, that old maid was picked up by someone else before us!¡±

    Since they had obtained the clues, it became easy for them to pinpoint where that maid was.

    But it was beyond Gerald¡¯s expectation that someone else would beat them to it despite how careful he

    had been acting. He even sent his subordinates out swiftly after they received the news.

    Resentment filled Gerald¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Who picked her up?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating at the moment. But we¡¯re sure that there¡¯s another group of people who were

    competing with us to locate where this maid is!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I see. I¡¯ll send more men over quickly. Hurry up and investigate it!¡±

    Gerald hung up the phone. He was now put in a rather difficult position.

    ¡®Why is it so hard to track down a single person!?¡±

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Just when Gerald was about to go upstairs.

    There was a female voice behind him, calling after him.

    She sounded slightly surprised.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Gerald turned around, and he was slightly shocked too.

    There were a lot of new faces in the hotel lobby.

    They were a group of bodyguards in ck suits, and they all wore sunsses despite being indoors.

    They seemed quite powerful.

    There might be more than thirty of them.

    If Gerald did not see the two girls who were standing in the middle of the men, he would have thought

    that they were his subordinates.

    Those two girls were none other than Jasmine and Mindy.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Gerald smiled and said.

    If he recalled correctly, this should be the second instance where he saw Jasmine appearing with such

    arge splendor.

    Gerald became quite sensitive all of a sudden.

    ¡®It seems illogical. Both Jasmine and Mindy are total nerds. They hardly skip a lesson, even if they were

    forced to. So why are they here today?¡¯ he wondered to himself.

    But Gerald quickly realized what was going on.

    Both Jasmine and Mindy belonged to the Fenderson family.

    Xara belonged to the Fenderson family too.

    The group of people who were looking for Xara¡¯s maid should be Jasmine and her subordinates.

    ¡°What a surprise, to bump into you here. Why did youe to Howard County?¡±

    Mindy asked curiously.

    A frown appeared on her face momentster. Both Mindy and Jasmine nced at each other. Their

    eyes then scanned Gerald from head-to-toe.

    Being stared at by those two women made Gerald slightly nervous.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening? Am I exposed? How is it possible?¡¯

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 741

    ¡°I know it, Gerald. Is it because of the two-day outing in Howard County that Marven organized for

    tomorrow morning? Have the two of youe here in advance?¡±

    Mindy asked.

    ¡°Ah? Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that Marven isn¡¯t here yet. I came beforehand just to book the hotel room.

    What a coincidence to see you here as well! Could it be that you came here early just because you

    want to sightsee around here?¡±

    Gerald took a nce at the bodyguards who were brought by Jasmine.

    ¡°Marven told me that you liked traveling.¡±

    Gerald thought that both Mindy and Jasmine had discovered that he was there to look for the maid too.

    It was why he acted anxiously for a moment. However, hearing their answer made him heave a long

    sigh in relief.

    He then took the chance to get off the hook.

    ¡°Tsk! What are you talking about? We¡¯re not good-for-nothings after all. We¡¯re just¡­¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Mindy rolled her eyes at Gerald. She wanted to exin herself.

    But Jasmine shot a nce at Mindy quickly to warn her against doing so. It seemed like she was

    saying with her eyes, ¡°Mindy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you speak so much?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mindy realized instantly that she had acted imprudently.

    Actually, it was not all Mindy¡¯s fault.

    Despite the fact that both Mindy and Jasmine had always maintained a cool and aloof demeanor, they

    understood each and every ssmate well.

    They did not show it explicitly, but they always gossiped about things like that just like the other girls

    either when they were walking home, or when they were actually at home.

    They would discuss the funny things which happened in ss, the handsome boys they saw and the

    men who, although not as handsome, were extremely nice to them.

    They gossiped about nearly every ssmate.

    No matter how extraordinary their experiences were, they were still youngdies through and through.

    Currently, their topic of discussion was about Ferald. After all, they were rather well-exposed to his real

    identity.

    They had be quite familiar with Gerald.

    Secondly, the feelings Gerald gave them were clearly iparable with the other guys.

    It was part of the reason why Mindy was so shocked when she naturally struck up a conversation with

    Gerald so effortlessly.

    She shut her mouth hastily.

    On the other hand, Jasmine only stole a nce at Gerald before heading upstairs with their henchmen.

    Gerald was baffled.

    ¡®Something¡¯s weird. If Jasmine beat me to it and found the maid first, she should have already left this

    ce, no?¡¯

    ¡®Why is she still here in Howard County?

    ¡®If Jasmine isn¡¯t the one who brought that maid away, then who could it be?

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯m gonna have to wait for the return of my subordinates before I get to know more about

    the nitty-gritty details of the situation.¡¯

    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m truly sorry. I was too excited to hold myself back just now. I can¡¯t believe I spoke to

    Gerald about so many things!¡±

    After they entered the room, Mindy held Jasmine¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Be careful next time. Although we have more freedom nowpared to the past, we still have

    to keep a low profile!¡±

    Jasmine smiled bitterly and said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll definitely not repeat my mistake the next time around!¡±

    Mindy stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°This mission is clearly dangerous but we managed to get through it without mishap. However, I still

    can¡¯tprehend why she¡¯s so stubborn! Is that box so important to her? Where can we find it for her?

    Jasmine, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Mindy asked.

    But Jasmine gave Mindy a re again. ¡°Mindy, I truly regret bringing you with me. Why do you have to

    say everything out loud every time!? Be careful that walls have ears.¡±

    Mindy stuck out her tongue again before she covered her mouth immediately.

    ¡°From now on, I want to resume my old self and be cold and aloof. I won¡¯t say much from now on!¡±

    Mindy said.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 742

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like that. Ah, to be frank, tracking a thing down is easy peasy. What I¡¯m worried

    about now is that there¡¯s indeed another group of influential people who shares the same aim as us. As

    if that isn¡¯t bad enough, it seems that their level of expertise is on par with the professionals we have on

    our team. That¡¯s what I need to worry about!¡±

    Jasmine massaged her brow ridge as she said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re a step ahead of them. But it¡¯s not as

    useful as you think. We¡¯re out in the open but our enemies are still well-hidden from us. There¡¯s a

    possibility that they¡¯llunch a surprise attack at any moment. Worse still, our Fenderson family might

    be exposed just like that. We don¡¯t even know who they are. That¡¯s why I have been acting gloomy and

    anxious all this while!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Is that so? Now that¡¯s easy peasy. I have a way!¡±

    Mindy said happily.

    ¡°You?¡± Jasmine smiled slightly.

    ¡°Hmph! Jasmine, you might think that I¡¯m a carefree girl. But I¡¯m quite smart too. This is more or less

    like the Werewolf Game I love ying!¡±

    Mindy said.

    Jasmine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very easy. Currently, aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing yourself the most? Let¡¯s find something to

    conceal you. After that, we can stir up confusion among their ranks. That way, you¡¯ll be hidden in the

    dark. Our Fenderson family will be hidden in the dark too. You just need to act the way you usually do!¡±

    Mindy said.

    ¡°What you said is rather logical. You mean that we don¡¯t have to rack our brains to fight against that

    group of people? However, we need to find another person to act as a ruse. We might even get the

    chance to lure out the people who are hiding in the dark at first.¡±

    Jasmine was quickly catching on.

    Mindy snapped her fingers. ¡°Bingo! That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Ah! But where should we find a person like that? Who is the most suited to draw the others¡¯ attention

    away?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Jasmine thought about it.

    Mindy pouted as her brain churned away.

    But soon, Mindy pped her forehead.

    ¡°Haha! I know who we should look for!¡±

    Mindy said.

    Jasmine said helplessly, ¡°Are you going to say Gerald?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s look for Gerald. He¡¯s the most suitable person for this role. Jasmine, why don¡¯t you

    look at it this way. We did talk about Gerald before. Despite how handsome and charming he looks,

    he¡¯s a bit of a dork too. Despite the low profile he keeps, he¡¯s super-rich, which I¡¯m guessing is the

    reason why he knows so many distinguished people in Salford Province. Those are truly Gerald¡¯s

    inherent advantages!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Gerald might catch our enemies off guard if he steps forward!¡±

    Jasmine nodded.

    ¡°What you said is true. After thinking about it, Gerald is truly the most suitable person. But this is pretty

    risky as well. Is it alright to get him involved in this? Besides, will Gerald agree to do so?¡±

    Mindy chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way!¡±

    Mindy averted her gaze but it was clear that she had a n brewing silently.

    When the sky outside was getting darker, Mindy snuck up to the door to Gerald¡¯s room.

    Mindy faced no problems when inquiring about where Gerald was staying.

    She knocked on the door.

    Gerald opened the door and took a look. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He was quite surprised.

    It was beyond his expectation that an ice-queen would appear standing before him at this time of day.

    Mindy chuckled. ¡°Are you surprised? I came to meet you because I need your help with something!¡±

    Mindy said.

    ¡°You need my help with something?¡±

    Gerald knowing their true identity did nothing to help. Rather, it further added to his confusion when he

    heard that statement.

    Logically, if they indeed belonged to the Fenderson family, Mindy should have been able to do

    whatever she wanted to do without much hindrance.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s inconvenient to talk about it here. Let¡¯s go upstairs to my room!¡± Mindy said.

    ¡°Do you want me to go to your room? It¡¯s such ate hour. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise move for me to

    make.¡±

    Gerald said in surprise.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 743

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re overthinking this!¡±

    Mindy dragged Gerald out of the room directly.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Gerald was quite curious too. ¡®Why? Does Mindy want to meet me? What is this about?¡¯

    After they entered the room, Mindy signaled for Gerald to shut his mouth.

    ¡°Mindy, are you back?¡±

    At that moment, they heard Jasmine¡¯s voice from the bathroom.

    After that, Jasmine opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.

    The next moment, Gerald was stunned by what he saw.

    He saw Jasmine¡¯s ck hair hanging loosely around her neck. At that moment, she only wore top

    pajamas, and her fair and curvaceous legs were exposed.

    Clearly, she had juste out of the shower. She was using the towel to dry her hair as she spoke to

    Mindy.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    What surprised her was the sight of Gerald standing in the middle of the room, staring at her with his

    eyes wide open.

    Jasmine¡¯s cute face became flushed red instantly. She immediately dashed back into the bathroom to

    hide.

    Certainly, she had never appeared like that in front of any man, even when she was just a child.

    Jasmine had always felt that the things rted to love, and the ambiguous rtionship between man

    and woman to be rather intangible concepts.

    It was because she never had much contact with any men.

    At that moment, she became extremely nervous. She hid inside the bathroom, and her heart was

    pumping against her ribcage.

    ¡°Mindy, why did you bring him to my room?¡±

    They heard Jasmine¡¯s voice from the bathroom. She burst into a fit of rage out of embarrassment.

    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s the problem with that? How else could we get Gerald to help us out?¡±

    Although the turnout of events wasn¡¯t as Mindy had expected, it was still good nheless.

    In her mind, Gerald should have walked straight into the scene where Jasmine was having a bath while

    being stark naked.

    Although Jasmine knew that Mindy sometimes did things without thinking things through, it was beyond

    her expectation that Mindy would fool around like that.

    Mindy chucked. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t fool around anymore. Gerald, we asked you toe here because we

    really need your help with something. Currently, you¡¯re the only one out of all our ssmates who has

    the capabilities to do so.¡±

    Mindy said.

    At that moment, Jasmine had changed into a long dress. She walked out of the bathroom.

    After she red at Mindy sternly, she nced at Gerald rather gloomily.

    Gerald was quite awkward.

    He touched his nose and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s rather simple. We need you to act on our behalf!¡±

    Mindy continued, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you. Besides, I¡¯m aware of what you saw just now. If you don¡¯t

    want to help us even though I know that you¡¯re capable of doing it, how could you possibly make up to

    Jasmine for what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°Mindy, what kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Jasmine said in resignation.

    Gerald smiled bitterly.

    Actually, he did intend to help them.

    That was the best chance to approach them. Besides, it was highly likely that Xara¡¯s maid was with

    them at the moment.

    Gerald wanted the chance so badly.

    At that moment, he asked, ¡°Tell me. What do you want me to look for?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I remember that our ssmates want toe here for a trip tomorrow. How about this? Bring

    along some reliable and capable people. After that, we¡¯ll go to a spot together. It¡¯s just that simple. Of

    course, you¡¯re gonna be the one to take up that role and look for the specific item for us!¡±

    Mindy said.

    Gerald paused for a moment. It seemed like it was impossible for him to know what they were referring

    to.

    He probably would have to wait until he sees it himself to know what they were talking about.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 744

    Gerald then nodded. ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    After he left, Jasmine pinched Mindy¡¯s ear. ¡°You! Why you! You wicked girl! Luckily, thank goodness I

    had my top on just now. If not for that, you¡¯ll definitely!¡±

    When Jasmine thought about the awkward situation she found herself in moments ago, it only then did

    fear start taking hold of her. She had nothing but resentment for Mindy following what she did.

    ¡°There, there. Didn¡¯t I aplish my mission? My hunch was right after all. Gerald does like you. I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯re unaware of it. I mean, his eyes were practically all over you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you bring it up again? I¡¯ll smother you to death!¡±

    ¡­

    In a manor.

    There were around five luxury cars that rolled through the front gates.

    After that, a group of people filed out of their respective vehicles and headed straight for the entrance

    of the building.

    ¡°Master Yael, all the helpers are here.¡±

    A person who looked like a butler led the group of people into the grand building.

    ¡°Master Yael, nice to meet you. Can you perhaps tell us why Mr. Long asked us toe here?¡±

    The person who spoke was a foreigner. But his eyes were fierce and cold. It seemed almost as if his

    emotions had been strangled to death a long time ago.

    ¡°Hmph! Of course! I¡¯m sure Yunus has told you about it before this. Now that you¡¯re all here, you have

    to heed my everymand. Let me be frank with you. I require your assistance in kidnapping a certain

    individual.¡±

    Master Yael was Yael Schuyler.

    At that moment, he appeared to be deeply aggrieved.

    The butler handed a photograph to the person who appeared to be the leader of the group.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a woman. Master Yael, do you have to get so many people involved in this?¡±

    The youth who appeared to be the leader put the photograph aside with a disdainful expression.

    ¡°Underestimating your enemy will bring you nowhere. This woman is unapproachable even if we sent

    more than a dozen strong but ordinary men!¡±

    Yael said, ¡°Besides, you need to use some tactics to outwit her to be on the safe side of things. Of

    course, you just need to bring her over to the appointed ce. I¡¯ll be the one to handle the rest!¡±

    The few assassins looked at each other in dismay. They then nodded slightly.

    ¡°Floyd, go and prepare for their living arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Yael!¡±

    After they left, an old man came out from a dark corner of the room. Only one half of his face was

    visible, the rest shrouded in darkness. He crossed his arms over his chest.

    ¡°Julian, is it really necessary for me to rely on these men? As strong as that woman may be, it¡¯ll be

    easier than ABC for me to bring her to her knees!¡±

    Yael said in a resentful tone.

    ¡°You are correct, but not entirely. Should this incident be revealed to the Fenderson family, the Schuyler

    family would inevitably be in for a bad time. It¡¯s only wise for us to use these men to our advantage!¡±

    That old man said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I wonder what¡¯s up with the Fenderson family. Isn¡¯t Jasmine supposed to be grounded

    at all times? Surprisingly, they¡¯ve allowed her toe to Howard County for something. My

    subordinates inquired about it and apparently, they¡¯re here to look for something. I don¡¯t know what

    they¡¯re looking for!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Yael said, ¡°But my dad asked me to investigate it thoroughly. Hmph! Jasmine, you¡¯ve never cared

    about me, so don¡¯t me me for being cruel. This time around, I swear that I¡¯ll make you my woman!¡±

    He then thought of the day when Jasmine pped him in front of everyone.

    That stinging sensation of humiliation soon engulfed him.

    Now, he could create some trouble for the Fenderson family if he kidnapped Jasmine. Besides, a weak

    point had already revealed itself to Yael for him to exploit and infiltrate the Fenderson family¡ªMindy.

    It was, as they say, ¡°killing two birds with one stone¡±.

    Julian was right. He could be hidden in the dark naturally if he asked for help from Yunus from Yanken.

    He could also act ording to the circumstances.

    Both Yunus and Yael had known each other for a long time now.

    After all, both of them could be considered as famous rich heirs. It was natural that they corresponded

    with each other frequently in the past.

    At that moment, another luxury car rolled to a stop outside the door.

    Yael looked outside. He then smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yunus hase!¡±

    ¡°Yael, it¡¯s been a long while since west met each other. How are you?¡± Yunus greeted while strutting

    into the building confidently with both hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 745

    ¡°Yunus! Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time since west met! I was delighted when you said you were

    coming to see me!¡± eximed Yael with a beaming smile the moment he saw Yunus.

    ¡°By the way, how are your parents at home? There was a time when my old man kept bugging me to

    go to Yanken to pay your dad a visit!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for asking, Yael. They¡¯re alright!¡±

    Yunus said.

    Yael gestured for Yunus to take a seat. ¡°What happened? I heard that your dad punished you? Did he

    ground you for half a month?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t wanna talk about it. I get pissed every time I talk about that incident. By the way, Yael,

    let¡¯s talk about your affair. I¡¯ve brought my men with me. I believe you¡¯ve met them too. They¡¯re all from

    North Africa, and all experts in their own fields!¡±

    ¡°I did meet them just now. Yunus, I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s celebrate and pray for the sess of your mission tomorrow!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Marven and the others came too.

    Gerald had made the necessary arrangementsst night, and he asked Marven to bring along around

    five reliable men.

    Marven treated his words seriously of course.

    He delegated the task of leading the tour group to another trustworthy ssmate while he and the other

    five men went with Gerald.

    Clearly, Jasmine and Mindy had discussed it beforehand.

    It was because they acted like their usual selves did not speak to Gerald. They continued keeping up

    that cold and aloof air around them.

    Isabelle came too. There was a drastic change in her personality whenpared with her from before.

    Firstly, she did not cling to Fabian and pester him as she did in the past. Instead, her face would get

    flushed red when she peeked shyly at Gerald from time to time.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was unknown what Gerald said to Maia and Isabelle on that day but Isabelle had been acting like this

    since that day.

    But clearly, Gerald paid no heed to her.

    He greeted Marven. Then, the five of them prepared to bid their ssmates farewell before setting off

    for a ce called Winterbourne Vige.

    ¡°Stop! Marven! Gerald! Where are you going? What are you going to do? Why aren¡¯t youing with

    us?¡±

    Right before Gerald stepped on the gas pedal, a girl rushed over to their vehicle.

    She was visibly confused.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too nosy? Do we have to report everything we do to you?¡±

    Marven questioned.

    ¡°Hmph! I knew you guys were acting sketchy when I saw you in the car just now. Turns out that you¡¯re

    indeed going somewhere else. Is there something fun that you don¡¯t want us tagging along for?¡±

    Ste said angrily.

    She stole a nce at Gerald as she spoke.

    She wanted to see whether Gerald was looking at her.

    But Gerald had both his hands in his pocket as he leaned back into the plush leather seat of his

    expensive-looking Mercedes-Benz. He wasn¡¯t even remotely interested in her.

    Ste could not help but feel slightly disappointed.

    Sometimes, a person¡¯s feelings were weird, vague, and unpredictable.

    At first, Ste acted the same as Isabelle. She did not care for Gerald at all, thinking nothing of him.

    If Gerald did not offend Isabelle, Ste would have left him alone, but her wish to do justice for Isabelle

    was too hard to ignore.

    But after what happenedter, it was revealed that Gerald was actually very rich all along. It seemed

    like he had great connections too.

    Thatpletely changed their perception of him.

    Gerald was still Gerald. But Ste remainedrgely indifferent no matter what happened to him. But

    now, for some inexplicable reason, she¡¯d get slightly upset whenever he ignored her.

    It seemed like there was something wrong with her life, like something deep within her was off-bnce.

    That morning, the same feeling surfaced within her when her ssmates came.

    Gerald greeted the other ssmates.

    However, he did not even spare her a nce, let alone greet her.

    It was why Ste so desperately caught up with them. She wanted to ask Marven about their ns for

    the day.

    She hoped that she could attract Gerald¡¯s attention.

    But clearly, it was an act in futility.

    ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re not going to bring you along for some fun? We have things to do. Go and

    enjoy yourself!¡±

    Marven had changed significantly too. Once, he felt inferior and intimidated whenever he bumped into

    Ste.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 746

    The tone in which he spoke sounded firm.

    There was a cigarette dangling between his lips as they moved.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go have fun with your friends now! Stop asking so many questions!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The other guys echoed what he said.

    ¡°You¡­ How could you talk to me like that? Gerald! Don¡¯t you want to discipline them? Listen to how

    they¡¯re talking to me right now!¡±

    Ste peeked at Gerald, who was standing nearby, with an angry expression.

    Only then did Gerald tilt his head to look in her direction. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Marven. Let¡¯s not get bogged

    down in this matter, alright? Time to go!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Gerald!¡±

    Marven nodded immediately.

    After that, they got into the car.

    Marven had not gotten his driving license yet.

    Hence, Gerald had no other choice but to bring out his Mercedes-Benz MPV to ferry his friends around.

    But Ste wasn¡¯t going to let them slip away that easily.

    Seeing that Gerald still chose to ignore her, she ran to the co-passenger seat and hopped into the

    vehicle uninvited.

    ¡°F*ck! What are you doing?¡±

    Gerald thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Ste?

    ¡®Why is she acting so weird today?¡¯

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she like having fun with Fabian and the others? Why¡¯s she talking to me all of a sudden?¡¯

    However, it didn¡¯t bother him that much.

    After the Taekwondo championship, the people in their ss were divided into two different groups.

    The first group was made up of Fabian and his old buddies and the other had Gerald and Marven as

    the leaders.

    It went without saying that Ste belonged to Fabian¡¯s clique.

    Which made it all the more surprising when she mbered into Gerald¡¯s car.

    ¡°How shameless can you get, Ste!? Why did you get into the car?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re shamelessly clinging to our group! I¡¯ve never seen a person like you before!¡±

    Marven and the others soon started to condemn her.

    Ste had already undergone lots of humiliation in her quest to get in good graces with Ferald, but this

    was the final straw. The frustration from lowering herself constantly finally engulfed her.

    Tears welled up in her eyes quickly and it wasn¡¯t long before she started bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Why are you talking to me like this? Isn¡¯t having fun the same no matter where I go, who I follow?

    What¡¯s wrong with bringing me along? Is there a problem with that?¡±

    After that, she turned towards Gerald. ¡°And Gerald, why are you ignoring me? You didn¡¯t even look at

    me when I greeted you. When we bumped into each other at the cafeteria, you ignored me too. I know

    that I didn¡¯t treat you well when you first arrived, but I apologized to you, did I not? You even imed

    that it¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Ah? I did?¡±

    Gerald was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, you did. You¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder for the past couple of days. You didn¡¯t greet me,

    nor did you even look at me!¡±

    Ste said.

    Gerald scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve forgotten about it!¡± Recently, Gerald had a lot of

    things weighing down his mind. How could she expect him to be bothered with such trivial matters?¡±

    In addition, Ste was the kind of girl who liked a good challenge.

    When tackling that kind of girl, the best method was to loosen the reins in order to reel her in at the

    end. The more you ignored her, the more she wanted your attention.

    Of course, Gerald did not think so much about this.

    Seeing that Ste had burst into tears, Gerald began to feel slightly sorry for her. After all, there really

    were no hard feelings between them.

    He nodded slightly. ¡°Alright. I think it¡¯s fine if we have you on board. If you¡¯re willing to, thene along

    with us!¡±

    Ste stopped crying all of a sudden. ¡°Fine. I can go and buy drinks for you guys!¡± she said.

    Marven, who was sitting in the back seat, had goosebumps form all over his body when he noticed how

    quickly Ste¡¯s attitude had changed.

    ¡®D*mn! Her mood changes faster than lightning!¡¯

    Gerald proceeded to set out for their destination.

    On the other side, both Jasmine and Mindy nced at each other. They too stepped on the gas pedal

    and trailed behind Gerald¡¯s vehicle.

    However, moments after their cars started moving, there suddenly appeared around eight luxury cars

    on both nks and they were heading straight for Jasmine¡¯s car¡­

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 747

    Winterbourne Vige was a stone¡¯s throw away from Howard County.

    They located the family which Mindy had specified for them to look for upon reaching their destination.

    A middle-aged woman opened the door for them. What set her apart from any other woman of her age

    were the burn scars that peppered her entire face.

    She seemed rather frightened by their presence.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    The woman was visibly stunned by Gerald and his friends¡¯ unannounced arrival.

    She lowered her head to hide her scars, perhaps due to embarrassment or perhaps out of fear of

    scaring the strangers.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s nice to meet you. May I know if you¡¯re Xenia¡¯s cousin? She said that she asked you to

    keep something special for her. We¡¯re here to retrieve it. She told us that you¡¯ll understand it after

    reading this letter.¡±

    Jasmine walked over and said while handing her a letter.

    The woman looked at the letter. She then stole a couple of nces at Jasmine before nodding in

    response.

    ¡°Very well, I understand now. You can take it with you.¡±

    The woman invited Gerald and co into her home.

    It turns out the item that Xenia asked them to retrieve was arge wooden chest.

    They needed at least a few people in order to carry that thing around.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald started suspecting if Xenia was the maid he was looking for all this while.

    As for Ste, it did not ur to her that Gerald and the others were here to do manualbor.

    They weren¡¯t here to have fun at all.

    Hence, she was rather disappointed.

    Besides, that woman¡¯s face was fairly frightening. She peeked at the woman¡¯s face a couple more

    times and goosebumps soon appeared all over her skin.

    Ste remained outside the house when Gerald and the others were moving the heavy chest.

    Out of boredom, she went on a stroll in the vicinity of the house.

    Suddenly, Ste noticed a convoy of expensive cars rolling through the entrance of the vige at high

    speed.

    Ste was the kind of girl who was brave but cautious.

    She realized how odd the presence of these vehicles was.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was because she had noticed those cars on their way there.

    But she couldn¡¯t form any conclusions at the moment.

    From afar, she saw that the cars were filled with people. This piqued her curiosity.

    She dashed straight into the house.

    ¡°Gerald, there are a lot of cars outside! And they¡¯re all filled with people inside!¡±

    Ste said.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Mindy was stunned.

    After that, she ran outside to take a look immediately.

    ¡°Jasmine, Gerald, something¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s right! They¡¯reing straight for us!¡±

    Mindy hopped up-and-down anxiously.

    Jasmine frowned slightly.

    She was being very careful. In order to y safe, she even refrained from bringing her subordinates.

    She acted as if she was just heading out with her friends on a fun little road trip.

    To her surprise, someone had been stalking their every move.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Jasmine was petrified.

    Gerald was perplexed too. ¡®D*mn! I didn¡¯t bring my subordinates either! Why are there so many groups

    of people?¡¯

    ¡°Jasmine, you and the otherse to my room quickly!¡±

    At that moment, the woman whose face had burn scars grabbed Jasmine¡¯s arm.

    She led Gerald and the others to a room inside of the house.

    She lifted a bed frame, revealing a hidden passageway underneath.

    Jasmine looked at the woman with a puzzled expression.

    The woman said, ¡°My cousin stayed over frequently in the past. There¡¯d always be peopleing to

    look for her, so we have this kind of passageway in both of our homes. Since my cousin had asked you

    toe and meet me, I know that you have her trust. Come along with me!¡±

    Jasmine nodded.

    Gerald could not help but stare at the woman. He felt like he had met that woman somewhere in the

    past, and she looked familiar. But no matter how hard he tried, he simply could not remember where he

    had met her before.

    He had no idea whose tail he stepped on this time, for them toe straight for him.

    He could only jump into the passageway with the others.

    Soon, the group of men barged into the house of the woman uninvited.

    Clearly, they hade for Jasmine and Mindy.

    ¡°What a timely report you gave!¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 748

    Gerald was hunched over inside the cramped passageway. He nced at Ste¡¯s face.

    He then listened to the noise outside. Clearly, those people weren¡¯t going to give up their search soon.

    They were turning over every stone in their search for their targets.

    Jasmine was so anxious that her forehead was filled with beads of cold sweat.

    There was no way of escaping this if they let things continue without taking action.

    Gerald was at the back of the group, and Ste was just beside Gerald.

    At that moment, Gerald produced an exquisite butpact instrument from his pocket.

    Ste was surprised when she saw that instrument. She could tell that it was something extraordinary,

    something which you couldn¡¯t get on the regr consumer market.

    Gerald then gestured to her to remain silent.

    After that, he pressed a button on the device, which most likely produced a distress signal.

    ¡°This¡­what¡¯s this? Is this thing gonna save our lives?¡±

    Ste asked with her eyes widened.

    Gerald pressed onto her head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Forget whatever you just saw. Don¡¯t spew

    nonsense!¡±

    Ste nodded enthusiastically.

    As curious as she was when it came to that abnormal-looking device, she was more curious about the

    meaning behind Gerald making physical contact with her head.

    And they stayed in the passageway for nearly ten minutes.

    At that moment, they heard a buzzing noise from the sky outside.

    ¡°What noise is that?¡±

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re surrounded. There are around ten helicopters above us that came out

    of nowhere! If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    They soon heard people shouting outside.

    ¡°What? F*ck! Retreat immediately!¡±

    After that, they heard the noise of multiple men rushing out of the house.

    Ste widened her eyes. Clearly, she was surprised by what the men said so loudly.

    Pooh!

    ¡®Gerald ordered these helicopters toe as reinforcements?¡¯

    ¡®Is that even true?¡¯

    ¡®Who exactly is Gerald?

    ¡®Is this how powerful rich kids are nowadays?¡¯

    But Gerald ordered her not to speak nonsense, so Ste didn¡¯t dare to make any outrageous ims.

    Soon, the droning sound of the helicopters disappeared gradually.

    ¡°We¡¯re safe now. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The woman who was hiding behind Gerald said.

    Jasmine then walked out of the passageway with a confused expression.

    Gerald emerged from the passageway too.

    And the scar-faced woman was thest one to leave.

    However, as she was walking up the steps, she tripped over slightly because of something underneath

    her feet.

    She picked it up and nced at it. It was a jade pendant.

    She remembered now, it dropped out of the youngster¡¯s pocket when he was taking out the little gadget

    of his just now.

    But after she brushed her fingers over the jade pendant, the woman¡¯s body started trembling

    uncontrobly.

    The passageway they hid in was pitch dark. That woman could only use her sense of touch to feel the

    shape of the pendant.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she continued trembling out of fear.

    ¡°Hmm? Why hasn¡¯t thatdye out yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ma¡¯am, they¡¯ve left already, you cane out now!¡±

    Marven shouted.

    The woman then emerged from the passageway.

    ¡°Thanks for saving our asses, ma¡¯am. Here¡¯s a little gift of appreciation. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll send Xenia

    home when we find the person we¡¯re looking for!¡±

    Jasmine put a debit card on the desk. ¡°The password is Xenia¡¯s birthday!¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, there¡¯s no time to lose. I think we better leave quickly. We almost died just now. But don¡¯t you

    find it odd? Where did those helicopterse from, and why are they saving us?¡±

    Mindy said in confusion.

    Jasmine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Let¡¯s talk about itter after we leave. Let¡¯s go, Gerald!¡±

    Seems like Jasmine did know where the maid was!

    Gerald nodded slightly. He led Marven and the rest out of the home.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Young man, wait for a moment!¡±

    The woman called out to Gerald in a rather emotional tone all of a sudden¡­

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 749

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Gerald pointed at himself.

    ¡°I saw how witty you are, young man! Can you help me with something?¡±

    The woman put away her emotions in time.

    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure Gerald can stay behind and help you out!¡±

    Mindy said.

    She treated Gerald as if he was actually her servant!

    There was no way out of this either. Gerald couldn¡¯t possibly turn down the woman¡¯s request, so he

    promised to help her out reluctantly.

    After they left, the woman grabbed both of Gerald¡¯s hands all of a sudden.

    Her sudden action surprised Gerald.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gerald asked immediately.

    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I can see that you have a kind soul. Can you tell me where

    you got this jade pendant?¡±

    She then held up the jade pendant which she picked up from the floor.

    No doubt, that was the jade pendant that Queta gave her with the name of Madeline engraved on it.

    Gerald was slightly frightened by how emotional the woman had be.

    But he still replied, ¡°This belongs to my younger sister. What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am?¡±

    The woman responded immediately, ¡°Then she must be your younger sister! Is she still alive? Please

    tell me the truth.¡±

    The woman shook Gerald¡¯s shoulders, perhaps trying to force an answer out of his mouth.

    Gerald nodded. ¡°Why yes of course!¡±

    The woman burst into tears immediately.

    No matter how foolish one was, one should have noticed how odd the situation was.

    It was because that woman¡¯s emotions were too riled up.

    And it was at this moment that Gerald understood it finally. Why did he feel that the woman looked

    familiar when he met her just now? It seemed like he had met her somewhere before.

    The answer was bing clear in his mind.

    The woman¡¯s facial expressions reminded him of Queta despite the fact that the former had burn scars

    all over her face.

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not Xenia¡¯s cousin, are you?¡±

    Gerald asked her imploringly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The woman wiped away her tears in a hurry.

    She hid her emotions.

    But it was impossible to hide them all.

    ¡°Is your name Madeline as engraved on this jade pendant? Are you Madeline Fenderson?¡±

    Gerald cut straight to the chase.

    ¡°Fenderson¡­who¡¯s Madeline Fenderson? I don¡¯t know her! I¡¯ve never heard that name before. You¡¯re

    mistaking me for someone else!¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a vige woman. I¡¯ve been living here since I was a child. You

    mistook me for someone else!¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so! I made no mistake when I thought how much you resemble Queta! You look

    exactly the same!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.

    He had invested so much effort into looking for Madeline all over Salford Province.

    But Gerald knew that it was extremely difficult to find Madeline given the current situation he found

    himself in.

    So many different groups had appeared so suddenly.

    Now the only clue that led to Madeline was with the Fenderson family.

    Gerald faced a great dilemma as to what he should do next.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 750

    And now, the woman who looked exactly like Queta appeared before him.

    What confirmed his suspicion was the sight of how agitated she was when she saw the jade pendant.

    What else could exin her bizarre reaction?

    ¡°Are you saying that her name is Queta? Does she really look exactly like me?¡±

    The woman said excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She gave me this jade pendant. She yearns to find her own mother, from whom she has

    separated years ago. She¡¯d always been alone since then. Her life is filled with suffering, with neither

    good meals nor proper clothes. She grew up in an orphanage for crying out loud!¡±

    Gerald said.

    The woman burst into tears again.

    As she was crying, she plopped down on a chair feebly.

    ¡°Are you finally ready to admit it? You¡¯re Xara, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    And that woman covered her face with her palms as she nodded. ¡°I am!¡±

    After that, she stood up immediately. She grabbed Gerald¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let me

    meet Queta. I don¡¯t care whose side you¡¯re on. I promise I¡¯lle with you as long as I get to see my

    baby girl!¡±

    Xara sobbed as she spoke.

    Finally, the thing which had been troubling his mind was finally defeated.

    He found Xara just like that.

    ¡°Auntie Fenderson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely let you meet Queta. I¡¯ve brought her along with me to

    Salford Province!¡±

    Frankly-speaking, Gerald felt ecstatic at that moment.

    He had fulfilled his mission. The most important thing was that he had finally found Queta¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Does Quetae too? Where is she?¡±

    Xara said.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s staying at the vi where I¡¯m living currently.¡± The moment Gerald met Xara, he felt that she was

    oddly friendly to him for some inexplicable reason. He asked, ¡°Auntie Fenderson, I know that you were

    a famous beauty in the past. Did something happen to you after that?¡±

    Xara touched her cheeks slightly. ¡°Are you talking about my face?¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°I ruined it myself. You should be aware of how many people are looking for me. I had no other options

    to conceal my identity.¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago, I ruined my face with my own hands. Since then, I¡¯ve been staying in Winterbourne

    Vige in Salford Province. I¡¯ve always cooperated with Xenia like this. If anyone finds her, she¡¯ll use

    this tactic to escape. Hmph! I¡¯m sure that it never urred to them that this ugly woman is actually the

    Xara they were looking for!¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t see the jade pendant you dropped, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have had the suspicion, am I

    correct?¡±

    Xara said.

    ¡°Yes! I never would have thought much about it!¡±

    ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions well when I saw that girl who came with you. She¡¯s Jasmine,

    isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s my elder brother¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? She must be. When she was young, I always

    held her in my arms. I nearly failed to hold myself back in front of her just now. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want

    to meet anybody from the Fenderson family anymore¡­that was at least until I picked up the jade

    pendant which I left for my daughter. I lost control of myself then. My daughter. I miss her every day.

    Every day of my life has been in misery from how much I miss her!

    ¡°I hated and med God countless times for being so unfair towards me. But now, God has finally

    changed his mind. My daughter is still alive, and I¡¯m finally going to see her!¡±

    Xara cried as she said those words.

    Gerald could certainly understand her emotions.

    ¡°By the way, young man, what¡¯s your name? I heard how Mindy addressed you just now. Is your name

    Gerald Crawford? Do you belong to the Crawford family from Northbay?¡±

    Xara asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Gerald was surprised by how quickly this woman picked up information.

    He was hesitant to reply to her question.

    ¡°You must be. I know that you were the one who called those helicopters over. Wasn¡¯t that the satellite

    communication device that belongs to your family? Which generation of the Crawford family do you

    belong to? Do you know Peter Crawford?¡±

    Xara asked a few questions in rapid session.

    Gerald gave up his attempt to keep up the act. It seems like no secret could escape from this woman.

    He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which generation I belong to in the Crawford family. I¡¯ve never heard about

    Peter Crawford too. But I know that there¡¯s someone from the Crawford family who wants to meet you.

    Auntie Fenderson, There is one condition you must fulfill after I reunite you with Queta. You muste

    with me no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You do belong to the Crawford family after all. I understand, Gerald. I¡¯ll go with you after I meet

    my daughter. I¡¯m aware that the grudge arose because of the two of us back then. Perhaps it¡¯s finally

    time for us to resolve the misunderstanding, no?¡±

    Xara touched Gerald¡¯s head just like she was patting her child.

    After that, she said, ¡°But Gerald, I have my own condition too. I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship

    you have with my niece¡ªJasmine. But I want you to promise me that you will never expose my identity

    to the public especially to the Fenderson family. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 751

    Gerald gave her his word instantly.

    He knew that the Fenderson family was still out looking for Xara. He of course, was no fool and did not

    wish to create unnecessary trouble for himself.

    But, at the same time, Gerald was pretty curious about what happened between Xara and her own

    family all those years ago.

    He wanted to know in what way he was rted to Queta.

    Realizing that Gerald was asking her about it, Xara became quite frank, and she started spilling out the

    truth without holding back.

    Turns out it¡¯s something along the lines of this.

    Peter Crawford, who Xara mentioned, was the second young master from the Crawford family back

    then. He was young and handsome. He was also Queta¡¯s father.

    ¡®Through logical deduction, the man named Peter should be my uncle who my dad talked about when I

    was young.¡¯

    ¡®Back then, he¡¯d always tell me that my uncle was working out of town, so he rarely visited home.¡¯

    ¡®No wonder there was a sense of familiarity when I met Queta for the first time.¡¯

    ¡®It turns out that Queta is my cousin.¡¯

    But clearly, the grudge between the Crawford family and the Fenderson family was not that simple.

    From what Xara said, it sounded like the Crawford family wanted to obtain something from the

    Fenderson family, which is supposedly why the grudge between them still exists after so many years.

    Twenty years ago, the Crawford family sent Peter over as a spy in order to approach the Fenderson

    family and gain the object that they wanted.

    Xara wore a sweet smile when she started describing that part.

    She was as lovely as a flower and devastatingly beautiful two decades ago. She was also the president

    of arge listed corporation under the Fenderson family. She was certainly a strong and independent

    woman.

    And Peter had to invest much effort, just to approach Xara.

    Firstly, he entered the marketing department of thepany.

    After that, he was appointed the general manager of thepany because of how extremely capable

    he was.

    In two years¡¯ time, he grew very close to Xara.

    Peter was dashingly handsome. His working capabilities were extremely strong too. These were the

    two probable factors that made Xara fall for him.

    But the Fenderson family had strict family rules. From time to time, Xara would feel a spark of love

    between them, but due to said rules, she quickly erased these feelings and denied their existence.

    That was until ater incident.

    After thepany¡¯s annual party, Xara was driving home alone.

    On her way home, she was ambushed by her business rivals. There were around twenty people who

    surrounded Xara¡¯s car, and they wanted to kidnap her.

    Luckily, Peter rushed to her rescue in the nick of time. Not only was he smart when it came to work, but

    he also had a great EQ as well. To add to that, he was extremely proficient in martial arts.

    Despite sustaining injuries, he still managed to defeat all twenty of Xara¡¯s assants.

    He then picked her up and ran off with her.

    That was the ssic tale of a hero rescuing a damsel in distress.

    At that moment, Xara thought she had finally found the man whom she could rely on for the rest of her

    life.

    After that, they recognized the feelings they had for each other, and they started seeing each other.

    That was part of the reason why the resentment between the Crawford family and the Fenderson family

    worsened. It also led to unthinkable incidents where Queta was abandoned, Xara being booted out of

    the Fenderson family, and the sudden disappearance of Peter Crawford.

    At first, Xara wanted to keep it a secret when she found out that she was pregnant. But how long could

    one hide away from that fact?

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    On that day, the truth was revealed and an uproar happened.

    Peter¡¯s identity was exposed. Angered by this incident, the patriarch of the Fenderson family ordered

    his subordinates to kill Peter Crawford for the wrong he hadmitted against his family.

    In order to save Peter, Xara did not hesitate to set things clear with the old patriarch and renounce her

    membership in her family. After that, she stormed out of the Fenderson family, bringing along only her

    personal maid with her.

    Gerald listened to what Xara said intently.

    He wasn¡¯t feeling great. He realized that what he was doing currently was more or less the same as

    what his uncle did in the past.

    Unfortunately, his uncle was a passionate lover and a self-willed man. Too bad he had to fall in love

    with the youngdy from their mortal rivals.

    Their love was destined to fail, no matter how much one struggled.

    ¡°What happened after that? If only it involved you and me¡­and Peter Crawford, I¡¯m sure the hatred

    between the Crawford family and the Fenderson family would never be soplex. No?¡±

    Gerald asked curiously.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 752

    Something inside Gerald told him that this was still not the time to reveal his identity as the young

    master of the Crawford family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If only that was the case, then Dn would not have attacked the Fenderson family in

    such a crazy manner!¡±

    Xara said.

    Dn was the name of Gerald¡¯s father.

    Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard her mention his father¡¯s name. He said nothing and

    listened to Xara quietly.

    ¡°It was because something else happened after that incident¡­¡±

    ¡°After that, the master of the Crawford family¡ªDn put Peter under house arrest. But Peter was

    worried sick about me and my daughter. So, one night, he said that he wanted to elope with me. Queta

    was already born at that time and we were supposed toy low at somece where no one could find

    us and where we would lead a proper life!¡±

    Xara said¡­

    It was the night when Xara brought her maid¡ªXenia to go and find a hotel room in a hurry.

    Although she had nothing to do with the Fenderson family following her self-imposed exile, the

    Fenderson family still hired somebody to keep an eye on her because of someplicated issue.

    It was raining heavily that night. Xara was still holding her daughter, and she went to meet Peter

    ording to the route which they had nned out.

    After all, they needed to hide from the Fenderson family.

    They left in a hurry. That was when Xara left her jade pendant as coteral for the stay at the hotel

    since she had no cash on her.

    And the person who sent the money over the next day was the personal driver who Peter sent over.

    At first, everything went ording to n. The next step in their n was to meet each other in Merry

    City.

    But unexpectedly, an ident happened on their way there.

    Something happened to Peter.

    He disappeared from the radar following that unknown incident.

    The driver confirmed that Peter did arrive at Merry City. But she failed to contact him nheless.

    Peter went missing just like that.

    Dn thought that the Fenderson family was behind his younger brother¡¯s sudden disappearance.

    Hence, he started a campaign to seek revenge on the Fenderson family. The already bitter rtionship

    between the two families became even worse. Since then, they started plotting against each other

    secretly.

    Xara on the other hand thought that Dn had captured Peter deliberately just to ruin the Fenderson

    family.

    But she denied having such thoughtster on.

    Although the master of the Crawford family¡ªDn was rather cunning, he loved his younger brother¡ª

    Peter tremendously. He would neverunch such vicious attacks on the Fenderson family without first

    facing opposition from Peter.

    Something must¡¯ve happened to Peter then.

    ¡°A great ruckus was caused during those years. The Fenderson family did not pale inparison to

    the Crawford family when it came to influence and power. Despite suffering such great losses, they

    were still far better off than your typical upper-ss family. There would even be times when the two

    seemed to be on equal footing when they shed.¡±

    ¡°It was amid their shes that my brother and his wife passed away due to an ident.¡±

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re the descendant of the Crawford family. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re aware that the descendants

    of the Fenderson family aren¡¯t allowed to leave their house, and every person from every generation is

    grounded within the confines of their property. On the other hand, the descendants of the Crawford

    familyck the fame most families enjoy, and every person from every generation is raised poor. You¡¯re

    aware of these things, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the feud between the Crawford family and the Fenderson family that has been going on

    for ages, but the disputes worsened because of the affair between Peter and me.¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    It was only till this point that he started to understand what was going on around him.

    No wonder his father kept telling him to be humble and keep a low profile. If not, he would be brought

    home to the Crawford family immediately.

    Turns out the Crawford family had their enemies too.

    However, Gerald did not know how the feud between the Crawford family and the Fenderson family

    came about in the first ce.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    It became clear that Xara wasn¡¯t going to dwell on it as well.

    She started describing the events that followed her expulsion from the family. She asked Xenia to find a

    ce to stay. After that, she brought Queta to an orphanage in Mayberry and put her there in order to

    spare her a life full of misery and homelessness that she herself was going to experience.

    She then returned to Salford Province alone.

    ¡°Gerald, could you please let me meet Queta? I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    It appears that Xara still cared deeply for Queta.

    Of course, Gerald wanted to grant her wish. He nodded. ¡°Sure, Auntie Fenderson. Come with me!¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 753

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Suddenly, Xara said.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯m so repulsive now. Do you think that I¡¯ll frighten Queta if I go there unannounced to meet

    her? Besides, I¡¯ve never been by her side after so many years. I¡¯ve even abandoned her. Will she hate

    me? Will she hate seeing such an extremely ugly mother?¡±

    Xara¡¯s fear was evident in her voice.

    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely refuse to recognize me as her mother since I¡¯m such a cruel and ugly woman!

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s way too sudden. Will Queta be able to ept it?¡±

    Xara touched her face as she spoke.

    Gerald scratched his head. ¡°If I tell Queta that you¡¯re her mother, she¡¯ll definitely be very excited. I

    guess you just don¡¯t know her that well but, she¡¯s a very kind youngdy!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Gerald, how about this? Just make some arrangements for me to go and be a nanny for

    Queta. I know that there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll despise me as her nanny, but I just want to do

    something for Queta! I¡¯m willing to do anything for her! Anything!¡±

    Xara said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements then. We¡¯ll only tell Queta the truth if the chance

    presents itself in the future.¡±

    This was the most he could do, for now at least.

    Jasmine had already left with Mindy. Marven and the others were waiting with the car outside for

    Gerald to return.

    Gerald did not ask them to stay behind in the house, so they did not dare to do so.

    It would indeed be inconvenient if Xara tagged along with them. Hence, he asked Ste to leave with

    Marven and the rest of the group first.

    After that, Gerald got another car and brought Xara to the vi where he was currently staying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Auntie Fenderson. It¡¯s right here!¡±

    When they reached the door of the vi, Gerald smiled bitterly when he saw Xara standing there,

    completely frozen.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±

    The door was opened.

    ¡°Queta! Queta?¡±

    Gerald shouted twice.

    There was no one at home.

    He assumed that Queta must have gone out to buy things.

    ¡°She¡¯s not around. Auntie Fenderson, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Xara nodded slightly. ¡°Gerald, I want to go to Queta¡¯s room and take a look. Would that be an

    inconvenience?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No! Not at all! Let me bring you there!¡±

    Gerald then opened the door of Queta¡¯s room.

    However, he did not enter the room.

    It was Xara who entered the room with red, tear-filled eyes.

    The room was tidied with not a single thing out of ce. There was not even a speck of dust in her

    room, not even in the corners, and it was as clean as a new pin.

    In the closet, Queta¡¯s clothes which she usually wore were arranged in a tidy manner.

    She then walked toward Queta¡¯s desk.

    There was a photo frame on the desk, and it contained a photo of Queta.

    Xara could no longer hold her tears back upon seeing the photo of her baby girl.

    In the photograph, Queta almost looked exactly like her when she was young.

    ¡®Daughter! She¡¯s really my daughter!

    ¡®She looks exactly like me!¡¯

    Nothing made her happier than being reunited with her own daughter.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She realized that God still loved her.

    She pressed the photo frame against her chest and continued sobbing for a while.

    Suddenly, she nced at the desk and saw that there was a notebook on it.

    She opened it and took a look.

    It was filled with Queta¡¯s neat and beautiful handwriting.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 754

    That was Queta¡¯s diary.

    All these years, she had always had the habit of keeping a diary.

    Xara flipped over the first page, and it was from the time before Queta met Gerald.

    ¡°I became a kindergarten teacher today. I¡¯m quite satisfied since I get to see the children being happy

    and cheerful every day. I¡¯ve never had a mother since I was young after all. Maybe I won¡¯t feel so

    lonely by being with this group of overjoyed, bubbly kids.¡±

    ¡°Today, I overheard a colleague talking about me behind my back. That teacher said that I grew up in

    an orphanage and that I was abandoned by my parents when I was young. I pretended as if I didn¡¯t

    hear it, but I was so sad and upset. I hope I can meet my parents one day, so I can ask them why they

    abandoned me. Why couldn¡¯t they give me a beautiful and happy childhood? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I work in a restaurant now. I made some mistakes, so I was scolded by my superior. A rich young man

    helped me. For some reason, I knew that he had a kind soul the moment I saw him.¡±

    ¡°I met him again, and he helped me, again. But I get nervous every time I see him. It¡¯s because he¡¯s

    rich, and I¡¯m just a poor girl. However, he told me that he had the same experience as me. I don¡¯t know

    why but I still have the feeling that he¡¯s a kind and friendly guy. I feel a sense of security every time I¡¯m

    by his side!¡±

    ¡°I miss seeing him so much. I want to meet him again. Today, I met him again. I want to stay with him

    and take care of him. I want to take care of him in every way possible. But I know that he has a girl he

    loves. That girl is very beautiful and generous. Gerald probably won¡¯t fall in love with me. But I¡¯m still

    willing to do anything for him.¡±

    ¡°If I have my own family, I would tell Gerald that I like him. But I have nothing now. I¡¯m an orphan. I

    don¡¯t even have a family, so I doubt that I even deserve love.¡±

    ¡­

    Xara flipped through the diary her poor little daughter had been keeping. Unknown to her, every page

    of the diary became soaked with Xara¡¯s tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty years. I don¡¯t even know what kind of grievances and bitterness my

    daughter has been through. She¡¯s too young to be facing such misery.¡±

    Xara held the diary and cried.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re back! I went out to buy some vegetables. I¡¯ll go whip up something tasty now!¡±

    Suddenly, Xara heard the clear voice of a girl.

    Xara was stunned when she heard that female voice.

    She ran out of the room hastily.

    It was Queta who stood before her.

    ¡°You¡­ are?¡±

    Queta asked the question the moment she saw a stranger walk out of her bedroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Both of Xara¡¯s hands were shaking.

    ¡°Queta, she¡¯s Auntie Fenderson. She¡¯ll cook for us in our home from now on. You can go to buy

    vegetables and cook with her in the kitchen from now on!¡±

    Gerald replied immediately.

    Xara nodded slightly.

    Suddenly, Queta wore apassionate expression when she saw Xara¡¯s face which was filled with

    scars.

    She also started having a peculiar feeling the moment she saw Xara. It was a sense of familiarity which

    she had not felt for a long time.

    Queta smiled and nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Auntie Fenderson. I¡¯m Queta Smith! We¡¯ll be in charge of

    Gerald¡¯s meals and daily life from now on!¡±

    Actually, Gerald would never let Queta serve him.

    But Queta was a person who refused to have a life without toil. After a long period of trying to persuade

    her, Gerald decided it was futile to stop her from working for him.

    Xara was his actual aunt, meaning it would be impudent to make her serve him.

    But at that moment, Gerald did not say much.

    After that, Xara and Queta went into the kitchen to start prepping the next meal.

    Gerald was delighted.

    But at the climax of emotions, Marven decided to call him.

    ¡°Gerald, something¡¯s wrong!¡± he said.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Yeah, something¡¯s wrong with you that¡¯s for sure! What happened?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°F*ck! You really shouldn¡¯t have let a girl drive! My goodness! We just had a near-death experience!¡±

    Marven was so scared that he began sobbing.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯

    Gerald was quite helpless. It was true that Ste was the only one from the group who had a driving

    license. Besides, it would have been inconvenient for him to exin to them why Xara wasing

    along. That was why he asked Ste to take the wheel and go back by themselves.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re alright. But we had a rear-end collision with a car. Now, that crazy woman¡¯s freaking out.

    She won¡¯t let us leave no matter what we tell her. Apparently, she wants the owner of the car toe

    over!¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 755

    ¡°Let me tell you. My car is a Mercedes-Benz too. It¡¯s much, much more expensive than your stupid

    MPV! I won¡¯t let this incident slide unless you cough up forty-five grand for me to fix my goddamn car!¡±

    ¡°Also, forty-five thousand dors are just the fees for repairing my car. You still need to provide

    compensation for the mental anguish you have caused me! I was rushing to attend a function today.

    Now that I¡¯ve missed it, have you any idea how much I¡¯ve truly lost? It¡¯s far greater than thirty thousand

    dors that¡¯s for sure. Hmph!¡±

    That woman looked young, as young as Marven and the rest of his group.

    She was overreacting probably because of how rich she was.

    Marven and the others said nothing to refute her ims.

    ¡°It was just a simple ident. Do you really have to ask for such a great amount forpensation?

    How are we even going to cough up that sum?¡±

    Ste asked anxiously.

    Seventy-five thousand dors was no small change.

    Ste was rather paranoid when it came to driving. She identally bumped into the woman¡¯s car

    when she was trying to dodge arger vehicle.

    ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t ask you for the money. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re driving someone else¡¯s car? You don¡¯t

    have money but the owner of the car should have it! I¡¯ll wait for him toe. Until then, you¡¯re

    prohibited to leave!¡±

    That woman warned.

    At that moment, that woman¡¯s friend, who was also a youngdy, emerged from the car. ¡°Let¡¯s forget

    about it. We came out to have fun today. Maybe you can just let it slide after they pay a bit of

    compensation?¡±

    ¡°Forget about it? No way! I¡¯ve been down on my luck for the past two days. Like hell, I¡¯m gonna let this

    slide! Finally, I bumped into a stupid Mister Moneybags and you think I¡¯m gonna let him go? I need to

    ask for greatpensation before that happens!¡±

    The woman whispered to her friend.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    After that, she stood at the side of the road and called someone on her phone.

    ¡°Marven, did you call Gerald?¡±

    Ste asked Marven.

    ¡°Yes, I did. We¡¯re pretty close to his house. He said that he¡¯lle right away. Damn woman! You¡¯re

    pretty pesky, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯re almost at his house so quit the anxious yappin¡¯ alright?¡±

    Marven scolded Ste.

    ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How could you yell at me for that?¡±

    Ste said with teary eyes.

    ¡°A good-for-nothing trash bag you are!¡±

    Marven stopped talking after he was satisfied with venting out his anger on Ste.

    He squatted by the road and waited patiently for Gerald¡¯s arrival.

    Suddenly, a sizable crowd had formed around the collision site.

    ¡°Hey! Looks like a pretty serious collision! What a beauty of a car too! Tsk tsktsk! What a pity, young

    lady!¡±

    The male observers noticed how beautiful the driver of the car who got rear-ended was. She had a

    naturally seductive face, which men tended to gravitate towards.

    They knew from just a nce that she was the kind of richdy who enjoyed her life vehemently.

    Lightbulbs started appearing above their heads. They then approached the woman, perhaps in an

    attempt to butter her up.

    And that woman hung up her call. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just bought this car a while ago. I¡¯m gonna need forty-

    five grand to fix up the car, and a further thirty thousand for the mental stress they¡¯ve put me through!

    It¡¯s a small sum anyway. Can¡¯t you see how new my car is!? By the way, is the car owner even here

    yet? Didn¡¯t you say that he lives nearby? Shouldn¡¯t he be here by now!?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon!¡±

    Marven replied.

    ¡°Miss, could it be that they¡¯re lying to you?¡±

    At that moment, the passer-by said.

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡±

    The woman was baffled.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the most affluent neighborhood in Salford Province, where most of the billionaires live! How

    do I put this properly? Well, the people who live here are worth at least a hundred and fifty million

    dors. If not for how beautiful the scenery is at the local park here, we wouldn¡¯t be hanging around

    here at all! The math just doesn¡¯t add up! Ain¡¯t no way someone from this neighborhood owns such a

    crappy car like theirs! That car looks like it costs only sixty or seventy grand, tops!¡±

    The passer-by said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Maybe they really are fooling me? Hmph! Let me ask you! Is your boss really from around

    here?¡±

    The woman asked.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s staying at Glorious Moment Vi in County Salford.¡±

    Marven replied.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 756

    ¡°Hahaha! D*mn! Get a load of this guy! Glorious Moment Vi is the most expensive property

    throughout Salford County. A ce like that costs around twelve million dors. Like hell the owner of

    that ce would even consider owning a stupid little Merc!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ah, I see it now. Miss, I¡¯m guessing these guys are just trying to frighten you! After all, someone who

    lives in Glorious Moment Vi is not to be trifled with!¡±

    The few passersby broke intoughter.

    The woman, of course, heard them mention Glorious Moment Vi as well. Sheshed out at them

    angrily, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Let me tell you. The more you waste my time, the more

    compensation you¡¯re going to have to pay me for my emotional distress. How dare you even think

    about frightening me! My boyfriend knows some of the people who stay in Glorious Moment Vi. Who

    is your boss? I guess we¡¯ll find out after I make some phone calls to ask about it!¡±

    Marven was deeply angered by her statement.

    However, in the next moment, he stood up excitedly. He then pointed in a seemingly random direction

    as he said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    The woman and the nosy passersby peered in the direction he was pointing towards.

    ¡°Are you lying? Which one is your boss?¡±

    The woman asked provocatively.

    ¡°The one with the cap, on the electric tricycle!¡±

    Marven said with his face all twisted up.

    He cursed out loud in his own mind. ¡®Why did Gerald have to ride on an electrical tricycle here?¡¯

    ¡°D*mn! Is that your boss? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me right?¡±

    The woman flew into a fit of rage.

    The surrounding people burst intoughter.

    Gerald, on his silly little electric tricycle, approached themotion. He saw the people standing there,

    laughing with their hands on their bellies. It seemed rather lively to him.

    It wasn¡¯t like he could help it either.

    He did not drive his own car there. He always had cars waiting for him whenever he wanted to venture

    out of his property.

    However, what happened was way too sudden. What¡¯s more, the scene of the supposed ¡°ident¡±

    was just a stone¡¯s throw away from his house.

    He thought that it would be impudent of him to call his driver toe and take him on such a short trip,

    one which he could easilyplete himself.

    Thankfully, there was an old couple staying in the vi next to his.

    They were quite close with Gerald too.

    The old man moved out of his hometown to help look after his son¡¯s vi. However, being from the rural

    countryside, he had long grown used to riding electric tricycles. Thus, his son bought him a new one,

    even though they were living in the middle of an upscale neighborhood.

    Gerald had to deal with something nearby, so he went and borrowed the vehicle from that old man.

    Besides, the electrical tricycle was pretty powerful anyway.

    Gerald rolled to a stop at the scene of the car ident.

    He then took off the cap which he was wearing.

    The woman, whose car was rear-ended by Gerald¡¯s friends, thought that she had finally stumbled upon

    easy meat. She suddenly felt the urge to bully the man on the tricycle.

    But she recognized Gerald¡¯s face secondster.

    She was stunned all of a sudden. ¡°D*mn! Gerald? It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    Her other friend, who advised her to back down just now yelled out in surprise as well.

    ¡°Vincy, X. It¡¯s you again.¡±

    Gerald was stunned too.

    It did not ur to him that Ste had crashed into X¡¯s car. What a small world!

    X was excited to see Gerald.

    She thought that the chance had finally arrived for her to approach Gerald. The fact that he was riding

    an electric tricycle confirmed the suspicion she had the other day.

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald! Although we¡¯re acquaintances, this luxury car belongs to my boyfriend! It¡¯s pretty

    expensive, as you can see. I might not make a big deal out of this if this was my car, but that is not the

    case! I¡¯m sorry, but ording to my calctions, I¡¯m gonna need seventy-five grand to make up for this

    ident! No more, and certainly no less!¡±

    ¡°Hey, X, what are you doing? Did you forget that Gerald was our ssmate!?¡± Vincy was quick to

    dissuade her friend from making such outrageous ims.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s gotta cough it up since it¡¯s his car that bumped into mine! Hmph! Besides, who

    Gerald is? Even Chairman Gordon had to give him a toast back during that party. Did you forget that

    his childhood friend¡¯s working in the automobile industry? How awesome is that? I doubt that he¡¯ll even

    hesitate to pay us the money! Now, aren¡¯t I right, Gerald?¡±

    X mocked and said, ¡°Besides, his friend did say that Gerald lives in Glorious Moment Vi. Do you

    even understand what that implies?¡±

    X talked like a broken chatterbox. Gerald was rather helpless when he saw her acting in that

    manner. Suddenly, his phone rang¡­

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 757

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m Xavion!¡±

    Xavion was Chairman Gordon. Gerald met him at the extravagant marketing party for the Mountain Top

    Vi in Howard County the other day. They had exchanged numbers during their brief interaction there.

    ¡°Nice to hear from you again, Chairman Gordon. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    Gerald smiled and said.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss. We¡¯re organizing a banquet, and we¡¯ve invited rich

    businessmen from various ces to attend the event. At first, we didn¡¯t dare to invite you since we¡¯re

    just mere businessmen, and it might be more of an inconvenience for you to attend our banquet. But

    the response we¡¯ve received is astounding. Rich businessmen and distinguished members of

    Mayberry¡¯s society have agreed toe. Those presidents said that they¡¯re your subordinates. So, I

    was calling to ask if you¡¯re free to attend our humble little feast.¡±

    Xavion said.

    Doing actual business and earning money were only side-quests when one reached the level of Xavion

    in the business world. For people like him, connections were equal to business.

    It was much wiser to maintain and develop connections thanpared to developing a project.

    That was why affluent businessmen loved to hold functions where they could mingle together.

    It was because they might get acquainted with the presidents of otherpanies. There, they would

    then make new connections, and new connections meant new opportunities.

    Gerald was no exception to having this habit of attending functions regrly.

    Gerald found it hard to refuse Xavion¡¯s hospitality.

    But now, he really had no time given the current circumstances he found himself in.

    He reluctantly turned down the invitation that Mr. Xavion had extended to him.

    He hung up the phone afterward.

    It seemed that X was actively eavesdropping on the conversation Gerald had over the phone.

    ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s going to treat you to a meal this time? Which Chairman Gordon is it? Could it be

    Chairman Gordon from back then?¡±

    X asked curiously.

    After all, X hated the idea of Gerald bing close to Chairman Gordon.

    ¡°It¡¯s nobody!¡±

    Gerald smiled bitterly. ¡°I saw the damage to the rear of your car just now. X, isn¡¯t it too much to ask

    for seventy-five thousand dors?¡±

    Gerald was rich, but he was no fool.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? F*ck! The men from the garage wille and assess the damage soon! You¡¯ll see it

    then. Maybe it¡¯ll cost even more than my estimated amount! You¡¯re just making up excuses since you

    can¡¯t even pay for what I¡¯m asking!¡±

    X said.

    After that, she crossed her arms across her chest and waited for the vehicle damage assessors to

    arrive.

    Just yesterday, she was worried that Gerald would strike gold after bing acquainted with

    Chairman Gordon during the party.

    That exined why she was in such a foul mood today.

    But X¡¯s worries faded away the moment she saw Gerald arriving on his silly little electric tricycle. To

    think that he¡¯s so broke that he even needs to bargain over seventy-five grand!

    After a short while, the vehicle damage assessors from the garage arrived to check the damage on

    X¡¯s car.

    After checking around the car, they whispered to each other. Then, they grabbed their tools and stood

    up.

    ¡°How is it? How much do we need for the repairs? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s at least seventy-five grand.¡±

    X said with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Yes. If we¡¯re going to repair all the damage, our estimate is that everything will probably cost around

    seventy thousand dors.¡±

    One of the assessors replied.

    ¡°D*mn! Seventy thousand dors?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too cruel!¡±

    The crowd shouted in surprise.

    X was plenty surprised herself, as she stuck her tongue out at Gerald. She asked for forty-five

    thousand dors entirely based on her own experience. To think that the cost would be nearly twice

    that amount!

    She was still that young girl. The influence and power she possessed came entirely from her

    boyfriend¡¯s hard work. She herself did not have much experience with luxury cars.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Initially, she even thought that it would only cost around thirty thousand dors.

    She then smiled smugly and said, ¡°Haha! Gerald, did you hear that? The car repair fee is around

    seventy thousand dors. Besides that, there¡¯s stillpensation for my emotional distress since

    you¡¯ve wasted my time. Just do the calction yourself and see. Let me tell you. It definitely won¡¯t be

    resolved even with seventy-five thousand dors!¡±

    ¡®I asked for seventy-five thousand dors just now. Now, it definitely won¡¯t do with only seventy-five

    thousand dors.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to make you look too bad, but you¡¯re the one who refused my kindness. Hmph! Go and cry

    in the corner then!¡¯

    Gerald could only shrug his shoulders wordlessly in resignation.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thank you for your hard work. Write me a quotation for the car repair fee. You can leave

    after that. Here, a tip as well!¡±

    As X was saying that, she took a few ten-dor bills from her purse and shoved them towards the

    vehicle damage assessors.

    But they shook their heads, refusing to take the money.

    ¡°Madam, please listen to me first. Just put aside the money for the car repair fee. What we want to say

    is that this car isn¡¯t ours.¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 758

    The assessors said.

    ¡°Nonsense! This is an imported car. My boyfriend¡¯s father asked his friends to buy it for them. Of course

    it¡¯s not yours!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood what we¡¯re trying to say here. What I meant is that this vehicle isn¡¯t the

    model that can be found in our inventory. It¡¯s not even supposed to be sold here in Weston. Only one

    batch of it was ever produced, which was discontinued a long time ago. But, recently, there have been

    counterfeits of this model circting around the domestic market. I¡¯m sure you know through what

    method this vehicle was procured without me having to say much,¡± the assessor exined.

    ¡°D*mn! So you¡¯re trying to say that we smuggled this vehicle? What a load of horse crap!¡±

    X sounded audibly panicked.

    The assessors were helpless. He could only show her the official statement they received from

    headquarters about these cars. In addition to that, all known counterfeited vehicles had their own

    reports and rted files.

    ¡°Get lost! What kind of nonsense is this? I just wanted you to assess the damage. Why did you create

    so much unnecessary trouble? You know what, I don¡¯t think I want you to assess the damage now, will

    that be okay?¡±

    X was slightly concerned after taking a good look at the official statement.

    After all, that was her boyfriend¡¯s car, not her¡¯s.

    She felt a sense of guilt for creating such a mess.

    ¡°Miss, I told you just now. This car is included in our records. Our team wille and tow it away in a

    moment. I hope that you¡¯ll give us your full cooperation in the following investigation. If you¡¯re not the

    owner of this vehicle, could you ask the owner toe over instead?¡±

    One of the assessors had already hung up his call.

    ¡°D*mn! What are you doing?¡±

    X became anxious.

    She was no longer in the mood to demand payment from Gerald.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She was so scared that she called her boyfriend¡ªLeon immediately.

    As for Gerald, it did not ur to him that things would turn out like that.

    Observing the whole process unfold before him, he could only shake his head andugh bitterly.

    Karma¡¯s a b*tch.

    It was at this moment that X saw Geraldughing at her predicament.

    Since she was on the phone, she took off one of her high heels and threw it at Gerald.

    But Gerald managed to dodge the iing projectile.

    ¡°B*stard! How dare you take pleasure in my misfortune? You¡¯re gonnapensate me no matter what.

    No more, no less than the amount I specified! It¡¯s your fault. I want a hundred thousand dors! You

    won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    X said crazily.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Gerald shook his head in resignation.

    The youngdy was already in plenty of trouble. How could Gerald kick someone who was already

    down, like her?

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve checked and your car is from our store. I¡¯ve arranged for two tow trucks toe here. These

    two vehicles will be towed away together!¡±

    The vehicle damage assessor said.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gerald nodded and agreed.

    After that, the man went ahead and continued pestering X with an unending amount of questions.

    Seeing that there was nothing else for them to do here, Gerald was about to ask Ste and the others

    to leave first.

    He could deal with the issue here himself.

    X probably had been given an earful from her boyfriend over the phone. With tears flowing down her

    cheeks, she hid from Gerald¡¯s view while sobbing into the phone.

    Vincy nced at Gerald, and he did the same thing at the same time.

    Both of themughed awkwardly at each other.

    ¡°Vincy, where were you two headed originally? I¡¯m really sorry for dying your journey. Or, perhaps I

    could take you to your destination!¡±

    Gerald offered.

    ¡°Fine. We were supposed to attend a gathering. X asked me to keep herpany, so that was the

    reason I came!¡±

    Vincy said.

    ¡°Hmph! If you have anything else to ask about, go and meet my boyfriend tomorrow. He¡¯ll contact you

    tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Alright, miss.¡±

    At that moment, it appeared that X had concluded her negotiations with the assessors.

    After that, she walked over and said, ¡°Vincy, we¡¯re running out of time! Let¡¯s go there first. D*mn it! I

    really wanted to attend that gathering in this car!¡±

    X said angrily before issuing yet another warning to Gerald.

    ¡°X, it¡¯s better if we go there first. You won¡¯t be able to handle this issue by yourself either. Besides,

    Gerald just offered to drop us off at the venue.¡±

    Vincy said.

    ¡°What? Do you want him to give us a ride on that pathetic little electric tricycle? Vincy, are you out of

    your mind?¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 759

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that X! Not in front of him at least!¡±

    Vincy said.

    Although she too, felt that it would be rather embarrassing to arrive on nothing but an electric tricycle,

    her fear was whittled away by the sight of Gerald riding the vehicle unapologetically. If he himself didn¡¯t

    feel embarrassed, why should she?

    X on the other hand felt theplete opposite. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve gone drunk! If you want to ride on

    that thing, go ahead and knock yourself out! Like hell, I¡¯m gonna go in with you though. I¡¯ll be waiting

    for you outside the venue. And you! Don¡¯t you forget what happened today, Gerald!¡±

    After that, X hailed a taxi and left for the venue in a hurry. After all, she needed to be where her

    boyfriend was as soon as possible.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. Listen, my little sister¡¯s whipping up a real good meal. Why don¡¯t you

    come over to my ce and have a meal together? It¡¯s on my tab!¡± Gerald offered.

    After all, Gerald and Vincy still had the kind of friendship ex-ssmates shared.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do that. I have to keep herpany, Gerald. I fear that if I let her go there herself,

    she¡¯d suffer from a tremendous loss!¡±

    Despite how vile her friend is, Vincy remains a kind-hearted girl.

    But Vincy felt secretly embarrassed when she imagined the scene where she arrived at the venue on

    Gerald¡¯s little tricycle.

    Even though Vincy had a very good disposition and manners, it was an undeniable fact that every girl

    loved shy things.

    If she refused Gerald now, she might hurt Gerald¡¯s pride and dignity.

    She was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    However, there was no way out. Hence, she said, ¡°Alright, Gerald. You can just drop me off at the

    entrance!¡±

    ¡°Sure! This electrical tricycle is plenty powerful! We¡¯ll arrive there soon!¡± As he said that, he got on the

    electrical tricycle.

    Beep! Beep!

    He even honked twice to prompt Vincy to get on the tricycle.

    Vincy tidied up her hair with her fingers. There were a lot of people looking at them, which made her

    blush deeply.

    But atst, she still got onto Gerald¡¯s electrical tricycle.

    ¡°Go faster! X might have reached that ce now!¡±

    Vincy said softly. She lowered her head, perhaps in an effort to shield her face from people who might

    know her, as they zoomed past the tricycle on the freeway.

    On the other hand, Gerald said nothing when he saw Vincy, whose face had now turned beet red from

    all the blushing.

    After all, Gerald never felt that a person who drove a four-wheel vehicle was much more respectable

    than those people who rode on two, or three wheels.

    He stepped on the gas pedal and zoomed towards their destination.

    The chosen venue was arge hotel in County Salford.

    The interior of the grand hotel was hung with red and long draperies, and it was lined with a seemingly

    unending row of expensive-looking confetti tubes.

    There was also a red carpet from the lobby of the hotel which led up to the entrance at the outer

    courtyard of the hotel.

    There were a lot of distinguished people and rich businessmen to be found in the hall.

    On the other hand, the organizers of the event were waiting outside to greet and wee the guests.

    Some of them were also snapping away with their cameras.

    It seems like they were going to hold a small ceremony outside of the hotel first.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a crowd that had formed outside.

    ¡°Vincy, is it here?¡±

    Gerald said.

    In front of them was a couple of rich young men smoking their cigarettes.

    They did not even feel obliged to give way to Gerald¡¯s vehicle.

    Beep! Beep!

    Gerald honked twice to get their attention.

    It made that group of rich young men turn and look at them. When they looked over, they saw Gerald,

    who was riding on an electric tricycle. Behind him was a youngdy. The men started whispering to

    each other before they burst outughing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Gerald. Just put me down here!¡±

    Vincy was deeply embarrassed.

    She regretted her decision of agreeing to let Gerald send her here.

    It embarrassed her so much as these young men were in the same age group as herself, and they

    were now giving her weird looks. Truly the nightmare of a young maiden!

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Gerald stepped on the brakes and the tricycle rolled to a stop right before the entrance of the hotel.

    And coincidentally, X came out to fetch Vincy.

    Her eyes bulged when she saw that Vincy really did arrive at the hotel on Gerald¡¯s stupid little tricycle.

    ¡°D*mn! Vincy, are you out of your mind? How could you ask him to send you here on his electric

    tricycle?¡±

    X¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato as soon as she saw Gerald¡¯s vehicle.

    ¡°X, stop talking about that now. Gerald, why don¡¯t you go home first? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next

    time!¡±

    Vincy quickly shoo-ed Gerald away when she noticed how much attention they were garnering.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Chairman Larson and his convoy have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 760

    The security guards, who were standing at the entrance shouted out to the businessmen who were

    standing out in the courtyard.

    The rich folks then hastily, but excitedly rushed forwards to wee the newly-arrived guest.

    ¡°D*mn! Why is there an electric tricycle parked at the entrance? What are you doing? Get lost kid!¡±

    The security guard came over and shoved Gerald aside forcefully.

    ¡°Oh God, how embarrassing!¡±

    Feeling humiliated, X covered her eyes.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to say, say it nicely. Why did you push me around? I¡¯ll leave now, alright!?¡±

    Gerald stepped on the gas pedal and left.

    After the convoy rolled to a stop, a couple of middle-aged businessmen got out of the vehicles. There

    were their rich daughters and sons too. It quickly became clear that these were their most distinguished

    guests today.

    The other presidents lined up to wee them. Pleasantries and greetings were exchanged.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for giving me the honor to attend the party this time around. But it¡¯s a

    slight misfortune that we failed to invite a very distinguished guest today. We cannot express how

    regretful we are in rtion to this situation!¡±

    All of them stood along the side of the red carpet and listened to the president who appeared to be the

    organizer as he spoke.

    There was a lot of discussion going on among the crowd. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that big shot? Chairman Gordon!¡±

    The others asked.

    Vincy had already been led into the hall of the hotel by X.

    At that moment, they looked at Chairman Gordon, who was standing on the stage.

    Subconsciously, fear had started taking hold of her heart.

    She was slightly anxious as she tugged at her boyfriend¡ªLeon¡¯s arm, who was standing next to her.

    ¡°Leon, who is the guy that he said he wanted to invite?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t you see how clueless we all were?¡±

    Leon was not being nice. After all, his father had already been informed of the mess which X had

    stirred up.

    X felt bad for it, so she shut her mouth up immediately.

    Prior to that ident, she was excited to be able to attend such a grand asion. She thought that

    she¡¯d get to know lots of rich people.

    But deep down, she was feeling slightly insecure about herself.

    It was because Gerald seemed to have answered a call just now, and the one who called him was also

    a person named ¡°Chairman Gordon¡±.

    She wondered if it was the same person.

    But the more she thought about it, the less usible it became.

    Who was Gerald? At most, the only exnation she coulde up with was that his childhood friend

    had introduced him to Chairman Gordon. Without that friend, he was just another nobody!

    X felt secure and relieved when she thought of that.

    ¡°Heh heh! There are a whole lotta things we can talk about when ites to this ¡®big shot¡¯. Our

    distinguished guest¡ªChairman Larson, who came here all the way from Mayberry, and his daughter

    happen to be close friends of his!¡±

    Chairman Gordon said with a smile.

    Chairman Larson responded with a proud smile of his own.

    The facial expression of his daughter changed too. She started smiling but with hints of excitement and

    anxiousness.

    ¡°Ah! Chairman Gordon, don¡¯t keep us guessing. Hurry up and tell us who that big shot is!¡±

    Some of the more curious ones have noticed how mysterious Chairman Gordon was acting.

    ¡°How about this? Let me give you a hint, maybe then, you¡¯ll figure out who he is! He¡¯s the owner of the

    most luxurious vi in Mayberry¡ªMountain Top Vi. Besides that, he¡¯s also a millionaire in Sunnydale

    Province and the president of the most powerful group in Mayberry!¡±

    Chairman Gordon said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Everyone below the stage was shocked when they heard what Chairman Gordon said.

    ¡°Oh gosh! I know who he¡¯s talking about now! Is it Mr. Crawford from Mayberry?¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible? Has Mr. Crawford of Mayberry finallye to Salford Province?¡±

    ¡°As powerful and capable as Chairman Gordon is, it¡¯s preposterous to think that he¡¯s able to invite Mr.

    Crawford all the way from Mayberry to attend this event.¡±

    Their discussion was ceaseless.

    The majority of the businessmen gathered here today thought that Chairman Gordon was just tooting

    his horn.

    They thought that Chairman Gordon didn¡¯t even have Mr. Crawford¡¯s contact number, never mind being

    able to invite him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to use the name of Mr. Crawford to your advantage, and did you rely on the

    Larson family from Mayberry to get to know the man himself?¡±

    At that moment, Fabian, who was under the stage, put forth his brainy deduction.

    ¡°But I heard that Chairman Gordon has undertaken a few projects of Mr. Crawford¡¯s in Mayberry. Could

    it be that he¡¯s actually well-acquainted with Mr. Crawford?¡±

    A few rich heirs hade to Leon¡¯s side and started discussing.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°X, Vincy, aren¡¯t the two of you from Mayberry? You should know about Mr. Crawford of Mayberry

    well, right?¡±

    Out in public, Fabian treated X decently.

    Both X and Vincy shook their heads and said, ¡°We only heard of him from our ssmates. He¡¯s very

    powerful and influential. Everyone in Mayberry knows about him. But we don¡¯t know any more than

    that!¡±

    ¡°Vincy, why don¡¯t you ask our ex-ssmates? I was so anxious just now that I almost smashed my

    phone!¡±

    Since the rich heirs had started talking about Mr. Crawford, it would be inappropriate of her and mighty

    awkward if she didn¡¯t participate in the discussion, since she was from Mayberry as well.

    Vincy nodded.

    She reached down to fumble for her phone in her bag but she froze up secondster. ¡°Oh no, I think I

    might have left my bag on Gerald¡¯s tricycle¡­¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 761

    Since there were so many people present earlier and she was already feeling so ufortable back

    then, Vincy had gotten off the electric tricycle in a hurry. She must¡¯ve forgotten to take her bag along

    with her at that moment!

    ¡°Oh no, how careless of you! Did you have a lot of cash in it?¡± asked X.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Having my money stolen is thest thing I¡¯m worried about! I just hope that Gerald eventually notices

    it! If it gets left behind, my cell phone, identity card, and bank cards will all be gone!¡± replied Vincy.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you doing back here? Does this look like a car park to you?¡±

    At that moment, amotion could be heard from the entrance. Upon closer inspection, a few security

    guards seemed to be trying to prevent a young man from entering the area.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s forgotten her bag! I just want to pass it to her!¡±

    The young man in question was none other than Gerald!

    ¡°Have a good look at what kind of ce this is! Do you think that anyone can just enter this ce all

    willy-nilly? Scram!¡± shouted the security personnel as they began pushing Gerald away.

    Since X and Vincy had both been so close to the entrance when that scene happened, they were

    able to witness the entire thing.

    ¡°Good god! Just look at how embarrassing that guy is! Hurry up and take your bag so that we can

    make him leave already!¡± replied X anxiously.

    Her anxiety stemmed from the fact that a few rich-looking young men were also looking at Gerald. All of

    them seemed to be ridiculing him as though he was nothing but a joke.

    It was natural for people to want to be prideful before their peers. If her peers ever found out that she

    was acquainted with such a worthless person as Gerald, then she¡¯d definitely be made fun of as well!

    Hearing X¡¯s words, Vincy immediately ran toward Gerald before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here, Gerald! You can

    hand my bag over to me now!¡±

    While she also wanted to thank Gerald, somehow, the words just never came.

    The situation was simr to her high school days. After all, Vincy had slight feelings for Gerald back

    then. However, she never ended up telling him about it since she wanted to keep her face.

    It was at that moment when Vincy realized that not much had changed since then.

    Instead of stating her appreciation, she simply said that she needed to go back inside before turning

    around again.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± shouted a high-pitched female voice out of the blue. It seemed to havee from the stage

    area.

    Finding the voice familiar, Gerald scanned through the crowd and saw that it hade from the young

    lady of the Larson family, Elena! She and her father hade from Mayberry city, and both of them

    were standing among what seemed to be a few chairmen who worked under her father¡¯s group.

    ¡°Is that really you, Gerald? On our way here, I saw someone riding an electric tricycle who¡¯s back

    looked simr to yours! I told my father about it but he said it was simply preposterous to think that

    you¡¯d ride an electric tricycle! To think that my initial guess was right!¡± said Elena rather excitedly.

    Everyone was utterly shocked when they heard that. The youngdy of the Larson family actually had

    a friend who rode on electric tricycles?

    ¡°Who is that guy? Isn¡¯t Miss Larson treating him quite well?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Maybe he¡¯s one of her ssmates?¡±

    As the guests discussed among themselves in surprise, X herself was breathing quite heavily at that

    moment.

    ¡®Elena actually knew Gerald? How on earth did Gerald know so many people?¡¯

    ¡°Oh? Elena and Mr. Larson! You¡¯re both here too?¡± replied Gerald as his gaze momentarily wandered

    to the front of the stage.

    Who he saw, however, surprised him. Standing before the stage, was Xavion!

    It was at that moment when Gerald remembered that Xavion had earlier given him a call, inviting him to

    a party. However, since he was confronting X when Xavion had called, Gerald had turned down the

    invitation.

    Little did he know that the party X and Vincy were attending was the one he was invited to!

    ¡°¡®You¡¯re both here too¡¯? This kid is really something else! Doesn¡¯t he know how to speak respectfully at

    all?¡±

    ¡°I know right? Referring to Mr. Larson and his daughter as ¡®all of you¡¯¡­ How preposterous!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Say, X? Vincy? Isn¡¯t he your ssmate?¡± asked Leon out of the blue as he shook his head with a

    wry smile on his face.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know him at all!¡± replied X instantly.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 762

    Vincy herself simply lowered her head without saying a word.

    Meanwhile, Xavion finally realized that Gerald was present and when he did, he became so excited

    that his lips began trembling.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re here!¡±

    Assuming that Gerald hadn¡¯t wanted to attend the party since he looked down on all the ordinary rich

    people who were attending, Xavion didn¡¯t continue pestering him after that call. Yet here he was,

    standing before him right now!

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Mr. Larson and his group, replying to Gerald¡¯s earlier greeting as they

    took a step forward before bowing slightly before him.

    At that moment, silence enveloped the entire area. Many of the guests were so surprised that their jaws

    were now hanging wide.

    Why were all these wealthy and powerful figures bowing down to this young man who had arrived on

    an electric tricycle?

    What more, Chairman Gordon appeared to be trembling earlier as he spoke!

    X¡¯s breathing was growing heavier by the minute. Her mind waspletely nk and her mouth

    was so wide open that one could stuff an entire hard boiled egg into it.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford?! Did¡­ Did they actually just refer to Gerald as Mr. Crawford?! How could that be

    possible?!¡±

    Vincy was too shocked to even think of a reply. She had no idea what was going on anymore.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is he really Mr. Crawford of Mayberry?!¡±

    It was a brief momentter when the crowd of people began getting noisy again as they exchanged

    gazes with each other in shock.

    ¡°Chairman Gordon and Chairman Larson! You¡¯re being way too polite. I honestly hadn¡¯t expected you

    to be organizing this event!¡± replied Gerald, feeling slightly embarrassed.

    His embarrassment was warranted since he could now feel people staring at him both left and right.

    Everyone seemed to be experiencingplicated emotions as they continued looking at Gerald.

    Though he felt awkward, Gerald simply walked into the hotel in a naturally poised manner.

    X could only stare in astonishment as Gerald walked past her and headed straight for the stage.

    Realizing that Gerald wasing closer, Chairman Gordon immediately stood up from the middle seat

    and gestured for Gerald to take it as he said, ¡°Please, have this seat, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    After saying then, he then looked at the rest of the guests before saying, ¡°Everyone, we have a very

    distinguished guest today! This is Mr. Crawford from Mayberry, an extremely wealthy and powerful

    figure who also owns Mountain Top Vi!¡±

    As the audience went wild from the confirmation that Gerald truly was the one and only, Mr. Crawford,

    suddenughter akin to a madwoman¡¯s pierced through all the noise.

    Everyone then turned to stare at the girl who had made such a crazedugh.

    ¡°What are youughing at, X?¡± asked Leon who had also been taken aback by her maniacal

    laughter.

    ¡°Haha! What do you mean what am Iughing at? I¡¯mughing at Gerald, of course! How incredible of

    him to have deceived so many people! But what¡¯s even more unbelievable is the fact that everyone

    here actually believes that he¡¯s Mr. Crawford! Don¡¯t any of you find that to be a rather ridiculous im?¡±

    replied X as she walked forward, continuing tough.

    Upon hearing what she had to say, several of the wealthy businessmen on stage began frowning. This

    was especially so for Chairman Gordon as he red at X.

    ¡°What do you even think you¡¯re saying? Men! Toss her out of this ce immediately!¡± shouted Xavion

    angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Chairman Gordon. I have no intention of offending you at all! I just hope that you

    won¡¯t continue being fooled by that guy. After all, I was his high school ssmate! I know all about his

    past and his living conditions very well! Vincy is aware of it too! He¡¯s nothing more than a pauper who

    can¡¯t even afford to pay for his own meals!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Once the audience heard that, everyone simultaneously heaved secret sighs of relief. Could this be a

    fake Mr. Crawford after all?

    Seeing how everyone seemed to believe her now, X grew even cockier than before. If everything

    continued going well, then she would be able to sessfully show off in front of all these influential

    business people!

    iming that Gerald was actually Mr. Crawford? What a joke! It was simply impossible!

    X then turned to look at Gerald, a look of contempt on her face as sheughed before saying, ¡°I bet

    you didn¡¯t expect this, right, Gerald? I¡¯m here today so that you won¡¯t be able to continue fooling

    Chairman Gordon and the others!¡±

    Under no circumstances would she ever willingly believe that he was actually Mr. Crawford!

    In response, Gerald simply shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    Xavion expressed a simrly wry smile as he said, ¡°Hahaha! Really now¡­ It seems that this young

    lady has had a huge misunderstanding about Mr. Crawford¡­¡±

    ¡°He really is Mr. Crawford! The one and only owner of the Dream Investment Group!¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 763

    Hearing Chairman Gordon¡¯s stern voice, X could no longer bring herself tough out loud anymore.

    ¡­Was¡­ Was it really true?

    Even from back then, X had always hated it whenever she saw Gerald¡¯s desperate face. She just

    couldn¡¯t ever take him seriously.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It had just been a few years since they hadst met¡­ Had Gerald really changed that much?

    Why were so many wealthy and influential figures being so respectful and courteous to him?

    How could any of this truly be?

    As all these questions echoed in Xavia¡¯s mind, Gerald simply ignored her, opting instead to continue

    talking with Chairman Gordon and the others.

    The event then resumed for about half an hour before Gerald bid farewell to Chairman Gordon and the

    rest. He had honestly wanted to leave for quite a while now.

    As he left the hotel, arge group of people followed to see him off.

    Before he was able to leave, Elena whispered something into her father¡¯s ear before sticking her

    tongue out. She wanted to leave together with Gerald and her father naturally agreed.

    X herself was feeling extremely anxious as she exited the hotel together with Vincy to see Gerald

    off.

    When they finally caught sight of him again, Gerald had just gotten on his electric tricycle. This time,

    however, Elena was sitting behind him.

    While Vincy had earlier felt embarrassed about Gerald riding an electric tricycle, she found it strange

    that she no longer felt the same.

    After all, even though Elena was such a beautiful youngdy, she actually seemed happy sitting behind

    an electric tricycle. Vincy wouldn¡¯t mind sitting there herself now!

    She deduced that theseplex emotions had stemmed from the moment she realized who Gerald

    really was. Vincy was honestly also feeling quite shocked and frightened by the wild turn of events.

    It was almost as though she was in a dream.

    X, on the other hand, was so anxious that she eventually burst into tears as she continued looking at

    Gerald.

    He was still dressed the same way, still bore the same appearance, and still had the same demeanor.

    Thatbination had made him look extremely pathetic earlier.

    Yet why did she feel that he was now much more awe-inspiring and intimidating at the same time? It

    just didn¡¯t make any sense!

    Gerald himself began pedaling his electric tricycle¡ªwith Elena seated behind him¡ªas he headed

    straight back to his ce for dinner.

    He was currently in a pretty good mood since his trip this time hadn¡¯t been in vain. After all, not only

    had he sessfullypleted his task, but he had also helped Queta find and get acknowledged by

    her biological mother and cousin sister.

    A lot had really been achieved this time around.

    However, whenever there were happy people, there would always be depressed people as well.

    At that moment, the sound of a teacup shattering echoed across a vi.

    ¡°Garbage! Every single one of you! How could you actually lose a person whom you had already gotten

    a hold of?!¡± yelled Yael at several of his foreign subordinates. They were all inside his vi now.

    Yunus himself was present, an ugly expression stered on his face. After all, he had sung high

    praises about this group of men before. Yet here they were, unable to even capture a few students!

    As Yael continued yelling at the group, Yunus knew for a fact that he was indirectly cursing at him as

    well. Knowing this made Yunus extremely angry.

    ¡°Mr. Schuyler, Mr. Long, we werepletely surrounded that time! We may have identally rmed

    the local armed forces back then! Please give us another chance! Give us Jasmine¡¯s location and we¡¯ll

    definitely bring her back this time!¡± said the leader of the group.

    ¡°Toote! It¡¯s far toote for that! Do you honestly think that it¡¯s that easy to make a move on the

    Fendersons? There was only a chance to kidnap Jasmine this time since the family is currently

    undergoing a sensitive period! Because of that, my father and I didn¡¯t actively need to know what all the

    Fendersons were nning! Yet to think that your group would actually act so rashly and alert the

    enemy! I can only pray that the Fendersons won¡¯t suspect that I¡¯m involved! I¡¯ll already be thankful as

    long as they don¡¯t end up doubting me!¡± growled Yael, his anxiety apparent in his voice.

    He was honestly extremely afraid that the failed kidnapping would instantly lead to bad consequences.

    If this ended up affecting his family¡¯s major event, then the losses would definitely outweigh the gains.

    Yunus then turned to look at his dispirited subordinates before asking, ¡°I¡¯m curious about something,

    however. There was no reason for the helicopters to have arrived so quickly and quite frankly, there

    was no way the local armed forces would¡¯ve been alerted that easily. Exin what happened in detail.¡±

    Hearing that, the subordinates then began detailing everything that had happened to them.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could it really be him¡­?¡± replied Yunus as he frowned after listening to their exnation.

    ¡°Him?¡± asked Yael.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 764

    Ignoring Yael¡¯s question for the moment, Yunus then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you secretly take several photos?

    Let me see who else was there!¡±

    After being handed the photos, Yunus individually scanned through them before mming his hands

    on the table in anger. He had found the perpetrator!

    ¡°Dmn it all! It really is Gerald! It¡¯s that god dmned Mr. Crawford again!¡±

    Not only had Yunus been repeatedly humiliated by Gerald on his birthday, he had also been grounded

    the moment he returned that day! All the prestige he had umted over the years was gone. Just

    like that.

    Yunus hated that person to the core.

    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Crawford from Mayberry?¡± asked Yael who had obviously heard about Gerald before.

    Hearing Yael¡¯s question, Yunus took the opportunity to detail all his grudges and grievances against

    Gerald to him.

    ¡°Hahaha! No wonder everything seemed to be running so smoothly for Jasmine despite not even

    utilizing any of the men from the Fenderson family! She had such a powerful person helping her all this

    time! It¡¯s no wonder why Jasmine doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all even after you¡¯ve treated her so well,

    Mr. Schuyler!¡± deducted Yunus.

    Upon hearing all that, Yael took in a deep breath.

    ¡°¡­Regardless of who it is, as long as he goes against me, I won¡¯t let him off that easily! Especially

    since he¡¯s in Salford County! Come along, men!¡± yelled Yael angrily as he began instructing his men to

    start taking the next course of action.

    ¡°Please, refrain from continuing to act impulsively, Mr. Schuyler!¡± replied Yunus as he held on to Yael¡¯s

    shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with him before and he¡¯s much more powerful than what you and I could ever imagine.

    Acting impulsively will only get us into more trouble! Just so you know, his sister was the one who had

    chased the Long family out of Mayberry city!¡± persuaded Yunus.

    What more, if they directly targeted Gerald, that action could tantamount to turning a simple matter into

    an extremelyplicated one.

    It wasn¡¯t as though Yael couldn¡¯t understand where Yunus wasing from. However, he simply

    couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous now that he knew she had Gerald on her side. After all, that could

    very well have been the reason why Jasmine was ignoring him and why she had pped him as well!

    Eventually, he managed to calm himself down and once that happened, he felt much better.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Then do you have a better idea, Yunus? Should I simply allow him to continue showing off and using

    his power to intimidate others in Salford County then?¡±

    In response, Yunus sneered coldly before saying, ¡°Of course not! In fact, I¡¯d love for him to remain here

    forever so that I can personally continue having my revenge on him after all I¡¯ve suffered through!

    Speaking of which, could you lend me some of your men, Mr. Schuyler? I need to do an investigation

    on which of Gerald¡¯s men he brought along with him here.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem!¡±

    Both of them then continue talkingte into the night.

    Fast-forward to three dayster¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going out with Aunt Fenderson now, brother! Do you have anything you¡¯d like to eat? We¡¯ll be sure

    to get those ingredients for you!¡±

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine! After all, I¡¯ll love anything prepared by you and Aunt Fenderson!¡± replied Gerald as he

    looked at both of them with a smile.

    It had only been three days yet Queta was already quite close to Aunt Fenderson. Just like Gerald had

    said, Queta didn¡¯t despise Xara for her scarred face at all.

    Xara herself seemed to be both happy and satisfied looking at her sensible and obedient daughter who

    spent lots of time together with her every day.

    As for Quetta, she felt naturally secure and intimate whenever she was around Aunt Fenderson. Aunt

    Fenderson simply felt like a close rtive to her.

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s reply, both of them then headed to the shopping center, hand in hand.

    Earlier while they were walking past the side of the shopping center, Xara had noticed that Queta kept

    peeking at a small store selling candied haws.

    Seeing Queta like that made her feel slightly anguished. After all, ording to Queta, if she hadn¡¯t met

    Gerald, she would probably still be living in poverty now. She had also mentioned that during her

    childhood, being able to eat candied haws was considered to be a luxury.

    With that in mind, just as they were about to leave the mall, Xara stopped walking before saying, ¡°Oh, I

    forgot to get something! Give me a moment, Queta! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    After saying that, she hurriedly headed to the store, leaving Queta slightly confused as to why she was

    being so secretive. Since Queta had been told to wait, she simply remained at the spot.

    It was at that moment when Queta suddenly heard the sound of a revving motor engine.

    By the time she turned to look at the source of the increasingly loud sound, she saw a van heading

    directly for her!

    A secondter, the few present people at the scene began screaming.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 765

    Upon screeching to a halt right beside Queta, a few people slid the van door open and immediately

    tried dragging her in!

    ¡°Queta!¡± shouted Aunt Fenderson who was already returning from the shop by the time she saw the

    suspicious van driving toward her daughter.

    She then began running toward the poor girl who was desperately struggling to escape from her

    captors. The captors themselves were still trying to drag her into the van.

    In her anxiety, she bit down hard on one of the masked men¡¯s arms!

    Shouting in pain, the already strong man then roughly pushed Queta aside, sending her falling straight

    for the ground! As a result, the back of Queta¡¯s head hit a bump on the side of the road and she

    immediately fainted from the hard impact.

    By the time Xara got to the group of men, they were already carrying the now unconscious Queta into

    the van.

    In her attempt to prevent them from taking her away, Xara immediately began wildly hitting the men.

    However, no matter how desperately she fought, she was no match for them. After all, how could she

    possibly win against a group ofrge men all on her own?

    Just as Xara felt like all hope had been lost, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of somebody

    making a dash for the scene! Secondster, a man was now standing right in front of her.

    When the leader of the group realized who the daring person was, he immediately froze in ce.

    Without saying another word, the man then began attacking the masked kidnappers with an extremely

    cold expression on his face!

    Though a few of the men tried fighting back, they were no match against their new opponent.

    ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw immediately!¡± yelled one of the men.

    Hearing that, Xara anxiously ran for the front passenger seat and began trying to unmask the person

    sitting there. While she was able to yank his mask off, the man, in his state of panic, immediately

    covered his face with his hands.

    Not long after, an angry yell could be heard as the van sped away.

    While the man who had helped them seemed to have wanted to chase after the van, when he saw how

    injured Queta was, he immediately understood what the priority was.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± said Xara as she hugged Queta tightly in her arms.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, I¡¯m only doing my job. After all, Mr. Crawford had specifically instructed

    me to protect Miss Smith in secret. It was beyond my expectations, however, that people would actually

    have the audacity to take action against her in broad daylight!¡± said the young man as he couldn¡¯t help

    but me himself.

    As it turned out, the person who had helped them was actually Tyson!

    Queta was still unconscious at the moment, and her face was pale. Not long after, an ambnce could

    be heard in the distance.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    While both Drake and Tyson were usually responsible for ensuring Gerald¡¯s safety, when he left for

    Salford County, Gerald had said that Drake alone was sufficient to protect him.

    Therefore, he entrusted Tyson with the task of secretly protecting Queta instead, and Tyson had been

    doing as he had been ordered to for quite a while now.

    Gerald had issued the order since he was well aware that many people around him had been victims of

    kidnapping attempts in the past, which was why he was so wary about Queta¡¯s safety.

    To Tyson, however, he wondered what could possibly happen to her. It was the reason why he was

    usually quite idle as he underwent this particr task.

    Never had he expected to see people actually trying toy their fingers on her today through his

    observatory equipment.

    Even though he had rushed to the scene as fast as he could, he was a little toote to prevent Queta

    from getting injured.

    As soon as Gerald was notified about the incident, he immediately headed to the hospital where Queta

    was.

    She was still unconscious when he arrived, and Gerald could feel his entire body shaking

    uncontrobly in anger.

    Xara herself had been crying this entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Zartyr and told him to investigate the matter. Since the group of men weren¡¯t locals,

    we currently have no clues on who they are yet. Well, all but one. I believe you¡¯ll be very interested to

    find out who that person is, Mr. Crawford,¡± said Drake as he walked over to Gerald.

    He then tapped on his phone before showing Gerald a picture of the person Xara had unmasked

    earlier.

    Upon recognizing the person behind the mask, Gerald was shocked.

    ¡°Yunus? Why is he here?¡± asked Gerald, his surprise apparent in his voice.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 766

    Though the picture itself was quite blurry, Gerald was certain that the person in it was Yunus Long.

    After all, how couldn¡¯t he recognize the person he had nearly fallen victim to?

    ¡°That¡¯s him alright. After a little investigating, we found that he first arrived at the Salford Province a few

    days ago. While I understand that he has his reasons to take his revenge on you, I don¡¯t quite get why

    he¡¯d follow you all the way here just to do that!¡± replied Drake as he frowned.

    Gerald¡¯s immediate response, however, was to punch the wall beside him. Hard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him or even his motives. All I know is that Queta was innocent in this incident yet

    she nearly lost her life because of me! Drake, Tyson, I believe that Yunus hasn¡¯t left the Salford

    Province yet. I need both of you to track him down and capture him for me! Regardless of the methods

    you use, make sure he doesn¡¯t leave the Salford Province scot-free!¡± said Gerald angrily as looked at

    the unconscious Queta through the ward door¡¯s window.

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Crawford!¡± said both of them simultaneously as they immediately got to work.

    Meanwhile, in a rather well-hidden vi, Yunus was frantically packing his things up.

    ¡°Hurry up with the packing! We¡¯ll be leaving using two separate routes!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Huh? Do we really need to leave in such a hurry? Shouldn¡¯t we notify Mr. Schuyler first?¡± asked one of

    Yunus¡¯s personal drivers.

    ¡°What else is there to say? If we wait here any longer we probably won¡¯t be able to leave even if we

    wanted to! Now hurry up and arrange for that group of men to leave first!¡± replied Yunus anxiously.

    He had already nned the kidnapping incident together with Yael from three days ago.

    Since Queta was the only person around whom Gerald was close to, Yunus had nned to use her as

    bait to lead Gerald into a trap. If everything had gone ording to n, Yunus would¡¯ve finally been

    able to kill him!

    He was even prepared to sacrifice his subordinates just to ensure that Gerald died!

    Since he always acted behind the scenes, he was fairly certain that there was nothing he had to be

    afraid of.

    However, things were different now. Yunus believed that Gerald would be able to uncover the truth

    extremely quickly as long as he wanted to.

    Gerald would definitely send his men to track him down and go after him once he found out that Yunus

    was involved in the operation!

    His initial n to take advantage of Yael by cing the me on him once Gerald was killed had only

    been wishful thinking. Yunus realized now that he had once again underestimated Gerald¡¯s true

    capabilities.

    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone involved with the escape n was packed and ready to go.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s been prepared and arranged ording to your instructions, Mr. Long. I¡¯ve managed to

    get my hands on a cross-country vehicle and by rough calctions, it should already be dark by the

    time we make it out of the Salford Province!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head out already! Also, arrange for someone to pick us up in Merry City!¡± said Yunus

    as he put his sunsses on and carried his suitcase to the vehicle.

    As this was happening, something seemed to be amiss in the Salford Province city.

    Several brands of luxury cars were driving up and down the streets, and there seemed to be at least

    five hundred of the expensive cars in the entire fleet.

    The sea of luxury cars making their way all over the city made for a truly spectacr scene.

    ¡°Oh my god! What on earth is happening?¡±

    ¡°What an amazing scene, right?!¡±

    ¡°I wonder what themotion is about¡­¡±

    ¡°Beats me. There¡¯s no news regarding what¡¯s currently happening at all! I do wonder what kind of

    person would have this much power and money to own so many luxurious cars!¡±

    While this was shocking to all those within the Salford Province, those walking around the province¡¯s

    outskirts were in for an even bigger surprise.

    Loud droning could be heard in the sky at that moment, prompting the people in the outskirts to look

    up.

    ¡°Holy cr*p! Look at all those helicopters!¡±

    ¡°My god! What on earth is happening here?¡±

    While most of the people were shocked to the point where their jaws hung wide open, many others

    immediately began taking pictures of the scene.

    With well over a hundred helicopters encircling the province¡¯s skies, the event looked simply

    magnificent.

    The n was to thoroughly search bothnd and sky throughout the day till they were able to lock on to

    their target.

    As the search continued, night soon came.

    The target in question had already arrived at the main road connecting the Salford Province to Merry

    City by then.

    As the car drove on, thete-night wind howled eerily as it blew across Yunus¡¯s side window.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 767

    ¡°Where are we now?¡± asked Yunus, his face pale as a sheet.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either¡­ While we¡¯ve been able to escape from Gerald¡¯s men when we bumped into

    them on the main road, we strayed too far off and it¡¯s only barrennd around us now!¡± replied the

    driver, his legs quivering in fear.

    While they had earlier assumed that they were going to escape just fine, they hadn¡¯t expected Gerald¡¯s

    men to intercept them out of the blue on the main road leading to Merry City!

    Thankfully, night was already approaching by then and since the driver was an expert, he managed to

    eventually shake them off.

    Though they had sessfully evaded Gerald¡¯s men for the moment, they were now also lost.

    ¡°Why do I even pay you then?! B*stard!¡± shouted Yunus.

    They were already far from the city and the gloominess of the surrounding area only served to make

    Yunus even more depressed.

    It was around then when the sound of motor engines could be heard in the distance, the cold night

    breeze further sending chills down their spine.

    Momentster, flickering lights could also be seen from the rear-view mirror.

    They had no idea how many cars were currently behind them, but once Yunus saw a car rapidly

    catching up, he immediately shouted, ¡°Step on it!¡±

    Yunus then took his cell phone out and began calling his mother.

    ¡°Are you on your way back now? It¡¯s my birthday tomorrow so remember to be back on time!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Pleasee save me! Someone¡¯s trying to prevent me from entering Merry City!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What was that, son? Do you have a bad signal there? I can¡¯t hear you at all!¡± replied Yunus¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Mom! Can you hear me now? Save me! Hello? Hello?!¡± yelled Yunus frantically before finally realizing

    that there wasn¡¯t any phone signal anymore!

    ¡°Mr. Long, why don¡¯t we stop the car for now? It¡¯s pitch ck out there and we aren¡¯t familiar with the

    road¡¯s condition either!¡± said the driver who had been terrified this entire time.

    He knew that no matter how much they tried to escape, they would still eventually be caught. Escape

    was simply no longer an option.

    ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t allowed to stop! If Gerald gets his hands on me this time, I¡¯ll surely be done for!

    Keep moving forward! We need to get off this sted road and reunite with our own men as soon as

    possible!¡±

    Hearing that, the driver stepped on the elerator but all of a sudden, the body of the car began

    shaking violently!

    By the time Yunus managed to regain hisposure from the shock, he realized that the entire car

    seemed to be descending rapidly.

    Now finally understanding what was happening, both Yunus and the driver screamed in horror! Slowly

    but surely, their screams became muffled as they descended further and further until¡­

    A sickening crash was heard, followed by the sound of an explosion as mes burst out from the

    depths! Shortly after, however, silence resumed with only the asional muffled roar from the fires

    below.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the convoy chasing after them arrived at the scene. Now lit by the bright

    headlights of all the cars, it was apparent that Yunus and his driver had elerated straight down a

    cliff!

    Sometime after, it waste at night in the Long family¡¯s mansion in Yanken, when a beautiful woman

    said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious, master. Yunus sounded extremely nervous and afraid when

    he called me earlier. Do you think he¡¯s doing alright in the Salford Province?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Why wouldn¡¯t he be fine? After all, the Schuylers are living there too! You can rest assured

    that he¡¯s definitely doing fine!¡± replied a middle-aged man with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t even contact him anymore! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of how many people Yunus has offended

    in the past two years!¡± said the woman, her worry reflected in her tone.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give the Schuylers a callter and ask them about the matter! Even if Yunus really

    has offended a lot of people, it¡¯s always been members of the Long family who have ever dared to take

    action against everyone else! Who would even dare toy a finger on us! Humph! While the Crawford

    siblings are both very arrogant now, they can be sure that I¡¯ll make them pay for all that they¡¯ve done to

    us!¡±

    The man then snorted before picking his phone up to call the Schuylers.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 768

    After talking on the phone for a while, the middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale.

    ¡°I-is that so¡­? I¡¯ve deeply troubled you, Mr. Schuyler! I¡¯ll send someone over immediately!¡±

    All the color seemed to have drained from his face as he hurriedly said, ¡°ording to the Schuyler

    family, Yunus has gone missing in the Salford Province!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? W-what should we do then?!¡±

    ¡°For now, I¡¯m sending someone over there. Tell Second to immediately send someone there as well!¡±

    replied the man in an anxious voice.

    ¡°Second? But he¡­¡±

    ¡°First and I can¡¯t leave. Our only option is to have a family member personally deal with the matter. For

    that reason, it should be fine for Second to represent the family there. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Hobson to follow him

    as well!¡±

    Hearing that, the woman simply nodded.

    Meanwhile, Gerald finally arrived at the cliff on his helicopter.

    The cliff was deep and ording to the report from his subordinates, they could hardly findplete

    pieces of the car, let alone its two passengers.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only smile wryly.

    This was a textbook example of the phrase, ¡®even when the heavens send cmities upon us, there is

    still hope to weather through them; yet when a man brings cmity upon himself, there is no escaping

    it¡¯.

    Yunus had truly brought his own demise upon himself!

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began ringing. It was Tyson.

    Knowing that taking extra precautions wouldn¡¯t hurt, Gerald had ordered him to personally guard over

    Queta ever since he came to the Salford Province.

    Picking the call up, Gerald then asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Smith has already awoken, Mr. Crawford. While she¡¯s only suffering from a mild concussion,

    she¡¯s mostly fine. However¡­¡±

    As Tyson continued speaking, his voice grew softer and softer.

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m truly sorry, Mr. Crawford! While I was standing guard over Miss Smith, four doctors who behaved

    rather suspiciously arrived at the hospital and tried to get close to her. Suspicious about their true

    intentions, I didn¡¯t allow them to proceed anywhere near her. As a result, all four of them immediately

    attacked me! I wasn¡¯t able to defeat them and now Miss Smith has been taken away!¡± exined Tyson.

    ¡°What? Even you got hurt?!¡± replied Gerald, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead now.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss further into the matter once I arrive at the hospital. For now, send some men to

    immediately start looking for her!¡±

    If something really did happen to Queta, then Gerald knew that he would definitely be filled with guilt

    and unease.

    At the same time, Gerald was also thinking that his father¡¯s initial task of tracking down Aunt Fenderson

    was no longer as simple a task as he had first anticipated.

    With that, Gerald immediately rushed to the hospital.

    ¡°It was lucky that Ms. Xara had stepped out to get some congee earlier. Due to that, she was able to

    avoid the four people entirely. Speaking of the four¡­ Each of them looked equally strange and they all

    wielded short des. Based on their techniques, I can confidently say that all four of them are top

    masters who have received stringent training before!¡± exined Tyson, his voice filled with remorse.

    Since Tyson¡¯s body was wrapped up in bandages, even Drake had a tense expression on his face.

    ¡°I see. And what about the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras?¡± asked Gerald as he paced back and forth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve retrieved the records and after looking through them alongside the footage from several other

    streets, their group seemed to have disappeared on a mountain!¡± replied Tyson.

    Hearing that, Gerald then patted Tyson on the shoulder before saying, ¡°My sister¡¯s told me before that

    it was rare for both of you to have worthy or even equal opponents. I can only assume that the four

    men who have managed to even hurt you are working for a veryrge and powerful family. Did you

    recognize any of the four assants? Even if you have the slightest idea, it could be our next lead to

    find out which family they¡¯re working for!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look any further into the matter, Gerald. I think I know who the four men are¡­ And I

    think I also know who kidnapped Queta!¡± said Xara with tears in her eyes as she stood up.

    Sensing how sure she sounded, Gerald himself came to a sudden realization. Of course.

    This was the Salford Province¡­ Only the Fendersons could have done it.

    It hadn¡¯t crossed his mind earlier since Gerald hadn¡¯t exposed himself, nor had he gone against the

    family yet. The fact that the Fendersons always kept such a low profile made it even harder to think

    about, and subsequently, consider them to be the culprit during such situations!

    However, the more he looked at it, the more he was sure that the Fendersons were definitely the ones

    behind all this!

    ¡°If my guess is correct, then the four of them should be my father¡¯s personal bodyguards! My father

    must have already found me!¡± said Xara.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 769

    Xara was Lord Fenderson¡¯s most promising daughter and also the second most prominent figure within

    the Fenderson family. In fact, her position was even more importantpared to Jasmine¡¯s father.

    Knowing that alone painted a clear picture of how witty and intelligent Xara was as a person.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Adding that to her superior intuition, Xara was certain that her father had been the one who had

    kidnapped Queta, even though she had no idea how he had found her in the first ce.

    ¡°I know the Fendersons very well, Gerald. While severalplicated internal matters happen within the

    family, if my father was the one who had kidnapped Queta, then I can rest assured that he won¡¯t make

    things difficult for her. The problem is, I can¡¯t say the same about the rest of the Fenderson family

    members¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Still¡­ To think that all this stemmed from a fit I threw at him so many years ago! Though I¡¯m

    sure he regrets it, his temper clearly hasn¡¯t changed at all! Is he honestly still expecting me to step

    forward and apologize to him?¡± exined Xara, a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡°What should we do now, Aunt Fenderson? I simply can¡¯t help but feel worried now that I know that

    Queta is with them!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    After all, Queta was his biological cousin. She was a Crawford as much as he was.

    What more, he was the one who had brought Queta along with him here. Now that she was

    experiencing so many misfortunes because of him, how could he just leave her alone?

    ¡°We think we should break into their mansion to rescue the second youngdy, Mr. Crawford!¡± said

    Drake and Tyson in unison.

    ¡°Negative. I know both of you are powerful, but with all due respect, both of you won¡¯t be able to take

    down my father¡¯s four subordinates. To make matters clear, the Fenderson family¡¯s background was

    onceparable to that of the Crawfords. There¡¯s simply no way that the few of us can break in as we

    please!¡± replied Xara.

    Hearing that, both men lowered their heads in shame.

    ¡°¡­Then, should we just leave the second youngdy alone? Do we not rescue her?¡± asked Tyson.

    ¡°Of course not! While now isn¡¯t the right time, there definitely exists chances for us to save her. For

    one, it¡¯ll be my father¡¯s birthday in three days. In ordance with the Fenderson family¡¯s tradition, a big

    birthday banquet will be held then. On that day, wealthy and influential businessmen, as well as close

    family friends, will be invited to participate! That will be the best moment to save Queta!¡± proposed

    Xara.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re proposing is that we sneak in during the Fenderson family¡¯s birthday banquet and

    create some chaos to allow us to rescue Queta unnoticed?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The family will be needing a lot of manpower to perform the many tasks required to keep the

    birthday banquet running smoothly. Of course, in order to remain secretive, they¡¯ll usually opt to hire

    chefs and personnel from either the Northern Region or even from abroad. The opportunity couldn¡¯t be

    any more perfect for us to save her!¡±

    Registering all that perfectly, Gerald then nodded in agreement.

    When the time came, he would bring Drake, Tyson, and a few other masters into the mansion with him.

    He definitely needed to arrange for some people to wait outside as well as a contingency n. Though

    he certainly couldn¡¯t ever hope to overpower the Fendersons within their own mansion, creating chaos

    was going to be much easier. Once that happened, they¡¯d be able to rescue Queta and leave the

    mansion, hopefully unnoticed.

    ¡°How are we to enter alongside the hired personnel?¡± asked Drake.

    ¡°Well, since the process of screening through foreigners is extremely strict, they¡¯ll most likely focus on

    gathering personnel from Merry City first. We need to head there as soon as possible and once we¡¯re

    there, I have my own ways of helping you get in. Speaking of which, I also have a few confidants whom

    I trust among the Fendersons. I¡¯ll just need to ask them about Queta¡¯s specific whereabouts!¡± replied

    Xara.

    Xara was honestly feeling extremely anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about Queta. After all,

    once anyone fell into the Fenderson family¡¯s bottomless pit, it would be no easy feat to get them out

    again.

    Understanding that only made her feel increasingly worried.

    However, Xara was still able to have a clear head since she had many years of experience dealing with

    them.

    Meanwhile, several doctors exited from a secret hallway in the Fenderson family¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Lord Fenderson, Miss Smith simply refuses to take any medical treatment! Not only that, she¡¯s not

    eating anything as well! We¡¯ve tried persuading her all we could but she simply refuses to listen!¡± said

    one of the doctors respectfully.

    Upon hearing that, Bryson¡¯s wrinkled face reflected his anxiety. He was already turning eighty this

    year¡­

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 770

    ¡°This girl¡­ She¡¯s as stubborn as her mother! Hmm¡­ Hasn¡¯t Jasmine already located Xenia? That

    personal maid of Xara¡¯s? Try getting her to persuade Queta. Also, nobody should be allowed to know

    about Queta being here, not even Jasmine! If word gets out, I¡¯ll be sure to make each of you suffer a

    slow death! Now leave!¡±

    Hearing that, the doctors trembled in fear before leaving quickly.

    Once they were gone, Bryson slowly stood up with his walking cane in hand before staring nkly at

    the wall.

    While lots of things were on his mind, the memory that stood out the most was the time when he had

    publicly severed rtionships with his beloved daughter, Xara.

    He had chased her out of the Fendersons family, and though he had been extremely stringent when it

    came to enforcing family rules, he regretted his actions immediately the moment she left.

    He had tried every possible way to locate Xara. It wasn¡¯t a requirement of his for her to return to his

    side, but he simply wanted to know whether his precious daughter was still alive, and if she was, he

    wanted to also know how well she was living on her own.

    That alone would be enough to satisfy him.

    However, even after so many years had passed, he had heard no news regarding Xara at all.

    As a man who constantly took good care of his body, Bryson¡ªwho was going to be eighty in three

    days¡ªshould have theoretically retained a more youthful look. Instead of that, however, he looked

    even older than an ordinary person of the same age who still had to work hard daily!

    Bryson had simply acknowledged that this was his punishment.

    While he had initially thought that he would never be able to see her again, not even on his deathbed, it

    seemed that divine justice existed after all. It all began when Noah gave him a call out of the blue,

    reporting that he had found a person who looked exactly like Xara.

    Since the Fenderson family was quite capable, upon receiving the news, Xara and even her

    granddaughter¡¯s whereabouts were soon pinpointed.

    ¡°¡­I know you hate me, Xara¡­ But it¡¯ll be my birthday in three days¡­ I really hope that you¡¯ll return to

    see me¡­¡± muttered Bryson to himself as he felt tears welling up in his eyes.

    While this was happening, a maid entered a room holding a box in her hands.

    Inside, a girl was sitting on a bed, crying.

    The moment the maid saw her, her body began trembling and eventually, the box she was holding on

    to fell to the ground.

    ¡°H-how could both of you look so simr?!¡± shouted the maid excitedly.

    ¡°You look exactly like the eldestdy back then!¡± added the maid as she reminisced the times when she

    was still by the eldestdy¡¯s side many years ago.

    Of course, the crying girl in question was none other than Queta.

    Upon seeing that the maid herself was now crying, Queta asked in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°¡­Um¡­

    You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss Queta, my name is Xenia! I used to be the eldestdy¡¯s, Miss Xara¡¯s, personal maid!¡± replied

    Xenia as she cried.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Xara Fenderson¡­ She¡¯s my mother?¡± replied Queta as she got increasingly excited after

    hearing Xenia¡¯s words.

    Xenia then nodded as she said between tears, ¡°Miss Queta, you look exactly like her! And yes, she is!¡±

    ¡°W-where is she now, Aunt Xenia?¡± asked Queta, now crying harder than before.

    ¡°Not to worry, Miss Queta! While there is a lot to cover and it¡¯ll take a good while for me to exin all

    theplicated things that have been happening, you can rest assured that your mother has

    constantly been thinking of you. The short of it is that your grandfather still doesn¡¯t know where she is¡­

    Once an opportunity arises, I¡¯ll help you leave this ce so that you can be reunited with your mother!¡±

    replied Xenia as she stroked Queta¡¯s hair affectionately, a distressed expression on her face.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting me in? Get out of the way right this instant!¡± shouted a voice from behind the

    door at that moment.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 771

    ¡°Third youngdy, you really aren¡¯t allowed to enter! The order had specifically been issued by the old

    master!¡± said a bodyguard, desperately trying to prevent a girl¡ªwho looked to be around twenty¡ªfrom

    entering.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just great then! Are you telling me that there¡¯s now a ce within the Fenderson mansion

    where I, Quincy Fenderson, can¡¯t enter? Both my elder sister and second sister already dislike me. Are

    you saying that grandpa doesn¡¯t like me either now? The more you prevent me from entering, the more

    I want to enter and have a look for myself! Now get out of the way!¡± shouted Quincy as she pushed the

    bodyguard aside and rushed inside.

    The inside of the room looked extremely luxurious, and antique furniture¡ªseemingly in the style of

    1960¡¯s European aristocrats¡ªwas ced in every corner. Apart from her grandfather¡¯s room, this was

    the only other room that was this luxurious in the entire mansion.

    Whenever she had nothing better to do, Quincy would oftene to this room to have a look around.

    Like most of the other Fendersons, Quincy had often dreamed of moving into this particr room.

    After all, she heard that this room was where her aunt used to stay in.

    Since Quincy had already been feeling quite lonely within the family, her bad mood was immediately

    triggered once she found out that someone else was now living there.

    She wanted to see for herself who had gotten ess to living in the room, yet her permission to enter

    had been denied. All that led to the current scene.

    Seeing her burst in without warning, both Queta and Xenia looked rather rmed. Xenia hadn¡¯t

    anticipated for someone to barge in on them like that.

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you? You look quite familiar¡­¡± said Quincy, feeling slightly startled herself when she

    saw Queta.

    ¡°My¡­ My name is Queta Smith!¡±

    ¡°Queta? I¡¯ve never seen you before among the other Fendersons, have I?¡± asked Quincy as she

    scanned the girl from head to toe.

    Finally recovering from her shock, Xenia then asked, ¡°You¡¯re the third youngdy, correct? The old

    master was the one who had ordered Miss Queta to stay here for the moment to rest and recuperate

    from her injuries¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m well aware of that! Though I¡¯m not sure why he wanted you to stay in this particr room,

    I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. Regardless, I¡¯ll need you to leave for a moment. I¡¯d like to tell Miss Queta

    something in private!¡± ordered Quincy.

    Hearing that, Xenia then looked at Queta. In return, Queta simply nodded slightly, prompting Xenia to

    leave the room.

    Once Xenia was outside, Quicy immediately closed the door behind her.

    She then turned to look at Queta again before happily saying, ¡°I need your help with something. Could

    you lend this room to me for a night? You can stay in my room in the meantime! How about it? Deal?¡±

    The reason she wanted to sleep in this room was obvious.

    However, Queta was caughtpletely off guard by the question. She didn¡¯t even know how to reply.

    In all honesty, she was simply looking forward to Geralding over to rescue both her and Xenia so

    that she could finally be reunited with her family.

    Since she really didn¡¯t have the time or energy to waste on the people here alongside any of their

    matters, she simply remained silent.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that silence supposed to mean? Can¡¯t we even switch rooms for a night?¡± asked Quincy

    again, her hands now on her waist.

    Before she could ask a third time, the bodyguard from earlier suddenly entered the room before saying

    in a cold voice, ¡°Third youngdy, Lord Fenderson would like to have a word with you.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You!¡± replied Quincy as she turned to look at the bodyguard angrily.

    Momentster, Quincy stood before the bodyguard and pped him hard across the face!

    ¡°How dare you rat me out! Just you wait and see how I¡¯m going to deal with you!¡± said Quincy as she

    red at Queta one final time before hastily leaving, enraged.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you this time, Quincy?¡± asked both Jasmine and Mindy who happened to cross

    paths with her.

    Quincy, however, simply ignored them, huffing as she walked past them.

    Once Jasmine realized that Quincy hade from the direction where her aunt¡¯s room was, Jasmine

    headed over to the bodyguard from earlier and casually asked, ¡°Is there someone in aunt¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Indeed there is, eldest youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but lord Fenderson has forbidden me from telling anyone about the matter. I hope that you

    won¡¯t ask me any more questions about the person staying inside!¡± replied the bodyguard.

    Taking in a deep breath, Jasmine then frowned as she peeked at the room where her aunt used to stay

    in.

    She had noticed that her grandfather had been trying to hide something from her in the past few days.

    What more, her investigation efforts on her aunt had only reached its halfway point when her

    grandfather ordered her to cease investigating.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 772

    Even from when she was still a child, Jasmine had always hated having superficial knowledge,

    regardless of the topic.

    Because of that, she had initially nned to enter her aunt¡¯s room to try looking for new leads together

    with Mindy. Her bumping into Quincy there was no mere coincidence.

    Now knowing that someone had moved into that room, her curiosity was piqued. Who could have been

    entitled enough to be permitted to stay there?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sneak in and have a look inside the room, Jasmine?¡± suggested Mindy, now getting

    increasingly curious as well.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. For now, we should leave first. It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet soon and I don¡¯t want to

    anger him at a time like this!¡± replied Jasmine as she started walking away. Though she said that, she

    was honestly even more curious than Mindy was.

    Around two dayster¡­

    ¡°Did you get all the materials I told you to? Please double check againter. We can¡¯t afford to have

    any of the materials absent since we¡¯ll be using them to decorate and set up the venueter tonight. If

    the event tomorrow is dyed because of us, we¡¯ll have to pay dearly!¡± said ady in her thirties to a

    rather young man.

    ¡°Will do, Miss Little!¡± replied the young man immediately.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the group of chefs from Northbay will be cooking supperter. It¡¯s really hard

    serving that group of celebrities. They¡¯re still ying cards to pass the time even at this hour! Deliver

    supper to them one by er!¡±

    ¡°Not an issue!¡±

    The young man in question, was none other than Gerald.

    Aunt Fenderson really lived up to her old title. She truly had connections everywhere,

    It was around two days ago when he, Drake, Tyson, and a few others got into this team with barely any

    trouble.

    As per usual in the annual Fenderson birthday banquet, the Fendersons would invite famous local

    chefs as well as female celebrities from all over the country to partake in the banquet. Naturally, there

    also needed to be a courtesy team.

    Being such a rich family, the event allowed the Fendersons to disy their nearly unparalleled wealth

    and splendor. The immense number of people in Gerald¡¯s team alone was another way of showing

    that.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Miss Little was informed that supper was done. In turn, Gerald was ordered to

    serve the meals to a group of celebrities.

    There were eight female celebrities within the group who sat separately on two tables as they yed

    cards. Gerald had seen many of them on television before.

    ¡°Supper is served!¡± announced Gerald.

    ¡°Well, hello there pretty boy! Come over here and let me touch you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You must be too overjoyed to think straight after winning that much! Try not to scare the

    young man away!¡± joked another celebrity.

    ¡°Now why would that ever happen? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to take advantage of him or anything!

    Hahaha!¡±

    When it came to ying cards, those who were winning would naturally feel happier whereas those on

    the losing end would of course, tend to be more impatient and frustrated.

    Ignoring their harassment, Gerald simply served supper to one of the singers there. However, it was

    evident that she wasn¡¯t really paying attention to him since she ended up identally pushing her own

    supper to the floor. As a result, a small portion of the greasy food sttered on her calf!

    ¡°What the- How the hell do you even do your job?!¡± yelled the singer as she red at Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald tried really hard to hold himself back from pping her. It was a reasonable

    reaction given how terrible the singer¡¯s behavior was.

    Still, he refrained from doing so. After all, this was all part of a bigger n.

    Gerald could only hold on to his anger in silence as he served the remaining supper before heading to

    the next room.

    ¡°Alright, just put it over there for us! Thank you!¡± said one of the two young girls in the room.

    Both of them¡ªwho looked to be around the same age as Gerald¡ªwere courtesy staff for the group of

    celebrities in another room and they seemed to be busy trying to remove their makeup.

    While Gerald was being told to leave their supper there, he ended up staring at one of the girls for quite

    some time before finally realizing who she was.

    ¡®D*mn it! What are the odds of meeting you here?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, surprised.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 773

    The person in question was Alice!

    He hadn¡¯t met her in such a long time.

    After all that had happened, Gerald had heard that Alice had gone to Northbay. Since she was from the

    Department of Broadcasting and Hosting, it was only natural for her to get her internship there.

    However, he truly hadn¡¯t expected to bump into her here!

    ¡°Speaking of which, could you clean up the things on the floor while you¡¯re at it? Thank you!¡± said the

    other girl without even bothering to turn back to look at him.

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Xara had made all the arrangements yet for some reason, both Drake and Tyson were left idle whereas

    Gerald was designated the role of a handyman who had to do all sorts of odd chores! Was it simply his

    fate to run errands?

    Regardless, it didn¡¯t really matter too much to Gerald since he was already used to it.

    ¡°Consider this to be a little vacation from all your troubles and frustrations, Alice. After all, you¡¯ve finally

    managed to leave Mayberry, the ce where you had experienced so many upsetting memories, and

    started anew in Northbay! Still, who could¡¯ve ever expected for something like that to happen?

    Everything should¡¯ve honestly belonged to you! If things had simply gone that way, then we would¡¯ve

    been able to enjoy the benefits as well!¡± said the other girl as she continued removing their makeup.

    Peeking at them, Gerald felt that themon trait among most girls was the fact that they would apply

    their makeup during the day and remove them at night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it anymore, Hiry. While I may look fine on the surface, I¡¯m still filled with

    regrets deep down in my heart. It¡¯s hard not to feel remorse since at the very beginning, I had a pretty

    good impression of him. Not only did he treat others well, he also looked pretty decent, to say the least.

    However, he was really too poor! I¡¯m not too sure when it was or even why, but eventually, I just started

    hating him!¡±

    By then, Alice had stopped removing her makeup. Her heady on the makeup table as she scribbled

    on her hand using her eyebrow pencil.

    ¡°Do you sometimes feel that girls¡¯ feelings are really weird, Hiry? It¡¯s not like I only began changing

    and liking him once he got rich. How do I even exin this¡­ Well, for starters, it all began when he

    started doing a little better. By no means was he someone wealthy yet during that period of time.

    However, he certainly wasn¡¯t that poor anymore and I was aware of it since he didn¡¯t have to starve like

    he used to. It was around then when I slowly began trying to ept him again! I even wanted to

    be friends with him!¡±

    ¡°You know, he was standing in front of the corridor door with a bouquet of flowers in hand on that day.

    My roommates and I were just returning after ss at that moment and you couldn¡¯t imagine how

    moved I was back then! It was the reason why I had agreed to be together with him. I thought I could

    finally be in a proper rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Little did I know that it was all just a trick¡­ Hahaha! I really can¡¯t help but wonder why it¡¯s so difficult

    for me to start a proper rtionship¡­ I was really furious that time you know? I even thought about

    killing him for ying with my feelings like that!¡± said Alice as her tears began to fall.

    Seeing that, the other girl stopped removing her makeup, choosing instead to pat Alice gently on the

    shoulder.

    ¡°Well, we girls are always destined to be deceived by guys like him. We simply can¡¯t help it, especially

    if the ones we fall for are as wealthy as him! Though I guess he simply did that to take revenge on

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°Take revenge? Why would he need to do that? Was it because I looked down on him before? Was it

    because I refused to go out with someone like him? Let me ask you something, Hiry. Which girl on

    the wouldn¡¯t want her partner to have at least some money? And I¡¯m not saying that the partner

    needs to be wealthy either. I¡¯m saying he just needs to have enough money to provide her with food

    and basicfort. After all, it¡¯s only natural that a girl would feel more secure knowing that their partner

    has a stable ie! I¡¯m not all that materialistic, but money is a necessity in life and I just can¡¯t ignore

    the reality of that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted despising and looking down on him at the start. He truly looked extremely

    unpromising back then!¡± said Alice between sobs.

    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, Alice, but your hope of getting back together with him is simply too slim.

    After all, he seems to be very devoted to that M Smith girl! You really missed out on this opportunity

    to get into the Crawford family, and I can get why you¡¯re so upset because of that¡­¡± replied the girl as

    she tried to calm her down.

    ¡°I still want to work hard and try my best¡­ If I don¡¯t try at all, then there really will be zero chance of it

    happening¡­ Ah¡­ The more I talk about it the more anxious and frustrated I get¡­ I feel like drinking,

    Hiry¡­ Care to join me for a drink?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I feel like drinking too! Let¡¯s use this as our opportunity to celebrate our early

    departure from our d*mned youth! Could you bring us a few bottles of red wine, brother? Thank you!¡±

    said Hiry as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Mm!¡± mumbled Gerald as he nodded in agreement before heading out of the room. He didn¡¯t even

    dare to speak.

    In the beginning, Gerald had found Alice¡¯s story to be quite interesting, thinking that she had already

    started a new rtionship.

    To his surprise, the further her story went, the more he realized that she was talking about him. Hearing

    things from her point of view, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly guilty now.

    After all, she was only experiencing all of this now because he hadn¡¯t immediately rified the situation

    to her back then. It was, in a way, his fault for causing Alice to misunderstand that she was the one he

    was trying to pursue back then.

    As a result, she had been deeply hurt once he told her the truth only after both of them had be a

    couple.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 774

    To a girl with such a massive ego as Alice, that had undoubtedly been a huge blow to her.

    Gerald simply couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he was truly the one at fault that time.

    Shaking his head, he then headed out to get the two bottles of red wine they had requested.

    To his surprise, once both of them got their drinks and started downing the wine, Hiry told Gerald to

    help them pack their suitcases as well.

    It was as though he personally worked for them or something. Fortunately, Alice had other things on

    her mind so her eyes never really focused on him.

    By the time he was done packing everything for them, both bottles of red wine were now empty.

    Though Alice was clearly tipsy at this point, she still insisted on having more wine. Gerald had no

    choice but to heed her orders.

    Just as Gerald was finally prepared to leave, however, Alice started retching before flopping to the

    floor!

    She had obviously drunk far too much, far too quickly. Hiry herself had already retired for the night by

    the end of the second bottle, and was now lying on her bed, unconscious.

    ¡°Drink! I still want to drink!¡± said Alice between sobs.

    Though he really wanted to just leave already, Gerald simply couldn¡¯t bear seeing Alice in such a state.

    As he walked over to her, he assured himself that he was only lending her a helping hand out of guilt,

    and not out of affection.

    ¡°After all, Alice would¡¯ve been living a happy life now if it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡±

    As he lifted her in his arms, Gerald then said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough drinking for tonight¡­ There¡¯s still

    work to be done tomorrow, so rest early!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Once she was on her bed, he was about to nket her when Alice suddenly grabbed onto his wrist.

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­? Is that really you¡­?¡± asked Alice, her eyes hazy and filled with tears as she looked at

    him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± replied Gerald as he immediately tried to pry her fingers off.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re finally willing to see me again¡­! I have so many things to tell you¡­ Don¡¯t leave yet! Please,

    listen to me!¡± added Alice, her grip surprisingly tight for a drunk person.

    Gerald didn¡¯t even know if she was simply speaking nonsense at this point.

    ¡°I¡­ I know that it¡¯s impossible for both of us to ever get together again¡­ Trust me that I¡¯ve tried

    everything I could think of to forget about you¡­ I¡¯ve even tried starting a new rtionship just to finally

    be able to let go¡­ But no matter what I do, all I ever think about is still you! It¡¯s improbable, but I¡­ I

    just hope that you¡¯ll one day change your mind¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not the casual kind of girl you see me as¡­ You know, I¡¯ve kept myself a virgin just so that

    both of us could still have a chance one day! Just¡­ Please¡­ Please give me another chance, Gerald!¡±

    said Alice, refusing to let go of him.

    Upon hearing her reasoning behind why she remained a virgin, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly

    moved by her conviction. However, he remained adamant that he didn¡¯t like her anymore.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 775

    It was early the next morning when Alice finally woke up.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Though she had drunk a lot of red wine the night before, her heart was throbbing instead of her head.

    Shaking it off, she took in a deep breath as she attempted to sit up. Before she could do so, however,

    she immediately sensed that something was wrong. Pulling her nket to the side, she instantly

    shouted, startled by what she was seeing!

    ¡°Hiry! Hiry!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice¡­?¡± replied Hiry rather groggily, awoken by Alice¡¯s shouting.

    ¡°I was wearing my other set of clothes when we were drinkingst night, right? Look! Why am I in my

    pajamas now? Were you the one who slipped them on me?¡± asked Alice.

    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t think so¡­ I was out cold after drinking so muchst night¡­ Are you still half-awake¡­?

    Who else could¡¯ve slipped you into your pajam- ¡­Hold on, if someone else really did help you change,

    then they¡¯d have to remove all your previous clothes first, right?¡± said Hiry, now starting to feel

    nervous as she hurriedly told Alice to check if she felt if anything was weird or wrong with her body.

    ¡°Alright, think carefully now. Are you absolutely sure that you didn¡¯t change into your pajamas on your

    ownst night?¡±

    Alice simply knitted her brows in response. None of this made any sense at all!

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember¡­ Though I did have a weird dreamst night¡­ In it, Gerald was the one who had

    carried me over to bed and tucked me in¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything else! Ahh! I¡¯m feeling so anxious

    now! How could something like this have happened¡­?¡±

    Though she was still feeling shocked, after carefully inspecting herself, Alice was relieved to find that

    she didn¡¯t feel anything weird with her body.

    A barrage of questions were still bombarding her mind as she got out of bed to start packing.

    Regardless of what happened, rushing to the birthday banquet was more important now.

    Meanwhile, Gerald, Drake, and Tyson were all ready to head to the event, alongside their team.

    Gerald still remembered the events ofst night clearly. Before Alice could even finish speaking, she

    had vomited not only on herself, but also all over Gerald!

    To make matters worse, she began taking her own clothes off after that!

    Frustrated and at a loss for what to even do, Gerald eventually settled on tipping a hotel attendant

    three thousand dors to help Alice get changed and have her room cleaned.

    However, he shook the thoughts off as they continued waiting there. He needed to focus on the secret

    mission.

    A short whileter, a special looking car arrived and everyone there was blindfolded. Everyone who

    entered had to switch their cell phones off as well.

    After all, the Fenderson family didn¡¯t want anyone to know where the mansion was located.

    As all this was happening, many wealthy and powerful figures had already arrived in their luxury cars at

    the Fenderson Family mansion.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯llter bring up the matter that we talked about earlier, father!¡± said Yael as he looked

    at Noah. Both of them were still seated in their car.

    ¡°Hahaha! Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely try to settle things peacefully before resorting to violence! It¡¯d be great

    if the Fendersons agreed to it, though if they refuse, they can¡¯t really me the Schuyler family for

    being impolite this time!¡± replied Noah as he smiled coldly.

    After saying that, the driver was ordered to drive into the mansion. Upon entering, the first thing Noah

    did was meet up with the Fenderson family¡¯s old master.

    ¡°You wanted to meet me, Noah?¡± said Bryson as he looked at him. They were now in the old master¡¯s

    study room where Bryson had been sitting in before Noah asked for him.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much, Lord Fenderson. I just wanted to talk to you about the matter regarding Yael and

    Jasmine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that both of them have had a good rtionship, even from their

    childhood days. I do wonder if Yael could end up bing the son-inw of the Fenderson family!

    Now that would definitely be a blessing to the Schuylers!¡± said Noah in a respectful tone.

    Noah knew that though Yael had been interested in Jasmine for the longest time, the same couldn¡¯t be

    said for the haughty and arrogant Jasmine. She seemed to have no interest in his son at all!

    While Noah had already done a great deal for the Fendersons over the years, which members of that

    family actually appreciated what he had done for them?

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 776

    Naturally, Noah never had the audacity or courage to ask the Fendersons about things regarding his

    son¡¯s marriage. After all, the Fendersons were still the Schuyler¡¯s main affiliate family.

    However, since such a massive event was taking ce today, Noah took the initiative to finally ask

    about it, just to see how the old master would reply.

    In response, Bryson frowned. With a wry smile on his face, he then said, ¡°Are you proposing a

    marriage between Jasmine and Yael?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that it all boils down to what Jasmine has to say about the matter. After all, marriage is

    the personal affair of young people! You should allow the younger generation to deal with this matter on

    their own!¡±

    Hearing this made Noah slightly upset, as he knew that his proposal had just been indirectly denied.

    After all, Bryson¡¯s granddaughter clearly didn¡¯t have any interest in Yael at all.

    ¡°As parents, we¡¯re naturally our children¡¯s matchmakers. Lord Fenderson, I truly believe that as long as

    you suggest it, Jasmine will have no other choice but to obey! After all, to children, ourmands are

    as good as thew. Unless you feel that Yael isn¡¯t worthy enough to be together with Jasmine¡­? Do

    you fear that he¡¯ll end up embarrassing the Fenderson family?¡± asked Noah, adamant on pressing on.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s not the case at all!¡± replied Bryson as heughed.

    At that moment, the study room door creaked open and Jasmine walked in.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the list of guests and the schedule of events for today. Do have a look at it, grandpa.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s main responsibility of the day was to be in charge of the event.

    ¡°You can just leave it on my table. I can rest assured with you in charge.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Jasmine, you came at the right time! Lord Fenderson and I were just talking about

    you!¡± said Noah as he looked at her.

    ¡°Oh? You were talking about me, Uncle Schuyler? What a great honor!¡± replied Jasmine, a cold smile

    on her face.

    ¡°Indeed! See, I was just discussing with Lord Fenderson about your marriage with Yael¡­ You aren¡¯t

    young anymore, Jasmine, and it¡¯s about time you thought about your future and marriage! Since both

    you and Yael have known each other since childhood, both of you will definitely be the perfect couple!¡±

    said Noah with a smile.

    ¡°Apologies, Uncle Schuyler, but I¡¯m not interested in marriage at the moment! In the meantime, your

    son should look for someone else!¡± replied Jasmine in a cold voice.

    Since Jasmine wasn¡¯t giving him any face at all, Noah¡¯s face immediately turned red in anger.

    Bryson simplyughed as he said, ¡°Calm yourself, Noah. Since we¡¯re already talking about this, I¡¯ll just

    make things clear now. Even if Jasmine and Yael do end up in a rtionship, they will never get

    married in the end. After all, Jasmine¡¯s already been destined to be with someone else from the day

    she was born.¡±

    The moment they heard Bryson¡¯s words, both Jasmine and Noah were startled speechless.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Lord Fenderson?¡±

    Even Jasmine was looking at her grandfather in surprise as Noah asked that question.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Before that, I¡¯m sure that both of you know about the bad blood between our family

    and the Crawfords, right?¡± asked Bryson.

    With a cold expression on his face, Noah then frowned before nodding.

    ¡°Well, both families were already hostile with each other even from the previous generation. While we

    were constantly fighting in secret back then, there was also a period of peace between the families. At

    the time, Daryl Crawford was the head of the Crawford family. His son, Dn, is the current Crawford

    family head. When we were much younger, Daryl and I were both close friends, up to the point where I

    could even call him my brother. Once both of us inherited the positions of family heads, we were able to

    momentarily end the dispute between the Crawfords and the Fendersons! To ensure that the peace

    continued, we formed an alliance. However, there was one condition to said alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡­ Couldn¡¯t be¡­ Was it a contractual marriage?¡± asked Jasmine in surprise.

    ¡°It was indeed. By coincidence, both you and Daryl¡¯s grandson were born on the same day, month, and

    even year! Because of that, both of us came up with the idea of a marriage contract and I agreed to let

    you get married to Daryl¡¯s grandson!¡±

    ¡°However, things went south when Daryl had a fierce argument with his son. Because of that, he

    decided to let go of the matter, forgetting everything else. Once that happened, he no longer spoke

    about anything regarding the Crawfords. Dn himself was an extremely arrogant and domineering

    person. He preferred relying on his own efforts and abilities over forming alliances. His goal was to get

    the Fenderson family to surrender to the Crawfords! That was the reason why the disputes between the

    two families began again. It was around then when the matter regarding your aunt happened¡­ After

    that, the Crawfords and the Fendersonspletely ended all their rtions.¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 777

    ¡°While Daryl hasn¡¯t shown up for quite a while, that doesn¡¯t mean that the marriage contract ceases to

    be valid. In fact, even though Dn had been extremely hostile toward the Fendersons, he hasn¡¯t sent

    anyone over to formally end the contract. As long as the marriage contract isn¡¯t called off, then it¡¯s rules

    still apply till the day the Crawford family chooses to acknowledge it!¡± exined Bryson before looking

    at Noah.

    ¡°Do you understand what I mean now, Noah?¡±

    ¡°¡­To think that the Crawfords and the Fendersons had such a history¡­ However, since both families

    are still disputing against each other, then the marriage contract should, by right, be automatically

    called off, should it not, Lord Fenderson?¡± replied Noah rather reluctantly.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that both Dn and Daryl had a huge conflict back then, I don¡¯t think his son would

    actually have the courage or audacity to privately amend or go against the rules set by his father!¡±

    ¡°¡­Very well, Lord Fenderson. I¡¯ll just pretend that I never brought the matter up. However, do

    remember that we¡¯ve been at war with the Crawfords for all these years. We¡¯ll never stop holding our

    grudges against the Crawford family, especially after that incident involving Xara that brought such

    colossal losses to our families!¡± said Noah before finally leaving the study room.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting more and more presumptuous by the day!¡± said Jasmine coldly.

    She then ran over to her grandfather¡¯s side and began massaging his shoulders before saying, ¡°Still,

    regardless of how much Noah enjoys scheming, he¡¯s no match against you, grandpa! To think that you

    coulde up with something so incredible in such a short amount of time just to deceive him!

    Hahaha!¡±

    Laughing back in response, Bryson then gently patted the back of Jasmine¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°But I

    didn¡¯t deceive him, Jasmine¡­ You truly are betrothed to the young master of the Crawford family!¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh?!¡±

    Jasmine was momentarily stunned speechless because of that.

    ¡°¡­How¡­ How could that be possible, grandpa? You can¡¯t be serious, right¡­?¡±

    She could never have imagined that something as absurd as this would actually happen to her.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m being serious!¡±

    ¡°¡­But¡­ There¡¯s still something I don¡¯t quite understand¡­ Since such a marriage contract existed, why

    was aunt and Peter¡¯s¡ªthe second master of the Crawford family¡ªrtionship opposed and criticized

    so much back then?¡± asked Jasmine rather doubtfully.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the same as your aunt. When you were born, Daryl was still the head of the family. Dn

    only became the head when you reached the age of one. At the time, Dn had sent Peter over to the

    Fenderson family to steal something from us, and not just anything. He was sent to steal our most

    treasured family heirloom! If he had seeded, the Fenderson family would have already fallen apart

    right there and then! Dn had lied to us, and I didn¡¯t want to lose both my daughter and the rest of my

    family!¡±

    ¡°¡­What exactly is that item?¡± asked Jasmine in surprise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t share the details about it yet. You¡¯ll find out about it once you¡¯re at the stage where your aunt

    was back then!¡± replied Bryson with augh.

    ¡°¡­Still, can that marriage contract truly still be counted now, grandpa?¡± asked Jasmine again. This was

    honestly what worried her the most.

    ¡°To bepletely honest, even I can¡¯t say for sure¡­ I feel helpless about the situation at times as

    well!¡±

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t there been any news about the young master of the Crawford family, even after all

    these years, grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Well, Dn made sure that the young master of the Crawford family was raised in poverty. That

    allowed the young master to blend in rather well among other ordinary men. While Dn¡¯s also been

    actively trying to hide his whereabouts and identity, I¡¯ve managed to uncover a few clues over my many

    years investigating. My guess is that the famous Mr. Crawford from Mayberry is closely rted to the

    Crawford family¡¯s young master!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! However, whenever I try sending someone over to investigate the matter, Dn always

    responds immediately! Because of his constant interfering, I haven¡¯t been able to look into the matter

    any further!¡±

    Jasmine hade to learn about many things from this conversation alone.

    The biggest shock to her yet, however, was the fact that she was contractually bound to have a

    marriage with Mr. Crawford!

    It was simply too surreal.

    After all, she hated the Crawfords. Each and every one of them.

    They were the reason why her parents were dead.

    Yet here she was, learning about all this now. It was almost as though the heavens were ying a

    prank on her.

    ¡°Then¡­ What happened to Daryl Crawford?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone into hiding. I haven¡¯t seen him in a good twenty years! The Crawford family¡¯s matters are

    equally asplicated as what the Fendersons have to deal with!¡± exined Bryson.

    After that, the grandfather and his granddaughter continued talking for quite a bit in his study room.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 778

    In the blink of an eye, many people had already gathered at the event.

    The two Fenderson brothers were in charge of greeting and entertaining the guests outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here early, Mr. Schuyler!¡± said most of the guests who immediately went over to greet Noah as

    soon as they saw him.

    It was evident that to the guests, the two Fenderson brothers were nothingpared to Noah. Seeing

    that, the second son of the Fenderson family could only wave his hand in indignation.

    It was at that moment when someone suddenly yelled, ¡°The Long family from Yanken has sent a white

    jade statue here!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? The Longs from Yanken?¡±

    Everyone was astonished to hear that. Why would the Long familye all the way here just to attend

    such an event?

    While the two families had been on good terms, with the Longs even helping the Fenderson family

    before, both families hadn¡¯t interacted much with each other for quite a long time.

    The Fenderson¡¯s old master himself had mostly only invited direct members and descendants of the

    Fenderson family to his banquet. The Longs were considered to be a foreign connection.

    Everyone knew this, which was why everyone was currently discussing the matter among themselves.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Even both the Fenderson brothers were surprised by the Longs¡¯ arrival.

    ¡°Haha! Ah, Second master and third master, the Longs havee together with the Schuylers today!

    The moment I heard that Lord Fenderson was hosting a banquet, I immediately notified the Long

    family! They¡¯ve sent a special representative here today to pay their respects to Lord Fenderson!¡±

    exined Noah in a cold tone.

    ¡°How very bold of you, Noah Schuyler! Who was it exactly who gave you the right to invite guests over

    to the Fenderson family mansion? Just who do you think you are?¡±

    Their reactions were understandable. After all, the Longs giving face to Noah and them giving face to

    Lord Fenderson were twopletely different matters.

    ¡°Second uncle and third uncle, please don¡¯t be angry. Since the Longs are already here anyway, we

    should naturally treat them as our guests. After all, the Schuylers are still affiliated under us. It shouldn¡¯t

    matter whether the Schuylers or the Fendersons invited the Longs. After all, we¡¯re all one big family.

    Aren¡¯t I right, Uncle Schuyler?¡± said Jasmine as she walked out with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Hahaha! My niece, Jasmine, is truly the most sensible person here! I think the longer people live, the

    more backward their thinking bes!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Second and Third were both feeling extremely dissatisfied now.

    Before they could say another word, the Long family representative finally showed herself.

    ¡°¡­Huh? A woman?¡±

    Everyone was equally surprised to see the woman¡ªwho looked to be around twenty-two¡ª leading

    about a dozen people from the Long family into the banquet.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ The Long family¡¯s second young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right?¡±

    ¡°I think she is! I saw her when I attended the Long family¡¯s second young master¡¯s engagement

    banquet!¡±

    After discussing among themselves, the guests suddenly came to a simultaneous realization. Of

    course the Long family¡¯s second young master wouldn¡¯t personally attend such an event!

    ¡°Wee, Miss Xavia!¡± greeted Yael respectfully as he walked forward together with a few others.

    ¡°Hello, Yael and Uncle Schuyler. I¡¯vee to pay my respects to you.¡±

    As it turned out, the representative the Longs had sent was Xavia!

    At that moment, the sound of a wine ss shattering could be heard.

    Throughout the day, Gerald had been running up and down, doing odd jobs. The moment he caught a

    glimpse of Xavia, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even hold on to his tray properly.

    Why on earth was Xavia here too?

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Gerald was now frustrated beyond words. The initial n to make use of the Fenderson birthday banquet to rescue Queta was now at stake.

    To think that he would meet both Alice and Xavia back to back! There were simply too many unexpected issues popping up at the same time.

    If either of the girls recognized him, then the situation would definitely take a turn for the worst.

    What more, Gerald had just broken a wine ss and many people were already looking in his direction! D*mn it all! Gerald was so frightened that he immediately lowered his head and began picking the broken ss shards off the ground.

    ¡°...Eh?¡±

    While Gerald managed to quickly clean up the mess and make his hasty escape, he seemed to have also attracted another girl¡¯s attention.

    The girl in question was standing right next to Jasmine. It was Mindy!

    ¡®...Why did that young man look so simr to Gerald? This doesn¡¯t make any sense at all! Why would that silly boy even be here at the Fenderson birthday banquet?¡¯ Mindy thought to herself.

    Curiosity piqued, Mindy then began following him sneakily.

    ¡°That was a really risky situation!¡± said Gerald as he heaved a huge sigh of relief the moment he arrived at the backyard.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± called out a female voice at that moment.

    Turning to look at who had mentioned his name, Gerald¡¯s eyes opened wide in bewilderment when he saw who it was.

    ¡®F*ck! It¡¯s Mindy!¡¯

    ¡°Oh my god! And here I was, thinking I was seeing things earlier! I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here! You... Why did youe all the way here to the Fenderson family mansion? Actually hold on, how did you even get in?¡± asked Mindy in surprise.

    While her grandfather had held simr banquets here in the past and Mindy wasn¡¯t exactly known to be the most attentive girl, she did know that the Fenderson family had always been extremely secretive.

    Gerald was nothing more than an ordinary rich heir. How could he possibly have the right to attend her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet?

    ¡°O-oh! I¡¯m here to attend Lord Fenderson¡¯s birthday banquet on behalf of my family. I was just looking for the washroom! In fact, I was just about to send a message to both of you!¡± lied Gerald casually.

    ¡°Oh? Is your family subservient to the Fenderson family as well? But I don¡¯t remember our family having any sort of influence in Mayberry City nor Serene County!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald became increasingly nervous. After suddenly recalling that Xavia was also here, he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly subservient to the Fendersons. It was the Schuylers who had invited me to the banquet today!¡±

    ¡°...I see! Well that makes much more sense!¡± replied Mindy.

    However, her expression soon changed as she came to a sudden realization. Before Gerald could ask what was wrong, she hit him angrily on the back of his head!

    ¡°What was that for!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Humph! You should know that the Schuyler family hasn¡¯t been on good terms with ours! I really hadn¡¯t expected your family to be subservient to theirs. You know, the Schuyler family is getting more and more atrocious by the year!¡± said Mindy rather indignantly.

    ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s not like I have any say in my family¡¯s matters! I¡¯m not really involved in any of their decisions!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°...Hey, look over there! Isn¡¯t that the kid who scalded youst night, Loraine?¡±

    Looking at the direction where the voice hade from, several gorgeous women¡ªwho seemed to be the celebrities from the previous night¡ªcould be seen walking toward the venue.

    As the women in the group looked at the direction their celebrity friend was pointing at, one of them immediately started rushing toward Gerald in an imposing manner!

    She seemed to be the leader of their group, and Gerald instantly recognized her as the celebrity fromst night who had knocked over her own supper!

    ¡°So here you are! Do you have any idea how hard it was to find you? Listen here, I can¡¯t wear a dress today because of you! Do you have any idea how many points will get taken away during my performanceter because of that?!¡± growled the celebrity as she began smacking the back of his head resentfully.

    ¡°Hold it! Who do you think you are? What right do you have to treat him that way?¡±

    Since she had a much higher status than Gerald, it was fine for Mindy to hit him. However, this was just a regr celebrity. How dare she treat him that way!

    Mindy had only reprimanded her since she felt that she would lose face if she continued allowing the celebrity to do as she pleased in front of her.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 780

    Seeing how well-dressed Mindy was, the celebrity instantly knew that she was a member of the

    Fenderson family.

    Thus, instead of continuing to act presumptuously, she smiled brightly before saying, ¡°Beautiful young

    lady, please don¡¯t get me wrong, but this young man here is just a handyman who does odd jobs for

    us!¡±

    ¡°A handyman? Are you even that worthy? What exactly is going on here, Gerald?¡± asked Mindy in a

    puzzled tone.

    She knew for a fact that he was a dignified, rich heir so why would he even need to serve and do odd

    jobs for these minor celebrities?

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Exin everything to you in the future! For now, I really need to use the bathroom so I¡¯ll be taking

    my leave first!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gerald could feel like his head was going to explode! If he kept dallying here then Xara¡¯s n was

    definitely going to fail because of him!

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± shouted both Mindy and the celebrity in unison.

    Mindy could tell that Gerald was hiding something from her and she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked

    being kept in the dark. The more he wanted to leave, the more she refused to let him go.

    The celebrity herself wanted to personally deal with Gerald. However, now that she knew that Mindy

    was a Fenderson, she was simultaneously trying to please her so that there could possibly be a chance

    for her to get into Mindy¡¯s good books.

    Realizing that Mindy also seemed to have some sort of misunderstanding with Gerald, the celebrity

    knew she didn¡¯t need to worry about shouting for him not to leave.

    The celebrity¡¯s friends seemed to have caught on as well, and all of them hurriedly ran over to block

    Gerald¡¯s path.

    ¡°This is the Fenderson family mansion, Gerald. Where do you even think you¡¯ll be able to escape? Now

    hurry up and tell me the truth! What exactly is going on here? How are you both a rich heir and a

    handyman at the same time? If you refuse to tell me what¡¯s going on then I¡¯ll call Jasmine over!¡± said

    Mindy strictly as she grabbed him by the cor. It was clear that she had no intention of hearing any

    more of his excuses.

    While Gerald could easily get rid of these girls if he truly wanted to, he knew that fighting back now

    would only make matters worse. The only thing he could do now was try to dy things so that he

    could buy more time.

    ¡°Indeed! I feel that he¡¯s being very dishonest! Something¡¯s definitely up with him and we can¡¯t just let

    him leave!¡± said Loraine, the leader of the celebrities.

    Though Mindy didn¡¯t exactly like any of the celebrities, what they said made sense. Gerald had clearly

    been sneaking around so something suspicious must be going on.

    Feeling a sudden strong sense to bring honor and justice toward her family, Mindy knew she needed to

    investigate the matter no matter what.

    Mindy then twisted Gerald¡¯s ears before saying, ¡°Humph! I know how well you fight, but remember, this

    is the Fenderson family mansion! If you even dare to try anything funny, I¡¯ll call our guards over to beat

    you to death! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you! Since you¡¯re being so dishonest, you can just stay by my

    side! Once Jasmine¡¯s done with her work, I¡¯ll tell her to question you then! Nowe along!¡±

    After ending her sentence, Mindy then began dragging Gerald along as she walked toward the front

    hall.

    At that moment, Gerald noticed two men with cold expressions on their faces swiftly making their way

    toward the group. In their hands, were fine, silver needles and both of them looked ready to strike the

    moment they could.

    The two men in question were Drake and Tyson who had been searching all over for Gerald for most of

    the day. To their surprise, Gerald was already in trouble! Since Gerald¡¯s safety was their priority, they

    were ready to risk everything just to rescue him.

    However, Gerald immediately shook his head the moment he saw them, a clear signal that they should

    stick to the original n. He wanted them to leave the matter to him!

    Both of them could only look at each other after receiving his silent order, feeling both confused and

    baffled.

    ¡°Still moving around? Just behave already ande with me!¡± said Mindy as she continued walking

    forward while grabbing on to Gerald¡¯s ear.

    The celebrities themselves followed behind them. Some of them were even holding on to Gerald¡¯s

    arms!

    They had definitely made a huge contribution to the Fenderson family this time around, right?

    As for Mindy, true to her word, she really intended to look for Jasmine so that she could question

    Gerald.

    However, when their group finally arrived at the front hall, they saw that most of the guests there were

    standing up.

    The atmosphere in the hall was rather tense, and Jasmine could be seen standing in front, seemingly

    confronting some of the guests.

    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± asked Mindy in shock.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 781

    Gerald himself was wondering the same thing. It looked as though some sort of conflict was going on.

    Everything seemed to be going fine before this. How did things end up this way?

    As Gerald stared at the scene in bewilderment, he could see a middle-aged woman kneeling within the

    crowd.

    The members of the families affiliated with the Fendersons seemed to be filled with rage and even Lord

    Fenderson himself had an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s that sinner¡¯s maid from back then! Hurry up and tell us where Xara is now! If you speak the

    truth, we¡¯ll consider sparing you!¡±

    ¡°Remember! The Crawfords and the Fendersons only got into a huge fight back then because of her!

    We, the affiliated families, were the ones who had suffered the most losses because of that battle! How

    pitiful my son was for having to grow up in such turmoil because of her! Lord Fenderson, if you¡¯re

    hiding Xara anywhere, we demand that you hand her over to us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hand her over so that you can give an ount to our families!¡±

    Many of the affiliated family members were now gathered around Lord Fenderson, demanding for Xara.

    Noah himself was sneering at the side.

    The conflict had started when Bryson reprimanded Noah in public for inviting the Longs without asking

    for his permission first. In retaliation, Noah then revealed the fact that the Fendersons had already

    located Xara¡¯s old personal maid.

    He was done having to y nice with Bryson.

    Noah¡¯s actions had stemmed from the fact that he had regarded himself as the head of several big

    families for years by now. One could even say he was almost as influential as the Fendersons.

    Aside from that, Bryson had also ced him in an awkward situation when Noah went looking for him

    to ask for some assets while also discussing his son¡¯s marriage with Jasmine.

    His grievances that he had piled-up up till this point were by no means a small amount.

    Since he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal peacefully, he was going to use the event to his advantage and go

    all out today.

    He was d that he had previously sent several of his men over to monitor every move the

    Fendersons made. In addition to having quite a number of informers from within the family, he was able

    to gain information about everything they did.

    It was why he managed to find out about the existence of Xara¡¯s maid being there in the first ce.

    Noah even had a trump card in hand, and he had personally given it to Bryson a few days prior. Now

    that all the pieces were in ce, he would simply allow the internal conflicts to erupt in all its splendor!

    Bryson himself could only re in rage at the crowd before him.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    This conflict was nothing new to him. After all, they had secretly been fighting for many years by now.

    While the Fenderson family was still colossal in size, it was now akin to a high-rise building that had

    lost its main supporting pir. Though the outside looked majestic, its insides were already crumbling in

    a state of jeopardy.

    It wasn¡¯t as though Bryson hadn¡¯t taken precautions against Noel and Yael either.

    However, he had simply assumed that he would still be able to control both the father and son, even in

    his old age.

    To think that both of them would make a move on him during his birthday banquet!

    The umted grievances between both parties had already made things very stressful for him. Yet

    here Noah and Yoel were, deliberately trying to heighten the conflicts between them!

    It was just likest time¡­ Had he not wanted to calm and appease the affiliated families back then, he

    would never have been willing to sever his rtionship with his very own daughter!

    ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday today! Are all of you here to celebrate it or did youe here

    just to criticize and question him?¡± said Jasmine rather coldly.

    ¡°Jasmine, while we¡¯re naturally happy that it¡¯s Lord Fenderson¡¯s birthday today, our families have

    already lost too many of our rtives back then. It¡¯s been more than twenty years since Lord

    Fenderson told us that he wouldpensate for our losses and also provide a reasonable exnation

    to all our families. Yet even after all this time, he won¡¯t even let us catch a glimpse of Xara! The woman

    who was the cause of all that chaos back then!¡±

    ¡°The only pensations¡¯ we received were a few trivial assets and properties. What about the

    reasonable exnation we were promised? And to think after we¡¯ve waited patiently all this time, Lord

    Fenderson was actually housing the maid who once used for Xara! If Mr. Schuyler hadn¡¯t brought the

    matter to light, we would¡¯ve never found out about this!¡±

    ¡°Our families have already been affiliated with the Fendersons for generations! How could Lord

    Fenderson do this to us? How can you even expect us to be appeased now?¡± said a middle-aged man

    indignantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Rather than continue debating the matter, I say we should just capture her maid and

    torture her till she tells us where Xara is!¡±

    ¡°Men! Drag her out immediately!¡±

    As soon as those words were said, a few bodyguards working for the affiliated families rushed forward

    and grabbed Xenia by her arms.

    ¡°Presumptuous! All of you! I¡¯m well aware that all of you are just pretending to look for her! Your main

    goal has always been to get your hands on the assets she owned back then!¡± said Jasmine, her tone

    frigid.

    Hearing that, several of the more capable individuals within the crowd went silent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just put it that way, Jasmine. However, since you¡¯ve already said it, it wouldn¡¯t be right if the

    Schuylers didn¡¯t use this chance to set a proper example! That¡¯s right! While we had been delegated a

    small portion of the assets Xara owned in the beginning, the consequences that we had to pay for

    clearly outweighs what we should have received! It¡¯s only right for us to demand for an equal

    distribution of assets!¡± replied Noah.

    What he said wasn¡¯t wrong either, since Xara and the eldest master of the Fenderson family were the

    ones who had held and controlled most of the assets and properties belonging to their family back

    then.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 782

    It was obvious that Xara clearly had more powerpared to Jasmine¡¯s father back then.

    Even if Xara¡¯s assets were to be equally distributed among the affiliated families now, it wouldn¡¯t be as

    simple as the families being able to gain equal footing with the Fendersons anymore.

    This was probably what Noah and Yael had intended for to happen this entire time.

    ¡°You can all continue to dream on¡­¡± replied Jasmine angrily.

    ¡°Step aside for the moment, Jasmine. You don¡¯t need to get involved in this!¡± said Bryson, a gloomy

    expression on his face.

    Not daring to go against her grandfather¡¯s words, she immediately stood aside.

    Bryson then personally began negotiating with Noah.

    While this was happening, Mindy suddenly began shouting, ¡°Jasmine! Over here!¡±

    Frowning, Jasmine then walked over to Mindy before realizing who else was with her. To her surprise,

    Gerald was present!

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about him for the moment. More importantly, what on earth is going on here? Are the

    affiliate families trying to rebel against us?¡± asked Mindy as she hurriedly held on to Jasmine¡¯s hand.

    Jasmine simply nodded before saying, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s already told me to keep an eye on the Schuyler

    family once the birthday banquet is over. After all, the Schuylers have been conspiring against us for

    many years now¡­¡±

    After pausing for a moment to look at Gerald, she then continued, ¡°They¡¯re getting bolder by the year¡­

    To think that he would actually cause a scene during grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet! No wonder he dared

    to make demands when he came looking for grandpa this morning!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What kind of demands? Oh wait, it must¡¯ve been a proposal for you and Yael to get married,

    right?¡± asked Mindy.

    In response, Jasmine gave a simple nod.

    ¡°Pfft! Is he really aspiring for something that he¡¯s clearly not even worthy of? Grandpa must¡¯ve

    immediately rejected his proposal, right? How did grandpa turn him down anyway for him to get so

    much courage? He seems really desperate!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ He epted the rejection once he found out that I was bound to a marriage contract which

    had been made from when I was still a child!¡± replied Jasmine in a soft voice as her face began

    blushing slightly.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What? With whom? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    ¡°Just! Forget it for now! I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore!¡± replied Jasmine as she shook her

    head.

    To take her mind off things, she focused on the scene unfolding between Noah and her grandfather.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Lord Fenderson. I¡¯ve already been very lenient and merciful toward you. As

    long as you¡¯re willing to give us thepensation we rightfully deserve, we¡¯ll definitely continue

    following the Fendersons with all our hearts in future. After all, it isn¡¯t really necessary for me to expose

    everything here, am I not right?¡± said Noah as he sneered.

    Bryson immediately knit his brows tightly together when he heard that.

    Bryson finally understood why Noah had a sudden change in character back when Noah had told him

    that he had managed to locate Xara¡¯s daughter. To think that Bryson had initially thought that Noah had

    finally turned over a new leaf!

    It was all just part of his grand scheme!

    Bryson was now in this mess because he had fallen for Bryson¡¯s trickery. He had been careless due to

    his love for his daughter.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    However, at the end of the day, the older a person was, the wiser he tended to be. Bryson had no

    doubt taken extra precautionary and security measures in case he ever had to deal with such a

    situation.

    ¡°Hahaha! I have no idea what you¡¯re hinting at, Noah! While it is true that I¡¯ve found Xenia, I only

    brought her back to interrogate her about Xara¡¯s whereabouts. Sadly, Xenia doesn¡¯t know anything at

    all! I simply took her in since I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving her to wander outside alone. Now

    that I¡¯ve made myself clear, what else do you wish to talk about?¡± replied Bryson calmly.

    ¡°Is that so? Hahaha! I really admire you, Lord Fenderson! However, that doesn¡¯t exin the beautiful

    girl in the car who was trying to leave the vi this morning! It was such a coincidence too that my

    subordinates had managed to catch a glimpse of her, subsequently preventing her from leaving! Mr.

    Lambert and Mr. Wellington, do you wish to know how beautiful that girl truly is? Why, she¡¯s so beautiful

    that she looks exactly like Xara! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can order my subordinates to bring her over

    right now!¡± said Noah as heughed.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ you took Queta away?¡± asked Bryson, finally losing his cool as his body began trembling

    uncontrobly.

    ¡°So her name is Queta! She refused to say a word to me when I asked her for it! Regardless, everyone

    else will now have their chance to question her! Being her in, men!¡± yelled Noah.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 783

    Upon hearing Noah¡¯smand, a few men stepped forward, dragging a girl along.

    Her head was lowered and her mouth was shut tight. However, her appearance alone was enough to

    shock everyone present.

    ¡°She¡­ She looks exactly like her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I almost thought that she was a much younger version of Xara!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve all been deceived! Lord Fenderson must have already known about Xara¡¯s whereabouts a long

    time ago! Yet he left all us affiliated families in the dark on purpose!¡±

    While the audience began discussing aloud, Queta herself bore an extremely ugly expression on her

    face. After all, she had been physically hurt and her body was currently feeling very weak.

    ¡°It¡­ It really is my aunt¡¯s daughter! So it turns out that grandpa¡¯s already found aunt¡¯s daughter!¡± said

    Jasmine.

    ¡°Queta!¡± shouted Bryson, a stern expression on his face.

    He had initially arranged for someone to secretly send Queta away that morning. Little did he know that

    there would be a snitch working for the Schuyler family! The current scene was a result of that.

    ¡°So, lord Fenderson. We now have all the necessary witnesses and evidence! What else do you have

    to say for yourself? We demand that Xara be handed over to us as soon as possible!¡±

    All the guests were now gathering around Bryson, ring at him angrily.

    Bryson was at aplete loss of words, a tense expression on his face.

    While he truly wanted to save Queta, after facing all the provocations from the Schuyler family, he had

    no real choice but to give an exnation to all the other affiliated families

    As he was wondering how to deal with the dilemma, a voice suddenly called out from behind everyone.

    ¡°Hey now, why are all of you bothering the Fendersons? I¡¯m here, you know!¡±

    Turning around to see who had shouted, everyone saw a woman walking toward them from the

    outside.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Who on earth is that? How did she even get in?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, just look at her face! How absolutely ugly!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue looking at her anymore¡­ I can already feel goosebumps on my skin!¡±

    As themotion grew louder and louder, Xavia finallyy eyes on the woman in question.

    Her eyes had earlier been fixed on Queta. After all, the girl looked extremely familiar to her. Xavia

    simply couldn¡¯t put her finger on where she had met her before.

    Regardless, Xavia couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips in disgust when she saw the woman walking up to

    Bryson.

    Bryson himself was trembling uncontrobly at this point. He knew who this person was just by

    listening to her voice. It was a voice he had been waiting to hear for almost two decades now.

    He could only stare in disbelief when she finally stood before him. Was this really her? His daughter

    who used to be the most alluring woman in the country?

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that really you, Xara?¡± asked Bryson, his hands trembling.

    Hearing his statement, both Second and Third stared at Xara in surprise. However, they quickly shook

    off their shock for the moment as they hurried over to support Bryson.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a good twenty years, father. I¡¯m finally back!¡± said Xara as tears started streaming down her

    cheeks.

    ¡°¡­Sister?¡± asked Second and Third simultaneously as they exchanged looks with one another, feeling

    utterly dumbfounded.

    At the same time, Noah and the others were all breathing heavily.

    ¡°¡­So she really is Xara! The eldestdy of the Fenderson family! No wonder they couldn¡¯t find her

    even after so many years had passed! To think that the once extremely gorgeous and beautiful Xara

    who had earned the admiration of so many back then would be reduced to such an ugly state!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Even if we bumped into her on the street, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize her at all!¡±

    As everyone continued toment on the situation, Xenia ran toward Xara before saying, ¡°Why did

    you show yourself, miss?¡±

    ¡°I needed to in order to save Queta! Aunt Xenia, I¡¯ve caused you so much harm and grief for so many

    years now! I hope you¡¯ll forgive me!¡± said Xara as she held on to Queta¡¯s hands.

    After hearing all that, Queta finally understood everything.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 784

    So that¡¯s why Aunt Fenderson had treated her so dearly before this! Was she truly the mother she had

    been looking for this entire time?

    A cocktail ofplicated emotions was now brewing in Queta¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t even know whether

    she should refer to her as her aunt or mother anymore!

    ¡°It all makes sense now! No wonder we couldn¡¯t find any clues about my aunt, even after investigating

    for so long!¡± said Jasmine.

    ¡°Hey now, this isn¡¯t exactly a family reunion, you know? Since you¡¯ve finally decided to show yourself,

    shouldn¡¯t you give us a proper exnation for everything that happened back then, Xara? After all,

    we¡¯ve been searching for you for a good twenty years now and we¡¯ve already wasted enough time and

    resources just to find you!¡± replied Noah coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what you¡¯re up to, Noah Schuyler. There¡¯s no need for you to continue ckmailing

    the Fenderson family. I¡¯ll say it loud and clear now. The assets and properties I¡¯ve been holding on to

    will never go to you or any of the other affiliated families! And since you¡¯ve been trying so hard to find

    me, here I am now! I can leave with the rest of you and you can do whatever you want to me then! I¡¯m

    completely at your disposal!¡± said Xara aloud.

    Hearing this, Noah was so enraged that he looked like he was ready to explode at any moment.

    To think that even after pursuing her for so long and setting everything up to be in his favor, her sudden

    reappearance after twenty years hadpletely ruined all of his ns! Things would¡¯ve gone perfectly

    if only she hadn¡¯t made her appearance today!

    Now, even if they killed her, they would never be able to get their hands on any of the assets. What

    even was the point of him doing all that hard work and nning before this?

    There was even a time when he had nned to put her under house arrest once he found her!

    However, he simply couldn¡¯t locate her no matter how much he searched!

    Thinking about it, she behaved just like a ticking time bomb. To think that the bomb would explode

    during such a critical moment!

    Noah and the others were at aplete loss of what to even do next.

    ¡°¡­If you think you¡¯re getting away scot-free after all you¡¯ve done, you can dream on! Men! Take her

    away with us, right this instant!¡± yelled one of the many heads of the other affiliated families in both

    rage and humiliation.

    Just as Bryson was about to stop them, a butler with a very anxious expression on his face came

    running toward him. In between pants, the butler then said, ¡°L-Lord Fenderson, someone¡¯s sent you a

    birthday gift outside! The gift itself looks to be near priceless!¡±

    ¡°What? Who sent it?¡± said Bryson as he looked at the terrified butler.

    Everyone whom Bryson had invited should have already arrived by now.

    Bryson knew how powerful each of the families under him were. As far as he knew, none of them could

    afford to give him such an invaluable gift, or at least that was what he assumed from the way his butler

    had described it.

    However, he had reason to be curious since his butler wouldn¡¯t have been this shocked if it was just an

    ordinary gift.

    Gulping, the butler then said, ¡°The person in question said that he was a friend of yours from the

    Crawford family from Northbay!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? The Crawfords from Northbay you said?¡±

    Bryson was now quivering so much that his walking cane soon fell to the floor.

    Everyone else present was equally as shocked.

    Both the Fendersons and all their affiliated families knew the Crawfords from Northbay well. After all,

    not only were the Crawfords living there extremely influential and powerful, they were also the ones

    who had struck fear among the Fendersons for decades.

    To put simply, they were a terrifying family.

    Everyone there was naturally aware of the grievances between the Crawfords and the Fendersons.

    Jasmine herself quickly walked over to her grandfather¡¯s side.

    The Crawfords had been the ones who had caused her parents¡¯ death. Was she finally going to be able

    to see who the mysterious enemy was?

    Noah, on the other hand, had gone deathly pale. He was now sure that he had definitely tried to stir

    trouble at the wrong time. Now that even the Crawfords were here, nothing he had said would matter

    anymore.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, while all of them would usually dere that the Crawfords were their enemy, most of them

    only said it for the sake of it. Who among them would actually have the audacity or even courage to go

    up against the Crawfords?

    Even if it was true that the Crawfords were the ones who had caused them to lose so many of their

    rtives and family members back then, Noah and the other affiliate heads would never dare to even

    say a single word before such a powerful family.

    Meanwhile, Gerald himself was feeling dumbfounded as he continued watching the scene unfold from

    the side-lines.

    Someone from his family wasing?

    While it was true that he had informed his subordinates about the location of the Fenderson family¡¯s

    mansion, he hadn¡¯t really expected for any of them to make their appearance here, especially not

    under the guise of the Crawfords from Northbay.

    If it wasn¡¯t them, who could it be?

    As Gerald¡¯s curiosity continued to grow, the butler then said, ¡°Indeed! The person in question is the

    young master of the Crawfords from Northbay, Mr. Crawford himself!¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 785

    ¡°¡­What? The young master, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Everyone was now exchanging nces with each other in astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even known that the Crawford family had a young master!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that the Crawford family¡¯s young master was raised among ordinary people? That

    made it near impossible for anyone to get any information about him! Not even the Fendersons know

    much about him, even after investigating so much into the matter back then!¡±

    ¡°To think that the Crawford¡¯s young master has already returned to his family! Why, he¡¯s evene all

    the way here just to look for the Fendersons! How powerful and impressive! It wouldn¡¯t be farfetched to

    say that he¡¯s probablyparable to Dn back in the day!¡±

    As the people in the crowd continued discussing among themselves, Jasmine herself was breathing

    rather frantically. She was currently facing all sorts of inexplicable emotions.

    After Mr. Crawford¡¯s arrival was announced, none of the affiliate families dared to continue causing a

    scene, and the same went for the Long family¡¯s representative.

    ¡°Yael¡­ What¡¯s the background of Northbay¡¯s Mr. Crawford like?¡± asked Xavia, sounding rather

    frightened.

    She had attended the birthday banquet as the second young mistress of the Long family and after

    seeing Lord Fenderson¡¯s terrified face after being notified of Mr. Crawford¡¯s arrival, she was now feeling

    equally scared.

    After all, the mere mention of the name, ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯, reminded Xavia of a certain someone.

    ¡°Well, the Crawford family from Northbay is very powerful and secretive. I¡¯ve heard that even their

    weakest affiliate family is almost as strong as the Fendersons! We minor affiliate families could never

    even dream topare to them!¡± replied Yael, a fearful expression on his face.

    ¡°Does¡­ Does such a powerful family even exist on this?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    While Xavia had been married into a wealthy and influential family, and she had already gained a lot of

    knowledge and seen much of the world by now, hearing Yael¡¯s exnation still shocked her.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sure you know that the Fendersons have been at war with the Crawfords for many

    years now. However, they simply had no way of defeating the Crawfords at all! That¡¯s the reason why

    the Fendersons have been living in secrecy! They¡¯ve been trying to remain hidden from the Crawford

    family¡¯s eyes so that they could eventuallyunch a counterattack against them!¡±

    ¡°Hriously enough, it¡¯s also precisely because of that, that there have been so many internal divisions

    between the Fenderson family till this very day. Now that the Crawfords are at the Fenderson¡¯s

    doorstep, it¡¯s natural for Lord Fenderson to be terrified!¡± said Yael before taking in a deep breath.

    ¡°Then¡­ How many assets does the Crawford family even own?¡± asked Xavia, now even more shocked

    than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that either. However, I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Crawford family already owns

    half of the world¡¯s wealth and resources!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xavia¡¯s eyes widened so much that her eyes looked like they would pop out at any

    moment.

    Half of the world¡¯s wealth and resources? What kind of concept even was that?

    With that much power and influence, what kind of person was Mr. Crawford from Northbay even going

    to be like?

    While the guest continued hypothesizing in their confusion, a few girls began tugging Alice to the scene

    while saying, ¡°Alice! Come listen to this! It seems that a powerful young master is about to make his

    appearance!¡±

    ¡°Huh? How powerful are we talking about here?¡± asked Alice in surprise.

    ¡°Alice, haven¡¯t you seen how pale the powerful figures here have gone upon hearing about Mr.

    Crawford¡¯s arrival? I heard that he owns half of the world¡¯s wealth and resources! What an incredible

    family the Crawfords from Northbay is!¡± said the girls excitedly.

    Their reaction was to be expected since girls usually felt excited talking about rich and handsome guys.

    What more, being able to meet such an incredible young master was a pleasant surprise for them!

    While they were giddy with excitement, Alice herself immediately covered her mouth, feeling suddenly

    anxious and nervous.

    ¡°T-the young master¡­ You said the young master¡¯s name was Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Alice was now feeling an overwhelming difort in her heart. After all, she had seen Gerald¡¯s true

    capabilities before this.

    She was also aware that his sister had immense financial resources and capabilities as well. Not only

    that, his sister¡¯s home was in Northbay too!

    The Crawfords from Northbay¡­ Could it really be¡­?

    Alice could feel her breathing grow heavier by the second.

    If what her friends had said was true, then Alice honestly just wanted to die on the spot, right there and

    then! After all, since she was the one who had rejected him, if Gerald had only been an ordinary rich

    heir, Alice would¡¯ve just forced herself to move on and continue living her life without him.

    However, how was she going to just ept that if Gerald truly was such an extraordinarily rich heir¡­?

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± yelled someone, causing the chaotic atmosphere from before to immediately fall silent.

    Everyone was now waiting anxiously, their eyes peeled on the entrance.

    Not too long after, about a hundred men dressed in ck began approaching the entrance in a neat

    and orderly manner.

    The person leading the group seemed to be an old man who looked to be around sixty.

    Beside him, was a young, formally-dressed man who looked to be around the age of twenty-two. His

    eyes were rather beady and he was also a little on the chubbier side.

    ¡°Is that Mr. Crawford?¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 786

    ¡°Yes, that must be him!¡±

    As the crowd of people gulped, not even daring to speak loudly, the new group of people continued

    walking forward till they were right in front of Bryson. Each person in that group exuded an equally

    strong aura.

    ¡°Is that you, Fynn?¡± asked Bryson as he smiled at the old man.

    ¡°Indeed it is, Lord Fenderson. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯vest met! I trust you¡¯ve been well since

    then!¡± replied Fynn with a slight smile.

    ¡°I have. Still, all those years¡­ Gone just like that! To think that the young boy who used to always stick

    around Daryl is now an old man¡­ If it wasn¡¯t because of your unchanging, sharp as ever eyes, I

    wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize you at all! It really has been too long!¡± said Bryson, his tone

    tinged with regrets as he reminisced.

    After all, back in the day, Bryson and Daryl were so close that they even considered each other to be

    brothers. The old man that now stood before him went by the name of Fynn, and he used to be Daryl¡¯s

    subordinate then. Time, however, waits for no one and things werepletely different now.

    ¡°A long time indeed¡­¡±

    A calm smile was on Fynn¡¯s face as he said that. While at their roots, grievances still existed between

    the Crawfords and the Fendersons, regardless of whether they were stillpeting against each other

    in secret or not, they still had to treat each other politely.

    As for the ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ standing beside Fynn, he looked rather carefree as he scanned through the

    area. However, his demeanor changed the moment his gaze fell upon somebody standing within the

    crowd.

    ¡°¡­Huh? It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who came?¡±

    The woman who had spoken in unison with ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ was none other than Xavia.

    While he was clearly surprised to see Xavia there, Xavia was even more astonished. After all, she had

    met and dealt with this person before.

    He wasn¡¯t Mr. Crawford! The young man with beady eyes was Gerald¡¯s godbrother, Yoel! The son of

    the richest man in County State!

    Why was he here? Though it wasn¡¯t Gerald, Xavia still began feeling inexplicably nervous at that

    moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Holden family¡¯s young master? Why were you given the title of Mr. Crawford from

    Northbay?¡± asked Xavia, her face slightly pale.

    Hearing that, Jasmine was surprised. After all, when she had first heard that he was Mr. Crawford, she

    had been wondering if this was the one whom she was contractually bound to marry.

    As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t, or at least from what Xavia had said.

    Feeling slightly embarrassed after she said that, Yoel then replied, ¡°Now who said that I was Mr.

    Crawford? I¡¯m just here to join in the fun and excitement!¡±

    ¡°Wait, so if he¡¯s not Mr. Crawford¡­ Then where¡¯s the real one?¡±

    Everyone was surprised by the turn of events.

    ¡°Hahaha! It seems that we¡¯ve made a real fool of ourselves this time! Let me exin. There are two

    reasons why we¡¯re here today. Our first is to represent Mr. Crawford and the Crawford family to present

    your birthday gift to you. After all, after all these years, even our family has regretted some of the things

    that have happened in the past. We¡¯ve been meaning to have a talk with the Fendersons for a long

    time now, but we simply haven¡¯t heard any news about your family throughout all these years!¡± said

    Fynn as he smiled faintly.

    ¡°Not to worry, however, Lord Fenderson. As long as the Crawford family is around, I believe that

    nobody will even dare to cause any trouble for you on your birthday!¡±

    As soon as Noah and the others heard that, they felt themselves gulping before each taking a step

    back.

    ¡°As for the second matter, the Crawfords would like to take Miss Queta and Madam Xara back with us.

    After all, the madam is the sister-inw of the Crawford family¡¯s head. Miss Queta herself is a member

    of the Crawford family. I believe that this is both an understandable and reasonable request, Lord

    Fenderson!¡±

    Bryson took in a deep breath upon hearing that. So things had already advanced to this stage.

    Since the Crawford family had actuallye all the way here, they must have already been fully

    prepared for the visit.

    Even though Bryson tried thinking and considering the overall situation, in the end, he didn¡¯t even know

    what to say. After all, the Crawfords now knew where the Fendersons lived, which meant that they

    were now officially susceptible to danger at all times.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    However, the Fendersons themselves were holding on to a trump card which was very important to

    Dn. It was because of that, that Bryson believed that Dn wouldn¡¯t try to go overboard any time

    soon.

    The current best choice of action would be for both parties to negotiate and talk things through.

    ¡°Well of course it is!¡± replied Bryson with a nod.

    ¡°However, do remember that the Fenderson family used to be on par with the Crawfords, Fynn. While

    you said that the young master of the Crawford family wanted to wish me a happy birthday and

    celebrate my eightieth birthday together, it seems that he isn¡¯t present. While he did send someone

    here in his stead, I don¡¯t think that it justifies me handing over both my daughter and granddaughter

    over to the Crawfords,¡± said Bryson as he fixed his gaze on Fynn.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now who said that our young master wasn¡¯t here? In fact, he¡¯s already arrived at the

    Fenderson family mansion a day in advance to make all your birthday preparations, Lord Fenderson!¡±

    replied Fynn as heughed.

    ¡°¡­What? What do you mean Mr. Crawford¡¯s already arrived?¡± replied Bryson in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡¯s already here? Where is he?¡±

    Everyone was equally astonished.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 787

    Fynn himself began scanning through the crowd at that moment.

    ording to what Mr. Zartyr had said, Mr. Crawford had indeed already arrived.

    By then, everyone was exchanging nces with one another.

    ¡°Oh gosh! I really hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Crawford toe here! Why wasn¡¯t I aware of any of this at all?¡±

    said Mindy in a surprised tone.

    It was no surprise why she wanted to see Mr. Crawford for herself. After all, he was the reason why she

    and Jasmine couldn¡¯t even leave their house when they were children.

    Even the celebrities who were still holding on to Gerald were looking around excitedly. While they were

    quite sure that actually being able to get acquainted with someone with such a high status as Mr.

    Crawford waspletely out of the question, a chance to see what a truly dignified rich heir like him

    looked like would be the second best thing.

    Being able to do that would make the entire trip feel worthwhile.

    Watching the scene unfold before him, Gerald could only shake his head with a wry smile on his face.

    Since things had turned out this way, it was impossible for him to continue maintaining a low profile

    anymore.

    In his initial n, Gerald had simply told Barry to create a distraction outside.

    Little did he know that his father had found out about the mission. As a result, his father had sent some

    of the people from the Crawford family from Northbay over. To be honest, Gerald himself didn¡¯t really

    fullyprehend everything that was currently happening.

    However, it was indeed a good move for his family to send some men over. Since things had already

    turned out this way, in a way, his task was alreadyplete. Understanding that, Gerald then stood up.

    ¡°What are you doing, Gerald?¡± asked Mindy.

    Even the female celebrities seemed surprised.

    ¡°They¡¯re calling for Mr. Crawford. Why are you the one standing up?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! For those who didn¡¯t know any better, they must be thinking that he¡¯s the actual Mr.

    Crawford!¡± mocked the celebrities as theyughed among themselves.

    Everyone else who turned to look at him was startled by his actions.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± shouted Alice who had been standing quietly at the sidelines this entire time.

    It only took a single nce for her to recognize him, and she was now breathing heavily. To think that

    Gerald really was here! Moreover, based on the current situation, it seems that he had arrived together

    with her team!

    So the person who had carried her to her bed and helped her change into her pajamas¡­ Was it really

    all him?!

    Regret and embarrassment flooded her as she recalled the hazy memory of seeing himst night. All

    sorts of emotions were swirling in Alice¡¯s heart at that moment. Was he really the one responsible for

    putting her in bedst night? To think that she had rejected such a person before¡­

    Xavia herself was staring at Gerald wide-eyed and in disbelief, looking utterly terrified.

    It was almost as though Gerald was always lingering around her. She hade all the way to the

    Salford Province to participate in this event, just to finally be able to shine and show off a little. She

    really hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Gerald here once again!

    In the end, Xavia was the person who was most afraid of seeing him here. After all, based on what

    Fynn had earlier said, did that mean that he truly was the Mr. Crawford from Northbay?

    If that was the case, then the Long family would definitely be unable to evene close toparing

    themselves to him anymore.

    Aside from fear, Xavia was also feeling very ufortable by Gerald¡¯s sudden spike in both maturity

    and stability in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ You!¡± said Jasmine as she watched Gerald walk toward her grandfather. She was so

    surprised by the sudden revtion that her entire face was now a bright red.

    Was he the Mr. Crawford she was supposed to get married to?

    Even Xara was shocked speechless. She had initially assumed that Gerald was simply one of the

    descendants of the Crawford family. Never would she have guessed that Gerald¡¯s father was actually

    Dn Crawford!

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Fynn with a smile as he looked at the young master while reminiscing

    the time when he had first carried a much younger Gerald in his arms.

    Not only had Fynn been working as Dn¡¯s personal driver, he had also been the one in charge of

    Gerald¡¯s poverty education and upbringing.

    So even though Fynn very rarely directly contacted Gerald, he knew Gerald¡¯s attitude and behavior

    well. Gerald was both a steady and mature young man who was also rather introverted, just like the

    mistress.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 788

    The simultaneous shout hade from the people standing behind Fynn.

    Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°I really hadn¡¯t expected you toe here, Uncle Fynn¡­¡±

    ¡°Master was simply worried about your situation. Since he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to

    handle the matter alone, he sent me here to help you!¡± replied Fynn.

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m just here because I really missed you, brother!¡± said Yoel with a smile.

    By this point, everyone¡¯s mouths were hanging wide open, especially the celebrities from before.

    ¡°I-Impossible¡­ This is absolutely impossible!¡± muttered Xavia as she continued shaking her head in

    her shock.

    To think that for a period of time, she had finally managed to recover from her shock of finding out that

    Gerald¡¯s true identity was Mr. Crawford of Mayberry¡­ Her joining the Long family had allowed her

    initial sadness and hurt feelings to slowly fade since she knew that she was at least on par with Gerald

    at that point in time.

    Knowing that allowed her to keep a more stable mental state.

    However, now that she realized that he was actually Mr. Crawford from Northbay in the flesh, she knew

    that being in the Long family waspletely useless. After all, he was a world-ss heir! There was no

    way she was ever going to be able topare to him!

    Xavia had truly suffered a massive blow to her ego this time.

    ¡°Grandpa Fenderson, on behalf of the Crawfords from Northbay, I¡¯d like to present our gift to you now.

    Will that be eptable?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled.

    Taking in a deep breath, Bryson then nodded slightly.

    Mindy herself ran toward Jasmine¡¯s side before saying, ¡°J-Jasmine! I really hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to

    be¡­¡±

    Jasmine could only nod in response as she blushed.

    Neither of them could have ever anticipated that Gerald was the actual young master of the Crawford

    family.

    Following that, things went rather smoothly.

    All Bryson could do was try to negotiate with the Crawfords since their home had finally been exposed.

    Naturally, Gerald gained the right to take Xara and Queta away from him.

    Once the birthday banquet ended, Gerald began leaving with his team.

    Alice herself was still experiencingplicated emotions so she stayed behind, not knowing how to

    even process everything that had just happened.

    Xavia on the other hand, seemed extremely unwilling to just leave it at that. Chasing angrily after him,

    she then called out, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Before she was even able to reach him, a bodyguard stepped in front of her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gerald, a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°What¡­ What the hell is going on here? You¡­ You were the young master of the Crawfords from

    Northbay this entire time¡­? How is that even possible¡­?¡±

    While she was the only one who had chased after Gerald, she still managed to maintain a calm fa?ade.

    After all, she had done things behind the Long family¡¯s back before.

    She was also well aware that if she allowed Gerald to leave just like that today, she would nevere

    to terms with it for the rest of her life.

    Xavia recalled the days when she used to date Gerald, the university¡¯s well-known pauper. Yet after

    just a short while, he had suddenly be rich. It almost seemed like he was the boss of the

    Mayberry Organization.

    Though she was already extremely surprised back then, Gerald had refused to answer any of her

    questions.

    To think that she even had the audacity to assume that she was finally on par with Gerald after getting

    into the Long family¡­

    The Longs were nothing. After all, Gerald was one of the richest heirs on the entire! A top rich

    heir! She couldn¡¯t evenprehend what kind of power and influence he had!

    Gerald himself knew for a fact that Xavia wouldn¡¯t leave him be till he gave her a definite answer this

    time.

    He then smiled bitterly as he began exining.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, even I was shocked in the beginning. I remember feeling very sad that night yet

    the moment I arrived home, my sister suddenly transferred a million and five hundred thousand dors

    in USD to me as pocket money! How utterly shocked I was back then¡­ It was on that night when my

    sister revealed to me that I had been raised in poverty on purpose¡­¡±

    The more Gerald exined to her, the more her eyes widened in shock.

    Everything made sense now.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. Now that you finally know the entire story, it¡¯s high time I left!¡± said Gerald with a

    slight nod before turning around.

    ¡°No! Gerald, wait!¡± shouted Xavia extremely anxiously.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 789

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make up now, Gerald? I¡¯m even willing to be your concubine!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± replied Gerald as he stared at Xavia in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­U-um¡­ What¡­ was I even saying¡­¡±

    Due to how anxious she was, in her panic, she had identally blurted out what she truly felt. It was

    now beyond awkward and embarrassing for her.

    ¡°I-It was just gibberish¡­ S-say Gerald, we¡¯re still friends, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± said Gerald as he turned around to leave for good, a

    bitter smile on his face.

    His rtionship with Xavia was nothing but a thing in the past now. Since he no longer had any feelings

    for her, he knew it was best for him not to get involved with Xavia anymore.

    A little while after he had gotten into his car, he received a phone call. It was from M.

    Though M hadn¡¯t contacted him for almost half a month now, Gerald had sent her a message every

    now and then.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What is it, M?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°Are¡­ you done with whatever you¡¯ve been doing?¡± asked M in return.

    Throughout M¡¯s period of silence, Gerald had constantly updated her on news regarding himself.

    Because of that, M always knew what Gerald was up to.

    ¡°That I am. I¡¯ll be returning to Northbay today, but before that, I¡¯ll head to Hong Kong to look for you

    first,¡± replied Gerald, still smiling.

    ¡°Alright! Ah, if you¡¯reing over, could we meet before tomorrow morning? I¡¯m leading an overseas

    expedition team for an interview tomorrow, but I still want to meet you! I¡­ I really, really want to meet

    you!¡±

    Since she had remained silent for so long, not once had she told him about any of the grievances that

    she had gone through.

    After all, what Jessica had meant was crystal clear. Back then, she had said that M wasn¡¯t cut to be

    part of the Crawford family. That her rtionship with Gerald wasn¡¯t going tost long.

    Even if Jessica had said so, as long as an opportunity existed, M was willing to work hard to make it

    happen.

    She had been putting in extra effort in her work throughout her period of silence. M wanted to prove

    that she wasn¡¯t just some trophy wife, but also someone who would be able to support and actually

    help Gerald in the future.

    It was honestly because of her hard work that M was being given the opportunity to lead her own

    team to conduct an interview tomorrow.

    Still, the more effort she ced in bettering herself, the more M ended up missing Gerald.

    ¡°I can do that. I¡¯ll be meeting you tomorrow then!¡±

    After exchanging a few more words, both of them hung up.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation, M? Will Gerald being over?¡± asked Molly and her other roommates as they

    continued packing the things they needed for the interview.

    Most of her roommates had only caught a glimpse of Gerald back when they had gone looking for him

    with M half a month earlier. Back then, they only knew that he was a rich person from Mayberry City.

    For M, however, it wasn¡¯t until quite recently when she came to know that his wealth was actually

    world-ss! The difference in power and wealth that he had at his disposal was so greatpared to

    what she had initially thought of him, that he may as well be apletely different person!

    Molly and the others hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to get to know Gerald back then, and all of them were

    quite eager to meet him again.

    As the main reporter for the overseas interview this time around, M was given the right to bring two

    assistants along with her. The two she had chosen were Molly and Wanda.

    Though Wanda had been both angry and jealous of M on multiple asions, ever since the incident

    at the television station festival, she and M had grown to have a pretty good rtionship.

    ¡°He said that he¡¯sing!¡± replied M as she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great to hear! Since he¡¯s personallying over, I can only imagine the scene that will

    y out! Our boyfriends will also being to see us off then! Think you could use that opportunity to

    introduce him to them, M?¡± asked Molly with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    As the three girls continued chatting happily among themselves, a sudden knock was heard on the

    door.

    The moment the dormitory room door was opened, the girls saw that it was Narissa.

    ¡°I saw a few express delivery packages for you downstairs, so I¡¯ve brought them up!¡± said Narissa as

    she handed the three small packages over to them.

    ¡°Humph. Thanks, I guess!¡± replied Wanda with a cold sneer.

    After all, everyone was pretty much still angry with her for siding with Hallie to set M up back then.

    Naturally, after hearing her part of the story, M herself didn¡¯t hold anything against her.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 790

    ¡°Thank you, Narissa! You can hand them over to me!¡± replied M as she took the parcels from her.

    ¡°And thank you for giving me the opportunity to appear on television for a show! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all good friends after all! Either way, I think we should open the packages now

    and see what we got!¡± replied M with a smile.

    Since Narissa wanted to get closer to M again, she stayed to watch them open their packages.

    Including her, there were now four people in their dormitory.

    ¡°¡­Huh? There¡¯s a parcel for each of us! Could it be that all three of our boyfriends sent us gifts at the

    same time? Hahaha! Though that¡¯s most likely improbable!¡± joked Molly.

    ¡°My guess is that they¡¯re from the overseas expedition team. The three of us are, after all, entourages

    for the expedition team!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably from them!¡±

    With that, the three of them then began opening their respective parcels¡­

    ¡°¡­Huh? A¡­ Pendant? It looks a little strange, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Molly as she held the pendant in

    her hand.

    A symbol resembling the sun was etched on it, and from an angle, it looked somewhat like a burning

    fireball.

    ¡°How queer of the expedition team. Why would they even send us such pendants?¡± asked Wanda, a

    puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°Also¡­ Don¡¯t the pendants make you feel slightly ufortable?¡± added Wanda.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about ufortable but it truly does look strange!¡± replied M who also seemed

    surprised.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just ignore the pendants for now. Instead, I propose that we go out and enjoy a good meal

    tonight! We¡¯ll be showing off our talents tomorrow, after all! My treat!¡± said Molly with augh.

    ¡°Sounds good to me! Oh, why don¡¯t you join us, Narissa? Let¡¯s go together!¡± invited M.

    As Narissa nodded in response, a ne from the Salford Province begannding in Hong Kong.

    It was alreadyte at night and once the group got off the ne, a special car was already waiting for

    them. Not long after the group was dropped off at a seaside hotel¡­

    ¡°Get lost, b*tch!¡± shouted a young man as he pped a girl on her cheek.

    He had used so much force in his p that the girl immediately fell to the ground.

    ¡°D*mn it! So you suddenly start thinking about me after all this time? And think you can just follow me

    all the way here to look for me? Go to hell!¡± growled the man, kicking the girl¡¯s abdomen hard as she

    lay at the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    In utter pain, the only thing the girl could do was curl up on the ground.

    As he continued hurting her, his actions had garnered attention from the many people preparing to

    board the ship closeby.

    ¡°If my new girlfriend misunderstands me, then I¡¯ll toss you into the ocean and let the fish feast on you!¡±

    Just as he was about to hit the girl again, the young man suddenly froze when he felt someone holding

    tightly onto his wrist.

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± asked the man angrily.

    Instead of answering, the other person simply tightened his grip on the young man¡¯s wrist. It wasn¡¯t

    long before the young man could take the pain no longer and began begging for mercy!

    ¡°Scram!¡± shouted the other person as he then kicked the young man a good distance away.

    Seeing the group of men standing behind the person who had hurt his wrist, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any

    longer and immediately ran into the hotel.

    Once he was gone, the person who had saved the girl squatted down and helped her up. When he saw

    her face, however, he was instantly startled!

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°It really is you!¡± said the man in surprise.

    He had felt that the girl looked a bit too familiar when he first saw her at the port¡¯s entrance earlier.

    While he hadn¡¯t nned to interfere with the situation, when he saw how cruelly the man was treating

    her, he just couldn¡¯t bear watching her continue getting beaten up anymore.

    Though the girl had been severely hurt to the point where she had trouble even standing on her own,

    the moment she saw her savior, she instantly felt both surprised and grateful.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s you, Gerald?!¡± cried out the girl.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 791

    ¡°It is! I really hadn¡¯t expected to bump into you again!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    The woman in question, was none other than Alice.

    He had initially thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever see her again after the incident in the Fenderson family

    mansion. To think that he would bump into her again so soon!

    Gerald still remembered what Alice had said to him that night, and he was honestly still feeling bad

    about it. Had she not met him, she could¡¯ve been living a much better life now.

    As if her suffering wasn¡¯t already enough, she would¡¯ve definitely been beaten up much more terribly

    by that man had he stepped anyter! Seeing the state she was in made Gerald truly saddened.

    After all, he no longer held on to any resentment toward her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just a loser now, Gerald¡­ Do you want to beat me up too? After all, I¡¯m just some vain

    girl who loves money and is willing to do anything for it! I¡¯m beyond shameless! Just leave me be!¡±

    replied Alice between sobs as she began crawling away.

    ¡°Why do you have to be this way, Alice¡­¡± said Gerald as he shook his head in resignation. He simply

    couldn¡¯t bear looking at her like this.

    ¡°Just ignore me, Gerald¡­ I don¡¯t deserve your concern after treating you like that back then!¡± replied

    Alice as she sat on the ground and wept.

    Gerald was well aware that there was simply no way that he would be able to sleep well tonight if he

    abandoned her in her current state.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get you a room for the night. It¡¯s prettyte already and you definitely look like you need the rest.

    Come on now,¡± said Gerald as he supported Alice up and began leading her into the closest hotel.

    Before entering the hotel, he turned to look around and gestured at his subordinates. Understanding

    his non-verbal order clearly, they immediately arranged for the ship from earlier to wait for his return.

    After booking a room and making sure that she got there safely, Gerald was about to leave when Alice

    suddenly wrapped her arms around him tightly!

    ¡°Just get some well-deserved rest, I really need to go now!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Gerald! I¡¯m begging you¡­ I¡­ I have a lot of things I want to tell you¡­ I was wrong

    before! Even after all this time, the one who¡¯s always been nicest to me is still you! I¡­ I know I don¡¯t

    deserve you¡­ but could you please¡­ Take pity and apany me¡­? Just for a short while!¡± replied

    Alice, refusing to release her hug.

    Gerald could only sigh in his mind as he nodded in agreement. However, he made sure to maintain at

    least some distance away from Alice.

    While it was true that Alice had the allure of a goddess that could make any man yearn for her, her sad

    condition outweighed any of his earthly desires.

    Since there was red wine in the room, Alice grabbed a bottle and poured two sses of wine for Gerald

    and herself.

    ¡°Have a drink with me, Gerald. Once we¡¯re done, I won¡¯t pester you anymore in the future! I¡¯m now well

    aware of how foolish I was in the past, but that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know about your true identity!

    Regardless, please indulge me for a little while and just drink with me! You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯ll

    keep my word that I won¡¯t pester you after this!¡± said Alice.

    ¡°You¡¯re already this hurt. I suggest you just hit the hay early,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°My heart hurts even more. And you know what they say, wine is the remedy for a broken heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. But I won¡¯t be drinking much. I¡¯ll leave after one drink since my subordinates are still waiting

    for me!¡± said Gerald as he took a wine ss from her hand.

    Alice then started talking about her life. The main reason she was currently in such a pitiful state was

    because she was living alone and away from home.

    Being Alice¡¯s ex-ssmate, Gerald knew he would definitely feel bad about itter if he didn¡¯t spend at

    least some time advising her. What more, she was also Naomi¡¯s best friend.

    By the time both of them were done, Gerald had already drunk three consecutive sses of wine.

    Seeing how tipsy Alice was already getting, Gerald immediately stopped her from getting more wine.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. We¡¯ll stop drinking now. It¡¯s about time you get some rest, Alice. Everything will

    be fine the next day¡­ Now if you excuse me, I have something to do and it¡¯s about time I left!¡± said

    Gerald as he stood up.

    However, Gerald¡¯s legs were already giving in, even after just a few steps forward. He was getting

    increasingly dizzy as well.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this wine¡­ a little too strong¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he felt Alice¡¯s arms wrap around

    him again.

    Though he wanted to push her away, his arms barely had any strength left in them.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald finally cked out on the bed.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 792

    Holding on to her stomach as she wiped her tears away, Alice took her cell phone out and began

    sending a text message.

    It wasn¡¯t long after when a knock was heard at her room¡¯s door. Upon opening it, the person who stood

    outside turned out to be the same man who had beaten Alice up earlier!

    ¡°Is it done, miss? And here I thought that the young master would¡¯ve already picked you up and left

    with you by now!¡± said the man with a chuckle.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the money, now get out of my sight! Also, while I did tell you to put on a great show, don¡¯t you

    think you were being a little too harsh?¡± replied Alice angrily.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all because of my intense acting skills that the young master ended up buying it! Haha! I can

    see that he¡¯s fainted¡­ Since you¡¯ll be free for the rest of the night, why don¡¯t we¡­ ¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± shouted Alice as she red contemptuously at the man before mming the door shut.

    It was true that Alice had earlier set Gerald up. After all, the only way she would be able to gain his

    trust andpassion was by ¡®getting hurt¡¯ in front of him.

    Though it was a gamble, Alice was willing to try anything at this point.

    Her fantasies of being together with him had been shattered the moment she learned of Gerald¡¯s true

    identity. What more, he seemed to be leaving Salford County soon.

    Once he left, she knew it would be near impossible for her to meet him again.

    Alice simply couldn¡¯t reconcile with the fact that she had once only been steps away from being able to

    be part of an unimaginably distinguished and rich family.

    This was her final attempt to grab hold of her dreams.

    After the birthday banquet ended, Alice had not scrupled to leave the service team before rushing back

    to Hong Kong. She was in such a hurry since she had heard some things during the Fenderson

    Mansion event.

    ording to the rumors, Gerald was bringing some of his people there. While she didn¡¯t specifically

    know where his family stayed in Northbay, Alice knew where Gerald¡¯s sister was.

    Though she had initially been rather skeptical about the rumors, her gamble paid off in the end, since

    Gerald truly dide.

    By then, she had already nned for the show between her and that man from earlier to happen. Her

    n had worked wlessly too since she knew Gerald like the back of her hand.

    His greatest downfall was the fact that he was a soft-hearted person, especially with women. It was

    why Alice had managed to sessfully trick him, and all that led to the current situation.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for doing this, Gerald¡­ I really just want you to be mine!¡± said Alice as she

    slowly began undressing.

    The next morning at Northbay¡¯s main port in Hong Kong, arge ocean liner could be seen waiting to

    depart. The ship had been exclusively reserved for those in the investigation team.

    One after another, the many members of the investigation team began boarding the ship.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in three days, Molly! I¡¯ll miss you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a lie, is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t!¡±

    As Molly continued openly flirting with her boyfriend, Wanda did the same with hers. Both their

    boyfriends hade to see them off.

    M herself, however, seemed to be waiting anxiously alone there. Her cell phone was ready in her

    hand and she had already tried calling him up to twenty times that morning.

    The reply she got, however, was always the same.

    ¡°Sorry, the phone you have dialed, is currently off. Please try againter.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Crawford arrived, M?¡± asked Molly as she walked over, her arm locked with her

    boyfriend¡¯s.

    ¡°Humph! Do you honestly think that being a rich man¡¯s partner is going to be that easy? He probably

    doesn¡¯t even care for her! Why, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to assume that he¡¯s currently sleeping in

    another beauty¡¯s arms!¡± said a girl who smiled coldly as she approached the group.

    ¡°Like you¡¯d know anything about that, Hallie! Remember, you¡¯re only here because you made use of

    your connections! In the end, you¡¯re just a b*tch deep down, and you¡¯ll never be anything more than

    that! So shut up already!¡± retorted Wanda with a huff.

    Hearing that, Hallie¡¯s face immediately went red with rage.

    ¡°Hey, look over there! A luxury car ising this way!¡± said a man who pointed at it as a few other men

    ¡ªwho were standing close by¡ªturned to look.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 793

    ¡°A luxury car?¡± said M as she quickly turned to look as well.

    M could feel her heartbeats quicken as she watched the sports car swiftly make its way into the port.

    ¡®Has Gerald finallye?¡¯

    As the car came to a screeching halt, M found herself slowly walking forward.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Out stepped a young man with a bouquet of fresh flowers in hand. Seeing how romantic he was being,

    almost everyone present¡ªespecially the girls¡ªbegan feeling jealous.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Hallie!¡± said the young man as he removed his sses while smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re notte at all, darling! I¡¯m delighted to know that you rushed all the way here just to see me off!¡±

    replied Hallie as she skipped rather excitedly toward the young man.

    When she moved past M, however, she made sure that M saw her smirking at her before saying,

    ¡°Why did you walk so far ahead? Did you honestly think that it was going to be your rich boyfriend? Too

    bad! This one¡¯s mine!¡±

    Hallie felt extremely satisfied after saying that. After all, she had initially feared that M would end up

    bing the highlight of the day since her boyfriend was so powerful.

    Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t turned up. This meant that her other assumption was right. After all, why would a

    rich heir like Mr. Crawford ever want to be with a girl like M?

    ¡®In the end, he doesn¡¯t even bother about you. Did you honestly think that he¡¯de all the way over

    just to meet you? Dream on!¡¯

    While Hallie was aware that she had already lost to her when it came to work, she was happy to know

    that she could still win against M when it came to her love life.

    ¡°Rich boyfriend?¡± asked the young man as he held on to Hallie¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Indeed! Someone here has an extremely wealthy boyfriend! Though she had imed that he would

    clear his busy schedule just toe over and meet her, in the end, it was all just a bunch of baloney!

    Where is he now?¡± shouted Hallie out loud.

    Hearing her words, M became so anxious that she felt like crying right there and then!

    In all honesty, her anxiety firing up had less to do with what Hallie had said. Rather, it had stemmed

    from the fact that Gerald hadn¡¯t answered any of her calls that morning. He had even forgotten about

    his promise with herst night!

    ¡®Does he truly not love me anymore?¡¯ M thought to herself, her mind swimming with many other

    depressing thoughts.

    ¡°Alright, hand over your phones! All personnel are required to verify your identity before you¡¯re allowed

    to board the ship!¡± said one of the investigation team¡¯s staff aloud at that moment.

    With that, M and the others slowly began boarding the ship. Even after everyone had gotten aboard,

    M was honestly still hoping that a miracle could happen.

    ¡®Gerald will definitely appear at thest moment¡­ After all, he promised me that he woulde, and

    he never lies to me.¡¯

    However, as she watched the port slowly fade in the distance, M couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.

    As the ship continued sailing on, the screeching of car tires could be heard at the now almost deserted

    port.

    The few people who remained at the port found themselves looking at a young, rich heir and an old

    man as they stepped out of an immensely expensive-looking car.

    The ocean liner was nowhere in sight.

    Gerald could only m his fist against the car¡¯s bo, realizing that he had been toote.

    While he had tried calling M on his way there, he found that she had switched her phone off. If only

    he had been a little earlier, he would¡¯ve definitely still been able to meet with her.

    The main issue wasn¡¯t about failing to meet her, however. It was failing to keep his promise.

    He remembered seeing Alice lying atop of him the moment he opened his eyes. That was all he

    needed to see to realize that he had been tricked into his current situation the night before.

    After giving Alice a harsh scolding, he immediately rushed out of the hotel.

    Fynn and his men had been waiting for him the entire night at the port, and knowing this only served to

    add to Gerald¡¯s guilt.

    If only he hadn¡¯t taken pity on Alice, none of this would¡¯ve happened¡­

    In his mind, Gerald was able to picture how eager and disappointed M must have felt throughout her

    wait for him. The more he thought about it, the more his grief piled up.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 794

    Gerald found himself sitting crossed-legged on the port in his resentment.

    Nothing else could be done. All he could do was wait for M¡¯s return and exin to her what had

    happened the night before when she finally came back.

    The rest of the day passed by quickly and before M knew it, it was already night. With the sea being

    so peaceful as the ocean liner sailed on, even the faintest of sea breezes could be heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough dwelling on it, don¡¯t you think, M? Since we¡¯re all probably tired by now, let¡¯s go get a

    bite!¡± said Molly as she prepared to go get some food for her.

    ¡°Alright¡­!¡± replied M with a slight nod.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it! Still, why did the investigation team have to take our phones away? How

    boring!¡± said Molly who just wasn¡¯t used to not having her phone around her.

    ¡°But of course! Private information about the investigation could easily be leaked if we had our phones

    with us! While being strict isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, I never thought that they¡¯d even take my watch

    away! Humph!¡± replied Wanda.

    ¡°Regardless, while we had been told that we wereing all the way out here to investigate the quality

    of the sea, I really doubt that that¡¯s the case, or at least I feel that that¡¯s not our sole mission. After all, I

    saw a few fierce-looking people boarding the ship with us earlier who looked like they could very well

    be soldiers. Why would such people be needed in an investigation mission?¡± said Molly, evidently trying

    to distract M from her negative thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What are you getting at?¡± asked Wanda, slightly astonished.

    ¡°Call it a sixth sense whiches with having an elder brother who¡¯s also a soldier. They really didn¡¯t

    need to put on such a grand show if their motive was simply to investigate the ocean¡¯s quality. What

    more, while I was helping to move some things into the conference room earlier, guess what I saw?¡±

    replied Molly as she suddenly lowered her voice.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± said M and Wanda simultaneously as they looked at her. After all, even they had sensed

    that the investigation team was somewhat mysterious. The team seemed to have been studying

    something throughout most of the day.

    ¡°I saw a drawing which they must have used during their meeting! It looked like some kind of building¡­

    Haha! Wouldn¡¯t it be wild if the investigation team was actually on a mission to locate some underwater

    pce?¡± said Molly as sheughed out loud.

    Instead ofughing along, however, M and Wanda could only look at each other in dismay. The way

    Molly had said it had made their entire expedition sound and feel much more mysterious than it should

    have been.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not pulling our leg, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not! There¡¯s no reason for me to lie to both of you! Besides, they noticed that I saw the

    picture and they sternly warned me not to say a word about it! I was so terrified that I immediately ran

    off!¡± replied Molly as she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°¡­Well, therger picture doesn¡¯t concern us¡­ Let¡¯s just stick to doing the things we were assigned

    to!¡± said M with a bitterugh.

    In response, both Wanda and Molly nodded in agreement.

    It was at that moment when all three of them heard footstepsing closer to their room, followed by a

    few knocks on the door. Upon opening it, they saw Hallie standing outside with her arms crossed.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Molly.

    ¡°Professor Shevall wants to hold a meeting, so I¡¯m here to inform you about it!¡± said Hallie in a rather

    reluctant tone.

    ¡°Fine, tell him that we¡¯ll be on our way immediately!¡± replied Molly, a smug smile on her face.

    Rolling her eyes, Hallie then left their room.

    Professor Winston Shevall was the leader of the operation. He looked to be around seventy and while

    he seemed rather strict, he was also extremely knowledgeable. That made M respect him a lot. From

    what the girls had heard, he had been in charge of finding a sponsor and forming the investigation

    team as well.

    After a while, the trio arrived at the conference room for the meeting. Including the three of them, there

    were about thirty members in the investigation team. The meeting itself wasn¡¯t anything special.

    Professor Shevall simply wanted to emphasize the things that they needed to look out for during the

    expedition.

    Halfway through their meeting, however, Professor Shevall suddenly began coughing terribly. From that

    point on, he started scratching his neck from time to time.

    Since M was sitting right beside the professor, her gaze inadvertently fell upon the back of his neck.

    What M saw made her instantly stunned¡­

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 795

    ¡°¡­P-professor Shevall? Professor Shevall¡­?¡± called out M in a soft tone.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, M?¡± asked the professor as he looked at her with a gentle gaze and smile.

    ¡°A¡­ symbol of some sort seems to have appeared on your neck¡­¡±

    Under different circumstances, M would¡¯ve just assumed that the symbol was just rash from all the

    professor¡¯s scratching. However, the symbol looked far too familiar for it to simply be rash.

    ¡°¡­A symbol? What could you possibly be talking about, M?¡± asked Professor Shevall as a bitter

    smile formed on his face.

    It was at that moment when M became certain that it wasn¡¯t just mere rashes on the professor¡¯s

    neck. Rather, the symbol on his neck was one that she recognized.

    It looked exactly like the sun symbol on her pendant!

    ¡°It¡­ It looks exactly like the symbol on the pendants we received!¡± said M, now getting increasingly

    frightened.

    Hearing that, the others present began looking at each other before each fishing out their own

    pendants from their pockets. All of the pendants looked exactly alike.

    ¡°So it turns out that everyone received it!¡± said Molly.

    Upon realizing that everyone was familiar with the symbol, Professor Shevall¡¯s expression immediately

    changed. Snatching the pendant from M¡¯s hand, he gave it a good look before scanning through the

    other pendants held by the rest of the investigation team members.

    Not long after, his face went white as a sheet.

    ¡°¡­M, is the symbol on my neck truly simr to the one on the pendants?¡± asked the professor who

    looked like he had just experienced the worst day of his life.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not knowing what was happening, M could only nod slightly.

    ¡°D*mn it! And here I thought that the symbol was only reserved for the most important of members! I

    didn¡¯t expect everyone here to have it!¡±

    ¡°What exactly does the symbol represent, professor? I received it yesterday through mail!¡±

    Seeing how unpleasant Professor Shevall¡¯s expression had be, the others were now equally as

    scared as M. After all, though there were many of them in the room, they were still out at sea in the

    dead of night. The spooky atmosphere was simply inevitable.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally appeared again¡­ It seems that we¡¯re its targets this time!¡± eximed the professor as his

    hands trembled.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that, Professor Shevall? What¡¯s appeared?¡± asked M.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯ve put all of you in danger! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± replied the professor as he removed

    his sses, unable to control his emotions any longer.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the symbol of the Sun League¡­ The symbol itself is called the Death Pact¡­ It¡¯s appeared

    only twice before, the first time being forty years ago while the second, twenty years ago. Well, I should

    say thrice now since it¡¯s finally reappeared today! s, everyone ever recorded to have received the

    symbol has mysteriously gone missing within three days! It¡¯s been decades since I¡¯ve researched the

    incident yet I¡¯ve never gotten even close to uncovering the mystery!¡± exined Professor Shevall, his

    expression extremely terrible.

    Hearing what he had to say, everyone soon found themselves quivering in fear. After all, the professor

    was extremely knowledgeable and he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would make jokes like

    that in the first ce.

    It didn¡¯t help that his expression remained dead serious throughout his strange exnation.

    ¡°Cease the investigation! We¡¯re turning back immediately!¡± ordered the professor as he immediately

    stood up.

    Not long after someone ran off to ry his order, the same person burst into the room again before

    shouting, ¡°P-professor Shevall! Something¡­ Something¡¯s gone terribly wrong¡­!¡±

    ¡°borate!¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Pleasee outside and have a look for yourself! It¡¯s right in front of the liner¡­¡± replied the

    person, nowpletely out of breath.

    Professor Shevall then quickly led the investigation team members out of the conference room,

    bringing all of them to the ship¡¯s deck.

    Naturally, M and Molly followed the group, huddled closely together to keep each other calm.

    Upon arriving at the deck, everyone was immediately stunned. Molly even found herself screaming

    once she realized what was brewing outside.

    A massive maelstrom had formed in the sea, and the ship was heading straight for it! Close up, it

    looked exactly like arge mouth, devouring everything that crossed its path.

    Though the captain was clearly trying to steer the ship away from the menacing whirlpool, the liner

    simply couldn¡¯t win against the strong forces of the maelstrom.

    ¡°Return to the cabins immediately!¡± shouted the professor just as a loud crash could be heard.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 796

    Violent waves had just crashed onto the side of the ship, and by the looks of it, many more were soon

    toe. The thunderous waves were so high that they easily scaled the entire ship. Every passing

    wave was now drenching the deck.

    Everyone aboard began screaming as the ocean liner slowly began sinking into the maelstrom.

    However, no matter how much they screamed, the chaotic waves seemed to drown all their voices.

    The night was dark, but the ocean was even darker¡­

    By the time the sea finally calmed itself again, a giant object could be seen descending into the depths.

    While it was faint, the symbol on the pendant made a brief appearance before disappearing, just like

    the ocean liner had.

    ¡°Is Mr. Crawford awake?¡± asked Fynn as he hurriedly headed for Gerald¡¯s room with a few documents

    in hand.

    It was already the next day and Gerald was currently in a house on an ind that Jessica had rented.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡¯s up and he seems to be in a rather good mood today. He¡¯s even asked for a ship to be

    arranged so that he¡¯ll be able to go out to sea and have some fun!¡± said a maid respectfully.

    Just as the maid¡¯s reply ended, the door to Gerald¡¯s room opened.

    ¡°Ah, good morning, Fynn! I n to go out to sea today and enjoy myself! Of course, I¡¯m also nning

    to meet up with M if we¡¯re able to locate her! We¡¯ll return to Northbay tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, why

    not join me?¡±

    Since Gerald had failed to meet M the day before, he had made up his mind that he would catch up

    with her and give her the proper exnation that she needed. He figured that though they were part of

    an exclusive expedition, they shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find.

    ¡°You absolutely cannot go looking for her, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Fynn, a worried expression on his

    face.

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Ocean Liner No. 2st night! The area¡¯s currently been blockaded as the

    search for any traces of the ship continues!¡±

    ¡°Ocean Liner No. 2?¡± repeated Gerald, stunned.

    ¡°It was the ship Miss Smith was on¡­ It seems that the ship was hit by what we can only assume to be

    a tsunamist night! Since it has yet to be located, the current assumption is that it sank into the

    ocean!¡± exined Fynn in a rather helpless tone.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°How¡­ How could this be¡­? What became of its crew¡­?¡± asked Gerald, filled with grief and anxiety.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, we¡¯ve been looking for the ship for ages, but so far, we haven¡¯t even found any signs of a

    sunken ship!¡±

    ¡°This simply won¡¯t do! I¡¯m heading over to look for her in person!¡± dered Gerald as he immediately

    headed for the exit.

    Seeing that, Fynn could only shake his head as he took his cell phone out.

    ¡°Deploy the family¡¯s exclusive marine support! I¡¯ve already told all of you to be ready from dawn,

    haven¡¯t I? Action is to be taken immediately!¡± ordered Fynn before ending the call and catching up with

    Gerald.

    Fynn had been watching Gerald grow even from when Gerald was still a child. He knew his personality

    well.

    Gerald was an extremely loyal person who treated every person he had been in a rtionship with,

    with utmost importance. Fynn had seen this y out with both Xavia, his ex-girlfriend, and M, his

    current one.

    Since M was now technically missing, the fact that Gerald hadn¡¯t had a mental breakdown was

    already a good sign for Fynn.

    He had feared that something would happen to Gerald should he behave recklessly upon hearing the

    news. To prevent that, the moment Fynn was notified about the incident, he immediately issued a

    search for the liner using the family¡¯s manpower.

    Moving back to the present, Gerald stayed aboard the ship throughout the entire day, making sure that

    no spot in the Northbay Sea remained unchecked. However, even when evening came, not a trace of

    the ship could be scavenged no matter how hard they searched.

    Gerald could only sit on the port in a daze, filled with deep grief as he watched the faint outlines of the

    many ships still out at sea trying to locate Ocean Liner no. 2.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t allowed you to return to Hong Kong back then¡­ If you hadn¡¯te

    here, nothing would¡¯ve happened! If I hadn¡¯t broken my promise yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have missed the

    chance to meet you for the final time!¡± said Gerald aloud, every word filled with self-reproach.

    By then, both Queta and Xara had arrived, and both of them silently stood by Gerald¡¯s side. In Queta¡¯s

    hands was Gerald¡¯s meal which had remained untouched till now.

    Queta herself was understandably saddened since Gerald hadn¡¯t eaten anything the entire day. Just as

    Queta was about to persuade Gerald to at least have a little food, a shout came from behind them.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here? Get lost!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a ck-suited bodyguard ran toward Gerald and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, there¡¯s

    a girl who wishes to meet you no matter what. She ims that she¡¯s Miss Smith¡¯s ssmate¡­¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 797

    ¡°Bring her over!¡± said Gerald as he stood up.

    Getting the approval he needed, the bodyguard then left to get her. A brief momentter, the girl was

    escorted over by a few other bodyguards.

    The girl herself appeared to be shy, though it was a reasonable reaction. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be

    terrified standing in a port filled with hundreds of luxury cars? As if that wasn¡¯t enough, at least a

    thousand ck-suited bodyguards were standing all over the ce!

    No ordinary person would ever approach the scene without proper reason.

    ¡°A-are you¡­ Mr. Crawford? M¡¯s boyfriend¡­?¡± asked the girl meekly.

    ¡°I am,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I-I go by the name of Narissa Martin¡­ I¡¯m a good friend of M¡¯s¡­ I heard that you were investigating

    the liner¡¯s disappearance¡­ While I do have some information about it, I¡¯m not really sure if it¡¯ll help

    with the search¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on then. It may lead to the next clue!¡± replied Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Well¡­ The night before, M, Molly, and Wanda received a package each¡­ All three packages

    contained identical pendants¡­ Though the pendants themselves felt somewhat unnerving to look at,

    the three girls and I simply assumed that it was a souvenir distributed to all the members of the

    investigation team¡­ Regardless, it was rather surprising at the time that they¡¯d get pendants¡ªof all

    things¡ªas souvenirs.¡±

    ¡°While thest I saw M was after sharing a meal with her and her other two friends, I somehow

    managed to gain more insight into the pendants after I was done hosting a show yesterday. By

    coincidence, one of the guests who had partaken in the show was a student of Professor Shevall, the

    head of the investigation team. After the show ended, we had a slight chat. However, when I asked

    about the odd pendants, the student imed that the investigation team never distributed such a thing!

    I was quite baffled by that. After all, the packages the three girls received had no delivery addresses on

    them. Who could have sent them then? Feeling weirded out, I then described the pendant to the

    student.¡±

    ¡°Upon hearing my description, he showed me a group chat which a few of the participants of the

    investigation were in. After reading through it, it seemed that many of them were discussing receiving

    the same pendant! I truly feel that something¡¯s off about the pendants¡­ What reason did the

    anonymous sender have to send them?¡± exined Narissa.

    ¡°If I may, what does the pendant look like, miss? Do you have a picture of it?¡± asked Fynn as he began

    walking toward the group.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I do!¡± replied Narissa as she nodded before fishing her cell phone out.

    Once she found the picture, she handed her phone over to Fynn. Gerald took a look at it as well, and

    though Gerald didn¡¯t recognize it, Fynn himself was already trembling all over.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s this d*mned thing again!¡± said Fynn, his fear apparent in his voice.

    ¡°What exactly is it, Fynn?¡± asked Gerald in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s¡­ Nothing short of terrifying. Since it appeared once twenty years ago,

    Mrs. Xara should still remember it¡­¡± replied Fynn with a nod before looking at Xara.

    Hearing that, she walked over to have a look before saying, ¡°¡­Indeed I do. Peter¡¯s shown it to me

    before¡­ Receiving it at the time felt especially weird¡­ I honestly thought that my n to elope with

    Peter had been exposed, and that the pendant was a warning of sorts. In the end, however, we didn¡¯t

    think too much about it¡­ To my shock, it was the very next day when Peter went missing!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ The second young master¡¯s disappearance truly caused an immense uproar within the

    Crawford family¡­ Since we assumed that the Fendersons had been the ones who had kidnapped the

    second master, the master was extremely furious. It was then when the Crawford family began

    resenting the Fendersons again¡­ While that was the master¡¯s reaction at the time, in truth, he¡¯s been

    investigating that incident for well over a decade now. After all, given the circumstances at the time, the

    master knew for a fact that the Fendersons wouldn¡¯t have had the means to secretly kill the second

    master. But who else would¡¯ve targeted the second young master if not the Fendersons?¡±

    ¡°In the end, after investigating for so long, there was a point where the master was even close to

    dering that the Fendersons weren¡¯t the actual culprits in that case. However, he knew that he

    couldn¡¯t just say that without any solid proof. It was then when he remembered about the pendant with

    the strange symbol on it that Peter had received before his disappearance. While he wanted to look for

    Mrs. Xara in person to question her about it, he couldn¡¯t just do something like that, given that he

    already had such a massive misunderstanding with the Fenderson family. That was why he told you to

    look for her instead!¡± exined Fynn as he frowned.

    ¡°To think that the pendant that had created such a huge mess would reappear again after twenty

    years!¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is responsible for all this¡­? They¡¯ve already taken Peter and now they¡¯ve taken M as

    well! What on earth do they even want?¡± said Xara, her eyes beginning to water.

    ¡°¡­I suggest that we just wait for the master¡¯s final decision. In the meantime, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about

    time we returned to Northbay, Mr. Crawford?¡± added Fynn.

    ¡°You can leave first. Inform me if there¡¯s any news regarding the case. I¡¯m staying here!¡± said Gerald.

    After all, if he left with them now, he knew that he¡¯d never be able to forgive himself.

    Hearing that, both Fynn and Xara then left.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Gerald himself remained there, joining the search party every day in hopes to find traces of the sunken

    ship.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 798

    While Gerald worked tirelessly day in and day out, his efforts proved to be fruitless, even as the tenth

    day passed by. He had exhausted every tactic he could think of, yet not even a hint of the ocean liner¡¯s

    whereabouts could be found.

    ¡°Where exactly are you, M¡­ I¡­ I refuse to believe that you¡¯ve left me just like that!¡± said Gerald as

    he pulled his hair in desperation.

    By this point, he was constantly having shbacks of the moments he had spent with M. He now

    knew more than ever that M had made great efforts just to be with him.

    On the eleventh morning, Gerald sat on the beach in a daze, unsure of what else he could even do to

    look for the ship.

    As he continued racking his brains, his phone began to ring. It was a call from Jessica.

    ¡°Good morning, brother!¡±

    Hearing her voice, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he replied, ¡°Good morning, sister. Have you

    returned to Northbay safely? How are things going?¡±

    Two days ago, Jessica had returned to Hong Kong to apany Gerald after learning of M¡¯s

    disappearance. During that time, Jessica had taken the opportunity to tell Gerald about the things

    which had happened to M when she was in Hong Kong.

    However, since something was happening within the family, Jessica had to return to Northbay in a

    hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, though let¡¯s not talk about me for the moment. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re aware that our family is

    hosting a family assembly tomorrow¡­ Since you haven¡¯t returned in twenty-two years, dad¡¯s asking for

    you to attend the assembly this time around. Aside from that, he also wants to talk to you about

    something!¡± replied Jessica.

    Hearing that, Gerald tossed a stone toward the ocean before nodding.

    ¡°¡­Very well. I¡¯ll be returning tomorrow then!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The very next day, Gerald arrived on arge ind in Northbay belonging to the Crawfords. On it, was

    a building so magnificent and massive that it looked almost like a castle.

    It was the day of the Crawford family¡¯s family assembly, and the day where Crawfords from all walks of

    life would return to the ind to attend the meeting.

    Being arge family with several branches, at least a few thousand people were expected to attend the

    meeting. Not that that was a problem since the ind could easily house tens of thousands of guests.

    As Fynn led Gerald around, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly anxious. After all, this was Gerald¡¯s

    first time returning ¡®home¡¯. What more, this new ce was much grander andrger, even when

    compared to his sister¡¯s ind!

    Since this was the first time the Crawford family¡¯s young master had returned, Fynn wanted to report

    Gerald¡¯s arrival to his parents immediately. However, they seemed to be busy exchanging pleasantries

    with the other family members.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising for Gerald to see his father that busy since he was, after all, the master. What more,

    there were already a lot of people there at that time.

    Because of that, Gerald replied, ¡°There¡¯s no real rush to report about my arrival. I¡¯ll just wait till my

    parents are done greeting the guests. You go on ahead and deal with what you have to, Fynn. I¡¯ll just

    go look for my sister in the meantime!¡±

    Hearing that, Fynn nodded before running off to deal with other things.

    After giving his sister a call, she told him to wait for her there, stating that she would rush over as soon

    as she could.

    Now momentarily bored, Gerald simply sat at the side and looked out at the sea as he slowly entered a

    daze again.

    ¡°Say Bethany, didn¡¯t you say you were looking for a person to help pick up tennis balls? There¡¯s a silly

    looking man over there who¡¯s been sitting idly for a while! Why don¡¯t we ask him to do it?¡± said a girl

    who looked to be around eighteen of age.

    The girl was part of a group with other simrly aged girls and also some older ones. All of them

    sported tennis-wear, and a few of them were still ying in pairs as the girl asked her question.

    Since it was usually only the family elders who would step up during such asions, juniors like them

    would take the opportunity to have fun and eat to their hearts¡¯ content.

    ¡°Sure, why not? Call him over!¡± replied Bethany as she swung her racket over her shoulder before

    pointing at Gerald who hadn¡¯t broken from his daze.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 799

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± called out Bethany in amanding voice.

    Breaking from his daze, Gerald then looked at the girl who had shouted at him before asking, ¡°What do

    you want?¡±

    The girl who was pointing at him looked to be in herte teens, and while she looked rather bizarre, she

    was also somewhat beautiful.

    ¡°Are you all alone?¡± asked another girl as she ced a hand on her waist. It was the girl who had told

    Bethany about Gerald earlier.

    ¡°I suppose you could say that!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather pitiful to hear! How about this, Bethany wants to invite you over to pick tennis balls for us!

    At least you won¡¯t be alone if you do that for us!¡± added the girl.

    Gerald remembered his sister telling him that since the Crawford family was so immensely huge with

    so manyplicated branches, it was normal for those within the family to not know who was who

    among the younger generation.

    ¡°If something¡¯s weighing your mind, it¡¯ll only get worse if you continue dwelling on it alone! By picking

    our tennis balls, you¡¯ll be able to forget all your worries!¡± shouted another girl.

    While Gerald¡¯s first response was to smile bitterly, he couldn¡¯t deny that what they had said made some

    sense. After all, as long as he could distract himself enough, he wouldn¡¯t need to dwell on the incident.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! He¡¯s actually going to do it! Here hees!¡± said the girls smugly.

    ¡°Great to hear. Now let¡¯s continue our game, sisters! We can go all out now that someone is willing to

    pick our tennis balls for us!¡± said Bethany rather excitedly.

    However, before they could even resume ying, a woman walked up to them. Seeing the woman, all

    the girls immediately turned to look at her.

    The beautiful and graceful woman looked to be around twenty-six years old, and she seemed to have a

    rather good disposition.

    While the girls ying tennis earlier were all beautiful, none of them were even close in terms of beauty

    whenpared with the new woman. In fact, the woman¡¯s beauty rivaled even that of many celebrities.

    Anyone who saw her felt somewhat obligated to lower their heads in respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Lyra!¡± greeted Bethany and a few others upon seeing her.

    ¡°I am indeed. Still, what time is it now I wonder¡­ Why are all of you still ying here? The assembly is

    going tomence soon! Why don¡¯t you bring Niki and the others along with you?¡± said Lyra in a

    gentle tone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± replied Bethany. She then hit one final tennis ball to the side before leaving with the rest.

    Almost by reflex, Gerald began walking over to pick the tennis ball up. In his daze, he failed to realize

    that the ball hadnded in an area surrounded by prickly grass. By the time he finally noticed, he was

    staggering so much to leave the area then he ended up falling.

    His clothes, arms, and even his face was filled with tiny scratch marks from the grass.

    ¡°Look there! That guy from earlier fell down!¡± said Nikki as she pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°Just leave him be. After all, he was slow to react when we called him over to pick the tennis balls for

    us! He deserves it! Now let¡¯s go!¡± said Bethany as she smiled at Lyra before heading on.

    Gerald himself sat on the grass, holding the tennis ball in his hand as he smiled bitterly. When he

    touched his face, it stung slightly.

    He simply couldn¡¯t catch a break. Gerald truly was down on his luck ever since M¡¯s disappearance.

    As people walked by, many of them mocked Gerald for being in such a pathetic state. Gerald, however,

    didn¡¯t mind it. As long as he could feel slightly better after being mocked, so be it.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your cheeks are all scratched up¡­ It¡¯s best if you wipe the grass off quickly,¡± said a feminine voice as

    a tissue was handed over to him.

    Looking to his side, Gerald saw Lyra squatting right next to him as she prompted him to take the tissue.

    ¡°¡­Thank you!¡± replied Gerald as he immediately lowered his gaze in embarrassment after their eyes

    met. After all, she looked truly beautiful.

    ¡°My word, even your arm is bleeding!¡± said Lyra as she took another tissue out and began gently

    wiping the blood off his arm.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the careless one¡­ Which family do you belong to? You seem to be all alone here. Don¡¯t

    you have any siblings¡­?¡±

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 800

    Lyra asked that question as she gently helped Gerald wipe the prickly grass off his face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m, um¡­ Not sure which family I belong to!¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Lyra simplyughed before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call some doctors overter and tell them to treat

    your wounds¡­ Wouldn¡¯t want you to get an infection now, would we?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    For some unknown reason, Lyra simply felt the urge to pamper and take good care of Gerald from the

    moment she had met him. It was truly an odd feeling.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°The assembly will begin soon, youngdy¡­ It¡¯s best that you head there immediately,¡± said a person

    who seemed to be Lyra¡¯s maid as she walked over.

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Lyra as she nodded to Gerald before leaving with her maid.

    ¡°Youngdy? So she¡¯s someone who¡¯s been married into the Crawford family!¡± muttered Gerald to

    himself as he finished wiping his face clean.

    In his mind, he was thinking what a blessing it must be for the person who had married such a gentle

    and attractive wife.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began ringing.

    ¡°Brother? Where are you? I can¡¯t find you anywhere!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I was picking up tennis balls for others just now!¡± replied Gerald with a bitterugh.

    ¡°D*mn it, why are you still helping others do things like this? Anyway, the assembly is going to begin

    soon and dad¡¯s even asked me whether you¡¯ve arrived. We¡¯re in the main hall now! You should¡¯ve just

    told the servants to lead you here immediately when you arrived!¡± said his sister as she shook her

    head.

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯m heading there now!¡± said Gerald as he got up.

    His parents and sister were the main cast of the day and he was aware of how busy they were.

    Because of that, he didn¡¯t want to create unnecessary trouble for them if he could help it.

    As he walked toward the venue, he saw that Niki and the other girls weren¡¯t too far off. Soon enough,

    he caught up with them and simply followed behind.

    ¡°Hey, Bethany. That silly guy is following us!¡± said Niki as she turned to look around.

    ¡°Has he lost his way? Maybe it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s attending a family assembly!¡± replied Bethany as

    she stopped walking and turned around.

    ¡°Could you perhaps be lost?¡± asked Bethany.

    In response, Gerald simply nodded.

    ¡°See? I was right! You cane along with us if you want, but you¡¯ll only get to ride in thest car with

    my servants! How about it?¡± suggested Bethany.

    Bethany was a distinguished youngdy who was used to meeting handsome and extremely capable,

    rich heirs, both in the country and also abroad.

    Since she could tell that Gerald was the sort of honest and well-behaved man who didn¡¯t have much

    experience in life, she didn¡¯t really care for his wellbeing.

    ¡°No problem!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded, not really minding it himself.

    He then got into a car which was rather stuffy since there were quite a few servants inside.

    Once they arrived, Gerald made his way into the Crawford family¡¯s main hall, which was a spacious

    outdoor hall.

    In such an assembly, the participants sat in groups though where they had to sit wasn¡¯t predetermined.

    Only the main members of the family had designated seats atop a high tform in the middle of the

    hall.

    As Bethany and the others found seats in a corner, Gerald himself casually took a seat close to them

    before fishing his phone out of his pocket.

    Meanwhile, a middle-aged couple began walking toward the main dining table reserved for the master.

    A loud round of apuse could be heard as the couple made their way to the table.

    Naturally, the couple was none other than Gerald¡¯s parents! Behind them, two women followed, with

    one of them being Jessica.

    When the other woman saw Lyra, she immediately held on to her hands before saying, ¡°Lyra! Come sit

    beside me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, mom!¡± replied Lyra with a nod

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly been receiving the short end of the stick throughout your time being in the Crawford

    family¡­ Not only did you have to learn everything on your own, you even had to handle all his financial

    issues! If we could, we would¡¯ve definitely let you meet each other much earlier¡­ But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re

    aware that we couldn¡¯t reveal his identity before this! Still, to think that he isn¡¯t even here yet!¡± said the

    woman in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, mom¡­ It¡¯s already been a blessing for me to have been able to grow up in the

    Crawford family from a young age.¡±

    Hearing that, the woman smiled before nodding. She then turned to look at Jessica before saying, ¡°Go

    find where your brother is, Jessica!¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 801

    ¡°My word! Since when has the Crawford family assembly be thisx? Can literally anybody

    participate and sit wherever they like? Just look at how pathetic this awkward-looking person is!¡±

    Gerald had just finished sending a message to his sister when he heard a woman¡¯s voice mocking him.

    When he turned to look at the woman beside him who had heavy makeup on, she simply rolled her

    eyes at him.

    ¡°Humph! And here I thought that I¡¯d only be able to meet distinguished people after getting married into

    the famous Crawford family! Never would I have imagined to have to sit at a table here with such a

    person!¡±ined the woman loudly, just so Gerald could hear her.

    The woman looked down on Gerald so much that she seemed to be embarrassed just having to sit

    next to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough! Watch your mouth. While everyone in the family is wealthy, some people are still

    less knowledgeable and insightful than others! Besides, some of us here may have attitudes of an

    upstart, so just ignore them!¡± exined her husband.

    It was clear that the rude woman¡¯s husband was also feeling slightly embarrassed having to share a

    table with Gerald. Due to the couple¡¯s words, a few others who were sitting at the table began

    insinuating Gerald as well.

    Bethany herself¡ªwho was also sitting beside Gerald¡ªfrowned before saying, ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly

    actress! What right do you have to criticize those from the Crawford family? Do youck self-

    awareness or something?¡±

    ¡°Come again? Who could you possibly be referring to when you said, ¡®lowly¡¯?¡± replied the woman coldly

    when she heard what Bethany had said.

    ¡°Oh, stop with the acting. We all know who she was referring to,¡± said Niki as she too smiled coldly

    whole looking at the woman.

    To Gerald, it seemed like both parties held grudges against each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need to argue with them!¡± dissuaded her husband.

    ¡°Humph! Just look at you! You hardly have any status among the other Crawford family members!

    These two are just mere girls! Remember thest time we went abroad? While both of them were

    received in the most distinguished manner possible, we were only seen as important guests! We were

    just one level below them! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, here they are condemning me now! Yet you don¡¯t

    even dare to speak up against them!¡± replied his wife in dissatisfaction.

    Hearing that, her husband simply sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can help it. It¡¯s simply true that their family is ranked higher than mine! Besides, the

    Crawford family has lots of rules and regtions! The family branches are separated ording to our

    levels, which also represent our seniority! To put simply, imagine a situation where a young master

    meets his grandfather. Naturally, the young master has to bow when he greets him!¡± exined the man

    in resignation.

    ¡°Speaking of young masters, do you know the young master of the Crawford family? You need to

    contact him more since he¡¯s the Crawford family¡¯s heir!¡± asked the woman.

    At that, the man could only sigh again before replying, ¡°The young master¡¯s only returning to the family

    today¡­ In fact, this family assembly was most probably held specifically for him. How could I possibly

    know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Useless! How truly useless!¡± said the arrogant woman embarrassedly.

    Since she had seen Gerald follow Bethany in, the woman was sure that Bethany had allowed such a

    person to sit at her table just to humiliate her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became!

    ¡°Humph! Change seats with me! I don¡¯t want to continue sitting beside a person who wears clothes that

    don¡¯t even cost a thousand dors! Such a humiliating person can only be from one of the family¡¯s

    outer branches! How disgusting!¡± said the woman as she red at Gerald.

    Upon standing up and taking a step forward, however, the woman suddenly began screaming!

    The truth was, while she was making all sorts of gestures while arguing with Bethany earlier, the hem

    of her long dress got closer and closer to Gerald¡¯s foot. As a result, Gerald ended up stepping on a

    small part of her dress without even noticing it.

    While it definitely wasn¡¯t something to shout about, the woman seemed extremely furious.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You b*stard! You did that on purpose!¡± roared the woman as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± replied Gerald in bitter resignation.

    ¡°F*ck you! It was Bethany who told you to sit here, right? After mocking you like that, why else would

    you continue staying here? Just get lost already!¡± shouted the woman angrily as she pushed him.

    As a result, the cup of tea in front of Gerald sshed all over him!

    ¡°How audacious can you be, Xandra?! How dare you be this rude to someone from the Crawford

    family!¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 802

    The one who had immediately stood up and shouted at the madwoman was Bethany.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m rude? What are you going to do about it?¡± retorted Xandra, not wanting to be outdone.

    The two seemed to have forgotten where they were as they continued arguing with each other. This

    was made apparent since everyone else had already gone silent for some time.

    ¡°Brother!¡± shouted a crisp and clear voice which silenced the two arguing women.

    After all, they knew who the voice belonged to. Both of them then turned to look at Jessica who was

    hurriedly walking toward them.

    ¡°Sister!¡± replied Gerald as he tried wiping the tea stains off his body.

    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±

    Everyone there was immediately stunned. He called Jessica his sister? Was he really¡­

    ¡°Who did this? Who dared to humiliate the young master of the Crawford family? That person must

    have a death wish!¡± scolded Jessica in a frigid tone which sent chills down the spines of the other

    Crawford family members.

    Xandra and Bethany themselves had their jaws wide open. Both of them simply couldn¡¯t believe their

    ears.

    ¡®¡­What? He¡¯s¡­ the young master of the Crawford family?¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ Youngdy! I-I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know!¡± said Xandra as she began vigorously shaking her head.

    ¡°So it was you! Get out of my sight!¡± growled Jessica coldly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave right away!¡±

    Knowing how much trouble she had gotten herself into, Xandra knew better than to linger around any

    longer.

    As she turned around to leave, Jessica added, ¡°Hold it. You¡¯re to roll all the way to the doorstep from

    where you stand. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Xandrapletely understood Jessica¡¯s order and metaphor. She was to leave the Crawford family for

    good, and she would never be allowed in again.

    Though she was in deep regret, she was so panicked that she immediately obeyed, rolling on the floor

    in front of everyone before finally leaving.

    ¡°Nowe on, Gerald. Let¡¯s head up there!¡± said Jessica with a smile once she saw that Xandra was

    no longer there.

    Bethany and many others still had their mouths covered. None of them even dared to say a word.

    Since Gerald seemed to be quite an honest man at first nce, Bethany hadn¡¯t thought twice about

    bullying him. To think that she had ordered such a terrifyingly powerful person to pick up tennis balls for

    her!

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s Gerald Crawford! The young master of the Crawford family!¡±

    As Gerald headed toward the elevated tform, several people were already discussing it while

    simultaneously pping loudly as he walked on.

    Mr. Crawford had finally returned to the family.

    Upon seeing him, both Dn and his wife stood up with smiles on their faces. Nothing made them

    happier than meeting their son.

    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± shouted Gerald whose eyes were already watery as he ran toward them. After all, he

    hadn¡¯t met them for almost an entire year.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, son! Our family is finally reunited again!¡± said Dn as he patted Gerald¡¯s

    shoulders firmly.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, while we were educating and raising you in poverty back then, we failed to

    introduce you to an equally as important person!¡± said YuliaYaleman¡ªGerald¡¯s mother¡ªas she turned

    to look at the woman beside her whose face was already red.

    The blushing woman in question then stood up before softly saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already met each other

    earlier, mom¡­¡±

    The woman in question was Lyra!

    ¡°Mom?¡± replied Gerald, stunned when he heard what Lyra called his mother.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 803

    ¡°This is Lyra, Gerald! Though we¡¯ve never mentioned her to you before, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been

    helping you handle your financial issues all these years. We¡¯ve raised her since she was young!¡± said

    Yulia who didn¡¯t seem to have heard what Lyra had said earlier.

    Though her mother wasn¡¯t saying it directly, the underlying message she was implying was clear as

    day to Gerald. After all, not only had Gerald already heard others referring to Lyra as the youngdy, it

    was also obvious based on the current expressions on his parents¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve already met earlier!¡± said Lyra a little louder this time as she looked at Gerald with a faint

    smile.

    ¡°Oh, you have? Well all the better then! Haha! Alright, no more beating around the bush! Lyra is your

    fianc¨¦e, Gerald!¡± said Dn who was looking very happy.

    In response, however, Yulia coughed before tugging gently on Dn¡¯s sleeve. After all, they were

    aware that their son had a girlfriend. Not only that, she was now missing! It simply felt too early to be

    talking about engagements.

    Gerald himself was astonished beyond words. He hadn¡¯t expected the gentle and elegant Lyra to be

    his fianc¨¦e. No wonder the others were addressing her as the youngdy!

    This turn of events was somewhat simr to a television series he had watched in the past. Just like the

    girl in the show, Lyra had been adopted by the family just to end up bing his parents¡¯ future

    daughter-inw.

    The entire situation was simply bizarre to him. It seemed that his family had put in a lot of effort just to

    raise and educate Lyra too.

    ¡°Do take a seat, Gerald!¡± said Lyra at that moment, still blushing as she took out more tissues to help

    Gerald wipe the tea stains off his body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, Lyra, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± said Gerald as he took the tissues from her

    hand. He was honestly still weirded out by the entire turn of events.

    After all, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. What more, she was at least four years older than him!

    While it was true that her beauty was near unparalleled, Gerald simply couldn¡¯t ept something like

    this that easily, and the feeling persisted throughout the family assembly.

    As the assembly went on, Gerald¡¯s head was filled with thoughts. About how Lyra had been staying

    here for a long time now, and also about the fact that it was his mother who had arranged for her to

    stay here in the first ce.

    Just a few days ago, his sister had told him what had happened to M in Hong Kong. She had even

    told him that it was going to be difficult for them to be together in the end.

    Not understanding what she meant, he had tried contacting his parents back then to no avail. Now,

    however, he understood everything. As it turned out, his parents had already found him a wife years

    ago!

    As Gerald headed to his room, he was surprised to see Lyra following behind him. His shock didn¡¯t stop

    there, however. Upon entering, she followed him as well and she began making the bed!

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ be sleeping in another room tonight, Lyra¡­ Since you¡¯re probably already used to sleeping in this

    room, you can continue sleeping here! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired after today¡¯s family assembly, so make sure

    to get a good rest!¡±

    Gerald was sure that if he continued facing Lyra, things were only going to be more awkward.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Gerald¡­ I understand how difficult it must be for you to just ept our marriage out of the

    blue. I¡¯m well aware of what you¡¯re currently facing as well. I¡¯ll help you look for her!¡± said Lyra.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t expected her to say something like that at all. However, he simply nodded before

    replying, ¡°Thank you, Lyra!¡±

    With that said, he remained in the room for a little while longer before finally leaving.

    M¡¯s recent disappearance had caused Gerald to be filled with deep remorse. There was no way in

    hell that he was going to be in the mood to face another woman. He simply couldn¡¯t rest easy until M

    was found.

    And what about Lyra herself? While it was true that the Crawfords had raised her, she should have the

    right to choose who she truly wants to marry! Why should she have to marry a man much younger than

    her? They didn¡¯t even have any feelings for each other!

    That night, Gerald found a random guest room to sleep in.

    When he woke up early the next morning, he saw three differently colored suits hanging on the head of

    the bed, and a pair of leather shoes on the side.

    It was the first day after their family reunion and Gerald knew he didn¡¯t need to keep a low profile

    anymore.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 804

    While he had been excited to finally be able to dress in attire suited for rich heirs, he was exhausted

    and in a bad mood yesterday. Because of that, he had forgotten to tell the servants to get something

    ready for him before he went to bed.

    Unexpectedly, somebody had already done that without even receiving his orders!

    Heading to the bathroom in his pajamas, Gerald saw that all the usual items for personal hygiene had

    already been prepared for him as well.

    Thinking back, this was his home and family after all. The servants needed to be at least this attentive.

    However, the thought of servants entering and leaving his room as he slept¡ªto prepare such things for

    him¡ªstill made Gerald feel slightly uneasy.

    After all, what would happen if any of the maids entered while he was sleeping naked? The thought of it

    alone sent chills running down his spine.

    At that moment, Gerald heard three distinct knocks on his door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m a maid, young master. I go by Helena. May I know what you wish to wear today? I¡¯ll prepare it for

    you as you get ready!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald headed to the door and opened it. Just as Helena had said, she was a maid

    standing attentively right outside his door.

    ¡°Prepare? The ones hanging on the head of my bed already look fine to me. Weren¡¯t you the one who

    ced those there?¡± asked Gerald rather doubtfully.

    In response, Helena shook her head before saying, ¡°We¡¯re prohibited from entering your room without

    your permission, young master. I¡¯m guessing that it was the youngdy who prepared them for you!

    She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s allowed to enter any room you¡¯re in. What more, when I passed through the

    corridor at around five today, I noticed that the light in your room was on!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. So it was Lyra¡­¡±

    Understanding what had happened now, he allowed Helena to resume her work.

    Once she was gone, Gerald let out a mental sigh as he wondered whether he should find some time to

    exin everything clearly to Lyra. After all, both of them were simply not meant to be.

    Being older than he was, Gerald was adamant that Lyra should be free to pursue her own happiness.

    She didn¡¯t need to get married to him just to repay the kindness that the Crawford family had bestowed

    upon her.

    With his decision absolute, Gerald then changed into one of the suits. However, he found it quite

    awkward that he still didn¡¯t know how to wear a tie properly. Even after a few tries, it still appeared

    lopsided.

    ¡°Let me help you with that, Gerald!¡± said Lyra as she smiled at him. Apparently, he had been so

    engrossed with getting his tie right that he hadn¡¯t even noticed that she had been standing at the door

    for some time!

    Looking at the mirror and seeing how lopsided the tie still was, Gerald simply gave it and allowed her to

    lend him a hand.

    Receiving his approval, Lyra continued smiling as she walked over to him. With her help, it didn¡¯t take

    long before his cors were smooth and his tie looked much more properpared to earlier.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s throwing a feast for you and Quetater. Since it¡¯ll be our first reunion meal together, let¡¯s head

    there early!¡±

    The main residence of the Crawford family was arge vi within a scenic neighborhood. Everyone

    living there owned a simrlyrge vi.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. While we¡¯re at it, do take me to my father. I¡¯ve been told he has something to inform

    me!¡± replied Gerald.

    With that, Lyra led Gerald to his father. Once they got there, his mother immediately ushered Lyra to

    come to the side to have a chat with her. It was clear how much she adored Lyra.

    Gerald himself entered the study room with his father. Once they were inside, Dn looked at his son

    before getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Regarding M¡­ Please don¡¯t be sad, Gerald. This entire incident¡­ It isn¡¯t as simple as you think it

    is¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Taking in a deep breath, Dn then exined, ¡°I saw the symbol that M received before her

    disappearance, Gerald. It¡¯s the very same symbol that your uncle received that year before he

    disappeared as well. While both incidents are simr, more clues¡ªaside from the fact that the victims

    disappear after receiving the pendant with the symbol¡ªhave been hard toe by.¡±

    ¡°However, after investigating it for so many years, I think I¡¯ve finally found a few relevant clues! Gerald,

    both M and your uncle may still be alive!¡± said Dn in a hushed voice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that really true, dad?¡± replied Gerald as his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 805

    ¡°I¡¯ve called you over today mainly to discuss the incident. You¡¯re already a grown man so you should

    be aware of the secrets that our family has gained!¡± said Dn as he gently patted his son¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°See, this symbol behaves somewhat like a curse¡­ People call it the symbol of the Sun League.

    Whenever anyone personally receives the symbol, they go missing within three days! To think that

    M¡¯s currently facing what your uncle had gone through twenty years ago!¡± exined his father.

    ¡°ording to what Fynn had said, the curse resurfaces every twenty years, and whenever it does,

    people go missing. He also said that nobody who¡¯s received the curse has managed to escape it!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    Shaking his head, Dn then said, ¡°Fynn is only half correct there. While it¡¯s true that the majority who

    receive the symbol go missing, I¡¯ve been able to locate someone who¡¯s managed to return safely!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°After interviewing him, the person stated that he had been saved by someone. Aside from that, I also

    gained some vital clues to help crack the code. Based on everything I currently know about the curse,

    it¡¯s highly likely that your uncle and M have been captured!¡±

    ¡°Captured? By who? Who on earth could be that powerful?¡± asked Gerald, a tinge of hope in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know who the mastermind is either. With so little clues to go with in the first ce, it

    saddens me to say that we probably won¡¯t be able to investigate any further into this with the power of

    the Crawford family alone.¡±

    Nodding, Gerald then said, ¡°I understand, dad. How about looking for the person who made it back

    alive again to see if we get any new leads?¡±

    ¡°While he was alive for fifteen years after safely returning, he died some six years ago. If we truly want

    capable helpers now, then we¡¯ll need to look for the family who saved him back then,¡± replied Dn as

    he shook his head while smiling bitterly.

    ¡°As long as they¡¯re willing to lend a hand, our strength in the case will easily have doubled! Son, let me

    ask you. Which of the families do you think is the most powerful now?¡± asked Dn as he looked at

    Gerald.

    ¡°Well, while the Federsons were once very prosperous and powerful, Fynn told me that our family

    currently holds the most power.¡±

    ¡°While that¡¯s true in terms of economic power, when ites to brute strength, a few families are

    stronger than ours¡­ Take, for example, the Moldell family from Yanken!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Moldells from Yanken?¡±

    Though Gerald had heard about the Longs and Quarringtons from Yanken, never had he heard about

    the Moldells.

    While he was astonished to know that there was another powerful family living there, he quickly

    realized how little he actually knew. This conversation was definitely helping him expand his horizons.

    ¡°Indeed. In fact, the person I mentioned was saved by the Moldells. See, their bloodline is blessed with

    strength, quite literally. Those from the Moldell family are naturally physically stronger than the average

    human. It¡¯s no wonder that most of them are active in the military. There¡¯s also a highly mysterious

    group of people in Weston who call themselves the Dragon Squad. Regardless of how rich a family is,

    none of their guards will evere close toparing to those within that group!¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t an exaggeration either. Those within the Dragon Squad can kill effortlessly and in full

    secrecy if they wanted to. Not even our extremely tight security system could ever dream of stopping

    them if they were to target us! Throughout the years, our family has recruited several experts and

    masters to protect ourselves from that family, just in case they ever decide to assassinate any of us.

    However, the gap between us is simply growingrger by the year!¡±

    Hearing all that, Gerald was left stupefied. If his father hadn¡¯t told all that to him in person, Gerald

    wouldn¡¯t have believed that such people even existed!

    Soon enough, however, Gerald realized that it wasn¡¯t that much of a surprise. After all, he had met

    people like the Drake & Tyson duo and Finnley as well! The way these people operated was simply

    iprehensible to the average person.

    ¡°¡­Well then how about Drake and Tyson? Are theyparable to those in the Moldell family?¡± asked

    Gerald.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 806

    ¡°Those two? Humph! It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that twelve-year-olds from that family could single-

    handedly beat them to a pulp!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald felt himself gulp.

    He then wondered how Finnley would fare against that family. However, he quickly shook the thought

    away. After all, his focus shouldn¡¯t be on makingparisons now.

    Rather, he knew that he had to find a way to get the Moldell family¡¯s help. After all, their family would be

    an incredibly strong ally to have.

    ¡°The Moldells live in seclusion most of the time. Even I wouldn¡¯t contact them if it wasn¡¯t ourst resort.

    However, your uncle held on to a very important secret rting to the Crawford family¡¯s bloodline. If the

    secret had gotten out from the time he went missing, our family would¡¯ve already been ruined by the

    time your generation came to be! Now that I know that there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯m left with

    no other option but to seek the Moldell family¡¯s help for fear that the secret may one day leak out!¡±

    It was clear that Dn wasn¡¯t only looking for his uncle because he was family. The other reason was

    to protect the secrets of the Crawford family¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°The secret of our bloodline?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Yes I heard about it from your grandpa sometime around then, but let¡¯s not talk about that for the time

    being. The priority now is to get help from the Moldells!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go there, dad?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°If going there and talking to them was all that needed to be done, I would¡¯ve already asked for their

    help a long time ago. I told you, the Moldells live in seclusion. They never interfere with things that

    happen outside their family. However, there is a person who could potentially help us get in.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother from your mother¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Grandma?¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    Even from a young age, Gerald knew that his parents were sensitive when discussing topics regarding

    his grandparents, be it from his father¡¯s or mother¡¯s side.

    He remembered the time when he had asked his parents about his grandparents at the age of seven.

    Gerald simply wanted to know why he didn¡¯t have any while others did. As a result, his mother¡ªwho

    had always been gentle with him¡ªpped him hard before telling him not to ask any more questions

    about them.

    That was a particrly traumatic event for him and also his sister. After that, both of them never asked

    about their grandparents again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the leader of the Yaleman family from Yanken. In the past, your grandma would

    asionally contact the Moldells. If she¡¯s willing to lend a hand this time, then she¡¯ll most likely be able

    to persuade the Moldell family to help us!¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s inconvenient for me and your mother to meet her, you¡¯re different. I believe that our grudges

    won¡¯t be reflected upon you, so it¡¯s all up to you whether you¡¯ll be able to persuade her or not!¡±

    exined Dn as he frowned slightly.

    After saying that, he called Yulia in. Upon realizing that Gerald and her husband were talking about her

    mother, Yulia¡¯s expression instantly turned slightly gloomy.

    Gerald himself took in a deep breath before asking his mother more about his grandparents. After all,

    Fynn had told Gerald that even his grandfather was still alive. What had happened to him?

    What exactly took ce that year?

    Unlike the first time he had asked many years ago, his mother didn¡¯t p him. Instead, she became

    teary-eyed as she began talking about the incidents that had happened that year.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all because of those god d*mned rules and regtions of the Yaleman family!¡± wailed her

    mother.

    She then exined that back then, Dn was still at the final stage of his poverty training. Simr to

    Gerald some time ago, his father was already rich by then, though he couldn¡¯t just casually expose his

    identity. It was around then when he got to know the youngdy of the Yaleman family. In other words,

    his mother¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 807

    At the time, Yulia had felt that Dn was quite mysterious. After all, while the shabbily dressed boy¡ª

    who looked quite weak back then¡ªnever fought back whenever he was bullied or scolded, he was

    always capable of doing things well beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    While in the beginning, Yulia cared for him mostly out of pity, eventually, both of them fell in love with

    each other, not unlike how Gerald and M¡¯s rtionship began.

    However, the Yaleman family was the leader of fourrge families in Yanken at the time.

    Even though her husband had passed on, Gerald¡¯s grandmother, Lady Yaleman, was able to make the

    Yaleman family even stronger than before. It was because she was the kind of person who was

    particrly strict when it came to managing the family.

    Despite that, even she had a shoring, which was what Yulia hated about her mother the most.

    Lady Yaleman was a person who strongly valued the opinions of men, yet considered females, in

    general, to be of lesser importance.

    Within the Yaleman family, females would never be given important positions, no matter how hard they

    worked. Only the males in that family would be given the most advantageous properties to handle.

    In a way, she was very traditional-minded, and it wasn¡¯t umon for a person with such views to

    value men over women.

    Back then, the Yalemans had agreed with their business partner¡ªwithout Yulia¡¯s consent¡ªthat Yulia

    would marry their son in exchange for starting a business partnership. The decision was made simply

    because their business partner¡¯s son was the richest heir around at the time.

    Since Dn was still keeping a low profile back then, nobody knew that the wealthiest person was

    actually from the Crawford family.

    In retaliation, Yulia ran away from the wedding and eloped with Gerald¡¯s father.

    However, that incident alone wasn¡¯t the reason why both the Yalemans and the Crawfords ended up

    resenting each other so much.

    Rather, it was because Yulia¡¯s escape had been facilitated by her Fifth brother who had treated her well

    from her childhood days. As his final brotherly act, he took the me for the entire incident.

    Not only was he severely punished by Lady Yaleman, he was also disowned!

    Eventually, the Yalemans started bearing grudges against their business partner as well.

    A few days after the incident happened, Dn¡¯s poverty training finally ended. Immediately after that,

    he had wanted to meet up with the Yalemans to seek justice for the Fifth brother.

    However, Dn was far toote. During the few days, the Fifth brother had been brutally assaulted. By

    the time Gerald¡¯s parents found out, he had already been left bedridden in a vegetative state.

    The one who caused so much pain to him was the Yaleman¡¯s business partner. To them, he was the

    one who had humiliated their family.

    The moment she found out, Lady Yaleman immediately med Yulia for all that had happened. She

    even publicly announced to the media that she would disown her!

    Yulia herself felt that her mother was being way too cruel. After all, she was the one who had kicked

    Fifth brother out of the family without a second thought!

    All that led to the grudges Yulia and her mother held against each other for all these years. It was the

    reason why Gerald¡¯s parents never paid the Yalemans a visit.

    However, his parents were responsible for the disappearance of the Yaleman¡¯s business partner. It was

    their revenge after what they had done to Fifth brother.

    It was why there were only threerge families in Yanken now instead of four.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± asked Gerald, realizing now that his parents had gone through so much

    more than he had at his age.

    ¡°Well, after that, my and your father secretly took care of your uncle. However, it was around ten years

    ago when your grandma took your uncle back to the Yaleman family!¡± replied Yulia between sobs.

    ¡°So you see, son, you¡¯re the only one who can talk to her now after all that has happened. Only your

    grandma will be able to persuade the Moldells, and if you seed, your action will be seen as a great

    contribution to the Crawford family¡­¡± said Dn.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, since you¡¯re already heading to Yanken, you might as well meet up with your

    cousin, Bea, your fifth uncle¡¯s daughter. Between us, I¡¯ve secretly been supporting her all these years

    but regardless, with her help, things should go smoother for you. While your grandma is quite the

    stubborn woman, I believe that she won¡¯t treat you too cruelly. I need to warn you, however. No matter

    how terribly your grandma¡¯s treated me in the past, you¡¯re prohibited from being disrespectful to her!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald realized how much his mother must miss her. No matter how much they hated

    each other, in the end, they were still family.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡±

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 808

    At that moment, Lyra entered the room before saying, ¡°Queta and aunt are here¡­¡±

    Having said that, Lyra then looked at Gerald before heading downstairs.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over Lyra¡¯s growth, Gerald. She¡¯s a very nice woman so you¡¯ll have to treat her

    better¡­ We¡¯ll talk more about this when there¡¯s a more suitable time in the future,¡± said his mother.

    ¡°I know, mom. But I¡¯d rather focus on the mission at hand first!¡± replied Gerald. He knew what she was

    getting at, so he simply interrupted her before she could continue.

    ¡°Indeed. Such things can wait forter. The mission is definitely more important for now¡­ Also, Gerald,

    be sure to behave like you own the ce once you get to Yanken, Weston. After all, all of our family¡¯s

    properties in Weston will be under your management and care from now on, including your sister¡¯s! I¡¯ve

    already informed Fynn about it so you don¡¯t have to worry about the details.¡±

    Three dayster near the exit gates of Yanken Airport, two women¡ªone middle-aged and the other

    much younger¡ªcould be seen leaning against the front of a ck Passat. Naturally, both of them

    attracted quite a bit of attention.

    The older woman wore a suit and her skin still seemed to be in excellent condition.

    As for the younger one, she was a budding beauty who seemed like she had just graduated from

    university.

    ¡°What time is it now? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? The heat is annoying me! I¡¯m already busy enough,

    why do we still have to wait for some pathetic rtive here?¡± grumbled the middle-aged woman

    impatiently as she looked at her wristwatch.

    ¡°Have a bit of patience, mom¡­ It¡¯s the first time my cousin¡¯sing over! Besides, isn¡¯t it normal for

    flights to be dyed?¡± replied her daughter.

    The younger girl had been delighted ever since she had received a call from her aunt earlier, stating

    that her cousin wasing over.

    After all, while she knew both her aunt and uncle did some kind ofbor work abroad, she was also well

    aware that they had secretly been supporting her throughout her life. This included hiring the best tutor

    for her, giving her a chance to study in the best school, and many more.

    While she had always wanted to visit them, she wasn¡¯t allowed to due to some unknown reasons.

    ¡°Humph! You know, he could¡¯ve just driven here! Why a ne? How bad could a drive be! Are all the

    Yalemans like this? Both your dad and his disappointing sister sure behave the same way!¡± sneered

    the middle-aged woman coldly.

    ¡°Mom, my aunt¡¯s constantly supported andpensated our family even after all these years. I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯re well aware of that, so why would you even say such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Humph! If she hadn¡¯t eloped with that loser back then, your dad wouldn¡¯t have ended up in his current

    state in the first ce! Our status within the Yaleman family wouldn¡¯t be in tatters either if only your

    aunt hadn¡¯t done that! You need to realize that you¡¯re a youngdy of the Yaleman family. You should

    have the same privileges as the other seductive and cheap-looking female cousins of yours! All of them

    have teams of cars following them wherever they go! Meanwhile, we¡¯re stuck with only a Passat!¡±

    ¡°You should also know that you¡¯re the only one who does things like this! Your grandma¡¯s already given

    a clear warning that if anyone contacts that woman, the punishment that awaits them won¡¯t be as easy

    as only being kicked out of the Yaleman family. Know that because of your crazy actions, I could very

    well lose my job! How frustrating!¡±

    Seeing how impatient her mother already looked, the girl remained silent. Instead, she chose to eagerly

    look toward the exit gate.

    She honestly didn¡¯t know what he looked like. However, since her aunt was so pretty, she was certain

    that her cousin would be handsome.

    ¡°Could you perhaps be Bea Yaleman?¡± asked a young man dragging his luggage behind him as he

    walked toward her.

    He had seen the name ¡®Gerald¡¯ written on the sign, which prompted him to walk over with a smile on

    his face.

    Bea found herself subconsciously biting her lower lip as she nodded slightly. After all, the handsome

    man standing before her was dazzling.

    ¡°And¡­ Could you be Gerald?¡± replied Bea with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Indeed, I am!¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 809

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, how long are you nning to stay here? Do you have anywhere to stay for

    the time being? There¡¯s no need to be cordial toward us! For now, I¡¯m simply assuming that Bea will

    keep youpany for today and I¡¯ll be sending you back to the airport tomorrow. Is that the n?¡±

    asked Catherine Goff rather enthusiastically as she took a peek at Gerald who was sitting quietly in the

    back seat as she drove the Passat.

    Seeing him drag his luggage case with him earlier had prompted her to ask the question. It was clear

    as day that she wanted him to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not leaving that soon, aunt. In fact, I¡¯ll probably be staying in Yanken for a while¡­ I¡¯ll be in

    your care till then,¡± replied Gerald with a slightly bitter smile.

    Hearing that, Catherine¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly though she remained silent. This was

    simply the reality of it. If one was rich and they lived in some obscure spot in the mountains, they would

    still have distant rtives. However, if one was poor, even if they lived in a bustling city, they would

    have no rtives to speak of.

    It was no wonder why Catherine was so afraid of Geralding over to them. Bea, on the other hand,

    was extremely friendly toward Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! Rest assured, cousin! Just stay as long as you¡¯d like! Speaking of which, it¡¯s going to be

    grandma¡¯s birthday in a few days! If you celebrate with her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing that, Gerald could simply return a slightly wry smile. After all, before his trip to Yanken began,

    his mother had told him that though Bea always received help from her, Yulia hadn¡¯t exposed her true

    identity to Bea yet for personal reasons.

    Bea¡¯sck of information on who his mother truly was, was the reason why she could still make such a

    proposal to Gerald. However, in his mind, Gerald felt that it was somewhat better this way.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯d be nice enough if he didn¡¯t end up infuriating her upon them meeting each other!¡± added

    Catherine coldly.

    ¡°Now why would you say such a thing, mom? While it¡¯s true that grandma doesn¡¯t have a good

    rtionship with my aunt and uncle, doesn¡¯t she enquire about them every once in a while?¡± replied

    Bea as she looked at her mother.

    Catherine simply sighed at that before saying, ¡°Gerald, I know why you¡¯re here. From the moment I

    heard that you wereing over to meet Lady Yaleman, I knew that you wanted to return to our family

    so that you can eventually get a share of our properties! Humph! Consider this to be sound advice from

    me. Give up while you can. If even my family isn¡¯t getting that much, one can only imagine how tiny the

    property that you¡¯ll receive will be. If you manage to get in in the first ce, that is!¡±

    Catherine certainly saw things through different viewpointspared to normal people. However,

    Gerald simply smiled bitterly as he shook his head. He didn¡¯t really need to give her an exnation of

    why he was truly here.

    After that, he began casually chatting with Bea. After all, they were both cousins. Both of them were

    eventually going to get close with each other anyway.

    As one of the threergest families in Yanken, the Yalemans had several family branches within it.

    Since Lady Yaleman was traditional-minded to a fault, she was strict in handling any issues regarding

    her children. As long as any of them could gain her favor or contribute to the family, it would greatly

    heighten the support they received from her in terms of resources.

    This system naturally worked against Bea and her mother, who both shared an equally low status

    within the Yaleman family. The fact that Fifth brother was still in a vegetative state didn¡¯t help with their

    situation. Their statuses were so low that others in the family barely took any notice of them.

    After all, Catherine had only been given a very ordinary post within the family. As a result, both she and

    her daughter only lived in an ordinary neighborhood.

    Gerald himself was beginning to see howplicated things were within the Yaleman family. He had

    initially not thought much about it when his mother had first told him that things were never really that

    simple within that family. He now understood what she meant.

    A little while after arriving at their home, Bea was just about to head out to get some groceries when

    Catherin called out, ¡°Hold on a minute, Bea! There¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡±

    With that, both of them left Gerald alone for a while to speak in secret. With nothing better to do, Gerald

    entered the room where his uncle was in.

    Yulia had always regretted the incident that had happened to Fifth brother. Even with the Crawford¡¯s

    current power when it came to medical expertise, none of the doctors ever came close to helping him

    recover.

    Gerald himself knew he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, even if he wanted to. At that moment, he began

    wondering whether Finnley would know how to deal with the situation.

    ¡®Where even is that old man now¡­¡¯

    Soon after, Bea left to get the ingredients and Gerald immediately headed downstairs with the intent to

    leave as well. After all, with Bea gone, Gerald knew he would have to endure Catherine¡¯s ceaseless

    commentary alone for a while, and nothing she said was ever nice.

    Just as he was thinking about what excuse he could give her, his phone began ringing as he made it to

    thest step.

    It was an unknown number.

    ¡°Good day, young master, I go by the name of Philip Hodges. I work for the Crawford family and I¡¯m in

    charge of handling things in Yanken. Is there any way I can assist you?¡±

    The Crawfords owned several properties in areas such as Sunnydale, the Salford Province, Yanken,

    and many others.

    In Weston itself, the family¡¯s properties were separated into many areas, and Gerald now had full

    control over all of them.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 810

    It was no mystery why people like Philip treated Gerald like their master.

    ¡°Not at the moment. I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Very well, young master!¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is one thing you could help me out with. I need you to get me a new car.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It was at that moment when Gerald remembered that Catherine only drove a Passat. Bea herself

    seemed to know how to drive, yet she had earlier ridden on her scooter when she headed out to get

    ingredients.

    Since he was already here, he might as well get a proper car for Bea.

    ¡°Very well, master! What car model would you like? A Phantom simply won¡¯t do! I suggest ordering the

    newest model from abroad!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just get me a BMW 7 series!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ See,¡± replied Philip, sounding slightly stunned.

    After sharing Bea¡¯s address and details with him, Gerald hung up without saying anything else. Gerald

    himself had rtively fewer demands when it came to cars.

    Just as he was about to continue making his way outside, he saw Catherine running down the stairs

    behind him in a hurry, her cell phone in hand.

    ¡°Where are you headed to, aunt?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not sure who we owe it to, but we¡¯re really down on our luck today! Bea identally

    scratched her scooter against another person¡¯s car at the grocery store¡¯s car park! Where else could I

    be going? Are you a bringer of bad luck or something?¡± grumbled Catherine as she red at Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald himself ran toward the neighborhood¡¯s entrance as well.

    ¡°Everyone, please bear witness for us! This woman here scratched our car yet she¡¯s too shameless to

    even want to admit to her mistake!¡± shouted a man who looked to be around thirty. Beside him, stood

    what seemed to be his wife.

    Upon hearing hisment, Bea simply smiled coldly before anxiously replying, ¡°I did no such thing! I

    had already stopped the scooter before you arrived! It was your wife who had driven too close to me

    after that!¡±

    The truth was that Bea had simply wanted to rush home as soon as she was done buying the

    ingredients. After all, she wanted to cook a delicious meal for her cousin.

    The couple themselves were the real culprits. The car was new and the man¡¯s wife wanted to try

    driving it. Unfortunately, when another car passed by theirs, her sudden anxiety caused her to drive too

    closely to Bea¡¯s scooter, resulting in the scratch.

    To save face, they were now falsely using Bea for their own mistake!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened here?¡± asked Catherine as both she and Gerald arrived at the scene.

    Seeing that they were now here, Bea then began exining what had happened.

    ¡°Humph! All you¡¯re riding is a scooter! Why did you have to go around so recklessly? How annoying!¡±

    scolded the man¡¯s wife coldly as she crossed her arms.

    It was clear that she thought she was superior since she was driving a BMW 5 series.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue, let¡¯s just ask the owner of the ce for the surveince footage! I¡¯ll call them

    over right now!¡± dered Catherine.

    ¡°Go right ahead! You go get the footage along with her, darling. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be calling

    Brandon!¡± sneered the woman.

    ¡°¡­Brandon? Which Brandon?¡± asked Catherine, stunned when she heard that name.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 811

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m talking about the Brandon who owns the ce!¡±

    Hearing that, Catherine became incredibly flustered when she saw the other woman taking her cell

    phone out. After all, Brandon was a famous person here who owned several nightclubs in the area.

    If this woman was truly acquainted with Brandon, then Catherine knew that she was in for a lot of

    trouble.

    While it was true that Catherine shouldn¡¯t be this easily terrified as a member of the Yaleman family, if

    she simply relied on the Yalemans to deal with the situation, Lady Yaleman would definitely reprimand

    her for causing trouble for their family, even though the situation could easily be taken care of.

    Understanding that, Catherine knew that she had no choice but to give in. She really didn¡¯t have the

    courage or audacity to use the Yaleman family¡¯s name for such a small issue anyway.

    Though she knew that her daughter was most probably innocent, Catherine really didn¡¯t know what

    else she could do.

    ¡°Go ahead and call him over then!¡± said Gerald aloud.

    The woman was startled when she heard this.

    ¡°¡­Are you doubting that I know him? Fine! I¡¯ll make the call now!¡± grumbled the woman as she tapped

    on her phone before putting it to her ear.

    Catherine was so nervous that she immediately red at Gerald before yelling, ¡°Just shut up and stand

    aside! What the hell do you even know?¡±

    Following that, she turned to look at the woman before saying, ¡°W-we can discuss this amicably¡­ How

    aboutpensation? We¡¯ll pay for the damage!¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like to hear! Since you suggested it, a mere thousand and five hundred dors

    should do!¡± replied the woman.

    Gritting her teeth, Catherine then replied, ¡°¡­Fine! A thousand and five hundred dors it is!¡±

    ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t fine! We shouldn¡¯t be paying them, mom!¡± cried out Bea in an anxious tone.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t? I guess I¡¯ll just make the phone call then!¡± said the woman cockily.

    Her arrogance had risen to a new high now that she knew that Catherine had beenpletely

    subdued. After all, how could a scooter rider everpare to someone who drove a BMW?

    ¡°I already said I¡¯m paying!¡± replied Catherine helplessly.

    Just as she was about to transfer the money over to them using her cell phone, a few bystanders

    pointed toward themunity gate before shouting, ¡°Hey! Look over there! That brand new car looks

    absolutely stunning!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Soon, many others began eximing when they saw the new BMW 7 Series driving toward the

    community gates.

    ¡°That model looks like it came from overseas! I¡¯m guessing it costs at least fourteen thousand dors!

    How luxurious!¡±

    ¡°I know right? What a truly beautiful car!¡±

    As everyone continued talking excitedly about the car, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that Philip was an

    extremely efficient person. After all, he had only given the order not too long ago yet here the car was!

    The car came to a halt once it arrived at themunity gate¡¯s entrance, and out stepped a suited man

    wearing leather boots who looked to be around forty.

    Seeing the crowd of people standing there, he then asked, ¡°Apologies, but how do I get to Unit two of

    Building twelve?¡±

    ¡°Unit two- That¡¯s our unit!¡± said Catherine immediately.

    ¡°Ah, that makes things much easier. I¡¯m here to deliver the car. Please show me the way to your unit if

    it isn¡¯t too much trouble!¡± replied the man extremely politely.

    ¡°Could you perhaps be Mr. Fairwell?¡± asked the couple from before in a surprised tone.

    ¡°Indeed, I am! Have we met before?¡± said Mr. Fairwell with a smile.

    ¡°You may not know who we are, but we certainly know who you are! You¡¯re Mr. Fairwell! The chairman

    of the BMW headquarters in Weston! Using our connections with Brandon, we bought our BMW 5

    Series from one of your assistant store managers!¡± replied the woman as she smiled at the incredible

    person standing before her.

    Mr. Fairwell could easily be considered to be one of the most powerful figures in all of Yanken. While it

    would be slightly farfetched to assume that he would know who Brandon was, the woman mentioned

    him anyway, just in case.

    ¡°Well then! Thank you for your support!¡± replied Mr. Fairwell as he nodded at her.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 812

    It was quite obvious from his reaction that he had no idea who Brandon even was. He probably didn¡¯t

    even know who the store manager was, let alone the assistant store manager the woman was talking

    about!

    ¡°Was it Philip who told you to drop the car off?¡± asked Gerald as he walked toward Mr. Fairwell, his

    right hand in his pocket.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Mr. Fairwell was immediately taken aback.

    After scanning him from head to toe, Mr. Fairwell then replied in a respectful tone, ¡°Indeed, it was. He

    told me to deliver the car to a youngdy by the name of Bea Yaleman. I¡¯ve alreadypleted all the

    other necessary formalities.¡±

    Mr. Fairwell then smiled at Gerald. This must be the person whom Mr. Hodges had said he wasn¡¯t even

    qualified to know by name. After all, there was no way that other young men his age would ever be

    able to get acquainted with such a mysterious figure!

    ¡°Bea- That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s my daughter! We live at that address as well!¡± said Catherine in surprise.

    ¡°Ah, then could Denzel Yaleman be part of your family as well?¡± asked Mr. Fairwell.

    ¡°He¡¯s my father!¡± replied Bea.

    ¡°I see. Then this car officially belongs to you now, Miss Yaleman. Someone told me to hand the car

    over to you. Here are all thepleted, necessary documents and certificates. Could you please go

    through them to check if the information is correct?¡± said Mr. Fairwell as he handed Bea a car key

    along with a set of documents.

    Reading through them, she realized that there was no mistake. The car really was hers now!

    ¡°W-what is even going on? Who could¡¯ve bought us with such a luxurious car?¡± stammered Catherine

    in her excitement.

    Mr. Fairwell himself didn¡¯t reply to her question. Instead, he walked over to Gerald before handing out

    his business card and saying, ¡°Here¡¯s my business card, sir. Please don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you

    need any help!¡±

    He could very much tell that Gerald was no ordinary person. Because of that, it was natural for him to

    want to get into Gerald¡¯s good books.

    After handing his card over, he excused himself before leaving.

    ¡°Oh god, is that car truly ours now? This is great!¡± said Catherine, unable to hide her excitement.

    The couple themselves had already gone pale as they exchanged nces with each other. While they

    had been meaning to extort both Bea and her mother, to think that they actually knew such a powerful

    figure!

    Realizing that they couldn¡¯t go on with their n, they immediately got into their car, preparing to leave.

    ¡°Now hold on a minute! Don¡¯t tell me both of you are nning to leave just like that!¡± sneered Gerald as

    he looked at the couple.

    ¡°What else do you want? You don¡¯t need topensate us anymore!¡± snapped the woman.

    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t need topensate? Is that what you¡¯re still ying at? Even if you¡¯re fine with the

    scratches on your car, Bea¡¯s scooter still suffered a little damage! It¡¯s time to talk about the

    compensation you owe her!¡± said Gerald as he took a step forward.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay much really. Only a mere¡­ Fifteen thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°F-Fifteen thousand?!¡± shouted the people around them in shock.

    The husband and wife themselves were now staring at him with eyes wide open.

    ¡°Of course, if you choose not to pay us, I can call Mr. Fairwell toe back here any time I want! He

    shouldn¡¯t be too far off yet. You can call that Brandon of yours too if you want!¡±

    ¡°N-no! L-let¡¯s just discuss the matter over again nicely!¡± replied the man, terrified.

    He had reason to be so scared. After all, Mr. Fairwell was an extremely powerful figure. What more, he

    had treated Gerald and the two other women with him so respectfully earlier! The man and his wife

    would definitely not be let off the hook that easily if Mr. Fairwell was called over again.

    Even if they truly did call Brandon over, they would only be taught a one-time lesson.

    ¡°¡­C-could you lower the figure a bit? We¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°Oh, would you look at that! My finger is moving on its own!¡± said Gerald as he began dialing the

    number on the card.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-we¡¯ll pay! We¡¯ll pay, I said!¡±

    From being the extorters to bing the extorted, what choice did the man have other than to pay for

    the absurdpensation?

    After awkwardly transferring the money over to Catherine¡¯s bank ount, they apologized to Bea

    before rushing off once Gerald allowed them to leave.

    ¡°Bea, go ahead and park the scooter downstairs! I¡¯ll be driving the car down as well!¡± said Catherine as

    she held onto the car keys happily.

    Before entering the car, she snatched Mr. Fairwell¡¯s business card from Gerald¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hah! Mr. Fairwell is a connection from our family! Try not to take advantage of the situation to show

    off!¡±

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 813

    ¡°Do you personally know Mr. Fairwell, cousin?¡± asked Bea as she looked at Gerald who had remained

    silent throughout their journey home.

    She had found it strange that Mr. Fairwell had personallye all the way here just to give her a car

    without any good reason. The fact that not many people actually knew about her true identity also

    made the situation much more suspicious.

    To top it off, Gerald had just asked for her identity card number this morning! Sensing how respectful

    Mr. Fairwell had treated her cousin earlier, Bea felt that something was definitely up with Gerald.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head. It wasn¡¯t a lie either since this was truly the first time

    both of them had met.

    ¡°Then why would hee all the way out here just to hand me a car? Are you sure it isn¡¯t because of

    any of the connections you know?¡±

    Naturally, Bea wasn¡¯t looking down on Gerald. However, she knew that his family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t any

    betterpared to her own. Or that¡¯s what she thought at least.

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile on his face.

    Smacking her lips, Bea ended up smiling as well. Somehow, the more she observed him, the more

    mysterious he felt.

    It was around noon when Bea walked out of her room before asking, ¡°Say cousin, the gathering is

    going to be held tonight. Will you being along?¡±

    At the time, Gerald was still thinking of how he was going to visit his grandmother. Hearing Bea¡¯s

    question, he turned to look at his cousin¡ªwho now had a different set of clothes on¡ªbefore replying,

    ¡°Is it the one we were talking about earlier?¡±

    Just a while ago, Bea had told Gerald about a tradition the younger generation of the Yalemans usually

    did when their grandmother¡¯s birthday was close. A yearly gathering would be held so that they could

    discuss what birthday gifts to buy for Lady Yaleman.

    While that was what they usually agreed on, in the end, all of them just wanted an excuse to go out and

    have fun.

    Though Gerald didn¡¯t really have any interest in attending gatherings or parties, he knew that he still

    needed to get to know his other cousins a little better in order to smoothen the process of resolving the

    grievances between his mother and grandmother.

    Finalizing his thoughts, he then nodded before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    A little whileter, a group of attractive men and women could be seen sitting inside the most luxurious

    bar in Yanken. All of them looked to be around the age of twenty.

    ¡°Hey, hey, have you heard that our country bumpkin of a cousin has returned to Yanken? He¡¯s currently

    staying at Bea¡¯s ce!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you serious? My parents didn¡¯t mention anything about this! Still, grandma¡¯s birthday is

    approaching soon. Do you think he¡¯s actuallye back this time to celebrate her eightieth birthday?

    Hasn¡¯t she already cut all ties with their family?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I think he¡¯s only using the birthday as an excuse! He¡¯s probably trying his best to worm himself

    back into our family! After all, once her birthday celebration is over, she¡¯ll begin allocating all the family

    assets and resources! His return is simply too timely to be a coincidence!¡± replied one of the boys

    contemptuously.

    ¡°Regardless of his timing, if that¡¯s what he¡¯s really after, his chances are exceedingly slim. You should

    have heard grandma scolding Fifth aunt earlier once she found out that our cousin was staying at her

    ce! It was terrible! Grandma¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t seem to have subsided at all!¡± said another girl.

    ¡°Speaking of which, his name is Gerald, if I recall correctly. From what I heard, at his poorest, he could

    barely even afford to eat! I remember clearly what grandma had said when she found out about that

    back then. She had said to let them be before stating that nobody from the family was allowed to get

    involved with them at all!¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but that was a long time ago! Think about more recent times! Don¡¯t you remember that

    grandma actually asked about how Jessica and Gerald were doing during her birthday celebrationst

    year?¡±

    ¡°She did! She asked how they were both doing! Though we didn¡¯t know what his sister was doing,

    someone said that the country bumpkin himself was studying in university!¡±

    As everyone continued discussing the matter among themselves, the private room¡¯s door opened and

    in stepped a young man apanied by two girls.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here, Yura!¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 814

    ¡°Yura!¡± greeted everyone within that group as they stood up.

    Yura was the eldest grandson of the Yaleman family, and he was also Lady Yaleman¡¯s favorite

    grandson. As a result, everyone in the group naturally looked up to him.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re all early! Before anything else, though, I¡¯d like to introduce my friends here! This young

    lady is my ssmate in university! You can call her Marilyn! As for this beauty, her name¡¯s Giya and

    she¡¯s Marilyn¡¯s ex-high school ssmate when she was still in Mayberry City!¡± said Yura as he looked

    at Giya.

    Standing next to the already beautiful Marilyn, Giya¡¯s beauty was somehow amplified, and her excellent

    temperament made her all the more alluring.

    When he had first met Giya, he hadn¡¯t expected to feel so moved by her beauty since he was already

    so used to seeing beautiful women.

    After exchanging greetings, Yura then looked at Giya before asking with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which,

    you don¡¯t mind me calling you Giya, right?¡±

    In response, Giya simply shook her head.

    To be quite honest, Giya had just arrived in Yanken today. She had initially not wanted to go anywhere

    but that thought didn¡¯tst since Marilyn called her shortly after to invite her over to the gathering.

    Though she still didn¡¯t really want to go, in the end, she couldn¡¯t outtalk Marilyn. After all, Marilyn was

    one of the few people she was actually acquainted with in Yanken.

    ¡°Oh,e on, Giya! Don¡¯t be so glum! All of you are from wealthy families so you should be able to get

    along pretty well! Let¡¯s party! Hahaha!¡± said Marilyn when she saw how uneasy Giya looked.

    ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s get the party started!¡± added Yura with a smile.

    ¡°We can¡¯t start yet, Yura! Some people still haven¡¯t arrived!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who else isn¡¯t here yet?¡± asked Yura.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still Bea and her country bumpkin of a cousin!¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Bea! How could I forget! But what¡¯s this about a country bumpkin? Could you perhaps be

    talking about Gerald? The son of that woman that grandma chased out of the family back then?¡±

    While most of them there looked down on those who had been chased out of the family, they would

    usually still refer to Yulia as their aunt. When they heard Yura referring to her as ¡®that woman,¡¯ it made

    some of the junior members feel slightly ufortable. Though that was so, none of them said a word

    about it.

    ¡°No wonder grandma was so angry with Fifth aunt this afternoon! So Bea¡¯s still keeping contact with

    Gerald!¡± sneered Yura.

    Since Yulia and Yura¡¯s mother weren¡¯t on good terms when Yura was still a child, it was only natural for

    him to pick up his mother¡¯s innate hatred toward Gerald and his family.

    ¡°Gerald?¡± asked both Giya and Marilyn in surprise when they heard his name.

    Sensing their surprise, Yura was stunned as he asked, ¡°You two know who he is? Oh right, Gerald was

    studying in Mayberry City!¡±

    While Giya didn¡¯t say anything else, she was honestly feeling a little excited now. However, she was

    also feeling curious. Why on earth did Marilyn know who Gerald was?

    Could it actually be that this was just another person with the same name? Or could such a

    coincidence actually take ce?

    ¡°You know Gerald as well, Giya?¡± asked Marilyn in a surprised tone.

    Though it was just for a brief moment, aplex emotion shed across Giya¡¯s face as she said, ¡°It

    could probably just be someone with the same name! But anyway, what¡¯s your Gerald like, Marilyn?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Hah! Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same person, but you know how my dad is constantly moving around

    because of work, right? As a result, I¡¯ve studied in multiple schools before as I grew up. I was in high

    school when my father began working on a project in Serene County. It was at my new school there

    where I got to know Gerald the pauper!¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 815

    ¡°Serene County? Hahaha! That¡¯s him alright!¡± said someone from the crowd as the rest of them

    laughed.

    ¡°Oh god, for real? Gerald the pauper¡¯s actually your rtive?¡± replied Marilyn, her shock apparent on

    her face.

    ¡°Sadly, legally, it¡¯s true. However, the Yalemans have and will never acknowledge Gerald as part of our

    family!¡± said Yura with a wry smile on his face.

    Giya herself didn¡¯t really care what the others had to say about him. Instead, she was simply excited

    that he was possiblying!

    ¡°Will Gerald beingter, Yura?¡± asked Giya.

    In response, Yura nodded before saying, ¡°I assume Bea¡¯s bringing him over! Speak of the devil!¡±

    As soon as his sentence ended, the door opened and Bea entered. Seeing that Gerald wasn¡¯t present,

    Giya couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly anxious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that bumpkine along, Bea?¡± asked one of the girls there.

    Since Bea was usually regarded as the lowest in rank within their family, nobody usually took her

    seriously. It was the reason why they still called Gerald a ¡®bumpkin¡¯ even though he was Bea¡¯s guest.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s gone to the gents. He¡¯ll be here soon!¡± replied Bea.

    In all honesty, she didn¡¯t really enjoy participating in such gatherings. After all, the gap between her and

    her other cousins was simply too wide. She was barely in the same world as they were. She was only

    here because she didn¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡°Hah! Hrious! He¡¯s probably feeling nervous since it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s attending a gathering at such

    a high-end venue!¡± said a few girls as they cupped their mouths whileughing.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, everyone else startedughing as well. It was at that moment when the room¡¯s door

    creaked open again.

    However, instead of the country bumpkin they were expecting, they were greeted by a tall, young man

    who looked rather slim and was honestly quite handsome. He was dressed casually and his hands

    were in his pockets as he walked into the room.

    Everyone was now silent and even a few of the girls were exchanging nces with each other,

    dumbfounded by the attractive man¡¯s extraordinary temperament.

    ¡°Over here, cousin! Have a seat!¡± said Bea with a smile as she held onto his arm.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s our country bumpkin of a cousin?¡±

    Several of the girls were now paralyzed in shock. They had expected Gerald¡ªwho, as a child, was

    very poor and had terrible self-esteem¡ªto have a low and dampened image! To be a person who

    would look worried and behave cautiously wherever he went!

    Yet the dashing young man standing before them now was anything but!

    Just as Gerald was about to greet his shocked cousins, someone suddenly hit him on the back of his

    head!

    ¡°Well, d*mn! It really is you, Gerald! Why are you being so pretentious? Bet you didn¡¯t expect to see me

    here, right?¡± said Marilyn as she cackled. Naturally, she was the one who had hit him.

    ¡°God d*mn it! ¡­.It¡¯s you?¡± replied Gerald, shocked when he saw the familiar face.

    Truth be told, however, he couldn¡¯t really remember who she was for the life of him.

    ¡°What, have you forgotten about me already?¡± asked Marilyn as she crossed her arms. She seemed to

    find the entire situation hrious.

    ¡°¡­Yes I do,¡± lied Gerald as naturally as he breathed.

    The memories were, however, slowlying back to him. He knew that they used to be in the same

    ss, but he couldn¡¯t remember her name at all.

    ¡°Regardless, I really hadn¡¯t expected to see you here of all ces after not meeting for such a long

    time! While are you still walking with your hands in your pockets? While your pretentiousness may fool

    others, I know your background extremely well, so drop the act already!¡± said Marilyn.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only smile bitterly as he took his hands out of his pockets while shaking his

    head.

    The bitterness allowed him to recall her name. She was Marilyn and they had once been ssmates

    for about half a year.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 816

    Yura and the others shook their own heads andughed as well as the scene progressed.

    Gerald was simply too much. To think that he was acting so powerful just seconds ago when everyone

    here clearly knew about his background!

    ¡°After transferring schools back then, we haven¡¯t been in contact for so many years, Marilyn. I really

    hadn¡¯t expected you to know my cousins!¡± said Gerald in response.

    ¡°Either way, there¡¯s no need for us to talk pointlessly anymore. You almost make it sound like I even

    want to contact you! Just find somece to sit down already!¡± replied Marilyn, a hint of disgust in her

    voice.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only smile helplessly as he went toward a seat. Just as he was about to sit

    down, however, another voice suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Looking up, Gerald got the shock of his life.

    ¡°¡­Giya? What are you doing here too?¡±

    D*mn it! Gerald really hadn¡¯t expected to bump into so many familiar faces wherever he went!

    Ever since that incident, Gerald hadn¡¯t contacted Giya at all. However, what was even more

    embarrassing was the fact that Giya still frequently sent him messages though he never replied to any

    of them.

    After all, he had assumed that he would never have to meet her again. Unfortunately, when it rained, it

    poured.

    ¡°It really is you! Why haven¡¯t you responded to any of my messages?!¡± said Giya, her eyes reddened.

    While she was well aware that she had promised to leave him alone after that fake wedding incident,

    she simply couldn¡¯t forget about him. No matter how much she reminded herself that it was impossible

    for both of them to be together, whenever she closed her eyes, scene after scene would y out in her

    mind.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Scenes like the time when Gerald had braved the rain to carry her to the infirmary that time when she

    had sprained her ankle. When Gerald had constantly saved her whenever she found herself in trouble.

    At this point, Giya had alreadye to terms that Gerald had engraved himself too deeply into her

    heart for her to ever be able to forget about him. It was the reason why while she was happy to see

    him, she was simultaneously filled with grief.

    ¡°¡­Sorry, Giya!¡± replied Gerald as he lowered his head slightly in embarrassment. After all, regardless

    of what happened in the past, Gerald had still let her down.

    However, there was no better way to deal with the situation.

    Meanwhile, everyone else was staring at the scene unfolding before them in a daze. This was

    especially so for both Marilyn and Yura.

    After all, even a fool would be able to tell that Gerald and Giya¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t all that simple. It

    was obvious enough from the look in Giya¡¯s eyes.

    Knowing this made Yura jealous. After all, he had been the one who had wanted to win this goddess

    over!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Giya? Do both of you really know each other?¡± asked Marilyn.

    Giya remained silent and simply wiped the tears away from the corner of her eyes. She then briefly

    red at Gerald before angrily sitting down again. Seeing this, Gerald took a seat as well.

    ¡°Hey now, since everyone knows one another, there¡¯s no need to be shy! Come on, Gerald! Why not

    have a smoke?¡± said Yura with a cold smile on his face as he looked at Gerald.

    After proposing that, he handed a cigarette over to Gerald.

    ¡°I appreciate it, but why don¡¯t we smoke one of my cigarettes instead?¡± said Gerald as he took a box of

    cigarettes out and ced it on the table.

    While Gerald wasn¡¯t personally a smoker, he did like to carry a box of cigarettes around whenever he

    attended any gatherings.

    ¡°¡­F*cking¡­! X-One?!¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they saw the cigarette box.

    ¡°Holy f*ck! You¡¯re smoking this brand of cigarettes?¡± asked one of the cousins aloud, his eyes wide in

    shock.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of cigarettes are those? I¡¯ve never seen such packaging before!¡± asked another cousin

    curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you haven¡¯t seen it before¡­ Those are business cigarettes that only the richest of

    the rich living abroad can afford to smoke! These cigarettes actually nourish the lungs instead of

    damaging them! What more, it¡¯s a new product that¡¯s only been developed this year and it¡¯s not even

    for sale yet! It¡¯s only avable for exclusive use as of now!¡± exined the boy in his shock as he held

    on to the cigarette box with quivering hands.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    ¡°You... You smoke these kinds of cigarettes, Gerald...?¡±

    Everyone felt like they had just received mental ps to their faces. This was especially so for Yura.

    To think that he had specifically brought along cigarettes that he had asked his friend to buy for him all the way from M country. The ones he had were really precious and expensive.

    He had honestly been waiting to pass them around so that the crowd would praise and admire him.

    After all, when a young man went out, the first thing people would tend to notice would be his attire. Next, they would see what kind of watch he was wearing. Last but not least, if he was a smoker, they would definitely want to identify what brand of cigarettes he smoked. All these worked together to establish a man¡¯s ¡®grades¡¯.

    To Yura¡¯s dismay, he was the one who ended up receiving the mental p once Gerald took his own box of cigarettes out!

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually smoke. I just grabbed these as I was heading out today!¡± exined Gerald.

    He hadn¡¯t really expected a simple box of cigarettes to cause such a sensation. It made him feel quite helpless.

    ¡°Hah! Then it¡¯s probably a fake! If the cigarettes truly are as great as you described, how could Gerald possibly have gotten his hands on them?¡± replied Marilyn who was still in disbelief.

    ¡°Probably? It¡¯s a hundred percent fake! Gerald probably doesn¡¯t even realize that he¡¯s been deceived! If you really wanted to leave home with a box of cigarettes in hand, you could¡¯ve just bought a box of Marlboro cigarettes! Those cost a few measly dors at most! Carrying fake X-One cigarettes around... What a joke!¡± sneered the boy from before as he tossed the box of cigarettes to the side.

    Sensing the chance to show off in front of Giya, Yura then immediately said, ¡°Gerald, Gerald, Gerald... It¡¯s not like I want to badmouth you or anything, but you should realize by now that we all know the ins-and-outs of your background like the back of our hands... There really is no need for you to try showing off in front of us... Regardless, you¡¯ve already graduated, right? Have you found a job yet?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    His tone gave the illusion of him being a knowledgeable person, and once his question ended, he looked at Giya who was sitting right beside him.

    ¡°Nope!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°What else are you waiting for? With university over, you should be grabbing hold of any opportunity you can get to work! It¡¯s time to stop thinking about pointless things and start being more realistic! Though you may still be poor now, as long as you¡¯re diligent enough, there¡¯ll exist a possibility where you¡¯ll eventually be rich in the future! Focus more on that instead of showing-off!¡± said Yura aloud as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Amazing! Did you hear what Yura said, Gerald? His words were reasonable so you should make sure that you take his advice to heart!¡± added Marilyn as she poked the back of Gerald¡¯s head with a finger.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of his mission, Gerald would¡¯ve already given Marilyn a few tight ps across her face by now.

    ¡°While I¡¯m at it, you should understand that the Yaleman family is moreplicated than you think. Be a little more pragmatic and realize already that some things just aren¡¯t going to happen!¡± said Yura who simply assumed that Gerald was back because he wanted a share of the family assets.

    Yura wanted Giya to see how little worth Gerald had in front of a strong person like him, which was why he was publicly preaching him now. He¡¯d trample all over Gerald¡¯s ego if it was thest thing he did.

    At that moment, a foreign girl with golden, curly hair entered the room. In her hands, was a bottle of very expensive-looking red wine.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always supported me, Mr. Yaleman! So this bottle of red wine is on the house!¡± announced the girl in broken Weston dialect.

    ¡°How kind of you, Miss Delh! Thank you!¡± replied Yura with a smile as he stood up.

    ¡°Hot d*mn! How incredible! People are giving you respect wherever you go, Yura!¡± said Marilyn excitedly before shaking Giya¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Did you know that this bar we¡¯re in is the most luxurious of its kind in Yanken, Giya? Miss Delh over there is the owner of this very bar! You should know that several foreigners and powerful figures frequent this ce! Yet here she is, giving Yura a bottle of red wine on the house!¡±

    Hearing Marilyn¡¯s words, the other girls present felt equally honored and pleased.

    A few of them even said, ¡°Hah! But of course! It¡¯s because of the Yaleman family¡¯s reputation and also the fact that Yura himself is so powerful!¡±

    The girls could tell how interested Yura was in Giya, so they were now praising him in hopes that she would eventually fall for him.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 818

    ¡°¡­Hold on. X-One cigarettes? I¡¯ve never seen anyone smoking this brand of cigarettes in Weston

    before!¡± said Delh as her gaze fell upon the box of cigarettes that had been thrown to the side. She

    seemed to be deeply enticed by the cigarettes.

    ¡°Oh god, this is so embarrassing! I should¡¯ve told that country bumpkin of a cousin to put them away!

    Miss Delh¡¯s husband is a very powerful person in M country! What impression would we leave on her

    once she finds out that we smoke fake cigarettes?¡± whispered several of the boys among themselves.

    It wasn¡¯t only the males who bore awkward expressions on their faces, but also the girls.

    ¡°Excuse me, but could I have one of your cigarettes? I¡¯ve not tasted this brand of cigarettes in a little

    over half a year now aftering to Weston!¡± enquired Delh as she smiled.

    ¡°Huh? Half a year? Does that mean she was among the first to try it out when it began initial

    production?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over! I¡¯m going to be so embarrassed once she finds out¡­!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-wait a moment, Miss Delh!¡± shouted one of the girls as she stood among her other whispering

    cousins. Rather than waiting for Delh to find out on her own, the girl felt it would be better if she

    simply told her the truth first.

    ¡°Yes?¡± asked Delh as she turned to look at her with her usual sweet smile.

    ¡°T-those cigarettes¡­ You can¡¯t smoke them! We just found out not too long ago that they¡¯re fake!¡±

    Upon hearing her deration, everyone turned to look at Gerald in disgust. What a good-for-nothing!

    ¡°Fake? Hahaha! Miss, I simply want to smoke a cigarette, you needn¡¯t be this reluctant up to the point

    of telling me lies! Besides, since you can afford to even buy this brand, is there a need to feel so bad

    over a single cigarette?¡± replied Delh as she took a cigarette out of the box and carefully observed it.

    Next, she took a sniff at it, and soon after, a wry smile formed on her face.

    ¡°W-why would I lie to you, Miss Delh? It really is a fake!¡± exined the same girl from before.

    ¡°To be frank, my ex-husband used to be the leader of the research and development department in the

    factory that produces this specific brand. Though I¡¯m well aware that imitations exist in the market, I

    believe that I still have the ability to distinguish between a fake and the real deal! And I can say for

    certain that this is a genuine product!¡± dered Delh with a smile.

    ¡°G-Genuine¡­ They¡¯re genuine?!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard that. After all, from what she had said, Delh would

    definitely be able to tell between a real one and a fake. What more, she didn¡¯t have a reason to lie to

    them either.

    But¡­ Just how could Gerald possibly have afforded to buy genuine X-One cigarettes?

    ¡°Where did you buy these cigarettes, Gerald?¡± asked the boy from earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank and say that I didn¡¯t buy them! They were lying around in my house so I simply grabbed

    them!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hah! Based on your family¡¯s background, it¡¯s almost as though you¡¯re iming that they¡¯d actually be

    able to buy them!¡± snapped Marilyn immediately in a tone that suggested that Gerald had just

    personally insulted her.

    ¡°Could I smoke one of your cigarettes, sir?¡± asked Delh as she turned to look at Gerald, her smile still

    on her face.

    ¡°Sir? Why are you referring to him as sir, Miss Delh? We don¡¯t even know where he got the

    cigarettes from! You should know that his family is so poor that they can¡¯t even afford to eat a decent

    meal at times!¡± insulted Yura the moment he saw Delh treating Gerald so respectfully.

    ¡°Him? Poor? You must be joking, Mr. Yaleman! Ignoring the cigarettes, you should know that no

    ordinary person couldpare to this gentleman! After all, he¡¯s wearing ssic, French, tailor-made

    clothes!¡± said Delh as she sat right next to Gerald.

    ¡°Did I get that right, sir?¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 819

    ¡°ssic French? What is even going on anymore?!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Everyone was utterly stunned.

    Seeing that a top socialite in Yanken was behaving so respectfully toward Gerald, Bea was extremely

    happy.

    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s truly been an honor to meet you here today, Mr. Gerald! I¡¯ll be personally bearing all

    the expenses of anything you order here tonight!¡± said Delh as she politely stretched her hand out

    toward Gerald. In her eyes, the value of befriending such a powerful figure as Gerald certainly

    outweighed the cost of one night¡¯s bill.

    In response, Gerald reached out as well and shook Delh¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Miss

    Delh!¡±

    After Delh finally left, the room was greeted by an almost pressuring silence. Yura in particr, felt

    like he had just received the most massive p in his life. He had beenpletely embarrassed in

    front of all the others.

    ¡°¡­C-could I¡­ Try one of your cigarettes, Gerald?¡± asked one of the cousins there as he looked at

    Gerald. After seeing Gerald¡¯s slight nod, he took a cigarette for himself before lighting the tip.

    When he saw this, Yura squinted his eyes slightly as he red at Gerald with a frigid gaze. After that,

    he stepped out of the room in the pretense that he needed to answer a phone call.

    Nobody had ever dared to go against Yura, even when he was only a child. To think that this

    countryside pauper actually dared to go against him! Gerald had even made him lose face before such

    a beautiful goddess!

    Yanken was Yura¡¯s territory, and he would rather be dead than lose to Gerald. Once he was outside, he

    lit a cigarette before making a call.

    ¡°Ah, hey Brandon, you busy?¡± asked Yura as he released a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Not at all, just hanging out. Still, a call out of the blue, Yura? Could it be that you have a job for me?¡±

    replied Brandon in a voice that hinted at his eagerness as heughed.

    ¡°Nothing too big. I¡¯m just in a bad mood since someone actually dared to trample all over me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Who would dare do such a thing in Yanken? The audacity! Who is it, Yura? I¡¯ll get rid of them

    immediately!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far! However, I do want you to thoroughly embarrass him!¡± replied Yura

    before sharing his location with Brandon.

    ¡°Hah! What a coincidence! I happen to be drinking with a few of my subordinates around the area! I¡¯ll

    be heading over immediately!¡±

    Yura sneered as he ended the call. He then continued standing outside as he smoked on his cigarette.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t the first time he was doing something like this, and it wouldn¡¯t be hisst.

    ¡°Say Xoey, do you or anyone else need to use the bathroom? Let¡¯s go together!¡± said one of the girls

    back inside the room.

    In response to that, Bea and a few others headed out together.

    Giya, on the other hand, red secretly at Gerald. She had been waiting for him to take the initiative to

    speak to her the entire time.

    However, he was simply sitting there calmly while munching on fruits! It didn¡¯t seem like he was going

    to make a move at all!

    In the end, her anxiety got the better of her and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­ are¡­ you and M

    doing fine?¡±

    Though everyone else didn¡¯t know his true identity, Giya was well aware of who Gerald truly was.

    ¡°¡­M¡¯s gone missing,¡± replied Gerald as he felt a surge of pain in his heart the moment he heard her

    name again.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be able to persuade his grandmother on the day of her birthday. No

    matter what, Gerald knew he had to mend the rtionship between both families. If he failed, nobody

    else would be able to talk to the Moldell family on his behalf.

    ¡°¡­What? What happened?¡± asked Giya in surprise.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you about it when I have a chance to in the future!¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°Hey, Giya, who¡¯s this M girl? Oh god, could she be Gerald¡¯s girlfriend? Someone like him actually

    has the ability to get a girlfriend?!¡± said Marilyn, her shock apparent in her voice.

    Realizing that she had just brought up something that greatly upset Gerald, Giya didn¡¯t reply to

    Marilyn¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hello? Why aren¡¯t any of you saying anything? Who is this M?¡±

    Before Marilyn could continue pestering the duo, Xoey came rushing back into the room.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 820

    ¡°S-something terrible has happened! A few drunkards have just dragged Bea into their room after

    insisting that she have a drink with them!¡± shouted Xoey.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald immediately dashed out of the room.

    Right outside, he bumped into the other female cousins who had earlier gone to thedies together. All

    of them looked equally terrified.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Bea?¡± demanded Gerald.

    ¡°S-she¡¯s been dragged into Room 103!¡± replied one of the girls as she quivered.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Getting the answer he needed, Gerald ran there as fast as he could.

    As for the rest of the boys in the room, all of them simply stood in ce. While they knew that they

    didn¡¯t need to be afraid since they were all members of the Yaleman family, directly confronting the

    drunkards would definitely lead to some of them getting beaten up! With that in mind, many of them

    began making phone calls instead.

    Giya herself followed Gerald out with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°W-what should we do now¡­?¡± whispered the girls among themselves, meekly.

    They had earlier bumped into the drunk men on their way to thedies. Once the men realized that the

    girls weren¡¯t going to follow their orders, one of them immediately tried to drag Xoey away with him!

    However, Bea stepped in front of her just in time and pushed him away!

    However, the conflict only began on their trip back from the washroom. The drunk men cornered them

    as soon as they exited thedies. It was then when one of them yanked Bea by her hair and dragged

    her into their room!

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s the only one who¡¯s gone there to save her! I saw about eight men in there! Where even is

    Yura?!¡± shouted Xoey.

    Xoey was worried to bits since she was touched by what Bea had done. After all, Bea had only gotten

    into this mess because she was trying to save her!

    ¡°We¡¯re already calling reinforcements now! To think that people would actually dare to provoke the

    Yalemans! Unthinkable!¡± replied one of the boys.

    ¡°Hold it. Tell the people you¡¯ve called that it¡¯s a false rm. Don¡¯t worry, Bea¡¯s going to be fine!¡± said

    Yura as he suddenly re-entered the room while gesturing for those who had phones next to their ears

    to do as he had said.

    ¡°W-what? But Bea¡¯s in big trouble, Yura!¡±

    ¡°As I said, none of you have to worry about this! Bea will be fine! However, someone else definitely isn¡¯t

    going to be!¡± sneered Yura.

    Yura had a gloomy expression on his face. After all, he was feeling extremely jealous since he had

    seen Giya disregarding her own safety by chasing after Gerald earlier.

    Everyone else in the room seemed to also have caught on to what was really happening. As a result,

    none of them said another word as they closed the room¡¯s door behind them.

    ¡°Release her!¡± roared Gerald in anger as he kicked Room 103¡¯s door open.

    Hearing all the noise, the few drunkards who were all forcefully embracing her then turned to look at

    Gerald.

    Not only did Gerald¡¯s fifth uncle have a deep rtionship with his family, Bea had also treated him

    extremely well since he arrived. There was no way in hell that Gerald was going to allow Bea to suffer

    any injuries as long as he was there.

    ¡°Hah! Who do you even think you are to order us around like that! And you even brought along such a

    beautiful girl! Hahaha! Looks like I¡¯ll be able to have fun with two women today!¡± said a young man¡ª

    who seemed to be the leader of the group¡ªas heughed.

    The beautiful girl in question, was of course, Giya. She had followed him in out of worry.

    ¡°How fortunate of you, Brandon! As brothers, we¡¯ll get a go with them too once you¡¯re done, right?¡± said

    a few other drunkards as theyughed.

    ¡°But of course! Drag that woman over here too, men! It¡¯d be irrational of me to refuse someone who

    sent herself directly to my doorstep!¡± ordered Brandon as he gestured for his men to walk forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re Brandon, right? I advise you not to continue messing around anymore. Since I¡¯ve given this

    warning, don¡¯t me me if something were to happen to you!¡± replied Gerald with a cold expression on

    his face.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh? Trying to intimidate me, are you? Fine then! I¡¯ll release this young woman since you¡¯ve

    been so daring to rush in here! But before we let her go¡­ You¡¯ll have to crawl under our crotches first!

    How about it! Deal?¡± announced Brandon as heughed.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 821

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here?!¡±

    It was at this moment that one of Brandon¡¯s rough and stalwart men tried to take advantage of Gerald¡¯s

    conversation and grab Giya over to their side.

    However, someone caught hold of his wrist as soon as he reached towards her.

    The crisp sound of his arm bones cracking followed.

    The man¡¯s wrist was forcibly bent to an extremely jarring angle.

    Argh!

    The person started squealing miserably like a pig that was about to get ughtered.

    After that, Gerald grabbed the man¡¯s hair with all of his strength before his head was sent mming

    towards the marble wine table in front of them.

    Boom!

    With a loud crashing sound, the marble wine table was smashed into pieces with the poor man¡¯s head.

    Blood poured profusely from his skull as the man convulsed on the floor.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Suddenly, Brandon awakened from his drunken stupor.

    Much to his surprise, this young brat was actually stronger than he anticipated. After all, that goon of

    his was one of his strongest men.

    However, it seemed as though he posed little to no threat to Gerald at all.

    This young brat was way too ruthless!

    ¡°Ahhh! Gerald!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one that was shocked. Giya screamed when she saw all the blood spurting out of

    the man¡¯s face. His nose was crooked in a weird angle, no doubt broken by the impact just now. She

    was scared to death!

    When and how did Gerald be so merciless?!

    Giya¡¯s heart was beating frantically.

    ¡°Your name is Brandon Zouch, right? You are Jeremy Lauder¡¯s subordinate?¡± Gerald asked coldly.

    ¡°You¡­who are you?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this.

    After all, Jeremy was someone with a powerful background. He used to be the driver for Philip, the

    boss of Trustdeck Group in Yanken.

    Because of this, after Jeremy¡¯s debut, his endeavors had been very sessful and prosperous in

    every aspect.

    Jeremy had also been looking out for Brandon all this while and this was arge part of the reason why

    Brandon could make a living for himself.

    It was no surprise why no one dared to call Jeremy by his full name in front of him.

    However, it seemed as though this young man knew all the details there were to know about Jeremy!

    Speaking of which, no one knew how Philip found out that Bea nearly got extortedst night. Such a

    situation should not have arisen!

    So, he made a phone call and found out that the other party¡¯s backer was none other than a

    subordinate of the subordinate of his previous driver. In other words, it was Brandon who was behind

    this!

    After that, Philip asked Gerald if he should deal with Brandon and that couple on his behalf so that he

    could avenge Gerald¡¯s cousin.

    However, Gerald simply told him to let it go.

    ¡°You do not deserve to know who I am! You should ask Jeremy about it when you have the opportunity

    to do so!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald walked forward before pushing Brandon aside.

    After that, he grabbed hold of Bea¡¯s hand and he red at Brandon, a final warning before he left the

    ce wordlessly.

    Even though Brandon was usually a very ruthless man, being in the contempt of Gerald made him so

    timid that he dared not even breathe too loudly around him.

    For one, he was shocked by how brutal Gerald was when he beat up his men.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Also, Gerald seemed to havepletely disregarded Jeremy as they spoke.

    This made Brandon feel as though Gerald was not a mere simpleton.

    After all, how did these gangsters make their living? Was their ie based on their territory?

    Obviously not! To put it bluntly, gangsters must¡¯ve been relying on their connections to make a living!

    The strong ones would dominate the weaker ones, and the cycle repeats itself.

    They usually dealt with people who had no backers at all just to show off their might during ordinary

    times. However, if they really encountered anyone with a strong background or backer, they¡¯d all freeze

    up out of fear.

    ¡°Brandon, he beat our brother up like this. Are you really going to let him leave just like that?¡±

    One of Brandon¡¯s men asked.

    Brandon stared at his subordinate before he said, ¡°Hmph! I was frightened for a moment there because

    that brat mentioned Jeremy¡¯s name. It¡¯s okay. Yura already told me that this brat is nothing more than a

    pauper from Mayberry City. However, to be on the safe side, it would be better for me to rify the

    situation with Jeremy first. If that brat lied to me, then I¡¯ll make sure that he won¡¯t live to see the light of

    day!¡±

    That¡¯s right. This was all just a setup and Yura¡¯s phone call just now was part of it.

    They were prepared to humiliate Gerald, the country bumpkin.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 822

    Paranoid, Brandon thought that it was better safe than sorry as he called up Jeremy.

    Upon hearing him answer his call, Brandon exined his little incident with Gerald to Jeremy in a brief

    manner.

    After that, Brandon¡¯s men saw their boss¡¯ face turning paler and paler!

    ¡°You are not worthy enough to know who he is! However, if you are concerned about survival, I¡¯d

    advise you to chop off the hands of anyone who touched Miss Bea just now! Perhaps you will be given

    an opportunity to live then!¡±

    After Jeremy said hisst sentence in a sympathetic tone, he hung up the phone immediately.

    ¡°Brandon, what¡¯s going on? What did Jeremy say?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t resist the urge to ask when they saw the horrified expression on his

    face.

    ¡°Damn it! That scumbag Yura really got me into big trouble this time!¡±

    After that, Brandon smashed his cell phone on the ground out of anger.

    On the other end of this whole incident, Gerald held Bea¡¯s hand as he led her out swiftly. Bea went

    back to their original room to inform her cousins that everything was fine.

    Frightened by what had just happened, she hadpletely lost the mood to enjoy herself. That was

    also the moment that she decided that she was going to leave together with Gerald.

    The same went for Giya, who was never interested in partying in the first ce.

    Furthermore, Gerald was already leaving. There was no reason for her to continue lingering around

    here anymore.

    So, she chose to leave together with Gerald too.

    Yura was burning with jealousy at this point but even more than this was the feeling of shock.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    As they had agreed upon, Gerald should have been humiliated and embarrassed at this point. Wasn¡¯t

    Yura supposed to bring everyone else with him to watch and ridicule Gerald as he was being

    humiliated?

    What was Brandon up to? What the hell is he doing?

    Yura approached Brandon¡¯s room, filled with anger and rage.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yura asked Brandon coldly.

    Yura was stunned when he saw one of Brandon¡¯s men lying down on the ground with his face covered

    in dark-red, gooey blood.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yura asked.

    Boom!

    The answer to Yura¡¯s question was Brandon¡¯s red wine bottle smashing into the side of his head.

    ¡°Yura! I will settle this score with you in the future! Let¡¯s go! A few of you will have to go to the entrance

    of the hall tonight! I won¡¯t let you go without some punishment!¡±

    After Brandon was done speaking, he left with beads of cold sweat all over his face.

    All this was simply because of a sentence Jeremy had said over the phone, which made Brandon feel

    nervous and on edge. He felt as though his spiritual and carnal side as a human being was in a great

    conflict with one another at this point!

    ¡°The both of us are not worthy enough to find out about his true identity. All that you need to know is

    that even Mr. Hodges has to bend over backward and bow down in front of him to speak to him every

    time they meet!¡±

    After leaving with Bea, Gerald walked Giya downstairs as Giya was still following him.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There was an awkward silence between the two of them. They simply walked forward wordlessly.

    ¡°Gerald, you have changed!¡± Giya suddenly said.

    ¡°Me? Changed? No, I did not!¡± Gerald replied with a smile.

    Gerald felt that although he had already returned to his family, nothing about him changed that much.

    He was not as extravagant as his elder sister and he was still the same old Gerald from before. He still

    very much enjoyed living a in and simple life.

    Nothing about him had changed!

    ¡°You really have changed! Perhaps you cannot feel it, but I can see it in your eyes! Seriously! You¡¯re

    like apletely different person now!¡±

    ¡°When Tammy and the others were mocking you back then, you would simply lower your head.

    However, things are different now! You even hit someone else in retaliation just now. I mean I was

    scared but, no doubt, you made me feel as though you were aplete stranger and not the Gerald I

    used to know!¡±

    Giya struggled to articte her feelings concisely.

    If she really had to point out which part of Gerald had changed, then it would be how he created a

    sense of security whenever he¡¯s around her, something that at one point in the past wascking.

    ¡°I really did not change at all. I bet it¡¯s because of how little time we spent together in the past!¡±

    Giya did not refute his statement. Instead, she carefully raised her gaze and nced at Gerald meekly

    before she stopped and asked softly, ¡°Gerald, what exactly happened to M?¡±

    Although Giya knew that Gerald would feel upset if she reminded him of that girl, the reason why she

    tagged along with him was that she wanted to find out what happened to M¡­

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 823

    ¡°The Northbay territorial waters is a veryrge area to cover. It has already been so long. M, perhaps

    she¡­¡±

    After listening to Gerald¡¯s ount of everything that had happened, Giya was both visibly shocked and

    also worried.

    When Giya saw the dark expression on Gerald¡¯s face, she refrained from saying anything unnecessary.

    There was no exnation for the emotions Giya was feeling right now.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she had been M¡¯s rival before this, Giya had to admit that she really was a good girl and

    she really loved Gerald very much.

    Surprisingly, Giya felt upset to hear that something horrible had happened to M.

    But aside from these sad emotions, Giya also felt a hint of excitement.

    She knew that it was not right of her to have any other ideas at a time like this. However, it was

    impossible for her to resist such an urge.

    Gerald did not stay with Giya for a long time.

    Gerald appeared to be rather dejected after they started speaking about M.

    He returned to his room after a brief exchange.

    Gerald would be going back to the Yaleman family mansion to visit his grandmother at noon tomorrow.

    The next day, in the meeting room of the Yaleman family mansion in Yanken.

    Every member of the Yaleman family was gathered here.

    The Yaleman Group was a family business and subsequently, the executive members of said group

    were all members of the Yaleman family.

    Such business meetings were the norm.

    ¡°The Yaleman family is bing more and more dested in recent years. We used to be the top

    family amongst the big four families. What about now? Why don¡¯t all of you take a good look at the

    Yaleman family¡¯s annual revenue? Even though we are considered by many as a member of the top

    three families, do you really think we can bebeled as such?¡±

    An old woman in her eighties spoke with a sonorous and powerful voice.

    She nced coldly at her descendants and grandchildren.

    She mmed her walking cane loudly against the floor.

    ¡°I am already getting older and older and I do not know when I will leave this world. How can I possibly

    feel okay with leaving our assets in your hands? Answer me! How?!¡± The olddy said.

    She was Lady Yaleman, the head of the Yaleman family and also the chairwoman of the Yaleman

    Group.

    Lady Yaleman used to be a well-known career woman in Yanken. However, as the years finally caught

    up to her, she began to retreat from the limelight and was only working in the background for the past

    couple of years. Aside from making the major decisions for thepany, she was no longer involved in

    running the business.

    It was precisely because of this that there was a serious internal struggle and a never-ending conflict

    between the younger generation of descendants who were also senior executives of thepany. The

    kids have divided themselves into various factions and the Yaleman family rules and discipline had

    been on a steady decline ever since.

    Lady Yaleman¡¯s descendants and grandchildren all bowed their heads upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Lady Yaleman mmed her hand on the table angrily and her face had already turned purple in anger.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get angry!¡± The eldest son, Yuma spoke up at this time, ¡°As for our family matters, we are

    also trying to catch up with the Long and Quarrington families. However, when ites to

    comprehensive personal connections, the Yaleman family still pales inparison to those folks!¡±

    ¡°We were not even able to make a bid in the real estate business for the three big families. This is the

    biggest reason why both the Long family and the Quarrington family are rapidly overtaking the Yaleman

    family!¡± Yuma replied.

    ¡°Bidding! Bidding! Since you already know what our weakness is, why didn¡¯t you devote your time and

    energy to strengthening our family and expanding yourwork and connections instead? In the past

    ten years, the Long family and the Quarrington family have been able to gain so many projects

    precisely because of their ties to the Trustdeck Group. Why can¡¯t we do the same? Did you send

    anyone to do that?¡±

    Lady Yaleman asked as she poked Yuma¡¯s head.

    The rest of her sons and daughters covered their mouths as they giggled secretly to themselves.

    ¡°What are youughing at?! Why don¡¯t all of you take a good look at yourselves? The older and

    younger generation are all equally unpromising!¡±

    At this time, Lady Yaleman turned around and red at Yura who had a bandage over his head.

    Lady Yaleman said angrily, ¡°Just take a look at all of you! I doubt that I¡¯ll even be able to make it to my

    own birthday banquet tomorrow!¡±

    At this time.

    The door of the meeting room was pushed open.

    A middle-aged servant walked in respectfully.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the luncheon is ready!¡±

    Lady Yaleman took a deep breath before she lowered her tone and said, ¡°If there are no other ways,

    then try toe up with a solution! It is useless for us to onlyin about it. Alright then, let¡¯s go

    and eat our reunion lunch now!¡±

    ording to their tradition, they would always eat a reunion meal together after every family meeting.

    Everyone exchanged some words with one another before they entered the living room.

    When they arrived, they saw a young man and a young woman sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t that Bea? It¡¯s already noon and she did not even bother with attending the family meeting!

    To think that she¡¯d been sitting here the entire time! Oh? It looks like she brought a young man here

    with her too! Has she gotten herself a boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 824

    Bea¡¯s aunts started ridiculing her and sneering at her.

    Bea¡¯s mother, on the other hand, stood at the side of the room, not daring to speak up for her own

    daughter.

    She simply wore an ugly expression on her face.

    She had already told Bea many times not toe here with Gerald. However, it was clear that Bea

    was defying her order as Gerald was standing right there!

    ¡°Third aunt, sixth aunt, he is not my boyfriend. He¡¯s actually my cousin, Gerald!¡± Bea replied.

    ¡°What? Ger¡­Gerald?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Silence descended upon the room as soon as those words came out from her mouth.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gerald.

    Although they knew that Yulia had given birth to a pair of children, Jessica and Gerald, after she left,

    this was the first time that they had seen either one of them in two whole decades!

    ¡°How blessed and fortunate that woman is to have such a handsome son!¡±

    One of the women sneered slightly.

    ¡°Cousin, let me introduce them to you. This is¡­¡±

    Bea started introducing her rtives to Gerald.

    Gerald greeted them politely one by one.

    However, aside from his fourth uncle who responded with a smile and a nod, pretty much every one of

    them were ignoring him.

    ¡°Why are all of you standing up? Sit down!¡±

    An olddy yelled as she entered the living room with the assistance of a helper.

    ¡°Mom,e and take a look! Your beloved granddaughter, Bea, has brought you a gift right before

    your birthday! That woman¡¯s son hase to see you!¡±

    Rose marched over to give the olddy a hand while wearing a nasty sneer on her face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The olddy immediately turned to look at Gerald.

    This was the first time that Gerald had seen his grandmother ever since he was a child.

    Naturally, he felt a bit excited to see his beloved granny.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Gerald called out.

    The olddy¡¯s hands trembled slightly when she heard him calling her grandma. She did not say

    anything but she did respond with a nod.

    ¡°Your name is Gerald, right? Where is your elder sister?¡±

    The olddy took a deep breath before she sat down.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s abroad now. She is not back yet.¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Hmph. Why are you here then? It¡¯s been so many years. Do you even remember that you have a

    grandmother?¡±

    The olddy asked with a frown.

    Although she sounded very cold and indifferent, the reality was the same as what Gerald¡¯s mother had

    told him beforehand. The olddy would not be too harsh on Gerald.

    When she saw how Gerald bowed his head wordlessly, she started fearing that being overly-blunt

    would scare the child away.

    So, she eased up a little and said, ¡°However, I guess you¡¯re still a filial child since you¡¯ve at least made

    the decision toe and see me!¡±

    Both Yuna and Rose were surprised to discover that the olddy was far from being angry at Gerald.

    Yura was especially shocked. The humiliation and embarrassment he suffered yesterday was a result

    of Gerald¡¯s actions after all.

    Since he held a grudge against Gerald, he tugged at his mother¡¯s arm under the table.

    Rose immediately started sneering. ¡°Hahaha! Mom, you think too well of him, don¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you

    realized? They haven¡¯t seen you at all in thest twenty years but why are they suddenly here now? To

    think that they even have the guts to appear before you one day before your birthday! How outrageous!

    I¡¯m gonna be blunt here, they¡¯re just here to get their hands on a share of the Yaleman family¡¯s

    inheritance! Why else would they even think of you at all?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Rose¡¯s attempt to sow discord, it was clear that the olddy started acting with caution around

    Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, are you really here to get your hands on a share of the Yaleman family inheritance?¡±

    The olddy asked with an unhappy expression.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 825

    ¡°You have misunderstood me, grandma. I have no intentions of taking any of the Yaleman family¡¯s

    assets at all!¡±

    Gerald replied with a subtle frown.

    ¡°Hmph! Ever since your mother, that ungrateful daughter of mine left the Yaleman family, all of you no

    longer have anything to do with the Yaleman family! I have already made it official that I have severed

    all ties with that girl! Before you proceed, understand what has already happened.¡±

    The olddy sneered.

    Gerald did not say anything at all.

    Seeing how tense the situation had be, the fourth uncle cleared his throat before speaking up.

    ¡°Ahem, mom, look. No matter what happened between you and her, Gerald is still your grandson. I for

    one, think it¡¯s a good thing for the kid to still have some sense of filial piety. This is the first time that he

    hase back home so I¡¯d advise you to stop scaring him away! Gerald,e here! Since all of the

    elders of the family are all gathered here, why don¡¯t youe and serve them some tea.¡±

    It was this moment that Gerald recalled what his mother told him, that both his fourth and fifth uncle

    were the ones who treated her the best.

    So, Gerald simply nodded in agreement.

    He took the teapot from the servant¡¯s hand.

    After that, he started pouring a cup of tea for the olddy.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Perhaps the olddy was reminded of how sad her past had been. Or perhaps it was the anger within

    her upon hearing what Rose said, that Gerald was just here for his share of the pie. Or maybe it was

    both.

    She simply closed her eyes.

    Gerald poured another cup of tea for Yuma.

    Yuma refused to drink the tea Gerald poured for him.

    He proceeded to serve his second and third uncle.

    After that, he poured a cup of tea for Rose.

    To his surprise, Rose smiled coldly at him and said, ¡°Hmph! When someone is giving a free lunch

    without any reason or cause, he must have something evil or obscene in mind!¡±

    She emptied the content of her cup onto the floor after saying that.

    The boys and girls of the Yaleman family were all looking at Gerald when Rose did that.

    It was fine for her to refuse his tea, but to think that she had the audacity to pour the tea onto the floor.

    Rose was obviously trying to embarrass Gerald by trampling all over him.

    Yura on the other hand was celebrating inside. He couldn¡¯t help but think how perfect it would be if Giya

    was here to see this as well.

    Of all the people Gerald served, his fourth uncle was the only one who drank the cup of tea.

    ¡°I wish I could make this clear to a certain someone. Stop having weird fantasies or foolish intentions.

    You sure know how to find the right timing to visit Lady Yaleman don¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t youe

    sooner orter? Why today?¡± The second aunt sneered.

    ¡°Exactly! He obviously knows that something¡¯s good around here. What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve grown

    sick of living in poverty and you¡¯re looking for a taste of the high life?¡±

    Rose sneered.

    ¡°Hmph! That woman abandoned the whole family, exposing us to such great risks back then! I can

    remember clearly how furious mom was when she did that! Why don¡¯t you go back and tell that woman

    that it¡¯s toote for regrets?¡±

    Third aunt also chimed in.

    As soon as this topic came bubbling up, it became endless.

    Everyone started using and pointing their finger at Gerald¡¯s mother, one after the other.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough! Enough! Stop talking about it!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s blood pressure spiked immediately. She shouted as she mmed her hands down on

    the table in order to stop the noise.

    Everyone shut up instantly.

    ¡°Sheldon, help me back to my room! I¡¯d like to have a rest now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Momentster, the olddy left the living room.

    ¡°This is all your fault! You hapless guy! Why did youe back? Was it necessary for you to make

    your grandmother so angry?¡±

    Rose scolded Gerald again.

    ¡°Can all of you stop reprimanding my cousin? He is simply back here because he wants to visit

    grandma! Why are all of you acting like this?¡±

    Bea felt so anxious that she was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°Hmph! Bea, why are you butting in when the adults are speaking? Is not being scolded not good

    enough for you? If it weren¡¯t for your damn good-for-nothing father¡¯s help, his mother would not have

    been able to escape her marriage back then!¡±

    Rose said as she sneered.

    ¡°Sister-inw, just what do you mean by that? Is that the way that you should be talking to a junior?¡±

    Bea¡¯s mother was also very unhappy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I lecture my junior if she does not understand the rules around here? Hahaha!

    Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status in the Yaleman family now? Bea, you just started working for

    the Yaleman Group, right? That¡¯s right! You happen to be in the project department too, right? During

    the meeting just now, Lady Yaleman already said that the most urgent and pressing matter at hand is

    for us to get some projects. You¡¯ll be in charge of that this year!¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 826

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really good at talking? Why don¡¯t you show me how capable you are then? If you can¡¯t even

    contribute to the family, then both you and your mother will only be able to get a small share of the

    family fortune!¡±

    Rose¡¯s mouth was destructive, just like a cannon.

    Her fourth and fifth brother¡¯s families used to have a pretty close rtionship with Yulia back then.

    Yulia¡¯s rtionship with Rose, on the other hand, had always been strained.

    Back when Rose was working for thepany, Yulia discovered that she had been misappropriating

    thepany¡¯s funds.

    This led to Yulia personally reporting her findings of Rose to Lady Yaleman, who then proceeded to

    p the culprit right in front of everybody during one of their family meetings.

    Rose and Yulia had been at odds with one another since that very day.

    She hated Yulia and she eventually began to hate her fourth and fifth brother¡¯s families too.

    Yuma and Rose were the ones who were in control of most of thepany¡¯s resources at the moment.

    She was equivalent to the vice-chairman of thepany, so she naturally had the right to speak up.

    It was also precisely because of this that Bea and her family could not refute her words at all.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Everyone, it¡¯s time to stop saying anything unnecessary. Mom already

    emphasized earlier that family unity is the most important thing!¡± Yuma said.

    ¡°Elder brother is right. Gerald, you don¡¯t need to stand there anymore. Come, sit down and eat with us!¡±

    urged the fourth uncle.

    ¡°What? Why are you asking him to sit down with us? What rights do you have?¡±

    Several aunts responded unhappily.

    It was at this moment that Gerald realized that if he continued staying around here, he¡¯d only further

    exacerbate his fourth uncle¡¯s already deteriorating rtionship with the rest of the family.

    He smiled bitterly, ¡°No need, fourth uncle. I think that it¡¯s better for me to leave first! Enjoy your meal!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald patted Bea¡¯s shoulder lightly, a gesture for her to not bother with

    him anymore before he left the house.

    ¡°Hmph! This is my final ultimatum. He is not rted to the Yaleman family in any way. If I find out that

    any of you are still keeping in touch with him, I will sack you from thepany immediately!¡±

    Rose warned the juniors of the family.

    She was trying to convey the message to Bea specifically.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Gerald really did not expect that the grievances between the Crawford family and the Yaleman family

    would turn out to be so serious.

    However, Gerald had no fear as all he wanted to do was to help ease the rtionship between his

    grandmother and mother.

    Gerald believed that as long as he willed it to be, things would not be too big of a problem.

    What he was afraid of, was that an oue directly the opposite of what he intended, would arise. In

    other words, he feared that he would be forced to have a final showdown with these folks.

    So, everything would depend on his grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow.

    Realizing this fact, Gerald called up Philip immediately.

    He asked Philip to prepare some gifts for him.

    It was already noon.

    When Bea came home, she had a very sullen expression on her face. She had obviously been given

    an earful from Rose.

    Gerald did not know how much Bea had suffered because of him. Although Catherine remained silent,

    she was already looking at Gerald with a cold and unkind expression.

    ¡°Bea,e. I will buy you some clothes!¡±

    Gerald looked over at Bea.

    Bea was a good girl but she had not been living well for the past two years because of being on the

    receiving end of Rose¡¯s constant bullying.

    Therefore,pared to the rest of her cousins, the clothes that Bea wore were much more tattered

    and had much less ¡°bling¡± to them.

    Aside from the car, Gerald had not done anything else to show his gratitude to the girl yet.

    ¡°Ahhh? There is no need for that, Gerald!¡± Bea hastily rejected his offer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can keep mepany while I shop anyway!¡±

    With that, Bea hopped into her brand-new BMW 7 Series and headed straight for the shopping district

    where they sold fancy branded clothing.

    Beep! Beep!

    Bea locked the car door.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Giya, why the long face! Hey, hey, looks like they¡¯ve just dropped a whole new line of clothes. C¡¯mon,

    let¡¯s enjoy shopping together, haha!¡±

    Two girls stepped out of the car.

    They were none other than Marilyn and Giya, who was forced to tag along with her¡­

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 827

    Marilyn led Giya up to the third floor.

    ¡°The clothes on the third floor are all very expensive. Are you sure you want to shop here?¡±

    Giya asked with a half-hearted smile.

    All the clothes in this shop were branded, but the clothes on the third floor were considered the cr¨¨me

    de cr¨¨me of branded items.

    This also happened to be the ce where many young girls loved to shop around.

    Even if they could not afford to buy it, they would at least have to be familiar with the items up on sale,

    just for the sake of keeping up with the crowd.

    ¡°We can just shop around on the third floor first. If there is something that really suits me, then I will buy

    it no matter what the price is!¡±

    Marilyn replied with a beaming smile.

    After that, both of them started working their way through the third floor.

    At one point, they walked into a very popr branded boutique.

    ¡°Wow! Giya, look! Look how pretty this dress is! I¡¯m gonna try it on! Hehehe!¡±

    Marilyn had taken a liking to a long one-piece dress.

    She took the dress with her to the fitting room hastily.

    Giya¡¯s attention was on a men¡¯s clothing store next door.

    The design of the clothes were all very cool and tasteful.

    She was suddenly reminded of Gerald¡¯s dressing style, which would always be very in and casual.

    So, she thought of choosing some nice clothes for Gerald, something that would make the rest of the

    girls squeal.

    While Marilyn was busy trying on her dress, Giya went out to take a look at the men¡¯s clothes on sale.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Upon putting on the dress, Marilyn hopped out giddily from the fitting room and struck multiple poses in

    front of the mirror. It was simply too beautiful, she thought to herself.

    ¡°Miss, this suits you real nice. You should buy it. This is thetest design of the year and it just hit the

    racks the day before yesterday. We have a new product promotion going on right now in fact!¡±

    The salesgirl said as she approached Marilyn.

    ¡°Hehehe. Okay then. I have already seen this dress on the official website a long time ago. By the way,

    isn¡¯t there a purple color option for this dress? Can I try that on as well? I really like the purple design!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, baby girl. Someone else is trying on that purple design dress now. It is already sold out and that

    is ourst piece!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh?¡± Marilyn gasped.

    Considering how pretty this girl is, if she were to put on that purple dress, the number of heads turning

    would exceed two hundred percent!

    Suddenly, the door of the other fitting room popped open, and out walked a girl with said purple dress

    in her hand. She walked straight towards the designated customer waiting area.

    When Marilyn saw that it was the dress that she was looking for, she hurriedly followed after that girl.

    ¡°That dress suits you very well! Let¡¯s buy it!¡±

    There was a boy sitting in there, waiting for her.

    ¡°No, how could I? It¡¯s too¡­too expensive. Why would I need to wear something so expensive? Just

    take a look at the price! This dress costs more than thirteen thousand dors! We should just go

    somewhere else to buy something else instead!¡± The girl replied.

    The boy with a wry smile shook his head.

    ¡°Gerald? So, it¡¯s you?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Gerald¡¯s ear.

    Gerald lifted his head and took a look. He did not know when Marilyn had appeared behind Bea.

    Her sudden appearance surprised Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! What a coincidence! I happen to be very interested in this purple dress so you should hand it

    over since you can¡¯t afford it anyway! Salesgirl, I am not going to try it on. Wrap it up for me, will you?

    They cannot afford to buy it anyway!¡±

    Marilyn was relieved when she saw that her counterpart was just Gerald.

    Despite how Gerald shocked everyone yesterday, Marilyn merely thought of it as him trying to show off

    by acting pretentious. She thought that it was just him trying to save himself some face. Maybe even

    the outfit he wore yesterday was just a rental piece.

    Anyway, no matter what it was, Marilyn refused to believe that Gerald could afford to pay for this dress.

    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±

    When the salesgirl looked at both of them, she felt the same way as well. Marilyn was dressed head-to-

    toe in branded apparel after all.

    Bea on the other hand wore clothes that were from mediocre brands.

    As for the boy, to be frank, she didn¡¯t even know what sort of clothes he was wearing.

    On a subconscious level, she had already concluded that Marilyn would be the one that could afford

    the dress.

    ¡°Hold on. Who said that we cannot afford to buy it?¡± Gerald replied with a sneer.

    ¡°You?¡± Marilyn replied contemptuously.

    After that, she flipped over the price tag of the dress and it was that moment that her jaw almost hit the

    ground.

    ¡°Fuck! It actually costs $ 13,999.00?¡±

    Marilyn was shocked.

    It was far more expensive than she had anticipated.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 828

    She only had about seven to nine thousand dors with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is $13,999 too expensive for you?¡±

    Gerald asked Marilyn while chuckling to himself.

    After all, Marilyn was the one who poked his head and mocked him yesterday.

    Gerald felt the urge to settle his grudge with her today.

    So, Gerald responded jokingly.

    ¡°Hey, watch it. How can I possibly not be able to afford this dress?¡±

    Marilyn thought how outrageous it would be for a pauper like Gerald to be actually looking down on her.

    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll buy another dress! So, please pack this dress up for us!¡± Gerald replied with a

    mischievous smile.

    The salesgirl was surprised and delighted at the same time when she heard this.

    ¡°You must be bragging! It would already be great if you could afford even one of these pieces here!

    Hmph! If he is going to buy two pieces, I¡¯ll buy three! In any case, I¡¯ll buy a piece more than him!¡±

    Marilyn was hellbent on winning the littlepetition with Gerald.

    ¡°Mom,e here and take a look!¡±

    Five other customers filed into the boutique.

    It was five women.

    Two of them were young and three of them were middle-aged.

    Based on how they dressed, it was quite clear that they could afford the clothing on sale here. Of

    course, the salesgirl dropped what she was doing here and went over to serve them.

    ¡°Madam Gosling, Miss Yaleman, you¡¯vee! Wee! Wee! There are many new designs in

    our shop now. I can help you to pick out a few of our new items!¡±

    ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll take a look around by ourselves!¡±

    Madam Gosling replied immediately.

    All of a sudden, her daughter started tugging on her clothes.

    ¡°Mom, all of you, look! Isn¡¯t that, that person?!¡±

    The girl pointed in Gerald and Bea¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s Gerald! Bea is actually here with him too? Hahaha!¡±

    Madam Gosling snickered.

    That¡¯s right. Madam Gosling was none other than Gerald¡¯s first aunt, Rose.

    The other two middle-aged women were none other than Gerald¡¯s second and third aunt.

    As for the two younger girls, they were both Gerald¡¯s cousins.

    The boutique they were in offered the most expensive merchandise throughout the entire shopping

    center. Naturally, the patrons of the shop were all powerful and reputable.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Rose felt embarrassed to see that both Gerald and Bea were shopping for clothes here.

    ¡°Gerald, stop ying around with me! If you cannot afford it, you should just admit defeat! There¡¯s no

    shame in that, right?¡±

    Fumes started appearing from Marilyn¡¯s ears.

    This was in response to Gerald saying that he¡¯d buy Bea ten pieces of clothing.

    Even the salesgirl felt like reprimanding Gerald for fooling around and wasting her time.

    ¡°Miss, have you just started working here? Why would you even waste your time with such a

    customer?¡±

    A voice that was filled with insult and ridicule suddenly sounded at this time.

    Gerald and Bea turned their heads around to take a look.

    It was none other than Rose and the others.

    ¡°Hmph! I doubt that they¡¯d even be able to buy a sleeve here! I really have to talk to your manager and

    ask him not to allow such dubious and shady people into the establishment. This lowers the standard of

    your boutique, don¡¯t you think?!¡±

    Rose said unceremoniously whilst looking at Gerald and Bea.

    ¡°Aunt, why are you saying things like that?¡± Bea asked angrily.

    ¡°Why am I saying things like this? You still dare to question me? Bea, let me ask you something. How

    much do you earn in a single month? How dare you shop at such a shop? Even if you have the money,

    you should use that money to serve your father well instead. You hate doing that, don¡¯t you? Have you

    forgotten what I said at the luncheon today?¡± Rose replied in an insulting manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bea. We understand what it means to be a girl, but you can¡¯t just forget what sort of

    situation your family is in right now. To think that you even dare to try out the clothes here! What are

    you going to do if you damage their clothes!? Will you even be able to pay for these items!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Their cousins chimed in as well.

    Bea burst into tears as soon as she heard their words.

    The salesgirl red at Gerald and Bea contemptuously and said, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just pretending to be

    rich, aren¡¯t you? See? I got scolded by a customer because of you two!¡±

    ¡°So are the both of you going to buy the clothes or not? If the answer is no, please leave the shop. The

    rest of the customers would like to try these clothes on!¡±

    The tone of the salesgirl was neither polite nor courteous when speaking to Gerald and Bea.

    Bea was about to hand the clothes over while sobbing.

    ¡°I already told you that I am going to buy ten pieces of clothing. Are you deaf?¡±

    Gerald spoke up as he red coldly at the snobbish salesgirl¡­

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 829

    The salesgirl was taken aback by Gerald¡¯s tone.

    Even Rose and the others were surprised by his sudden change in attitude.

    His voice was by no means deafening, but the hostile expression Gerald wore made everyone shudder

    in fear.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re still adamant about buying ten of ¡®em huh? The cheapest of these clothes cost at least

    six grand! It¡¯ll cost you tens of thousands of dors judging by the number you specified. Are you

    serious about your purchase?¡±

    Rose and the others despised the feeling of being intimidated by Gerald.

    Was he really nning to buy ten of these dresses?

    Hahaha!

    They started sneering as they ridiculed him.

    Bea also tugged on Gerald¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Forget it. Eldest aunt is right. We will never be able to

    afford the clothes here. I think it¡¯s best if we leave now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll buy you these clothes! Look, the ones you tried on just now looked

    A-okay, so why not? Miss, if you will, please help me check how much they cost. I¡¯ll be paying with my

    card by the way!¡±

    Gerald whipped out his debit card.

    The salesgirl nodded repeatedly upon seeing how serious he was about the purchase.

    ¡°Hold on. I was not talking to you. I am talking to you, miss. Please help me to pack these clothes up!¡±

    Gerald said as he pointed at another salesgirl who stood at the side throughout their entire exchange.

    ¡°Okay, sir!¡±

    The salesgirl started packing up the clothes as ordered. There were ten pieces of clothing in total.

    The total price was $120,000.00.

    ¡°Hahaha! This fool. $120,000.00. Isn¡¯t he walking into his own tomb?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he wants to show off, this is not the way to do it. $120,000.00 just to buy some

    clothes? This is going to be an amazing show!¡±

    Marilyn was overjoyed when she saw the total bill.

    Gerald¡¯s cousins started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Hmph! I want to see how Gerald is going to get out of this mess!¡±

    Rose exchanged nces with one another and they sneered at Gerald with their arms crossed over

    their chests.

    The salesgirl quickly brought out the POS machine.

    Gerald typed in the password as if he had done this countless times before.

    As Gerald was about to key in thest final digit of his password, the salesgirl suddenly eximed.

    ¡°Wait! Hold on, sir! I made a mistake!¡±

    The salesgirl was overly nervous. After all, with a sale of $120,000.00, she would be able to gain a

    commission of at least five to six thousand dors. How could she not be nervous?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She got such a great deal without saying a single word nor moving a single muscle after all!

    Her anxiety and excitement were further fuelled by all the attention she got from her colleague as well

    as the customers.

    As a result, she identally keyed in an extra zero on the POS machine.

    However, before she could stop him, Gerald had already keyed in his password on the POS machine. It

    was toote, as she could see on the disy that the machine was already transferring the transaction

    data¡­.

    ¡°Sir, I am so sorry but I identally keyed in the total amount as $1,200,000.00 instead of

    $120,000.00. I am really sorry!¡±

    The salesgirl apologized profusely while bowing at Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Even if you keyed in one less zero, he¡¯d never be able to cough

    up that amount!¡±

    Third aunt said.

    Beep!

    The POS machine¡¯s beep was loud and clear.

    It stated that the transaction was sessful.

    It then proceeded to churn out the receipt with no hups whatsoever!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Rose, Gerald¡¯s cousins, and Marilyn were all shocked.

    The transaction was actually sessful?

    Gerald¡¯s debit card? He actually¡­he actually has $1200,000.00 in his bank card?

    F*ck! Am I dreaming?

    Marilyn¡¯s mouth was wide open out of disbelief.

    Astonished, Rose stared at one another with the same look of disbelief. The expression on their mugs

    could never get any uglier than this.

    Gerald, the boy born as a pauper has a million bucks in his bank ount!?

    The salesgirl was even more frightened when she saw the look on their faces. With trembling hands,

    she said, ¡°Sorry, sir. I will refund the rest of the money to you immediately! I am really, really sorry!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to refund the money to me. Don¡¯t you guys have a membership scheme? I¡¯ll

    just sign up for a membership card for my sister, and you just need to transfer the bnce into that

    card.¡±

    Gerald tucked his card back into his wallet with a wry smile on his face.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 830

    If Rose was simply taunting him and ridiculing him alone just now, he would not have said anything at

    all. Gerald was still the same old tolerant Gerald.

    However, he could not allow her to insult Bea like this.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The kindness his fifth uncle had shown his own mother back then was not something that could be

    made up for with cold hard cash.

    What Gerald wanted was justice for Bea.

    To his surprise, in the process of doing so, $1,200,000.00 had been swiped directly from his bank card.

    But it did not really matter to him. After all, $1,200,000.00 or $120,000.00 made no difference to Gerald

    now. Aside from a difference in the number of digits, nothing about that sum was significant enough to

    frustrate him.

    ¡°But cousin, this¡­this is too expensive! Hurry up and get a refund!¡±

    Bea said as she jumped around anxiously.

    ¡°What? Why would you ask him to do that? If he wants to insert that amount into a membership card for

    you, you should just let him do it! Hahaha! This fool! Putting so much money into a stupid card. I wanna

    see what he¡¯ll do with the bnce!¡±

    As stunned and as surprised as Rose was, she still wanted tosh out against Gerald.

    This was because if Gerald were to put all of that money into the membership card, then he¡¯d never be

    able to do anything else aside from buying clothes.

    That¡¯s what you get from tooting your own horn!

    However, she was still very irritated and frustrated. That, and surprise. When did Gerald be so

    rich?

    She suddenly lost her mood to continue shopping.

    The same went for Marilyn. She had to debate with herself over and over again in her mind before

    buying a single dress that cost $12,000.00 only for Gerald whom she had always looked down on, to

    put $1,200.000.00 into a membership card without a hint of hesitation!!

    Marilyn went out of the shop with a dejected expression.

    At the same moment, Giya walked out from the shop next door.

    When she saw Marilyn¡¯s gloomy appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong

    with our little Marilyn? Has your mood turned sour from all the shopping?¡±

    Marilyn took a deep breath before she said, ¡°Giya, do you believe in fate?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh? What kind of fate are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Where a very poor person strikes gold overnight, and he bes exceptionally rich!¡± Marilyn replied

    anxiously.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I just ran into Gerald!¡±

    ¡°You saw Gerald?¡±

    Giya suddenly felt very nervous.

    ¡°Yes! Gerald! Giya, you might not know this but Gerald¡­he seems a little differentpared to how he

    was before. Back then, he used to be the poorest student in our ss. Back then, he was everybody¡¯s

    punching bag. I used to bully him too but do you know how wealthy he is right now? Did you know

    about this? He¡¯s no longer the pauper that he was when he was still in high school!¡±

    Giya looked around and checked out her surroundings but saw no signs of Gerald.

    So, she subconsciously nodded as she replied, ¡°The amount of money that Gerald has is not

    something that you can evenprehend!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh? Giya, what did you say?¡±

    Marilyn did not hear Giya¡¯s words clearly.

    ¡°Ahhh? I¡­I did not say anything!¡±

    Giya came to her senses and she hurriedly denied what she had identally blurted out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You should just treat Gerald better from now onwards then. After all, the

    both of you used to be ssmates!¡± Giya advised.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so! I think I caught a glimpse of another side of Gerald just now, y¡¯know, when he was

    swiping his card down the machine. He looked so cool and manly! Looks like I¡¯ll have to change my

    attitude for the better from now on!¡±

    When Giya saw the smile on Marilyn¡¯s face, she could not help but feel a little ufortable¡­

    ¡°I am so angry! I am so, so angry!¡±

    Rose mmed her hands on the steering wheel angrily on the way back home.

    ¡°Why did that woman¡¯s son suddenly be so rich? Where did he get his million dors from? Did he

    win the lottery?¡±

    Rose kept on muttering the same thing on their entire journey home.

    Just like most people, Rose also did not want her own opponent to be stronger and better than

    herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! A million dors ain¡¯t small change, even to us! Sister-inw, did you see how Gerald

    didn¡¯t even blink or hesitate at all when he swiped his card?¡± Second aunt also said.

    ¡°You know, we thought that Gerald was simply renting his clothes to look extravagant and that he was

    just acting pretentious just to show off when we first met him. But it looks like everything that happened

    at the barst night might actually be real!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s younger cousin spoke up.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? What happened at the barst night?¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 831

    ¡°Are you saying that the clothes that Gerald wore cost just as much?¡± Rose asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible! It is absolutely impossible! We already know about his father, Dn Crawford¡¯s status

    from back then. Like hell, their family¡¯s that affluent! The most probable exnation is that Gerald won

    the lottery! He must¡¯ve blown all that cash impulsively just now!¡± Rose said.

    It seemed as though the million dors Gerald spent really left a huge impact on them.

    ¡°Now that eldest aunt and the others are all gone, let¡¯s go back to the shop and ask for a refund for this

    membership card. It¡¯s way too expensive! So much money¡¯s in there! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to

    leave it all in there?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, Bea¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a million bucks! How could you just brush it off like it¡¯s nothing? Also, why¡­why do you have so

    much money?¡±

    Bea seemed a little terrified.

    Geraldughed as he shot a nce at Bea who was behind the wheel. After that, he said, ¡°I will tell you

    something, something that you can¡¯t tell anyone else yet. This includes fifth aunt too!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bea asked.

    ¡°I am actually a rich heir and I am the kind of rich heir who has an unlimited amount of money to

    spend!¡± Gerald replied with an eager smile on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Bea suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°Okay then, rich heir, if you¡¯ve that much money, then

    please allow your humble cousin to help you to spend some of that cash!¡±

    Bea obviously thought that Gerald was just pulling her leg.

    ¡°Cough. Cough. You can choose to believe me or not!¡± Gerald replied after clearing his throat.

    ¡°By the way, what gift are you nning to give to grandma for her birthday tomorrow?¡± Bea asked.

    ¡°I do not know what to give her either! I¡¯ll think about it tomorrow!¡±

    The atmosphere at the Yaleman family mansion was extremely lively.

    It was Lady Yaleman¡¯s eightieth birthday today.

    Compared to the previous years, her eightieth birthday banquet was much grander and multitudes

    livelier.

    Not only were all the members of the Yaleman family present, there were multiple distinguished guests

    who were also invited here to celebrate Lady Yaleman¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°Each and every gift from the distinguished guests should be recorded down on paper clearly and re-

    checked. You absolutely mustn¡¯t be careless about this! There should be a lot of distinguished guests

    present this year and the ranking arrangements should be treated with utmost seriousness!¡±

    Lady Yaleman was wearing a red festive robe early in the morning as she instructed the butler.

    Lady Yaleman took her seat after that.

    Upon receiving a signal from their parents, the younger generation of the family starteding forward

    to offer their gifts to Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°Grandma, this is the jade bracelet that I bought for you. Take a look at it and see if you like it?¡±

    A girl came up with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°I like it. I like it a lot! Ooh, a piece of nephrite jade! What a good child you are!¡±

    Lady Yaleman smiled happily.

    She held the girl¡¯s hands throughout their brief exchange.

    ¡°Oh! Bea! The both of you just arrived, I presume?¡±

    Bea had arrived with Gerald.

    They happened to run into Yura and a few others.

    ¡°Bea, what kind of a gift did you buy for grandma this year? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re giving her another

    embroidery that you made yourself again, just like you didst year! Hahaha!¡±

    Yura and the others started cackling away.

    Yura¡¯sughter was the clearest and the loudest. After he was satisfied with mocking Bea, he shot a

    cold, hostile re at Gerald.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d attend grandma¡¯s birthday banquet too! Hahaha! To think that you came

    empty-handed!¡± Yura said as heughed.

    After that, he whispered into Gerald¡¯s ear, ¡°I am warning you. You should stop thinking aboutying

    your hands on the Yaleman family¡¯s assets! Don¡¯t let me catch you trying to put any weird thoughts into

    that old woman¡¯s head!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gerald quietly listened to Yura¡¯s provocative words.

    He did not even bother to look at him but instead, he shed a kind smile at Bea. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in

    now!¡± he said to her.

    They proceeded to make their way towards grandma.

    Yura was so angry that his fists were tightly-clenched out of anger.

    ¡°Country bumpkin! I will never let you off so easily!¡±

    Yura thought indignantly to himself.

    Due to the previous grievances, Yura had never liked Gerald. Despite how honest and decent that

    hillbilly seemed, that bastard kept stealing the limelight from Yura when they were in the barst night.

    Yura did not know what Gerald said to Brandon in the end that ended up with his head getting smashed

    in by Brandon in front of all his cousins.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 832

    Yura ced the me entirely on Gerald.

    The thing that pissed him off most was when he finally found a goddess that he was interested in,

    Gerald had to butt in and screw-up his chance to shine.

    ¡°Look, grandma! This is my birthday gift to you!¡±

    The younger generation of the family was still presenting their gifts at the main table of the birthday

    banquet.

    Lady Yaleman was grinning from ear-to-ear; she could not conceal the happiness that she was feeling

    right now.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that Bea? What took you so long? Have you already forgotten that it is your grandmother¡¯s

    birthday today?¡±

    In walked Bea and Gerald.

    Rose wore a cunning smirk as she spoke.

    ¡°How can I possibly forget about grandma¡¯s birthday? Eldest aunt, you are too much!¡± Bea retorted

    immediately.

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see what kind of birthday gift Bea prepared for grandma this year-round!¡±

    Several girls simultaneously.

    Bea¡¯s mother was visibly irritated when she heard what those girls said about her daughter. She then

    directed a reassuring smile at Bea whilst ncing down at the gift she was holding.

    She knew that her mother would be overjoyed if she received this gift.

    ¡°Bea, hurry up and show your grandmother the gift that you¡¯ve gotten for her!¡± Catherine said.

    ¡°Okay! Grandma, this is the birthday gift that I have prepared for you this year! It¡¯s a dragon jade

    bracelet!¡±

    Bea said as she opened the box carefully.

    ¡°Dragon jade bracelet?¡±

    Lady Yaleman was stunned for a moment.

    She looked down at the gift and realized, it was just as she had said, a dragon jade bracelet!

    In fact, Gerald had already bought a dragon jade bracelet for Giya before this and it cost about fifteen

    thousand dors.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Lady Yaleman couldn¡¯t afford such a small gift.

    But she knew very well that Bea¡¯s family was not doing as well for the past few years. It was part of the

    reason why they could not afford to give her any decent gifts back then.

    However, the fact that Bea was willing to give her a dragon jade bracelet that was worth more than

    fifteen thousand dors naturally proved Bea¡¯s filial piety towards her.

    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s pretty good!¡± Lady Yaleman said with a smile.

    The dragon jade bracelet had alreadypletely won over Lady Yaleman¡¯s heart, and her reaction

    waspletely different from when she was presented with the nephrite jade bracelet from earlier on.

    The expression on Gerald¡¯s second aunt and cousin turned sour immediately.

    ¡°Bea, I heard that you¡¯re working as an intern in the group¡¯s project department for a couple of months

    now. Sigh, you¡¯re all grown up in a blink of an eye. If you perform well, granny will teach you the way of

    the trade, and maybe then, you¡¯ll be able to lead a bigger department on your own!¡± said Lady

    Yaleman.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Bea was very happy when she heard her grandmother¡¯s words. Catherine was ted to hear those

    words as well.

    ¡°Grandma, how can you be so sure that this is an authentic dragon jade bracelet? After all, there are

    countless knock-offs in the market!¡± sneered Yura as he approached them.

    The expression on Bea¡¯s face changed slightly.

    The same went for Catherine, who finally decided to stand up for her daughter, ¡°Yura, what are you

    talking about? Let me tell you. This bracelet is something my mother gave me, and now it¡¯s passed on

    to Bea. It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s a knock-off!¡±

    Catherine was telling the truth. She had really gone all in at this time.

    ¡°Grandma, I learned some basic identification techniques when I was studying abroad. Why don¡¯t you

    let me take a look at it?¡± Yura said.

    Yura¡¯s words cast doubt in Lady Yaleman¡¯s heart, which quickly became apparent on her face.

    After all, she knew her daughter-inw, Catherine very well. If this really was such a precious item, why

    would Catherine be willing to give it to her as a birthday gift?

    Lady Yaleman handed the dragon jade bracelet over to Yura.

    ¡°Oh, man. There¡¯s no doubt about it. It¡¯s a fake!¡±

    Yura shook his head with a mere nce at the bracelet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Yura! What do you know?¡± Catherine replied anxiously.

    ¡°Hahaha! Fifth aunt, why do you sound so anxious? Okay then. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. If you say it is

    authentic, we¡¯ll just treat it as such!¡±

    He proceeded to hand the jade bracelet over to Catherine.

    However, before poor Catherine could grab it, he released his grip deliberately.

    Clink!

    With a crisp sound, the jade bracelet shattered into a million pieces on the cold hard ground¡­

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 833

    ¡°My jade bracelet!¡±

    The jade bracelet had shattered into a million pieces.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened from the shock.

    Bea was also taken aback by what Yura had just done.

    This jade bracelet was the most precious treasure in their family.

    Her grandmother had given this jade bracelet to her mother before it was passed down to Bea.

    The reason why Catherine was willing to let go of the bracelet as a gift for Lady Yaleman was quite

    simple.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her husband was currently lying in bed in a vegetative state and there was no more hope for her.

    She hoped that her daughter would be able to prove herself and gain recognition from the Yaleman

    family, someday in the future.

    As long as Lady Yaleman was pleased and satisfied, then Bea would be able to move forward.

    Otherwise, if Rose was allowed to gain full control of thepany in the future, then all hope would

    truly be lost for Bea and her family.

    But now, this final bastion of hope had been smashed into the cold hard ground!

    Yura had obviously done this on purpose!

    ¡°Give me back my jade bracelet! I want you topensate me for my jade bracelet!¡±

    Catherine¡¯s eyes were red and blinded by rage as she rushed forward and grabbed Yura forcefully by

    the cor.

    Everyone at the birthday banquet stopped what they were doing and stared at the source of the

    commotion.

    ¡°Stop it! Do you still know how to behave yourself?!¡±

    Lady Yaleman yelled angrily at them both. She was a woman who cared about her public appearance

    after all.

    ¡°Mom! Yura did it on purpose! He deliberately broke my dragon jade bracelet!¡± Catherineined in

    a distressed tone.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just a lousy bracelet anyway! Chances are, it might even be a fake! So what if it was an

    authentic dragon jade bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too old to be quarreling with your own junior? Have you no shame?¡±

    Second aunt chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s birthday today here you are, trying to start a fight. How unruly can you be!? Can¡¯t you

    behave yourself!?¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough! ¡®Tis nothing but a jade bracelet! There¡¯s nothing we can do now, since it has

    already been broken. I¡¯m too old to be wearing such a thing anyway! What Rose said is not exactly

    wrong. Do you really need to take your anger out on Yura like this?¡± Lady Yaleman said casually.

    Catherine¡¯s vision blurred up from the tears that were welling up in her eyes.

    Gerald noticed how biased his grandmother was, even when Yura was clearly in the wrong here. He

    had purchased a simr dragon jade bracelet before as well, so he knew that Catherine¡¯s bracelet was

    indeed not a mere knock-off.

    The reason why Yura did what he did was out of fear that Bea would gain his grandmother¡¯s love and

    affection.

    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone shifted their attention towards Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, I see that you¡¯ve got nothing with you. Did you reallye empty-handed to the banquet?¡±

    Rose asked with a cold expression on her face.

    That¡¯s right. In the entire Yaleman family, Rose hated her fifth brother-inw¡¯s family the most, followed

    by her fourth brother-inw¡¯s.

    However, a new person has popped up at the top of her ¡°most-hated¡± list, and that person was none

    other than Gerald.

    This was in light of everything that happened yesterday.

    ¡°Hmph! Sister-inw, maybe you were right! I guess he¡¯s too broke to even afford a gift for Lady

    Yaleman at this point! Haha!¡± Second aunt also said.

    It was then that Lady Yaleman noticed Gerald¡¯s hands were indeed empty.

    So, she felt a little upset in her heart.

    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t need his gift anyway!¡± Lady Yaleman replied indifferently.

    Gerald remained silent and he did not say anything at all.

    ¡°Mom, I think that you have to reprimand Bea and correct her ways. She keeps drifting off during work.

    My guess is that she¡¯s simply here to squander away all the inheritance money! We should not allow

    this to go on any longer!¡± Rose continued saying.

    Catherine shot back at Rose hastily, ¡°Just what do you mean by that? When has Bea not worked hard

    for our group?¡±

    ¡°All of you should just stop arguing right now! I do not know which one of you is telling the truth but only

    those who are worthy shall receive any sort of reward! Bea, I will keep my eye on you from now on. If

    you fail to meet my expectations, don¡¯t me grandma for being heartless when the dayes!¡±

    warned Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°Hahaha. Grandma, you do not need to worry about me. If my eldest aunt said she is telling the truth,

    then so be it! I don¡¯t feel so well, so I¡¯ll be heading back first. Do enjoy the banquet though!¡±

    Bea replied with red, misty eyes.

    Bea stood up and left immediately after saying that.

    ¡°Bea! Bea!¡±

    Catherine chased after her daughter.

    Gerald frowned. It seemed as though this was not the first time that Rose and her son, Yura had

    targeted Bea and her mother.

    Worried about Bea¡¯s condition, Gerald too tagged along behind Catherine.

    ¡°See, mom? If Bea can act like this in front of you, it¡¯s not that hard to imagine how she usually acts in

    front of me at our workce!¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 834

    Rose said.

    ¡°Hmph! She can leave if she wants to! Out of sight, out of mind!¡± Lady Yaleman responded coldly.

    She then turned around to take a look at the scene of the banquet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There were so many distinguished guests at my birthday banquetst year around

    this time. Where have they all gone this year?¡±

    Lady Yaleman suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Yuma replied, ¡°Yeah, it does feel rather odd. Why are there so few guests here today? I mean, didn¡¯t I

    personally invite them here to the banquet?¡±

    On Lady Yaleman¡¯s face was a sour expression.

    She signaled for her butler, Sheldon to step forward.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She asked him about the low turnout rate for the guests they had specially invited to the event.

    Sheldon replied, ¡°Lady Yaleman, I¡¯m sorry but I too have no idea why this is happening. Many of the

    distinguished guests and partners that we invited suddenly called to say that something has happened

    and they cannot make it here anymore. They simply asked me to congratte you on their behalf! As

    of now, there have been more than thirty chairmen of variouspanies that rang us up to inform us

    about their non-attendance!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lady Yaleman exploded angrily, ¡°Hmph! I understand now. They must have nned this together!

    Looks like our family¡¯s really on the decline now! If it were a few decades ago, this ce would¡¯ve been

    packed to the brim whenever the Yaleman family hosted an event. But now, people aren¡¯t even

    bothering to attend the event, even after we have personally sent them an invitation!¡±

    Yuma and the rest remained silent.

    ¡°Yuma, have you already gotten the project that I asked you to bid for? Or did wee back empty-

    handed?¡± Lady Yaleman asked.

    ¡°Our capital turnover is a major problem right now. Mom, I am already working on it as fast as I possibly

    can. I¡¯lle up with a solution for the supply chain issue before tomorrow ends. After that, I¡¯ll try to get

    our hands on a lucrative project!¡± replied Yuma.

    ¡°Dear God, our home no longer has the feel of a proper home, and the same¡¯s happening to our bloody

    business!? Are we really going to fall behind the Long and Quarrington families just like this?¡± Lady

    Yaleman said dejectedly.

    Suddenly.

    The butler suddenly rushed into the mansion from the main entrance.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am! Ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°What is going on, Sheldon?¡± Lady Yaleman asked.

    ¡°You¡­you should hurry up ande out to take a look. There¡¯s a convoy outside with gifts for you!¡±

    Sheldon said and he looked very nervous.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lady Yaleman was surprised.

    Sheldon would never react in such an exaggerated way if they were ordinary gifts from ordinary guests.

    So, who could it possibly be?

    Lady Yaleman was momentarily taken aback.

    So, she got up from her seat and followed Sheldon out of the house.

    Yuma, Rose, and the rest also followed behind them out of curiosity.

    When they finally got out of the mansion, they saw more than a dozen Rolls-Royce Phantoms outside

    the door. These vehicles cost at least three million dors a pop.

    A team of bodyguards dressed in ck were standing in line.

    Each of them held a gift box in their hands.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family sends these gifts to you, Lady Yaleman! The Crawford family

    wishes you a very happy birthday!¡±

    The leader of the bodyguards finally spoke up.

    Lady Yaleman and the others were all dumbfounded and at a loss for words.

    A presentation of gifts could not get any fancier than this!

    Secondster, the first bodyguard opened the gift box in his hands.

    ¡°A thousand-year-old ginseng!¡±

    ¡°What? Thousand-year-old ginseng?¡±

    Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°An ancient white marble pot!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lady Yaleman was visibly moved by the gifts she saw.

    Yuma and Rose on the other hand could only swallow nervously.

    ¡°An authentic Henri Matisse¡¯s painting!¡±

    The third gift box was the next to be opened.

    ¡°An authentic Henri Matisse¡¯s painting?!¡±

    Everyone clustered around the butlers.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family? Who is he? How could he possibly be so generous and

    extravagant?¡±

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 835

    There were still a lot more unopened gift boxes.

    This made everyone in the Yaleman family, including Lady Yaleman herself, feel very bedazzled.

    It would not have been an exaggeration to describe each and every one of these gifts as a rare

    treasure.

    Every single gift had its own story to tell and all had incredibly rich histories. They were all simply

    invaluable!

    Lady Yaleman was filled with excitement.

    At the ripe old age of 80, she had obviously been around for quite a while, but never in her life had she

    ever witnessed such a grand scene before!

    ¡°Lady Yaleman, this is the list of gifts presented today. Please take a look at it!¡±

    The young man leading the troupe of butlers handed a list over to Lady Yaleman in a respectful

    manner.

    ¡°No, no need for that! I don¡¯t need to look at it anymore! Please thank Mr. Crawford for all these gifts.

    However, you must tell him that these gifts are really too expensive! By the way, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve

    ever met this Mr. Crawford that you¡¯re talking about before. Can you tell me who your master is?¡± Lady

    Yaleman asked with a smile.

    The cold atmosphere that enveloped the scene melted away in an instant.

    ¡°Lady Yaleman, if there is nothing else, then we¡¯ll be leaving now! Now if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡±

    It was obvious that these people were told to keep their mouths sealed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay back for a drink?¡± Lady Yaleman asked.

    ¡°I appreciate your generous offer, but I really can¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As soon as the young man bid them farewell, the rest of his colleagues climbed aboard the cars and

    left immediately.

    ¡°God, can it be anymorevish than that!?¡±

    The bodyguards and entourage were all so calm and disciplined! Just who are the Crawfords and what

    sort of family were they?¡±

    The members of the Yaleman family were all taken aback.

    ¡°Mom? Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever met him before. Why are they

    giving us such expensive gifts? A rough estimate ces these gifts at close to a hundred and fifty

    million dors!¡±

    Yuma was so excited that his hands were trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yeah, they sure as hell look like they cost that much! Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family, a real

    generous fe ain¡¯t he!? But isn¡¯t it odd that we¡¯ve never met them before? I¡¯ve been around for so long

    and yet I have never heard of such a family before. Maybe they¡¯re one of the juniors¡¯ ssmates?¡±

    Lady Yaleman said in disbelief.

    Astonished, all of the juniors exchanged nces with one another.

    Even the best of ssmates would never be willing to present birthday gifts worth more than one

    hundred and fifty million dors! What Lady Yaleman said sounded simply a little too far-fetched.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry that much about this. If they¡¯re willing to provide such extravagant gifts,

    they¡¯re yours no matter what! If you sell any one of these items, you¡¯ll undoubtedly be able to resolve

    the financial crisis our family¡¯s facing right now!¡±

    Rose said with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Shut up! Stop bbering such nonsense! These are gifts the Crawford family has generously decided

    to present to me. Who gave you the courage to even make such an outrageous suggestion? No one is

    allowed to touch them before I ascertain the true identity of this Mr. Crawford. If anyone dares toy

    their hands on any one of these gifts, I will kick him or her out of the family, no questions asked!¡± Lady

    Yaleman replied.

    At the same time, Lady Yaleman was staring intensely at the convoy that was driving into the horizon.

    ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡±

    Yuma came forward and asked when he realized that he would not be able to get his hands on any of

    his mother¡¯s birthday gifts, for now at least.

    ¡°I am looking at those people who got out of the cars just now. Yuma, did you see how well-trained and

    disciplined those men were? They¡¯re not the subordinates of your run-of-the-mill rich family, that¡¯s for

    sure! Maybe they¡¯re working for one of the top families around here!¡±

    ¡°In other words, we have to figure out the identity of this Mr. Crawford as soon as possible so that we

    can get in touch with him and ask him to help us to get through this ordeal!¡±

    Lady Yaleman said in foresight.

    ¡°Understood, mom!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. There is actually another possibility!¡±

    The second aunt suddenly chimed in.

    ¡°Hmm? What could it be?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Crawford fancies and is interested in one of the youngdies in the Yaleman family?

    Maybe he¡¯s giving us all these gifts now as a lead-up to his marriage proposal in the future?¡±

    The second aunt said with a cunning smile.

    Among all of them, Ysabel, the second aunt¡¯s daughter was the most beautiful girl with the most

    outstanding temperament.

    She was simply trying to tell everyone else that the wealthy Mr. Crawford might very likely be interested

    in her own daughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! You are really thinking too much!¡±

    Rose became unhappy as soon as she heard this.

    After all, her son, Yura was supposed to be the future heir of the family.

    Why, if she isn¡¯t spewing all this bullcrap just to try and get in good graces with Lady Yaleman!

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    They might work together as a team when the situation called for it, in the end, it was personal interests

    that reigned above all. Thus, it was inevitable for their goals to diverge.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 836

    ¡°Hmm? But what she said made sense too. A young master from a top-tier family would never be

    cumbersome in doing things and they would never make their intentions direct and clear either. There

    was a real possibility that Mr. Crawford had indeed fallen for one of the youngdies from the Yaleman

    family!¡±

    ¡°Ysabel, you¡¯ve just started working with thepany recently after studying abroad for years. I believe

    you have met a lot of people and participated in many different events and asions, yes? Do you

    remember encountering any such powerful and formidable young masters?¡±

    Lady Yaleman asked. After all, she was perfectly aware of how eye-catching Ysabel was. Yeah, Bea

    was on par with her beauty but she was rarely exposed to grander events and the outside world

    compared to Ysabel.

    Ysabel took a moment to think about her experience before she replied, ¡°I think so, grandma!¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll count it as a blessing for the Yaleman family! Ysabel, if there is

    anything that you want or need in the future, do not hesitate to ask grandma for it!¡± Lady Yaleman said.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Ysabel replied excitedly.

    These words foreshadowed the possibility that Ysabel would be able to secure a high position for

    herself in thepany.

    Grandma held Ysabel¡¯s hand as they returned to the mansion.

    It was around this time that Yuma suddenly received a phone call.

    ¡°What did you just say? Can you repeat yourself one more time?¡±

    The expression on Yuma¡¯s face changed immediately.

    After hanging up, it seemed as though all color had been drained from Yuma¡¯s face instantly.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Yuma was a little perplexed and he was in a state of utter stupefaction as he approached Lady

    Yaleman.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to thepany!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The expression on Lady Yaleman¡¯s face changed immediately.

    Yuma gulped nervously and said, ¡°For the past couple of days, thepany¡¯s supply chain had been

    under strain, so I followed my usual procedure of applying for a loan with the bank. My subordinate just

    called to say that something¡¯s gone wrong with the loan! The bank has just rejected our loan

    application!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Lady Yaleman really did not expect things to turn south so fast.

    ¡°What did you use as coteral?¡± Lady Yaleman asked.

    ¡°I put up the existingnd that the Yaleman family was going to use for our project. I have always done

    the same thing and it would always end up with sess. But the bank just informed us that they won¡¯t

    be releasing thend back to us anymore! We¡¯ve tried to negotiate but nothing¡¯s moving forward!¡±

    ¡°It must be the Long family! It has to be the Long family!¡±

    Yuma said with a pale look on his face.

    Turns out, the guarantor Yuma had relied on was the Long family. To be exact, it was one of the more

    senior members of the family who had personally approached him to talk about the loan.

    He waspletely oblivious to the fact that he had walked right into a trap they¡¯d set up just for him.

    They were also interested in that piece ofnd after all.

    Yuma¡¯s realization came about a tad bit toote.

    Lady Yaleman was so infuriated that she pped Yuma viciously across his face.

    The Long family had always been a long-standing rival of the Yaleman family. However, Yuma had

    been blinded by his lust for money, that he was willing to court the risk of coborating with his

    enemies.

    Considering how powerful and influential the Long family was, they were able to manipte the bank¡¯s

    choice with just a snap of their finger.

    ¡°You, you¡­are you trying to piss me off as much as you can?!¡±

    Lady Yaleman said as she waved the walking stick in her hand.

    ¡°Mom, what are we going to do now? We are already halfway through our project now. Is the Long

    family trying to take advantage of all our preparations?¡±

    Yuma asked with a dejected expression.

    p!

    ¡°You useless little thing! Don¡¯t ask me that!¡±

    Lady Yaleman was so angry that she didn¡¯t hesitate to p Yuma the second time. She was so angry

    that she had lost all steam to proceed with her birthday celebration. Fuming from the ears, she stormed

    off into the building!

    ¡­

    ¡°Bea, are you okay?¡±

    Bea cried as she ran all the way home.

    Gerald followed her back.

    Bea ran straight into the fifth uncle¡¯s room. She held his hand as she sobbed away¡­

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 837

    ¡°Dad, I am useless. I couldn¡¯t even speak up and defend mom when everybody¡¯s attacking her! I am a

    disappointment! I¡¯m so sorry that I failed to live up to your expectations!¡± Bea said as she cried.

    ¡°Mom gave me her favorite and most precious bracelet with the intention of giving it to grandma as a

    birthday gift, to please her and make her happy. She did this hoping that I¡¯ll strive forward in the

    company! But Yura broke the bracelet! He did it on purpose, I know he did! Everyone saw with their

    own two eyes what he did!¡±

    ¡°But dad, grandma turned the other cheek and used mom of overreacting. She said that it was

    nothing more than just a jade bracelet. Dad, could it be that in grandma¡¯s eyes, nothing can ever be

    comparable to Yura at all?¡±

    Bea felt seriously aggrieved today.

    Usually, she would just endure it when everyone else ridiculed her or her mother.

    However, this time, there was a tant disy of unfairness.

    No longer able to put up with it anymore, she ran all the way back home.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much Rose hates you, or me and mom? Every day, she¡¯ll try to find all sorts of

    reasons to send us into exile from the family! Fine! I¡¯ll never go back to the Yaleman family from now

    on!¡±

    Bea said. She buried her head into her father¡¯s bed and continued sobbing away.

    Gerald could only pat her shoulder gently as he tried his best tofort her.

    Although Bea was a kind and tolerant girl, she had her own self-esteem too. No one on Earth will ever

    be able to endure a never-ending cycle of discrimination and bullying.

    No one else understood what Bea was feeling right now, aside from Gerald himself.

    Speaking of which, if Bea¡¯s family did not help his mother back then, they would not have ended up in

    such a terrible state.

    Since his mother had already entrusted him with dealing with this issue, Gerald would have toe up

    with a solution to end his fifth uncle¡¯s peril!

    ¡°Cousin, I am sorry that I made you worry. I¡¯m so sorry that you didn¡¯t even get to enjoy the banquet

    today!¡±

    Bea started to apologize before she had even truly stopped sobbing. She wiped the tears away from

    her face while sniffing incessantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Listen, Bea, you¡¯ve got to stop having such bleak thoughts. Everything will be better in the

    future. It certainly will, and you have my word on that!¡±

    Gerald said as he held Bea¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes, I do hope so!¡±

    Bea nodded.

    Bea¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    Looking at the caller ID revealed that it was a phone call from Sheldon, Lady Yaleman¡¯s butler.

    ¡°The Yaleman family is holding an emergency family meeting. Everyone has to be here as soon as

    possible!¡±

    After saying that, Sheldon hung up the phone immediately.

    ¡°Go and wash your face and we¡¯ll head over, pronto!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Like hell, I¡¯m going there! I¡¯m not even going to step foot in that dreaded ce! Finally, I understand

    why my aunt refused to stay there, despite being such an outstanding and capable individual!

    Seriously, sooner orter, I¡¯m going to die from all the torment they¡¯ve put me through!¡± Bea replied

    angrily.

    ¡°How could you say that? You have to think about your mother as well. I¡¯m sure your eldest aunt will

    keep on making all sorts of ludicrous remarks about her. You should at least go for now!¡± Gerald replied

    with a smile.

    Bea thought about it for a moment before she nodded slightly.

    Finally, she agreed with Gerald¡¯s words.

    The meeting ended at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Gerald did not go along with Bea to the emergency family meeting. Instead, he stayed at home to help

    his fifth uncle work his limbs to keep them functioning.

    Bea finally came home with Catherine from the meeting.

    Gerald could hear Catherine cursing loudly as soon as they came back.

    ¡°Rose I swear to God, this will be a fight to the death! There will be no end to this until blood is spilled!

    How dare you bully someone like this! I¡¯ming for you!¡±

    Catherine cursed.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Fifth aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    Catherine did not reply to his question. Her eyes were red and tears were welling up in them as she

    walked straight into the house.

    Bea was also in a visibly bad mood.

    However, instead of ignoring him, she replied to Gerald.

    ¡°Cousin, something terrible has happened to the Yaleman family. Everything is aplete mess now!¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 838

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    Bea proceeded to exin to Gerald what had happened to the Yaleman family.

    To put it briefly, the Yaleman family, which was already down in the dumps had just been stabbed in the

    back by the Long family, again.

    The Long family had set their crosshairs on the Yaleman family¡¯s main source of ie, which was

    also thergest remaining development project they had on hand.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This was in spite of the fact that the Yaleman family¡¯s finances were well-structured enough for them to

    retaliate.

    However, both of them had control over massive industries which further fuelled their never-ending

    demand for more capital.

    This was especially so for the kind of business their family was directly involved in. It was the Yaleman

    family¡¯s immediate lifeline, without which they would cease to exist.

    Such a massive project had been yanked out of their hands.

    It was natural for them to feel the pain at first instance.

    When Lady Yaleman was lecturing Rose for her mistakes, she shoved the me to someone else.

    To be more exact, she pressured Bea into getting a new project for thepany.

    Lady Yaleman was so frustrated that she told anyone who was inactive and wasn¡¯t willing to chip in to

    get lost from the family.

    She pointed her finger directly at Bea and Gerald¡¯s fifth aunt.

    This naturally pissed the both of them off.

    ¡°Hahaha. Is that all? Then it should be a pretty easy job!¡±

    Gerald said with a wry smile on his face after listening to Bea.

    ¡°Cousin, the Yaleman family is in aplete mess right now, so don¡¯t joke around with me anymore!

    God! My mother and I are both really frustrated right now. This is obviously all my eldest uncle¡¯s fault.

    He was the one who got us into this mess so why are they shoving the me to us instead?!¡±

    Bea startedining.

    ¡°Why would I be joking with you? Y¡¯know, grandma¡¯s not feeling this way because you guys have just

    lost this project. After all, the Yaleman family is not desperately in need of money. However, she is

    feeling anxious because the Yaleman family has no new projects anymore. The Yaleman family

    specializes in engineering development. Having a project on hand is like constantly having an

    advertising campaign. It all pays to have our name circting among our potential clients. Without a

    project, the only oue will be a downward spiral, and it¡¯s this thing that grandma¡¯s really worried

    about!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. But even though I¡¯m in the project department, I can¡¯t just handle the entire project

    on my own. Rose is supposed to be in charge of all of this. I knew she was just trying to get rid of me

    and my mother! She won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re out of the family!¡±

    ¡°Then, you should just gain a fewrge-scale projects for the Yaleman Group and show her that you¡¯re

    a capable person. I¡¯ll help you with that!¡± Gerald replied with a smile.

    ¡°There you go, pulling my leg again!¡±

    ¡°I am not joking with you! I am dead serious!¡±

    Gerald shook his head before he whipped out his cell phone.

    After uttering a few words into the phone.

    Gerald looked at Bea and, ¡°It¡¯s done. You can go to the headquarters of the Trustdeck Groupter in

    the afternoon and the person-in-charge there will hand over the project to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Cousin brother, you know people in the Trustdeck Group?¡±

    Bea always felt something mysterious about Gerald.

    ¡°Yep! Sure do! One of my ssmates works there!¡±

    Gerald replied as he feigned ignorance.

    After all, it was not the time for him to reveal his identity yet. Although there was no need for him to

    keep any secrets from Bea, there were still some things that he thought were very troublesome to

    exin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. When have I ever lied to you? After going there, you¡¯ll be meeting someone

    named Mr. Kayden Zelly. He¡¯s the guy in charge of the project!¡± Gerald replied seriously.

    Bea nodded when she realized Gerald wasn¡¯t fooling her.

    Nothing posed much of a difficulty for Gerald who had already gained full control over all the family

    businesses in Weston.

    Of course, Bea wasn¡¯t going to waste her time talking to Gerald.

    After freshening up, Bea headed straight for the headquarters of the Trustdeck Group. She did so

    havingplete faith in her cousin, that he wasn¡¯t bamboozling her.

    Trustdeck Group was a massive corporation in Yanken. It was no family business, but it wasmonly

    regarded as the God of Wealth for many family businesses.

    Therefore, their strength and influence were absolutely unimaginable.

    ¡°Miss, there are a lot of clients here today so please wait in the VIP waiting area!¡±

    When Bea arrived at their building, a customer service representative led Bea to the VIP waiting area in

    a very respectful manner.

    After entering the waiting area.

    Bea saw several of her acquaintances waiting inside.

    Simultaneously, all of those acquaintances saw Bea too.

    ¡°Oh my! Why if it isn¡¯t Bea? You came here too?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 839

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡±

    Bea frowned as soon as she saw them.

    Sitting there was none other than her eldest uncle¡¯s family of three and also her second uncle¡¯s family

    of three.

    What happened today fostered the hatred Bea had for Rose and the rest of the Yaleman family.

    ¡°How disrespectful of you, Bea. Aren¡¯t you supposed to greet your elders when you see them? Have

    you no manners, or even a basic sense of courtesy!?¡±

    Rose¡¯s response was cold as ever.

    Yuma red at her with an angry expression.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°I am here to discuss a project of ours!¡±

    Bea had a bag she was holding. Everyone in the VIP waiting area was all either bosses or some local

    tycoon. Either that or they were second-rate owners of their respective enterprises, just like her eldest

    uncle.

    She was the only person here who was dressed like an ordinary employee.

    ¡°Hmph! What did you say? You¡¯re here to talk about a project?¡± Rose asked whileughing in Bea¡¯s

    face.

    She stared at Bea as if she was looking at a fool.

    ¡°Do you know that this is the Trustdeck Group we¡¯re talking about? Why don¡¯t you take a look around

    you again and see what sort of people are waiting here right now? You really think that you will have

    the honor of working with these folks based on your abilities?¡±

    The second aunt said as she smiled wryly.

    ¡°Hey, maybe Bea¡¯s starting to panic because of what you said earlier today. Maybe she finally realized

    that she¡¯s nothing but a liability to the family! Maybe she¡¯s so terrified of being kicked out of the family

    that she¡¯s got no choice but to try her luck here!¡±

    Yura shook his head as he directed a bitter smile at Bea.

    ¡°That sounds about right! Never have I ever heard of ordinary employeesing to the headquarters

    of the Trustdeck Group just to talk to the person-in-charge about a pathetic little project. Bea, I¡¯m

    warning you, don¡¯t you even think about telling them that you¡¯re a part of our family! You bring nothing

    but shame and embarrassment to our name!¡±

    Ysabel said contemptuously.

    Bea was furious but she paid them no heed. She sat down at the corner of the VIP waiting area.

    ¡°You know what, forget it. Let¡¯s just ignore that silly girl. Yura, didn¡¯t you say that your ssmate from M

    Country is working here as well? Your ssmate¡¯s father knows Mr. Huddell, who is the manager here,

    right? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Yuma asked.

    They were here to ask for his help.

    If Yura could get his hands on a project this time, his position as the future heir of the Yaleman family

    would be set in stone.

    This was the reason why they¡¯ve decided toe here.

    The second eldest, however, was a shameless bunch, so they too decided to follow Yura and his family

    all the way here.

    However, Yuma was not afraid that they would steal the spotlight from Yura.

    ¡°I have already made a phone call just now. Mr. Huddell¡¯s still in a meeting. My ssmate¡¯s father has

    already told him about this just now. Since he knows that we¡¯re from the Yaleman family and have

    personallye here to see him, I have faith that he won¡¯t ignore our pleas.¡±

    Yura replied confidently.

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    It was around this moment that a beautiful receptionist approached them.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Yuma Yaleman?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Yaleman. Mr. Huddell has just finished his meeting. Please enjoy a cup of tea while you wait

    here. I will bring you over to Mr. Huddell¡¯s office to proceed with your discussionter!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you very much!¡±

    Yuma and Rose were overjoyed when they realized their ns were going smoothly.

    At the same time, however, they sighed under their breaths upon realizing that they would have to

    lower themselves in front of another person in order to get what they want.

    To tell you the truth, Mr. Huddell was merely an assistant manager. He was just one of the many

    managers in the secretarial department.

    It wasn¡¯t like they had better options though.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What Yuma desperately needed now were projects which would secure his position in the Yaleman

    family.

    After all, there were also the Long and Quarrington families in the equation, meaning the Trustdeck

    Group had many options to choose from.

    ¡°Are you Miss Yaleman? I just checked and I didn¡¯t see any appointments made under your name?¡±

    The receptionist shifted her attention over to Bea.

    ¡°Ah? Do I need to make an appointment? My cousin told me toe and there¡¯d be someone waiting

    for me here!¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 840

    Bea said a little nervously.

    ¡°Your cousin? May I know who he is? Who did he ask you to look for here?¡±

    The receptionist working the front desk had a very good temperament and it was clear that she had

    received special training for serving their clients. She treated everyone in the room with respect, even

    the inly-dressed Bea.

    ¡°His name is Gerald Crawford. He told me toe here and look for a man named Mr. Kayden Zelly!¡±

    The receptionist at the front desk shook her head and with a painful smile, she told Bea, ¡°I am sorry but

    there is no one named Kayden Zelly here. We have never heard of anyone called Gerald Crawford

    either. Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bea¡¯s nervousness spiked upon hearing the receptionist¡¯s response. This was especially so because

    everyone had their eyes on her. She started blushing out of embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh my god! What did I say just now? God, how embarrassing! What a fool she was toe all the

    way here!¡±

    Speechless, Ysabel covered her face to shield herself from the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Whose connection did she say she was relying on? Gerald Crawford? Has this girl gone mad? Gerald

    is the one who made here here? Hahaha! Even the receptionist has never heard of that name she

    said!¡± Rose sneered.

    Bea was so nervous that she clenched her fists tightly, clueless as to what to do next.

    ¡°Yura! Uncle Yaleman! Everything¡¯s already settled. Mr. Huddell wille over here in a short while.

    You guys should drink up first!¡±

    A young man showed up with a bright smile on his face.

    He was obviously none other than Yura¡¯s ssmate.

    ¡°Miss Lacroix, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yura¡¯s ssmate nced at the front desk, this time with a much more half-hearted smile.

    The receptionist at the front desk replied, ¡°Miss Yaleman said that she¡¯s here on her cousin¡¯s

    rmendation. She said she¡¯s looking for someone called Mr. Kayden Zelly. Tobias, you have not

    heard of anyone called Kayden Zelly working here, have you?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of that name before as well!¡± Tobias replied while shaking his head.

    Taking up a more dominant posture, he told Bea, ¡°Listen, would you like to re-check with that cousin of

    yours to ask if you¡¯re in the rightpany?¡±

    Everyone in the room startedughing as soon as they heard him say that.

    ¡°Embarrassing! God this is humiliating!¡± Yuma said angrily.

    ¡°You fool! You buffoon! Gerald is just lying to you. You sure are thick-skinned, aren¡¯t you? Should Mr.

    Huddell hear about this matter, he¡¯ll undoubtedly treat our family as a bunch of clowns! I¡¯m telling Lady

    Yaleman about your acts when we get hometer!¡±

    Rose said while poking her finger against Bea¡¯s skull.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at that fool¡¯s character and personality? Do you seriously believe everything that

    he says?¡±

    ¡°No, my cousin would never lie to me! He¡¯s not that kind of a person!¡± Bea refuted their words

    immediately.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re literally the only person who treats him as your actual cousin! He is nothing but a fool,

    and so are you!¡± Ysabel replied.

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Huddell is here!¡±

    Someone called out.

    A middle-aged man dressed in a tailored suit and polished leather shoes walked out of the elevator into

    the VIP waiting area with a group of female assistants.

    The assistants parted into two neat rows.

    There were about forty people.

    It was Mr. Huddell¡¯s personal way of weing his guests.

    Some of the leaders of their respective departments were present as well.

    Mr. Huddell was focused on arranging their positions, from the front, all the way to the back.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow! Miss Lacroix, is a VIPing today? Maybe it¡¯s some big executive from the senior

    management of some MNC?¡±

    Tobias was stunned. ¡°They¡¯re actually preparing a weing ceremony!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. We¡¯re not qualified enough to get in touch with any of the senior management executives.

    Only people like Mr. Huddell is authorized to do that!¡±

    The receptionist at the front desk replied.

    Trustdeck Group was a massive corporation and it was divided into three different sses, low-level,

    mid-level, and high-level management.

    The front desk only had contact with people from the low and mid-levels, never anyone from the high-

    level management.

    Such a scene more likely than not was a sign that someone from the high-level management was

    coming¡­

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 841

    ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    As the others looked at each other in dismay, Manager Huddell¡ªwho was making use of his free time

    ¡ªentered the VIP reception room.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    As soon as Yuma saw him, he gave a subtle smile before saying, ¡°Manager Huddell!¡±

    ¡°Sincerest apologies for being so inattentive toward you today, Chairman Yaleman. There¡¯s just been

    so much to do! I do hope that you¡¯ll bear with me for the moment,¡± replied Manager Huddell.

    Hearing that, Yuma then said, ¡°You¡¯re being way too cordial. I¡¯m well aware that the Trustdeck Group is

    extremely busy every day! While that is so, you still took the time to attend, and I appreciate that!¡±

    In response, Manager Huddell sighed before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, Chairman Yaleman, I¡¯ve

    asked around regarding the incident you mentioned back then. However, if it¡¯s rted to bidding and

    proposal affairs, Chairman Zelly¡ªmy superior¡ªcurrently has no time to look into it! You may have to

    wait for a while before he can attend to that incident!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, Manager Huddell! I trust in your ability to make arrangements!¡± replied Yuma in a

    somewhat servile manner.

    Upon hearing that, Manager Huddell then looked at his watch before saying, in a doubtful tone, ¡°How

    odd, though. Chairman Zelly said that the person should have arrived long ago. I wonder why they

    haven¡¯t arrived yet¡­¡±

    ¡®Could she already be here¡­?¡¯ Manager Huddell thought to himself.

    As his gaze fell upon the door, Leah¡ªa female receptionist¡ªasked, ¡°Could I know who you¡¯re waiting

    for, Manager Huddell?¡±

    ¡°Ah, speak of the devil. I was just about to go look for you! Could you check with reception on whether

    Miss Bea Yaleman has arrived?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bea Yaleman?¡± repeated Leah, clearly stunned as she turned to look at Bea who was still

    standing at the side.

    Yuma and Rose themselves were stupefied.

    ¡®What the hell? Why is Manager Huddell looking for Bea?¡¯

    ¡°M-manager Huddell¡­ This girl here is Bea Yaleman!¡± replied Leah as she pointed at Bea.

    The moment he heard that, Manager Huddell¡¯s expression immediately changed and he rushed toward

    her before asking, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Yaleman? Could you be here today to meet Chairman¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to meet Chairman Kayden Zelly,¡± replied Bea with a nod, finally able to breathe a

    sigh of relief.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, why would Gerald ever prank me on such a thing? He told me that he had a way, and I

    believe that he¡¯ll keep to his word.¡¯

    Getting the confirmation he needed, Manager Huddell then pped his thighs before saying, ¡°s! I

    hadn¡¯t anticipated that you¡¯d be here so early! Chairman Zelly had even ordered me to personally

    wee you!¡±

    Hearing him say that, everyone became even more stunned than before! This was especially so for

    Rose whose mouth was now gaping so wide that it looked almostical.

    ¡°M-Manager Huddell, are you certain you aren¡¯t mistaken¡­? There really is a person called Kayden

    Zelly in the group?¡± asked Rose in disbelief as Ysabel and Yura red at Bea with burning jealousy.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the superiors here who¡¯s always kept a low profile. Speaking of which, Madam Gosling, it¡¯s

    rather imprudent of you to address my superior by name, don¡¯t you think?¡± replied Manager Huddell in

    an astonished tone.

    Being one of the superiors in the group who preferred working behind the scenes, there was no need

    for casual small fries to even know Kayden¡¯s name.

    ¡°I-I apologize! I just wanted to confirm whether there¡¯s been a mistake! After all, Bea¡¯s a mere

    employee in mypany. Why would she even have the privilege of personally being weed by

    you?¡± said Rose.

    ¡°The only person who knows why is Chairman Zelly. Regardless, you¡¯re here to negotiate the project,

    right, Miss Yaleman?¡± replied Manager Huddell respectfully as he turned to look at Bea with a smile.

    After seeing Bea¡¯s firm nod, Manager Huddell then continued, ¡°Very well. Chairman Zelly¡¯s already

    prepared a signing ceremony for you upstairs. If there isn¡¯t anything else, let¡¯s proceed with that now,

    shall we?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re signing it already?¡± replied Bea, astonished.

    Bea had initially thought that she would still need to negotiate carefully upon arriving. After all, though

    Gerald had proper connections¡ªjust like Yura did¡ªthat would only grant her ess into the

    battlefield.

    To her surprise, things were running incredibly smoothly. Even more surprising was the fact that her

    cousin was actually acquainted with one of the superiors from the Trustdeck Group.

    Momentster, a female usher came by and held on to Bea¡¯s bag for her as she followed Manager

    Huddell upstairs.

    ¡°Could they have made some kind of mistake, mom?¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 842

    Yura had asked that question in his sheer disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! To think that she had even imed that it was because of Gerald¡¯s connections¡­ How

    does he even know such high ranked people? How is any of this possible?¡± grumbled Ysabel

    enviously.

    After being humiliated like that, they were sure that everyone was now looking at the two families with

    mocking gazes.

    Rose herself was now thinking of how Gerald had withdrawn a million dors just the day before. She

    also recalled what Yura had told her about Gerald¡¯s clothes.

    Adding that to the fact that she had now seen, with her very own eyes, that Gerald had the capability to

    pull strings from within the Trustdeck group, she was extremely certain that he was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Hold on a minute!¡± interrupted Rose while Ysabel and her mother were still exchanging envious words

    in their annoyance.

    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve not investigated Gerald¡¯s background thoroughly enough? Is he actually not a

    pauper at all? How else could he have such extravagance? That would exin why he has so many

    powerful connections as well!¡± said Rose in a serious tone.

    Upon hearing that, everyone fell silent. After all, nobody wanted to believe it. However, reluctant as

    they were, the truth was evident.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I refuse to believe that! It simply isn¡¯t possible!¡± dered Second aunt as she shook her head

    wildly.

    ¡°Indeed! We don¡¯t believe that either!¡± added Yura and Ysabel simultaneously.

    After that, Rose went silent for a while. Since she was so used to being slick, her ability to conceal her

    emotions was so great that nobody could guess what she was thinking during her momentary pause.

    Eventually, however, Rose cupped her hands over her mouth in shock as she realized something

    horrifying.

    Seeing her reaction, even Yuma and Yura felt terrified.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°M-mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Yura immediately.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so flustered, sister-inw! Perhaps Gerald simply helped Chairman Zelly in the

    past! If that truly happened, then the chairman could very well just be repaying the favor to Gerald! That

    possibility isn¡¯t out of the question, right?¡± suggested Second aunt.

    Hearing that, Rose¡¯s eyelids twitched as she shook her head before saying, ¡°Have you forgotten about

    the present Lady Yaleman received today? The one that cost a hundred and fifty million dors?¡±

    ¡°You mean the present given by the mysterious Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    The moment that name was mentioned, silence temporarily engulfed the room again.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Crawford is definitely from the Crawford family and Gerald has that surname too¡­

    Could¡­ Could it be that Gerald¡¯s actually Mr. Crawford? If he is, then everything makes a lot more

    sense now!¡±

    The conjecture alone was sending chills down Rose¡¯s spine.

    While there wasn¡¯t an immediate reply from anyone, everyone had unpleasant expressions on their

    faces.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s simply impossible!¡± shouted Second aunt.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s refrain from making any more wild guesses, aunt. Instead, let¡¯s just wait for Bea. She, for

    one, definitely knows more about him than any of us here. Besides, if she fails to get the projects,

    everything will be clear. Until then, we have no way of proving that Gerald is actually powerful,¡±

    added Ysabel.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Fine, we¡¯ll just wait for Bea to return!¡±

    It was about forty minutester when Bea finally returned. This time, however, she had five document

    files in hand.

    Her aunt and the others had been waiting for her at the door this entire time and once they saw the

    contracts, they were so shocked that they immediately called out, ¡°Bea!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve signed all those?¡± asked Rose incredulously.

    ¡°I have! I now have five major projects from the Trustdeck group that spans from this year to the next!¡±

    replied Bea excitedly.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see you try bullying me and my mother again from now on!¡¯ Bea thought to herself.

    After saying that, she immediately began walking away without even bothering to look at the

    astonished crowd.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± shouted Rose.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think you can act all smug just because you¡¯ve gained a few projects! Regardless, I¡¯d

    like to ask about Gerald. How does he have so many strong connections? And how on earth did he

    even manage to get acquainted with Chairman Zelly in the first ce?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 843

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± said Bea before promptly leaving.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all over now. Bea¡¯s definitely made the biggest contribution this time around!¡± shouted Yura.

    ¡°Why are you being so anxious? Bea probably can¡¯t make anything big out of it! Still, she isn¡¯t the

    biggest issue now. The main thing we have to worry about, is that b*tch¡¯s son, Gerald! We need to find

    out how much power he truly holds!¡± dered Rose.

    The second she said that, everyone relevant received a message in the family¡¯s group chat. The

    family¡¯s butler had just issued a family meeting, and they were to gather at the Yaleman family¡¯s

    conference room within an hour.

    ¡°See that? Bea¡¯s asked for credit so quickly! The meeting¡¯s definitely rted to the projects this time

    around!¡± said Second aunt aloud.

    Rose then crossed her arms and smiled coldly before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s return home for now¡­ I want to

    see what sort of mess that girl ends up making!¡±

    By the time the hour was up, everyone in the family was already in the Yaleman family¡¯s conference

    room. After all, meetings organized by Lady Yaleman were mandatory to attend.

    Lady Yaleman herself was already at the main seat, and she seemed to be beaming with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you already know why I¡¯m hosting this family meeting. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re all here to

    watch me praise Bea! To think that she was able to get everything done by noon when I just talked

    about it this morning! She¡¯s definitely put in a lot of effort! Not only did she fulfill the task, she even

    brought our family five new projects! With the Trustdeck Group agreeing to have a deep cooperative

    rtionship with Bea from today onward, I can safely say that she¡¯s truly made a great contribution to

    the Yaleman family!¡± announced Lady Yaleman with a smile so broad that even her wrinkles seemed to

    be beaming.

    Hearing that, everyone could only look at Bea incredulously.

    ¡°Moving on, I also have an arrangement to announce. Not only will Bea be in charge of the five

    projects, but she¡¯ll also be given the roles of general manager of the project department as well as the

    vice president of the Yaleman Construction Group!¡± dered Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Upon hearing that, a deafening uproar surrounded the room. Yura himself felt like he had just received

    a massive kick to the gut.

    After all, before her birthday, Lady Yaleman definitely had something else nned. She had stated that

    he would be the Yaleman Construction Group¡¯s vice president, and that she would officially

    announce it after her birthday party.

    Yet here she was! Granting the post to Bea instead!

    Rose, on the other hand, could feel her lips twitching slightly at the thought of Bea being able to enjoy

    simr privileges with them from now on.

    ¡°Just continue maintaining a good rapport with the Trustdeck Group, Bea! I believe in you!¡± said Lady

    Yaleman.

    With the major announcement done, the meeting continued as per usual. Quite a few other things were

    discussed before the meeting finally ended.

    As she watched Bea leave, Rose¡ªwho had stayed behind¡ªturned to look at Lady Yaleman before

    saying in a hushed tone, ¡°Mom¡­! While it¡¯s true that Bea has proved her capabilities and she should,

    indeed, be given praise and encouragement, I¡¯d like to confirm whether you¡¯re serious about cing

    her in charge¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Of course I am. Bea¡¯s the one who was able to get those projects. It¡¯s only natural for her to get that

    role,¡± replied Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but consider the fact that no matter what, Bea¡¯s still a woman. Putting aside her ability to

    properly hold the role of vice president for the moment, she¡¯s not exactly young anymore, mom. She¡¯ll

    definitely get married within the next two years or so, and when that happens, she¡¯ll belong to another

    family¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lady Yaleman found herself slowly calming down from her earlier excitement.

    ¡°What more, Bea¡¯s never had any experience being a superior! She¡¯s only ever worked as a

    subordinate for as long as she lived! I¡¯m simply worried that she won¡¯t be able to handle this kind of

    responsibility, at least not yet! Another reason I¡¯m worried is because of her kindness! It makes her

    susceptible to being tricked! Just look at our smart Yuma! Even he ended up being tricked by the

    Longs! Bea wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such people!¡± added Rose with a sigh.

    After thinking for a brief moment, Lady Yaleman then ordered, ¡°Sheldon, tell Bea to return to the

    conference room!¡±

    ¡°Right away, chairman!¡±

    Hearing that, Rose and Yura exchanged gazes with each other, smug grins on their faces.

    As soon as Bea arrived home sometimeter, she angrily shouted, ¡°Ahh, this is so annoying!¡±

    At the time, Gerald was pruning the flowers on the balcony. Hearing how annoyed she was, he then

    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Rose! What a truly vicious woman she is¡­ You know, grandma had already announced that I was

    going to be ced in charge of the projects! I was ready to finally have a chance to train myself! I don¡¯t

    know what Rose said to her, but grandma ended up changing her mind at the veryst second! Now

    both Yura and I have been ced in charge! After treating me and my mother like that, what right does

    he have to be part of any of this!¡±

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 844

    Her tone was rightfully angry as she said all that.

    ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s part of it or not, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the one in power here. The

    Trustdeck Group cooperates with you. Not Yura,¡± reminded Gerald.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore! Speaking of which, cousin, I see you¡¯ve prepared a

    gift box there. Who¡¯s it for?¡± asked Bea as she sat on a sofa while looking at him.

    Hearing her question, Gerald wiped his hands clean and picked the gift box up before saying, ¡°I was

    nning to pay grandma a visit once your meeting was over.¡±

    Gerald had initially wanted to meet up with her earlier but once he found out that the Yalemans were

    having a family meeting, he postponed his n. After all, he really didn¡¯t want to have to deal with First

    aunt and the others.

    ¡°Still, aren¡¯t you the curious one. Did you think that it was a birthday gift for you?¡± added Gerald with a

    cheeky smile on his face. He remembered, at that moment, that Bea¡¯s birthday was in two days.

    In response, Bea stuck her tongue out before saying, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, since the meeting is over, I¡¯ll go visit grandma now. I heard that she¡¯s been turning in quite

    early nowadays!¡±

    While his tone was casual, Gerald was honestly feeling extremely anxious since he was, after all, about

    to discuss reconciliation with his fearsome grandmother.

    Upon arriving at her home, however, he first bumped into both Yura and Rose who were taking a stroll.

    The mother and child were quite wary of Gerald at this point after all that had happened.

    ¡°What are you doing here at thiste hour, Gerald?¡± asked Yura.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to meet grandma!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! Lady Yaleman¡¯s already turned in! If there¡¯s anything, you can just discuss it with me!¡± said

    Rose as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Thank you, but I kindly refuse!¡± said Gerald rather coldly before turning around to walk away from the

    duo.

    ¡°Hold it right there! What kind of tone was that?¡± growled Rose furiously when she saw how

    disrespectful Gerald was being to her in front of her other subordinates.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± replied Gerald as he turned around to look at her again.

    The moment she saw his icy re, Rose momentarily became tongue-tied, and simply ended up

    saying, ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    With that, she watched as Gerald made his way into the house.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mom, that bumpkin is getting more and more imprudent by the day! Were you honestly afraid of him

    just now?¡± asked Yura in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°¡­What? Afraid? Me?¡± replied Rose in disbelief.

    At that, Yura simply nodded.

    After processing her feelings for a second, Rose realized that her son was right. The emotion had been

    fleeting, but Rose faintly recalled her heart momentarily skipping a beat when Gerald had red at her.

    Emotions could be weird at times. After all, when she had first met Gerald a few days ago, he wasn¡¯t

    any less cold and aloof toward her.

    However, she had merely disliked him back then. She hadn¡¯t thought much about him at all, and she

    had simply mocked as she pleased.

    To think that that was only a few days ago.

    Now, he was still very much the same person with the same personality, yet Rose hardly had any

    confidence to insult him anymore.

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she simply had to. She hade to terms that she had indeed,

    been terrified of him when he had red at her moments ago.

    Still, why was she so afraid of him now?

    ¡°Chairman, Mr. Gerald is here!¡± said Sheldon just as Lady Yaleman was about to turn in for the night.

    Stunned, she then thought for a brief moment before replying, ¡°Let him in.¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 845

    ¡°Since your body¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been too well recently, I¡¯ve bought some health supplements for

    you, grandma!¡± said Gerald as he ced his gift aside once he entered.

    ¡°Humph! How rare it is to see you being this thoughtful!¡± replied Lady Yaleman in a solemn tone. After

    all, Gerald hade empty-handed on her actual birthday that day.

    Regardless, though it was true that she had disowned Yulia, she had to admit that it was near

    impossible to perfectly slice the bond between mother and daughter. What more, Gerald and Jessica

    were both her biological grandchildren.

    As a grandmother, she had honestly always wanted to at least have some form of contact with him.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    However, when she first saw how pathetic Gerald looked, she was instantly reminded of Dn. Both

    father and son were so alike¡­ Their characteristics were simr as well.

    They were simply the kinds of people who never retorted or fought back against others, even if they

    were scolded or beaten up.

    After a slightly agonizing silence, Lady Yaleman asked, ¡°¡­Has your mother been leading a good life all

    these years, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°She has. To tell you the truth, my mom frequently misses you!¡± said Gerald as he sat up straight.

    ¡°Humph! She¡¯s having a good life even when she¡¯s together with a person like your dad? I know why

    you¡¯re here, Gerald, and I¡¯m obligated to tell you that it isn¡¯t customary for the Yaleman family to hand

    out properties to those from outside the family. You can give up on that. After all, it¡¯s been over twenty

    years now and I¡¯ve not heard a single word from that woman. I¡¯m afraid she must¡¯ve assumed I died

    long ago!¡± replied Lady Yaleman angrily.

    At that, Gerald smiled before saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, grandma. I¡¯m honestly not here for any of

    the Yaleman family¡¯s properties. My reason for being here is to moderate the resentment between you

    and mom.¡±

    ¡°Moderate? I won¡¯t even be alive for much longer, so what¡¯s the point in that? Besides, all of this began

    when she ran away from that wedding that year! Not only did it cause the Leans family to stand against

    the Yalemans like rabid dogs, it¡¯s also the reason why our family¡¯s position has consistently been

    deteriorating throughout the years. While we were the head of the fourrge families here back then,

    we¡¯re now thatst! We¡¯ve truly suffered a lot because of her!¡± retorted Lady Yaleman as she got

    increasingly furious.

    ¡°While that¡¯s true, the Leans family was ruined by someone else shortly after, no?¡± replied Gerald as he

    slowly raised his head.

    Hearing that, Lady Yaleman was stunned. From his gaze and the way he had said it, she was able to

    catch on to what he was trying to imply.

    ¡°I¡¯d just like to say something since I¡¯m already here today. It wasn¡¯t entirely my mom¡¯s fault regarding

    what had happened back then. With all due respect, you were partly responsible for all that as well.

    Besides, things change. You may have thought that my father was but a pauper back then, but who¡¯s to

    say that he¡¯s remained the same after twenty years? Regardless, I hope you rest well, grandma. I¡¯ll

    come meet you again in a few days,¡± said Gerald as he got up to leave.

    Lady Yaleman could only stare at his back in surprise as he left the room.

    It was her first time having a formal chat with her grandson, and it was also the moment when she

    realized that Gerald wasn¡¯t a weak yes-man like how he presented himself to be.

    Gerald had also seemed to indicate something rather preposterous to her during their brief

    conversation.

    After seeing Gerald off, the butler began unwrapping the gift that Gerald had left in the other room.

    Usually, the butler would record everything¡ªfrom the identity of the person who had given the gift, to

    the contents of the gift itself¡ªupon Lady Yaleman receiving a gift.

    However, he was so stupefied the moment he saw the contents of the gift box that he momentarily

    forgot to do so.

    Instead, he began knocking on Lady Yaleman¡¯s door before anxiously saying, ¡°C-chairman! Have a

    look at the gift Mr. Gerald Crawford gave you!¡±

    Upon allowing him to enter, Lady Yaleman¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock as she looked at the

    gift in her butler¡¯s hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this seems to be the Saussurea involucrate which had been bid by Chairman

    Thomson from Yanken. It¡¯s said that this thousand-year-old ginseng has the ability to counter all

    illnesses and also promise longevity!¡±

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 846

    ¡°Sau¡­ Saussureainvolucrata?¡± replied Lady Yaleman, her voice quivering as she continued staring at

    the gift in bewilderment.

    ¡°How could Gerald possibly have gotten his hands on such an expensive and valuable thing¡­?¡±

    The butler himself simply lowered his head. After thinking for a brief moment, he then said, ¡°¡­ There¡¯s

    something on my mind, though I¡¯m not sure whether I should say it, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to observe, Mr. Crawford doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person. Rather, he

    seems to exude the disposition of someone with nobility! There¡¯s just something about the way he

    talks¡­ This may seem far-fetched, but have you considered that maybe, just maybe¡­ Mr. Crawford

    could be the mysterious¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you suggesting that Gerald is the Crawford family¡¯s Mr. Crawford?¡± replied Lady Yaleman,

    greatly surprised to even hear Sheldon suggest that.

    In response, Sheldon simply pointed at the Saussurea involucrate again. That alone, made Lady

    Yaleman¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°¡­How¡­ How could that be possible? You saw how Dn looked that year as well, right? There¡¯s

    simply no way!¡± said Lady Yaleman incredulously.

    ¡°Chairman, with all due respect, the Yaleman family hasn¡¯t been having it easy in the past few years¡­

    The problem isn¡¯t limited to our slowly declining business either. The internal fights within the family

    have worsened over time as well, since quite a few parties in the family are after greater power

    distributions once you¡¯re no longer in the picture. May I remind you that Mr. Yuma Yaleman has also

    caused a lot of trouble for the family throughout the years.¡±

    ¡°Even with all that happening, isn¡¯t it strange that the Yaleman family¡¯s business hasn¡¯t copsed? It

    was a few years ago when I first realized that someone must be helping the family in secret. After all,

    any dangers we faced were quickly dealt with and if we had to deal with any, they were usually minor

    incidents.¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°What more, remember what happened to the Leans? They were our greatest enemy and they were

    also immensely powerful back then. However, in just a single night, their entire family fell into

    bankruptcy. Not only that, the Leans family was wiped off the map entirely! What exactly happened that

    night? It still remains a mystery to this very day!¡±

    Sheldon had so much to say since he had previously kept all this to himself. After all, he was afraid that

    Lady Yaleman would be angry if he said all this.

    Thankfully, Lady Yaleman was only frowning slightly now.

    As she thought about the gift that Mr. Crawford had brought, she eventually sighed heavily as her

    expression turned gloomy. Regardless of what the truth was, the present itself still cost at least a

    hundred and fifty million dors.

    It was the next day when Gerald looked at Bea before asking, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow, right? How

    are you nning to celebrate it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really celebrated my birthday all these years,¡± replied Bea.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s going to change this year. After all, I¡¯m here to celebrate it with you!¡± said Gerald with a

    smile.

    Touched by his words, Bea simply nodded. From the way she was fidgeting, however, it was clear that

    she had something else to add. Despite that, before the question could leave her mouth, she stopped

    herself. The question could surely wait.

    Gerald, however, had already caught on.

    ¡°What? Do you want to know how I know the people from the Trustdeck Group?¡± said Gerald with a

    smile.

    Hearing that, Bea shook her head before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Rather, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask

    something else. Since you¡¯ve already graduated for some time, I was wondering if I have¡­ You know,

    a future sister-inw¡­? You¡¯re already so excellent, yet never have I seen you calling anyone that

    could be your girlfriend¡­ While we¡¯re at it, I think that Giya¡¯s a beautiful girl who¡¯s also very well-

    mannered!¡±

    Bea definitely seemed much more attentive than she looked.

    Gerald¡¯s lips slowly turned into a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not even sure where to start, but Bea,

    let me ask you something. Would you hate someone who failed to keep their promises? Hypothetically,

    if your boyfriend were to fail to turn up at a ce where both of you had promised to meet, how would

    you feel?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d surely be both disappointed and also saddened! No matter how cold and aloof a woman may

    be, they definitely value dates a lot! After all, a long time is needed just for them to get ready for dates!

    Breaking such a promise would no doubt be a major disappointment! Though, why are you asking that?

    Have you broken a promise, cousin?¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 847

    After thinking about it for some time, Gerald ended up gently patting Bea¡¯s head before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell

    you about it sometime in the future. Regardless, it¡¯s your birthday tomorrow! I¡¯ll be preparing a little

    something for you, so expect to be pleasantly surprised when you receive your gift!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the gift?¡± asked Bea as she stuck her tongue out yfully.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if I told you the answer now, would it? Just wait for tomorrow,¡± replied Gerald

    with a faint smile before returning to his room.

    Though he was smiling as he left, Bea could sense how truly forlorn Gerald was. This wasn¡¯t the first

    time she had noticed it either.

    While her cousin had always behaved like an attentive elder brother would, she was able to tell that he

    constantly had something weighing on his mind. He just never seemed to be truly happy.

    Bea suspected it had something to do with what had happened between him and her possible sister-in-

    law. However, since he refused to talk about her, Bea didn¡¯t continue prying out of respect.

    Being his cousin, Bea naturally felt the urge to help him, and she knew that the easiest¡ªand quite

    possibly the only¡ªway for her to assist in such a situation was to distract him out of his gloominess.

    The problem was that Gerald didn¡¯t really have many people he could have fun with in Yanken, or at

    least that was what she assumed.

    As the gears in Bea¡¯s head began grinding, time passed on and the day of her birthday eventually

    came.

    While she had initially nned to make a reservation at a restaurant early that morning, she received a

    notification from her family before she could even make the call.

    Apparently her family was organizing a party to celebrate the implementation of the projects. All the

    family¡¯s superiors had been invited to attend. After all, it had been so long since such a celebratory

    party¡ªregarding the signing of contracts¡ªhad been held.

    From what Bea could remember, thest time a simr party was held was around twelve years ago.

    This could only signify that the party this time was going to be extraordinarily grand. So grand, in fact,

    that Lady Yaleman¡¯s eightieth birthday party could probably not evene close to rivaling it.

    Since the Yalemans had invited everyone they could possibly think of, Bea didn¡¯t even dare to think

    about excusing herself. Thus, both she and Catherine quickly left for the venue once they were ready.

    As one of the two main people in charge of the projects, Bea had to stand at the door with Yura to greet

    the guests.

    ¡°Congrattions for getting all those projects, Mr. Yaleman!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so young but he¡¯s already so capable! How remarkable! The future of the Yaleman family truly

    lies in you now, Mr. Yaleman!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Mr. Yaleman? We should be addressing him as Chairman Yaleman now! Either way,

    congrattions!¡±

    At the time, several distinguished guests were busy praising Yura. After all, they had heard that the

    Yaleman family had signed contracts for five major projects. That was an instant sign that their family

    had undergone an extreme upgrade. Things were definitely going to be different now.

    As Yura continued getting praise after praise, Bea simply remained silent as she stood at the side.

    Even though she was the biggest contributor to this sess, she had beenpletely ignored by most

    of the guests.

    ¡°Humph! While you did manage to gain all those projects, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get an upper hand just

    because of that! I¡¯ll say it now, with me here, you¡¯ll eternally be inferior to me!¡± said Yura as he smiled

    coldly at Bea.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Though she was furious at hisment, she said nothing.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Bea, it¡¯s your birthday today, isn¡¯t it? Hah! Looks like you won¡¯t be able to celebrate

    it!¡± added Yura with a smirk on his face as Bea red at him.

    It was a short momentter when Lady Yaleman made her appearance, leading a few people from their

    family.

    When she saw Bea¡¯s expression, however, she immediately said, ¡°Bea, I do hope you realize what sort

    of asion we¡¯re celebrating today¡­ Take a look at yourself! So cold and aloof¡­ We have so many

    distinguished guests here today yet the way you present yourself would make anyone feel unwee!¡±

    Lady Yaleman couldn¡¯t refrain from scolding her. After all, she was a person who cared a lot about both

    her reputation and dignity.

    ¡°You may have forgotten, grandma, but it¡¯s Bea¡¯s birthday today! Of course she¡¯d be unhappy since

    she¡¯s here weing guests instead of celebrating it!¡± exined Yura.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s your birthday today? What a truly sorry case! You¡¯re feeling burdened to have to deal with

    family affairs even though it¡¯s your special day, aren¡¯t you?¡± said Rose out of the blue as she joined in

    on the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± denied Bea immediately.

    Hearing what Rose had said, Lady Yaleman frowned.

    ¡°Regardless, you and Yura are standing out here since you¡¯re both in charge of the projects. However,

    look at how he presents himself, thenpare yourself to him! Mind your manners before the guests! It

    seems what your aunt had said was right after all. She had imed that youcked experience being a

    superior, and though I thought that you¡¯d be able to adapt quickly, I was wrong. It seems that you¡¯re

    truly incapable of handling such asions.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wee the guests anymore! Just head inside and see if there¡¯s anything else that

    requires help with!¡± said Lady Yaleman solemnly.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 848

    As she led the other family members away, Yuraughed before smiling coldly at Bea.

    ¡°Watch your tongue or you¡¯ll pay a heavy price for it, Yura! Wipe that smirk off your face!¡± growled Bea

    as she turned to leave.

    The moment she turned around, however, she saw Gerald there. In his hands was a small cake about

    six inches tall. Only after seeing him did she regain herposure.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, cousin!¡± said Bea rather happily.

    ¡°Well I did have to order this cake for your birthday!¡± replied Gerald as he lifted the cake in his hands

    for her to see.

    ¡°Humph! You truly are from a vige! Who still eats cake during their birthday? Lame!¡± said Yura with a

    scornful smile.

    ¡°Well I love eating cakes, do you have a problem with that?¡± replied Bea.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not even going to continue bothering with you anymore!¡± sneered Yura.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Bea!¡±

    At that moment, a voice came from a car that had just stopped at the Yaleman family house¡¯s entrance.

    Slowly, five women¡ªwho all looked to be around the same age as Bea¡ªstepped out of the car. All of

    them were equally beautiful and tall.

    ¡°Mae! Yesenia! You¡¯re all here!¡± said Bea as she waved at them.

    The girls were somewhat close friends of Bea¡¯s when she was still in university. Since Lady Yaleman

    had said that the more the merrier when it came torge celebrations like this, even the younger

    generations in the family had been allowed to invite their friends over.

    Yura himself had invited a few ex-ssmates of his own, and they were now standing around him,

    keeping himpany.

    ¡°How lively, Bea!¡± said one of the five girls who had arrived with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Indeed! Anyway, since I¡¯m free now, doe in! While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll introduce you to my cousin!¡± said

    Bea.

    She had specifically mentioned Gerald since this was part of her n. Bea hadn¡¯t invited them simply

    out of the kindness of her heart. They had also been invited so that her cousin would be able to get to

    know more people here.

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t be lonely anymore!

    Though she still didn¡¯t know what happened between her cousin and his girlfriend, she did wonder what

    would happen if one of her beautiful ex-ssmates ended up falling for him.

    After all, it was always hard to say when it came to things rting to love and rtionships.

    ¡°Oh? Is that your cousin? How attentive of him to have remembered your birthday! I mean he even

    brought that tiny cake along!¡± said another one of the girls. While her tone had suggested that it was a

    praise, none of the five girls were able to properly hide the slight contempt in their eyes.

    They were, after all, girls who came from quite influential families in Yanken as well.

    If they were any closer to Bea, they would¡¯ve definitely given her birthday gifts that cost at least eight

    hundred dors. To think that her cousin had only bought her a six-inch cake!

    The fact that Bea had sung praises about him before only served to disappoint them greater when they

    realized that he was probably just a in, country bumpkin.

    While they couldn¡¯t help but sneer as they continued looking at Gerald, their expressions immediately

    changed when they saw four tall and handsome guys walking up to them from behind him, all of them

    dressed fashionably.

    ¡°Well, hello, hello, beautifuldies! It¡¯s our first time here at the Yaleman family house, and that seems

    to be the case for you as well¡­ Why don¡¯t we take a stroll together and get to know each other a little

    better?¡± said one of the guys from the group.

    Hearing that, they all immediately beamed with joy as they replied, ¡°Sure, why not?¡±

    Yura himself smiled when he saw that they couldn¡¯t be bothered by Gerald anymore.

    ¡°A stroll? Fancy you suggest that! Alright, how about this? I¡¯ll arrange a servant to lead the way for you!

    In exchange, you better keep these beautiespany properly!¡±

    ¡°Excellent idea!¡± eximed the beauties excitedly in their glee.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 849

    Bea, on the other hand, was unhappy to hear that. After all, from what she could tell, he had probably

    guessed that she had specifically invited her ex-ssmates over to introduce them to her cousin. Yura

    was definitely doing this on purpose.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have much more fun with me! There¡¯s no need to take a stroll with them!¡± said Bea angrily.

    Seeing how mad she was, her ssmates simply looked at each other before pouting as they entered

    the house with Bea.

    As they walked through the backyard, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He knew what Bea was up to. While he understood that she only wanted to get him a girlfriend out of

    kindness, he wasn¡¯t really in the mood to get to know any more female friends at the moment.

    After all, he was no stranger to getting into trouble from getting too attached to his female friends. Alice

    was a textbook example of that.

    Because of that, Gerald only treated the beauties from the perspective of an elder brother. However,

    the girls themselves weren¡¯t even interested in talking with him. After all, none of them looked up to

    Gerald.

    Due to that, the atmosphere was rather dull.

    Sometimeter, Yura¡¯s gang walked over to them again before saying, ¡°Well hello there, beauties! We

    meet again!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! What a pleasant coincidence!¡± replied the girls with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°It seems that us getting to know each other is inevitable. Since even fate itself is pushing us together,

    why not use the opportunity to exchange our Line contact information? We promise to bring you to

    other fun ces in the future!¡± said one of Yura¡¯s ex-ssmates with a charming smile on his face.

    As he said that, Yura¡¯s other friends looked at Gerald with scornful eyes.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the cousin we¡¯ve been hearing about? Just look at that tiny cake! The beauties won¡¯t even

    be able to share it among themselves! Why didn¡¯t you get a bigger one?¡± mocked yet another guy.

    After saying that, they proceeded to exchange contact information with one another.

    Noticing that Bea was now ring at them with hostility, they decided not to stay there any longer. They

    took turns winking at the beauties before finally leaving.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you wereing! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve definitely gotten a bigger one! Haha!¡± said

    Gerald as heughed bitterly.

    Hearing that, the beauties simply rolled their eyes. They weren¡¯t even going to bother replying to that.

    ¡°Say Mae, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed, but wasn¡¯t one of those handsome guys from earlier us

    Waine from the Waine Group?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s definitely him! And the one wearing sses was Lionel Zinke, right? The one from

    Dynamics Information Technology Corporation? I heard that his family¡¯spany is going to be listed

    soon!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! As expected, no ordinary people could be within that group of friends! After all, they¡¯re all from

    influential families!¡±

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you excited? Do you have a crush on one of them or something?¡±

    As Mae and the other girls continued discussing among themselves excitedly, Bea could only sigh

    before looking at Gerald.

    ¡°I really appreciate you buying me this cake, cousin¡­ This is honestly the first time I¡¯ve celebrated my

    birthday with a person other than my mother¡­ Well, let¡¯s go find somece to share the cake between

    us!¡± said Bea as she held onto Gerald¡¯s hands, deeply moved by his thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Sounds like a n!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As the two of them went off to enjoy the cake, Sheldon¡ªthe butler¡ªhimself was extremely busy.

    Since word had spread that the Yalemans were making aeback, hordes of people kept oning

    throughout the morning. The grandiose scene could barely bepared to Lady Yaleman¡¯s eightieth

    birthday celebration which was awkwardly silent most of the time.

    However, since Lady Yaleman had allowed for visitors to be invited over, many of the guests there

    weren¡¯t even people that the family personally knew.

    It was soon half-past ten and most of the distinguished guests had already arrived by then. Knowing

    that, Yura then entered the living room to serve them there next.

    Since someone still had to stand at the door, Sheldon took Yura¡¯s ce. It was quite a whileter¡ªand

    not many more guests were expected to arrive¡ªwhen Sheldon turned to re-enter the house. However,

    before he could do so, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of a team of cars heading toward the

    Yaleman family¡¯s house.

    Squinting his eyes, he was shocked when he saw that all the cars within that group were luxury cars!

    How dazzling!

    While it was true that there were already at least a hundred luxury cars present¡ªsince many of the

    guests were, after all, wealthy and distinguished people¡ªit seemed that the total price tag of the swiftly

    approaching team of cars could easily outprice the total cost of all the cars parked there!

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 850

    The fact that such distinguished guests wereing over sent shivers down Sheldon¡¯s spine.

    When the cars finally stopped before Sheldon, a family of four stepped out of one of the luxurious

    vehicles. They consisted of a middle-aged couple, their son, and their daughter.

    ¡°Thank you for attending the Yaleman family party. It¡¯s a pleasure to have you with us. Could you

    perhaps be¡­ Chairman Jagger?¡± said Sheldon, astonished that such a distinguished person had

    come.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you as well! And yes, I¡¯m Brody Jagger!¡±

    ¡°What an honor! Not only do you have an astounding reputation, but you¡¯re also the richest among the

    four richest people in Jacksonville!¡±

    Sheldon was extremely anxious now. How couldn¡¯t he be? The richest man from Jacksonville was now

    standing before him! He couldn¡¯t even stop his hands from quivering.

    Since the Yalemans weren¡¯t able to curry favor Chairman Jagger and his people before this, his arrival

    today was definitely a pleasant surprise.

    Before Sheldon could even recover from his shock, another team of cars could be seen making their

    way toward the Yaleman family¡¯s house.

    Upon arriving, yet another middle-aged man stepped out of the car together with his family.

    Dumbstruck as he stared at the man who looked to be around fifty, he gulped as he said, ¡°¡­Chairman

    Yarbury?¡±

    ¡°Good god! Chairman Yarbury from Yanken is here as well! I can¡¯t believe this!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before more and more influential people arrived. In addition to a few famous people from

    other provinces in the Northwest, there were even those who came from the Takoma Province as well!

    In the end, a total of twenty extremely distinguished people made their appearance and all of them

    brought their families along.

    If Sheldon hadn¡¯t pinched his thigh hard, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that any of this was truly

    happening. He was honestly feeling quite light-headed now being in the presence of so many great

    people.

    Snapping out of it, he immediately bowed down low before saying, ¡°This way, please!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us. We aren¡¯t here to participate in the Yaleman family¡¯s party,¡± said

    Brody as he pacified his youngest daughter.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Then¡­ Why exactly are all of you here?¡± asked Sheldon in a doubtful tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to celebrate Miss Bea Yaleman¡¯s birthday, of course! Could you please take us to her?¡±

    ¡°M-Miss Bea¡¯s birthday?¡± replied Sheldon, astonished.

    ¡®Since when did she get to know so many influential big shots¡­?¡¯

    Sheldon didn¡¯t dare to enquire them about it so he simply bowed again before saying, ¡°Miss Bea should

    currently be in the backyard. Allow me to lead you to her!¡±

    When the group of big shots graced Bea with their presence, she became equally as stupefied as the

    rest of her ex-ssmates.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Miss Bea Yaleman! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± said several of the distinguished

    guests with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It was all Bea could say in her stunned state.

    While Mae and the other girls were stunned as well, they soon snapped out of it.

    ¡°D*mn it, Bea! What the hell is going on? Isn¡¯t that Jagger from Jacksonville? And aren¡¯t those people

    over there Chairman Yarbury and his family?¡±

    They were so shocked by the sudden turn of events that theypletely forgot all about the guys from

    earlier.

    ¡°Haha! We¡¯vee all the way here to celebrate your birthday with you, Miss Yaleman! Aren¡¯t you

    going to wee us? Why not start by getting us some seats?¡± said Brody as heughed heartily.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°¡­O-oh! Yes! I¡¯ll make arrangements for seats immediately, Chairman Jagger! Chairman Yarburry!¡±

    Bea was now extremely flustered and beads of cold sweat were running down her forehead. She had

    still been eating her cake there when they arrived so she didn¡¯t even know where to start making

    arrangements.

    ¡°I-If I may, you¡¯re our most distinguished guests here today! How could we possibly allow you to enjoy

    yourselves in the backyard? Please, allow me to lead you to the living room!¡± said Sheldon, his voice

    shaky.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s quite alright. After all, it¡¯s rather nice out here in the backyard. Just get us a table and a few

    seats! Oh, and some wine and dishes too, of course! And a few drinks for the kids, that¡¯ll do!¡±

    After saying that, Brody handed out an extremely expensive-looking jade bracelet to Bea before saying,

    ¡°Here¡¯s my birthday gift to you, Miss Yaleman. I hope that you¡¯ll provide me with the support and

    guidance that I need when ites to business from now on.¡±

    The moment Sheldon saw the bracelet, he was extremely excited. However, he managed to maintain a

    calm fa?ade.

    Seeing that they were reluctant to head to the living room, he immediately ordered the servants present

    to move arge table and several seats over. If they wanted a banquet here, he would give it to them.

    Bea herself was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to do. When he saw that, Sheldon calmed

    himself, realizing that she desperately needed his assistance. By her side, he then quickly and carefully

    began helping her serve the guests.

    The Yaleman family couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone from within that group.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 851

    ¡°T-thank you for the gift, Mr. Shelver!¡± said Bea as she received yet another gift from another big shot.

    Mae and the other girls were simultaneously feeling stunned and jealous of Bea as they looked at all

    the gifts she was receiving.

    ¡°Could these be your best friends, Miss Yaleman? All of them are such beauties! It¡¯s a shame that we

    don¡¯t have enough presents to go around! Do wait for a moment as I order someone to send more gifts

    over! Consider them to be acquaintance gifts!¡± said Mrs. Jagger as she smiled.

    ¡°¡­Huh? We get gifts too?¡± replied the girls, surprised.

    ¡°But of course! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Thank you, Chairman Jagger! Mrs. Jagger!¡± shouted Mae and her friends, unable to contain

    their excitement and gratitude. After all, since all these people were extremely influential, any gifts they

    gave would most definitely be extraordinary!

    ¡°Hurry up and serve the presidents their drinks, Bea!¡± squealed Mae and the others excitedly.

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, we can help ourselves!¡± said Chairman Jagger and a few others.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was ying with a little girl who seemed to be only a few years old.

    ¡°Come on, call me uncle and I¡¯ll let you have some cake,¡± said Gerald with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hello, uncle!¡± said the little girl as she blinked herrge eyes.

    ¡°What a good girl!¡± replied Gerald as he fed her a spoonful of cake.

    ¡°We want some too, uncle!¡± shouted a few other children who instantly ran toward him when they saw

    the other girl getting cake.

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± said Gerald, beaming.

    ¡°What a loser!¡±

    ¡°I know right? The rich youngdies and masters have been pampered from birth! How could he just

    decide to feed them something like that?¡±

    ¡°How humiliating!¡±

    Mae and the others murmured anxiously among themselves as they red sternly at Gerald before

    pulling Bea to the side.

    ¡°Bea, tell your cousin to leave already! We¡¯re enough to keep these big shotspany!¡± said Mae who

    was so anxious that she was stomping her foot on the ground.

    ¡°Why should I? Why should he leave?¡± replied Bea, her expression turning sour.

    ¡°What do you mean why? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to have him here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If he stays here any longer we¡¯ll eventually beughed at!¡±

    The other beauties were now chiming in to get Gerald out of the picture as well.

    ¡°I refuse! He can¡¯t leave! Speaking of him, there¡¯s something I need to ask him about¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    After saying that, Bea walked toward Gerald before whispering, ¡°¡­Cousin? Why exactly did these big

    shotse over to celebrate my birthday today?¡±

    She was well aware that the only person capable of doing all this was Gerald. After all, Gerald knew an

    astonishing amount of people. That made him extremely mysterious to her.

    ¡°I told you that you were in for a surprise, didn¡¯t I? Happy birthday! Do you like your gift?¡± replied Gerald

    with a soft smile.

    Hearing that, Bea¡¯s eyes widened. So it was his doing!

    ¡°How¡­ How did you even get so many big shots toe over to celebrate with me?¡± asked Bea

    excitedly. Forget asking if she liked the gift, she couldn¡¯t even put a value to it since the gift was so

    outrageously good!

    ¡°Get them toe? Bea, they came on their own initiatives. Weren¡¯t you listening? They wanted to

    cooperate more with you in the business field in future!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°In the business field? But I-¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 852 ¡°You silly girl, here

    you are! I was looking all over for you! I¡¯ve even called you but you didn¡¯t even pick up! You know, your

    grandma¡¯s so anxious in there yet you-¡± Though Catherine was already angry when she stomped over,

    the moment she saw that her daughter had arranged a table in the backyard, she became even more

    infuriated. ¡°Could you please be a little more sensible, Bea? Haven¡¯t I told you that we¡¯ll celebrate your

    birthday tonight? How badly do you want to celebrate it for you to host it in the backyard? It¡¯s almost as

    if you want Rose and her family to hold something against us!¡± scolded Catherine in a rage. She was

    just about to drag her daughter away when she recognized who was sitting at the table. In her shock,

    Catherine let out a squeak before covering her mouth with her hands. It was evident that she knew who

    everyone at the table was. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Yaleman¡¯s mother, correct? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! We¡¯ve

    come over to celebrate Miss Yaleman¡¯s birthday!¡± said a few of the distinguished guests with smiles on

    their faces. Though she thought that she had heard wrong, the moment she saw Sheldon there serving

    them drinks, she soon realized that they were telling the truth. ¡°My¡­ My daughter¡¯s birthday? You¡­

    came here to celebrate that¡­?¡± Catherine was so excited that she was honestly at a loss for words.

    Unable to express herself properly, she was now intensely rubbing her hands together! However, the

    second she noticed that Gerald was present as well, her expression turned stern as she tugged him by

    the ear before shouting, ¡°Stand up already! Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m here? Get me a seat!¡± ¡°Good god!¡±

    shouted one of the big shots as everyone important at the scene became stupefied by what they were

    witnessing. ttering and crashes followed next as Chairman Jagger and a few others couldn¡¯t even

    hold their teacups properly in their shock. Recovering momentster, all the guests at the table stood

    up in unison, their faces filled with utter fear. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for scaring all of you! P-please sit down!¡± said

    Catherine as she blushed nervously. As Gerald rubbed on his swollen ear, he nodded at Chairman

    Jagger and the others. It was only after Gerald did that, that the other important people dared to return

    seated. Bea, on the other hand, immediately tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve before whispering

    something into her ear. ¡°¡­W-what did you say?¡± said Catherine, an expression of utter shock on her

    face. When she finally snapped out of it, she immediately turned to look at Gerald before dragging aN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    chair over to him. ¡°P-please have a seat, Gerald!¡± With a sigh, Gerald then sat down. Back inside the

    living room, Yura¡ªwho had been keeping his grandmotherpany this entire time¡ªwas standing

    beside Lady Yaleman as a few people waited in line to serve her tea. Lady Yaleman herself had been

    delighted for most of the day. After all, it had been so long since the Yaleman family had experienced

    such liveliness and prosperity. Once the tea serving ceremony was over, however, Lady Yaleman¡¯s face

    turned slightly dull. ¡°Is the party not going tomence soon? Where is Bea? Why hasn¡¯t her mother

    brought her back yet? Sheldon!¡± shouted the grandmother. ¡°The butler isn¡¯t here, grandma,¡± said Yura.

    ¡°Humph! Imprudent! How unruly!¡± said Lady Yaleman angrily as she sent a teacup flying off the table.

    The sound of shattering was quick to follow. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Bea was only lucky back then,

    mom¡­ She simply isn¡¯t that capable. However, you refused to believe me, thinking that I was only

    jealous of her contributions. Yet look at how things are going now¡­ Wasn¡¯t I right?¡± said Rose. ¡°Indeed!

    You know, I saw that she had invited a few of her ex-ssmates earlier. That was also thest I ever

    saw of them. Since she hasn¡¯t shown up since then, at this point, it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say that

    she¡¯s gone out with them to have fun somewhere. She barely even cares about the major affairs of the

    family! We¡¯re lucky that all the distinguished guests here today aren¡¯t too bothered about her absence.

    Think about it. If a rumor stating that the Yaleman family treats our guests with cold shoulderses to

    be, then everything we¡¯ve done today would¡¯ve been for naught!¡± added Yura. ¡°Well, since she¡¯s now

    the head of the Yaleman family after gaining us all those projects, I say it¡¯s fine that she acts recklessly

    every once in a while. Still, to think that we¡¯ll be relying on her in the future!¡± said Ysabel, clearly adding

    fuel to the fire. ¡°Humph! And who was it that gave her the position of family head? I¡¯m not dead yet!

    That girl is truly too unruly to be left in charge of our family¡¯s future! Like mother, like daughter! Once

    this party¡¯s over, she¡¯ll no longer be in charge of any of the projects! She¡¯ll just have to work at the

    company!¡± said Lady Yaleman angrily. Hearing that, both Rose and Yura exchanged nces with each

    other as they smiled wickedly.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 853

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this a lively party!¡± shouted a particrly unweing voice which came from the main

    entrance.

    As everyone turned to look, a group of people¡ªled by a rich, young heir¡ªcould be seen entering the

    house.

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter since you weren¡¯t invited!¡± shouted a servant who had been trying to block them from

    proceeding the moment they entered the building.

    ¡°Out of our way!¡± growled one of the men being led by the heir as he shoved the servant aside.

    Seeing that, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°¡­Shane Long?¡± said Lady Yaleman as she stood up with a frown on her face.

    One by one, the other Yalemans stood up as well, and all of them bore equally cold expressions on

    their face as they red at Shane.

    Shane was the eldest young master of the Long family, and though he was young, he was known for

    being quite shrewd. The Yalemans were well aware that behind that kind facey a vicious personality.

    Within the Long family, Shane himself was second only to Master Long. His high position granted him

    the role of the Long family¡¯s vanguard in Yanken. After all, the Longs were the ones who kept the other

    families there suppressed.

    He had only returned to the country around four years ago, yet that was all the time he needed to help

    the Long family acquire at least a hundred groups and corporations, bothrge and small, from all over

    the ce.

    His aid was the reason why the Longs could get to where they were today. It was also why none of the

    present families could ever dream of threatening their position at the top any time soon.

    ¡°Humph! You can¡¯t me me for being a little rough! After all, how couldn¡¯t you invite the Long family

    over to such a lively party? This is essentially your own doing, Lady Yaleman!¡± said Shane with a cid

    smile on his face as he squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°But of course we didn¡¯t invite you! After all, the Yaleman family is insignificantly small to the influential

    and powerful Longs! Why, we wouldn¡¯t even dream about inviting such big shots like you! Regardless,

    why did youe here today, Mr. Long? If I remember correctly, my son¡¯s had some disputes with you

    regarding the loan. Haven¡¯t those issues been resolved?¡± retorted Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°Ah, but of course that issue has been resolved! Though Mr. Yaleman was a few dayste, the Longs

    are fine with that since we have, after all, had a good rtionship with the Yalemans for generations!

    We wouldn¡¯t be that bothered by such a small loan! However, we¡¯vee here today to discuss a

    different loan. Now this loan is far from small!¡± replied Shane with a smile.

    ¡°borate,¡± said Lady Yaleman, frowning.

    Meanwhile, after hearing what Shane had to say, several of her children and many other members of

    the Yaleman family began shivering nervously.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Long? While we have made some loans, we made them through

    Chairman Jameston, Chairman Mill, and also Chairman Leeke!¡± replied Yuma angrily.

    ¡°Humph! While that was previously the case, the presidents you earlier mentioned reached an

    agreement with me a few days ago! Essentially, any cooperation and loans you¡¯ve made with them

    have now been transferred to the Long family!¡±

    ¡°After doing a bit of calcting, I¡¯ve found that those from the Yaleman family¡ªwho¡¯ve been ced in

    charge ofpanies¡ªhave each borrowed no small sum of money from over thirty presidents! At a

    rough estimation, the grand total amounts to a billion and five hundred million dors! And that

    estimation doesn¡¯t even include the bank loans they¡¯ve made yet!¡± dered Shane, his smile wider

    than ever.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Our family has so many major properties¡­ How could we

    possibly have amounted such a high loan?!¡± replied Lady Yaleman as her face turned paler by the

    second.

    Shane¡¯s intention of being here today was clear as day.

    If he were to use that loan to suppress the Yaleman family within a short amount of time, the Yalemans

    wouldn¡¯t have the means to gather that much money so quickly. At best, the Yalemans could only

    mortgage the properties they owned on a massive scale.

    By the time they did that, the bank would surely suppress the Yalemans since moving even a small part

    would definitely affect the whole. Once that situation urred, it would no longer be as simple as going

    bankrupt for their family.

    ¡°Hah! Am I now? Why don¡¯t you confirm it with your children!¡± sneered Shane coldly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°You¡­ What? What is the meaning of this?!¡± roared Lady Yaleman as she began loudly tapping the tip

    of her walking stick against the floor.

    Seeing her reaction, Yuma, Rose, and the others present couldn¡¯t even find the courage to speak as

    they took turns gulping.

    ¡°Haha! So nobody dares to fess up? Fine then, I¡¯ll do the exining myself!¡± announced Shane as he

    shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°When ites to the Yaleman family, they have one particrly interesting trait. The children within

    your family each hold different amounts of power. From what I¡¯ve heard, the child that brings the most

    profit to the family gains the right to inherit the role of the Yaleman family head, am I not correct? Hah!

    Now let¡¯s do a bit of calcting, shall we? From your eldest son onward, none of your children have

    been willing to use their own money to do anything! I hope you¡¯re aware that all of them have used the

    Yaleman family¡¯s name to get their loans! Do correct me if I¡¯m wrong!¡± exined Shane as Lady

    Yaleman turned red in anger.

    Thinking back, it was no wonder why Yuma had said all that during her birthday party. To think that he

    had imed that he would immediately contact the ones issuing the loan to resolve the capital chain

    issue. As it turned out, they had all been using the same tactic all these years.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that you transferred your rights to the Long family when it happened,

    Chairman Mill and Chairman Leeke?¡± growled Yuma who was so angry that his face was as red as a

    tomato.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 854

    Since several other presidents who had cooperated with them were also present, Yuma quickly added,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that what you¡¯ve done has ruined the Yaleman family?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Yuma. Are you blind? It¡¯s quite obvious that Chairman Mill and the others have

    conspired with the Longs long beforehand!¡± said Lady Yaleman as she red at Yuma.

    Hearing his question, the presidents involved simply looked at each other before shrugging and

    sneering at Yuma.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it now, even if we suffer a massive loss, we¡¯ll still be better off than most ordinary people! All we

    have to do is give up a few of our properties and by the time we¡¯re done, we won¡¯t owe the Longs a

    single penny! You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± dered Lady Yaleman.

    Though she had said that, her hands were already trembling as she spoke. After all, she knew very

    well that the Yalemans would suffer terribly this time around.

    The Long family had been meticulous with their nning, and now the Yalemans were cornered

    without a fighting chance. After all, Lady Yaleman had already distributed her power.

    While she had initially thought that the power was in good hands, as it turned out, everyone only cared

    about the benefit of their individual families.

    All of them had used the Yaleman family¡¯s name whenever they took loans. By doing that, even if they

    suffered any losses after investing in projects, it wouldn¡¯t influence them that much since it wasn¡¯t their

    own money in the first ce.

    Everyone had simply felt that there wasn¡¯t a need to save any money for the Yaleman family¡¯s sake

    since nobody knew for sure who would inherit the family properties in the future.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so, Lady Yaleman? Then I¡¯ll rest assured!¡± replied Shane with a loudugh.

    Hearing that, Lady Yaleman was so infuriated that she became light-headed and had to sit down.

    ¡°What a great misfortune to our family!¡± cried out Lady Yaleman in a remorseful tone.

    Just as she said that, the sound of fireworks being lit could suddenly be hearding from the

    backyard.

    As if the blow Lady Yaleman had just received wasn¡¯t enough, it was apparent that someone in the

    family still had the audacity to be ying with fireworks now!

    ¡°Oh my, how strong the Yaleman family must be! After all, even after losing that much money, some

    people in your family still seem to be celebrating!¡±mented Shane with a smug smile.

    ¡°S-Sheldon?! Sheldon!¡± roared Lady Yaleman, her eyes bloodshot with anxiety.

    ¡°Sheldon isn¡¯t here, grandma!¡± replied Yura.

    In response, Lady Yaleman immediately got up and pped him hard on the face!

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Then¡­ Go¡­ Get him! Head to the backyard immediately! Tell me who on earth lit those fireworks!¡±

    roared Lady Yaleman as two servants immediately ran to do her bidding.

    When they got there, they saw that the culprits were a few children who were having fun.

    ¡°Sheldon! Miss Yaleman! So here you are! The chairman¡¯s been looking all over for you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Bea as soon as she saw how agitated the servant looked.

    ¡°Something terrible has happened! From what I could understand, those from the Long family have

    come to ask for a debt!¡± said one of the servants as the other ran back inside.

    ¡°What?¡± said Bea and Sheldon in unison as a wave of nervousness swept through both of them. Not

    knowing how to react, the duo turned to look at Gerald.

    In turn, Gerald nodded before saying, ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s head there and have a look, shall we? Of

    course the Long family brings trouble again¡­¡±

    As the group began making their way inside, back in the living room, the other servant had just

    returned and was now standing before Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°How was the situation? Also, did you see Bea and Sheldon?¡± growled Lady Yaleman, her expression

    solemn.

    ¡°Yes I did, Chairman. Mr. Gerald Crawford was together with them as well, along with a few other

    people dressed up like presidents. They seemed to be celebrating Miss Bea¡¯s birthday in the back

    yard!¡± exined the servant.

    The moment his sentence ended, a Lady Yaleman flung her second teacup of the day to the floor,

    sending it shattering.

    ¡°How devastating! It¡¯s a family rebellion!¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 855

    ¡°All she ever thinks about is that birthday of hers! What birthday could ever be more important than a

    Yaleman family celebration?!¡± shouted Lady Yaleman, feeling extremely faint now.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± shouted Bea¡ªwho had just arrived¡ªas she ran over to her, the other presidents from

    Bea¡¯s birthday party following closely behind.

    ¡°You! Where have you-¡±

    Just as Lady Yaleman was about to unleash all her pent up rage, her gaze fell upon those standing

    behind Bea. It took what seemed like an eternity for her to finally realize who the people grouped

    behind Bea were.

    When she finally snapped out of it, however, she¡ªalong with the two hundred people in the living room

    ¡ªinstantly created a massive uproar.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chairman Jagger?! The richest person in Jacksonville?!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! That really is him! And that over there! That¡¯s Chairman Yarbury, right? What¡¯s a big shot like

    him even doing here?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Goldwell is here too! He¡¯s the richest and most powerful man from the North!¡±

    By now, several of the guests had already stood up, and they were shouting out the names of all the

    big shots present. Those who weren¡¯t were simply too stupefied to even say a word.

    Lady Yaleman herself already knew who everyone there was. After all, she had tried and failed to curry

    favor with each and every one of them before this.

    ¡®Why¡­? Why have they alle here just to celebrate Bea¡¯s birthday?¡¯

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Chairman! Chairman Jagger and the rest have attended to celebrate Miss Bea¡¯s birthday! I apologize

    for being gone for so long, but it was because I was worried that the ordinary servants wouldn¡¯t know

    how to serve them properly! I¡¯ve been serving them this entire time!¡± said Sheldon excitedly as he

    finally made his way back to Lady Yaleman¡¯s side.

    ¡°What?¡± said Lady Yaleman as Rose, Yura, and a few other Yalemans widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Though their arrival had definitely caught Lady Yaleman by surprise, she was quick to recover and

    quickly said, ¡°Do take a seat, presidents! All of you!¡±

    Her tone no longer sounded as dispirited as she had been just minutes ago.

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no need to be that cordial, Lady Yaleman! We had honestly not nned to intrude on

    your party in the first ce! However, since Miss Yaleman led us in, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be part

    of the distinguished guests here! I do hope that the present guests respect us though!¡± said Elijah¡ªone

    of the big shots¡ªwith a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°But of course!¡± said Chairman Mill and many others as they immediately stood up and nodded.

    Seeing that, Shane could only fix his gaze upon the distinguished guests who had just made their

    appearances. Those who had just entered were as high ranked as his grandfather. In other words, he

    was only a small fry before them.

    ¡°Today¡¯s a happy day for the Yaleman family, Shane! If there¡¯s nothing else, what are you still doing

    here?¡± asked Bea coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I was just about to give a toast to Mr. Jagger and Mr. Yarbury¡­¡± said Shane with a

    faint smile on his face.

    Just as he was about to walk toward them, however, Brody said, ¡°She¡¯s right you know. If there isn¡¯t

    anything else, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±

    Hearing Brody¡¯s frigid tone, Shane immediately said in an awkward tone, ¡°¡­Huh? I¡­ I see! I¡¯ll be

    taking my leave now!¡±

    Sensing that even Brody didn¡¯t want him around, he was filled with cold sweat. He had nned

    everything so meticulously¡­ Yet it had never urred to him that the biggest problem would be Bea! A

    complete nobody in the family!

    Regardless, he no longer dared to linger there for any longer. With a swift gesture, the embarrassed

    Shane silently ordered his subordinates to leave together with him.

    ¡°Bea you were so awesome just now! To think that that was the mighty Mr. Long!¡± said Mae as she and

    her other friends held on to her arms.

    ¡°Since my cousin disliked the Longs, I found no reason not to hate them as well!¡± replied Bea, smiling.

    ¡°Huh? That was the reason why you ordered Mr. Long to leave? Speaking of him, what was it that both

    of you secretly talked about earlier?¡± asked Mae. She and the other girls were now finding Gerald to be

    much more mysterious than he ought to be.

    Before Bea could even answer, however, Catherine immediately exined, ¡°You see, mom, all these

    presidents came over today to celebrate Bea¡¯s birthday since my nephew, Gerald, invited them! But

    that¡¯s not all! That was apparently only the first present! Gerald said that he had prepared a total of

    three gifts for her! Isn¡¯t that right, Gerald?¡±

    Halfway through her exnation, Catherine was already holding on to Gerald¡¯s arm in an intimate

    manner. After all, she had found herself liking her nephew a lot more that day.

    Hearing what Catherine had to say, Lady Yaleman looked at Gerald in astonishment.

    Though she was initially still rather doubtful of whether he truly was an extraordinary person, seeing

    him so powerful today made her feel like he was apletely different person.

    Yura and Rose themselves were feeling extremely humiliated as they watched the scene y out from

    the side-lines.

    ¡°Indeed! There are two more gifts that I haven¡¯t shown!¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 856

    There was a rather bitter smile on Gerald¡¯s face as he said that.

    ¡°Hmm? Why¡¯s Shane back inside?¡±

    Before anyone could even react to that statement, a scream of shock echoed through the hall.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before everyone saw Shane and his subordinates retreating back into the living

    room, and for good reason too.

    A powerful-looking woman made her appearance secondster, and following behind her, was a group

    of extremely intimidating men who all appeared to be equally strong.

    ¡®Who¡­ Who could this possibly be¡­?¡¯ Lady Yaleman thought to herself as the corners of her lips

    twitched.

    Bea, on the other hand, was full of awe and astonishment as she looked at the young and beautiful

    woman. After all, she had witnessed with her very own eyes how Shane had retreated in fear within

    that woman¡¯s presence.

    ¡°What an absolute coincidence, Shane! We meet again!¡± said the woman as she chewed on her gum

    while looking at the terrified man.

    ¡°I-It has, miss! It¡¯s truly been forever!¡± stuttered Shane, his face dripping with cold sweat.

    ¡°President Crawford!¡± greeted Chairman Jagger and the others as they bowed respectfully toward her.

    ¡°P-President Crawford¡­?¡±

    Seeing that all the big shots were bowing toward the youngdy, Lady Yaleman bowed slightly herself.

    She wasn¡¯t against doing so since the new woman truly felt extraordinarily powerful and imposing.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± shouted Bea as she began moving toward her. However, Gerald stuck an arm out, a sign

    for her to remain standing by his side.

    ¡°W-who is she, cousin?¡± asked Bea nervously as her adorable face blushed.

    Smiling, he then patted her on the head before looking toward the woman and saying, ¡°Sister, this here

    is our cousin! She goes by the name of Bea!¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister? ¡­Huh? She¡¯s my other cousin¡­ Jessica?¡± said Bea as she covered her mouth in

    excitement. After all, she had never known what either of her cousins looked like for the longest time.

    Today, she was finally able to see what Jessica looked like as well!

    ¡°Well hello there, Bea! What a pretty little dear you are!¡± said Jessica as she walked toward Bea and

    held on to her hands.

    ¡°Jessica?¡± said Lady Yaleman, her eyes opened wider than ever.

    ¡®Could¡­ Could she truly be my granddaughter¡­?¡¯

    ¡°While it¡¯s our first time meeting today, I¡¯m afraid that my gift isn¡¯t anything special, Bea¡­ I do hope that

    my humble present will be to your liking¡­¡± said Jessica.

    As soon as her sentence ended, one of her subordinates immediately walked toward Bea and held out

    a box.

    The moment Bea opened the box, an extremely valuable object was revealed, and its resplendence

    sent waves of awe among those who saw it.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the legendary moonstone, isn¡¯t it?! Oh my god!¡± shouted someone from within the

    crowd, unable to hold their astonishment.

    While many of the guests were astonished, many others¡ªlike Mae and the girls¡ªwere left extremely

    jealous.

    So it turned out that Gerald and his family were this powerful! To think that they hadn¡¯t even asked for

    his Line contact information! Thinking about it now, Mae and the others were filled with remorse.

    ¡°Go on Bea! It¡¯s a gift from your cousin! Take it already!¡± squealed Catherine in sheer delight.

    Rose, Yura, Ysabel, and many others were left absolutely stupefied by the turn of events.

    Once the moonstone was taken, Jessica looked toward Lady Yaleman before greeting her in a soft

    voice.

    ¡°T-the pleasure is mine!¡± said Lady Yaleman excitedly as she nodded toward Jessica.

    It took her a while to notice, but she realized at that moment how different Jessica and Gerald were.

    After all, though she had already seen much at her age, she was surprised at how nervous she could

    still get when facing somebody like Jessica.

    Upon hearing what Lady Yaleman had to say, Jessica turned around and scanned through the crowd.

    Nobody dared to even look into her eyes, and all of the guests found themselves lowering their gazes.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At longst, her gaze fell on Bea once more.

    She then smiled before saying, ¡°Bea, if you haven¡¯t heard, Gerald and I prepared three gifts for you!

    Since both of us have already given one each, we¡¯ll now present the third and final gift!¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 857

    ¡°Another gift?¡± said several of the guests as they awaited eagerly for it. After all, one would surely

    wonder what else the two powerful Crawford siblings had to offer after seeing the moonstone and all

    the presidents Gerald had invited.

    ¡°Since Gerald and I have each already presented a gift, the third gift will be given to you by our sister-

    inw!¡± said Jessica as she turned to look back.

    As the others followed her gaze, they saw that a group of servants¡ªled by an extremely graceful-

    looking woman¡ªwere now walking down the hall toward them.

    Even from afar, everyone could tell how gentle the beautiful woman¡¯s disposition was. That made the

    atmosphere even tenser than it already was.

    ¡°What a beautiful woman!¡± shouted several of the people as they watched her make her way into the

    living room.

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± said Bea, shocked.

    The sister-inw in question, was none other than Lyra.

    As she turned to look at Gerald, he simply lowered his head and said nothing. After all, he was well

    aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin the affair properly in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Grandma,¡± said Lyra as she stood beside Gerald while bowing slightly

    toward Lady Yaleman with a smile on her face.

    Lady Yaleman herself was smiling broadly as she nodded back at her.

    ¡°What an astounding woman my granddaughter-inw is! Absolutely wonderful!¡± said Lady Yaleman

    between nods.

    Though she had lived a long life, this was honestly the first time she had ever felt this much glory and

    pride from her family members.

    ¡°You must be Bea, right? Here! This is a gift from your cousin and I!¡± said Lyra as she smiled while

    looking at Bea.

    As soon as she said that, one of her subordinates walked up to her and presented Bea with a contract.

    Blinking, she then looked at the contract before her as Lyra exined, ¡°From today onward, you¡¯re the

    president of the Trustdeck Group in Yanaken, Bea. Aside from that, you¡¯ll also be the one in charge of

    all the properties belonging to the Crawford family up North!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It was the only reply Bea could process in her stupefied state as she looked at the smiling Lyra.

    Even Lady Yaleman was stunned speechless.

    ¡°The Trustdeck Group belonged to the Crawford family¡­? And now Bea¡¯s the president of the

    Trustdeck group?!¡±

    All of the people present had bulging eyes as they realized what that meant.

    After all, even if theypletely disregarded the fact that all the properties up North¡ªthat the

    Crawfords owned¡ªnow belonged to Bea, with her new position as the Trustdeck Group¡¯s president,

    the other threerge families in Yanken would¡¯ve already suffered a terrible loss!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As a surge of emotions filled Rose, making her feel faint, Mae and the other girls immediately began

    hopping in excitement as they cheered while holding on to Bea¡¯s hands.

    No wonder Chairman Jagger and the other big shots had taken the initiative to celebrate Bea¡¯s

    birthday! It exined why they had asked her for future guidance regarding their businesses as well!

    As it turned out, Mr. Crawford had been looking for the perfect opportunity to hand the group and

    properties over to Bea for a while now.

    Lady Yaleman was now filled with ecstasy. Not only had the Crawford siblings help resolve her issues

    with the Long family, but they had also given Bea so many priceless gifts!

    While Lady Yaleman was feeling both grateful and excited, simultaneously, she was also feeling

    another emotion.

    After the situation calmed down a bit, Jessica turned to look at Shane who hadn¡¯t even dared to move

    from his earlier spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a rather good mood today, so I won¡¯t torture you, Shane! Speaking of which, I trust that you

    remember how your father looked like that year in Mayberry, correct?¡± said Jessica coldly.

    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t forgotten, Miss!¡± replied Shane as he rapidly nodded.

    Back then, Jessica had kicked both Shane and his father out of Mayberry after discovering their direct

    involvement with a certain incident.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you haven¡¯t forgotten! Now listen closely. If you evere face to face with another Yaleman

    in the future, avoid them. If you don¡¯t, you only have yourself to me for what I do to you next! Now

    get out of my sight!¡± ordered Jessica.

    ¡°R-right away, Miss!¡± said Shane as he bolted from his spot.

    ¡°Come back here! Who do you think you are to leave like that! Return and roll all the way out!¡± growled

    Jessica.

    Shane could feel his lips twitch slightly. After all, he had done the same thing that year when he and his

    father were kicked out of Mayberry. Though it was a moment of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he didn¡¯t even dare to sigh as

    hey down on the floor and began rolling toward the entrance.

    ¡®F*cking hell! To think that Bea would have such powerful people on her side!¡¯

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 858

    After the party ended, Rose, Second aunt, and many others could barely even recover from everything

    that they had just witnessed.

    Though they had the idea of fawning over Jessica a little earlier, all they received were frigid res

    from her. They were so intimidated by Jessica that in the end, none of them could even say a word to

    her, let alone please her!

    Bea had shot to stardom in just a single day.

    ¡°So it turns out that Dn had such great influence and power! What a surprise!¡± said Lady Yaleman

    sadly after hearing a summarization of what had happened from Gerald.

    It was now night time and including Lady Yaleman herself, a few others were standing inside her

    bedroom.

    ¡°The grudges of old have no reason to continue existing, grandma¡­ It¡¯s time to let go of them and

    have our families reunite!¡± said Gerald.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Are they though? I was so cruel to Yulia that year¡­ I even made Bea¡¯s father suffer so terribly! Since

    Yulia¡¯s so close to her fifth brother, she definitely still hates me¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t hate a mother like me!¡±

    wailed Lady Yaleman as she cried vehemently.

    ¡°That simply isn¡¯t the case! In fact, mom has missed you this entire time! While you probably weren¡¯t

    aware of it, mom¡¯s tried to visit you on numerous asions! Though she never made it past the front

    gates, I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll change in the following year!¡± added Jessica.

    Hearing that, Lady Yaleman raised her head, feeling tremendously moved. She was now filled with

    deep remorse as she recalled how her younger self had held on to those stubborn old-fashioned

    principles.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, her family would¡¯ve continued living in peace¡­ Now that was a nice thought¡­

    What more, if none of that had happened, then the Long family wouldn¡¯t have ever found a reason to

    bring trouble to her family in the first ce!

    ¡°That¡¯s not all, grandma. My aunt¡¯s always been thinking about my dad! She¡¯s even found several

    doctors for him! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she was the one who had sponsored me so that I could

    complete my studies!¡± said Bea next.

    ¡°She¡­ She sponsored your studies as well¡­?¡± replied Lady Yaleman as she began crying even

    louder.

    That¡¯s right¡­ Bea was also a youngdy of the Yaleman family¡­ Yet she was ced in such a difficult

    position that she wasn¡¯t even capable ofpleting her studies without the aid of her daughter¡­ To

    think that she was left unaware of all this¡­

    In the end, even wild beasts looked after their offspring.

    Reminiscing her life, Lady Yaleman realized how much time she had spent on pursuing wealth and

    fame. As a result, she hadpletely neglected the importance of familial affection.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ To Yulia and your father¡­ To Bea¡­ And to you and your sister as well¡­¡± said Lady

    Yaleman with a heavy sigh as she looked at both Gerald and Jessica.

    As the four chattedte into the night, at the same time, a few others were feeling upset beyond words.

    The shattering sound of a wine bottle could be heard as an extremely drunk man shouted, ¡°Wine! Give

    me more wine!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already drunk a lot, Mr. Yaleman! Please stop and just go home for now!¡± advised the bar¡¯s

    manageress.

    In response, Yura pped her right in the cheek!

    ¡°You mothercker! So even you¡¯re looking down on me now, huh?! Well that¡¯s just great! Just absolutely

    fantastic! Just pour me my god dmned wine already!¡± roared the gloomy-looking Yura as the

    manageress¡ªwho was now cupping her swollen cheek¡ªran off to get more wine.

    When she finally returned, a few people stood in her way, preventing her from getting any closer to

    Yura.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Could you be Mr. Long¡­?¡± said the manageress in surprise when she realized who was

    leading all those men.

    ¡°Hand that over to me. And if you know what¡¯s good for you, let nobody enter this ce without my

    permission!¡± said Mr. Long as he took the bottle of wine from her hands.

    The moment his sentence ended, one of his subordinates took out arge wad of cash and flung it

    toward the manageress.

    Seeing that, she immediately nodded before saying, ¡°I-I understand!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yaleman! Here¡¯s your wine!¡± said Shane as he ced the bottle before the drunk man.

    Just as Yura was about to grab the bottle, he narrowed his eyes at the familiar person before finally

    realizing who was there with him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Under such circumstances, who else would be able toe over to meet you? Just look at you.

    To think that the once almighty Mr. Yaleman has now been reduced to such a pathetic state!¡± sneered

    Shane.

    ¡°Humph! As if the position you¡¯re in is any better! Didn¡¯t you have to roll all the way out to the entrance

    earlier! Haha!¡± replied Yura before bursting into a fit ofughter.

    Hearing that, Shane¡¯s eyes immediately turned stern as he said, ¡°It seems like we really need to knock

    some sense back into you, Mr. Yaleman!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the door was kicked open and over ten men rushed in!

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 859

    One of the men immediately yanked Yura by his hair before pping him several times.

    It was only when Yura saw one of Shane¡¯s other subordinates brandishing a knife at him when he

    finally returned to his senses.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s not act recklessly now, Mr. Long! If anything, let¡¯s just talk it out!¡± stuttered Yura as his fear grew

    by the second.

    ¡°Hah! If you were a bit more aware of how to properly behave, then I wouldn¡¯t have needed to treat you

    like this in the first ce! Regardless, why are you speaking as though I¡¯vee after you looking for

    trouble? I¡¯m here for your own good! After all, nobody would¡¯ve ever been able to guess that Bea had

    the Crawford siblings on her side. As a result, she¡¯s now the most influential big shot in all of Yanken!

    While the Long family will surely suffer a lot from that, I¡¯m sure the one suffering the greatest loss is

    you, Mr. Yaleman! Don¡¯t you agree? Once the future heir of your family, now reduced to a nobody, am I

    not right?¡±

    Hearing that, Yura clenched his fists hard before asking, ¡°What exactly do you wish to say, Mr. Long?¡±

    ¡°Me? Oh, I¡¯m not saying anything! Speaking of which, I heard that Lady Yaleman has announced that

    Bea will be the Yaleman family¡¯s heir! Such a pitiful position you¡¯re in¡­ Not only did you not gain

    anything at the end, but Bea could very well already be plotting to have her revenge against you and

    your family!¡±

    Shane watched as Yura¡¯s gloomy expression turned worse with every word he said. Once he was sure

    Yura couldn¡¯t get any gloomier, Shane then added, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve pretty much already hit a dead

    end, why don¡¯t you cooperate with the Long family? If we¡¯re going down anyway, we may as well fight

    till our veryst breaths. If all goes well, the Long family may end up not suffering that massive a loss

    and you may still be able to take control over the Yaleman family! In fact, you could even end up

    bing the family¡¯s master if you join us!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What¡­? What¡¯s your n¡­?¡± asked Yura after thinking about Shane¡¯s words for a while.

    ¡°Interested, are we? Let¡¯s discuss it then!¡± replied Shane, a wicked smile on his face as he nodded.

    It was a little before dawn some three dayster when a team of cars left the Yaleman family house.

    ¡°Since your family is both powerful and influential, it doesn¡¯t surprise me that you know about the

    Moldells in Yanken¡­ While thest I¡¯ve contacted them was a good few years ago, I distinctly

    remember that their family owes me a single favor. However, as I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s been years since west

    met and I¡¯m not sure whether they¡¯ll still be willing to bother with families like us¡­¡± said Lady Yaleman

    as she held onto Gerald¡¯s right hand in the car.

    After getting to know Gerald a little more in the past few days, Lady Yaleman found herself adoring her

    gentle grandson more and more.

    As a result, upon learning about the details of M¡¯s and Dn¡¯s younger brother¡¯s disappearances,

    she readily agreed to confront the Moldell family together with Gerald.

    Since they had time to spare before actually arriving at the Moldell family¡¯s house, Lady Yaleman told

    Gerald the gist of how she got acquainted with the Moldells in the first ce.

    In short, it was mostly coincidental.

    Back then, a junior member of the Moldell family was carrying out a mission. Unfortunately, his mission

    was thwarted and his enemies immediately began hunting him down. It just so happened that the

    garden he managed to escape into belonged to the Yalemans.

    At the time, Lady Yaleman was still in her forties and, as she said herself, she wasn¡¯t a stubborn bigot

    like how she eventually came to be.

    The seriously injured child she saw in the garden was aged around sixteen, and being as

    compassionate as she was back then, she took him in and saved his life. Dayster, the child left yet

    she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    It was yearster¡ªwhen Lady Yaleman had be the master of the Yaleman family¡ªwhen the two

    finally crossed paths again. Back then, she was bringing her son and daughter out to attend an

    asion of sorts. Halfway through, however, the Yaleman family¡¯s business rivals blocked their path! It

    was a nned assault!

    During their most perilous moment, a person stepped forward and saved Lady Yaleman and her

    children. Though it took her a while, she soon came to realize that her savior was the child she had

    saved years ago. He had returned to repay her kindness!

    Before he left, he gave her an address and told her that he would lend her a hand once more if she

    needed his aid in the future.

    It had been almost twenty years since shest had any contact with him. She was honestly unsure

    whether the child even remembered the promise anymore.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    That was about the gist of the situation.

    Eventually, the car arrived at a mountainous area.

    The entire area seemed to be filled with an unnerving miasma. The fact that the trees grew so spacious

    only served to increase the feeling of unease.

    ¡°What arge mountain¡­ Are you sure this is the ce, grandma? We haven¡¯t passed by a single

    person in a while¡­¡± said Gerald as he got out of the parked car to have a look around, feeling puzzled.

    As he helped Lady Yaleman out, she firmly replied, ¡°That child wouldn¡¯t lie to me¡­ This is the exact

    address he gave to me, so I¡¯m definitely sure he¡¯ll be here.¡±

    After scanning through the area once more, Gerald realized that there was a wooden house a little

    higher up. It seemed to still be inhabited by someone.

    ¡°¡­Wait for me here, grandma. I¡¯m just heading up there for a bit to see if I can find anyone. If there is,

    I¡¯ll ask them if we¡¯re at the exact location¡­¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 860

    Gerald was honestly feeling slightly disappointed as he made his way toward the house.

    ¡®Would arge family even be able to live in such a secluded ce¡­?¡¯

    Just as he was a few steps away from the wooden house¡¯s door, Gerald watched as an old man¡ªwho

    looked to be over sixty¡ªexited the house.

    Though the old man was dressed like a viger, his clothes were rather clean.

    The second he noticed Gerald, he was momentarily stunned though he quickly hid his shock with a

    smile before asking, ¡°Well hello there, mister! Can I help you with anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir! I¡¯d just like to ask whether you know of anyrge families living up here

    on this mountain,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Large families? Haha! Take a good look around, mister! There¡¯s nothing but mountains and trees all

    around! I¡¯m only living here since I guard the forests! Nobody else here but me!¡± exined the man as

    he continued to smile.

    ¡°I trust my friend who told me to look for him here. Are you absolutely sure that there aren¡¯t any other

    families living atop this mountain?¡± said Lady Yaleman as she slowly inched closer to the two under the

    support of a subordinate.

    Hearing that, the old man squinted his eyes slightly as he scanned both Lady Yaleman and Gerald from

    head to toe.

    ¡°¡­Friend? Pray tell, what kind of friend could you possibly mean? I do wonder if that friend of yours left

    a token of sorts with you¡­?¡± asked the old man rather casually.

    When she heard that, Lady Yaleman seemed to realize something.

    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Yes, he did give a token to me. A wooden one!¡± said Lady Yaleman as she fished around her

    purse before finally taking out a small wooden token.

    Upon giving the wooden token a good look, the old man found himself raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with the Yalemans in Yanken?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the master of the Yaleman family. It¡¯s been a good many years since I¡¯vest met with the person

    who handed this token to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s all I need to know. Follow me, though only the two of you are allowed toe. Any

    others will have to remain here,¡± said the old man.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to Gerald earlier that the forest was merely a distraction to allow the Moldells to

    continue living in seclusion. So they really were living here!

    After helping his grandmother get atop the old man¡¯s bullock cart, Gerald got on as well as the old man

    began transporting them down a small path that went deeper into the forest.

    Meanwhile, Sheldon was standing beside Bea back inside the Yaleman family house.

    ¡°Here are all the foreign loans of the Yaleman family from the past few years. I¡¯ve summarized most of

    them, Miss Yaleman. Do have a look,¡± said the butler.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Sheldon,¡± replied Bea with a smile.

    She had been given special orders from Lady Yaleman before she left together with Gerald. Until she

    returned, all affairs of the Yaleman family, both major and minor, would be left under Bea¡¯s care.

    As Bea was looking through the loans, Yura burst into the room before shouting, ¡°S-something¡¯s gone

    terribly wrong, Sheldon!¡±

    ¡°Young master! What happened?¡± asked Sheldon immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s my parents and that piece ofnd! Since they couldn¡¯t reconcile with the fact that they had been

    tricked by Shane, my mom got into an argument with him when they were handing over thend! As a

    result, Shane has now captured both of my parents!¡± exined Yura.

    ¡°How could such a thing happen¡­? Shane is getting increasingly daring! And to think that he¡¯s still

    doing such things even after receiving that warning from Miss Crawford!¡± said Sheldon resentfully.

    ¡°Regardless, matters regarding the Yaleman family all fall under Miss Yaleman now. Why don¡¯t you ask

    her about it?¡± added Sheldon.

    Hearing that, Yura¡¯s left eye twitched slightly before he turned to look at Bea.

    ¡°Bea¡­ Though it¡¯s true that my mom¡¯s acted rashly toward you in the past, she¡¯s still your aunt! Please

    help your uncle and aunt¡­ We can¡¯t allow the Longs to do this!¡± pleaded Sheldon in an apologetic

    tone.

    Hearing that, Bea took in a deep breath before remaining silent for a brief moment.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ Please¡­ If you don¡¯t do something now, something bad could happen to my parents¡­

    Believe me when I say that Shane truly wants to vent all his anger out on my parents!¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. Sheldon, make some arrangements and get us some subordinates. I¡¯m heading over to have a

    look at the situation myself.¡±

    Regardless of how terribly he and his family had treated her in the past, Bea felt that it would simply be

    too cruel not to lend him a hand.

    Once all the preparations were made, she headed out with Yura.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 861

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your aunt was here? The construction zone ispletely devoid of life!¡± said Bea

    within a parked car.

    The site itself was connected to their family. After all, it was initially her uncle¡¯s project. However, due to

    a very serious issue with her uncle¡¯s loan, any further development of the construction zone was

    completely terminated.

    While that was so, since the handover ceremony was held just the other day, a few people should still

    be present. The fact that nobody was there was honestly what surprised Bea the most.

    ¡°Humph! Your aunt¡¯s waiting for you inside there!¡± shouted Yura in a cold tone, a stark contrast to his

    desperate voice just minutes ago.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that, Yura?¡± said Bea, realizing now that something was terribly off with him.

    ¡°Oh, nothing really! Since we¡¯re already here anyway, why not just follow me in after a little chat!¡±

    replied Yura with a wicked grin before locking the car doors.

    Frowning, Bea then casually said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re up to, but if it truly is nothing, then I¡¯m

    calling Sheldon now to tell him that everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    The moment her cell phone was in sight, however, Yura snatched it away from her! As soon as he did

    that, several people rushed out from the building, surrounding the car in seconds!

    ¡°Call? Now why would you do that? After all, as I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re getting out of the car together with me

    later, cousin!¡± growled Yura intimidatingly.

    ¡°So you did deceive me! Did you conspire with my uncle and the others to lead me to your trap? Do

    you have any idea what you¡¯re doing now?¡± said Bea.

    ¡°Any idea? Haha! Under these circumstances?! Cousin, I really couldn¡¯t be bothered about things like

    that at this point! The only thing I know is that the family¡¯s properties must never fall into a b*tch¡¯s

    hands such as yourself! Never, I say!¡± roared Yura.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been nning to be the family heir? Or how much I¡¯ve had

    to fawn on grandma to please her? After countless hours of dedication¡ªeven from when I was young

    ¡ªI was so close to getting my hands on the family¡¯s properties together with my dad! And the day

    finally came! Yet what the fck happened at the most crucial moments? You did! You, Bea! You ruined all

    my efforts and fantasies, you btch!¡± hollered Yura almost maniacally.

    Yura was honestly well aware of how crazy his current actions were. However, he knew that both he

    and his parents had run out of options. He needed to take such drastic measures for the sake of his

    future prospects.

    He also knew that simply trying to force his way back into bing the Yaleman family¡¯s head wasn¡¯t

    going to happen since his family had already personally offended the powerful and influential

    Crawfords. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to imagine how his family would continue living in the future. Knowing

    that fuelled him to continue his current ns till the very end.

    ¡°Bea, I won¡¯t allow you to even start nning your revenge on me! You¡¯ll never get it!¡± screeched Yura.

    By now, Bea was already in tears. However, she wasn¡¯t crying out of fright. Rather, it was because she

    now knew that internal familial fights like these were still happening.

    While it had been her top priority to solve such issues from the moment Lady Yaleman had left her in

    charge, to think that the first instance of her finding out that such conflicts still existed would be so

    extreme.

    ¡°When did I ever say that I wanted to take revenge on you?¡± said Bea between tears.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to y dumb, Bea! You now own everything whereas my family owns nothing! Isn¡¯t

    the first phase of your revenge already in action?! After I¡¯m done dealing with you, my family and I will

    return in charge of the Yaleman family! My family will only rest easy once you¡¯repletely out of the

    picture!¡± replied Yura before unlocking the car¡¯s doors and dragging her out.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Time to switch locations! Be sure to guard her properly!¡± ordered Yura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too soon, Yura! You won¡¯t be able to just inherit the family after capturing me! After

    all, grandma and Gerald aren¡¯t even back yet! Once they return, you¡¯ll regret it! Besides, Sheldon is

    probably rushing over now, so you better think about what you¡¯re doing while you can!¡± said Bea.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve already considered him while nning all of this! He won¡¯te, trust me! Tell me Bea, did

    you know that he has a granddaughter whom he absolutely adores? She¡¯s studying in a kindergarten in

    one of the Yaleman family¡¯s buildings you know? If there aren¡¯t any issues, my mom should be talking

    to him about this now! Haha! That old fart will be sure to remain silent for good! So just give up already,

    Bea!¡± shouted Yura with a monstrous expression befitting his evil nature.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 862

    It was at that moment when a phone belonging to one of Yura¡¯s subordinates began to ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Long, Mr. Yaleman,¡± said the subordinate.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve actually sided with the Long family now! You¡¯ve truly gone insane, Yura! And not just you,

    aunt and uncle must have lost their minds as well!¡± said Bea in disbelief.

    ¡°Just take her away already!¡± ordered Yura as he waved a hand impatiently before answering the call.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going smoothly, Mr. Long. You better not forget the promise you¡¯ve made me.¡±

    ¡°But of course I haven¡¯t! I¡¯d never forget such a promise, Mr. Yaleman!¡±

    It was nearing night at the Yaleman family house and nobody seemed to have noticed anything

    particrly abnormal.

    However, many family members did notice that Bea had been missing for the entire day, particrly

    Second aunt and her family who had been waiting to treat Bea and Catherine to a meal. Due to her

    absence for most of the day, they simply assumed that Bea was extremely busy.

    When they enquired both Catherine and Sheldon about her whereabouts, neither knew where she was.

    Eventually, Second aunt walked out of Bea¡¯s office in resignation as she shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°If only I knew she was going to end up bing the family head, I would¡¯ve treated her much better!

    With how tense our current rtionship is, I wonder if treating her to a meal will even changeN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    anything¡­¡±

    The day soon passed and on the morning of the second day, Second aunt and her family waited in

    front of Bea¡¯s office once more. However, even as noon approached, there wasn¡¯t any sign of Bea

    anywhere.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just leave¡­ There¡¯s probably no point in us waiting here like this¡­ After all, Bea¡¯s different

    now! She¡¯s the most powerful big shot there is in the North! Why would she still be willing to even

    attend to us?¡± said Ysabel, dissatisfaction in her tone.

    After all, Bea had risen the ranks so quickly that it made Ysabel extremely upset. She couldn¡¯t even

    categorize the feeling as simply feeling envious anymore.

    As a woman, Ysabel knew that Bea would¡¯ve already done the family proud if she had gotten married

    into a rich family. If she had just stuck to that, Ysabel wouldn¡¯t be feeling suchplex emotions right

    now!

    But of course, she had to go out of her way to be a powerful big shot! She was now truly a strong

    and independent boss.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Ysabel realized that she couldn¡¯t be envious anymore since there

    was literally zero chance she would be able to ever top Bea ever again. In fact, if she pleased Bea,

    there was a chance that she would still be able to be the second most important female boss in

    the area. Now that would be a good feeling¡­

    ¡°Be patient, Ysabel¡­ After all, as you said, Bea is now different from before¡­¡± said Second aunt.

    Just as she said that, Catherine came rushing over.

    ¡°Good morning, Catherine! Why isn¡¯t Bea here with you?¡± asked Second aunt.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you the same thing! Hasn¡¯t Bea arrived at work?¡± replied Catherine in an anxious tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been here for at least three hours! We haven¡¯t seen her at all!¡± exined Ysabel.

    ¡°How odd¡­ I¡¯ve failed to contact her on the phone since yesterday and Sheldon hasn¡¯t seen her

    either¡­ Where could she have gone? Knowing her, it¡¯s unlikely that she ever switches her phone off,

    even if she¡¯s busy!¡± said Catherine.

    Hearing that, Second aunt and Ysabel looked at each other. After a brief moment, Second aunt then

    asked, ¡°Could¡­ something have happened to her? Is her phone still off even now?¡±

    Helplessly, Catherine nodded, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s not been on this entire time!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± asked Second aunt, unsure of how to even process the sudden turn of events.

    Though it took her a while, she soon snapped out of it and began consoling Catherine.

    ¡°Worry not, Catherine¡­ After all, Bea¡¯s both influential and powerful now! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s just

    wait a little longer¡­ If she isn¡¯t back soon after, we¡¯lle up with something else¡­¡±

    With motherly concern reflected in Catherine¡¯s eyes, she could only nod slightly at her suggestion.

    With that, even the second day soon came to pass¡­ Then the third¡­ and the fourth¡­

    ¡°What did the police say?¡± asked Yuma¡ªthe eldest son¡ªhurriedly.

    It had now been seven days since Bea¡¯s disappearance and the rest of the Yalemans were now having

    a family meeting.

    ¡°Up till this point, we haven¡¯t even found any clues! What on earth could have happened to Bea¡­?¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 863

    Bea¡¯s disappearance had caused a massive uproar among those living in Yanken, and that included

    several big shots from Jacksonville. Since they were aware that Mr. Crawford wasn¡¯t around, they had

    personally sent their own subordinates out to search for Bea in the meantime.

    While they did suspect a few people to be involved, in the end, there simply weren¡¯t enough clues to go

    with. Bea just seemed to have vanished into thin air!

    Though Catherine herself wanted to contact the Crawfords from Northbay, only Bea had the means to

    contact them! Nobody else knew how to even get to them!

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    They weren¡¯t even sure if Bea was still alive. After all, it had already been seven days since anyone

    had seen her. From the day she realized that her daughter could very well already be dead, Catherine

    had had an extremely haggard expression etched on her face.

    Today, the Yaleman family¡¯s members were all gathered to discuss how to progress with Bea¡¯s

    disappearance. Though everyone at the meeting was solemn, Catherine herself was wailing her eyes

    out.

    Nobody spoke a word and everyone simply lowered their heads as they faced the distressed mother.

    Among the Yalemans, however, Yura and Rose secretly smiled as they exchanged gazes with each

    other.

    The n had worked wlessly. After all, with the help of the Longs, of course they wouldn¡¯t be able to

    find any clues from their investigations! Even if the others were to somehow doubt them, with the Longs

    on their side, nobody would be able to touch both mother and son.

    ¡°Mrs. Yaleman! Both Mr. Crawford and the chairman have returned!¡± announced a servant excitedly.

    ¡°What? Gerald¡¯s finallye back?¡± said Catherine as she jolted up and rushed outside.

    Several of the other Yalemans followed them out as well, everyone but Yura and his mother.

    ¡°¡­M-mom¡­ Gerald¡¯s back!¡± said Yura as he gulped while trembling.

    ¡°Fear not! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! So what if they¡¯ve returned?¡± soothed Rose calmly.

    Hearing that, Yura became much more assured that their n would still work out in the end.

    Gerald himself was helping Lady Yaleman out of the car. Despite being at her age, she had

    apanied Gerald for the past eight days. It was natural for her to be this exhausted.

    When he saw the other Yalemansing out to wee their return, he was about to greet them

    when Catherine staggered toward him before grabbing his arm and pleading, ¡°G-Gerald! Thank god

    you¡¯re finally back! Please! We have to save Bea!¡±

    ¡°¡­Save? What do you mean ¡®save her¡¯? What happened?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Catherine. Now exin slowly to us¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± added Lady Yaleman.

    ¡°Bea¡­ She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s gone missing for a week now! We haven¡¯t been able to locate her at all!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    To think that something would actually happen to Bea during his eight-day absence!

    ¡°borate. What led to her disappearance?¡± asked Gerald rather anxiously.

    Gerald was this anxious since Bea and her family were particrly important to him. It was natural for

    him to feel concerned if anything were to happen to any of them.

    Hearing that, Catherine then told them the gist of what she knew.

    ¡°Bea¡¯s such a nice girl¡­ She hardly offends anyone! Who would anyone even want to harm her?¡± said

    Catherine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so pessimistic first, aunt. I¡¯ll send some of my men to begin investigating the matter right

    this instant! Worry not, for whoever the culprits are, I¡¯ll make sure each and every one of theme to

    regret ever being born into this world should they haveid their fingers on her!¡± dered Gerald as he

    continued supporting Lady Yaleman all the way back into the house.

    ¡°W-what should we do now, mom?¡± said Yura as he began trembling violently.

    While the mother and child had first assumed that Gerald was a soft-hearted person, his bloodshot

    eyes that stemmed from his anxiety to find the culprits honestly frightened both of them. His reaction

    was not even close to what they had envisioned!

    They had thought that he would be dispirited and nervous after finding out about Bea¡¯s disappearance!

    Never would they have imagined that he could express such viciousness and cruelty!

    Rose herself was now feeling intimidated, wondering what would happen if Gerald ever found out that

    they were involved. Would he end up ruining their entire family¡­?

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 864

    Though the thought of it alone was terrifying, Rose kept her cool.

    ¡°Worry not, we¡¯ll just act ordingly. Though the Longs aren¡¯t as powerful as Gerald, their family still

    wins in terms of size and history. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be that easy for Gerald to sniff us out!¡±

    Soon after, Gerald issued amand for all the members of the Yaleman family to remain inside the

    Yaleman family house unless he permitted them to leave.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you, Mr. Crawford,¡± said Philip to Gerald in a

    private room within the Yaleman family house a littleter.

    ¡°Go on!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°In all honesty, I find Yura and his family to be rather suspicious. After all, they clearly have a motive to

    do something like this,¡± said Philip.

    At that, Gerald nodded before replying, ¡°Indeed. I suspect them to be the culprits as well. I¡¯ve already

    ordered a few people to investigate more about them. After all, his family is being a little too quiet this

    time around, contrary to how they usually behave. It simply feels off. While that¡¯s the vibe I¡¯m getting

    from them, I truly hope they aren¡¯t involved this time around.¡±

    At that moment, Sheldon knocked on the door before entering.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had any rest since you returned, sir. You must be exhausted. I¡¯ve ordered a servant to

    brew you some soup,¡± said the butler.

    ¡°Thank you, Sheldon. How¡¯s my grandmother? Is she doing alright?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Lady Yaleman has been extremely depressed¡­ She¡¯s been crying for the longest time, sir. However,

    she¡¯s now taking a rest¡­¡± exined Sheldon as he ced the bowl of soup before Gerald.

    Just as Gerald was about to taste some of the soup, Sheldon opened his mouth though no words came

    out. In the end, he refrained from saying anything.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Sheldon¡­ I remember Bea telling me something before I left about a week ago¡­

    If I remember correctly, she said that she wanted to help the Yalemans resolve the issue with the

    foreign loans¡­ Did she manage to resolve them with the Long family? Or did something happen to her

    before she even managed to do anything?¡± asked Gerald as he lowered his bowl of soup at that

    moment.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Oh¡­ No, Mr. Crawford¡­ She¡­ Wasn¡¯t able to resolve it in time¡­ The incident happened

    before she¡­ managed to do so,¡± replied Sheldon.

    ¡°I see. Go ahead and take a rest for now,¡± said Gerald as he smiled faintly.

    ¡°I will, Mr. Crawford. Do enjoy your soup while it¡¯s hot¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± replied Gerald as he watched Sheldon leave the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate that old man immediately,¡± said Philip in a cold voice the moment Sheldon left.

    Gerald himself looked at the soup before shaking his head.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, that man¡¯s always been honest and loyal his entire life¡­ He¡¯s quite diligent too,

    though he¡¯s a terrible, terrible liar¡­ He must have done something extremely embarrassing for him not

    to be able to even bring it up,¡± said Gerald as he dumped the bowl of soup into a nearby dustbin.

    After experiencing so many things, Gerald was no longer the gullible and na?ve person whom he used

    to be. After all, he had already met so many wicked and vicious people who had put him in the most

    perilous of situations.

    Despite that, he was still slightly reluctant to believe that those from the Yaleman family had a part in all

    this. While he didn¡¯t particrly have a good rtionship with Rose and her family, in the end, they

    were still his elders.

    It was the reason why he refused to take the first step until concrete evidence was found. In a perfect

    scenario, he would very much have preferred the culprits to admit to their mistakes and consequently,

    correct them.

    However, he knew that the possibility simply didn¡¯t exist. After all, there were now clearly people who

    had gone so far over the edge that they were willing to harm their own family members! It was almost

    as if they were forcing Gerald to use vicious tactics on them on purpose for the sake of resolving the

    issue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate any further¡­ Just force the truth out of them!¡± ordered Gerald.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Since they were now willing to directly harm him, Gerald was getting more and more worried about

    Bea¡¯s safety.

    Gerald had previously assumed that they wouldn¡¯t harm Bea since they would still be able to gain the

    same benefits by getting close to her. What more, they were still family in the end. Surely they wouldn¡¯t

    do anything to actually harm Bea, right?

    As it turned out, harming her was a very possible scenario. In fact, there was now even a possibility

    that she was already dead!

    His assumption this time had fallen way too far off mark. The culprits definitely still had the drive to ruin

    both him and Bea.

    ¡°Right away!¡± shouted Philip as he turned to look at the corner of the room with a stern gaze.

    A few intimidating-looking subordinates of his had been standing there the entire time.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± growled Philip as he led them out of the room.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 865

    ¡°Mom¡­ Aren¡¯t we being a bit too cruel¡­? Gerald¡¯s not to be trifled with! If the truth ever gets out and

    Jessica realizes that we were involved¡­¡±

    Within their own room, Yura was now talking in an extremely worried manner to his mother.

    In response, Rose sneered, ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound! It¡¯s not like we can help it! We were already

    running out of options from the moment we decided to snatch the right to inherit the Yaleman family

    from Bea. With Gerald dead, we won¡¯t have any more enemies! If we¡¯re lucky, the properties up North

    ¡ªthat Gerald gave Bea¡ªmay even eventually fall into our hands!¡± assured Rose.

    ¡°For now, we can only pray that Sheldon doesn¡¯t mess up. After all, I¡¯m aware of how much Gerald

    trusts that butler!¡± added the viinous mother.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°But¡­ But what if someone finds out about the poison?¡±

    ¡°Worry not, the poison I picked was both colorless and odorless. Besides, even if someone does

    manage to detect the poison, Sheldon¡¯s the one who technically killed Mr. Crawford! If the moment ever

    comes, he¡¯ll definitely be unable to defend himself!¡± exined Rose in a vicious manner as her eyes

    narrowed.

    ¡°I understand, mom¡­¡±

    As soon as his sentence ended, however, the door to their room instantly burst open! Immediately after,

    a group of people dressed fully in ck rushed in!

    ¡°What are all of you doing?!¡± shouted Rose as both she and her son started growing nervous.

    Instead of replying, the men immediately covered their heads with ck hoods which muffled any

    screams they attempted to make.

    When they finally came to a halt, Philip was standing before them.

    Though the duo had initially thought that they could hang on long enough for Philip and his men to give

    up, all it took was half an hour for him and his subordinates to make them spit out everything that had

    happened.

    After all, Philip and his men were proficient in torturing people.

    Both now tremendously terrified, neither of them dared to lie before Gerald¡¯s face any longer.

    ¡°P-please Gerald! The one who wants to harm you is Shane! He¡¯s the one who gave us the idea!

    Besides, Bea¡¯s with him now! We¡¯re out of options too! You know, if we hadn¡¯t followed his orders, he

    would¡¯ve killed us by now! We weren¡¯t involved in the nning process of the kidnapping, Gerald!¡± said

    Rose, now so anxious that she was quivering almost uncontrobly.

    In her mind, she now admitted that she had looked down upon how ruthless Gerald could actually get.

    Rose had simply assumed before this that as long as he didn¡¯t have enough evidence, he wouldn¡¯t act

    recklessly.

    How wrong she was. After all, Gerald had suspected them from the very beginning.

    ¡°I do hope you don¡¯t assume that you¡¯ll be let off the bat just by putting all the me on Shane.

    Regardless, grandma will hear about all this tomorrow. She¡¯ll know how to punish you. As for the

    Longs! I won¡¯t let them off this time!¡± growled Gerald coldly.

    ¡°Now¡­ Be honest. Where did Shane hide Bea?¡±

    It was a little whileter in a dimly lit room within a secluded factory when Shane shouted, ¡°Btch! Just

    sign the dmned thing already!¡±

    At the moment, Shane was tying Bea to a chair as several of his subordinates stood guard over the

    ce.

    ¡°Just give up already!¡± growled Bea angrily.

    In response, Shane pped her directly on the cheek!

    ¡°Bea, Bea, Bea¡­ There¡¯s a limit to my patience, you know? If it gets to a point where I think you¡¯re too

    much of a hassle to be useful, I¡¯ll just kill you right here and right now!¡± warned Shane viciously.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m no fool, Shane! As if you¡¯d ever let me go after I sign it!¡± sneered Bea.

    Shane¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot the moment he heard that.

    Once the contract before her was signed, he would be able to retrieve a few of the properties that Bea

    owned. Just as she said, once that happened, there was absolutely no way he would ever let her out

    alive.

    ¡°Hah! It seems I need to teach you a lesson! Call Second brother and the others over! They can act

    now! Humph! Still, before they do it, perhaps I should let them enjoy themselves first! After all, you¡¯re

    quite the beauty, Bea!¡± said Shane maliciously.

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Long!¡± said his subordinates as they allughed.

    With that, one of the subordinates activated his walkie-talkie before saying, ¡°Come up now.¡±

    However, even after a few seconds had passed, there was no reply. Finding it odd, he called out to the

    few people who had been stationed to stand guard downstairs.

    No reply either.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Head downstairs and have a look!¡± ordered Shane.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 866

    Obeying his orders, a few subordinates then descended the stairs.

    However, even after they went down, no noise followed. Everything was quiet. Too quiet.

    It was at that moment when Shane realized that something was terribly wrong.

    ¡°You there, you stay guard here. The rest of you follow me downstairs!¡± ordered Shane as a lone

    subordinate stood at attention in the room while the rest of them descended the stairs together with

    Shane.

    The moment Shane arrived at thest step, however, he stopped. The room was pitch ck and not a

    sound could be heard.

    Before he could even proceed any further, he felt a sharp pain against the back of his head! He could

    only assume that someone had smashed his head with a bat before he eventually passed out.

    It waste that night when Gerald and a very exhausted Bea finally made it back to Bea¡¯s room. As she

    fell asleep almost instantaneously, Gerald covered her with a nket before leaving the room.

    Standing right outside her room was a group of bodyguards dressed in ck suits.

    ¡°Humph! The Longs will surely find it difficult to sleep peacefully tonight, Mr. Crawford! After all, they¡¯ve

    just lost one of their most capable people! As to be expected, they¡¯re searching all over for Shane as

    we speak!¡± said Philip with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed! Why don¡¯t we let them look for him for seven days as well! Imagine their reactions after a

    week without their precious grandson!¡± added another subordinate.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have the time to mess with the Longs for a week. Speaking of the Longs, they¡¯re

    celebrating some kind of asion tomorrow, right? Perfect. Since Shane gave us such arge gift by

    threatening Bea for seven days straight, we¡¯ll head to that asion tomorrow with a gift of our own!¡±

    said Gerald with a cold gaze in his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Get him ready!¡±

    ¡°Roger, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    It was the next day in the Long family¡¯s manor when Master Long asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Did any

    of you manage to find Shane?¡±

    Master Long himself was wearing a formal suit. After all, they were celebrating a special asion

    today. Several of their family members wereing over alongside many more distinguished guests.

    While the atmosphere was somewhat festive, all those from the Long family were honestly filled with

    worry and anxiety.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t, master. However, from what we can tell, the Yalemans should be behind this. After all,

    Miss Bea was savedst night. However, when we headed over to the Yaleman family to investigate,

    we couldn¡¯t find a single trace of him!¡± said Master Long¡¯s butler.

    ¡°Hah! The Yaleman family isn¡¯t that capable. Besides, they would never dream of even trying to stand

    up against the Long family. The one who did it was most probably Jessica¡¯s brother, Gerald!¡± replied

    Master long as he squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Gerald?¡± said the butler, stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard his name¡­ From what I can recall, he seemed to have grudges against

    Mr. Yunus back in Mayberry¡­ What more, Gerald seemed to be there when Mr. Yunus went missing in

    the Salford Province,¡± added the butler.

    Hearing that, Master Long clenched his walking stick tightly.

    ¡°The Crawford siblings truly are deliberately standing against the Longs! How pitiful Yunus is¡­ Up till

    recently, I had no idea who had caused Yunus¡¯s disappearance¡­ As it turned out, it was the Crawford

    siblings yet again!¡± growled Master Long as his gaze went frigid.

    ¡°It seems that I need to meet them in person sometime. If they really are the perpetrators who caused

    both Yunus and Shane to disappear, I don¡¯t care what kind of influential supporters they have! They¡¯ll

    have to pay the heavy price of a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°Master! Those from the Quarrington family have arrived!¡± announced a servant as he approached the

    man who was still deep in resentment.

    However, his mood instantly shifted the moment he realized who was here. With a delighted nod, he

    then said, ¡°Well, hurry up and wee them in!¡±

    At their current strength, the Longs were still much too weak to go against the Crawford siblings. If the

    Longs truly wanted to take the siblings down, then their best bet to achieve that would be by

    cooperating with powerful people from all walks of life.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we refuse to participate, Giya¡­?¡±

    Outside the Long family¡¯s manor, a few women were nervously suggesting against joining the Long

    family¡¯s special asion.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? While I¡¯m equally unwilling to be here, I have toe on my father¡¯s

    behalf since the Longs invited my entire family over. Besides, I¡¯m the one who bears grudges against

    them yet I¡¯m hardly scared at all! Why are you the ones scared?¡± said Giya as she looked at Marilyn

    and her other friends.

    ¡°Well, the Longs are the most powerful family in Yanken¡­ Of course I¡¯d be nervousing to a ce

    like this¡­ Besides, look around us! Everyone in there is probably a big shot!¡± replied Marilyn in a

    quivering voice.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve always kept youpany in the past, so you¡¯ll have to keep mepany

    this time around!¡± said Giya in a yful tone.

    ¡°Fine¡­ We¡¯ll enter with you!¡± replied Marilyn as she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Hey Marilyn, Giya! Look over there! There¡¯s a team of luxurious carsing this way!¡±

    squealed one of Giya¡¯s friends in surprise as she pointed toward the cars that were driving toward the

    manor¡¯s gates.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 867

    ¡°How truly luxurious!¡± added the other women in surprise.

    Curious to know what kinds of big shots drove such expensive-looking cars, Marilyn and the others

    chose to wait near the door to see who got out.

    A few of them even got theirpact mirrors out and started touching up their makeup! After all, if the

    ones who got out of the car were rich, young heirs, who¡¯s to say that they wouldn¡¯t end up falling for

    one of them? Haha!

    Eventually, a group of ck-suited bodyguards got out of the cars before finally opening the door to the

    most expensive-looking car. Out stepped a rather familiar-looking rich heir¡­

    ¡°¡­Hey. Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t that Gerald?¡± asked Marilyn, stupefied by what she was seeing.

    ¡°Giya, that¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s Gerald, isn¡¯t it?¡± repeated Marilyn as she started hopping excitedly in ce.

    In response, Giya nodded before saying, ¡°It is!¡±

    ¡°My god! Gerald¡­ To think that he actually has a team of cars¡­ What exactly is going on here¡­?¡±

    Her shock was warranted since previously, Marilyn had only found out that Gerald was rich. What she

    was seeing now was on a whole other level. She hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to have this side to him.

    Gerald himself was clearly unaware that Giya and the others were spying on him.

    The girls then watched as Gerald led his subordinates all the way to the Long family manor¡¯s entrance,

    filled with vigor.

    ¡°Did the Long family personally invite Gerald or something?¡± squealed Marilyn excitedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they could have¡­ Something feels off¡­ Come one, let¡¯s get closer and have a look!¡±

    said Giya.

    With that, Giya tugged Marilyn¡ªwho still looked baffled¡ªby the hand, and together, they silently made

    their way into the manor as well. Upon entering, they saw both parties seemingly confronting each

    other.

    ¡°You¡¯re Gerald, aren¡¯t you? From what I can recall, my family didn¡¯t invite you over!¡± said those from the

    Long family with hostile tones.

    ¡°Humph! How ballsy of you toe over! Fess up! Where¡¯s Mr. Shane Long? And Mr. Yunus as well!

    Did you kidnap them both?¡± shouted another Long who couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly at Gerald and his

    men.

    ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to be rude. How could any of you say that without any evidence? What if

    Mr. Crawford isn¡¯t involved at all?¡± said Master Long as he made his appearance, gesturing to his

    family members to back down.

    He then looked at Gerald with a coy smile on his face before saying ¡°Now isn¡¯t that right, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re right, Master Long! I was actively involved in both Yunus¡¯s and Shane¡¯s cases!¡±

    replied Gerald as he shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± said Master Long as he felt his eyelids twitch rapidly.

    Shane¡¯s father¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot the moment he heard Gerald¡¯s confession.

    ¡°You b*stard! So it really was you Crawford siblings in both cases! What the hell did you do to both

    Yunus and Shane?!¡± growled Shane¡¯s father coldly.

    ¡°Humph! Before that, I¡¯d like to talk about some unresolved issues which I believe need to be handled

    today. You Longs have done plenty of wicked deeds throughout the years and it¡¯s about time you paid

    your debt!¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡°A debt? What do you mean by that?¡±

    As several people began discussing what Gerald had meant among themselves, Marilyn herself was

    watching the scene unfold together with the other girls. Watching him now, Gerald looked almost

    foreign to her.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, Gerald hade here today to deal with the Longs.

    ¡®D*mn! Who the hell even is Gerald? How is he possibly standing up against the Longs?¡¯

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s all written down here!¡± said Gerald as one of his subordinates walked forward with an

    agreement in his hands.

    ¡®This is an agreement signed by the first young master of the Long family, Shane. He deeply offended

    the Crawford family, and has therefore decided topensate the Crawford family. All of the Long

    family¡¯s properties that are under his supervision will now officially belong to the Crawford family.¡¯

    After reading through the agreement, Master Long could feel his lips twitching so quickly that it started

    to hurt.

    Shane was in charge of at least a third of the Long family¡¯s properties.

    ¡°This¡­ This is clearly ckmail!¡± shouted Master Long.

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m not done yet. That contract alone isn¡¯t enough to settle everything,¡± replied Gerald calmly.

    ¡°Not enough?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. After all, Shane still needs to pay apensation of fifteen billion dors!¡±

    Upon hearing that, many of the Long family members began looking at each other helplessly. Many

    others, including Master Long himself, simply red angrily at Gerald.

    ¡°Now bring him in!¡± ordered Gerald as a few bodyguards carried a sack into the room and tossed it onto

    the floor.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 868

    The moment the sack was opened, the others saw an unconscious young man who had been beaten

    up terribly.

    ¡°S-Shane!¡± shouted Master Long nervously when he saw how badly beaten up the boy was.

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not be impatient! There¡¯s still more!¡± said Philip as he, too, stepped forward.

    With a swift gesture, one of Philip¡¯s men tossed a bag over to Master Long. As itnded at his feet, its

    contents spilled out.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I recognize whose clothes these are! They¡¯re the kind of clothes that Mr. Yunus usually wears!¡±

    shouted someone from within the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been looking everywhere for him, right? The truth is, Yunus drove off a cliff and these

    tattered clothes were the only remains we could find,¡± exined Philip.

    ¡°W-what¡­?¡± Master Long was assaulted by both immense anger and grief as he heard those words.

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­ How arrogant of you and your sister! Bullying us this way¡­ Do you honestly think that

    there¡¯s nobody capable of standing against you within the Long family?!¡± growled Master Long, his

    eyes bloodshot with rage.

    At that, Gerald could only smile faintly.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be easily infuriated. Honestly, if he could, he wouldn¡¯t even use

    vicious means to achieve his goals. After all, he didn¡¯t really enjoy creating unnecessary trouble for

    others.

    However, Yunus had tried to harm him on multiple asions before. He had almost killed Queta as

    well. And now Shane was involved with Bea¡¯s kidnapping¡­

    They had messed with the people he cared about most.

    To think that they still bore grudges against his sister for what she had done over ten years ago. While

    his sister no longer had the time to even bother about a tiny family such as the Longs, Gerald had all

    the time in the world.

    It was high time he got things over with.

    Just as Master Long was prepared to fight Gerald to the death, his butler ran over to him while holding

    on to a wireless phone.

    ¡°M-master! There¡¯s a call!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m in no mood to answer a d*mned call!¡± roared Master Long.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not just any regr call, master! It¡¯s from¡­ that party,¡± added the butler with a gulp.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    As soon as he heard that, Master Long was stunned and his expression instantly changed. Clearing his

    throat, he then respectfully took the phone from his servant¡¯s hand before answering the call.

    ¡°Yes¡­Yes. Y-yes!¡±

    After the three consecutive ¡®yesses,¡¯ Master Long hung up the phone. However, his entire demeanor

    seemed to have switched from that single phone call.

    Far from his initial stance, he now seemed to have be feeble, and he barely looked like he had

    the energy to even stand. Momentster, his grasp loosened and the phone fell to the floor as his butler

    immediately rushed over to support him.

    When his gaze fell upon Gerald again, his expression changed once more.

    The call hade from the party which had served as the backbone of the Long family. The contents

    of the call itself, however, revealed that the backbone that the Long family relied on so much had now

    copsed.

    In other words, there was nothing the Long family could do to Gerald anymore.

    ¡°Now then, if there isn¡¯t anything else, please sign the agreement. Speaking of which, there¡¯s another

    condition in the supplementary agreement. I want all the properties belonging to the Long family!¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother with him anymore, dad! Let¡¯s just beat him up already!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! We¡¯re such a huge family with so many properties! Why should we be afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°What utter nonsense! Saying that he wants all our properties¡­ Preposterous! You should first be

    thinking about whether you¡¯ll be able to make it out of here alive!¡±

    While shout after shout of anger came from those within the Long family, Master Long simply raised a

    hand, a sign for the others to silence themselves.

    His face now deathly pale, he turned to slowly look at Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯ll sign

    it, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone from the Long family was instantly stupefied.

    While it was true that the Crawford family was both powerful and influential, the Longs certainly had the

    means and power to at least try to stand up against them.

    Though the others remained puzzled, only Master Long currently understood the importance of his

    actions.

    Upon signing the agreement, the Long family would cease to exist within Yanken. In exchange, the

    Long bloodline would still be allowed to continue existing elsewhere.

    In other words, if the contract wasn¡¯t signed, the Long family¡¯s name could easily be wiped off the

    net for good.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 869

    ¡°Appreciate the cooperation. We¡¯lle over to take the properties from you in seven days,¡± said

    Philip.

    With that, Gerald began leaving and his subordinates followed behind him.

    The other guests didn¡¯t dare remain there either after witnessing the terrible incident that had just

    befallen the Long family. They, too, hurried out after Gerald¡¯s men were gone.

    ¡°Dad¡­ Why? Why did you sign it?! What¡¯s the big deal? We could¡¯ve just fought against them! After all,

    we¡¯re not afraid to die!¡± cried out one of the middle-aged men.

    A harsh p from Master Long was his immediate response!

    ¡°You b*stard! Do you truly want our entire family to be ruined beyond the point of no return? Do you

    wish for the Longs to have no descendants to leave behind?!¡± roared Master Long ring at him

    fiercely as his lips continued twitching furiously.

    ¡°We¡¯ve beenpletely defeated by the Crawford siblings this time! While we¡¯ve continuously plotted

    against them in secret all these years, their background is simply too powerful!¡± added Master Long as

    he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°But¡­ But dad! We¡¯re left with nothing now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. We no longer own anything!¡± replied Master long with a nod.

    ¡°However, we still have our history spanning centuries! We won¡¯t disappear from Weston that easily!

    After all, we still have ast resort!¡±

    ¡°A¡­st resort?¡±

    Master Long nodded in response before saying, ¡°Have you heard¡­ of the Moldell family in Yanken?¡±

    ¡°The Moldells¡­?¡±

    As the other Longs took turns shaking their heads, Master Long added, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the most

    secretive family in all of Weston. I believe that they¡¯re our only shot at going against the Crawfords.¡±

    He then squinted his eyes before continuing, ¡°A dozen or so years ago, the Long family still had contact

    with that family. However, after a certain incident happened, we ceased all contact with them¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened, dad?¡± asked one of the Longs.

    ¡°Humph! It all happened the year the son of the Moldell¡¯s Second Master came over as a guest! Since

    the Moldells preferred living in seclusion, its family members tended to stay out of affairs outside their

    own. The only exception was the Second Master¡¯s son. He went by the name of KortMoldell, and

    contrary to the rest of his family, he simply couldn¡¯t stay away from all the sensual pleasures he could

    experience in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Kort was an ambitious man, he was! In fact, he was so ambitious that on the day he came as a guest,

    he actually threatened us right off the bat! Putting it simply, he wanted to be the backbone of our family.

    If we had agreed back then, he would¡¯ve secretly helped us be an internationally renowned and

    wealthy family! However, had we chosen to go down that route, the Longs would¡¯ve essentially sealed

    their fate to be nothing more than hisckeys!¡± exined Master Long.

    ¡°What wishful thinking he had! Even if we would¡¯ve be internationally renowned, we¡¯d still only be

    his puppets in the end, unable to act against his bidding!¡± sneered the Long family¡¯s eldest son.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I rejected that offer! The Longs would¡¯ve had to drop our surname if we had

    agreed, taking up the surname of Moldell instead! Even if riches and prestige were on the line, I

    couldn¡¯t just abandon our family surname that our ancestors had carried on for so long!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What happened after that? Since Kort had such great ambitions, surely he wouldn¡¯t have

    allowed you to refuse that easily, right?¡± asked another Long.

    ¡°But of course not! Some twenty-five years ago, Kort finally had his revenge on our family. Do you still

    remember the incident where Shaw was attacked by others just moments after being born, Joel? As a

    result, Shaw grew up to be a fool who barely had any sanity!¡±

    ¡°Of course I do! Though I wanted to investigate it, you wouldn¡¯t let me! It¡¯s still a mystery to me now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ That was Kort¡¯s doing. If we had investigated it, our family would¡¯ve eventually fallen into

    ruin. It was his way of sending us a reminder!¡± replied Master Long.

    Shaw was the second young master of the Long family who never made any appearances regardless

    of the asion. After all, he truly was a person who bore no semnce of sanity.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Speaking of which, where is Shaw?¡± asked Master Long.

    ¡°The Second youngdy¡¯s brought him out to have some fun!¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 870

    In response, Master Long simply sighed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good too. It¡¯s better to just let Shaw live happily¡­¡±

    ¡°However, even though we haven¡¯t contacted Kort for so many years, our family¡¯s still continued

    prospering!¡± said Joel.

    ¡°Humph! But of course! I assume Kort neverunched another attack on us since his father died not too

    long after. Due to him passing on, Kort was involved in a fight for the post of the Moldell family¡¯s second

    master. That naturally meant that he wouldn¡¯t have had the time to bother us for a good, long while.

    While I¡¯m not sure what became of him, based on the fact that he¡¯s a natural schemer, it wouldn¡¯t be

    far-fetched to assume that he truly did end up bing the Moldell family¡¯s second master.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Do you n to get help from Kort to deal with the Crawfords?¡± asked Joel who was starting to

    see the bigger picture now.

    ¡°Well, your guess is half right. I¡¯m not directly asking him for help. After all, if I do that, then as I¡¯ve said

    before, the Long family¡¯s fame and name will be as good as ruined! Humph! However, even that¡¯s

    better than having the Crawford siblings acquire our family! Be aware that once we lead Kort out, a

    great mess will be sure to follow! However, the messier it gets, the better it¡¯ll be for us! I¡¯m positive that

    even the influential and powerful Crawfords won¡¯t have an easy time dealing with him!¡± dered Master

    Long sternly.

    After taking in a deep breath, he added, ¡°Joel,e with me. We¡¯re inviting Kort Mordell off the

    mountain¡­¡±

    It was around three dayster when a mysterious party was held by the Crawfords living in Northbay.

    The party itself was so mysterious that most of the Crawfords themselves were prohibited from

    attending it.

    Sometime during the party, two beautifuldies took the chance to have a stroll outside the manor.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t even had the chance to thank you properly after you donated your blood to save

    my sister a few days ago¡­ Thanks to you, she¡¯s now regained full consciousness,¡± said one of the

    ladies walking beside Gerald with a smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re certainly most wee, Miss Yselle. After all,pared to the help us Crawfords are about to

    receive from the Moldell family, what I did was akin to nothing!¡± replied Gerald who smiled back.

    It was truly a coincidence that on the day Gerald and Lady Yaleman went to pay the Moldells a visit,

    they found that Winnie Moldell, the youngestdy of the Moldell family, was so terribly injured that she

    was already unconscious.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The Moldells had been searching high and low in secret to look for a person who had a suitable blood

    type to save her life. While it wasn¡¯t hard for them to find somewhat simr blood types, the Moldells

    were extremely strict in everything, even when it came to blood.

    Fortunately, Gerald¡¯s blood met all their standards.

    After donating his blood to save Winnie¡¯s life, Gerald¡¯s body became rather weak. It was the reason

    why he and Lady Yaleman had stayed with the Moldell family for about a week.

    ¡°Well, the party is still going on inside, Miss Winnie and Miss Yselle¡­ I¡¯ll be heading back inside to

    serve the guests first,¡± said Gerald as he turned around to leave.

    As he walked away, Winnie¡ªthe otherdy who hadn¡¯t looked at him at all throughout his entire

    conversation with Yselle¡ªtook a peek at him.

    ¡°Why are you like this, sister? Though Gerald is from the outside world, he still saved your life,¡±

    reminded Yselle as she looked at Winnie.

    ¡°And who was it that said I wanted his lowly blood inside me? If it wasn¡¯t for him, my blood would have

    remained pure and prestigious!¡± said Winnie coldly.

    ¡°Now why would you say that? Gerald¡¯s a rather nice person!¡±

    Hearing that, Winnie frowned slightly before looking at Yselle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, sister¡­ From the moment I¡¯ve regained consciousness, you¡¯ve kept

    mentioning him in front of me. Could it be that you have a crush on him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t! I¡¯m just grateful to him for saving you¡­ Besides, since we¡¯ve been sent here to help him

    and his family anyway, I thought it¡¯d be nice if the two of you built a good rapport!¡± answered Yselle

    who¡¯s cute face was now blushing slightly.

    ¡°Please, sister. I¡¯ve had my fair share of experiences so I can see right through you. It¡¯s obvious why

    you¡¯d be so curious about him. After all, you probably haven¡¯t met such a person even from when you

    were young! However, I¡¯ll be frank and tell you now that it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯d do you good to rid yourself

    of all such thoughts before it¡¯s toote. The truth is, no man on this entire is a good person! All of

    them are equally lowly and vicious! The utmost scum!¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 871

    ¡°Hey sis, I know you were hurt by Narc once but take a look at his wife. She¡¯s such a materialistic

    person!¡± Yselle said.

    Winnie red at her angrily. ¡°Shut up! How many times did I tell you not to remind me of him! Don¡¯t

    even get me started with that woman!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­I know, sis. I know how much you hate that dreaded woman. I swear I won¡¯t repeat this again!¡±

    Yselle¡¯s eyes were tearing up as she spoke.

    Realizing that she had been too harsh, Winnie caressed Yselle¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to look

    out for you. That Gerald guy reeks of money. He only has what all materialistic people want. Money. He

    doesn¡¯t deserve to have any ties with our family. We are only here to help him on behalf of our master¡¯s

    son, to keep our promise with them. We, the Moldells¡¯ unlike the rest of the world, take our promises

    seriously!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, even if you have the slightest feelings for Gerald, there is no way the both of you could be

    together. I¡¯ll definitely stand against it!¡± There was a glimpse of disdain peeking through Winnie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh¡­I understand!¡± Yselle lowered her head.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not impossible to let you stay by Gerald¡¯s side. There is a way.¡± Winnie said.

    ¡°Huh? What way?¡± Yselle asked.

    Ten days ago when Gerald first arrived, Yselle found herself developing feelings for the young and

    lively man.

    After getting to know him and listening to the stories of his adventures, Yselle was even more eager to

    find out more about that young man.

    A girl¡¯s emotion can be really hard toprehend sometimes. Falling for someone without rhyme or

    reason, and then hating the person in the same exact manner.

    If asked at that moment whether Gerald was really that great or not, she¡¯d answer ¡®No¡¯, but Yselle liked

    him regardless of that fact!

    Yselle had always felt like that. She grew up behind the walls of Moldell and she never had the chance

    to fulfill her fantasies.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty simple job. Make him one of your servants and let him follow you around!¡± Winnie said.

    ¡°In fact, he¡¯d live a longer life after bing one of our servants and this is something that can hardly

    be bought by money!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be my servant, sis. Why, why do you look down on him so much? After all, he is¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Other than this, there are no other alternatives. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you

    about it!¡± Winnie left after she finished.

    Dn was talking to the third master of Moldell and the assistant of the Moldell family at the ball.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be counting on all of you then!¡± Dn said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Master Crawford. We will do our best. We sure hope that the Crawfords and the

    Moldells would be pleased with the result of our coboration this time!¡± Moldell¡¯s third master, Parker

    Moldell said.

    ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t be as pleasing as it seems huh?¡±

    Suddenly, a 60-year-old man entered the hall with a group of people.

    ¡°Who are you? How did youe in?¡± Dn was stunned when he saw the old man.

    ¡°Did you expect those useless brats to stop me?¡± The man sneered.

    ¡°Kort, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Now that we are working with the Crawfords, how dare you

    disrespect them?¡± Parker shot up from his seat with a deep frown on his face.

    ¡°Coborating with them? No way!¡± Kort responded coldly.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 872

    He was a man in his sixties but he looked as if he was only 50. He had a pair of sharp and bright eyes

    that would create a sense of unease in the person who stood before his gaze.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we coborate?¡± Parker asked.

    ¡°Master Parker, I understand that your son was rescued by the Yalemans and that you owe them the

    favor. However, you broke the rules when you made a promise with them to help out the Crawfords!¡±

    ¡°But you must know that Crawford¡¯s eldest heir, Gerald, has offended one of my good friends, the Long

    family. Hence, I demand an exnation from you folks on behalf of the Long family!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to help them now?¡± Kort said.

    Even though Kort addressed the 90-year-old Parker as ¡®Master¡¯, he was just the third master of the

    family and Kort was one step above him. Kort, being the Second Master, had a position that was higher

    than that of Parker in the family.

    ¡°Long family?¡± Gerald started pondering what the Long family had to do with the Moldells.

    Jessica and himself had been at odds with the Long family for quite some time now, so what kind of

    exnation was Kort demanding?

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Kort. forgive me but, what sort of exnation are you demanding?¡± Dn

    asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s simple. I demand half of Crawfords¡¯ assets be transferred to the Long family. As long as

    this is done, I shall not ask for anything more!¡± Kort sneered.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    The Crawfords looked at each other. They were stunned by Kort¡¯s request.

    Crawford¡¯s assets? Half was too much, even a millesimal of that amount would be more than enough

    for the entire Long family. Kort was out of his mind! He was definitely not seeking an exnation but

    trying to rob the Crawford family!¡±

    Gerald frowned.

    ¡°Master Crawford, please consider this offer. If my friends aren¡¯t pleased, I¡¯m not sure what I will be

    forced to do in order to make the Crawfords pay for their wrongs. I believe you wouldn¡¯t question my

    powers right?¡± Kort smiled as he said.

    He came in without registering because he wanted to deter the Crawfords.

    If only the Crawfords knew that he wasing to exact his revenge, they would have tried to stop him

    at all cost!

    ¡°Master Kort, isn¡¯t demanding half of their assets slightly too much? They¡¯re the Long family we¡¯re

    talking about. They¡¯re nothing! How dare they demand half of Crawford¡¯s assets?¡± Yselle stood up.

    The Moldell family was actually divided into a few branches and Kort was a leader of one of the

    branches.

    Everyone in the Moldell family knew that Kort was a man of the world. If we looked at the number of

    women he had around him, he had at least a handful of them at all times. That was why Yselle and

    Winnie despise Kort.

    Including Parker, everyone in the Moldell family knew that Kort was not trying to appease the Long

    family. No, instead, he was trying to stir up a conflict with the Crawfords, with this as merely his excuse

    to do so.

    Kort has taken over a few family businesses with this method. Even though he would never admit to

    such acts, rumor has it that therge family that Kort has secretly established came about exactly like

    that!

    ¡°Yselle, is that how you talk to your elders? Master Parker, I believe you would not interfere in this

    matter, yes? Even if you wish to, you have to think about the consequences. Is it worth exposing the

    Crawfords to such risks?¡± Kort hinted at Parker.

    Parker was furious but he remained silent nheless.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Kort was too powerful for Parker to fend against.

    ¡°Master Crawford, I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes to consider my offer. I want an answer half an hourter!

    No more, and no less!¡± Kort then left with his people¡­

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 873

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, dad. This happened because of me!¡± Gerald started to apologize when Dn and the

    family arrived at the study to discuss their n.

    Dn was caught off guard by this matter. He totally did not anticipate this to happen.

    ¡°No, Gerald. That¡¯s not the crux of the matter. I¡¯ve heard about Kort from your grandfather and I¡¯ve

    always known that he¡¯s a very greedy man. Your grandfather had business with him and that was why

    we moved away from Weston to Northbay. We¡¯ve all been trying to stay away from KortMoldell, but the

    day has finallye, when we can run from him no longer!¡± said Dn.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t for the Long family, he would stille after us, in the name of the Zabel or Letts

    families!¡± Dn continued while frowning.

    ¡°Dad, the concerns that you had for the Moldells, was it because of this?¡±

    Gerald remembered that his father had mentioned that if it was not for their current situation, he would

    never have sought help from the Moldells and he¡¯d never conduct any business with those folks.

    Dn nodded his head with a worried expression.

    ¡°Gerald, do you know about the family that was once equally as powerful as us? I probably haven¡¯t told

    you this before but 40 years ago, there were three extremely wealthy families. One of them was our

    family and the other family was the Morningstars. But the Morningstars have changed over time into

    the Moldell family. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡± Gerald¡¯s mother said.

    Gerald nodded his head.

    ¡°Sigh, without the help of the Moldells we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up against the League, nor

    would we have found your uncle Peter. That means nobody would ever know about the secret your

    uncle Peter is carrying!¡± Dn mmed his fist onto the table.

    ¡°Dad, I never understood the curse that you keep talking about. Our family is so powerful. How is it

    possible that we would just perish?¡±

    ¡°Even if Kort is trying to seek his revenge, he can¡¯t do anything to us. How could we end up like the

    Morningstars and get swallowed up by the Moldells?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± said Jessica.

    Daryl waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he was seeking revenge, he can¡¯t destroy us like

    how he did the Morningstars. But we sure as hell are in for a rough time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about how tough it is going to be. As long as we could find your uncle Peter, we would

    be much stronger than before and even if we were destroyed, the Crawfords will always be the biggest

    tycoons. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? If we can¡¯t find him, I¡¯m afraid we might be gone in

    less than 10 years!¡±

    Dn shook his head. ¡°That is why we must look for your uncle Peter and we have to ask for help from

    the Moldells!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Gerald knew that no matter how hard he tried asking about the curse, his father would never give him

    an exact answer.

    ¡°Dad, are you really going to give him half of your assets? Does he even deserve it?¡±

    Jessica was upset. ¡°I¡¯m going to take him up on the challenge. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t defeat Kort with

    the powers I have in North Africa!¡±

    ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t dad just mentioned that it¡¯s not about challenging Kort but instead, working with the Moldells

    toe up with a solution? I don¡¯t think there are any alternatives here!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°But what choice do we have? Do you really think the Moldells would still work with us?¡± Jessica was

    worried.

    ¡°There must be a way!¡± Gerald smiled bitterly.

    Suddenly, he turned to his parents and sister. He smiled at them and said, ¡°I have an idea!¡±

    ¡°Gerald? What¡­what do you mean?¡± Dn could tell what Gerald was up to, which made him all the

    more anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, dad. I¡¯ll handle this matter!¡± Gerald left after saying that.

    ¡°Kort, Master Crawford, and the Yalemans are all my friends. Don¡¯t you cross the line!¡±

    Outside, Parker and Kort were having a fight.

    ¡°Do you even think that you could take down the wealthiest family, the Crawfords? I don¡¯t want to stick

    my nose into this matter but have you ever thought about their position globally? If the Crawfords are

    being threatened, the consequences are far beyond our imagination. The Crawfords aren¡¯t the

    Morningstars! When news gets out, our grandmaster will surely take matters into his own hands, and

    by then, do you think you can actually take over half of their assets when it was you who instigated the

    squabble?¡± Parker waved his hand and sat down.

    Kort frowned slightly. He had never given it that much thought. Kort had always wanted to take over the

    Crawfords but after a few rounds of exchanging punches, he realized that it was harder than climbing

    the stairs to heaven.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 874

    Kort only shifted his target to the wealthiest family in Weston after the Crawfords¡¯ move to Northbay but

    Parker¡¯s words finally knocked some sense into him.

    If this matter gets out of hand, Moldells¡¯ grandmaster surely would never forgive him. But he was

    already on the brink of sess. Kort was not ready to give it all up. Even if he wasn¡¯t going to get half

    of their assets, he must take at least a quarter of it!

    Kort was not ready to give up yet! He kept his cool and remained silent.

    Meanwhile, Gerald walked out into the hall.

    ¡°Gerald, we are good friends, I¡¯ll help you, and I¡¯m sure Master Parker will too!¡± Yselle walked over and

    grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I know, thanks Yselle!¡±

    Gerald looked at Parker and said, ¡°Uncle Parker, if the conflict between me and the Long family is

    settled, does that mean that you would continue to stay and help us?¡±

    Parker was unsure what Gerald meant by that but he nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about

    that. Your grandmother has saved my son years ago and as long as it¡¯s you folks, I¡¯d be willing to help.

    The Moldells never went back on their word!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±Gerald smiled and nodded.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Gerald then looked at Kort. ¡°Master Kort, you said you¡¯re here to seek revenge on behalf of the Long

    family and you did admit that their conflict is between just me and their family. If that¡¯s so, then don¡¯t

    drag my family into this! If you really want an exnation, juste after me. There¡¯s no reason for

    you to pester the Crawfords!¡±

    Kort sneered. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re the heir of the family, so it is only natural that the Crawfords have to pay for

    your misbehavior!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Master Kort. From now on, I¡¯m no longer the heir of Crawfords and you have no

    business with my family anymore!¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kort squinted his eyes and then open them widely.

    ¡°Gerald, what the hell are you saying!¡± Dn immediately walked out of the room and yelled at him.

    Gerald smiled. ¡°I mean what I just said. From now onwards, I¡¯ll be leaving the Crawfords and I¡¯ll no

    longer be Young Master Crawford! Master Kort, if you have any issues, please juste after me!¡±

    ¡°Master Parker, you promised you¡¯d stay and help the Crawfords. Now that I am leaving the family, I

    take it that conflict with the Long family is no longer a problem the Crawfords have to deal with

    anymore?¡±

    Parker was stunned. He never thought that Gerald would simply give up his title just like that.

    He nodded his head. ¡°Of course. Since you¡¯re no longer part of the Crawfords, nobody could seek

    trouble from them any more!¡± Parker nced at Kort. He was giving him a warning not to cross the line!

    Kort¡¯s eyes were red from rage. ¡°Hah, leaving the family? Do you really think your bratty ass can

    survive without your family backing you up? Even if I don¡¯t do anything, your enemies will being

    after you and if the Crawfords decide to intervene, your work would have been in vain! That is because

    I¡¯ll stille after the Crawfords!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. No one is going to help me. Of course, after I leave the house of the

    Crawfords, you¡¯re wee to look for me!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Jessica was worried-sick upon hearing Gerald¡¯s deration.

    She looked at Dn. ¡°Dad, say something!¡±

    Dn frowned slightly and his eyes were filled with tears.

    His lips twitched slightly. ¡°Since my son is going to take the responsibility and leave Crawfords for

    good, I, as your father, guarantee that whoever touches you in Northbay shall be facing the wrath of the

    entire Crawford family!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Dn smashed a wine ss to pieces.

    Kort was shocked.

    ¡°What are you talking about, dad?¡±

    ¡°Dn, are you out of your mind?! That¡¯s our son!¡±

    Jessica and Yulia were panicking!

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 875

    Dn was upset.

    If Gerald has stayed, Kort would surely find an excuse to challenge the Crawfords.

    Even though the Crawfords had the power to fight Kort¡¯s repeated attacks, it was unavoidable that

    they¡¯d be injured as well.

    If their inheritance process was not stable enough it would be impossible for them to continue their

    search for the Sun League.

    How long can the Crawfords survive if there was no peace?

    Gerald¡¯s departure could buy the Crawfords some time and Dn was perfectly aware of this.

    However, by leaving the protection which his family offered him, Gerald¡¯s path would only grow harsher

    and more difficult to traverse. Both Kort and the Long family would never allow Gerald to slip off so

    easily.

    Dn held his fist tightly. He was struggling in his heart when he said those words.

    ¡°Wow! Never knew that Dn Crawford would abandon his own son so readily when pushes to

    shove!¡± Kort frowned.

    He sneered, ¡°There is more toe! Master Parker, I shall save you some face today. I¡¯ll remember

    the Crawfords from now on!¡± He waved his hand and left.

    Dn gave up his own son to protect their family¡¯s assets. If things continued going downhill, he might

    be forced to do something even more insane.

    If the Crawfords were to fight them with all of their power, Kort would never stand a chance. Hence, it

    was not a good idea for him to linger around.

    Even though Gerald¡¯s farewell gave him no excuse to attack, Kort knew that he would still be the key to

    swallowing the entire Crawford family and he wasn¡¯t at all fazed.

    He left at the right time¡­

    ¡°Master Kort, are we really going to give up the Crawfords like that? They hold the most assets and it

    could be ten times more than what you have established at Logan Province!¡± One of Kort¡¯s

    subordinates said after they left the ind.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that dumb? It¡¯s just not the right time to take them head-on now. We have too many

    enemies in our own family now. Even if we really conquered the Crawfords, we¡¯d be left defenseless

    against the rest of the branches of our family.¡±

    ¡°We have to think of a n that could kill two birds with one stone and it must be used on Gerald!¡± Kort

    squinted.

    ¡°Then we will have Gerald in our hands no matter where he is and he won¡¯t be able to run away!¡± His

    subordinates smiled and nodded.

    That night at the harbor of Hong Kong, Gerald brought along his luggage and walked down from the

    ship.

    Gerald was emotional when he reminisced about the past 6 months. Everything felt like a dream to

    him. He transformed from a poor, disgusting student who was worth less than a pile of dirt to a rich and

    wealthy heir.

    Now, he was far poorer than before this all even started. He knew that sacrifices would have to be

    made in order to secure peace for his family in the long term.

    Gerald was not afraid of being poor but he was afraid that he might not see the sun of tomorrow.

    Even though it waste, there were still many people at the harbor. As Gerald walked further out, he

    nced backward. There were at least ten people following him.

    ¡®Am I going to die here tonight?¡¯

    Gerald held his fist tightly. He was not afraid, but feeling his impending doom, Gerald still felt the urge

    to keep on fighting. He wanted to live on no matter what.

    Gerald hastened his pace.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The people following him were not ordinary men, as they immediately chased after him.

    Suddenly, the blinding headlights of a car and the sound of tires skidding filled the air at one of Hong

    Kong¡¯s many harbors.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 876

    Gerald, who had attempted to escape was blocked from all sides.

    After that, the car door was opened.

    A group of bodyguards dressed in ck walked out of the car.

    Their leader was none other than Joel.

    He was the father of the three young masters of the Long family.

    ¡°Hahaha! Why if it isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford? Why the hurry? You going somewhere?¡±

    A vicious look shed across Joel¡¯s face.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve announced your self-imposed exile from the Crawford family today. I couldn¡¯t

    believe it at first but looking at you right now, Mr. Crawford, it seems like the rumors are true!¡± Joel said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time now, aren¡¯t you Joel? Instead of bbering

    on and on about this, why don¡¯t you take me away, as you¡¯ve always wanted to!¡±

    Gerald replied with a frown.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had been given strict orders not to take any action against

    you, I would have started hacking away the moment our eyes met. I would have cut off your flesh piece

    by piece so that it can serve as a tribute to Yunus!¡±

    Joel roared with a grim expression on his face and his eyes, bloodshot.

    ¡°Men,e! Take him away!¡±

    Joelmanded as he waved his hand.

    His subordinates approached Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!¡±

    Out of nowhere came the roaring sound of a mighty engine.

    A modified off-road vehicle suddenly rushed towards them from the side of the road.

    It was heading straight for Gerald, who had been surrounded.

    Krash!

    The off-road vehicle crushed all of the cars in its way as it rushed directly towards Gerald. After that, a

    pair of hands reached out and pulled Gerald into the passengerpartment.

    ¡°After them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Joel roared.

    The attack came and went as quick as lightning.

    The headlights of the vehicle caught thempletely off-guard, blinding Joel¡¯s men as Gerald was

    rescued.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, are you okay? Sorry, we¡¯rete!¡±

    At this moment, the brothers, Drake and Tyson spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank God, the both of you came in time!¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°By the way, why are you here? Did my elder sister tell you toe here?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Miss Crawford knew that somebody would spring an attack on you as soon as you left Northbay.

    She sent us over to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what are your ns for the future?¡± Drake asked.

    There were no other alternatives. If it was possible, the two brothers would be more than willing to

    continue helping Gerald. They were d to remain by Gerald¡¯s side to protect him.

    But there were many eyes keeping tabs on the Crawford family right now.

    They could not allow Kort to have anything to use against them.

    So, it was okay for them to help Gerald once. But helping him for the rest of his life was not going to

    happen.

    ¡°I am no longer Mr. Crawford. The both of you can just call me Gerald. I don¡¯t know what is going to

    happen in the future but I¡¯m going to Salford Province. I¡¯d like to look for someone there!¡± Gerald

    replied after a brief moment of deliberation.

    A specific someone hade up in his memories.

    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Crawford! We will escort you to Salford Province!¡±

    Drake and Tyson replied.

    ¡°Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Then came the sound of engines roaring.

    Several modified off-road vehicles came rushing straight towards Drake and Tyson¡¯s vehicle.

    It was evident that these vehicles were being handled by the most skilled drivers around.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Drake hurriedly grabbed the steering wheel.

    But it was too little toote. Simultaneously, these vehicles mmed into Drake¡¯s vehicle, shaking the

    passengers up as if they were in a tin can

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 877

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of a violent explosion rocked the city.

    There was a cloud of smoke at the scene and there was debris everywhere.

    The light from the fire illuminated the night sky.

    Several cars exploded simultaneously and started a huge fire within seconds.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, are you okay?¡±

    Drake protected Gerald as they rolled down the small slope.

    Drake and Tyson brought Gerald with them as they jumped out of the car during the car crash just now.

    Whoever that was after them was bat-sh*t insane.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I think!¡±

    Gerald shook his head and he felt as though the sky was spinning.

    ¡°They¡¯re still hot on our asses!¡± Tyson yelled out at this time.

    Many bodyguards dressed in ck were brandished weapons as they rushed down the small slope

    from the main road.

    ¡°There are still sixteen of ¡®em left, brother. Let¡¯s deal with eight of them each. Mr. Crawford, start

    running north of our position! Mr. Lyle is already waiting for you under the hillside in the north. You can

    leave everything here to us!¡±

    Zack was here too!

    Gerald felt moved.

    At the same time, he also knew that he would only cause more trouble for Drake and Tyson if he

    continued sticking with them.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t waste his time saying needless goodbyes. Instead, he gave them a single nod before

    running towards the north.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Ever since Finnley taught him some simple breathing techniques and the five fighting moves, Gerald¡¯s

    physique became much greater than before.

    Gerald exhausted all of his energy and strength as he desperately ran northwards.

    ¡°I am almost there!¡±

    Gerald gritted his teeth as he reminded himself.

    However, the more he ran, the darker it was. At one point, everything in front of him became pitch

    ck.

    Gerald suddenly missed a step.

    He tripped forward and fell t on his face.

    After falling like a heavy sack of potatoes, he was caught up in a mental daze.

    Suddenly, a burst of dazzling car lights blinded him.

    Several bodyguards dressed in ck came over and grabbed Gerald by the neck.

    Gerald looked at the license tes of these cars.

    These cars belonged to the Long family from Yanken!

    ¡°It¡¯s all over! I have nowhere else to go now!¡±

    Gerald closed his eyes, knowing that he hade to the end of his journey.

    ¡°Let go of him!¡±

    Desperation was at an all-time high when he suddenly heard a familiar female voice.

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids peeled open to confirm his suspicion.

    ¡°Xavia?¡±

    Gerald said in surprise.

    Xavia marched right up to Gerald with her hands crossed over her chest.

    ¡°Hmph! Gerald, you would never have expected to fall right into my hands, right?¡± Xavia asked coldly.

    ¡°No, I did not,¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°Gerald, oh how amazing you are. To be the Young Master of the Crawford family, have you any idea

    how much people envied you? One word from you and the entire Long family would be annihted.

    What a surprise to see your pathetic little face here!¡± said Xavia.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t you just bring me back to your home, so you can get all the credit for

    capturing me? There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time, saying all that. Finally, the chance hase

    for you to exact revenge!¡± Gerald responded with a bitterugh.

    p!

    Xavia raised her hand and gave Gerald a p across his face.

    ¡°Are you telling me to shut up? Listen here, I¡¯ll keep talking whenever I feel like talking! I¡¯m the one

    calling the shots here! Gerald, do you know how long I have been waiting for this moment? I¡¯ve been

    waiting a long, long time for the day where you would stand before me with your head hung low!¡±

    p!

    Xavia gave Gerald another p using the back of her hand.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 878

    ¡°Hahaha! I gave up everything when we were back in Salford Province. I asked for a clean te with

    you but how did you respond? Arrogantly, haughtily, up on your high horse, you ignored mepletely.

    You¡¯ve hurt me so many times, but do you remember who was the one who remained by your side

    when you were still considered a pauper back in university? Who was the girl who held your hand

    stubbornly when you were walking through the campus, being ridiculed by everyone around you? Who

    was the only person who did not despise your existence back then!?¡±

    p!

    Xavia¡¯s eyes were red with tears as she said, ¡°It was me! But what about you? How did you treat me as

    soon as you gained some wealth and glory? You made me live in such a miserable state like a dog

    who had to go around begging for food! Even though Felicity was a bitch who had always despised you

    and looked down on you, you chose to help her when she asked for help! What about me? What

    happened when I needed help!?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who let me down!¡± Xavia said.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Everything is simply perfect now. You have already left the Crawford family. Finally, I am no longer

    afraid to tell you this. Even if you really want to escape, will you really be able to do so? Even if you can

    really escape from the Long family¡¯s clutches, there is still the Moldell family, and the Lynwood family.

    The entire world¡¯s going for your throat! You are just a miserable outcast, the same as you were back

    then!¡±

    ¡°I have already said so much. So, why don¡¯t you say something? Answer me!¡±

    p! p! p!

    Xavia was so furious that she pped Gerald three more times, consecutively.

    All this while, Gerald had always been a looming shadow that haunted Xavia¡¯s heart.

    Being buried deep within her heart for a very long time, it contorted Xavia¡¯s perspective on the world

    negatively.

    Since all of her anger and frustrations were released in one single go, Xavia started to get a little

    hysterical!

    ¡°What else can I say? You can insult and humiliate me now and you can even kill me if it eases your

    soul!¡± Gerald replied as he shook his head.

    ¡°Hahaha! You still are clueless about what kind of girl I am, even after all this time!¡±

    Xavia replied as she shoved Gerald.

    After that, Xavia took a deep breath.

    ¡°Gerald, to tell you the truth, I do not have the intention of dragging you back with me to gain

    recognition from my family for capturing you!¡±

    ¡°I can give you a way out. As long as you are willing to bow before me, admit your mistakes apologize

    for your wrongs, I will let you go!¡± Xavia replied as she clenched her fists tightly.

    The time she spent in the Long family was spent on gaining the loyalty of these men around her.

    Over time, they had grown to be obedient and submissive to her.

    ¡°You¡­you will let me go?¡±

    Gerald was surprised when he heard those words.

    Indeed, he hated Xavia because of certain things and there was no denying that he hurt her on multiple

    asions.

    After falling into her hands, Gerald thought it was no better than being captured by Joel and his men.

    However, Xavia was proposing to let him go.

    As for Xavia, although she absolutely hated Gerald and wanted him to suffer, she did not want to see

    Gerald lose his life.

    She had mixed andplicated feelings. She did not want Gerald to live a good life, but she also could

    not bear to see Gerald getting hurt.

    ¡°Yes. As long as you are willing to apologize to me, and as long as you can touch the depths of my

    heart, then I will let you go!¡± Xavia replied.

    Gerald started to self-reflect. Inparison to how heartless and cruel he had been towards her back

    then, it was surprising how Xavia was still actually able to say such things.

    Gerald was paralyzed by guilt as realization set it.

    ¡°Alright, Xavia. If you really are going to let me go, then I, Gerald Crawford would like to apologize for

    mistreating you and for all the wrongs I did to you in the past. I will never forget the kindness and

    benevolence you have shown me today!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How cheesy! Now get lost!¡±

    Xavia turned her head around to look the other way as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    Her subordinates began making way for Gerald to leave.

    Gerald nodded as he looked at Xavia before he started running away.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Xavia suddenly yelled out to stop Gerald.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Gerald, I am not sure whether we will meet again in the future, so, I would like to remind you how

    powerful the Moldell family is. Moreover, it is not the first or second day that the Moldell family has been

    nning to bring the Crawford family down. They won¡¯t let you slip away that easily. You¡¯ve got to be

    more careful from now on. The Long family is now reduced to a dog working for the Moldell family. You

    can run all you want, but they¡¯ll hunt you down eventually. If you manage to escape, I¡¯d advise you to

    live anonymously. It¡¯d be better if you don¡¯t show up at the Crawford family from now on, no matter

    what happens!¡± said Xavia.

    ¡°I understand! Thank you, Xavia.¡±

    ¡°And onest thing. Do you know why I am choosing to let you go?¡± Xavia asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because after experiencing so many things, I finally realized that you really loved me with all your

    heart back then. However, it was me who failed to cherish your affection till the very end!¡±

    Xavia said, with misty red eyes.

    ¡°Alright. You take good care of yourself, okay? I am leaving now!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald turned around and dashed into the darkness of the night¡­

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 879

    Seven dayster.

    At a construction site in a typical small county located in Salford Province.

    ¡°It is time for the wages to be distributed! You, twenty three dors! Keep it well!¡±

    ¡°You, fourteen dors!¡±

    An overweight foreman with a perfectly-round belly was handing out the daily wages to a few men and

    women who were in their fifties.

    Among them stood a young man, who stuck out like a sore thumb.

    The others received twenty three dors as their daily wage.

    However, when it came to the young man¡¯s turn, he only received fourteen dors.

    The foreman spat on his fingers as he counted the cash to make sure the amount was right.

    ¡°Hold on. Haven¡¯t we already agreed on this matter beforeing here? You don¡¯t need to pay me

    twenty three dors a day, but didn¡¯t we settle on sixteen dors a day instead?¡± The young man

    asked.

    ¡°Damn it! Didja forget the meal you ate earlier this afternoon!? Two dors is taken off your pay for yer

    meal!¡±

    ¡°But the lunch we had just now was just two pieces of biscuits, and you¡¯re deducting two dors from

    me!?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I only gave you some work to do because I thought that you looked like an honest and decent

    young man. I am only going to give you fourteen dors. It is up to you whether you want to take it or

    not. Ain¡¯tnuthin¡¯ you can do even if I don¡¯t pay you a single cent!¡±

    It was around this moment.

    ¡°Huh? Why does that worker look so familiar?¡±

    A couple holding hands were apanied by several other people as they walked past this area.

    ¡°Familiar? Raquel, is something wrong with your eyes? Would you know a worker like this?¡±

    The man who was richly bedecked asked contemptuously.

    ¡°No! No, he really looks very familiar. He¡¯s a good buddy of my bankrupt ex-boyfriend. He used to be

    really awesome in the past. There¡¯s no mistaking it! It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The boy asked.

    The girl walked over to the worker.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    The girl recognized who the young man was in an instant.

    There were hints of ridicule and mockery on the girl¡¯s face.

    That¡¯s right. This young man was none other than Gerald.

    On that night, seven days ago, Xavia decided to let him go. After Zack picked him up, he faced many

    risks along the way but he finally arrived at Salford Province.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The first thing that Gerald did was to head to the countryside to look for Uncle Quick.

    After all, Gerald knew where Uncle Quick¡¯s house was.

    However, his fellow vigers told him that it had been a few days since Uncle Quick left the vige.

    Gerald had no other ce to go to and he could only wait patiently.

    As he was embarrassingly short of money, he had no choice but toe here to take on a part time

    job.

    Gerald had also thought about finding a secure job.

    However, when he arrived at Merry City, he was surrounded by his enemies, which was when he lost

    his identity card and everything else he had on him.

    Furthermore, Kort had sent various business tycoons out to sniff out about his whereabouts.

    So, Gerald was forced to avoid ces that were too formal and proper. Gerald had no other choice but

    toe to such ces to hunker down.

    He was given a taste of being a miserable and distressed homeless outcast.

    ¡°Raquel?¡±

    Gerald also recognized this girl.

    She was Marven¡¯s girlfriend who practiced taekwondo.

    A couple days ago, Gerald found out through the inte that following his downfall, Marven¡¯s travel

    company came crashing down as well.

    A perfect demonstration of a rippling effect.

    ¡°Hahaha! I really did not expect to bump into you here. Oh, why? I heard that thepany that you

    share with that fatty has already closed down. I heard he¡¯s working as a pathetic little tour guide now.

    Haha! Look at you! You¡¯re even worsepared to him! To think that you¡¯re working at a construction

    site owned by my hubby¡¯s family!¡±

    Raquelughed with her hand over her mouth.

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Brown, Miss Raquel, do you know this young man?¡±

    The foreman bowed as he asked respectfully.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you! Move aside!¡± Raquel replied coldly.

    The foreman hurriedly shuffled away.

    After that, Raquel crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered as she looked Gerald up and

    down.

    ¡°Man, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. You used to be so cool back then. Too bad you had to end

    up in such a state. Or perhaps, you¡¯re just putting on an act? Is this your twisted little hobby? To

    experience life as a penniless nobody?¡±

    Raquel asked with a worried tone.

    After all, Gerald had pped her across the face once.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 880

    When Gerald saw their employees staring in his direction, he was afraid that his identity would be

    discovered.

    So, he wanted to leave.

    ¡°Why are you leaving? Don¡¯t leave! After all, no matter what happened in the past, we¡¯re at least

    acquaintances!¡±

    Raquel grabbed Gerald by his cor.

    More likely than not, Gerald had really turned into a pauper this time.

    Hahaha! Raquel felt overjoyed and relieved to see him in such a pathetic state.

    ¡°Come! Come! I want all of you to take a good look at him! Let me introduce you to this young man, Mr.

    Gerald Crawford!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Raquel said as she waved her hand at the employees working in the project department.

    They were all sharply-dressed folks, with all of them sporting creaseless business suits.

    They had obviously graduated from university not too long ago.

    They covered their mouths as they giggled at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh my god! I would kill myself if I was forced to live like this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! But isn¡¯t he being really self-reliant? To think that he came out to look for a job for himself!¡±

    However, as executives high up the pecking order, all of them obviously despised and looked down on

    Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on him! Have you any idea who he is? He used to be one of the ultra-rich, Mr.

    Crawford! He drove a luxury car that none of you will ever be able to afford in your lifetime!¡± said

    Raquel as she cackled away.

    ¡°Ahhh? Is that true? He was actually a rich man?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How impressive!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to tell though!¡±

    The girls said as theyughed.

    ¡°Gerald, we do not have any other intentions but seeing the state you¡¯re in right now, I believe that you

    do not even have a girlfriend anymore, right? Why don¡¯t I introduce a few girls in ourpany to you

    then? Who knows, maybe one of them would be interested in you? What about you girls? What do you

    think?¡±

    ¡°What do all of you think about Gerald? Anyone who is interested in bing his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    The girls startedughing amongst themselves as they pushed one of the girls forward.

    The girl who got singled-out started to sound rather anxious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you girls go instead? God, I

    hate you people sometimes!¡±

    ¡°Thanks but no thanks. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me!¡±

    Gerald lowered his head as he turned around.

    ¡°Wait a minute! You haven¡¯t resolved the issue about your wage yet, have you? I heard everything just

    now. You were arguing with Mr. Stone over your wage. I mean, it¡¯s just two dors anyway! We¡¯re such

    a huge business, ain¡¯t no way we¡¯re underpaying you. Am I right, Mr. Brown?¡± Raquel said coquettishly.

    ¡°Of course! That is only natural!¡±

    ¡°So, I will settle your daily wage for you! I want you lot to cough up some change right now!¡±

    Raquel spoke as she nced at the few girls from the project department.

    They responded in a blink of an eye.

    It didn¡¯t take them long toe up with arge bag of five-cent coins.

    ¡°Here, sixteen dors and not a single cent less. This is your wage for today!¡±

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Just as Raquel was about to hand the money over to Gerald, she dropped it all onto the ground.

    The coins poured out of the bag immediately upon hitting the ground.

    ¡°So sorry Gerald, guess I wasn¡¯t holding the bag properly.¡±

    Raquel said apologetically.

    ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t you pick up the coins? You can calcte the amount at the same time! As

    they say, ¡®killing two birds with one stone¡¯.¡±

    After that, Raquel took a deep breath before she gulped down the bottled water that she was holding in

    her hand. She then threw the empty bottle at Gerald before she walked away.

    Gerald knelt down before he carefully picked up the coins, one by one.

    He ced it all back into the bag before he left the ce. His lonesome, deste figure receded into

    the distance.

    As dusk arrived.

    Gerald bought some food to eat.

    He walked back to the vige.

    He kept walking and did not stop until he finally arrived in front of Finnley¡¯s house.

    Gerald woulde here after work every day to see if Finnley was back. But every time, he¡¯d leave

    disappointed.

    However, this time was different.

    The door to Finnley¡¯s house was open and the lights inside were on.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 881

    Gerald visited Finnley¡¯s house once in the past.

    It was embarrassing to mention it but back then, Gerald felt that it was a little cumbersome to have

    Finnley by his side.

    He wanted Finnley to be able to settle down at home.

    However, Queta felt that it would be pitiful for Finnley to be left at home alone. Not to mention how fond

    Finnley was of Gerald, as reflected by how eager he was to follow him around all the time.

    So, he brought Finnley back to live in the vi with him.

    What a twist. The only person he could rely on now was Finnley.

    Gerald ran into the house.

    He saw a table full of delicacies on the table in the middle of the room.

    ¡°Uncle Quick? Are you here?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged woman wearing an apron came out from the room next door, holding a

    steaming-hot dish in her hands.

    Gerald was taken aback.

    ¡°I¡­I am looking for Uncle Quick! Finnley Quick!¡±

    The woman looked at Gerald, who reeked of sweat after toiling away the entire day and a look of

    disgust appeared on her face as she responded, Finnley has already gone up the mountain! He ain¡¯t

    back yet! Why are you looking for him?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have my reasons. I will wait for him toe back first. Since it looks like you¡¯re expecting

    guests, I¡¯ll be waiting outside the door!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Gerald suddenly noticed that Finnley had gotten a pretty sweet deal for himself. Looks like he was able

    to get a wife for himself. If his memory served him right, before he left, Gerald left him a pretty big sum

    of money as pension.

    However, Gerald felt too ashamed and embarrassed to ask about it. He stumbled out of the door and

    was about to wait by the doorway until Finnley came back.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute! What is your name?¡±

    The woman asked as if she had suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re Gerald? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few days now! He said that you¡¯de

    looking for him, so he asked me to wee you and get you settled down. Still, why haven¡¯t I seen you

    even though Ie here everyday?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Quick knew that I wasing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯d given me the instructions about a week ago. After that, he headed straight into the

    mountains! He told me that you are a rich young man! But you sure don¡¯t look like one¡­hahaha!¡±

    Gerald looked at his own clothes and he could not help but smiled wryly.

    ¡®Was Finnley a psychic or something? How did he predict that I¡¯d be in trouble?¡¯ Gerald pondered.

    But this was not the right time to be bothered with this now.

    ¡°You came at the right time. Finnley ising back today. I¡¯ve whipped up a table-full of dishes for him.

    Now that you¡¯re here, hurry up and take a seat! You can have some tea first!¡± The woman said

    enthusiastically.

    After chatting with the woman briefly, Gerald finally got the gist of things.

    The woman came from the same vige as Finnley. She requested for Gerald to refer to her as Aunt

    Maria. However, things weren¡¯t as Gerald deduced. To be specific, Aunt Maria was not Finnley¡¯s wife.

    She was Finnley¡¯sgodsister.

    Aunt Maria was a chatterbox.

    She talked a lot.

    As they spoke, he was told that something had really happened between Finnley and Aunt Maria.

    This urred around the time when Finnley first came back to the vige.

    Aunt Maria was a widow who was down with a severe illness and it was Finnley who saved her and got

    her ailment sorted out.

    She could not understand how Finnley, who used to live such a carefree life suddenly became rich.

    Saved by the hero, coupled with the fact that Finnley was actually a pretty decent man with above

    average qualities, Aunt Maria wanted to start a romantic rtionship with him.

    However, Finnley simply turned down her advances.

    After that, Aunt Maria started treating him as her elder brother.

    This was why she came to cook for the man today.

    ¡°Maria! Come and help me store these herbs I picked!¡±

    A strong and loud voice came from outside the door.

    As soon as Gerald heard the voice, he immediately knew who it was.

    He stood up hastily.

    ¡°Uncle Quick?¡±

    ¡°My grandson? You are really here! How many days have you been here?¡±

    Finnley was still the same as he had always been.

    However, he looked a little neaterpared to before.

    Gerald assumed that it was Aunt Maria who forced him to dress up.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 882

    Finnley¡¯s face looked rosier thanpared to when Queta was taking care of him before this.

    He was carrying a bag of herbs.

    ¡°I just arrived!¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°Why, grandson? Things sure went tits-up didn¡¯t they?¡± Finnley asked as he chuckled.

    ¡°You can say that again!¡± Gerald replied, ¡°I have nowhere else to go now, so I guess I¡¯ll be relying on

    you from now on!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve already asked Maria to wait for you for a few days now! Judging by how you look, you

    must have suffered a lot in the past few days. Come, let¡¯s go. Maria has already prepared a table full of

    dishes. She¡¯s prepared it for you! Come in and have a little drink with your gramps!¡±

    Finnley said as he patted Gerald on his shoulder.

    ¡°So, it turns out that the Moldell family had forced you into a dead end. What is wrong with the

    Crawford family anyway? Don¡¯t they have a lot of money? Did their balls drop off when facing the

    Moldell family?¡±

    The two men started talking over wine and food.

    Finnley was smoking a cigarette as he spoke in a light-hearted manner.

    ¡°Uncle Quick, how long have you known about the Moldells?¡±

    The more Gerald interacted with Finnley, the more mysterious the man appeared to him.

    No doubt, he knew a lot of things.

    Finnley was very straightforward this time and he nodded slightly.

    ¡°I know a little about them, but as you young folks say nowadays, I can¡¯t be bothered to know all the

    details about these second-rate noobs!¡±

    ¡°Second-rate?¡±

    Gerald was startled.

    ¡°They¡¯re a family made up exclusively by second-rate people. They are even referring to themselves as

    a hidden n? Hmph! n my ass! Like hell they¡¯re worthy enough to be considered a hidden n,

    judging by how poorly they deal with matters.¡±

    Finnley shook his head silently.

    ¡°I have seen how they operated. The Crawford family has a very tight-knitted defense and a long line of

    outstanding young masters. Which was why I was surprised to learn that KortMoldell was able to break

    down the resistancepletely while remainingrgely unopposed with just a handful of his men!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I get what you mean. Are the masters you mentioned simr to the brothers, Drake and

    Tyson? Hahaha! Could Drake and Tyson even be considered as masters? You ask them that and take

    a good look at their reactions!¡±

    Finnley said as he waved his hand helplessly.

    Gerald remained silent.

    After a moment of deliberation, Gerald raised his head and asked, ¡°Uncle Quick, do know about the

    Sun League?¡±

    ¡°The Sun League? Why are you asking me about this?¡±

    Finnley was evidently surprised to hear Gerald mention the name.

    So, Gerald proceeded to exin the ins and outs of the situation to Finnley again.

    ¡°I know a little about them. Listen, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking down on you, or underestimating the Crawford

    or Moldell families, but something tells me that you should dispel these ideas and thoughts for now!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°At this point in time, the less you know, the better it is for you. Grandson, did you practice the five

    moves and the breathing technique that I taught you before this?¡±

    Finnley asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Sure did!¡±

    Finnley nodded and said, ¡°What are your ns in the future then?¡±

    Gerald sighed as he said, ¡°I am penniless now and Kort¡¯s men are searching all over for me. There is

    nowhere that I can go so I¡¯m seeking refuge at your ce now!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You did the right thing, grandson! To be honest, even if you didn¡¯te looking for me, I

    would havee searching for you sooner orter. This is our fate. So, you should just stay with me

    from now on. Sooner orter, you will understand why I said that the Moldells are just second-rate

    folks!¡±

    Finnley patted Gerald on his head.

    ¡°Uncle Quick, I have another question!¡±

    ¡°Fire away!¡±

    ¡°Why did you find me in the first ce back then? It could not have been because you felt like it, right?¡±

    Gerald had always wanted to ask him this question.

    ¡°As I said, don¡¯t ask me such questions for the time being. When the time is right, I will tell you

    everything! For now, you can just stay at my ce with peace of mind and learn from me then!¡±

    ¡°Learn? What is there to learn?¡± Gerald asked.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Learn to be skillful! My silly grandson! Haven¡¯t you figured out the reason why you ended up in this

    state? If you had the appropriate skills, would you have allowed Kort to chase you around like a dog? I

    have already reminded you about this matter when I left back then!¡±

    Finnley replied.

    That¡¯s right. When Finnley left back then, he already told Gerald that money wasn¡¯t going to solve

    everything. He would have to be capable in other aspects as well.

    However, Gerald did not have the time to pick up these ¡°other¡± skills. He thought it was unnecessary.

    It was only when Kort was hunting him down did he realize that aside from money, he had nothing

    significant that made up his identity in the past¡­

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    ¡°Uncle Quick, what do I need to learn?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°You have to learn everything that I know. You can slowly take your time. Gerald, your physique is actually not that bad. For the past seven days, I have been picking specific medicinal herbs for you to take a bath in so that you can recoup your strength and vitality. Besides that, I will also perform acupuncture on you. Don¡¯t worry! Under my guidance, it won¡¯t be long before you be a master!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing that for me for the past seven days?¡±

    Gerald was really touched when he heard this sentence.

    After all, his attitude back when he first met Finnley was not great. To think that the old man was willing to go to such great lengths just to help him. The man was actually concerned about his well-being.

    Finnley was not his biological grandfather, but Gerald felt that he was much closer to himpared to his own grandfather.

    At this moment, there was nothing Gerald wished for more than to live up to Finnley¡¯s expectations.

    So, Gerald continued staying in the vige, learning all sorts of skills from Finnley.

    In a blink of an eye, half a year had already passed...

    In a secret room in the Crawford family mansion in Northbay.

    ¡°How is it? Still nothing about Gerald?¡±

    In the past six months, Dn seemed to have grown a lot older.

    His hair was already turning gray.

    Yulia¡¯s face continued to be soaked in tears every day.

    ¡°Master, I escorted the young master all the way to Salford Province back then. However, we came under attack in Salford Province. I stayed behind to cover Mr. Crawford and shield him from our enemies. All that I know is that he had already gone to a vige to look for an old man whosest name is Quick. Miss Queta told me the old man¡¯s address. I have already visited the ce a few times but the house had already been vacant a long time ago and there were no signs that Gerald had ever been there before!¡±

    Zack had not been idle in the past six months; instead, he had been scouring the continent in search of Gerald while remaining undercover.

    Unfortunately, for the past six months, Gerald seemed to havepletely vanished from the face of the earth.

    ¡°This is all your fault! If you were just a little stronger and more powerful back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been the need for him to leave our family! We don¡¯t even know if Gerald is dead or alive now!¡± Yulia said anxiously.

    Jessica was also crying as sheforted her mother.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Gerald has lost everything, including his identity card. Not to mention the fact that that bastard, Kort Moldell is searching all over for him! How do you expect him to hide then? Who knows, maybe he had fallen into his hands a long time ago?!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more upset Yulia became.

    ¡°No! If Gerald had really fallen into Kort¡¯s hands, then that bastard would have issued a threat already. He had beening up with all sorts of excuses in the past six months but they¡¯re nothing but excuses, right? Gerald would have be his bargaining chip because he knows that we wouldpromise and give in for his sake! In other words, it¡¯s unlikely that Gerald has actually been captured yet,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°Jessica is right. Don¡¯t worry. I believe in our son. He will be fine. Queta, help your aunt back to her room! Let her get some rest,¡± Dn said.

    Tears were also streaming down Queta¡¯s face. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, uncle!¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Resume your duties. I¡¯d like to have some time alone!¡± Dn said.

    After they left, Dn sped his hands together and a worried expression surfaced on his face.

    ¡°Gerald, my child, where are you hiding? If I knew that this would happen, dad would rather go all out to fight against Kort than allow you to risk your life out there!¡±

    Dn¡¯s original n was to send the strongest masters from the Crawford family to guard Gerald as long as he was out there. He would deny Kort any chance to strike out against his child.

    That would not have been very difficult.

    However, he had overestimated the strength and power of the masters that he had cultivated over the years, and he had greatly underestimated the strength and power of Kort¡¯s subordinates.

    That night, six months ago in Merry City, if it weren¡¯t because of his subordinates risking their lives to save Gerald, his child would not have made it out alive.

    Dn clenched both of his fists tightly.

    Despite how much money he had, he still found himself powerless against such an elusive foe.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t there be a way out of this!? Why!?¡¯

    ¡°Master!¡±

    At this moment, Dn¡¯s butler, Fynn walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Jett from the Moldell family is interested in the Mountain Top Vi that the young master bought in Mayberry City. He asks how much you would be willing to sell it for.¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 884

    ¡°Kort¡¯s third son, Jett?¡±

    Dn clenched his fists.

    ¡°Yes sir, that¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! For the past 6 months, has there been anything that he did not want? Sell? Could he have

    been any more disrespectful? Tell him that we are not selling it!¡±

    Dn mmed his hands heavily on the table.

    Although Kort could note up with a valid justification to stop the Moldell family from assisting the

    Crawford family to track the Sun League, six months ago, he had asked his third son, Jett to join

    Parker¡¯s team under the excuse that he should be gaining more experience.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    However, upon Jett¡¯s arrival, he had been trying to seize everything that he wanted by force and Dn

    had been very tolerant of him all this while.

    But this was the final straw.

    ¡°But master, KortMoldell has had his eyes on the Crawford family for a long time now. If Jett is not

    satisfied and tries to cause trouble for us, it might end up in a disaster for us!¡±

    The butler also replied helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, fine! Fine! Give it to them! He can have it if he wants it!

    Dn waved his hand impatiently.

    Something that was worth $123,000,000.00 was nothing in Dn¡¯s eyes.

    Be that as it may, he was still infuriated by Jett¡¯s tant show of disrespect.

    But he had no choice, did he?

    ¡°How about it? Has Dn agreed to it?¡±

    A fancy-looking young man with his legs crossed was sipping his tea outside.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Moldell. The master said that since you¡¯re interested in it, he will give Mountain Top

    Vi to you as a gift. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why did you even ask about buying it in the first

    ce?¡±

    Despite the butler¡¯s respectful tone, he felt the urge to eat the bastard alive.

    ¡°Okay! Very well! You know, credit where credit is due. Dn Crawford is a man who understands the

    reality of things! I¡¯ve got to give him that!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s leave this boring ce, and go to Mayberry City for a few days!¡±

    Jett said as he walked away in an ostentatious manner in front of his men.

    In a restaurant in a small town in Salford Province.

    This was a restaurant that was simr to a farmhouse-converted-diner.

    This was because it was located right next to a vast mountain.

    There was a big river passing through the other side of the mountain.

    It was indeed a beautiful mountain with crystal-clear waters.

    So, many people from the so-called upper-ss would oftene here to travel and explore the area.

    ¡°No matter what it is, you have got to give me an exnation today! Do you know how expensive my

    clothes are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ask your boss toe here! Wipe it? Maybe you¡¯re sick and tired of living? Is that it?¡±

    A woman in her thirties with heavy makeup on her face was holding onto a youth¡¯s cor and she

    refused to let go.

    She yelled loudly into his ear.

    This was what happened. There were about seven to eight people in their group.

    One nce was enough to tell that these weren¡¯t your averagew-abiding citizens.

    When they came in to eat, a young waiter who was in charge of serving them identally sshed

    some of the vegetable soup on the woman¡¯s body.

    And things only went downhill from that point.

    The main reason why there was such a huge ruckus was that they thought it would be easy and

    entertaining to bully the owner of this restaurant.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, please, let me wipe it off you!¡±

    The youth apologized profusely as he came forward to wipe the soup off her dress.

    p!

    Unexpectedly, the woman pped the boy across his face. ¡°Damn it! Take your dirty hands off me!

    How dare you touch me! Berthold, look at how terrible his attitude is!¡±

    The woman said in a rude, provocative tone.

    She nced at a burly man beside her, who had a dragon tattoo and a buzz cut.

    Boom!

    The burly man mmed his foot into the poor waiter¡¯s stomach. The youth flew backward and

    smashed into the tables behind him.

    There were many patrons at the restaurant, and they were all staring indifferently at the scene before

    them¡­

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 885

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Suddenly, a girl with a ponytail ran out of the kitchen while still holding onto some vegetables.

    She had seen the young man getting abused by their customers.

    So, she hurriedly set aside what she was doing before running over to save her brother.

    ¡°Why did you hit my brother?¡±

    The girl lunged over with tear-filled red eyes.

    ¡°Why did we hit him? Hmph! Look at this! He dirtied my clothes! What is wrong with your restaurant?

    How can you hire such a clueless waiter like him? He¡¯s just asking for a beating at this point! Damn it!

    Tell me, what are you going to do now? If you don¡¯t cough up some money aspensation, prepare

    to see your restaurant all smashed up!¡±

    The woman said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t smash the shop! Please! I beg of you!¡±

    The youth burst into tears as he groveled at their feet.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    The girl said anxiously.

    The girl looked like she was just in her early twenties.

    She was a hardworking and sensible girl.

    That made it all the easier to bully this pathetic little family. The group of thugs got even more

    aggressive when they realized this.

    The men behind Bertold started loosening their joints and cracking their knuckles, as they prepared

    themselves for a fight.

    The people seated around them were also starting to get nervous. It was clear that these poor siblings

    were not going away without a beating. How pitiful.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is there a fight?¡±

    At that moment.

    A young man wearing a peaked cap arrived outside on an electric tricycle with a woman. They had

    obviously gone out to buy some supplies for the kitchen.

    When the woman saw the fight that was going on inside, she hurriedly jumped off the electric tricycle

    and stormed into the restaurant.

    On the other hand, the young man outside was still rtively calm andposed. He stole a nce at

    the folks inside the restaurant as he unloaded the supplies with a cigarette dangling between his lips. .

    ¡°Mom, they attacked him!¡±

    The girl hurriedly said.

    ¡°Mom, they hit me!¡± said the young man as he continued sobbing away on the floor.

    ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t be afraid! Mom¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the right to hit him?¡±

    The woman felt very anxious at this time.

    ¡°Who gave me the right? Your imbecile son soiled my clothes for crying out loud!¡±

    The woman replied with her arms crossed before her chest.

    ¡°They¡¯re just clothes! I willpensate you! Tell me how much you want! Do you think you will get

    away with hitting my son!? Never! Why didn¡¯t you ask around first? I, Maria, maybe a widow, but I¡¯m not

    someone you¡¯d dare to mess with!¡± yelled the young man¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Fine! Optimistic aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell you what this is! This is a Hermes product. A brand new one at that!

    I am wearing it for the first time today and it costs fourteen thousand dors!¡±

    The woman replied.

    When Maria heard this, her arrogance faded away.

    ¡°How¡­how much is it? Fourteen thousand dors? There are clothes that expensive?¡±

    The annual profit for this farmhouse was only about eight or nine thousand dors. Now they had to

    cough up fourteen thousand dors just because somebody¡¯s clothes had some vegetable soup on it?

    Preposterous!

    ¡°Hahaha! A country bumpkin will always be so ignorant! I doubt that you¡¯d even heard of the brand

    before!¡± The woman replied arrogantly.

    Maria was left speechless.

    After all, these people had a Land Rover G500 and a variety of fancy cars parked outside and they did

    not seem like any ordinary people.

    She was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    The onlookers all wore sympathetic expressions when they looked at the restaurant owner.

    There was no other way around it. This was just pure bad luck.

    As both parties were confronting one another, the young man wearing a peaked cap, who had been

    unloading goods outside walked into the restaurant.

    He walked right up to the woman¡¯s side. She was wearing a long one-piece dress.

    He then grabbed the dress where her thigh was and started feeling the material of the fabric.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The woman was so frightened that she screamed out in fright.

    ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡±

    Bertold was also pissed off. Cracking his neck, it was obvious that he was about to get into a fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fake!¡±

    The young man with the peaked cap said as he shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ve been cheated, mdy!¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 886

    The young man took off his peaked cap before cing it aside. After that, he flicked his burning

    cigarette butt out of the restaurant.

    As soon as he took off his cap, everyone inside the restaurant could clearly see that despite his skinny

    physique, he gave people an intimidating aura, and also how handsome and delicate his face was.

    When the woman heard this, she started acting more anxiously.

    ¡°You must be blind! This is a genuine product! No way in hell will a person like you be able to

    distinguish between a genuine and a fake product! Why don¡¯t you admit that you guys aren¡¯t going to

    compensate me! Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson today lest you forget how powerful I am!¡±

    The woman nced at Bertold as she motioned for him to go ahead.

    Bertold and his men started advancing on the young man.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I know that all of you are great people. However, it¡¯s really a knock-off! Why

    would I possibly lie to you?¡±

    As he spoke, the young man grabbed the woman¡¯s dress and tore it open.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The woman started screaming out loud again.

    ¡°Take a look if you believe me. An authentic Hermes product is made out of raw materials that are

    treated with special care. But look at your dress. It is clearly made out of industrial cotton. You must

    have bought a counterfeit good somewhere, right? It costs three hundred and ten dors at most!¡±

    The young man said.

    The woman wanted to scream into his ears.

    However, she was stunned when she heard this.

    Bertold, who was about to close in on him, was also stunned.

    The both of them exchanged nces with one another.

    This was because everything that the young man had said was right. This was indeed a counterfeit

    product that they had bought for three hundred and eight dors at a discount sale.

    ¡°So, we can onlypensate you three hundred and ten dors at most!¡±

    The young man said with a triumphant smile.

    ¡°Aunt Maria, bring three hundred and ten dors here!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Maria nodded.

    The young man handed the money over to Bertold.

    Bertold felt embarrassed for being publicly humiliated by this young man in front of so many pairs of

    eyes. What ticked him off was the fact that he even took the opportunity to tear apart the dress of his

    woman.

    How dare he point out so loudly that his woman was wearing a cheap knock-off dress!

    If he were to leave without doing anything, then he, Bertold, would rather just be dead!

    ¡°Okay, young man. You have a good eye, I gotta give you that. However, even if it really was a knock-

    off, why did you have to tear my woman¡¯s dress apart? I¡¯ll turn you into a darned cripple for doing that!¡±

    Bertold was fuming from the ears.

    Without warning, he sent his fist straight into the young man¡¯s face.

    Boom!

    There was a sound.

    The young man grabbed hold of Bertold¡¯s fist directly.

    And then, he tightened his grip on the fist.

    ¡°Ouch! That hurts! Let go of my fist damn it!¡±

    Bertold yelled out in pain.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He was shocked.

    He could easily lift this man off the ground but how could he possibly exert so much strength using his

    fingers alone?

    ¡°You want to fight? Then you should have just said so!¡±

    The young man replied with a subtle smile.

    After shaking his wrist slightly, Bertold¡¯s arms started clicking and bending upwards at a bizarre angle.

    After that, the young man gave Bertold a slight kick and he was flipped onto his back effortlessly.

    ¡°Ouch! My arm!¡±

    Bertold yelped in pain.

    His subordinates were all dumbfounded.

    Hearing all the painful cracks when the young man was grappling Bertold¡¯sfist made them realize how

    powerful this seemingly harmless man was.

    Seeing how Bertold¡¯s body moved, they knew instantly that his arm had be dislocated.

    None of them dared to move a muscle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will not hurt anymore after a while!¡±

    The young man said as he squatted next to the big guy.

    Bertold, who was yelling incessantly, looked at his horribly deformed arm before realizing that he wasn¡¯t

    feeling any pain anymore.

    However, the awkward position his arm was bent into looked really frightening.

    At the same time, he saw the young man smiling indifferently at him. Chills crept up his spine when he

    started realizing how creepy the man¡¯s smile appeared.

    He started sweating profusely as he said, ¡°You¡­what are you going to do to me?¡±

    The young man smiled as he patted Bertold¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bertold, with so many customers around,

    there¡¯s nothing I can do to you. Weren¡¯t you asking forpensation? Come! Why don¡¯t we step

    outside and talk about it?¡±

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 887

    Bertold gulped in fear.

    The woman was starting to feel fearful as well.

    She was afraid that this young man would also break her arm just like how he did to Bertold¡¯s.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She followed behind the young man as they walked into the backyard.

    They finally arrived in a shack in their backyard.

    Thud!

    The young man shut the heavy door behind them loudly.

    The both of them shivered in fright.

    But they had no other choice. After all, Bertold could not allow his arm to remain the way that it was.

    ¡°You better fix my arm for me. Or I¡¯ll not let you go. Why don¡¯t you go around and ask¡­¡±

    Bertold wasn¡¯t going to lose his pride that easily. So, he continued speaking with a hostile look in his

    eyes.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I already told you that I know how powerful both of you are. So, let¡¯s talk things

    over!¡±

    The young man interrupted him before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°Heh heh. As long as you fix my man¡¯s arm, we won¡¯t be asking for anypensation!¡±

    The woman said.

    p!

    The young man pped the woman across her face.

    The woman copsed onto the ground after receiving the p.

    It came so suddenly that it momentarily stunned her. She was in such a disoriented state that she

    remained on the ground, staring up with a baffled look on her face.

    Without waiting for her man to retaliate, the young man proceeded to break Bertold¡¯sother arm.

    In the end, both of Bertold¡¯s arms werepletely deformed and he could onlyy on the ground as he

    squealed in pain.

    He had fear written all over his face at the moment.

    ¡°How would you like to talk things over?¡±

    The young man asked with a hint of hostility in his tone.

    ¡°No¡­we are not discussing anything anymore! Just let us go! We do not want to discuss anything

    anymore!¡±

    Bertold replied out of fear.

    ¡°What about the three hundred and ten dors?¡± The young man asked.

    ¡°I will give it back to you. We¡­we do not want it anymore!¡±

    There was nothing they could do to intimidate this young man at all!

    This was not the first time that Bertold hade looking for trouble but he knew that this time was

    different. This time, he had actually dug his own grave.

    ¡°Alright then. Remember clearly that you are giving it up voluntarily. I did not force the both of you to do

    so!¡± The young man said.

    ¡°Yes, it is voluntary! We did it voluntarily!¡±

    At this time, the young man pulled out the three hundred and ten dors that he had given to Bertold

    just now, from his pocket.

    ¡°Besides that, the both of you hit Hunter outside just now. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re gonnasay, you

    should at least give us three hundred and ten dors to cover for his medical expenses, right? We will

    have to bring him to the hospital to get a scan and so forth. As you can already see, the small clinic in

    our town is not that well-equipped. We will have to bring him to the county hospital and I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯ll

    cost a lot more than that!¡± The young man said.

    ¡°We willpensate you. Three hundred and ten dors! Just take it!¡±

    ¡°And also¡­¡±

    The young man said.

    ¡°There is still more?¡±

    Bertold who was struggling for his breath due to the pain asked.

    p!

    The young man pped him across the face ¡°How dare you interrupt me when I¡¯m speaking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, please go ahead!¡±

    ¡°And also, when you were beating Hunter up just now, you broke our tables, chairs, benches, pots and

    pans. You¡¯ll have to pay up a hundred dors for that, but I¡¯ll make it easier by rounding it up to one

    hundred and fifty dors! Now, pay up!¡±

    ¡°We will pay! We will pay! Mate, please help me. I cannot stand it anymore. My arms feel like there are

    thousands of bugs gnawing at it!¡±

    Bertold¡¯s face was pale from all the pain he was experiencing.

    ¡°Alright then. You should have had this kind of attitude from the very beginning and we would not have

    needed to waste our time like this! Just because you have money doesn¡¯t mean sh*t, alright?¡±

    The young man said.

    After that, he held Bertold down as he fixed his arms.

    Miraculously, Bertold felt his arms recover and the pain fade away.

    ¡°I remember now! Big brother, I will remember that!¡±

    Bertold replied as he broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°We will go out and make up for the bnce we owe you. Not a single cent less, I swear on my

    mother!¡±

    Bertold helped the woman, who had barely regained her senses to get on her feet before they hurriedly

    got back into the restaurant.

    ¡°Bertold, are we really leaving just like that? I am not satisfied at all!¡±

    The womanined while sobbing.

    Her expression was as if she was the aggrieved party here.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 888

    Bertold grabbed hold of the woman¡¯s arm and got her to shut up.

    After that, he thought to himself:

    ¡®Am I going to leave like this? Hahaha! He should ask around and see what kind of a person I am. I

    may leave today bute tomorrow, I¡¯ll be here with more of my men! When night falls, I will raze this

    ce to the ground. After that, I will capture the young brat and I will cut the tendons in his arms and

    legs! Like hell I¡¯m gonna let this slide so easily! Being impulsive will bring us nowhere. I can¡¯t fight the

    kid head-on, not right now at least. After all, I don¡¯t have enough men with me!¡±

    ¡°Bertold, wait a minute!¡±

    At this time, the young man walked out of the room where they were tortured.

    He waved his hand at Bertold.

    ¡°Ahh? Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bertold said.

    ¡°Come back here. I forgot something!¡± The young man said.

    Bertold walked back to him.

    ¡°I forgot something just now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be relieved if I let you just leave like that, would I?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what are you worried about? I have already gotten a taste of how powerful you are. I will

    not dare to mess with you, I swear!¡± Bertold replied.

    Although the young man looked like he was around twenty-two years old, Bertold had no choice but to

    refer to him as his big brother out of respect and fear.

    ¡°You might not dare to mess with me now but what if you go back and mobilize more of your men?

    What should I do if you decide toe back and destroy our shop in the middle of the night? Will you

    let me go when that happens? Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll end up severing the tendons in my limbs. I

    will end up being cripple for the rest of my life when that happens!¡± The young man said.

    Bertold¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief as he stared at the young man with a dumbfounded look on

    his face.

    F*ck! He can read minds now?

    Otherwise, how would he be able to repeat the same exact thing that he had been thinking of in his

    mind?

    Bertold felt even more petrified. He looked at the young man as if he was staring at the devil himself!

    ¡°Big brother, why would I do that? I would not dare to do so!¡± Bertold replied nervously.

    ¡°I will have to get some insurance, just to be on the safe sides!¡±

    After he was done speaking, the young man grabbed both Bertold and the woman¡¯s cheeks before

    pinching their mouths open.

    After that, he ced his index finger right inside their orifices.

    ¡°This¡­what is this? What did you feed the both of us?¡±

    They were terrified.

    ¡°Twas a poisonous worm! Try feeling it now. Is there a slight pain in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh?¡±

    Their faces had already turned green.

    They tried to feel it, as instructed by the young man. As he had said, they really felt a slight pain in their

    stomach!

    ¡°Big brother, please spare our lives! Please spare our lives!¡±

    At this moment, Bertold and the woman began panicking.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It will not take your life for the time being. On the contrary, it will actually be of great benefit to

    your body. For example, your kidney issue will return to normal in less than a month!¡±

    The young man patted Bertold on his shoulder before he asked, ¡°Do you feel a warm feeling in your

    kidneys now?¡±

    Bertold took a moment to feel his kidneys before he started nodding, ¡°Yes! Yes! I can really feel it!¡±

    ¡°Alright then. However, I have to warn you beforehand. Water can float a boat, as much as it can flood

    a boat. If both of you decide to retaliate, then this thing can also kill you at any time. It can gnaw away

    at your internal organs, and any type of medical procedure would not be able to save you at all!¡±

    The young man¡¯s face tensed up in seconds.

    The both of them were so scared that their legs were already trembling in fear.

    ¡°Big brother, I understand now! I understand!¡±

    The both of them nodded in unison.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go!¡± The young man said.

    After that, the both of them walked to the front desk in panic as they put down eight hundred dors on

    the table before they left with their men in a hurry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Didn¡¯t you say how impressive you were? Why leave now!?¡±

    Maria yelled as she stood at the door with her hands on her waist.

    She wasughing heartily as she counted the fat wad of bills.

    ¡°Gerald, this is all thanks to you! Hahaha! I made an extra eight hundred dors today! I really have to

    depend on you when ites to such unruly folks!¡±

    Maria said with a smile on her face as she looked at the young man.

    ¡°Gerald, please tell us how you scared Bertold this time?¡±

    That¡¯s right. This young man was none other than Mr. Crawford from the past¡­Gerald!

    Gerald smiled wryly before he told them the entire story.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did you really feed them a poisonous worm?¡± The girl asked.

    ¡°Of course, not. I simply pressed on a few of their meridian points before fooling them!¡±

    Gerald replied in a hushed tone.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ahh! There is no other way to deal with people like this! Otherwise, they¡¯d definitelye back at us in

    the future.

    Gerald shook his head with a helpless expression. After that, it seemed as though a new idea had

    popped into his mind when he told them, ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot something. I¡¯ll be right back with

    you guys!¡±

    As soon as he was done speaking, Gerald ran out and left on his electric tricycle¡­

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 889

    The girl had a different look in her eyes when she looked at Gerald¡¯s back as he left.

    ¡°Ivy, what are you looking at?¡±

    Maria could not help but ask when she noticed how distracted her daughter was.

    ¡°Ahhh? I was not looking at anything!¡±

    Ivy pouted as she responded while shaking her head.

    Maria was an expert in love and rtionship matters when she was young. So, how could she possibly

    not know what her daughter was thinking about?

    That¡¯s right. Gerald was a dashing young man after all.

    He had lots of incredible skills, and he treated everyone kindly too.

    Indeed, not many girls would be able to resist a man like him.

    Therefore, it was inevitable that her daughter would start having feelings for him.

    However, Maria sighed as she said, ¡°Ivy, a word of advice. You will never be able to be together with

    Gerald.¡±

    Ivy was initially nning to deny and refute her mother¡¯s words.

    But when she saw her mother¡¯s resolute attitude, she immediately replied, ¡°Why? Gerald does not

    have a girlfriend anyway!¡±

    ¡°Who said so? It is just that something happened to his girlfriend. I don¡¯t really know about the details of

    what happened exactly. However, Gerald used to be a very powerful man and he loved his girlfriend

    very much. I am only telling you this because I do not want to see you getting hurt!¡± Aunt Maria said.

    When Ivy heard those words, a gloomy and deste expression appeared on her face. After that, she

    turned around and went into the kitchen wordlessly.

    Gerald was outside, apparently trying to fetch something.

    For the past six months, Gerald had been staying by Finnley¡¯s side.

    He was constantly soaking in medicinal herbs, practicing and improving his physical fitness all day

    long. He had also undergone several training regimes under Finnley¡¯s instructions.

    Gerald had also gone on several missions as specified by his master.

    A lot has changed in the six months Gerald spent under Finnley¡¯s guidance.

    As for their relocation, Finnley wanted to facilitate Gerald¡¯s training in the mountains. So, that was the

    reason why they moved to the small town.

    And since Aunt Maria did not have any rtives in the vige, she used the pension that Gerald had

    given to Finnley in the past to open the farmhouse restaurant.

    Aunt Maria was the one who usually ran the restaurant.

    In the past six months, Gerald¡¯s skills and strength had improved significantly. He had thought

    countless times about going back home to see his friends and family.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It would not be an easy task for Kort to try and kill Gerald now, and it could even be said to be a very

    difficult task.

    However, Gerald was now running solo. He was all alone and he¡¯d be hopelessly outnumbered if he

    were to go up against the big and powerful Moldell family now.

    Therefore, Gerald had been holding back his urges all this while.

    The most important thing now was for him to improve his strength.

    As for Finnley, aside from giving detailed instructions to Gerald in the first three months, he¡¯d always be

    away from home. This also meant that Gerald would always be practicing by himself.

    Three days ago, Finnley suddenly left without even saying anything after receiving a token.

    Gerald was already used to it though.

    After getting to know Finnley and spending more time with him, Gerald realized that Finnley was indeed

    a very mysterious person. The people he knew were all surprisingly influential, and weren¡¯t the type of

    people you¡¯d expect the old man to be so well-acquainted with!

    Shriek!

    Gerald¡¯s bike rolled to a halt before a fellow young man.

    ¡°Fatty, where are the items?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Fear not, Gerald! Marven Wadley always gets things done! It is all inside the bag!¡±

    The chubby fellow was none other than Marven.

    When Gerald bumped into him earlier, he was being bullied by a ruthless bunch of strangers, so as a

    friend, he had to step in and save his ass.

    It just so happened that whenever Gerald was out to perform his tasks, he would try to fish for some

    extra profits. And Marven was the exact type of person who you¡¯d look for when ites to fishing for

    profits.

    Marven patted his bag as he jumped onto the electric tricycle.

    ¡°We will have to get it done as soon as possible!¡± Gerald said.

    After that, he headed directly towards the street where they sold antique items.

    There was a foreign antique inside the bag. Gerald snatched it from a wealthy foreign businessman¡¯s

    personal collection.

    Of course, the businessman himself was also not a good person.

    Gerald¡¯s trainingrgely consisted of such activities, which was to obtain through illegal means, items

    that were obtained in the same uwful manner.

    Gerald had no other options but to do what he did. He could not contact the Crawford family now, and

    since he desperately needed money, this was the next best thing he could do.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 890

    The both of them entered the antique shop.

    There was a tall girl with a head of long hair standing at the counter.

    ¡°Take a look at this. How much is this jade bracelet worth?¡± The girl asked.

    Gerald raised his brows slightly when he heard the girl¡¯s voice.

    No way she¡¯s here, right?

    Furthermore, the girl¡¯s back was facing the both of them.

    Therefore, Gerald remained silent. Instead, he simply sat down at the waiting area next to the wall.

    The shopkeeper was an overweight man in his fifties. He had a small beard and also a wretched look

    permanently etched onto his face.

    He held the jade bracelet in his hand as he looked at it for a while.

    After that, he shook his head and said, ¡°The jade is actually pretty good. However, this type of jade is

    verymon and its cirction rate on the market is very low. If you really are looking to sell it, then I

    can offer you five hundred dors for it.¡± The boss replied.

    ¡°What? Only five hundred dors? But¡­but I looked it up on the inte and I saw that this kind of jade

    actually went for more than fifty thousand dors! This is our family¡¯s heirloom that has been passed

    down from our ancestors!¡± The girl replied anxiously.

    ¡°Hahaha! What are you talking about? Over fifty thousand dors? Miss, you looked like a reasonable

    person at first but your im is downright ridiculous! Five hundred dors is actually a very good offer

    already! You can¡¯t just believe what you see online!¡±

    ¡°Just take a look at your jade bracelet! See the polished spots? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth that much now

    that I¡¯ve mentioned it. If you don¡¯t believe me, I happen to have a jade bracelet that is made out of the

    same exact material as your jade bracelet. I am selling it for one thousand and five hundred dors but

    compared to yours, that jade bracelet has a much better color!¡±

    The girl took the jade bracelet and examined it carefully. It was as he said, the material looked identical!

    At this time, she said anxiously, ¡°But boss, I need the money urgently. My mother is seriously ill and I

    am in urgent need of money right now! Can you give me one thousand and two hundred dors for it at

    least?¡±

    ¡°Based on your ent, I can tell that you are not from Salford Province. You must be from the south,

    right? Why? Are you here to beg Master Jenkinson to treat your mother¡¯s illness?¡±

    The girl nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Sigh. As much as I sympathize with you, if I give you one thousand and two hundred dors for it, I¡¯d

    be suffering a huge loss. Why don¡¯t we do this instead? I will give you another three hundred dors for

    it. I will pay you eight hundred dors for the jade bracelet. If that¡¯s not enough, I don¡¯t think how else I

    can help you!¡± The boss replied.

    The girl thought for a moment. After that, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright then. If you can give

    me eight hundred dors, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    At this time, the girl who was feeling very disconcerted and upset suddenly felt someone patting her

    shoulder.

    She turned around to see who it was that called out to her.

    When she saw the boy standing behind her, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up in delight.

    She was surprised and overjoyed at the same time.

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Is it really you¡­Gerald!?¡±

    The girl started jumping excitedly.

    ¡°Naomi! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    Gerald started patting Naomi¡¯s head gently.

    This girl was Naomi Milton.

    Naomi¡¯s hair was obviously much longerpared to how it was before.

    And she seemed to have grown a little taller.

    No wonder she sounded so familiar when he first stepped into the shop.

    But before seeing her face and confirming his suspicion, Gerald refrained from exposing his identity.

    Speaking of it, he had not seen Naomi ever since he left Mayberry City.

    Six months flew by in the blink of an eye.

    Naomi was his best friend when they were still back in university.

    In fact, she was still his best friend now.

    ¡°I have not seen you in such a long time!¡±

    Gerald said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gerald. I heard Felicity saying that something happened to you and that your

    whereabouts are unknown. What a surprise to see you here in Salford Province!¡±

    Naomi said with misty eyes.

    She then stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Gerald.

    Gerald patted Naomi gently on her shoulder as he said, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Look at me, there¡¯s nothing

    wrong with me, right? By the way, didn¡¯t Felicity and you start apany together? Why are you¡­¡±

    Gerald asked curiously.

    Naomi wiped the tears off her face.

    After that, she choked up and said, ¡°Gerald, you might not know this but Felicity, she¡­something

    happened to Felicity!¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 891

    ¡°¡­What? What¡¯s wrong with Felicity? What happened?¡± asked Gerald hurriedly as soon as he saw

    Naomi¡¯s expression.

    Tears flowing down her cheeks again, Naomi cupped her mouth with a hand as she slowly began

    exining what had taken ce about half a year ago sometime after Gerald¡¯s disappearance.

    While the Crawfords had easily prevented the first flow of news¡ªabout Gerald¡¯s disappearance¡ªfrom

    getting out to the public, eventually, people still managed to catch on.

    From there on out, rumor after rumor began popping up and spreading around like wildfire. Some of the

    rumors imed that Gerald was kidnapped. Bolder rumors even stated that he had been murdered!

    With the rumors spreading around so quickly, it was only a matter of time before Felicity and a few

    other acquaintances of Gerald caught wind of it. Felicity and Naomi themselves had particrly been

    more anxiouspared to the others.

    Because of that, Felicity wasted no time dering that she would get to the bottom of the incident.

    Since she had once fallen for him, it really was no mystery why she was this determined to look for him.

    Still, what had truly happened to Gerald? And why did it have to happen to him?

    Though the two girls remained in a panicked state for quite a while, in the end, Felicity decided to head

    to Northbay with Naomi.

    They were well aware that they first needed a clearer picture of the whole incident before they could

    even begin investigating, and who better to ask than Chairman Lyle? After all, they both knew that he

    had returned to Northbay right after Gerald went missing. Because of that, Mr. Lyle was simply the

    obvious go-to.

    Upon arriving there, the two girls quickly headed over to Zack¡¯spany. To their dismay, however,

    they found that Chairman Lyle had already left for a business trip by then.

    Seeing no other options, Felicity finally decided to make use of her best connections to aid with their

    investigation.

    It took her a while, but she eventually managed to secure some help from a senior executive who

    worked for Zack. After agreeing to meet at a hotel¡¯s lobby, the two girls headed over and waited for

    him.

    Unfortunately for them, a young man happened to cross paths with them that day. Seeing how beautiful

    the two girls were, the cunning youth immediately tried hitting on both of them.

    When that failed, he ordered his men to forcefully drag them out of the hotel instead! From the lustful

    gaze in his eyes, it was clear that r*pe was the only thing on his mind!

    However, the two girls held their ground. They weren¡¯t going down that easily. Felicity eventually got so

    nervous that she bit down hard on the youth¡¯s arm!

    The youth was so infuriated by this that he dragged her all the way to the top of the building¡ªwith his

    badly injured arm¡ªbefore tossing her off from the roof!

    The chain of events was so rming that even the Crawfords were made aware of it, and though

    Chairman Lyle had rushed back as soon as he heard the news, in the end, he wasn¡¯t really able to help

    with much.

    As it turned out, the youth in question held immense power and influence. Because of that, he didn¡¯t

    even receive punishment for his evil deeds!

    Though she had selflessly nned to locate Gerald in any way she could, in the end, Felicity ended up

    in a position arguably as pitiful as Gerald¡¯s.

    While Felicity¡¯s lifeline was stabilized after several nights of doctors tirelessly working to save her, she

    had simply suffered too many injuries. As a result, though she wasn¡¯t in danger of losing her life

    anymore, she could only exist in a vegetative state now, and she would remain in this state for the rest

    of her life.

    As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, Felicity¡¯spany was disbanded soon after.

    ¡°Who exactly is this person?¡± asked Gerald, his tone frigid as he raised his head. While he was now

    filled with anger, he was also filled with grief.

    After all, upon bing Mr. Crawford, Gerald was well aware that he had both ignored and let a lot of

    people down.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Felicity was definitely one of them.

    To his surprise, the two girls had actually been worried about him from the moment they had heard that

    he had gone missing. What more, the only reason why Felicity was in her current state was because

    she wanted to help him.

    Wiping her tears away, Naomi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard others address him as Mr. Jett Moldell¡­ Even when

    I asked Chairman Lyle why Jett didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for his actions, Mr. Lylepletely

    ignored the question, telling me to quickly return to Mayberry instead.¡±

    ¡°Jett Moldell?¡± repeated Gerald as he felt his right eyelid twitch.

    When he had previously enquired about it, Gerald learned that Kort had three sons. One of them was

    Jett.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Kort and the Moldells again!¡± growled Gerald, clenching his fists tight.

    Felicity wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way if Gerald hadn¡¯t been forced out of his own home in the first

    ce.

    Knowing that filled Gerald with immense resentment.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 892

    However, upon seeing how sad and lonely Naomi looked, he instantly felt sorry for her. As a result, he

    was able to momentarily suppress his resentment.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ What about you, Naomi? What kind of illness is your mother suffering from?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, after returning to Mayberry under Chairman Lyle¡¯s protection, it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize

    that my mom had contracted some sort of weird illness. Even after meeting countless doctors,

    nobody¡¯s been able to cure her. As you can imagine, however, hiring doctors isn¡¯t cheap¡­ As a result, I

    ended up having to sell all of my family¡¯s properties! It was about a month ago when all my resources

    finally ran dry. Having no other options, I came to the Salford Province to seek help from an uncle.

    During my time here, I found out that a famous doctor lives nearby! He goes by Master Jenkinson!

    However, since I barely have enough money to survive now, I can¡¯t really meet up with him¡­¡±

    exined Naomi in an embarrassed tone.

    Sighing, Gerald then replied, ¡°To think that a single incident could cause such a massive ripple effect¡­

    Now even people acquainted with me have to share my burden¡­¡±

    Guilt-ridden, Gerald then added, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Speaking of which, don¡¯t pawn off this jade bracelet. After

    all, this person¡¯s a liar! Such a bracelet is worth at least fifty-four thousand dors! Regardless, I¡¯m

    going to help find out what¡¯s wrong with your mother and cure her.¡±

    While Naomi was slightly confused to hear that, she believed that Gerald wouldn¡¯t ever lie to her.

    The boss himself seemed to give up after hearing Gerald say that.

    ¡°F*cking hell! You do realize you¡¯ve ruined my business, don¡¯t you?¡± said the boss angrily.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    In response, Marven sneered before whispering something into the boss¡¯s ear. Secondster, the

    boss¡¯s face turned pale as he immediately shut up. For the rest of his duration there, he simply stood

    respectfully in ce.

    Knowing that Marven would know how to handle the rest, Gerald held Naomi by her hand and led her

    out of the ce.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother at?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s currently staying up north at a hotel at the foot of Yorknorth Mountain¡­ Do you know Master

    Jenkinson, Gerald?¡± asked Naomi in return.

    ¡°I do!¡± replied Gerald with a slightly bitterugh.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what exactly happened to you in the past half year? Do you have any idea how

    worried all of us were for you?¡± said Naomi.

    ¡°Come, get in the car first. Your mother is our top priority now. I¡¯ll tell you about it on the way there¡­¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t really have any qualms when dealing with Naomi, so he found no reason not to tell her

    what truly happened.

    Upon arriving up north, Gerald rented an electric tricycle and told Naomi to hop on. With Naomi sitting

    behind Gerald, both of them then rushed toward Yorknorth Mountain.

    Since Gerald was quite close to Naomi, it was impossible for Gerald to just ignore her when he knew

    that she was in trouble.

    Reaching the hotel shortly after, Gerald and Naomi were just about to get off the electric tricycle when

    they heard, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Naomi? Haha! She¡¯s riding an electric tricycle!¡±

    Turning to look at who had said that, the duo saw a few young men and womenughing at them as

    the group stood beside an Audi A6. Since the car¡¯s doors were open, Gerald could only assume that

    they were about to leave before they spotted him and Naomi.

    ¡°They¡¯re from my uncle¡¯s family, Gerald,¡± said Naomi as she lowered her voice.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± replied Gerald while nodding slightly.

    Getting off the tricycle, Naomi looked toward the group of people before asking, ¡°Why are all of you

    here?¡±

    ¡°Why, we¡¯re here to cancel your room of course! We were just about to call you! Dad said that since

    you don¡¯t even have the money to meet Master Jenkinson, why should we continue paying for your

    room? I¡¯ll tell you now that this high-ranked hotel only permitted a poor person like you to stay here

    since they wanted to pay respect to the Legh family! You¡¯ve humiliated our family enough for staying

    here for far too long! This ends today!¡± sneered a woman dressed in luxurious clothes.

    ¡°Indeed! Look, if you really can¡¯t afford it, just bring your mom home already. As if you don¡¯t already

    know that only those who are influential and powerful are able to meet Master Jenkinson. With the

    small amount of money you have left, you won¡¯t even make it halfway up the mountain!¡± added another

    man from the group contemptuously.

    When Naomi¡¯s family was still considerably rich in Mayberry, her family had contacted the Leghs from

    the Salford Province quite often.

    Because of that, Naomi had gone to them to ask for their help after selling off all her properties. They

    had taken her in at the time since they didn¡¯t know she was already poor by then. However, it only took

    a day for them to realize what she had done with her family¡¯s properties.

    Fearing that Naomi would only continue burdening them, from that day onward, they began treating her

    terribly like how they had just done. That was the gist of how things ended up this way.

    ¡°Yeah! Besides, my dad was already kind enough to find a family here for you to get married to!

    However, you ended up refusing it. Sure, the guy¡¯s a bit slow in the head but at least he¡¯s rich!¡± said yet

    another woman without filtering her words.

    ¡°I know right? Still, it¡¯s no wonder why you refused it back then. So you already have a boyfriend!

    However, to think that he only rides on electric tricycles to move around!¡± added another woman.

    Listening to all their ridicules, Gerald could only shake his head whileughing bitterly. If this had

    happened in the past, he would¡¯ve already humiliated them by now. However, he knew better than to

    sumb to standards as low as theirs.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 893

    ¡°Tanya! Mollie! You¡¯re still here? Your grandma¡¯s heading up the mountain now soe along and

    help!¡± said a middle-aged woman as she walked toward the group at that moment.

    ¡°Oh? Alright, mom! Let¡¯s head there together then!¡± said both of the girls.

    Seeing the two people who had just arrived, Naomi respectfully greeted, ¡°Uncle, aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! So you¡¯re here too?¡± said the woman in a contemptuous manner while crossing her arms.

    At that, Naomi nodded before saying, ¡°Is grandma meeting Master Jenkinson to have her illness

    diagnosed? Is she feeling alright?¡±

    ¡°Hold it right there!¡± said her aunt in shock when she heard her question.

    ¡°Ignoring grandma for the moment, I¡¯m telling you now that Master Jenkinson charges patients

    individually! You better not be getting any ideas!¡±

    From what she had said, it was clear that she was afraid that Naomi wanted to bring her mother along.

    On the contrary, however, the thought hadn¡¯t even crossed Naomi¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Look, Naomi. Since you won¡¯t be able to afford the medical expenses anyway, just bring your mom

    home. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll cover the hotel expenses for the previous nights,¡± added the woman, her arms

    still crossed.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough of that. As for you, Naomi, it¡¯s better that you just head up and take care of your

    mom,¡± said her uncle in a casual tone.

    Just as he was about to leave with his children, an extended luxury car slowly came to a halt right in

    front of the hotel. When the car¡¯s door opened, a distinguished and polite-looking middle-aged man

    stepped out before looking at Jorge and asking, ¡°Good day, sir. Is it right to assume that this is

    Yorknorth Mountain? The area where Master Jenkinson lives?¡±

    Since Jorge was the president of several furniture factories in the Salford Province, he had seen

    enough of the world to know that the middle-aged man standing before him was an extraordinary

    person.

    Knowing that, he then respectfully replied, ¡°You would be correct.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for your time,¡± said the man as he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Duncan? Is this the ce? Why isn¡¯t there any parking space here?¡± asked a young man

    wearing a zer as he got out of the car together with a young woman.

    The man was so handsome that as he walked over to Mr. Duncan¡¯s side, almost all the women present

    began breathing heavily. What a prince charming!

    As for the woman who had stepped out of the car with him, she was both tall and slim. While she was

    also extremely beautiful, the slight aloofness she projected on her face was enough to make anyone

    who looked at her feel slightly tense.

    ¡°Yes, this is the ce,¡± replied Mr. Duncan with another slight nod.

    As Jorge looked at the youth before nodding with a smile, both Tanya and Mollie¡ªwho were still

    standing beside their father¡ªcast flirtatious gazes at the handsome young man instead. To their

    disappointment, he didn¡¯t even take a nce at them.

    ¡°Whose electric tricycle is this? Move it aside so that we can park here!¡± said the youth as he loosened

    his tie while looking around before pointing at the tricycle.

    Hearing that, the security guard standing at the hotel¡¯s entrance immediately ran over and pushed the

    tricycle aside. As a result, the tricycle began moving on its own and finally stopped once one of its

    wheels hit arge stone.

    Upon seeing that, Tania, Mollie, and the others simply snorted.

    ¡°You!¡± said Naomi angrily.

    ¡®What was that supposed to mean?!¡¯

    However, Gerald simply pulled her back before shaking his head at her.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get grandpa up the mountain already,¡± said the young woman rather aloofly.

    With that, the two youths began supporting an old man out of the car. The old man himself had a sallow

    complexion as the group slowly began ascending the mountain.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head up together with them!¡± said Jorge to his own family.

    As they left Gerald and Naomi behind, Naomi lowered her head with shame before saying in a resentful

    tone, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Gerald¡­ Not only have I burdened you, but you had to suffer through that

    humiliation with me as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush, there¡¯s no need for that. Now let¡¯s head to your room to get your mother,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Where are we taking her?¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 894

    ¡°We¡¯re taking her to Joshua Jenkinson to have him diagnose her illness of course!¡± said Gerald with a

    weak smile.

    Gerald would¡¯ve preferred treating Naomi¡¯s mother himself if he could. However, he was well aware

    that it simply wouldn¡¯t do to treat a patient in a hotel. Besides, he didn¡¯t have that many herbs or

    medicine with him at the moment.

    In the end, it would be much better and convenient if Naomi¡¯s mother was treated at Joshua¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re seeking Master Jenkinson¡¯s help now? But didn¡¯t you say that you were no longer Mr.

    Crawford, Gerald?¡± asked Naomi curiously.

    Naturally, she hadn¡¯t meant anything else when she asked that question. She simply hadn¡¯t expected

    that Gerald would still be able to maintain such connections in his current state.

    ¡°Haha! Just because I¡¯m no longer Mr. Crawford, that doesn¡¯t mean that all my connections are now

    useless! Now let¡¯s get your mother up the mountain,¡± replied Gerald.

    With that, the trio then began ascending the mountain.

    Since Master Jenkinson was extremely famous, it was no wonder why his clinic was so crowded.

    Though he was well known for his skill, he was also infamous for rejecting some of his patients.

    ording to rumors, arge family once wanted to hire Master Jenkinson to be their personal family

    doctor. Though they even offered him an immensely high sry, Master Jenkinson still ended up

    turning them down!

    ¡°How much longer do I have to wait here? To think that I¡¯ve spent a good seventy-seven thousand

    dors just to have to wait in line!¡± said a rich-looking businessman in an anxious tone before sighing.

    ¡°Just be patient. There are people who¡¯ve paid over fifteen thousand dors just for the registration fee,

    you know?¡± replied someone from the line.

    Master Jenkinson¡¯s clinic was truly an extraordinary ce. For one, the entire building looked like an

    antique clinic. Even the staff working there wore traditional attire that resembled clothes from the

    1900s.

    ¡°We¡¯ve spent almost forty-six thousand dors yet we¡¯re still only forty-fifth in ce!¡± said Mollie as she

    made her way back to her family with a registration number in hand.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, the amount doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± replied Jorge with a somewhat bitter smile before sighing.

    To think that the forty-six thousand dors was merely for the registration number. They still had to pay

    a much higher fee for the diagnosis once it was done.

    ¡°Why do we need to pay just to line up here? And why are there people paying different amounts for

    the registration fee? I¡¯ve noticed others paying fifteen thousand dors, forty-six thousand dors, and

    seventy-seven thousand dors,¡± asked the cold woman from before.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a lot like bidding¡­ Essentially, the higher you pay, the faster you get to be diagnosed,¡±

    replied Jorge.

    ¡°Oh? Then what¡¯s the highest amount one can pay?¡± asked the cold woman again.

    ¡°You can see it over there, beautiful! The top three clients have their names written there alongside

    their registration fees! Let me just go over and have a look¡­ Holy cr*p! The highest registration fee

    ever made was two hundred and thirty thousand dors!¡± said one of Naomi¡¯s cousins who was

    obviously trying to please the woman.

    ¡°Thank you. Quest, go ahead and pay seven hundred and seventy thousand dors at the registration

    area,¡± said the woman as she nodded slightly at the handsome youth.

    ¡°S-seven hundred and seventy-¡±

    Somehow, the room was quiet enough at that moment for almost everyone to hear what the woman

    said. As a result, a massive uproar followed.

    Soon enough, however, the noise died down again though everyone was now looking at her in

    astonishment.

    Quest himself walked over to the registration area and swiped his debit card on the machine prepared

    there. Once the amount was paid, he returned with the registration number that had cost seven

    hundred and seventy thousand dors.

    With that, it was obvious that they were going to be first in line now.

    ¡°T-they¡¯re so rich!¡± screamed several people in shock.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    As everyone remained bbergasted, Mollie¡ªwho had just so happened to turn around at that moment

    ¡ªsuddenly said, ¡°Mom! Look behind us! They¡¯ve actually followed us up here!¡±

    As Noami¡¯s aunt turned to look at the direction her daughter was pointing at, she anxiously said, ¡°Oh

    my god! What are you doing, Naomi? Do you even know where you are right now? To think that you

    would actually follow us up here!¡±

    ¡®Why on earth does Naomi and her family have to cling on to us like leeches?!¡¯

    Just as she was about to further mock Naomi, a staff member appeared before saying, ¡°Our sincerest

    apologies,dies and gentlemen, but the master can only diagnose two more patients today. Once

    that¡¯s over, we¡¯ll be closing for the day. Aside from the first two clients, the rest may leave ande

    again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Did you just ask us to return tomorrow?¡± said Jorge, stunned.

    The rest of the clients were left stupefied as well the moment they heard that.

    ¡°We won¡¯t leave! We¡¯ll just wait here till Master Jenkinson is ready to treat the patients again!¡±

    announced the people there, one after another.

    ¡°Please be considerate,dies and gentlemen. Do understand that there are simply too many of you

    making a ruckus in here which isn¡¯t good for our recuperating patients who are currently in the

    backyard.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll quiet down¡­ Besides, we¡¯ve all already paid so much for the registration fee,¡± said a few

    businessmen there in aggrieved tones.

    Naturally, this ced the staff member in a rather difficult position.

    ¡°They¡¯re right. Since we had to pay to even be in line, we should all be considered VIP clients! Instead

    of asking us to leave, you should instead be chasing away those who didn¡¯t pay to register! That should

    clear the masses quite a bit. We¡¯ll be sure to remain silent as well,¡± added Naomi¡¯s aunt.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 895

    After saying that, she immediately looked at Naomi. Her action was clear enough for the staff member

    to instantly catch on to what she was trying to imply.

    ¡°Kinddies and gentleman, could you please present your registration number to me?¡± asked the staff

    member as he walked over to Gerald¡¯s group.

    ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t have one¡­¡± said Naomi as she shook her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah, then do head over there to pay for one,¡± said the staff member as his gaze grew slightly colder.

    ¡°We¡­ Don¡¯t have the money for that¡­¡± said Naomi as she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°What? Did they actually sneak into this ce?¡±

    ¡°Hey now, take a look around you! Why would you evene here if you don¡¯t have any money?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Such a beautiful girl too¡­ Too bad she behaves this way!¡±

    Several of the businessmen in the lobby were now shaking their heads with disapproving smiles on

    their faces.

    ¡°G-Gerald, Naomi¡­ Why don¡¯t we just leave for now?¡± said Naomi¡¯s mother as she tugged on her

    daughter¡¯s sleeve. After all, she was well aware that she was just making things difficult for both Gerald

    and her daughter.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Madam. Just leave it to me,¡± replied Gerald as he turned to face the staff

    member before ring back with his own cold gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re new here, so I¡¯ll let it slide. Ask for Joshua Jenkinson toe out! Tell him that a

    young man with the surname of Crawford is looking for him!¡±

    ¡°Wha- Y-you¡­ How dare you address the master by his name?! What do you mean by Crawford?

    You¡­ You rude person, you!¡± replied the staff member in his shock.

    The other businessmen in the room shared the same feeling as well, and they were all looking at

    Gerald now with dumbfounded expressions on their faces.

    ¡°F*ck! Just look at this guy! If Master Jenkinson ends up being infuriated by his rudeness, then nobody

    is going to be able to meet him today!¡± said Mollie aloud. She seemed to be enjoying fueling the

    mes.

    Hearing that, the others in the room immediately grew angry.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! Where did this guy evene from? How utterly rude!¡±

    Even the aloof woman and old man from earlier were now looking at Gerald.

    ¡°He truly is asking for it, isn¡¯t he!¡± said Quest as he sneered before walking over to Gerald.

    While the old man and the woman clearly knew that Quest was looking for trouble, they didn¡¯t stop him.

    Perhaps they subconsciously felt that the fearless Gerald needed to be put in his ce.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the b*stard who was riding the electric tricycle, weren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re penniless, then just

    get lost already! Stop disturbing those who want to meet the master to get diagnosed!¡± shouted Quest

    as he pressed his hand down hard on Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    As Gerald looked at the hand on his shoulder, he said, ¡°Move your hand away if you don¡¯t want to

    regret it.¡±

    Upon saying that, his calm aura was immediately reced with a frigid coldness.

    ¡°Regret? Haha! I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what I do for a living!¡± sneered Quest as he began

    intensifying the force of his palm.

    To his surprise, he was only able to realize that Gerald had tilted his shoulder slightly before a

    sickening crack could be heard.

    The sound that followed was the anguished cries of pain from Quest.

    He immediately retreated from where he once stood as he held on to his pulsing hand while shouting,

    ¡°M-my hand!¡±

    Quest appeared to be in great pain as cold sweat dripped down his forehead. When he finally took a

    look at the condition of his hand, he could see that all his veins were bulging so much that they almost

    looked like earthworms.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll break your limbs!¡± roared Quest, feeling that he had just been greatly humiliated.

    Just as he was about to pounce on Gerald, the ill old man shouted, ¡°Quest! Stop, right this instant!¡±

    Though Quest hadn¡¯t realized it, the old man had already caught a glimpse of the back of his pulsing

    hand. Upon seeing the damage that had been done, the old man was filled with a mighty fear.

    After all, he knew how strong Quest was. He was also well aware that Quest was proficient in fighting

    alone. Even if three specially trained soldiers were to face him, they¡¯d surely be the ones losing terribly.

    Despite all that, all it had taken for Gerald was a slight tilt of his shoulder for Quest to get hurt so badly.

    If that was the only thing Gerald needed to do to inflict so much damage, then the old man didn¡¯t even

    want to imagine how strong Gerald truly was.

    ¡°Step down I said!¡± ordered the old man again.

    Even the aloof beauty who had been staring at Gerald for a while now had a slight frown on her face.

    ¡°I apologize, sir¡­ My grandson was truly rude earlier¡­¡± said the old man.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    As soon as his sentence ended, however, he instantly began coughing terribly.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 896

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± shouted both Quest and the cold beauty nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sir, I¡¯m willing to let Master Jenkinson diagnose the ill person from your group first. I can wait,¡±

    said the old man, much to everyone else¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°¡­What? But why, grandpa? Why the hell should we let him go first? Who the hell even is he?!¡±

    growled Quest angrily.

    ¡°I appreciate it. After all, Joshua probably can¡¯t treat a terminally ill patient,¡± said Gerald in a casual

    tone without any intention of being nice.

    ¡°¡­Y-you!¡± shouted both Quest and the beauty in rage.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Even the old man bore a rather ugly expression on his face at that moment.

    ¡°While I admit that you certainly are very powerful, you should watch your mouth and manners. I don¡¯t

    really mind since I¡¯m already this old, but if you say such things to others, trouble will definitelye

    your way,¡± said the old man, lengthening his words to express his clear dissatisfaction.

    With daggers now drawn from both parties, the staff member¡ªwho had been watching all this unfold

    from the very beginning¡ªimmediately ran to the backyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gerald¡­ I don¡¯t need to see the doctor anymore¡­ Please¡­ We can¡¯t afford to offend

    them¡­!¡± said Naomi¡¯s mother who was getting increasingly frightened.

    Meanwhile, a middle-aged man¡ªwho looked to be almost fifty¡ªrubbed his hands with a towel within a

    room lit only by an oil burner.

    As his patient left the room¡ªthat was located in the inner part of the building¡ªafter receiving his

    diagnosis, the staff member from earlier came running in while shouting, ¡°M-master! A fight seems to

    be imminent in the lobby!¡±

    ¡°What? How dare people create trouble here! Kick all the people involved out!¡± ordered the man coldly.

    The man in question, was none other than Joshua.

    ¡°Before that, master¡­ I must say that one of the parties involved with the fight is quite noteworthy.

    Their family name is Westley and they¡¯re quite generous with their money. They paid seven hundred

    and seventy thousand dors alone for their registration!¡±

    ¡°Westley?¡± asked Joshua with a cautious tone. Linking that surname with howvish they were, Joshua

    was able to slightly get the gist of the situation.

    ¡°¡­Humph! I guess I¡¯ll have to head out there myself now! Who exactly was foolish enough to offend

    the Westleys?¡± asked Joshua as he wiped his face.

    ¡°It was a poor, young man, master! Not only did he not pay for the registration fee, but he even talked

    big and wanted you to meet him in person! He¡¯s strong too so I was hesitant about kicking him out¡­

    Regardless, if I remember correctly, his surname was Crawford!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the towel Joshua was holding on to immediately fell to the ground.

    ¡°¡­What did you say his surname was? Crawford? You said he was a young man, right?¡± asked

    Joshua, expressions of both shock and fear on his face.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡± replied the staff member, clearly starting to feel frightened.

    ¡°¡­Could it actually be him?¡± said Joshua in a nervous tone before immediately running toward the

    lobby somewhat excitedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely ruined now! Not only did he offend Master Jenkinson, but he¡¯s also offended such a

    high-status rich heir! ¡±Hah! Let¡¯s see how miserable he¡¯ll end up bing!¡± sneered Mollie.

    ¡°Indeed! We probably won¡¯t be able to meet Naomi in the Salford Province ever again after this!¡± added

    Tania smugly.

    The moment her sentence ended, several of the clients there began shouting, ¡°Master Jenkinson!¡±

    Joshua had finally made his appearance and his gaze was now locked on the spot where the two

    parties were still facing off.

    Strangely enough, he looked more excited than anything as he quickly made his way toward Quest.

    ¡°God d*mn! I wonder what kind of power they truly have for Master Jenkinson to be this excited!¡±

    ¡°I know right? It¡¯s so strange seeing him like that!¡±

    While the others were surprised by how eager Joshua looked, their jaws truly dropped wide the

    moment they saw him walking past Quest and his family.

    He was now standing before the poor guy! As if that wasn¡¯t shocking enough, Master Jenkinson

    immediately bowed before Gerald before saying, ¡°Greetings, senior!¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 897

    ¡°¡­Senior?¡±

    Everyone now had their mouths gaping wide. The mighty master, Joshua Jenkinson¡­ Did he really just

    call that pauper his senior?!

    While even Naomi was slightly surprised, the ones who were left the most stupefied were those from

    the Legh family.

    ¡°Good day. I just came here today to borrow your ce for a bit,¡± said Gerald in resignation. Though he

    wasn¡¯t sure whether he should¡¯ve let Joshua address him as his senior, it was toote for Joshua to

    retract the title anyway.

    ¡°By all means, please use my facilities as you see fit, senior!¡± replied Joshua with utmost respect in his

    voice.

    As Gerald, Naomi, and her mother moved on, those from the Westley family could only look at each

    other in dismay, deeply shocked.

    Just as the old man had thought, the youth truly was extremely extraordinary.

    About half an hourter, Naomi was anxiously pacing to and fro outside a guest room door. She had

    been sweating profusely from the moment Gerald and Joshua had entered the room with her mother.

    ¡°Humph! I just can¡¯t bring myself to believe that that guy actually knows how to treat illnesses!¡± growled

    Quest as he crossed his arms.

    Aside from Naomi, the three Westleys were waiting behind her as well.

    Quest¡¯s dissatisfaction was clear as day. After all, not only had he been humiliated by Gerald in terms

    of strength, but as it turned out, Gerald was also proficient in treating others!

    Since he was used to being arrogant and ruthless, the embarrassment he suffered today had no doubt

    left his pride in shambles.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± said Master Westley coldly in response.

    Bob had simply assumed that Gerald was being rude when he was earlier told that Master Jenkinson

    wouldn¡¯t be able to cure his illness.

    However, from the moment he heard Master Jenkinson addressing Gerald as his senior, Bob Westley

    began fearing that what Gerald had imed was true. That even Master Jenkinson wouldn¡¯t be able to

    help cure him.

    It was due to that fear that Bob had waited respectfully for Gerald outside the guest room.

    The moment Gerald stepped out, Naomi immediately rushed over to him before asking in an anxious

    voice, ¡°How¡¯s my mom¡¯s condition, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°She should fully recover in three months if she takes her herbal medicine as prescribed,¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Thank god¡­ Speaking of which, when did you learn how to treat illnesses?¡± asked Naomi, feeling

    both delighted and surprised. After all, the Gerald currently standing before her felt almost foreign

    compared to the one she used to know.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you if there¡¯s a chance for me to in the future. For now, go on inside

    and have a look at your mom,¡± replied Gerald.

    As soon as he said that, Joshua himself stepped out of the room with a needle bag in hand. From the

    looks of it, it was evident that Gerald had been the main doctor this time around. At most, Joshua must

    have only assisted him throughout the half-hour period.

    ¡°Senior, please!¡± said Joshua respectfully while handing the bag of needles over to Gerald.

    Looking back at Joshua, Gerald could only sigh internally.

    It was about five months ago when he had first met Joshua. At the time, Finnley was still busy teaching

    Gerald all his medical and martial art skills.

    The old man had even given Gerald a medical book, and Gerald was told to memorize all its contents.

    Since he was excellent at learning, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Gerald topletely grasp the concepts within

    that book.

    In fact, all it took was a month for him to be able to recall the contents of the medical book by heart.

    However, though his theory was strong, his actual skill in handling medicine was far from perfect at the

    time.

    Joshua first made his appearance around then.

    From the way Joshua had begged Finnley to take him in again, it seemed that the old man had once

    taught medical knowledge to Joshua sometime in the past.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    It was clear that he simply wanted to deepen his knowledge and skills, and he was extremely

    persistent. After kneeling outside Finnley¡¯s house for an entire day and night, the old man simply

    couldn¡¯t bear seeing him like that.

    As a result, he told Gerald to teach Joshua some of the contents in the medical book. Finnley had

    hoped that by doing so, Gerald himself would be able to master the basic application skills.

    While he allowed Gerald to educate Joshua for about a month, Finnley himself never took Joshua in as

    his apprentice. Due to that, Joshua habitually addressed Gerald as his senior even though Gerald told

    him not to.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Master Jenkinson! Both of you have worked hard!¡± said Bob respectfully as he

    approached both men.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard from my senior earlier but just to rify, I¡¯m aware of your illness,

    Master Westley. Even so, I have to admit that I truly am incapable of curing you,¡± replied Joshua rather

    ashamedly.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 898

    ¡°I did indeed hear that, yes. However, since Mr. Crawford was able to notice my illness with just a

    simple nce, I¡¯m sure he has a way to cure it!¡± said Bob, a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯m no doctor. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to treat you,¡± replied Gerald.

    Since Gerald was now still susceptible to outside dangers, he was trying his best not to be overly

    conspicuous. It hadn¡¯t crossed his mind that Bob would actually wait for him right outside the guest

    room.

    ¡°Hey, now! Have some self-awareness! Are you even aware that my grandpa¡¯s never begged anybody

    for help? He¡¯s even addressing you as Mr. Crawford out of respect! At least try to help him out!¡±

    growled Quest coldly.

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at the youth with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Quest!¡± scolded Bob.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry Mr. Crawford¡­ If my grandson¡¯s rude behavior offended you, I¡¯m willing to apologize

    for his sake¡­¡± said the old man as he slowly began bowing.

    Both Quest and the aloof beauty were immediately stunned silent. They had never seen their grandpa

    behaving this way.

    Before Bob could properly bow, however, he was stopped by Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide, Master Westley. Since we ended up getting acquainted with each other, I¡¯m sure that fate

    has a role in all of this. I¡¯ll have a look at your illness though I won¡¯t promise positive results,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Gerald had realized by now that since it would be inconvenient for him to look for members of the

    Crawford family, he may as well use this chance to get to know more distinguished people. After all, it

    was near impossible to make any progress without the aid ofrge families.

    With any luck, he would be able to gain enough forces and influence to deal with the Moldell family

    properly in the future.

    ¡°T-thank you so much, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Bob happily.

    ¡°Before you thank me, I need you to agree to two conditions,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Name them. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill them!¡± dered Bob with a firm tone.

    ¡°They honestly shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to fulfill. First off, is regarding my identity. I¡¯ll just say

    that it¡¯s currently inconvenient for my identity to be exposed to the public. I need you to keep it a secret.

    ¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°As for the second condition, I need to head to Mayberry in a few days. I need a smart, capable, and

    obedient person to be with me there at all times. Highlight the word, ¡®obedient¡¯ since the person you

    assign to me needs to listen to all my orders.¡±

    ¡°Humph! If it¡¯s just a servant you want, the Westleys have plenty of them¡­ As long as you¡¯re able to

    cure my grandpa, I¡¯ll personally give you a luxurious house with at least fifty maids and servants who¡¯ll

    heed your everymand!¡± sneered Quest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t require a luxurious residence, nor do I have a need for that many servants. Still, I can see that

    you¡¯re quite smart and capable yourself, Quest¡­ I wonder¡­¡± said Gerald as he smiled faintly while

    looking at the boy.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°¡­What? You can¡¯t seriously be telling me to serve you! Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m the young

    master of the Westley family!¡± replied Quest, obviously finding Gerald to be more ridiculous than he

    looked.

    ¡°He¡¯s rather reckless, but he¡¯s definitely a smart man. I was honestly having the same idea!¡± added Bob

    as heughed loudly.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what? Grandpa?! Sister¡­!¡± said Quest, suddenly sounding much more dispirited than before.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying by Mr. Crawford¡¯s side from now on, Quest. Be sure to obey his everymand,

    regardless of whether it¡¯s hard work or not,¡± said Bob.

    ¡°But why me¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, you ask? Are you really daring enough to disobey me now?¡± replied Bob, a hint of anger in his

    voice.

    Gnashing his teeth, Quest then replied sulkily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it for you, grandpa¡­¡±

    After hearing Quest¡¯s involuntary agreement, Gerald nodded and brought Bob into another room.

    ¡°Is that young man truly capable of curing my grandpa, Master Jenkinson?¡± asked the aloof woman as

    she watched the room¡¯s doors close. She simply felt that Gerald was too young to be this capable.

    ¡°Haha! Miss Quinley, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. Since my senior didn¡¯t t out deny curing him,

    there¡¯s definitely a possibility of it happening! Besides, both of us share a master. Quite frankly, I used

    to be a gangster. After meeting my master, however, it only took a month for my master topletely

    change my ways. During that period, I was exposed to a lot of medical skills and knowledge. Sadly, I

    only got to learn a little over the basics.¡±

    ¡°Senior, on the other hand, was taught the entire quintessence of our master¡¯s knowledge. He¡¯s

    practically a professional by now. He stayed with our master for half a year and my master even taught

    him in person every day, you know?¡± exined Joshua rather enviously.

    ¡°Who exactly is your master?¡± asked Quinley rather curiously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say anything about that!¡± replied Joshua, shaking his head.

    It was about two hourster when the guest room¡¯s doors finally opened again.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 899

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± said Quinley as she ran over to him.

    ¡°After you, Mr. Crawford,¡± said Bob, sounding very pleased as Gerald walked out first.

    While only two hours had passed, Quinley could tell that there was already a great change in her

    grandfather¡¯splexion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Quinley. As expected, Mr. Crawford was able to find a way to cure my illness.

    ording to him, I¡¯ll be able to fully recover soon,¡± exined Bob, his tone even more respectful now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll congratte you in advance then, Master Westley. Speaking of which, since he managed to help

    you, I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to do him another favor¡­¡± said Joshua.

    ¡°Oh? Is there anything else I could help you with, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Though he didn¡¯t include it in his terms, he¡¯s actually looking for an extremely rare herb in the southern

    border of the Salford Province. The herb itself is called the Ginseng King, and senior has been

    searching for it for a long time now. If you manage to locate it, I¡¯m sure it would help him greatly,¡± added

    Joshua.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald raised an eyebrow slightly.

    To think that Joshua had actually beaten him to asking Bob about the Ginseng King. In truth, Gerald

    had been nning to ask the exact same thing to Master Westley if he had managed to cure him. It

    was honestly another reason why he had agreed to help Bob in the first ce.

    After all, though he had previously gone to the southern border of the Salford Province to look for the

    Ginseng King, he had realized back then that the search wouldn¡¯t yield any results if he was the only

    one looking for it.

    Gerald was searching for it since Finnley had told him before that consuming the Ginseng King would

    greatly increase his body¡¯s strength and bloodline in general. Once he ate the herb, he would

    theoretically be as much of a threat to the Moldells as Finnley currently was.

    Even so, based on his current capabilities and strength, it wasn¡¯t really a problem for him to defend

    himself. Gerald was honestly more worried that the Moldells would decide to attack his family living in

    Northbay instead.

    After all, if that were to truly happen, it would only be a sign that he was still far too weak and incapable

    of protecting the Crawfords. To prevent that, he needed the Ginseng King to ensure that he would be

    strong enough should the Moldells everunch an attack on his family.

    Regardless, Joshua knew that Gerald was looking for it since he had also been present when Finnley

    exined about the Ginseng King. It touched Gerald slightly to know that Joshua still remembered that

    incident.

    ¡°So you¡¯re looking for the Ginseng King as well, Mr. Crawford. While I had nned on looking for it

    myself, I gave up about two years ago since I couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard I looked. What more, I

    heard that should ordinary people consume the herb, it could very easily cause their blood circtory

    system and physical strength to plummet,¡± said Bob.

    ¡°However, since I¡¯m already cured and you need it, consider it to be less a favor and more of an act of

    gratitude from the Westley family. Upon returning home, I¡¯ll immediately form and order a group to

    begin searching for it on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°I greatly appreciate that, Master Westley,¡± replied Gerald in a grateful tone.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be leaving for the southern border of the Salford Province to prepare for the

    task. As agreed upon earlier, Quest himself will temporarily be staying by your side,¡± said Bob.

    It was a little whileter when Naomi was about to check out of the hotel. As she held onto her luggage

    bag, she turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Could we head back to Mayberry together, Gerald?¡±

    Naomi had asked since she had heard that he was returning there anyway to resolve some issues of

    his.

    ¡°Yeah, of course we¡¯ll head back together,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Mayberry wasn¡¯t the only stop on his mind. He nned to return to Northbay to check on how things

    were going as well. However, Northbay could wait.

    His priority was Mayberry since Jett¡ªthe third young master of the Moldell family who had also hurt

    Felicity so terribly¡ªwasst seen in Mayberry from what Noami had told him.

    After suffering so much for him, Gerald knew that he would have endless restless nights if he didn¡¯t

    avenge Felicity.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! We can now look out for each other!¡± said Naomi happily.

    ¡°Speaking of which, just leave your luggage here. Quest can take them down,¡± said Gerald as he

    pointed at the youth who was currently standing at the side with both hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Wait, why do I have to carry them?¡± asked Quest in disbelief that he had been ordered to do such a

    thing.

    ¡°What? Are you disobeying me already?¡± replied Gerald with a stern gaze.

    Suppressing his anger, Quest then said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take them! What¡¯s the big deal anyway¡­¡±

    After saying that, Quest then began carrying the luggage down in between huffs.

    Since they were leaving in Quest¡¯s car, he was obviously going to be Gerald¡¯s personal driver for the

    time being as well.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    However, the moment they entered the car, Gerald shouted, ¡°Hold on a minute!¡±

    ¡°What is it this time?¡± asked Quest rather impatiently as he saw Gerald looking out the car¡¯s window.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 900

    Looking at the same direction Gerald was, Quest saw that a team of simr-looking cars had just

    parked at the foot of Yorknorth Mountain. Upon squinting his eyes, he realized that Gerald was looking

    at two women who had just gotten out of one of the cars.

    Seeing how stunned Gerald looked, Quest ced a finger under his chin as he said with a hint of

    interest in his tone, ¡°Humph! You¡¯re a grown-up, aren¡¯t you Mr. Crawford? Are you going to tell me now

    that you¡¯ve never seen beauties before? Though I have to admit that those two women are particrly

    stunning.¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± replied Gerald, his gaze stern as he continued looking at the two women.

    Gerald really hadn¡¯t expected to bump into the two girls here of all ces. The two beauties were in

    fact his old acquaintances, Jasmine and Mindy.

    He hadn¡¯t met the two girls from the time he had bid farewell with them about half a year ago in the

    Salford Province.

    After all, after the incident at the Fenderson family mansion, his father had told him that he was

    contractually bound to have a marriage with Jasmine. Upon finding out that his grandfather had been

    the one to sign the contract, Gerald could only feel helpless back then.

    However, he understood his grandfather¡¯s motive. It was the trend back then to have strong alliances,

    after all.

    Snapping out of it, Gerald then told Quest to stop the engine.

    His intent wasn¡¯t to continue spying on them, nor was it for him to greet and catch up with them. The

    truth was, Gerald had noticed two figures seemingly stalking both Jasmine and Mindy from a distance.

    The stalkers were simply too suspicious for Gerald to ignore.

    ¡°Are you done looking at them yet, Mr. Crawford? They¡¯re already ascending the mountain,¡± said

    Quest.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them to go a bit higher. Just wait here in the meantime.¡±

    After making sure that the two girls had ascended quite a distance, Gerald silently got out of the car

    and began inching toward the two sneaky people.

    ¡°F*cking hell! Is he actually nning to catch up with the two beauties to have a chat with them?¡± said

    Quest in resignation.

    He then looked at Naomi before saying, ¡°¡­Wait here, I¡¯ll go over there to see what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    With that, he walked up to Gerald.

    Noticing that Quest wasing his way, Gerald waved at him before saying, ¡°You came at the right

    time. See those two over there? They seem to be proficient in martial arts. I need you to taunt them.

    Once they start going after you, lead them to that corridor over there.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you hoping to achieve?¡±

    ¡°Just do it! Quickly!¡± ordered Gerald as he pushed Quest forward.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t really have a choice, Quest stood before the two men, shouting all sorts of

    profanities to get their attention. Gerald himself quickly got into position.

    While it was true that he was now meddling in the affairs of both Jasmine and Mindy to a certain

    degree, Gerald wasn¡¯t doing it for the sake of it. He wasn¡¯t doing it because of the marriage contract his

    grandfather had signed either.

    Rather, he was only doing this for his aunt and Queta¡¯s safety. After all, they too were members of the

    Fenderson family.

    Since those from the Fenderson family could now be considered to be rtives and inws to the

    Crawfords, Gerald doubted that the Schuylers¡ªthe Fenderson family¡¯s former enemies¡ªwould even

    dare do anything bad to them. Knowing that made him even more curious to find out who the stalkers

    were working for.

    As was expected, Quest was the prime candidate when it came to taunting. It didn¡¯t take long for the

    two stalkers to begin chasing after him.

    Upon running into the corridor, however, one of them immediately sensed that something was wrong

    and shouted, ¡°Hold it! We¡¯re being lured into a trap!¡±

    Just as both men turned around to retreat, a dark figure shed past them.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Before either of them could even react, the figureunched an extremely fluid motion. It took a second

    for them to realize the searing sensation on their chests. The pain was so great that it didn¡¯t take long

    for both men to start screaming in agony as they fell to the ground.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Who are you¡­? Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with¡­?¡± warned one of the men as he

    held onto his chest while trying to get up.

    In the end, however, both of them weren¡¯t even able to sit upright, let alone stand.

    ¡°I have no idea who you are, but know this. If you don¡¯t answer my questions honestly, you won¡¯t make

    it out alive,¡± said Gerald coldly as he slipped a hand into his pocket before squatting down to take a

    closer look at the two stalkers.

    Hearing that, both of them felt immense chills running down their spines.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Immediately after saying that, Gerald lifted both of his hands and stuffed something into their mouths!

    ¡°W-what did you just feed us?!¡± sputtered both of them, stupefied by the turn of events.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the two men to realize that whatever it was, it hurt like hell. The effects were almost instantaneous as both men began holding on to their stomachs and rolling on the ground in pain, agonized expressions etched deeply on their faces.

    Quest himself¡ªwho had been standing silently at the side this entire time¡ªwas left petrified as he watched them squirm in pain.

    ¡°Just poisonous worms. Do understand that the worms are probably already devouring your organs as we speak. It won¡¯t be long before the agony ends and you¡¯ll both be dead,¡± said Gerald with a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°P-please spare our lives! P-please...¡± begged the men.

    ¡°Only if you answer all my questions. First off, why were you stalking the Fenderson sisters? Which family do you belong to?¡±

    While both men had sworn never to reveal the answers to those questions regardless of how much they were tortured, what they were experiencing now was already much worse than anything they could have ever imagined. A quick death would be better than what they were currently feeling!

    ¡°W-we were... sent here by the Schuyler family! We¡¯re Master Yael¡¯s subordinates...! Please... Please spare our lives...!¡± said the men as theyy twitching in pain on the ground.

    ¡°So it really is the Schuylers. What wicked things are they plotting up this time?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°W-we don¡¯t know...!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well then, let¡¯s just leave now, Quest.¡±

    ¡°N-no! Please wait! We¡¯ll tell you! We¡¯ll tell you everything we know!¡± shouted the men in panic.

    ¡°W-while we don¡¯t know the exact details to what¡¯s truly happening inside the Schuyler family, we¡¯ve heard news that the Schuylers are secretly plotting something big to rebel against the Fendersons! Their end goal is to make the Fenderson family part of their own instead!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I¡¯m pretty sure that the Schuylers and the other minor families who are currently under the Fendersons wouldn¡¯t have the capability to take on them,¡± replied Gerald with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re right... B-but they¡¯ve partnered with the Longs in Yanken! A family called the Moldells is involved as well! From what we could see, almost everyone that the Moldells sent over was exceedingly powerful! We¡¯re pretty sure that the Fendersons are truly done for this time around!¡± exined the two men, spitting out everything they knew in hopes of getting Gerald¡¯s mercy.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Tell me what little you know about the ¡®big thing¡¯ that the Schuylers are plotting up?¡±

    ¡°W-well... From what we¡¯ve heard, Lord Fenderson is currently so sick that he¡¯s literally at death¡¯s door... As a result, the Schuylers are going to make their move in the next three days...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve properly handled the corpses, Mr. Crawford. What¡¯s the next step?¡± asked Quest as he pped the dirt off his hands.

    The men were still alive some ten minutes ago. Not anymore.

    Quest felt a shiver run down his spine as he recalled the agonized expressions on the two corpses. How equally terrible and frightening.

    When they had first met, Quest had simply assumed that Gerald was a simple and honest man. Gerald certainly looked the part. It was the reason why Quest dared to speak so presumptuously to Gerald earlier.

    Now, however, he finally understood why his grandfather had treated Gerald so respectfully and politely. Gerald had managed topletely instill fear within Quest¡¯s heart at this point.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡®His means of gathering information is simply too cruel and vicious!¡¯

    ¡°Since my family and the Fendersons are acquainted, I can¡¯t just ignore this. Change of ns. We¡¯ll be staying here for another three days. While I sneak into the Fenderson family to see what exactly is going on, you¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of Naomi and her mother,¡± said Gerald as he looked at Quest.

    Things were getting much more heated now with the involvement of the Moldells. It was clear that the Schuylers were now that family¡¯sckeys as well.

    There were three major wealthy families now. If the Moldells managed to subdue the Fendersons and acquire them, then the Moldells would essentially have two of the three major families under their control.

    Once that happened, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine them targeting the Crawford family¡¯s properties in Weston next.

    How clever those from the Moldell family were to try acquiring his family by nking the Crawfords.

    Knowing very well what the Moldells were going for made it impossible for Gerald not to get involved in all this. However, now wasn¡¯t the time for him to simply barge in with his true identity. He needed a n...

    As he nced over at Yorknorth Mountain, however, an idea emerged the moment he thought about Joshua.

    The very next day, Bryson stood at the entrance of the Fenderson family mansion as he respectfully greeted, ¡°Wee to the Fenderson family mansion, Master Jenkinson. In case you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯m Bryson Fenderson and the people standing behind me are Fendersons as well. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you again.¡±

    The old man¡ªwho needed a walking stick to support himself¡ªthen watched together with his family as Joshua got out of his car.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 902

    As the old man had implied, Joshua had indeed met up with the Fendersons before a few years ago. In

    truth, it was the Fendersons who had wanted to hire Joshua as their family¡¯s personal doctor back then.

    Though they had even offered an extremely high sry, in the end, Joshua still refused their offer.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure indeed,¡± replied Joshua with a faint smile on his face.

    It was at that moment when Bryson noticed a new face. Or at least half a new face.

    A young man was standing obediently next to Joshua as he carried a medical kit in hand. The odd

    thing about him, however, was the fact that the youth was wearing half a mask. It covered his upper

    facial features, and it wasn¡¯t unlike a masquerade mask.

    ¡°Could I know who this might be?¡± asked Bryson with a smile.

    ¡°A-ah¡­! Ah!¡± replied the masked youth as he pointed at his own mouth before waving his hands

    slightly. He then pointed at Joshua before cing his palm near his heart.

    Seeing that, Mindy chuckled before saying, ¡°Sanderson is Master Jenkinson¡¯s apprentice, grandpa!

    He¡¯s dumb so he can¡¯t talk!¡±

    Since both Mindy and Jasmine had returned to the Fenderson family mansion with Joshua, Mindy had

    had the opportunity to get to know Sanderson a bit more. That definitely exined her enthusiastic

    introduction of the youth.

    ¡°How could you say that, Mindy?¡± replied Jasmine as she looked at the straightforward girl with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! After all, I¡¯m already quite close to him! We got acquainted atop Yorknorth Mountain the day

    before. Surprisingly, though that was the first time we had met each other, I instantly found him to be

    quite familiar! Regardless, though he can¡¯t really talk, I feel that we got to understand each other a lot

    throughout our time together, aren¡¯t I right, Sanderson?¡± said Mindy with a smile. The way she said it, it

    was almost as though she was a close friend of his.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± replied Sanderson as he hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Haha! I apologize for the awkwardness, Master Jenkinson¡­ Though Mindy¡¯s quite the straightforward

    and reckless girl, do understand that she¡¯s been a loving and kind person her entire life!¡± said Bryson.

    ¡°I can certainly see that¡­ Speaking of which, my apprentice here suffered from face burns when he

    was very young¡­ It¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s wearing this mask. However, I hope you understand that

    he¡¯s quite a diligent worker. I bring him everywhere I go now, and in return, he gets to learn more and

    more medical skills and knowledge from me.¡±

    ¡°Well then! With you being such a great teacher, I¡¯m sure your student will be equally as great!¡± said

    Bryson as he held on to Master Jenkinson¡¯s hand while leading him further into the Fenderson family

    mansion.

    ¡°Hah! Did you hear that, Jasmine? Grandpa said I was kind!¡± said Mindy as she yfully pouted.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go with that¡­¡± replied Jasmine as she shook her head slightly with an annoyed smile on

    her face.

    Seeing this, Sanderson himself rolled his eyes at Mindy though he made sure she couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡®Kindness my foot! You¡¯ve just never met a person who talks through signnguage! You¡¯ve only been

    nice to me since you want to learn signnguage as well!¡¯ Sanderson thought to himself.

    If it wasn¡¯t already evident enough, Sanderson was none other than Gerald.

    While his current persona certainly wasn¡¯t ideal, it was in fact, the most convenient way for him to

    sessfully infiltrate the Fenderson family mansion.

    ¡°Allow me to help you carry that medical kit, Sanderson,¡± said Jasmine as she nodded toward him.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At that, Gerald immediately began gesturing with his hands again before saying, ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±

    Since Jasmine was so much gentler and consideratepared to Mindy, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but take

    a few more nces at her. His attention, however, soon returned to Lord Fenderson.

    Gerald had already fully diagnosed his illness earlier from just a nce.

    As long as Lord Fenderson took his prescribed medicine and received acupuncture treatment for a few

    days, it was almost certain that he would make a full recovery. It honestly wasn¡¯t that difficult a task for

    Gerald.

    The situation was ideal as well, since¡ªas Gerald had previously discussed with Joshua¡ªhe had

    indeed nned to stay with the Fendersons for at least a few days.

    During that period, Gerald nned to observe the Fendersons while also investigating for any activity

    from the Schuylers. Or at least that¡¯s what he had initially nned.

    As time went on, Mindy continued to look for Gerald any moment she could, and it was honestly

    starting to annoy him at this point. It was almost as though she had gone mad!

    Thinking that he was finally alone when night came, Gerald stood in the backyard as he thought about

    the ¡®great scheme¡¯ that the Schuylers were plotting.

    As for the Moldells, how many people were they actually sending over to help the Schuylers this time

    around?

    Just as the gears in his head were about to grind, he heard a voice saying, ¡°What are you doing,

    Sanderson?¡±

    Gerald was left speechless as he turned to look at Mindy. The girl had her hands behind her back as

    she skipped all the way toward him.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± replied Gerald as he gestured his hands while pointing at the garden and the surrounding

    area.

    ¡°Oh, I see! So you wanted to enjoy the scenery! Haha! Since you probably only focus on studying

    medicine on Yorknorth Mountain, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen this grand a garden, have you?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Speaking of which, since you¡¯re currently free, could you keep mepany for a bit?¡± said Mindy as

    she held on to his right hand.

    Gerald was so stunned by that that he didn¡¯t even know how to reply.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 903

    With Mindy¡¯s small hand being so smooth and warm, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald started feeling weird.

    Before he could even say anything, however, Mindy began dragging him over to a few small stone

    stools in the garden where both of them sat.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You know, Sanderson, I¡¯ve been wondering why I keep finding you to be so familiar¡­ After some

    thought, I think it¡¯s because of how simr our past experiences are¡­ While it¡¯s true that I¡¯m a rich

    youngdy who¡¯s been living in luxury all my life while you¡¯ve had an extremely difficult past¡ªeven

    having to face such a miserable ident¡ªboth of us are simr in the way that neither of us had

    proper friends our entire lives,¡± exined Mindy.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded slightly.

    ¡°I resented that fact a lot when I was younger, you know? You may not know it, but because of a certain

    family, both Jasmine and I were grounded within the house for the longest time. That¡¯s akin to torture

    for me since I¡¯m the kind of person who simply can¡¯t stay put in a ce for long¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able

    to rte to that to a certain degree¡­ Regardless, due to myck of contact with others, I¡¯ve never

    been in a rtionship before. Before I knew it, almost twenty-three years have passed and till this very

    day, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever fallen for anyone, at least not in the way that soap operas usually y out,¡±

    added Jasmine as she held onto her chin.

    In response, Gerald pointed at Mindy before making a few more gestures.

    ¡°Hmm? Could you perhaps be saying that I¡¯m pretty so it should be easy for me to get a boyfriend?¡±

    asked Mindy with a smile.

    After seeing Gerald¡¯s nod, Mindy simply sighed before saying, ¡°While I¡¯m no longer grounded these

    days, I feel nothing for any of the rich heirs I¡¯vee across. It¡¯s true that I do want to fall in love, but

    none of the people I¡¯ve met make my heart flutter at all!¡±

    At that, Gerald nodded again.

    ¡°¡­Well, there was one person¡­ However, I only got to be together with him for a short while¡­ He¡¯s a

    good guy who I have to admit, is also quite cute¡­¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Gerald gestured again.

    ¡°Hmm? Why didn¡¯t I confess to him?¡±

    After seeing him nod, Mindy sighed before saying, ¡°Humph! It¡¯s a long story! To simplify, from what I¡¯ve

    seen, he¡¯s a sc*mbag!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah?¡± replied Gerald, shocked.

    ¡°Tell you what, Sanderson. That friend of mine? It¡¯s true that he¡¯s nice to people, but he¡¯s a little too

    nice to everyone, you know? Especially toward girls. It¡¯s kind of sc*mmy, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s honestly

    the thing I hate most about him! That¡¯s the reason why my feelings for him eventually ended,¡±

    exined Mindy.

    With that, Gerald made another gesture, akin to cheering her on.

    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely find the love of my life one day¡­¡± replied Mindy as she looked at him with a

    faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Sanderson, do you care a lot about how others view your physical appearance?¡±

    asked Mindy.

    As he nodded, he pointed at his face before putting on a terrified expression. For now, he knew he had

    to keep the act up.

    ¡°Were you saying that your appearance would scare others away? You¡¯re afraid that no one will

    befriend you after seeing your burn marks?¡±

    Upon seeing him nod in agreement, Mindy then asked, ¡°Well I¡¯m not afraid¡­ And I won¡¯t give you a

    cold shoulder, even after seeing what you look like. So Sanderson¡­ Would you please take your mask

    off for me?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald quickly shook his head.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re that reluctant, I won¡¯t force you¡­ Keep in mind, however, that we¡¯re still close

    friends. No matter what you look like under that mask, I won¡¯t dislike you¡­¡± said Mindy firmly.

    It truly hadn¡¯t crossed Gerald¡¯s mind that Mindy would say such things. In response, he simply nodded

    understandingly.

    ¡°Ah, here you are, sir!¡± said a servant out of the blue as she began walking over.

    Hearing that, he stood up while tilting his head at the servant.

    ¡°See, the youngdy¡¯s left shoulder has been aching a lot ofte. We¡¯d like you to have a look at her

    condition, sir,¡± added the female servant.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 904

    After seeing him nod, Mindy then said, ¡°Go ahead and check on Jasmine first. Since she¡¯s trained a lot

    recently, it¡¯s probably the same issue again. I¡¯ll wait for you here tomorrow night so that we can chat

    again!¡± said Mindy.

    Gerald then nodded in agreement as he began following the female servant to Jasmine¡¯s room with his

    medical kit in hand. Once they got there, Gerald was greeted by the sight of Jasmine wearing a sling

    nightgown.

    Her hair hung loosely around her shoulders and her goddess-like appearance made Gerald

    momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Since you were with Master Jenkinson for most of the morning, I felt that it would be rude to bother

    you then. I¡¯m afraid I can only ask for your help at night,¡± said Jasmine with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± replied Gerald as he gestured his response, an indication that he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Seeing that, Jasmine sat down before saying, ¡°I appreciate it¡­ See, my shoulder¡¯s been aching

    asionally ever since it got hurt sometime in the past. Since my training has intensified recently, the

    aching has gotten more frequent and also more painful¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald gestured with his hands as though he was asking her how her shoulder got hurt in

    the first ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a friend of mine identally hurt me¡­ It was back during a Taekwondo

    championship¡­ I had underestimated him, so due to my carelessness, I was flung out of the ring! In

    the process of breaking the fall, my left shoulder received substantial damage¡­ Ever since that day,

    the ache never truly went away,¡± exined Jasmine.

    Gerald was gently rubbing her left shoulder at the time, and after hearing her full exnation, he felt a

    shiver run down his spine.

    ¡®The one who caused the injury¡­ It was me, wasn¡¯t it? To think that she¡¯s had this pain on her shoulder

    this entire time¡­ Now that she¡¯s asking me to treat her, I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s god¡¯s will anymore¡­¡¯

    After a brief examination, Gerald gave her a thumbs up before mimicking the action of holding a

    needle. Essentially, he was saying that after he performed acupuncture on her a few times, she should

    feel as good as new.

    ¡°Is that so? Thank you, sir! While we¡¯re at it, could I please request to not address you as sir? For some

    embarrassing reason, I feel rather uneasy to say it¡­ Could I just call you Sanderson?¡¯ asked Jasmine

    with a subtle smile on her face.

    Upon seeing his nod, Jasmine then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve always been staying by Master Jenkinson¡¯s side,

    right? Don¡¯t you ever get bored? When I saw you atop the mountain that morning, it seemed that you

    didn¡¯t have many friends either. After all, aside from the lively Mindy, not many people actually took the

    time to talk to you, is my deduction correct?¡±

    For some odd reason, Jasmine felt that she could open up a bit more to Sanderson. He simply exuded

    an aura that made her feel safe to talk about such things. He made her feel assured.

    While Jasmine had to admit that she waste in getting involved with society, she still felt that she was

    quite good at judging people.

    At the very least, she was definitely sure that Sanderson didn¡¯t make her feel like the other men she

    had previously met. Unlike the obscene looks those men usually gave her, Sanderson¡¯s gazes were

    soothing.

    What more, since Sanderson couldn¡¯t speak properly, she could speak her mind without having to

    worry about Sanderson bbering out what she had told him. He was essentially the total opposite of

    Mindy.

    All this contributed to Jasmine sincerely wanting to chat more with Gerald.

    In response to her previous question, Gerald simply nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living out there this entire time, Sanderson¡­ Do you have any idea what love feels like? I

    don¡¯t mean anything by that, I¡¯m just curious¡­¡±

    ¡®What on earth is wrong with these two sisters tonight¡­? To think that both of them had the same topic

    in mind to talk to me about¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well that makes the both of us¡­ While I¡¯ve not been in a rtionship before, I may have found

    myself having a crush on somebody¡­ Though I say that, I¡¯m not even sure when I started having

    feelings for him¡­¡± said Jasmine in a soft tone.

    As Gerald listened on, she continued, ¡°Maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­ Could these feelings for him have

    sprouted the moment he tossed me out of that ring? Or perhaps it was when he had saved me¡­ How

    curious¡­ Ah!¡±

    Nearing the end of her sentence, Jasmine let out a tiny yelp as she felt an acute pain on her shoulder.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Immediately lifting his hands from her shoulder, he lowered his head in apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Just continue, Sanderson,¡± replied Jasmine with a smile.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 905

    It was no surprise why he had identally made that mistake. After all, Gerald was stunned to know

    that she actually had slight feelings for him.

    As far as Gerald remembered, he only ever had brief conversations with Jasmine, though he did admit

    to manipting her slightly during some incidents. To think that she would end up falling for him just

    because of that¡­

    ¡°Anyway, when the Fendersons went over to the Crawford family some time ago, we learned that he

    had gone missing. While I¡¯ve sent a lot of people out to search for him, it¡¯s already been a little over half

    a year by now yet there still isn¡¯t any news about him¡­ I still asionally wonder whether he left on his

    own ord¡­¡± said Jasmine in a rather sad tone.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, are you done?¡± asked Jasmine as she turned to look at Sanderson.

    At that, Gerald nodded before gesturing for her to get a good rest.

    Just as he was about to leave with his medical kit, however, he caught a glimpse of some prayer tools

    lying around in her room.

    With a slight frown, he then pointed at said objects before saying, ¡°Ah, ah?¡±

    He had meant to ask her whether there was something going on the next day, and though he was

    worried that the question wouldn¡¯t get across, Jasmine seemed to understand him just fine.

    With a smile on her face, she nodded before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a church fair tomorrow. My aunts, Mindy,

    and I will be heading there to pray for blessings together. Haha! You may not know this, but in the past,

    Mindy and I couldn¡¯t leave the mansion all willy-nilly, Sanderson. We used to sneak out just to go to

    that fair! We don¡¯t have to sneak out anymore, though, so we can thoroughly enjoy ourselves there

    without fear of getting caught!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s expression saddened.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could it be that you wish to go there too? Now that I think about it, you¡¯ve probably never

    attended a church fair, have you?¡± asked Jasmine as she looked at his face.

    In response, Gerald began gesturing happily.

    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s decided! If you aren¡¯t too busy tomorrow, do keep uspany and go out with us!¡±

    replied Jasmine with a smile.

    Though Jasmine was rarely this friendly to someone she just met, she simply feltfortable with him.

    Perhaps it was his calming gaze and inability to talk properly¡ªwhich meant that he was also naturally a

    better listener¡ªthat made Jasmine willing to befriend him.

    Regardless of whatever the true reason was for her to feel the way that she currently did, she was

    comfortable with him and that was all that mattered.

    As all this was happening, several people were celebrating an extraordinarily lively night in a secret

    room within the Schuyler family¡¯s mansion. The people involved were all seated at arge table,

    chatting merrily between sips of wine.

    ¡°The situation seems to have changed, dad. To think that that b*stard, Lord Fenderson, would actually

    hire Joshua to cure his illness! From what my subordinate reported to me, hisplexion looks much

    better now after just a single session of the treatment!¡± said Yael in a worried tone.

    ¡°Master Yael, you worry too much! The Longs and the Schuylers are different now! Not only have both

    our families agreed to cooperate to ensure the sess of this mission, but we¡¯re also getting valuable

    assistance from a few masters from the Moldell family! Bryson¡¯s no longer a threat!¡± sneer a middle-

    aged man who went by the name of Berk Long.

    Berk was Master Long¡¯s youngest son, and just like Master Long¡¯s other sons, he had his own set of

    skills that separated him from the rest.

    He was most prominently known for being both strong and powerful, just like how his name suggested.

    Not only was he the leader of the Long family¡¯s secret forces, but he was also a key yer during the

    attempt to capture Gerald alive in Merry City back then. Though Gerald had managed to escape, the

    fact that Gerald had only made it out by the skin of his teeth made him worthy enough to be trusted

    even by the Moldells.

    ¡°¡­I suppose you¡¯re right, Berk!¡± said Yael.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Humph! But of course he is! You need to learn more from your elders from now on, Yael! Wit isn¡¯t

    everything, you know? Speaking of which, the first phase of the n starts tomorrow. How goes the

    preparations?¡± asked Noah.

    ¡°Worry not, everything¡¯s already in ce. After all, with both Quentin and Trey on our side, phase one

    is most definitely already in the bag!¡± said Yael as he looked at the simr-looking brothers from the

    Moldell family.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll rest assured then! Since the Quentin & Trey duo are Master Jett¡¯s younger cousins, I have

    reason to believe that their capabilities are on par with Master Jett¡¯s!¡± added Noah with a ttering tone.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking! There¡¯s no way we could everpare to our cousin!¡± said both of the

    brothers as they shook their heads with bitter smiles on their faces.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be modest! Anyway, a toast to the sess of the first phase tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 906

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    As Jasmine had said the night before, a church fair was held in town the very next morning. With

    everything looking so grand, it was no wonder why it was so crowded.

    ¡°How lively!¡± said Mindy excitedly as she stood in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡°Could you please be a little more reserved, Mindy?¡± said Jasmine rather helplessly.

    ¡°Why should I be? Today¡¯s an exciting day! Can¡¯t you feel it? Seeing all the people here just makes me

    all giddy!¡± replied Mindy as Jasmine shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine once in a while, isn¡¯t it Jasmine? Let¡¯s just have a short stroll around before heading to the

    church to pray for our blessingster,¡± said their second aunt as she turned to look at the youth who

    had silently been following them from behind this entire time.

    ¡°I apologize that you have to see the childish side of our family,¡± said the second aunt as she smiled.

    In response, Gerald shook his head.

    To be honest, even if they had prohibited Gerald froming along, he would¡¯ve still done so sneakily.

    After all, how couldn¡¯t he when he was well aware that the Schuylers were actively eyeing the two

    sisters.

    ¡°¡­Hey, look over there, Jasmine. Aren¡¯t those our ssmates?¡± asked Mindy out of the blue as she

    pointed toward a few people.

    As she said that, their six ssmates took notice of them as well.

    Since Mandy and Jasmine had both been mysterious girls who had remained cold and aloof toward

    them for the longest time, nobody in the group¡ªregardless of gender¡ªactually dared to take the

    initiative to greet them.

    However, since Mindy was now waving at them with a smile, they naturally felt the need to walk over.

    After all, regardless of how distant they were, the two girls had still been their ssmates for years.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± said a woman¡ªwho appeared to be the leader of the group¡ªas she

    smiled.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s high time Jasmine and I came out to have a bit of fun! I was honestly wondering if we

    would bump into any of our ssmates here earlier. Speak of the devil, I guess! How long have you

    been here? Have you had your fun yet?¡± asked Mindy with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, we just arrived!¡± said the other women in the group.

    ¡°I see! Why not walk around together then? After all, aside from Ste, we¡¯ve never had a proper

    chance to chat with each other, even though we were ssmates for so many years! Right, Jasmine?¡±

    Hearing what Mindy said, Jasmine nodded before smiling.

    Jasmine and Mindy were more acquainted with Ste since both she and Gerald had momentarily

    given a hand to the two girls during the incident half a year ago.

    ¡°Also, you may not know this, but though we never talked much in ss, we know all about you!¡±

    dered Mindy.

    ¡°You¡¯re Isabelle, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the monitor of the ss right next to ours! As for this beauty, your

    name is Maia, right? We met at the Taekwondo championship back then, remember? If I properly

    recall, you got transferred to our university some time ago together with that handsome guy, Warren!¡±

    Hearing that, Maia smiled faintly at Mindy before saying, ¡°Yeah, it was quite a while ago since that

    happened. We got to know Isabelle a bit better after that incident, so in a way, the events of that day

    had a silver lining.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since all of you are young people, why don¡¯t all of you go ahead and have some fun together?

    Your Third aunt and I will just be walking around if you need us,¡± said Second aunt as she looked at the

    two girls.

    Upon agreeing with that, Jasmine and Mindy joined their ssmates, leaving Gerald sighing internally

    as he followed them. And here he had thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever have to meet those people again.

    To think that ¡®never¡¯ turned out to be only half a yearter.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Still, it was clear that all of them had changed slightly.

    For one, Isabelle wasn¡¯t as impetuous as she used to be. Ste herself had gotten a shorter haircut,

    though she still remained beautiful all the same. As for Maia, she seemed to have grown a bit more

    mature, and that amplified her beauty even more.

    ¡°Ah, speaking of which! These are our ssmates, Sanderson! Let¡¯s be sure to have fun together,

    alright?¡±

    Gerald could only nod. It wasn¡¯t as though he could refuse the offer.

    When Ste, Maia, and Isabelle saw that he was wearing a mask, they felt rather uneasy walking

    together with him. The fact that he didn¡¯t know how to speak didn¡¯t help with his situation.

    However, since he came with Mindy and Jasmine, the girls kept to themselves, knowing it would be

    imprudent of them to say anything bad about Gerald.

    While none of them said a thing about him, Maia herself took an extra step by deliberately distancing

    herself from him.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 907

    She did so since half a year wasn¡¯t nearly enough to change her arrogant attitude. As was expected,

    Maia still preferred only being around people with high statuses in society like Warren, Jasmine, and

    Mindy.

    Nobody could really me her for that.

    Regardless, Gerald was far too busy keeping an eye out on his surroundings to even notice the

    contemptuous gazes from both Maia and Isabelle.

    ¡°Hey Jasmine, look there! See those little candies those kids are holding? I like them a lot! I wonder

    where they bought those!¡± said Mindy a little whileter as she pointed out the window at a few children

    who were passing by. The group was currently seated in a small shop while enjoying some coffee.

    ¡°Oh, you do? I know where they¡¯re selling them! It¡¯s a little further up north, but I could bring you there if

    you¡¯d like!¡± replied Maia.

    ¡°That would be great!¡± said Mindy excitedly as she turned to look at Gerald.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Mindy then smiled and said, ¡°Come on, Sanderson! Join me! After all, you don¡¯t seem like you have

    anything else to do!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to follow. We can just head there ourselves!¡± stated Maia, a hint of contempt in her

    voice.

    Before Gerald could even take a good look at Maia¡¯s expression, Mindy had already grabbed on to his

    arm before shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jasmine herself smiled before adding, ¡°Just go ahead with Mindy, Sanderson¡­ I¡¯ll feel much more

    assured knowing that you¡¯re keeping herpany as well!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald could only shake his head in resignation as he followed Mindy and Maia to the

    candy stall.

    Though he had assumed that Mindy would return to the group upon purchasing the candies, to his

    dismay, there were a lot of interesting things on sale which Mindy hadn¡¯t seen before. As a result, it

    turned into a mini shopping spree as Mindy spent quite some time looking through and buying more

    and more things.

    Eventually, Gerald tapped Mindy¡¯s shoulder gently, indicating that they should return to the group.

    ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry, so just stay and have a look around!¡± said Mindy with a smile.

    ¡°If he wants to return so much, just let him leave first¡­¡± added Maia.

    ¡°No way! It¡¯ll be boring with just the two of us!¡± replied Mindy as she shook her head.

    Just as he was about to persuade Mindy to return again, Gerald felt his ears twitch. A secondter, his

    eyes turned stern as he turned to look behind them.

    Though Maia and Mindy were blissfully unaware, Gerald could see ten figures slowly inching toward

    them!

    When Gerald turned to warn Mindy, the figures immediately sped up!

    It took less than a few seconds for the men to reach the trio, and the next thing Mindy knew, her arms

    had already been grabbed by several of the men.

    Gerald himself felt a firm hand on his shoulder as the tip of a gun nudged against his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move, you b*stard! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± growled the person standing behind Gerald viciously.

    While it would honestly be quite easy for Gerald to resist them, he didn¡¯t do so. After all, with so many

    people there, he was afraid that the group of men would get careless and identally shoot an

    innocent bystander.

    Besides, it was clear that the group of men was following a very well thought out n. With that in

    mind, he didn¡¯t dare to act blindly since he wasn¡¯t sure whether Jasmine and the others were also

    facing the same thing.

    ¡°W-who are you¡­? What the hell do you want?¡± asked Mindy¡ªwho was also held at gunpoint¡ªin a

    frightened voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re kidnappers of course!¡± growled Maia who looked like she wasn¡¯t new to the experience.

    Rather than fear, her expression showed more of a frown.

    ¡°Oh? This beauty¡¯s rather calm, isn¡¯t she! I¡¯m afraid that calmness won¡¯tst for long though, haha!¡±

    sneered one of the men who was wearing a cap.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re all bold, I¡¯ll give you that. However, do you even know whose territory you¡¯re currently in?

    Have you any idea who I even am? Just know that my sister¡¯s drinking coffee not too far off!¡± warned

    Mindy though her fear was still evident.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 908

    ¡°Hah! As if we wouldn¡¯t know who you are! You¡¯re Mindy, the second youngdy of the Fenderson

    family! Also, Jasmine was indeed having coffee. Past tense of course, since she¡¯s already been

    captured! You¡¯re the only one left to deal with! Now walk!¡± ordered the man¡ªwho appeared to be the

    leader of the group¡ªas he shoved Mindy rather harshly.

    As soon as he said that, the distant revving of engines could be heard. Momentster, a minibus could

    be seen speeding through the crowd toward them!

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±manded the man as soon as the vehicle came to a screeching halt before them.

    Not having any other choice, the trio simply obeyed.

    At that point, Gerald was still considering whether he should make a move now or continue waiting for

    a bit. After all, even though these people had guns with them, he didn¡¯t really think that they were all

    that big a deal.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    At that moment, a static voice could be hearding from a walkie-talkie, stating, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes we are! It was a piece of cake!¡± replied the leader.

    As the two continued talking through the walkie-talkie, at some point, Jasmine¡¯s voice could clearly be

    heard from the other end.

    ¡®So they weren¡¯t lying when they said they¡¯ve already captured Jasmine and the rest!¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself.

    With that in mind, he decided not to make a move just yet. He would just have to think of something

    once he reunited with Jasmine and the otherster.

    Before being allowed to leave the minibus with curtained windows, Gerald and the others had their

    heads covered with tiny sacks.

    ¡°Move forward!¡±

    Eventually, the sacks were removed once they reached their destination. To Gerald, it seemed like they

    were in a cer of sorts.

    Looking around, he saw that Jasmine, Isabelle, Ste, and Warren were already here, though all four of

    them had been tied against chairs.

    ¡°Mindy! Sanderson! Are both of you alright?¡± shouted Jasmine in a worried tone.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Who are those people, Jasmine? How could they be so daring?¡± asked Mindy hurriedly.

    ¡°Them? Hah! They¡¯reckeys of the Schuyler family! Those ungrateful b*stards!¡± scolded Jasmine in

    rage.

    ¡°Now just stay here quietly! Others will being over to apany youter!¡± said one of the captors

    before the group of men walked out of the cer.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, to think that those people actually built a secret room within their house¡­¡± said Maia,

    breaking the awkward silence.

    ¡°Indeed. What more, the guns they¡¯re using are the newest models the country¡¯s produced! These

    people are definitely quite powerful!¡± said Warren with a frown.

    Hearing that, Gerald remembered that both Warren and Maia had attended the university back then to

    investigate something. To think that they had remained undercover and active on the case for almost

    half a year by now.

    ¡°Ste, Isabelle, and Maia¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for burdening all of you¡­ Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely not allow the

    Schuylers toy another finger on you!¡± apologized Jasmine.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss Fenderson. The most important thing now, is to find a way to escape,¡± said Warren

    calmly.

    Following that, a sigh was heard as Ste began crying out, ¡°It¡¯d be great if Gerald was here¡­ With his

    capabilities, he¡¯d definitely know what to do in such a situation!¡±

    Unlike Maia, this was the first time Ste and Isabelle had found themselves in such a situation. It was

    natural for them to feel utterly terrified.

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s name being mentioned out of the blue, the other women in the room found

    themselves slightly stunned. This was especially the case for Jasmine though her expression turned

    somber soon enough.

    ¡°¡­Wishing for him to be here in this situation really won¡¯t help¡­ After all, he¡¯s gone missing!¡± said

    Jasmine.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What? Since when? What happened?¡± asked Jasmine¡¯s ssmates in surprise.

    ¡°Nobody knows¡­ It¡¯s already been well over half a year, yet we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive!¡±

    exined Jasmine.

    ¡°How¡­ How could that be¡­¡± said Ste in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­No wonder Marven¡¯spany fell into bankruptcy so suddenly! So it had something to do with

    Gerald going missing!¡± added Isabelle, her tone downcast.

    ¡°Humph! It serves him right! After all, who told him to keep such a high profile? He thought he could do

    anything that he wished just because he was rich, but look what ended up happening to him after

    showing off so much! He¡¯s just a man with a bad fortune!¡± growled Maia angrily as she remembered

    her past encounters with him.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 909

    Gerald could only look at Maia in disbelief.

    To think that he had assumed that she would have a somewhat better impression of him after lending

    her a hand back then. So it was all just wishful thinking. All he could do was smile bitterly in resignation

    as he looked at the lost cause of a woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no use talking about things like that now. What¡¯s important is figuring out how

    we should escape!¡± said Warren.

    As soon as he said that, a shout was heard as the iron door creaked open.

    ¡°Get in! All of you!¡±

    Following that, around thirty people¡ªboth young and old¡ªwere shoved into the ce. All of them had

    sacks over their heads, just like how their group had been brought in earlier.

    When the sacks were removed, however, Jasmine was instantly shocked.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s you? So the rest¡­ Did they actually capture all of you?!¡± eximed Jasmine, stupefied by

    the turn of events.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been kidnapped as well, Miss! Those Schuylers truly are b*stards!¡± said one of the older

    members from the group.

    The group of people all seemed quite close to Jasmine, and it was no wonder why.

    After all, they were none other than key personnel from the families who were subservient to the

    Fendersons. There were over ten major and minor families who relied on the Fendersons for support,

    and Jasmine could tell that only the most loyal people¡ªto her family¡ªhad been captured.

    ¡°Whatever you decide to do, please make it quick, miss! From what we can assume, the Schuylers are

    going to rebel against the Fenderson family very soon!¡± said another old man.

    ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s not like I can do anything now¡­ After all, I would¡¯ve never expected them to

    rebel out of the blue after all these years! I don¡¯t even know how long they¡¯ve been nning for this!¡±

    replied Jasmine, clearly getting more and more worried by the second.

    Meanwhile, Noah and a few other key members of the families subservient to the Fendersons arrived

    at the Fenderson family house. Everything was going ording to n.

    ¡°I apologize in advance, Mr. Schuyler and the rest of you here, but Lord Fenderson has just turned in

    for the night after taking his medicine,¡± said a butler as he watched the group of people enter the

    mansion.

    ¡°Tell him that this is an important affair. We¡¯ll wait here while you inform him about it,¡± replied Noah.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Hearing that, the butler frowned. What a rude man! However, he couldn¡¯t really do anything about it, so

    he simply obeyed.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before they were brought to Lord Fenderson¡¯s study where he sat waiting.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the big emergency, Noah?¡± asked Bryson.

    ¡°You see, Lord Fenderson, a family member of mine who works in the headquarters was hospitalized

    due to some work injuries. However, the headquarters hasn¡¯t paid for his medical fees which he should

    rightfully receive!¡± replied Noah.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Did you reallye all the way here just to tell me about that incident?¡± asked Bryson with a

    frown on his face.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not all! You see, since the headquarters refused to provide the medical fees in time, that

    family member of mine ended up passing away!¡± said Noah in a cold tone.

    ¡°¡­What exactly are you saying?¡± asked Bryson, slowly realizing Noah¡¯s underlying message.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy, honestly! You just need to punish the person in charge of the incident! Otherwise, my

    family won¡¯t ever be able to reconcile with his death!¡±

    ¡°And who exactly was in charge?¡±

    ¡°s, it was none other than Jasmine!¡±

    Bryson¡¯s first response upon hearing that was to m his study table with both his hands.

    ¡°How dare you, Noah! What¡¯s your ulterior motive?! Actually, since you¡¯ve brought so many people

    along with you, you couldn¡¯t be thinking about finally rebelling against the Fenderson family, could

    you?¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re exaggerating the situation, Lord Fenderson! My family¡¯s always been loyal to yours!

    We just want to settle this incident once and for all! Since you¡¯re so unwilling to punish her, how about

    this? As long as you sign your name on this agreement form, I¡¯ll cease to pursue the incident!¡± dered

    Noah as he slid an agreement form in front of Bryson.

    After reading through it, Bryson¡¯s expression immediately turned hideous.

    ¡°What utter bullsh*t is this?! Know that you¡¯re courting death tonight, Noah!¡± roared the old man as his

    eyes went bloodshot.

    ¡°Guards! Come in right this instant and kick them out!¡±

    ¡°Save your breath, Lord Fenderson. The four b*stards who usually protect you have already been

    subdued by my men. Nobody ising to help you. Now that that¡¯s out of the way, I hope that you¡¯ll

    sign this agreement form for the sake of your granddaughters¡¯, your sons¡¯, and your own safety.

    Speaking of which, you¡¯ll have to announce this in front of everyone else as well!¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 910

    Immediately after saying that, Noah let out a sneer.

    Bryson himself was finally catching on to how cornered he truly was. He would¡¯ve never imagined that

    the Schuylers were actually this capable.

    ¡°You¡­ Have you captured Jasmine and Mindy¡­?¡±

    ¡°Humph. You have five minutes to consider it, Lord Fenderson. Also, don¡¯t even bother relying on the

    board of directors. Rest assured that even those loyalest to you will be quick to sign and approve of it,¡±

    replied Noah, disregarding Bryson¡¯s question entirely.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sign it! Still, I¡¯d like you to rify something. Have all of you truly be the Moldell¡¯s

    lackeys?¡± asked Bryson with a resentful tone as he signed the agreement form.

    ¡°Lackey is an unpleasant term, Lord Fenderson. I¡¯m simply choosing to work with the wiser person! Do

    note that you were the one who brought this upon yourself! After all, you refused the Moldell family¡¯s

    proposal to cooperate with them in search of Gerald within the Salford Province!¡± said Noah.

    ¡°As part of our deal with the Moldells, once we¡¯re in power, we¡¯ll be using the Fenderson family¡¯s name

    to seek Gerald out! Speaking of deals, once we¡¯ve smoked him out, the Fenderson family¡¯s surname

    will be no more! Instead, you¡¯ll all be adopting the surname of Schuyler! As I said before, this is all your

    own doing, so don¡¯t me me!¡± added Noah.

    ¡°Now then, someone please take him back to his room so that he can get his rest. Guard him properly.

    We can¡¯t dy the major asion that¡¯ll take ce tomorrow.¡±

    Finally done with his monologue, Noah then walked out of the room with his men.

    Meanwhile, more and more kidnapped people were being brought to the Schuyler family¡¯s secret room.

    As was previously deduced, most, if not all, of the people there were those whom the Fendersons

    trusted or relied on a lot.

    ¡°This simply won¡¯t do¡­ I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen to grandpa¡­ We need

    to think of a way to escape soon!¡± said Jasmine.

    ¡°We do. I¡¯ve been thinking for a while, and the best we can probably do now is gather those in the room

    who have great martial art skills and attempt to break out!¡± replied Warren.

    He then added, ¡°From what I can tell and have personally experienced, you should be the most skilled

    martial artist among all of us here, Miss Jasmine. You seem to be proficient with guns as well. Including

    Maia and I, the three of us will be taking the vanguard on our way out. Still, that makes only three

    people¡­¡±

    ¡°I know martial arts as well! Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Me as well!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for over ten new faces to step forward. Their courage had stemmed from their

    indignance about the entire situation, and nobody in the room was willing to bow down to that b*stard

    Noah without a fight.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°While I know you¡¯re itching to escape, do be careful out there, mister! Since you¡¯re not from the

    Fenderson family, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. Even so, things could get nasty

    should Noah catch you during your escape attempt!¡± said one of the captured men in the room.

    Gerald himself was gesturing his hands wildly, telling them to not act impetuously and simply wait a

    little longer.

    ¡°Humph! The weak should just let the strong take the lead,¡± said Warren as he shook his head in

    resignation.

    After looking at Gerald for a while, Jasmine nodded before adding, ¡°I currently have to agree with

    Warren¡¯s statement. Attempting to break out of this ce will be much better than simply resigning to

    our fates.¡±

    In her mind, she was thinking about how she could quickly inform the others about the Schuyler¡¯s n

    should she make it out safely. If that were to happen, the Schuylers could be dealt with before they

    could implement whatever they had nned.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve noticed that the defense system in the house is quite

    lenient. However, I have a feeling that things will be much stricter outside. Are you familiar with the

    exterior of the Schuyler family¡¯s mansion?¡± asked Warren.

    ¡°I am. Stick close to me on our way out. I¡¯ll lead you along the paths that I think should be less guarded.

    With any luck, we¡¯ll be able to break out of this ce.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then said, ¡°Ah! Ah ah!¡±

    It was evident that he was telling them to bring him along.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid, Sanderson, but we may not even seed in breaking out! What more, we don¡¯t

    know how dangerous it is yet outside there!¡± replied Jasmine with a hint of concern in her voice.

    Maia herself simply rolled her eyes at his suggestion.

    ¡°With our family in its current condition, I can¡¯t just stay here doing nothing either, Jasmine! I¡¯ming

    along!¡± dered Mindy as she gritted her teeth.

    Upon hearing that, Jasmine turned to look at the rest of the people stuck in there. While many had

    gained courage earlier when the escape n had been mentioned, many more were still shivering in

    fright at the thought of being caught again by the Schuylers.

    Since Mindy and Sanderson weren¡¯t part of the group that was afraid, after considering it for a brief

    moment, Jasmine nodded with a sigh as she looked at Mindy.

    ¡°Hold on! I don¡¯t agree with this! As was said before, we don¡¯t know how dangerous it is out there yet!

    Coming with us when you don¡¯t know any martial arts could very well end with something going terribly

    wrong, Miss Mindy and Sanderson!¡± said Maia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our energy arguing about this. For now, let¡¯s just discuss how we¡¯ll escape while we

    wait till it¡¯s dark,¡± stated Jasmine, preventing Maia from creating unnecessary tension.

    As the group took a brief break to calm themselves, Gerald snuck to a corner of the room. Once he

    was there, he took out what seemed like a jade pendant from his pocket. Upon closer inspection,

    however, the ¡®pendant¡¯ had a button on it.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald then pressed the button.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 911

    Night came soon enough and it was now quitete.

    However, the silence of the night was broken by the sound of a massive explosion! Present members

    of the Schuyler family were left stunned as they watched mes erupting from where their warehouse

    was located.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± shouted Noah who had felt the tremor of the explosion alongside Berk and

    a few others. All of them had been seated in the Schuyler family¡¯srge conference hall when the

    explosion took ce.

    ¡°Master, something¡¯s gone terribly wrong! Our warehouse just exploded in mes!¡± announced a butler

    as he burst into the room where the stunned men were in.

    ¡°What?!¡± replied Noah as he felt his lips twitch slightly.

    He had reason to be as furious as he currently was. After all, throughout the years, the Schuylers

    hadn¡¯t used their warehouse to store unimportant things. On the contrary, most of their important

    information and documents were stored there!

    ¡°Who is responsible for this?! Who dares do something like this to the Schuyler family?!¡± roared Noah

    in rage.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve already sent people over to investigate!¡± replied the butler instantaneously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! We must catch the perpetrators if it¡¯s thest thing we do!¡± growled Noah as he

    immediately led the group of people out of the conference hall.

    As all that was happening, around ten figures could be seen swiftly making their way through the

    forests located near the Schuyler family¡¯s mansion. It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at a few tentsThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    that had been pitched rather deep in the forest.

    ¡°Everything is done, Mr. Westley,¡± said the people as they approached the main tent.

    ¡°Excellent work. Your mission is now aplished. From here on out, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see

    what Mr. Crawford will do next,¡± replied Quest as he slid out of the tent before nodding.

    ¡°Speaking of Mr. Crawford, send the second team out. Tell them to be ready to provide help should Mr.

    Crawford or any of the other escapees require it,¡± ordered Quest.

    The once arrogant youth was no longer disrespectful toward Gerald after previously witnessing his true

    capabilities.

    In fact, he now respected him greatly. After all, Gerald had tasked him with doing something extremely

    chaotic, and chaos was something Quest enjoyed creating. Aside from creating trouble, Quest was

    also responsible for providing aid to Gerald whenever he needed it.

    Their n was currently running quite smoothly since Gerald had given Quest prior instructions from

    within the hidden room earlier. Even the location of the base camp they were currently in had been

    selected by Gerald. After all, he had ordered the two Schuyler subordinates¡ªwho were now dead¡ªto

    detail thendscape surrounding the Schuyler family¡¯s mansion back then.

    After the tents were pitched, Gerald¡¯s next order was for Quest to send people into the Schuyler¡¯s

    mansion to start a fire. That wasn¡¯t a problem for Quest either. Now that he had sent the second team

    over to watch over Gerald¡¯s escape, all Quest had to do was wait for Gerald¡¯s safe return.

    ¡°What was that sound, Jasmine? Did you feel that tremor? It¡¯s so dark outside too! I can¡¯t see

    anything!¡± said Mindy.

    ¡°I have no idea either though it¡¯s safe to assume that there was an explosion¡­ However, since things

    sound rather chaotic outside right now, I think that¡¯ll actually work in our favor. I say we attempt our

    escape now! As far as we know, grandpa could have been the one who arranged for that explosion to

    take ce! Let¡¯s not waste this chance!¡± replied Jasmine as all those involved with the escape n

    nodded in unison.

    After making sure that everyone involved was ready, they silently pried open the door¡ªthat had earlier

    been pick locked¡ªbefore making a dash for the exit following the paths that they had earlier nned

    out.

    Though they crossed paths with a few subordinates down the corridor, they were barely an issue for

    Jasmine as she swiftly knocked them out.

    Since the electricity had gone out as well, they had the element of surprise on their side. The chaos

    outside had drawn most of the subordinates away from the corridors as well, allowing them to rush out

    of the building without too much trouble.

    With the vanguard now out of sight, the remaining captives¡ªwho were peeking at the escape group¡¯s

    progress this entire time from the hidden room¡¯s entrance¡ªsaid, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve made it out just

    fine!¡±

    Hearing that, Mindy gave a sigh of relief. Contrary to what had initially been nned, Mindy ended up

    staying in the room, fearing that she would just end up bing a burden as they made their escape.

    ¡°What should we do now, Ste? Isabelle¡­? It still seems to be rather chaotic out there¡­ Should we

    use this chance to make our own escape?¡± asked Mindy anxiously.

    At that moment, she felt someone grabbing onto her hand. Turning to look at who was responsible,

    Mindy¡¯s worries instantly dissolved when she saw that it was Sanderson.

    ¡°Sanderson? Didn¡¯t you rush out together with Jasmine and the others earlier?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then gestured for her to tell the others to make a mass escape while things

    were still going haywire outside.

    ¡°Will we be able to make it out safely? We don¡¯t even know if Jasmine and the others have truly made it

    out yet¡­¡± replied Mindy.

    In response, Gerald gestured for her not to be worried since he was there for her.

    ¡°¡­Alright, then let¡¯s all rush out together. Everyone! We should use this chance to make a run for the

    mansion¡¯s back door!¡± shouted Mindy.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! With it being pitch dark outside, they won¡¯t dare to use their guns either! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With everyone there now in agreement, the group consisting of well over thirty people began getting

    into position to make their escape as Gerald slowly pushed the door open.

    However, before they could even leave the room, a gunshot was heard!

    ¡°Where the hell do all of you think you¡¯re going?!¡± shouted a voice that startled several of the people.

    Shadows could be seen sprinting toward the hidden room¡¯s entrance as six bodyguards holding

    industrial shlights came running over.

    As Gerald stepped away from the door, all of the guards¡ªwho were also wielding guns¡ªentered the

    room, blocking their only escape route.

    ring viciously at everyone in the room, it was no wonder why a few women instantly began

    screaming in fear.

    ¡°W-what should we do, Sanderson? They have guns with them¡­¡± whispered Mindy in fright as she hid

    behind him while tugging on to his sleeve.

    ¡°If you want to live, then stay far away from the entrance!¡± growled one of the guards as they began

    walking toward the group intimidatingly.

    Gerald¡¯s next action was so rapid that nobody even saw it happening.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 912

    With pinpoint precision, Gerald swiftly jabbed the weakest points of all six of the guards. It barely took a

    second before all of them fell to the ground in unison, bleeding profusely from their mouths and noses.

    ¡°¡­H-huh¡­? So¡­ You were this capable this entire time, Sanderson¡­?¡± said Mindy as she watched

    wide-eyed and in disbelief at what she had just witnessed.

    Even Ste and Isabelle¡ªwho had met several Taekwondo experts before¡ªknew that those experts

    couldn¡¯t evene close toparing to that dumb Sanderson! To think that he was this powerful!

    While everyone in the room was undoubtedly astonished by the turn of events, they simultaneously

    realized that they now had someone they could definitely rely on.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Gerald turned to look at the crowd before signaling for them to rush out of the

    ce under his lead.

    Following his orders, all of them made a mad dash for the backyard.

    The moment they got outside, everyone immediately saw the raging fire that was still engulfing the

    Schuyler family¡¯s warehouse. Due to their inability to control the mes, the fire was starting to spread

    to other parts of the mansion as well.

    In other words, the Schuylers were currently in a great mess, and Gerald knew that this was the best

    chance they could get to escape safely.

    Thanks to Jasmine and the others luring the main bodyguards away, the escaping group barely

    bumped into any trouble aside from a few people guarding the main gates. They, however, were

    naturally taken out easily by Gerald.

    With that, everyone sessfully made it out of the mansion! However, it wasn¡¯t time to celebrate yet.

    Under Gerald¡¯s lead, the group ran quite a distance up north before finally stopping when several

    parked cars beside a forest could be seen.

    Gesturing for Mindy to enter one of the cars, Mindy could finally breathe easy. However, her ease was

    short-lived when she finally noticed something.

    ¡°¡­Hold on¡­ Something¡¯s wrong. Where¡¯s Ste? Weren¡¯t you running with Ste earlier, Isabelle?

    Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± asked Mindy in a worried tone.

    As Isabelle began looking around frantically after hearing that, Gerald came to the conclusion that she

    must have identally strayed away earlier since it was so dark and chaotic.

    Where was she?

    Closing the door behind Mindy, Gerald then backtracked all the way back into the mansion. To his

    surprise, Ste never seemed to have left the cer. When he finally found the girl, she was squatting

    in a corner of the hidden room, sobbing in silence.

    The moment she saw Sanderson, however, she almost yelped in joy.

    ¡°Sanderson, I¡­ I tripped earlier and sprained my ankle¡­¡± exined Ste as she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Hurry, let me carry you!¡± replied Gerald as he hoisted her up against his back.

    ¡°¡­W-wait, what? You could talk this entire time, Sanderson?¡± asked Ste, extremely astonished by

    the sudden revtion.

    ¡°God d*mn it! Have you already forgotten what I sound like?¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile on his

    face as he shook his head.

    Upon hearing that, it took her a second to realize it, but when she did, her eyes immediately widened.

    ¡°¡­G-Gerald?! ¡­Actually that makes a lot of sense! From the moment I met you, I knew that gaze felt

    familiar! Why didn¡¯t I realize earlier that you had the same body shape? But wait, didn¡¯t something

    terrible befall you back then?¡± asked Ste, filled with questions.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s just talk about that once we¡¯re out safely. Also, do keep my identity a secret for

    now. Nobody should know that I¡¯m in the Salford Province. Do you understand?¡± said Gerald as he

    looked at her.

    After seeing her firm nod, the duo then began making their escape.

    The next two hours passed by almost painfully slowly for Jasmine and the others from the vanguard

    team.

    Since they had bumped into Yael while making their escape earlier, they had dashed south into the

    mountainous area as Yael ordered his men to chase after them.

    Though Yael¡¯s subordinates seemed to have lost track of them for now, Jasmine¡¯s group still wasn¡¯t out

    of the woods yet, quite literally. After all, they weren¡¯t even sure how many mountain paths they had

    already taken since they were so focused on evading Yael¡¯s men earlier.

    Momentarily lost, they did eventually manage toe across a road at the foot of the mountain.

    However, nobody knew where it led to.

    ¡°Where are we, Jasmine¡­? There¡¯s not a vige in sight! The way things are, we can¡¯t even make

    phone calls since there¡¯s no signal all the way out here!¡± said Maia.

    ¡°My guess is as good as yours¡­ However, having a road to follow is better than nothing¡­ I propose

    we swiftly make our way along it and see where we end up at. Hopefully we¡¯ll be able to get to an area

    with phone signals soon,¡± replied Jasmine.

    As the group nodded among themselves, they were just about to sneakily make a dash for it when

    suddenly, the distant revving of motors could be heard!

    It wasn¡¯t long before several headlights could be seen driving toward them on the beaten-down road.

    From what they could guess, there were at least fifty cars in that group.

    Afterpletely blocking the road, several men dressed in ck stepped out of the cars, seemingly

    waiting for someone.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over now!¡± said Jasmine as everyone from the vanguard team felt their hearts skip a beat.

    Soon after, a wealthy-looking person¡ªwho seemed to be the leader of the massive group¡ªstepped

    out of a car and began walking toward Jasmine.

    With a smile, he then asked, ¡°Could either of you be Miss Jasmine Fenderson?¡±

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 913

    ¡°¡­Who are you? Did Yael send you here?¡± asked Jasmine in a rather doubtful tone.

    Though night hade, the headlights from all the cars were bright enough for those within Jasmine¡¯s

    group to see how imposingly solemn the bodyguards looked as they stood behind their leader.

    It was clear that these bodyguards had received only the strictest of training, and from what Jasmine

    knew, only a fewrge families could afford to hire such powerful bodyguards.

    What more, it was already sote yet the men had arrived with such grandeur. How couldn¡¯t they be

    Yael¡¯s subordinates? Knowing that only served to amplify Jasmine and the others¡¯ anxiety as they

    stood close to each other in preparation to either attack or run.

    ¡°Humph. Yael? Who the hell is that?¡± sneered the young man of a leader before adding, ¡°I was ordered

    by my master to transport you away from danger, Miss Fenderson. I hope that you¡¯ll cooperate since

    we really don¡¯t have much time to spare. Come with us.¡±

    ¡°This master of yours¡­ Who is he?¡± asked Jasmine with a slightly raised brow.

    The youth, however, said nothing and simply returned into his car.

    As soon as he did that, two bodyguards walked over to Jasmine¡¯s group before saying, ¡°Please enter

    the car, Miss Fenderson, and the rest of you. We¡¯ll be bringing you to somece safe.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jasmine and the others could only look at each other.

    If the men truly had vicious intentions, then they would¡¯ve definitely attacked Jasmine and her group

    the moment they stood before them. However, they didn¡¯t. There was also the issue with how many

    powerful guards were present. Jasmine knew for a fact that none of them could handle that many

    trained guards at a time.

    In the end, Jasmine simply nodded. What other choice did they have but to believe them?

    After entering the car, all fifty over cars instantly began speeding down the road. It was a whileter

    when the cars finally stopped again outside arge warehouse located somewhere within the suburbs

    of the city.

    ¡°Yael¡¯s men shouldn¡¯t be able to find this ce easily, so you¡¯re safe for now,¡± said the leader from

    before as he lit a cigarette while leading the group further into the ce. After a brief walk, Jasmine and

    her group were instantly relieved to see that warm meals had been prepared for them.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, sir¡­ How should we address you?¡± asked Maia gratefully as she felt her

    heart flutter. She was weak toward people who had unyielding demeanors such as the leader who had

    just brought them here.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re very wee! Though it¡¯s honestly not me you should be thanking. I¡¯m just following

    orders from my master. Regardless, eat the food while it¡¯s warm and get some rest. We¡¯ll be sending

    you back to the Fenderson family mansion tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um¡­ Sir¡­?¡±

    Just as Jasmine was about to ask him something, the young man turned around and tossed his

    cigarette to the ground. After stepping on it¡ªto put it out¡ªhe walked out of the room before Jasmine

    could even finish her question.

    With his departure, only about a dozen people remained inside the warehouse.

    ¡°Say Jasmine¡­ Do you have any idea who saved us¡­? Since the Fendersons are so powerful and

    influential, could the person who helped us be one of your ancestors¡¯ friends?¡± asked Maia.

    Hearing that, Jasmine shook her head with a frown before saying, ¡°I really doubt that¡­ After all,

    anyone reliable from either my or the subservient families under us had already been captured by Noah

    as seen earlier within the hidden room. As for friends of the family, I don¡¯t remember any of them being

    this mysterious, powerful, or even influential! I really don¡¯t have the slightest clue of who could be doing

    all this¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Regardless, due to theirck of hostility this entire time, I truly believe we can let our guard

    down around them,¡± said Maia.

    In response, the others nodded in agreement.

    A brief momentter, Jasmine looked at both Maia and Warren before asking, ¡°Both of you seem to

    have undergone professional training¡­ It¡¯s evident through how proficient both of you are with your

    martial arts. Could it be that neither of you are mere transfer students?¡±

    At that, Maia smiled before replying, ¡°You¡¯re sharp. While it¡¯s true that being transfer students is merely

    a guise, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t reveal our true identities to you¡­ I hope you can understand.¡±

    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Gerald was slowly lowering Ste into a car as he ordered the driver to send

    her home.

    She was shocked the moment she heard him say, ¡°Head straight for home and have a good rest. By

    the time you wake up tomorrow morning, everything will be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s too dangerous out here! Why don¡¯t you juste with me and stay the night in my home?¡±

    replied Ste, her worry reflected in her tone.

    ¡°No can do. I still have some things to settle tonight.¡±

    ¡°But thunder can already be heard¡­ It¡¯ll be raining heavily soon¡­ All of us are already saved! What

    else needs to be done?¡± said Ste, persistent that he leave with her.

    ¡°Just remember our promise. Aside from keeping the fact that you¡¯ve seen me a secret, you don¡¯t have

    to worry about anything else.¡±

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 914

    After saying that, Gerald patted Ste on her shoulder before nodding toward the driver.

    Seeing that, the driver immediately started driving off the moment Gerald closed the car¡¯s door.

    When Ste turned to look at Gerald through the car¡¯s rear window, a sh of lightning lit the sky

    behind him. Though he had barely moved from the spot he was standing in earlier, Ste felt a chill run

    down her spine as she saw the expression on his face for that split second when the lightning had

    struck.

    It was at that moment when Ste knew that he was no longer the Gerald she once knew. This new

    Gerald was terrifying.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he slowly disappeared from her view, roars of thunder could be heard, dark cloudspletely

    covering the night sky. Torrential rains soon followed alongside massive gusts of strong wind.

    With the storm already here, Gerald himself began making his next move¡­

    Back at the Schuyler family mansion, several representatives from both the Long and Moldell family

    were now watching as Noah scolded his son.

    ¡°How the hell have all of them managed to escape?! Not only did you fail to catch the culprits involved

    with the fire, but now we¡¯ve lost our hostages too?!¡± roared Noah in anger.

    ¡°While we were hot on Jasmine and her group¡¯s trail earlier, they somehow managed to slip away when

    they ran into the forested area! Worry not, however! I¡¯ll definitely catch them sooner orter, dad!¡±

    replied Yael as he wiped the cold rain off his face.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve messed up big time tonight, Yael! How am I supposed to feel confident letting you

    inherit such arge property in the future now?!¡± added Noah in his rage.

    Throughout his long life, this was the first time he had ever been humiliated this deeply by someone, so

    it was no wonder why he was feeling so embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Master Yael anymore, Mr. Schuyler. It¡¯s evident that the Fendersons secretly received

    help from others this time around. Regardless, Jasmine and the others escaping doesn¡¯t really affect

    us. After all, we already have full control over Bryson. Let¡¯s just focus on increasing our manpower

    there. No matter how capable our invisible enemy is, we¡¯re certain that they won¡¯t be able to create any

    further messes,¡± said a few members of both the Long and Moldell family as they stepped forward.

    Hearing that, Noah calmed down slightly before nodding.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. Since both your families are helping us with this, I trust that things will still go fine. As

    you said, the captives making their escape doesn¡¯t really affect the n as a whole. Let¡¯s just let that

    incident slide for now¡­ Yes¡­ Come! I¡¯m sure all of you haven¡¯t had enough wine earlier! Let¡¯s drink as

    we chat the night away about our great sess toe! Servants! Prepare more wine and dishes

    right this instant!¡± ordered Noah.

    As one of the servants instantly ran over to fill Noah¡¯s wine ss, he identally upset its contents all

    over Noah¡¯sp!

    What followed was a tight p to the servant¡¯s face!

    ¡°F*cking hell! Do you have a death wish?!¡± roared Noah who was already in a bad mood.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry master! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°This is so f*cking annoying¡­ Where¡¯s my wife anyway? She was here just moments ago, wasn¡¯t she?

    Go call her over and tell her to make a toast! After all, there are so many distinguished guests here

    today!¡± grumbled Noah as he shook his head.

    Cupping his swollen cheek, the servant quickly ran out of the room to call Noah¡¯s wife over.

    As soon as he was far enough, however, he turned back to face the room before spitting.

    ¡°You old b*stard! You¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death one day! Haley, go call for his wife!¡± shouted the

    servant as he continued ring at the door to the conference room.

    Though he knew for a fact that Haley¡ªa female servant¡ªwas among a few other servants who were

    posted at this specific corridor, no reply returned. Turning around, he then shouted the order again,

    though the only reply he got was a tremendously loud rumble of thunder.

    The intensity of the thunder made him shiver in ce.

    ¡°¡­What on earth¡­? Where are the other servants? Actually, where is everyone?¡± said the servant,

    baffled by how eerily empty the entire ce was.

    At that moment, the light in the yard flickered once before everything outside went dark.

    Seeing this, the servant began walking toward the manor¡¯s entrance in confusion as he said, ¡°D*mn it

    all¡­ Where the hell are all the bodyguards? Were they all struck by lightning or something?¡±

    Just as he opened the mansion¡¯s front door, a sh of lightning lit the entire yard. It was at that moment

    when the servant finally realized why the entire mansion was empty.

    A scream of pure terror followed shortly after.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 915

    The entire yard was filled with corpses regardless of gender!

    As if the horrific scene wasn¡¯t enough, the heavy rain had caused the yard to stagnate with a strikingly

    crimson liquid¡­

    Shaking in utter fear, another sh of lightning notified the servant of the presence of someone else in

    the yard¡­

    His eyes had already adjusted to the darkness by now, so when the servant turned to look at the

    person standing in the middle of the yard with an umbre in hand, he swore on his life that he had just

    seen a demon in the flesh.

    As the demon of a man turned to look at him, the servant became petrified in ce, unable to even

    move his legs even though the demon¡ªwho had his other hand in his pocket¡ªwas now walking

    toward him.

    In fact, he was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even let out the tiniest whimper.

    After what seemed like forever, the servant was surprised to see that the horrifying person had quite a

    handsome face. However, his surprise turned to fear again the moment he realized how feral the

    person¡¯s eyes were.

    The demon¡¯s eyes alone reflected his bloodlust, and they were enough to make the servant hold his

    breath in fear as the man finally stood before him.

    Closing his umbre upon reaching the manor¡¯s porch, the demonic man shook it slightly before asking

    in a contrastingly kind voice, ¡°Are the rest in here?¡±

    Not knowing whether the dark stains on the umbre were truly blood or just a trick of his eyes, the

    servant then replied in a stuttering voice, ¡°Y-yes! They¡¯re all inside!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Do hold on to this for me,¡± said the youth as he handed the umbre over to the servant.

    ¡°¡­V-very well¡­¡± replied the servant, trembling vigorously as he watched the demon walk further into

    the manor.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°A toast to the partnership among the Longs, Moldells, and Schuylers! Together, nobody in the world

    will be able to take us down! Haha! While celebrating, let¡¯s discuss the progress of tracking Gerald

    down, shall we?¡± said Noah as heughed loudly.

    ¡°Honestly, Quentin and Trey, ever since the Longs asked us to help look for Gerald, my dad¡¯s been in

    hot pursuit of him this entire time. If Gerald hadn¡¯t had someone protecting him so viciously back then,

    I¡¯m sure my dad would¡¯ve already captured him half a year ago. Uncle Berk is well aware of that fact

    too,¡± added Yael.

    Hearing that, Berk nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re well aware that the Schuylers have been going all out in their hunt for Gerald this entire

    time!¡± said Quentin

    Trey then added, ¡°Worry not, we¡¯ve already informed Jett about your family¡¯s contributions. We¡¯re

    certain he¡¯ll remember all your help!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! I hope that you¡¯ll bothpliment us more in Jett¡¯s presence in the future! But

    enough of that for now. Let¡¯s have another toast!¡± announced Noah as he raised his wine ss.

    As a brief silence ensued while everyone drank from their sses, slow echoes of footsteps could

    suddenly be hearding from a distance in the corridor outside.

    ¡°Hmm? Could thedy finally be here?¡± asked one of the guests.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like high heels so I don¡¯t think so!¡± replied Noah with a bitter smile.

    Eventually, the footsteps came to a halt right outside the door. With a long creak, the slowly opening

    door finally revealed the face of the demonic youth.

    ¡°¡­Y-you¡¯re!-¡± said Noah aloud as his frown turned to an expression of utter delight.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± asked one of the guests.

    ¡°Haha! He¡¯s Gerald!¡± announced Yael as he immediately stood up in excitement.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s him?¡± said both Quentin and Trey as they looked at the youth standing at the door,

    stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s him alright. That b*stard ruined my two nephews¡­ How bold of you to take the initiative to

    come here alone!¡± roared Berk as even he stood up in a rage.

    ¡°Courting death, are we? Capture him!¡± ordered the Quentin and Trey duo as the other two

    subordinates of the Moldell family sprang into action!

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 916

    Before both of them could even attack, Geraldunched a spinning kick aimed right for their heads the

    moment they were close enough!

    In that brief moment, both of the Moldell subordinates could feel their eyes almost bulging out of their

    skulls, as they flew to the other end of the room. They were now both unconscious!

    ¡°What?!¡± shouted both Quentin and Trey in unison, their eyes widened in shock.

    Those two were students of the Moldell family¡­ Did they truly just go down from a single kick? And

    from Gerald of all people?!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. However, everyone had been

    present when the scene urred.

    Since when had Gerald be this powerful?

    ¡°So there¡¯s only four Moldells present today? Well there¡¯s only two of you left I guess. Come at me

    together then!¡± said Gerald with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Guards! Get in here, quickly!¡± ordered Noah as he felt cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    However, nobody came.

    When Noah finally turned to look at Gerald again, his face immediately went pale when he saw the

    smirk on Gerald¡¯s face.

    ¡°Did¡­ Did you take them all out¡­? Or did you kill them? Regardless, I hope you¡¯re aware that you¡¯ve

    messed with the Moldell family! Do you and the other Crawfords have a death wish or something? Our

    uncle will definitely ruin your family for this!¡± threatened the Quentin and Trey duo.

    Though they appeared calm, the duo were honestly terrified. They honestly wouldn¡¯t have brought up

    Kort¡¯s name if the situation wasn¡¯t this dire.

    ¡°s, Kort is definitely going after my family now! That is, if he hears about any of this in the first ce.

    After all, as long as there are no witnesses to speak of, then nobody would ever know that I was the

    one who killed a nephew or two of his!¡± replied Gerald, his smile widening.

    ¡°You b*stard! Cease all of this at once before I report all of this to my uncle! Do you really want him to

    unleash all his wrath upon the Crawfords?!¡± growled Quentin furiously.

    At that, Gerald simply shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? Why are you assuming that any of you inside this room are going to make it

    out alive tonight?¡±

    Hearing that, Quentin and Trey were engulfed in rage. Even Berk was traumatized by their feral

    gnashing as they shouted, ¡°You utter b*stard! The Moldells are a highly respectable family with the

    strongest of all bloodlines! You¡¯re just a peasantpared to us! We¡¯re bringing your corpse back with

    us tonight if it¡¯s thest thing we do!¡±

    With that said, the duo immediately pounced toward Gerald!

    Unlike the previous two Moldells, Quentin and Trey were on apletely different level. After all, they

    were direct descendants of the family, and having pure Moldell blood within them made them all the

    more powerful.

    However, they were clearly underestimating Gerald. He was now no longer the same person he was

    half a year ago.

    Throughout that period, Gerald had been bathing in herbs that Finnley had provided him.

    While the first three months doing that granted him slightly greater strength, it was thetter months

    that caused Gerald to transform into how he was today. He was honestly surprised at how potent the

    herb baths were when he finally tested out his true capabilities for the first time.

    Knowing exactly how strong he was now was the reason why he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Moldells anymore.

    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to im that even Kort would find it difficult to personally kill him.

    However, Gerald was still refraining from directly confronting Kort. After all, while he was sure that there

    was definitely a higher chance of surviving against him, Gerald didn¡¯t want to catch Kort¡¯s attention

    knowing the fact that his strength wasn¡¯t optimal to defeat him yet. He was honestly worried that if he

    didn¡¯t finish off Kort in one go, he wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to protect his family when Kortunched

    his inevitable counterattack.

    Regardless, Gerald had also realized something else during his past six months together with Finnley.

    While the old man made sure to always fight Gerald at least once a week, Gerald always ended up

    being one step behind Finnley. Though he had assumed that he would one day be able to defeat the

    old man¡ªas long as he continued training hard¡ªthroughout that period of time, the day never came.

    Whenever Gerald grew stronger, Finnley would suddenly seem much stronger as well! It took Gerald a

    while to finally understand that he couldn¡¯t even predict the extent of Finnley¡¯s true power. In a way, that

    humbled him down since he knew he wouldn¡¯t ever be as strong as the old man.

    However, it wasn¡¯t hard for Gerald to estimate both Quentin and Trey¡¯s true strength. Even though they

    were working together, Gerald was well aware that they were still weaker than him.

    His assumption proved to be correct when the sound of bones cracking filled the room a few hitster.

    As blood flowed out of the two Moldells¡¯ gaping eyes and mouths, both of them finally fell to the ground

    with loud thuds.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 917

    Almost instantly after, the sounds of wine sses and tes ttering against each other could be

    heard.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    When everyone turned to look at who was causing the racket, they saw that Berk, Noah, and Yael were

    all holding on to the table as they shivered tremendously in horror!

    They had reason to be this terrified. After all, all three of them were aware of how mighty the Moldells

    were. Yet Gerald had just taken four of them out, right before their very eyes!

    As Gerald took a step forward, Berk immediately fell to the ground, shouting, ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me,

    Gerald! Spare me, please!¡±

    The over two hundred pound, brawny man was currently so terrified that mucous was dripping all the

    way down to his chin.

    ¡°Spare you? It was six months ago when I fled to the Salford Province you know? I had over thirty

    brothers and now none of them are alive because of your men. They were all my friends from

    Mayberry! Why didn¡¯t you spare them then?¡± said Gerald terrifyingly calmly as he patted Berk¡¯s head.

    ¡°I-it was wrong of me to do so! It was all my fault! Gerald, pleas-¡±

    Before his sentence could even end, Gerald smacked him hard on the back of his head. It was as

    though nothing Berk had said even mattered to Gerald. The next thing everyone knew, Berk¡¯s eyes

    were bleeding as he flopped lifelessly to the ground with one final grunt.

    As screams filled the air, all color drained from the Schuyler father and son. Both of them immediately

    found themselves retreating to a corner of the room. The person before them was no longer human¡­ It

    was as though they were staring at the devil himself!

    His attention now on the two quivering men, Gerald took a seat as he poured himself a ss of wine.

    After biting into an abalone, he swallowed before saying, ¡°So, I heard that both of you have been

    looking for me all over the Salford Province. You spent no small amount to hunt me down as well, as I

    recall. Well, here I am now. What do you need from me?¡± asked Gerald as he stared at them in the

    eye.

    ¡°T-there¡¯s nothing we need¡­ Really! There¡¯s nothing important that we want!¡± stuttered Noah in fear.

    ¡®Nothing? Come now, you already spent all that cash looking for me. And here I was thinking that it

    must¡¯ve been something extremely important! That was honestly the only reason why both of you are

    still alive today!¡¯ sneered Gerald in response as he finished the abalone and downed the ss of wine

    till there was nothing left.

    Patting his thighs, Gerald then got up and began walking toward the two Schuylers. With every step

    that he took, the roars of thunder outside only seemed to grow louder and louder¡­

    Until finally, the shes stopped and so did the rain.

    It was sometimeter when bright lights were shone upon the Schuyler family mansion. The lights were

    so jarring that anyone from the inside could¡¯ve easily assumed that it was noontime.

    Silently, a caped figure grabbed a bag of things before leaving the Schuyler family house, undetected,

    and disappearing into the night.

    When morning finally came, the weather was crisp due to the rain that had fallen the night before.

    Inside arge storeroom, over ten mattresses could be seenid out all over the ce, and sleeping on

    them, were Jasmine and her group from the night before.

    Upon hearing slowly fading footsteps, Jasmine¡¯s eyelids fluttered. It only took a split second for the girl

    to jolt awake and sit at attention. Looking around, she saw that Maia and the others were still sleeping

    comfortably.

    Since daylight was already peeking through the windows yet nobody appeared to be outside the

    storeroom, Jasmine became curious, prompting her to shout, ¡°Hey, wake up! Wake up, everyone!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jasmine¡­? I¡¯m still sleepy¡­!¡± mumbled Maia as she yawned.

    ¡°Look around! There¡¯s nobody left here but us!¡± said Jasmine.

    Hearing that, everyone soon realized how odd that was.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I wonder where they went off to? There were quite a few others with us herest night but

    we didn¡¯t even hear them leaving!¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 918

    Warren had made that statement as he stood up. Jasmine herself frowned as she scanned through the

    storeroom.

    Her gaze stopped when she saw a few joss sticks ced near a corner of the room.

    ¡°Those must¡¯ve been the reason why we were so sleepy!¡± said Jasmine as she pointed at her

    discovery.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why! Still, who were those people¡­? Why didn¡¯t they just tell us who they were after saving

    us?¡± replied Maia.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before anyone could even reply, one of the group¡¯s members¡ªwho had already been exploring the

    ce¡ªshouted, ¡°Hey,e over here, I think they left something for us!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone encircled the box with a note on it.

    The note itself wrote, ¡®To: Maia.¡¯

    ¡°Guess we know who gets to open it,¡± said yet another member of the team.

    Maia herself was now feeling giddy with excitement. As she thought about what could be inside, she

    caught a glimpse of Warren bearing an extremely ugly expression on his face.

    Noticing that she was looking at him, Warren then said with a hint of anger in his voice, ¡°Go on and

    open it already! If you don¡¯t I will!¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is clearly for me! Only I get to open it!¡± retorted Maia in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Well then open it! Carefully, though! We have no idea what¡¯s in it!¡± grumbled Warren as he looked at

    Maia, almost as though he wanted to pick a fight.

    In all honesty, he was worried that if Maia truly liked the contents of that box, she would end up falling

    for somebody else.

    Before an argument could take ce, Jasmine shouted in a hushed tone, ¡°Quit it! Can¡¯t you hear that?

    Someone¡¯sing over!¡±

    Upon saying that, she instantly headed to the storeroom¡¯s main door with soundless steps.

    The tension rose as everyone prepared themselves to face whatever came next. After all, the people

    outside could very well be the Schuylers.

    After a brief moment of silence, however, a sweet female voice could be heard saying, ¡°Jasmine?

    Maia? Are you in there¡­?¡±

    Jasmine recognized that voice anywhere.

    ¡°Mindy? Yes! We¡¯re here!¡±

    As everyone heard that, the group¡¯s tension slowly eased again.

    Opening the storeroom¡¯s door, Jasmine saw that Mindy had brought along two Fenderson bodyguards

    with her.

    ¡°Jasmine! I¡¯m so relieved that the rest of you are fine!¡± cried out Mindy.

    After the hellish night they had to experience the night before, being able to reunite with each other was

    definitely the cure that they very much needed and deserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine, Miss Fenderson! You have no idea how worried Lord Fenderson¡¯s been this

    entire time!¡± said one of the two bodyguards who were still standing behind Mindy.

    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯m unscathed. Honestly, I¡¯m even more surprised that you made it out already. Did

    everyone else manage to escape? Weren¡¯t there any guards impeding you from leaving?¡± asked

    Jasmine curiously.

    Upon hearing her questions, Mindy began sobbing as she said, ¡°We¡­ We were rescued by

    Sanderson! He saved us all!¡±

    ¡°What? Sanderson? Actually, hold on, why are you crying? Did something happen to him?¡± asked

    Jasmine. Though she was initially shocked when she heard that, worry soon overtook that feeling when

    she saw Mindy¡¯s tears.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I think he¡¯s still in trouble¡­ After all, once all of us were rescued, we found that

    Ste was missing! As a result, he ran back into the Schuyler family mansion and that was thest I

    saw him¡­¡± replied Jasmine, her sheer sadness reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Mindy¡­ Sanderson will have luck on his side, I¡¯m sure of it. Besides, don¡¯t start crying

    when we haven¡¯t evenunched a search party for him! What would he think of that?¡± said Jasmine

    with aforting smile on her face.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right¡­ Sanderson¡¯s lived a tough life, even from when he was a child¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s an

    equally tough person. We¡¯ll definitely find him safe and sound!¡± dered Mindy with a resolute nod.

    While Jasmine was d that Mindy was feeling positive again, she was curious as to where all that

    resolution came from. It was almost as though Mindy knew for sure that Sanderson would definitely be

    fine. However, Jasmine refrained from asking her anything about it for now. After all, their grandfather¡¯s

    safety was still her priority.

    ¡°What about grandpa? Is he safe? Did the Schuylers do anything to him? Also, how did you even know

    where to find us?¡±

    ¡°Hah! The Schuylers? Don¡¯t even talk about them! They must¡¯ve personally offended a god or

    something! After all, not only was their entire mansion razed to the ground, all of them have officially

    been dered missing! To that, I say they got what they f*cking deserved!¡± grunted the other guard

    behind Mindy.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what? The Schuylers are¡­ gone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! There weren¡¯t even any bodies to speak of! Everyone from that family simply vanished into thin

    air!¡± replied Mindy as she wiped her tears away.

    ¡°Regardless, we should head back first, Miss Fenderson. Lord Fenderson will be hosting a family

    meeting soon, and it seems that he wants to announce something important!¡±

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 919

    And something important it was. Knowing full well that the Fenderson family had almost been wiped out

    due to his carelessness, Bryson was going to take responsibility for the incident no matter what.

    After things calmed down a bit, Bryson thought about how they were nearly eliminated by a vassal

    family. If all that could happen under his rule, then he admitted that he was getting old and unreliable.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t defend himself without help was further proof that it was finally time for

    change.

    It exined why the mood of the Fenderson family meeting this time was so different. Everyone had

    their heads lowered as they waited for Bryson to speak.

    Coughing to break the silence and get everyone¡¯s attention, Bryson cleared his throat before saying,

    ¡°I¡­ have some very important news to announce today¡­ This announcement will also be the veryst

    decision that I¡¯ll make as the head of this family!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone lifted their heads as they looked at the old man.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Listen closely, for the next head of the Fendersons will be Jasmine! I¡¯m far too old now, and though

    Second and Third are both equally mature and reliable, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re far toocent. They¡¯re

    both more suited to be supporters than leaders, not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that. Regardless,

    after careful consideration, I truly believe that Jasmine will be the one who will help develop and

    recover our family¡¯s glory!¡± announced Bryson.

    As soon as his deration ended, the entire meeting hall was abuzz with people discussing their

    opinions aloud. Jasmine herself hadn¡¯t expected the meeting to be about her.

    Standing up, she then said, ¡°While I¡¯m honored to have been selected, I simply can¡¯t take the position

    of head, grandpa! I¡¯m still far too young and there¡¯s still a lot for me to learn. I¡¯m certain that I won¡¯t be

    able to handle the position of leader yet. What more, up till this point, there haven¡¯t been any female

    leaders in the Fenderson family!¡± replied Jasmine who honestly felt she wasn¡¯t ready for such

    responsibility.

    In response, Bryson simply raised a single hand, prompting everyone to go silent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss this any further. My decision is final. While I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re doubtful

    about the whole thing, I believe in you, Jasmine. I believe that even if you were to marry the person you

    love, you¡¯ll still end up bing an excellent family head. As for the rest of you, you should already

    know by now that I¡¯d never appoint someone to be leader without a valid reason! Speaking of being a

    leader, I¡¯ll be granting you your first long-term task now, Jasmine! I see a lot of potential among those

    from your uncles¡¯ third and fourth generations. From today onward, you¡¯re responsible for training up

    the third and fourth generations to be better leaders!¡± concluded Bryson.

    Upon hearing that, everyone started calming down again.

    They were honestly most worried about the fact that the Fenderson would have to change their family

    surname once Jasmine got married to another person and bore a child. However, with Bryson sounding

    so sure with his final decision, the crowd was swept with a new determination.

    ¡°I¡­ I fully support the decision to let Miss Jasmine be the head of the Fendersons!¡± shouted one of the

    family members.

    ¡°As do I!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely earned it!¡±

    Bryson found himself smiling as he watched both his own family and the vassal families cheering on for

    Jasmine.

    ¡°There, you heard the people, Jasmine. With them supporting you, there really isn¡¯t a reason for you to

    turn down the position anymore. With that, I dere that from today onward, you, Jasmine Fenderson,

    will be the new head of our family!¡± said Bryson aloud.

    Once the meeting ended, Bryson made his way back to his room, his butler supporting him as

    everyone else went over to congratte Jasmine.

    As Jasmine thanked all of them rather reluctantly, she couldn¡¯t help but notice something at thest

    minute. Where was Mindy?

    The usually noisy girl hadn¡¯t been seen throughout the entire meeting¡­ Once the crowd gave her

    some space, Jasmine walked over to Mindy¡¯s butler before asking, ¡°Have you seen Mindy?¡±

    She was at least certain that Mindy had been with her when both of them returned to the Fenderson

    family mansion earlier.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Mindy drove off before the meeting started! She said she was going to look for someone!¡±

    ¡°What? Look for someone?¡± repeated Jasmine, stunned.

    It took her a second, but she finally realized what Mindy¡¯s goal was. As the realization set within her,

    she mumbled, ¡°Could you have gone out searching for Sanderson without me¡­?¡±

    While Jasmine herself treated Sanderson like a good friend, she knew how much more Mindy

    treasured him. What more, he was now essentially missing because of their family¡¯s issues!

    Shaking her head, Jasmine said, ¡°Get the car ready. It¡¯s currently still too dangerous for her to be

    wandering outside alone!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Miss Jasmine!¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 920

    As the butler got the car ready, Mindy herself was already standing in front of what remained of the

    Schuyler family¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Excuse me, but have you seen anyone wearing a mask? He¡¯s about this tall and with his mask down,

    he has serious burn marks around his eyes¡­¡± asked a girl to a random passer-by as she lifted her

    hand over her head to mimic how tall Sanderson was.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­No I haven¡¯t¡­?¡± replied the confused man.

    ¡°But how could that be possible? He told us he¡¯de looking for us yet he didn¡¯t! He wasn¡¯t even at

    Yorknorth Mountain! Where could he possibly have gone to¡­? I even tried calling Ste but I can¡¯t

    reach her either! When I went over to her ce, it seemed like she had moved out¡­ Hey, who do you

    suppose could tell me where Sanderson went¡­?¡± asked Mindy.

    The passer-by himself was stunned to know that she had directed the question at him. Scanning her

    from head to toe, he then shook his head before running off. How sad that such a beauty sounded so

    insane.

    ¡°Where could you have gone to, Sanderson¡­? You¡­ You said you¡¯de back¡­ That you¡¯d talk to

    me in the garden every night¡­ You promised¡­ I¡­ I refuse to believe that you lied to me! Please,

    Sanderson¡­ You¡¯re my best and only friend¡­ You¡­ You can¡¯t just leave like that¡­ Where are

    you¡­?¡± mumbled Mindy to herself.

    The only thing on the girl¡¯s mind now was Sanderson. She thought about how simple and gentle he

    was. How every time she talked to him, he would listen to her attentively,forting and encouraging

    her through his gestures.

    While it was true that she had first gotten close to him since he looked like he was easily bullied and

    she wanted to learn signnguage, her intent slowly changed over time.

    In just those few days of them being together, she had grown dependent on him. What more, since she

    knew he had risked his life to rescue her and many others, she was well aware that forgetting him

    would be near impossible now.

    After waiting for quite some time, Mindy eventually leaned against a wall before squatting down.

    ¡°Where are you, Sanderson¡­?¡±

    When she had earlier gone to Yorknorth Mountain, neither Master Jenkinson nor Sanderson was

    present. Ste¡¯s ce, on the other hand, seemed to have beenpletely deserted. Since she never

    picked up any of Mindy¡¯s calls, Mindy wasn¡¯t even sure if the rest of Ste¡¯s family had left together or

    without her.

    In short, Mindy couldn¡¯t even contact thest person who could¡¯ve possibly seen Sanderson.

    ¡°Just¡­ Please be safe, Sanderson¡­!¡± pleaded Mindy silently.

    After a while longer, Mindy got up. She was feeling far too uneasy to be moping around here when she

    could still be searching for Sanderson.

    Opting to search for him by walking around instead of getting in her car, she felt a new determination in

    her to search for him. To search for the man who had managed to spark hope in her again after living

    on this for over twenty years.

    She had simply lost too much of her childhood. Mindy had no friends, nor did she have any meaningful

    rtionships with anyone outside of her family for the longest time. Sanderson was the embodiment of

    everything she had ever longed for.

    Mindy didn¡¯t care if he was ugly, nor did it matter to her that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. None of

    that was important to her.

    What mattered most was the fact that Sanderson was a person who understood her. A person who was

    always around whenever she was upset. A person she could feel secure with.

    Her focus wavered as she continued thinking about him, not even noticing that she was crossing an

    open road¡­

    She only returned to her senses when she heard the loud revving of an engine. Turning to look at the

    source of the sound, she was petrified to see a huge lorry speeding toward her!

    The driver himself had been yawning, yet the moment he saw her, it was already far toote. Even

    though he stepped on the brakes, he knew he was in deep trouble the moment he heard the sound of a

    sickening collision.

    Following that, Mindy¡¯s frail body flew quite a distance away beforending heavily on the ground. The

    phone she was holding on to earlier fell even further away, its screen nowpletely cracked.

    A keychain of what seemed like a tiny man with a mask on could be seen hanging at the end of her

    phone. It was clear who it resembled¡­

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 921

    As the muffled wailing of ambnce sirens could be heard in the distance, Mindy found herself slowly

    losing consciousness.

    ¡°¡­San¡­derson¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, a young man sitting inside an express train clutched his chest all of a sudden as he

    shuddered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a girl sitting close to him out of concern.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. My heart just felt tight all of a sudden¡­ The feeling¡¯s gone now, though. How odd¡­¡±

    replied the man with a wry smile on his face.

    He then turned to look at the girl before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, here, you can have this. Once you

    settle down in Mayberry and get a job there, together with the money in this card, you should be able to

    live easy for the rest of your life!¡±

    As he said that, he handed a bank card over to the girl.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this, Gerald! As long as I manage tond a job, my life will already be pretty manageable!

    You, on the other hand, definitely need the money more than I do!¡± replied the girl as she immediately

    returned the card to Gerald.

    It was obvious that the girl was none other than Naomi.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Gerald. Not only do you need it more than we do, but we should be the ones giving you

    money instead! After all, you cured me without even asking for anything in return!¡± added Naomi¡¯s

    mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s honestly fine. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be using much money from now on anyway. I¡¯ve already done too

    many things¡­ Haha¡­¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Why would you say such a thing, Gerald¡­? Actually, you haven¡¯t even told me the full story as to why

    you no longer have anything to do with the Crawfords!¡± said Naomi, a hint of worry in her voice.

    ¡°Honestly at this point, it¡¯s better for you not to know, Naomi. As they say, ignorance is bliss,¡± replied

    Gerald as he gently patted her on the head.

    Gerald was now returning to Mayberry since he wanted to visit an old friend. That, however, wasn¡¯t his

    only goal there. He had something else nned once he got there¡­

    Regarding the bank card, it was honestly more of a burden to him at this point. As he thought about it,

    he felt that life truly was intriguing.

    After all, back before all this had happened, he had also taken a train to Mayberry city. Back then, he

    had assumed that he would be able to face his university life with a new attitude. That he would no

    longer need to live with such terrible self-esteem as he had during middle and high school due to him

    being so poor.

    Things, however, hardly changed at all. As it turned out, as long as he was poor, things would never

    change for him, or at least that was the conclusion his past-self came to. His past-self yearned for

    riches. As long as he was rich, he would¡¯ve been able to have a decent life, and maybe even ttered

    by those poorer than him.

    However, when he actually inherited the money, the old Gerald found that he didn¡¯t really enjoy

    showing his wealth off as much as he had thought. Quite the contrary, in fact.

    Upon finding out that he already had all the riches in the world, his desire for fame simply vanished.

    Instead, he wanted to live a in and simple life. After getting to know M, his end goal was to get

    married to her and maybe have a child or two, preferably a boy and a girl. His ideal life was one that

    was carefree, and one where he would be able to rx in M¡¯s arms every day till they eventually

    passed on.

    A dream that truly was. Now that M was still missing, riches meant little to him. He simply lost all

    desire to have any money anymore.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve changed, you know, Gerald¡­¡± said Naomi out of the blue.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? How so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t put my finger on it, but from the moment I met you again after so long, I could already tell

    that you were very differentpared to the Gerald I used to know¡­ The one thing that hasn¡¯t

    changed, however, is your kindness toward me. Even after all this time, you still treat me so well!¡±

    ¡°But of course! You¡¯re my good friend!¡±

    ¡°Since you still see me as a friend, then please, Gerald¡­ Please share your thoughts with me

    whenever you feel troubled¡­ I know there¡¯s a lot on your mind right now, and I¡¯m also aware that

    you¡¯re no longer the rich heir you used to be¡­ Hell, I feel that once your return to Mayberry this time,

    big changes are going to happen soon¡­ Regardless of all that, I want you to know that whatever

    happens, you¡¯ll always be my best friend! I won¡¯t pry into what you¡¯re nning to do any further, but

    please keep in mind that I¡¯m someone you can share your problems with¡­¡± said Naomi.

    Upon saying that, she ced the bank card into Gerald¡¯s hand once more before adding, ¡°¡­Which is

    why I simply can¡¯t ept the money. Hold on to it! Who knows, you could make aeback in

    Mayberry City! I could be your assistant, you know?¡±

    ¡°Naomi, believe me when I say I truly don¡¯t need this money¡­ In all honesty, I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll

    have the chance to return here in the future once I¡¯m done with what I¡¯ve set out to do!¡± replied Gerald

    with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­What? What do you mean by that? What exactly do you n to do?¡± asked Naomi in despair.

    Hushing her slowly, he then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be terrified after hearing it. You

    said you weren¡¯t going to pry any further, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Though she really wanted to ask more, she remained silent in the end, knowing full well that she

    wouldn¡¯t get any answers.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 922

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at Mayberry Station.

    After stealthily slipping the bank card into her pocket, Gerald hailed a cab for her. He wasn¡¯t worried

    about her not being able to use it since she had already known what the password was, even from

    back when they were still in university. The password itself was just his birth date.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing along with us, Gerald?¡± asked Naomi as she rolled the cab¡¯s window down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my own from here! Farewell, Naomi!¡± replied Gerald with a wave as the cab began driving off.

    Sticking her head out the window, Naomi then shouted, ¡°Gerald, please! I don¡¯t care if we end up

    having a lot of money or not! Let¡¯s just stick together and get married! We¡¯ll find jobs together in

    Mayberry city and from there, we¡¯ll be able to support ourselves just fine in the future! I¡¯m sure of it! If

    Mayberry isn¡¯t to your liking, then¡­ Then let¡¯s just live in the countryside! We¡¯ll get a small ce of our

    own¡­ Settle down, then live the rest of our lives ordinarily and infort! Are you hearing any of this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? I can¡¯t hear you! Regardless, travel safely and remember to live well!¡± yelled Gerald in

    return as he waved his hand.

    ¡°I said, why don¡¯t both of us get married? Can¡¯t we? I don¡¯t mind it at all! Sir, please stop the car!¡± yelled

    Naomi anxiously when she realized that Gerald couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.

    However, no matter how much she pleaded, the driver simply wouldn¡¯t stop the car. Taking in a deep

    breath, the cab driver tapped on the money in his pocket that Gerald had given him before stepping on

    the elerator.

    Even after the cab was no longer in sight, Gerald found it hard to stop waving.

    Of course he had heard her. He had heard every single word she had said extremely clearly.

    Though a normal life was honestly what he had always yearned for after getting rich, he knew he

    wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve that. Not until he found M again.

    As long as she remained missing, he had absolutely no intention of starting a new Gerald

    Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter in his life.

    Even though he was well aware of that, why was he feeling so reluctant to part with Naomi this time¡­?

    Thinking about it for a while, he realized that it must¡¯ve been because he was quite sure that he would

    never be able to see her ever again¡­

    Shaking his head, he slipped on a mask and cap before hailing another cab.

    ¡°Where to?¡± asked the cab driver to the man wearing the ck sweater who had most of his face

    covered up.

    ¡°To the hospital!¡± replied Gerald immediately.

    Arriving shortly after, Gerald looked through the ss window of Felicity¡¯s ward. Attached to a

    venttor, the girl lying on the bed had an extremely paleplexion.

    As he continued looking at her, Gerald recalled how lively the girl used to be. If only she hadn¡¯t met

    him, she would¡¯ve probably still been living a good life now. After all, she was a natural beauty who

    could definitely be a world-famous inte celebrity with ease.

    Things could¡¯ve gone so much differently¡­ She could¡¯ve lived her life happily! Yet here she was in a

    hospital, aplete vegetable after being tossed off a building. The worst thing was, she was only in

    such a state because she was trying to locate him.

    Gerald could only imagine how she must¡¯ve felt while looking for him on the day all this happened. How

    worried both she and Naomi must¡¯ve looked as they waited at that hotel¡¯s lobby.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    To think that their glimmer of hope would end up bing Felicity¡¯s greatest misfortune yet.

    Jett truly was a ruthless person.

    In his devastated state, Gerald could only press his hand hard against the ward¡¯s door as he tried to

    calm himself. He applied so much force that he was sure that even his fingerprints had already been

    imprinted deeply into the wooden door at this point.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re a weird person, you know that? Are you nning to go in or aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re blocking

    the entrance!¡± said an angry voice at that moment.

    Turning around to look at who had said that, Gerald saw a fuming nurse who had a tray in her hands.

    Though he was wearing a mask, the nurse could clearly see all the strong emotions that were reflected

    in his teary eyes. She was so stunned to see that, that she almost dropped her tray as she watched the

    man wipe his tears away.

    ¡°¡­Here, take this and listen closely. This piece of paper contains very specific acupuncture instructions

    as well as a herbal prescription. Once you and the doctor fully understand the method, use it to save

    this girl¡¯s life!¡± said Gerald as he ced the prescription on the nurse¡¯s tray.

    After saying that, he simply slid both his hands into his pockets before walking away.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    Just as he arrived at the hotel¡¯s lobby, a girl who just so happened to be running in his direction seemed to lose bnce as she sprained her ankle!

    Before she could even hit the ground, however, in one swift swoop, Gerald managed to catch on to her.

    ¡°Oh my god! That was such a close call! T-thank you, handsome!¡± thanked the girl as she immediately straightened her messy hair after being helped up by Gerald.

    Looking at him, however, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the man who had just saved her from a world of pain felt a little strange.

    Though he looked mysterious enough with his mask and cap on, his gaze felt oddly familiar yet foreign at the same time.

    Furthermore, the young man only replied with a nod instead of saying anything.

    As she wondered if she had seen him before, Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for a little while longer. After all, he knew who she was.

    ¡°...Could... We perhaps be acquainted?¡± asked the girl with a smile.

    In response, Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°I see... Well, regardless, thank you for breaking my fall!¡± replied the girl with augh.

    ¡°How did it go, Le?¡± asked a rather handsome person wearing a suit at that moment as he walked over to them.

    ¡°Oh, the physical exam? I¡¯vepleted it of course! By the way, get this! I was just about to go looking for you when I nearly tripped over!¡± said the girl as she locked arms with the man rather intimately.

    ¡°If you truly did end up tripping and hurting yourself, how would I even begin exining things to Uncle Jung?¡± replied the man with augh.

    The girl, of course, was none other than Le.

    ¡°Oh, right! This here¡¯s the handsome fellow who saved me!¡± added Le as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Why thank you, brother! I¡¯m the doctor in charge of this hospital, so do let me know if there¡¯s anything I can ever help you with!¡± replied Le¡¯s boyfriend as he nodded toward Gerald with a smile.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head before walking away.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but recall how Le used to be before all this happened.

    To think that he had used to like her when he was much younger. After all, the poor child he was back then always thought that she was the most beautiful of them all. She always dressed so well back then too.

    Though they shared a somewhat ambiguous rtionship inter years, after his six-month disappearance, Gerald could now see that Le had already moved on. She now had her own life, and she seemed to be doing pretty well. That was all that mattered to him.

    ¡°That guy was pretty strange!¡± muttered the young man as he stared at Gerald¡¯s slowly disappearing back.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°He is! However, he feels awfully familiar as well... I know I¡¯ve definitely met him somece before but I just can¡¯t put my finger on it!¡± replied Le with a frown.

    ¡°What are both of you doing, standing here?¡±

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve finallye out, Jacelyn?¡± said Le as she turned to look at the fashionable girl standing behind them.

    ¡°Well I did take a few extra examinations... After all, I¡¯ll be getting married next month! Got to make sure that I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle! Haha!¡± replied Jacelyn with a happy hum.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel startled the moment she looked in the direction Le had been looking at earlier. She had just managed to catch a glimpse of Gerald¡¯s back before it disappearedpletely as a door shut behind him.

    ¡°Hmm? Could it be... That you find him familiar too, Jacelyn? Or maybe you¡¯re just attracted to his fit body? Heh! I know you well now after spending so much time with you in Mayberry! You just can¡¯t help yourself whenever you meet handsome guys, can you?¡± said Le with a chuckle.

    ¡°The former guess was already correct... Regardless, he really does look extremely familiar... Especially his back! I really feel that I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before...¡± said Jacelyn as she pondered on.

    ¡°Well, not that it¡¯s important anyway! Let¡¯s just go ahead and have dinner once my husband gets off work, alright? After that, we can go on a mini shopping spree!¡± added Jacelyn whileughing.

    ¡°Sounds like a n!¡±

    With that, the group continued chatting andughing among themselves as they left in the opposite direction.

    Gerald, on the other hand, soon found himself standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance. He truly hadn¡¯t expected to run into Le here. He wasn¡¯t about to let her find out who he truly was either. After all, that would open a whole new set of troubles.

    As he walked past a food stall by the roadside, he overheard a conversation.

    ¡°Boss... Please spare me something to eat...?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re this young yet you¡¯re already begging for food? Get a job!¡±

    Turning to look, Gerald saw a young man with an extremely haggard appearance. One of his legs seemed to be broken, and he held on to a wooden crutch to support himself as he continued begging for food by the roadside food stall.

    Not long after, the boss chased him away as though the man was nothing but a fly. Other pedestrians seeing this soon began pointing at the young beggar while whispering among themselves.

    Shaking his head, Gerald was about to walk on before he suddenly came to a halt upon realizing something.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 924

    Squinting his eyes as he scanned the young man¡ªwho was slowly inching away¡ªfrom head to toe, he

    then yelled, ¡°Hey you! Stop right there!¡±

    Freezing in ce, the young beggar was so frightened that he immediately began trembling in fear. He

    was teary-eyed as he lowered his gaze before pleading, ¡°Y-yes¡­? Please, sir¡­ Could you spare me

    some money for food¡­? I beg of you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yoel?¡± replied Gerald in a soft voice.

    Hearing that name, the beggar instantly shuddered immensely as he raised his head. The moment

    Yoel looked into Gerald¡¯s eyes, his lips began quivering like there was no tomorrow.

    ¡°G-Gerald?¡± asked Yoel as he felt his tears rolling down his cheeks.

    Taking his mask off in disbelief, Gerald immediately held on to Yoel¡¯s shoulder before replying, ¡°Yes!

    Yes, it¡¯s me, Yoel!¡±

    ¡°Brother! So you¡¯re still alive!¡± said Yoel aloud as his crutch fell to the ground.

    ¡°I am¡­ Yoel¡­ How did you end up like this¡­?¡± asked Gerald in shock.

    After all, the Yoel he used to know was always so morous and well-off back then. It was near

    impossible for Gerald not to feel distressed after seeing this miserable version of his brother

    It was a littleter when Gerald sat opposite of Yoel at the exact same roadside stall from before.

    Pouring Yoel a ss of water before patting him gently on the back, Gerald then said, ¡°Eat slowly, the

    food¡¯s not going anywhere!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yoel nodded though that didn¡¯t really stop him from continuing to stuff more food

    into his mouth.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I really hadn¡¯t expected so many things to happen in just six months¡­ This is all my fault! All of you

    were dragged into this because of me!¡± said Gerald as he began ming himself.

    From what Yoel had told him earlier, though things in Mayberry City mostly remained unchanged

    throughout the past six months, the same couldn¡¯t be said for those who lived within it.

    After the incident that befell Gerald, Jett came to Mayberry City. Since Yoel had assumed that Jett had

    ended Gerald¡¯s life, he brought a few of his men over to personally take revenge against him.

    However, it was obvious at first nce that they weren¡¯t even close to being worthy opponents for Jett.

    Due to Yoel¡¯s initial attack, Jett made it a personal goal of his to make everyone that Gerald knew¡ªbe

    it his friends or anyone who used to work for him¡ªsuffer.

    Naturally, since Yoel had been the one tounch the attack, he ended up suffering the most. Before he

    was even allowed to leave, they made sure to break one of his legs beyond the point of curing. They

    wanted him to experience a life worse than death within Mayberry City.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Jett also secretly assassinated Uncle Holden¡¯s entire family!

    Of course, Jessica was aware of all this, and though she was angry beyond words, there was nothing

    she could do.

    All that led to the events of today.

    As for the others, Aiden and his family moved away from Mayberry City to escape the cmity that

    would soon befall them if they continued staying there any longer. Eventually, Aiden even joined the

    army.

    Even Elena was affected, and from what Yoel had heard, Jett¡¯s subordinates forced her family into

    bankruptcy. Thest piece of information he heard about her¡ªbefore she went off radar¡ªwas that she

    was currently working as a nurse.

    Everything had truly changed for the worst¡­ And the Moldells were behind all this suffering.

    ¡°Jett Moldell¡­!¡± growled Gerald in a primal rage as murderous intent shed through his eyes for a

    split second.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve really embarrassed you this time around, brother¡­ I¡¯m nothing more than a useless cripple

    now! Haha!¡± said Yoel as he finished his meal with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Say that again and I¡¯ll smack you hard¡­ You¡¯re no useless cripple¡­ Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely cure your

    leg one day. As for all the suffering the Holdens had to experience¡­ I¡¯ll be doing them justice if it¡¯s the

    last thing I do!¡± dered Gerald coldly.

    Yoel, however, simply shook his head.

    ¡°No, brother¡­ You should leave Mayberry City tonight. The city¡¯s already changed a whole lot in the

    past six months. I¡¯ll say it now that Yunus isn¡¯t even close to beingparable to Jett. Not only is Jett

    rich, but he¡¯s also extremely powerful. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that even if Jett had attacked us

    during our peak glory in the past, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to take on him at all!¡±

    ¡°I hear you, Yoel, but you can rest assured. You needn¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still evading the Moldell family¡¯s constant pursuit, aren¡¯t you brother¡­? What are your ns for

    the future?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I have none at the moment¡­ I¡¯ll just make decisions as I go along!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Could I follow you, brother? Dying would bepletely worth it if it was together with you,

    brother. I just¡­ really don¡¯t want to continue living like this anymore¡­ The way things are now, I¡¯m

    better off being dead than alive!

    Hearing Yoel¡¯s suggestion, Gerald paused for a moment.

    What he said was true. Not only did Yoel no longer have a home to return to, but Jett had also tortured

    him to his current sorry state.

    Gerald knew for a fact that he couldn¡¯t just abandon him like that.

    ¡°¡­Very well. You¡¯ll be following me from now onward! Both of us will live and die together! However, I¡¯ll

    still be sending you off to a ce where you¡¯ll get your injuries treated first,¡± dered Gerald.

    ¡°Y-yes! Yes! We¡¯ll live and die together!¡± shouted Yoel, feeling extremely moved.

    With that, Gerald gave Yoel an address and told him to head toward the border of the Salford Province.

    There, he would seek refuge with the Westley family where Master Jenkinson also currently resided.

    With his help, Yoel would surely make a full recovery.

    ¡°What about you, brother?¡± asked Yoel.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say I have something to settle here first¡­.¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 925

    Quest, on the other hand, was told to remain in the Salford Province together with Master Jenkinson

    after the entire Schuyler operation. After all, Gerald saw no need for Quest to follow him all the way to

    Mayberry City.

    In addition, with Quest returning home safe and sound, Gerald knew that he had secured a shelter in

    the Salford Province where he could retreat to should things ever get awry.

    It was honestly the only shelter he had left.

    If there ever came a time where the Westley family was exposed, Gerald knew for a fact that he

    wouldn¡¯t have anywhere else to seek refuge once the Moldells caught scent of him. After all, he had

    killed four Moldells back in the Salford Province.

    While he was sure that the Moldells weren¡¯t going to kill him easily, he couldn¡¯t deny that their family

    was extremely powerful. Gerald was well aware that he shouldn¡¯t even consider dealing with the

    Moldells on his own.

    It was the reason why he was now carefully considering every move he was about to take.

    After arranging for Yoel¡¯s trip to the Salford Province, Gerald immediately headed to Mountain Top Vi.

    Climbing atop one of the many high trees nearby, Gerald closed his eyes as he rested against a sturdy

    branch, high above the ground.

    There, heid in wait till night eventually came. It was then when he finally opened his eyes again.

    By then, Mountain Top Vi was already brightly lit.

    After checking if anyone was close by, Gerald dropped his haversack to the ground, creating a soft

    thud. Following that, he got off the tree as well,nding silently as though he was a cat.

    Now on the ground, he opened his haversack and pulled out a ck, hooded trench coat. After slipping

    it on, Gerald¡¯s face could barely be identifiable.

    With that, his infiltration mission began.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation like? What did the men you sent over to the Salford Province say?¡± asked a

    young man who was lying on a sofa in Mountain Top Vi¡¯s living room.

    Within the room, were several men who were standing at ease, their hands to their backs. Hearing his

    question, a few other men standing right before him exined, ¡°Since the Schuyler family mansion was

    completely razed to the ground and everyone from that family has been dered missing, we haven¡¯t

    been able to find any leads on where the Quentin & Trey duo could be! We aren¡¯t even sure if they¡¯re

    dead or alive!¡±

    ¡°B*stards! You should be well aware that all members of the Moldell family are of noble blood! No

    ordinary person could bepared to both Quentin and Trey! They¡¯re my right-hand men! If they truly

    were to meet their end in a ce like the Salford Province, that would surely spell the greatest

    humiliation the Moldell family has had to face! Double your efforts until you find them!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Moldell!¡± shouted everyone involved as they hurriedly left.

    Closing his eyes, Jett then said with a smirk on his face, ¡°Still, how perfect Mayberry City is¡­

    Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be making this city my base once the Moldells finally get rid of the Crawfords for

    good!¡±

    Just as his sentence ended, slow and faint footsteps could be heard making their way toward the room.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± said one of Jett¡¯s subordinates as he narrowed his eyes before opening the door to the main

    hall.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Who are you?¡± asked the startled subordinate.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is Jett Moldell here?¡± asked an old andmanding voice which created a feeling of unnerve to

    whoever heard it.

    Standing at the door, the man wearing the ck trench coat only had his eyes exposed. If a person

    was sharp enough, however, they would certainly be able to see that the person hidden behind the coat

    had rather fair skin, a clear indicator that¡ªcontrary to the old voice¡ªthe person was actually a young

    man.

    ¡°Who are you? And why are you looking for me?¡± asked Jett as he casually stood up and sipped some

    of his red wine.

    He wasn¡¯t about to express his shock to anyone, even if they looked rather extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I want Jett Moldell to follow me somewhere! Come along now!¡± ordered the person

    in ck.

    ¡°Hahaha! And who exactly are you? Actually, do you even know who I am? How ballsy of you to order

    me around!¡± sneered Jett.

    At the same time, several of Jett¡¯s men were already fuming in anger.

    As they instantly began pummelling him, they soon retracted their fists in shock. Each impact felt like

    they were punching a stone wall instead of an actual human!

    ¡°What the hell?¡± said a few of the men as they began trembling while holding on to their now numb

    fists.

    Jett himself felt his eyelids twitch before shouting, ¡°Courting death, are we? End him!¡±

    Hearing Jett¡¯smand, fury took over their fear and the men immediately attempted to attack the

    man in ck once more!

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 926

    This time, however, the man wasn¡¯t going to just stand there anymore.

    The moment they got close enough, the man instantly grabbed two of the men in front of him by their

    necks before gently flexing his wrists.

    A secondter, both men immediately began spurting out blood as they heard their necks crack. And

    just like that, their lives were no more, ended as easily as snuffing out a candle.

    Following that, he repeated the same process with the rest of his assants, striking all of them down

    with extreme precision and efficiency.

    ¡°W-who exactly are you¡­¡± stuttered Jett.

    This person was extremely strong. Furthermore, his methods were equally as skillful as they were

    brutally terrifying. Aside from Kort, Jett had never seen anyone else with such raw power. It made him

    think that the man standing before him right now was a master no less powerful than his father.

    Knowing that was the reason why he was so shocked as he continued staring at Gerald.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Just follow me!¡± replied the man.

    ¡°¡­Alright, since you¡¯re choosing the persona of an elder, I¡¯lle along as a junior. But before that,

    elder, could you at least tell me your name? I¡¯d like to mention it to my father in future. While we¡¯re at it,

    allow me to ask this question. Are you a friend or a foe?¡± asked Jett as he squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you not to ask any further.¡±

    It was the only thing Jett managed to register before the man in ck immediately walked up to him

    and held onto his shoulders. A split second was all Gerald needed to apply a bit of pressure and create

    another sickening crack.

    Jett¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he roared in pain. His arms had beenpletely dislocated and

    destroyed!

    However, Gerald wasn¡¯t done yet. His next move was to kick Jett directly on the knee, causing his right

    leg to dislocate as well.

    As Jett¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot while enduring all the pain, he turned to look at the man in ck before

    asking, ¡°¡­You¡­ Do you have any idea who my father is¡­?¡±

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected this man to be so cold and ruthless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to,¡± replied the man in ck coldly as he lifted Jett like he was carrying a limp dog.

    Since one of Jett¡¯s subordinates hadn¡¯t attacked Gerald earlier, Gerald had left him alone. However, he

    was now frightened half to death as he quivered in a corner of the room.

    Tossing Jett at the subordinate¡¯s direction, Gerald pointed at him before ordering, ¡°If you want to live,

    carry him and follow me! Now let¡¯s go!¡±

    Having no other choice, the subordinate simply obeyed.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    As all three of them made it out of the vi¡¯s front doors without much trouble, by chance, Gerald

    happened to see something at the corner of his eyes. What he saw caused a smile to slowly form on

    his face as he led the other two men down the mountain with him, disappearing into the night soon

    after.

    At the exact spot where Gerald hadid his eyes on earlier, was a badly battered man who was

    clutching tightly onto his chest. He was the first person whom Gerald had beaten up that night, and he

    had crawled all the way up to the vi from the middle of the mountain. Though his face was bloody, it

    was also extremely pale, creating a haunting contrast.

    Aside from the subordinate whom Gerald had brought along with him, the injured man was the only

    other person left alive there.

    Realizing that Gerald had left the mansion together with Jett, with much difficulty, he eventually

    managed to get his cell phone out and dial a number.

    ¡°T-the third young master¡¯s been kidnapped! The other party is a top master who could also be part of

    a secret society! From his voice, he sounded like an old man around the age of sixty! Notify the second

    young master about this immediately and send some men over right this instant!¡± reported the man

    through the phone.

    ¡°A member of a secret society? And he¡¯s kidnapped the third young master as well?! Find a way to

    follow him closely! I¡¯ll notify the second master about this immediately!¡± said the person at the other end

    of the line before ending the call.

    He then rushed to a hidden room to ry what he had just heard.

    ¡°What? Jett¡¯s been kidnapped? Who in the right mind would be this bold?!¡± roared Kort as his eyes

    widened in anger.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, though from the subordinate¡¯s description, he said that the man could very well be

    over the age of sixty. He also said that our current opponent¡¯s skills areparable to yours, second

    master! After all, he didn¡¯t seem to have much trouble taking out the third young master and his

    subordinates! ¡±

    Just as the subordinate said that, his phone rang again.

    ¡°Are there any updates? What? Paradise Province? ¡­Alright!¡±

    After ending the call, he looked at Kort again before saying, ¡°Based on what the subordinate could tell,

    all three of them seem to be headed for Paradise Province!¡±

    ¡°Who on earth from that province has beef with us?¡± growled Kort as he mmed a fist onto his table,

    splitting it in half in the process!

    ¡°Regardless of who that person is, he won¡¯t get away once I find out his true identity!¡± shouted Kort in

    his rage.

    Gulping, the subordinate then suggested, ¡°Do¡­ You think that it could¡¯ve been someone from the

    Crawford family who did this, second master?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. And I have reason to believe that they aren¡¯t involved. After all, Dn would never have the

    courage to do any of this. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have the manpower for it! Something is very off

    about this incident¡­¡± exined Kort rather calmly as he analyzed the current situation.

    After a brief moment, he raised his head before saying, ¡°Instruct all the forces who are currently

    suppressing the Crawfords to transfer over to the Paradise Province as soon as possible. Jett must be

    found no matter what!¡±

    ¡®You mustn¡¯t falter, Jett¡­ Stay strong!¡¯ Kort thought to himself as he sighed.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 927

    It was the next night in the Crawford family mansion in Northbay when a butler came running while

    shouting, ¡°Sir! I bring good news, sir!¡±

    At the time, Dn was reading in his study room. Permitting his butler to enter, Dn then put his

    sses down before rubbing his brows and saying, ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s regarding KortMoldell! While both Kort and Jett have been doing everything they could to go

    against our family in the past six months, we¡¯ve just received news from a reliable source that Jett has

    gone missing!¡±

    ¡°What? Jett¡¯s missing?¡± said Dn as he stood up in surprise.

    Jett was Kort¡¯s third son who had slowly been building his power in the past six months. He was also

    constantly being a pain in the ass, intentionally causing trouble for the Crawfords whenever he could.

    Though Dn only saw him as a pest who didn¡¯t need to be taken too seriously, it didn¡¯t change the

    fact that Jett was a constant annoyance to their family. So annoying, in fact, that the Crawfords would

    often feel worn out just having to deal with him over and over again.

    To think that the thorn to their family¡¯s side had now gone missing!

    ¡°Him going missing isn¡¯t even the best news, sir! You see, Kort¡¯s withdrew most of his menst night

    and transferred them elsewhere! The Crawford family can finally take a breather now!¡± said the butler

    with joy.

    Dn himself nodded as a smile formed on his face.

    ¡°However¡­ As I recall, Jett is Kort¡¯s favorite son¡­ Now that he¡¯s missing, do you suppose that Kort

    will suspect that our family is involved in the matter?¡± asked the butler with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t!¡± said Dn as he closed the book he had been reading before cing it to the

    side.

    ¡°Kort¡¯s no fool, after all. He knows very well how skilled Jett is, and he¡¯s also well aware that even the

    Crawford family¡¯s top guards wouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on him! I¡¯m sure that Kort also

    understands that our family wouldn¡¯t ever dare to do such a thing in the first ce! Since you said that

    he withdrew his men who were keeping an eye on us, that obviously means that they know we aren¡¯t

    the threat! Better yet, that means that they¡¯re having their own major problem to deal with!¡± replied

    Dn as he heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, sir! It seems I was simply overthinking things!¡± said the butler with a smile as

    he watched Dn take his cell phone out.

    ¡°Still, whoever it was that captured Jett, within Mayberry City of all ces, must be an extremely skilled

    master¡­ A master above all masters, even! Fynn!¡± said Dn with a sudden serious expression on his

    face as the call finally connected.

    ¡°How may I assist, sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m now giving you a secret task. I want you to investigate Jett¡¯s disappearance and try locating the

    master who kidnapped him. If we do manage to hire or get him to help our family, then we might finally

    have a chance to defeat Kort! You¡¯re free to use any means you can think of to search for him!¡± ordered

    Dn as he mmed his free hand against the table.

    ¡°Understood! Preparations for the investigation will begin immediately!¡± replied Fynn as he ended the

    call.

    Just as the butler was about to leave, Dn called out, ¡°Wait! Tell the eldestdy, madam, Lyra, and

    the rest of the family that we¡¯re having dinner together tonight!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, sir!¡± said the butler, beaming with joy. After all, it had been a long time since he saw Dn

    looking this happy.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Ever since Gerald¡¯s disappearance about six months ago, the Crawfords hadn¡¯t had a proper family

    dinner together. Even Yulia had hardly spent any time around Dn during that period since he always

    locked himself up in his study room.

    When dinnertime came, Jessica and Lyra were all smiles when they saw Dn feeling so happy after

    so long.

    ¡°What happened, dad? What¡¯s the asion? Did you manage to find out where Gerald is?¡± asked

    Jessica as soon as she got the chance to.

    Shaking his head dejectedly, he then replied, ¡°¡­No¡­ We still haven¡¯t been able to locate him¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly turned slightly gloomy.

    ¡°¡­However! Even if that¡¯s the case, today is still a good day! After all, Jett¡¯s gone missing! A tragedy of

    sorts urred at Mountain Top Vi and all but one of Jett¡¯s subordinates there were killed!¡±

    announced Dn.

    ¡°What? That b*stard¡¯s missing?¡± said Jessica as she stood up andughed.

    ¡°Indeed! Some master has kidnapped Jett, and regardless of whether he did it for his own reasons or to

    help us, it doesn¡¯t matter since his actions still greatly benefited the Crawford family!¡± replied Dn with

    a smile.

    ¡°But who could that master have been? Are you aware of any other secret societies or families aside

    from the Moldells, dad?¡±

    ¡°If there are any, I¡¯m not aware of them. Regardless, under these circumstances, I feel that our family is

    in dire need of such a powerful master to help deal with the Moldells. If we do indeed find him, I¡¯m

    willing to offer a third of our family¡¯s assets just as an incentive for the master to aid us!¡±

    In response, Jessica and the others nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, southwest of the Paradise Region, a bus was slowly making its way toward the Paradise

    Province.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 928

    The bus was currently traveling up a mountainous road, and aside from the asional driver, the road

    was¡ªfor the most partpletely empty. No matter which direction one looked, mountains were the

    only constant sight.

    ¡°You know, I heard that lots of robberies happen on this road!¡± said a fat young man who was clearly

    finding the entire journey to be quite depressing.

    When he saw that others were now looking at him, he then continued, ¡°It was in the news some time

    ago! A group of robbers had apparently taken over a bus on this very road, and once they were done

    with their looting, they killed off everyone in the bus!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true! I¡¯m pretty alert to such news¡­ Why didn¡¯t I see it then?¡± asked a middle-aged

    woman rather nervously.

    ¡°Well, the news disappeared not too long after it was released to the public! After all, spreading news

    like this out of the blue could easily propagate panic!¡± exined the fat man.

    ¡°Hah. Even if robbers do attack us, we¡¯ll just beat them to death! After all, there are so many of us in

    here!¡± sneered a ratherrge and muscr man.

    ¡°Yes, but we aren¡¯t wielding knives like they are¡­¡± mumbled the fat man in response.

    Hearing that, everyone fell silent for a while. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be nervous after hearing what he

    had to say.

    A little whileter, the same man took out a packet of biscuits and slowly began munching down on

    them.

    ¡°Pfft! Didn¡¯t you say there were robbers along this road? How are you still in the mood to eat now?

    You¡¯ll definitely be the first to be robbed since you¡¯re so fat!¡± said the woman from before in a rather

    dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only eating to relieve stress! Here¡¯s a trivia! Humans rx easier when our jaws are

    constantly moving!¡± replied the man.

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no reason to lie. Here, have a pack of biscuits and try it for yourself!¡± said the fat man as he

    handed a packet to the woman.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like some too!¡± said another person seated on the bus as heughed.

    ¡°My biscuits are precious to me! Don¡¯t any of you bring along your own snacks for long trips? I¡¯ll sell

    them to you for three dors a pack if you truly want some!¡± replied the fat man as he instantly hugged

    his luggage bag tightly.

    In response, everyone immediatelyughed loudly. It was evident that the fat man was a biscuit seller.

    However, since a few dors didn¡¯t mean anything to them, they began handing out money to him to

    buy some biscuits.

    As the fat man happily took the money and began distributing the biscuits around, he turned to look at

    the strange man who had been sitting silently in the bus this entire time. The man himself was wearing

    a cap and mask which covered most of his facial features, making it difficult for the fat man to even

    guess his age. As if he wasn¡¯t odd enough, sitting right behind him were two extremely weak and

    fragile-looking men.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Walking over to the trio, the fat man then asked, ¡°None of you have said a word throughout this entire

    journey, sirs! Surely you must be hungry too! Why not have some biscuits so that you can rx a bit

    more?¡±

    In response, the man in the ck trench coat simply shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving each of you a packet on the house! After all, the three of you look tenser than anyone else

    on the bus! Let¡¯s just be friends!¡± added the man.

    Instead of replying, however, the masked man simply turned to look out the window.

    ¡®What an odd person¡­¡¯ Thought the fat man to himself as he turned to look at the girl sitting opposite

    of the odd man.

    She wore ck leather pants as well as a leather jacket. Quite frankly, the long-haired beauty

    resembled ¡®ck spider,¡¯ a famous fictional movie character.

    While she definitely looked pretty, she also bore a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°How about you, beauty? Do you want some biscuits?¡± asked the fat man with a smile.

    At that, she only shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Come on, while the biscuits can be a little sweet, they¡¯re great for helping you rx!¡± added the man.

    Simply wanting him to leave her alone, she then said in an impatient tone, ¡°Just give me a packet

    then!¡±

    After handing it to her, he continued staring at her with a smile, waiting to collect the money she owed

    him.

    Just as she was about to fish her wallet out, however, she suddenly thought of something.

    Turning to look at the man again, she frowned before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any money out!¡±

    ¡°What? Not even three dors? That¡¯s a bit far-fetched, I must say!¡± replied the fat man in surprise.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 929

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± added the girl as her frown deepened.

    ¡°Hey, chubby! Just forget it! She¡¯s a beauty anyway! If you¡¯re really persistent, then here! Take three

    dors from me instead!¡± offered one of the passengers as heughed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! To think that such a girl exists! Wanting to eat yet not even willing to pay three

    dors!¡± pouted the fat man.

    Hearing that, the girl frowned even harder.

    Instantly after, however, a brief fierceness shed in her eyes as she said, ¡°If you really want my

    money, then get off the bus with meter. If you ept the dare, forget three dors, I¡¯ll give you three

    thousand dors if you want! What do you say?¡± asked the girl coldly.

    ¡°I say why wouldn¡¯t I dare to do so! However, you said it yourself that you¡¯ll hand me three thousand

    dors! It¡¯s not toote to take that statement back!¡± replied the fat man as he snorted.

    ¡°Deal!¡± shouted the girl before taking in a deep breath.

    Throughout their conversation, the man in ck had constantly been sneaking gazes at the girl.

    Though one of his brows was raised, he quickly withdrew his gaze before anyone could notice.

    It was only when things had settled down a littleter when the girl yelled out, ¡°Stop the bus, driver!¡±

    ¡°Here? In the middle of nowhere? Beauty, you¡¯ll be stranded out here alone if I drop you off here!¡±

    replied the driver with only kind intent.

    ¡°Mind your own business and just stop the vehicle already!¡±

    Hearing her cold yet resolute response, the driver had no choice but to obey.

    Once the bus stopped moving, the girl looked at the fat man before carrying her white box and getting

    off the vehicle.

    With his bag of biscuits in hand, the fat man then followed her down before saying, ¡°Humph! Here I am!

    Where¡¯s the three thousand dors?¡±

    As the bus driver continued looking at the two of them, he was surprised to see the man in ck¡ª

    along with the two weak-looking men¡ªgetting off the bus as well.

    His surprise turned to concern when he saw another five burly men carrying their luggage with them off

    the bus!

    ¡°What on earth are all of you doing? We¡¯re only midway there!¡±

    Though he was curious about what was about to take ce there, he was old and experienced enough

    to know that he shouldn¡¯t stay to pry. As a result, he simply drove off with the remaining passengers.

    Now standing in apletely deserted area, the fat man repeated, ¡°I did my part of the deal, so stick to

    yours! Where¡¯s the three thousand dors?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The girl¡ªwho had earlier been looking around¡ªturned to face the fat man again before replying,

    ¡°What, can¡¯t you see it? The money you¡¯re looking for is right behind you!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, I just want my money, not those five people!¡±

    ¡°You heard that brother? She¡¯s waiting for us! Hahaha! We¡¯re definitely going to have a wild time with

    her!¡± said one of the burly men.

    Laughing along, all five of them threw their luggage bags aside before walking up to the girl and

    surrounding her.

    ¡°Could it be that you suddenly felt lonely halfway through the journey, beauty? Worry not, we¡¯re here to

    apany you!¡± added another of the five men.

    Dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, the fat man then said, ¡°¡­B-brothers? Could you guys be

    robbers?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Just mind your own business if you want to live!¡± replied another of the burly men as he shoved

    the fat man aside.

    The man in ck, on the other hand, simply stood some distance away together with the two frail men,

    watching as the show slowly unfolded.

    ¡°Oh my, apany you say? How so?¡± replied the girl with a charming smile.

    ¡°Haha! We¡¯ll apany you however you want us to!¡±

    Upon saying that, the men were about to throw themselves onto her when she suddenly asked, ¡°Does

    your leader go by the name of Hansel?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? You¡­ How do you know his name?¡± asked the men as they exchanged nces with each

    other in astonishment.

    ¡°Well of course I¡¯d know his name! After all, he¡¯s going to die by my hands soon! Just like you five

    nauseating pieces of trash!¡± sneered the girl.

    ¡°What-¡±

    Before they could even say anything else, the beauty swiftly pulled a short de out of nowhere and

    began shing at them!

    It only took a second or two for all five of the men to fall to the ground, clutching onto their badly

    gashed necks as they eventually stopped moving.

    ¡°H-huh?!¡± shouted the fat man as he instantly began shuddering in fear.

    Even the man in ck couldn¡¯t help but feel his right eye twitch slightly at the sight before him.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 930

    However, he retracted his gaze soon after.

    The beauty, on the other hand, simply nced at the fat man before saying, ¡°If you want to live, then

    carry my luggage and follow me. Do that properly and I¡¯ll hand you a hundred thousand dors once

    we¡¯re done!¡±

    As she watched the fat man nod silently in fear, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of the three

    other men who had gotten off the bus earlier.

    Watching them walk off in the opposite direction, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows slightly.

    ¡®That man in the ck trench coat truly is a mystery¡­¡¯ She thought to herself.

    Regardless, he wasn¡¯t getting in her way so he didn¡¯t really matter to her. She had her own things to

    focus on in the meantime.

    She then squatted down and began removing all themunication devices off the five corpses. Once

    she was done, she gestured for the fat man to follow and the two then walked off silently.

    ¡°Elder¡­ Master¡­ Whichever you prefer¡­ Where are you taking me to¡­? If it¡¯s money you want, then

    my family can give you as much money as you need! Even if it¡¯s something else, I believe that the

    Moldell family can definitely provide it to you! So please free me! I¡¯m beyond hungry and thirsty right

    now!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t evident enough, the one who had spoken was none other than Jett.

    Alongside his subordinate, neither of them had dared to say a word throughout their journey on the

    bus. After all, they knew better than to make a scene when their captor could easily end their lives with

    a single hand. Now that they were literally in the middle of nowhere, however, Jett knew he could finally

    speak again.

    ¡°Where we¡¯re going is just right ahead!¡± replied the man in ck.

    ¡°Here?¡± asked Jett in surprise as he looked around the deep valley.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, I¡¯m sure the rest of the Moldells must be frantically looking for you right now.

    From what I can guess, Weston must¡¯ve turned upside down the moment they found out that you were

    missing. They¡¯ll certainly be overwhelmed when they eventually manage to track your location all the

    way out here,¡± said the man in ck.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand that, Elder! With your level of intelligence, I¡¯m sure you know how much my

    father loves me! By this point, he¡¯s probably going to mobilize all the top masters in the family, to

    search for me! This really doesn¡¯t have to end with you offending the Moldell family, Elder! Let¡¯s discuss

    things amicably! Who knows, we could even end up bing allies!¡±

    ¡°Humph. As you said, your father won¡¯t stop until he finds you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So please, Elder! Please just-¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Before Jett could even finish his sentence, Gerald made a swift grab for his silent subordinate¡¯s throat.

    The subordinate wasn¡¯t even able to react before Gerald moved his fingers slightly and a snapping

    sound could be heard.

    Blood immediately spurted out of the man¡¯s mouth as he fell to the ground, dead.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Elder? You?!¡± stuttered Jett, utterly shocked by the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°I must say, your subordinate¡¯s pretty clever. After all, he¡¯s been taking notes and leaving clues behind

    throughout the entire journey!¡± sneered the man in ck.

    ¡°Let me ask you this, third young master, Jett. Do you still not know who I truly am?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ Who exactly are you, elder¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then removed his cap and voice changer that had been attached to his neck this

    entire time.

    Saving the best forst, Gerald finally took his mask off, revealing his handsome face.

    ¡°I-it was you¡­? Gerald?!¡± shouted Jett in both shock and utter horror when he finally saw the face of

    his kidnapper.

    To aid the Moldells in hunting down Gerald, Jett had previously read all the information regarding the

    ex-rich heir. Though he had assumed that he already knew everything that there was to know about

    Gerald, he now knew how wrong he was.

    ¡°Bingo. To think that you and your father had been looking for me so desperately this entire time¡­ Bet

    you never expected falling right into my hands, did you?¡± asked Gerald as he smirked.

    Terrified beyond words when he saw Gerald¡¯s smile, Jett then said, ¡°Gerald! No, M-Mr. Crawford! I

    never expected you to be part of our bloodline as well! Please excuse myck of manners! Everything

    that¡¯s happened has just been one massive misunderstanding!¡±

    There was no way that Gerald wasn¡¯t a Moldell. After all, his skills and abilities were simply too

    powerful!

    ¡°A misunderstanding you say? You¡¯ve been suppressing the Crawford family unrelentingly for a good

    six months now. Many, if not all, of my former acquaintances have already suffered in your hands. As if

    that wasn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ve also been homeless and miserable throughout this entire hunt of yours. You

    dare say to my face that all of that was simply a ¡®misunderstanding¡¯?¡± growled Gerald before sneering.

    ¡°R-regardless! Why didn¡¯t you kill me on the spot then? Why did you kidnap me instead? What are you

    nning to do?¡± asked Jett with a gulp as he took two steps backward.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I was simply looking for the perfect time and ce to kill you,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­I get it now. You¡¯ve been actively trying to divert my father¡¯s attention so that you can give the

    Crawfords a chance to finally rx! However, do you honestly think that you¡¯ll be able to escape for

    long after kidnapping me? You may be strong and powerful now, but don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ll be dealing

    with the entire Moldell family once they catch you, including my father!¡± growled Jett viciously.

    He then added, ¡°My father¡¯s going to catch up to us extremely quickly, I can feel it! Think about it,

    Gerald! If you kill me now, then you won¡¯t have a bargaining chip left once he finds you!¡±

    At that, Gerald simply nodded before saying, ¡°I¡¯m aware. Which is why I took a particrly long time

    thinking about how I should dispose of you. After all, if I simply set you on fire, there¡¯d still be traces left

    behind. Upon careful consideration, I finally came up with this brilliant idea!¡±

    ¡°See, there¡¯s a deep valley upfront called the Wild Miasma Valley. It¡¯s infamously known as the

    Poisonous Mosquito Valley as well. Approximately hundreds of millions of highly poisonous mosquitoes

    live down there, you know? Once I toss you down there, it¡¯ll take at most half an hour for all of your skin

    to bepletely devoured! I¡¯m sure your father won¡¯t be finding you anytime soon once that happens!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You bstard! You vicious bstard! My father will definitely chop you up into a million pieces once

    he gets his hands on you!¡± yelled Jett in both rage and terror with an utterly hideous expression on his

    face.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 931

    It was an hourter when Gerald finally walked out of the valley.

    Gerald himself made it out alive since the trench coat he was wearing was specifically designed to

    protect him from the mosquitoes there.

    As he quickly donned on some ordinary clothes, he recalled Jett¡¯s final miserable moments as he died

    slowly just minutes ago.

    Exacting his revenge had finally allowed Gerald to feel a sense of satisfaction after so long. After all,

    even if Kort¡¯s men were able to track down his son all the way to the mountainous area, Gerald was

    certain that the Wild Miasma Valley would be thest ce they would ever think to search for.

    If it all went ording to how he envisioned it, Kort would definitely continue searching for Jett for quite

    a while. During that period, Gerald¡¯s family would finally get a chance to temporarily get some rest.

    However, since Gerald wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Weston for a while, he knew that he needed to

    quickly find somece else to retreat to, at least for the time being.

    Slipping on his backpack once he was done changing, he looked exactly like a fresh graduate. He bore

    a simple and unadorned look, just like he used to back then.

    Just as he was about to decide which direction to head toward, he suddenly heard the loud revving of

    motorsing from uphill.

    Squinting his eyes, Gerald soon saw an off-road vehicle chasing after two clearly worn-out people who

    were now running toward him. He instantly recognized both of them.

    They were none other than the fat biscuit seller and the beauty wearing the ck leather pants from

    before!

    ¡°So it¡¯s them¡­¡± said Gerald to himself as he quickly put on his cap and lowered its brim slightly.

    ¡°H-help! Those people are trying to kill us!¡± shouted the fat man.

    Upon closer inspection, Gerald noticed that the girl had suffered a serious injury and that her leg was

    bleeding rather profusely. He also noticed that the white box she had earlier been carrying around was

    now ck.

    ¡°B-brother, please! Save us! Those people have guns!¡± cried out the fat man again in his desperation.

    Seeing how pale the beauty was and how close the off-road vehicle was already getting, Gerald

    considered for a moment.

    Though the girl had killed off five people earlier, they were all robbers. What more, he honestly couldn¡¯t

    see her being a treacherous person.

    Looking at the ones chasing after them next, he saw that the men in the vehicle were all bald. They

    also seemed to have either dragon or phoenix tattoos all over them.

    Finalizing his decision once he saw one of the men stretching his hand out of the car¡¯s window, Gerald

    yelled, ¡°Follow me into the valley!¡±

    Seconds after he led both of them into the valley, gunshots could be heard. Tiny stones and pebbles

    flew all over the ce as well, as the off-road vehicle drove over the rocky road.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Eventually, the car came to a screeching halt.

    As five bald men exited the vehicle with guns in hand, their leader grumbled, ¡°D*mn it! They run pretty

    fast! Not to worry, though! I managed to shoot the girl in the leg so they won¡¯t be able to get far! Make

    sure your guns are loaded, brothers! We¡¯re chasing after them!¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t! That valley is called Poisonous Mosquito Valley for a reason! If we get attacked by the

    mosquitoes in there, then we¡¯ll definitely be wiped out in an instant! Even our skin will bepletely

    vaporized¡­ We definitely shouldn¡¯t go in there!¡± warned one of the bald men.

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t just leave without that box of money¡­¡± replied the leader rather hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­Humph. Well, if the valley is as dangerous as you say it is, I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle running out soon! In

    the meantime, call more of our men over to surround all the valley¡¯s entrances. Be sure to remind them

    to each have loaded guns with them!¡± added the leader.

    ¡°Right away, boss!¡±

    ¡°F*cking hell! Why are there so many mosquitoes here? What is this ce, brother?¡± asked the fat man

    nervously as he carried the barely conscious girl deeper into the valley.

    ¡°Well of course there would be a lot of mosquitoes. This is the Poisonous Mosquito Valley, after all!¡±

    ¡°The¡­ The Poisonous Mosquito Valley? You couldn¡¯t be talking about the one in the Death Forbidden

    Land, right?¡± asked the fat man¡ªwho was surprisingly knowledgeable¡ªin surprise.

    ¡°Bingo!¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 932

    Gerald nodded as he said that.

    ¡°¡­Oh god. It¡¯s best that we didn¡¯t go in any further, brother! From what I¡¯ve heard, the mosquitoes don¡¯t

    even leave any traces of their victim¡¯s skin left! We might as well just get shot by bullets than have to

    endure through poisonous mosquito attacks!¡± said the fat man, terrified.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about that while you were running toward me earlier. Doesn¡¯t the fact that you

    did that already implicate that you didn¡¯t mind me dying together with you in the first ce?¡± replied

    Gerald as he smiled wryly.

    The fat man, however, barely even registered any guilt since he was much too terrified of where he was

    currently at.

    Gerald himself was calcting the chance of him surviving if he tried to go against those men. In the

    end, he was certain that the men would simply release fire from a distance the moment they saw him.

    Hiding could still be possible at that point, but he¡¯d still end up getting hurt! There just wasn¡¯t any silver

    linings in confronting the men now.

    With that conclusion in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh slightly bitterly before saying, ¡°Come on,

    follow me. There¡¯s a cave within this valley which we can hide in for the moment! Since she¡¯s already

    lost too much blood at this point, the girl desperately needs some rest or her life will be in danger

    soon!¡±

    ¡°S-seriously?¡± asked the fat man in surprise.

    Shaking his head, Gerald continued taking the lead until eventually, all three of them arrived at the cave

    Gerald had mentioned.

    There seemed to be considerably less mosquitoes around this area as well.

    ¡°What a miracle! To think there was a spot within this death zone that those mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t gather

    around!¡± said the fat man as he gently ced the now unconscious girl on the ground.

    ¡°See those green nts out there? The mosquitoes are naturally repelled by their scent! With there

    being so many of that nt right outside the cave, the mosquitoes definitely won¡¯t be attacking us any

    time soon as long as we stay in here!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    With Gerald¡¯s immense knowledge of medicinal nts, it was no wonder why he knew the nts¡¯

    properties.

    As Gerald began checking on the unconscious girl¡¯s injuries, he soon heard her ask, ¡°¡­Who¡­ exactly

    are you, brother¡­? How do you know so much¡­?¡±

    When he turned to look at her face, she was frowning as she asked the question.

    ¡°My identity isn¡¯t important. Regardless, if these wounds don¡¯t get treated soon, you¡¯ll be dead within a

    few hours! What happened to both of you anyway? Why were those men hunting you down?¡±

    Recalling what she had said to the five burly men before murdering them, Gerald remembered her

    saying that she wanted to assassinate someone. From her current condition, it was clear as day that

    her mission had failed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If I¡¯d had known that you were going to do such a thing, then I wouldn¡¯t have followed you,

    even if you threatened to beat me to death! You¡¯re really got me in deep trouble this time!¡± said the

    young man in a bitter tone.

    ¡°Haha! Well, since we won¡¯t be living for much longer anyway, I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you guys

    this! See, my n was to assassinate a boss at the border of the Salford Province! After all, that

    b*stard cheated and killed my friends! Since I was able to escape, I¡¯ve been nning my revenge since

    then!¡± exined the girl.

    ¡°I see. If I may, it seems that you have the background of a martial artist. Did you receive any special

    training for fighting and assassination as a child?¡± asked Gerald as he tore some gauze to bandage up

    her wound.

    Upon hearing his question, she instantly began seeing Gerald in a new light.

    As she continued staring at him, the fat man broke the silence by anxiously asking, ¡°Hey, hey! Your

    grievances with those men isn¡¯t what¡¯s important now! You said that we weren¡¯t going to be living for

    much longer right? What exactly did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Well, knowing Hansel¡¯s way of doing things, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if his men have already

    surrounded all the exits to this valley by now. Even if we don¡¯t die to the mosquitoes here, the only

    other option is to starve to death! Still, I guess I needn¡¯t be lonely in death since the two of you will be

    joining me!¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°W-what¡­? You¡­ You¡¯re evil! Pure evil! So we only exist here to cushion your blow?!¡± said the fat man

    as his eyes widened in shock and fear.

    ¡°To think that you still have the energy to scare him even with that serious injury. Hahaha¡­ Well, since

    we truly are going to die here together, then we may as well die as romantic ghosts! After all, I¡¯m sure

    fatty here has never enjoyed thepany of a woman before!¡± said Gerald as heughed while

    shaking his head.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you even dare!¡± growled the girl as she red at Gerald.

    Ignoring her threat, Gerald then turned to look at the fat man before saying, ¡°Say, fatty. Head a little

    deeper inside and you¡¯ll find a small undercurrent creek. Get some water for me there. I¡¯m going to

    disinfect her wound!¡±

    ¡°R-right!¡± said the fat man as he nodded slightly before fumbling off with a water bottle in hand.

    ¡°Alright, while your arm¡¯s only slightly injured, the wound on your thigh is much more serious. That¡¯s

    going to get infected extremely easily so I¡¯ll need to suck the contaminated blood out before that

    happens!¡± said Gerald as soon as the fat man left.

    ¡°How are you going to suck it out?¡± asked the girl.

    ¡°How else? With my mouth of course! So¡­ Please spare me the embarrassment and take your pants

    off if you want me to help you¡­¡± said Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly.

    In response, she immediately gave him a p across his face!

    ¡°Y-you asshole! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± growled the girl as he face turned as red as a tomato.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 933

    Due to the environment she had grown up in, the girl had always been particrly sensitive whenever it

    came to having contact with men. Sensitive wasn¡¯t even the right word in this case. Rather, it was more

    akin to disgust.

    As long as she had to deal with matters involving rtionships between men and women, she simply

    couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly sickened. It could sometimes even get so terrible that she felt disgusted

    simply being in the presence of men.

    It was why she barely felt guilty when she said that they should just die together earlier.

    Gerald himself had never expected for such a cold and indifferent girl to put up such strong resistance.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just trying to save your life here. If we don¡¯t treat your wounds now, it¡¯ll definitelye to bite

    you back when we make our escapeter. Do you really need me of all people to tell you what¡¯s going

    to happen should you fall into their hands?¡± persuaded Gerald.

    ¡°¡­You¡­¡±

    Hearing that, the girl was momentarily stunned.

    It was obvious that she was having an internal struggle at that moment with how tightly she was

    clenching her fists.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Fine! But close your eyes throughout the process or I won¡¯t hesitate to slice your neck!¡± said the

    woman with a frigid tone.

    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re making it sound as though I¡¯m that desperate to look at you!¡±

    ¡°Well then turn around already! Close your d*mned eyes as well!¡± ordered the girl as Gerald obeyed

    while shaking his head.

    Momentster, he heard the familiar rustling of a person undressing behind him.

    Though the girl was a little cold, Gerald had to admit that she really was a true beauty. While any other

    ordinary man would surely be tempted to give a peek, Gerald easily refrained from that temptation.

    After all, he truly didn¡¯t have any other intentions aside from treating her wound.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m done!¡± said the girl as Gerald slowly approached her with a sigh.

    ¡°Again, I warn you not to touch anywhere else¡­ I can end your life with a single move, you got that?!¡±

    It was about five minutester when a familiar voice called out, ¡°Brother! I brought the water over like

    you asked! ¡­Actually, hold on. What¡¯s going on here? Why¡¯s your face so red, beauty?¡± asked the fat

    man.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized how disheveled she looked as well. It took him a second, but his

    astonishment was soon evident as he asked, ¡°You¡­ Both of you didn¡¯t do anything weird while I was

    gone, right?¡±

    ¡°If you say another god d*mned word then don¡¯t me me for slicing your tongue off!¡± growled the girl

    as she pulled her short de out.

    In response, the fat man was so terrified that he immediately cupped his hands over his mouth.

    Night passed quickly and the next thing the girl and the fat man knew, they were being patted awake on

    their cheek as Gerald said, ¡°Hey, rise and shine! It¡¯s high time we made our leave!¡±

    ¡°But brother¡­ It¡¯s still dark outside¡­ Plus those men probably set up tentsst night in wait for us¡­

    What makes you think they¡¯re already gone¡­?¡± asked the fat man as he rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°I went scouting earlier and from what I found, all the entrances were left unguarded. Either they¡¯ve left

    or the poisonous mosquitoes got to them first! Regardless, let¡¯s just take this opportunity to hurry up

    and leave!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°What? Not a single one of them is there?¡± asked the fat man in surprise.

    The girl was equally as surprised when she heard that.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain and I¡¯m serious about leaving immediately. Anyter and escape may prove impossible!¡±

    replied Gerald as he slipped his backpack on.

    Exchanging nces with each other, the fat man and the girl could only start readying themselves.

    After all, both of them were fully aware that in the end, Gerald was still the most reliable person among

    them.

    True to Gerald¡¯s word, once they got to the valley¡¯s entrance, the girl was surprised to see that all the

    tents had beenpletely deserted. Hansel¡¯s men seemed to have simply evaporated into the night!

    ¡®This hardly makes any sense! Even if they were attacked by the mosquitoes, I should¡¯ve definitely

    been able to hear them screaming at the very least!¡¯ Thought the girl to herself.

    As she turned to look at Gerald, she was surprised to see that he had already gotten atop one of the

    off-road vehicles.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be parting ways here then! After all, I still have other things to do! Both of you can just

    use the other vehicles here to make your escape!¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 934

    ¡°You¡­where are you headed?¡± asked the girl rather hesitantly as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine! Once I make my stop at the Salford Province, I¡¯ll probably continue

    traveling till I reach the end of the world!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he revved up the engine of the

    off-road vehicle he was on.

    It was evident that he was the one who had taken out all of Hansel¡¯s men during the night. It was also

    exactly because of that that he couldn¡¯t afford to stay here for a moment longer.

    ¡°Before you leave, tell me your name! Mine is Rainey Levington!¡± called out Rainey as her beautiful

    face blushed.

    This was honestly the first time in her life that she had ever been this intimate with a guy. To her, Gerald

    waspletely different from all the other men she had previously met. After all, Gerald had told her

    that he wouldn¡¯t have any dirty thoughts of her, and Rainey could see it in his eyes that he hadn¡¯t lied.

    ¡°Ah. Uh¡­ Just call me Sanderson!¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Rainey didn¡¯t even have a chance to even reply before Gerald stepped on the

    elerator and drove off while waving a hand.

    ¡°¡­Sanderson? Who the hell would even have such a name?¡± grumbled Rainey angrily.

    She had honestly wanted to continue questioning him, but by now, Gerald was only a tiny speck in a

    distance.

    Gerald himself began making his way through the Salford Province. Following Quest¡¯s previous

    directions, he was now headed for an area near the province¡¯s border.

    The area in question wasn¡¯t part of any country, and there was no single person in charge of it either.

    Aside from a fewrge families sharing authority over the area, one could say that the ce was as

    free as the heavens.

    Due to that, the area wasmonly known as the Heavenly City in the Triangle District.

    However, due to theck of an authoritative figure,wlessness ran rampant within the Heavenly City¡¯s

    many cities, viges, and towns.

    It was simply an area infamously known for housing several major underground forces.

    The Westleys themselves were seen as nothing more than wealthy businessmen around these parts.

    Speaking of the Westleys, Gerald¡¯s current n was to head for their mansion.

    Aside from potentially locating the Ginseng King, Gerald had another important reason foring here.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    With him currently unable to return to Weston for the time being, he figured that with all the crooks

    mixed together with honest folk here, even the Moldells would have a difficult time searching for him

    here. In other words, this ce was Gerald¡¯s best bet to remain undetected, and safe, at least for a

    little while.

    Gerald didn¡¯t n to stay for long, however. After all, he had already made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t

    establish an open rtionship with the Westleys. Their family was, after all, the only bargaining chip he

    had left, and it wasn¡¯t even a long-term bargaining chip.

    After driving for some time, the car finally ran out of gas. As a result, Gerald simply abandoned it,

    walking through the mountains instead.

    It wasn¡¯t really that hard for him since if he was thirsty, he could always just drink spring water. Even

    hunger wasn¡¯t an issue since catching and roasting a wild pheasant or hare barely posed any trouble

    for him.

    Eventually, however, a heavy downpour began. Not wanting to bepletely drenched for the rest of

    his journey, he found a nearby cave and used it as a temporary shelter.

    It was evening when the rain finally stopped and Gerald stood before the stream right outside the cave

    to wash his face.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before he heard violent fighting not too far away.

    Gerald simply shook his head with a wry smile. It was evident that it was a fight between two forces.

    ¡°This truly is the triangle district¡­ I need to be more careful wherever I go now!¡±

    Just as Gerald said that to himself, Gerald could hear the rustling of several footsteps¡­ However, they

    seemed to be frantically headed toward his direction!

    Squinting his eyes, Gerald counted a total of five men, all of them fully dressed in camouge clothing.

    They appeared to be desperately trying to escape from something.

    ¡°Boss!¡± shouted one of the men as he watched one of his more injuredrades fall to the ground.

    The one who had fallen had an extremely paleplexion as the other four men quickly surrounded

    him.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go on anymore! Just leave me behind and run! Hurry, before they arrive!¡±

    ¡°No! We aren¡¯t leaving you behind, boss! We¡¯re all brothers, remember! If we die, we die together!

    Worste to worst, we¡¯ll just fight our way through together until we perish!¡± said another of the five

    men.

    ¡°You b*stard! What are all of you even saying! Promise me right now that you¡¯ll all continue to live well!

    I¡¯ll stay behind to buy you some time, so please, please just hurry up and leave already!¡± replied their

    leader as he pped one of the men who was already crying beside him.

    ¡°Beat us to death then, boss! Until you manage to do that, we won¡¯t ever leave!¡±

    ¡°Seconded! We aren¡¯t leaving no matter what!¡± shouted another man as all of them wiped the tears off

    their faces, their decisions resolute.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 935

    ¡°¡­Hold on, there¡¯s a cave over there! Why don¡¯t we try hiding there, boss? As we¡¯ve said, we¡¯re not

    leaving you here to die alone!¡± said another man as the others nodded in unison.

    Knowing full well that the others weren¡¯t going to listen to him, he simply allowed them to carry his

    wounded body over to the cave.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Is it just me, or does it seem like someone lives here¡­?¡± said one of the men in surprise when

    he saw the remains of a campfire.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you¡­ Regardless, let¡¯s not worry about that first. We should focus on bandaging boss¡¯s

    wounds first.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯d be better for him to bleed a little more under these circumstances. He¡¯ll die even faster if

    you bandage his wounds now,¡± said a voice out of the blue.

    Shocked to hear thatment, everyone immediately raised their guns as they aimed at the young

    man who had just spoken.

    Still standing at the cave¡¯s entrance, Gerald simply stared directly at the ck muzzles of the guns

    before casually sitting down by the side of the cave. In his hand, was a hare that he had apparently just

    roasted.

    While the boss of the group red coldly at the young man who had just appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but

    feel that he was an extraordinary person.

    After all, though the boss was seriously injured, he was well aware that he was much more vignt

    compared to regr people. Even so, he hadn¡¯t been able to notice the young man¡¯s presence until he

    said something! What more, the young man hadn¡¯t even batted an eyelid when his men pointed their

    guns at him! Hell, amoner wouldn¡¯t be roasting hares this far up the mountains!

    All these qualities were far from what a normal person would possess!

    ¡°Lower your guns!¡± said the leader with a wave of his hand.

    Once his men obeyed, he smiled while looking at Gerald before saying, ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but

    this appears to be your home, young man! Our apologies for simply bursting in on short notice!¡±

    ¡°What, do people live in caves where youe from? I was only taking shelter from the rain here.

    Since this ce isn¡¯t mine to begin with, feel free to stay for as long as you want,¡± replied Gerald with a

    sneer.

    ¡°Hah! As if we need his permission, Boss! It¡¯s obvious from the way he dresses that he¡¯s just a regr

    backpacker! Also, try not to talk too much, young man. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not giving you any

    face!¡± replied one of the men angrily before immediately starting to bandage his boss¡¯s wounds.

    Seeing that the man was using a short de to cut off a piece of gauze, Gerald immediately came to

    the conclusion that these men were probably from the same group as Rainey.

    After all, her short de and the man¡¯s looked incredibly simr.

    Recalling what she had said, Rainey had told Gerald that her friends had been cheated by Hansel,

    resulting in their death. That was her motive to take revenge on Hansel in the first ce.

    Seeing the miserable state the five men were in, Gerald had a feeling that Rainey could¡¯ve been wrong

    about them dying.

    What the men said next, however, confirmed that his theory was true.

    ¡°That d*mned Hansel¡­ If we make it out alive of this, I¡¯m definitely going after his head! To think that

    he actually hired others to get rid of us! We won¡¯t be taken out that easily!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Still, I hope Sixth sister is doing alright now¡­ I fear that she¡¯ll end up getting caught in one of

    Hansel¡¯s tricks!¡± added their boss with a cough.

    Gerald himself thought about how Rainey had truly almost lost her life because of Hansel.

    ¡°Regardless, what¡¯s our next step, boss? Hansel¡¯s been extremely wary with us, making sure that we

    wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to seek refuge! I can¡¯t even think of a ce where we can head to at the

    moment!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take things slow. Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just be vagabonds for a while! However, I still say

    that all of you should just leave me here. There¡¯s no point in losing your lives because of an injured

    man!¡± persuaded the boss.

    However, no matter how much he persuaded, none of hisrades wavered with their final decisions.

    At that moment, several footsteps could be heard running toward the cave. From what Gerald could

    tell, there were at least a dozen men heading toward them.

    ¡°I beg of you! Leave while you can!¡±

    ¡°Negative, boss! We¡¯re fighting till the very end!¡± growled the men as they gritted their teeth, fully

    prepared to engage in battle with the other party.

    Shortly after, their hunters¡ªwho were also donning camouge clothing¡ªfinally appeared at the

    mouth of the cave. As they pointed their guns at the group of people inside, the person¡ªwho seemedT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    to be their leader¡ªtook a step forward before saying, ¡°Hah! You guys can really run! To think that you

    even made us chase you all the way up the mountain for so long! You truly are amazing, Whistler

    Sankey!¡±

    ¡°Just cut the crap and kill us already if you want to, Leopold!¡± shouted Whistler in return.

    ¡°Bold! How truly bold of you!¡± sneered Leopold.

    ¡°Don Leopold! There seems to be another man in here!¡± reported one of Leopold¡¯s men.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 936

    ¡°Hmm? A backpacker? Brat, if you know what¡¯s good for you, leave this instance. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll only

    be wasting a bullet on you!¡± said Leopold as he pointed a gun directly at the side of Gerald¡¯s head.

    In response, however, Gerald simply turned to look directly into Leopold¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The hell are you looking at, brat?¡± growled Leopold angrily.

    ¡°You know, though I¡¯ve been wandering around for quite a while now, I must say that nobody¡¯s actually

    dared to point a gun directly at my forehead before!¡± replied Gerald with augh.

    ¡°A death wish? Be my guest!¡± roared Leopold as his finger moved to pull the trigger.

    However, the next thing he knew, a ng of metal echoed throughout the cave.

    It took Leopold a second to realize that the gun was no longer in his hand, and it was at that moment

    when he knew he had f*cked up.

    As cold sweat began trickling down Leopold¡¯s forehead, everyone¡ªincluding Whistler and his men¡ª

    was so stunned that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    After all, everyone had seen it happen. In that split second before the trigger was pulled, Gerald had

    flicked a branch so precisely that it jammed the tip of Leopold¡¯s gun!

    As if that feat wasn¡¯t amazing enough, thews of physics didn¡¯t seem to apply to Gerald at all since

    not only did the branch pierce through the gun, it actually embedded itself at least an inch into the

    cave¡¯s solid walls!

    Leopold felt a faint trickle of blood flow down his cheek as he stared wide-eyed at his gun which was

    now hanging loosely like an onion ring on a kebab stick.

    By god! What kind of strength and speed even was that?!

    If Gerald had only aimed the branch at his throat or chest, he would¡¯ve been dead just like that!

    ¡°I-incredible!¡± stuttered Leopold as he gulped down hard.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be staying the night here, please choose how you want this to go. You can either go outside

    and fight me now, or leave us alone. What¡¯s it going to be?¡± asked Gerald as he bit into his roasted

    hare.

    Narrowing his eyes in utter fear, Leopold immediately shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Don Leopold?!¡±

    ¡°Withdraw I said!¡± roared Leopold as he waved his hand, signaling for his men to evacuate

    immediately.

    ¡°There¡¯s over a dozen of us here, Don Leopold! Why are we withdrawing?¡± asked one of his

    subordinates immediately after stepping out of the cave.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m assuming you haven¡¯t heard of the case that befell Hansel¡¯s men! Color me surprised

    since the news has been circting heavily around the Heavenly City! Regardless, dozens of his men

    were killed in a single night when all they were chasing after were three people!¡± replied Leopold.

    ¡°What? Dozens? And none of them made it out alive?¡±

    ¡°You heard me! And that isn¡¯t even the most terrifying thing about the incident! Upon investigating, it

    was found that all of them were killed with the same weapon before they could even pull the triggers to

    their guns! And guess what, the weapon in question was a tree branch! Do you see where I¡¯m going

    with this? If dozens of armed men couldn¡¯t deal with a single assant wielding a tree branch, what

    makes you think our group will make it out alive if we don¡¯t retreat?¡± exined Leopold, his forehead

    still dripping with cold sweat.

    Now understanding where Leopold wasing from, his subordinates immediately began hastening

    their paces away from the area.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Hansel was an extremely powerful big shot so his men were definitely no small fries. However,

    to think that all of them were killed by a single person, and with only a single tree branch!

    Judging from the strength, skill, and weapon of choice of the young man from earlier, all of them could

    only wonder if he was the one who was responsible for killing off all of Hansel¡¯s men.

    Back inside the cave, Whistler stood up after some difficulty before saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that

    such a powerful and talented person could even exist on this! I go by Whistler Sankey! Thank

    you for saving our lives, sir!¡± said Whistler, his voice filled with respect and gratitude.

    Seeing that, his other men began doing the same as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re all being way too polite. It was just a coincidence that I happened to save your lives. After all,

    what happened earlier was merely self-defense,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see¡­ Speaking of which, sir. You mentioned earlier that my wound shouldn¡¯t be bandaged now. Why

    was that?¡± asked Whistler.

    Hearing that, Gerald looked at the wounded man.

    He had honestly only saved them since he had seen how much those men valued their friendship. If

    they were merely working as hired individuals who thought little about their brothers and only prioritized

    taking down the enemy forces, Gerald wouldn¡¯t even have bothered interfering with Leopold¡¯s attack in

    the first ce.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Lie down on your side. I¡¯ll get that bullet out from you first

    before we continue talking¡­¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 937

    ¡°Amazing! Not only are you incredibly skillful and strong, but you¡¯re also proficient with medicine! My

    admiration for you now knows no bounds!¡± said Whistler respectfully

    In response, Gerald only shook his head in silence.

    After exchanging nces with his men for a while, Whistler then added, ¡°I do wonder if there¡¯s anything

    my men and I could do for you in future, sir? Since you saved our lives, we¡¯re more than willing to

    follow you around and do whatever we can for you!¡±

    He didn¡¯t just say that to please Gerald either. Their gratitude was genuine. After all, anyone would feel

    the same way after being saved from such a tight situation. The fact that Gerald was aware of how

    much Whistler and his men valued their brotherhood only served to make their proposal all the more

    meaningful.

    In addition, it¡¯s not like they had anywhere else to go now. They all knew that by following this powerful

    young man, a bright future wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question anymore.

    ¡°Follow me around? Sorry to disappoint, but I¡¯ll be looking for a ce to stay in, in the Triangle District

    myself. After all, I don¡¯t exactly have a ce to return to anymore!¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anywhere to go to as well, sir? Well that¡¯s perfect then! All of us here are rtively

    familiar with the Triangle District, so we could help you navigate around the area, sir! Do consider

    taking us in!¡± said Whistler.

    Hearing that, Gerald thought to himself for a moment.

    He was well aware that what he currentlycked most was manpower. If he was to go against Kort, he

    would eventually need to find help anyway since there was no way he was going to be able to take that

    b*stard down alone.

    From what he had earlier seen, Whistler and his men also had excellent foundations as well as a

    strong sense of loyalty. If he trained these men like how Finnley had trained him before, then they

    would no doubt be able to at least be at Quentin and Trey¡¯s level in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking too highly of me if you¡¯re asking me to take you in. After all, I¡¯m a vagabond as well.

    However, since you suggested it, I ept. Thanks for having me,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°This is simply too perfect then, sir!¡± shouted Whistler and his men, overjoyed.

    As theyughed merrily, roars of thunder slowly grew louder and more frequent as dark clouds filled the

    sky again. Soon after, the heavy downpour resumed.

    It was honestly a rare opportunity for the men to enjoy such peace of mind as they stared out at the

    rain from inside the cave.

    Eventually, Whistler said, ¡°If we¡¯re going to be working together from now on, we simply can¡¯t continue

    living like this, sir! If we want to survive in the Triangle District, then we¡¯ll have to build our own industry

    and power!¡±

    Gerald simply nodded in agreement. After all, it would definitely not be a cakewalk to survive in the

    Triangle District when a cave was currently their only source of shelter!

    ¡°Since you suggested it, do you have any good ideas of where to start?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to

    look at Whistler.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll definitely be avoiding Heavenly City, at least for now. While it¡¯s thergest city in the

    Triangle District with a booming economy and their own ways of conducting themselves in society,

    there are simply too many forces going against each other there. Trying to establish a footing there with

    our current situation would definitely be extremelyplicated and chaotic!¡±

    ¡°However, a small town that goes by the name of Talgo town lies about ten kilometers away from that

    city. While not as prosperous as Heavenly City, the economy there isn¡¯t too bad for a small town. I

    suggest building our name there, sir! While I currently only have a little money left, I believe that it¡¯s still

    enough to start a small business there!¡± exined Whistler.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald simply waved a hand before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to start small. I currently have enough

    with me to buy a fewrge industries. Speaking of which, what¡¯s the main industry in Talgo town?¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, they¡¯re most well-known for their medicinal herb and material-processing

    factory! However, the factory itself is ratherrge, so it¡¯ll definitely cost quite a bit to buy it!¡± replied

    Whistler.

    ¡°A medicinal factory you say?¡± said Gerald, his interest clearly piqued.

    ¡®While I¡¯m still in search of the Ginseng King, I¡¯ll still need other medicinal herbs and materials to train

    myself¡­ By buying the medicinal factory, things will be much more convenient for me!¡¯ Gerald thought

    to himself.

    ¡°Alright, as soon as the rain stops, let¡¯s rush over so that I can borrow the money we need to buy the

    factory!¡± announced Gerald.

    It was two dayster in a small hotel located in Talgo town when Whistler pushed a room¡¯s door open

    and said, ¡°It¡¯s done, sir!¡±

    Following him, were two men by the name of Stanley and Wyham.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 938

    ¡°So quickly?¡± asked Gerald.

    Coughing before clearing his throat, Whistler then said, ¡°Well, the owner of the factory has constantly

    been harassed by the local forces here for quite some time¡­ He just couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He

    was actually quite willing to sell the factory for a low price! As a result, we still have a little money with

    us now. Speaking of which, since he¡¯s no longer thepany¡¯s owner, should we change the

    company¡¯s name?¡± asked Whistler.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s go with Royal Dragon!¡± said Gerald rather casually.

    ¡°Oh? Royal Dragon Inc? Or perhaps, Royal Dragon Group? Regardless, that sounds like an excellent

    name! It certainly sounds domineering, that¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll proceed with the rest of the paperwork

    immediately! Also, before I leave, my brothers and I have pooled in our money to buy the manor which

    the previous factory owner used to live in! You can live there in future!¡± added Whistler with a smile.

    ¡°Just to make sure, you didn¡¯t coerce him into doing so, right?¡± asked Gerald, fully aware of how much

    money Whistler and his group currently had on them. To him, that amount was definitely not enough to

    purchase an entire manor.

    ¡°Of course we didn¡¯t! The boss voluntarily agreed to everything!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald nodded. Before they had gone off to buy the factory earlier, Gerald had made it

    clear that under no circumstances should any of them threaten or coerce the factory¡¯s owner if he

    refused to sell it. Whistler had kept that rule in mind, which was why he hadn¡¯t lost his temper at all

    during his discussion with thepany¡¯s ex-owner earlier.

    ¡°Alright, I trust you. Also, what do you mean only I can live there? All of you should move in as well!

    We¡¯repanions now, are we not? Now lead me to the manor! I¡¯d like to have a good look at it!¡±

    ¡°R-right away!¡± stuttered Whistler and the others, overjoyed by Gerald¡¯s kind words.

    Upon exiting the hotel, Gerald was greeted by two big Mercedes Benz. He honestly had no idea how

    Whistler even got his hands on those cars.

    However, after getting to know the man a bit more in the past two days, Gerald realized that not only

    was Whistler capable, in a sense, he was very much like Zack, both careful and meticulous with

    everything that he did.

    As Gerald looked out the car¡¯s window on their way there, he frowned slightly when he saw a few gang

    members smashing and destroying several shops.

    Sadly, this wasn¡¯t an umon scene here. As Gerald looked at all the other gangsters who were

    walking up and down the streets with their dragon tattoos on full disy, he recalled how Whistler had

    told him that Talgo Town was a pretty small town.

    When he first arrived two days prior, however, he found that Talgo town was anything but small. In fact,

    the prosperous town was probably about the size of two Serene Counties!

    From what he had seen, the town had several bars, restaurants, and many other facilities. However,

    just like all the other ces within the Triangle District, this ce was definitely chaotic.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they finally arrived at the manor. Upon stepping inside, however, Gerald was

    immediately greeted by the sound of crying. It seemed toe from the living quarters.

    As Whistler pushed the door leading there open, they saw a middle-aged man reprimanding around

    twenty maids.

    ¡°All of you have to be on your best behavior, got that? If all of you aren¡¯t smiling by the time the new

    master arrives and he ends up being unhappy, I¡¯ll personally skin each and every one of you alive!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Fuming, he then turned around before realizing that Gerald and his men were already there!

    ¡°O-oh! Mr. Sankey! I didn¡¯t notice that you had already arrived! Could this gentleman over here be the

    new master of the manor? With such a great temperament, I¡¯m certain he¡¯s the one! Ah, where are my

    manners? I go by the name of Sherman Levine, and I¡¯ll be working as your butler from today onward!

    It¡¯s an honor to meet you, new master of the manor!¡± said Sherman with a rather wicked glint in his

    eyes as he bowed respectfully before Gerald.

    ¡°G-greetings, master!¡± said all the beautiful maids in unison, some of them already trembling as they

    looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Speaking of which, these here are the maids who used to work for the factory¡¯s previous owner! Since

    they seemed to be pretty good at their job, I decided to keep them!¡± said Whistler.

    ¡°They are indeed! You can rest assured, master, for I was the one who personally trained all of them!

    They¡¯ll follow your every order to a T!¡± added Sherman with augh.

    ¡°These girls¡­ Were they abducted?¡± asked Gerald as he slowly walked toward one of the maids.

    Pulling her sleeve up, several bruises and whip marks were instantly noticeable.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, I wouldn¡¯t use the term, ¡®abduct¡¯¡­ I simply bought them off the market! A single one of

    these maids actually costs less than a packet of my cigarettes! Can you believe that? Also, if you were

    wondering, all these beauties are unopened packages! I¡¯ve already driven away anyone who¡¯s already

    been used! I hope you¡¯re satisfied with them, master!¡±

    On the contrary, Gerald now had a huge frown on his face as his disgust for Sherman peaked.

    Turning to look at the butler, Gerald said in a frigid tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of them. Ask them for their

    home addresses and return them safely, right this instance!¡±

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 939

    ¡°I-I beg your pardon¡­? Send them home¡­?¡± asked Sherman in surprise.

    ¡°Did sir not make himself clear enough?!¡± yelled Whistler coldly.

    ¡°L-loud and clear! I¡¯ll be sending them home right away then, master!¡± replied Sherman as he nodded

    repeatedly in fright.

    Hearing that, the maids instantly began bowing gratefully toward Gerald as they took turns saying

    ¡®thank you¡¯ to him.

    ¡°Alright, alright, settle down¡­ You¡¯re all free to return to your homes now!¡± said Gerald as he smiled

    subtly.

    Since Gerald had personally experienced what it felt like to be forced to leave his own home, he wasn¡¯t

    about to allow these girls to continue going through the same sadness and grief that he had. To him,

    they had already suffered enough after going through the humiliation of being bought as servants.

    Besides, he wasn¡¯t really a domineering person in the first ce.

    Soon after, most of the maids left together with Sherman. However, two of them remained standing

    there, sobbing silently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t both of you going to leave?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°O-our parents have already been ughtered by the gangsters here¡­ We¡¯re homeless, master!¡± said

    one of the girls as the other nodded between tears.

    ¡°Please allow us to stay here, master! We¡¯ll definitely serve you well! We only ask that you provide food

    and shelter for us, master!¡± said the other girl.

    ¡°Very well, then. You¡¯re free to stay if you wish. Rest assured, however, that nobody here is going to

    bully either of you from now on!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Upon getting his approval, both of them immediately shouted in gratitude, ¡°We, Yukie and Lucy thank

    you sincerely with all our hearts, master!¡±

    Yukie, in particr, seemed particrly grateful as she felt her heart rate rise after taking a peek at

    him.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, not only was he extremely handsome, but unlike the many vicious others who had only ever

    seen her as an insignificant person, her new master seemed to also have a very kind heart.

    Now that that was settled, Gerald finally began settling down in his new mansion.

    With the remaining money, Whistler then personally sought out and recruited over a hundred young

    men who were all physically capable and loyal.

    They would serve as the bodyguards of the Royal Dragon Group.

    Their training routine began with Whistler teaching them for the first two weeks before transferring over

    to Gerald once they were ready for more advanced techniques.

    As a result of all that training, the men under Gerald showed a clear spike in both strength and general

    quality within less than a month. Though they had previously only been ordinary men, Gerald could

    safely say that they were nowparable to the bodyguards who worked for his family.

    It was sometime after that when Yukie and Lucy could be seen in their room.

    While Yukie appeared to be carefully separating quality white fungus from the regr ones from a

    small pile on her table, Lucy herself was simply rolling on the bed.

    Smiling bitterly, Lucy said, ¡°You¡¯ve already been grouping the white fungus for so long, Yukie! Aren¡¯t

    you tired at all?¡±

    Though it had barely even been a month since Gerald became their new master, both of them already

    had much betterplexions.

    This was especially so for Yukie who had grown to be so sweet and beautiful that anyone who

    saw her instantly felt the need to treat herpassionately.

    ¡°Not at all! If anyone should be tired, it¡¯s sir! After all, he¡¯s been training those bodyguards for days

    now! He has to manage thepany as well! Since he probably hasn¡¯t had the time to take care of

    himself, I¡¯ll be preparing a bowl of white fungus soup for himter!¡± replied Yukie with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Yeah, sir truly is a very kind man¡­ However, you¡¯re even kinder than him, Yukie! After all, all you ever

    think about is his well being! Almost everything I¡¯ve seen you done is for him! Haha!¡± said Lucy with a

    laugh.

    What she had said was true. Throughout their time working for Gerald, Yukie had always stuck close to

    him.

    In fact, she had made it her personal duty to take care of everything regarding her master, from the

    food that he ate to the clothes he wore. Yukie made sure to n and prepare everything perfectly for

    Gerald.

    As both of them reminisced about their short time working under Gerald, Lucy suddenly said,

    ¡°Speaking of which, Yukie¡­ Back when sir freed us from being ves, why didn¡¯t you choose to return

    to your country and hometown? Sir was even willing to provide the cash for the ne tickets! After all,

    though uncle and aunt have passed away, you still have other rtives living there, right?¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 940

    ¡°Could it be that¡­ you like our master?¡± added Lucy as she cupped her mouth whileughing.

    ¡°Quit spouting nonsense, Lucy¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t have any other rtives to speak of! However, I will admit

    that I felt a sense of security the first time Iid eyes on master¡­ It was the reason why I chose to stay.

    Also, regarding the liking part, how could someone like me ever be qualified to fall for someone like

    master?!¡± replied Yukie as she blushed.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Lucy¡­ I distinctly remembered that you wanted to return to your hometown even

    more than I did! Why didn¡¯t you leave back then?¡± added Yukie.

    ¡°Well, I simply felt that master was a good person who wouldn¡¯t abuse us like our previous ones¡­

    Adding that to the fact that he respected us so much, I just felt obligated to stay and work for him! I do

    have a second reason for staying, however¡­ Remember Tyson? He told me that he woulde pick

    me up in a little under a month back then! I didn¡¯t want him to have to hunt around for me so I simply

    stayed put here! That way, he would be able to pick me up easily when the time came! However, since

    he isn¡¯t here yet, I¡¯m assuming that he¡¯s still undergoing his mission to save his brother. Once he¡¯s

    done that, he told me that he¡¯d take me away before finally marrying me!¡± exined Lucy with a smile

    on her face.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, do you truly believe everything that he said? I mean yes, Tyson did save us before¡­

    However, I¡¯ll be frank and say that I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll actuallye over to take you away! Have you

    prepared yourself for that possibility¡­?¡± said Yukie as she attempted to lower Lucy¡¯s expectations so

    that she wouldn¡¯t end up getting too hurt if Tyson never came.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I get where you¡¯reing from¡­ However, I¡¯ve chosen to have faith in Tyson. He¡¯ll

    definitelye looking for me once he saves his brother! After all, we¡¯ve already gotten engaged! Be it

    within this month, a year, or a lifetime, I¡¯ll still be waiting patiently for him!¡± dered Lucy as she cupped

    her blushing cheeks.

    ¡°Alright then! Still, it¡¯s pretty rare to see you being this devoted! Also, I¡¯m already done with the

    mushrooms soe along and let¡¯s make some soup for sir!¡±

    With that, both of the girls exited their room, chatting andughing happily as they left for the kitchen.

    A little whileter, a group of men could be seen making their way through the jungle atop a huge

    mountain located north of the Royal Dragon Group.

    The group itself consisted of over a hundred men who had been divided into five teams. Whistler and

    his four brothers were each given a team to be in charge of.

    While the men trained on, Yukie and Lucy made their own way toward their master who was sitting on

    a lounge chair as he drank his tea while two bodyguards wearing sunsses stood attentively on either

    side of his chair. One of the guards had his arms behind his back while the other held on to an

    umbre, keeping Gerald constantly under the shade.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made some bird¡¯s nest for you, sir! Do try some!¡± said Yukie as she handed him the thermos

    which she had been carrying along with her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all that trouble! Thank you!¡± said Gerald with a smile as he lowered his

    tea and took the thermos.

    Yukie herself couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly in response.

    As she continued looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald¡¯s body and physique seemed to

    change constantly!

    After all, she distinctly remembered that the muscles on Gerald¡¯s body weren¡¯t that huge sometime

    ago¡­ However, they seemed to have suddenly gained a lot of mass out of the blue in the past few

    days!

    This was the second time Yukie was witnessing such a scenario¡­

    Before she could wonder any further about his physicality, rapid footsteps could be heard approaching

    them.

    Turning around, all of them then saw Whistler running toward Gerald together with his team. From what

    they could see, a few of his men at the back were carrying a man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sir! We found this unconscious man while we were up in the mountains earlier! He has serious injuries

    all over his body and he seems to have fainted for at least a few days by now! He¡¯s slowly dying as we

    speak! What should we do, sir?¡± announced Whistler as his subordinates slowly lowered the injured

    man to the ground.

    Frowning, Gerald turned to look at the injured man¡­ However, the moment he saw the man¡¯s face, his

    heart instantly began beating rapidly.

    Lucy, on the other hand, was now quivering so much that the tray she was holding onto soon ttered

    on the floor.

    ¡°Tyson?!¡± shouted both of them in unison.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    While Gerald immediately stood up from his shock, Lucy was already crying as she crouched beside

    the injured man.

    The dying man wasn¡¯t just any other Tyson. He was the Tyson from the Drake & Tyson duo.

    Shaking his shock off, Gerald found himself running over to Tyson¡¯s side as well.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 941

    ¡°Tyson!¡± cried out Lucy again as Whistler turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°Are you acquainted with him, sir?¡± asked Whistler.

    In response, Gerald immediately replied, ¡°But of course I am! He may not be my biological brother, but I

    treat him as one!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? T-then, please save him, sir! Since you¡¯re proficient with medicine, you have to save him!¡±

    wailed Lucy between sobs.

    When he heard her request, Gerald recalled Lucy mentioning someone by the name of Tyson to him

    sometime back. To think that the Tyson she was waiting for turned out to be the exact same person he

    cared greatly for as well!

    If Gerald had been aware that this was the case, he would¡¯ve sent some of his people out to look for

    him ages ago. If only that had happened, then this turn of events could¡¯ve very easily been avoided.

    ¡°Please give them some space, Lucy¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear that master treats Tyson like his real brother?¡±

    persuaded Yukie as she pulled Lucy aside.

    Gerald himself immediately began checking Tyson¡¯s wounds. As was expected, the man was severely

    injured. Should Tyson have been found a few hourster, even Finnley wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    save him. Regardless, treatment couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.

    ¡°Quick! Carry him back to the manor!¡± ordered Gerald.

    It was two hourster when one of Tyson¡¯s fingers finally twitched. Following that, his eyelids fluttered

    slightly as the man slowly opened his eyes.

    The first thing he saw was Lucy, the girl clutching onto his hand tightly.

    ¡°¡­.Lu¡­cy¡­? Could I¡­ be dreaming? Or am I already dead¡­?¡± said Tyson weakly.

    ¡°T-Tyson! You¡¯re awake! N-no, this isn¡¯t a dream! Master! Master cured you!¡± cried out Lucy, happy to

    see him awake again.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Hearing that, Tyson was slightly baffled.

    ¡°Master? Lucy, I¡¯m well aware of the extent of injuries I sustained¡­ As far as I¡¯m aware, not even

    Master Jenkinson from the Salford Province would have been able to cure me. That was the reason

    why I chose to run all the way here just to meet you for one final time¡­ Are you really sure that I¡¯ll

    make a full recovery¡­?¡±

    ¡°Extremely sure, Tyson¡­ After all, master is highly capable! Speaking of master¡­ I was so excited

    upon seeing you awake that I almost forgot to inform master about it¡­¡± replied Lucy, tears of joy in her

    eyes.

    After heading out to call the ¡®master¡¯, it was momentster when Tyson heard an extremely familiar

    voice asking, ¡°Are you awake, Tyson?¡±

    Tyson recognized that voice anywhere, and he instantly began trembling in shock as he turned to look

    at the owner of the voice.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Tyson¡¯s lips were twitching with both happiness and surprise as he immediately attempted to sit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much. I just closed those wounds,¡± replied Gerald as he walked over to bnce the

    weakened man.

    Grabbing hold of Gerald¡¯s hands tightly, Tyson then said, ¡°T-there were so many rumors of you being

    dead¡­ Yet¡­ I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re not¡­ To think that I would be able to meet you again all the way

    out here, Mr. Crawford! How wonderful!¡±

    As Tyson got teary-eyed from his excitement, Gerald simply smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯m alive and well!

    They aren¡¯t going to kill me that easily!¡±

    Never had Gerald expected to bump into Tyson again, especially not in such foreignnds.

    ¡°He¡¯s the master I was talking about, Tyson! He saved you!¡± said Lucy as she watched the two happy

    men.

    ¡°¡­What? Mr. Crawford? You were the one who healed me? When did you acquire such high medical

    proficiency?¡± asked Tyson, astonished by what he heard.

    ¡°It all happened over half a year ago¡­ I¡¯ll tell you all about what happened in the future¡­ For now, let

    me do the asking. What exactly happened for you to end up in such a state? If we had found you any

    later, you¡¯d be dead by now, you know? Also, where¡¯s Drake?¡± questioned Gerald in return.

    Hearing his brother¡¯s name, Tyson¡¯s face scrunched up slightly. He then began detailing everything that

    had happened to him and his brother throughout Gerald¡¯s absence.

    It all began on the night they had risked their lives to send Gerald away.

    After achieving that, they returned to the Crawford family.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 942

    However, by then, the Crawfords had begun fearing that the incident¡ªof the Drake & Tyson duo

    rescuing Gerald¡ªwould be exposed sooner orter. As a result, they provided both the brothers some

    money and told them to leave the Crawford family.

    The Drake & Tyson duo didn¡¯t really have any issues with that, and while they had first nned to

    return to the mercenary base abroad, on their way there, they caught wind of the incident that had

    befallen both Gerald and Zack in Merry City that night.

    Upon finding out that Gerald had gone missing, they immediately rushed over to the Salford Province

    to secretly investigate the incident. However, even after three months had passed, neither of them had

    been able to find any new leads.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, even the Schuyler family had begun noticing their activity. Knowing that, both

    of them knew that they didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to halt their investigations for the time being.

    After some nning, they decided to leave the Salford Province and head to the Triangle District in

    Heavenly City.

    Their n was to build a base there, and with the remaining money the Crawfords had given them,

    they intended to form a few forces. Once they were prepared enough to return to the Salford Province,

    together with their forces, they would take revenge on the Schuyler family.

    That was their n anyway. Little did they know that they had severely underestimated those living in

    the Heavenly City.

    In one of their many attempts to acquire more powerful and influential forces there through battle, the

    two brothers ended up getting defeated by a man called Sven Westmore, a great and powerful overlord

    in the Heavenly City.

    While they managed to capture Drake, Tyson was able to make it out by the skin of his teeth.

    From then onward, Tyson had to live in the shadows, making sure that he switched hiding spots every

    once in a while.

    During that period, he came across a butler¡ªby the name of Evan¡ªflogging over ten girls. Disgusted

    and enraged by that, Tyson ended up killing Evan on the spot.

    It was then when he got to know Lucy. During their few days together, the duo found themselves falling

    for each other to a point where Tyson even promised her that they would get married once he

    sessfully rescued his brother.

    Sadly, the mission was an absolute failure. Sven had easily defeated him, and just like the first time,

    Tyson barely managed to escape with his life intact. However, unlike back then, he was severely

    injured this time.

    After being on the run for some time, he eventually made it to the mountains where he promptly fainted.

    All that led to the events of today.

    ¡°Sven?¡± asked Gerald with a frown.

    Hearing that name, Whistler and his men shivered slightly before exining, ¡°Sven is indeed a

    powerful overlord in Heavenly City, sir. He¡¯s well aware of his power and influence, so much so, in fact,

    that he even considers himself to be a viin! What more, he¡¯s physically strong as well! It wouldn¡¯t be

    a stretch to say that an already powerful man who¡¯s trained for over ten years still wouldn¡¯t be unable to

    defeat Sven. While it¡¯s evident that Tyson and his brother are proficient with martial arts, it isn¡¯t much of

    a surprise to us that both of them lost to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he really that powerful¡­?¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald¡¯s doubt was understandable since he was well aware of the Drake & Tyson duo¡¯s capabilities.

    Still, he had to admit that the fact that the strong and talented brothers were able to be cornered so

    badly was definitely a rare urrence.

    What more, Whistler¡ªwho was honestly not much weaker than the two brothers at this point¡ªclearly

    appeared frightened of Sven.

    ¡°He is, sir! However, our lives belong to you! We aren¡¯t afraid of death, so if you order us to fight him,

    we¡¯ll do so willingly!¡± dered Whistler with resolution in his voice.

    ¡°He speaks for all of us, sir!¡± added the other men in unison.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply raised a hand before stating, ¡°If he¡¯s as powerful as Whistler says he is,

    then we need to n things out carefully first. Try gathering every bit of information about Sven¡¯s

    current power and influence, Whistler. Your task begins immediately!¡±

    While Gerald himself wasn¡¯t afraid of Sven, he didn¡¯t want his subordinates to die meaninglessly if

    Sven truly was as ruthless and powerful as they described him to be.

    Regardless, the operation would stillmence sooner orter. After all, Gerald had an unbreakable

    bond with the Drake and Tyson duo.

    Since Drake was in trouble, Gerald didn¡¯t mind risking his life to save him.

    It was evening when the still weak Tyson slowly inched toward the yard. Once he was there, he turned

    to look at Gerald who was standing in the middle of the area, his arms behind his back.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ Do bring me along when you head to Heavenly City¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you get off the bed, Tyson¡­? Besides, I told you that I no longer go by Mr. Crawford,¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Crawfor- ¡­Well, while we¡¯re at it, since my brother and I have left the Crawford

    family, then we shouldn¡¯t be called the Drake & Tyson duo anymore either. After all, it was the young

    lady who gave us that name. Instead, you can call me by my real name now, Tyson Jay,¡± replied Tyson

    with a slightly bitter smile.

    Hearing that, Gerald nodded and patted him on the shoulder before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be making a move in a

    few days. Worry not, for I¡¯ll definitely get Tyson back safely. In the meantime, do get some rest. You

    need it.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Crawfor-¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade me. You¡¯re noting along, and that¡¯s my final decision,¡± interrupted

    Gerald as he raised a hand before Tyson could even say anything.

    As soon as his sentence ended, both of them saw Whistler jogging toward them.

    ¡°Sir! You¡¯ve just received an invitation to attend a gathering tonight! The gathering itself was hosted by

    the five most powerful groups in Talgo Town! The person who sent the invitation card even stated that

    your attendance was a must!¡± sneered Whistler.

    ¡°A gathering that I must attend? Is that a threat? I do wonder if the dinner is just a cover to hide their

    malicious intent¡­¡± replied Gerald with a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m well aware of what those five groups are thinking! They just want to assert their

    dominance since they know that we just made our base here! Once they achieve that, they¡¯ll definitely

    start telling us to pay them some sort of insurance fee. They¡¯re barely worth your time, sir! Just say the

    word and I¡¯ll reject them immediately!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to reject them. Since we¡¯ll be heading to Heavenly City tomorrow, I¡¯d rather not

    have to worry about them getting offended if I decline their invitation. They¡¯ve already made so many

    preparations anyway so it would be rather disrespectful if I didn¡¯t go. Tell the person who sent the

    invitation that we¡¯ll be going tonight.¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 943

    ¡°I still don¡¯t think that the shirt I got for you is suitable for the asion, sir¡­ Why don¡¯t we stop the car

    and get you a new and better shirt? How about it?¡± asked Yukie with a smile.

    She was currently sitting beside Gerald as their team of cars headed toward the gathering.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine¡­¡± replied Gerald as he looked down at his shirt with a slightly bitter smile.

    As the cars approached amercial building, Gerald looked out the window. To his surprise, the first

    person he saw was a rather familiar-looking youth.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong, sir?¡± asked Yukie.

    ¡°If my eyes do not deceive me, that seems like an old ssmate of mine¡­ Or at least a person that

    resembles him a lot. Regardless, stop the cars here. I¡¯m heading into that building,¡± ordered Gerald.

    Hearing hismand, all the cars under him immediately halted in the middle of the road.

    Though this essentially blocked most of the main road, nobody dared to say anything about it. After all,

    whenever the people of Talgo Town saw a team of cars acting like they owned the ce, they knew

    that a big shot¡ªwhom they most likely couldn¡¯t afford to offend¡ªwas present.

    As a result, the other drivers on the road simply opted to take detours.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Yukie entered themercial building together.

    The youth from before was choosing from an array of suits when he suddenly felt a firm pat on his

    shoulder. Shocked, he immediately turned to look at who had done the deed.

    His shock, however, quickly turned from surprise to joy.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°F*ck! Is that really you, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°So it really is you, Harper!¡± said Gerald with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I had no idea you were still in one piece! After all, thest time I heard, you had gone missing! So you

    were in Heavenly City this entire time! No wonder I couldn¡¯t get any information on your whereabouts

    regardless of how much I asked around!¡± replied Harper excitedly.

    ¡°Regardless, how wonderful to be able to meet you here again after so long!¡± added Harper as he

    patted Gerald¡¯s shoulder in return.

    ¡°It is indeed! Speaking of which, why did youe here, Harper?¡± asked Gerald with slight confusion

    once they were done exchanging pleasantries.

    After all, this ce was infamously known for being chaotic. Aside from the locals, ordinary people from

    the outside would nevere here for any development projects.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m now working for argepany in Weston that solicits business deals, I¡¯m here on a

    business trip. Still, this ce truly is as chaotic as they describe. Looking at the people walking down

    the streets, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that nine out of every ten people here have guns on them at

    all times!¡± replied Harper with a sigh.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply smiled.

    ¡°But that¡¯s enough about me. What about you? I haven¡¯t heard from you in so long! Have you truly

    been staying here this entire time? Are any of your limbs prosthetic?¡± joked Harper with augh.

    Being such close friends, it was natural for them to mock each other yfully.

    ¡°All my limbs are the real deal! Also, no, I only arrived here not long ago. Regarding the missing

    aspect¡­ Let¡¯s just say I lost contact with all of you due to some ¡®issues,¡¯¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Harper sighed before saying, ¡°I see¡­ While I did hear about the incident of you

    separating from your family as well, it¡¯s really no big deal to me, Gerald. After all, you¡¯ve already

    enjoyed what you could a year ago. With or without a family, your life is still very much worth it.¡±

    After saying that, he patted Gerald on the shoulder again.

    It was evident that both of them still had a lot to say to each other. Because of that, Gerald then replied,

    ¡°Regardless, here¡¯s my contact number, Harper. Let¡¯s meet up again in about two days! I¡¯m a bit busy

    till then, sadly!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, who¡¯s that? Is she your girlfriend?¡± asked Harper as he looked at Yukie with a

    smile after noting down Gerald¡¯s contact number.

    Hearing that, Yukie¡¯s cute face immediately became as red as a tomato.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin the entire situation once I get a chance to in future¡­¡± replied Gerald as he smiled rather

    bitterly.

    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ For now, I¡¯ll leave you to your business. I need to buy a new suit too since I¡¯m meeting an

    important client tomorrow.¡±

    With that, both of them hugged each other. Just as Gerald was ready to leave, a female voice could be

    heard saying, ¡°Hmm? Is that you, Mr. Sullivan? What a coincidence!¡±

    Turning to look at who had called him, Harper found himself smiling as he replied, ¡°Chairman Quelch!

    Chairman Brown! What a coincidence!¡±

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 944

    Realizing that Harper¡¯s clients were here, Gerald nudged his head toward the two new faces as he

    looked at Harper, clearly signaling him to deal with his work first.

    As Gerald turned to leave, however, he was shocked when he realized who the man and woman were.

    As it turned out, they were none other than Raquel and her boyfriend, Jefferson!

    Back when he was still in a pitiful state over half a year ago, he remembered how Raquel had

    humiliated him when he was still working in the construction zone.

    ¡°D*mn! Is that really you, Gerald?¡± eximed Raquel as she crossed her arms before shing a cold

    smile at him.

    ¡°Oh? Are you familiar with Chairman Quelch and Chairman Brown, Gerald? Haha! Chairman Brown¡¯s

    in charge of argepany here! I¡¯m currently negotiating a project with them!¡± exined Harper.

    ¡°We¡¯re acquainted, yes,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle nod.

    ¡°Humph! Pretending that we barely know each other, Gerald? As if you¡¯d ever be able to forget about

    me! After all, I was the one who paid you your sry back when you were part-timing at that

    construction zone!¡± sneered Raquel.

    Hearing that, Gerald only took a brief nce at her.

    From what Marven had told him before, she wasn¡¯t always like this. However, her personality changed

    rapidly for the worse as she got older.

    ¡°I do wonder if there¡¯s been some sort of misunderstanding between both of you, Chairman Quelch.

    After all, he¡¯s a good friend of mine and I know for a fact that he¡¯s a good person,¡± defended Harper

    when he saw how ruthlessly Raquel was mocking Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s your friend you say? Well then, I¡¯m sorry to announce that whatever you¡¯ve negotiated with

    my husband¡¯s uncle will now officially be terminated, Mr. Sullivan! I¡¯m sure you agree with the project¡¯s

    cancetion too, don¡¯t you dear?¡± stated Raquel as she clung onto her boyfriend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    ¡°Chairman Quelch, you¡­¡±

    Though he wanted to say something, Harper was leftpletely speechless. To think that all the effort

    he had spent there throughout the week was now gone, just like that.

    At that moment, a staff member entered the building and started shouting rather unceremoniously.

    ¡°Whoever owns the car with the registration number of ***Province, drive it away, right this instant! If

    nobody moves it soon, then I¡¯m calling someone over to tow it away!¡±

    As the staff member continued shouting for the owner of the car, it was instantly made clear to

    everyone foreign to the city that the people living here didn¡¯t have the same sort of courtesy one would

    expect to see from someone living elsewhere within the country.

    The way things worked here, if an argument took ce, having fights was only the natural response.

    ¡°The hell? I made sure to park my car well! What¡¯s the big idea?¡± shouted Jefferson coldly in reply.

    ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s blocked the road! Get out there and move it immediately else I¡¯ll

    have it towed!¡± retorted the staff member rudely.

    Not wanting to be humiliated in front of Raquel and especially not in front of Gerald and Harper,

    Jefferson replied, ¡°Hey now, my uncle is Graham Worton! His nickname is Boss Gram, you know?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fck Boss Gram or Grey or whatever his name is! Just drive the dmned car away

    already!¡± scolded the staff member impatiently.

    The staff member¡¯s response momentarily stunned Raquel¡¯s boyfriend. After a brief moment of

    awkward silence, he then said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯d like to see who I¡¯m blocking as well!¡±

    Not wanting to be outdone, he then held on to Raquel¡¯s hand as both of them left the premise.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Even though they were no longer in the shop, Jefferson could still be heard shouting, ¡°Just so you

    know, I¡¯ll be calling my uncle immediately as well! How absolutely baffling that people who don¡¯t want to

    pay him any respect exist!¡±

    Meanwhile, Yukie ran over to Gerald before saying, ¡°Here, I¡¯ve bought a shirt for you, sir!¡±

    Nodding toward her, Gerald then turned to look at Harper before saying, ¡°Not to worry, Harper. I¡¯ll

    contact you in a few days, so just wait for my call.¡±

    After saying that, Gerald then left together with Yuki.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 945

    By then, both Raquel and Jefferson had arrived at themercial building¡¯s entrance.

    In truth, Jefferson had indeed parked his car appropriately by the side of the road. However, a team of

    cars seemed to have parked right in the middle of the road!

    Since Jefferson¡¯s car had been parked in the onlyne that the team of cars didn¡¯t block, in a way, his

    car truly was blocking the road!

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re clearly not the one at fault here! After all, it¡¯s that team of cars that are blocking most of the

    road! Why should we be the only ones ordered to move our car?¡± shouted Raquel, unable to reconcile

    with the staff member¡¯s logic.

    ¡°Hah! Just look at your car¡¯s brand thenpare it to that of the team of cars! Though I guess you¡¯re

    from out of town since you don¡¯t seem to know how things work here. Listen, just move your car

    immediately. Don¡¯t me me if something happens, because I¡¯m pretty sure your Boss Gram or

    whatever his name is won¡¯t be able to take responsibility if things go south!¡± sneered the staff member.

    ¡°¡­Well, I have heard that only people with great influence and power in Talgo Town are able to own

    and go around with this many cars¡­¡± muttered Jefferson.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand that,¡± said the staff member before finally leaving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just move our car somewhere else while we can¡­ My uncle will probably suffer terribly if we end

    up offending the local influential people¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± replied Raquel with a sigh before sticking her tongue out at the staff member¡¯s back.

    As they walked toward their car, she looked at the team of luxurious cars and couldn¡¯t help but feel

    slightly jealous.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way either. It was evident that all the pedestrians who were

    walking past the cars were feeling the same jealousy she was. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be well-

    regarded and do as they pleased on the road? To have the power to park right in the middle of the road

    without anyone making a fuss about it?

    Raquel certainly did. How domineering the person who owned all the cars must be!

    At that moment, all the cars¡¯ doors were opened and out stepped several bodyguards donning ck

    suits. They all looked equally imposing and their extraordinarily solemn expressions suggested that

    they were waiting for someone no less important than a respectful king.

    ¡°Could they be working for some influential group in Talgo Town?¡±

    ¡°I wonder myself¡­ I¡¯ve honestly never seen such imposing subordinates belonging to any of the

    influential groups from both Talgo Town and even Heavenly City!¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re working for a new influential group that¡¯s quickly rising up the ranks!¡±

    ¡°Beats me, but regardless, all of them look utterly powerful!¡±

    Everyone was now gossiping as they continued sneaking nces at the bodyguards, stunned by their

    intimidating demeanors.

    Shortly after, what seemed to be the leaders of the bodyguards began guiding their men over to where

    Raquel and her boyfriend were standing. As a result, both of them were so terrified that they were

    paralyzed in ce. Their fear was so great that they didn¡¯t even consider driving away, even though

    they were standing right next to their car!

    However, the group of bodyguards ended up ignoring them, choosing instead to stare at the direction of

    themercial store.

    Just as Raquel and Jefferson gulped in relief, the leaders of the guards began walking forward.

    Turning around to see where they were headed to, the leaders stopped right before a youth before

    shouting in unison, ¡°The car is this way, sir! Please, follow us!¡±

    Hearing that, another subordinate¡ªwho was stationed in front of one of the cars¡ªimmediately opened

    the car¡¯s door.

    ¡°Did you hear that? They called him sir! To think that we¡¯d get to see a big boss today!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Look over there! He¡¯s so young!¡±

    As the crowd whispered to each other in astonishment, Raquel found herself dumbfounded as well.

    After all, never would she have imagined that Gerald was the one the bodyguards were all waiting for.

    ¡°Alright, then! Let¡¯s head off!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    As the group walked past Raquel and Jefferson, Gerald made sure to nce casually at Raquel.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Raquel¡¯s astonishment and shock seemed to amplify. Even her boyfriend slowly loosed his

    grip on Raquel¡¯s hand. After all, Raquel had targeted Gerald on multiple asions.

    To think that he was such a powerful person with so many trained subordinates¡­

    Gerald, however, simply looked away from her after a short while. He didn¡¯t need to bother himself with

    such a weak woman.

    After getting into his car, the revving of engines could be heard as the group of cars immediately sped

    off, leaving Raquel behind with a cocktail ofplicated emotions.

    Fear was one of them as she continued staring off into the distance, not even sure how to process

    everything she had just witnessed.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 946

    Meanwhile, the gathering was already taking ce in thergest hotel manor in Talgo Town.

    Since the leaders of the five top influential groups in Talgo Town had brought along their subordinates,

    the manor was crowded with at least a thousand people.

    As a result, it was no surprise that hubbub filled the entire venue.

    At the same time, a high stage was also being set up in the manor. Once everything was in ce, a

    few seats were ced upon the high stage. That was where the leaders were going to be seated.

    ¡°You¡¯re a wise and resourceful man, Diego! To think that you¡¯d use the civil and military meeting to also

    portray how powerful we are to that newly founded Royal Dragon Group! Haha! It¡¯s like killing two birds

    with a stone!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Still, now that the Royal Dragon Group has acquired the pharmaceutical factory that

    used to be our main source of ie, I wonder if things will turn out the same with the factory¡¯s

    previous owner. After all, I heard that the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s boss is a rather young man. Does he

    really think he can gain power and status in Talgo Town that easily? It¡¯s like he¡¯s wishing for death!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. In all honesty, I thought that he wouldn¡¯t attend this time, given his young age. Quite frankly,

    I¡¯d have respected him a bit more if he had chosen not to. Seeing that he¡¯s agreed toe, however, I

    guess he¡¯s just another worthless piece of trash!¡±

    In response to that, the few bosses who were talking about Gerald immediately burst outughing.

    The man they were praising, Diego Jey, was the most powerful and influential big shot in all of Talgo

    Town. He looked to be around the age of forty, and the two gold teeth in his mouth would glisten

    whenever he talked.

    After hearing what the other bosses had to say, Diego then announced, ¡°Ladies and Gentleman! While

    the issue of the Royal Dragon Group certainly needs to be addressed, I hope that all of you don¡¯t forget

    that the main reason we¡¯re all gathered here today is to discuss the rearranging and redistribution of

    influence among the five powerful groups in Talgo Town. Once we arrive at a consensus, I hope that

    what happened four years ago won¡¯t repeat itself! ¡±

    While the gathering¡ªthat was held once every four years¡ªwas officially known as a ¡®civil and military

    meeting¡¯, the event itself wasn¡¯t as grand as its name suggested. In truth, it was simply a meeting for

    the fivergest groups within Talgo town to divide their territories.

    Their method of dividing the territories was somewhat straightforward. Essentially, whoever had more

    strength was entitled to have more territories.

    ¡®Strength¡¯, in this case, was measured through apetition where the five bosses would pit their best

    subordinates to fight against each other. The winner among the five would be crowned, king.

    Once the meeting was over, the five groups would then reach an agreement, and once signed, none of

    them were allowed to break their promises.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The vowing process was taken particrly seriously since a few groups had beaten up others due to

    territory snatching attempts four years ago.

    After all, while Talgo town was called a town, it was still muchrger than Serene County. In fact, its

    size could easily bepared with a city in the north of Weston. Being sorge, territorial control was

    crucial.

    At that moment, the person standing guard over the door shouted, ¡°Mr. Crawford from the Royal

    Dragon Group has arrived!¡±

    Hearing that, the entire hall instantly fell silent. It was evident that everyone wanted to see what kind of

    person the big boss of the newly established Royal Dragon Group was.

    Secondster, Gerald and his bodyguards entered the ce. Though he only had about sixty

    bodyguards with him, the pressuring atmosphere that they brought with them didn¡¯t feel any less

    imposing.

    Their solemn expressions alone made many of the other bosses¡¯ subordinates feel chills run down their

    spines.

    Heading directly for the high stage, Gerald smiled faintly as he greeted, ¡°A pleasure to meet you,

    gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, Chairman Crawford. Do take your seat,¡± replied the bosses as they took turns looking at

    each other.

    All five of them knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t a person with an ordinary background from the moment they

    saw how intimidating his bodyguards were.

    Once they were done exchanging pleasantries, Diego narrowed his eyes slightly before saying, ¡°I

    assume you¡¯ve heard about the civil and military meeting that we¡¯re hosting tonight, Chairman

    Crawford. Since thepetition is about to start soon and your subordinates all look equally powerful, I

    was wondering if you¡¯d like to partake in it? Maybe we could also broaden our horizons from that.¡±

    Diego¡¯s underlying meaning was clear as day. He was simply saying that the Royal Dragon Group was

    probably even weakerpared to the previous president of the pharmaceutical factory.

    However, he was also taunting Gerald since he wanted to test the abilities of the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s

    subordinates. After all, the way both Gerald and his men presented themselves was definitely

    extraordinary if anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refrain¡­ While my subordinates certainly look the part, they¡¯re all honestly pretty useless.

    How on earth would they be able topare with any of yours?¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile as

    he shook his head.

    ¡°Now, now, Chairman Crawford! You¡¯re being way too humble! Who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t end up on top if

    they don¡¯tpete first?¡± said Diego before roaring withughter.

    ¡°Well, since you insist, I guess I¡¯ll have to agree. Whistler, get the subordinates of these bosses to

    teach you and the others about the rules of thepetitionter,¡± ordered Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Very well, sir! We¡¯d love to learn them!¡± replied Whistler as he smiled in return.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 947

    It was honestly beyond Diego and the other bosses¡¯ expectations that those from the Royal Dragon

    Group wouldn¡¯t back down from thepetition. Quite honestly, Gerald and his men looked rather

    confident about the whole thing.

    Sensing that, Diego and the bosses knew that if they didn¡¯t show how powerful they were right off the

    bat, it was only going to get more and more difficult for them to keep Gerald¡¯spany in check in the

    future.

    Soon after, the civil and military gathering began and the participants were led to arge area that had

    been set up within the center.

    The five groups had each naturally chosen their most powerful subordinates to take part in the

    competition. Gerald himself had sent Whistler and a few of his other more capable men to participate.

    Those whom Gerald had selected had all undergone personal special training with him. Due to that,

    their strength was much more reinforcedpared to before.

    As soon as thepetition began, everyone was surprised to see Gerald¡¯s men immediately go on the

    offense. With swift and precise attacks, Whistler¡¯s men beat up the other group so vigorously that they

    never had the chance to even fight back before going down.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Diego and the other bosses could feel their eyelids twitching as they watched the defeated menying

    on the ground.

    Before thepetition had started, the bosses had assured themselves that the subordinates Gerald

    had with him were simply putting up fronts, pretending to be Special Forces. After all, the way they had

    presented themselves was somewhat simr to how the previous pharmaceutical factory boss had first

    done.

    Since both the previous boss and Gerald had put on airs before the actualpetition, Diego and the

    other bosses simply assumed that Gerald¡¯s men would be as weak as the old boss¡¯s participants.

    Little did they know that no fronts had ever been put up. Gerald¡¯s men were genuinely strong.

    ¡°So it seems that Mr. Crawford enjoys keeping a low profile¡­ To think that he would have such

    powerful subordinates¡­ iming that he¡¯ll be the one who will have the most say when ites to

    dividing the territories once the meeting is over doesn¡¯t even sound all that far-fetched now¡­¡± said

    Diego as he forced a smile.

    With the territories being divided among six people now instead of five, things were definitely going to

    be a lot differentpared to how the civil and military meetings usually went. As if things weren¡¯t

    looking grim enough for the five bosses, it seemed that Gerald¡¯s subordinates really were going to be

    crowned champion by the end of the night.

    While Gerald said nothing throughout the civil and military meeting, Diego and the other bosses got

    more and more restless every time a battlemenced.

    This was mainly because Whistler himself hadn¡¯t made a single move throughout any of the battles.

    The other four of Gerald¡¯s subordinates were more than enough to take down their opponents.

    By the time all the battles had been fought, an awkward silence filled the room. The silence was so

    overbearing that one would be able to hear a pin drop.

    ¡°My men and I appreciate how modestly you¡¯ve been treating us, Chairman Jey. Thank you very

    much,¡± said Whistler as he walked over, breaking the silence.

    In response, Diego could only smile awkwardly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ Still, you and your men

    are incredibly powerful¡­ My own men weren¡¯t even able to show off that much tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to correct you there, Chairman Jay. After all, the most powerful person here isn¡¯t any of us, but

    rather, our master. We learned everything we know from him,¡± replied Whistler as he looked at Gerald

    before shaking his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re saying that Chairman Crawford here is much stronger than any of you are? Then it seems

    that we¡¯ve truly made a terribly wrong judgment tonight!¡±

    Though a smile was on Diego¡¯s face as he said that, inside, he was getting increasingly flustered.

    After all, Gerald¡¯s men hadpletely defeated all five of Talgo Town¡¯s most influential groups in front

    of everyone. Not only had they failed to acquire the Royal Dragon Group tonight, most of the territories

    were now going to fall under Gerald¡¯s hand instead!

    ¡°Speaking of which, Chairman Jey¡­ I wonder if what you said earlier was true¡­ The part where the

    winner gets to divide the territories¡­?¡± asked Whistler.

    Coughing before clearing his throat, Diego then replied with a smile, ¡°¡­But of course that was true!

    With thepetition results now out, we¡¯ll be discussing how we¡¯ll divide the territories once the party

    is over!¡±

    Diego didn¡¯t even dare to say much despite his clear dissatisfaction. After all, he couldn¡¯t just break his

    promise.

    ¡°In the meantime, you there! Go remove the que bearing the names of all five of the influential

    groups involved in the Civil and Military Groups. From today onward, six names will be on it!¡± ordered

    Diego as he pointed at one of his subordinates.

    While four other bosses barely said a word, they all had their own thoughts about the situation.

    Though some of them resented the Royal Dragon Group for disrupting their affairs despite being

    outsiders, the others seemed to rather enjoy the misfortune of the displeased bosses.

    The ones enjoying the current situation were the weaker groups who hoped that with Gerald¡¯s

    involvement¡ªwhich would definitely upset the original bnce¡ªthey would be able to manipte how

    things ended up once chaos eventually ensued.

    As a few subordinates returned withdders to remove the que, a voice shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need

    to go through so much trouble!¡±

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 948

    The voice hade from Gerald, and after a loud sneer, he picked a fork up.

    Looking at the que, Gerald squinted his eyes for a second before flicking his wrist extremely quickly.

    A split secondter, the fork was no longer in Gerald¡¯s hand and the sound of something cracking could

    be heard!

    By the time the audience looked up, the fork¡ªthat had already been embedded within one of the many

    shattered que pieces¡ªwas already falling to the ground alongside whatever remained of the broken

    que.

    A crash soon followed as the que pieces shattered even further on the ground, the fork still clearly

    visible to the five bosses as they gulped.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡±

    Shock and fear swept through them, and the ones who had earlier been smoking each felt their grip

    loosen on their cigarettes.

    ¡°W-who exactly is that person¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s near impossible isn¡¯t it¡­? I mean, how could a person have that much force to break a

    que so high up?!¡±

    It was evident that the five bosses had never seen such a maneuver before as they discussed what

    they had just witnessed, terror reflected in their eyes. Though nobody mentioned it, all of them were

    thinking the same thing. If the que could shatter like that even though it was so high above the

    ground, what would happen if Gerald used the same technique on their heads?

    Whistler and his men, on the other hand, only looked at each other with subtle smiles on their faces as

    they each thought, ¡®Humph. Looks like sir took it upon himself and made a move. Of course they¡¯d be

    dumbfounded.¡¯

    It was evident that the que-shattering incident was an indirect message from Gerald to the five

    bosses. Essentially, he had no interest in dividing territories with them, and if they didn¡¯t behave, they¡¯d

    probably end up the same as the que. Completely ruined in an instant.

    With his silent message sent, Gerald then sat down with a subtle smile on his face as he said,

    ¡°Chairman Jey and the rest of you, please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°R-right away, M-Mr. Crawford!¡± stuttered Diego as he desperately tried to keep his cool. However, his

    calm fa?ade was in shambles and the cold sweat flowing down his forehead only served to further

    exhibit how terrified he was.

    His response was reasonable since he was, after all, in the presence of a man who could kill others

    with regr forks. And forks were everywhere in the room they were in.

    Knowing that made everyone feel obligated to address him differently.

    After a brief moment of silent contemtion, one of the five bosses said, ¡°I go by the name of Tristen

    Jurden, Mr. Crawford, and I must say that I¡¯m extremely impressed with your capabilities. If you allow it,

    I¡¯m willing to hand over all my properties to you and be one of your subordinates!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The moment the other bosses heard Tristen say that, another boss immediately agreed to do the

    same. One after another, the bosses agreed to the same terms, till all that was left was Diego.

    As Gerald and Whistler looked at each other, Diego remained silent, thinking about the consequences

    if he didn¡¯t agree. In the end, though he was unable to just ept the chain of events that had taken

    ce tonight, Diego eventually caved in.

    The worst part about all of this was the fact that all five of them had been the ones who had invited

    Gerald over that night. If they hadn¡¯t invited him, none of this would¡¯ve happened.

    Then again, it was probably beyond any of their wildest imagination that the civil and military meeting

    could end in such a disastrous way, at least for them.

    Soon after Gerald and his men returned to their mansion, Whistler excitedly told Gerald about how

    several of Talgo Town¡¯s businessmen had already called, asking to seek refuge under Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald recalled how the bosses had also fawned over Gerald once the meeting was over.

    In fact, before they left, several other people had already presented themselves before him, showing

    great interest in wanting to be a part of the Royal Dragon Group.

    To top it all off, Gerald also received several gifts in terms of cash from those who wanted to please

    him.

    Gerald, however, was in no mood to bother about any of that. Instead, he ordered Whistler to deal with

    everything carefully as he thought about his next move.

    After tonight¡¯s events, the Royal Dragon Group Gerald had established was finally going to gain a firm

    status within Talgo Town. What more, the Royal Dragon Group now had a lot of influence as well as

    control over multiple territories.

    With all that in mind, Gerald knew it was high time for them to save Drake.

    From what Tyson had told him, none of the many influential groups in Heavenly City could be looked

    down upon.

    He was speaking from experience since both he and his brother had previously spent money to

    establish their power and influence in Heavenly City back when they were still looking for Gerald. Soon

    enough, however, they were defeated by Sven.

    It didn¡¯t help that Heavenly City was muchrger than Talgo Town. The entire area was simply an all-

    inclusive ce hosting numerous forces and groups.

    In fact, the ce was so huge that Tyson couldn¡¯t even estimate how many groups¡ªas powerful as

    Sven¡¯s¡ªexisted.

    Gerald, however, was way too concerned over Drake to be worried about that. He was well aware that

    the longer they stalled, the more dangerous it would be for Drake. They simply didn¡¯t have the luxury to

    wait till everything was ready and in ce.

    Arriving at his conclusion, Gerald then ordered, ¡°Whistler, pass on my order to the rest. We¡¯ll be

    heading to Heavenly City tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯ll begin the preparations immediately!¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 949

    From what Tyson had said, Sven could often be found in thergest underground casino in Heavenly

    City.

    With that in mind, Gerald then led his men straight to that casino. Once they were there, Gerald

    immediately began gambling randomly at a table to blend in. However, the next thing he knew, he had

    already won over ten rounds.

    This caught the banker¡¯s attention. After the banker secretly notified a subordinate about the incident,

    the subordinate stealthily headed for the office next.

    Once inside, the subordinate stood before a person sitting at the boss¡¯s chair before saying, ¡°Boss

    Sven! A person out there won a lot of money and he¡¯s even brought along several subordinates! He

    doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s easy to deal with!¡±

    At the time, the sturdy-looking man with a rather intimidating scar on his face was polishing his katana.

    As soon as his subordinate¡¯s sentence ended, he immediately shed at a jade ornament that was on

    his table! Following the swift slice, the ornament split in two, sending its top half shattering as it fell to

    the ground!

    Blowing the de of the katana slightly, he then asked his terrified subordinate, ¡°From your description

    of him, I¡¯m assuming that he¡¯s quite a capable person. Because of that, he should already know the

    rules of my ce! How daring! Guess I¡¯ll just have to head out there myself to have a look!¡± sneered

    Sven as he exited his office.

    Though the casino had consistently been noisy before this, the moment Sven and his subordinates

    made their appearance, everyone fell silent.

    Once he was close enough, everyone then shouted in unison, ¡°Boss Sven!¡±

    Barely even acknowledging his customers and subordinates, Sven and his men only stopped once they

    stood directly in front of Gerald.

    ¡°And here I was wondering who the rule-breaker was¡­ So it turned out to just be some young man! Do

    you truly have no idea of how my ce works? Or are you just pretending that you don¡¯t know that you

    have to pay a certain fee after winning ten consecutive rounds?¡± said Sven.

    ¡°Forgive me, for I¡¯m new to this ce. I truly didn¡¯t know such a rule existed.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s fine. After all, you¡¯ll definitely be able to learn once I¡¯m done with you. Since I¡¯m already here,

    how about we have two rounds of games? Only if you¡¯re daring enough to take up the challenge, of

    course,¡± proposed Sven with a wicked smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to know what the stakes are first,¡± replied Gerald as he scanned Sven from head to toe. Aside

    from his sturdiness and fierce look, Gerald found it odd that he couldn¡¯t discern the aura of a strong

    person from Sven at all.

    Even Jett and the others he had previously met had warrior-like auras, but not Sven. If this man truly

    was as strong as Whistler and Tyson had said, then why couldn¡¯t Gerald sense any of that from him?

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well how about¡­ We put our lives at stake!¡± dered Sven after thinking for a while.

    Hearing that, everyone present was instantaneously stunned. Whistler and Gerald men, on the other

    hand, could only look at each other helplessly.

    ¡°I ept your challenge!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Though Sven was a considerably slick and experienced person in terms of gambling, in the end, he

    wasn¡¯t even close to defeating Gerald. In fact, all it took was a single round for Sven to be defeated!

    ¡°I truly appreciate your modesty, Mr. Westmore. Thank you for allowing me to win!¡± said Gerald with a

    smile as he shook his head.

    In response, however, Sven simply touched his watch¡­

    And all of a sudden, all his subordinates instantly entered formation and took aim at Gerald and his

    men!

    ¡°I have to agree that you truly are a great gambler! However, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t take my life!

    However, since someone still needs to die, I guess we¡¯ll just end yours instead!¡±

    After saying that, Sven stood up before sneering, ¡°Do it!¡±

    Before his men could even fire their guns, Sven was momentarily able to see Gerald get up¡­ The next

    thing he knew, however, Gerald was already holding him by the neck!

    Realizing this a secondter, his subordinates wanted to step in, though none of them dared to do so

    for fear that they would identally hurt Sven.

    Slowly applying more and more pressure till he was practically choking Sven, he lifted the sore-loser of

    a man till his feet were above the ground.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die immediately, order your subordinates to back off!¡± ordered Gerald sternly.

    ¡°You heard the man! All of you, back off already! S-sir¡­ Please refrain from acting rashly! You should

    be aware that this is my territory!¡± growled Sven, unable topletely mask his fear as he gestured for

    his subordinates to retreat.

    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that you lied to me then? After all, I defeated you fair and square so your life

    belongs to me!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°N-no! Please don¡¯t do it, friend! Please spare my life! I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± begged Sven,

    realizing how much trouble he was in.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 950

    ¡°We can honestly resolve this situation quite easily, you know? The way I see it, a life should be traded

    with another life. Let me ask you something. Did you previously capture a person by the name of Drake

    Jay? If you have, where is he?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°S-so you came here to save him¡­ Yes, he¡¯s with me! I¡¯ll release him now but you¡¯ll have to promise to

    release me too once he¡¯s free!¡± said Sven immediately.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to be making demands? Quit spouting nonsense and release him

    now!¡± growled Gerald as he intensified the force of his palm on Sven¡¯s neck.

    ¡°H-he¡¯s locked up in the cer in this underground casino! I¡¯ll order a subordinate of mine to release

    him now if you want!¡±

    Thankfully, Sven was a rather straightforward person and soon enough, Whistler¡ªwho had followed

    the subordinate down into the casino¡¯s cer¡ªled Drake toward Gerald.

    Drake himself was in terrible condition, barely conscious, and with severe scars covering his entire

    body.

    The moment Gerald saw how miserable Drake¡¯s condition was, he was so infuriated that he

    immediately kicked Sven in the stomach, sending him flying across the room. As soon as Svennded,

    he instantly vomited blood, his utter fear reflected in his eyes.

    Whistler and the others were stunned to see this. From what they had heard, Sven was an extremely

    strong person. To think that he would end up bing a mere nobody before their master! Though

    they knew that their master was strong, wasn¡¯t Sven being too illogically weak now?

    ¡°Bring him along and let him escort us all the way out!¡± ordered Gerald as he personally supported

    Drake out.

    Hearing that, Gerald¡¯s men instantly held on to Sven¡¯s arms and led him into one of Gerald¡¯s cars.

    Once everything was settled, Gerald¡¯s group of cars drove off.

    Sometimeter, Sven knelt before a riverside¡ªthat people hardly ever came to¡ªbefore shouting, ¡°M-

    my life is cheap! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Humph! I never thought that the powerful Sven from Heavenly City would be this pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! To think that people would actually be terror-stricken to hear the name of such a coward!¡±

    Whistler and the others were now smiling bitterly as they belittled the man they had once feared after

    realizing how much of a coward he truly was.

    Gerald, on the other hand, stared coldly at Sven for quite a while before finally asking, ¡°¡­Answer this

    honestly. Where¡¯s the real Sven? And who are you to him?¡±

    As soon as Gerald¡¯s men heard his question, they were astonished beyond words.

    ¡°P-please spare my life, sir¡­ My real name is Leif and I¡¯m Sven¡¯s younger brother¡­ He¡¯s been gone

    for about a week and I¡¯m only here to help him look after the casino in his absence¡­ Please spare my

    life, sir¡­ It¡¯s my brother you want to take revenge on, not me!¡± pleaded Leif in between tears.

    ¡°What?! So he really isn¡¯t Sven?¡± eximed quite a few people, stupefied by the turn of events.

    Thankfully, Gerald had been able to see through Leif.

    ¡°You b*stard! So you¡¯ve been fooling us this entire time! Where¡¯s Sven now? Where is he!¡± growled

    Whistler as he grabbed Leif by the cor.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! He just brought his men along and told me that he would be returning in a few days! He

    said he was going to find something and that¡¯s all I know!¡± cried out Leif.

    After looking at Leif¡¯s reaction, Gerald simply scolded coldly, ¡°¡­We¡¯ll be bringing Drake along with us.

    As for you, you¡¯re too disgusting for us to even kill you. Get lost!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you! Thank you!¡± shouted Leif before immediately running off.

    ¡°What an absolute coward¡­¡± muttered Whistler as he followed Gerald and the rest back to their

    mansion.

    As he continued running, Leif rubbed his sore throat as he scolded, ¡°That dmned bstard¡­ I¡¯m the hero

    of the story! Still, to think that that young man was as ruthless as my brother¡­ I¡¯ll have to tell him to

    return soon to ruin that guy once and for all!¡±

    Not paying attention as he thought about his revenge, Leif ended up bumping into somebody!

    Momentarily losing his bnce, he ended up falling to the ground.

    ¡°F*cking hell! Are you blind or something?¡± growled Leif angrily. However, he stopped scowling the

    moment he saw who he had bumped into.

    The man standing before him wore a ck robe, and it covered most of his facial features aside from

    his eyes. His eyes alone were both murky and vicious-looking, suggesting that the person under the

    robe was an old man.

    Staring into the robed man¡¯s eyes, Leif felt that if he stared at them for too long, his soul would end up

    getting stolen.

    Quivering slightly in fright, Leif then asked, ¡°You¡­ Who are you¡­?¡±

    The moment Leif said that, however, the robed man began walking over to him. Frozen in fear, Leif felt

    the old man¡¯s hands patting his head softly¡­

    A split secondter, a snapping sound could be heard.

    Vomiting blood, Leif¡¯s eyes widened momentarily before he fell t to the ground.

    The old man himself ced his arms behind his back as he turned to look at the direction Gerald and

    his men had used to leave, a frown slowly forming on his face.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 951

    Meanwhile, Gerald and his men were returning home when from afar, Gerald noticed a team of cars

    parked right in front of their manor.

    ¡°I wonder who those people could be¡­¡± said Whistler, evidently feeling confused.

    ¡°From the looks of it, that should be Quest, the young master of the Westley family. He must finally

    have news regarding the item I¡¯ve been trying to locate this entire time,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile.

    Upon inviting Quest into his mansion, Gerald momentarily excused himself to bring Drake to another

    room to have his wounds properly bandaged. Once that was done, he headed to the living room where

    Quest sat waiting patiently¡ªwith a document in hand¡ªwhile sipping some tea.

    Quest¡¯s politeness clearly stemmed from his respect toward Gerald. After all, it would¡¯ve been

    impossible for a rich heir like him to behave so courteously to anyone in the past.

    In fact, his respect for Gerald was so great that he was the one who had funded the money Gerald

    needed to purchase the factory. Due to that, it was natural that he¡¯d know where Gerald lived as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Quest! Have you waited long?¡± greeted Gerald as he approached the seated youth.

    ¡°Not at all!¡±

    As they exchanged pleasantries, Gerald recalled how reckless and arrogant Quest had been when

    they first met. However, he realized¡ªduring their first encounter¡ªthat if he could tame Quest, then

    Quest would surely turn out to be an excellent and capable assistant. Gerald¡¯s guess was, of course,

    correct.

    After a brief chat, Quest cleared his throat as he went straight to the main point.

    ¡°I¡¯m here today, Mr. Crawford, to tell you that our investigation efforts have finally paid off! After so long,

    we¡¯ve finally been able to locate the Ginseng King!¡± said Quest before taking arge gulp of water.

    ¡°¡­However, we don¡¯t currently have it. In fact, we¡¯ve never actually seen it for ourselves. That¡¯s

    because someone beat us to finding and retrieving it about half a year ago! Honestly, we wouldn¡¯t even

    have found out about this if my grandpa hadn¡¯t cast a wide. The information actually came from a

    random vendor!¡±

    ¡°From what the vendor said, a group of rather influential people hired him back then to serve as their

    guide around the mountain since he was famous for knowing the mountain paths like the back of his

    hand. After searching for the Ginseng King for some time, they eventually found it in Depth Valley,

    located in the depths of the mountain. Upon digging it up, the group of people handed the vendor a

    large sum of money to keep quiet about their discovery.¡±

    ¡°In all honesty, however, the vendor felt that the money they provided was simply too little. It was

    thanks to his dissatisfaction and my grandpa paying relevant people¡ªregardless of status¡ªhuge sums

    of money to gather information about the Ginseng King that the vendor shared what had happened

    back then to us,¡± exined Quest as he took in a deep breath.

    Lowering his voice, Quest then added, ¡°¡­The Ginseng King is currently in the hands of the Yowell

    family.¡±

    ¡°The Yowell family?¡± repeated Gerald in surprise.

    ¡°They¡¯re another powerful family in the business field in Heavenly City, just like the Westleys. While my

    family is only there because we moved in, the Yowells are locals who were already powerful by the

    time we arrived.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Can the information from the vendor be trusted?¡±

    Taking another sip of water, Quest then replied, ¡°He can. Speaking of which, while he was scouring for

    more information, grandpa found out that we¡¯re not the only ones aware that the Yowells have the

    Ginseng King. A few local and foreign forces seem to be aware of their discovery as well. As a result,

    several of them began taking action on the Yowells starting from around three months ago. One of the

    more extreme cases was the kidnapping of Tulip, the second youngdy of the Yowell family! Her

    kidnapping was most likely linked tothe Ginseng King, though she was promptly rescued.¡±

    ¡°While the Yowells are certainly good at hiding the fact that they currently own it, the fact remains that

    anyone holding on to the Ginseng King is akin to them hugging a ticking time bomb. Once you own it,

    being targeted will simply be the nrom!¡± said Whistler with a bitter smile on his face.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°Regardless of how many powerful groups are attempting to get

    their hands on it, I must be the one to own it in the end!¡±

    It was honestly no wonder why the Ginseng King was so well sought-after. After all, ording to

    legends, it was able to promote longevity.

    However, it was also said that normal people who attempted to consume it would simply perish after

    doing so, unable to endure the power of the Ginseng King. Gerald, however, knew that he was no

    regr person.

    In order to defeat Kort, he would definitely survive eating the Ginseng King once he got his hands on it.

    He had to.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Regardless, the Yowells are suffering rather terribly at the moment. After all, while they do have the

    Ginseng King in their hands now, they don¡¯t even know who to sell it to. There are simply too many

    people who want it for themselves.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to own it, sir, I¡¯m afraid that stealing it from them isn¡¯t going to work out well. I do, however,

    have a n in mind. Whether it¡¯ll work or not is another question¡­¡± added Quest.

    ¡°Go on,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Well, I propose that we use some outnking tactics¡­ We¡¯ll start by going after the second youngdy

    of the Yowell family. As long as we¡¯re slick about it, we may be able to deceive her into handing the

    Ginseng King over to us! That way, we won¡¯t have to resort to fighting immediately. If all goes well, we

    should be able to maneuver covertly with the other powerful groups as well.¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 952

    After hearing what Quest had to say, Gerald simply rolled his eyes at him before rather grumpily

    replying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an expert at gaining a woman¡¯s affection¡­ Guess I¡¯ll be leaving the task to

    you then. How about it?¡±

    Waving his hands quickly, Quest then said, ¡°I can¡¯t since she knows me! The Westleys and the Yowells

    are well acquainted you know? Regardless, it¡¯s not like affection is the only way we¡¯ll be able to pull this

    off. It¡¯ll do as long as we¡¯re able to approach her. That¡¯s why grandpa suggests that you find a suitable

    confidant for this task aside from me. After all, since Tulip is being targeted by so many people now, we

    must act fast before she falls into the hands of others.¡±

    ¡°Tulip¡¯s currently a freshman in Heavenly City University. Once the confidant is ready, I¡¯ll help you get

    them into the university under the guise of a lecturer.¡±

    ¡°But who¡¯s suitable enough for the task?¡± asked Gerald as he frowned slightly before scanning through

    the crowd.

    Though Whistler immediately volunteered, his height and sturdy appearance made Gerald feel that he

    would resemble a security guard more than a lecturer.

    While Tyson did look slightly younger, both he and Drake were still injured. What more, both the men

    were simply too cold and aloof to be suitable for the task. Nobody would ever believe that they were

    students or lecturers!

    Seeing what Gerald was doing, the others began looking around as well. After taking turns shaking

    their heads, everyone eventually found themselves staring back at Gerald.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re probably the only one among us who¡¯s actually attended university before, I think you¡¯re

    the most suitable person for the job, sir¡­¡± said Whistler with a smile.

    ¡°Me?¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    ¡°But sir has a lover! You can¡¯t just tell him to have an ambiguous rtionship with another girl!¡± said

    Yukie out of the blue as she entered the room carrying several teacups. There was a clear hint of

    dissatisfaction on her charming face as she said that.

    ¡°It was obviously a joke, Yukie¡­ As if we¡¯d ever suggest for the master to gain another woman¡¯s

    affection! The main focus now is simply to protect Tulip and ce her under our group¡¯s care!¡± replied

    Whistler as he smiled slightly bitterly.

    ¡°¡­I see!¡± pouted Yukie in response.

    Meanwhile, Gerald himself seemed to be pondering about something.

    With both Drake and Tyson currently recuperating and Whistler having the responsibility of managing

    the properties, in the end, Gerald seemed to be the most suitable person after all.

    Resolute with his decision, Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°Alright, guess I¡¯ll be doing this. I¡¯ll be

    counting on you to arrange things for me, Quest.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, sir! Since you¡¯re proficient with medicine, you¡¯ll be under the guise of a Biology

    substitute lecturer. Since I graduated from that university, I¡¯ll tell you ahead of time that being a lecturer

    there is a breeze. All you¡¯ll need to do is read the textbook aloud!¡± replied Quest.

    The very next day, Gerald slipped on a suit and zer¡ªperfecting his schrly look¡ªas he headed to

    the university. Upon arriving, he was promptly greeted at the university¡¯s main entrance by the vice

    team leader of the Biology team alongside a young male and female.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve arrived on time to report to your duty, Mr. Crawford. Allow me to first introduce you to

    these two. This here is Miss Marjorie Swift from our Biology team while the gentleman over there goes

    by Mr. Quin Yoxon,¡± said the vice team leader.

    Turning to face the two next, the vice team leader then added, ¡°This is Mr. Gerald Crawford, the new

    substitute teacher. Your position is simr to his, Mr. Yoxon, since both of you are new here.

    Regardless, you¡¯re both colleagues now. Now then, could you please show them around the university,

    Marjorie?¡±

    Marjorie was a woman with charming looks and long hair. Both slim and tall, she looked to be around

    twenty-four of age and her disposition seemed somewhat extraordinary. The professional-looking ck

    suit and skirt only served to increase her seductiveness.

    ¡°Mr. Yoxon and Mr. Crawford, shall we?¡± said Marjorie with a sweet smile on her face as she took a few

    peeks at Gerald.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 953

    It was really no mystery why she did so. After all, Gerald was both handsome and impably dressed.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to see why girls would admire him.

    As Gerald nodded at her, he guessed that his new female colleague must have just graduated from the

    university fairly recently.

    Quin, on the other hand, caught on quickly that Marjorie seemed to admire Gerald a lot. Seeing that,

    he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous.

    After all, both of them were neers who had the same post and same specializations. They even

    came at the same time! With so many simrities between them, Quin couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly

    competitive with him.

    However, Marjorie wasn¡¯t even giving him a chance to shine. Seeing her being nice to only Gerald only

    added to his gloominess and annoyance.

    Despite that, Quin wasn¡¯t an idiot who didn¡¯t know how to read the mood. Because of that, he simply

    followed behind the two, silently watching as Marjorie continued chatting with Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? Are those the two new lecturers who¡¯ll be joining our team, Miss Swift? Both of them look quite

    handsome!¡± said a few young lecturers as they walked over and greeted Marjorie.

    All of them were women and they looked to be around Marjorie¡¯s age.

    ¡°Indeed! This here is Mr. Gerald Crawford, while his name is¡­ Um¡­ I apologize, but what was your

    name again¡­?¡± asked Marjorie rather awkwardly as she turned to face Quin.

    Since Marjorie had ced most of her attention on the handsome Gerald, she now realized that she

    didn¡¯t even remember Quin¡¯s name!

    Smiling wryly, Quin then said, ¡°I¡¯m Quin Yoxon!¡±

    In the end, however, the same thing happened when all the female lecturers began surrounding and

    talking with Gerald instead of him.

    As Quin¡¯s jealousy intensified, a few luxury cars could suddenly be seen driving toward the group.

    Screeching to a halt right in front of them, Marjorie and the other women were stunned when they saw

    a few bodyguards donning ck coats getting out of the cars.

    Once all of them were out, the bodyguards bowed slightly before saying, ¡°We heard from the boss that

    this is your first time here in Heavenly City, young master. We¡¯ll be hosting a weing party for you

    tonight.¡±

    In response, Quin simply readjusted his gold sses before saying, ¡°Very well. Tell my cousin that

    I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡±

    ¡°Very well, young master.¡±

    After bowing once more, the bodyguards re-entered their cars and left.

    By then, all the female lecturers¡ªwho had earlier surrounded Gerald¡ªhad their mouths wide open as

    they looked at Quin in shock.

    ¡°Why¡­ Did they address you as young master, Mr. Yoxon?¡± asked one of the female colleagues in

    amazement.

    ¡°Oh, they work for my cousin. He¡¯s established a few bars and hotels here in Heavenly City,¡± replied

    Quin casually.

    Upon hearing that, Marjorie couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few more nces at him before asking with a

    smile on her face, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected for you to have such an awesome cousin! Speaking of which, you

    aren¡¯t a local, are you Mr. Yoxon?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. I¡¯m from Talgo Town. Have you heard about the five forces?¡±

    ¡°I have! Talgo Town is currently being supervised by the five forces, right? From what I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯re

    all-powerful and they each have high statuses here in Heavenly City!¡± eximed another of the

    colleagues in shock, sounding very intrigued.

    ¡°Well, my dad helps to run the affairs for the Charley family, one of the five forces,¡± replied Quin with

    a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± said all the colleagues present, utterly astonished.

    Being locals of Heavenly City, the girls had been influenced by their environment to prefer people who

    were more powerful. Nobody could really me them since the more power and influence one had in

    Heavenly City, the more they could enjoy a life of grandeur there.

    It was simply something that all women, especially those living in Heavenly City, yearned for.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 954

    After seeing all those luxurious cars, all the women there were even more jealous once they found out

    that Quin was actually involved with the five forces.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just work with your group then?¡± asked another colleague.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯d rather not work in Talgo Town now due to all chaos the newly established Royal Dragon

    Group has created. The five forces are all obeying that group now, you know? Besides, my dad told me

    that it¡¯d be better for me to go out and try making a living for myself first,¡± replied Quin as he shook

    his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    Hearing that, Marjorie smiled subtly. To think that Quin was already so steady and mature!

    ¡°Your dad has a point, Mr. Yoxon. After all, you¡¯re still young so who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll be able to

    ze a new way out by being a bit more adventurous and making a living of your own out here!¡± said

    Marjorie with a smile as she went closer toward Quin.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    The girls were now inching closer toward Quin as he detailed the major incidents that had recently

    taken ce in both Talgo Town and Heavenly City.

    As they chatted happily, Gerald could onlyugh bitterly as he shook his head at the side. He had long

    gotten used to scenes like these.

    Seeing that Gerald was now being ignored, Quin found himself growing extremely smug.

    Since Gerald didn¡¯t have lectures to attend to in the morning, he simply sat in the office the entire time

    till noon came.

    Nearing lunchtime, Gerald turned to look at Marjorie¡ªwho was seated next to him¡ªbefore saying with

    a smile, ¡°How about we head to the cafeteria now, Miss Swift? My treat.¡±

    He was only taking the initiative to ask her out for a meal since she was the one who had invited him

    out for lunch earlier that morning. After all, Gerald was still new and unfamiliar with the university¡¯s

    layout.

    Aside from that, he didn¡¯t really have any other unnecessary thoughts.

    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Crawford, but I have some business to attend to at noon. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join you this

    time,¡± replied Marjorie as she gently straightened her hair.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll head there myself then,¡± said Gerald as he nodded at her before heading off.

    While Heavenly City was undoubtedly a chaotic ce, it was also well equipped with all the essentials

    such as medical institutions, education institutions, and so on.

    The university itself didn¡¯t look particrly different from the ones Gerald had seen before. Well, aside

    from the fact that all the students looked like gangsters.

    Upon entering the cafeteria, Gerald bought some bread, sausages, and a sd before taking a seat at

    one of the empty tables to enjoy his meal.

    It had been quite a long while since he wasst able to enjoy such a life, and he found himself thinking

    that being an educator in a university and leading a quiet life was much preferablepared to being

    the boss of Whistler and the others.

    Smiling bitterly as he thought about it, he then wondered how long he could even afford to live such a

    peaceful and quiet life.

    As he sighed before continuing with his meal, Gerald heard a male voice saying, ¡°Nobody seems to be

    sitting there, Marjorie. Let¡¯s head over!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the VIP area¡­ You need to pay to sit there!¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s fine. If only we didn¡¯t have to be in a bit of a rush for that meetingter, I¡¯d surely have

    brought you out for lunch!¡±

    Looking up, Gerald could already tell that the voices belonged to none other than Marjorie and Quin.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So it turned out that Marjorie¡¯s ¡®business¡¯ was actually just her wanting to go out and have a meal with

    Quin. Knowing that made Gerald smile rather wryly.

    It was evident at that point that both Quin and Marjorie had spotted Gerald. After all, he was sitting

    at a rather deste corner beside the VIP area, making him stick out like a sore thumb.

    Since it was a symbol of status if one was able to have their meals in the VIP area, people usually

    avoided the spot Gerald was sitting in if they could.

    Noticing that Quin was staring at him contemptuously, Gerald simply lowered his head and

    continued eating his meal.

    Marjorie, on the other hand, was now feeling rather awkward since she knew for a fact that Gerald had

    noticed her. After all, she clearly remembered asking him out for lunch earlier. Despite that, she had

    lied to him, iming that she had business to attend to. Her being there with Quin clearly suggested

    that she was going out for lunch with him instead.

    Any girl would feel embarrassed to some extent if they were ced in her current shoes.

    Straightening her hair, Marjorie quickly averted her gaze before nodding with a faint smile as she

    looked at Quin.

    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Crawford? Why did he sit there?¡± asked a female voice at that moment.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 955

    Looking up, Gerald saw that it was the other female colleagues who were in the same team with him.

    Seeing that they had bumped into him as they were looking for seats to have their meals, Gerald

    simply smiled with a nod as he looked at them.

    However, none of them seemed to even bother about his smile. In fact, some of the colleagues found

    themselves cupping their mouths in amusement as they said, ¡°What a surprise! You really don¡¯t know

    anything, do you? Why¡¯d you decide to have your lunch here instead of anyce else?¡±

    After saying that, they simply turned around to leave.

    Secondster, one of the colleagues said, ¡°Huh? Hey, look there! It¡¯s Mr. Yoxon and Miss Swift! Hi

    there!¡±

    The moment they saw Quin, their moods instantly switched, smiling as they waved their hands at

    him.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Why don¡¯t you sit with us? If I had known that you were going to eat here, I¡¯d

    definitely have invited all of you along!¡± said Quin with a bright smile.

    ¡°Is it really fine if we joined you?¡± asked a few of the female colleagues.

    In the end, however, all of them ended up sitting at the same table, chatting andughing among

    themselves.

    While Gerald was well aware that he was a nobody in the presence of Quin, he didn¡¯t really want to

    have that much contact with his colleagues anyway. After all, befriending them wasn¡¯t part of his

    mission.

    Gerald simply hoped that he would be able to meet Tulip soon.

    Once the afternoon meeting ended a littleter, Gerald prepared to teach his first ss. Upon entering

    the ssroom, Gerald saw that there were over thirty students in the ss. The most conspicuous of

    them all, however, was none other than Tulip.

    Her demeanor alone allowed anyone who saw her to instantly figure out that she was the boss of the

    ss.

    Since the first lecture was a lesson that required experimentation, Gerald brought his students along to

    aboratory so that they would be able to observe the specimens there. He simply thought that it would

    be fitting for them to be able to observe things up-close since the topic he was about to teach was quite

    a major one in their Biology course.

    Excited that they didn¡¯t have to remain in ss, the students quickly grabbed their notebooks and

    followed Gerald out.

    ¡°Haha! I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed that that handsome lecturer seems to have an interest in you, Tulip!¡±

    laughed a girl on their way to theboratory as she held on to Tulip¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting this time, you silly girl¡­¡± replied Tulip, almost speechless by her

    friend¡¯sment.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I realized that he had asionally snuck nces at you from the moment he was done with

    his self-introduction. He continued doing so up till the point he headed out just now! I¡¯m absolutely sure

    that he¡¯s been charmed by your beauty!¡±

    ¡°There you go again with your nonsense! Still, if he really did sneak that many nces at me, he¡¯d

    better not let me catch him in the act! If I catch him red-handed, then I¡¯m cutting his eyeballs out and

    feeding them to my Tibetan Mastiff, Hooch! You know how much I hate quiet and honest-looking men

    like him! There¡¯s not a hint of bloodthirstiness in him at all!¡± said Tulip as both of them burst into

    laughter.

    After a while, they arrived at theboratory. However, to Gerald¡¯s surprise, he found that there were

    already two sses inside theboratory.

    While conducting lessons in theboratory with two neighboring sses at the same time was

    commonce there, one usually had to abide by a schedule.

    Though Gerald and Marjorie¡¯s sses were the only sses that were supposed to be able to use the

    laboratory during this period, Quin was for some odd reason already inside with his own students.

    The moment Marjorie saw Gerald, she awkwardly said, ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t only both our sses have ess to theboratory during the first period? Why is Mr.

    Yoxon and his students here instead?¡±

    Although Gerald didn¡¯t really have that much of a sense of belonging there in the first ce, he was

    starting to get annoyed by all this.

    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Crawford, but Mr. Yoxon came over to me earlier saying that he had no experience

    teaching students before this¡­ Because of that, he suggested that we did abined lesson¡­ I

    assumed he had already notified you about it, so I simply agreed with his n¡­¡± replied Marjorie as

    she blushed.

    Clearing her throat, one of the students from Quin¡¯s ss then shouted, ¡°How about this, lecturers?

    From now on, why don¡¯t we use the current arrangement of sses instead of the previous one? After

    all, we¡¯d very much prefer having lessons with Miss Swift and Mr. Yoxon.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for that! Our sses have already been pre-arranged nicely so how could you just

    take over somebody else¡¯s ss period as you please?¡± retorted Tulip, clearly feeling dissatisfied.

    A quarrel was starting to brew and the reason behind it was quite obvious. After all, Gerald¡¯s pupils had

    all excitedly brought along their notebooks to theboratory, only to find that another ss had stepped

    out of line and upied it without first informing their lecturer about it.

    The entire situation was honestly quite humiliating.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already made preparations for the experiment, why don¡¯t you just take your students back

    to ss, Mr. Crawford?¡±

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 956

    Clearing his throat before saying that, Quin then slid his hands into his pockets before sneering.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all themotion? We¡¯re trying to have our lesson here!¡± shouted a female lecturer as

    she and her colleague stepped out of a neighboringboratory in dissatisfaction.

    Turning to face them, Quin then said, ¡°It¡¯s just Mr. Crawford¡­ I asked Miss Swift to have a joint

    lesson with me since I wanted to get some teaching experience¡­ Coincidentally, the period I chose

    shes with Mr. Crawford¡¯s ss! This is honestly all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t. Mr. Crawford¡¯s just being inconsiderate! Just take the next lesson! There¡¯s no need to

    make a mountain out of a molehill, is there?¡± said the other female colleague as both of them nodded in

    unison.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Straightening her hair, Marjorie then added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to your ss first, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald could only frown. He was very much aware that trying to argue with them wasn¡¯t

    going to be worthwhile. What more, it would be imprudent of them as lecturers to create a mess here.

    With that in mind, he cidly said, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just go!¡±

    As he began leading his students back to ss, the students in theboratory, in turn, immediately

    started an uproar.

    ¡°Yeah! Just leave already!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all equally annoying mother*ckers! You hear?!¡± growled Tulip as she tossed her notebook to the

    ground before waving her two fists in the air.

    After the small incident, Gerald earned the nickname, ¡®Teacher Skitterbrook¡¯ from the students.

    Not that Gerald minded that sort of thing. After all, it didn¡¯t really affect his observation on Tulip.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald realized the existence of secret undercurrents in the university. From

    what he managed to gather, a few groups of influential people were already plotting against Tulip

    again.

    Gerald also noticed that despite being previously kidnapped, Tulip was still very much ignorant and

    fearless. She simply acted like a boss wherever she went in the university.

    Sometimeter, Gerald was about to enter his second-period ss when suddenly, he heard someone

    shouting, ¡°D*mn it! What should I do? Tulip¡¯s run off again!¡±

    Frowning slightly, Gerald entered the ss and saw that a few of his female students were anxiously

    discussing the matter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s none of your business, you useless piece of trash! The others drove you away and you

    just sumbed to it! As your students, we feel utterly humiliated by that, you know? It¡¯s also because

    of that humiliation that Tulip refused to attend your ss! She¡¯s driven off somewhere to have some fun

    instead! Her dad¡¯s repeatedly ordered me to keep an eye on her, you know? Now I¡¯m going to get

    scolded for sure! All of this stems from you! Humph!¡±ined one of the students as she shoved

    Gerald to the side.

    She was so angry that she wanted to run off to look for Tulip immediately.

    For as long as she knew her, Tulip had always bore such a temperament. The girl was simply too used

    to having things go her way without having to care about anything else.

    When things didn¡¯t go her way, however, she would head out looking for amusement instead.

    As she thought about that, a student wearing sses panted as he slid the ss¡¯s door open. Noticing

    that tulip¡¯s bestie was present, he calmed his breathing before saying, ¡°L-Liske! Something¡¯s wrong! I

    saw Tulip driving her sports car toward Bloomlin Mountain! When I asked her about it, she said she

    was going there to have some fun! She also told me to tell you to wait till Teacher Skitterbrook¡¯ss-¡±

    The moment he saw Gerald standing there, the bespectacled boy immediately fell silent, feeling

    extremely awkward.

    ¡°D*mn it! She really headed to Bloomlin Mountain? It¡¯s all over now! If her father knows that she went

    there to have fun, my dad will probably be beaten to death as well! All sorts of dangerous people gather

    at that chaotic ce! What should I even do now¡­? Is there any of you daring enough to follow me

    there to get Tulip back?¡± said Nicole Liske as she anxiously stomped her foot on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going as well!¡±

    As a few of their male ssmates volunteered, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What sort of ce is

    Bloomlin Mountain?¡±

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 957

    ¡°D*mn it! Are you even a lecturer? How could you not know about Bloomlin Mountain? That¡¯s the ce

    where several youths, who are mostly in gangs, usually gather to host parties! What more, they like to

    have car races there to amuse themselves as well! That ce is just bad news!¡± exined another

    student rather helplessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use exining it to him! Regardless, Tulip¡¯s daring enough to go literally anywhere once

    her recklessness kicks in! I should know since the same thing happened when shest got into trouble!

    Come on, let¡¯s just hurry and try to get her back already!¡± said Nicole who was now so anxious that she

    was almost in tears.

    While Nicole was Tulip¡¯s bestie, she was also the daughter of the Yowell family¡¯s butler. Because of

    that, Nicole was usually tasked with keeping an eye on Tulip.

    After all, almost everyone associated with the second youngdy of the Yowell family knew that she

    was infamous for being reckless. She was a person who valued her own enjoyment above anything

    else, which was why she was now skipping Gerald¡¯s ss.

    Gerald found that her ssmates were all quite loyal to her as well, as all of them instantly agreed to

    go after her. Getting to Bloomlin Mountain wasn¡¯t an issue for them either since several of the

    ssmates were rich heirs who had their own cars. After entering the cars in twos and threes, all of

    them left.

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t your arrival there be rather strange and unexpected¡­?¡± muttered Gerald to himself

    helplessly.

    ¡®Just don¡¯t get into any trouble¡­ If she gets into any then all my efforts this time around will be for

    naught!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Knowing how many influential groups were targeting her now, it was impossible for him not to be

    worried. Shaking his head, he got atop his scooter and immediately began following them to the ce.

    Meanwhile, Tulip¡ªwho had just arrived not too long ago¡ªwas starting to slightly regreting to

    Bloomlin Mountain. Looking around, the ce resembled more of a colosseum rather than a racetrack.

    The racetrack itself was located at the foot of a mountain in the suburbs of Heavenly City. Since the

    suburbs were alreadyplicated enough with several intertwining paths, it inspired the nners of

    the racetrack to build it there.

    Due to their efforts, what used to be a deserted open space was now filled with all sorts of cars, even

    high-end sports cars like Ferraris and Maybachs.

    The regrs of the racetrack were all young men and women who were either screaming or ying

    musical instruments loudly, making the entire area somewhat deafening.

    From the moment she had arrived, Tulip was left shocked by the youthful atmosphere there. Her sheer

    disbelief stemmed from the fact that she had never been exposed to people like these in the past. The

    existence of such individuals had simply been beyond her wildest imagination.

    While she had definitely heard about Bloomlin Mountain before, this was actually her first time here

    since her father had prohibited her from evering here. While that was the case, Tulip had been in a

    bad mood recently.

    The incident regarding her elder sister still flustered her greatly. As if that annoyance wasn¡¯t enough,

    she was humiliated in front of so many people today due to a coward!

    Dwelling on the incidents filled her with so much wrath that she forgot all about her father¡¯s prohibitions

    and simply drove to Bloomlin Mountain to have some fun.

    Now that she was there, however, she could only sit in her car, bewildered by all the sights and sounds

    there.

    Just as she was about to consider leaving, a man with big hair¡ªreminiscent of the eighties¡ªwho had

    his left ear adorned with a row of silver studs stood by her car before saying, ¡°Well hey there, girl! Are

    you a new face here? How about a race with me? If you win, I¡¯ll host a party here tonight for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse. I just came here to have a look around,¡± replied Tulip as she shook her head.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not going to race? Well, you are still a student, after all! I guess you must be afraid to

    compete with others! What a waste that this sports car ended up in your hands!¡±

    ¡°You take that back you mother*cker! Who¡¯s afraid? I¡¯m joining the race!¡± scowled Tulip angrily.

    However, upon realizing what she had just said, Tulip found herself regretting it slightly.

    After all, she truly had just wanted to have a look at the fabled racetrack in Bloomlin Mountain. Since

    she had previously assumed that the ce would be deserted, she had even considered the thought of

    speeding along the winding paths of the mountain at least once before returning to university. It hadn¡¯t

    urred to her that this ce would be so popted with hooligans!

    Sensing what Tulip was worrying about, he simply pointed at the people surrounding them before

    saying, ¡°See those beast-like people? F*ck then! Don¡¯t see them as humans! Once you see them as

    mere animals, you¡¯ll be fine. However, if you truly are reluctant to look at them, then just close your

    eyes!¡±

    While Tulip was hesitant, when she looked at his resolute and fearless expression, she replied, ¡°¡­

    Since we¡¯repeting with each other, cut the cr*p and let¡¯s go already¡­!¡±

    ¡°Settle down, this round has already been taken by someone else. We¡¯ll just have to wait for the next

    round!¡± said the man as he pointed at two cars revving their engines loudly in the open space.

    Hearing that, Tulip could only anxiously smack the side of her steering wheel in anger.

    At that moment, a dozen or so cars arrived at the area, signaling the arrival of Nicole and the others.

    ¡°Hey! Look over there! That¡¯s Tulip¡¯s car!¡± yelled Nicole as the Tulip¡¯s ssmates ran toward her.

    Immediately after, however, a loud mor was heard.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 958

    Upon noticing the arrival of Nicole and her ssmates, the many other youths who were there instantly

    began screaming and whistling at them. After all, none of them had ever seen students dressed in

    uniform there before. What more, among the thirty over students, half of them were tall and slim

    women who looked both innocent and cute.

    Their presence at Bloomlin Mountain was nothing short of extraordinary to the hooligans.

    Even the big-haired man jumped out of his car in excitement, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Nicole¡­ All of you¡­ Why did all of youe here?¡± asked Tulip.

    ¡°Why else would we be here? We were worried about you, of course! Let¡¯s just leave quickly! Still, to

    think that you would actuallye here! What if your dad found out? Do you really want to suffer that

    terribly?¡± replied Tulip as she held on to Tulip¡¯s arm.

    Since it was evident that Tulip wanted to leave with them, the man from before simply sneered, ¡°Come

    now, there¡¯s no rush to leave! Why don¡¯t we have a race first? After all, it mustn¡¯t have been easy for all

    of you toe here. Or are all of you just obedient university students who are still afraid of your

    parents?¡±

    ¡°Cowards! Cowards!¡± chanted the crowds loudly.

    ¡°F*cking hell! Wait for me here, Nicole! I¡¯m racing him first to shut him up for good!¡± scowled Tulip.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Speaking of which, beauty, ording to the rules here, you¡¯ll have to give a ride to a

    person of the opposite gender if you¡¯re participating in a car race. Since you already have so many

    male ssmates, why not pick one of them? Or would you rather choose a handsome guy from among

    us? What do you say?¡± said the big-haired man.

    As Tulip turned to look, she saw a woman with heavy makeup sitting in his car. So he wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Me! Me! Pick me, beauty!¡±

    All around them, various men were shouting to get Tulip¡¯s attention.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d ever get in a car with any of you! Specky! Get in the car!¡± ordered Tulip at the bespectacled

    boy from before as she rolled her eyes at the crowd.

    ¡°B-but, Tulip! I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­ I have car sickness!¡± replied Specky as he gulped before shaking his head

    quickly.

    Tulip¡¯s poor driving skills was no mystery to any of her ssmates.

    If a regr passenger thanked their driver for their troubles after arriving at their destination, a

    passenger of Tulip¡¯s would instead thank her for allowing them to leave the car with their life intact!

    In short, she was a mad driver.

    Specky wasn¡¯t the only unwilling one either. All her other male ssmates were simrly deterred from

    sitting in the car if she was driving!

    ¡°Useless! All of you!¡± shouted Tulip as she smacked her steering wheel in frustration.

    As the big-haired man continuedughing, Nicole suddenly pointed in a direction before saying in an

    astonished tone, ¡°¡­Hey, that¡¯s our lecturer, right? D*mn it! Why is he here?¡±

    Turning to look at where she was pointing, all the students realized that she wasn¡¯t kidding. Their

    Biology lecturer was indeed there!

    Pushing his scooter along, Gerald soon saw his students and began running toward them. His arrival,

    however, was nothing short of ridiculous and amusing to the hooligans.

    ¡°Haha! Hey, everyone! Look there!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With everyone¡¯s eyes on him now, a roar ofughter erupted throughout the entire area.

    It was funny enough to even think about someone riding a scooter to a racetrack, yet here Gerald was,

    pushing his now dusty scooter as he ran!

    ¡°Why the hell is that piece of trash here, Nicole?! Who even told him toe along?!¡± said Tulip,

    bbergasted by his arrival.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 959

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡­ I really hadn¡¯t expected him to actually follow us here¡­¡± replied Nicole rather

    helplessly.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be all over for me if he tells the university about it! That¡¯s not even the worst part! What if

    the university informs my dad about it?!¡± cried out Tulip in a state of berserk.

    ¡°Calm down, Tulip. I have a way to get him to cooperate obediently. You currently need a man in your

    car, right? Why don¡¯t we get him to do it? Once he¡¯s inside, he¡¯ll definitely be afraid of you!¡± suggested

    Specky.

    ¡°F*cking¡­¡± While Tulip certainly wanted to scold Specky after hearing his indirect roast on her driving

    skill, thinking back, he had a point.

    Since she was already annoyed with Gerald anyway after this morning¡¯s incident at theboratory, Tulip

    wasn¡¯t too worried about making him suffer too much.

    Besides, he looked like an honest and rather silly man. Once she was done with him in the car, he¡¯d

    definitely not dare to report her misbehavior. With all that in mind, she decided to go along with

    Specky¡¯s n.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you being too disrespectful to the university? How dare all of you y truant together!¡±

    said Gerald as he walked over after parking his scooter properly.

    Due to how far Bloomlin Mountain was from the university, Gerald¡¯s scooter ran out of batteries a bit

    earlier, exining why he had pushed it toward the racetrack instead of riding it in.

    ¡°Just shut up and get in the car!¡± ordered Tulip.

    ¡°And why should I? All of you had best return to the university right this instance!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Fine! But you¡¯ll still need a ride back, right? After all, we all saw that your scooter¡¯s batteries were

    drained! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m offering you a ride back? Nowe on!¡± added Tulip.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, sir! Since you came all the way out here, just let her give you a ride back¡­ As for your

    scooter, we¡¯ll think of a way to get it back there¡­¡± added a few other students.

    They were frantically trying to get Gerald into the car since thepetition was about to begin soon. In

    their minds, the sooner the race was over, the sooner they could leave, and none of them wanted to

    linger there for any longer than they needed to.

    ¡°¡­Fine!¡± replied Gerald with a defeated nod.

    He knew for a fact that Tulip wouldn¡¯t ever be this kind to him. However, he was slightly interested to

    see what kind of trick she had up her sleeve.

    Upon closing the car door behind him, all the car¡¯s doors were immediately locked.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± asked Gerald, astonished.

    ¡°Haha! You idiot! You¡¯ve fallen straight into my trap! Did you honestly think that I¡¯d be that nice to allow

    a worthless piece of trash like you to get into my car without a price? You¡¯reing along with me for a

    car race! And you¡¯d better not vomit inside my car or you¡¯ll suffer terribly!¡± warned Tulip.

    Now that everything was ready, Tulip and her opponent drove to the starting line. After honking to

    indicate that both of them were ready, arge screen began projecting numbers counting down as both

    their cars began revving up.

    The moment a loud buzzing sound was heard, both cars immediately sped forward like wild horses that

    had just been freed.

    ¡°Hell yeah! This is so cool!¡± shouted Tulip excitedly. Though she really didn¡¯t like the atmosphere of the

    ce, it did end up bing enjoyable once the race actually began.

    ¡°The road! Keep your eyes on the road!¡± shouted Gerald, terrified as he held on to the car¡¯s grab

    handle.

    While Tulip¡¯s driving was definitely as reckless as her ssmates remembered, she wasn¡¯tpletely

    devoid of skill. After all, she was still ahead of the big-haired man¡¯s car.

    However, that fact alone seemed rather illogical to Gerald. Looking through the rear-view mirror, Gerald

    found that his doubts were warranted. After all, the man clearly had a lot of chances to overtake her

    car. However, he just never did.

    As Gerald frowned, wondering what was up, all of a sudden, Tulip let out a shout!

    Turning to look ahead, Gerald saw that they were headed straight for a few rows of steel nails that had

    been ced across the road.

    They clearly served as roadblocks, yet even if Tulip were to hit on the brakes now, both of them were

    well aware that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the car in time.

    As a result, she simply elerated the car forward with her eyes closed.

    Secondster, two distinct sounds of tires bursting could be heard!

    Eventually, the car couldn¡¯t go on and Tulip was forced to park the car in the middle of the road.

    ¡°Fcking hell! Who would put roadblocks in the middle of a god dmned racetrack!¡± shouted Tulip

    furiously.

    On the contrary, Gerald appeared extremely vignt as he turned around to look behind them.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 960

    By now, the car behind them had stopped as well, blocking any possible escape routes.

    ¡®Something is definitely wrong!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he watched the big-haired man and the

    woman get out of their car.

    ¡°Hey, now! How could you people be like this? These roadblocks clearly shouldn¡¯t be here! I demand

    we start over!¡± scowled Tulip, feeling cheated.

    ¡°But of course, Miss Tulip Yowell! You¡¯re the second youngdy of the Yowell family, after all¡­ We can

    start over as many times as you please!¡± replied the big-haired man as heughed loudly.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ How do you know my name?¡± asked Tulip, finally realizing that something was wrong.

    ¡°Humph! Just get out of the car already, miss! Don¡¯t trouble us any more than you need to!¡± shouted the

    big-haired man as he pulled his wig off, revealing his bald head!

    Following that, he took a gun out, aiming it at Tulip before roaring, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Get

    out, now!¡±

    Seeing the gun, Tulip immediately went pale in fright. It was then when she understood that she was

    getting kidnapped again.

    Raising both her hands to show that she was harmless, she then slowly got out of the car.

    Once she was out, the woman revealed her own gun as the bald man shouted, ¡°Wren, go kill that other

    guy! After he¡¯s dead, report to Old A that we¡¯ve captured her and tell him to take over from hereProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    immediately!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied the woman with a nod as she walked toward the shotgun seat.

    However, when she peered through the window, she was left stunned. Raising her head to look at the

    bald man, she then said, ¡°¡­Dominic¡­ There¡¯s nobody in there.¡±

    ¡°What? We all saw him enter the car earlier, right?¡± replied Dominic as he dragged Tulip along with him

    toward Wren¡¯s side.

    Peering inside, it appeared that she was right. Gerald hadpletely disappeared!

    ¡°How odd! He couldn¡¯t have just vanished in broad daylight!¡± said the bald man in astonishment.

    As he continued wondering where Gerald could possibly have gone to, out of the blue, a voice from

    behind the bald man shouted, ¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best to fight you!¡±

    Hearing that, Dominic turned around immediately¡­ Only to be greeted by arge stone!

    With a loud ¡®thud¡¯, the bald man felt his eyes roll back as he fell to the ground, now unconscious!

    Though Wren wanted to immediately retaliate by shooting the assant, for some baffling reason, she

    just couldn¡¯t fully raise her arm!

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll fight you too!¡± shouted the youth again as he picked the samerge stone up and staggered

    toward the woman before smashing it into her head. Naturally, she fainted as well.

    The youth in question was of course, Gerald. Since he needed to keep his identity a secret, he knew

    that he had to pretend to be weak.

    ¡°Wow! You¡­ You killed them, sir! You¡¯ve killed two people! You¡¯re definitely ruined this time!¡± eximed

    Tulip excitedly now that she knew she had been rescued.

    Rolling his eyes, Gerald then replied, ¡°They¡¯re not dead! They¡¯ve just fainted! However, since their

    aplices are probablying over soon, I suggest we leave quickly!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go then!¡± replied Tulip as both of them headed for Dominic¡¯s car.

    Getting in the driver¡¯s seat, Tulip then turned the car around and sped all the way back to the starting

    line. Seconds after they left, however, a few ATV cars came to a screeching halt at the spot where both

    Dominic and Wreny unconscious.

    Watching Tulip and the man make their escape, the leader of the group found himself mming a fist

    onto the hood of the car.

    ¡°F*cking hell! We were already so close just now! How did things end up failing? Who the hell saved

    her?!¡±

    ¡°Do we pursue after them, boss?¡±

    ¡°F*ck that! There are too many people at the foot of the mountain! Do you want to die that much? If you

    don¡¯t, then bring these two useless people along with us! We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Meanwhile, Tulip was beginning to admire Gerald slightly as she said, ¡°D*mn, sir! You were so cruel

    earlier!¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been, then we¡¯d both be dead by now!¡± replied Gerald as he thought about what could¡¯ve

    happened if he wasn¡¯t in the car with her.

    ¡°Still, something just doesn¡¯t add up, sir!¡± said Tulip as she seemed to recall something.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, back when I stepped out of the car, I¡¯m fairly certain that you were still sitting beside me! How

    could you have just appeared behind the two kidnappers earlier?¡±

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 961

    ¡°¡­That¡­ Well, when he grabbed you, I simply took the chance to slide down the slope! All I needed to

    do after that was to take a detour back to where the cars were!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°I see! I didn¡¯t expect you to be that smart!¡± replied Tulip in shock.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head in silence.

    Upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, Gerald squinted his eyes and saw that several other luxury

    cars were currently speeding toward them. Once the cars surrounded the area, Tulip immediately

    yelped.

    ¡°Oh god! That¡¯s my dad¡¯s car! Nicole must¡¯ve told him that I¡¯m here! I¡¯m definitely ruined now!¡± said

    Tulip as she quivered in fear.

    Secondster, a middle-aged man stepped out of the car and walked toward her before anxiously

    asking, ¡°Are¡­ Are you fine, second youngdy¡­?¡±

    ¡°H-humph! If you had arrived anyter, then you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me anymore!¡± replied

    Tulip, a hint of fear still lingering in her voice.

    ¡°Thank goodness we made it in time, then¡­ Nicole was the one who alerted me that you could be in

    danger. As a result, I immediately brought all these people here. How wonderful that you¡¯re safe!¡±

    As it turned out, a few men had chatted with Nicole earlier while the race was going on. After chatting

    for a bit, Nicole found out that the big-haired man wasn¡¯t a usual here. In fact, this was the men¡¯s first

    time meeting him as well. What more, he was apparently filthy rich. After all, Dominic ended up booking

    the entire racetrack that day!

    Upon finding out about that, Nicole instantly became vignt about him. After all, if he truly was that

    rich, why wasn¡¯t he driving an expensive car?

    Knowing that it would be better to be safe than sorry, Nicole immediately notified her father about the

    chain of events.

    ¡°So it seems that my guess was correct, Tulip¡­ What kinds of dangers did you have to face? Speaking

    of which, where¡¯s your car?¡± asked Nicole in a worried tone.

    Hearing that, Tulip then began describing what had happened to her. However, her version of the story

    had been slightly altered.

    ording to Tulip, she had pretended to be bait to attract the attention of the two kidnappers. While

    they were going after her, Gerald had taken the chance to knock those two people unconscious!

    After getting the details he needed, Mr, Liske immediately sent a few men up the mountain. The

    remaining men were told to surround the entirety of Bloomlin Mountain for investigation purposes.

    Once that was done, Mr. Liske nodded at Gerald with a smile before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure this is the Mr.

    Crawford you¡¯ve been talking about. Do know that the Yowell family is indebted to you for your

    kindness this time around. As thanks for saving the second youngdy, we¡¯ll certainly provide you with

    a great reward once she meets up with the master.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tulip is my student, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then how about this, Mr. Crawford? For now, allow me to send you back to the university in one of our

    cars.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±

    With that, Mr. Liske ordered a team of cars to send Gerald and his students back to the university.

    Upon returning, Gerald told his students to return to ss first. Gerald himself prepared to return to the

    office. The moment he got there, however, he immediately heard someone shouting, ¡°Something¡¯s

    gone terribly wrong!¡±

    He truly wasn¡¯t expecting to receive more bad news right after he had to deal with all that.

    As he watched a few lecturers run outside, he casually stopped one of them before asking, ¡°What

    happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Swift and Mr. Yoxon! They seem to have gotten themselves into quite a bit of trouble! See,

    during their joint lesson earlier, there was apparently a student who was quite arrogant in Miss Swift¡¯s

    ss! While he was smoking in the washroom during recess, he ended up getting into a fight there with

    students from other sses!¡±

    ¡°In the end, the arrogant student was beaten up terribly. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of the incident!

    While we honestly just wanted to wait for the university to deal with the situation, Mr. Yoxon was

    adamant about dealing with it immediately. As a result, he led the male students from his own ss

    over to the neighboring ss, which was the ss of those who had beaten up Miss Swift¡¯s student.¡±

    ¡°While Mr. Yoxon had gone over to reason with them, he failed to realize how bad his own temper was.

    After the argument turned unpleasant, he ended up beating up one of the male students!¡± exined the

    lecturer.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ How imprudent for lecturers to beat up students!¡± said Gerald as he shook

    his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    However, it was clear as day that Quin had only done so to impress Marjorie. After all, it was evident

    that he had a crush on her.

    Sighing, the lecturer then added, ¡°It¡¯d be fine if that was where all the trouble ended, Mr. Crawford¡­

    Sadly, it isn¡¯t. Do you know which student he beat up?¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the student¡¯s the son of a rich man in Heavenly City! Since the rich man has a close rtionship

    with the underground forces of Heavenly City, the student dered that he would call some people

    over! Something terrible is definitely imminent now!¡± said the female lecturer before running off to the

    scene.

    Seeing that she was running toward the scene of the incident, Gerald simply walked in the direction

    she was headed to. He was following her mainly because his ss was currently also in the same

    location and he wanted to check on his students.

    As was expected, the entire Biology course¡¯s corridor was crowded with people.

    ¡°Here you are, sir!¡± said Specky as soon as he saw Gerald. Since the corridor waspletely blocked

    by a wall of people, his students weren¡¯t even able to return to ss to have their lesson.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 962

    ¡°How are things looking?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, the lecturer who took ourboratory time from us was beaten up! Mr. Yoxon¡¯s in deep trouble

    now! After all, he offended the young master of the Lightburn family! If you aren¡¯t aware, the young

    master of the Lightburn family is under the protection of underground forces!¡± exined Specky.

    Hearing that, Gerald looked ahead and saw Quin surrounded by a group of men donning ck

    suits. Marjorie and a few other female lecturers were also present, all of them frozen in fear.

    ¡°We¡¯re far from done!¡± shouted one of the men in ck as he red at Quin. Quin himself

    appeared to have several clear p marks on his cheeks.

    As the university¡¯s chancellor continued trying to calm the situation down, Quin simply wiped the

    blood off his sses before sneering, ¡°It¡¯s fine, chancellor. Just let me make a call and everything will

    be settled.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Be my guest! Let¡¯s see who you call over!¡± scoffed the man angrily.

    Shaking his head, Quin then took his cell phone out before dialing a number.

    Seeing how confident Quin still was, Marjorie couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of assuredness in her

    heart.

    Everyone else was getting increasingly excited as well. Who was Quin going to call over?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You know, I heard that Mr. Yoxon is from Talgo Town!¡±

    ¡°I heard the same thing too! From what I know, all sorts of cruel people live there!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Speaking of which, my dad told me that there¡¯s a powerful force in Talgo Town that even has

    territories in the Heavenly City! Could Mr. Yoxon possibly be calling someone from that group over?¡±

    ¡°Well, that possibility certainly isn¡¯t out of the question!¡±

    Throughout the next twenty minutes, the more well-informed students continued discussing the incident

    until a few of them finally pointed out of a nearby window before shouting, ¡°H-hey! Look down there!¡±

    As the rest of the students looked out, they were shocked to see at least a hundred ck luxury cars

    driving toward the university. By the time the cars stopped, the area waspletely surrounded by

    them.

    Following that, several ck-suited bodyguards began getting out of the cars before swiftly making

    their way to the corridor everyone was currently in.

    Due to the imposing aura each of them possessed, all the students simply stepped aside, making way

    for them to proceed.

    Those who were too slow to act, however, were immediately shoved aside as the overbearing

    bodyguards shouted, ¡°Step aside!¡±

    As Gerald found himself being pushed aside as well, Marjorie and the other female lecturers began

    biting onto their lower lips in excitement as they watched the scene further unfold.

    Realizing how dominant the other party was, Mr. Lightburn¡¯s men found themselves getting more

    dispirited by the second. In the end, all of them stepped forward to begin negotiating.

    ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Yoxon?¡± asked the leader of the bodyguards.

    ¡°Could you perhapse from Talgo Town, gentlemen? I wonder which force you belong to?¡± asked

    Mr. Lightburn¡¯s men.

    ¡°We belong to one of the families there. However, it was the Royal Dragon Group who ordered us to

    come here this time around,¡± replied the leader as he respectfully gave way to another man in ck.

    ¡°I beg your pardon? You¡¯re from the Royal Dragon Group, you say?¡± asked the opposing guards,

    stupefied by the turn of events.

    After all, the Royal Dragon Group was considered to be a very powerful dark horse in Heavenly City. In

    just a single night, it had acquired all five forces in Talgo Town. The group had even blocked an entire

    road in Heavenly City! Those from within that group were truly vicious people!

    As a result, being only a small force in Heavenly City, Mr. Lightburn¡¯s men really didn¡¯t dare to offend

    the Royal Dragon Group.

    ¡°That is correct. Mr. Yoxon¡¯s father is an ally to the Royal Dragon Group. Due to that, The Royal Dragon

    Group will now deal with this issue. Which force do you belong to? I do hope you¡¯ll give us some

    respect,¡± replied the man wearing sunsses, coldly.

    ¡°But of course!¡± replied Mr. Lightburn¡¯s men as they nodded with a smile.

    ¡°How could we just settle things like this, Bryan?¡± said Mr. Lightburn, unwilling to just ept defeat like

    that.

    ¡°Please just endure it for now, Mr. Lightburn. The Royal Dragon Group has been looking for targets all

    over the ce. Even the boss has ordered us not to ever offend them,¡± whispered Bryan in response.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 963

    Though he was dissatisfied, Mr. Lightburn wasn¡¯t a fool. After listening to what his subordinate had to

    say, he understood what was at stake if he continued pushing on with the issue. Because of that, he

    didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Gerald¡¯s Royal Dragon Group itself had developed at an immense rate in the past few days. After all, it

    now had help from the five forces it had acquired in Talgo Town. What more, both Tyson and Drake¡ª

    who had been beaten up terribly by Sven¡ªwere now back at Gerald¡¯s side.

    Though their main base was still in Talgo Town, they had recently begun developing in Heavenly City

    as well. Their efforts in doing so, of course, had been greatly aided by the Westley family.

    ¡°The Royal Dragon Group truly is a powerful dark horse!¡± muttered Specky¡ªwho had been standing

    next to Gerald this entire time¡ªto himself.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wonder how they got so powerful so quickly¡­¡± asked a few girls who heard Specky¡¯sment.

    ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve heard, the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s boss is extremely powerful! I¡¯ve also heard that

    the bosses of the five forces surrendered themselves only after a single round! Because of that,

    nobody dares to block their path in the entire Heavenly City now! Well, except for Sven, probably¡­ He

    still hasn¡¯t returned though!¡± exined Specky who seemed extremely well-informed about the entire

    situation.

    Regardless, Quin was now extremely smug and in high spirits. After all, now that the Royal Dragon

    Group had stepped forward, the incident he was involved with was as good as solved.

    Following that, he then began heading to the chancellor¡¯s office together with Marjorie and a few others

    to discuss some issues.

    As they passed by Gerald, Marjorie took a nce at him. However, she only shook her head slightly

    and moved on without even greeting him.

    From her middle school days till she was in university, Marjorie had always enjoyed her status as a

    goddess admired by all. However, once she graduated from university, she knew it was high time for

    her to get a boyfriend. Of course, not just anyone was going to be able to be her boyfriend.

    Upon meeting Gerald the first time, she had truly admired him. After all, he was a handsome young

    man who had a good disposition to boot! Quin, on the other hand, wascking in every aspect that

    Gerald seeded in, or at least that was what she assumed based on her first impression of them.

    After getting to know them a bit more carefully, however, Marjorie realized that Quin was hands

    down the more suitable candidate to be her boyfriend.

    As for Gerald, he was a nobody to her now. Because of that, her attitude toward himpletely

    changed as well.

    Gerald himself could only smile bitterly in silence as he watched her ignore him.

    While it was technically his Royal Dragon Group that had helped resolve this mess, Quin ended up

    snatching all the credits from him.

    ¡®Humph!¡¯

    Even so, this wasn¡¯t his first rodeo experiencing such injustice.

    Recalling the multiple times simr incidents had taken ce, Gerald remembered the time when he

    had regretted not exposing himself. Back then, he had been just as aggrieved as Alice was.

    However, he now felt nothing of the sort anymore.

    With that, he then returned to the office as the clock struck twelve. It was a littleter when he was just

    about to get off work when he received a call. To his surprise, the number belonged to Tulip.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently in a Starbucks in the city, Mr. Crawford. You¡¯re off work now, right? Could youe over?

    I have something urgent to tell you!¡± said Tulip rather mysteriously.

    ¡°What is it? Could you be nning to treat me to some coffee to repay my kindness for saving you?¡±

    asked Gerald in return.

    ¡°Well, yes, but that¡¯s not the only thing. Juste over now. We¡¯ll talk more about it once you¡¯re here,¡±

    replied Tulip before hanging up the phone.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald knew he still needed to go there in the end. After all, his main purpose was

    still to maintain a good rtionship with her.

    Upon arriving sometimeter, he saw that Tulip was seated at a table by the window, a cup of coffee

    ced before her.

    However, Gerald was surprised when he saw the woman¡ªwho looked to be around twenty-four, the

    exact same age he was¡ªsitting beside her.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 964

    Just like Tulip, the woman was very beautiful, and both of them resembled each other a lot. However,

    Gerald could see that while Tulip had a more innocent look to her, the woman, in contrast, looked much

    more mature.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, sister!¡± said Tulip with a soft tone as she pointed at Gerald.

    Hearing that, she scanned Gerald briefly from head to toe before nodding slightly.

    Following that, she grabbed her bag and got up to leave. While Gerald did intend to at least greet her,

    shepletely ignored him.

    Once she was gone, Tulip smugly said, ¡°That was my elder sister, Juliet Yowell! What do you think? A

    beauty, isn¡¯t she? Hah! Even if you deny it, I saw how wide your eyes were the moment you saw her!¡±

    Nodding slightly, Gerald simply replied, ¡°So tell me, what did you want to meet me for?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something good so of course I had to tell you in person. Actually, scratch good, it¡¯s great

    news!¡± said Tulip before sighing.

    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯ve been looking for someone suitable for the longest time. At longst, I¡¯ve finally found

    you to be the perfect candidate!¡± added Tulip.

    ¡°Pray tell what exactly I¡¯m a perfect candidate for¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Tulip simply chuckled before saying, ¡°Alright, so before anything else, let me just say that

    what you¡¯re about to hear will be extremely shocking. If you end up dying from excitement, don¡¯t say I

    didn¡¯t warn you!¡±

    Taking in a deep breath, she then continued, ¡°¡­So you see, my sister¡¯s been looking for a live-in son-

    inw for a while now¡­ And after searching for so long, you seem to be the most suitable candidate

    for the job!¡±

    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon? Me? A live-in son-inw?¡± said Gerald as he immediately stood up, wide-eyed.

    ¡°Haha! I know, right? I was surprised that my sister agreed with it as well!¡± replied Tulip happily. Tulip

    had clearly mistaken Gerald¡¯s surprise for excitement, which exined why she was feeling so joyful.

    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s slow down for a bit. First of all, your sister¡¯s extremely beautiful, so I¡¯m sure she has

    many admirers. Why¡¯s she only looking for a live-in son-inw¡­?¡± asked Gerald, his resignation

    evident in his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± said Tulip with a sigh before detailing everything.

    Basically, after Gerald had saved her, Tulip got scolded by her family the moment she arrived home.

    However, after being scolded by her father, an idea came to her.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    To understand that idea, Tulip had to exin why she ended up going to Bloomlin Mountain in the first

    ce. In short, she had been in a very bad mood recently. Though Gerald failing to get them into the

    laboratory was thest straw for her, it was far from the actual source of her annoyance.

    The main issue, as Tulip exined, had been regarding an incident rting to her sister whom she had

    a very good rtionship with.

    ording to Tulip, upon Juliet¡¯s return to her homnd recently, she had been taking things extremely

    terribly due to issues pertaining to a broken heart. Juliet was simply upset all the time, and she was

    almostpletely different from the sister Tulip used to know. Things got so bad that at one point, her

    sister even consideredmitting suicide!

    It was the reason why Tulip had been so worried and easily angered at the time.

    As for why Juliet had a broken heart in the first ce, she had initially been studying abroad in M

    country. During her time there, she had a boyfriend and both of them were in love for a good many

    years.

    However, she eventually found out that that sc*mbag had already been engaged to another person!

    When she suggested that he marry her instead, he was actually hesitant about doing so!

    Understanding at that point that his heart never belonged to her in the first ce, Juliet took things

    extremely badly and immediately returned to Heavenly City in great fury!

    Before dumping him, out of spite, Juliet even said word for word, ¡®Since you¡¯re so hesitant about being

    with me, fine then! Since you think so highly of yourself, I¡¯ll just find the most worthless man on the

    net to be my husband! You¡¯ll regret ever making me feel this way!¡¯

    Upon returning, she had asked for Tulip¡¯s help to locate such a person. Essentially, the perfect

    candidate would be someone who was worthless, but honest.

    Fast forward to the present, as she said, she got the idea that Gerald was perfect for the role as her

    father scolded her.

    Once her father was done, she immediately sought out her sister and told her all about Gerald.

    As Gerald attempted to register all that he had just heard, Tulip reyed the earlier conversation she

    had had with her sister in her mind.

    Back then, Tulip had found Juliet staring out the window. Running up to her excitedly, Tulip had said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found the perfect person for you, sister!¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a new lecturer of mine whom we all call Teacher Skitterbrook! He¡¯s also the one who saved

    me today, so I can say for sure that he¡¯s an honest man. To be quite frank, he doesn¡¯t look bad either.

    What do you think? Should I ask him out once he¡¯s done with work today? By doing so, you¡¯ll be able to

    have a good look at him! If things go well, then you can get married to him and have your revenge on

    that sc*mbag! He¡¯ll certainly be pissed since my lecturer clearly has no advantages to him! Haha!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Alright then, please ask him out tonight. Once I get a good look at him and if things go well,

    we¡¯ll sign the contract so that he¡¯ll be my husband for a year. Once that year is up, I¡¯ll reward him

    ordingly. With the reward money, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯ll be able to live his life without any more

    worries till the day he dies.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Just leave everything to me!¡±

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 965

    With that, the memory of the incident came to an end. Looking at Gerald, Tulip could very much tell that

    he was deep in thought.

    Gerald himself was certainly not too excited about the fact that he was about to marry that beauty out

    of the blue.

    However, he was also thinking about the practicality of going along with it.

    Quite honestly, Tulip had made a good move in terms of advancing his ns. After all, as long as he

    was able to sneak into the Yowell family, then he would be able to put a stop to his vagabond lifestyle

    for at least a while.

    However, the main issue still remained. Why did he have to get married to such a strange woman just

    to achieve that?

    A better question yet, would his choice of actions be answerable to Mter on?

    ¡°So, how about it? Haha! Just so you know, the marriage will onlyst for a year. Once that year is up,

    you¡¯ll need to divorce her. However! The Yowell family will be sure to present you with a massive

    amount of money once that happens. I see no downsides to you agreeing! After all, not only will you be

    set for life once the year is done, but you¡¯ll also have the title of the Yowell¡¯s son-inw throughout the

    next year!¡± said Tulip.

    ¡°Deal!¡± replied Gerald instantaneously as he looked at her.

    As long as he could be stronger, then he would have a higher chance to save M and also deal

    with Kort. Gerald was well aware that attempting to do so with his current strength was futile, therefore

    there was zero hesitance in his final decision.

    ¡°¡­Huh? I haven¡¯t even told you the conditions yet! How could you just agree like that?¡± pouted Tulip

    slightly, a hint of contempt in her eyes.

    ¡®Humph! And here I thought you were a gentleman of honor¡­ In the end, you¡¯re just another money-

    grabbing b*stard!¡¯

    ¡°So there are conditions¡­ State them,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°But of course there are! Well, there¡¯s only one, though it honestly shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal for

    you. Regardless, the most important thing is that you understand that your marriage with my sister is

    akin to the rtionship between an employer and an employee. Don¡¯t even dream about ever being

    able to go beyond that!¡±

    ¡°I see. What you¡¯re trying to say is that the marriage is only nominal, correct?¡± replied Gerald with a

    bitter smile on his face. Though his expression suggested otherwise, this was exactly what he wanted.

    ¡°Bingo! That¡¯s pretty much the only condition so if you don¡¯t find a problem with it, then just sign the

    contract! Do note, however, that the wedding ceremony will be held in the next two days before my

    mom returns from abroad. While my dad certainly won¡¯t say much about it, my mom¡¯s a different story.

    She¡¯ll definitely disagree with the wedding, so we need to proceed with this quickly!¡±

    Gerald really didn¡¯t know what sorts of tricks the sisters were up to, but he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered

    about them. Knowing that this was as good a chance as ever to get involved with the Yowells, Gerald

    immediately signed the contract.

    And just like that, seven days came and went.

    It was a fine morning sometimeter when Juliet and Gerald got into her car.

    The moment Gerald closed the door of the shotgun seat, the aloof woman¡ªwho was now driving¡ª

    immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°The gathering we¡¯re attending now has been organized by my

    ssmates who are returning from abroad today. All of them have seen much of this world, so once

    we¡¯re there, speak less. Understand?¡±

    It had now been three days since their marriage and Gerald himself had moved into the Yowell family

    as a live-in son-inw.

    However, throughout that period, Juliet never spoke to him unless absolutely necessary. In fact, she

    didn¡¯t even look him in the eye most of the time.

    Geraldpletely understood her reasoning. After all, what was he to her but a mere tool? Then again,

    it wasn¡¯t like that bothered him or anything.

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Gerald with a brief nod.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Soon, both of them arrived at a high-end hotel in Heavenly City.

    ¡°Ah, wee, Juliet!¡± said a few men and women as they stood up when they saw her entering their

    private room.

    Noticing her presence, one of the young men¡ªwho was dressed in traditional attire and wore a gold

    watch¡ªwalked toward her before saying, ¡°Hmm! Upon returning to the country, I heard that you got

    married to some teacher, Juliet! Is that the guy?¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 966

    A hint of slight resentment could be heard in the man¡¯s voice as he pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! This is my husband, Gerald!¡± replied Juliet as she locked arms with Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, this is Cavan, a ssmate of mine from university!¡± added Juliet as she introduced him to the

    man.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you!¡± said Gerald as he reached a hand out in ordance with the etiquettes Juliet

    had earlier taught him.

    ¡°I truly can¡¯tprehend what goes on in your mind¡­ Even if you broke up with him, you could¡¯ve

    easily just gone for anyone else other than this guy¡­¡± muttered Cavan.

    Noticing Juliet¡¯s warning gaze, however, Cavan simply stopped talking. It was evident that Cavan was

    one of Juliet¡¯s suitors. That exined why hepletely ignored Gerald¡¯s handshake as well.

    Cavan wasn¡¯t the only one treating Gerald that way though. Many of Juliet¡¯s other male ssmates

    shot equally hostile gazes toward him, refusing to say a word to Gerald at all.

    Even her female ssmates were staring at Gerald contemptuously from time to time. It was as though

    they were all wondering how a beauty like Juliet could end up being with such a pathetic person as

    Gerald.

    ¡°Just look at that guy, Cavan! I would¡¯ve never imagined that Juliet would actually get married to such a

    person! To think that she actually fell in love with a teacher working in Heavenly City University! I¡¯m

    speechless! What the hell even goes on in Juliet¡¯s mind?¡±

    It was a whileter when several of her male ssmates were discussing Gerald right outside the

    gents.

    Their dissatisfaction with him was warranted since most, if not all, of them there had either had a crush

    or fallen for her once. Cavan himself had had feelings for her for the longest time.

    However, since Juliet already had someone else in her heart back then, nobody ever had a chance to

    even ask her out. Upon finding out that she finally broke up with her boyfriend, all her ssmates were

    eager to finally be able to try their luck!

    s, the next thing they knew, she had already gotten married to some useless person!

    With all of them being distinguished people, it was really no wonder why they looked down on Gerald

    so much. After all, he was simply a lecturer.

    ¡°Humph! I know right? We can¡¯t even say anything to Juliet now since he¡¯s constantly around her! What

    an inconvenient eyesore!¡± scowled another ssmate.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°In that case, then we should just make him leave then! We¡¯ll make it clear to him that our gatherings

    aren¡¯t events that just anyone can attend, especially people with his status!¡± sneered Cavan.

    After saying that, he began whispering his n to all the present male ssmates. Once everyone

    agreed, they all returned to the private room together.

    The moment Cavan saw Gerald, he walked over toward him with a smile before saying, ¡°Speaking of

    which, we haven¡¯t even had a drink with the bridegroom! Since you snatched our goddess from us,

    you¡¯ll have to drink with us today!¡±

    The other males simply exchanged gazes with each other in glee before smiling coldly at Gerald.

    Despite the evident and sudden change in Cavan¡¯s attitude, Gerald simply returned the smile as he

    replied, ¡°Sure thing! What are we drinking today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Also, we¡¯ll be drinking liquor! I just so happen to have a few boxes of good liquor in

    my car that I¡¯ve brought from home! Someone¡¯s bringing some over as we speak!¡± said Cavan who

    wasn¡¯t expecting Gerald to agree so easily.

    ¡°Liquor sounds fine! In fact, I love drinking liquor!¡± replied Gerald with augh.

    Since Juliet had easily sensed that Cavan and the others were up to no good, she had initially nned

    to remind Gerald against falling for it.

    Seeing how mindlessly he was acting, however, Juliet was leftpletely speechless.

    ¡®Just let him drink if he wants to so much, then!¡¯ Juliet thought to herself before looking to the side.

    Soon after, her male ssmates returned with two boxes of liquor in hand.

    ¡°Oh, and by the way, Gerald. My friend here runs a winery! As a result, he can hold his alcohol

    extremely well. Would you have a problem with him being the master as we drink along? After all, both

    of us are plenty eager to enjoy a good drink with you! How about it?¡± asked Cavan as he continued

    smiling.

    ¡°Not a problem!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Nobody noticed the impish glint in Gerald¡¯s eyes as he said that. After practicing the many skills that

    Finnley had taught him, Gerald had trained himself enough to be immune to all forms of alcohol.

    In fact, he was now even able to consume basic poisons without having to deal with any side-effects.

    Liquor was nothing to him!

    The main reason Gerald agreed with Cavan¡¯s proposal was because he knew how much Cavan and

    Juliet¡¯s other ssmates disliked him. The current Gerald was no longer as passive as he used to be.

    He wouldn¡¯t just endure all his anger after being bashed around so much.

    Since they wanted so much to y with him, then y with them he would.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 967

    Cavan, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he smiled wryly. All humans had a limit

    to their alcohol tolerance, and he would definitely make Gerald drink till he exceeded his.

    True to his word, his ssmate¡¯s family truly did own a winery. Cavan was certain that he would be

    able topletely ruin Gerald since his ssmate¡ªwhom he also considered to be his brother¡ªand

    his father were both extremely tolerant toward alcohol. In fact, after a check-up, their bodies apparently

    had ess to a lot more alcohol breaking enzymespared to regr people!

    He had once seen his ssmate drink seven whole bottles of extremely high alcohol percentage

    liquors, back to back, before finally reaching his limit.

    Seven whole bottles of alcohol!

    With that in mind, Cavan felt that Gerald would already be bleeding from his stomach long before his

    ssmate even got too drunk.

    Now that all of them were ready, the rules were simple. Each of the five participating people¡ªinclusive

    of Gerald, Cavan, two other ssmates, and Cavan¡¯s winery friend¡ªwould have to take turns downing

    cups of liquor, and every time their cups were filled, they had to finish everyst drop in it before it

    could be refilled.

    It wasn¡¯t long before both Gerald and Cavan¡¯s friend¡ªwhose family owned the winery¡ªmanaged to

    finish three whole bottles of liquor, each.

    Cavan himself had already gone pale by then, and he bore quite a frightening expression on his face.

    However, he was still conscious enough to know that he should still be fine for at least three more

    bottles of liquor.

    At the same time, Juliet and the other girls were all getting increasingly scared with each ss the five

    men drank. They were definitely overdoing it!

    Worried, Juliet turned to look at Gerald¡­ However, to her surprise, he lookedpletely unfazed! It

    was almost as if he hadn¡¯t drunk any liquor at all!

    ¡°You can really hold your liquor, Gerald! I¡¯m sure you can drink another three bottles, right?!¡± grumbled

    Cavan in both disbelief and surprise.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Well of course I can! Still, remember that you three still have to drink together with us! Since this

    brother and I have already downed three bottles of liquor each, shouldn¡¯t you guys start picking up the

    pace as well?¡± replied Gerald with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright, then! Since Gerald¡¯s willing to carry on drinking, then we¡¯ll continue drinking as well!¡±

    As the other two ssmates dered that, Cavan whispered to his good friend, ¡°Say, Jarson, are you

    still able to hang on¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­!¡± replied Jarson¡ªwho was the son of the winery¡¯s owner¡ªas he waved his hand

    dismissively.

    Hearing that, Cavan nodded and the next round of drinking soonmenced.

    Juliet could only watch in horror as the five of them continued downing more and more liquor.

    While Jarson and Gerald were still drinking on par with each other, Cavan and the other two boys had

    considerably slowed down by this point. What more, as the other two continued downing cups of liquor

    in single gulps, the remaining trio found themselves drinking half-a-cup at a time.

    As a result, in no time t, Gerald and Jarson had each finished another three bottles of liquor!

    Cavan and the other two, on the other hand, had only managed to drink another bottle and a half of

    liquor, each. While the two other ssmates had passed out by this point, both Jarson and Cavan were

    still slightly conscious.

    ¡°You drink rather well, Jarson. Care to have another three bottles of liquor with me?¡± asked Gerald as

    he looked at Jarson¡¯s sallow face. As he did so, he also took a peek at Cavan, whose face was now

    drained of all color.

    ¡°You still want to continue drinking? Both you and Jarson have already drunk six bottles of liquor each!¡±

    said Juliet, trying to talk some sense into them.

    ¡°Drink! We¡¯ll¡­ We¡¯ll continue drinking! Jason! Drink I say-¡±

    Before Cavan could even finish his sentence, he quickly wobbled toward the exit, clearly trying to hold

    himself back from vomiting in front of everyone.

    Eventually managing to make his way to the washroom, Cavan instantly began vomiting as soon as he

    reached a toilet seat.

    He would¡¯ve never have dreamt that Gerald was this capable of holding his liquor.

    Due to him underestimating that, Cavan¡¯s entire world was now spinning as his stomach ached like

    never before.

    At some point, he even began vomiting blood! However, due to how drunk he already was, he didn¡¯t

    even register the implications of that.

    After quite some time, Cavan could barely feel his legs as fumbled back to the private room. The

    moment he got to the door, however, he was greeted by the sound of screaming!

    Concerned, Cavan immediately pushed the door open to see what was wrong.

    To his dismay, the first thing he saw was Jarson sprawled on the ground! Blood and foam were spurting

    from his mouth and even the whites of his eyes were showing!

    ¡°C-call an ambnce! Hurry!¡± shouted Cavan as he stumbled over, his eyes wide in shock.

    Not long after, the wailing of ambnce sirens approached the venue.

    With the matter now dealt with, Juliet and Gerald returned to her car.

    Now that they were alone, Juliet immediately turned to look at Gerald¡ªwho was still looking as fine as

    ever¡ªbefore asking in amazement, ¡°You¡­ Are you truly still doing alright¡­?¡±

    ¡°But of course I am! I¡¯ll let you in on a secret¡­ I¡¯m actually naturally immune to alcohol! The only side

    effect of me drinking that much is a strong urge to use the washroom!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile on his face.

    ¡°How could a man with such an honest-looking face be such a liar!¡± said Juliet as she couldn¡¯t help but

    re at him.

    At that moment, Juliet¡¯s phone suddenly began ringing.

    Picking the call up, Gerald listened as she made several ¡®hmm¡¯ sounds before eventually hanging up, a

    worried expression now on her face.

    ¡°¡­The call was from my mother who¡¯s just returned from abroad¡­ It seems that she¡¯s somehow found

    out that I secretly got married without her knowledge!¡±

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 968

    After saying that, Juliet simply frowned before adding, ¡°¡­You know what? I don¡¯t care anymore. She

    can just do whatever she wants to, right?¡±

    With that, Juliet drove both of them home.

    Upon returning home, both of them were greeted to the sight of a morous woman sitting on the sofa.

    As soon as she saw Gerald and Juliet, she immediately stood up and pointed at Gerald before saying,

    ¡°So he¡¯s Gerald? What right does a person like him have to enter the Yowell family?¡±

    The woman who had just insulted Gerald was of course, Juliet¡¯s mother who went by the name of

    Heidi.

    Heidi had been notified about her daughter¡¯s marriage while she was still abroad. The moment she

    found out that Juliet had gotten married to some wimpy man, she ended up immediately passing out!

    When she woke up, however, she instantly booked a flight straight for home. All that led to the current

    scene.

    ¡°Like that has anything to do with you. My marriage with him is a personal matter that doesn¡¯t require

    your interference!¡± retorted Juliet.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t require my interference you say? Tell me, Juliet, what exactly goes on in that head of yours?

    Have you any idea how many marriage-seeking rich young masters I¡¯ve turned down for your sake?

    Even if you truly wanted to get married without taking me to heart, you shouldn¡¯t have married this kind

    of man! Do you even understand the shame and humiliation our family will have to endure because of

    you?!¡± replied Heidi before tossing a teacup directly toward Gerald.

    With a loud shatter, the cup smashed into a million pieces right at Gerald¡¯s feet!

    Gerald, however, simply remained silent.

    ¡°As for you, Tulip! I heard that you were the one who urged the two to get married in the first ce! Just

    you wait and see how I¡¯m going to deal with you in the future! To think that both of you would actually

    cause such massive trouble for me while I was abroad looking for a buyer in M Country!¡±

    After saying that, the madwoman immediately stomped her way toward Gerald before giving him a tight

    p across his face!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good, long look at yourself in the mirror? Do you honestly think that someone

    like you is worthy enough to be married into the Yowell family? I¡¯ll say this now so listen closely. If both

    of you know what¡¯s best for you, then you should get a divorce immediately! Make sure I never see you

    ever again!¡± roared Heidi as she stomped up the stairs in a rage while knocking down all the flowerpots

    ¡ªon the stairs¡ªshe could see.

    While Gerald could¡¯ve easily avoided Heidi¡¯s p, he had simply been too distracted by something she

    had said.

    As it turned out, Heidi had actually gone to M Country to look for a buyer. Since Gerald was well aware

    that the Yowells weren¡¯t traders, there was no other reason for a rich mistress like her to look for a

    buyer overseas unless it was regarding the Ginseng King.

    Recalling what Quest had told him before, the Yowells were still looking for a buyer at the time though

    they didn¡¯t even know who they could sell it to. In the end, they must¡¯ve decided that the best course of

    action was to export the Ginseng King.

    Regardless, since Heidi had been the one to go abroad, that must mean that the Ginseng King must be

    with her.

    That was the gist of how Heidi managed to actuallynd a p on Gerald¡¯s face.

    Regardless, when Juliet saw that Gerald still seemed to be in a daze upon returning to their room, she

    said, ¡°Since she pped you so hard, I¡¯ll be sure to add an extra hundred thousand dors as

    compensation when we finally terminate our one-year contract!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you honestly think that money means everything?¡± asked Gerald out of the blue as he raised his

    head to look at her.

    ¡°Is it not? Haha! Didn¡¯t you agree to do all this in the first ce because of money?¡± replied Juliet with a

    hint of contempt in her voice.

    Hearing that, Gerald chose not to respond. Instead, he headed to the bathroom outside to wash his

    face.

    As he was washing his face, however, he briefly caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure moving

    extremely quickly outside the bathroom¡¯s window from the corner of his eye.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After training for so long, Gerald knew that he could trust his vignce. There was definitely someone

    out there earlier!

    Wiping his face dry, Gerald simply looked at the window for a brief moment. Following that, instead of

    walking out the door, he instead jumped out the bathroom window! Noticing that the shadowy figure

    was right ahead, he immediately began chasing after the other person.

    It was soon evident to Gerald that the unnamed person was someone who was both extremely fast and

    skilled. After all, no matter how much Gerald increased his speed, the escaping shadow always

    seemed to maintain a ¡®safe distance¡¯ from him.

    The term, ¡®safe distance,¡¯ was used by Gerald to describe the distance from where one would be safe

    from being killed by others through the use of hidden weapons. The more he thought about it, the more

    Gerald realized that there was a possibility that the shadowy person was actually more skilled than him.

    Eventually, the person stopped moving once he arrived at a boat by a moat. Gerald himself caught up

    to the shadow secondster and was finally able to see what the person looked like.

    Under the glow of moonlight, the figure appeared to simply be a man with a ck robe draped over

    him. However, the robe itself efficiently covered most of the man¡¯s features, leaving only his eyes

    visible.

    Frowning, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 969

    His eyes stared coldly at the man as he asked the question.

    With his keen ears, Gerald was able to hear how the person breathed from where he stood. Based on

    that alone, Gerald could already tell that this was an extraordinary person.

    Since the figure wasn¡¯t replying, Gerald was about to consider his next move when all of a sudden, a

    few shes of lights flickered before him. The next thing he knew, four other simrly dressed men

    jumped out of nowhere and they were now all standing before him!

    Just like the person he had initially been chasing after, all four of the new hooded figures seemed to

    have skills and abilities far higher than what he currently possessed.

    ¡®Could it be the Moldells?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°There are two reasons why we have called you out today, Gerald!¡± announced the man who had led

    Gerald there. From his voice, Gerald could guess that the person under the hood was a somewhat

    elderly man.

    ¡°State them.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I hope you¡¯re aware that the Crawford family¡¯s name has been passed on for many, many

    years and is widely associated with being distinguished and having great wealth. Know that as the

    young master of the Crawford family, you¡¯ve humiliated and ruined the Crawford family¡¯s customary

    moral standards and their way of life by agreeing to be a live-in son-inw! Therefore, our first

    reason for calling you out today is to teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°So you know my true identity¡­ Based on what you¡¯ve just said, can I at least confirm if you¡¯re from the

    Moldell family?¡± asked Gerald.

    However, the man didn¡¯t reply.

    Instead, the man dashed forward and before Gerald could even react, the man was already right in

    front of him! Immediately after, the man delivered two tight ps to his face!

    Once he recovered, Gerald instantly turned to look at his assant. However, he was left shocked when

    he realized that in just a blink of an eye, the old man had already returned to his original position!

    Gerald barely had a fighting chance!

    In his surprise, Gerald repeated his first question, ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who are all of you?¡±

    ¡°As for the second reason, I¡¯ve received an order from our lord to bring you back to see him. However, I

    am aware that the Ginseng King will be of great benefit to you. Because of that, I¡¯ll leave the Mighty

    Four Kingsmen by your side for now. Do note that they¡¯ll take you away once ten days pass, whether

    you¡¯re prepared or not.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Mighty Four Kingsmen¡­?¡±

    ¡°That would be us!¡±

    ¡°During these ten days, all four of you are to stay by Gerald¡¯s side and abide to all his orders.

    Regardless of whether he gets his hands on the Ginseng King or not, once his ten days are up, all of

    you are to bring him back to our lord!¡± instructed the old man in ck.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man nodded before turning around. However, before he could leave, Gerald

    shouted, ¡°Hold it! Who exactly is this lord you speak of?¡±

    Since the corners of Gerald¡¯s mouth were already bleeding due to the two ps he had received

    earlier, he had asked while cupping his cheeks.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know who he is once you meet him!¡± replied the old man before leaving immediately after.

    ¡­How very strange. Thinking about it, the strength and abilities of these men far exceeded what even

    the Moldells were probably capable of. Could there truly be even stronger masters in this world who

    weren¡¯t from the Moldell family?

    As Gerald spected on, he thought about how great it would be if Finnley was by his side now. After

    all, Finnley would definitely be able to estimate how strong these men truly were!

    When Gerald tried questioning the Mighty Four Kingsmen to get further details, all they did was either

    nod or shake their heads. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t going to get any useful information from them, and

    this made Gerald feel extremely helpless about the entire situation.

    Understanding that he would only be able to know more about them once he met their lord, Gerald told

    them to return to his manor to await further orders. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for him to have

    them around since he was still living in the Yowell family¡¯s mansion.

    Speaking of the Yowells, at that moment, Heidi had gathered all of her family members in the Yowell

    manor¡¯s family hall.

    Noticing that Gerald wasn¡¯t present and that Juliet herself seemed to be looking for him, Heidi then

    said, ¡°Humph! Well isn¡¯t this perfect that he isn¡¯t around! Maybe he¡¯s already dead somewhere!

    Wherever he¡¯s gone to, don¡¯t ever let me see him again! I just feel extremely annoyed and frustrated

    every time I think about his face! Regardless, I¡¯ve called all of you here today to announce something

    extremely important!¡±

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 970

    Heidi then continued, ¡°Throughout my absence, I¡¯ve been contacting several extremely powerful forces

    from different countries. As was expected, all of them were very eager to get their hands on the

    Ginseng King! You should¡¯ve seen the prices they were offering us for it!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that the price wasn¡¯t an issue, mom? After all, getting it off our hands should be the

    priority since all the Ginseng King has brought to our family is trouble! There are already a number of

    powerful forces keeping a close eye on us because of it! Why are you still contacting so many buyers

    instead of quickly getting rid of it?¡± replied Tulip in surprise.

    ¡°Pfft! Silly girl¡­ Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m trying to achieve? Contacting more foreign buyers will definitely

    be beneficial for our family in the long run! See, once the buyers realize that other forces are also

    aiming to get their hands on the Ginseng King, all of them will eventually end up fighting for it! With

    each of the foreign forces being so powerful, the smaller forces in Heavenly City¡ªwho are also

    targeting the herb¡ªwill most definitely fail to persist till the end once the foreign forces get involved.¡±

    ¡°To summarize, by involving foreign buyers, the Yowells will essentially¡ªand eventually¡ªforce the

    families in Heavenly City into sieges. Adding the money we¡¯ll get from selling the Ginseng King into the

    equation, we¡¯ll surely be able to establish our family¡¯s supremacy in Heavenly City in the near future! If

    everything goes as nned, we¡¯ll definitely seed in killing two birds with one stone!¡± exined

    Heidi.

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand your reasoning now! Once the foreign big guns arrive, the smaller forces in the

    city who are also looking for the Ginseng King will definitely be forced to retreat!¡± replied Tulip with a

    nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you finally see the bigger picture. Regardless, I¡¯ve decided that the Yowell family will be

    holding an open auction for the Ginseng King in three days. When the timees, we¡¯ll simply allow

    the forces to fight among themselves while the Yowells profit from all of this!¡± said Heidi, a subtle smile

    on her face.

    Though Tulip¡¯s father was essentially still the head of the Yowell family, Heidi¡¯s position was simr to a

    dowager¡¯s. Though Tulips¡¯s father wasn¡¯t dead yet, Heidi usually had the final say regarding family

    matters both big and small.

    Heidi, for one, had definitely given it her all this time to be fully in control of matters regarding the

    Ginseng King. The fact that she had been able toe up with such shrewd ideas proved that this

    woman was very good at scheming as well.

    ¡°Since several of the forces will surely begin gathering here tomorrow once I publicize the auction, both

    of you aren¡¯t allowed to leave the manor in the next three days. You¡¯re to help me receive our guests

    instead. Do I make myself clear?¡± said Heidi as she red at Juliet.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sisters simply nodded in response.

    Before Heidi could say anything else, however, Tulip suddenly yelled, ¡°Oh! You¡¯re back, brother-inw!¡±

    Hearing that, Heidi immediately red daggers at Gerald before scowling, ¡°So, the trash is back! Once

    this matter is done with, I hope you¡¯ll disappear from my sight forever!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around to walk upstairs again.

    Gerald himself had earlier managed to get back in time to catch Heidi¡¯s entire n.

    He honestly felt that this old woman was extremely vicious since she barely sounded guilty for plotting

    up a n to get so many powerful forces to fight among themselves. After all, Gerald was aware of

    how feasible her n was.

    The next day came soon enough, and just as Heidi had said, once news of the open auction for the

    Ginseng King was made public, chaos was quick to ensue in the entirety of Heavenly City.

    After all, it was needless to even talk about the immense economic value of owning the Ginseng King.

    To think that the herb had been in the hands of the Yowell family this entire time!

    Forces bothrge and small had received the invitation to participate in the open auction. Even several

    underground forces were already showing up, resulting in all the hotels in Heavenly City getting fully

    booked.

    On that day, the entire city simply came to life like it had never before.

    However, just as Gerald and Heidi had anticipated, bloody disputes were soon to follow.

    It wasn¡¯t even past morning when two local forces got into a terrible fight, resulting in both sides

    suffering severe losses. Due to that, both the forces found themselves withdrawing from the auction on

    the very same day they were invited.

    Those, however, were only small fries. The two powerhouses that actually mattered in the Heavenly

    City were the Sven Westmore Group and the Royal Dragon Group.

    Sven himself¡ªwho was the boss of Sven Westmore Group¡ªhad yet to make his appearance up till

    this point, which led many to begin specting that Sven must have encountered some kind of mishap.

    Some wilder usations even suggested that he was already dead!

    As a result, many forces who were initially affiliated to the Sven Westmore Group found themselves

    eventually submitting to the Royal Dragon Group, the extremely strong and powerful dark horse.

    Moving back to the Yowells, they had naturally been very busy seeing that they were the organizers of

    the event.

    For the venue of the event, the Yowells had booked Longstone Mountain Vi which was arge scenic

    spot in Heavenly City. From the start of the first day, Heidi and her two daughters had spent most of

    their time there receiving guests from all over the ce.

    Several locals of Longstone City also came over to join in on the fun, all of them wanting to watch the

    extremely grand-looking ceremony. After all, nothing simr on this grand a scale had happened in

    Heavenly City for decades now.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many people, mom¡­? It¡¯s going to be impossible for us to arrange for all of them to

    stay in Longstone Mountain Vi! It¡¯s simply too crowded already!¡±ined Tulip.

    Tulip had even invited her ssmates over toe help them today.

    ¡°Have you already forgotten? I kept reminding you that out of all the forces who are attending, we only

    need to make special arrangements and pay extra attention to eighteen of them! You don¡¯t need to

    bother about the other forces too much! Speaking of which, just in case you¡¯ve forgotten, please

    remember to make extra special arrangements for the two major forces in Heavenly City as well. I¡¯m

    talking about the Sven Westmore Group and also the Royal Dragon Group! After all, the Yowells will

    still need to deal with them once the matter is over. Because of that, we absolutely cannot afford to

    offend them at all!¡± warned Heidi as she turned to look at Tulip.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 971

    ¡°I got it, mom. Still, isn¡¯t the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s boss rather mysterious? After all, he was able to rise

    up the ranks in Heavenly City so quickly! The boss must be extremely extraordinary! Also, from what

    I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s been unwilling to participate in many asions¡­ It makes me wonder if such a

    powerful figure would actually want to participate in our family¡¯s event in the first ce!¡± replied Tulip.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Upon returning to the country, I¡¯ve heard matters regarding the Royal Dragon Group as well. Rumors

    say that the Royal Dragon Group is packed with extremely fierce and tough subordinates. They also

    say that the boss of the group is a very young man with extremely vague origins! Would you happen to

    know anything more about them, mom?¡± asked Juliet who had also been curious for a while now.

    After all, to think that the boss of the Royal Dragon Group was actually at the same age that she was!

    Juliet was also greatly interested in finding out what he actually looked like, as well as how he had

    acquired such great abilities to the point where people actually willingly submitted to him.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for girls to admire such capable people, and Juliet was no

    exception to that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with him either¡­ While the Yowells did send someone over to the Royal Dragon

    Group to congratte him during their opening ceremony, in the end, the boss himself didn¡¯t participate

    in his own opening ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯ll attend our auction this time. After all, very few people are able to

    resist the allure of the Ginseng King. Once the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s boss has arrived, I want both of

    you to be on your best behavior! You know, if he¡¯s interested in either of you, then the Yowells truly will

    be the overlords of Heavenly City in the future! The Westleys can just beat it by then!¡± replied Heidi with

    a smile as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m already married, mom!¡± grumbled Juliet as she frowned slightly.

    ¡°Nonsense! What sort of marriage even is that? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of what you¡¯re trying to do by

    marrying such a wimpy guy! I¡¯m telling you ahead of time that what you¡¯re doing is useless! Also, the

    divorce happens as soon as the event is over! Stop being an embarrassment to the family!¡± growled

    Heidi as her face turned slightly red in anger.

    Before she could continue bad-mouthing Gerald, a voice called out, ¡°Our teacher is actually pretty

    good, Aunt Sachs! He was the one who saved Tulip, after all!¡±

    Turning to look at the owner of the voice, it turned out to be Specky as he and Tulip¡¯s other friends

    backed Gerald up.

    ¡°You¡¯re all just kids, so what would you know? Love and gratitude are twopletely different matters

    you know?¡± replied Heidi.

    At that moment, one of Tulip¡¯s ssmates shouted, ¡°You¡¯re here, teacher!¡±

    True to the student¡¯s words, Gerald was slowly walking over to the group of people. He had earlier

    been making arrangements for the guestrooms after being instructed by Juliet to do so. Now that he

    was done, he had decided toe over.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve alle over to have fun since the university¡¯s closed for the next few days,¡± replied

    Gerald as he smiled with a subtle nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, teacher!¡± said Specky and a few others as they allughed.

    ¡°Pfft! What utter trash! Trying to put on airs here! Just have a good look at yourself! If it wasn¡¯t for Juliet,

    would you even be able to witness such an event with your own eyes?!¡± scowled Heidi as she poked

    Gerald¡¯s chest with a finger.

    Heidi was really trying to make it a point that she was extremely upset with her daughter¡¯s decision to

    marry this wimp. After all, she had made it clear to Juliet before that her son-inw had to at least be a

    reputable figure!

    Just as she was thinking about that, Heidi heard a female voice saying, ¡°Hello, Madam Sachs!¡±

    Facing the direction of the voice, everyone present saw a group of people walking over to them. The

    leader was a beautiful, long-haired woman who was dressed in a professional suit.

    Her group seemed to have attracted quite a bit of attention by the time they finally stood before Heidi.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Miss TakenaMeiko! I apologize for not greeting you earlier!¡± replied Heidi with an instant

    change in mood as she smiled at Meiko.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Madam Sachs! You seemed to be busy earlier so I didn¡¯t want to disturb!¡± said Meiko¡ªwith

    her rather inarticte attempt at speaking the local dialect¡ªas she nced at Gerald. After looking at

    the earlier reprimanded man for a brief moment, she nodded toward him before smiling subtly.

    The Japanese woman¡¯s smile was truly beautiful. After all, whenever she did so, her lovely eyes would

    curve into the shape of two breath-taking crescent moons that simply gave off a warm and pleasant

    vibe.

    ¡°My apologies! I was simply lecturing one of my na?ve servants! You¡¯re not getting in the way of

    anything at all! Still, you must be exhausted from your journey all the way from Japan! I¡¯ll immediately

    arrange for a guestroom for you to rest in!¡± replied Heidi rather awkwardly.

    ¡°A servant? I remember you mentioning something about a son-inw, however¡­¡± said Meiko as she

    fiddled with her hair.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 972

    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard wrong then! It¡¯s impossible that he could be my son-inw!¡± replied Heidi

    instantaneously as she peeked at the six young Japanese men who were standing silently behind

    Meiko. All of them had indifferent expressions etched on their faces.

    Gerald himself was already looking at the six subordinates Meiko had brought along with her. Sensing

    their powerful auras, Gerald could tell that all six of them were masters at their craft. This Japanese

    woman certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary person to be able to have such powerful guards by her side!

    Meanwhile, arge group of people began heading up from below the mountain vi. While several

    other forces had also been making their way up the mountain road, as soon as they noticed the

    ascending group behind them, the other forces immediately stood on both sides of the road to make

    way for them.

    ¡°Madam! Those from the Royal Dragon Group are here!¡± eximed Heidi¡¯s butler who had been

    standing by her side this entire time.

    Hearing that, Heidi instantly prepared her most respectful attitude before announcing, ¡°Wee, Royal

    Dragon Group!¡±

    By then, even Juliet and Tulip were already looking at the swiftly approaching group. After all, they both

    wanted to see what the young boss of the Royal Dragon Group looked like.

    Even Meiko¡ªwho was initially already walking away with her guards¡ªstopped in her tracks and turned

    around.

    ¡°What is it, Miss Meiko?¡± asked one of her guards.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty about the Royal Dragon Group of Heavenly City¡­ They¡¯re so powerful that they

    managed to conquer half of Heavenly City in less than a month! I believe that getting acquainted with

    their boss will definitely be beneficial to me in the future!¡± replied Meiko with a smile as she looked at

    the group of people who had just stopped in front of Heidi.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam Sachs! I go by Drake and this here is Whistler! Both of us have been sent to be

    representatives of the Royal Dragon Group!¡±

    With Gerald¡¯s help, over thirty percent of Drake¡¯s injuries had already been healed. Though fighting

    was definitely not possible yet, Drake could already resume doing normal activities.

    ¡°The Yowell family is already very grateful that the Royal Dragon Group took the time to even attend

    our event! Your attendance is very much appreciated. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a guest room for you

    immediately! Speaking of which, about the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s¡­?¡± said Heidi as she smiled before

    looking around. It was evident that she wanted to ask about their boss.

    ¡°Chairman Crawford is currently busy. However, he will definitelye albeit a bitte!¡± replied Drake.

    ¡°I see! So hisst name is Crawford¡­ Well, it would definitely be for the best if he came!¡± said Heidi.

    The moment her gaze fell upon Gerald, however, her expression immediately changed as she yelled,

    ¡°What are you still standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and arrange the guestrooms for the VIPs from

    the Royal Dragon Group and the Takena family already!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Roger!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle nod.

    After looking at both Drake and Whistler, he began leading both groups to their respective guestrooms.

    ¡°Seriously! The more I look at him the more anxious I get! How is someone like him even still alive

    when there are so many other outstanding people on this! What more, hisst name is Crawford

    as well so why¡¯s there such a massive difference between him and the other party?¡± scoffed Heidi.

    Juliet herself didn¡¯t say anything to that. After all, she had deliberately chosen to marry a man who was

    as useless as Gerald.

    Speaking of Gerald, once he had arranged the amodations for Drake and his men, he quickly

    gave them new instructions.

    A change of ns was definitely needed since he could never have anticipated the participation of so

    many powerful forces and masters due to Heidi¡¯s actions. With how chaotic things were getting, Gerald

    simply told his men to stand down for the moment until he gave further instructions.

    After rying that, Gerald immediately arranged for Meiko¡¯s amodation next.

    ¡°This will be your guest room, Miss Meiko. Service staff will always be present as soon as you step out

    of your room, so do seek them out if you have any particr requests!¡± exined Gerald with a smile.

    Just as he was about to leave, however, Meiko suddenly called out, ¡°Hold on a moment, sir!¡±

    ¡°IS there anything else I could help you with?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was wondering if you could do me a favor¡­¡± said Meiko as she bowed slightly before Gerald.

    ¡°A favor?¡±

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 973

    ¡°Yes¡­ If possible, I¡¯d like you to pass on this message¡ªalong with my business card¡ªon my behalf to

    those from the Royal Dragon Group¡­ ¡®The Takena family would love to have the opportunity to meet

    up and have a meal with Crawford-san from the Royal Dragon Group. Do you ept?¡¯ I do hope that

    you¡¯ll convey this message to them for me!¡± exined Meiko as she bowed once more while holding

    out her business card.

    After taking it from her, Gerald looked at her card while thinking about how remarkable and well-

    educated this demuredy was.

    However, Gerald was well aware that this probably had to do with how strict Japanese culture was.

    Regardless, he still believed that as an individual, Meiko was no simple person.

    The fact that he didn¡¯t know what kind of family the Takenas were only served to increase his

    suspicions.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Gerald nodded before replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass the message to

    them for you, Miss Meiko. Enjoy your stay!¡±

    With that, Gerald nodded at her before leaving.

    Once he was back outside, he saw that Heidi was still waiting in front of the mountains. This struck him

    as odd since the representatives for all eighteen of the powerful forces had already arrived earlier.

    Gerald would know since he was the one who had helped all of them settle down.

    Who was she still waiting for then?

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s already here, mom¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we leave now?¡± asked Tulip.

    ¡°And who was it that said that? There¡¯s one more mysterious guest who has yet to make their

    appearance! I have to personally receive this guest, you know?¡± replied Heidi with a smile as she

    continued looking down the mountain.

    ¡°Oh? We still have one more guest? And here I thought that the most luxurious vi within the mountain

    vi was reserved for us! Could that be for the mysterious guest instead?¡± asked Tulip again.

    ¡°Bingo! I¡¯m thankful to have such a smart daughter!¡± replied Heidi with a triumphant smile on her face.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen, the guests who are already here are all extremely wealthy and distinguished!

    Not only that, many of the famous foreigners present are known for their power! Is there truly someone

    else who is even more powerfulpared to the people we¡¯ve seen today?¡± questioned Juliet next.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°But of course! There will always be more famous and powerful people out there! Speaking of our

    current guests, quite frankly, none of them are even close toparing to how strong this noble family

    is!¡±

    ¡°I was only able to meet this person by chance when I was still in M Country. She was both elegant and

    gentle, the perfect oriental woman one could say! While she¡¯s only about your age, Juliet, I can safely

    say that your temperance can¡¯t evenpare to hers, even after a billion years! If it wasn¡¯t for her

    distinguished identity, I would¡¯ve already asked her to be my sworn sister!¡± exined Heidi.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± replied Juliet slightly enviously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel so dissatisfied¡­ Regardless, I happened to mention the Ginseng King

    to her¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that she would immediately express interest in buying it! She should be

    here any moment now!¡± said Heidi.

    While waiting, Heidi continued telling her daughters more about the mysterious guest. In short, while

    she didn¡¯t know where the mysterious guest came from, she did know that the young woman was

    exceptionally rich.

    She was honestly the main reason why Heidi was able to gather so much confidence to host such a

    major event in the first ce.

    Gerald, on the other hand, simply listened in to their conversation. The more he listened to her talking,

    however, the more Gerald felt that Heidi was an extremely snobbish and arrogant woman.

    Shortly after, several luxury cars came to a stop at the foot of the mountain. After a group of solemn

    and respectful-looking bodyguards cleared the way, two women stepped out of a car.

    The woman taking the lead seemed to have an excellent temperament and she looked to be around

    the age of twenty-five. The younger woman, on the other hand, looked to be around twenty-two.

    Locking arms, both of them slowly began ascending the mountain as Heidiughed excitedly before

    saying, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±

    Seeing Heidi so excited, Gerald and the two sisters turned to look at the young women who were

    slowly getting closer.

    Squinting her eyes slightly, Juliet was instantly filled with awe the moment she saw how beautiful and

    elegant the woman walking toward them was.

    Gerald himself found his eyelids twitching the second he realized who those two women were.

    ¡°¡­Lyra? Bea?¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he suppressed his urge to shout in shock.

    There was no doubt about it. The two women were none other than his fianc¨¦e, Lyra, and Bea, his

    cousin sister!

    The men surrounding them were naturally from the Crawford family as well.

    It had already been over half a year since theyst met and Gerald couldn¡¯t deny that he had frequently

    missed and thought about his family throughout that period.

    He really hadn¡¯t expected that he would be able to meet them out of the blue and here of all ces!

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 974

    Though Gerald was considerably excited, he quickly calmed himself down.

    While Gerald knew that his family had finally gained some respite after his disappearance so long ago,

    he was also well aware that he couldn¡¯t just rush reconciling with the Crawfords just yet.

    His thought process was that once news about the matter got out to the public, then all his effort and

    hard work in the past few months would go to waste. The foundation that he had so painstakingly

    established would easily be wiped out by the Moldells once that happened!

    Understanding that, he knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t reconcile with his family yet!

    After ncing at Bea and Lyra one final time, he turned around and instantly left the scene.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Lyra! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to arrive!¡± said Heidi excitedly.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve waited for a long time!¡± replied Lyra with a subtle smile on her face.

    Now that Lyra was standing before them, Juliet herself was starting to feel overshadowed upon getting

    a closer look at the girl who was currently exchanging conventional greetings with her mother.

    As they were doing so, however, Lyra caught a glimpse of a figure entering another room. For some

    odd reason, her heart skipped a beat the moment she saw him!

    ¡°Is something the matter, sister-inw?¡± asked Bea.

    ¡°¡­No¡­ Nothing at all¡­¡± replied Lyra as she quickly shook her head.

    Lyra was here today since she had heard about how important the Ginseng King was from Dn. From

    what her father had told her, the herb was extremely valuable and difficult to obtain. Even the

    Crawfords had apparently sought out for it once, though they were never actually able to find it.

    As for how Lyra got to know Heidi, she and Bea had met her while they were attending an economic

    management ss in M Country. Since Lyra and Bea were also there to manage some of their assets

    in that country, they had bumped into Heidi sometime then, which resulted in Lyra eventually finding out

    that the Ginseng King was in her hands.

    The moment she found out about it, Lyra immediately reported the matter to Dn. Following that,

    Dn barely hesitated as he ordered her to buy the Ginseng King off Heidi¡¯s hands, no matter the

    costs.

    All that eventually led to the events of today.

    Soon after, night came, and excluding the most luxurious vi within Longstone Mountain Vi, all the

    other rooms were filled with joyous singing and dancing.

    Almost everyone was drinking and celebrating the night away since the open auction had allowed

    people from all walks of life to gather in one ce.

    Meanwhile, Bea¡ªwho had just finished her bath¡ªentered Lyra¡¯s room before asking, ¡°What on earth

    could that Heidi Sachs be thinking¡­? Why would she go this far when all she¡¯s hosting is an open

    auction? If it¡¯s money she yearns for, then I¡¯ll just give her a nk cheque and tell her to fill in any

    amount she wants!¡±

    Hearing Bea¡¯sint, Lyra¡ªwho was wearing a pastel nightgown as she dried her hair¡ªsimply

    smiled before replying, ¡°You should know that by doing so, you¡¯re only going to scare her away! After

    all, anyone would immediately wonder if you were up to no good if you simply told them that so

    casually before handing them a nk cheque!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­ makes sense¡­¡±

    After that, both of them fell silent for a while as Lyra looked around while cupping a hand over her

    cheek.

    Though neither of them noticed it, a figure was eavesdropping on them right outside their vi¡¯s

    window.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Sister-inw, I¡¯ve seen you asionally sighing ever since we got here¡­ Are you

    sure nothing is troubling you?¡± asked Bea.

    ¡°¡­Well, earlier when we just arrived, I noticed a figure that looked very simr to your brother¡­¡±

    exined Lyra as she felt her eyes water slightly.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re missing my cousin again, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± replied Bea with a saddened tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been over half a year yet there¡¯s still no news about Gerald at all¡­ We don¡¯t even know

    whether he¡¯s dead or alive¡­¡± mumbled Lyra as she slowly covered her entire face, bursting into tears

    shortly after.

    Also in tears now, Bea replied, ¡°Not to worry, sister-inw¡­ My cousin is a good man so the heavens

    will always keep him out of harm¡¯s way! He¡¯ll definitely be fine! What more, if the Moldells have truly

    captured him, then their family would certainly not keep mum about it, right?¡±

    After saying that, Bea pulled Lyra close to her and the two sisters hugged each other tightly.

    Upon seeing this, the figure outside found himself clenching his fists tightly as well.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 975

    Gerald himself was well aware of why Heidi hosted the open auction in the first ce.

    Putting it simply, she had made sure to invite as manyrge and powerful forces that she could in

    hopes that they would eventually fight each other to the death.

    That way, once everyone else was battered at the end of the day, the Yowells would be the only ones

    left standing. In other words, not only would they get lots of money, but they would also be ced at an

    extremely advantageous position!

    Of course, Lyra and Bea had no idea about all this and simply assumed that it was an over the top

    auction.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Surprisingly, they had be easy targets for Heidi to drag into this mess due to how mysterious both

    of them were.

    ¡°Just why the hell did both of you have to get involved in something soplicated¡­?¡± grumbled

    Gerald.

    Naturally, he was the one who had been spying on them this entire time. As Gerald looked at the two

    fresh corpses at his feet, he couldn¡¯t help but worry even more for the girls¡¯ safety.

    Gerald knew that Lyra had nned to be low-key this time around from the moment he saw how few

    men she had actually brought along with her. The fact that there were so few people guarding her only

    served to increase Gerald¡¯s unease. It was the reason he was so actively protecting and keeping watch

    over the girls now.

    As for the two dead bodies at his feet, Gerald still couldn¡¯t guess who they worked for. Regardless, both

    of them had clearly been sent over to investigate the girls and Gerald just so happened to run into them

    whileing over to spy on Lyra and Bea himself.

    After dealing with them, Gerald did consider ordering the Mighty Four Kingsmen to keep watch over the

    girls. After all, the ck-robed old man had ordered them to follow everything Gerald instructed them

    to.

    However, in the end, Gerald chose not to since he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy unless he was

    the one keeping an eye on them. Sitting outside their window, he knew all he could do for now was

    continue listening in to their conversations.

    ¡®I¡¯ve broken way too many hearts since my disappearance back then¡­ However, it¡¯s not like I have a

    choice since I can¡¯t go home yet¡­. I feel like I¡¯ve let Lyra down the most though, since she still

    considers me to be her fianc¨¦ after all this time¡­¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but it really is impossible for me to be with you!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    The hours then passed by and eventually, Bea returned to her own room to rest. Lyra herself slowly

    cried herself to sleep.

    In the dead of night, once he knew Lyra was fast asleep, Gerald silently snuck into the room. Under the

    moonlight, Gerald could still see traces of tears on Lyra¡¯s sleeping face.

    Gently using a finger to wipe one final tear off the corner of her eye, he then nketed her as he sat by

    her bedside.

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ I¡¯ve been¡­ determined to be your wife ever since I was a child¡­ Please¡­ Just¡­ please

    show yourself already¡­ Pleasee home¡­¡± muttered Lyra in her sleep.

    ¡°¡­Home? I wonder when I¡¯ll finally be able to return home myself¡­¡± replied Gerald in a soft tone, a

    bitter smile on his face.

    ¡®I appreciate your love toward me Lyra¡­ Though we can¡¯t be together, I swear on my life that I¡¯ll never

    allow harm to ever befall you!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he gently caressed her forehead with the

    back of his hand.

    It was at that moment when Gerald heard Lyra¡¯s room¡¯s door opening slowly.

    As Gerald immediately turned to look at the door, Gerald realized that it was toote to even think

    about escaping now. After all, the girl who had just entered was now staring right at him.

    Understandably shocked, the extremely startled girl was just about to scream when the dark figure

    sitting on Lyra¡¯s bed instantly made a dash toward her, covering the girl¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to scream, Bea! It¡¯s me!¡± whispered Gerald as soon as he covered her mouth.

    Bea recognized that voice anywhere and as soon as she heard it, her eyes immediately widened.

    ¡°Keep it down, we¡¯ll talk outside¡­¡± added Gerald as he released his hand over her mouth and pulled

    the girl out of Lyra¡¯s room.

    ¡°C-cousin!¡± cried out Bea as she leaped into his arms as soon as they were outside. She was currently

    experiencing a cocktail of positive emotions, so much so in fact, that she was even shaking slightly in

    her exhration.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is this really you, cousin? Am I dreaming?¡± asked Bea as tears ran down her cheeks.

    Gerald could feel how tightly Bea was hugging onto him. It was almost as if she was afraid to let go,

    thinking that the dream would end once she did.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 976

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not dreaming¡­ I really am here!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he wiped the tears off Bea¡¯s

    face.

    ¡°Where have you been in the past six months, cousin¡­? You seem to be much stronger and tanner

    now¡­ If this really isn¡¯t a dream, then I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just so happy to finally be able to see

    you again!¡± sobbed Bea.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ I¡¯ll tell you all about it in the future. For now, you just need to know that I¡¯m still

    perfectly fine!¡± replied Gerald as he felt his eyes going slightly red.

    ¡°Speaking of which, how are my parents doing¡­?¡± added Gerald.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t umon for aunt to cry all day long these days¡­ Uncle himself seems to look much

    older than he used to before your disappearance¡­ Both of them simply spend most of their time

    worrying about you¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. And what about my sister?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ grown to have a very short fuse now¡­ While she used to be very kind to her subordinates,

    from the day you went missing, she¡¯d asionally beat them up over very small matters! Nothing

    seems to please her anymore, and she orders her subordinates to search for you on a daily basis!¡±

    replied Bea.

    Hearing that, Gerald could feel tears trickling down his cheeks.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon seeing that, Bea then continued, ¡°¡­Still, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally back now, cousin¡­ I¡¯m sure

    that everyone from your family will be overjoyed once they find out about it, especially Lyra! You know,

    she¡¯s constantly been missing and thinking about you this entire time¡­ She¡¯s also the one in charge of

    shouldering all our family¡¯s affairs now¡­ The poor girl is just beyond tired and exhausted now¡­¡±

    ¡°However, she keeps insisting that she be the one to take good care of the family! She¡¯s been positive

    that you¡¯ll make your return one day now here you are! She¡¯ll definitely be extremely happy once she

    finds out about all this! In fact, I should probably call her over now! Oh, and I should call uncle as well!¡±

    added Bea, feeling so excited that she wasn¡¯t even sure what to do first.

    ¡°¡­Hold on a moment, Bea. ¡­Please understand that I¡¯m only meeting you now since I couldn¡¯t hold

    myself back anymore¡­ Bea, please promise me that you won¡¯t tell anybody about what happened

    tonight¡­ Nobody should find out that we ever met,¡± said Gerald as he wiped his tears away.

    ¡°¡­Huh? ¡­Why not, cousin?¡± asked Bea, clearly confused.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m currently at a critical point in my battle with Kort¡­ After killing Kort¡¯s third son and

    ceasing his power in the Salford Province, everything wille crumbling down should my

    whereabouts or status be exposed¡­ By then, not only will my family suffer a massive blow, but I

    probably won¡¯t be able to make it out alive either¡­ Do you understand, Bea?¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°¡­W-what? You killed Jett?¡± replied Bea as she cupped her mouth in shock.

    ¡°B-but I heard that Jett was kidnapped by a mysterious master! From what I know, he¡¯s still considered

    to be missing! After all, the Moldells have frantically been trying to locate him to the point of insanity

    since the day he disappeared! They just can¡¯t seem to find clues about his whereabouts anywhere!¡±

    said Bea, now more surprised than anything.

    ¡°Well, I made sure that not even a single strand of his hair remained once I was done with him¡­ He

    died a very clean death, so I highly doubt that the Moldells will ever be able to locate him!¡± replied

    Gerald with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°How exactly did you kill him, cousin¡­? Even the top masters in

    our family are no match of Jett¡¯s subordinates, let alone Jett himself!¡±

    ¡°Just know that Jett wasn¡¯t an actual threat to me. Regardless, I was serious about making the

    promise. Nobody should ever know that you saw me, understand? Also, please bear in mind that the

    auction you¡¯re participating in is extremely dangerous so you¡¯ll have to be alert at all times. If you sense

    anything unusual, notify me about it as soon as possible. I¡¯ll secretly be assisting and protecting both of

    you throughout your stay here,¡± replied Gerald as he hugged Bea tightly.

    Nodding with a heavy heart, Bea then said, ¡°¡­Alright, I promise. Regardless, I¡¯m just so happy to know

    that you¡¯re still doing fine!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl¡­ Speaking of which, I¡¯m currently the chairman of the Royal Dragon Group and I¡¯m after the

    Ginseng King as well. I need your help getting the herb for me once the auctioning begins! It¡¯ll be more

    useful in my hands rather than my family¡¯s anyway!¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, cousin! Also¡­ While I¡¯ll definitely keep our promise, could I please tell Lyra about our

    meeting? After all, I spend a lot of time daily with her and I simply can¡¯t bear looking at her so upset as

    she thinks about you day in and day out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bea, but you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll meet her when the time is right so please keep the matter a secret

    until then!¡± instructed Gerald.

    ¡°¡­I understand-¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Before Bea could even finish her sentence, Gerald had ced a finger over his lips as he gestured for

    her to remain silent as well.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing. Don¡¯t say a word!¡± whispered Gerald as he frowned.

    Frightened, Bea did as she was told.

    Gerald himself sprinted quietly in the shadows toward the direction of the sound, much to Bea¡¯s

    surprise.

    Once he was outside, he saw what seemed to be a masked man donning ck clothes slowly

    approaching the vi.

    Looking at the ground, Gerald noticed a few twigs at his feet and purposely stepped on them. The

    moment the man in ck heard the sound of snapping twigs, he immediately dashed away from the

    vi with extreme speed!

    ¡®How skillful! It seems that there truly are no ordinary people participating in this event!¡¯ Gerald thought

    to himself as he slid on his mask before chasing after the man.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 977

    Under the moonlight, Gerald could see the man running faster and faster on the grassy and leaf-

    covered ground, leaving a trail of rustling noises behind him.

    The gentle rustling signified how light the man¡¯s steps were, and he honestly looked like he was almost

    gliding across the grass rather than running over it.

    While Gerald had to admit that the man in ck¡¯s skill was top-notch, there was still a big gap between

    that man¡¯s and his.

    ¡®You¡¯re still trying to escape¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he let out a tiny sneer.

    Gerald then kicked a branch off the ground with the tip of his shoe and, with extreme precision, he

    flicked it with his finger, sending it flying toward the running man as though Gerald had just fired an

    arrow!

    It wasn¡¯t long before the branch connected with the man¡¯s back, creating a loud ¡®thud¡¯! The impact of

    the branch was so great that the man in ck found himself rolling on the ground several times till he

    eventually rolled down the mountain slope!

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, when he went over to inspect the rightfully injured man, the man in ck was

    nowhere to be seen! No traces of him ever being there were left behind either!

    ¡®How strange¡­ How could he have just simply vanished into thin air?¡¯

    He could only frown at his own carelessness as he continued searching around the area. After a while,

    Gerald realized that there truly was nothing left behind so he silently left the area.

    Elsewhere, a hotel room¡¯s door squeaked open as a figure staggered in before copsing in the

    bathroom.

    Blood was flowing out of the person¡¯s arm as they finally removed their mask, revealing the person¡¯s

    beautiful face and long, ck hair. Her dark hair honestly made her face look all the more paler.

    ¡®How truly amazing!¡¯ The woman thought to herself as she gasped to catch her breath before getting

    some gauze and beginning to wrap her wound up.

    In just the blink of an eye, the third day came and it was finally time for the open auction to begin.

    Though things had appeared calm on the surface in the past few days, it was evident that the peace

    was only a fa?ade.

    After all, throughout the three days, several of the forces had been busy engaging in countless secret

    battles and rivalries.

    From assaults to kidnapping incidents, anyone who seemed like apetitor to be worried about was

    dealt with swiftly.

    The biggest danger, of course, came from the major forces who had no issues with going on killing

    sprees.

    Due to their honorary receptions, Lyra and many others were just sitting ducks in this event. However,

    due to Gerald¡¯s protection, he managed to foil all of their ns, which included both kidnapping and

    assault attempts.

    Things definitely weren¡¯t as fine and dandy as they appeared. However, on the day of the open auction,

    it was as though nothing had ever taken ce under the peaceful fa?ade.

    In fact, all the major forces appeared to be beaming with joy as they brought their men over to

    participate in the auction.

    Apart from the mysterious Lyra, the Takena family and Thunderous Dragon Inc. from the north of M

    Country seemed to have the strongest reputations and power among everyone else.

    As for theyout of the auction site, it was set in the open-air front yard of the mountain vi. Arge

    stage had been set up there and rows upon rows of seats had been prepared for the guests.

    Though the Yowells themselves were the organizers of the event, they weren¡¯t qualified to sit on the

    tform. Instead, those from that family were all seated on the row of seats right below the stage.

    The eighteen strongest forces were all seated up front, and the remaining forces simply sat behind

    them.

    Aside from the bidders themselves, tens of thousands of onlookers were also present. The crowd of

    people stood around the bidders and it was honestly extremely lively then.

    As Heidi¡ªwho was wearing a formal dress¡ªdelivered a speech for the auction on stage, Tulip called

    out to her ssmates, ¡°Hey! Specky! Nicole! Over here! I reserved some seats for you!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, the two and a few others quickly went to where Tulip was.

    They made sure to greet their teacher as well as they passed by him. As a member of the Yowell

    family, Gerald naturally had to attend the event today. However, he simply chose to sit at a corner.

    ¡°Are you really going to continue spending the rest of your life with that guy, Juliet¡­?¡±

    The question hade from one of Juliet¡¯s many friends whom she had invited over.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 978

    The girls themselves were sitting beside Juliet as they continued staring at Gerald who hadn¡¯t moved

    from his corner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Sure, you broke up with that previous guy and that¡¯s honestly fine! However, you really

    don¡¯t need to make yourself suffer by being with this one! I mean, just look at all the powerful and

    reputable figures who are here today! You know, I¡¯ve also noticed that several of the handsome men

    here have already taken interest in you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! So why not take the opportunity to finally get rid of him today so that you can start seeking out

    your true happiness again!¡±

    Listening to her friends trying to persuade her, Juliet herself began thinking about it.

    Honestly, if her friends had persuaded her on any other day, Juliet knew that her decision to continue

    on with the fake marriage wouldn¡¯t falter in the least. After all, as the name suggested, the marriage

    was only for show and Juliet was well aware of that.

    However, things were different today. After all, rich, young men from all over the world¡ªwith

    temperaments that far exceeded her ex-boyfriend¡¯s¡ªwere currently present.

    A person¡¯s circle of friends determined their horizons, and in the past, Juliet used to think that her circle

    of friends was alreadyrge enough. Now, however, she finally realized and came to terms that she

    had been a person with a narrow view this entire time.

    As a result, Juliet was now gripping onto her skirt tightly.

    She regretted it. She regretted her own wilfulness. She regretted getting together with Gerald as well.

    Even though it was simply a fake marriage, she still utterly regretted her actions.

    ¡°You know, I think that Mr. Lockhart over there is a pretty good catch. Just look at how he speaks and

    behaves! Between you and me, he¡¯s secretly been sneaking peeks at you this entire time! I really think

    that he¡¯s fallen for you! So pleasee to your senses and seize this opportunity to divorce Gerald

    already! It¡¯s high time you start seeking your own happiness again!¡±

    While Juliet¡¯s friends continued persuading her, one of them sighed before saying, ¡°¡­Alright, if you¡¯re

    too embarrassed to bring this up with Gerald, then I¡¯ll go talk to him about it on your behalf! That way,

    both of you can get divorced tomorrow then! How about it?¡±

    Since Juliet didn¡¯t seem to disagree with it, her friends took her silence as consent for them to do so.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go over and tell him right this instant!¡± said the same girl from before as her other

    friends smiled with glee, happy that Juliet was finallying to her senses.

    Secondster, Gerald looked up as Juliet¡¯s friend walked toward him and said, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s

    something I need to tell you, Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly think you¡¯re worthy of being with Juliet? Hah! Just have a good long look in the mirror!

    How could you possibly everpare to a person like Mr. Lockhart over there? Look, Juliet already

    regrets marrying you so she told me that she wanted to divorce you tomorrow! Since she¡¯s said that,

    what¡¯s your response? Are you going to continue pestering her?¡± exined Juliet¡¯s friend extremely

    bluntly.

    Hearing that, Gerald frowned slightly before smiling.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°A divorce, you say? Sure! I guess I have no choice but to agree!¡±

    Gerald had only agreed to get married to Juliet since he had his eyes on the Ginseng King. If he

    managed to get his hands on it today, then staying married to her was pointless anyway.

    ¡°Well that was straightforward. Haha! I¡¯m d you¡¯re at least aware of your own status! Fine then!¡± said

    Juliet¡¯s friend as she smiled contemptuously before returning to Juliet¡¯s side to tell her the good news.

    After hearing that he had agreed, Juliet simply began straightening her hair as her gaze fell upon Mr.

    Lockhart¡¯s back.

    The man had been sitting in the front row this entire time, and Juliet knew little about him. However,

    she did know that he was extremely popr. From what she had heard, Mr. Lockhart was also the son

    of a wealthy businessman from Myanmar. What more, he had already established a cooperative

    alliance with the Royal Dragon Group in Heavenly City!

    If she was truly able to end up together with him, then it would certainly spell the best oue for both

    herself and the future of her family in Heavenly City!

    As Juliet continued thinking about it, Tulip¡ªwho had been sitting with her friends¡ªsuddenly said in a

    rather angry tone, ¡°Humph! Why are they here as well? I feel disgusted from just looking at them!¡±

    Those who heard her remark instantly turned to look at who could¡¯ve possibly made Tulip so annoyed.

    As it turned out, it was a young man who had brought along several young women with him.

    The man himself was none other than Quin from Talgo Town. As for the three other females, one of

    them was Marjorie while the other two were lecturers from the biology department.

    While Tulip was angered by their presence, Nicole immediately said, ¡°Keep it down, Tulip! I think

    Quin¡¯s here with his father today! Since his father works for the Royal Dragon Group, you better not

    let them hear you!¡±

    Hearing that, Tulip could only silently hold her rage in.

    ¡°Regardless, Miss Marjorie seems to have gotten together with Mr. Quin, hasn¡¯t she?¡± asked one of

    the girls.

    ¡°Indeed! You know, someone saw both of them holding hands while walking around campus! Speaking

    of Miss Marjorie, I¡¯ve heard other interesting things about her as well! Haha! It¡¯s about her and Mr.

    Gerald!¡± replied Nicole as she lowered her voice.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the scoop?¡± asked Tulip and the others, their interest clearly piqued.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 979

    ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve heard, Miss Marjorie seemed to be very interested in Mr. Gerald when Mr. Quin

    and him first came to the university. However, Miss Marjorie instantly had a lot of interest in Mr. Quin

    next, the moment she found out about his background! As a result, she¡¯s been treating Mr. Gerald like

    aplete stranger since then!¡± exined Nicole.

    ¡°Hah! What an evil woman! What¡¯s so good about her anyway?¡± grumbled Tulip, dissatisfied,

    Marjorie and Quin themselves walked past the group¡ªhand in hand¡ªwithout greeting Tulip and the

    others. After all, they were here as guests today instead of being their lecturers.

    As they continued walking on, Marjorie noticed Gerald who was still sitting in the same corner.

    When she first found out that Gerald had gotten married to the eldest youngdy of the Yowell family

    some time ago, Marjorie had felt extremely anxious about it. However, she soon calmed herself when

    she realized that he was only a live-in son-inw.

    Shaking her head with a wry smile on her face, Marjorie then turned to look away from him as she and

    Quin walked on. She wasn¡¯t obligated to greet the Yowell¡¯s live-in son-inw on a day like this

    anyway.

    It wasn¡¯t long before everyone was seated and the auction began proceeding in an orderly manner.

    The moment the Ginseng King made its appearance, a small spike of excitement could be detected

    from the audience as everyone¡¯s eyes lit up while looking at the legendary herb that was being

    disyed inside a ss cab.

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but take several nces at the Ginseng King.

    ¡®The reiki of the Ginseng King is sopelling¡­ It¡¯s clear from a single nce that it truly has the

    ability to strengthen and renew a person¡¯s body!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself before sighing.

    By then, Gerald was starting to get both anxious and impatient. He wasn¡¯t alone either.

    Like everyone else, Gerald truly wished that he could just grab the Ginseng King now and bring it home

    with him.

    ¡°The Ginseng King is a priceless gem. Regardless of how expensive it is, I, Taito Mahone, am going to

    be the one to take it back with me today! Anyone who decides to go against that will immediately

    signify that you refuse to give me any face!¡± shouted a tanned, middle-aged man out of the blue.

    ¡°Oh my! What a coincidence! It just so happens that I¡¯m going to be taking it back with me instead!¡±

    retorted another force.

    ¡°Are you challenging me? Do you believe that I have the ability to make sure that you won¡¯t be able to

    leave Heavenly City alive?¡±

    ¡°Sounds rather unlikely to me!¡±

    As both forces continued quarreling, a fight seemed to be imminent.

    However, before anything else could happen, a young man who appeared to havee from M

    Country stepped onto the stage before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t both of you being too impatient, sirs? Let¡¯s be

    real here, everyone sitting in the front row is probably filthy rich. Because of that, no matter how high

    we bid for the Ginseng King, in the end, it¡¯ll still bepletely useless. Therefore, it¡¯s useless for both

    of you to start fighting now!¡±

    Since the young man was speaking in English, his verbal trantor exined what he was saying word

    by word.

    ¡°Hah! Who do you even think you are, blue-eyed boy? What do you suggest we should do then?¡±

    yelled Mahone in return.

    ¡°Personally, I say all the strong forces should just fight it out. After all, since money can¡¯t be used as a

    standard to get what we want, then fighting is our second best option! Thest man standing gets the

    Ginseng King! Clean and simple!¡± replied the young man with a smile.

    ¡°A brawl? Do you honestly think that a youngd like you is worthy enough to be my opponent? If we¡¯re

    going all out, then none of you will be able to win against me, the great Mahone! Get down from the

    stage, right this instant then, young man from M Country!¡± yelled Mahone coldly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± said the young man as he locked his gaze onto Mahone, his blue eyes as sharp

    as an eagle¡¯s. They seemed to bear great meaning behind them.

    It was only a secondter when Mahone¡¯s face turned pale and cold sweat began pouring out his

    forehead. His eyes went dull next and all of a sudden, the arrogant man knelt with a loud ¡®thud¡¯!

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°B-boss!¡± shouted all of Mahone¡¯s subordinates at the same time, utterly stunned.

    Mahone¡¯s expression, however, barely even changed. It was almost as though the man had been

    possessed.

    As was expected, that scene instantly created a massive uproar among the crowd.

    ¡°What?! Taito Mahone, the person infamously known for his fierceness actually knelt after receiving a

    single stare from that young man?!¡±

    ¡°Actually, wait! Don¡¯t any of you realize that there¡¯s something clearly unusual about that young man

    from M Country? From the look in his eyes alone earlier, it almost seemed like his gaze could pierce

    through a person¡¯s soul!¡±

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 980

    ¡°Could that person be a practitioner of sorcery? Isn¡¯t that a little too evil?¡±

    As the people in the crowd continued discussing the situation, the young man simply nced at

    everyone below stage as he said, ¡°So, what does everyone else think about my proposal? After all, the

    best things in the world should naturally belong to the strongest, right?¡±

    After all that had happened, several of the big bosses were now too frightened to speak up.

    While the bosses momentarily remained silent, someone from the crowd said, ¡°¡­That young man goes

    by the name of Marco Thunder! He¡¯s from Thunderous Dragon Inc. and just as the rumors had stated,

    Mr. Thunder truly is an extraordinary person! It¡¯s really no wonder at this point how Thunderous Dragon

    Inc. managed to dominate so many strong underground forces! How evil!¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s right! Victory should always belong to the strongest! I agree!¡± shouted one of the bosses after a

    long silence.

    One by one, the bosses took turns agreeing to Mr. Thunder¡¯s proposal until eventually, everyone was in

    on the n.

    With that settled, the rules were decided on the spot. Essentially, those who wanted a chance to bring

    home the Ginseng King would have to choose a representative to fight against those from other

    groups. Once their representative lost, they would automatically have to withdraw from the auction.

    ¡°How could they even do this¡­?¡± muttered Lyra¡ªwho had been sitting in front this entire time¡ª

    nervously. Her nervousness was warranted since she didn¡¯t really bring any martial artist masters

    together with her this time around.

    Knowing that, the flustered girl wondered if she had already lost before thepetition even began.

    After all, anyone she sent out would definitely have to deal with extraordinary people.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, sister-inw¡­ All we need to doter is to fork out money for it! Just know

    that someone will definitely step forward to fight for uster. Our most important role today is to help the

    Royal Dragon Group acquire the Ginseng King!¡± said Bea as she smiled at the worried girl.

    ¡°The Royal Dragon Group again? Bea, you¡¯ve kept mentioning their group to me throughout the entire

    day. While I can definitely assume that you¡¯ve had a word with their men, why do I feel like you¡¯re

    constantly focusing on assisting them?¡± replied Lyra who couldn¡¯t help but feel that Bea¡¯s behavior was

    a little odd.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The questions can wait! Regardless, just understand that if you were currently in my shoes, you¡¯d want

    to help their group out as well. Trust me when I say that helping them out won¡¯t be in vain!¡± said Bea as

    she held on to Lyra¡¯s hands tightly, a hint of excitement in her voice.

    ¡°What on earth are you hiding from me¡­?¡± questioned Lyra as she looked at how strange Bea was

    behaving today.

    ¡°Hehe! I can¡¯t tell you about it now, so just know that it¡¯s something great!¡±

    Hearing that, Lyra simply shook her head helplessly. What was this girl even babbling about¡­?

    Before Lyra could say anything else, a battle had already begun on stage.

    As everyone else turned to look at who the representative for Thunderous Dragon Inc. was, many of

    the selected representatives instantly lost confidence. After all, the one currently standing on stage was

    Mr. Thunder himself!

    It was evident that Mr. Thunder was a master at his craft. There was simply nobody who couldst long

    enough to withstand three rounds against him!

    Due to that, several of the initially participating forces simply gave up on their pursuit to acquire the

    Ginseng King.

    ¡°I guess Thunderous Dragon Inc. will be the one getting the Ginseng King this time around¡­¡±

    As the fights went on, Tulip and the others began discussing the matter. The statement wasn¡¯t baseless

    either. After all, several of therger and more powerful forces had already been defeated by this point

    and many of the smaller ones had simply chosen to give up on the herb.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Thunder himself was on stage as he threw a leg whip, instantly resulting in a strong

    and burly man getting kicked off stage. As shouts filled the air, the man who was kicked out was now

    lying on the ground, unconscious as foam came out of his mouth.

    ¡°There goes another one! Sven Westmore Group really doesn¡¯t stand a chance without Sven himself!

    They should be thest force that should¡¯ve possibly even stood a chance against Mr. Thunder, right?¡±

    said someone from within the crowd.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Neither the Royal Dragon Group nor the Takena family have sent out their representatives

    yet!¡± yelled another person.

    Hearing that, a young man who had been sitting beside Meiko this entire time asked with a cold

    expression on his face, ¡°Miss Meiko, should we¡­?¡±

    Meiko herself¡ªwho at the time, had a demure and delicate look on her face¡ªturned to look at the

    people from the Royal Dragon Group who were sitting close to them.

    Sensing that they didn¡¯t intend to take any action for the time being, she simply nodded before saying,

    ¡°Do try to restrain yourself as much as possible once you¡¯re on stage. There¡¯s no need to try so hard.

    After all, we only need to defeat Thunderous Dragon Inc.!¡±

    Upon saying that, she smiled before ncing once more at those from the Royal Dragon Group.

    She had honestly been waiting for them to take action from the very beginning. Meiko wanted to see for

    herself what kind of power the biggest and strongest force in Heavenly City possessed. Had they

    actually already given up?

    Meiko simply couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed by their inaction.

    ¡°Understood!¡± replied Ito as he got up with a nod.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 981

    ¡°It turns out to be a master from the Takena family! Perfect! I have been waiting topete against you

    on this trip!¡± Mr. Thunder said as he smiled lightly while standing on stage.

    As for Ito, he had already walked up onto the stage, and he was bowing slightly in front of Mr. Thunder.

    A big battle was about to begin.

    The people in the audience did not make any more noise, and all of them were simply staring quietly at

    the stage.

    ¡°Although this Japanese warrior is very powerful, I don¡¯t think that he will be Mr. Thunder¡¯s opponent at

    all because Mr. Thunder is simply too evil!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I believe that he will be able to fight at least three rounds against Mr. Thunder. After

    all, he looks pretty strong and powerful too!¡±

    There was a lot of discussion going on amongst the people below the stage.

    ¡°You can start. Let me see whether the Takena family really has this kind of strength and power, or

    whether it is merely for show!¡± Mr. Thunderughed as he said this, crossing his arms across his chest.

    ¡°Excuse me, then!¡±

    Upon saying that, Ito started moving at an extremely fast speed.

    It seemed as though Ito had left his afterimage and shadow in ce.

    Mr. Thunder was shocked for a moment.

    He had already heard of the Takena family from a long time ago. They were a family with a ninjutsu

    inheritance.

    However, Mr. Thunder had initially thought that his own skills and power had already reached its

    pinnacle.

    Unexpectedly, there were still people who were strongerpared to him.

    Ito, who was in front of him, was extremely strong.

    As Mr. Thunder was faced with the attack, he was already starting to feel a little tired and exhausted

    after battling dozens of rounds.

    He wanted to use his own secret methods to deal with Ito, but Ito did not give him any chance to do so

    at all.

    Boom!

    At the end of the thirty-odd round, a white light suddenly shed across Ito¡¯s chest. After that, Mr.

    Thunder seemed to have fallen into a trance before Ito kicked Mr. Thunder off the stage with a

    roundabout kick.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone stood up in shock.

    ¡°Mr. Thunder!¡±

    Marco¡¯s men hurriedly surrounded him at this time.

    They could only look at Ito with a fearful expression on their faces.

    Mr. Thunder had actually been defeated!

    Ito nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Thunder, you let me win!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Marco broke free from his subordinates¡¯ grasp, and he was feeling a little dissatisfied at

    this time.

    ¡°The Takena family really have many methods to deal with their opponents! However, there will be

    another time in the future! As for the auction for the Ginseng King this time, I, Marco Thunder, will give

    up on my right to bid!¡±

    After waving his hand heavily, Marco sat down directly.

    ¡°Then¡­ then the Ginseng King will eventually belong to the Takena family!¡±

    Heidi was feeling a little nervous as she walked up on the stage.

    She had also been a little frightened by the scene before her.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, Meiko also stood up as she got ready to get up on stage.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded.

    Everyone immediately focused their attention on the person who had just spoken up.

    ¡°Madam Sachs, it seems as though the battle is not over yet. So, why are you in such a hurry to give

    the Ginseng King to the Takena family? Our Royal Dragon Group has not evenpeted for it yet!¡±

    The person who had spoken was none other than Whistler.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! There is still Royal Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the boss of Royal Dragon Group is very powerful. Do you think that he will be the one

    competing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be him! The boss of Royal Dragon Group is just a young man!¡±

    ¡°I thought that Royal Dragon Group has already given up!¡±

    Everyone continued discussing this matter amongst themselves.

    ¡°Sir, please enlighten me!¡± Ito said with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°You have misunderstood me. I am not your opponent. Your opponent is naturally our boss!¡± Whistler

    said.

    Meiko¡¯s beautiful eyes moved as she smiled slightly. ¡°What? Mr. Crawford is already here?¡±

    ¡°Of course he is already here!¡± As Whistler spoke, he suddenly nced at the corner.

    Right then, Lyra, who was aside, could not help but curiously ask Bea, who was very happy at this

    time, ¡°Bea, how did you get to know the people from Royal Dragon Group?¡±

    Bea replied, ¡°Sister-in-Law, just wait and see! Don¡¯t ask me anything first!¡±

    ¡°What?! Their boss, Mr. Crawford, is already here?¡±

    Everyone began searching for him at this time.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 982

    ¡°Marjorie, you came at the right time today! You will have the opportunity to see the big boss in

    Heavenly City!¡±

    Quin was also looking forward to this moment.

    Marjorie straightened out her hair as she asked, ¡°Based on what you have just said, it seems as though

    you have never met him before either?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not! Even my dad has only ever seen him once from a distance. Only the head of Talgo

    Town has ever had direct contact with him!¡± Quin replied as he smiled.

    As for Gerald, he had been observing all the major forces from below the stage. He was now almost

    done observing every force here.

    Gerald had already encountered and fought against many masters in the past six months or more.

    However, ever since someone had tried to plot a sneak attack against Lyra the other night, Gerald

    already felt that this group of people were all not that simple.

    Therefore, Gerald was not in a hurry to stand up and step forward without knowing and finding out the

    exact details.

    But at this time, Gerald had already witnessed their strength and abilities.

    Gerald now felt confident and certain in his heart.

    So, why would he need to continue hiding, then?

    Gerald stood up directly at this moment.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Teacher, why did you suddenly stand up?¡± Tulip asked in surprise.

    Juliet also nced at Gerald before she said in disgust, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and

    sit down quickly. Otherwise, Mom will be upset, and she might even kick you out!¡±

    Juliet¡¯s good friend also chimed in contemptuously, ¡°That¡¯s right! You just have to interfere in

    everything. You are seriously an embarrassment!¡±

    Gerald moved his muscles and bones slightly.

    Instead of answering them, he simply walked up toward the stage directly.

    ¡°He¡­ has he gone insane?¡±

    ¡°Would a person¡¯s brain go bad after being a useless person for a long time?¡±

    Juliet¡¯s good friend continued speaking.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The people from Royal Dragon Group and Talgo Town suddenly stood up and bowed before him

    collectively.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they witnessed this scene.

    Juliet¡¯s mouth was also hanging open because she was so surprised.

    ¡®Sir?¡¯

    They were all actually being so respectful toward Gerald!

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Gerald was the boss of Royal Dragon Group, then? Gerald was the mysterious

    boss, Mr. Crawford?!

    A shock! This was seriously shocking!

    Marjorie and Quin, who were sitting at the side, suddenly saw Quin¡¯s father standing up and

    bowing before Gerald. Quin¡¯s father also hurriedly pulled at Quin¡¯s sleeve to make him stand up.

    He did not turn around until Gerald had straightened out his suit and walked past them toward the front.

    The strong aura that Gerald exuded somehow made Quin stand up involuntarily.

    Meiko could not help but open her beautiful eyes in shock as she spoke with a smile on her face,

    ¡°You¡­ you are actually Crawford-san?!¡±

    ¡°Miss Meiko, I could not let you know about my identity because of certain matters. I am sorry.¡±

    At this time, Lyra, who was sitting aside, slowly stood up because she felt as though she was

    dreaming.

    After exchanging some greetings with Meiko, Gerald approached Lyra.

    ¡°Gerald¡­¡±

    Gerald raised his hand and ced his finger gently on Lyra¡¯s lips, almost as though he was motioning

    for her not to expose his true identity. ¡°Lyra! I will exin everything properly to you after I am done with

    this matter.¡±

    Lyra grabbed hold of Gerald¡¯s arm tightly as she nodded heavily.

    After that, she tapped Bea on her head.

    At this time, Gerald turned around to look at Ito, who was standing up on the stage.

    ¡°You¡­ can you represent the Takena family?¡± Gerald spoke as he looked at Meiko, who was standing

    aside.

    This was because when Gerald had shaken Meiko¡¯s hand just now, he saw that there were traces

    showing that Meiko¡¯s right hand had been bandaged before this.

    This reminded Gerald of the incident that had happened a few nights ago. He had injured a person, but

    the person dressed in ck had disappeared mysteriously after that.

    It seemed as though Meiko was truly not as simple as she looked.

    She was the real master in the Takena family.

    So, this was the reason why Gerald had asked this question now.

    ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Ito replied as he nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then. If that is the case, we will not waste any more time and get started immediately!¡± Gerald

    said as he smiled and got up on the stage.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 883

    ¡°Uncle Quick, what do I need to learn?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°You have to learn everything that I know. You can slowly take your time. Gerald, your physique is

    actually not that bad. For the past seven days, I have been picking specific medicinal herbs for you to

    take a bath in so that you can recoup your strength and vitality. Besides that, I will also perform

    acupuncture on you. Don¡¯t worry! Under my guidance, it won¡¯t be long before you be a master!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing that for me for the past seven days?¡±

    Gerald was really touched when he heard this sentence.

    After all, his attitude back when he first met Finnley was not great. To think that the old man was willing

    to go to such great lengths just to help him. The man was actually concerned about his well being.

    Finnley was not his biological grandfather, but Gerald felt that he was much closer to himpared to

    his own grandfather.

    At this moment, there was nothing Gerald wished for more than to live up to Finnley¡¯s expectations.

    So, Gerald continued staying in the vige, learning all sorts of skills from Finnley.

    In a blink of an eye, half a year had already passed¡­

    In a secret room in the Crawford family mansion in Northbay.

    ¡°How is it? Still nothing about Gerald?¡±

    In the past six months, Dn seemed to have grown a lot older.

    His hair was already turning gray.

    Yulia¡¯s face continued to be soaked in tears everyday.

    ¡°Master, I escorted the young master all the way to Salford Province back then. However, we came

    under attack in Salford Province. I stayed behind to cover Mr. Crawford and shield him from our

    enemies. All that I know is that he had already gone to a vige to look for an old man whosest name

    is Quick. Miss Queta told me the old man¡¯s address. I have already visited the ce a few times but

    the house had already been vacant a long time ago and there were no signs that Gerald had ever been

    there before!¡±

    Zack had not been idle in the past six months, instead, he had been scouring the continent in search of

    Gerald while remaining undercover.

    Unfortunately, for the past six months, Gerald seemed to havepletely vanished from the face of the

    earth.

    ¡°This is all your fault! If you were just a little stronger and more powerful back then, there wouldn¡¯t have

    been the need for him to leave our family! We don¡¯t even know if Gerald is dead or alive now!¡± Yulia

    said anxiously.

    Jessica was also crying as sheforted her mother.

    ¡°Gerald has lost everything, including his identity card. Not to mention the fact that that bastard,

    KortMoldell is searching all over for him! How do you expect him to hide then? Who knows, maybe he

    had fallen into his hands a long time ago?!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more upset Yulia became.

    ¡°No! If Gerald had really fallen into Kort¡¯s hands, then that bastard would have issued a threat already.

    He had beening up with all sorts of excuses in the past six months but they¡¯re nothing but

    excuses, right? Gerald would have be his bargaining chip because he knows that we would

    compromise and give in for his sake! In other words, it¡¯s unlikely that Gerald has actually been captured

    yet,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°Jessica is right. Don¡¯t worry. I believe in our son. He will be fine. Queta, help your aunt back to her

    room! Let her get some rest,¡± Dn said.

    Tears were also streaming down Queta¡¯s face. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, uncle!¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Resume your duties. I¡¯d like to have some time alone!¡± Dn said.

    After they left, Dn sped his hands together and a worried expression surfaced on his face.

    ¡°Gerald, my child, where are you hiding? If I knew that this would happen, dad would rather go all out to

    fight against Kort than allow you to risk your life out there!¡±

    Dn¡¯s original n was to send the strongest masters from the Crawford family to guard Gerald as

    long as he was out there. He would deny Kort any chance to strike out against his child.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    That would not have been very difficult.

    However, he had overestimated the strength and power of the masters that he had cultivated over the

    years, and he had greatly underestimated the strength and power of Kort¡¯s subordinates.

    That night, six months ago in Merry City, if it weren¡¯t because of his subordinates risking their lives to

    save Gerald, his child would not have made it out alive.

    Dn clenched both of his fists tightly.

    Despite how much money he had, he still found himself powerless against such an elusive foe.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t there be a way out of this!? Why!?¡¯

    ¡°Master!¡±

    At this moment, Dn¡¯s butler, Fynn walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Jett from the Moldell family is interested in the Mountain Top Vi that the young master bought in

    Mayberry City. He asks how much would you be willing to sell it for.¡±

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 984

    Meiko spoke softly.

    Ito was surprised. ¡°Not an ordinary warrior?¡±

    Meiko stared at Gerald and the others who were walking down the mountain with envy in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you remember, Grandpa told us that once a person¡¯s physical strength and his meridians

    had already reached a certain level, he would no longer be an ordinary warrior because his body will

    start releasing inner strength!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he is already a champion, then? In that case, that is not surprising at all! How

    could I possibly be the opponent of a champion who practices inner strength?! However, it does not

    seem right, Sister. I remember Grandpa saying that some talented masters cannot produce inner

    strength even after training and practicing for their entire life. However, he seems to be about the same

    age as us. So, how could he possibly know how to channel his inner strength?!¡±

    Meiko said, ¡°That is also what I am feeling puzzled about! He is so young, but he actually possesses a

    physique that an ordinary person would not have. Furthermore, he has even developed extremely

    strong inner strength. Inparison, I am even more interested in finding out who his master is. What

    kind of skills and power could his master possibly possess?¡±

    Ito eximed, ¡°We should go back home and ask Grandpa about this. I really would not expect a

    master to be hidden in a ce like Heavenly City!¡±

    After the auction had ended, Geraldpletely ignored the Yowell family.

    Instead, he returned to his manor directly.

    As Lyra sat beside Gerald in the car, she said, ¡°Gerald, I really did not expect that you would have

    already be so strong and powerful after not seeing you for just half a year. I think that you are

    even stronger and more powerfulpared to the people from the Moldell family!¡±

    ¡°I was fortunate and lucky enough to have met a good teacher.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, why don¡¯t youe home with us this time? Did you know that Dad is constantly

    worrying about you every day?¡± Lyra spoke as she held Gerald¡¯s hand.

    Gerald smiled as he responded, ¡°Lyra, I cannot go back now. Furthermore, the both of you cannot tell

    anyone else that you have seen me. I have already told you about the pros and cons. I absolutely do

    not want my persistence and effort over the past six months to go to waste!¡±

    Lyra became worried again. ¡°Alright, then. I will not say anything to anyone, okay? Gerald, what are

    you nning to do next? Will you continue staying in Heavenly City? I heard Dad saying that the

    people from the Moldell family are already in Salford Province. They are simply too close to you now!¡±

    After driving back to the manor, Whistler said helplessly as he looked at the four men dressed in ck

    who were standing outside the door, ¡°Sir! It¡¯s those four men again!¡±

    Whistler then asked as he felt that it was really strange, ¡°Sir, how did you get to know these four

    strange men? They are acting like a dumb person, and they only nod and shake their heads every day.

    Furthermore, why are they dressed like this in broad daylight?!¡±

    Gerald had brought these four men home and settled them down in his manor a few days ago.

    So, Whistler had naturally dealt with them before.

    ¡°In truth, strictly speaking, I do not know who they are either!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Then why are you leaving them at the manor, Sir?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way. There is someone who wants to see me. Since this matter is already done, they

    are waiting for me to honor my words and meet up with their lord!¡±

    Feeling worried, Whistler then said, ¡°If that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous, Sir? Do you want

    to bring some of our men with you?¡±

    Gerald replied as he took a deep breath, ¡°No need. If they really wanted to cause me any harm, they

    could have attacked me whenever they wanted to. Whistler, you should continue staying here in

    Heavenly City with Drake and Tyson. Take good care of ourpany. I will just make a trip with them

    first!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, where will they be taking you?¡± Lyra asked again.

    Gerald shook his head.

    He did not know where he was going or who he would be meeting.

    Just as Gerald was about to enter the manor with Lyra, the four men suddenly reached out their hands

    to stop Gerald.

    ¡°You have already gotten the Ginseng King. Therefore, it is time to leave now!¡± The four of them said

    coldly to Gerald.

    Gerald smiled wryly as he looked at them and said, ¡°Where are we going? Furthermore, you should at

    least allow me to change out of my clothes first, right?¡±

    The four men spoke coldly again, ¡°No need! We will leave now!¡±

    After that, they grabbed hold of Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Whistler was immediately enraged, and he stretched out his hand to hit one of the

    men.

    Boom!

    As for that man, he simply raised his hand gently, and Whistler flew out directly.

    ¡°Whistler! Don¡¯t do anything!¡± Gerald hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Sirs, how are we leaving? We cannot

    possibly be walking, right?¡±

    The four men did not say anything. The leader of the men simply took out a device before pressing the

    red button on it.

    Bzz! Bzz! Bzz!

    Not long after that, arge ck helicopter came in from a far distance¡­

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 985

    Gerald had no choice but to bring the Ginseng King with him as he boarded the helicopter with them.

    After going up the helicopter, Gerald was blindfolded by them.

    Who on earth could it be?

    Who would want to meet him?

    He felt even more surprised and bewildered at this time.

    These men were all undoubtedly masters above all masters. Even Gerald himself would not be able to

    deal a single blow to them at all.

    This made Gerald doubt whether they were even ordinary humans at all.

    Ever since his childhood, aside from Finnley, Gerald had not known any other masters at all.

    However, if it was Finnley who wanted to see him, he would not have to do all this and go to this extent

    at all!

    Gerald did not know how long they flew.

    After that, the four men escorted Gerald off the helicopter.

    Gerald could smell the faint smell of the sea, and he could hear the sea breeze blowing and howling.

    Not too far away, there was also the sound of turbulent wavesing one after the other.

    His blindfold was then removed.

    At first sight, it was indeed an ind.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Gerald asked the four men.

    This time, the four men did not continue pretending to be dumb as they answered, ¡°The Soul Pce on

    Colonel Ind!¡±

    ¡°Soul Pce? Colonel Ind?¡± Gerald was secretly surprised.

    Gerald had been following Finnley as he traveled to the north and south for more than half a year, and

    he had gained a lot of insights and experience.

    But where was this Colonel Ind? What was the Soul Pce?

    Gerald really could not understand at all.

    However, what he could be certain of was that these men were all from the same organization¡ªA

    super extraordinary organization!

    ¡°Please!¡±

    The four men brought Gerald into the ind. The ind was huge, and there were many ck pce-

    like buildings on the ind.

    They brought Gerald to a ce in another courtyard before they settled Gerald down there.

    ¡°Who wants to see me? Can I meet him now?¡± Gerald asked as he was already beginning to feel

    increasingly anxious.

    The leader in ck spoke up, ¡°Mr. Crawford, please give us the Ginseng King!¡±

    This group of men was obviously not trying to snatch the Ginseng King from him. Besides, even if they

    were truly trying to snatch it away from him, Gerald would not be able to defend and stop them from

    taking it anyway.

    So, he simply handed the Ginseng King over to them.

    The four men did not say anything else to him, and they stepped out after nodding slightly.

    Gerald helplessly thought to himself, ¡®What are they trying to do?¡¯

    He started pacing back and forth in the room anxiously.

    Not long after that, the room door was opened.

    Then, Gerald saw an old man walking in with a few maids behind him.

    Each of them was carrying a te, and there were various things on each te.

    After that, they ced the tes on the table in front of Gerald.

    ¡®They are treating me to a feast? Well, I am indeed feeling a little hungry. But¡­ the appearance of the

    food certainly looks a little ugly!¡¯

    ¡°Is this food for me to eat?¡± Gerald asked.

    The old man nodded as he smiled. He seemed to be a mute as he was making a hand signal at

    Gerald, asking him to eat the food on the table.

    ¡°Alright, then. I will try the food!¡±

    Gerald picked up the chopsticks, and he picked up something that looked very dark and ck.

    Since the old man had already said that it was food, no matter how ugly it looked, he should still be

    able to eat it, then.

    Was it because this ce was really backward? Was that the reason why their food looked so terrible?

    In that case, he would try it!

    At this time, Gerald ced the food into his mouth.

    After biting the food, Gerald realized that it was a wrap, but the filling inside was soft, and something

    that looked like soup or gravy started flowing out in an instant.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s so bitter!¡± Gerald¡¯s face flushed red as he eximed in misery.

    As for the old man, he simply motioned for Gerald to swallow everything.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this? Why is it so bitter?¡±

    Gerald felt absolutely disgusted.

    The old man made a gesture, and Gerald understood it in an instant.

    ¡°What?! You are asking me to eat a snake¡¯s galldder? Furthermore, it is not even cooked! It¡¯s

    completely raw!¡± Gerald eximed in surprise.

    The old man continued making another gesture.

    ¡°This is the galldder of an anaconda that has survived for more than three hundred years?! It is that

    precious?!¡±

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 986

    Frank giggled and nodded his head, indicating for Gerald to eat the next te.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What? Eagle¡¯s eyes? Oh no¡­¡±

    Gerald felt nauseated when he saw the te of bright red things.

    Frank would only let Gerald leave if he finished everything on the table.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this?!¡± Gerald retched multiple times as he asked himself that question.

    What he could not imagine was things were getting worse.

    For the entire month, Gerald had to eat those hundred-year-old snake galls and take baths in a pool of

    herbs.

    Gerald was only familiar with the baths because Finnley had trained him like that.

    However, Gerald did feel that this pool of herb was much more effective than Finnley¡¯s because, within

    a month, he was much stronger.

    They hadn¡¯t meant to use the Ginseng King, but within a month, they had separated the Ginseng King

    into 30 portions just for Gerald to consume.

    They all tried everything they could to help Gerald be stronger. But who were they?

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating these anymore. Take them away from me!¡± Gerald finally burst out when Frank brought

    in some food for him.

    Frank got nervous, and he tried to ask Gerald what had happened.

    ¡°Who wants to see me and where are the Mighty Four Kingsmen? Who was that elder that brought me

    here? What do you guys want, and why is the person trapping me here but not evening to see

    me?!¡± Gerald was going crazy after he had been here for a month.

    He pushed Frank aside, and he walked out the door.

    If nobody was there to see him, there had to be someone there that was in charge here.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald finally came out, but there was not a single shadow in this big ck pce. He walked into a

    forest, and he finally saw some people there.

    A few kids were ying around, but then he realized that it was a group of boys bullying a girl. When

    Gerald walked toward them, the boys immediately ran off, leaving the girl crying on the ground.

    She was drawing circles with her finger on the ground as she cried.

    Gerald walked beside her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The girl got startled, and she lifted her head to nce at Gerald as she pulled her hand back.

    ¡°I thought only those people in ck were here. Who¡¯d know there were even kids like you here!¡±

    Gerald smiled.

    However, the little girl seemed like she was afraid of Gerald. She just stared at him quietly.

    Gerald smiled at her and took out a packet of biscuits. ¡°Biscuits?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s expression immediately brightened up.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you! Eat it!¡± Gerald patted her on her head.

    Gerald looked at her smiling. ¡°What did you draw?¡±

    The little girl was not afraid of Gerald anymore.

    Kids were easily satisfied.

    She pointed to the left and said, ¡°That¡¯s my mommy, and next to her is my daddy. The one behind is my

    grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Are they on this ind with you too?¡± Gerald asked.

    The little girl stuffed her mouth with the biscuits and shook her head. ¡°They are not with me. They were

    buried underground by the masters here. They said that they will be sleeping for a very long time!

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them toe and get me!¡± The little girl said.

    Gerald¡¯s felt a stab in his heart when he heard what she had said.

    ¡°What about the other kids?¡±

    ¡°They are the same as me too. Their family members are all sleeping, and now, we are living on this

    ind together!¡± The little girl said as she finished the first packet of biscuits.

    She then mustered all her strength to open up another packet of biscuits, but she was still too young,

    and she could not open it.

    Gerald felt terrible watching her. ¡°Come, let me help you¡­¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 987

    ¡°What are you guys doing on this ind? Did they force you to stay?¡± Gerald wanted to find out more.

    Gerald even started to suspect that the people from Soul Pce had killed these children¡¯s parents and

    snatched them.

    ¡°Young Master Gerald, you¡¯ve thought too much. We saved these children and raised them!¡± An elder

    was standing behind Gerald.

    He wore a ck robe, but his face was not covered.

    He walked over and patted the little girl¡¯s head gently. ¡°Little girl, try not to snack on this kind of food in

    the future, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Welson. Would you like some biscuits too?¡± The little girl asked.

    ¡°No, thank you. You can have them. Remember to finish up your homework after that. If Hewsky and

    the boys bully you again, you muste and tell me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Welson and Big Brother. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± The girl took the biscuits and ran off

    after she had said thank you.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gerald nced at the elder and asked.

    ¡°It has only been a month, Gerald. You don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± The elder smiled.

    ¡°I remember now! You were the one who asked the kingsmen to follow me around!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Welson Freed. Everyone on this ind calls me Master Welson!¡± Welson smiled as he shook his

    head.

    ¡°I was looking for you. You said you were going to bring me to see someone. I¡¯ve been here for so long,

    shouldn¡¯t you let me see that person already?¡± Gerald was angry.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve been eating those foods for a month now. I can tell from your energy that the

    impurities in your body have beenpletely detoxed with the help of the Ginseng King. Today, I¡¯m

    here to bring you to see him!¡± Welson smiled. ¡°After you, Gerald!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Gerald frowned, but he did not say anything. He just followed him from behind.

    There were buildings on one side of the ind, and as they got nearer to the buildings, there were

    many extraordinary men in ck guarding it.

    Gerald was brought into the biggest pce that seemed like a very royally ancient pce.

    There was a stage before Gerald, and an old man was standing before him with his back facing Gerald.

    He was staring at a very big piece of map.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Gerald is here!¡± Welson bowed down rigorously.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± The old man waved his hand with his back still facing them, and Welson left.

    ¡°I believe we don¡¯t know each other?¡± Gerald queried.

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know me, but I do know you! The only heir of the Crawfords, Young Master Gerald

    Crawford! Oh yes, I almost forgot, you¡¯re also the Yowells¡¯ live-in son-inw, and they chased you away

    after they thought you were a coward!¡±

    Gerald blushed. He was indeed a coward all because he had wanted to look for the Ginseng King and

    thus, he had be other people¡¯s live-in son-inw.

    ¡°That is my personal matter. It¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯d also like to thank you for all the precious gifts

    that made me so powerful!¡± Gerald tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Your personal matter? I don¡¯t think you understand the shame you¡¯ve brought to your family!¡± The

    elder mmed on the marble chair as he turned around.

    They made eye contact, and Gerald could finally see this elder clearly. He had a full head of luscious

    hair and a young face. His eyes were bright and clear, and he seemed very elegant and respectable.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 988

    For some reason, Gerald felt strange as he looked at that old man, and under that pressure, he even

    felt embarrassed and looked down.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old manughed loudly. ¡°It seems like my grandson does indeed understand what he

    did wrong!¡±

    ¡°Grandson?¡±

    Gerald was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve not greeted me ever since you stepped in here. I¡¯m your grandfather, Daryl, you silly boy!¡± He

    laughed as he sat on a marble chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re my grandfather?! I¡­ I thought you went missing?¡±

    Gerald had never heard anything about his grandparents ever since young, and his father had only told

    him that his grandfather had been missing for more than a decade.

    They had looked for him, but there had been no news of him, and Gerald had always thought that his

    grandfather had already passed away. Never did he expect that his grandfather was alive, and he was

    actually the owner of Colonel Ind¡¯s Soul Pce!

    ¡°You seem surprised?¡± Daryl looked at him happily.

    ¡°Yes, I am! I¡¯m very surprised, Grandfather!¡±

    Gerald finally understood why he had felt so strange earlier on.

    ¡°Have you always been on Colonel Ind and established the Soul Pce?¡± Gerald asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes. I left the Crawfords, and I left everything to young Dn back then. It has been 35 years!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come, Gerald. Sit next to me and let me tell you some stories!¡± Daryl smiled.

    Gerald sat on the marble chair.

    ¡°How many things do you know about your grandfather?¡± Daryl asked.

    ¡°I only know that you left my father 35 years ago after you both had a big fight. You gave up the

    position as the family¡¯s grandmaster and never came back. I tried asking my father about you, but he

    didn¡¯t say much!¡±

    ¡°It seems like Dn did not tell you anything about the picture of the sun!¡±

    ¡°The picture of the sun?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is a confidential picture that is passed down from our ancestors, and the content of it contains

    great knowledge. The Crawfords have always been so powerful and wealthy because we possess the

    guidance of the picture of the sun. But then, I realized that the picture of the sun predicted that within

    50 years, the Crawfords would be gone forever, and the picture of the sun has never lied!¡± Daryl said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that from my father, and he said that within these few years, the Crawfords might end

    up bankrupt or dead!¡± Gerald recalled what his father had told him.

    ¡°Yes, that was what I told him too. I¡¯ve always been searching for an answer, and hopefully one day, I

    might understand what the picture of the sun was trying to say. Until 35 years ago, I finally found a new

    answer, and I even got a method of survival that is hundred years old, even before the Crawfords

    existed. Before your father, every generation of the Crawfords knew a thing or two about martial arts.

    Your dad broke the chain, and that is why I¡¯ve never liked him!¡± Daryl said.

    ¡°Is that why you established the Soul Pce?¡± Gerald finally knew more secrets about what had

    happened.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been doing my research, and I found this isted location to build my reputation. I even

    gathered some powers to protect my family from being banished!¡±

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re very lucky to have people helping you train your skills. That is why I was very happy

    when my people reported back to me!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that you knew my master, Finnley? Is he one of your people too?¡± Gerald asked.

    Daryl shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. However, I did some research on his background, and I found

    something that surprised me. My informants are all around the world, and there is nothing that I

    wouldn¡¯t know about, but your master, Finnley Quick, gave me a hard time. I believe Finnley Quick is

    not even his real name! One thing for sure is that he is a great and powerful master, his skills are far

    more excellent than mine!¡±

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 989

    ¡°He¡¯s greater than you?¡± Gerald was shocked.

    Daryl nodded his head with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s our friend or enemy because he has saved

    you and taught you some very solid basics. If it wasn¡¯t because of him, I wouldn¡¯t see you so quickly!¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to have a solid foundation so that you could go through the hellish transformation. It

    would usually take three years to build up this kind of foundation. However, your body is pretty solid,

    and with the help of the Ginseng King, your body has everything it needs for you to survive the hellish

    transformation!¡± Daryl said.

    ¡°The hellish transformation?¡± Gerald was confused once again.

    ¡°Yes. It is something I got out of the picture of the sun, and because of this, I¡¯ve acquired skills that

    normal people don¡¯t have and be one of the legends! Honestly, your requirements are better than

    mine!¡±

    ¡°Legends? I¡¯ve heard about that from Finnley. He mentioned that when warriors are trained to a certain

    level, they will gain inner strength and be champions. After bing champions, they will stand a

    chance to be legends, but only the best of the best could be champions, and legends are beyond

    the realm of mysteries. Grandfather, you¡¯re already one of the legends?¡± Gerald¡¯s interest was piqued.

    Gerald had received many secrets of nourishment from Finnley, and now that he hadpletely

    consumed the Ginseng King, he had truly be a champion. However, his grandfather was actually

    from one of the legends from the realm of mysteries?

    ¡°Yes. I became a legend 20 years ago! I¡¯ve also trained a small number of warriors here to be a

    mid-level or high-level champion through the hellish transformation. Your skills can only be at the

    beginner level!¡± Darylughed.

    ¡°No wonder your people are so strong and mysterious! They are all champions!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Anyone here could beat you up ten times! But don¡¯t you worry, because I¡¯ll use up all of the

    resources for the hellish transformation on you, and I¡¯ll even teach you the ways. Gerald, from today

    onward, you will be the future of the Crawfords!¡±

    ¡°So this is what your n wais all about!¡± Gerald finally understood.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Daryl seemed worried.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just, after the hellish transformation, your powers would improve tremendously, and you¡¯ll receive

    the blessing of the dragons. You won¡¯t have the body of a normal person anymore, and there will be

    side effects, which is your personality. You¡¯ll be very different from who you are right now. It took me

    decades to tone down too!¡±

    ¡°And all this is because I have great powers to suppress it. I¡¯m afraid that once you can¡¯t control the

    blessing of the dragons within you, you might be¡­¡± Daryl hesitated. ¡°You might be a

    bloodthirsty demon and kill as you like!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯ve been observing you since young, and you are a very kind-hearted person just

    like your mother. You¡¯ll never fight for powers, and I believe you can control the powers within you!¡±

    Daryl patted Gerald on his shoulders.

    Gerald needed the powers. He needed to get stronger. He understood that money could not protect the

    people he loved, and only power, the power to control everything could.

    ¡°Your second uncle, Peter, was also the right person to go through the hellish transformation, but

    unfortunately¡­¡± A hint of sorrow shed through Daryl¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fortunately enough, the Crawfords have you, Gerald. You¡¯re our new hope. You can get used to

    Colonel Ind first. A weekter, the hellish transformation will start, and it will go on for half a year. For

    this one week, I¡¯ll also prepare the space for you. Gerald¡­ I know you¡¯re going to go through a lot of

    pain soon, but¡­ this isn¡¯t something that you can run away from. As the next generation of the

    Crawfords, this is your duty! Are you afraid?¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Their conversationsted until midnight.

    Seven dayster, the grandmaster of the Soul Pce, Daryl, brought along his grandson, Gerald, and

    entered the mysterious space.

    The grandmaster hadmanded everyone that within this half a year, nobody should disturb them.

    ¡­

    Half a yearter.

    Heavenly City¡¯s Triangle District.

    There were rows of cars parked at the roadside, and there were few hundreds of people.

    Everyone was waiting for their leader as if they were waiting for their hero to return.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, a helicopter drew closer, and it stopped in front of everyone.

    The door of the helicopter opened, and a bald guy walked out of it with a group of people following him.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 990

    The bald guy had a scar on his face, and he looked very fierce.

    ¡°Boss Sven, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°Sven! Sven!¡± Everyone cheered. They were all expressing their overdue emotions after half a year.

    Their king, Heavenly City¡¯s king, was finally back.

    Who else could it be if it was not Sven Westmore?

    ¡°Boss Sven, you¡¯ve been away to further your studies in the culinary arts field for so long, and now,

    Heavenly City has changed! Your brother¡­¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sven waved his hand coldly to ask everyone to keep quiet. ¡°I know about everything that has

    happened. Leif has been killed, our sites have been intruded, and the Ginseng King is gone. I know

    everything!¡±

    ¡°Royal Dragon Group? They really think that there is no Westmore left in Heavenly City?¡± Sven¡¯s eyes

    were cold and sharp.

    The Royal Dragon Group.

    ¡°Where did the boss go? There is still no news?¡±

    ¡°We only know that he went north, and he¡¯s in Weston. Even the people from Japan have sent people

    to look for him, but there is no news regarding the boss!¡±

    ¡°Continue to search for him!¡± Drake was furious.

    Drake, Tyson, and Whistler were walking up and down the office anxiously.

    It had been half a year, and Royal Dragon Group had been one of the strongest organizations in the

    Triangle District. They had the most sites aspared to the other organizations around them.

    However, the news about their missing boss would soon be spread out, and the other organizations

    would start to target them.

    ¡°Mr. Jay, Mr. Sankey, things are bad!¡± One of their subordinates came in terrified.

    ¡°Why do you look like someone just died?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sven! Sven is back, and he has brought along his people. They are outside!¡± The man said.

    ¡°What?¡± The three of them looked at each other and ran out hurriedly.

    As they reached the door, both parties were already fighting.

    Many people from Royal Dragon Group were lying on the ground.

    They saw two men trying to strike Sven with their machetes, but Sven did not even bother to dodge it.

    The machetended on Sven¡¯s body, but it immediately broke, and the two men backed off.

    ¡°I was thinking what¡¯s so great about Royal Dragon Group. It seems like their people are just very

    ordinary!¡± Sven sneered as he shook his head.

    ¡°Oh? There are even two losers here. I think you guys have lived long enough!¡± Sven said.

    Drake shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    The three of them charged toward Sven.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The three of them soony on the ground after taking three punches from Sven.

    Sven wiped off the blood on his hands and smiled. ¡°Bring them back and take back what¡¯s ours¡­¡±

    Everything happened in the glimpse of an eye, and the three of them were brought away, leaving the

    ground sttered with blood stains¡­

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 991

    Though winter in Colonel Ind had passed, the entire area was still very cold. After all, it had

    previously snowed heavily for three consecutive days before it finally stopped.

    As a result, the chilly ind was enveloped in ayer of silver.

    Despite the cold, several men donning ck clothes could be seen standing respectfully by the stone

    entrance of a cave on the ind. The men consisted of people who held high-ranks in the Soul Pce.

    ¡°Judging by the time, it should be almost done by now,¡± said grandpa Welson to a few leaders as a

    sudden strong breeze blew snowkes¡ªwhich were beginning to fall again¡ªinto everyone¡¯s faces.

    Secondster, rumbling could be heard as the heavy stone door was pushed open.

    As everyone turned over to look, they saw an old man exiting the cave alongside a much younger one.

    ¡°Lord! Young master! Wee back from your training!¡± shouted all the present men in unison and with

    utmost respect.

    Daryl thenughed loudly before replying, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough! Go prepare the party immediately!

    Everyone from the Soul Pce will enjoy ourselves thoroughly today!¡±

    Seeing how great his mood was, Grandpa Welson simply nodded before turning to look at Gerald. It

    was evident that the current young man standing before him waspletely different from the one he

    had met half a year ago.

    Gerald now had a beard and his hair looked much messier than before. His torn clothes also revealed

    the many well-defined muscles on Gerald¡¯s now greatly strengthened body.

    However, those weren¡¯t the reason why Grandpa Welson had such a fierce-looking expression on his

    face.

    No, what he was currently feeling had stemmed from the fact that though snowkes melted quickly

    upon skin-contact for all the others there, any snow that fell on Gerald remained intact.

    Grandpa Welson¡¯s realization of that made the corner of his eyelid twitch rather rapidly.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Initially a Crawford, he had been together with Daryl for the longest time. He could still distinctly

    remember Daryl¡¯s hellish transformation all those years ago.

    However, the impression Grandpa Welson now had on Gerald felt different from that distant memory.

    To him, Gerald currently exuded an even greater powerpared to the lord all those years ago.

    Gerald¡¯s eyes, in particr, reflected how strong, dignified, and calm he was as a person. However, by

    contrast, they simultaneously hinted at a constant bloodlust as well.

    As Grandpa Welson felt a chill run down his spine, Daryl himself gently patted Gerald¡¯s shoulder as he

    said, ¡°Just head there once you¡¯re done cleaning yourself up, Gerald.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded before heading off to clean himself.

    On his way to the bathroom, any leader of the Soul Pce whom he walked past would bow their

    heads to greet him.

    Upon opening the door to therge bathroom, Gerald was instantly greeted by warm steam. Inside,

    more than ten women¡ªboth young and old¡ªcould be seen attending to their chores at the side.

    Closing his eyes, Gerald stretched both his arms out, prompting a few of the women to go over to him

    and begin massaging his shoulders. The others got busy as well, trimming his hair and giving him a

    well-deserved shave.

    With how masculine Gerald was, none of the women could hold back from blushing.

    Once he was all clean, the women then blow-dried Gerald¡¯s body with hairdryers before sliding a

    bathrobe onto him.

    ¡°The suit you asked for has been prepared, young master¡­¡± said one of the women shyly.

    ¡°Alright. You may leave now,¡± replied Gerald quite cidly.

    After suiting up, Gerald found himself heaving a long sigh. He had gone through great pain in the past

    half-year, and after enduring through all that, his suffering could finally end today.

    As he fixed his tie, Gerald suddenly heard a soft and gentle voice behind him saying, ¡°Allow me to help

    you, young master.¡±

    Turning around to look at who had spoken, Gerald immediately found a fair and demure-looking hand

    reaching out to touch his body. The hand itself belonged to a woman who was dressed rather

    seductively.

    As Gerald gently lifted her by her chin, the woman seemed to be eagerly awaiting something.

    In her mind, she was thinking that if she was able to bewitch the young master, then she would

    definitely be able to improve her position in the Soul Pce. Once that happened, she would surely

    rise above the other beauties!

    ¡°Get. Lost!¡±

    His immediate response was far from what she had anticipated, and it was evident that it hadn¡¯t

    urred to her that the young master could be this aloof.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 992

    His sudden shout frightened the woman so much that her entire body immediately trembled as though

    she had just been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Y-yes, young master!¡± replied the woman awkwardly as she quickly left the room.

    It was only three dayster when the party in the Soul Pce finally ended. On the morning of the day

    after, everyone from the Soul Pce gathered at the ind¡¯s public square.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully made it through your hellish transformation, Gerald, and I have to say that your

    final results have far surpassed my expectations. However, while you¡¯re currently able to better control

    your temperament, it¡¯s still extremely unstable. If you wish to perform the blessings of the dragon to its

    maximum degree, you¡¯ll need to drink the holy blood of the holy fox. Once you do, it¡¯ll assist in helping

    you control your temperament. I¡¯ll have Grandpa Welson stay by your side to aid you when you return

    there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, grandpa. Speaking of which, when will you be returning there to have a look around? My

    dad honestly misses you too,¡± replied Gerald casually

    Nodding, Daryl then patted Gerald¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll return when the time is right.¡±

    It was evident that Daryl had high expectations of Gerald.

    Not long after, thirty ck helicopters could be heard starting up at the base.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    cing a firm gaze on his grandfather, Gerald then said, ¡°Do take care, grandpa. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    With that said, he then turned to board one of the helicopters.

    As the helicopters took off with Grandpa Welson, over three hundred experts from the ind, and

    Gerald himself, their loud droning slowly faded from the ind as they flew south.

    Meanwhile, the night was getting darker and darker within the suburbs of the Triangle District within

    Heavenly City.

    There, a pitiful looking woman hugging onto a document folder could be seen desperately trying to

    escape over ten cars that were driving slowly behind her.

    Though her face was pale and wounds could be seen covering her body, it was clear that the woman

    found the document folder she had in hand to be much more important than her life.

    The cars themselves continued moving slowly as a few people sitting inside stretched their heads out

    the cars¡¯ windows and began shining their shlights on the woman.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right! Go on and continue running! Run faster! We¡¯re going to catch you soon!¡± yelled

    one of the men, causing the others to get increasingly excited as well.

    As the woman ran, and ran, she eventually tripped and fell to the ground. However, gritting her teeth,

    she immediately crawled back up and continued running.

    It wasn¡¯t long before one of the cars then immediately drove up to her. Shining his shlight directly at

    her face, the person sitting beside the driver then said, ¡°We¡¯ve got you now! Honesty, you¡¯d better run

    quicker than this if you don¡¯t want to fall into Tucker¡¯s hands. After all, once he has you, you¡¯ll definitely

    be ruined! Hahaha!¡±

    Hearing that, the others beganughing loudly inside their cars as well, teasing the woman¡¯s poor

    attempt at escaping.

    Eventually, the woman found herself falling again. However, she had reached her limit and she simply

    wasn¡¯t able to get herself off the ground anymore.

    Knowing that, the woman immediately tried tearing the contents of the document folder apart with the

    intent of swallowing whatever scraps she could so that they couldn¡¯t be recovered.

    ¡°You mother*cking bitch! Do you really think we won¡¯t kill you?!¡± roared Tucker Westmore himself as he

    jumped out of his car alongside a few other of his men. It didn¡¯t take long for him to brutallynd a p

    on her cheek, causing the woman to drop the document folder in her state of dizziness.

    Picking it up, Tucker then sneered, ¡°It would be a pity for a beauty like you to just die like this¡­ Bring

    her back! I¡¯m going to be enjoying myself with her tonight! All of you can have your turns with her once

    I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Affirmative, Mr. Westmore!¡±

    ring daggers at Tucker, the woman immediately revealed a hidden short de.

    However, before she was even able to take her life, Tucker simply pped the de out of her hands.

    ¡°Oh? Did you honestly think I would allow you to die that easily? Haha! You¡¯ll only be able to once I¡¯ve

    sufficiently tortured you!¡± announced Tucker as heughed maliciously.

    As the woman cried out in despair, a distant droning could suddenly be heard.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the droning grew louder and louder. The next thing they knew, over thirty

    helicopters had appeared, and they now hovered over Tucker and his men!

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± demanded Tucker, shocked by the turn of events.

    After the helicoptersnded, several men dressed in ck came out and immediately red at Tucker

    and his men extremely coldly.

    Seeing how extraordinarily imposing they all were, Tucker quickly added, ¡°Hey now, which side do all of

    you belong to? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen any of you before! Just so you know, my father is Sven from

    Heavenly City!¡±

    Immediately after he said that, the door to one of the helicopters¡ªthat hadnded right in the middle of

    the others¡ªwas opened by one of the opposing party¡¯s subordinates.

    Turning to look in that direction, Tucker saw a suited man sitting inside as he sipped on red wine.

    Before he could even say anything, the woman¡ªwho had clearly seen the man in the helicopter as

    well¡ªimmediately cried out, ¡°S-sir! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡±

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 993

    The person she was referring to was, of course, none other than Gerald.

    The woman herself was Yukie, the one who had stayed by Gerald¡¯s side for some time back when he

    had first established the Royal Dragon Group.

    Watching the teary-eyed woman run toward him, Gerald felt an acute pain in his heart as he realized

    how terribly Yukie had suffered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already suffered so much, Yukie¡­ Fear not, for I have returned!¡± dered Gerald as he led her

    into one of the helicopters.

    Yukie clung on tightly to Gerald¡¯s arm as they walked on, clearly unwilling to part. After all, she had

    yearned for Gerald from dusk till dawn ever since the day he left half a year ago.

    Still, what was this peculiar feeling welling within her upon reuniting with Gerald¡­? Momentarily

    shaking the thought away, Yukie knew that there were more serious matters to attend to first.

    Holding out the document folder to Gerald, she then said, ¡°Sven is back, sir¡­ As a result, Drake,

    Tyson, Mr. Whistler¡­ They¡­ They¡¯ve all been captured! Even Lucy and many others have been taken

    away by him! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he even snatched away many of our properties! The ones in this

    document folder are the final properties that we have left¡­¡±

    Seeing how desperately she had tried to protect the properties, Gerald wiped a tear off the corner of

    her eye as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve earlier told Grandpa Welson to investigate the incident so I already know

    most of the details. It¡¯s my fault for disappearing on all of you for over half a year¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck! So that¡¯s Tyson¡¯s boss! Also you two, don¡¯t go acting all intimate in front of us! Still, it¡¯s high time

    that you finally make your reappearance! Once we¡¯re done with you tonight, Boss Sven won¡¯t need to

    even bother about any of you anymore!¡± growled one of Tucker¡¯s men, fiercely.

    However, the moment his sentence ended, the same man barely had any time to register what had just

    happened when he felt his eyes widen.

    Secondster, a ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard and everyone could only stare as Gerald¡¯s subordinate stood

    before the now headless man.

    Upon registering what had just taken ce, Yukie let out a brief yelp before covering her mouth in utter

    fear.

    Tucker himself grew increasingly frightened and anxious as well. It was now clear that the group of

    people standing before him now were not only frightening, but they also had great martial art skills to

    boot.

    Quickly understanding that he held no chance against them, Tucker immediately said, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford,

    there seems to be a few misunderstandings between us. I suggest we get my dad over so that you can

    talk to him in person! After all, I¡¯m only doing all this in ordance with his orders. Killing me would be

    useless! So how about it? Should I call my father over?¡±

    When he got no reply, Tucker¡¯s fears spiked and the anxious man immediately got to his knees. As his

    last resort, he gulped before pleading, ¡°P-please spare my life, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching as the terrified man quivered before him, Gerald slowly poured a ss of red wine before

    replying, ¡°Honestly, I had earlier been wondering whether I should prepare a gift for your father upon

    meeting him. While thinking about it, I realized that you had quite a few subordinates and some of them

    are even carrying cameras around! Thanks to that, I now have an idea!¡±

    ¡°A-an idea¡­? What could you possibly be thinking of, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    As for why Tucker¡¯s subordinates were carrying cameras around in the first ce, it was because

    Tucker had a rather perverted habit. He simply enjoyed taking videos of himself doing immoral things,

    just like what he had done with Yukie earlier. He saw his actions as something that should be

    commemorated, which was why some of his subordinates made it a habit to bring along cameras

    wherever they went.

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ll be needing your cooperation to shoot a short video. I¡¯ll present it to your father as a gift

    upon meeting him,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°O-of course I¡¯m willing to cooperate! I¡¯ll do it, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at one of his subordinates. The subordinate in question immediately

    got the cue to enter the cabin.

    Momentster, Tucker¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the subordinate carrying a fuel container out with

    him. He understood what Gerald was nning to do.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me!¡± pleaded Tucker as he immediately crawled back up and attempted to run

    away.

    Before he could even take a step forward, however, he felt a stone piercing through his chest. Blood

    now spurting out of his fresh wound, Tucker fell to the ground again, twitching violently.

    His subordinates could only stare in horror,pletely paralyzed as Gerald¡¯s subordinate doused

    Tucker¡¯s entire body with fuel.

    ¡°Cover your eyes, Yukie,¡± said Gerald as he blocked her view with his own hand as a safety measure.

    With that done, Gerald then ordered, ¡°Light him up!¡±

    A piercing scream filled the air shortly after.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 994

    After some time, the cries of agony slowly died down. With that, Gerald, Yukie, and his men returned to

    the manor.

    Upon arriving there, Gerald told Yukie to lie down and get some rest first. Turning to look at Welson

    next, he then asked, ¡°So, where¡¯s Sven currently at?¡±

    ¡°After looking into it, we found that he¡¯s organizing a party at Heavenly City Hotel at the moment. He¡¯s

    invited several big shots from Heavenly City over since he wants them to wee his return. Also,

    we¡¯ve found that though Drake, Tyson, and Whistler have been tortured, their lives aren¡¯t in any danger

    yet, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°From our investigation, we¡¯ve also learned that Sven had gone to a Southeast Asian country half a

    year ago to toughen himself up. Due to that, he now has top-notch skills in his arsenal,¡± replied Welson

    as he smiled rather bitterly.

    ¡°I see. Then we should deal with him now before he has a chance to cause any more trouble in the

    future. Remain here and take care of Yukie for me while I go rescue my men, Welson,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°But young master, you haven¡¯t consumed the holy blood yet¡­ With your temperament currently still

    unstable, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±

    There was a good reason why Welson sounded so concerned. After all, if Gerald had no problem with

    killing others the moment he left training, Welson was afraid that he would only grow to be more

    and more aloof.

    ¡°I can control it.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Gerald selected around thirty people to go with him before setting off for the hotel.

    Meanwhile, at the hotel itself, a sudden chill could be felt as the night further darkened.

    Despite the gloomy mood, a female¡¯s voice suddenly shouted, ¡°Why are you still running around?

    Mom¡¯s been trying to find you everywhere! With Boss Sven back today and the recent terrible event in

    Heavenly City, it¡¯d do you good to be more careful!¡±

    The owner of the voice was a rather mature and seductive looking woman who looked to be around

    twenty-four. Her tone alone also suggested that she was, in a way, an intellectual beauty.

    As for the other girl she was talking to, she seemed to be slightly younger, at around the age of twenty.

    Even so, she was equally as charming as the older woman.

    Both of them were currently standing at the hotel¡¯s entrance, and realizing how loud they were being,

    the older woman instantly straightened her hair before saying, ¡°Nowe along and let¡¯s get inside

    already!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ Actually, you go on ahead first. I came out here in the first ce to get some fresh air, you

    know? I¡¯ll head back up there in a bit,¡± replied the younger woman.

    ¡°¡­Alright, but you¡¯d better not be lying to me¡­ Promise me that you¡¯ll head up again once you¡¯re

    feeling better, okay?¡± said the woman in a slightly anxious tone before finally leaving.

    It was evident, however, that the young woman wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about going back inside.

    Crouching to the ground, she picked a few stones up before tossing them all over the ce, one by

    one.

    Eventually getting bored, she pouted before dragging herself back into the hotel.

    Upon arriving at the lobby, the girl was shocked when she saw a group of men exiting what seemed to

    be a secret passage from behind a wall mirror. As if the shock wasn¡¯t enough, that feeling soon turned

    into a cocktail of fear, surprise, and joy the moment she saw who was leading the men.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­?¡±

    It had been half a year since she hadst met him, so the girl was eager to greet their leader. Before

    she could do so, however, a gruff voice said, ¡°What are all of you doing here?¡±

    The voice hade from one of Sven¡¯s bodyguards stationed at the hotel¡¯s entrance. Thanks to the

    girl¡¯s oddment, he and several other of Sven¡¯s guards were able to catch the infiltrating men in

    their act, and they were nowpletely surrounded.

    Instead of a verbal reply, the men from the opposing group chose to swiftly dash toward each of Sven¡¯s

    present guards instead. With breakneck speed, multiple snaps could be heard as Sven¡¯s guards all fell

    to the ground, all of their heads tilted at awkward angles.

    Seeing all the dead guards with broken necks, a waiter¡ªwho just so happened to be in the lobby¡ª

    immediately let out a terrified scream.

    The girl herself had gone pale by the sight of so many corpses. In her utter shock, she instantly began

    running up the stairs to seek safety.

    When the frightened girl finally came into view of a family member, the older woman quickly said,

    ¡°There you are! Hurry up and sit down already!¡±

    Following that, the old woman sighed before adding, ¡°With Boss Sven finally back, big changes are

    bound to happen in Heavenly City¡­ Because of that, we Yowells will need to grab any opportunity that

    presents itself. Since you and your sister take after me, both of you are extremely beautiful. Due to that,

    please be on your best behavior once Mr. Tucker arrives. Who knows, one of you could end up

    charming him! If that were to happen, then our family will definitely be able to rise up the ranks

    extremely quickly!¡±

    It was obvious at this point that the three women were none other than Tulip, Juliet, and Heidi.

    Since Juliet had grown more maturepared to the person she had been half a year ago, she was

    able to fairly easily catch on that something was amiss with her younger sister¡¯s mood.

    Worried, she then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tulip? Why¡¯s your face so pale¡­?¡±

    Gulping, Tulip then took in a deep breath before slowly saying, ¡°¡­Earlier¡­ When I was downstairs¡­

    I¡­ I think I saw him¡­!¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± asked Heidi.

    With how keen her mind was, Juliet immediately had a hunch of who her sister had met.

    Feeling her heartbeats quicken, Juliet then added, ¡°Who exactly did you see, Tulip?¡±

    Finally unable to hold back her tears, Tulip quivered in fear as she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s finally back!¡±

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 995

    ¡°For the love of god, give us a name!¡± replied Juliet who was now extremely nervous.

    ¡°I met Gerald!¡± eximed Tulip.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± replied both Heidi and Juliet as their eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­So what if you met him? Why are you so afraid?¡± asked Heidi.

    ¡°¡­B-because-¡±

    However, before Tulip could say another word, Sven¡ªthe organizer of tonight¡¯s event¡ªstepped atop

    the high stage before saying, ¡°Do be silent for a brief moment,dies and gentlemen.¡±

    Raising a hand to signal everyone to keep quiet, the entire hall fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally returned today,dies and gentlemen. First off, allow me to express my gratitude since

    despite my half-year absence, so many of you still chose to show your support by attending this party.

    During the time I was away, many things have happened. Thankfully, everything is finally over. On

    another note, the Sven Westmore Group¡¯s territory has now doubled in sizepared to half a year

    ago! I hope you¡¯ll all continue to lend me your support from here on out,¡± announced Sven.

    Though his tone sounded friendly, his vicious gaze suggested otherwise. Nobody within the hall even

    dared to look at him in the eye, and that was exactly the effect Sven had wanted to achieve that night.

    From tonight onward, only the Sven Westmore Group would remain in Heavenly City, and Sven wanted

    to make sure that everyone bowed down to him.

    Understanding that everything was going to n, Sven couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly as he briefly

    pped his hands. Hearing their cue, his subordinates marched into the hall¡ªfrom another hall beside

    it¡ªleading over ten beautiful women in with them.

    ¡°Humph! As you can see, these are the female servants who used to work under Mr. Crawford from the

    Royal Dragon Group! All of them are certainly attractive! Haha! However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to

    properly appreciate them¡­ Because of that, I¡¯m going to be auctioning all of them off tonight! Do bid all

    you want for any of the women that you fancy!¡± announced Sven as he let out a roar ofughter.

    ¡°How absolutely cruel! Not only did he ruin the entire Royal Dragon Group, but to think that he would

    even go so far as to auction off Mr. Crawford¡¯s female servants! What a brutal man!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! While Mr. Crawford upheld morality and justice, Sven himself is just an inhumane beast! Looks

    like we¡¯ll have to get prepared to be exploited by him again!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, have any of you heard about what happened to the Westleys? Since they had a

    good rtionship with Mr. Crawford, Svenpletely took over their family. What more, he even kicked

    all the Westleys out of their own home! We¡¯ll certainlyck any sense of security with a person like this

    being our leader!¡±

    Several rich businessmen¡ªwho were sitting further away from the stage¡ªwere now whispering

    among themselves about how uneptable Sven¡¯s behavior was. Though many of them were certainly

    angry by how much Sven had crossed the line, nobody dared to say anything against him.

    Snapping his fingers, Sven then said, ¡°Without further ado, let the auctioning begi-¡±

    Before his sentence could even end, however, the hall suddenly turned dim as half of the lights in it

    were turned off.

    Following that, the projector came to life, forming a white rectangle on therge screen in the hall.

    ¡°What the hell is happening? Are the staff courting death or something?¡± scolded a butler as the people

    offstage exchanged nces with each other before turning to look at the screen, unsure of what was

    even happening.

    Their puzzlement immediately turned to shock when the projector began ying a video that disyed

    a man pleading, ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Their silence was warranted since everyone there could clearly see the face of the man in the video. It

    was none other than Mr. Tucker Westmore himself! What more, he was crying while kneeling!

    ¡°I suggest we get my dad over so that you can talk to him in person! After all, I¡¯m only doing all this in

    ordance with his orders. Killing me would be useless! So how about it? Should I call my father

    over?¡± said Tucker in the video, clearly terrified.

    ¡°Tucker!¡± shouted Sven, his eyes widened as he clenched both his fists tightly.

    While nobody knew who Tucker¡¯s assant was, everyone was sold that whoever it was, the person

    must have been extremely terrifying for Tucker to look so frightened.

    As the video yed on, the audience watched as Tucker crawled up and attempted to escape.

    However, before he could even take a step forward, he looked like he was hit by something.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Though nobody knew what the weapon was, blood instantly began gushing out of his chest, resulting in

    Tucker falling back to the ground as he twitched violently!

    The true horror, however, came when someone approached the struggling man and poured fuel all

    over his body! A match could briefly be seen being tossed in his direction and the next thing they knew,

    Tucker¡¯s entire body was engulfed in mes!

    As his screams of agony filled the hall, one of the attendees immediately ended up vomiting! Several

    others soon did the same and their legs shook violently even as they sat in ce.

    The few women who didn¡¯t were so shaken up that they held onto their heads while screaming

    hysterically!

    Once the video finally ended, the lights were switched on again.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 996

    ¡°Who¡­ Who is responsible for all this?!¡± roared Sven, enraged as he mmed his fists onto the table

    before him, sending it smashing into pieces! Even the muscles on his face were twitching

    uncontrobly as the angered father growled.

    Though Sven¡¯s current state was certainly terrifying, many of the businessmen were secretly rejoicing

    after they realized how much pain Sven was now in. What went around, came around, and it was high

    time that Sven finally received the punishment he deserved.

    The Yowell mother and daughters themselves were now huddling close to each other in fear.

    ¡°My, my! I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so lively in here!¡± said a voice out loud as the hall¡¯srge doors

    swung open.

    As everyone turned to look at who was daring enough to say that, they were all shocked to see Gerald

    entering the hall together with a group of men.

    Though still astonished, several of the influential forces in the hall immediately stood up and bowed,

    submitting to Gerald¡¯s authority as they simultaneously shouted, ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°¡­Gerald?¡± muttered Juliet as she looked at him with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Her

    heartbeat quickened as she recalled thest time she had met him six months ago.

    Back then, Gerald had revealed that his true identity was the boss of the Royal Dragon Group. That

    had been an extremely humiliating moment for her.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he didn¡¯t even say a word to her once he got his hands on the Ginseng King!

    Due to that, she came to resent Gerald, and was secretly pleased once she found out that Gerald had

    gone missing.

    After all, the person who had brought her so much misery was finally out of the picture. However, Tulip

    had told her that he was finally back before the video even began, and Juliet had been nervous from

    that very moment.

    Now that she knew that he truly had returned, she was filled withplicated feelings as she observed

    how different Gerald¡¯s demeanor and appearance was from half a year ago.

    ¡°Are you the Crawford from the Royal Dragon Group? You seem quite young. Pray tell, were you the

    one responsible for my son¡¯s death?¡± growled Sven as he gritted his teeth.

    As he red at Gerald with his eyes dyed red with murderous intent, Gerald simply nodded before

    replying, ¡°Bingo.¡±

    Hearing that, Sven¡¯s imposing aura seemed to amplify as he roared, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how dare you

    come all the way here?! Fine, then! We¡¯ll settle all our grudges today! I¡¯ll make you suffer terribly if it¡¯s

    thest thing I do!¡±

    As soon as his sentence ended, he stretched out both his arms and flexed his muscles so hard that his

    shirt exploded into shreds! Now topless, his bulging muscles made him look as imprable as a tank!

    Tucker was his only son and Sven deeply adored him. Sven even already had ns to begin educating

    Tucker on the right ways to be his proper heir once Tucker grew a little older.

    After watching his son being burnt alive, it was no wonder why Sven was driven mad. Now looking like

    aplete maniac, the hulking man rushed toward Gerald with surprising swiftness.

    ¡°Get away from them! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Sven¡¯s gonepletely mental! Be careful not to get caught up in their battle or you¡¯ll identally get

    hurt!¡±

    Shouts filled the hall, warning everyone to retreat to the corners and sides of the room.

    By the time everyone was at a rtively safe distance away from the two men, their eyes immediately

    widened as Sven swung his fist directly at Gerald.

    While there certainly was a loud collision, that wasn¡¯t why everyone was staring with stupefied looks on

    their faces.

    No, they were all bbergasted by the fact that Gerald had casually grabbed Sven¡¯s fist before it could

    evennd! In fact, he made it look easy!

    Though Sven immediately tried to release his fist from Gerald¡¯s grasp, no amount of struggling allowed

    him to free it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made three terribly wrong mistakes,¡± said Gerald rather casually before closing his eyes.

    When he opened them again, however, his eyes were tinged red and his entire body gave off an aura

    akin to a demon¡¯s.

    Turning to look at each other, the subordinates who had been standing behind him this entire time took

    turns taking three steps back.

    Sven himself felt a chill run down his spine as his imposing aura grew weaker, now almostpletely

    overshadowed by Gerald¡¯s murderous intent.

    He couldn¡¯t even deny that he was now feeling frightened as he stared at the demon of a man standing

    before him.

    ¡°¡­Firstly, you should¡¯ve kept your hands off my group!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald ced both his hands on Sven¡¯s shoulder des.

    ¡°Secondly, you shouldn¡¯t have done things to my men!¡±

    As Sven¡¯s eyes widened in terror, Gerald gnashed his teeth viciously before growling, ¡°And thirdly, you

    shouldn¡¯t ever have humiliated my subordinates right in front of me!¡±

    Now that Gerald was done lecturing him, he took in a deep breath before yanking both of Sven¡¯s

    shoulders forward! The disgusting sound of skin and flesh being torn apart filled the room and soon

    after, and with one final ¡®rip¡¯, there was a momentary silence.

    However, the silence didn¡¯tst long as many of the people within the room instantly began screaming.

    Their screams of pure fear were so high-pitched that several of the wine sses ended up shattering!

    While many others found themselves having severe nervous breakdowns, some of the women present

    simply fainted on the spot!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    What a cruel demon of a man!

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 997

    The entire hall fell into chaos as the people within it frantically tried finding ways to cope with what they

    had just witnessed.

    While many were able to maintain their sanity by curling up into balls near the corners of the room,

    those who were less lucky ended up foaming on the floor due to the immense fear they were feeling.

    Juliet herself was so terrified that she had already burst into tears by this point. However, due to utter

    fear, she didn¡¯t even dare to say a single word.

    On the contrary, Gerald simply closed his eyes before taking in a deep breath. Completely silent, he

    stayed that way for a brief moment before finally opening his eyes again. By then, the terrifying redness

    in his eyes had already disappeared.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Slowly walking up to the butler form before, he then asked, ¡°Where did you lock myrades up?¡±

    Instead of giving a reply, however, the butler instantly began trembling vigorously before ultimately

    vomiting blood and falling to the floor! Though the butler¡¯s body continued twitching for a brief moment,

    in the end, he stopped moving for good.

    Due to Gerald¡¯s medical expertise, he was able to tell that the butler must have been so terrified that all

    his blood went up to his brain, causing a rupture in his blood vessels there. In short, the butler was now

    brain dead.

    Looking at the fresh corpse by his feet, Gerald simply turned to face the subordinate standing behind

    him before ordering, ¡°Go look for them!¡±

    ¡°Right away, young master!¡±

    After his men went off to investigate, Gerald was just about to leave when he caught a glimpse of the

    mother and daughters from the Yowell family huddling closely together in fear. However, he simply

    averted his gaze before leaving the ce for good.

    Despite his absence, nobody dared to even move a muscle, even after an hour had passed!

    Throughout that time, an almost ungodly silence had filled the room.

    It was evident that from now on, everyone in Heavenly City¡¯s Triangle District would be fear-stricken

    whenever they heard the Royal Dragon Group¡¯s name being mentioned.

    Three dayster in Gerald¡¯s mansion, Welson came up to him before saying, ¡°After being told by the

    lord to look for the holy fox, I¡¯ve d to say that I¡¯ve finally located it, young master! As it turned out,

    someone came across the holy fox about a year ago within the dense forest west of the Logan

    Province.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of why the lord is so keen on you locating the hold fox. Let me remind you that if

    you fail to nourish yourself with the fox¡¯s holy blood, there exists a chance for your temperament to be

    influenced by your hatred. Once that happens, it¡¯ll be incredibly difficult to salvage your old personality,¡±

    added Welson before sighing.

    Hearing that, Gerald frowned slightly though his expression contrasted how touched he was feeling

    from Welson¡¯s words.

    After all, he had to admit that though he was easily able to control his bloodlust in the beginning, from

    the moment he made his move on Sven, his hatred intensified so much that it was akin to a tiny spark

    turning into a bush fire. Once a single bush was ignited, it was extremely difficult to stop the mes

    from spreading to the rest of the forest. In other words, Gerald was well aware that he could potentially

    lose control of himself due to his overwhelming hatred.

    Since he had resolved the issue with such brutality the other day, a near irresistible urge to kill had

    constantly lingered around Gerald throughout the past three days.

    ¡°I get where both of you areing from, Welson¡­ I don¡¯t want to end up bing a killing machine

    either. Very well, ry mymand to the others that we¡¯ll be heading off to the west of the Logan

    Province immediately in search of the holy fox,¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°Right away, young master!¡±

    After giving his order, Gerald stood up and walked toward a window where a flower pot¡ªwith fresh

    flowers inside¡ªhad been ced. As he gently held on to one of the flower¡¯s petals, he muttered to

    himself, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Moldell family base established by Kort is located in the Logan

    Province¡­¡±

    As Gerald thought about the possibility of exacting his revenge on Kort when he arrived in the Logan

    Province, his grip tightened slightly. At that moment, all of the flowers within that pot immediately wilted!

    Welson was watching as the incident happened, and he felt his eyelids twitching. As was expected, it

    was right for the lord to be worried about the young master.

    The hellish transformation had greatly improved the young master¡¯s strength, and from what Welson

    could remember, the young master was actually even stronger than the lord had been all those years

    ago when the lord had justpleted his own transformation.

    The old man was also well aware that if the lord hadn¡¯t been worried about Gerald falling into

    immorality, he wouldn¡¯t have told Welson to follow the young master around in the first ce.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say, though I¡¯m not sure whether I should actually say it, young master¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on, Welson.¡±

    ¡°Well, we may need a few days to locate the holy fox. Due to that, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll be a chance

    that you¡¯ll get controlled by your inner demon if you fail to hold yourself back properly. See, when the

    lord himself was learning the blessings of the dragon back then, he found a solution to mediate his

    bloodlust. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to give it a try¡­¡± said Welson.

    ¡°What sort of solution?¡±

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 998

    ¡°Well, back then, the lord himself was feeling troubled by his inner demons. As a result, he searched

    high and low for a way to better control his temperament. After all, he was fully aware that until he

    could easily and skillfully manage the blessings of the dragon, he wasn¡¯t going to be able to truly

    achieve the status of a legend.

    ¡°He began by visiting several monks and other religious people. The lord secretly went to Weston as

    well to search for a few renowned masters in hopes that he would be able to gain more insight into his

    issue. However, it wasn¡¯t all that long after his search began when one day, the lord ended up killing

    someone on the spot just because the person said something wrong!¡±

    ¡°Due to that, he stopped trying to seek out help out of fear that he would end up killing another innocent

    person. Oddly enough, he found the answer to his question himself one day. In his moment of

    enlightenment, he sealed his strength away and reverted to living life as a regr human. Once that

    happened, he looked just like a lonely, old man. The lord kept a low profile for quite a while but once he

    perfected his skills, he broke the seal again, and from then on out, he knew he had truly be one of

    the legends.¡±

    ¡°Since this way of doing things will require an extremely high resolution, it isn¡¯t exactly for everyone.

    However, since you¡¯ve led a poor life before and you¡¯re an actual kind-hearted person, I think you

    should give it a try,¡± exined Welson.

    Hearing that, Gerald nodded slightly before replying, ¡°Well, Grandpa did teach me a method to seal my

    strength¡­ I¡¯ll do it. After all, I¡¯ll be trying my best to stay away from disputes and fights anyway since I

    don¡¯t have the holy blood yet. Besides, by sealing all that power, I should be able to manage my

    strength with greater ease sooner. With any luck, I¡¯ll be able to enter the mysterious realms of legends

    earlier as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, Welson!¡± added Gerald as he smiled.

    As soon as his sentence ended, however, a knock came from the door. After getting permission from

    Gerald to enter, Yukie immediately rushed in before saying, ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yukie?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I heard that you¡¯re leaving again¡­ Is that really true?¡± asked Yukie.

    ¡°Indeed it is,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ Could I at least know where you¡¯re headed to?¡± asked Yukie again as her eyes grew slightly

    teary.

    From the moment she had met Gerald and was given permission to leave alongside the other maids,

    Yukie had given all her heart to Gerald.

    She had missed him dearly throughout his half-year absence, and now that he was finally back, she

    found it difficult to just ept that he would be leaving again so soon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over to the Logan Province!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°The¡­ Logan Province¡­?¡±

    The moment Yukie heard that, she averted her gaze for a second as both her hands became slightly

    restless.

    As the two men wondered why those two words unsettled her so much, Yukie took in a deep breath

    before saying, ¡°¡­Could I please be allowed toe along, sir? I really don¡¯t want to leave you

    anymore!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t Yukie. He will have to travel separately from us to get there anyway. What more, if a beauty

    like you stays by his side, you may attract the attention of viinous characters! As a result, he may

    have to unseal his strength to save you, causing the entire effort to be wasted! Which is why you¡¯re not

    allowed toe along,¡± replied Welson as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯ll eventually still need to meet up with each other again, right? When that happens,

    someone needs to be by sir¡¯s side to take good care of him! No offense, but could you be more

    sensible and considerate than a woman, Mr. Freed?¡± said Yukie in reply.

    Welson was speechless after hearing that. After a while, he simply shook his head beforeughing

    bitterly.

    ¡°I suppose what you said did make sense¡­ However, if you¡¯reing along, you¡¯ll have to follow us.

    You¡¯re not allowed to disturb the young master¡¯s endeavor to quietly discipline himself. If you refuse to

    agree to that, then you can¡¯te along,¡± said the old man.

    ¡°I¡­ I agree!¡± replied Yukie as she smiled broadly.

    And just like that, the affair was decided there and then.

    That afternoon, Gerald returned to Weston before getting on a green train to the Logan Province.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The journey itself took two whole days, and Gerald finally stepped out of the train on the morning of the

    third day.

    Feeling hungry, Gerald then headed to a small restaurant that had been built along the train station.

    As soon as he opened the door to the restaurant, however, he immediately heard a man¡¯s voice saying,

    ¡°Just order whatever you want, sisters! Everything will be on me!¡±

    Following the source of the voice, Gerald saw a man and two women seated at a table. With all three of

    them looking equally charming, it was no wonder why they had attracted the attention of several of the

    restaurant¡¯s customers as well.

    As the man smiled on, one of the women simply replied, ¡°Are you the only rich one here? Regardless,

    we¡¯ve had enough fun out there so it¡¯s high time we return home. Otherwise, we may end up getting

    scolded or even punished!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough¡­ We¡¯re already back here anyway after all that fun, right?¡± said the other woman

    as she too, smiled.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Say sister, look over there¡­ That¡¯s the young man who sat beside us on the train earlier,

    right¡­?¡± said the same woman as she pointed at the man standing at the door.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 999

    ¡°Well, hello there! We meet again!¡± said Haven Lovewell¡ªone of the charming women¡ªas she waved

    at the youth.

    ¡°We do, indeed¡­¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile as he closed the door behind him. cing his

    baggage down at a specially designated area for tourists, Gerald then headed over to an empty table

    that was coincidentally beside Haven¡¯s.

    As Gerald sat down, Haven added, ¡°Do you remember our little conversation on the train earlier? It was

    so pleasant that I even wanted to ask you for your Line number at some point! Still, I never expected to

    meet you again so soon¡­ I guess our meeting must have been written in the stars!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Haven. He came here to have his meal so don¡¯t trouble him any more,¡± said

    Xareni¡ªHaven¡¯s elder sister¡ªas she gently stepped on Haven¡¯s foot, reminding her to be courteous.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Haven. Why did you even ask him for his Line number?¡± added Quintin.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head before smiling wryly.

    As Haven had said, Gerald had earlier bumped into the three Lovewell siblings while they were still on

    the train. At the time, the Lovewell siblings were sitting right across Gerald.

    Quintin, however, had been dissatisfied with his window-side seat since the old man¡ªwho looked to be

    around eighty¡ªsitting beside Gerald was an eyesore for him. The old man himself had been sleeping

    with his head leaned against the window throughout most of their journey, and Quintin couldn¡¯t bear

    having to look at his sleeping face for any longer.

    As a result, Quintin asked Gerald to switch seats with him. Though Gerald initially had no problem with

    that, Quintin had tossed a hundred dors at Gerald while asking.

    If he had been a bit nicer and more polite, Gerald would¡¯ve switched seats with him anyway. However,

    from the moment the hundred dors were tossed his way, Geraldpletely ignored Quintin¡¯s

    request.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Had Haven not stepped in to advise Quintin, he would¡¯ve definitely started a fight with Gerald.

    Later on, Haven herself began chatting with Gerald. Since Gerald has traveled so much in the past

    year, he was no longer the same person who only knew about Serene County and Mayberry City.

    Due to his extensive knowledge of many different ces, Haven soon found herself getting fascinated

    by him.

    Xareni, on the other hand, never said a word to Gerald. Being the eldest among the three people, she

    was slightly colder and more aloof in general.

    That was the gist of their interaction back on the train.

    ¡°So, where are you headed to next? Did youe to the Logan Province to study or work?¡± asked

    Haven curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to travel!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! If you¡¯re traveling around here, then I rmend that you go to a ce called Balbrick Manor!

    There are lots of amusing things to do there, from golf to even horse racing!¡±

    ¡°Haven, not everyone can go there¡­ You can¡¯t expect an ordinary person to just go there! Regardless,

    just hurry up and eat already,¡± said Xareni who clearly didn¡¯t like Gerald one bit.

    If it wasn¡¯t already obvious, all three of them shared a rather extraordinary background.

    Being born with great pride and elegance, Xareni was the least realistic among the three of them

    despite being the eldest. She was simply too used to only meeting up with prestigious people. As a

    result, she looked down upon normal people like Gerald. To Xareni, such people didn¡¯t even have the

    right to befriend her!

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± replied Haven, saying nothing more.

    With that, Gerald ordered a te of fried rice with an egg on it. Once his meal arrived, he immediately

    began eating slowly.

    As he ate, he realized that the Lovewells didn¡¯t really eat much based on what they ordered.

    Sometimeter, all three of them got up to get their baggage. Before they left, however, Haven sneakily

    returned to Gerald¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°Hey, I live in the Lovewell Manor in the Logan Province! If

    you find the time,e over and have some fun with me! Also, just in case you¡¯ve forgotten, my full

    name is Haven Lovewell!¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, Xareni was already dragging Haven by the arm out of the restaurant.

    ¡°¡­What a na?ve girl she is¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he smiled in resignation.

    He, for one, was in no mood to have any sort of fun with her.

    Now that he was finally getting a chance to ignore all his past resentments and grudges for a few days,

    Gerald wanted to take the opportunity to properly rx.

    With that in mind, Gerald began touring around tourist spots in the Logan Province. Before he knew it,

    evening hade and night was swiftly approaching.

    Realizing that he still needed to find somece to stay, Gerald was just about to go hotel hunting when

    he heard a voice saying, ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±

    The feminine voice hade from the entrance of an alleyway. Taking a few steps back to look down

    the darkened area, Gerald realized that a few drunk youths had dragged a woman into the alley which

    only led to a dead end.

    ¡°What do you think? We¡¯re going to have some fun with you, of course! Now,e on!¡± said one of the

    three hooligans who instantly began dragging her further down the alley.

    As she desperately struggled to escape, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of another youth

    walking toward them. Seeing that someone wasing over to help, the woman used all of her

    strength to shove the hooligan¡ªwho was pulling her arm¡ªaway from her.

    Thankfully, the hooligan was drunk enough to let go and the woman immediately ran over to the new

    youth¡¯s side before clinging on to his arm and crying out, ¡°They¡¯re trying to take liberties on me, hubby!¡±

    She made sure to pinch his arm as well, a clear indication for him to cooperate with her.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1000

    ¡°Hubby?¡± said all three of the gangsters simultaneously as they turned to look at each other. However,

    their confusion quickly turned to hostility as they began ring at the youth.

    ¡°Hold on now, I¡¯m not her husband!¡± replied the youth as he began waving his hands quickly in fear.

    Hearing that, the woman found herself rolling her eyes as she thought to herself, ¡®D*mn it! How could

    anyone be this much of a coward?¡¯

    The hooligans themselves broke into roars ofughter as one of them said, ¡°It appears you¡¯re quite

    smart, little beauty! We¡¯ll be sure to teach you a good lessonter!¡±

    Just as they were about to lunge at the duo, the youth suddenly turned around and pointed at the

    entrance of the alleyway before shouting, ¡°Police!¡±

    As soon as they heard that, the three drunk gangsters immediately stopped in their tracks and turned

    their backs against the duo, squatting immediately after with their hands ced behind their heads!

    ¡°W-we won¡¯t do it again so please let us off easy!¡±

    Seeing that the gangsters were now distracted, the youth immediately began dragging the woman by

    her arm as he said, ¡°Now¡¯s our chance! Run!¡±

    It was only a few stepster when he realized that the woman could no longer run. Thankfully, he

    noticed a manhole cover close by.

    Pulling her over, he applied a slight force on his foot, tilting the manhole cover up. The moment the

    three gangsters stepped out of the alleyway, the youth immediately¡ªand quite effortlessly¡ªkicked the

    cover toward them!

    Spinning at a high speed, the manhole cover whizzed across the air before finally striking all three of

    the gangsters who had been standing close to each other! As a result, the gangsters all fell to the

    ground.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With that, the youth turned around to catch up with the woman and continue aiding her in her escape.

    The woman herself had already been slowly jogging away from the scene by then, which meant that

    she wasn¡¯t able to witness the youth¡¯s amazing feat with the manhole cover.

    Eventually, both of them arrived at a park, at which point the woman simply said, ¡°Stop, I can¡¯t run

    anymore¡­¡±

    As the youth turned to look at her, he could see that the woman was breathing heavily, her hands on

    her knees as she slowly caught her breath again.

    Naturally, the youth in question was Gerald.

    Thankful that the only luggage he had to carry along was in the form of a satchel, Gerald took the

    chance to properly observe the beauty now that they were safe.

    However, since the uniform-wearing woman had bent over to catch her breath, Gerald was able to

    catch a glimpse of her fair bosom. Averting his gaze since he had no idea where to even look, the

    woman soon caught on and quickly held on to her cor as she blushed deeply.

    After a brief silence, the woman smiled rather awkwardly before saying, ¡°¡­Thank you for saving me

    back there¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you, who knows what would¡¯ve be of me by the end of tonight!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded to her before turning around to leave.

    Unable to just ept that, the woman then said, ¡°Hold on, sir. I haven¡¯t even finished talking! You

    know, earlier when I called you my husband, you could¡¯ve just gone with it for a while! Why did you

    have to straight-out deny it?¡±

    Her tone reflected her slight annoyance and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why. After all, women were usually

    particrly sensitive to how others viewed them. Being an extremely beautiful woman herself, this

    stereotype definitely applied to her.

    The way she saw it, Gerald almost seemed frightened to even pretend that he was her husband. It

    simply made her feel slightly unhappy about the entire situation.

    ¡°I have a girlfriend¡­ Besides, I still managed to save you without having to impersonate as your

    husband!¡±

    ¡°Still! Don¡¯t you think that- Ow!¡±

    As the woman pouted to release some of her dissatisfaction, she had taken a step toward Gerald which

    instantly resulted in a sharp pain in her ankle!

    Yelping in pain, the woman then cried out, ¡°I¡¯ve sprained my ankle!¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then squatted down before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the sprain? I¡¯ll have a quick look

    at it¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! You have a girlfriend, right? She could misunderstand!¡± replied the woman.

    ¡°Then this is where we¡¯ll part ways. Have a safe trip back!¡± said Gerald as he immediately carried his

    bag again and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Hey! Hold it! Don¡¯t you know how to take care of a woman? At least send me to a hospital!¡±

    Closing his eyes, Gerald took in a deep breath before turning back to face the woman. Finding a park

    bench, he led her there and lifted her sprained ankle. The woman simply sat anxiously, wondering what

    he was trying to do as he felt around her foot.

    The moment he found the spot he was looking for, he twisted it slightly and a ¡®crack¡¯ was heard.

    And just like that, the woman¡¯s sprained ankle was healed!

    ¡°You should be good to go now. Anyway, since it¡¯s already getting dark, you¡¯d better head home as

    soon as possible,¡± said Gerald as he got up, finally ready to leave.

    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± replied the woman, stopping Gerald from leaving again.

    ¡°What is it this time¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve helped me a lot but I haven¡¯t even been able to thank you properly! At least let me treat

    you to dinner!¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1001

    Dinner? Coincidentally, Gerald himself was nning to go for a meal once he was finally able to get

    away from her.

    ¡°¡­I ept!¡± replied Gerald with a nod. Since he was being treated to a meal, he may as well just

    ept the offer to save up on money.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Though Misty Zachary had simply proposed the idea out of courtesy, she hadn¡¯t really expected him to

    ept her offer. Her immediate response was proof of that.

    Regardless, women tended to admire heroic figures and while Gerald was certainly no hero in the

    traditional sense, she had to admit that he had indeed helped her.

    What more, he was quite handsome, and that alone made others¡ªincluding Misty herself¡ªrather

    susceptible to wanting to get to know him a bit better.

    With that out of the way, Misty then led Gerald to a nearby restaurant where they ate and chatted

    throughout their supper. Naturally, they soon got to know each other better.

    ¡°Still, what a coincidence that you chose this ce to travel to!¡± said Misty.

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Judging from your response, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re unaware that starting from tomorrow, the Lovewell family

    will be hosting a treasure exchange event for the following three days! Since it¡¯s being held a month

    earlier than it usually is, it truly is a coincidence that you managed to be in time for it!¡±

    ¡°Many people from a multitude of ces¡ªsome even from abroad¡ªattend the yearly treasure

    exchange event, you know? With so many people participating in the event, you¡¯ll surely be dazzled if

    you attend!¡± added Misty.

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ve only heard about antique exchange events¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever even heard of treasure

    exchange events¡­¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile as he shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about mere antique exchange events? Do understand that the Lovewell¡¯s

    exchange event this time around is all-inclusive! In other words, not only are antiques going to be

    disyed during the event, but also great treasures! Speaking of treasures, as long as you have a

    treasure of your own, you¡¯re allowed to disy it at the event.¡±

    ¡°While that may not sound like much, I¡¯ll give you an example of what that truly means. Say for

    example you currently have a jade bracelet that would normally sell for around fifteen thousand dors.

    Now, if you¡¯re able to get it to pass the event¡¯s treasure identification procedures, you¡¯ll be allowed to

    raise the price of the bracelet up to a hundred and fifty thousand dors or even more during the

    event!¡± exined Misty.

    ¡°I see. Regardless, the event strikes me as something that would only amuse rich people. After all, for

    someone like me, I¡¯ll only be able to look around and possibly enjoy the fun atmosphere a little. I don¡¯t

    really have that much knowledge on antiques and treasures in the first ce,¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

    ¡°¡­I can see that you¡¯re quite smart since you¡¯re able to say such things! Say, I¡¯ll let you in on a

    secret¡­ It¡¯s about an incident only insiders know about, so you won¡¯t hear what you¡¯re about to find out

    from regr people!¡± whispered Misty all of a sudden.

    Taking a bite of his fish, Gerald then gestured for Misty to go on as he took a sip of his drink.

    ¡°During the exchange event four years ago, a magic artifact was put up on disy! Not only was it

    consecrated, but there were also carved inscriptions all over the ancient-looking object!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald nearly spat out his drink. Swallowing what he could, Gerald then asked, ¡°Are you

    for real?¡±

    Getting slightly annoyed by Gerald¡¯s attitude again, Misty then replied, ¡°What reason would I have to lie

    to you? You¡¯re only a disbeliever because youck knowledge of the actual artifact! See, the artifact in

    question was a horsetail whisk which was once used by a Taoist priest in ancient times. Back then, it

    was said that if one ced it in their home, they¡¯d be able to ward off all forms of evil!¡±

    ¡°It was bought back then by a person from Japan who had spent a massive amount of money for it.

    Now here¡¯s where it gets interesting. See, the Japanese man who bought it had a seriously ill mother

    who was already at the age of ny-eight, four years ago. Miraculously, all it took was less than half a

    year for his mother to bepletely cured! What more, she¡¯s still alive and kicking now at the age of a

    hundred and two!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, that wasn¡¯t the only magic artifact that had been ced on disy before. In the previous

    exchange event, one of the participants sessfully bought an ancient sword that was rumored to be a

    magic artifact as well!¡±

    ¡°Essentially, what I¡¯m trying to say is that several simr items have been ced on disy throughout

    the years. While many of them simply appear to be regr antiques or treasures, their history¡ªwhich

    contributes to the artifacts¡¯ magical properties¡ªis what makes many foreignerse over to

    participate in the event on a yearly basis.¡±

    cing his wine ss down, Gerald frowned slightly once she was done exining.

    With how serious she sounded, Gerald could tell that what she was saying wasn¡¯t likely to be a hoax.

    While he hadn¡¯t said much during Misty¡¯s exnation, he was honestly thinking that if there were going

    to be more magic artifacts during this treasure exchange event, then he wanted her to tell him as much

    information about them as possible.

    Gerald himself believed in the power of magic artifacts. After all, from ancient times, almost allrge

    families relied on some form of mysterious power in order to suddenly rise above all theirpetitors.

    Even his grandfather owned an ancient magic artifact in the form of a picture of the sun with lines on it

    akin to veins.

    Speaking of his grandfather, he had told Gerald some time ago that the Fendersons had once

    competed with the Crawfords for half a jade pendant many years back. The pendant itself was a magic

    artifact shared by both the Crawfords and the Fendersons that symbolized their families¡¯ fortune and

    fate.

    With it being so invaluable, his uncle¡ªPeter¡ªhad attempted to sneak into the Fenderson family

    mansion to seek out the other half of the jade pendant. In the end, however, all he managed to do was

    refuel the rage and feud between both families.

    ¡°¡­You seem to be a little too knowledgeable about magic artifacts¡­ I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t share all this

    out in public right?¡±

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1002

    Gerald then continued acting like he was surprised by saying, ¡°Are you some kind of salesperson? You

    really had me going for a while there! Haha!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Hey now, I¡¯m an ountant working for apany under the Lovewell family, you know? My

    company in particr is the main organizer for the yearly exchange event! And again, I have no reason

    to lie to you! Just know that I¡¯m only sharing all this with you since you saved me. Don¡¯t go spreading

    the news around! Then again, it¡¯s not like anyone will believe you,¡± replied Misty as she took a sip of

    her own drink.

    ¡°Still, seeing that you¡¯re interested in the event, would you perhaps like to go over to have a look?¡±

    added Misty.

    ¡°The way you¡¯re saying it almost suggests that I could freely go to such a ce. I¡¯m pretty sure it won¡¯t

    be that easy to get an admission ticket, right?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Bingo. But lucky for you, I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t like owing favors to others. Since you¡¯ve helped me

    so much, I can hand you an admission ticket under the condition that I¡¯ll essentially have repaid all your

    kindness. Deal?¡± said Misty as she carefully took an admission ticket out from her bag and slid it over

    to Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°While we¡¯re at it, consider this to be lifelong advice. Never ever look down on people again, especially

    beauties like me! Speaking of which, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve seen much of the world, to be

    completely honest. You know, a few of my friends from out of town will being over to have some

    fun with me tomorrow. I could bring you along if you wanted to. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Deal! Thank you, and sure, why not? Also, regarding the Lovewell family you mentioned earlier¡­ Just

    to be clear, is there more than one Lovewell family in the Logan Province?¡± asked Gerald as he politely

    took the admission ticket.

    ¡°Not at all! There¡¯s only one Lovewell family in the entire province!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald cleared his throat as he thought, ¡®The Lovewells in the Logan Province¡­ Could it

    really be the same family Haven is from¡­? Then again, though those three siblings appeared to be

    wearing normal clothes back then, I¡¯ve seen simr articles of clothing that cost over fifteen thousand

    dors per piece!¡¯

    Gerald had long been aware that the three people were no ordinary folk. Still, he couldn¡¯t really be

    bothered about them. After all, his true interesty in the exchange event.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    If magic artifacts were truly going to be on sale, then he¡¯d very much like to have a look at them for

    himself. After all, if someone bought them, there¡¯d be less for him to potentially get his hands on.

    After parting ways with Misty, Gerald stayed the night in a nearby hotel.

    Early the next morning, Gerald rushed to the exchange event venue which just so happened to be at

    Balbrick Manor. Though he thought that he had arrived considerably early, to his surprise, the ce

    was already crowded with people by then. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the area was also filled with luxury

    cars.

    Since he had agreed the night before to wait for Misty at the entrance today, he did just that.

    As he waited, a few more luxury cars came to a halt at the entrance, and out stepped a group of men

    and women.

    Standing at a corner, Gerald immediately recognized three people from the group when the

    surrounding bodyguards bowed while greeting the guests respectfully.

    Of course, they were none other than the three Lovewell siblings. Just as he had thought, the three

    siblings definitely belonged to a rich and prestigious family.

    Knowing that, Gerald slipped on a cap he had brought along and pulled down its brim.

    While he definitely wasn¡¯t afraid of Haven, the other two siblings, Xareni and Quintin, were a different

    story. There was a chance of him getting kicked out if they recognized him, and since he was going to

    be walking around with Misty, he really didn¡¯t want to end up burdening her.

    Thankfully, the group simply talked andughed among each other as they entered Balbrick Manor.

    Just as Gerald was breathing a sigh of relief, he felt a gentle pat on his shoulder.

    Turning to look at who had done so, Gerald saw Misty smiling behind him as she said, ¡°Well you¡¯re

    early, Gerald!¡±

    Smiling back, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but notice a few other young men and women who were standing

    behind her.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1003

    After returning the greeting, Misty then turned to look at her group before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get the

    introductions out of the way first. This is Gerald and I got acquainted with him only yesterday. He¡¯s

    quite a nice person and he even saved me, you know?¡±

    ¡°Humph! So this is the guy! If he was aware that we were attending a treasure exchange event, then

    why did he still choose to dress up the way he currently is?¡± said one of the other women rather

    contemptuously as she crossed her arms.

    Herment had stemmed from the fact that the exchange event was a sort of gathering mostly only

    reserved for prestigious people. Since only those who were powerful and influential were expected to

    attend, suits and leather shoes were considered to be the norm at such an event.

    Since Gerald was the only one dressed like a tourist, it was no wonder why Misty¡¯s friend found him to

    be rather humiliating.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one either. Quite a few of her friends were thinking about the same thing as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ll just enjoy ourselves together!¡± replied Misty who hadn¡¯t seemed to have caught

    on to her friends¡¯ evident dislike toward Gerald.

    With that, all of them entered Balbrick manor together. The manor itself was extremely spacious, and

    ording to what Misty had told Gerald, the exchange event was divided into an outer and inner area.

    While the outer area only disyed regr antiques and treasures, the inner area was reserved for the

    so-called, ¡®good stuff¡¯.

    As they were walking around, Lydia Jolly¡ªone of Misty¡¯s friends¡ªlooked at one of the men in their

    group before saying, ¡°Say Jamie, I¡¯ve just noticed, but is that watch new?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed! It is, indeed!¡±

    ¡°Oh? How much was it?¡± asked Lydia.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that expensive, really. Just around three thousand dors! I still bought it though, since the

    watch¡¯s style matches my suit so perfectly!¡± replied Jamie Warner.

    ¡°What a rich man you are!¡± said Misty, a hint of jealousy in her voice.

    Though she said that, Misty didn¡¯t really think too much about it. She was pleased enough with the fact

    that everyone was enjoying themselves together.

    ¡°I see¡­ Then what about the suit? How much was that?¡±

    ¡°A little over seven thousand dors. I bought it in Italy when I previously traveled there¡±

    ¡°How nice!¡± replied Lydia as she and the other two men and women in the group continued discussing

    their attire and lifestyles.

    It was evident that Lydia was proficient in getting others to do the dirty work for her. After all, she had

    deliberately started that particr topic of conversation just to embarrass Gerald.

    She was trying her best to ostracize and make him leave since she felt that he was an embarrassment

    to her and her friends due to how poorly he was dressed for such a grand event.

    What more, she was honestly slightly pissed with him since she had initially assumed that Gerald was

    some rich young man or at the very least, a prince charming after Misty told them about her rescuer.

    Though she had to admit that he was quite good-looking, in the end, he was just a poorly-dressed

    loser!

    Because of all that, Lydia felt the need to make him understand how truly different he was from them.

    As her n continued going smoothly, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°How dare you even attempt to put

    that thing on disy alongside our items? Are you trying to humiliate us? Get lost!¡±

    Turning to look at who was causing themotion, everyone saw an old man who seemed to have

    been trying to set up his own stall to disy his treasure.

    Since he was able to bring it in here in the first ce, it was evident that he had managed to pass the

    treasure identification procedures.

    Despite having every right to set his own stall up there, most of the others who had already set up their

    own stalls for the event came from major families, including the few people who were close to where

    the old man had attempted to set up his stall.

    Nobody else within the inner area was a random person like the old man, which gave the stall owners

    ¡ªwho had already set up stalls close to where the old man had nned to set up his¡ªeven more

    reason to get him to leave.

    Sighing, the old man knew that this simply wouldn¡¯t do. Lifting his treasure¡ªwhich seemed to be an

    iron que¡ªin his arms he then began walking off in search of another spot to set up his stall.

    As Gerald watched the old man leave, he felt his eyelids twitch slightly the moment he gave the iron

    que a good look.

    Gerald could feel his heart palpitating as he continued staring at the iron que which had blotches all

    over its surface. It was a feeling that he rarely ever experienced since he became one of the

    champions.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1004

    ¡®Something¡¯s definitely wrong with that iron que¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Come on, Gerald. Let¡¯s go. Is there something wrong?¡± asked Misty, wondering why he was still

    standing in ce.

    ¡°¡­Ah, um, why don¡¯t you guys go on ahead first? I¡¯d like to have a look around on my own!¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile before continuing to look at the direction that the old man had left in.

    ¡°Well¡­ Fine! But I¡¯ll call you out again when it¡¯s near noon so that we can have lunch together!¡± said

    Misty who had also noticed by now that her friends had constantly been giving Gerald the cold

    shoulder.

    After agreeing with the n, Gerald immediately went after the old man.

    The moment he was gone, women from Misty¡¯s group instantly began bad-mouthing him.

    ¡°Humph! Why did you have to get acquainted with such a person, Misty? He¡¯s so humiliating to be

    around with!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? What a loser! It¡¯s hard to even have any fun when he¡¯s around!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Please don¡¯t bring him along with us for lunchter! I mean, justpare what we¡¯re wearing to

    what he wore! Since he helped you, surely you wouldn¡¯t want him to feel inferior in front of us, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Misty could only reply in a saddened tone, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Though I¡¯ve only been

    acquainted with him for a short while, allow me to remind you that he¡¯s a nice person! I¡¯ll still call him

    over for lunchter but please be a little nicer to himter, alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± replied the others, forced to agree.

    Meanwhile, Gerald finally caught up to the dejected-looking old man who had just set his stall up again

    in a rather secluded area.

    Shaking his head, the old man knew that though the new spot was rather deserted, at the very least,

    nobody would attempt to ostracize a viger like him here.

    Rushing over to the old man¡¯s store, Gerald smiled at him before saying, ¡°Is this the only item you have

    for sale, sir?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is. You know, I didn¡¯t really want toe here today¡­ Whether you choose to believe me or

    not, it was actually the event¡¯s organizer who invited me over! After we talked for a bit, they told me that

    the iron que would sell for a high price so I should definitely attend the event! Yet look at what

    happened! To think that I was shunned away before I could even set up my store there earlier! Humph!

    Do you have any cigarettes to spare, young man? If you do, I¡¯m leaving once I¡¯ve had a smoke! I need

    to cook lunch for my granddaughter anyway!¡± replied the old man with a sigh.

    ¡°I do, indeed! Just to confirm, the event¡¯s organizer invited you over the moment they found out that

    you owned the que, correct?¡± said Gerald as he looked at the iron que while handing the old man

    a cigarette.

    The que itself didn¡¯t look particrly special. At most, Gerald could say that it had a simple but

    ancient aura surrounding it, not unlike an antique item.

    ¡°Yeah, the event¡¯s organizer found out that I owned it through a TV show, quite honestly. You know that

    show where they talk about selling antiques? Well, I was on one of that show¡¯s episodes since this

    que here definitely deserves to be an antique. It was handed down from my ancestors, you know?

    Even so, while the experts from that show definitely agreed that my antique wasn¡¯t bad, they also

    added that it didn¡¯t have much artistic or archaeological value! The nerve!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, the event¡¯s organizer soon met up with me. They told me that the item could be sold to

    foreigners at a high price, which led them to invite me over to this treasure exchange event.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the organizer had told me to look for them the moment I arrived at the event venue. I was

    also told to hand the que over to them once we met up. I didn¡¯t really understand the request at the

    time¡ªand I still don¡¯t¡ªbut since I heard I could gain a lot of money by selling it, I arrived first thing in

    the morning today. Even after wandering for quite a bit, however, I still couldn¡¯t find them. That was the

    reason why I attempted to set up my own stall in the inner area earlier.¡±

    ¡°What more, businessmen like them can be quite untrustworthy, you know, young man? It wouldn¡¯t be

    out of the question for a scenario where I get paid half of what the businessmen earn from selling the

    antique to happen. With that in mind, it only gave me more reason to try selling the que on my own,¡±

    detailed the old man as he finally finished his cigarette.

    Seeing that, Gerald quickly handed him another cigarette before carefully lifting the iron que and

    weighing it. After a brief moment of consideration, a thought came to him.

    Smiling, Gerald then turned to look at the old man before saying, ¡°I¡¯m interested in buying the iron

    que from you, sir. You can name any price you want!¡±

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll say it right now that this thing barely has any archaeological or artistic value to it¡­ It¡¯s

    just a simple iron que used to fool foreigners!¡± replied the old man in a rather embarrassed tone¡ª

    who must have felt bad after smoking two of Gerald¡¯s cigarettes¡ªas he quickly dissuaded Gerald

    against it.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. This object will be useful to me, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be using the same price that I set for the foreigners, you know?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me the price already¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡­ I¡¯m selling it for seventy-seven thousand dors!¡± replied the old

    man as he blushed slightly. The only reason he had set the price so high was because he had heard

    that foreigners would pay literally anything for antique items.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply smiled wryly before saying, ¡°Forget seventy-seven thousand dors¡­ I¡¯ll

    pay you seven hundred and seventy thousand dors instead! Once you receive the money, you¡¯ll be

    able to live afortable life! So how about it? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll have any use for the que if you

    decide not to sell it anyway, plus-¡±

    However, Gerald held his tongue just in time to prevent himself from saying something truly horrifying.

    Instead, he continued the sentence in his mind.

    ¡®¡­If you¡¯re truly unwilling to hand it over, you may just have to face the cmity of your total family¡¯s

    extermination¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1005

    ¡°Plus¡­? Also, hold on, young man. Are you being serious here?¡± replied the old man, his eyes

    widened in shock.

    Gerald simply shook his head before asking the old man for his bank ount number with a smile on

    his face. After a brief call, the old man was left utterly shocked five minutester when he saw that

    seven hundred and seventy thousand dors truly had been banked into his ount.

    ¡°T-thank you, young man!¡± said the old man as he smiled broadly. His joy was no surprise. After all, he

    would never have dreamed that he would actually be able to sell that iron que for such a high

    amount.

    Gerald himself had bought the item since though the que didn¡¯t look like anything special, there was

    simply something extraordinary about it. It gave Gerald a simr feeling to when he had firstid his

    eyes upon the picture of the sun half a year ago.

    It may have only been a gut feeling, but Gerald chose to believe it.

    At that moment, a group of people¡ªconsisting of both foreigners and locals who were dressed in

    luxurious attire¡ªbegan walking toward Gerald and the old man.

    When they were in front of the duo, another old man wearing traditional clothes smiled as he said, ¡°I

    wonder if you¡¯ll allow me to have a look at that iron que in your hand, mister¡­¡±

    Seeing this, the old man who had sold the iron que immediately began fearing that his money would

    be taken away from him. As a result, he quickly left the scene, not daring to linger for any longer.

    Gerald, on the other hand, simply handed the iron que over to the other old man as he said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gently taking it from Gerald, the old man in traditional garb held the iron que in his hands before

    slowly caressing its surface. It didn¡¯t take long for his expression to suddenly change drastically.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Snyder?¡± asked one of the foreigners who appeared to be the leader of the group.

    ¡°Well, for one, this iron que certainly isn¡¯t an ordinary object! I¡¯ll be frank and say that there¡¯s actually

    a holy spirit surrounding it!¡± replied Mr. Snyder as his hands quivered slightly.

    The moment the foreigner heard that, his mood was instantly lifted as he turned to look at Gerald

    before saying, ¡°How much did you pay for this? I¡¯ll pay fifty times that price for this iron que!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at Mr. Snyder. So it turned out that this old man was equally as

    insightful as he was.

    Regardless, even if the foreigner had upped the price to five thousand times more than what he had

    initially paid, Gerald wasn¡¯t letting go of the que.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m not selling it,¡± replied Gerald as he took the iron que back from Mr.

    Snyder.

    Not hearing the response he wanted, the foreigner frowned before turning to look at a youth who was

    standing by his side. The youth himself looked to be around twenty-six and wore quite luxurious

    clothes, just like the rest of the people within the foreigner¡¯s group.

    Sensing his cue, the youth shook his head and smiled before saying, ¡°If you aren¡¯t aware, I go by the

    name of Zolton Lovewell, and I¡¯m the main organizer of today¡¯s event, mister. I¡¯m also the young

    master of the Lovewell family, so I truly suggest that you just sell it. Think about how you¡¯ll be able to

    lead afortable life without worries once you get the money!¡±

    As Gerald looked at Zolton¡¯s subtle smile, he simply replied, ¡°Again, I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m not

    selling it.¡±

    With that, Gerald nodded slightly at the group before attempting to leave with the iron que.

    Before he could leave, however, an old man with white hair¡ªwho had also been standing close to

    Zolton this entire time¡ªstepped in front of Gerald, preventing him from leaving.

    Looking at him, Gerald could see that the rather extraordinarily imposing man¡¯s irises looked somewhat

    triangr. Squinting his eyes slightly, Gerald realized that the white-haired man had eyes simr to

    those of a poisonous snake.

    It was evident to Gerald at that point that the man blocking his way truly had inner strength. So it

    seemed that the long history that the Lovewells had established within the Logan Province had allowed

    them to build up a truly extraordinary background.

    ¡°What could this possibly mean, Mr. Lovewell?¡± asked Gerald as he turned around to look at Zolton.

    In response, however, Zolton simply turned to look away as the old, white-haired man grabbed Gerald¡¯s

    wrist firmly.

    As he tightened his grip, he coldly said, ¡°As mentioned before, he was willing to up the price by fifty

    times of what you paid. How could you still be dissatisfied with that, mister?¡±

    Even before the old man¡¯s sentence had ended, he was already surging a secret strength toward

    Gerald¡¯s body!

    ¡®You¡¯re truly overestimating your capabilities!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself with a sneer before waving his

    hand in an indifferent manner. Just by making that simple gesture, Gerald was able to break off the old

    man¡¯s inner strength!

    Realizing what had just happened, the old man stared at Gerald in panic as he staggered a few steps

    backward.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not selling it. Please don¡¯t continue pestering me,¡± said Gerald as he walked off.

    ¡°¡­Are you truly sure that the que is a treasure, Mr. Snyder? I couldn¡¯t sense anything from it!¡± said

    the foreigner with a frown as he watched Gerald walk off.

    Taking out apass, Mr, Snyder then replied, ¡°Thepass was the one that led us here, so I¡¯m

    positive that the iron que is what it was pointing at. In fact, thepass is now pointing in the

    direction where the young man had gone! There¡¯s no question about it!¡±

    ¡°I see. If you¡¯re that sure, Mr. Snyder, then we definitely have to get our hands on that que no matter

    what!¡± said Zolton as he rested his hands against his back.

    It was then when he finally realized that the white-haired man had a bbergasted expression on his

    face.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1006

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Kaleb?¡±

    ¡°¡­H-how¡­?¡± muttered Kaleb as he looked at both of his hands, evidently still stupefied.

    ¡°Exin yourself, Kaleb. What do you mean, ¡®how¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I-I used my inner strength earlier when I was grabbing on to that youth¡¯s wrist¡­ However, my inner

    strength just ceased halfway through! How is that even possible?¡±

    Kaleb remained silent for a while, utterly perplexed as he pondered on the odd feeling he had

    experienced earlier.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t just looking too much into it?¡± asked Zolton as he looked at the white-haired

    man. Since his father was the one who had invited the mysterious Kaleb over, Zolton respected him

    quite a lot.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m positive that something¡¯s wrong with that young man!¡± replied Kaleb as he turned to look

    coldly at the direction in which Gerald had left seconds earlier.

    Gerald himself had already made it to a riverbank not too far off. Once he was sure that he was alone,

    he held on tight to the iron que before applying his inner strength on it, causing the que to

    shatter!

    As the pieces of iron fell to the ground, an ancient-looking short de revealed itself as well.

    ¡°As expected, there truly was something mysterious inside!¡± said Gerald to himself as he picked it up.

    Observing it, the short de was extremely sharp and a ck glow seemed to emanate from it. What

    more, several strange, vein-like lines could also be seen engraved all over it. Holding the magic artifact

    alone made Gerald feel that the de was spiritual in nature, and in a way, he felt slightly oddly moved

    by it. It was as though the de was influencing him.

    Turning to look around him, Gerald noticed arge stone around three hundred feet away from where

    he was standing. With a simple flick of his wrist, he swiftly threw the de toward that rock!

    Making a peculiar whistling sound as it whizzed through the air, debris flew all over the ce the

    moment the short de collided with the rock! As bits of broken-off stone flew all over the ce, the

    ck short de itself immediately whizzed back into Gerald¡¯s hands.

    Checking the condition of the de, Gerald found that there wasn¡¯t even a single scratch on it.

    Delighted, Gerald then said, ¡°I¡¯ve truly obtained a great treasure this time!¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, however, Gerald¡¯s ears twitched as he heard rustling soundsing

    from all around him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before eight figures revealed themselves as they stepped out of the nearby bushes in

    unison. Encircling Gerald, all of them bore equally cold gazes as a bald man stepped out from the

    group of people and growled, ¡°Hey, b*stard! Hand over the iron que if you don¡¯t want to die! Where

    is it?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve already repeated several times, I¡¯m not selling it. Why are you still trying to force me to hand it

    over? After all, being polite and amiable should be prioritized when doing anything, no?¡± advised

    Gerald.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p already! Master Snyder¡¯s already confirmed that the item is extraordinary! Can¡¯t you see

    that just by owning such a great treasure, you¡¯ll be seen as someone guilty, even if you truly are

    innocent! The foreigner even attempted to pay for the que earlier, yet you refused! Humph! Tough

    luck now!¡± sneered the bald man.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not try anything funny. I don¡¯t want to kill any more people during this period of time!¡±

    replied Gerald who knew he was now being ced in a difficult position.

    Though it had only been a few days since Gerald returned to living a normal life, his temperament had

    been healing at an elerated rate. After all, he had finally been given the chance to live the in and

    worry-free life that he always yearned for. While he was well aware that all this was only temporary, he

    cherished the fact that he could still experience such bliss in the first ce.

    Sadly, the only response from the eight people were bursts ofughter.

    ¡°H-has he gone mad? To think that he actually imed that he didn¡¯t want to kill people!¡±

    ¡°Man, at my age, I¡¯ve seen several people wetting their pants once they knew they were going to die¡­

    This guy¡¯s on a whole new level! I guess the shock must have been too overwhelming for him to even

    be able to say such an insane thing!¡±

    ¡°Well, all eight of us may have aplished several missions together, but I guess there¡¯s always

    something new to experience!¡±

    As the eight people continuedughing till their sides hurt, Gerald took in a deep breath before

    pleading, ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding. Please, I¡¯m being dead serious here. If you leave me be, then all of you will

    live. Isn¡¯t that ideal?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Alright¡­ That¡¯s enough nonsense for one day. Just kill him and retrieve the iron que so

    that we¡¯ll be able toplete our task!¡± said the bald man as he gestured for hisrades to attack,

    his expression turning hideous within a split second.

    Hearing the order, the seven other men¡¯s eyes grew murderous as well as they immediately began

    walking toward Gerald. From their eyes alone, Gerald could tell that these people were experienced

    killers.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1007

    ¡°This is your own fault for courting death! Prepare to be killed!¡± roared the bald man as one of his men

    immediately revealed a short de and aimed it at Gerald¡¯s chest!

    Lunging toward Gerald, it took the assant a second to realize that though his short de had struck,

    spot on, to where he was aiming for, for some ungodly reason, the de had failed to prate

    Gerald¡¯s chest!

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was the only response the stupefied man could say as Gerald angrily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn

    any of you!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald immediately retaliated by pping the man hard on his cheek! Though it had

    only been a single p, the man was sent flying into the air!

    Thest thing the man could register was his head deforming as blood gushed out his eyes. Upon

    landing in a puddle of mud a few dozen feet away, the man was already as good as gone.

    ¡°¡­He knows martial arts!¡± dered the bald man, shocked by the turn of events. However, he instantly

    rposed himself as he gestured hisrge hand before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Get rid of him,

    everyone!¡±

    Obeying his order, the remaining six men rushed toward Gerald at the same time. As was expected,

    however, there was no way in hell that any of them could evene close to dealing with Gerald.

    Before any of them could even inflict any wounds on him, Gerald had already efficientlynded fatal

    blows on all six of them. In just a few seconds, all six people were already lying dead on the ground,

    their agonized expressions suggesting that they had died in terrible pain.

    ¡°¡­H-huh?¡± muttered the bald man to himself as cold sweat began running down his forehead. He

    realized now that he was the only one left, and though he was terrified, his legs felt like stone.

    However, the worst had yet toe.

    The moment Gerald¡ªwhose eyes had turned as red as a demon¡¯s by now¡ªbegan walking toward

    him, the bald man became fully petrified in fear.

    Now standing before the bald man, Gerald said, ¡°Everything could¡¯ve ended nicely if everyone had just

    been amiable to each other, no? Why did you have to force me to do all this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, you¡¯re right¡­ I swear on my life that I¡¯ll always be amiable from now on! What happened earlier

    was just a big misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°I even begged you to just leave, remember? Yet what did you do? You ordered your subordinates to

    make a move on me! Isn¡¯t that taking it a bit too far?¡± replied Gerald as he flicked some grass off the

    trembling man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I-I sincerely apologize! I won¡¯t do anything like this anymore! I won¡¯t-¡±

    Though the bald man had assumed that Gerald would let him off if he pleaded enough, he soon found

    out that he was dead wrong. Before his sentence could even end, an agonizing scream filled the area

    as all four of his limbs simultaneously detached from his body.

    Once the screaming finally ended, Gerald turned to look at a tree before roaring, ¡°Stop hiding already!

    Show yourself!¡±

    Immediately after, the slow rustling of grass could be heard as a white-haired old man revealed himself.

    It was none other than Kaleb whose face was nowpletely drained of color.

    ¡°To think that you¡¯ve already managed to reach your current state at such a young age¡­ I, Kaleb

    Merrett, admit that I failed to recognize your great talent earlier. However, do note that I¡¯m not on the

    same side with those people from earlier, mister.¡±

    Kaleb was now speaking to Gerald so respectfully since he had seen everything that had taken ce

    from the moment Gerald had broken the iron que with his bare hands.

    While it was true that he had initially stalked Gerald in order to retrieve the iron que for Zolton¡ªwhile

    simultaneously investigating the reason for Gerald¡¯s great strength¡ªhe was left dumbstruck with

    amazement from the second he saw Gerald destroy that boulder with a single toss of the short de.

    From that point on, he no longer wondered how Gerald had ceased the flow of his inner strength so

    easily. As it turned out, Gerald¡¯s had trained far more than he could have ever imagined.

    That was also the moment when he had started hiding behind the tree, though it had less to do with

    continuing to stalk Gerald and more so out of fear after witnessing Gerald¡¯s true strength.

    His fear and respect for Gerald had only grown upon finding out that the youth had already noticed his

    presence long ago.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Are you here for the iron que as well?¡± asked Gerald, coldly.

    ¡°I dare not lie to you, so I admit that that truly had been my intention at the start, mister. However, I no

    longer wish to do so after witnessing your strength.¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1008

    After saying that, the man who looked to be around ny actually bowed before Gerald! Though after

    he witnessed all that, it was really no mystery why he did so.

    Gerald himself could estimate that Kaleb¡¯s current strength was simr to his own half a year ago. He

    could also tell that Kaleb had already achieved his inner strength.

    While he was clearly still weaker than Gerald, with Kaleb¡¯s current capabilities, the old man could very

    well be considered to be one of the champions.

    With that, the bloodlust in Gerald¡¯s eyes gradually returned to normal. His imposing demeanor slowly

    decreased as well, allowing Kaleb to finally heave a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve spent many years training in order to achieve your inner strength. It mustn¡¯t have

    been easy, so I won¡¯t kill you. Just go warn the others not to ever try me again!¡± said Gerald as his

    temperament fully returned to normal.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, and yes, I¡¯ll definitely obey your orders, mister! However, there is one

    thing that I still don¡¯t quite understand,¡± replied Kaleb with a spark of both excitement and anticipation in

    his eyes.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°You see, after devoting my entire life to martial arts, I was finally able to be one of the champions

    about seven years ago. Even so, I still hope to one day be able to have my name written on the

    Weston Honor Roll in order to make a name for my family¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts. However, as

    expected, it¡¯s extremely difficult to get into the honor roll. I¡¯m curious to know what your ranking in the

    honor roll is!¡±

    ¡°The Weston Honor Roll? I¡¯ve never heard about such a thing¡­¡± replied Gerald rather cidly.

    ¡°Well, as long as one is a champion, he or she will naturally have their name added to the Weston

    Honor Roll. It¡¯s a sort of ranking list that¡¯s controlled by the four major secret societies in Weston. Still,

    even though it¡¯s evident that you¡¯ve trained a great deal, I find it odd that you aren¡¯t aware of the honor

    roll! Could it be that you don¡¯t belong to any of the four major societies?¡± asked Kaleb, astonished.

    ¡°There are four major secret societies?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there are! The families who rule the secret societies are the Yatons, the Naplocks, the

    Moldells, and the Fergusons! And here I thought that you were an expert from one of the four major

    secret societies!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about the Moldells!¡± replied Gerald as he raised a brow slightly.

    From what Gerald knew, secret societies truly were extremely mysterious, just as their title suggested.

    They rarely contacted ordinary people due to a general agreement that their bloodlines were different

    from the regr folk. As a result, they absolutely looked down on themon folk.

    Though they hardly ever appeared before others, secret societies existed all over the world and

    consisted of members from all walks of life. They also tended to have histories spanning over a

    thousand years.

    Gerald¡¯s introduction to the Moldell family had allowed him to understand how much power and

    strength secret societies could hold.

    ¡°I see¡­ Regardless, all the people on the honor roll are extremely powerful, and those from the four

    major secret societies upy around eighty percent of the members on that list. I personallye

    from the Merrett family, and though I¡¯d like to continue making a name for my family¡¯s Ancient Martial

    Arts, I¡¯m quite ashamed to admit that it isn¡¯t as easy as I thought it¡¯d be. Sadly, there aren¡¯t any other

    existing champions within the Merrett family¡ªtopete for a position within the honor roll¡ªeither

    since my ancestors up till my generation have all passed away,¡± replied Kaleb with a wry smile.

    ¡°I see. Regarding the four major societies, how strong is the most powerful person?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that¡­ However, ording to rumors, there are great masters in the four major

    societies who are in charge of their respective families. As I said though, what I¡¯ve heard is simply a

    rumor since even those from the four major secret societies can¡¯t discern the authenticity of that im

    at all!¡±

    ¡°Now that you know more about the Weston Honor Roll, I wonder if your name is already on it¡­

    Judging from your strength, you should easily be within the top fifty people on the honor roll!¡± said

    Kaleb respectfully as he carefully retrieved an old scroll that had been hidden under his sleeve.

    Rolling it open for Gerald to see, it seemed that only the top two hundred people would have their

    names recorded on it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard about the Weston Honor Roll before you told me about it¡­ There¡¯s no chance

    that my name would be in there¡­¡±

    As Gerald turned to skim through the scroll, he pointed where the first ce was before asking, ¡°¡­Hold

    it, why is the first ce nk? It almost seems like someone had the name removed deliberately.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, let¡¯s just say that the person in first ce is very mysterious. Based on what my father told

    me, the person who was given first ce had been near-invincible, even from a young age. Once he

    was older, he even dealt with several experts from the four major secret societies on his own! In the

    end, however, none of them could evene close to defeating him!¡±

    ¡°While many have tried to investigate his background, their attempts always failed since nobody could

    locate where the person even was! As my father said back then, as long as that person remained alive,

    nobody could be deemed more powerful than he was. Apparently everyone thought so as well, so it¡¯s

    be a tradition for the first ce to always remain nk,¡± exined Kaleb who was clearly very

    interested in things regarding the honor roll.

    ¡°I appreciate the exnation,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Speaking of which, since you spared my life and it¡¯s almost noon, I wonder if I could have the liberty to

    treat you to a grand feast,¡± suggested Kaleb who was evidently trying to befriend Gerald.

    Since Kaleb knew quite a lot, Gerald felt that he would be able to gather more information on certain

    things if he allowed the old man to treat him to lunch. As a result, he simply nodded before saying,

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just call my friend first to update her on the situation. Give me a moment.¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1009

    Gerald then gave Misty a call to cancel their lunch n. After all, getting more information from Kaleb

    was definitely his priority.

    ¡°Well? Is heing along?¡± asked Lydia nervously the moment Misty hung up the call.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably unwilling to join us since you scared him so much¡­¡± replied Misty with a slightly

    disappointed tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Anyway, now that that¡¯s out of the way, Jamie said that we¡¯ll be having our lunch

    at Logan Grand Hotel! That way, we¡¯ll simultaneously be able to have a look around the best hotel in

    the Logan Province!¡± cheered Lydia excitedly as Misty returned a bitter nod.

    Upon arriving, however, they were immediately stopped by a waiter who was standing by the entrance.

    ¡°Apologies, but someone has booked the entire Logan Grand Hotel today. We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll have

    to choose another restaurant to have lunch in. Again, our sincerest apologies,¡± said the butler.

    Hearing that, Lydia¡ªwho had earlier been quite eager to dine there¡ªimmediately became

    disappointed. Due to her earlier excitement, she had even prepared to snap photographs of the hotel¡¯s

    interior through her cell phone! To think that they would end up getting prohibited from entering!

    ¡°For someone to book the entire hotel¡­ How many people are attending? Being such a spacious hotel,

    there will definitely be seats to spare, right?¡± asked Lydia.

    In response, however, the waiter simply shook his head.

    Seeing that, she sighed before stomping her foot in anger as she said, ¡°How annoying!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go elsewhere¡­ Lunch is lunch no matter where we eat it,¡± advised Misty.

    Agreeing, the group then began leaving the ce. However, Lydia herself kept turning back to look at

    the hotel, unwilling to just ept that someone had booked the entire ce.

    Soon after, several luxury cars could be seen stopping at the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    Widening her eyes in shock, Lydia immediately recognized all the rich and prestigious people from the

    Logan Province as they stepped out of the cars. Making sure that there were no creases on their suits,

    the group of prestigious people seemed to be waiting for someone.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°H-hey! Look there! Isn¡¯t that Mr. Zander Lovewell? The president of the Lovewell family?¡± whispered

    Lydia in astonishment.

    Following the direction of Lydia¡¯s gaze, Misty soon nodded before replying, ¡°Indeed he is. So it was

    Chairman Lovewell who had booked the entire hotel! That exins everything! Still, Chairman Lovewell

    never hosted such grand feasts before at the end of the previous treasure exchange events¡­ This

    means that there¡¯s a possibility that an extremely important guest ising over!¡±

    ¡°An extremely important guest, you say?¡± said Lydia as she and the other members of their group

    curiously waited along to see who the distinguished guest could be.

    They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the door of a car¡ªthat was parked in the middle¡ªto be opened. Out

    stepped an old man before respectfully inviting what seemed to be a youth out of the car.

    Chairman Lovewell himself took a step forward and respectfully shook hands with the youth.

    Lydia, however, now looked extremely stupefied as she said, ¡°¡­I-isn¡¯t that¡­ Gerald?¡±

    Misty found herself covering her mouth in shock as she replied, ¡°Y-yes he is! He told me he was busy

    so he couldn¡¯t have lunch with us! To think that it was because he wasing over to Logan Grand

    Hotel!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about that? Look! Why are Chairman Lovewell and the others treating him so respectfully?

    Isn¡¯t he just a loser?¡± asked Lydia, feeling as bbergasted as she was humiliated.

    After all, she disliked him a lot. To think that he actually had such powerful connections! For a moment,

    she even wondered if all this was simply a hallucination. Sadly, the thought onlysted for a short

    moment as reality dragged her back down to earth.

    Now that she knew he was so influential, Lydia bit her lower lip as she regretted treating him like that

    earlier.

    Sure, his attire was certainly still lowly by her standards, but looking at him now, he looked quite

    handsome, especially when he was standing together with all those rich businessmen.

    Gerald himself had now entered the grand hotel with both Zander and Kaleb,pletely oblivious to

    the fact that Misty and her group of friends had been staring at him in astonishment just seconds

    earlier.

    He had thought that he was only going to have a simple feast with Kaleb. To think that Zander had

    been invited as well.

    ¡°Are you truly sure that this person holds great strength¡­? No matter how much I look at him, he

    seems to only be a normal youth!¡± whispered Zander to Kaleb after pulling him to the back for a brief

    moment.

    ¡°And why would I ever lie to you, Zander? Please be careful not to look down upon Mr. Crawford. His

    strength is beyond our wildest imagination. Do you understand?¡± replied Kaleb.

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s truly as strong as you im, then perhaps the Lovewells will finally be able to resolve our

    current crisis peacefully. Should that happen, then know that our family will honor you with the highest

    respect possible for the rest of our lives!¡±

    ¡°Humph! If you¡¯re willing to go through so much trouble just to give me respect, then you¡¯d be better off

    begging for Mr. Crawford¡¯s help. Should he be willing to stand on our side, then all our problems will

    cease!¡±

    With that said, both of them re-joined Gerald before entering further into the hotel.

    Contrary to a simple lunch, a party had been hosted and after a simple exchange of pleasantries,

    everyone drank three rounds of wine.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1010

    Eventually, Kaleb tapped on his wine ss, indicating Zander to speak to Gerald.

    However, Zander was fairly reluctant to do it. After all, no matter how much he looked at Gerald, the

    youth still looked like a regr person. Knowing that he had to beg an ordinary person for help

    definitely caused a fair amount of distress to Zander.

    As he pondered on how to proceed, a loud sound was heard as a middle-aged man¡ªwho had been

    sitting beside Zander¡ªmmed his wine ss on the table.

    The man then said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the motive behind today¡¯s feast, Chairman

    Lovewell. Who exactly are you trying to entertain?¡±

    It was clear that the middle-aged man¡¯s question was indirectly referring to Gerald who had been sitting

    at the seat of honor this entire time.

    While the person had already been annoyed by that fact, his annoyance ended up doubling since he

    knew that Zander had also been trying to please Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! The party today is being held since we¡¯ve sessfully invited Mr. Crawford over!¡± replied

    Kaleb with a faint smile.

    ¡°Forgive my insightfulness, but even after living for so long, I¡¯ve never heard of a ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ before!

    Humph! Do understand that all of us who are present today have agreed to lend a helping hand to the

    Lovewells in their battle! We already have you, Master Merrett, the expert among experts! As if that

    wasn¡¯t enough, I, Theo Zabinski, am also part of this! Because of that, I really cannot fathom why the

    Lovewells invited this youth here in the first ce!¡± sneered Theo.

    ¡°I implore you not to be so presumptuous, Theo!¡± scowled Kaleb who was now slightly nervous,

    knowing that Gerald had heard all that.

    While Zander said nothing, it was evident that he slightly agreed with Theo¡¯s statement as well.

    After hearing all that, Gerald himself was now looking at Kaleb. As was expected, there really was no

    such thing as a free lunch.

    Noticing this, Kaleb simply lowered his head in an apologetic manner before saying, ¡°¡­So, the

    situation is like this, Mister¡­ See, I met up with Zander a few years ago, and back then, I promised him

    that I¡¯d lend the Lovewells a hand if they were ever in danger. In fact, the only reason I¡¯m here now is

    because I wish to fulfill that promise! Sadly I have to admit that the enemies are far too strong for me.

    I¡¯m afraid that with our current power, we won¡¯t even stand a fighting chance! To put bluntly, would you

    be willing to aid us?¡±

    After hearing Kaleb¡¯s direct request, Gerald simply replied with a rather cold tone, ¡°I apologize, but I do

    not wish to meddle in your dispute.¡±

    Hearing that, Zander found himself frowning as he lowered his wine ss.

    Theo, on the other hand, said, ¡°While you say that you don¡¯t wish to meddle, the truth is that you¡¯re just

    not daring enough to help us, right? Come on, show us what tricks and skills you have up your sleeve!

    Better yet, fight me right now so that Chairman Lovewell will get to see what actual skills you have as

    well!¡±

    ¡°Not interested in a fight either,¡± replied Gerald rather bluntly.

    By then, Zander had already crossed his legs. To think that he had even considered the fact that

    Gerald could actually be some powerful expert earlier!

    ¡°You know, I think that it¡¯s meaningless for me to continue having my meal here, Master Merette. I¡¯ll be

    taking my leave now. Thank you for treating me out for lunch,¡± said Gerald as he briefly scanned

    through the room before smiling at Kaleb.

    ¡°Hold on for a moment, mister!¡± replied Kaleb as he immediately held on to Gerald who had just gotten

    off his seat.

    ¡°I apologize for not telling you about all this beforehand¡­ In order to properly express my apology, I¡¯ve

    ordered someone to prepare something that you need. Since you mentioned earlier that you hade

    all the way here just to look for the holy fox¡­¡±

    Before continuing on with his sentence, Kaleb pped his hands, cueing a subordinate to enter the

    room with a map in hand.

    ¡°This here, is the map of the paths in Everdare Forest. Since ancient times, people have rarely ever

    been able to make it through this primeval forest. However, the ancestors of the Merrett family once

    trained in that forest. To ease their training, they made a map of the area. Though it may not help

    tremendously, I believe that it may stille in handy in your search for the holy fox. Do ept it,

    mister¡­¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­Kaleb, isn¡¯t that the map your family used to look for-¡±

    Though the now wide-eyed Zander had attempted to ask something, Kaleb simply raised a hand,

    interrupting him. It was evident that Kaleb didn¡¯t want Zander to continue asking his question.

    With that, Kaleb then turned to look at Gerald again before repeating, ¡°Please ept it, mister!¡±

    Since he was being offered the map, Gerald simply walked over to take it. After all, he wasn¡¯t about to

    turn down an item that was going to save him half the trouble once he actually traversed through the

    forest.

    Before he was even able to get his hands on it, however, Theo immediately shouted, ¡°Give that to me!¡±

    He then stretched his hand out¡ªfrom his seat¡ªand snatched the map from the subordinate before

    turning to look at Gerald and saying, ¡°So, you want this map, don¡¯t you, Mr. Crawford? It¡¯s mine now! If

    you want it,e snatch it back from me!¡±

    Watching as Theo sneered, Gerald simply waved a hand at him before returning to his seat.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡± asked Theo coldly.

    Giving no reply, Gerald simply used his fork to casually lift a vegetable leaf off his te. Holding onto

    the leaf, Gerald looked at it for a while before flicking his wrist extremely quickly.

    As a result, the vegetable leaf flew directly toward the sturdy-looking wooden door of the private

    room¡­

    And sent the entire door crumbling down as soon as the leaf hit it!

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1011

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Theo was so shocked by what he had just witnessed that that was the only thing he was able to mutter

    as he immediately stood up.

    Everyone else was equally as shocked, especially the poor waiter who had been standing right behind

    the door¡ªready to serve more dishes¡ªwhen all that happened.

    Zander himself had both his feet on the floor again at this point. While he had initially assured himself

    earlier that Gerald was definitely just an ordinary young man without any actual capabilities, he now

    knew how wrong he was.

    To think that he would actually be able to smash a wooden door to pieces with just a single vegetable

    leaf! Just how much training did he have to go through to get that strong?!

    The atmosphere in the room was getting increasingly stressful by the second.

    Clearly feeling the pressure, Theo¡ªwho was currently drenched in cold sweat¡ªmumbled to himself,

    ¡°To think that one could actually inflict pain upon others simply by using a leaf!¡±

    To attempt to ease the overwhelming awkwardness of the situation, one of the people from the

    Lovewell family¡ªwho had been standing at the side this entire time¡ªsmiled and asked, ¡°M-master

    Zabinski, I couldn¡¯t quite catch that¡­ Could you repeat what you said¡­?¡±

    Feeling more and more cold sweat dripping down his chin, thepletely dazed Theo simply repeated,

    ¡°I said, to think that one could actually inflict pain upon others simply by using a leaf!¡±

    Now finally feeling the adrenaline of fear, Theo then added, ¡°H-how eye-opening! To think that such a

    skill could even exist on this!¡±

    Theo was now looking at Gerald in apletely different light. Realizing that the map was still with

    him, he immediately walked over to face Gerald and respectfully held out the item before saying, ¡°M-

    Mr. Crawford! I apologize for not being an insightful person! Please have your map back!¡±

    Seeing that, Zander and his family members exchanged nces with each other. In the end, all of them

    took turns standing up.

    ¡°Please forgive me for my earlier imprudence, Mr. Crawford. For Kaleb¡¯s sake, please consider helping

    the Lovewell family to rid us of our current crisis,¡± said Zander before bowing deeply before Gerald.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Putting the map away, Gerald casually replied, ¡°What¡¯s the big issue? Can¡¯t Master Merrett resolve it?¡±

    Gerald was only prompted to ask now since he had been given the map which, in all honesty, was

    something useful to him. He wasn¡¯t really interested in meddling in the Lovewell family¡¯s affairs just for

    Kaleb¡¯s sake either. He just didn¡¯t want to feel like he owed any of them any favors.

    ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡±

    With that, Zander then began detailing everything regarding the incident.

    As it turned out, the Lovewells had made themselves an enemy a while back. The enemy in question

    left them alone for a period of time, seemingly to return to his homnd.

    However, upon his return, the Lovewells found out that even their most powerful bodyguards weren¡¯t

    able to take down the enemy. Though they had no idea how he had be so powerful during his

    absence, the more pressing issue was the fact that he had dered to kill a descendant of the

    Lovewell family every ten days until none of them were left.

    Up till this point, two descendants of the Lovewells had already been both harmed and eventually killed

    despite Zander¡¯s orders that prohibited any of the younger generations from ever leaving their homes.

    For now, the remaining younger generations of the Lovewell family remained hiding in their homes.

    The enemy himself went by the name of Damian Wake, and his goal was simple. The man simply

    wanted the Lovewells to bepletely wiped off the face of the, but only after he had driven

    them insane in fear.

    Knowing that, the only thing Zander could do was hire arge group of experts to protect his family. It

    was also the reason why they had hosted the treasure exchange event a month earlier this year.

    Their n was to attractrge groups of rich and powerful people to the event. The greater the number

    of participants, the greater their strength. Besides, strength in numbers would also encourage the

    Lovewells to remain vignt and not just give in.

    Hearing that, Gerald now understood why Haven and her siblings had to sneak out just to have some

    fun.

    ¡°While Damian was once one of the Logan Province¡¯s rich heirs, both he and his father were equally as

    wicked. Since they constantly behaved so viciously, all the rich businessmen in the Logan Province

    boycotted them back then, ultimately resulting in their family falling apart. However, being the extremely

    petty-minded person he is, we¡¯re all aware that Damian won¡¯t stop until he takes his revenge on all of

    the families that had boycotted them so many years ago, and I do mean all of them. Once his revenge

    on the Lovewell family has been sated, he¡¯ll definitely start going after the other families as well!¡± said

    Kaleb.

    ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯ve previously made an appointment with him. Essentially, it¡¯s a challenge to a

    duel due tomorrow night¡­ It¡¯s rather humiliating to admit it, but he¡¯s so strong that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll even

    be a match against him!¡± added the white-haired man as he shook his head with a sigh.

    Looking at Gerald, Zander then respectfully said, ¡°It would truly be a blessing to us should you decide

    to lend us a hand, Mr. Crawford¡­¡±

    Since Gerald didn¡¯t really have much of a good impression on Zander, he turned to face Kaleb before

    replying, ¡°¡­Sure. I¡¯ll go over to have a look.¡±

    ¡°How wonderful to hear!¡±

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1012

    Once their meal was over, Gerald left the hotel together with Zander and the others. Upon arriving at

    the hotel¡¯s entrance, they were promptly greeted by a butler who immediately said, ¡°Some people from

    the Long family in Yanken wish to pay you a visit, Chairman Lovewell!¡±

    ¡°The Longs? Humph! For what reason have theye over to visit me? Who did they send over to be

    their representative?¡± replied Zander who was clearly much more confident now that Gerald had

    agreed to help him.

    ¡°They sent the seconddy of the Long family! She¡¯s currently waiting to meet you and she even

    brought along several great gifts to celebrate the sess of the treasure exchange event!¡± exined

    the butler.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald lifted his head slightly.

    The seconddy of the Long family? Could it really be¡­?

    ¡°Does the Long family¡¯s representative bear the surname of Yorke, by any chance?¡± asked Gerald.

    In response, the butler immediately smiled before saying, ¡°She does, indeed!¡±

    So it really was Xavia!

    For some reason, Gerald felt rather peculiar the moment he heard that Xavia was here. After all, he

    hadn¡¯t met her for over a year now and he hadpletely forgotten about her until today.

    With the passing of time, it was natural for incidents of the past to slowly be forgotten. However, there

    was one incident that Gerald knew he wouldn¡¯t ever be able to forget.

    That incident being the time when he was being pursued by both the Longs and the Moldells almost an

    entire year ago. While both families had desperately tried to kill him back then, Xavia had let him off,

    essentially saving his life.

    ¡®It¡¯s been over a year now¡­ I wonder how she¡¯s doing now¡­ Regardless, she deserves to live a

    peaceful life¡­ In other words, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meet at all,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself before

    laughing slightly bitterly.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­? Mr. Crawford¡­¡± whispered Zander beside him.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± replied Gerald as he snapped out of his daze.

    ¡°Haha! I was just wondering where you¡¯re currently staying. If it¡¯s convenient for you, why not move into

    the Lovewell family¡¯s manor for now? I¡¯ll tell the others to arrange the best room for you if you agree,¡±

    suggested Zander.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    With things decided just like that, all of them then returned to the Lovewell family manor.

    Upon arriving there, Zander and Gerald parted ways. While Gerald headed for his new room, Zander

    himself headed to the reception area of his home to meet up with Xavia.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Yorke. I¡¯ve seen the list of gifts you presented to us, and I must say

    that all of them are extremely expensive and valuable! Our family would feel bad for epting all of

    them!¡± said Zander cordially.

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too modest, Chairman Lovewell! You¡¯ve made some time to meet me despite your

    packed schedule! That alone is already a blessing to the Long family!¡± replied Xavia.

    Hearing that, Zander smiled as he looked at Xavia. Since the Longs were allowing such a youngdy to

    deal with such important things, Zander was sure that she had all sorts of tricks and skills up her

    sleeves.

    Even though he knew that, the gracefulness that she expressed through the prudent way she spoke¡ª

    as they exchanged pleasantries¡ªovershadowed any wariness that Zander initially had. He was well

    aware of it too, and that made him respect Xavia even more.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a busy man, Chairman Lovewell, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯vee here today in

    wonder if you¡¯ve read the cooperation proposal that the Long family drafted. If possible, the Longs from

    Yanken truly wish to have a strong cooperation with the Lovewells. If you agree, then the Longs will

    instantly provide the Lovewell family with a project worth a billion and five hundred million dors.

    Consider it our way of expressing our sincerity.

    Upon hearing that, Zander felt his eyelids twitch slightly. Though he was clearly moved, he kept his

    cool. After all, he was in no hurry to reveal what he was truly feeling.

    ¡°We appreciate your trust in us. Regardless, putting talk about cooperation aside for the moment, I

    heard from your people that you seem to have some cousins here in the Logan Province. I¡¯m not sure if

    you¡¯ve already heard from them about how we do things here in the Logan Province¡­¡±

    The good rtionship between the Longs and Moldells was no secret among those working in the

    business field. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about the rtionship between the Moldells and

    Lovewells.

    Due to that, it was natural for Zander to want to know more details about the affair since a Long

    representative was now at his door.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite well informed, Chairman Lovewell. I do indeed have a few cousins and rtives living

    here. It¡¯s their hometown, after all. However, we haven¡¯t been in touch with each other for many, many

    years. As a result, you may as well just treat it as if it¡¯s my first time here in the Logan Province. In

    other words, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not quite familiar with the procedures here that you mentioned. ¡±

    ¡°Regardless, you can be assured of one thing. Once you gain the project, the Lovewells will definitely

    earn money. I feel that the bond between the Longs and the Lovewells will simultaneously also be

    strengthened, don¡¯t you think?¡± replied Xavia with a smile.

    In response, Zander simply nodded.

    At that moment, the butler entered the reception area and said, ¡°Everything has been appropriately

    arranged for Mr. Crawford, Chairman Lovewell. May I know if there¡¯s anything else that you wish for me

    to do?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing for the moment. Just be sure to tell the others to serve Mr. Crawford well. None of them are to

    ck off!¡±

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1013

    ¡°Ah, so it turns out that you have a rather distinguished guest here today! I apologize for taking quite a

    bit of your time¡­ However, I do wonder who the guest could be for you to give him such high respect,

    Chairman Lovewell. After all, you¡¯re an extremely powerful and influential person yourself!¡± said Xavia

    as she smiled while straightening her hair.

    ¡°Haha! Due to the undergoing treasure exchange event, there are currently plenty of other

    distinguished people in the Logan Province! However, the distinguished guest I have with me now is a

    little different from the others¡­ Regardless, why don¡¯t we discuss other things for the moment? Worry

    not, for I¡¯ll definitely find the time to carefully read through your cooperation proposal. Actually, since

    the event won¡¯t end until a few more days, why don¡¯t you stay here for the meantime, Miss Yorke?

    Once the treasure exchange event is over, we¡¯ll officially negotiate how things will go. What do you

    think?¡±

    ¡°It would be an honor, Chairman Lovewell,¡± replied Xavia with a smile.

    The rest of the day was rather uneventful, and the next day soon came.

    To start her day off, Xavia brought her subordinates along with her as she strolled around Lovewell

    Manor. The manor itself was huge and several vis and VIP areas existed within it.

    Upon arriving at one of the VIP areas, however, Xavia¡¯s walk was halted by a few guards who said,

    ¡°Apologies, Miss Yorke, but no one is allowed to enter this area aside from Chairman Lovewell.¡±

    ¡°No, it was rude of me to attempt to enter this area in the first ce. Still, I wonder how distinguished

    the guest staying here truly is¡­ I happen to recall hearing about a ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ who seemed ratherBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    important to Chairman Lovewell¡­ Could Mr. Crawford currently be residing within that room¡­?¡± asked

    Xavia as she shed them a smile.

    However, none of the bodyguards responded to her question.

    Due to that, Xavia found herself frowning slightly as she then walked away.

    ¡°Please do not be saddened, miss. The Lovewells are known to have a lot of secrets,¡± consoled one of

    her subordinates as they walked on.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried that that Mr. Crawford ends up being ourpetitor. Should that truly be the

    case, then won¡¯t everything that the Long family has done so fare to no avail? That Zander truly is

    a cunning and secretive man¡­ Even after talking to him for so long yesterday, I still can¡¯t make heads

    or tails of what he truly thinks! How could he have remained so calm when we¡¯re presenting him with a

    contract worth a billion and five hundred million dors?¡± replied Xavia as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Well, for now, let¡¯s just wait until the event is over. We¡¯ll see what he¡¯ll say about it then. Speaking of

    the event, why don¡¯t you head there and have a look around as well? This could be a chance for you to

    get in contact with businessmen from various other ces. Should that happen, then you¡¯ll certainly

    end up helping the Long family by a great deal!¡±

    ¡°While that may be true, I¡¯m honestly not all that interested in that event.¡±

    ¡°Where do you propose we should go then?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Well, since Zander did mention my cousins and rtives yesterday, I may as well use the

    opportunity to pay them a visit. After all, it¡¯s been a good¡­ seven? Or maybe even eight years since

    I¡¯vest met them!¡± replied Xavia, a slight glint of contempt in her eyes as she said that.

    Moments after she said that, a group of foreigners passed by her and her guards.

    As Xavia nodded at them with a smile, she failed to notice thescivious gaze of the other group¡¯s

    leader when he looked at her.

    It was a littleter when the sound of a doorbell ringing could be heard within a small neighborhood.

    As soon as the door opened, a woman who looked to be around forty instantly forced on a smile when

    she realized who hade to visit.

    ¡°Oh my, and here I was wondering who was at the door! So it¡¯s you, Xavia! It¡¯s been what? Eight years

    since we¡¯vest met? You¡¯re all grown up now! Regardless, what business brings you to my door? We

    ceased contact years ago, didn¡¯t we?¡± said the woman, her words filled with contempt as she blocked

    the door, preventing Xavia from entering.

    Xavia herself could hear quite a bit of noiseing from inside. It was evident that the woman currently

    had several guests.

    ¡°Dear aunt, it¡¯s exactly because it¡¯s been so long that I came over to visit. Is it wrong for me to miss

    you?¡± replied Xavia with a cold smile as she gently pushed her aunt aside and invited herself in.

    ¡°¡­H-hey! You can¡¯t just do that!¡± scowled her aunt furiously

    Just as Xavia had guessed, there truly were several guests inside. With both men and women of all

    ages, all of them were still talking andughing with each other¡ªwhile sitting on couches¡ªuntil they

    finally realized that Xavia was present.

    From that moment onward, the atmosphere instantly turned tense.

    ¡°¡­Well now, if it isn¡¯t Xavia! And here I was wondering who hade over! What a rare guest! What a

    fine woman you¡¯ve grown into!¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1014

    The simultaneously surprised and delighted voice hade from a middle-aged man who stood up as

    soon as he saw her.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly been a while, uncle!¡± replied Xavia with a slight nod.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just as they say. When you¡¯re poor, nobody looks for you even if you¡¯re living in a bustling

    city! When you get rich, however, even the most distant of rtives wille running to meet you,

    even if you¡¯re living in the middle of a forest! I do wonder if that saying applies to a certain rtive of

    mine who just so happened to hear that my family¡¯s Zion just got promoted!¡± sneered a woman¡ª

    seated on one of the couches¡ªbefore shing a cold smile as she continued peeling an orange.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hearing that, several of the other young men and women in the room took turns staring at Xavia

    contemptuously.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long yet your way of talking never changes, does it, aunt? Now that I think about it, this

    was also the ce where you mocked and embarrassed my mother so much back then, right?¡± replied

    Xavia with a smile.

    Clearing his throat, the eldest uncle then asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past right

    now¡­ Regardless, I remember your father falling sick that year¡­ We haven¡¯t contacted each other in

    so long¡­ How is he doing now?¡±

    ¡°He was cured ages ago,¡± replied Xavia as she recalled the incident that had taken ce around eight

    years ago.

    Back then, Xavia¡¯s father had fallen sick. Due to being cheated of his money in the years prior, he didn¡¯t

    have the money to cure his illness. As a result, Xavia and her mother had gone to the Logan Province

    in an attempt to borrow some money from her uncle.

    However, no matter how much her mother begged, none of them extended a helping hand.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, in the end, her eldest aunt kicked both her and her mother out of their home!

    It was akin to them chasing away a few stray dogs. Her aunt even went so far as to throw out all the

    local mountain products which Xavia¡¯s mother had so carefully picked.

    Upon seeing all her mother¡¯s hard efforts scattered on the ground, Xavia had kept that painful memory

    within her heart till this very day.

    In fact, the pain from that incident had been her motivation to try her best at studying. Her goal was to

    earn her respect so that she wouldn¡¯t ever be looked down upon again. Due to that, she eventually

    managed to get admitted into Mayberry University!

    After getting in, however, she soon realized that no matter how hard she worked, she could never truly

    rid herself of her poverty.

    Even after finding a boyfriend whom she truly adored, both of them ended up being looked down upon

    by everyone else.

    She just couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. She wanted to be prestigious, to be a person with high status.

    Today, Xavia finally had all that, and she hade here to finally achieve a wish of hers which she had

    kept in her heart this entire time.

    ¡°Humph! Then why have you returned? If it¡¯s your mother¡¯s turn to be sick now, then I¡¯ll save us all the

    hassle, right this instant. We don¡¯t have any money!¡± scoffed Xavia¡¯s eldest aunt as she haughtily

    walked over to her.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, she¡¯s wearing some pretty nice clothes now, mom! I¡¯m assuming she¡¯s here to

    show off! By the looks of things, she may have found herself a rich husband!¡± said another woman in

    the room.

    Ignoring both their statements, Xavia then continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I remember that it was

    Second aunt who had thrown that ten-dor note at my mother while all of you were chasing us out.

    You called it a pensation¡¯ for the local mountain products, if I recall correctly. Do you remember

    any of that, Second aunt?¡±

    Taking in a deep breath, her second aunt then replied, ¡°So what if I did? Are you here to take revenge

    on us?¡±

    As her second aunt then stood up in anger, Xavia simply said, ¡°Oh no, I would never! I honestly came

    here today to return the ten dors to you! You know, I swore to myself back then that I¡¯d repay the

    money by a hundred- no, by ten thousand times the amount one day!¡±

    ¡°Well today is that day! Do look out the window, Second and First aunt. The money I intend to return to

    you is all downstairs,¡± added Xavia as she pointed toward the window.

    Upon hearing that, both her aunts were instantly stunned. Looking out the window, both of them

    covered their mouths in shock as soon as they peered down.

    ¡°My god!¡±

    Their eyes were practically bulging out from their sockets as they stared at all the luxury cars that had

    been parked outside. That, however, wasn¡¯t what shocked them most.

    No, they were bbergasted by the sight of several extremely full bags that had been ced in front of

    the cars. Even from afar, they could see the tips of green dor bills peeking out of each bag.

    It was nothing short of dazzling, and Xavia¡¯s second aunt ended up wobbling over to the couch before

    sitting down feebly with a loud gulp.

    All of a sudden, the entrance door was opened and Xavia¡¯s team of ck-suited bodyguards swiftly

    entered the house.

    ¡°Listen closely now. While the money downstairs is all yours, you won¡¯t receive it until you¡¯re able to tell

    my men the correct amount. Also, you aren¡¯t allowed to eat or drink until you get the exact amount

    right. Don¡¯t try anything funny either since my men will be keeping a close eye on you,¡± said Xavia

    coldly as she red at her second aunt whose legs had now gone weak.

    Nobody in that house even dared to even say another word after seeing all that.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1015

    ¡°¡­X-Xavia¡­ W-we were wrong to treat you that way back then! Please, there¡¯s just so much money

    here! It would be near impossible for us to get the exact amount down!¡± stuttered her second aunt who

    was no fool.

    Knowing full well that Xavia was finally back for her revenge, she begged to be released from her

    imminent torture.

    ¡°Count it. Don¡¯t make me repeat it a third time!¡± sneered Xavia as her second aunt instantly began

    crying out of fear.

    Not knowing what else to do, she squatted down and began counting the dor bills, one by one.

    ¡°Remember, I want the exact amount! No more and no less! Again, the money is yours once you get

    the final amount right. Get the amount wrong, however, then you can just keep on counting forever!¡±

    added Xavia with a smile before walking over to the side and drinking a ss of water that her

    subordinate had gotten for her.

    At the same time, a youth wearing a cap frowned under his mask as he continued observing Xavia¡¯s

    actions from a far corner.

    He had just gotten into earshot, yet to think that the first thing he would hear was Xavia¡¯s cruel order.

    For her to even think up of such a sadistic punishment, the youth wondered to himself how distorted

    her mind already was.

    ¡°How on earth did you end up like this¡­¡± muttered the youth to himself.

    Of course, the youth in question was Gerald.

    He had been stalking Xavia for a while now with two reasons in mind. Firstly, he wanted to see if the

    Longs were currently up to anything.

    As for his second reason, Gerald had initially wanted to find out whether Xavia had any unfulfilled

    wishes. She had, after all, saved him back then. Before witnessing what had just taken ce, Gerald

    had nned to repay that huge favor by granting a wish of hers.

    To his disappointment, here she was using her money to take revenge on others again!

    ¡°Humph! Since she can have anything she wants now, she probably doesn¡¯t even have any wishes that

    she can¡¯t grant herself! Regardless, that won¡¯tst for long once I¡¯m done with the Long family. I¡¯ll have

    my revenge on them sooner orter, so you best enjoy your power while you still can!¡± said Gerald as

    he shook his head.

    Taking one final nce at her, he was just about to leave when he suddenly heard her say, ¡°You know

    my family ced all their hope on you back then. Do you remember when my dad prepared the money

    for you back when you first came to the Logan Province? Despite that, you actually had the nerve to

    chase me and my mom away like we were stray dogs when we needed your help! You didn¡¯t even

    allow us to enter the house! So how am I the cruel one now? After all, I¡¯m only giving you this much

    money since you love it so much!¡±

    As Xavia¡¯s eldest uncle and the others present in the room began begging her for mercy again, Gerald

    himself was left stunned.

    So that was why she was exacting her revenge¡­ To think that Xavia had endured through so much

    humiliation and pain as a child¡­

    ¡°You there, stay here and keep an eye on them! Don¡¯t let them leave until they give you the exact

    amount!¡± growled Xavia as she tossed the ss she had been holding to the floor, sending it shattering

    as the fuming woman left the house.

    Xavia ended up standing alone by a riverbank, hoping to get some peace of mind.

    Gerald himself had followed her there, and he was currently hiding behind a tree. Just as he was about

    to leave again, however, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a few tall, sunsses-wearing foreigners

    walking toward Xavia.

    ¡°Greetings, Miss Yorke!¡± said one of the foreigners as he bowed slightly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± replied Xavia rather coldly since she was still in an extremely bad mood.

    ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of what you had earlier done to those people in that house!

    Since they¡¯re obviously not nice people, we don¡¯t mind offering you our services to get rid of them for

    good!¡± added another foreigner.

    ¡°And who was it that said that I wanted to get rid of them? There¡¯s no need to meddle in my business.

    Regardless, who are all of you, and what do you want from me?¡± asked Xavia with a slight frown.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re here because our master deeply admires you, Miss Yorke! He¡¯s told us to personally invite you

    out to lunch¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± replied Xavia as she attempted to leave and reunite with her

    bodyguards.

    After taking just a few steps, however, the foreigners stood in front of her, preventing Xavia from

    leaving.

    ¡°Miss Yorke, please don¡¯t put us in a difficult position¡­ If you don¡¯t attend, our master will punish us

    terribly¡­¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon? Are you going to force me to join him for lunch against my will?¡±

    ¡°We certainly don¡¯t hope that it¡¯lle to that. To avoid such a scenario, please just cooperate with

    us¡­¡± said the same subordinate as the group of foreigners slowly began inching closer to her.

    ¡°Hold it! Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m one of the Longs from Yanken! You¡¯re currently in Weston

    territory now, so you¡¯d better not act rashly!¡± growled Xavia as she took a few steps back.

    As she quickly fished her cell phone out to make a call, what seemed to be the leader of the group

    replied, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me us for being imprudent since you¡¯re so adamant on making it difficult

    for us¡­ It¡¯s not all that bad, you know? After all, who¡¯s to say that you won¡¯t end up cooperating with

    my master in the future? Regardless, hurry up and bring her along!¡±

    Waving his hand after his order, the other subordinates immediately grabbed on to Xavia¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1016

    Struggling with all she could, Xavia managed to momentarily break free. Immediately after, she pulled

    out a dagger from seemingly nowhere!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move a step closer! My men are nearby! The way you said it, I¡¯m assuming that you people have

    been following me for some time now!¡± warned Xavia as she waved the dagger around.

    ¡°Please trust us, Miss Xavia. Our boss is truly interested in working with you! Besides, you¡¯ll also be

    getting something else in return!¡± said the foreigner maliciously as he casually began walking toward

    her.

    As Xavia¡¯s panic peaked, she heard a whisper of sorts saying, ¡°Toss the dagger!¡±

    Though nobody else seemed to have heard it, Xavia feltpelled to obey the order. As a result, she

    immediately tossed the dagger toward the foreigner!

    The foreigner himself had beenughing while shaking his head before she tossed it. By the time the

    dagger left her hand, he was halfway through saying, ¡°Miss Xavia, stop swinging that thing around!

    That¡¯s rather rude of you, you kno-¡±

    His sentence was cut short when the dagger¡ªthat he was sure he could easily avoid given how far it

    still was from him as he was talking¡ªsuddenly elerated and punctured through the side of his

    stomach!

    It was such a clean puncture that the dagger continued moving until it collided with a tree!

    Grunting loudly as he held back from releasing a scream, the foreigner¡¯s eyes went cold as his side

    continued bleeding profusely.

    As he knelt on the ground, pressing against his freshly inflicted wound, the other foreigners had finally

    caught on to what they had just witnessed. As a result, they were all now feeling increasingly nervous.

    ¡°R-retreat! Retreat immediately!¡± shouted their leader as his subordinates carried him away in a hurry.

    Xavia herself was now panting heavily. Both frightened and confused, her eyes were glued onto the

    dagger she had just thrown.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who are you? I know someone helped me! Thank you for saving me!¡± shouted Xavia

    respectfully. She wasn¡¯t able to recognize the voice from earlier since Gerald had used his voice-

    changing device.

    However, even after scanning through the area, she couldn¡¯t seem to find traces of anyone even

    helping her.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure someone helped me¡­ But who could it have been¡­?¡± muttered Xavia to herself, curious.

    She was so sure that someone had saved her since, for one, nobody else seemed to have been able

    to hear the voice. Secondly, there was no way in hell that she could have managed to toss the dagger

    that powerfully. Someone else had definitely been pulling the strings in secret.

    But who could it have been? If it was someone from the Long family, then they had no reason not to

    reveal themselves¡­

    As she pondered on, one of her bodyguards suddenly came running over before saying, ¡°Here you are,

    miss! Master called just now and asked us whether there was any progress on our cooperation with the

    Lovewells¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s head back first!¡± replied Xavia as she nodded her head somewhat unwillingly.

    Soon after, evening came and by then, cars belonging to all the Lovewell family¡¯s family members

    could be seen parked outside the Lovewell Manor.

    As Zander, Theo, and Kaleb waited respectfully within the manor, a girl¡ªwho had been staring at the

    three men from a distance¡ªstopped a servant who was walking past her before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the

    big asion? Did my father do anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about what¡¯s going on either, miss! All I know is that the master is waiting for some

    people!¡±

    ¡°Odd¡­ He¡¯s been hiding quite a bit from us recently¡­ How mysterious!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The girl in question was none other than Haven Lovewell, and just as she was about to ask something

    else, a troop of her family¡¯s bodyguards made their appearance and began walking out the front door.

    Since she was used to seeing scenes like these, she didn¡¯t say anything about it. Upon closer

    inspection, however, she noticed that one of the people within that group wasn¡¯t wearing the same

    clothes as the other bodyguards.

    Squinting her eyes to get a better look, they immediately widened secondster as she muttered, ¡°¡­

    Huh? G-Gerald?¡±

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1017

    Haven was utterly shocked to see him there. She naturally remembered him since he had been quite

    an interesting guy when they first met on the train.

    In her disbelief, she opened the main door in her attempt to confirm whether she had really seen him.

    However, she could only catch a glimpse of ¡®Gerald¡¯s¡¯ back as he stepped into a car before her father

    closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± shouted Haven as the cars swiftly drove off, unable to hear her cries.

    Scratching the back of her head, she wondered if it really had just been her imagination. After all, why

    would he be in her house? What more, her father certainly wouldn¡¯t personally open a car door for

    someone like him!

    ¡°Is something wrong, Haven?¡± asked Xareni as she and Quentin walked over to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who I saw, sis!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I saw Gerald!¡±

    ¡°And who is this, Gerald person?¡± asked Xareni with a slight frown.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Have you already forgotten? He¡¯s the guy we met inside the train!¡±

    ¡°That disgusting guy? You¡¯re still talking to him? Why¡¯s he even here?¡± scorned Quintin.

    ¡°You probably saw wrong, Haven¡­ After all, if even Quintin isn¡¯t aware of this, then Gerald couldn¡¯t

    have possibly entered our home all willy-nilly!¡± added Xareni as she shook her head.

    Despite Xareni constantly advising Haven to be more aware of her identity, the girl simply never

    listened. Rather than getting along more with other rich heirs like the Warners and Scotts, Haven

    simply preferred talking to ordinary people.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if neither of you choose not to believe me¡­ However, I know for a fact that father was holding

    the door for him, or at least someone that looked like him! I just have to know the truth! I¡¯m going after

    them now to ask father how he got acquainted with Gerald!¡± dered Haven rather excitedly as she

    quickly ran off.

    ¡°Come back right this instant, Haven! We¡¯re still undergoing a sensitive period!¡± shouted Xareni as she

    anxiously stomped her foot in ce.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What sensitive period?¡±

    ¡°I asked father why we had to stay indoors all the time just now and he finally gave me the truth. It¡¯s a

    long story but for now, just know that we can¡¯t let Haven run off alone! We have to get her back before

    she runs into danger!¡± replied Xareni as she and Quentin immediately began chasing after Haven.

    Meanwhile, darkness was slowly encroaching across the sky as night approached.

    A group of people was standing before a single man in front of Benril Lake which was located in the

    outskirts of the Logan Province.

    ¡°You¡¯re a true Lovewell, Zander! To think that you actually gathered a group of people to take me down!

    I¡¯m the one and only Damian Wake! You¡¯re ridiculous for thinking you even stand a chance!¡± said the

    lone man¡ªstanding opposite of Zander¡¯s group¡ªwho was currently supporting the weight of his entire

    body with only a single hand.

    Damian looked to be in his mid-thirties and his eyes reflected his immense bloodlust. A clear scar could

    also be seen on his unshaven face, and he looked generally unweing as a person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll pay dearly for killing the two children of our family within the past month, Damian!

    You know very well why your family deserved to be banished! Don¡¯t you remember all the dirty deeds

    all of you have done?¡± shouted Zander.

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t care about what you did and I don¡¯t care who you brought along to fight me either! All I

    know is that everyone here except for you, Zander, will die by my hands today! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll

    eventually get to die too once I make you witness the death of all the other Lovewell children!¡±

    ¡°You ignorant prick! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll even kill all of us!¡± roared Theo as he immediately charged at

    the arrogant man.

    While Theo was both strong and fierce, he was nowhere near Damian¡¯s level of skill.

    Eventually, Damian got bored of blocking Theo¡¯s attacks andunched a sudden punch at him! Caught

    off guard, Theo knew he was toote to block or avoid the iing attack.

    Before the hit couldnd, however, Theo heard someone shout, ¡°Allow me to assist!¡±

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1018

    The voice belonged to Kaleb and the old man managed to block Damian¡¯s critical blow just in time.

    ¡°Would you look at that! He must¡¯ve endlessly trained himself tounch such a perfected punch!¡± said

    Gerald as he continued observing the fight from the side-lines.

    Gerald had arrived at that conclusion since Damian¡¯s skills weren¡¯t all that different from all the other

    people he had previously killed. However, Damian was different from them since his execution of each

    of those skills was extremely powerful!

    If Gerald had to guess, Damian had probably be a champion much earlier than Kaleb. After all, a

    champion¡¯s inner strength naturally grew stronger the longer they had that title. In a way, it was just like

    wine. The longer it was left underground, the more exquisite the taste.

    While both Kalen and Damian were akin to exquisite wine, Gerald knew that Kaleb wouldn¡¯t be able to

    take Damian down.

    After all, Gerald¡¯s keen eyes had registered that though Kaleb was definitely more experienced in

    fighting, Damian¡¯s inner strength was much greater than the old man¡¯s.

    By the time fifty rounds of non-stop battling had taken ce, Kaleb was already stumbling slightly as he

    held a hand against his injured chest. He knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to take much more.

    Meanwhile, Haven herself had been hiding within the woods near Benril Lake as she continued

    watching the fight that had been taking ce for quite a while now.

    She soon got the shock of her life when she felt a hand being ced on her shoulder, followed by a

    familiar voice saying, ¡°So here you are, Haven! What are you doing here?¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Covering her mouth as she turned around to see who had said that, she immediately replied, ¡°¡­Sis?

    Quintin? What are both of you doing here?¡±

    ¡°We came over because we were worried about you! What are you even looking at¡­?¡± asked Xareni.

    ¡°Shh! Quieter! Look there! While I can¡¯t really see too clearly from here, isn¡¯t that dad and Gerald over

    there?¡± whispered Haven excitedly.

    ¡°Would you just quit it already with that Gerald person? Can¡¯t you see that a fight¡¯s going on now?

    Listen, dad told me earlier that our family has an enemy that goes by the name of Damian Wake. Since

    dad is here, one of the two fighting men must be Damian! Thank god we caught up to you in time!

    Otherwise, you could¡¯ve ruined all his ns!¡± replied Xareni, shocked to find out that they were

    currently standing so close to their family¡¯s enemy.

    Upon hearing that, all three of them exchanged nces before continuing to witness the fight. They

    didn¡¯t dare to leave for fear that they may get caught in the process, consequently ruining their father¡¯s

    ns.

    ¡°Master Theo doesn¡¯t look like he can take much more, Mr. Crawford! You have to help him!¡± said

    Zander as he pointed at Damian.

    Gerald simply took in a deep breath before resting his arms against his back.

    ¡°¡­M-Mr. Crawford? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking about retreating now, right¡­? I¡¯m betting my entire

    family¡¯s life here tonight!¡± stuttered Zander who was getting increasingly nervous after noticing that

    Gerald didn¡¯t look like he was going to make a move any time soon.

    ¡°C-could there be any other conditions that we could fulfill for you? Whatever they are, I¡¯ll definitely do

    my best to get them done!¡± begged Zander.

    ¡°¡­I heard that the Lovewell ancestors used to be caretakers for beasts¡­ Your family owns a

    manuscript called the Book of Beasts, correct?¡± asked Gerald.

    Zander was momentarily stunned the second he heard that.

    After looking briefly at Kaleb¡¯s condition, Zander smiled at Gerald before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford, though

    my ancestors may have used that skill, it has unfortunately been lost to time. I mean just look at us, we

    clearly aren¡¯t utilizing that skill anymore!¡±

    Not hearing what he wanted to, Gerald simply slipped his hands into his pocket, refusing to move an

    inch.

    Watching as Kaleb got thrown to the ground, Zander¡¯s nervousness was now peaking.

    Zander had initially thought that Gerald could easily be bought over by money and the Lovewell¡¯s high

    status. In fact, he had even assumed that Gerald would continue helping his family in the future since

    Kaleb was their ally.

    Now, however, he realized just how wrong he had been.

    To think that Gerald had only been motivated to help them since he had something that he wanted from

    their family! Now that he thought about it, Gerald must¡¯ve only stayed for so long since Kaleb had told

    him about the Lovewell¡¯s ancestral history sometime before!

    Regardless, it was true that the Book of Beasts was in his family¡¯s hands.

    By using it, the ancestors of the Lovewell family could understand thenguage of beasts! In fact, that

    was how the Lovewells started their family business. While the manuscript was passed down

    generation after generation, in thete nies, the Lovewells finally abandoned the skill. After all,

    being able to understand beasts wasn¡¯t exactly as useful to them as it was for their ancestors.

    Regardless, the Book of Beasts was still a treasure from their ancestors so the Lovewells had always

    kept it safe with them.

    It currently resided in the Lovewell Manor and though it wasn¡¯t really in use, Zander was well aware of

    how precious the ancient manuscript was. He also now knew that Gerald had been waiting patiently

    this entire time to force him to hand the book over.

    ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯ll give you the book as a token of appreciation if you zsave my family!¡±

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1019

    ¡°Deal!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Gerald himself was done with doing favors for others. In order to get what he wanted, he knew that he

    had to be a selfish person. After all, at this point, there really wasn¡¯t a reason for him to do things

    that didn¡¯t benefit him anymore.

    The moment Gerald finally agreed to help, Kaleb and Theo were flung over to his direction and both of

    themnded at his feet.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did you really bring these idiots over to defend you, Zander? Who else is there? Come on,

    now!¡± roared Damian beforeughing hysterically.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald began walking calmly toward him.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s this then? A little boy? Is there truly nobody else from the Lovewell family? Who the

    hell even is this?¡± said Damian as he shook his head while looking at Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been learning some skills that originated from Northeast Asia! Is that true?¡±

    asked Gerald as he looked back at Damian.

    Hearing that, Damian was temporarily stunned. After all, he knew that he had concealed his identity

    extremely well. What more, he had been in hiding for the longest time. Despite that, this boy here

    almost sounded like he knew what he had been doing this entire time.

    ¡°¡­How do you know about that?¡± asked Damian as he raised a brow.

    ¡°Just a hunch. Speaking of which, could Sven Westmore be one of your disciples?¡± asked Gerald

    again.

    Eyes now widened in shock, Damian instantly replied, ¡°He is! Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Well of course I know him. I was his killer,¡± replied Gerald.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°¡­What? You?¡± said Damian, more astonished than anything.

    ¡°¡­Humph! I guess looks can be deceiving! Still, know that Sven is just an outer disciple of the Tekken!

    Killing him is a piece of cake, so I hope you aren¡¯t thinking that you¡¯re anywhere near worthy in my

    eyes! However, the fact remains that you¡¯ve killed my disciple! I¡¯ll avenge his death by killing you!¡±

    roared Damian as he charged at Gerald.

    In a sh, Gerald responded with his own punch, and both their fists met. As the sound of colliding fists

    was heard, the crunching of bones followed swiftly after as Damian found himself falling backward.

    Roaring in pain, Damian held on to his arm as he turned to look at his elbow. Gerald¡¯s punch had been

    so powerful that Damian¡¯s arm bone was now protruding out of his skin! This was only from the force of

    a single punch! What kind of strength even was this?!

    Kaleb and Theo themselves were now wide-eyed in disbelief as they stared at Damian¡¯s terror-stricken

    expression.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡¯re so young yet you¡¯re already at the level of a champion! Even your inner strength is

    overwhelming!¡± shouted the horrified Damian.

    ¡°Cease this nonsense and end your own life to spare yourself the misery!¡± replied Gerald as he shook

    his head.

    Upon hearing that, Damian¡¯s gaze went dark as he clenched his teeth while enduring the pain.

    Nodding, he then said, ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    With that, the man took a dagger out and aimed its sharpened end at his chest.

    All was silent for a moment¡­ Until Damian tossed the dagger aimed straight for Gerald¡¯s face!

    Grabbing a handful of sand, he then tossed it in Gerald¡¯s direction as well before making a wild dash

    away from all of them!

    Gerald himself simply took a step to the side, avoiding everything that Damian had just thrown at him.

    Zander, on the other hand, anxiously began shouting, ¡°After him, Mr. Crawford! He¡¯s getting away!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply flicked his hand slightly toward Damian¡¯s direction, a slight whistling sound

    following immediately after.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1020

    Following that sound, a glimpse of something flying extremely quickly could be seen, and barely a

    secondter, Damian¡¯s screams of agony filled the air!

    Not even questioning the self-returning dagger, the moment Zander saw Damian¡¯s body flop lifelessly

    to the ground, he immediately started excitedly shouting, ¡°H-he¡¯s dead! He¡¯s finally dead!¡±

    Turning to look at Gerald, he then said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯ve done a massive favor for the Lovewells! I

    must repay you properly on behalf of my family!¡±

    ¡°As was promised, all I want is the Book of Beasts!¡± replied Gerald as he returned a subtle smile to

    Zander.

    Immediately after hearing that, Zander froze in ce.

    As he began trying to change the topic, Haven herself¡ªwho had been hiding with her siblings in the

    forested area this entire time¡ªcovered her mouth as she said, ¡°D-did you see that sis? That really is

    Gerald! And¡­ And he¡¯s amazing?!¡±

    Xareni herself had been focused on him for a while now.

    ¡®To think that Gerald came over to the Logan Province to help father¡­ What an unpredictable man!¡¯

    Xareni thought to herself, now extremely impressed with Gerald.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Midnight came shortly after and it was then when several of the Lovewells met up in the Lovewell

    manor¡¯s meeting hall.

    While the Lovewells had initially been overjoyed to know that Damian¡ªtheir biggest enemy¡ªwas

    finally dead, all of them became glum again as soon as Zander told them about Gerald¡¯s request.

    ¡°No matter how great he is, at his core, he¡¯s still just some reckless peasant! How dare he even

    demand for the Book of Beasts!¡± shouted one of the family members as he mmed his fist against the

    table in anger.

    Zander himself had been ying around a keychain for a while now, seemingly deep in thought.

    Closing his eyes momentarily, the moment he opened them again, his tone was serious as he said, ¡°¡­

    Well, this is all my fault to begin with¡­ I won¡¯t deny that I had initially thought that no matter how great

    he was, he was essentially just a killing machine. I had assumed that he would be pleased as long as

    we gave him money or women. I even went so far as to think about chances for him to work for us in

    the future! However, I failed to realize that in the end, what he was truly after was the Book of Beasts!

    And here I thought he was helping us because of Kaleb¡¯s status! To think that that man actually

    threatened me for the book during a life or death situation!¡±

    ¡°Master, the Book of Beasts is a treasure that belongs only to the Lovewells! We can¡¯t just give it to

    him!¡± shouted another family member.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. However, I had promised to hand him the book and if we don¡¯t give it to him, he

    could grow upset! Unlike Kaleb, we can¡¯t just dismiss him easily. After all, he¡¯s even more dangerous

    than Damian! That itself is the biggest concern!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Have no worries, brother, for I have an idea! If all goes well, then not only will we be able to

    keep the Book of Beasts for ourselves, but we¡¯ll also be able to rid ourselves of this Gerald person!¡±

    announced a middle-aged man as he squinted his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Zayn?¡± asked Zander.

    ¡°Heh, after hearing about Gerald, I ordered my men to investigate more about him. Granted, I didn¡¯t get

    many results. I did, however, manage to find out that he¡¯s currently carrying a veryrge secret!¡± replied

    Zayn.

    ¡°While we don¡¯t really have any connections with the Moldells in Logan, did you know that those from

    their family had ordered all the wealthy businessmen down South to kill a youth by the name of Gerald

    about a year ago? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Gerald who had taken Damian down also came from the

    south. He looks exactly like how the Moldells had described their Gerald back then as well! Do you

    think that he¡¯s the one they¡¯re looking for, brother?¡± added Zayn with a smile.

    After hearing all that, Zander finally ced his keychain down, feeling that he had just learned a great

    deal.

    ¡°If everything you¡¯ve said is true, then I can see where you¡¯reing from, Zayn! With the Moldells

    being so powerful and having so many great people in their family, being able to use that to our

    advantage would be great!¡± replied Zander as heughed.

    ¡°But Master, for what reason would the Moldells have to help us? After all, we have nothing of interest

    for them! If things go south, we may even end up getting on their bad side! Then again, it¡¯s no secret

    that the Moldells have always had ns to take over our family. They¡¯ve only refrained from doing so

    since we have thousands of years¡¯ worth of history in the Logan Province. They¡¯re also well aware that

    challenging us here could very well affect the province¡¯s economy. Regardless, with all that in mind, do

    you really think that they¡¯d even consider lending us a hand?¡± said another person from the group as

    they raised their concerns.

    ¡°Of course they would! Don¡¯t forget that we have the person they¡¯re hunting for! Even if they¡¯re not

    doing it for us, they¡¯d still take Gerald away which is exactly what we want! The problem now is that we

    need to find someone to hold him back. If we manage to recruit him, then we¡¯ll spare his life. If he

    chooses not to join us, then his fate will be decided by the Modells!¡± dered Zander.

    As the meeting continued on without any signs of ending soon, the lights in Gerald¡¯s room remained on

    as well.

    He had been studying the map that Kaleb had given him, and from what he had learned, the map was

    definitely going to be very helpful for when Gerald actually traversed through the woods.

    All of a sudden, a knock could be heard from the door.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1021

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Gerald!¡±

    Before Gerald could even say anything, the door to his room was pushed open and Haven popped her

    head in before entering.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you head back to your room to rest, Haven? Why are you here again?¡± asked Gerald with a

    resigned smile on his face.

    Haven had immediately looked for him the moment he returned to the manor, intent on finding out how

    he was so powerful.

    Not seeing any reason to hide anything from her, Gerald had earlier chatted with her for a while before

    sending her off.

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected to meet her again so soon.

    ¡°Well, the more I thought about it back in my room, the more I felt that something just wasn¡¯t right!

    Humph! You¡¯re not being a very good friend at all! Have you already forgotten that we had agreed to be

    friends back when we were still on the train? It took me a moment to realize, but you never came

    looking for me in the end! How do you n on exining yourself?¡± said Haven as she took a seat.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Guilty as charged!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile on his face.

    Staring at him for a while, Haven then smiled sweetly before asking, ¡°Then answer me honestly. Do

    you truly treat me as a friend?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    ¡°Great! So¡­ Could you please teach me how to throw daggers? I want to learn how to do that too!¡±

    ¡°What kind of society are we even living in now? Why would you even want to learn a skill that could be

    used to kill?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because by this point, I¡¯ve already encountered several powerful and skillful people who have

    abilities that easily surpass the limits of ordinary people! I want to be like them too!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have your chance in the future¡­ Fine, why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll teach you a trick or two

    tomorrow under the condition that you¡¯re fully energetic to learn them. In order for you to achieve that,

    you¡¯d better leave now and get some well-deserved rest!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled.

    ¡°Deal! Remember to keep to your word, or you can¡¯t call yourself a man anymore! Well, I¡¯ll be taking my

    leave first!¡± said Haven before skipping happily toward the door to leave.

    As soon as she opened the door, however, she immediately said in a surprised tone, ¡°Sister? Why are

    you here?¡±

    ¡°So you were as well, Haven! I¡¯vee to discuss some things with Mr. Crawford, so run along first!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald realized that it was Xareni¡¯s turn to meet him. Haven herself was too busy

    daydreaming about learning new skills tomorrow so she simply left without thinking too much about her

    sister¡¯s motive for being there.

    ¡°And here I was worrying that you¡¯d already be asleep by now, Mr. Crawford! After all, it is prettyte

    now,¡± said Xareni as she walked in with a smile.

    Looking at her briefly, Gerald then asked, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡±

    Well aware that she was a person who enjoyed scheming, Gerald didn¡¯t really have a good impression

    of Xareni.

    ¡°Indeed! You know, I heard from my father that you¡¯re here in the Logan Province because you wish to

    look for holy blood within the Everdare Forest, Mr. Crawford. Perhaps our family could help you with the

    matter since we¡¯re already well acquainted by this point. Also, while this may feel out of topic, what are

    your ns in the future, sir?¡± asked Xareni.

    Since Gerald had already proved his strength, Xareni herself no longer had any traces of contempt in

    her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯d very much prefer if you stopped beating around the bush. If you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m ready to retire

    for the night!¡± replied Gerald casually.

    ¡°Alright, so here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Crawford. The Lovewell family is willing to treat you as an honorable

    guest, just as we treat Mr. Merrett. If you join us, then all your descendants will also receive the same

    benefits as you will! What do you think of that, sir?¡±

    It was obvious by now that Xareni had been sent over by her father to pitch the idea to Gerald. Though

    she looked to only be around the age of twenty-five, she was extremely witty and smart, making her a

    master at negotiating. Even if she were to face the most experienced businessmen in the world of

    business, seven out of eight of them wouldn¡¯t be able to outwit her.

    Regardless, after seeing how casually Gerald dressed, she was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be able to

    resist the temptation of money and women.

    ¡°Are you trying to hire me to work for the Lovewells?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I honestly see absolutely no reason for you to turn down our offer, Mr. Crawford. After all,

    you¡¯ll be able to live a luxurious and extravagant life if you agree, and you¡¯ll also be respected by

    everyone!¡± said Xareni as she squinted her eyes slightly, feeling that it was going to be a piece of cake

    to get Gerald to join them.

    ¡°Who even are the Lovewells to want to hire me?¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Xareni was instantly startled upon hearing that statement.

    ¡°Look, I get where you¡¯reing from, but I¡¯ll say right now that anything you try to say beyond this

    point will be useless. Just bring me the Book of Beasts tomorrow so I can have a look through it. I¡¯ll

    return it to your family once I¡¯m done reading it. Now if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯d like to get some

    rest!¡± added Gerald rather unceremoniously.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡®This man really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad for himself!¡¯ Xareni thought to herself angrily.

    ¡°Well, while the Lovewells may not mean anything to you, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about the Moldells

    from the Logan Province¡­?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Xareni took a peek at Gerald¡¯s face with her beautiful eyes. She wanted to

    see how horrified he was since she knew that the more frightened he was of the news, the easier it

    would be for her to talk to him.

    To her dismay, Gerald retained his indifferent expression as he said, ¡°The Moldells? Who even are

    they?¡±

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1022

    Upon hearing Gerald say that, Xareni instantly retorted, ¡°You!-¡±

    Before she could say anything rash, however, she simply nodded before remaining silent for a while to

    calm herself.

    A few secondster, she smiled angrily before saying, ¡°Well since you clearly look down on our small

    temple, then I guess the Lovewell family will just hand over the Book of Beasts to you tomorrow as our

    token of appreciation, sir!¡±

    The moment she was done speaking, Xareni instantly turned around and left his room. Upon closing

    the door behind her, she took in a deep breath before ring daggers at the room.

    It was early the next morning when Haven pushed the door to Gerald¡¯s room open before shouting,

    ¡°Good morning, master!¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± replied Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head while looking at the girl who had

    brought a cup of ginseng tea along with her.

    He didn¡¯t even have a chance this time to remind her to knock first before entering this time. Despite

    her intrusion, Gerald still ended up smiling.

    ¡°Yeah, master! Hahaha! You said you were going to teach me some skills, so of course I¡¯d call you that!

    Anyway, I brought along some tea to formalize our master and disciple rtionship!¡± said Haven with a

    grin.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just exaggerating it¡­ I¡¯m just going to teach you some self-defense skills as a friend!¡±

    Clearly ignoring what he had just said, Haven simply replied, ¡°Please ept this tea as a form of

    respect from your disciple, master!¡±

    Bowing before presenting the tea before Gerald, he simply shook his head before taking the cup from

    her.

    After taking a sip, he gave her a wry smile before saying, ¡°Will this do?¡±

    ¡°But of course! Now let¡¯s go! Teach me something already!¡± squealed Haven as she hopped excitedly

    in ce.

    Smiling, Gerald then stood up to leave with her¡­

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    However, the moment he did so, he immediately felt an excruciating pain in his stomach! Holding on to

    his belly, his pale face scrunched up in agony as he shouted, ¡°The¡­ the tea!¡±

    Getting increasingly worried as she watched Gerald get drenched in cold sweat, Haven instantly

    replied, stuttering, ¡°H-huh? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°T-the tea¡­ It¡¯s been poisoned!¡± said Gerald in his extreme pain as he sat back on the bed before

    rolling back and forth, clenching tightly onto his stomach the entire time.

    ¡°P-poisoned? P-please don¡¯t scare me, Gerald!¡± squeaked Haven whose anxiousness had peaked

    after seeing how much pain Gerald seemed to be in.

    By the time her sentence ended, Gerald was already sping onto his head with his hands.

    ¡°I-is your head not feeling well too? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± said Haven as she gently began shaking

    his shoulders.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald stopped struggling. His eyes were now closed as his hands had gone

    limp!

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­? Gerald! Oh god, please, wake up! Men! Men! Get in here!¡± cried out Haven.

    Almost instantaneously, the door to Gerald¡¯s room was flung open and the first person to enter was

    none other than Xareni.

    ¡°S-sister! Gerald seems to have been poiso-!¡±

    Haven¡¯s sentence ended prematurely for a reason. After all, she had noticed by then that right behind

    Xareni was her father, Second uncle, and many others as they slowly entered the room as well.

    ¡°I have to admit, Second, the Scatter Pill really works its magic! Even the incredibly strong Gerald

    wasn¡¯t able to resist the pill¡¯s effects!¡± said Zander as he nodded whileughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! Truth be told, I was skeptical as well when the Moldells handed me the pill. After seeing

    Gerald¡¯s capabilities, I truly wasn¡¯t sure whether he could even be poisoned! What more, the Moldells

    told me that I didn¡¯t even need to use an entire pill to get him seriously poisoned! From what they said,

    as long as he takes a single sip of the tea, the poison would work its magic no matter how strong he

    was. Despite that, I slipped in the entire pill, just to be safe! Thankfully, he seems to have taken quite a

    big sip of the tea as well!¡±

    ¡°Based on what the Moldells said, Gerald will continue sleeping like this indefinitely, right, Second

    uncle?¡± asked Xareni while straightening her hair.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°Dad? Sister?! What are all of you talking about? Were you the ones who poisoned him?!¡± asked

    Haven in her disbelief.

    ¡°You have nothing to do with anything here anymore, Haven. Butler! Take Haven to her room so she

    can get some rest! And don¡¯t let her leave without my permission!¡±

    ¡°Dad! Gerald¡¯s our ally! He saved us!¡± cried out Haven as the butler quickly dragged her out of the

    room.

    Secondster, a subordinate walked in before whispering, ¡°Old master, the Moldells are here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then hurry up and invite them in!¡± replied Zander excitedly.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1023

    ¡°So I heard that you¡¯ve sessfully captured Gerald Crawford, Mr. Lovewell. On behalf of the Moldells,

    I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough,¡± said an elderly man¡ªwho was leading seven other

    members of the Moldell family¡ªas heughed out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re being far too modest, Mr. Yaster. After all, the Lovewells and the Moldells may as well be

    considered to be one big family in the Logan Province by this point. Gerald himself is a mere outsider.

    Why would we ever favor an outsider to someone from our side?¡± replied Zander with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be d*mned! That really is him! You have no idea how much effort we had to put in order to find

    him!¡± said Yaster, his voice overjoyed as he approached the unconscious Gerald.

    Yaster himself was a senior figure within the Moldell family in Logan. In fact, his job was to manage the

    entire family in the province. Therefore, sessfully capturing Gerald would definitely be a great

    achievement on his part. He was already wondering how his second uncle, Kort, would reward him for

    his achievement.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly been a pain to track you down¡­ Now that you¡¯re finally unconscious due to the potent poison

    of the Scatter Pill, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll worm yourself out of this one!¡± scoffed Yaster coldly.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Still, even though you described him to be all-powerful, I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so great about him,

    Mr. Lovewell!¡± added Yaster who was clearly in a very good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to correct you there, Uncle Moldell¡­ Most of the Lovewells have already witnessed his true

    strength and capabilities by this point, and just as my father had described, he truly is that strong. We

    were only able to subdue him today thanks to my younger sister¡¯s help and the wonderfully potent

    poison of the Scatter Pill you gave us! Otherwise, it would¡¯ve definitely taken a lot more effort to get him

    to his current state!¡± replied Xareni as she straightened her hair while smiling.

    ¡°Ah, my niece seems to be an extremely eloquent speaker! You¡¯ve truly made a great contribution in

    this matter, Xareni! The Moldell family will never forget what you¡¯ve done for us! Regardless, it¡¯s true

    that anyone who consumes even a little of the Scatter Pill¡ªregardless of how much they¡¯ve previously

    trained¡ªwill end up falling unconscious with little chance of ever getting up again!¡± eximed Yaster.

    Waving his hand, he then ordered, ¡°Come over, men! It¡¯s high time we brought Gerald back to the

    Moldell Manor! Once he¡¯s there, we¡¯ll just wait for the second elder¡¯s instructions once he¡¯s returned

    from Northbay!¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir!¡±

    Just as Yaster¡¯s men were about to carry Gerald away, a cold voice from behind them suddenly called

    out, ¡°Hold it! What are you nning to do to Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Turning back to see who had said that, everyone saw a white-haired old man standing behind the

    crowd.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you, Mr. Merrett! Here, we¡¯ve retrieved the Everdare Forest map for you. Still, the map is an

    ancestral heritage from the Merrett family! I still can¡¯t bring myself to believe that you actually gave it to

    that kid so casually! Gerald wasn¡¯t even content with just having that! To think that he¡¯d eye on the

    Lovewell family¡¯s Book of Beasts as well! He really doesn¡¯t know how to behave till we force him to!¡±

    replied Zander, evidently shocked to see Kaleb there.

    In all honesty, Zander had secretly been observing Kaleb¡¯s behavior for a while now. He had reason to

    since Kaleb seemed to be getting quite close to Gerald.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t really all that worried in the beginning since both he and Kaleb had already been friends

    for so many years by now. As a result, he had believed that if something were to truly happen, then

    Kaleb would definitely be on his side!

    However, he realized just how wrong he was after the events ofst night. After all, it was then when

    Zander realized that Kaleb had told Gerald about the Lovewell family¡¯s Book of Beasts. From that point

    on, Zander found himself getting increasingly wary of Kaleb.

    It was also the reason why he was trying to antagonize Gerald now in his embarrassment.

    ¡°Zander, do you honestly take me as nothing but a child? I¡¯ve already heard everything that I needed to

    earlier. It¡¯s clear as day that you¡¯ve colluded with the Moldells to betray Mr. Crawford! He saved the

    lives of everyone in the Lovewell family, Zander! To think that you¡¯d actually repay his kindness with

    acts of evil! Do you even still have a conscience?!¡± yelled Kaleb as he pointed at Zander.

    Though momentarily stunned, Zander¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied, ¡°He tried to take the Book

    of Beasts from our family! He was certainly asking for all this to happen! Please, Mr. Merrett! Stay out

    of all this! I¡¯m only saying this since we¡¯ve been friends for so many years by now! Just go home and

    rest while the Moldells take care of the rest!¡±

    Despite Zander¡¯s persistence to send him back, Kaleb simply said, ¡°Go home? As long as I¡¯m around,

    none of you will even be able to touch a single strand of Gerald¡¯s hair from here on out!¡±

    Gulping, Zander then nodded with a heavy heart as he replied, ¡°¡­Fine then, Mr. Merrett. Since you

    can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t me me for being rude and ruthless!¡±

    ¡®Since the Moldells are here today, you won¡¯t be able to even touch me!¡¯ Zander thought to himself as

    he turned to look at Yaster.

    Yaster could instantly tell what Zander was hinting at.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me in all of this, it¡¯s yourself for meddling in other peoples¡¯ businesses!¡±

    shouted Yaster coldly as he immediately dispatched a few of his subordinates to fight Kaleb.

    Kaleb, was a skillful man who had already achieved the title of champion. Due to that, he normally

    didn¡¯t have to take ordinary men seriously at all.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1024

    However, his current opponents were from the Moldell family.

    Even so, he was ready to give it his all. After all, Gerald had saved his life during the decisive battle

    with Damianst night. His action alone had made Kaleb feel respected like never before.

    It truly touched Kaleb, and from that moment onward, the old man felt as though he no longer had to

    suffer through any more humiliation.

    As a result, Kaleb had pledged his loyalty and allegiance to Gerald back there and then.

    It was the reason why he was fighting so hard now for Gerald¡¯s sake.

    Even after fighting for a while, it seemed as though the Moldell family¡¯s subordinates weren¡¯t really

    Kaleb¡¯s opponents.

    Seeing that, Yaster shook his head with a bitter smile on his face as he said, ¡°He truly is worthy of the

    title of a champion! I guess this guest of the Lovewells isn¡¯t as simple as he looks!¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s probably because you haven¡¯t made a move yet, Mr. Moldell. Who in the Logan Province

    doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the top master in the entirety of Weston?¡± replied Zander with a smile.

    ¡°Haha! Is there even a need to fight so many rounds when your opponent is only Kaleb Merrett? Fall

    back!¡± shouted Yaster.

    After everyone quickly made way for him, Yaster stared at Kaleb for a moment¡­ Before suddenly firing

    up an immense aura from his body as he dashed toward Kaleb!

    From Yaster¡¯s initial analysis on the old man, he could tell that Kaleb¡¯s injuries¡ªthat Damian had

    inflicted on himst night¡ªhad yet topletely heal.

    Using that knowledge to his advantage, Yaster acted swiftly and immediately struck Kaleb¡¯s head with

    a potentially deadly blow!

    Unable to block it in time, the moment Yaster¡¯s attack connected, Kaleb ended up flying backward as

    blood spurted out of his mouth.

    ¡°Hah! And here I thought that an old man like you would be more skillful and capable! It turns out that

    you¡¯re nothing more than a piece of trash! Since you were clearly courting death by opposing us, I¡¯ll

    dly oblige to ending you right now!¡± announced Yaster as he slowly walked over to Kaleb¡¯s limp

    body.

    ¡°Zander Lovewell¡­ You¡¯ll definitely receive the retribution you deserve one day! To think that the

    Merretts have always been kind and benevolent toward your family¡­ You¡¯re even more despicable

    than a beast, Zander! I, Kaleb Merrett, hereby vow that I¡¯ll return to haunt you as a ghost if I have to!¡±

    growled Kaleb as he gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡°Hahaha! No matter what you say, you won¡¯t be able to worm yourself out of this one! You only have

    your bad luck to me this time around! To think that you had trained and developed your strength and

    abilities all this time for nothing!¡± sneered Yaster as he stood before Kaleb.

    Just as he was about to deal the finishing blow to end the old man for good, a voice suddenly shouted,

    ¡°Pipe down! I barely sleptst night so at least allow me to sleep a little longer!¡±

    The moment everyone heard that, the room instantly fell intoplete silence. Turning around in utter

    shock, everyone now had their eyes on Gerald who was stillying on the bed.

    Xareni herself had gone fully red in her extreme anxiety.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who said that?¡± said Zander who was so stunned that he took a step back.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that he didn¡¯t truly pass out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure that you poisoned him, right, Miss Xareni?¡±

    ¡°How frightening! Could he just be talking in his sleep?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    As everyone continued discussing the current situation¡ªwith their eyes still glued on Gerald¡ªthey all

    froze in ce the moment they saw Gerald sitting up and yawning.

    Stretching as though he had just woken from a nap, Gerald then rubbed his sleepy eyes as he looked

    at everyone in the room.

    Straightening his neck, Gerald¡¯s voice turned frigid as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m assuming everyone is already

    here.¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what? You¡­ You weren¡¯t affected by the poison?!¡±

    By this point, everyone was beyond horrified.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1025

    ¡°You call that a poison? I used it as a sort of medicine to supplement my health over half a year ago!

    Did you truly just try to use that to poison me?¡±

    After soaking his body so much in all sorts of medicinal herbs and other materials¡ªthat Finnley had

    provided him with¡ªback then, Gerald was already immune to certain poisons. It was evident that the

    poison that they had tried to use on him was one of them.

    In all honesty, Gerald could already tell that the tea¡ªthat Haven had served him earlier¡ªwas

    poisoned, long before he sipped on it. After all, he was an expert when it came to pharmacology.

    He was also well aware back then that Haven would never try to harm him. With that in mind, he knew

    that it was definitely one of the Lovewells who wanted to harm him. But who?

    Wanting to find out, Gerald pretended to pass out so that he could wait for the true culprits to show

    themselves.

    ¡°You brat! Have you any idea how hard the Moldells have been trying to find you this entire time?

    Though we failed to poison you, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to escape easily!¡± sneered Yaster.

    Kaleb, on the other hand, immediately stood up and smiled while holding onto his chest when he

    realized who had spoken.

    ¡°S-sir! You¡¯re fine! What absolutely great news!¡±

    ¡°I am, Mr. Merrett! Also, I appreciate that you stood up for me earlier!¡±

    In truth, Gerald had been nning to test Kaleb on whether he was sincerely loyal to him sometime

    after all of this was over. Now that he had personally witnessed Kaleb risking his own life to save him,

    Gerald knew that no further testing was required.

    Touched by his actions, Gerald immediately brought Yaster¡¯s attention to him when he saw how close

    Kaleb was to death.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk any longer with this brat, Mr. Moldell! Allow me to take care of him once and for

    all!¡± said one of Yaster¡¯s young subordinates as he smiled contemptuously before rushing toward

    Gerald.

    However, when he was only a step away from Gerald, Gerald swiftly stretched his hand out and

    grabbed him by the face! Immediately after, the man¡¯s limbs froze as his entire body began twitching

    uncontrobly.

    All it took was a simple tilt of Gerald¡¯s wrist for a loud ¡®crack¡¯ to be heard from the subordinate¡¯s neck.

    With that, Gerald tossed the lifeless body before the seven remaining Moldells who were now all wide-

    eyed in shock.

    They were rightfully stunned since the younger generation of the Moldell family all had excellent

    strength and capabilities. Despite that, Gerald had ended that man¡¯s life so easily. It was almost as

    though that subordinate was nothing but a sheep to Gerald. A sheep incapable of defending itself that

    could only tremble when attacked.

    ¡°You¡­ You brat! I would¡¯ve never imagined that you¡¯d be so powerful after just one year!¡± growled

    Yaster, his eyes still wide open.

    Waving his hand immediately after, he then ordered, ¡°Gang up and grab him!¡±

    Hearing that, the remaining six Moldells obeyed and sprinted toward Gerald!

    In response, however, Gerald simply raised his head brazenly as he red intensely at all six of them.

    All of a sudden, the air in the room suddenly felt much colder than it should have. Even the

    subordinates couldn¡¯t help but slow down slightly as they felt chills run down their spines.

    Gerald was now ready to fight.

    These people were part of the family that had pushed him into such desperate situations before. The

    family that had forced him out of his own home. The family that had utterly humiliated him as though he

    was nothing but a deprived dog that only deserved to be treated harshly.

    What more, their family was still trying to rob the Crawfords of their assets and properties!

    An immense bloodlust filled his heart as he made his first move!

    With his great skill and his hunger for revenge, Gerald was now practically invincible. As a result, the

    six men currently trying to attack Gerald were naturally no match against him.

    One by one, the men approached him and promptly died without even getting a single chance tond a

    hit against him.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As blood sttered across the room, Yaster¡¯s eyelids twitched violently as he said, ¡°¡­.S-so

    powerful¡­¡±

    From the moment Gerald made his first attack, Yaster already knew that he was never going to survive

    a duel against Gerald. He needed to escape! And quickly!

    The moment he turned around to flee, however, he felt a piercing feeling at the back of his neck.

    It was a secondter when he realized that a thrown dagger was now lodged there! Blood now flowing

    out of his mouth, Yaster turned around weakly and said, ¡°¡­Y-you¡­ you¡­!¡±

    Those were the only two words he managed to mutter before falling to the ground, dead.

    Seeing that, Xareni was now so terrified that she screamed while covering her mouth before rushing to

    a corner of the room to hide.

    As for the other Lovewells, none of them even dared to breathe as they stared at Gerald, fully

    paralyzed in fear.

    Zayn, however, was well aware that he was the one who had yed the biggest part in the decision to

    call the Moldells over. As a result, he immediately stepped forward and, in an apologetic tone, he said,

    ¡°¡­Hahaha¡­ Ah¡­ Um¡­ So¡­ Y-you see, Mr. Crawford, it was the Moldell family who forced us to do

    this¡­¡±

    Hearing no reply, Zayn ended up touching Gerald¡¯s arm to see if he had heard his plea for forgiveness.

    The moment his hand came into contact with Gerald, however, Gerald revealed that the murderous

    intent hadn¡¯t left his eyes as he grabbed Zayn by his neck.

    Snap.

    As Zayn¡ªwho was now spurting blood all over the ce¡ªfound himself being tossed out the window,

    he could only twitch a few more times afternding before finally moving no more.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1026

    ¡°P-please spare our lives, Mr. Crawford!¡± cried out Zander as he immediately knelt in fright. Seeing that,

    all the other Lovewells did the same.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald closed his eyes for a brief moment before opening them again. The

    rage in his eyes was no longer present.

    Since Gerald was still enraged earlier, Zayn had made the fatal mistake of touching him while he was

    still in an extremely hostile state.

    Now that he was much calmer, Gerald turned to face Zander and walked toward him before saying, ¡°¡­

    Spare your lives? After you¡¯ve gone against your promise to hand the Book of Beasts over to me? And

    don¡¯t even get me started on the fact that you colluded with the Moldells to harm me¡­¡±

    Upon saying that, he gently grabbed onto the top of Zander¡¯s head. Zander himself already had a face

    filled with tears and snot as he stared at the demon of a man standing before him.

    Just as Gerald was about to amplify the force of his grip, Haven suddenly rushed in while shouting, ¡°G-

    Gerald! Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°H-Haven! You¡¯re here! P-please save me!¡± wailed the terrified Xareni as she instantly ran toward

    Haven and hid behind her.

    As Xareni stared at Gerald with fearful eyes from behind Haven, Haven herself said, ¡°G-Gerald¡­ I

    know what my father did was wrong¡­ But he wasn¡¯t in the right mind when he agreed with the n!

    Here, I¡¯ve brought the Book of Beasts along with me! You can have but please, please let my family

    go¡­¡±

    Now already in tears, she then walked toward Gerald with the book in hand.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t, Haven! He¡¯ll kill you!¡± pleaded Xareni as she grabbed on to her sister¡¯s arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sister. Gerald already told me that we were friends, so I¡¯m confident that he won¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    With that, she loosened Xareni¡¯s grip on her arm before continuing to walk over to Gerald. Once she

    was standing before him, she held the Book of Beasts out before saying with teary ears, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ If

    you really have to kill my father just to relieve all your hatred, then please kill me instead¡­ Once you¡¯ve

    done that, I hope you¡¯ll be willing to let my father and everyone else go¡­ Though you¡¯re not obligated

    to do so, please consider my wish as a friend, okay¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that and seeing Haven¡¯s trickling tears, Gerald felt a sudden pain in his heart. He had

    initially nned on killing off the rest of the Lovewells. After all, they were no better off than the

    Moldells at this point.

    However, he could see that Haven truly regarded him as a friend. After all, the girl had been extremely

    nervous earlier when she found out that he had been poisoned. Knowing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t bear to

    break her heart any further.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be taking the Book of Beasts for the time being. I¡¯ll return the book once I¡¯m done reading it!¡±

    With that, Gerald took the book from Haven¡¯s hands and immediately left. Seeing that, Haven jogged

    after him to see him out.

    Zander himself remained in his kneeling position, still too terrified to even feel his legs. At that moment,

    a young man suddenly rushed in, shouting, ¡°M-Mr. Lovewell! Something bad is happening! There are

    many people outsi-¡±

    His sentence ended prematurely the moment he saw the carnage that Gerald had left behind in the

    room. After a brief moment of silence in his shock, the young man finally snapped out of it.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Gulping, he then continued, ¡°¡­A¡­ A lot of men in ck suits are here¡­¡±

    Haven herself¡ªwho was already at the door since she had seen Gerald out¡ªwas already staring at

    the many men standing in her family¡¯s courtyard.

    They were Welson¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out!¡± said Gerald casually as he got into one of the cars and left.

    Once the cars were gone, Haven found herself taking a few steps backward.

    To think that she had once thought that Gerald was a restrained young man¡­ She realized just how

    wrong she had been as she recalled all of Gerald¡¯s cruelty and ruthlessness today.

    If she had looked down on Gerald just as her sister had done, then her entire family would¡¯ve probably

    already been wiped out by this murderous demon by now.

    ¡®¡­So it turns out that this is who you truly are, Gerald¡­ Now I finally know¡­¡¯ Haven thought to herself.

    It was sometime after Gerald left that Xavia came along with her bodyguards. Seeing Haven standing

    at the door, she approached her before saying, ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Haven! Your father should

    be rather free now, right? I n to visit him¡­¡±

    Xavia¡¯s sentence trailed off the moment she realized that Haven wasn¡¯t even listening to her. Instead,

    the girl was simply muttering what seemed to be the same word over and over again in a tiny voice.

    Secondster, Haven turned around to leave without ever looking back.

    ¡°¡­W-what did you say¡­?¡± asked Xavia nervously, finally finding her voice as she watched the girl

    slowly walk off into the distance.

    ¡°The second youngdy seems to be in a bad mood today, Miss. I propose that we go visit Mr. Zander

    directly,¡± suggested the bodyguard standing beside Xavia.

    Seemingly ignoring her guard¡¯sment, Xavia then muttered under her breath, ¡°¡­No¡­ She couldn¡¯t

    have said his name¡­ right? Haven¡­ Were you truly muttering Gerald¡¯s name¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1027

    ¡®But¡­ There¡¯s just no way she would even know who Gerald is¡­ Unless¡­ Could he truly be in the

    Logan Province¡­? Hold on, she may not even be talking about the same Gerald!¡¯ Xavia thought to

    herself.

    With so many questions swimming in her head, Xavia couldn¡¯t hold herself back from chasing after

    Haven. She desperately needed answers.

    Fast forward to two dayster, Gerald found himself in the hintend of Everdare Forest which was

    located at the border of the Logan Province.

    With a heritage that spanned over thousands of years, the trees within Everdare Forest grew extremely

    densely atop the many mountains that also grew particrly close to each other. Aside from the

    immense variety of flora that could be found there, several species of predators were also known to

    lurk within the forest.

    ¡°Careful when plugging the hole! We can¡¯t let the beast escape again with how cunning it is!¡± said one

    of the many men standing in front of a hole that the holy fox had been cornered in.

    With Welson being in charge of the operation, it was evident that the group consisted of Gerald and his

    men.

    Since Kaleb had given Gerald the map of Everdare Forest, they had made twice the progress with half

    the effort in their search for the holy fox. After all, the map was quite detailed and having it alone was

    akin to having a seasoned navigator of the forest.

    While Gerald and the others were sessful in locating the holy fox¡¯s tracks at dawn yesterday, to their

    dismay, the fox managed to slip away from them.

    That marked the beginning of a series of confrontations they had with the extremely cunning fox. None

    of them could have ever anticipated how truly capable the holy fox was.

    After all, even after working hard to catch it throughout the night, their restless endeavors seemed to be

    pointless. Though they had confronted the fox for well over a dozen times by then, the fox always

    seemed to be a step ahead of them!

    Eventually, however, they were finally able to trap the holy fox within the hole it was currently in.

    Finally getting some results, Welson was now extremely excited.

    Gerald himself nervously said, ¡°Don¡¯t allow the beast to escape again! From what I¡¯ve read in the Book

    of Beasts, not only is the holy fox extremely fast, but though its body ispletely white, it¡¯s an expert

    at concealing itself as well! However, the most worrying thing is the fact that it¡¯s capable of quickly

    seeing through ns and routines. Once that happens, it¡¯ll easily find a way to escape! The book

    specifically states that its IQ is even higher than most human geniuses!¡±

    Since Gerald had thoroughly studied the Book of Beasts the night before they began their hunt for the

    fox, he had learned everything he needed to know about the holy fox alongside other beasts.

    As a result, he knew that if they were to allow the fox to escape their grasps this time, tracking it down

    again would be near impossible

    ¡°The beast is about to show itself! Everyone, hush!¡± ordered Welson as he gestured for the rest to be

    silent.

    Hearing that, everyone held their breath as they surrounded the hole¡¯s entrance. Gerald himself could

    already see hints of a white tail squirming out from within the narrow hole.

    From the moment the fox entered the hole, their n had been to smoke it out from the other end. Due

    to the subordinate¡ªwho had been stationed on the other end¡ªconstantly fanning smoke into the hole,

    the fox was finally showing signs of exiting it!

    However, when the fox was about half a meter away from the entrance, thick, suffocating, green smoke

    suddenly began pouring out of the hole!

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Since Gerald and the others had been lying in wait right in front of the hole, only Gerald managed to

    retreat and cover his nose in time. Everyone else there, however, ended up getting smoked!

    Squeaking could soon be heard as everyone turned to look at the fox. It was almost as though the fox

    wasughing at them!

    With one final squeal, it dashed out of the hole with lightning speed, running past Gerald¡¯s men and

    making its escape!

    ¡°D*mn it! It escaped again!¡± shouted Welson in his frustration.

    ¡°After it!¡± ordered Gerald as he swiftly began chasing after the fox himself. Not wanting it to escape

    again, Gerald made sure to run as fast as he could.

    Though Welson and the others were initially hot on their heels, eventually, they lost sight of both Gerald

    and the holy fox! They couldn¡¯t find any traces of him at all!

    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Welson? We¡¯ve lost sight of him!¡± said one of the subordinates.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try our best to locate both of them first! If we still can¡¯t find them, then we¡¯ll just have to return to

    base and wait for him there!¡± instructed Welson.

    Meanwhile, the holy fox was making mocking cries as it bolted to the top of the forest, not unlike an

    arrow that had just been fired.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1028

    Despite that, Gerald wasn¡¯t giving in that easily.

    Utilizing a skill that allowed him to tread extremely lightly, his feet almost never touched the ground as

    he sprinted after the fox.

    After running for quite some time, the holy fox came to realize that Gerald didn¡¯t seem to be slowing

    down. Understanding that it wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him easily by simply running around, the fox

    dived into a bush.

    The moment it entered the bush, Gerald lost track of it almost instantaneously!

    ¡°D*mn it all! Did you really just escape again?!¡± said Gerald to himself as he stopped running, feeling

    slightly depressed.

    However, he hadn¡¯t given up yet. Holding his breath to remain silent, he quickly and carefully scanned

    through the area around him.

    If he wasn¡¯t careful to pay attention while he could, Gerald feared that the fox would end up entirely

    leaving the area.

    He was surprised, however, to suddenly hear voices shouting, ¡°D-don¡¯t kill us! Please don¡¯t kill us!¡±

    Looking in the direction of the shouts, Gerald saw a few people running toward him, screaming in

    horror as though they were running for their lives.

    Gerald could only frown as he thought, ¡®Why at such a crucial time¡­? Why couldn¡¯t you havee

    earlier or eventer?!¡¯

    Secondster, a few thuds could be heard as the screams of horror finally ended. Though it was

    evident that those screaming had already met their end, Gerald really couldn¡¯t be bothered about that

    right now.

    ¡°Since the few of you followed me all the way out here, what other choice do I have but to kill you all?¡±

    sneered an old man as he approached the fresh corpses with his hands against his back.

    While he was inspecting the bodies, however, the corner of the old man¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of

    Gerald who had been staring off into a distance for a while now.

    The old man felt his eyelids twitch after realizing who the person standing there was.

    ¡®So it¡¯s you! It seems that you¡¯re stupid enough to choose your own doom when there are obviously

    better alternatives!¡¯ Thought the old man as he sneered.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Gerald! Or should I say, Mr. Crawford! I believe you¡¯ve been well since west met?¡± said the

    old man with murderous intent in his eyes as he approached Gerald.

    Gerald himself had beenpletely focused on detecting any sounds of movement he could register

    from the environment when he heard his name being called out. Turning around by reflex to see who

    had called out to him, Gerald was startled to see who it was.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Realizing that Gerald was no longer focused on it, the hidden holy fox¡ªwhich had been lying silently in

    wait this entire time¡ªknew it was high time to make its next move.

    Sprinting off, it took one leap after another as it quickly disappeared into the valley.

    The valley itself was constantly brimming with miasma, making any sight-based navigation attempts a

    nightmare. Adding that to the holy fox¡¯s immense speed, Gerald couldn¡¯t even see it anymore by the

    time he realized where the fox was escaping to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± shouted Gerald as he gritted his teeth with resentment before jumping into the valley as

    well.

    ¡®¡­Oh? So it seems that he¡¯s be pretty skillful now! Since the kid is a rich young master and I¡¯ve

    already obtained most of the necessary ingredients I need to make the elixir, using his heart as the final

    ingredient will definitely make the elixir more potentpared to using the hearts of these small fries!

    It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll kill him!¡¯

    With his mind made up, the corners of the old man¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he swiftly began

    following Gerald¡¯s tracks.

    Gerald himself was now anxiously pulling his hair as he sat atop a rock that he found in the valley.

    ¡®Should it sessfully make a full escape, I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be able to catch the beast again!¡¯

    As he tried recalling everything he had read in the Book of Beasts in hopes that something useful

    woulde up, he suddenly came to a realization.

    Blood essence. That¡¯s right, he could still use blood essence!

    He had been so anxious and in a hurry that he had almostpletely forgotten about the method.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Smiling as he stood up, Gerald remembered reading about how intelligent the holy fox was, even when

    compared to human geniuses. However, it had one fatal w, that being its greed.

    ording to the Book of Beasts, the holy fox loved drinking human blood, especially if it came from a

    person who had had incredible abilities and a well-trained body.

    Regardless, as long as Gerald was able to get his hands on some human blood and refine it through

    blood essence, the beast would certainly be unable to withstand the temptation to drink it.

    Blood essence, in this case, was an extraction method that also doubled as a way to purify blood.

    While getting the idea had certainly excited him, soon after, Gerald became dejected again.

    After all, he had already run quite a distance from where he hadst stood. He now realized that he

    could¡¯ve just used the blood of the people that the old man had killed earlier!

    Since the distance from where he currently was to the corpses was anything but short, the idea of

    gathering blood from the bodies didn¡¯t seem too appealing to him. After all, by the time he got there, he

    wouldn¡¯t even know if the cunning fox would still be within the valley!

    He couldn¡¯t injure himself just to draw the holy fox out either.

    Could it truly be that he was fated to never get his hands on the holy fox? Was he doomed to end up

    bing a bloodthirsty demon in the future?

    As the depressing thoughts filled his head, Gerald suddenly heard faint rustling not too far away¡­

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1029

    Turning to his side, Gerald noticed that the one making the sounds was a puppy that was slowly

    limping toward him! Upon closer inspection, the puppy seemed to have a broken leg. What more, there

    were visible scars all over its body as well.

    When it finally reached Gerald¡¯s side, ity at his feet before promptly starting to lick the tip of his shoe.

    Gerald was more startled than anything. After all, he hadn¡¯t expected to bump into this little one so

    deep inside the forest. In a way, it was a miracle that this puppy was still alive with so many predatory

    beasts lurking within the forest.

    ¡°¡­Could you be asking me to save you?¡± asked Gerald.

    Barking twice in response, it then continued licking Gerald¡¯s shoe.

    While Gerald¡¯s first thought¡ªupon seeing the puppy¡ªwas to extract its blood to make blood essence,

    after the puppy started licking his shoe, he realized two things. First of all, the puppy was simply too

    small to make a worthwhile blood essence extraction.

    Secondly, he realized that the puppy had a somewhat spiritual nature. After all, it had managed to

    survive this long in the hintends of the forest. What more, it was now begging for his help! With all

    that in mind, Gerald now knew that killing it would be near unbearable for him. After all, he wasn¡¯t that

    cruel.

    ¡°How pitiful¡­ I¡¯ve no idea who abandoned you here, but you¡¯re fortunate that you happened to bump

    into me!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head while patting the puppy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t spend too much time idling around here, though I will help to bandage your

    wounds up first. From there on out, however, we¡¯ll be parting ways. I simply don¡¯t have the time to help

    you escape the forest, understand?¡± added Gerald as he swiftly began patching the puppy¡¯s wounds

    up.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Not long after, he sessfully managed to stop the puppy¡¯s bleeding and bandage any open wounds

    he could find.

    ¡°How nice it would be if Grandpa Welson and the others were able to catch up to me now¡­ After all,

    since the fox prefers human blood anyway, each of us could just contribute a little of our blood! We¡¯d

    then be able to lure the fox out again for sure! But who knows how long I may need to wait for them to

    arrive¡­ If I wait any longer, the fox could very well escape the valley and I wouldn¡¯t even know it!¡±

    muttered Gerald to himself in a depressed tone as he did one final check on the puppy.

    The now bandaged puppy, on the other hand, crawled in front of Gerald and simply rested its head

    again on Gerald¡¯s food.

    ¡°Hey now, I told you that I didn¡¯t have any further time to worry about you, right? I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s

    just something important I have to do now¡­¡± said Gerald as he smiled bitterly while watching the little

    puppytch onto him.

    However, the puppy simply refused to leave Gerald alone.

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s ear twitched slightly. Someone wasing toward him. The puppy itself

    instantly got up and began barking in the direction the sound wasing from.

    After a few barks, it began wagging its tail excitedly as it looked back at Gerald before blinking its eyes.

    Turning to look at the puppy¡ªwhose tongue was now hanging out¡ªGerald simply asked with a wry

    smile on his face, ¡°So you¡¯re as alert as I am! Still, aren¡¯t you afraid of the possibility that the person

    whoes over will kill you after you¡¯ve attracted their attention?¡±

    Oddly, the puppy simply raised its head a bit higher while continuing to look at Gerald, a strange rity

    in its eyes.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could it be that you were listening to my mumbling earlier¡­? Do you know that I require

    human blood? Is that why you¡¯re deliberately trying to attract that person over?¡±

    Gerald was only making such a bold im since after reading through the Book of Beasts, Gerald

    could now more or less tell what most animals meant by their actions.

    Upon realizing that its message got across, the poppy instantly nodded before wagging its tail happily.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be d*mned! You truly do have a spiritual nature!¡± said Gerald as he patted the puppy¡¯s head.

    It wasn¡¯t long after when a figure could finally be seen from afar. Swiftly making their way toward

    Gerald, the person who finally emerged from the miasma snorted coldly before saying, ¡°No wonder I

    couldn¡¯t track you down no matter how hard I searched for you! So you had escaped here this entire

    time!¡±

    Naturally, it was none other than the old man from earlier.

    Gerald himself was extremely delighted to see the old man. Rubbing the puppy¡¯s head gently to

    indicate that it did a great job, Gerald then replied, ¡°Oh? You were hunting me down? I really hadn¡¯t

    noticed!¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1030

    With that, heughed. While he was excited to find a source of blood, he was also genuinely surprised

    by the old man¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Indeed! You¡¯ve been a huge waste of time and effort, you know? Regardless, since I managed to

    bump into you while looking for one final essential ingredient for my medicine, I believe that both of us

    were destined to meet here. While it was a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to kill you back then in the Salford

    Province, it seems that you¡¯re just itching to die since you brought yourself right to my doorstep this

    time! It¡¯s high time we settled all our past grudges and grievances today, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied the old

    man, his gaze frigid.

    ¡°Ah, yes, you were still working for the Schuylers back then in the Salford Province if I remember

    correctly. We didn¡¯t even hate each other yet at the time. Sometime after that incident happened,

    however, I was surprised that you weren¡¯t even present when I returned to the province around six

    months ago. So it turns out that you had moved to the Northern region!¡± said Gerald as he stared back

    at the old man.

    The old man quite literally had both halves of his face painted ck and white respectively. It made his

    face look like the symbol of yin and yang.

    Back when both of them had first met, the old man¡ªwho went by the name of Julian¡ªhad been under

    the guise of Yael¡¯s butler. From the moment they met, Gerald could already sense that Julian wasn¡¯t an

    ordinary person.

    His gut feeling eventually turned out to be right, and Julian had left a deep impression on Gerald ever

    since that incident. Gerald had also found it odd that Julian wasn¡¯t present back when he destroyed the

    Schuyler family for good.

    ¡°Well, I was initially under the impression that the Schuylers would eventually be able to overtake the

    Fendersons. If all had gone ording to n, then the Schuylers would¡¯ve easily and consequently

    used their newly acquired power to destroy the Crawfords! However, from the moment I realized that

    Noah had secretly tried to curry favor the Crawfords under the pretense that he was going to destroy

    the Fendersons, I knew from that point on that even if Noah managed to eventually take over the

    Fenderson family, he would never have the balls to actually go against the Crawfords! After all, I

    understood him far too well by that point. That was the main reason I left them!¡±

    ¡°Wanting to continue improving my strength, I ended uping to Everdare Forest in search of

    ingredients for me to brew an elixir to grant me just that! After searching for so long, I¡¯ve finally

    managed to gather all the necessary medicinal herbs that I need to brew it. However, there is still one

    last ingredient I need that is essential to perfecting the elixir. And that¡¯s a heart! Since I actually

    managed to meet up with you here, I¡¯ll definitely be using the heart of a Crawford toplete the elixir!

    What perfect timing for you to show yourself at this moment! Hahaha!¡± exined Julian with his hands

    still behind his back.

    ¡°What did the Crawfords even do to you for you to hate them so much? For you to resort to all sorts of

    trickery and make endlessly attempts to get me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s simple really. Did you know that the Crawfords are far too powerful? Your family holds so

    much power that even a single order that they give is enough to wipe out an entire n. Even though

    those from the Laker family only hurt one of the Yaleman¡¯s young masters back then, your family

    retaliated by taking the lives of hundreds of the Laker¡¯s family members! And just like that, my family

    was almostpletely wiped out, despite the fact that we were one of the four major families in

    Yanken at the time!¡± growled Julian, his rage reflected in his eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was finally able to see the bigger picture. Recalling what his grandmother

    had told him, there were once four major families in Yanken. Since his mother had eloped with his

    father back then instead of going through the arranged marriage that the Yalemans had promised with

    the Lakers, the Laker family had expressed their dissatisfaction by attacking his fifth uncle who was still

    in a vegetative state today because of them.

    In retaliation, his father then exterminated most of the Laker family. It was now evident that the old man

    now standing before him was a descendant of the Lakers.

    ¡°Hahaha! God truly is on my side this time! I guess my trip to the Logan Province wasn¡¯t a wasted

    decision after all!¡± added Julian with a boomingugh.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Heh! How ridiculous! Do you think apologizing will help you evade death?¡± scoffed Julian as he

    pointed at Gerald while shaking his head.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s less to do with that and more to do with theplicated feelings I¡¯m currently experiencing¡­

    After all, I don¡¯t even know whether I should thank or sympathize with you!¡±

    ¡°¡­You want to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. After all, I¡¯m in dire need of human blood now since I wish to lure the holy fox out. Not only are

    you human, but you¡¯re also fairly capable and well-trained! You¡¯re the perfect sacrificial candidate to get

    it to show itself! I don¡¯t really know how else to express my gratitude since you¡¯re going to be dead

    soon anyway, but I¡¯ll promise to kill you quickly and painlessly! I¡¯ll also be leaving your body fully intact

    so don¡¯t worry about that!¡± said Gerald extremely sincerely.

    Immediately frowning, Julian then retorted, ¡°You¡­ You brat! Did it only take a year for your mental state

    to regress that much? Do you honestly think you can eveny a finger on me?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a second. Please understand that I have no better choice!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough nonsense! You¡¯ve clearly gone bonkers! Regardless, I¡¯ll be taking your life now, Mr.

    Crawford! I really want to see the look of Dn¡¯s face once he receives your corpse! Hahaha!¡±

    Upon ending his sentence, Dn immediately made a mad dash toward Gerald, aiming a punch at

    him!

    Gerald himself retaliated with his own punch, and as their fists collided, the sound of snapping bones

    could instantly be heard.

    It took Julian a second to register the pain, but when it finally hit, he realized a second toote that he

    was already falling to the ground. Spurting blood in between screams of anguish, the old man had a

    terrified expression on his face.

    It was as though he hade face to face with the most powerful force he had ever encountered in his

    entire life.

    Not giving in that easily, Julian immediately got up again¡ªalbeit a bit wobbly¡ªas he attempted to

    make another punch! However, the moment his fist collided with Gerald¡¯s chest, it felt akin to him

    punching an immovable mountain. In fact, the impact of the blow probably hurt Julian even more!

    ¡°¡­Y-you¡­ You¡­!¡± growled Julian, spurting blood the entire time as he looked at Gerald in utter

    disbelief.

    All the paths to his vital energy flow had been severed by this point, just because of a single punch

    from Gerald. It had only been a year since they hadst met.

    How was he this strong now? It was simply impossible, right?

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1031

    Whatever the case was, Julian now finally understood why Gerald had been so happy to see him rather

    than being frightened.

    So Gerald was already this strong¡­ Not only that, his moves were also highly unpredictable and his

    body was near invincible!

    It was evident that Gerald already knew that Julian was never a match against him from the very

    beginning. Thinking back, Gerald had even thanked him for presenting himself!

    Regret was now coursing through Julian as he wondered if things could¡¯ve gone differently if he hadn¡¯t

    decided to chase after Gerald earlier. If he had just gone home after murdering those few people, then

    he could¡¯ve brewed the elixir and possibly gained the opportunity to enter the mysterious realm of inner

    strength.

    However, it was much toote for regrets now.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you nning to do with me¡­?¡± said Julian in between pants, already on hisst

    legs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be drawing your blood now. Worry not, for I¡¯ll keep your body intact just as I¡¯ve promised! May you

    enter the afterlife with peace of mind!¡± said Gerald as he gently grabbed hold of Julian¡¯s neck¡­

    With a loud snap, Julian¡¯s eyes widened before finally going vacant. The old man was dead.

    After gathering sufficient blood, Gerald looked around for some herbs to use in order to further refine

    the old man¡¯s blood essence.

    Once he was done, Gerald ced the bait in clear view before bringing the puppy along with him and

    hiding, lying in wait for the fox to make its appearance.

    Gerald held on to his ck dagger tightly the entire time, an extremely tense expression on his face as

    he and the puppy continued lying in ambush.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He was sure that the fox would eventually make an appearance. It had to. After all, the fox was only

    facing extinction due to its inherently greedy nature.

    As Gerald thought about that, the puppy¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Realizing that, Gerald held his

    breath as well as the holy fox slowly walked over to the bait! It was finally here!

    Though the fox was clearly approaching the bait extremely cautiously, it was also evident that it was

    now already blinded by greed.

    After scanning through the area multiple times, the holy fox finally decided to make a quick dash toward

    the blood, squeaking loudly in greed!

    Now was his chance!

    He wasn¡¯t going to allow it to escape anymore!

    Raising his dagger, Gerald swiftly tossed his dagger at the holy fox! A split secondter, the de

    connected with the fox¡¯s Achilles heel, sending it squealing loudly for one final time before flopping to

    the ground, dead.

    The deed was done!

    Rushing over to pick up the lifeless fox¡¯s body, Gerald was overjoyed as he said, ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve truly

    helped me a great deal today, Julian! Your blood was the perfect bait for the holy fox!¡±

    Even the puppy was barking while wagging its tail happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you! To express my gratitude, I¡¯ll lead you out of the forest with

    me once I¡¯ve drunk the blood. After that, you can eat whatever you want to your heart¡¯s content!¡± added

    Gerald as he smiled.

    Following that, he hugged the puppy and curried it over to a nearby cave with the holy fox¡¯s corpse in

    his other hand.

    Now that he had acquired the fox, he needed to drink its holy blood quickly.

    After all, ording to the Book of Beasts, the holy blood would only remain holy for a short amount of

    time after the fox passed away. If he continued dragging on for too long, the holy property would cease

    to exist, resulting in all his efforts being for naught.

    As he prepared himself to drink the blood, Gerald remembered the properties of the holy blood based

    on what his grandfather had once told him. From what he remembered, the blood itself was holy since

    it had slowly umted holiness from both the heavens and the earth, thus filling the blood with an

    immense amount of energy.

    Not only would the blood help nourish and supplement one¡¯s heart and temperament, but it would also

    greatly improve the drinker¡¯s inner strength. However, in order to fully utilize the blood, Gerald had to

    use a special breathing method that, in ordance with how much he had trained and the extent of his

    current abilities, would take him about three days toplete the fusion.

    ¡°Alright puppy, listen here. I¡¯ll be blocking the cave¡¯s entrance for the next three days. During that

    period, I¡¯ll be in a deep sleep. Your job will be to make sure no insects or small beastse near me

    during my sleep. Do you understand?¡± said Gerald as he gently patted the puppy¡¯s head.

    Barking in agreement, the puppy then hung its tongue out as it happily followed Gerald into the cave.

    Meanwhile, another group of people¡ªwhich consisted of well over a hundred men¡ªseemed to be

    searching around for someone within the dense Everdare Forest.

    All of them were fully equipped with weapons, and among them, a young man in his twenties could be

    seen walking with the group, his hands behind his back as several elderly men walked by his side.

    ¡°Has he not been found yet?¡± asked the young man with a frown.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t have any leads on him!¡± replied his subordinate.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1032

    ¡°Bring the Lovewell over!¡± ordered the young man as his frown deepened.

    Hearing that, the man¡¯s subordinates brought a severely injured Zander and Kaleb over to face him.

    ¡°Are you absolutely sure that you didn¡¯t lie when you said he wasing over to Everdare Forest?¡±

    asked the young man.

    ¡°Why would I even lie to you about such a thing, Mr. Moldell? He truly did say that he was headed to

    this ce! Also, I do hope that you realize that it wasn¡¯t the Lovewells who killed the eight Moldell

    family members! Please keep that in mind¡­!¡± replied Zander, a fearful expression on his face.

    The young man who had been asking the questions went by the name of Yuvan Moldell, and he was

    the second son of the Moldell family¡¯s head. Zander himself had already heard tales about him long

    ago. Tales of how cold and ruthless that man¡¯s methods were.

    Being a businessman, Zander knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to further offend either Gerald or the

    Moldells. However, when the Moldells sent people over to investigate once they caught wind of the

    eight Moldell family members¡¯ deaths within the Lovewell Manor, he had no other choice but to

    truthfully tell them where Gerald was.

    It was the reason why Yuvan and his subordinates were currently conducting their search for Gerald

    here.

    ¡°The Moldells have always deeply resented Gerald, and it¡¯s already been over a year since the

    Moldells have actively gone against the Crawfords. Therefore, I truly hope that you¡¯re not lying to me

    for your sake. After all, it would be better for you not to get involved in our battle!¡± replied Yuvan

    casually.

    ¡°B-but of course, of course!¡± replied Zander hurriedly.

    ¡°Second young master, we may have found traces of him!¡± reported one of Yuvan¡¯s subordinates at

    that moment as he walked over to face the man.

    Long story short, they had located a few corpses lying on the ground who were dressed like vigers

    from the foot of the mountain. What more, their corpses were still quite fresh and there were some

    signs of a struggle at the scene. They were also able to locate a faint trail of trampled greenery that led

    deeper into the forest.

    All of a sudden, the search dogs that the Moldells had brought along with them suddenly began barking

    while facing a particr direction!

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? ¡­There are people in the vicinity. If the dogs are barking, then he mustn¡¯t be too far off!

    Double your search efforts!¡± ordered Yuvan.

    Hearing that, his subordinates immediately obeyed.

    ¡°Still, I recall going to the Crawford family¡¯s mansion about a year ago¡­ Back then, Gerald was still

    living there, and as far as I can remember, he was just a fragile youngd at the time! It truly makes

    one wonder what the boy had gone through during his year of absence. After all, he managed to kill

    Yaster and the seven other Moldells! A group of people who could be considered to be masters in our

    family! How could he have grown so strong to be able to defeat them so easily? How incredible!¡± said

    an old man who was walking behind Yuvan as he frowned.

    ¡°So what if he managed to end Yaster¡¯s life? After all, he has yet to face the true experts from our

    family¡­¡± replied Yuvan, a wry smile on his face.

    It was a little whileter when from within a valley thaty ahead, a person shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve found him!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yuvan hastened his steps as all of them arrived at a cave¡¯s entrance. Beside it, was

    arge stone that must have been used to block anyone from entering.

    Though one of Yuvan¡¯s men was desperately holding onto his profusely bleeding neck as hey on the

    ground, Yuvan¡¯s full attention was on the pale and lifeless-looking man who was lying motionless inside

    the cave.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve finally found you, Gerald!¡± dered Yuvan as he knitted his brows before turning to look at his

    injured subordinate.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He was attacked by that fierce dog over there, second young master! Seeing that the dog serves as

    Gerald¡¯s protector, I¡¯ll kill it immediately!¡± exined Yuvan.

    With that, the subordinate began approaching the puppy with a rope in hand. Upon managing tosso

    the puppy, it immediately growled before barking wildly, all the fur on its body standing upright as

    though it was ready tounch an attack!

    Hearing the fearsome barks, several of the subordinates couldn¡¯t help but back away from it. The

    puppy was so intimidating that some of the men even ended up messing up their pants!

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Interesting¡­ Don¡¯t kill it first. Bring it back to the Moldell Manor together with Gerald!¡±

    ordered Yuvan when he saw his subordinates¡¯ reactions toward the puppy.

    Obeying his orders, a few of the subordinates then began transferring Gerald out of the cave. After

    bringing him out, an old man¡ªwho had been standing beside Yuvan¡ªchecked Gerald¡¯s pulse and

    upon realizing that it was very weak, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that thisd was all-powerful and

    capable? He seems half-dead to me! Though that¡¯s honestly a good thing. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely try

    to escape again!¡±

    Hisment on Gerald¡¯s situation clearly wasn¡¯t anything crucial. The old man had simply stated it

    without giving it much thought.

    However, upon hearing that, Yuvan turned to coldly look at him before replying, ¡°Escape? He¡¯s already

    in my hands now. Even if he were to wake up, do you honestly think he would be able to escape under

    my supervision?¡±

    ¡°N-not at all, second young master!¡± said the old man hurriedly.

    Knowing that he had just dodged a bullet, the old man then lowered his gaze to look at Gerald again.

    Though it onlysted for a split second, the old man was shocked when he saw a sudden sh of red

    on Gerald¡¯s pale face as the subordinates began carrying him away.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1033

    ¡®¡­Was that my imagination?¡¯ Thought the old man to himself, feeling slightly suspicious.

    While he wanted to warn Yuvan about it, the old man knew how arrogant he was. What more, Yuvan

    had already given him an angry re of dissatisfaction earlier. If he were to say anything else, Yuvan¡¯s

    anger would most definitely grow.

    ¡®¡­I must¡¯ve just seen wrongly!¡¯

    Regardless, the Moldells had finally been able to capture Gerald after an entire year of searching for

    him. In other words, they now had the ultimate bargaining chip to use against the Crawfords of

    Northbay.

    With that in mind, it was natural for all the Moldells of the Logan Province to feel extremely excited.

    ¡°That kid really knows how to hide! We had to burn through so many financial resources and use

    endless connections but it all paid off. We¡¯ve finally captured him today!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! The Moldells of Logan will finally be able to rule over the region now! Since Gerald is the only

    heir to the Crawford family and he¡¯s also Dn¡¯s most beloved son, it won¡¯t be long before we finally

    get our hands on the Crawford family¡¯s assets!¡±

    As the Moldell family members continued discussing the matter, a guest bodyguard¡ªwho was mainly

    working for the Long family¡ªhappened to hear everything they said.

    After hearing what they had to say for a while, he swiftly ran toward a room before opening the door

    and saying, ¡°Miss, I bring important news!¡±

    The ¡®miss¡¯ in question, was none other than Xavia who was carefully applying makeup at the time her

    guard entered.

    Since something big had happened between the Lovewells and the Moldells, the Longs naturally had to

    cancel their negotiation ns with Zander. Due to that, Xavia had to leave Zander¡¯s manor which

    exined why she was temporarily staying in the Modell family¡¯s home for now.

    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± asked Xavia.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Gulping, the bodyguard then replied, ¡°It¡¯s about Gerald from the Crawford family! I heard that the

    Moldells have finally been able to locate and capture him today after trying to find him for over a year!¡±

    The moment she heard that, the powder box in Xavia¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a loud ¡®ng¡¯ as the

    trembling woman turned to look at her guard.

    ¡°¡­W-what did you say? Gerald? So¡­ The Gerald who had been active in the Lovewell family in the

    past few days truly was the Gerald from the Crawford family?¡± stuttered Xavia as she abruptly stood

    up,pletely stunned by the revtion.

    ¡°Undoubtedly so, miss! All the other Moldells are currently discussing the matter! What more, I heard

    they found Gerald in a terrible state! They described him as being, ¡®half-dead¡¯!¡± replied the bodyguard.

    Hearing that, Xavia found herself clenching her fists tightly. She was facing a cocktail ofplicated

    emotions now.

    Did she hate Gerald? She did. She hated him a lot. After all, if Gerald had simply been willing to stay

    together with her, then she wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to the Longs in the first ce. What more, he

    had dumped her the moment he found out that he was rich!

    No matter what happened, Xavia could never deny that she was filled with hatred for Gerald.

    ¡­Even so, Xavia couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed after hearing that Gerald had been caught and could

    very well already be dying.

    Besides, no matter what had happened between them, she couldn¡¯t deny that he used to love her

    unconditionally once upon a time ago.

    The exact same thoughts had run through her mind back when she had allowed Gerald to escape back

    then.

    Pacing back and forth in her frustration, Xavia then muttered to herself, ¡°What should I do¡­ What

    should I do?! If I don¡¯t do something then the Moldells will definitely kill him!¡±

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t, I personally feel that he won¡¯t survive for much longer anyway¡­ From what I heard,

    he was already almost out of breath when they found him! Regardless, he¡¯s currently been thrown into

    the Moldell Manor¡¯s dungeon!¡± replied the bodyguard.

    Upon hearing that, Xavia¡¯s anxiety only grew worse. It was a brief momentter when she closed her

    eyes and took in a deep breath. When she opened them again, there was a resolute look in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Humph! I already told myself that I wouldn¡¯t have anything else to do with him once I let him off back

    then! Whether he lives or dies, that no longer has anything to do with me!¡± dered Xavia as she sat

    down again.

    Hahaha¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe that she had almost forgotten the reason she had been working this

    hard for the past few years. Was it all not for her to be able to live a better life than him?

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1034

    Due to that reasoning, wasn¡¯t it a good thing that he was dying now?

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°¡­If you truly wish to see him for one final time, I may have a solution for you, miss¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?!¡± replied Xavia immediately upon hearing that.

    However, she quickly realized her gaffe and said, ¡°¡­W-who the hell would even want to see him?

    Actually, hold on, I¡¯d really love to see the miserable state he¡¯s currently in before he dies! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, the key to the dungeon has always been in the hands of the Moldell family¡¯s

    butler. Since I¡¯m acquainted with the butler¡¯s chance, there exists a chance that he may help us!¡±

    replied the bodyguard.

    ¡°Please help me contact him then!¡± said Xavia.

    A little whileter, the duo stood before the butler¡¯s son that Xavia¡¯s guard had mentioned. Thed

    himself had a crooked back and he immediately began shaking his head rapidly upon hearing Xavia¡¯s

    request.

    ¡°Now hold on! Do remember that Gerald is currently the most wanted person by the Moldells! Even my

    father isn¡¯t qualified to meet him at this point! What more, the security within the dungeon is extremely

    strict to the point where several of the Moldells themselves aren¡¯t able to pay him a visit! Imagine what

    that would spell for a Long!¡±

    ¡°There must be a way for you to get me in! State your condition!¡± replied Xavia as she looked at him

    right in the eye.

    Hearing that, the butler¡¯s son momentarily stared at Xavia before a wretched expression formed on his

    face. Seeing that, Xavia couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.

    ¡°¡­With all due respect, Miss Yorke, I¡¯ve heard that your husband is a little slow in the head, correct?

    You must be lonely if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± said the butler¡¯s son as he slowly walked forward and gently

    held onto Xavia¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°To be quite honest, from the moment I met you, I¡¯ve been fascinated by your beauty¡­ From that

    moment onward, I swore to myself that if I ever got the opportunity to get intimate with you, I¡¯d be more

    than willing to die for your sake!¡± added the butler¡¯s son.

    ¡°Please restrain yourself, Mr. Quin! If you truly like me, then please be magnanimous with me and

    allow me to meet Gerald! If you do so, then I¡¯ll be plenty grateful to you!¡± replied Xavia as she pulled

    her hand back.

    Frowning, he then replied, ¡°You seem rather reluctant to leave that Gerald¡­ What is your rtionship

    with him? Why do you insist so much on seeing him?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie that Gerald used to be my boyfriend back in university, Mr. Quin. In short, I wish to meet

    up with him to exact my revenge one final time. After all, I won¡¯t ever be able to do such a thing again

    once he¡¯s dead!¡± said Xavia as a hint of resentment momentarily reflected in Xavia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! I see¡­ So you had such a past with Gerald¡­ Alright then, Miss Yorke. I¡¯m willing to risk my

    life to get your request done. However, I do hope that you¡¯ll eventually repay my favor once the matter

    is over, right?¡± said Quin rather maliciously as Xavia turned around to leave as soon as she heard

    that he was agreeing to do it.

    Not even looking back at him, she then replied, ¡°The next few days will be highly inconvenient for me.

    I¡¯ll thank you sometime in the future, Mr. Quin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯spletely understandable! After all, inconvenient days will always exist for girls!¡± replied

    Quin with a wry smile after hearing that he would eventually get his way.

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll retrieve the key from my father tonight. However, do note that you¡¯ll only have five

    minutes with him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll truly be as good as dead!¡± added Quin.

    ¡°Five minutes is all I need! Thank you, Mr. Quin!¡±

    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, Miss Yorke-¡±

    Though Quin had initially nned to take advantage of Xavia, his sentence ended up hanging since

    Xavia had already walked off in a hurry at that point.

    Smiling coldly at himself, Quin then thought, ¡®Ah, youngdy¡­ I¡¯ve been interested in you for the

    longest time, you know? To think that I¡¯ll finally be able to get my hands on you in a few days¡­

    Hahaha!¡¯

    Soon enough, night fell and Xavia entered the dungeon sporting sportswear and a cap.

    ¡°Remember! Five minutes! I¡¯ll stand guard over the door!¡± whispered Quin as Xavia sneaked deeper

    into the dungeon.

    Eventually, she caught sight of Gerald¡¯s body that was sprawled on the dungeon¡¯s floor.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± said Xavia, unable to hold herself back from calling out to him.

    It had been an entire year since she hadst met him. To think that they would meet again under such

    circumstances.

    Seeing the terrible state he was in, all the hatred Xavia had in her heart simply melted away as she

    added, ¡°G-Gerald, wake up! Are you truly going to die soon¡­?¡±

    Getting no reply, she then ran over to him, gently shaking his weak body. No matter how much she

    shook, however, his pale face remained unresponsive.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1035

    Seeing him in such a state made Xavia feel extremely ufortable. After all, her feelings toward him

    were still quite vague. However, she knew for a fact that though she hated him, she still loved him even

    more.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please wake up now¡­!¡± wept the distressed girl as she slowly slumped to the floor to sit

    beside Gerald.

    This person had once given her the most beautiful thing in the world¡­ He had given her selfless love.

    A love that meant that he didn¡¯t mind losing everything just for her, and Xavia was well aware of that

    this entire time.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ I know you hate me¡­ After all, I, of all people, ended up bullying you like the others back

    then¡­ I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help it at the time¡­ I didn¡¯t want to continue living a life where I had to

    constantly be despised and belittled¡­ You know, even as a child, my biggest fear had always been

    others looking down on me! I¡­ I just want others to envy and adore me¡­! But none of that matters

    anymore because regardless of how much fame I gain, I¡¯vee to realize that you¡¯ll always be the

    only one in my heart, Gerald¡­ So please¡­ Please don¡¯t die, Gerald!¡± said Xavia as sheid her head

    against Gerald¡¯s chest while sobbing her eyes out.

    At that moment, the unconscious Gerald suddenly began scrunching his face into a slight frown.

    Secondster, Gerald¡¯s body suddenly began emitting a red glow!!

    Lifting her head in surprise, Xavia watched in shock as a scorching surge of energy suddenly burst out

    of Gerald¡¯s body! Since her hand had still been on his chest when that happened, Xavia quickly

    retracted it in pain. It felt as though she had just touched a hot iron!

    Yelping in surprise and pain, she immediately got up and took a few steps backward as she stared

    wide-eyed at Gerald.

    ¡®¡­W-what¡­? What the hell was that? Why was his body so hot?¡¯

    As Xavia tried to rationalize what had just happened, the red glow quickly faded and Gerald¡¯s face

    turned pale again.

    Still extremely confused as to what had just taken ce, Quin walked over to her out of the blue

    before saying, ¡°Time¡¯s up, Miss Yorke! Should the next person in shift arrive, it¡¯ll be increasingly

    difficult for you to leave then! It¡¯s high time you left!¡±

    Not noticing Quin¡¯s wretched smile as she continued staring worriedly at Gerald, she simply nodded

    before replying, ¡°¡­Got it¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, that person¡¯s as good as gone, Miss Yorke. There¡¯s nothing else you can do for him. Also, I hope

    you remember your promise with me. Once your business is over in the next few days, you¡¯ll have to

    give me what I deserve! Understand?¡± said Quin, as he tried to take advantage of her again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave this ce first, Mr. Quin!¡± replied Xavia as she quickly dodged his advances and left

    the area.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Scratching his chin, Quin felt that the more he looked at Xavia, the more he wanted to get his hands

    on her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be mine for sure¡­! Heh!¡± muttered Quin to himself as he failed to notice Gerald¡¯s slowly

    intensifying frown.

    Fast forward to the morning three dayster, the Moldells seemed to be extremely busy.

    Decades ago, Kort had secretly established his own power in the Logan Province, unbeknownst to the

    main Moldell family. He had done so due to his greed for worldly wealth and prosperity.

    Slowly but surely, the Moldells continued growing and annexing till it became thergest family in

    Weston to date. While all appeared to be going well, their main goal had always been to take over the

    Crawford family in Northbay.

    Once they acquired the Crawford family, then the Moldells would certainly have near-infinite strength.

    Now that they had finally gotten their hands on Gerald, they could use him as a bargaining chip to

    achieve their dreams! It definitely exined why the Moldells were all so excited now.

    In rtion to their n, they were also busy preparing to relocate their family back to the south.

    It was near noon when everyone finally rxed for a bit to have a family luncheon.

    ¡°The head of the family will be arriving in the Logan Province around tomorrow night! I do wonder how

    he¡¯s going to reward us! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°How else could he reward us? Remember, the head once mentioned that Gerald could easily be

    traded in with at least half of the Crawford family¡¯s assets! Once he achieves that, he can easily just

    hand us one of the many regions he¡¯ll soon have full control over!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Just a region? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re seriously underestimating the true power of the

    Crawfords! Did you not know that the Crawford family¡¯s industries are scattered throughout the world?

    A region to them could very well be equivalent to having power over an entire country!¡±

    ¡°How impressive!¡±

    The Moldells were now discussing the matter among themselves rather excitedly.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1036

    ¡°Second young master, I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s wrong with your dogs today! They simply refuse to eat! As if

    that wasn¡¯t odd enough, they keep biting onto their chains with panicked expressions on their faces!

    Could they possibly have encountered something when we brought them into the mountains three days

    ago?¡± said a housekeeper to Yuvan as the others were still enjoying their lunch.

    ¡°Encountered something? Nothinges to mind. They could be ill, so call a vet in to have a look at

    them!¡± sneered Yuvan.

    The moment his sentence ended, however, a servant came stumbling in next before saying, ¡°S-second

    young master! Bad news! Two of your dogs have just died! I don¡¯t even know what happened! One

    moment they suddenly started acting all crazy and the next, both of them were already foaming at their

    mouths!¡±

    Since the servant was well aware of how much the second young master loved raising dogs, he had

    immediately told Yuvan about the discovery to avoid getting into any unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°What?! Take me to them!¡± replied Yuvan anxiously as all the other members of the Moldell family

    followed him into the backward.

    The backyard itself was home to nearly a hundred domesticated dogs. Unlike how they usually

    behaved, however, all of them seemed to have gonepletely rabid today! Many of them were even

    struggling and gnawing onto their iron cages!

    During the short period Yuvan was there, he witnessed the death of another three dogs to his dismay.

    ¡°Call a vet over immediately and have them have a look at what¡¯s wrong with these dogs!¡± ordered

    Yuvan as many of the other Moldells started panicking.

    What was the cause of all this? It was almost as though the dogs were sensing some sort of imminent

    disaster!

    Since none of the dogs could be calmed down, the vet wasn¡¯t even able to properly diagnose them

    since it was impossible to check on any of them without first getting severely injured.

    By the time evening came, over half of the dogs there were barely alive.

    Around that time, an acquaintance of Quin¡¯s saw him moving around rather sneakily. Raising a brow,

    he then called out, ¡°Hey, have you heard of the dogs going crazy? Thest ce most of them went

    was Everdare forest so there must be a connection with that ce! Regardless, nobody can even

    guess what could¡¯ve triggered such a reaction among them!¡±

    Despite him obviously talking to Quin, Quin himself simply ignored him, snickering as he continued

    walking down a hallway where the rooms were. Walking over to him, his acquaintance then patted him

    on the shoulder before adding, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, Quin!¡±

    Jolting slightly, it was made evident that Quin¡¯s mind was so preupied that he hadn¡¯t even noticed

    that he was the person his friend had been talking to.

    ¡°¡­Eh? They¡¯re just dogs anyway! What¡¯s the big deal even if they die? Speaking of which, where are

    you headed to, Luis?¡± replied Quin quickly.

    ¡°Where else could I be going? I¡¯m heading down the dungeon to see if that Gerald person is already

    dead! If he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ve been ordered to force-feed some congee to him! The congee itself has been

    laced with Scatter Pills, so even if he miraculously remains alive, he¡¯ll certainly still end up being

    demented!¡± exined Luis.

    ¡°I see. Well, then hurry up and get the job done! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dark, though¡­ And besides, where are you headed to¡­?¡± muttered Luis to himself as he

    scratched the back of his head while looking at Quin who had bolted off as soon as his sentence

    ended.

    After making sure that Luis was no longer there, Quin rubbed his hands together as he knocked on

    Xavia¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± asked Xavia as she opened the door.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The moment she saw the wretched expression on Quin¡¯s face, a hint of disgust was momentarily

    reflected in Xavia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s you, Mr. Quin! What brings you here?¡± asked Xavia rather casually.

    Quin himself couldn¡¯t keep his eyes still at all. After all, Xavia was currently wearing a close-fitting

    short dress and her hair had been let loose.

    Gulping as he continued looking at the alluring woman standing before him, Quin then replied, ¡°Since

    I¡¯ve already done what you¡¯ve wanted, I¡¯m here to ask when you¡¯ll be fulfilling your half of the promise.¡±

    Hearing that, Xavia frowned slightly though she quickly hid her disgust behind a fa?ade.

    ¡°Regarding that, Mr. Quin, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve agreed to repay your kindness, and I definitely will.

    However, wouldn¡¯t it be best to let that discussion wait till morning? After all, it¡¯s already getting dark

    now and Mr. Yuvan is still very anxious because of his dogs. You should head over to console him!¡±

    said Xavia as she immediately tried to close the door behind her.

    However, Quin held onto the door with a chuckle before replying, ¡°Now, now, I already knew you

    were going to say that¡­ I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re not interested in me¡­ Hell, you probably look down

    on me! However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve liked and admired you for the longest time. I

    even risked my life just to allow you to meet up with Gerald, you know? So no matter what you say, I¡¯m

    getting what I want, Miss Yorke!¡±

    Her disgust now apparent on her face, Xavia red at him as she replied, ¡°Please be more respectful,

    Mr. Quin! I hope you remember that I¡¯m here as a representative of the Long family! Not only that,

    but I¡¯m also a guest of the Moldells!¡±

    ¡°Heh! Guest? Miss Yorke, the Longs are nothing more than pawns to the Moldell family! So as I¡¯ve said

    before, you¡¯re going to be mine today!¡± sneered Quin as he immediately rushed toward Xavia!

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1037

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Help! Help m-¡±

    Before Xavia could shout any further, Quin covered her mouth with a white towel! Though she

    squirmed hard to escape his grasp, Xavia slowly felt as her vision blurred. Soon enough, she struggled

    no more.

    At the same time, Gerald¡¯s ears suddenly twitched in his deep slumber. Still within the dungeon, he

    slowly opened his eyes.

    The moment he did so, his eyes briefly sparkled a fluorescent green before returning to normal a few

    secondster.

    It surprised Gerald, to say the least, to know that he was now able to see even the tiniest of details

    within the dungeon cell, despite the fact that it was almost pitch ck in there.

    His greatly improved hearing capability was a pleasant surprise as well. As long as he wanted to, he

    could now apparently hear things clearly, even if they were far away!

    Sitting up, Gerald slowly got to his feet before hopping in ce to get his muscles moving.

    Upon looking at his skin, he realized that there were several trails of ck stains oozing out of it. From

    what he could guess, they were impurities that had been cleansed from his body.

    ¡®I guess they don¡¯t call it holy blood for nothing¡­ Not only did it stabilize my heart and temperament,

    but I now feel stronger than ever!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, overjoyed.

    It wasn¡¯t even a stretch at this point to assume that his inner strength had now doubled from what it had

    been three days ago.

    ¡®And here I was nning to pay the Moldells a visit and deal with them once and for all after drinking

    the holy blood¡­ To think that they actually saved me the trouble by bringing me right into their home!¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself as he sneered.

    Oh right, he still needed to save Xavia!

    Though Gerald was mostly immobile in the past three days, his mind was far from unconscious. In fact,

    he was well aware of everything that was happening around him throughout that period of time. It was

    the reason how he had heard Xavia¡¯s earlier scream for help.

    Thinking about Xavia, he recalled everything that she had told him that night. Gerald knew he would

    only be lying to himself if he imed that her words hadn¡¯t touched him at all.

    Adding the fact that she had risked her life just to visit him in the dungeon with her actions a year ago

    that ended up saving his life, Gerald was well aware of how difficult it was now going to be for him to

    evene close to repaying her kindness.

    Knitting his brows slightly, he knew those thoughts could wait. For now, he needed to save Xavia first!

    Staring briefly at the iron gate before him, Gerald ced a hand on the gate and tugged on it.

    A loud crumbling sound followed as the surrounding walls supporting the gate copsed with it!

    Seemingly unfazed by his inhuman strength, Gerald walked out just in time to catch a person running

    down into the dungeon.

    When their eyes met, the person immediately stuttered, ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­? You¡­ You¡¯re awake?!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The man holding the bowl of congee was naturally none other than Luis.

    ¡°M-Men! Men! Get in here!¡± shouted Luis as he immediately attempted to run out of the dungeon to get

    some help.

    Luis had been one of the people who had seen the carnage that Gerald had left behind at the Lovewell

    manor. It was exactly because of that, that he now had an innate fear of him. Adding that to the fact

    that he was well aware of how weak he was, there was no way in hell that he was going to stay within

    Gerald¡¯s presence any longer than he needed to!

    However, before he could even make it far from where he had once stood, the disgusting sound of

    flesh being ripped apart could be heard.

    It took Luis a second to realize what had just happened. Thankfully, he was dead by the time his body

    split in two.

    Climbing up the stairs, Gerald casually walked past the corpse as he slowly exited the dungeon. His

    ears were perked as he attempted to pinpoint which direction Xavia was in.

    From what he could hear, a few members of the Moldell family were currently in the backyard. There

    were also quite a few people in the guestroom area.

    Walking along as he continued trying to locate Xavia, he swiftly and efficiently dealt with anyone that

    ran into him.

    When he finally found her not too long after, he stood by her door before kicking it open!

    Gerald was immediately greeted to the sight of Quin tearing Xavia¡¯s clothes apart.

    Shocked to hear the door being flung open, Quin immediately turned to look at the mud-covered

    visitor who looked like he had just crawled out from the earth.

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± asked Quin, clearly at a loss of how to even register the situation.

    Though Xavia was currently still extremely weak, she was easily able to tell who the person at the door

    was.

    ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­ hurry¡­ Please hurry and save me¡­!¡± cried out Xavia.

    Stunned, Quin then said, ¡°¡­Gerald? He¡­ He¡¯s escaped?!¡±

    Frightened beyond words, Quin then ran toward the corner of the room, his eyes alternating between

    Gerald and the exit. Before Quin could even start nning his escape, Gerald was already standing

    in front of him!

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± replied Gerald as he lifted the terrified man by his neck.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1038

    ¡°P-please! Spare me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Spare? You¡¯re a Moldell, aren¡¯t you? And all Moldells deserve to die!¡± growled Gerald as he

    tightened his grip until the¡ªnow familiar sound of¡ªsnapping bones could be heard.

    As Gerald dropped Quin¡¯s lifeless body to the ground, Xavia weakly sat up on the bed before asking,

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­ You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re fine?!¡±

    ¡°I am, indeed!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Before anything else, I¡¯ll need to borrow your room for a quick shower!¡±

    It was sometimeter when all the members of the Moldell family were gathered in their manor¡¯s main

    hall.

    ¡°Trash! All of you! Can you not even take good care of a few dogs?!¡± roared Yuvan who had already

    lost his temper at this point.

    Yuvan had spent a lot of time and effort to train each of his dogs, so they were all equally important to

    him. Due to that, everyone in the family understood where his immense anger was stemming from.

    However, it¡¯s not like they could do anything about it.

    ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡± scowled Yuvan as the group of vets immediately fled in fright.

    As Yuvan tried to keep his cool, an old man walked up to his side before saying, ¡°Something seems to

    be very wrong!¡±

    The old man went by the name of Yash, and he was the chief butler of the Moldell family. Not only that,

    but he was also one of the strongest and most experienced masters among the other members of the

    Moldell family in the Logan Province.

    ¡°What is this time¡­?¡± grumbled Yuvan in his bad mood.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank and say that I¡¯ve been feeling this unease ever since we returned from Everdare Forest.

    The feeling has only amplified with the fact that over half of our family¡¯s dogs have already died of

    madness within the past three days. All of these are ominous signs¡­ Would you mind if I expressed

    my thoughts on all this?¡± replied Yash quickly.

    Waving his hand, Yuvan then said, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I just have this strong premonition that something terrible is going to befall the Moldells soon,

    and Gerald will be the cause of it! Whenever I end up thinking about him, I can neither eat nor sleep

    well at all¡­ You know, I¡¯ve been instructing the servants to add Scatter Pills into the congee they feed

    him just for extra measure-¡±

    Before the old man could continue saying anything, Yuvan interrupted him by replying, ¡°Butler Moldell, I

    believe that all this only stems from your fear of him¡­ While it¡¯s true that Mr. Yaster and the others

    have all suffered terrible deaths, we can¡¯t just take the Lovewell family¡¯s word by word description of

    the event as pure fact! Think about it! Mr. Yaster has been training for the longest time and he was

    already considered to be one of the Moldell family¡¯s top masters from a young age! How could Gerald

    possibly have had the power and ability to kill him off so easily? The way I see it, the Lovewells must

    have colluded with Gerald to deceive Mr. Yaster! After all, that¡¯s a much more usible scenario, no?¡±

    After saying that, Yuvan simply shook his head.

    Yash himself sighed before saying, ¡°I really hope that that¡¯s the case¡­ It would truly be for the best if

    everything remained as peaceful as it currently is before the family head arrives!¡±

    The moment his sentence ended, a servant stumbled into the hall while shouting, ¡°T-terrible¡­ S-

    something terrible has happened!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is it this time? Did more dogs die?!¡± growled Yuvan as he mmed a hand against the

    table.

    ¡°N-no! It isn¡¯t the dogs this time! It¡¯s humans! I-I found Luis cleaved in half in the dungeon! What more,

    seven other members of our family have also been killed in the VIP guest area! All of them look like

    they were killed without any chance of retaliation at all! T-the most worrying thing is, the dungeon is

    now empty!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    By then, everyone who had heard the servant¡¯s announcement was panicking.

    Though Yash himself didn¡¯t say anything and was only quivering slightly, the fact that his forehead was

    now dripping with cold sweat signified that the calmness he expressed was merely a fa?ade. All his

    worries and unease from the past few days were now mercilessly assaulting his mind.

    ¡°Who daresmit such a serious crime within the Moldell Manor no less?! And what of Gerald?¡±

    asked Yuvan, his anxiety evident in his tone.

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s gone missing!¡±

    As everyone¡¯s panic peaked, a cold breeze blew the fallen leaves in the courtyard. Within the darkness

    of night, the leaves themselves fluttered aimlessly, unable to leave the actual yard. In a way, the same

    could be said for all the other members of the Moldell family who were now trapped in with Gerald.

    Even the barks of the remaining dogs in the backyard seemed to intensify at that moment. The

    deafening barks were nothing short of unnerving for the Moldells who were still alive.

    Throughout their thousand-year history, members of the Moldell family had always lived without fear for

    their lives. Though all of the family¡¯s members had been trained to not be unnerved by the corpses of

    others, the ones that were currently in their home were corpses of their family members! It didn¡¯t help

    that they had been killed in their very own manor!

    As a result, it was really no question why the members of the Moldell family were all panicking now!

    ¡®Nothing like this has ever happened to our family before within our thousand-year history!¡¯ Thought

    one of the Moldells to themself.

    ¡°I want everyone to be mobilized immediately! Use every means possible to locate the murderer and

    for the love of god, someone recapture Gerald for me!¡± ordered Yuvan furiously as he mmed his

    hand against the table again, this time splitting it in half!

    Yash himself¡ªwho had been staring out the window at the dark of night for a while now¡ªsuddenly

    whispered, ¡°S-second young master¡­ it¡­ it seems that he¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1039

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Startled by what they had heard, everyone immediately turned to look out the courtyard. In the

    darkness, the faint silhouettes of two figures could be seen approaching their home. One of them

    appeared to be a man while the other¡ªthat followed closely behind the man¡¯s silhouette¡ªseemed to

    belong to a puppy with somewhat glowing green eyes.

    The moment moonlight shone upon the duo, everyone ended up taking a deep breath when they

    realized who it was.

    ¡°G-Gerald Crawford?!¡±

    ¡°How the hell did he get out there? Wasn¡¯t he in aa of sorts?!¡± said one of the Moldells.

    ¡°Who cares? Rather, isn¡¯t it perfect that we already know where he is? We don¡¯t have to waste any time

    locating him now!¡± added another member of the Moldell family in a cold tone.

    As everyone continued discussing the situation, the main entrance¡¯s door creaked open. Walking over

    casually, Gerald then asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Well then, I assume everyone from the Moldell

    family is here today, no?¡±

    Though he was smiling, everyone who saw him felt chills run down their spines. The Moldells knew the

    face of evil when they saw it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant, youngd? Tell you what, I don¡¯t believe any of the rumors

    regarding your immense powers and abilities. Now stop acting so cocky as I show you the true powerContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    of the Moldell family¡¯s bloodline!¡± shouted a young Moldell as he bolted toward Gerald to attack!

    Before his fist could even reach Gerald¡¯s face, however, Gerald sped his hands over the young

    man¡¯s hand. Frozen in ce, the young man found that he couldn¡¯t move a muscle! It was a second

    later when a loud thud could be heard.

    Gerald had used his palm to smack the man directly in his face! The immense force caused all the

    man¡¯s bones to simultaneously shatter as his body immediately flew backward.

    Anything thaty in the falling body¡¯s path ended up getting knocked over until finally, the dead man

    stopped moving when his body slumped against the wall on the far end of the room.

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡±

    Their eyelids twitching frantically, everyone found themselves taking a few steps back.

    So it seemed that the rumors had been true. Gerald truly had been the one who had killed all eight of

    the Moldells back in Lovewell Manor!

    Taking in a deep breath, Yash then said, ¡°¡­Impressive, Mr. Crawford¡­ It seems that you¡¯ve certainly

    experienced quite a bit in the past year¡­ However, I have to advise you to calm yourself and tone it

    down a bit¡­ Take it as advice from an elder¡­ After all, I¡¯m sure that you know the Moldell family¡¯s

    background extremely well by now. Since you¡¯re the only one the Crawfords can depend on, do you

    honestly think that you¡¯ll be able to take on the many other Moldells alone? You¡¯ve already killed

    several of my men today. Aren¡¯t you afraid that that¡¯ll bring misfortune to the Crawford family?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Bring them misfortune, you say? The existence of the Moldells is, in itself, a disaster for my

    family! I¡¯ll say it right now that I¡¯ve been waiting for the longest time to settle the score with the Modells!

    It¡¯s high time I did just that!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile as he turned to look at everyone in the

    room.

    ¡°Again, I must say that you¡¯re being way too arrogant, Mr. Crawford! While I do admit that you¡¯re

    certainly extremely skillful and powerful, I hope you don¡¯t forget that there are hundreds of masters

    from the Moldell family standing before you today. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat all of us on your

    own!¡± persuaded Yash.

    Though he said that, Yash was well aware that they werepletely helpless against Gerald. All he

    could do was try to dy and hopefully stop Gerald from causing more bloodshed among his other

    family members.

    There were hundreds of Moldell masters gathered here today, and Yash wasn¡¯t going to allow all those

    years of being trained by the head of the family to go to waste. He had to deter Gerald some way or

    another!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many of you there are¡­ I¡¯m dealing with all of you once and for all! No Moldell is

    going to make it out alive tonight!¡± dered Gerald as his eyes turned scarlet and a violent aura began

    surging out of his body!

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that incredible?! I¡¯ll kill you right here and right now! Bring it on and show me what

    you¡¯re capable of!¡± roared Yuvan who was now beyond furious.

    Yuvan had been a perfect inheritor of all his father¡¯s teachings and from the moment he had gained

    power in the Moldell family, he had been nearly invincible.

    Despite that, to think that Gerald would actually im that he would exterminate the entire Moldell

    family alone! The clearly insane Crawford had simultaneously humiliated his entire family as well!

    Clenching both his fists, Yuvan channeled his anger into them as a gush of inner strength coursed

    through his body.

    With a giant leap, he prepared tond a roundhouse kick aimed at Gerald! However, though he was

    extremely fast, Gerald was faster.

    Raising his own leg, Gerald¡¯s kick shed against Yuvan¡¯s!

    As the sickening crunch of bones filled the room, everyone stared wide-eyed as Yuvan was kicked

    back to where he had leaped from. Crashing into a stone pir, Yuvan¡¯s body had been flung back so

    hard that he ended up destroying it!

    Amidst the debris, Yuvan was already breaking out in cold sweat as he said, ¡°¡­W-what?!¡±

    From the moment he sensed that he could no longer move one of his legs, he deduced that it was

    broken. That also told him that among everyone present today, none of them were even close to being

    capable enough of evading or even blocking any of Gerald¡¯s fearsome attacks.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040

    ¡°Everyone! Attack in unison!¡± ordered Yash aloud.

    With many of the Moldells already seeing red now, they all obeyed Yash¡¯s order, rushing forward to besiege Gerald!

    The truth was that the masters who were currently present weren¡¯t the true top masters within the Moldell family. They had simply mastered more skills and fighting abilities than the regr Moldell. As a result, it was evident that none of them were even close to being proper opponents to Gerald.

    Gerald himself was now attacking and killing everyone in sight as easily as though he was simply cutting through vegetables.

    Anyone who stood in his way instantly met a violent death.

    ¡°H-He¡¯s strong... He¡¯s simply too strong!¡± shouted Yash as he gulped down hard. Having more people meant nothing if none of them were even capable of dealing damage to Gerald!

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Yash rushed over to Yuvan¡ªwho was still lying on the same spot he hadnded in¡ªbefore anxiously asking, ¡°S-second young master! How are you feeling?!¡±

    ¡°T-they¡¯ve been severed... All my meridians have been severed!¡± yelled Yuvan as he endured his pain.

    Scream after scream followed as more of the Moldells were ughtered.

    Though some of the Moldells had experienced more ups and downs in lifepared to the others, none of them had ever encountered such arge scale massacre. Knowing that they weren¡¯t going to survive the night, many of them simply continued screaming in horror as they held on dearly to their children.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold on much longer! We simply aren¡¯t Gerald¡¯s opponents! He¡¯s too powerful! I need to lead you away from all this, second young master! My priority is to save your life!¡± dered Yash who was more anxious than ever as he continued watching as more members of his family flopped to the ground, lifelessly.

    ¡°N-No! I refuse to ept that!¡± growled Yuvan as he gritted his teeth in protest.

    ¡°There is simply no other way! The third young master is already gone so nothing should befall you as well! We¡¯ll decide our next move once the family head returns but until then, we should leave first, second young master! Everyone! Try your best to provide cover for the second young master!¡± shouted Yash as he immediately began making his move.

    Hearing that, the Moldells deliberately made themselves blind with anger as they all roared, ¡°We¡¯ll kill you!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As they all rushed toward Gerald, Yash took the opportunity to carry Yuvan out to safety amidst the chaos.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t leave like this! All the other Moldells are still inside! I refuse to leave without first killing Gerald!¡± yelled Yuvan as he held on to his pain.

    Yash however, held on to the iling man, ignoring everything he said until he knew they were in a rtively safe spot. A few other bodyguards were the only ones to follow, eager to escape with their lives intact.

    Panic ran rampant within everyone as horrified screams and the cries of suffering children filled the air!

    Not long after, Yash and the guards finally stopped running once they reached the top of a hill.

    Turning back to look at the Moldell Manor, they found that it was already erupting in mes! What had happened to the rest of the Moldells was more than evident by this point.

    ¡°Butler Moldell, your concerns truly were spot on! Bringing him back to the Moldell Manor truly did spell the ruin of the Moldell family! We¡¯ve brought this cmity and misfortune upon ourselves!¡± cried out the few guards that had followed them out.

    While Yash was filled with regret for not trusting his gut more, he was also feeling extremely bitter. After all, while they had finally managed to capture Gerald after an entire year of searching for him, bringing him back with them was synonymous with bringing catastrophe to their door!

    Gerald truly was a cruel and ruthless person! He didn¡¯t even spare the young, old, or even women despite their inability to fight back!

    ¡°B-Butler Moldell! Look there!¡± said one of the bodyguards as he pointed at the Moldell Manor that was still aze.

    Turning to look at the exact spot the bodyguard was pointing at, Yash saw arge group of at least three hundred people dressed in ck approaching the manor.

    The moment they stopped moving, it became evident that their task was topletely block all the entrances of the manor. By doing so, anyone still alive in there who tried to make it out of the mes would still end up meeting a terrible fate.

    ¡°...It¡¯s over... It¡¯s truly all over for our family!¡± wailed Yash as he watched as the remaining Moldells who tried to escape the fire got brutally murdered the moment they got out of the manor.

    Kneeling on the ground as he grabbed a fistful of dirt, Yash then added, ¡°...He came prepared... All his men are top masters as well! It¡¯s all over for us! Wait, inform the family head about this immediately! Tell him that the Crawford family¡¯s influence and power is no longer the same as it was before!¡±

    As the veins on his forehead rose, one of the bodyguards cried out, ¡°It¡¯s no use! I¡¯ve already tried calling but it seems that all methods ofmunication have been cut off! We can¡¯t call anyone at all!¡±

    Hearing that, Yash frowned as he racked his brains to think of their next step.

    ¡°...This isn¡¯t good. We need to withdraw for now! Quickly!¡±

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1041

    Upon saving Xavia after waking from his briefa, Gerald had immediately ordered Welson and his

    men to rush over. Gerald also told him to utilize the Soul Pce¡¯s sk technique which was the

    fastest way for them to trap all the Moldells within their home once the fire started. Gerald wasn¡¯t taking

    any chances of any of them leaving alive.

    ¡°While a few people have managed to slip through us, we can roughly estimate all of their current

    locations, young master,¡± reported Welson.

    ¡°Excellent. Be sure to hunt down everyst one of them. I want them to experience what true despair

    feels like¡­¡± replied Gerald, his body drenched in fresh blood as he turned to look at the burning manor.

    Watching the mes, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a malicious smirk.

    It was at that moment when Welson¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡®¡­Since the young master consumed the holy blood, he should, by right, be able to control his

    temperament with ease¡­ So why do I still feel that something is off about the young master¡­? The

    aura he¡¯s currently emitting feels¡­ different from what he usually has¡­ How terrifying!¡¯

    Welson¡¯s train of thought was cut short by Xavia¡¯s screams of fear that pierced the night sky as the

    inferno continued burning all night long¡­

    Since winter had just ended in the Logan Province, the weather was freezing when morning finally

    came.

    ¡°Here, Mr. Yuvan¡­ Have some water¡­¡± said Yash as he handed the severely injured Yuvan a bottle of

    water along with a sleeping bag.

    The pale-faced Yuvan himself was now too weak to even argue.

    Yuvan and his men had been on the run throughout the night. As if having all means of their

    communication being cut off wasn¡¯t bad enough, there had been an iprehensibleck of cars

    within the Logan Province that night as well. That was a problem for them since they had initially

    nned to hail a car in hopes of getting a ride away from this forsaken ce.

    Eventually, they finally came across an expensive-looking luxury car and the moment Yash saw it, he

    immediately attempted to stop it in its tracks.

    They were in dire need of shelter, anyce to take cover while awaiting the family head to return.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who stepped out of the car was Xavia!

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Miss Yorke! How wonderful! The second young master is severely injured so please hurry

    and take us somece safe!¡± said Yash as he looked at the slightly pale woman.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I apologize, but that would be slightly inconvenient for me¡­¡± replied Xavia.

    ¡°¡­Come again?¡±

    As Yash was left stupefied, the droning of several helicopters caught his attention. Looking up, over ten

    helicopters were hovering above them!

    ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant not too far ahead¡­ You may seek refuge there¡­¡± said Xavia as she secretly

    handed them some money before re-entering her car and immediately driving off to the restaurant

    without them.

    ¡°¡­So they¡¯re just trying to torture us to death, huh? If I had earlier known about their ns, my dad and

    I would¡¯ve definitely exterminated the Crawfords a long time ago¡­¡± growled Yuvan who was so pissed

    at this point that he ended up vomiting a bit of blood.

    ¡°Please refrain from talking too much, second young master¡­ Let¡¯s just head to the restaurant first¡­

    Your body is in dire need of nourishment¡­ I¡¯ll bandage your wounds as well once we¡¯re there¡­¡±

    replied Yash.

    Before long, all of them arrived at the restaurant Xavia had told them about.

    Xavia herself¡ªalongside several of her subordinates¡ªwere already inside by the time they entered.

    This time, however, she didn¡¯t seem to even dare to speak with any of the Moldells anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick meal while we can¡­ Looking at the time, the family head should be reaching the

    Logan Province soon. After sessfully enduring through all this pain, we¡¯ll surely be saved!¡± said

    Yash as the other Moldells agreed and immediately began dining on whatever food they could get their

    hands on.

    As they continued eating like their lives depended on it, the restaurant¡¯s door swung open again

    sometimeter.

    When the Moldells saw the group of people who had just entered, several of them instantly began

    trembling. Some of them were so terrified that they didn¡¯t even dare to swallow the food in their mouths.

    ¡°Please take a seat, young master¡­¡± said one of the subordinates from the group that had just

    entered.

    After the subordinate pulled a chair out for him, Gerald took a seat as Xavia¡ªwho had been sitting

    close by¡ªturned to look at him.

    Though her eyes were teary, her lips remained sealed tight.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The Gerald sitting before her now was no longer the same person she used to know. After going

    through immense change, he now resembled a master. A filthy rich master who only knew how to do

    things cruelly.

    It truly was ironic since back when she was still Gerald¡¯s lover, she had often fantasized about Gerald

    getting rich one day. She had yearned for the day when he would suddenly gain near-endless wealth,

    enabling him to do whatever he pleased.

    ¡®He¡¯s no longer a humble and inferior loser¡­ But¡­ Though he¡¯s turned out exactly as I¡¯ve always

    wanted him to be¡­ Why am I feeling more afraid than anything¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1042

    Xavia continued remaining silent as she lowered her head, not even daring to say a word.

    ¡°While I admit that the Moldells have definitely crossed the line for some time now, was there truly a

    need to go so far in your retaliation, Mr. Crawford? Did you truly have to torture and humiliate us like

    this? You¡¯ve done enough to us so please just let us off already¡­¡± negotiated Yash as he stood up.

    Gerald, however, gave no response, choosing instead to simply fiddle around with a teapot.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m killing you if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± shouted one of the Moldell¡¯s men as he rushed toward

    Gerald, unwilling to go through any more mental suffering.

    However, the man was promptly taken care of by one of Gerald¡¯s own subordinates upon receiving

    Welson¡¯s order.

    ¡°You know, from what I¡¯ve been told, Kort has just arrived in the Logan Province¡­ I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be

    long before he rushes over¡­¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    Upon hearing that, both Yuvan and Yash couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly moved. At longst, the moment

    of hope they had been looking forward to was finallying.

    The family head was going to be here soon, and if anyone was to evene close to having a fighting

    chance against Gerald, it was Kort.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll definitely have to face the Moldell family¡¯s grand second master who is

    also the master of our family, KortMoldell! After ughtering so many of our family members, I do

    wonder how you¡¯ll exin yourself¡­¡± replied Yash.

    Yuvan himself had already grabbed onto Yash¡¯s hand in his excitement. His reaction was to be

    expected since he had sworn to himself that he would make the Crawfords pay the price a hundredfold

    of what Gerald had made the Moldells suffer through.

    ¡°Eventually. Unfortunately, the rest of you won¡¯t be able to witness that fight. Have you heard of st

    meals¡¯ that death row prisoners receive before getting executed? Well, I hope you¡¯ve eaten to your

    heart¡¯s content¡­ With that out of the way, go ahead and end yourselves now. None of you are leaving

    this restaurant alive,¡± sneered Gerald coldly.

    Hearing that, Yash felt his eyelids twitching intensely as Yuvan fell intoplete despair.

    All Yuvan needed was a bit more time¡­ If time was on his side, his father would definitely arrive

    sooner orter to save him¡­ Yet here Gerald was, ordering them to kill themselves!

    Regret enveloped Yash as well. If only he hadn¡¯t led his subordinates into Everdare Forest that day¡­

    None of this would have happened.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Regardless, since Gerald had allowed them to take their own lives, they weren¡¯t against the idea. After

    all, they were well aware that death was the only answer to their current situation. At least they would

    still be able to go with what little dignity they still had¡­

    Once the deeds were done, Gerald and his men simply walked out of the restaurant.

    Before they could get far, Xavia rushed out before calling out, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Could¡­ you be nning to deal with the Long family now¡­?¡± asked Xavia as she began

    sobbing slightly.

    In response, Gerald simply grunted before nodding.

    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you-¡±

    Before Xavia was even able toplete her sentence, she was interrupted by Gerald as he raised his

    hand before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered one of my men to purchase arge property for you within

    the Salford Province. You and your family should be able to lead a peaceful life there without too many

    worries for the next few generations. There¡¯s no need for you to bother about the subsequent affairs.¡±

    Walking over to her, he then gently wiped her tears away before adding, ¡°In exchange for all that, I only

    ask that you live a good life. I, for one, am no longer able to live the lifestyle I once did¡­¡±

    ¡°With that, I bid you farewell!¡±

    Having said that, Gerald then turned to walk away with his men.

    Xavia wanted to call out to him. To tell him that she wanted to stay by his side.

    However, after hearing how resolute Gerald was, she could only cover her mouth as she burst into

    tears while watching Gerald¡¯s back slowly disappear into the distance.

    Meanwhile, an extremely capable-looking team of men had just arrived at the entrance of the Moldell

    Manor¡¯s burnt remains.

    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± roared an old man, his voice filled with agony after witnessing the state of the manor.

    Clenching his fists tightly, the veins in his arms were immediately revealed as extreme murderous

    intent coursed through them.

    ¡°¡­Who did this¡­? Who?!¡± howled the man as he grabbed one of the survivors in his rage.

    ¡°I-It was Gerald Crawford! He was the one who ruined the Moldells! I-I was only able to escape the

    crisis since I jumped into the well!¡± cried out the terrified youth.

    ¡°¡­Gerald? ¡­.How¡­ How is that even possible?!¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1043

    ¡°I-It¡¯s true! Gerald¡¯s be truly horrifying!¡± cried out the youth, evidently scared to death.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ That bstard! It¡¯s only been a dmn year! How could he have umted that much power in

    such a short amount of time?! Regardless, the Crawford family will definitely pay a heavy price for this!

    Where¡¯s Yuvan?!¡± roared Kort as he trembled in his immense anger.

    ¡°S-second master!¡± shouted a subordinate as he staggered over.

    ¡°I¡­ I found them¡­ I found the second young master¡¯s and butler Moldell¡¯s corpses!¡± announced the

    subordinate in between pants.

    ¡°What?!¡± yelled the pained Kort in such a loud voice that his shout could probably be heard

    reverberating across the entire Logan Province.

    Meanwhile, Dn was in the main living room within the Crawford manor in Northbay.

    Feeling the urge to frown all of a sudden, he muttered, ¡°¡­Could something have happened¡­? I¡¯ve

    been feeling flustered a lot for some time now¡­ I just feel as though something is about to happen!¡±

    ¡°What on earth could happen? The way I see it, you¡¯re just feeling that due to all the pressure you¡¯ve

    umted ever since Gerald¡¯s disappearance¡­¡± replied Yulia in a saddened tone as she walked

    over to him, feeling sorry for her husband.

    Sighing, Dn then said, ¡°To think that a year has already passed since then¡­ If things had gone

    ording to n, then Gerald would¡¯ve gotten married to Lyra this year! Everything was going so

    smoothly too at the start! It¡¯s all ruined now¡­¡±

    As she looked at his grief-filled eyes, Yulia replied, ¡°Speaking of Lyra¡­ Hasn¡¯t she been acting a bit

    strange ever since she returned from that event in the Salford Province about half a year ago? I

    remember Bea going with her back then, and she¡¯s been acting equally as strange as Lyra has! From

    what I¡¯ve seen, the two girls seem to enjoy being in each other¡¯spany, frequently sharing secrets

    with each other andughing from time to time. Whenever I enquire them about their topic of

    conversation, they simply say that it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it¡­ I remember that before attending that event, both of them had cried

    quite frequently¡­ Especially Lyra. From what the servants told me, Lyra would hide in her room to cry

    whenever she didn¡¯t have any other tasks to do. It exined why her eyes were always so red

    whenever I saw her back then¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? They changed slightly after returning from the auction, though! We¡¯ve been with Lyra for the

    longest time and though she¡¯s never really lived with Gerald, I¡¯m sure you can agree that she loves him

    dearly. Bea loves him a lot as a cousin as well. Because of that, it doesn¡¯t really make any sense for

    both of them to suddenly change¡ªalbeit, for the better¡ªafter attending some event!¡± added Yulia.

    Clearing his throat, Dn then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to start theorizing¡­ Let¡¯s just ask them directly

    to get the entire picture!¡±

    With that said, he ordered his servants to call both the girls over.

    ¡°Mom? Dad? You were looking for us?¡± asked Lyra with a smile once both of them stood before

    Gerald¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s regarding the auction both of you attended in the Salford Province about half a year ago¡­

    Though it may feel strange that I¡¯m asking now of all times, I¡¯ve just been so busy with the investigation

    team that I haven¡¯t had the time to properly ask you about it! Regardless, I remember that both of you

    went there to buy the Ginseng King¡­ Why did you return empty-handed? Also, while we¡¯re at it, did

    anything else happen while you were there?¡± asked Dn in return.

    ¡°¡­A-ah¡­ About the Ginseng King¡­¡± replied Lyra as she instantly blushed.

    Back then, Gerald had won against the other bidders. As a result, he was the rightful owner of the

    Ginseng King. However, Gerald had made Lyra and Bea promise not to tell anyone that they had met

    him there for fear that exposing his whereabouts would end up burdening his family.

    Lyra had kept to her promise since she was well aware that what Gerald had told her to do made

    sense. She understood that Gerald¡¯s parents would definitely be unable to resist the urge to double

    their search efforts for him once they found out that he was safe. Should any of the Moldells catch wind

    of that news, the Moldells would probably enter high gear as well, further endangering Gerald¡¯s life.

    ¡°¡­While we did manage to purchase it, it ended up getting stolen!¡± replied Bea quickly, knowing full

    well that Lyra was a terrible liar.

    ¡°¡­I see. Did you happen to meet anyone else there?¡± asked Dn with a frown.

    ¡°A-ah¡­ Not at all!¡± replied Lyra as she shook her head.

    At that moment, the butler approached the group before saying, ¡°Pardon my intrusion, master, but Mr.

    Parker Moldell has just arrived with his investigation team. They¡¯re currently waiting at the door.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? Well hurry and invite them in then,¡± replied Dn as he immediately stood up.

    Due to Parker¡¯s secret assistance, the Crawfords hadn¡¯t suffered too much suppression from Kort in

    the past year. Due to that, Dn treated the man quite respectfully.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1044

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Moldell!¡±

    ¡°Chairman Crawford, it¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°It has indeed¡­ Since you¡¯vee today, could it be that you¡¯ve gained some clues about the

    shipwreck incident in Northbay, Mr. Moldell?¡± asked Dn rather excitedly.

    Taking a seat once they were inside, Parker then replied, ¡°Nothing is impossible for a willing heart! After

    all that hard work in the previous year, I¡¯m proud to say that our efforts haven¡¯t been for naught! We¡¯ve

    finally managed to gain some clues regarding the work of that enigmatic Sun League!¡±

    Hearing that, Dn and the others happily exchanged nces as Parker took a long map out of his

    bag.

    Revealing its contents, the map was drawn so beautifully that it almost felt like the area that was

    mapped was one that had achieved utopia. Though the mountains and rivers painted across the long

    map were certainly eye-catching, everyone eventually had their eyes on the symbol at the top left

    corner of the map.

    It was the symbol of the Sun League!

    ¡°What¡¯s this then?¡± asked Dn, bewildered.

    ¡°Haha! You see, the details of this map were found on a stone tablet that I managed to locate. Since it

    would be a hassle to bring such arge b of stone around, I had an artist redraw the contents of the

    tablet onto this map. I¡¯m sure all of you have noticed the symbol on the top left corner by now, and yes,

    it really is the symbol of the Sun League. Thus, it¡¯s almost certain that the tablet had been left behind

    by them!¡± exined Parker.

    ¡°I see¡­ Pardon me, Mr. Moldell¡­ but doesn¡¯t the map feel slightly iplete¡­? It feels sort of¡­

    deformed? If you get what I mean,¡± replied Yulia.

    ¡°Quite insightful you are, Madam! Unfortunately, the stone tablet was already in poor condition by the

    time I found it. While we were sessful in recreating the utopian-looking part of the map, we weren¡¯t

    quite able to finish it since we couldn¡¯t locate the parts of the stone tablet that had chipped off,¡±

    exined Parker with a slight frown.

    ¡°Such a pity¡­ Still, while I¡¯ve visited several famous ces¡ªthat have mountainous areas and rivers

    ¡ªall across the globe, I¡¯ve nevere across such a mystifying-looking ce like the one on your

    map¡­¡±

    As Dn and Parker continued discussing the map, Lyra simply peered at it while listening to their

    conversation. While the ces on the map certainly felt utopian, the dense forests surrounding the

    area felt rather mystifying to her.

    After looking at it for some time, Lyra pointed at a spot on the map before saying, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Mom? Dad?

    And Mr. Moldell as well¡­ Have any of you noticed thendmark atop this mountain¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    As everyone instantly focused their gazes on where she was pointing at, even after a brief moment,

    none of them seemed to be able to tell what she was hinting at.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you see it, dad? It appears to be a broken stone statue of a woman! It¡¯s toppled over around

    the waist area¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Dn and Parker looked at each other. From what they could see, it was merely a white

    rock. Why was Lyra insisting that it was a statue?

    As she watched the two men shake their heads, Lyra took in a deep breath. How odd¡­ While the

    image was slightly blurry, Lyra was confident that the picture portrayed a statue of a woman. After all,

    she would definitely be able to tell what a woman¡¯s silhouette looked like.

    Even Bea and Yulia were unable to see the stone statue that Lyra was talking about. Both of them

    simply saw an object resembling a white rock.

    ¡°Haha! Perhaps Miss Lyra¡¯s eyes are more unique than ours! Who¡¯s to say that she can¡¯t see things

    that we can¡¯t?¡± joked Parker with a smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯tugh at me, Mr. Moldell¡­ I may have been mistaken¡­¡± replied Lyra as she shook her

    head, not wanting to say anything anymore.

    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, Chairman Crawford¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about¡­¡± said

    Parker as he looked like he had just recalled something.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, aside from the Moldell family, have you asked for any external help? I¡¯d like you to answer as

    frankly as possible!¡± asked Parker, his tone oddly cautious.

    ¡°Not at all! You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve hired!¡± replied Dn as he shook his head.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°¡­How curious¡­ I wonder who that person could be then¡­¡± muttered Parker with a frown.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1045

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve just asked, I¡¯m assuming that something happened, Mr. Moldell?¡± replied Dn after

    thinking about it for a while.

    Hearing that, Parker nodded before saying, ¡°You see, quite a mysterious incident happened to me and

    my team while we were looking for clues on the Sun League. It¡¯s rather shameful to admit, but for the

    longest time, my team and I were unable to locate any relevant leads. The Sun League truly is

    extremely mysterious and powerful to be able to cover up most, if not all, of their tracks!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, just when I felt that we had reached a dead end, a mysterious person made his presence

    known¡­ I say that since we¡¯ve never personally met before¡­ Regardless, from that moment on, he¡¯s

    provided us with necessary hints on where to go next whenever we got truly stumped. His assistance

    led us to find the exact clues we needed to proceed. He¡¯s the only reason how we were able to make

    so much progress in the past half-year. Due to his assisting nature, I assumed that you were the one

    who had sent him over, Chairman Crawford, which is why I¡¯m currently enquiring you about it, just to

    make sure.¡±

    ¡°If I truly had sent someone over to help you, then I would¡¯ve definitely informed you about it first. Still,

    that person does indeed sound mysterious¡­ Did he at least give you a name¡­?¡± replied Dn, finding

    the situation peculiar as well.

    ¡°None to speak of. Nobody even knows what he looks like. However, call it a gut feeling from my

    experience over the years, but I believe that he¡¯s an extremely powerful person. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be a

    stretch to say that even the most powerful members of the Moldell family wouldn¡¯t be able to take him

    on!¡±

    ¡°Has he truly never shown himself before?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, none of us have seen him before. He simply ces coordinates near the head of my bed

    whenever he feels that we need the extra help. While I¡¯d like to call myself a vignt person, never

    have I been able to catch him in the act. Haha! To be more specific, he¡¯s only made his presence

    known twice up till this point.¡±

    Thinking about it, Parker remembered how frightened he had been about half a year ago when the man

    left the first set of coordinates near the head of his bed. After all, the person who had left the hint there

    definitely could¡¯ve killed him in his sleep if he wanted to. Should that have happened, Parker wouldn¡¯t

    even have known that he had been murdered, and the thought of it alone was enough to send shivers

    down his spine.

    Dn himself was currently racking his brains, wondering who could be helping his family out in secret.

    ¡°¡­Either way, to summarize, since that person has been helping us in secret, then we can assume, at

    the very least, that he isn¡¯t hostile toward the Crawford family. While we did manage to gather more

    clues on the Sun League, the more pressing issue now is where the area drawn on the map actually is.

    Since the mysterious person led us to it, I¡¯m assuming that there¡¯s a reason behind his actions. For all

    we know, the secret of the Sun League could very well lie within the dense forests as seen on the

    map!¡± said Parker.

    Nodding in agreement, Dn then replied, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll immediately gather my family¡¯s apprentices

    and subordinates after this. Since many of them are quite knowledgeable and our family has men all

    across the globe, some of them may recognize where the map points to!¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°That would certainly be for the best!¡±

    With that, Dn signaled one of his subordinates to spread the order around and in almost no time at

    all, people working under the Crawfords from all over the world assembled within the Crawford manor.

    Once everyone relevant was present, Dn led them to arge viewing hall where he projected the

    map onto a massive screen, erging it for all to see.

    However, even with so many great minds who had seen so much of the world, the results were barely

    satisfactory for Dn. As it turned out, nobody there seemed to have evere across such beautiful

    mountains amidst sprawling forests.

    It was exactly because of how mystifying the ce seemed that everyone there knew, at a nce, that

    they didn¡¯t know where the ce was.

    After realizing that, Dn immediatelymanded his subordinates and apprentices to look all over

    the world for a simrndscape.

    Seconds after announcing his order, a servant rushed into therge hall before shouting, ¡°M-master!

    Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Dn with a frown.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s Kort! He¡¯s brought several of his men onto the ind and he¡¯s currently leading them here! He¡¯s

    also already killed over ten of our bodyguards!¡±

    ¡°What? Could he have gone mad?!¡± eximed Dn as he turned to look at Parker.

    Parker himself was frowning as he said, ¡°Unless that old man has gained some information that could

    be used against the Crawfords, he wouldn¡¯t do such a drastic thing¡­ That¡¯s just not his style of doing

    things. I propose that you let him in, Chairman Crawford. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s nning to do!¡± replied

    Parker.

    Meanwhile, Winnie looked at Kort as she asked, ¡°Second master, what are you doing? Why did you kill

    off so many of the Crawford family¡¯s people?¡±

    Instead of heading into therge hall with the others earlier, Winnie and her sister had been taking a

    stroll by the beach¡ªat the side of the ind¡ªto rx themselves this entire time. That is, until they

    noticed Kort rushing toward the manor in a great fury, killing anyone who happened to be in his way!

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! I¡¯m massacring the entire Crawford family today if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    growled Kort as he turned to look at the two girls with his bloodshot eyes, a hideous expression on his

    face.

    With that, he continued leading his people over to the manor as Winnie began chasing after him while

    muttering to herself, ¡°Oh god, has Kort gone insane?! Something big is going to happen soon¡­ I can

    feel it¡­ I need to see what he¡¯s nning to do!¡±

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1046

    ¡°Sister¡­!¡±

    By the time Yselle called out for her, Winnie¡¯s figure was already a tiny speck as she swiftly continued

    following Kort and his men to the manor.

    ¡°With so many things brewing, I guess I should go take a look as well¡­¡± muttered Yselle to herself as

    she began walking toward them.

    Before she could even take a step, however, she was utterly stunned by a ck figure dashing past her

    extremely quickly!

    ¡°¡­What the hell was that?¡± said Yselle as she frowned. Whatever it was, it could wait, and Yselle

    continued heading toward the manor.

    A brief momentter, the doors to therge hall within the Crawford Manor were swung open as a

    fearsome and old-sounding voice roared, ¡°The entire Crawford family is to pay a bloody price today if

    it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    The shout was so loud that everyone could feel their ears ringing as an ominous wind blew into the

    room.

    Following that, Kort led his powerful-looking men into the hall as Parker took a step forward before

    asking, ¡°What do you hope to achieve by doing all this, Kort?¡±

    ¡°Step aside, Parker! Don¡¯t meddle in this! I¡¯m here today to settle a bloody grudge I have against the

    Crawfords!¡± growled Kort as he clenched both his fists while ring daggers at Dn.

    As he did so, however, Kort became slightly stunned when his eyes caught sight of therge map

    projected behind Dn.

    However, his shock was short-lived. Anything other than exterminating the Crawfords could wait for

    now, and he was delighted by the thought of it alone.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Humph! You say you¡¯vee to settle a bloody grudge, but what has our family ever done to you to

    deserve that?¡± replied Dn with a frown.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still feigning ignorance, Dn? As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve given you sufficient respect in

    the past year¡­ Never had it urred to me that such a terrible disaster would happen just because I

    treated you mercifully¡­ There were over three hundred people in the Moldell family within the Logan

    Province, Dn¡­ Now almost all of them are dead! The entire Moldell family within the Logan

    Province is no more!¡± growled Kort, each word he said even colder than thest.

    ¡°¡­What? Someone ruined the Moldells living in the Logan Province?¡± asked Dn, his eyes wide in

    shock.

    Parker himself felt his eyelids twitching rapidly.

    While Kort appeared to not approve of the Moldells living in the Logan Province, a few of the Moldells

    were well aware that Kort himself had established the family thereafter disobeying the Moldell family¡¯s

    rules and regtions.

    Parker also knew that there were many powerful people in Kort¡¯s family. To think that someone had

    actually managed to ruin the Moldells living in the Logan Province¡­

    ¡°While the Moldell family in Logan isn¡¯t a secret society, there were quite a number of powerful people

    in their family, right? Who could¡¯ve taken down the entire family? What sort of power would one even

    need to have to pull off such a feat? Whoever it was, don¡¯t you think that the Crawfordsck the

    capabilities to evene close to performing such destruction¡­?¡± whispered the surprised Winnie to

    her grandfather.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. In the end, while the Crawfords may be filthy rich, they¡¯re still just ordinary people. Don¡¯t

    you think that there could¡¯ve been a misunderstanding somewhere along the line? After all, the

    Crawfords clearly don¡¯t have the strength to take out over three hundred of the Moldells!¡± added Parker

    as he took another step forward.

    ¡°A misunderstanding you say? Tell Dn to hand over that rich heir of a son he has, then! Everything

    will surely be crystal clear once we¡¯ve interrogated him! I don¡¯t need to exin anything else! Until

    Gerald shows himself, I¡¯m killing anyone who dares to stop me!¡± retorted Kort coldly.

    ¡°Nowe! Kill them all! Nobody leaves this room alive!¡± roared the maniacal man.

    ¡°Right away!¡± shouted his subordinates in unison as they rushed toward the people of the Crawford

    family!

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1047

    Sensing the immense murderous intent from the Moldell subordinates¡ªwho were already starting to

    take action¡ªDn felt his expression change drastically.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    All this time, he had been extremely reluctant to have any forms of contact with secret societies unless

    he was absolutely forced to. After all, for all he knew, secret societies were usually both unruly and

    overbearing.

    In the end, he did so in order to find out more about the Sun League. Unfortunately, all his worries were

    now presenting themselves before his very eyes.

    He remembered, at that moment, that his father had once told him that the Crawford family would

    always face the risk of getting exterminated. Was what his father had said finally going to happen

    today?

    Were they going to meet their end being ughtered by the Moldell family¡¯s people? The thought of it

    alone made Dn gulp slightly.

    It was at that moment when a loud and rather wild-sounding voice shouted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see for myself

    who dares to even harm the people of the Crawford family!¡±

    Themanding voice was so loud that any surrounding ss ended up shattering!

    As a gale of wind blew across the hall, the Moldell family¡¯s subordinates¡ªwho had initially been

    prepared to ughter any Crawford they could get their hands on¡ªimmediately held on to their heads.

    Each of them felt like their heads were about to explode, and within seconds, most of them vomited

    blood before dying on the spot!

    Seeing that, Kort frowned but he didn¡¯t make a move.

    Secondster, a massive group of mysterious-looking people donning ck robes swiftly made their

    way into therge hall, surrounding Kort and his few remaining subordinates.

    There were at least a thousand of them, and as Kort looked at them with doubtful eyes, he coldly

    shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea which force you belong to. However, know that I¡¯vee here today to settle a

    bloody debt with the Crawford family. You better not meddle in this!¡±

    ¡°Even if I were to meddle, it¡¯s not like you could stop me. You¡¯re just another trivial person to be dealt

    with, after all,¡± said an old man as he strode into the hall.

    The moment he said that, the people donning ck robes immediately knelt in line, forming a pathway

    in the middle as they shouted in unison, ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm¡­?¡± said Kort as he furrowed his brows while staring at the old man.

    ¡°I believe we¡¯ve never met before, no? Since you¡¯re still nning on meddling even after I¡¯ve said that I

    have a bloody grudge to settle with the Crawfords, pray tell what your rtionship with them is, sir,¡±

    added Kort.

    Before anyone else could say a thing, Dn, who had earlier been momentarily left stupefied,

    muttered, ¡°¡­Dad?¡±

    True enough, the person currently walking toward him was his father who had disappeared for a few

    decades by now. After not meeting for so long, Dn felt himself getting slightly agitated.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa?¡± said Jessica next.

    Jessica had never met Daryl before, and if anything, she was quite astonished to learn that he was

    even still alive!

    ¡°I assume that this is my granddaughter, Jessica. Am I correct, Dn?¡± said Daryl as he stood before

    Jessica and gently held onto her hand, his face full of adoration for her.

    ¡°She¡­ Yes, she is¡­ Regardless, where have you been all these years, dad?¡± replied Dn who was

    still utterly shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it once I get rid of these scoundrels!¡± sneered Daryl as he turned back to look at

    Kort.

    ¡°So it appears that you¡¯re Daryl! The master of the Crawford family who went missing a few decades

    ago! I see, I see! Well that¡¯s just perfect that you¡¯ve finally decided to show yourself again today! I¡¯ll

    ughter you along with the rest of the Crawfords! That way, truly zero of the Crawfords will continue to

    exist!¡± replied Kort with a frigidugh.

    ¡°Hah! You n to ughter all of us? I¡¯m afraid that even Christopher Moldell wouldn¡¯t talk so

    arrogantly before me!¡± said Daryl as he rested both his hands behind his back while smiling coldly.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1048

    Upon hearing that name, both Kort and Parker were left momentarily stupefied.

    ¡°¡­ From what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m assuming that you¡¯re acquainted with my third uncle, Christopher, who¡¯s

    also the Moldell family¡¯s elder, correct? Still, I find it odd that he¡¯s never mentioned a ¡®Daryl¡¯ before,¡±

    replied Kort, feeling his heart skip a beat.

    Even among the other secret societies, few men knew much about the mysterious Christopher who

    was, in a way, the totem of the Moldell family.

    As far as Kort knew, the Crawfords were simply a regr wealthy family. How on earth could Daryl

    have gotten acquainted with that old man?

    ¡°If I recall correctly, ¡®secret societies¡¯ like yours each have their own strict rules to abide by. A universal

    rule for all of you is that fact that you can¡¯t get involved with the ordinary world all willy-nilly, no? Yet

    that¡¯s exactly what you scoundrels did! What more, you even built your own family from the ground up,

    just to be able to meddle more with the ordinary world! You¡¯re even bold enough to dere wanting to

    destroy the Crawford family! Don¡¯t you scoundrels think that you¡¯re looking down too much on the

    Moldell family¡¯s rules?¡± said Daryl, ignoring Kort¡¯s question as he headed over to the seat of honor and

    sat there whileughing heartily.

    ¡°¡­Old Master Crawford, which force do you belong to, exactly? You¡¯re just a powerful and rich

    businessman, no? How is it that you know what happens within secret societies like the back of your

    hand?¡± asked Kort.

    ¡°Humph. I belong to the Soul Pce. Then again, I wonder if Christopher ever even mentioned the

    society to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­S-soul Pce¡­?¡± replied Kort, feeling his eyelids twitch extremely rapidly.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the people from the Soul Pce!¡± stuttered Kort¡¯s remaining men as they looked at each other in

    utter dismay before each taking a step back.

    For anyone within a secret society, it was rather impossible to not have heard of the Soul Pce¡¯s

    reputation. For context, there were once quite a few major secret societies in Weston. However, one of

    the more developed and prosperous secret societies¡ªat the time¡ªwaspletely wiped out by the

    Soul Pce in a single night.

    Those from the Soul Pce usually left traces of their involvement behind so that others coulde

    look for them if they wanted to avenge the deceased. However, nobody was daring or foolish enough to

    do so.

    Due to that well-known incident¡ªamong the secret societies¡ªit was natural for Kort and his men to be

    slightly intimidated.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the master of the Soul Pce as you are of the Crawford family, Daryl¡­ So that¡¯s what

    you¡¯ve been doing in the past few decades¡­ I admit that I was unaware of all this, but I guess I finally

    see the bigger picture now¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly did the realization of who I am, reveal to you?¡±

    ¡°Well, half a year ago, my beloved third son, Jett, was kidnapped by a mysterious and powerful person

    in Mayberry. Up till this point, I still have no leads on where he could be or whether he¡¯s even still alive!

    Adding that to the extermination of the Moldells in the Logan Province, I wonder it¡¯s safe to assume that

    you were the one in charge of all that?¡± growled Kort as his eyes turned bloodshot, filled with

    resentment.

    Hearing that, the infuriated Daryl roared, ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    Even though Daryl didn¡¯t move an inch, Kort could feel his cheeks being pped hard, twice! He didn¡¯t

    even have a chance to fight back!

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mind you, I¡¯ve already lived a long life! Your third son and family members are nothing more than trivial

    scoundrels in my eyes! Being as trivial as they are, why would I ever wish to waste brain cells thinking

    of how to properly deal with them? How frustrating!¡±

    Kort himself simply cupped his hurt cheeks, not daring to say another word for now.

    Seeing his reaction, Dn and the other Crawfords got particrly excited.

    ¡°¡­I never thought that you¡¯d have this much power, dad¡­ Speaking of which, was it truly not our

    people who ughter the Moldells in the Logan Province then?¡± asked Dn who had gained near-

    infinite confidence now that he had seen how powerful his father truly was.

    As Daryl watched as his son sat down beside him, he sighed before replying, ¡°How do I even say this¡­

    Well, I, for one, didn¡¯t do it¡­ However, it truly was a Crawford who did the deed. Honestly, I would¡¯ve

    done so myself if I cared any less for seniority. After all, those b*stards are nothing but robbers who¡¯ve

    been having thoughts about acquiring the Crawford family for over twenty years by now. With all the

    wicked tricks they¡¯ve been using throughout the years, I¡¯m genuinely surprised that they¡¯re still so

    dissatisfied, even after ughtering the Morningstar family,¡± exined Daryl, his anger apparent in his

    tone.

    Kort felt the corner of his lip twitch when he heard that.

    ¡°¡­Oh? So it truly was done by someone from our family? But aside from you, who else has such great

    power?¡± asked Dn, confused.

    ¡°I wonder as well, grandpa. Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you appear earlier? Our family wouldn¡¯t have

    to face so much danger today if you had just done so! Regardless, kill them all today and make sure

    none of them escape!¡± eximed Jessica.

    ¡°Hahaha! I never thought that my granddaughter would take after my personality! I like you a lot more

    compared to that cowardly grandson of mine!¡± replied Daryl with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that I didn¡¯te over earlier due to some personal issues that I¡¯d rather not share

    at the moment. Anyway, I¡¯m not even needed to deal with these mere scoundrels, my good

    granddaughter¡­ Nowe over here¡­¡± added Daryl as he turned to look at the ck-robed men.

    ¡°Go check if the young master has returned,¡± ordered the old man.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1049

    ¡°The young master¡¯s left the Logan Province hours ago! He¡¯s already arrived at the ind!¡± reported

    one of Daryl¡¯s many subordinates.

    ¡°¡­Young master? What sort of young master, dad?¡± said Dn, baffled.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll know once he arrives,¡± replied Daryl as he shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­Speak of the devil¡­¡± added Daryl as he raised his head to look out of the hall.

    Hearing that, everyone turned to look in the direction Daryl was staring at. Walking toward them from

    the main square, was a young man donning a ck suit.

    As soon as he got close enough, all the previous subordinates¡ªwho were still standing by the door¡ª

    bowed respectfully as they greeted, ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± shouted both Dn and Jessica in unison.

    While Dn¡¯s lips twitched, overjoyed, Jessica herself was so moved that she ended up covering her

    mouth. As for the rest of the Crawfords, all of them stared at Gerald, excitement building within them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year, mom¡­ Dad¡­ Sister¡­ I¡¯m finally back!¡± announced Gerald as he knelt by his father¡¯s

    side.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re back¡­ It¡¯s been a whole year¡­ And I¡­ I even thought that

    you had¡­¡±

    Unable to hold back her tears anymore, Yulia wailed as she finally got confirmation that her son was

    still alive and well.

    ¡°How¡­ How absolutely marvelous! To think that my son would end up bing even more promising,

    mature, and strong throughout your disappearance! It¡¯s fantastic¡­!¡± added Dn who was now crying

    as well.

    After wiping his parents¡¯ tears away, Gerald turned to look at Daryl before saying, ¡°It appears that at

    longst, I¡¯ve finally lived up to your expectations, grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed you have, Gerald. I can sense that your aura is several times stronger than before as well.

    Your innate condition is so much better than mine¡­¡± replied the old man before turning to look at Kort.

    ¡°That scoundrel over there pressured you so muchst year that you ended up in a pretty tight spot,

    correct? Go ahead and take your revenge on him today. Make sure not to go easy on him!¡± added

    Daryl with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, but of course I will! All our past grudges will be settled once and for all today!¡± replied Gerald as he

    stood up to look at Kort.

    ¡°So it was you, Gerald¡­ Tell me, are you the one responsible for capturing Jett?¡± asked Kort as he

    gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Yeah, that was me. I left him in the Poisonous Mosquito Valley where he promptly got eaten alive by

    millions of mosquitoes swarming him. I made sure that no bones or remains were left, so I¡¯m sure it

    must¡¯ve been difficult to track him down,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°What?! You¡­ I truly regret not killing you long ago, Gerald! Now that you¡¯ve admitted to killing two of

    my sons, I¡¯m ending you today no matter what! I¡¯ll avenge my boys if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± roared Kort

    as he leaped into the air, ready to pounce on Gerald!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Kort¡¯s inner strength was powerful and overbearing, which matched his temperament well. However, no

    matter how strong he was, at the end of the day, he was just a regr powerful champion.

    Though Gerald had been terrified of him just a year ago¡ªas he was with anyone from the Moldell

    family¡ªKort was nothing but a trivial person to him now.

    Mimicking Kort, Gerald leaped into the air as well, but he was faster and had more control.

    The moment Gerald¡¯s fist collided with, Kort¡¯s stomach, everyone watched in amazement as Kort¡¯s

    body was flung backward! Crashing into a stone pir, Kort¡¯s body fell to the ground as a deep indent in

    the middle of the pir revealed itself.

    ¡°W-what immense inner strength! Now I see how you did all that to my family!¡± scowled Kort as his old

    face scrunched up in disbelief.

    As Kort readied himself tounch another attack, Dn¡ªwho was now filled with both excitement and

    pride¡ªturned to look at his father before asking, ¡°Did you teach him that, dad? When did Gerald

    be this powerful?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Well, I only taught him half of what he knows,¡± replied Daryl with a slightly bitter smile as he

    shook his head.

    Dn himself continued watching his son¡¯s fight in delight.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1050

    Even Jessica was happy as she shouted, ¡°Come on, Gerald! Kill that old b*stard! Beat him to death!¡±

    Parker, on the other hand, turned to look at Daryl before respectfully asking, ¡°Judging from your aura,

    could you perhaps be one of the legends like my third uncle, Christopher?¡±

    He was asking since he had been stunned by how much of a disadvantage Kort had actually been

    ced in despite fighting the young Gerald. Parker could only imagine what level of strength Daryl truly

    had as Gerald¡¯s mentor.

    ¡°Hah! Are you saying that Christopher hasn¡¯t been wasting his time in the past few decades? What, has

    he arrived at the realm of legends as well?¡± asked Daryl in return.

    ¡°He has!¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that Great Old Master Moldell passed away, grandpa?¡± asked Winnie¡ªwho was

    still in a state of shock¡ªas she continued watching Gerald and Kort fight.

    ¡°Nonsense! That was just a rumor. After all, how could we expose Great Old Master Moldell¡¯s identity

    so casually? Still, you¡¯re just a junior so it¡¯s natural for you not to know a thing about this,¡± replied

    Parker.

    ¡°¡­Then¡­ Is Gerald a champion as well now? He¡¯s extremely strong!¡± asked Winnie again, her heart

    brewing withplicated emotions.

    After all, Gerald had been the one who had saved her back when he had first gone to the Moldell family

    in search of help. Back then, Winnie was severely injured and suffering from anemia. Thanks to

    Gerald¡¯s blood donation, she made it out alive.

    Even so, she had always looked down upon him since she just considered him to be a regr person

    from the ordinary world.

    Now that he was so strong, however, Winnie was havingplicated thoughts.

    ¡°¡­How puzzling¡­ Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but after observing Gerald for a while, I¡¯m assuming that

    he¡¯s no champion, sir. Could my guess be correct?¡± asked Parker who wasn¡¯t making any effort to hide

    his slight agitation as he turned to look at Daryl in disbelief.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Hahaha! You seem to be quite insightful!¡± replied Daryl with a proud smile.

    ¡°¡­ My god¡­¡± mumbled Parker as he staggered a few steps backward, his face now extremely pale.

    Thankfully, Winnie managed to support him in time. Finding it odd, she then asked, ¡°What do you

    mean, grandpa? Despite his rapid growth in terms of strength, I see no issue with him having the title of

    champion. After all, he must have gone through extreme training to get to where he currently is!¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t one! Now that the elder has answered my question, I can safely say that Gerald is no

    champion!¡± replied Parker.

    ¡°¡­Are you suggesting that he has an even higher title¡­?¡±

    Holding his breath, Parker then stared wide-eyed at Gerald as he trembled while muttering, ¡°¡­He¡­

    He¡¯s a great master¡­¡±

    The realm of legends was the most mysterious of realms when it came to ancient martial arts. Many

    have failed to get there even after spending their entire lives trying to achieve it, and this included

    people from within secret societies.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­? You can¡¯t be serious, can you, grandpa?¡± stuttered Winnie as her jaw dropped.

    ¡°He truly is a great master!¡± replied Parker, still trembling all over as he nodded.

    ¡°Still¡­ A great master at his age¡­ Aside from that man, Gerald¡¯s the only other person to achieve the

    title of great master at such a young age!¡± added Parker.

    ¡°What¡¯s a great master, dad? Gerald¡¯s one now?¡± asked Dn who had no idea what a great master

    was. However, from what he heard, he knew that it must have been an extremely high achievement.

    ¡°Haha! Indeed, Gerald truly has arrived at the realm of legends! It¡¯s the reason why I was so surprised

    when I met him earlier. From what I had estimated, Gerald needed at least a decade or two in order to

    achieve that realm, and that was only if he was extremely talented and had exceptional biological

    advantages!¡± replied Daryl who appeared to be carefully hiding key facts in his exnation, despite

    being able to see everything clearly.

    ¡°Yes, lord. Ever since the young master drank the holy blood, he seems to have rapidly progressed in

    his training. From what I can personally see, he¡¯s already arrived at the realm of legends. Even at his

    worst, he¡¯ll still be at the level of half a great master. How truly rare! It seems that the holy blood worked

    like a charm!¡± said Welson who had been standing at the side this entire time.

    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not only due to the holy blood,¡± replied Daryl as he shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing Gerald from the moment he entered the hall¡­ I¡¯ll say it right now that the holy

    blood would¡¯ve only helped him control his temperament better. In no way would it have helped him

    increase his training speed! Understanding that, I¡¯vee to a conclusion as to how he became a

    great master so quickly!¡± added Daryl with a slight frown.

    ¡°What have you concluded?¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems like someone has instilled a lot of potential within Gerald¡­ I¡¯m afraid that his body

    hasn¡¯t been normal from half a year ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1051

    ¡°¡­So it turns out that the young master¡¯s body was no longer normal for a while now! No wonder!¡± said

    Welson, feeling enlightened.

    ¡®Still¡­ Who exactly was Gerald¡¯s first master¡­? This Finnley person¡­? I¡¯ve never heard of him¡­ If

    Gerald¡¯s body was able to transform this much in just half a year, I wonder what level of training Finnley

    himself has¡­¡¯ Daryl thought to himself.

    A scream brought Daryl¡¯s attention back on Kort as everyone watched the old man fall from mid-air

    before vomiting blood.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve already entered the realm of legends¡­ How¡­ How is this even possible?!¡± shouted

    Kort, his shock evident from his tone.

    As the title suggested, only legends could enter the realm of legends.

    From what Kort knew, Christopher himself¡ªwho had undergone such immense training¡ªhad barely

    been able to enter the realm of legends. Yet here Gerald was! A young man who had managed to

    achieve the status of great master despite Kort previously deeming him as a person whocked

    common sense! Gerald was now multiple times stronger than Kort¡¯s strongest opponents!

    Kort was truly unable to reconcile with the truth, and he would rather die than ept it willingly!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get to die content, Kort. If there¡¯s anyone you¡¯d like to me, let it first be yourself for

    acting out of line that day! For barely leaving me any leeway to even save myself! I¡¯ll finally have my

    revenge today!¡± shouted Gerald as he clenched both his fists tightly.

    Gerald had been waiting for this day for an entire year.

    After all, he had been on the run for most of that period, not even able to return home. What more,

    even though he knew that his family was constantly in danger, all Gerald could do back then was watch

    helplessly and pray for their safety.

    All this happened because Kort acted out of line and refused to leave any leeway. Because of that,

    Gerald had suffered so much in the past year.

    However, now all that suffering was going to be worthwhile.

    Sensing how immense Gerald¡¯s murderous intent had be, Kort couldn¡¯t help but gulp slightly.

    Kort had lived his entire life dealing with powerful businesses. He was close to uniting all the powerful

    people across the globe as well. To think that his life was going to end at the hands of a young man¡­

    ¡­No! He couldn¡¯t just die like this!

    ¡°W-wait! You can¡¯t kill me today, Gerald! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m the second master of the Moldell family! A powerful

    secret society! How¡­ How dare you even think of killing me!¡± shouted Kort, slowly crawling away as he

    covered his injured chest.

    ¡°Parker! Parker! He¡¯s going to kill people from the Moldell family! Say something!¡± added Kort as he

    turned to look at Parker.

    ¡°¡­When two parties start a fight with death being the indication of who the loser is, if Gerald doesn¡¯t

    finish you off today, then he may as well be considered to be as good as dead!¡± replied Parker coldly.

    If Parker wanted to be even franker, he would¡¯ve just told Kort that he truly hoped that Gerald ended his

    life today. With Kort¡¯s death, Gerald would¡¯ve essentially gotten rid of one big issue.

    ¡°Haha! Even your fellow Moldells aren¡¯t willing to help you! I guess that shows what kind of conduct you

    usually disy before those under you! Worry not, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡±

    Hearing how cold Gerald¡¯s tone was, Kort continued walking backward as he pleaded, ¡°N-no! You can¡¯t

    kill me, Gerald! You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life if you do! ¡±

    Eventually, both of them arrived at a flower bed and the pale-faced Kort ended up stumbling before

    falling on his buttocks. Due to Gerald¡¯s punch to his chest earlier, all his strength was nearly gone.

    ¡°Regret it, you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I know that you¡¯ve been investigating the Sun League due to your fianc¨¦e and second

    uncle¡¯s disappearance! I even saw the projected map earlier, and I can assure you that it¡¯s definitely

    rted to the Sun League!¡± replied Kort with a gulp.

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at his grandfather. Daryl himself frowned slightly before eventually

    nodding at Gerald.

    With that, Daryl walked over to the two before saying, ¡°If you truly know where the location on the map

    is, I¡¯ll consider letting you live. Now spit it out!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ You see, sir, Gerald¡­ I¡¯ve seen the mountain on the map before¡­ It¡¯s called Warhill

    Mountain, and it¡¯s an extremely mysterious location! For starters, everything within that area constantly

    changes formation! What more, if you don¡¯t have a special wooden token, you¡¯ll never be able to find

    the ce, even if you search for it your entire life!¡± exined Kort, quickly.

    ¡°¡­A wooden token? What sort of wooden token? And how are we to locate this Warhill Mountain?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    If they were able to find that ce without much trouble, then uncovering the secrets of the Sun

    League wouldn¡¯t take much longer either.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1052

    With any luck, that would greatly increase his chances of finally being able to find M and his uncle

    again!

    Moved by the realization that there was a higher chance that he would be able to reunite with his

    girlfriend, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­So, about the wooden token-¡±

    Gerald¡¯s sentence ended prematurely since he noticed that Kort was smirking instead of disying his

    fearful expression just seconds ago. However, the realization hade a second toote since the

    next thing Gerald knew, there were already two beads in Kort¡¯s right hand!

    Before anyone could make a move, Kort tossed the two beads at Gerald and Daryl¡¯s feet, causing the

    beads to explode with ear-shattering loudness!

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Kort then made his escape!

    ¡°That scoundrel of an old man truly is as cunning as they say! Send people in pursuit of him, Welson!

    Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± shouted Daryl as the Soul Pce subordinates immediately obeyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to do so, sir! While he¡¯s known for both his cunningness and strength, his greatest skill is

    his ability to make himself lighter! Even Christopher has praised his adeptness with that skill! No matter

    the situation, once he¡¯s made his escape, it¡¯s extremely difficult to re-capture him due to how stealthy

    he is,¡± said Parker as he took a step forward while shaking his head.

    With an apologetic look on his face, Gerald added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, grandpa¡­ My mind wandered for a bit

    the moment he mentioned M and uncle just know¡­ Leave it to me, I¡¯ll get him back!¡±

    Though he knew that Gerald regretted hisck of concentration on the enemy, Daryl simply raised his

    hand before replying, ¡°No, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t press a cornered enemy too far¡­ Even if he gets away

    this time, we¡¯ll catch him again sooner orter. If my guess is correct, he should be returning to the

    Moldell manor now. After all, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s well aware that only Christopher is capable of saving him

    now! Until we go after them again, try not to be too anxious, Gerald.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply clenched his fists before nodding slightly in defeat.

    ¡°Christopher¡­ Kort¡­¡± muttered Daryl to himself at the moment.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After a brief silence, Daryl seemed to recall something, thus he added, ¡°Come with me, Gerald. You

    and the others shoulde along as well, Dn.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kort himself was running as swift as an arrow. As Parker had said, Kort¡¯s ability to make

    himself lighter truly increased his speed tremendously.

    However, Kort was still severely injured from his fight against Gerald. Despite that, he continued

    rushing back to the Moldell manor in Yanken, refusing to stop moving his legs till he reached his

    destination.

    Soon enough, the next dawn came, and with loud ¡®flop¡¯ Kort knelt as he wept with grief in front of the

    secluded courtyard within the Moldell manor that was located near the back of a mountain.

    Catching his breath, Kort then cried out, ¡°I, Kort, am an ungrateful descendant of the Moldell family! I

    kneel here today to beg my third uncle to meet me! I have some urgent issues to report to you!¡±

    With that, Kort bowed deeply, his forehead touching the ground.

    Since nobody replied even after some time passed, Kort simply lifted his head before pushing his

    forehead deeper into the ground, making sure to make a louder sound.

    Despite that, there was still no reply.

    After a few more bows, Kort¡¯s head was already bleeding. Understanding that what he was doing was

    futile, Kort finally got up before saying, ¡°¡­I see you¡¯re reluctant to meet me, uncle¡­ Does that mean

    that I won¡¯t ever be able to avenge my two children, even on my dying bed? With or without your help,

    I¡¯m heading over to the Soul Pce to fight both Daryl and his grandson with all I have! At the very

    least, I¡¯ll die and protect the honor of our family that¡¯s existed for over a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hold on a minute¡­ That name¡­ Did you say Daryl from the Soul Pce¡­?¡± said an old voice out

    of the blue from within the courtyard.

    Eyes-widened, Kort watched as the cobweb-covered door to the room he was bowing in front of slowly

    creaked open.

    Out stepped a trembling old man who had snowy-white hair and a body that was all skin and bones.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1053

    ¡°Regardless, the sun¡¯s not even fully up yet, you b*stard! Crying out so loudly here¡­ Were you

    nning to cry out here till I eventually died?¡± grumbled the old man.

    Though Christopher looked like a senile old man, both his eyes seemed extremely sharp. Aside from

    the many cobwebs that stuck to his bony body, he didn¡¯t seem to look all that out of the ordinary. If

    anything, all that simply emphasized how old Christopher was.

    Even so, Kort respected him deeply. Thinking back, it had been over twenty years since he hadst

    met his third uncle.

    Gulping, Kort then pleaded, ¡°¡­I apologize, but moving on, please save me, Third uncle! Both Daryl and

    his grandson are hunting me down with murder in mind! What more, both of them also killed two of

    your grandsons! Both of them met truly terrible ends!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯vee across Daryl during my earlier years¡­ To think that he¡¯d actually return to the

    ordinary world! Humph! Interesting¡­ Well, not that interesting but note-worthy¡­ Speaking of which, I

    know what he¡¯s like so I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t argue against a junior like you. It¡¯s even more

    improbable that he¡¯d kill both of your sons! He¡¯s not one to go that far! Based on what you told me,

    could it be that your sons went looking for trouble first and, as a result, got killed because of that?¡±

    replied Christopher rather cidly.

    ¡°While I agree that my two sons are mischievous, they didn¡¯t have to die so terribly just because of that!

    Just so you know, my third son, Jett, was left to die within the infamous Poisonous Mosquito Valley! Not

    even bones remained after the mosquitoes were done with him! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, my other son,

    Yuvan, was forced tomit suicide! You can¡¯t just sit back and continue watching all this happen so

    indifferently! Daryl¡¯s probably the most powerful person in the world right now! I, for one, certainly can¡¯t

    even dream of winning against him! With nobody powerful enough to defeat him, I hope that you¡¯ll step

    forward to beg him not to kill me! If you refuse, then it¡¯s better that I just die before you now in order to

    protect the Moldell family¡¯s reputation!¡±

    After saying all that, Kort eyed arge tree before rushing toward it with the intent of bludgeoning his

    forehead against it till he died!

    Before he knew it, however, Christopher¡¯s body had vanished from where he had initially stood,

    reappearing right beside Kort!

    The old man then grabbed Kort¡¯s head with a single hand before shouting, ¡°You b*stard! While it¡¯s true

    that the Moldells under me are all scared to death of Daryl, what do you mean he¡¯s the most powerful

    person there is? I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Bold of you to say he¡¯s undefeatable¡­ Bolder still that you even

    dared to suggest for me to beg Daryl to forgive you! Ridiculous!¡± growled Christopher as he narrowed

    his eyes that reflected his sheer fury.

    ¡°¡­Humph. With me here, that grandson and grandfather won¡¯t be able toy a finger on you, so don¡¯t

    worry, Kort! In fact, rather than go on the defensive, I¡¯ll do you justice and deal with Daryl!¡± added

    Christopher in a frigid voice.

    ¡°T-thank you, third uncle!¡± shouted Kort as he burst into tears and leaped at Christopher to embrace

    him.

    However, the moment both of them got into contact, Kort immediately realized that something was off.

    Left stupefied, Kort ended up taking a few steps backward and falling to the ground as he said, ¡°T-third

    uncle! Where¡¯s your arm?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Haha! Ah yes, I forgot that you didn¡¯t know about me losing my right arm¡­¡± replied

    Christopher with a firm nod.

    As the old man had said, his right arm was no longer there. Kort was caught by surprise by this since

    the long robes Christopher was wearing perfectly concealed the nub of his right arm.

    ¡°But¡­ You still had it thest time we met some twenty years ago! When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Haha! I broke my arm about ten years ago, so it¡¯s no surprise that you wouldn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ Then¡­¡±

    Hearing Kort¡¯s dispirited voice slowly trail off, Christopher immediately replied, ¡°Hahaha! What, are you

    worried that I can¡¯t defeat Daryl anymore since I¡¯ve lost an arm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never doubt your strength, uncle! After all, I¡¯m sure the way you present yourself is vastly different

    from what you¡¯re truly capable of!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Upon hearing that, Christopher simply shook his head before raising his remaining hand and gently

    touching the trunk of arge tree beside him.

    From what Kort could estimate, the trunk was so thick that it would require at least three people

    hugging it in order to fully surround it.

    A brief silenceter, Christopher unleashed an immense force that sent a loud shockwave across the

    area! Immediately after, Kort¡¯s eyes widened as he watched therge tree wither from its roots to the

    tips of its branches.

    After a few seconds, the entire tree split cleanly in the middle! While the tree¡¯s surface area was mostly

    still intact, its innards hadpletely festered.

    ¡°M-my god, third uncle!¡±

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1054

    As Kort gulped loudly, clearly terrified by what he had just witnessed, Christopher let out a chuckle

    before saying, ¡°So, are you still worried about those two?¡±

    ¡°N-not at all! You¡¯re definitely the most powerful person in the world! With you clearly being

    undefeatable, we can avenge your two grandsons! I¡¯ll escort you off the mountain!¡± said Kort excitedly.

    ¡°Haha! Still, you honestly didn¡¯t have toe looking for me all the way up here. After all, I was going

    to leave the mountain before long anyway,¡± replied Christopher with a smile.

    Hearing that, Kort seemed to remember something.

    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, right before you went into seclusion twenty years ago, I remember you

    telling me that you wanted to make preparations for the pledge of the holy water¡­ I also recall that the

    pledge is held once every thirty years¡­ From what I can tell, that day is swiftly approaching! Since you

    seem to have gained the title of great master for at least ten years by now¡ªjudging from your strength

    ¡ªyou can definitely represent our family to join the pledge!¡±

    ¡°You remember correctly. You know, my father died when he was participating in a pledge of the holy

    water. On the day that happened, I swore to myself that I¡¯d one day arrive at the realm of legends and

    undergo the pledge of the holy water before I died,¡± replied Christopher as he reminisced.

    ¡°Speaking of the pledge of the holy water, I remember you showing me a picture of Warhill Mountain

    back before you entered seclusion. I saw it again yesterday at the Crawford family mansion.

    Apparently, the Crawford grandfather and grandson wish to solve the mystery behind the Sun League!¡±

    said Kort.

    ¡°Haha! Do they, now? They can certainly try! After all, nobody¡¯s been able to unravel the mysteries

    behind the Sun League for almost a thousand years by now! The league itself almost feels imaginary,

    and at this point, I think it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say that there¡¯s some cursedw that prevents

    anyone from ever finding them! Despite my dad being so powerful back then and even going so far as

    to devote much of his life to solving the mystery behind that group, in the end, he still failed to do so! I

    must say that Daryl truly is overestimating his abilities now¡­¡± replied Christopher as heughed loudly.

    ¡°However, ording to a clue that great grandfather had left back then, the pledge of the holy water is

    closely linked with the Sun League¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is. I had a chat with my father in a secret room before he passed away that year. He told me

    that those who gained the status of great master would be granted tokens of the holy water that would

    be used for the pledge. My dad himself had doubted that the Sun League was the true provider of the

    holy water which, ording to rumors, granted one immortality! To prove his point, he headed out to

    solve the secrets behind the Sun League. However, when he finally returned, he was a shadow of his

    former self. It was as though he had lost all his wits, and he remained silent most of the time. Less than

    a monthter, he passed away, leaving behind only a map of Warhill Mountain that he brought back

    with him!¡± replied Christopher in a mncholic tone.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯d better not go, uncle¡­ After all, the Moldell family can¡¯t lose you! I mean¡­

    You know, just in case any idents happen to you¡­ Once you¡¯re gone, the Moldell family members

    will be sitting ducks!¡± said Kort, evidently worried.

    ¡°Haha! Life and death are ruled by fate! What more, I¡¯ve already worked so hard for so many years just

    to participate in the pledge of the holy water¡­ I can¡¯t just give up now! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get rid of all the

    Moldell family¡¯s obstacles before I leave. Regardless, the sun is barely even up yet and you look

    exhausted¡­ Go get some rest first,¡± said Christopher as he smiled subtly.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡±

    Back in the Crawford Manor, Gerald was currently meditating on the floor of his room while

    simultaneously practicing his breathing method.

    During the previous day, Gerald¡¯s grandfather had called any relevant Crawfords over into the manor¡¯s

    secret room. Once inside, he asked them to tryprehending the Crawford family¡¯s heirloom, the

    picture of the sun.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After seeing that nobody was able to gather anything from the picture, Gerald tried deciphering the

    picture¡¯s deeper meaning as well.

    While he did manage to decipher a few things, it was only a few techniques he could use to exert his

    power of the blessings of the dragon.

    Back in the present, Lyra herself was fast asleep on her bed. Due to how exhausted she had been, she

    had turned in early.

    Both Gerald and her were in the same room since his grandfather already treated her like his

    granddaughter-inw, simr to Gerald¡¯s parents and sister. Knowing that they had to share a room no

    matter what, Gerald simply opted to remain on the floor.

    Turning to look at her, Gerald was surprised to see Lyra shaking her head in her sleep.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    As he went over to check on her, he could see that she was also sweating profusely.

    Realizing that she must be having a bad dream, Gerald smiled bitterly as he asked, ¡°A nightmare¡­?¡±

    Just as he was about to cover her with a nket, he heard her nervously say, ¡°¡­Who¡­ who are

    you¡­?¡±

    Surprised, Gerald turned to look at her, only to find that her eyes were still shut tight. Even though she

    was just sleep talking, her voice seemed utterly terrified. What could she be dreaming about¡­?

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1055

    Lyra found herself walking amidst a dense forest on arge mountain. The air was filled with a thick

    miasma and everything felt gloomy and eerie.

    The fact that there didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone else around made her feel all the more terrified.

    After walking through the forest for some time, Lyra¡¯s ears twitched as the sound of a flowing stream

    could be heard. Looking around, she eventually came across a lit area where the stream was.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing she saw there.

    Standing beside the stream was a woman wearing white clothes. It was a no-brainer that anyone who

    saw such a long-haired woman standing in the middle of nowhere would be rightfully terrified.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ who are you¡­?¡± asked Lyra meekly as she looked at the woman¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­Save me¡­ You¡¯re the only one capable of leading him here to save me¡­!¡± replied the woman.

    Though Lyra was terrified when she heard that, she could sense the mncholy in her voice, and it

    seemed that the woman was weeping as well.

    ¡°¡­W-who is this, ¡®he¡¯ you speak of¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Save me¡­! You¡¯re the only one capable of leading him here to save me¡­!¡± repeated the woman as

    she wailed on.

    To Lyra¡¯s horror, the woman then slowly began turning around. Lyra felt her eyes widen in fear as she

    saw the woman¡¯s extremely pale face. That wasn¡¯t the worst part either. The woman was shedding

    tears of blood!

    Lyra instantly let out a blood-curdling scream and it took her a while to finally realize that Gerald¡¯s voice

    was present.

    Opening her eyes, she saw that Gerald was sitting beside her, and he currently had a concerned look

    on his face as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyra?¡±

    Throwing herself into his arms, her heart continued pounding rapidly for a while. Eventually, she

    managed to calm down slightly.

    ¡°Was it a nightmare¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It¡­ It was¡­ It was terrifying¡­ I dreamed that I was stuck in a dense and gloomy forest with nobody

    else around¡­ However, the moment I finally bumped into someone, it was a woman who cried tears of

    blood! She¡­ She told me to send someone over to save her!¡± replied Lyra as she exined what she

    had dreamed of.

    Slowly shaking his head, Gerald then said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just too tired due to the stress of everything

    that¡¯s been happening recently¡­ Regardless, it¡¯ll still be a little while before dawn¡­ Take the time to

    rest, and try not to worry too much about it. I¡¯ll be by your side¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to¡­ Ever since I saw that picture of Warhill Mountain, I¡¯ve constantly felt

    insecure¡­ It¡¯s like I can feel that something is about to happen¡­ Also, the more I think about it, the

    more I feel that that woman¡¯s back resembles someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Do you have any idea who¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Remember that statue of a woman that I was talking about? Back when we first saw the map?

    That statue¡ªthat had been broken waist-down¡ªresembled the white-clothed woman in my dream aContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    lot! In fact, they look exceedingly simr!¡± replied Lyra who was so scared that her cheeks became

    flushed.

    ¡°I see¡­ Regardless, everything¡¯s fine now¡­ It¡¯s normal to get nightmares of unnerving images¡­

    Again, I¡¯ll be here so do rest for a little longer¡­¡±

    After some persuasion, Lyra eventuallyy down on her bed again. Gerald himself didn¡¯t take the

    incident to heart.

    Once dawn came, both of them got up separately. A little whileter, a servant knocked on the door

    before saying, ¡°Young master and youngdy, the old master ordered everyone in the family to get

    themselves cleaned up at the break of dawn. After all, you¡¯ll all be studying the picture of the sun

    again.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Even from the previous day, his grandfather had prioritized the picture of the sun above all else, telling

    the other Crawfords to study it.

    After all, he was well aware that alone, one¡¯s power was limited. With so many family members there,

    they were bound to eventually find out more about it.

    Gerald knew that his grandfather was simply worried about the prophesized curse of the sun picture.

    The curse where the Crawford family would eventually end up getting wiped out for good. It was why

    they had been making preparations to face the cmity from time to time.

    Regardless, by the time Gerald and Lyra arrived at the secret room after cleaning themselves up, they

    found that though it was still very early in the morning, many, if not all, of the Crawford family members

    were already gathered there.

    The room was so silent that Gerald felt that even a toddler would be pressured to study along silently if

    one was present.

    Deeper inside, Gerald¡¯s grandfather could be seen studying the map with many others. They seemed

    to have been doing so for a while now.

    Seeing that, Gerald pulled Lyra along to the side before sitting down beside her. He then whispered,

    ¡°That picture of the sun is our family¡¯s heirloom, Lyra. Do have a look at it too since grandpa called you

    over as well.¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡± replied Lyra as she nodded firmly.

    The picture itself was as cryptic as ever, and nobody had been able to discern anything meaningful

    from it.

    As Gerald started studying the image as well, several other thoughts were swimming in Lyra¡¯s head.

    Essentially, she was just feeling pleased that Gerald was finally starting to ept her more.

    It was great news for her, and quite honestly, nothing else was more important to Lyra at the moment.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1056

    However, upon seeing how seriously Gerald was already studying the image of the sun, Lyra leaned

    toward Gerald¡¯s side and held on to her beautiful chin before observing the picture as well.

    In general, once people ced their other thoughts aside, they would be able to concentrate much

    better. That applied to Lyra as well.

    As she continued looking at it, Lyra paused for a brief moment before a frown began forming on her

    face.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    Squinting her eyes, Lyra¡¯s eyes slowly widened, fear reflected in them as she sat upright before

    shouting, ¡°No¡­ No!¡±

    Everyone instantly became terrified as they watched Lyra¡ªwho had ced her hands on the side of

    her head¡ªscream hysterically.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Lyra? Lyra, are you alright?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyra?¡± asked Daryl next as he stood up and walked toward her.

    With a quivering finger, Lyra then pointed at the picture of the sun. In a terrified voice, she then

    muttered, ¡°I¡­ I saw it¡­¡±

    She was simply too frightened to even say anything beyond that.

    After Daryl and Gerald exchanged nces with each other, both of them asked in unison, ¡°What did

    you see?¡±

    Slowly turning to look at Gerald, Lyra then replied, ¡°I¡­ I saw¡­ I saw Gerald getting murdered by

    others!¡±

    The moment her sentence ended, Lyra immediately burst into tears.

    ¡°¡­What? Gerald was being murdered? Calm yourself Lyra, and tell us everything that you saw!¡± said

    Daryl.

    From the moment he had first met Lyra, Daryl had sensed that his granddaughter-inw was quite

    good, and not just in terms of her beauty and disposition. However, he couldn¡¯t quite put his thumb on

    why he felt that way.

    As it turned out, his granddaughter-inw had such a high level of understanding that she was able to

    comprehend the picture of the sun!

    After calming down a bit more, Lyra slowly ryed everything she had seen in the picture.

    It had started when the picture of the sun suddenly began transforming the moment Lyra paid closer

    attention to it.

    Instead of a sun, the picture now portrayed the opening of a cave and in it, was a high stone tform.

    As if that wasn¡¯t strange enough already, Lyra swore that she could hear the eerie sounds of a flowing

    creek on the mountain as well.

    Moving back to the tform, she saw a woman dressed in white climbing up its stone surface. On the

    tform itself was a youth that had been tied down by fiverge iron chains. Surrounding the tform

    were several people wearing hideous masks, and all of them were pulling the iron chains outward,

    stretching the poor youth¡¯s limbs further and further.

    Of course, the youth was none other than Gerald, and Lyra watched in horror as he began screaming

    in pain due to his limbs slowly getting extended by the chains.

    She had to stop them! However, no matter how desperately she tried to rush over, Lyra simply couldn¡¯t

    budge an inch.

    Eventually, the disgusting sound of something being ripped apart could be heard¡­ That was the

    moment when Lyra watched as Gerald¡¯s body got torn into several pieces, fresh blood gushing wildly

    out of his tattered body!

    Lyra ended her exnation there, choking between sobs.

    ¡°¡­How¡­ How could any of this be? Are you truly sure that that was Gerald, Lyra?¡± asked Dn in

    disbelief.

    As Gerald¡¯s face turned serious, Daryl himself was already portraying an extremely ugly expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t think that these are all mere coincidences¡­ After all, I had a nightmare of that exact

    same woman earlier¡­ It can¡¯t be just a coincidence for me to see her again so soon!¡± said Lyra as she

    began tugging her own hair.

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, the picture never lies to anyone! The event Lyra saw will probably happen in the near

    future! Gerald will also be powerless to fight back once the timees since Lyra saw him being torn

    to shreds!¡± replied Daryl, his worry prominent in his tone.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why would you say that, dad? Didn¡¯t you say that Gerald has already entered the realm of the

    legends¡­? Ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be able toy their hands on him! Shouldn¡¯t the scenario Lyra

    saw be impossible?¡±

    By then, even Yulia and Jessica were getting increasingly frightened as they saw the slight

    anxiousness on Daryl¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1057

    ¡°Alright Lyra, listen to me. I want you to take in a deep breath and focus on the picture again. I need to

    know whether you see the same scene again,¡± said Daryl hurriedly.

    Hearing that, Lyra nodded before reluctantly turning to look at the picture of the sun once more.

    After furrowing her brows for a while, she eventually covered her mouth before replying with a nod, ¡°¡­

    It¡¯s exactly the same¡­ Upon closer inspection, the five people were even making threatening

    gestures¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t bear to look at the picture anymore¡­ Grandpa, please! You have to save

    Gerald!¡±

    Watching Lyra cry out to his father, Dn himself said, ¡°Is there a possibility that the sun picture could

    have prophesied wrongly, dad¡­? After all, Gerald is much stronger than before. There¡¯s no way such a

    scenario could take ce, right?¡±

    Shaking his head, Daryl then replied, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the picture of the sun never lies. If it predicted that

    Gerald would die being torn apart, it¡¯ll surely happen sooner orter. Still, I wonder what their motive

    is¡­ Or who they even are¡­¡±

    As everyone fell silent, Gerald turned to look at his family members.

    While Gerald was definitely pained to find out that the picture had predicted a horrible death for him, he

    didn¡¯t want his family members to feel the same grief that he was.

    Clearing his throat, Gerald then shed a slightly bitter smile before saying, ¡°Dad, mom, grandpa,

    sister, and Lyra¡­ There really isn¡¯t a need to worry! After all, aren¡¯t I in perfect condition now? Besides,

    grandpa¡¯s already said that I¡¯ve entered the realm of legends! Though I¡¯m sure that there are still

    people who are stronger than me out there in the world, it definitely won¡¯t be easy for them to kill me!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Daryl, however, shook his head as he replied, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about, Gerald. While it¡¯s true

    that you¡¯ve managed to transcend the realm of champions and enter the realm of legends, you still

    can¡¯t truly be considered to be a great master. From what I¡¯ve observed, you seem to only be at half the

    level of a great master. A semi-great master, if you will. You still require more training before you can

    truly enter the realm of legends.¡±

    ¡°A semi-great master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! As a result, if you bump into a true great master who wishes to harm you, there¡¯s a high

    chance that you won¡¯t have the sufficient power to fight back. After all, there¡¯s still a vast difference

    between a semi-great master and a great master who¡¯spleted his training,¡± exined Daryl.

    ¡°Then what should we do, dad? We can¡¯t just wait and watch as Gerald gets mercilessly murdered by

    those mysterious masked people! There has to be some way to avoid that oue, right?¡± asked

    Dn anxiously.

    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t! As long the tiniest chance of evading that scenario exists, we¡¯ll definitely give it a

    try! Still, too many things have been happening recently¡­ I have a gut feeling that something major will

    happen next¡­ Call it a hunch, but I have a feeling that the incident will be rted to the token of the

    holy water¡­¡± replied Daryl with a frown.

    ¡°The token of holy water?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Dn, tell everyone to leave first. I¡¯ve something to tell Gerald. Personally,¡± said Daryl.

    Hearing that, the others obeyed and soon enough, only Gerald and Daryl remained in the secret room.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ What¡¯s this token of the holy water, grandpa? What¡¯s happening to it? And why haven¡¯t I ever

    heard you talking about it before?¡± asked Gerald in confusion.

    ¡°Well, I received a legendary token of the holy water not long after you headed to the Logan Province.

    The token itself was given to me by a force that invites great masters from all over the world to an

    event known as the pledge of the holy water. On that day, limited holy water will be presented to the

    great masters and in order to obtain it, the great masters will have to fight each other for it. The holy

    water itself is worth fighting over since it¡¯s said that whoever drinks it will be granted immortality!¡±

    After a brief pause, Daryl then continued, ¡°While the pledge of the holy water is held once every thirty

    years, up till this point, nobody has actually consumed any before. After all, everyone who¡¯s ever

    returned after participating in the event either ends up going missing or turns insane. For the ones who

    be deranged, they end up passing away soon after.¡±

    ¡°You should know that even Christopher¡¯s father participated in the pledge of the holy water before.

    However, after returning, he only lived less than a year before passing away. While I¡¯d like to say that

    it¡¯s only a mystery for the Moldells to solve, in the end, it¡¯s something even the rest of us¡ªwho¡¯ve

    entered the realm of legends¡ªneed answers to.¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1058

    Daryl then added, ¡°With great masters already existing so few and far between, you may wonder why

    such a powerful force would and could summon so many of them from all across the globe. Well, you

    see, nobody would know about the truth behind the event if they didn¡¯t partake in the pledge of the holy

    water in the first ce! Regardless, I told you to stay since there¡¯s a very important clue to all this that I

    wanted to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know that you¡¯ve constantly been investigating the Sun League. There was a picture that was

    etched on the stone tablet that was dug up, and I find it to be quite simr to the ce that was

    described on the token of the holy water. I want to study it together with you. Call it a gut feeling, but I

    feel that it¡¯s closely linked with the pledge of the holy water.¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it truly does seem relevant. If one manages to participate in the pledge of the

    holy water, there¡¯s a chance that the secrets of the Sun League¡ªwhich have remained an enigma for

    nearly a thousand years¡ªmay finally be solved!¡±

    Despite knowing full well that those who participated in the pledge either went missing right off the bat

    or went insane before dying, Gerald was still very excited to have a lead.

    What sort of life did those from within the Sun League live? Who even were their members?

    After suffering for over a year, would he finally be able to solve those questions?

    Regardless, Gerald finally understood why Finnley had imed that it would be better to just kill himself

    when Gerald told him that he was going to investigate the Sun League a year ago. Finnley must¡¯ve

    been aware that only great masters would be able to uncover their secrets, and even if they managed

    to do so, no answers would ever return with them¡ªto the ordinary world¡ªonce the event was over.

    After all, the participants either disappeared or went insane!

    ¡°For a while now, I¡¯ve noticed that something seemed to be weighing on your mind. You even

    summoned all the family members to observe the picture of the sun! So this was what it was¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ As you can already tell, I may not be able to return once I head out on this journey¡­ If I

    don¡¯t leave the picture of the sun with you, then I¡¯ll truly be a great sinner to the Crawford family!¡±

    replied Daryl as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­How do you feel about me representing you to participate in the pledge of the holy water, grandpa?

    After all, since the picture of the sun predicts that I¡¯ll die soon anyway, I may as well participate in the

    pledge of the holy water in a final attempt to solve the secrets of the Sun League. Who knows, I may

    even seed and find out where M and uncle are. If I¡¯m able to do that, then I¡¯ll at least be able to

    die content,¡± proposed Gerald with a slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°Rejected. First of all, my name was the one that was engraved on this token of the holy water, so

    they¡¯d surely be expecting me. Secondly, once they find out that you¡¯re only a semi-great master, that¡¯ll

    give them even more reasons not to allow you to participate. I know how much you love me, Gerald¡­

    After all, you¡¯re always so obedient¡­ However¡­¡±

    At this point, Daryl, one of the strongest to ever live, suddenly burst into tears!

    ¡°¡­I ¡­I just can¡¯t find a way to save you¡­! I¡¯m uncertain how things will end for me as well once I go

    on this journey¡­ Gerald, know that you¡¯re the future of the Crawford family¡­ If you die, then our family

    will sink together with you!¡± cried out Daryl.

    While he had imed that he would look for a way to solve things, after being notified of the picture of

    the sun¡¯s prophecy, what else could be done?

    Hearing that, Gerald started weeping as well. While he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, since he was now aware

    of what was toe, he knew that he needed to start staying away from everyone. That alone was

    enough to fill him with grief.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t be saddened, grandpa¡­ When that dayes along, I¡¯ll be sure to fight them till my

    veryst breath!¡± dered Gerald as he clenched his fists tightly.

    Looking at his grandson, Daryl then nodded firmly before replying, ¡°¡­Either way, that woman in white

    clothes that Lyra keeps mentioning seems to have a lot to do with you! How cryptic¡­ Regardless, I

    have to say that Lyra truly surprised me this time¡­ I¡¯ve heard from your dad that she was the only one

    who was able to see a broken stone statue on the map that was traced from the stone tablet! She was

    the sole person to be able to see through and decipher the sun picture¡¯s prophecy as well today! What

    exactly are her origins? You know, I even secretly investigated her when your parents picked her up by

    the beach, yet I found nothing at the time. Regardless, it never urred to me that she would have

    such capabilities¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald fell silent, feeling both flustered and confused.

    While some revtions seemed to have made things ratherplicated, Gerald could sense that he

    was also getting closer to the truth now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1059

    As both of them continued pondering in the secret room, Dn suddenly shouted from outside, ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Dn?¡±

    ¡°One of the servants found an ancient-looking box in the manor earlier¡­ Attached to it was a letter with

    Gerald¡¯s name on it!¡± said Dn as he entered the room with the bo.

    Just as Dn had said, a letter addressed to Gerald had been ced atop the square box.

    ¡°Is there any indication of the sender?¡± asked Daryl.

    ¡°None that I know of. ording to the servant, he found it by ident. Even after enquiring Welson

    about it, none of his security systems were able to capture any clues!¡± replied Dn, his tone slightly

    anxious.

    He had reason to feel so. After all, his father belonged to the Soul Pce, and everyone who was part

    of that secret society was the best among the best! Since someone was actually able to infiltrate their

    manor¡ªeven after Welson and his men had taken charge of the Crawford family¡¯s security¡ªof course

    he would feel nervous!

    ¡°¡­How odd¡­ I wonder why so many weird incidents are urring recently¡­ Could something big be

    about to happen¡­?¡± muttered Daryl who was also starting to get worried.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, take a look inside the wooden box, Gerald. It¡¯s meant for you anyway,¡± added Daryl

    after a brief pause.

    ¡°Alright!¡± replied Gerald as he doubtfully opened the box.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Upon opening it, an ancient-looking scroll was revealed.

    After inspecting it a bit closer, it seemed to be a route map in a desert. The few grains of sand that

    were present on the scroll confirmed their deduction.

    Every point on the map was marked clearly, and Gerald found himself surprised when he realized that

    the final destination appeared to be some underground pce. What more, there was arge

    sarcophagus in the middle of that pce!

    Though the scroll was ratherpact with rather crudely-marked details, the sarcophagus clearly

    stood out the most.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s definitely a map of sorts¡­¡± said Gerald after looking at it for quite a while, still feeling

    slightly baffled.

    Who exactly could have sent him such an oddity?

    ¡°¡­Based on the coordinates, it appears that the desert in question should be the Death Desert located

    northwest from here. It puzzles me as to why our anonymous sender even sent Gerald such a map¡­

    Also, that sarcophagus was definitely meant to stand out among the other details on the map¡­ From

    the looks of it, it could be an eternal coffin¡­¡± replied Daryl.

    ¡°An eternal coffin?¡± asked Dn, confused.

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve seen such coffins before in the picture of the sun¡­ The coffin itself is a patent belonging

    to one of the countries in the Western Regions, and it has a history of at least a few thousand years by

    now. ording to legends, people who are buried in such coffins will be able to keep their appearance

    and bodies fully intact,¡± replied Daryl as he took a deep breath.

    ¡°There used to be a lot of people who wanted to get their hands on the eternal coffin, but even after so

    long, nobody¡¯s truly seen it before. How queer¡­ Why could have sent you such arge gift? What

    even is the meaning behind all this¡­?¡± added Daryl.

    ¡°¡­You know, Parker said that someone aided him secretly while he was looking for leads to locate the

    Sun League. Now that someone¡¯s sent us this map, I wonder if the sender is the same person who

    helped Parker¡­ Could it be that the person has been helping us behind the scenes this entire time?¡±

    said Dn as both he and Daryl turned to look at Gerald.

    Daryl knew for a fact that there wasn¡¯t such a person in his life who would do something like that for

    him. Dn was thinking the same thing.

    As a result, Gerald was the only possible person with such a connection.

    ¡°¡­Could it be my master, Finnley¡­? Though there¡¯s little reason for him to do things behind the

    scenes¡­ If he truly wished to help me, he¡¯d definitely make himself known!¡± replied Gerald, still feeling

    perplexed after giving it quite a bit of thought.

    In the end, Finnley seemed to be the only one that made sense. However, there really was no reason

    for Finnley not to just show himself, right?

    ¡°¡­Regardless, that issue can wait. For now, why not open the letter first and see what it says,¡± said

    Daryl.

    Upon opening the letter, Gerald was greeted by only a few lines of words. However, when all three of

    them read the letter¡¯s contents, they ended up feeling rather stunned.

    ¡®When the bright sky erodes the moon,¡¯

    ¡®And water flows in the opposite direction,¡¯

    ¡®The Golden flower will wither as soon as it falls.¡¯

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1060

    When the bright sky erodes the moon? Why would there even be a moon in the middle of a bright day?

    And why on earth would water flow in the opposite direction?

    While Gerald found the first two sentences to be extremely peculiar, thest one was rtively easier

    to grasp.

    It signified that someone was going to die once the golden flower fell to the ground.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°¡­Could that be referring to me¡­?¡± muttered Gerald to himself.

    ¡°It seems that even the sender¡¯s level of training is difficult to pinpoint. Whoever it is, they seem to

    thoroughly understand everything¡­ Could there really exist such a powerful person in the world?¡±

    added Daryl in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, what about Gerald, dad? Since this mysterious yet powerful person sent such a note to

    Gerald, doesn¡¯t that signify that the prophecy of the sun picture is most likely going toe true? What

    could all of this even mean?¡± asked Dn anxiously.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, aside from the scroll we received, we don¡¯t really have any other options to deal with the

    current situation. Since that person wants us to look for the eternal coffin, a wild guess would be that

    the coffin will be used to keep Gerald¡¯s body intact should something truly happen to him. However,

    Gerald will die being torn to shreds ording to the sun picture¡¯s prophecy!¡± replied Daryl as he shook

    his head.

    ¡°Again, we have no better options at the moment¡­ Besides, based on the previous incidents, the

    person who¡¯s been secretly helping us doesn¡¯t seem to hold any animosity against us. Whatever the

    case is, the person seems to want you to locate the eternal coffin for a reason only he knows. What do

    you think?¡± added Daryl.

    ¡°Heh, I won¡¯t be living for much longer anyway so I may as well go look for it. Since I want to improve

    my strength to hopefully be able to truly be a great master anyway, this will be the perfect chance

    for me to head out and gain more experience. Should everything go smoothly, who knows, I may even

    be qualified to participate in the pledge of the holy water!¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald had a strong gut feeling that the pledge of the holy water was the key to unlocking the secrets of

    the Sun League. He simply felt that all the questions he had would finally be answered once he

    participated in the pledge.

    Since he was already a semi-great master, he knew that he needed to train as much as he possibly

    could in order to attain the title of a true great master. With any luck, once that happened, he would still

    be able to participate in the pledge. The thought of that motivated him to try his best. After all, if he was

    able to uncover the Sun League¡¯s secrets, then all this would be worthwhile, even if the prophecy of his

    death ended up bing true.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s settled then. Then again, looking for the eternal coffin is the only thing we can

    do now,¡± said Daryl with a helpless sigh.

    With that, all three of them chattedte into the night.

    The very next day, all the members of the Crawford family gathered around a helicopter, ready to bid

    Gerald farewell.

    Gerald himself was ready to depart.

    Meanwhile, Welson was on the beach, busy giving orders to a few subordinates.

    ¡°Pay extra attention to everything that happens on the ind! The lord said that it¡¯s currently a critical

    moment for the Crawford family, so all of you have to be even more serious than you¡¯ve ever been!¡±

    After receiving their orders, Welson told them to leave before cing his hands against his back as he

    stood by the beach, looking out at the vast ocean.

    Recently, he couldn¡¯t help but constantly feel that something was wrong. Though things still appeared

    to be peaceful, he always felt a lingering feeling that something major would happen soon.

    That feeling was particrly strong the moment he woke up today. It was so overbearing that he felt

    both flustered and extremely anxious, even now.

    As he continued thinking about it while looking at the ocean, he suddenly heard faint footsteps walking

    up to him from behind.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Welson as he tilted his head slightly, thinking that it was one of his

    subordinates.

    ¡°Could this ce be where the Crawford family lives?¡± asked an unexpectedly old-sounding voice.

    Feeling his heart skip a beat, Welson immediately turned around, only to be greeted by a white-haired

    old man who was all skin and bones.

    With his face filled with wrinkles, the old man had in white clothes on and he appeared to have lost

    an arm as well.

    Despite how frail the old man looked, Welson couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡®How did he even get here? And when did he appear behind me?¡¯

    ¡°¡­May I know who you are, sir? And why have youe to search for the Crawford family on this

    ind?¡± replied Welson as he bowed slightly, understanding that this old man was no ordinary person.

    ¡°I¡¯m the great master¡­ Christopher Moldell!¡±

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1061

    A little whileter, Gerald was about to board the helicopter when he saw Welson slowly limping toward

    him.

    ¡°¡­Welson?¡± said Gerald.

    It was evident that something was wrong with the old man. Even from afar, everyone present could see

    how dull and gloomy Welson¡¯s eyes were, and he was also walking somewhat zombie-like. It was odd,

    to say the least.

    While Gerald frowned, he decided not to make a move for now.

    Since Dn was from the same generation as Welson, he called out, ¡°Perfect timing, Welson¡­ Since

    Gerald¡¯s about to head on a long voyage, I¡¯ll call him over to bid you farewell.¡±

    However, Welson didn¡¯t seem to have heard what Dn said, and he simply continued limping slowly

    toward them.

    ¡°¡­Welson¡­?¡± said Dn.

    ¡°Back off, Dn!¡± shouted Daryl out of the blue, his gaze appearing extremely vignt.

    ¡°Welson, are you alright? Did something happen?¡± asked Daryl, still staring at the old man.

    The rest of the Crawfords began peeking at Welson as well, curious as to what was happening.

    Without warning, Welson suddenly began vomiting blood! Following that, blood began gushing out from

    both his eyes, and nose as well!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    It wasn¡¯t long before his entire face became a dark-purplish shade and the old man finally copsed to

    the ground.

    Seeing that, both Daryl and Gerald simultaneously shouted, ¡°Welson!¡±

    Repeatedly shouting Welson¡¯s name as Gerald ran over to the old man, by the time Gerald got there,

    Welson was no longer among the living.

    ¡°¡­Welson has immense strength so few people in the world are able to defeat him¡­ There¡¯s a threat

    on this ind!¡± growled Daryl coldly as his eyes turned fierce.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Who¡¯s that?¡± asked Dn who instantly became nervous.

    ¡°With such high vignce, you truly are the same Daryl from back then¡­ It¡¯s been thirty years since we

    last parted ways¡­ Long time no see, Daryl!¡± shouted an old man¡ªwho looked to be in his declining

    days¡ªas he walked over to them.

    Despite how frail he looked, his steps were light and his voice was extraordinarily loud and clear.

    Knowing how unnatural that was for someone his age, the rest of the Crawfords began growing

    nervous as well.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you Welson¡¯s murderer?¡± asked Gerald, his voice filled with hatred.

    While Gerald had only known Welson for half a year, after how well Welson had treated him for so long,

    Gerald already saw the old man as his own grandfather.

    Gerald had also heard from Daryl that Welson¡¯s family had been servants to the Crawford family for

    many generations now, and each generation of servants was extremely loyal to his family.

    With all that in mind, how couldn¡¯t Gerald be furious about what had just happened?

    ¡°Retreat, Gerald! That person is none other than the Moldell family¡¯s Christopher!¡± said Daryl as he

    took a step forward, maintaining an extraordinarily calmposure.

    ¡°As expected of your grandson, Daryl¡­ Gerald truly is as talented as Kort said¡­ Quite honestly, I

    didn¡¯t believe it when Kort told me that Gerald had managed to enter the realm of legends. After all,

    who on this would be able to change thews of nature and train up a young great master? With

    doubt in mind, I came over to have a look myself. To think that what Kort had said was all true!¡± said

    Christopher as he nodded several times.

    ¡°Actually, I take it back a little. From what I can see, you¡¯re only somewhat of a semi-great master¡­

    Such a pity¡­ If things had gone a bit more smoothly, you would¡¯ve definitely achieved the title of the

    second young great master in the history of legends! Pity, pity, pity¡­¡± added Christopher.

    ¡°And why exactly are you pitying him, Christopher? Surely you couldn¡¯t havee all the way here just

    to congratte my grandson, correct? Also, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you¡¯ve lost your right arm.

    How did that happen, I wonder¡­¡± replied Daryl.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about my missing arm. And no, of course not. I simply came over to take Gerald

    away! Well, I won¡¯t deny that I initially thought of killing him as soon as I got here. If I had gone with

    that, then after taking part in the pledge of the holy water, the Moldell family would remain and be able

    to take control of the dragon veins of the entire world! Haha! However, after seeing Gerald, I just

    couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it! Instead, I¡¯ve now decided to take him away, just to see how he¡¯ll even end

    up bing a great master!¡± said Christopher.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking so seriously and confidently, Christopher. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve forgotten our fight

    thirty years ago, have you? Do you not recall how difficult it was for you to stand against me, even with

    both your arms intact back then? While it¡¯s true that both of us arrived at the realm of legends at around

    the same time ten years ago, you now only have your left arm left! It won¡¯t be easy for you to take my

    grandson away from me, you know?¡± replied Daryl who had already begun channeling his inner

    strength into his hands.

    ¡°As they say, change is the only constant. I¡¯d like to know as well whether I¡¯ll be defeated again this

    time!¡± said Christopher with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1062

    Upon ending his sentence, a gust of wind blew past the old man¡¯s body, sending his in clothes

    fluttering in the breeze.

    ¡°Very well. Just so you know, I¡¯ve long known that you¡¯d leave your seclusion sooner orter. I¡¯ve been

    looking forward to this match for a long time myself!¡± replied Daryl with a loudugh.

    The others then watched as the two of them slowly began approaching each other¡­ Before leaping

    into the air!

    Standing by the side, Gerald watched as both of them disyed equal amounts of strength and skill as

    they exchanged blows. So this was a fight between great masters¡­

    Powerful. Truly powerful¡­!

    However, what surprised Gerald even more was the fact that though Christopher only had one arm, he

    didn¡¯t seem to be fighting at a disadvantage. In fact, even after exchanging over a hundred blows in the

    blink of an eye, neither of the two old men had gained any sort of advantage over each other.

    ¡°It would appear that you¡¯ve been suffering in silence throughout these thirty years, Christopher. To

    think that you still have so much power even after losing an arm!¡± said Daryl, a hint of fear in his voice.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just ttering me!¡± replied Christopher with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Regardless, it won¡¯t be easy for you to capture Gerald and take him away!¡± added Daryl.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware, Daryl. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to be showing you a little stunt I¡¯ve prepared. I do

    wonder if you¡¯re capable enough to withstand it!¡± said Christopher as he smiled.

    ¡°A stunt?¡± asked Daryl as he frowned.

    As soon as Daryl¡¯s sentence ended, he watched wide-eyed as Christopher¡¯s body turned somewhat

    translucent. Realizing that it was an after image, Daryl immediately got into a defensive position as

    Christopher rushed toward him with extreme speed.

    Since Daryl had been expecting an immediate attack, he failed to notice in time that Christopher had a

    mirror in his hand. The moment the mirror was revealed, a white light shot out from it, hitting Daryl right

    in the chest!

    The moment that happened, Daryl¡¯s mind immediately fell into disarray, giving Christopher a chance to

    m his palm into Daryl¡¯s chest!

    Too dizzy to break his fall, Daryl ended up being flung backward before crashing onto the ground!

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± shouted Gerald as he immediately began rushing over to help his fallen grandfather up.

    Christopher, however, wasn¡¯t having any of that. With a wave of his hand, a surge of energy was

    launched toward Gerald!

    Despite using all his strength, Gerald found himself unable to withstand the immense force. It was at

    that moment when he finally realized that though he was already a semi-great master, there was still a

    vast difference between his current power and the power of a full great master.

    Defeated in just a single blow, Gerald could feel his blood surging wildly within his body. With the force

    in his body rushing all over the ce, Gerald ended up vomiting blood!

    ¡°Gerald, retreat!¡± shouted Daryl as he fumbled up.

    ¡°Still, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be cruel enough to break your right arm just to be able to control the

    power of the mysterious mirror!¡± added Daryl as the fear in his voice continued to grow.

    ¡°How insightful! No wonder you¡¯re the lord of the Soul Pce! As you probably already know, only a

    few among the Moldell family¡¯s ancestors have been able to control the power of the mysterious mirror!

    Naturally, I¡¯m included in that group! Mind you, the Christopher you defeated thirty years ago was still a

    young and inexperienced person. After that defeat, I was deeply ashamed. As a result, I did my best to

    improve my strength every day. At one point, I attempted toprehend the mysterious mirror, hoping

    to master its power. Unfortunately, I soon came to the conclusion that I wasn¡¯t able to fully control the

    mirror¡¯s power. Upon finding out that sacrificing my right arm would help me gain full control over it, I

    did just that as my final resort. As you¡¯ve seen, that final resort worked!¡± replied Christopher.

    Just as the picture of the sun was the Crawford family¡¯s magic artifact, the mysterious mirror was the

    Moldell family¡¯s own version of that.

    ¡°I must say, however, that I currently don¡¯t have much interest in defeating you, Daryl. Rather, I¡¯m more

    fascinated by your grandson. After studying his secrets, who knows, I may be able to utilize them for

    myself so that I¡¯ll be able to take another step further during my remaining days,¡± added Christopher as

    he shook his head.

    Just as he was about to take Gerald away, an infuriated Daryl shouted, ¡°Over my dead body! I hope

    you know that the Crawford family¡¯s blessings of the dragon isn¡¯t anything ordinary either!¡±

    Immediately after saying that, Daryl¡¯s body began glowing. As ayer of colorful lights enveloped Daryl,

    his strength seemed to peak as he rushed toward Christopher!

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1063

    ¡°The blessings of the dragon?¡± muttered Christopher as he immediately took a few steps back, his

    eyelids twitching rapidly.

    Seeing that the old man was momentarily stunned, Daryl shouted, ¡°Gerald! Leave now!¡±

    The pilot himself took the cue to immediately start up the helicopter.

    While Gerald was extremely reluctant to leave, he was also well aware that his grandfather had used

    all his strength for his sake. If he remained here any longer, his grandfather¡¯s efforts would all be for

    naught.

    With that in mind, he rushed into the helicopter.

    The moment Christopher attempted to pursue the youth, Daryl immediately clung on tightly to him,

    preventing the old man from proceeding any further.

    ¡°You called me cruel earlier, but aren¡¯t you even more so? To think that you¡¯d actually use your

    blessings of the dragon to take the blow of my mysterious mirror¡¯s power! While I know that I can¡¯t kill

    you, you¡¯ll still be terribly injured! There are still three more months till the pledge of the holy water

    takes ce. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be living long!¡± said Christopher, feeling that he was left with no

    further options now that Daryl had suddenly risen again.

    Him, feeling cornered was warranted. After all, Christopher knew for a fact that the blessings of the

    dragon wasn¡¯t something that could be looked down upon.

    Adding that to the fact that he still wanted to participate in the Pledge of the Holy Water, Christopher

    knew that giving it his all to fight against Daryl now wasn¡¯t going to be worth it.

    What more, if Gerald managed to escape, then the possibility of further improving his strength before

    the pledge would bepletely out of the question.

    With that in mind, after some struggling, he managed to break free from Daryl¡¯s grasp.

    As Christopher ran toward the helicopter¡ªthat had already lifted up by now¡ªDaryl knelt on one knee

    as he began vomiting blood. Knowing that he no longer had the strength or energy to pursue

    Christopher, Daryl could only look at the helicopter with worried eyes.

    After flying quite a distance away from the ind, the pilot said, ¡°Worry not, young master, for the

    helicopter is already quite high up now! I doubt that he can continue pursuing us from up here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­ Still, I wonder how grandpa¡¯s condition is right now¡­ I had initially thought that

    he was perfectly capable of dealing with Christopher. To think that Christopher had such a powerful

    magic artifact with him!¡± replied Gerald, his voice filled with worry.

    ¡°The lord is extremely powerful so you needn¡¯t worry about him. No matter how strong Christopher¡¯s

    magic artifact is, I believe that he won¡¯t be able to do any serious damage to the lord. Just so you know,

    the lord was probably distracted earlier since you still hadn¡¯t taken off. Now that we¡¯ve escaped

    Christopher, the lord can fully focus on him,¡± said the pilot.

    The moment he said that, however, the helicopter suddenly shook slightly. It felt like something

    weighted had just attached itself to the bottom of the airborne vehicle.

    Shockingly, a secondter, a head could be seen peeking through the helicopter¡¯s window! It was

    Christopher!

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to, little boy?¡± asked Christopher with a cold smile.

    Before Gerald could even react, the old man shook his wrist slightly, sending a white light shing into

    the helicopter!

    Following that, the sound of an explosion could be heard, and after shaking violently, the helicopter

    began plummeting!

    It wasn¡¯t long before it collided with the ground, and upon impact, rocks were sent flying all over the

    ce as a zing fire engulfed the helicopter!

    Debris was everywhere as the injured Gerald slowly sat up before getting to his feet. Since he was a

    semi-great master now, his body could withstand more than what regr people could. The same

    couldn¡¯t be said for the dead pilot, however.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t any reason for you to continue running, you know? Come with me. With you, I¡¯ll

    obtain the possibility of further increasing my strength before the pledge of the holy water,¡± said

    Christopher¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªwith a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± growled Gerald as he gritted his teeth before immediately using all his energy to

    toss his short de at the old man!

    Aimed at Christopher¡¯s chest, the short de whistled as it swiftly flew across the air¡­ only for the

    de to be caught by Christopher with only two of his fingers!

    ¡°I see you used a hidden weapon¡­ While impressive, you¡¯re still too weak to defeat me, boy!¡± replied

    Christopher, his smile broadening.

    Seeing that, despair swept through Gerald. He had thought that he would at least have a slim chance

    of survival. After all, even though he knew he was going to die based on the sun picture¡¯s prophecy, he

    still wanted to participate in the pledge of the holy water before that.

    To think that Christopher would end up cornering him like this.

    In his mind, Gerald felt that ending his own life there and then would be much better instead of getting

    captured and most probably tortured by Christopher.

    With his mind set, Gerald¡¯s eyes became filled with murderous intent as he slowly lifted his hand, ready

    tomit suicide.

    However, the moment his hand was raised, a whistling sound could be heard.

    Looking at the source of the sound, Gerald was stunned when saw that the short de¡ªthat was still

    pinched between Christopher¡¯s fingers¡ªwas now vibrating in ce.

    The old man himself was even more surprised. However, he quickly regained hisposure and

    began increasing the force his fingers had on the de.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly, the shiny ck short de emitted a red sh of light! Upon closer inspection, it now looked

    like it had just been taken out of a forge¡­

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1064

    Evidently, however, it didn¡¯t just appear to be hot. This was confirmed when Christopher instantly began

    screaming in pain as he let go of the scalding-hot short de.

    The moment he did so, the short de instantly flew back into Gerald¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a magic artifact?!¡± yelled Christopher, still recovering from the shock.

    Shortly after, his gaze went feral as he muttered, ¡°So the picture of the sun wasn¡¯t the only magic

    artifact that the Crawford family owned¡­ How surprising¡­ If I get my hands on that short de and

    learn how to control it, my power will easily be doubled! I¡¯ll be invincible! Once I obtain it, I¡¯ll surely be

    able to further demonstrate my great skill and talents during the pledge of the holy water!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing that the old man had started mumbling like a mad person, Gerald slowly began taking a few

    steps back.

    ¡°The heavens have truly blessed me this time¡­ Not only do I already have control over the mysterious

    mirror, but I¡¯ll soon be able to get a hold of both Gerald¡ªwho has a special body¡ªand a new magic

    artifact! I¡¯ll truly be invincible!¡± said Christopher aloud as he began walking toward Gerald, his eyes now

    lit up.

    However, after just a few steps, his left arm started trembling violently as the rest of his body stiffened!

    Gerald watched as the veins on Christopher¡¯s arm swelled up, their sheer redness making them

    resemble numerous worms. The old man¡¯s face, on the other hand, had an expression of agony as his

    face slowly turned purple.

    ¡°¡­Could it be a backfire?¡± muttered Gerald under his breath, realizing that now was his chance to

    escape.

    Immediately tossing his short de at Christopher, the old man¡ªwho was in massive pain¡ªused his

    mysterious mirror to deflect it.

    Upon seeing that, Gerald knew it was now or never. Taking advantage of Christopher¡¯s backfire, Gerald

    instantly began running away.

    ¡°You b*stard! No matter how far you run, I¡¯ll definitely catch up to you! I¡¯m determined to examine your

    special body and gain that magic artifact!¡± roared the still paralyzed Christopher as he continued ring

    daggers at Gerald¡¯s back.

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t stop running and eventually, he got to a forest. Running through it, he had no idea

    where he currently was or how far he still was from the desert.

    Knowing that the desert was in the northwest, however, he gathered his bearings and began running in

    that direction.

    It was three dayster when Gerald came across a stream. Feeling extremely thirsty, he decided to

    stop to drink some water.

    ¡°So it seems that choosing you was the right choice after all¡­ I guess you¡¯ve finally decided to reveal

    the holy spirit in you¡­¡± said Gerald, a hint of happiness in his tone as he took his short de out.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± said Gerald the moment he realized that the short de looked slightly

    different from before. Looking closely at it, it seemed that peculiar lines and words had appeared on

    both sides of the de.

    On one of the sides, the word ¡®Dawnbreaker¡¯ could be seen engraved on the de in ancient-like

    handwriting.

    ¡®Dawnbreaker¡­ I guess that¡¯s your name, huh. What an overbearing name!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Turning to look at the other side of the short de, Gerald saw that there were many more tiny lines

    and pictures on this side.

    As he squinted to make sense of the images, to his surprise, the pictures on the de seemed to be

    able tomunicate with him!

    The moment his gaze fell upon a small, ck figure, it instantly became animated and began

    repeatedly performing a few movements.

    ¡°¡­Could Christopher have awakened a dormant power within Dawnbreaker when he touched it

    earlier¡­? Regardless, based on the figures¡¯ actions, it seems to be showing me the proper way to use

    the short de!¡±

    Understanding that, Gerald began seriously observing the animate figure¡¯s actions. After repeatedly

    watching the ck figure¡¯s movements, Gerald was able to discern four different attack patterns.

    The baffling thing was, only one of the four attacks felt like they were meant to be used by the

    Dawnbreaker. The other three felt more like attacks suited for a long sword.

    While that was what he initially thought, the more Gerald observed the ck figure¡¯s movements, the

    more he was able to imagine himself doing all four of the attacks.

    Once he felt he was ready, Gerald gripped the short de¡¯s handle tightly. His strength appeared to

    trigger something within the de, causing it to start whistling. Following that, the weapon seemed to

    begin chanting.

    Hearing that, Gerald then tossed the de with one swift movement. As it flew forward, it produced a

    terrifying noise that sounded like it was tearing through the air around it.

    What more, the de¡¯s power seemed to have increased as well, slicing through any trees and

    destroying anyrge rocks that stood in its path. Eventually, the short de began flying back to

    Gerald.

    However, instead of catching it, he used his mind to control the short de to make a second attack.

    The short de obeyed, and since it did, Gerald knew that he now had an extremely handy assistant

    on the battlefield that was able to fly all over the ce and look for ws on his opponents.

    So this was the true way of using the Dawnbreaker¡­

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1065

    Gerald was so immersed in his new discovery that he ended up training for days to master all four of

    the techniques made by the ck figure. By the time he realized it, a week had already passed.

    Tossing the short de again, an explosive sound was soon heard as arge stone crumbled to

    pieces.

    As the de hovered in the air, Gerald used his mind tomand the Dawnbreaker to return to his

    hand.

    Once it did, Gerald thought to himself, ¡®The Dawnbreaker truly has immense attack potential¡­ From

    what I can tell, it¡¯s probably as strong as a great master! While I may still be a semi-great master, since

    I now know how to properly use this short de, I should be able to even up the fight should I bump

    into Christopher again!¡¯

    Throughout that week, Gerald had mastered the other three methods as well. However, since he

    disliked using long swords as a whole, he didn¡¯t really bother practicing too much on the other three

    moves.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Regardless, he knew that he had dyed his search for the eternal coffin for a bit too long at this point.

    Thus, he decided it was high time to leave the forest and continue heading northwest.

    Thankfully, Gerald made it out of the dense forest by evening.

    Stumbling across a small town close to the forest¡¯s edge, the dry atmosphere there hinted to him that a

    desert could be nearby. After enquiring a few of the townsfolk, he realized that he had arrived at the

    border of the Death Desert.

    He was pleased that the desert was extremely close to where he had initially predicted it to be while

    navigating through the forest. He was also thankful that the helicopter had crashed quite close to the

    desert, otherwise, he would¡¯ve surely had to walk much longer.

    After finding a hotel to stay the night in, Gerald went off to buy some suitable clothes for himself, well

    aware that he needed a temporary break.

    Once he got everything he needed, he was just about to head back to his hotel when his sharp ears

    heard a screaming from nearby.

    ¡°W-what do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much¡­ We saw that you two beauties came from out of town so we just want to treat you

    to a drink! You know, to express our admiration for you!¡±

    ¡°Step aside!¡± said one of the women as she pushed the men aside, intent on leaving.

    ¡°Hey, now! Don¡¯t leave yet, beauty!¡± said another man as he¡ªalongside a few other men¡ªblocked her

    path.

    It was evident that after seeing how beautiful both of them were, the men were having all sorts of

    cunning thoughts.

    While such incidents weremon, Gerald found himself stopping dead in his tracks.

    ¡®¡­Why did it sound so much like her¡­?¡¯

    The more Gerald listened, the more he thought that her voice resembled that girl¡¯s. Now intrigued,

    Gerald followed the voice till he arrived at a corner of the street.

    The moment his eyes fell on her, Gerald felt his eyelids twitch slightly.

    ¡®So it truly is her! Why did shee all the way out here?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself in surprise.

    However, he quickly shook the surprise off the moment he saw the men beginning to take action.

    Frowning slightly, he began walking toward the harassing men.

    The youths themselves were just about to forcefully drag the women away when two of them felt a

    hand being ced on their shoulders.

    Turning around to see who it was, they were greeted by the sight of a man who was wearing a cap and

    mask.

    ¡°Huh? Where the hell did youe from, you b*stard? Mind your own business! If you don¡¯t leave now,

    I¡¯ll kill you!¡± warned the youth coldly.

    Making sure to alter his voice slightly, Gerald then said, ¡°Let them go!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you truly wish to act like a hero and rescue these beauties? You¡¯re just-¡±

    Before the man could even say anything else, Gerald grabbed him by the wrist, and a split second

    later, the sound of snapping bones could be heard.

    Hearing their ally¡¯s screams of pain, the rest of the youths instantly went on the attack!

    However, after taking turns punching Gerald¡¯s chest, all of them ended up yelping in pain as they held

    onto their hurt fists. All of them were now staring at Gerald, deeply afraid.

    Punching him felt like they were punching a mountain rather than an actual human¡­ Feeling that their

    bones would get fractured if they continued punching him, they all simultaneously wondered what kind

    of body he even had.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave this instant!¡± growled Gerald in a frigid tone.

    Gulping, all of them then held on to their hurt hands as they ran away rather pitifully. After all, upon

    seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, escaping was the only logical answer! How utterly frightening!

    Once the men ran off, the two women looked at their savior, feeling extremely grateful.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, mister!¡± said one of the women as Gerald lowered his cap even further.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then looked down before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now head back!¡±

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1066

    After saying that, Gerald was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly heard one of the girls

    saying, ¡°Ouch! My leg!¡±

    Turning back to look, he saw that girl who had yelped was currently holding on to her ankle. It was

    most probably hurt when she was struggling to free herself earlier.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Gerald and the other girl simultaneously as they both squatted down.

    Momentarily surprised by their simr reactions, the girl then replied, ¡°My ankle hurts pretty badly¡­ I

    don¡¯t think I can walk!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well I¡¯ll support you then!¡± said the charismatic bespectacled girl.

    Despite her friend¡¯s help, the injured girl¡¯s leg was too hurt for her to walk more than a few steps at a

    time.

    After watching them stop to rest a few times, Gerald simply said, ¡°¡­This is taking far too long¡­ Just let

    me have a look!¡±

    ¡°Of course! But¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you had her ankle checked back at our ce? I¡¯m afraid that

    those hooligans will return!¡± replied the bespectacled girl in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± said Gerald as he carried the injured girl on his back. Carrying her like this again, Gerald

    felt rather nostalgic.

    ¡°Speaking of, where are all of you headed to?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re staying in Bacht Hotel!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! I¡¯m staying there too!¡±

    ¡°I see! Are you here for a trip?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! What about both of you? Are you reporters or something?¡± replied Gerald with a slightly bitter

    smile.

    Shocked, the girls then asked, ¡°H-how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that your character sort of gave you away!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re quite funny aren¡¯t you?¡± replied the charismatic girl with sses.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where are you from?¡± asked the injured girl.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? That¡¯s not important, is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just that I find you slightly familiar with an old friend of mine¡­ He isn¡¯t as great or as strong

    as you though!¡± replied the girl rather nervously.

    Following that, she then added in a softer tone, ¡°¡­You know, I sprained my ankle once and that was

    the first time we got to properly get to know each other¡­ I can still clearly remember him carrying me

    on his back, just like you are now!¡±

    ¡°You sound pretty emotional when you talk about him¡­ Was he your boyfriend?¡± asked Gerald, his

    face slightly flushed at this point.

    ¡°Hehe! I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be his girlfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no luck in love, you know? He probably just didn¡¯t know how to appreciate you! Since you¡¯re

    so pretty, I¡¯m sure you can get all the guys you want!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know? It¡¯s already been over a year since both of youst talked, so you should really

    forget about him already and move on!¡± said the bespectacled girl.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t someone that I can just let go of that easily!¡± replied the injured girl as she shook her head.

    Sighing, the bespectacled girl then replied, ¡°It¡¯s pointless arguing with you¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hearing that, Gerald himself remained quiet. Soon enough, the trio arrived at the hotel.

    There was a restaurant on the hotel¡¯s first floor, and upon all three of them entering, a group of people

    who were eating there immediately noticed the two girls. Seemingly acquainted with them, the group of

    people immediately ran over to them.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this then? What happened? How did you injure your leg?¡± asked what seemed to be the leader

    of the group in a concerned tone as he walked over.

    Just as his question ended, another of the men¡ªwho looked rather charismatic and wore a suit¡ªran

    straight for the injured girl before asking, ¡°Are you alright, Giya?¡±

    Before she could even reply, the same guy turned to look at Gerald rather jealously.

    ¡®¡­Who is this guy? And why is he carrying her on his back¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1067

    ¡°This man saved us, Mr. Lockhart!¡± said Giya as she slowly got off Gerald¡¯s back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you time and again not to call me that, Giya¡­ Just call me Wynn¡­ Calling me Mr. Lockhart

    feels so strange!¡± replied Wynn.

    Choosing not to reply to that, she then turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­Anyway, we still don¡¯t

    know your name, so¡­ Could you please share it with us?¡±

    For some odd reason, Giya had felt extremely close to this person from the moment she first met him.

    She couldn¡¯t tell why either. It almost felt unreal how close he felt to her.

    Aside from him, it had been the longest time since she hadst felt such a way toward any guy. If she

    had to put the feeling into words, it felt somewhat simr to meeting a long-lost rtive again.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, we still don¡¯t know your name!¡± added the bespectacled girl with a smile on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I just helped with a small matter!¡± replied Gerald as he further lowered his

    brim before heading upstairs.

    Seeing that, the bespectacled girl pouted slightly.

    ¡°Who even is he, Meredith? Why¡¯s he wearing a hat and mask in bright daylight? And more importantly,

    who does he think he is?¡± scoffed Wynn scornfully.

    After hearing how Meredith had talked to Gerald, he was certain that the masked man had saved the

    girls like some kind of superman. Wynn himself had been waiting for a chance to do such a thing. Now

    that someone had beat him to it, he was feeling both nervous and envious toward Gerald.

    ¡°How could you talk bad about our lifesaver, Wynn?¡± replied Meredith, upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying the truth! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just putting up an act!¡± replied Wynn.

    ¡°Both of you, stop fighting! The only thing that matters now is that the girls are both fine! Also, since

    both of you are now back, go ahead and grab some food. We¡¯ll be heading into the desert once the

    Master of the Desert arrives!¡± said their leader.

    Upon hearing that, everyone fell silent.

    There were over twenty people in Giya¡¯s group, with thirteen of them being men and the rest being

    women. The group itself was there to conduct research in the desert, with Meredith and Giya acting as

    reporters.

    Wynn, on the other hand, was the son of the research¡¯s sponsor. Being both rich and powerful, he had

    fallen for Giya from the moment he first saw her at an event. Since then, he had constantly been trying

    to win her heart over, even going so far as toe along on this research trip just to continue wooing

    her.

    As their leader returned to his own seat, he said, ¡°Speaking of him, I wonder why he isn¡¯t here yet¡­

    How odd! Regardless, we won¡¯t be able to survive in the desert for long without him. Some say that the

    Master of the Desert knows the desert like the back of his hand since he grew up there.¡±

    While the other members of the group began discussing it, the sounds of bells¡ªwhich weremon

    for camels to wear around these parts¡ªcould be heard ringing away as they got closer and closer to

    the hotel.

    Eventually, over twenty camel-pulled carts came to a halt in front of the hotel.

    Standing at the entrance, a tanned old man with a contrasting white beard and a face full of wrinkles

    shouted, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He was the one guiding all of the camels, and after hearing his shout, almost everyone in the hotel

    headed out.

    Aside from the researchers, there were also other tourists who had hired the Master of the Desert for

    both his carts and his guiding service. Once everyone had mounted their bags and bottles onto the

    camels, the Master of the Desert would begin transporting them across the desert.

    ¡°Come on, Giya. I paid him extra since you injured your leg. We can get on the cart together with

    Professor Yale so that we don¡¯t have to walk!¡± said Wynn as he turned to look at Giya.

    However, when he noticed how hesitant she was and how she kept looking up at the second floor, he

    immediately became jealous and added, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re waiting for that dude, Giya¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not! We don¡¯t even know each other!¡± replied Giya.

    ¡°Good to know. Regardless, we should get going now. Here, I¡¯ll help you up!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Meredith can do that!¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1068

    Once everyone was ready, the tan man began leading all of them into the desert.

    It was only after they had left quite a distance when Gerald walked out of the hotel.

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Giya here of all ces after an entire year. Regardless, she had

    started working and she had also be so much better.

    While Gerald had been tempted to reveal his identity to Giya, it had been over a year and he now knew

    that she still hadn¡¯t truly forgotten about him back when he had tested her.

    He was well aware of how bad he had treated her back then, and knowing that them being together

    was going to be impossible anyway, Gerald decided not to dy her from moving on any longer.

    Regardless, Gerald had noticed that Wynn had been very nice to Giya earlier. While Gerald didn¡¯t

    particrly like Wynn, he trusted that Wynn only wanted the best for Giya. It was the reason why

    Gerald hadn¡¯t stayed back to treat her injured ankle back then. After all, he could see that there was

    already someone who would take good care of her.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then grabbed his luggage, fully prepared to leave. With the pledge of the holy

    water due in three months, it was impossible for him not to feel anxious about it. After all, he still

    needed to train enough to be a full great master and also locate the eternal coffin before then. Not

    a single second could be wasted.

    Not long after entering the desert, Gerald eventually bumped into Giya¡¯s group. However, their route

    forward had been blocked by several people who were wearing clothes with red sleeves.

    ¡°Hey now, why are you preventing us from proceeding? You don¡¯t own the desert!¡± scolded a few of the

    tourists.

    ¡°Our sincerest apologies, but a few bodies had been found in the desert a few days ago, and all of

    them showed signs of facing horrible deaths. We suggest that you refrain from entering the desert for

    the next few days. It truly isn¡¯t worth giving your life up for a mere vacation!¡± exined one of the red-

    sleeved men.

    ¡°And you think we didn¡¯t already know about this? We¡¯re here on an adventure and nothing¡¯s stopping

    us! Don¡¯t bother about those red-sleeved men! Let¡¯s just proceed on!¡± shouted one of the female

    tourists as several of them broke through the cordon.

    With the group of tourists being so adamant on proceeding, the red-sleeved men weren¡¯t able to stop

    them. Just as the woman had said, these tourists were here for an adventure!

    Immediately walking over to the red-sleeved group next, Professor Yale said, ¡°We truly appreciate your

    work, young men¡­ Regardless, while they¡¯re here on vacation, my group is here to conduct some

    research. I hope you¡¯ll allow us and our carts to pass¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, your group seems pretty serious with the carts and all¡­ I suppose we can¡¯t stop you from

    proceeding either! Regardless, I hope all of you seed!¡± replied one of the red-sleeved men as the

    others with him allowed Giya¡¯s group to go through.

    As Professor Yale and the other researchers proceeded, Meredith saw a few of the tourists

    backtracking, probably afraid after hearing what the red-sleeved men had said. To her surprise, she

    saw a familiar figure walking behind them as well.

    Waving at him, she said, ¡°I guess you came along too!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald simply continued walking on in silence.

    Upon realizing that he was present, Giya kept staring at the young man. The more she looked at him,

    the more she felt like she knew him from somewhere. While she had a wild guess of who it could be,

    the person she had in mind didn¡¯t have such a sturdy-looking figure¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which, I think you should join our group¡­ As those men back there said, this desert

    seems to be particrly dangerous. Sticking with us should be much safer since we have so many

    tourists in the group. Safety in numbers, as they say. How about it?¡± suggested Meredith from atop the

    cart.

    ¡°Hah! This dude looks like he¡¯s here on a broke trip! I mean he doesn¡¯t even have a camel to provide

    him with water! With that tiny bottle of his, he¡¯ll die of thirst first before even getting halfway through the

    desert!¡± sneered Wynn.

    ¡°Please, join us! I can pay for you!¡± added Meredith, now getting increasingly worried.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I appreciate your help, but I¡¯ll have to refuse!¡±

    ¡°Heh! You don¡¯t need it, you say? You have no idea of how easy it is to get lost in this desert, do you?

    Without my help, nine out of ten people don¡¯t make it out alive! Mark my words, you¡¯ll regret not joining

    us! Also, since you said that, even if you change your mind and someone else pays for you, I still won¡¯t

    allow you to join us!¡± scoffed the Master of the Desert as he red coldly at Gerald before gulping on

    his can of beer.

    Since nobody had ever told him that his help wasn¡¯t needed, the Master of the Desert was quite

    egotistical.

    With that, he pped the sides of his camels which led to his carts moving faster.

    Meredith and Giya could only stare worriedly at the walking young man who slowly disappeared behind

    them.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1069

    Though the journey through the desert was both long and hot, the researchers and the tourists did just

    fine with the help of the Master of the Desert.

    After two days of traveling, the group arrived at the center-point of the desert. As was expected, from

    where they currently were, not a soul could be seen within the sandynds.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    At the time, dusk was setting in soon so they decided to make a stop at a shelter that was half-broken.

    Thankfully, it was still nice enough for them to stay the night.

    ¡°I wonder how that man¡¯s doing¡­ Do you think he headed back to town¡­?¡± muttered Giya as she sat

    next to the firece, thinking about the man who had saved her.

    ¡°I doubt it. He just doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of guy! The way he presents himself, he¡¯s both mature

    and reliable! Actually, hold on¡­ Why do you keep thinking about him anyway? Didn¡¯t you say that you

    loved Gerald¡­? Could it be that you¡¯re obsessing over him because he both looks like, and reminds

    you of Gerald¡­?¡± replied Meredith in a rather displeased tone. The way she said it, it was as though

    Meredith could see through Giya.

    ¡°What? No! I¡¯m just worried since he did save our lives after all! Besides, aren¡¯t you constantly thinking

    about him too, Meredith?¡± said Giya with a smile.

    ¡°Well I do admit that I like mature people¡­ He certainly fits the bill in that department! What more, his

    eyes suggest that countless storiesy hidden behind them¡­ He¡¯s the exact kind of mysterious

    boyfriend that I¡¯d love to have!¡± replied Meredith without a doubt.

    ¡°Is¡­ that an indirect way of saying you like him¡­?¡± asked Giya, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, alright? Maybe¡­ I mean I just can¡¯t stop thinking about him! I really want to meet

    him again, you know?¡± replied Meredith as she cupped her hands on her cheeks while looking up into

    the sky.

    Hearing that, Giya looked up at the sky in silence as well.

    ¡®Same here¡­ I really want to meet him again too!¡¯ Giya thought to herself.

    A brief momentter, Wynn walked over to them before saying, ¡°Giya? Meredith? What are both of you

    doing? Here, have some hot water. Once the sun sets, things are going to get super chilly here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not thirsty!¡± replied Giya as she shook her head, knowing full well what he was up to.

    While she had to admit that Wynn truly had an aura of royalty surrounding him, he just wasn¡¯t the kind

    of person she liked.

    Despite his constant efforts to woo her, Giya knew that it was impossible for them to be together. As a

    result, the more he did for her, the guiltier she felt about it.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, why note over and listen to the Master of the Desert¡¯s storytelling? So far,

    all his stories have been pretty scary!¡± suggested Wynn.

    He then pointed at the professor before adding, ¡°Look, even Professor Yale is interested in his stories!

    Come on!¡±

    Hearing that, both Giya and Meredith exchanged nces with each other. Since they were here as

    reporters and they needed to write articles once they returned anyway, perhaps listening to an

    interesting story or two would help them with their writing.

    With that in mind, the two girls then re-joined the crowd of people who were listening to the Master of

    the Desert¡¯s tale. The tale itself went by ¡®the Legend of Capra Nanny,¡¯ and the bearded man made sure

    to use his most serious tone while sharing the story.

    Essentially, the tale was about an old grandmother who lived in the desert. Nobody knew whether she

    was a human or a ghost, but the important thing was that for sustenance, she sucked humans dry of

    their blood! In fact, all those previous murders could¡¯ve very well beenmitted by Capra Nanny! Not

    only was she scary, but she was also very powerful and bulletproof. Nobody could even dream of killing

    her, and some ounts even said that any normal person who saw her would end up dead on the

    spot!

    ¡°¡­Is she truly that terrifying¡­? If something like that really is out there, then it would¡¯ve been made

    public by now!¡± muttered one of the people huddled before the Master of the Desert. Many others,

    however, remained silent, feeling quite spooked by the story.

    ¡°But of course, she is! I¡¯ll let you in on something even more shocking! Capra Nanny truly does exist,

    and I¡¯ve seen her before with my own eyes!¡± whispered the Master of the Desert.

    As chills were sent down almost everyone¡¯s spines, Professor Yale simplyughed before saying, ¡°You

    truly are an excellent joker, Master of the Desert! Don¡¯t scare the children too much!¡±

    ¡°But I jest not! I truly did see her before! I was only seven back then and I saw her when I was following

    my father into the desert!¡± replied the bearded man in a serious tone, a hint of fear in his voice.

    Seeing how serious the Master of the Desert¡¯s expression was, even the Professor couldn¡¯t help but to

    stopughing.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1070

    ¡°It was a little after dusk back then¡­ Just like how it is now! The sun had already set by then and it was

    getting increasingly dark¡­ At the time, we came across a river and my father told me that we were

    going to set up camp there. Once everything was set up, we headed to the river to gather some water

    for the next day¡­ Approaching the river together, it was then when we saw her!¡±

    As everyone stared wide-eyed at the Master of the Desert, he continued, ¡°Capra Nanny was drinking

    water by the riverside, and though I wasn¡¯t able to properly see her face under the moonlight, I

    remember clearly that she had an extremely long tongue and her hair was long and messy.¡±

    ¡°Stopping in our tracks, the old woman raised her head and made eye contact with us. It was only a

    brief moment, but both her eyes were green! Thankfully, my father snapped me out of it in time as he

    shouted, ¡®Don¡¯t look at her, Billy! Turn around, right this instant!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Upon saying that, my father immediately turned around and knelt on the sand. I did the same,

    remembering that he had once told me that should one evere across Capra Nanny, they have to

    turn their backs against her and never look behind!¡±

    ¡°¡­What happened after that?¡± asked one of the tourists.

    ¡°Well, she slowly walked over to both me and my father. However, her footsteps were so light that they

    were barely audible, save for the soft rustling of sand. At that point, childlike voices from behind us

    began whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t look at her, Billy~! Turn around~! Right this instant~! Of course, I didn¡¯t listen

    to those sinister-sounding voices. Afterward, my father told me that it was Capra Nanny¡¯s attempt to

    speak in ournguage through mimicry!¡±

    ¡°And then? What happened next?¡± asked someone else.

    ¡°And then¡­ Silence. My father and I continued kneeling there without a word¡­¡± replied the Master of

    the Desert.

    Following that, everyone in the shelter went dead silent. This was especially so for the girls who were

    all drenched in cold sweat.

    It was thanks to that silence that everyone could suddenly hear the faint sound of feet dragging across

    sand slowly approaching the shelter!

    As everyone turned to look at the entrance, they all stared in horror as a figure slowly got closer and

    closer!

    Anxiety peaking, several of the girls immediately began screaming!

    However, the moment they realized that it was just a young man wearing a mask and a cap, the same

    girls instantly yelled, ¡°You¡­ You scared the living daylight out of us!¡±

    Meredith herself stood up in surprise as she said, ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±

    True enough, the person who had just made his appearance was none other than Gerald.

    Without removing his mask, Gerald then replied, ¡°Well, what a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°It truly is! I was just thinking about you earlier!¡± said Meredith as she smiled happily while blushing.

    Wynn, on the other hand, simply sneered, ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t you again! What happened, huh? Didn¡¯t have

    anywhere else to go, did you? Or maybe you¡¯re already out of water! I bet you were overjoyed once

    you saw our carts, right? Haha! What¡¯s wrong, I thought you didn¡¯t need our help!¡±

    ¡°Again, it¡¯s only a mere coincidence!¡± replied Gerald as he headed to a corner and sat quietly.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Are Minnie and Juan not back yet¡­?¡± asked someone from that group at that moment.

    ¡°What? When did they head out?¡± asked the Master of the Desert.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Around half an hour ago, I think! They headed out to take some pictures!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to be out there at night! We have to look for them immediately!¡± ordered the Master of

    the Desert as a few other people headed out with him.

    After searching around while shouting out the names of the two missing people for a while, a few girls

    suddenly began screaming hysterically!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1071

    Surprised, everyone immediately began gathering around the screaming girls as they asked, ¡°What

    happened?!¡±

    However, the answer to that question was immediately made clear the moment they looked in the

    direction the screaming girls were staring wide-eyed at.

    Lying on the dune were two dead bodies! Under the moonlight, the corpses looked like they had been

    sucked dry, with their skin clinging on tightly to their torsos after having all their internal fluids sucked

    out.

    ¡°Those¡­ Those are Minnie and Juan!¡± cried out someone from within the search party who recognized

    the clothes the corpses were wearing.

    ¡°How could this have happened¡­? It¡¯s only been half an hour!¡± said Professor Yale.

    Though the professor had a lot of experience in his field, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the current turn

    of events was absolutely incredulous. The sight of the two dead bodies alone made his hair stand on

    end!

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the Capra Nanny¡­ She¡¯s here!¡± stuttered the Master of the Desert in horror before gulping.

    Hearing that, everyone grew even more frightened, prompting them to huddle closely together.

    ¡°Come to me, Giya! Stay by my side!¡± shouted Wynn, fear in his voice.

    Meanwhile, the Master of the Desert¡ªwho was now already kneeling¡ªbegan praying, ¡°We¡¯re just

    passing by, Capra Nanny! We have no other intentions, please forgive us!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone else immediately began mimicking his actions, repeating the exact same words

    that the bearded man used.

    Gerald, however, simply walked over to the two corpses and after taking a look, he said, ¡°What Capra

    Nanny? This was done by a mere beast!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what did you say? Nonsense! You¡¯re just a youngd who doesn¡¯t know any better! You¡¯d best

    watch your tongue or you¡¯re going to be the first person Capra Nanny kills!¡± reprimanded the Master of

    the Desert in return, clearly feeling that Gerald¡¯s words were too careless.

    ¡°Watch your tongue or you¡¯re going to be the first person Capra Nanny kills~!¡±

    As soon as the Master of the Desert said that, a faint voice¡ªthat almost blended seamlessly with the

    wind and sand¡ªwas heard

    Everyone listened in horror as the sinister-sounding, childlike voice was repeated. The fact that all this

    was happening under the night sky only served to make the atmosphere feel even more surreal.

    At that moment, Professor Yale and the others held on to their breaths as they stared wide-eyed behind

    Gerald.

    ¡°B-big brother! Careful! Something¡¯s behind you!¡± warned both Giya and Meredith as they

    simultaneously stood up, immense fear in their voices.

    Gerald already had a good hunch of what that ¡®something¡¯ was. He had already bumped into her

    earlier, and after turning around to re at the monster, his guess turned out to be right.

    The monster itself had green eyes and messy hair, and it was currently crawling out from a dune.

    Standing upright, she looked simr to a human at first nce. Closer inspection, however, anyone

    would definitely know that she was anything but.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Still repeating the same line from before, Capra Nanny began slowly crawling toward Gerald with her

    long tongue¡ªwhich was filled with rows of barbs on it and was asionally dragged across the sand¡ª

    hanging out.

    ¡°C-Capra Nanny!¡± stuttered the Master of the Desert in fright as he instantly began kowtowing before

    her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for an entire night and day, you know? So you¡¯ve finally decided to show

    yourself again!¡± shouted Gerald, coldly.

    Quite honestly, with Gerald¡¯s speed, he had earlier made it long past the center-point of the desert.

    However, not long after, he discovered the existence of Capra Nanny.

    Under normal circumstances, Gerald would¡¯ve just walked past it so that he could be on his way.

    However, these weren¡¯t normal circumstances. After all, Giya and her group were still behind him.

    Gerald had feared for Giya¡¯s safety since for one, the beast seemed to prefer attacking tourists.

    Secondly, he could also tell that the beast wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could deal with easily.

    With that in mind, he could only turn back around to look for Giya.

    When the beast finally realized who Gerald was, rage filled its green eyes as green saliva dripped from

    her gaping mouth.

    ¡°Leave! All of you! I¡¯ll deal with her!¡± ordered Gerald as he turned around to look at Professor Yale and

    the others.

    While Professor Yale and the others instantly nodded, Wynn himself took out a pistol from his pocket

    before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a beast, isn¡¯t it? What are all of you so afraid of? Worry not, Giya! I¡¯ll protect

    you! Watch me kill her!¡±

    Being the egoist that he was, Wynn was definitely not letting his rival steal his spotlight. With that, he

    took aim at the monster and pulled the trigger!

    Though the bullet hit its mark, Capra Nanny was barely fazed by the attack.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1072

    As the Master of the Desert had earlier said, the monster was near bulletproof due to its extremely

    tough skin.

    ¡°What?!¡± shouted Wynn, stunned.

    Even though the bullet didn¡¯t hurt it, the beast was enraged by Wynn¡¯s attack! Rushing toward him, the

    beast then got on its feet and grabbed Wynn by his cor before tossing him into the air!

    Secondster, Wynn found himself crashing back down onto the sand. After a brief moment, he began

    spurting out blood from his mouth as well!

    ¡°H-how strong!¡± stuttered Professor Yale who had gone pale from fright as he led his group of

    researchers toward the back.

    With Wynn now out of the way, the beast turned to face Gerald again, its main target from the very

    beginning. Just by looking at him, she could already sense how strong and vicious Gerald was.

    The moment she rushed at him, Gerald sent her flying back with a strong kick! Though the beast had

    thick skin, Gerald was still a semi-great master. In other words, there was no way it could handle

    Gerald¡¯s inner strength. Falling to the ground, Capra Nanny then released a horrifying scream.

    Now feeling much more anxious, the beast began wing into the sand with all four of her limbs.

    At that moment, Giya¡ªwho had stayed back along with Meredith instead of running away with the

    others¡ªnervously shouted, ¡°B-big brother! Please be careful!¡±

    Hearing her voice as well, the beast suddenly turned to stare at Giya. Within a second, the beast

    seemed to make up its mind as she grabbed a handful of sand and threw it directly at Gerald!

    While Gerald was evading the attack, the beast dashed toward Giya! The next thing Giya knew, Capra

    Nanny was already standing before her!

    Gerald truly hadn¡¯t expected the beast to be this clever. To think that she had manipted him into

    thinking that she was about to attack him when in actuality, she was going for Giya!

    By the time Gerald realized all this, both Giya and Meredith had already been captured by the beast!

    Seeing that, Gerald dashed toward Capra Nanny before tossing an extremely fast ck object straight

    for her chest! However, the beast didn¡¯t look too affected and hurriedly sprinted away, abducting Giya

    and Meredith in the process.

    ¡°Giya!¡± shouted Gerald, feeling his heart clench as he watched the beast escape into the dark of night.

    From what he knew, the beast was extremely bloodthirsty. Was there even a chance that Giya and

    Meredith would survive after falling into her hands¡­?

    ¡°W-what should we do? Giya and Meredith have been taken away!¡± cried out several of the

    researchers nervously.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    At that moment, Gerald turned to look at the Master of the Desert¡ªwho was still kneeling¡ªbefore

    walking over to him and lifting the bearded man with a single hand!

    ¡°Answer me this. Do you know where the beast¡¯sir is? Or anyce she frequents?¡± asked Gerald

    coldly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not too sure¡­ What do you intend to do? Please remember that you were the one who had

    angered Capra Nanny in the first ce! Once she gets mad, her intention to kill drastically rises!¡±

    replied the Master of the Desert?

    ¡°Kill, you say? Well if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you as well!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t act rashly, young man! Calm yourself!¡± yelled Professor Yale, attempting to calm Gerald

    down.

    After that, he turned to face the Master of the Desert before saying, ¡°Master of the Desert, you saw how

    he fought against that beast earlier. He clearly has the ability to take on the beast and potentially kill it!

    Besides, Capra Nanny now has two living humans within her grasp! We can¡¯t just leave them to die! So

    please¡­ Please be merciful and tell us where the beast¡¯sir is! Otherwise, there¡¯ll truly be no chance

    for those girls to be saved!¡±

    ¡°¡­I can tell you where it is¡­ But first, please tell him to put me down!¡± replied the Master of the Desert

    who was currently more terrified of the extremely angry-looking Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald frowned before tossing him to the ground.

    Following that, the Master of the Desert dusted the sand off his clothes before saying, ¡°¡­Many people

    say that you should never head toward the ancient well located within the Thousand Sand Ridge¡­

    People are forbidden from going there for a reason. After all, anyone who heads there will most

    definitely get eaten alive by Capra Nanny! Due to that corrtion, I assume that that¡¯s where herir is!

    Despite the warnings not to go there, nobody truly knows where it¡¯s located! Nobody can confirm where

    it lies either since nobody who¡¯s entered has ever made it out alive!¡±

    ¡°The Thousand Sand Ridge you say¡­?¡± murmured Gerald under his breath.

    Looking at his watch, he then turned to find the Big Dipper constetion in the night sky. Once he got

    his bearings, Gerald shouted, ¡°I know where it is!¡±

    With that, Gerald instantly began running in a certain direction.

    Since the Thousand Sand Ridge had been marked on the map that the mysterious man had sent to

    him, Gerald had no difficulty locating where it was.

    As he ran on, members of the research team began calling out, ¡°Brother, wait for us!¡±

    After seeing how strong he was, they knew that sticking with him would be their safest option. They

    were also following him since it was way too terrifying to stay in their current position.

    With all of them thinking more or less about the same thing, they all began chasing after Gerald.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1073

    After running for quite a while, Gerald finally arrived at the Thousand Sand Ridge. Upon arriving, he

    quickly found out why the area had been named the way it was. With probably no less than a thousand

    sand dunes ovepping each other, the inspiration for the area¡¯s name was evident.

    However, even after looking around for a while, he still couldn¡¯t find the ancient well that the Master of

    the Desert had mentioned about.

    It was sometimeter¡ªafter walking around for quite a bit¡ªwhen his nose picked up an odd scent,

    prompting him to look down. At his feet was a pool of blood!

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Squinting his eyes, he saw that the blood had traces of dark green in it. That alone was enough to tell

    him that the blood belonged to the beast.

    While Capra Nanny hadn¡¯t initially reacted much after Gerald¡¯s Dawnbreaker struck her chest, Gerald

    was sure that he had sessfully harmed the beast, consequently causing it great difort.

    After all, no matter how strong the other party¡¯s defenses were, they¡¯d still get seriously injured once

    they were hit by the Dawnbreaker!

    By following the trail of blood, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald finally found where the ancient well was. If it

    hadn¡¯t been for the blood, it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult to locate it. After all, the well¡ªlocated

    north of the Thousand Sand Ridge¡ªwas very well hidden, not unlike an obscure cave entrance.

    As he approached the well, a horrendous stench filled his nostrils!

    ¡°The beast is here!¡± shouted Gerald as he stared down the well.

    Though the smell was truly terrible, Gerald didn¡¯t really have any other choice if he wanted to save

    Giya. Holding his breath, he then leaped into the well!

    Noticing that there was water at the bottom, Gerald readied himself for impact before diving straight

    into it. The well water ran deep and aftering out from the other end, Gerald realized that he was

    now in some sort of river.

    Seeing that the river had an edge, Gerald had a hunch that he was currently in an underground river of

    sorts.

    The moment he swam up to the edge of the river, he quickly realized that the beast was present. At the

    time, Capra Nanny was staring at both Giya and Meredith¡¯s unconscious bodies, her barbed tongue

    hanging out!

    The moment she noticed that someone else was present, she turned around to look. Upon realizing

    that it was Gerald, she instantly bared her fangs at him, simultaneously exposing her badly injured

    chest that was now bleeding profusely.

    Gerald¡¯s first reaction, however, was to call out, ¡°Giya! Giya, are you alright?!¡±

    Getting no reply and seeing how pale the unconscious girl looked, Gerald turned to look at Capra

    Nanny next before angrily yelling, ¡°You beast! Let¡¯s see you try to escape me again this time!¡±

    With that, he tossed the Dawnbreaker at Capra Nanny while simultaneously dashing toward her for an

    attack! With two dangers to suddenly keep track of, the beast was caught off guard!

    As a result, the Dawnbreaker easily pierced through the beast¡¯s thick skin and directly stabbed her

    heart!

    With the beast now screaming out in pain, the Dawnbreaker then hovered over to its neck before

    shing through it!

    Even after that, the monster simply held onto her neck, continuing to scream.

    Feeling increasingly anxious about Giya¡¯s safety, Gerald thenmanded the Dawnbreaker to return

    to his hand as he held onto Capra Nanny¡¯s head and personally decapitated the beast!

    Once he was done, Gerald continued rushing over to Giya while shouting, ¡°Giya!¡±

    After quickly examining her body for any injuries, Gerald was relieved to find out that Giya had only

    gone unconscious due tock of oxygen. As it turned out, Gerald had thankfully arrived before the

    beast could do anything to the two girls.

    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to be optimistic just yet. Both the girls were severely out of breath after

    traveling through the dunes for such a long time. Unfortunately, there was only one method Gerald

    could use to cure that.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,dies! But I have to do this in order to save you!¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he began

    performing CPR on Giya. Naturally, he had to do the same for Meredith. While he didn¡¯t like doing it, it

    was the only way to save their lives.

    It was around ten minutester when Gerald held Giya in his arms. Shaking her slightly, he then said,

    ¡°Giya¡­? Giya, how do you feel¡­?¡±

    A few secondster, Giya¡¯s eyelids twitched as the girl finally woke up.

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­?¡± said Giya as her eyes instantly widened.

    As she clung onto his arm tightly in disbelief, Gerald himself came to realize that he had tossed his

    mask aside earlier due to how anxious he had been! Due to that, she now knew who he was!

    ¡°I-it really is you, Gerald¡­!¡± added Giya, now so excited that she looked like she was ready to burst

    into tears.

    Refusing to let go of his arm, she then continued, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, am I¡­? To think that I¡¯d finally

    be able to see you again, Gerald¡­ Did you know that I¡¯ve been thinking of you every single day

    throughout your absence¡­?¡±

    From how tightly she was hugging onto his arm, it almost seemed like she was worried that this truly

    was all just a dream, and that he would disappear again once she loosened her grip.

    Understanding that, Gerald felt an acute pain in his heart.

    He could only let her down so much in this lifetime. Gerald simply couldn¡¯t bear hurting her any further

    than this.

    Momentarily at a loss of what to even do, he thought to himself for a moment as Giya continued

    clinging onto his arm.

    A short whileter, he formed a surprised expression on his face before saying, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Miss? I¡¯m

    afraid you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else¡­ My name isn¡¯t Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1074

    ¡°Lies! I would never mistake you for someone else!¡± replied Giya almost instantaneously as she clung

    on tighter while wiping the tears off her face with her free hand.

    ¡°Miss, my name is Xadrian¡­ I truly have no idea who this Gerald person is! Could he be the person

    who carried you that you mentioned before¡­? Do I look that simr to him?¡± asked Gerald in an

    indifferent tone.

    Gerald had plenty of time to practice his poker face since he had been doing so from the moment he

    first bumped into Giya that day.

    After looking at how indifferent his expression was, she slowly began feeling that she truly was

    unfamiliar with the strange man. What more, his voice was different from the Gerald she knew.

    The Gerald Giya had fallen for was rather thin, quiet, and had fair skin.

    While the person before her resembled him a lot, he was a lot more muscr, stronger, and slightly

    tanner than Gerald.

    Still, could two people living on the same truly look so alike¡­?

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­Well, yes¡­ Both of you resemble each other a lot¡­ Are you sure you aren¡¯t lying to me¡­?¡± asked

    Giya.

    ¡°Again, my name is Xadrian, and I know not of any Gerald, especially not one that looks like me. Still,

    from how shocked you appear, I guess I must really look like him, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°You truly do!¡± replied Giya with a nod.

    However, after looking at you for a while, I¡¯ve noticed a few differences between you and him¡­ For

    one, Gerald is quite weak and probably nowhere near as strong as you are¡­ Aside from that, he isn¡¯t

    as skillful as you are either¡­ Regardless, were you the one who saved us, big brother?¡± asked Giya as

    she wiped the remaining tears off her face, her slight disappointment reflected in her eyes.

    She was finally able to convince herself that this truly wasn¡¯t Gerald. Even though both of them looked

    so alike, there was no way that Gerald could be this powerful and skillful in just a year¡­

    So this truly wasn¡¯t him after all¡­

    ¡°Indeed. After the beast captured both you and your friend, I went after it! Thankfully, I rescued you in

    time! Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to see a picture of this Gerald once we¡¯re out of this ce¡­ Even I¡¯m

    curious as to how simr we look like now!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright¡­¡± said Giya as she continued staring at Gerald in disbelief. Though her mind was

    convinced that he wasn¡¯t Gerald, her gut was telling her otherwise. In the end, she chose her rationality

    over her feelings since he truly did seem more unfamiliar than not now.

    At that moment, Meredith herself slowly awoke.

    Seeing that, Giya instantly supported her up while asking, ¡°Are you alright, Meredith¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just had a very weird dream earlier¡­¡± replied Meredith as she scratched the back of her

    head.

    ¡°A weird dream¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I dreamed that someone was kissing me!¡±

    ¡°Are you for real? Are you even aware of the situation we¡¯re currently in? To think that you¡¯re still in the

    mood to joke around when we almost just lost our lives!¡± replied Giya, feeling speechless.

    ¡°But I really am serious!¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Could¡­ Could you be big brother?!¡± said Meredith aloud, now realizing that Gerald was

    present.

    Pleasantly surprised, her eyes widened and her face instantly turned red as she shyly stared at Gerald

    with a rather silly expression.

    Before this, she had asionally wondered what he looked like. After all, who¡¯s to say that he couldn¡¯t

    be an old uncle?

    Now that his mask was off, however, Meredith truly hadn¡¯t expected him to be this handsome.

    Watching as the girl breathed heavily, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Indeed I am. You can call me Xadrian.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Xadrian!¡± said Meredith as she continued staring at him.

    Giya herself had also been staring at Gerald this entire time. When he had blushed earlier, she couldn¡¯t

    help but feel that even his blush resembled Gerald¡¯s.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me! Regardless, there may still be other beasts or monsters lurking nearby,

    so let¡¯s get both of you out to safety first!¡± replied Gerald as he stood up before scanning through their

    environment.

    He paused when he saw what seemed to be the faint outlines of a stone door that was slightly

    concealed behind some rocks.

    ¡°¡­Does that look like a stone gate to you girls?¡±

    ¡°It does!¡± replied Giya, nodding in agreement after looking in the direction Gerald was.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1075

    ¡°Well, the only way to find out is by trying to push it open, right?¡± added Meredith.

    ¡°Indeed. While I do so, you girls should back away a bit!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Based on the rumors his grandfather had heard from around the world¡ªand subsequently told Gerald

    ¡ªtreasures could usually be found hidden in ces guarded by strange beasts or monsters.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The picture of the sun itself was discovered by his family¡¯s ancestors within a cave that was located in

    a dense forest. It was guarded¡ªat the time¡ªby arge, man-eating white ape, and many of his

    ancestors lost their lives before finally seeding in retrieving the picture.

    Since Gerald was already here anyway, he may as well just go in and have a look.

    Gerald had told the girls to back off earlier since with how heavy the stone gate looked, he knew he

    needed to use his inner strength to open it. He was afraid that if they stood too close to him, they could

    end up getting hurt.

    Once they were at a safe distance, Gerald began feeling around the stone gate for a weak spot. After

    managing to find it, he took in a deep breath before focusing all his energy on that spot¡­ And

    launching it all out in one go!

    With a mighty rumble, any surrounding rocks started dancing in ce as the area shook slightly!

    Secondster, the sound of stone dragging against dirt could be heard as the gaps on the door began

    to widen! It truly was a stone gate!

    Upon confirming that, Gerald continued pushing the stone gate open and once it was wide enough, a

    tunnel revealed itself to the trio!

    ¡°¡­This¡­ couldn¡¯t be an ancient tomb¡­ Could it?¡± asked Meredith excitedly as she ran over to

    Gerald¡¯s side.

    Giya herself was feeling slightly uneasy after witnessing the scene before her.

    ¡°¡­It sure looks like one!¡± said Giya.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s head in and have a look around then! You girls can follow me from behind!¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald honestly wasn¡¯t all that interested in whether it truly was an ancient tomb or not. After all, he

    was in no dire need of money.

    As the trio proceeded deeper into the tunnel, it slowly turned into a corridor which, in turn, led them to a

    lobby area of sorts. While the corridor itself waspletely empty, a stone tform stood in the center

    of the lobby area. On it,y a rectangr stone box that Gerald hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what it

    could¡¯ve possibly been used for.

    Through the aid of the girls¡¯ shlights, all three of them realized that the lobby¡¯s walls were adorned

    with oddly-patterned frescoes that would make anyone feel unnerved when viewed under the light of a

    torchlight.

    Upon noticing that there were also oilmps within the room, they lit them up, brightening the lobby

    quite a bit.

    ¡°¡­Rather than an ancient tomb, this looks more like a storage area, to be quite frank!¡± said Giya while

    pointing at the stone box.

    Since she had been traveling with the group of researchers from the north all the way to the south in

    the past year, Giya had quite a bit of experience in her field.

    Hearing that, Gerald himself nodded in agreement while saying, ¡°Yeah, I think so too!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Xadrian! Come check this out! The things painted on these murals look extremely weird!¡± shouted

    Meredith.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1076

    Upon walking over to have a look for himself, he had to agree with her on how strange they looked.

    From what he could see, the murals depicted how the people living here back then went about with

    their lives. However, some of the people that were painted looked extremely odd.

    To put it simply, the murals seemed to be telling a story. Upon closer inspection, they seemed to tell the

    tale of the items that had been hidden in this stone room.

    Noticing the Giya was also looking intently at the murals, Gerald then asked, ¡°Do you understand what

    the murals are trying to say, Giya?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what? What¡­ did you just call me?¡± asked Giya as she immediately came to her senses and

    stared at Gerald, a nk expression on her face.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­Why, Giya of course! I didn¡¯t get your name wrong, did I? After all, I¡¯ve heard quite a few people

    calling you that by this point!¡±

    ¡°¡­Y-you got it right¡­ My name¡¯s Giya, yes¡­¡± replied Giya as she felt her heart quivering slightly.

    Shaking the feeling off, she then replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯m able to understand some of them¡­ But the tale they

    tell is rather odd¡­ The first mural here seems to say that something¡­ incredibly odd happened, to say

    the least¡­ From what I can gather, apparently strange corpses fell from the sky!¡±

    ¡°All the corpses were wearing odd-looking clothes as well, and they each bore strange appearances.

    The corpses seemed to have suffered a miserable death before falling from the sky¡­ Regardless, it

    caused quite a stir back then since the locals were all superstitious. They believed that the corpses

    were heavenly soldiers, so they nned to build them a tomb in order for the locals to make offerings

    to them!¡± exined Giya.

    ¡°Unbelievable, right¡­? As if corpses could just fall from the sky¡­ I¡¯m guessing that all this was just

    some fairy-tale they came up with!¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­ The second mural talks about the heavenly soldiers as well. Among the corpses, one of

    them seemed to be particrly more mysterious than the others. This heavenly soldier seemed to have

    received very special and different treatment from the locals. Based on the murals, it appears that they

    worshiped this particr corpse like a king, even going so far as to kowtow before him while they were

    transporting his corpse! Actually, after taking a closer look, they seemed to worship the dead body like

    a god more than a king!

    ¡°This corpse was apparently more special than the rest since they found his body on a big tree that had

    fallen from the sky with all the other corpses!¡± added Giya, feeling that the story was getting a bit too

    unrealistic, even by fairy-tale standards.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there two coffins being transported though?¡± asked Meredith.

    ¡°Well, the third mural seems to exin that¡­ ording to the mural, a woman dressed in white should

    be buried in the other coffin¡­ She was supposedly extremely beautiful, and everyone who saw her

    would end up feeling shocked. Apparently, she looked extremely beautiful even though she was as

    dead as the other corpses! What more, she was found lying on top of the heavenly soldier who was

    found on the same big tree I mentioned earlier. From what the locals could tell, the two of them were

    lovers who wanted to be buried with each other! Because of that, the people of that country held a very

    grand burial ceremony for the two spiritual beings on the day they found them!¡±

    ¡°As for the fourth mural¡­ I only understand the former part¡­ Apparently, the mysterious heavenly

    soldier had a weapon with him, though it was ced somece else¡­ Also, both he and the woman

    dressed in white ended up not getting buried together¡­ This was supposedly because some old

    beggar had stood in their way, preventing them from proceeding with the n. Due to that old man¡¯s

    interference, the mysterious heavenly soldier ended up being ced inside a very special coffin before

    being stored in a secret room¡­ As seen on this part of the mural, the ones present at that particr

    scene were the king, the ones burying the mysterious heavenly soldier, and also¡­ that old beggar.

    From the looks of it, the old man wasughing the entire time!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. And thetter part of it¡­?¡± asked Gerald, feeling extremely confused as he was bewildered.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t quite get thetter part¡­ It mentions something about the old beggar knowing ck

    magic¡­? Apparently, the moment the burial ceremony was over, heughed a few times before

    disappearing into thin air! Right after that, a massive object appeared that shrouded the entire royal

    city! It¡¯s¡­ improbable to say the least, but it looks like a battleship! I¡­ can¡¯t make sense of this part

    either¡­¡± replied Giya as she shook her head.

    How the hell could such a huge battleship even exist thousands of years ago?!

    Meredith shook her head as well before saying, ¡°I guess this is all just the result of people of old¡¯s

    exaggerated imagination¡­ From what I can see, the heavenly soldier couple must have been the

    prince and his most beloved concubine. It would make sense for the people of that time to paint the

    mural this way to symbolize their deep love for one another. What more, the prince theory also exins

    why everyone in the murals is bowing to him! He¡¯s a noble after all! As for the corpses that fell from the

    sky¡­ I¡¯m assuming that they¡¯re the prince¡¯s personal soldiers. Since the countries in the western

    regions were constantly at war in the past, the prince could¡¯ve died while leading his soldiers into

    battle¡­¡±

    Hearing Meredith¡¯s theory, Giya couldn¡¯t help butugh before saying, ¡°Though the love story you came

    up with sounds a little unrealistic, it still makes sense, in a way. At the very least, it¡¯s by far the most

    logical conclusion we¡¯ve arrived at! I¡¯m guessing most of what you said was right!¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ The ancients must have had really amazing imagination for them to even draw such a huge

    battleship thousands of years ago!¡± chimed in Gerald without putting too much thought into it.

    After saying that, he turned to look at the stone tform before adding, ¡°So¡­ the item hidden within

    that stone box should be the weapon the heavenly soldier carried, right?¡± said Gerald as he gently

    touched the stone box.

    Luckily, he was easily able to open the stone box!

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1077

    As dust flew right into Gerald¡¯s face, both Meredith and Giya walked toward him¡ªonce the dust settled

    ¡ªbefore peering into the box as well.

    Inside,y a long, dust-covered sword. Despite the coat of dust on it, that wasn¡¯t enough to hide the

    sword¡¯s brilliant gleam. It was so shiny in fact, that all three of them felt that even people who saw it

    from far away would feel shivers run down their spines once they saw the sword¡¯s sheen.

    ¡°¡­Despite it probably being thousands of years old, the sword still looks pretty sharp!¡± said Meredith as

    she tried picking the sword up with a smile.

    Giya herself¡ªwho didn¡¯t look particrly interested in the sword¡ªsimply returned to look at the

    murals.

    ¡°H-heavy¡­!¡± groaned Meredith as she continued attempting to lift the sword. It almost felt as if the

    sword was stuck to the bottom of the stone box.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± said Gerald as he reached out to grab the sword¡¯s hilt. Applying a bit of strength, Gerald

    was able to lift the sword out quite easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not that heavy!¡± added Gerald with a chuckle as he shook his wrist slightly to shake the dust

    off the sword. While it didn¡¯t look particrly special, just as Meredith had earlier said, the sword

    appeared to be extremely sharp.

    Upon closer inspection, the word ¡®Lightbane¡¯ was etched on it, and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that the

    sword was somewhat special despite its mundane appearance.

    ¡°Could¡­ Lightbane be a magical artifact as well¡­?¡± muttered Gerald to himself in surprise.

    While that was his assumption, he was unable to find any real spiritual traces on the weapon.

    Regardless, he was still very excited about his find.

    The fact that he had already learned three longsword style moves¡ªfrom the Dawnbreaker¡ªmade the

    find even better. Coincidence or not, he now had a perfect new weapon to amodate his skills.

    ¡°¡­Hey, both of you¡­ Come look at this! There seems to be something off with this mural!¡± called out

    Giya out of the blue.

    ¡°Oh, stop looking at that fantasy mural, Giya! Why don¡¯t youe over and see whether this sword

    had any mary value!¡± replied Meredith.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand! After looking a bit more closely at thetter part of the mural, I don¡¯t think all

    of this is strictly just fantasy anymore! Juste over and look already!¡± said Giya as she pointed at

    the second half of the mural.

    ¡°If you just imagine that this huge building¡ªthat the ancients painted¡ªwas a battleship that could fly,

    then everything starts to make sense! Nearing the end of the mural, it¡¯s shown that on the night before

    the heavenly soldiers¡¯ burial, this huge battleship appeared and took three hundred young men and

    women away! See the king and the others bowing there? Don¡¯t they look like they¡¯re seeing them off?

    And then in the next panel, the battleship suddenly disappears!¡±

    ¡°Take note, however, that while everyone was kneeling, the mural made sure to highlight the old

    beggar¡¯s face! Among all the painted people, only the beggar held his face up high while portraying an

    ugly grin. The ancients even made sure to make him look like he was trying to hide his sinister smile!

    Doesn¡¯t everything make a lot more sense now by looking at it this way?¡± exined Giya.

    ¡°Hahaha! You surely have an active imagination, Giya! No wonder Professor Yale epted you as his

    student! Giya, the mural was painted like, what? Tens of thousands of years ago? Whenever it was, the

    time period had to be ancient! With that in mind, how could your theory possibly make any sense?

    Battleships? Girl, if the ancients truly drew all this exactly as you had imagined, then I have to say, their

    imagination really is something else!¡± replied Meredith.

    ¡°I know it sounds bonkers but this mural just gives me a very weird feeling!¡± said Giya.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone there!¡± replied Gerald as he stared at the mural as well.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Hearing that, Giya turned to look at Gerald before shing a smile.

    Feeling ufortable by the way Gerald and Giya were looking at each other, Meredith immediately

    stood between them before asking, ¡°Speaking of which, Giya, where was the corpse of the young

    woman in white transferred to?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t stated in the mural, unfortunately¡­ The mural only says that both of them were

    separated! Regardless, do you think that all this is just a fantasy the ancients had, Xadrian?¡± asked

    Giya as she looked at Gerald.

    Before Gerald could even reply, Meredith interrupted him by saying, ¡°Y-you know, why don¡¯t we discuss

    this once we¡¯ve left this ce? It feels a little hard to breathe in here anyway, don¡¯t you think, Xadrian?

    Why don¡¯t you get us out of here first?¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1078

    By the time all three of them got out of the ancient well, it was alreadyte at night and the moon was

    high in the sky. Gerald then led the two girls back to the dpidated building.

    Upon arriving there, they saw that the crowd of people had regrouped again. Ever Professor Yale and

    the other researchers were there. They had earlier returned to the building once they realized that there

    was no way they would be able to catch up to Gerald.

    Aside from the two deaths, the only other person seriously injured was Wynn, and he was also

    suffering from a high fever. Though the others had made it out fine, all of them were equally feeling

    uneasy out of fear.

    Now that Gerald was here, however, all of them could finally rest a bit easier after going through so

    much today.

    As the others rested, Gerald himself remained awake. After lighting a bonfire, he kept guard over the

    others while making sure to toss firewood into the warm mes from time to time.

    Meredith and Giya, on the other hand, stayed awake as well. Both of them had their eyes peeled as

    they continued staring at Gerald¡ªwho was currently sitting by the entrance¡ªfor quite some time.

    Under the moonlight, his tall and muscr silhouette gave them a sense of peace and security.

    Eventually, Meredith rolled to her side to look at Giya before whispering, ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t asleep either,

    Giya?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡± whispered Giya back.

    ¡°Say, ever since we woke up in that monster¡¯sir, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been constantly staring at

    Xadrian¡­ Do you like him?¡± asked Meredith, slight jealousy reflected in her voice.

    ¡°¡­No¡­ Of course not¡­¡± replied Giya.

    After all, the person she liked was Gerald and Giya knew for a fact that she would never be able to

    forget him for the rest of her life. While it was true that Xadrian and Gerald looked extremely simr,

    Xadrian wasn¡¯t the person she was truly in love with! At least that was what Giya kept reminding

    herself.

    However, Giya couldn¡¯t deny that she just couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Both Xadrian and Gerald

    really looked too simr!

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just staring at him a lot since he looks a lot like Gerald!¡± added Giya in a soft tone.

    ¡°Well they may look alike, but remember that he isn¡¯t Gerald!¡± whispered Meredith in return.

    Hearing that, Giya rolled slightly to her side before asking, ¡°¡­Well, what about you then? You probably

    like Xadrian, right? I can tell¡­¡±

    Giya was well aware that deep down in her heart, she was feeling slightly jealous when she asked that

    question.

    ¡°I do. While I¡¯ve encountered many, many handsome and great guys before, I¡¯ve never met someone

    who could impress me like Xadrian! I¡¯ve already waited so many years for such a person to appear¡­

    Due to these feelings, I believe that I¡¯ve finally found the right person for me!¡± replied Meredith.

    ¡°¡­I see,¡± said Giya, feeling a cocktail of emotions brewing in her heart. She just couldn¡¯t help but feel

    upset upon hearing that.

    ¡°So¡­ Since we¡¯re both good sisters and all, I¡¯d like to ask you something, Giya. Since Xadrian isn¡¯t the

    person for you, would it be alright for me to try pursuing him? After all, I¡¯ve waited so long for my heart

    to be moved by someone!¡± whispered Meredith as she gently squeezed Giya¡¯s hands.

    Giya hadn¡¯t the slightest clue how to even describe her feelings after hearing that.

    While she had convinced herself that Gerald and Xadrian¡ªdespite looking so simr¡ªweren¡¯t the

    same person, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Xadrian¡¯s subtle behaviors were far too simr to Gerald¡¯s

    as well.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    This was especially apparent when she had just woke up in that monster¡¯sir earlier. Back then, she

    remembered Gerald calling out her name.

    Though she couldn¡¯t really tell if it was all just an illusion, she was sure that she had heard Gerald¡¯s

    voice! For more solid evidence, when Xadrian had blushed earlier, he blushed the exact same way

    Gerald did back when they had first gotten acquainted during their university days!

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the way Xadrian pursed his lips¡ªback when they were still in that stone room

    ¡ªwas also very simr to how Gerald used to do!

    Was Xadrian really Gerald? Was he deliberately hiding something from her?

    He may have wanted to deceive her, but whenever she saw him looking at her, Giya could sense that

    those were the eyes of someone who had finally reunited with an acquaintance after a long absence.

    Girls were usually extremely observant, and Giya herself was no different. In addition to that, her

    feminine intuition was also very strong.

    Understanding that, the fact that she had been able to find so many simrities between Gerald and

    Xadrian made her unsure of how to even answer Meredith¡¯s question.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1079

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your silence as approval for me to chase after Xadrian then! I¡¯ll start going after him

    starting tomorrow!¡± said Meredith.

    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± replied Giya in a soft tone.

    Taking in a deep breath, she reminded herself again that Gerald was the person she was in love with.

    So what if Xadrian looked like him? In the end, he still wasn¡¯t Gerald.

    If Meredith truly liked Xadrian, then Giya knew she had no right to prevent her from pursuing her own

    happiness.

    ¡®You can¡¯t be so selfish, Giya!¡¯ Giya thought, attempting tofort herself.

    Regardless, neither of the girls slept a wink that night due to how preupied they were with their own

    concerns.

    Early the next morning, everyone was packing up¡ªpreparing to leave¡ªwhen Meredith walked over to

    Gerald before saying, ¡°Are you thirsty, Xadrian? I have some water with me if you want!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald¡¯s first response was to take a peek at Giya through the corner of his eyes.

    Realizing that Giya herself was secretly staring at him, Gerald turned to look at Meredith, shing a

    gentle smile before replying, ¡°¡­Sure, why not? I am a little thirsty now!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Since you were so focused on saving and protecting usst night, you probably haven¡¯t gotten

    sufficient rest at all! So drink up to make sure you don¡¯t get overly dehydrated as well!¡± said Meredith

    as she smiled back.

    Taking a sip of the water, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Hmm? Why¡¯s the water sweet¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Sweet? How could that be?¡± replied Meredith, surprised. However, she quickly caught on to

    what he was implying.

    Once she did, she couldn¡¯t help but blush as she added, ¡°Oh,e on, Xadrian! Now you¡¯re just

    teasing me!¡±

    As the two of them continued bickering yfully, Giya¡ªwho was still standing at the side¡ªcouldn¡¯t

    help but clench her fists slightly. She wasn¡¯t even sure what expression to make, evident by how she

    asionally scrunched her face up.

    In her mind, she wondered if she truly had been overthinking everything. Perhaps Meredith and

    Xadrian truly were a perfect match. Just by looking at them, she could tell how good they looked

    together!

    Even after leaving the building, Giya saw that Gerald asionally ended up chatting with Meredith as

    they continued on with their journey.

    Gerald, of course, was deliberately doing all this in front of Giya. Since he was well aware that it was

    impossible for a rtionship to bloom between them anyway¡ªregardless of whether he was Gerald or

    Xadrian to her¡ªby flirting with Meredith, he hoped that Giya would just give up and forget all about him

    already and try starting a new rtionship.

    What more, there was no way Gerald could return to his previous life anyway after all that had

    happened. Knowing that, he really had no other choice but to do what he was currently doing. He just

    couldn¡¯t bear hurting Giya any more than he needed to.

    The group had set off early in the morning, and it was near midday when the Master of the Desert

    suddenly shouted, ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s that in front?¡±

    As he said that, he stopped his camels from proceeding on for the moment.

    ¡°¡­It looks like a crashed vehicle! I can see a few human figures lying on the sand!¡± shouted one of the

    tourists.

    ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere! Why would a vehicle be out here out of the blue?¡± replied

    Professor Yale.

    By then, Gerald himself squinted his eyes to look at the wreckage. Slowly frowning, he then said, ¡°¡­

    That¡¯s not just any vehicle. It¡¯s a helicopter!¡±

    Upon saying that, Gerald began running toward the crash site.

    To the others, Gerald was now as much of a guide as the Master of the Desert was. As a result, they all

    chased after him, surrounding Gerald once they arrived at the scene.

    Now up close with the helicopter wreckage, everyone could see several of the vehicle¡¯s parts scattered

    all over the ce. Since any mes from the crash had long been put out, Gerald estimated that the

    incident had urred in the early hours of yesterday.

    ¡°Look there! I think those are corpses!¡± yelled out Meredith as she pointed at a sand dune.

    Hearing that, Gerald ran over to where Meredith was pointing at. All in all, Gerald found that there were

    four corpses lying around the initial crash site. That, however, wasn¡¯t what caused Gerald¡¯s eyelids to

    twitch after getting a good look at all four of them.

    ¡°Why are all of them wearing ck robes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Could they be tomb robbers? You know, like the ones they usually show on film and television

    dramas¡­? Why else would they be dressed like this?¡±

    As the others began discussing the current situation among themselves in between gulps filled with

    worry, nobody was able to notice the shock on Gerald¡¯s face.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Checking for all four of the men¡¯s breaths¡ªjust for double measure¡ªGerald confirmed that all four of

    them were dead as he thought to himself, ¡®¡­How could this have happened¡­? Why are they even

    here in the first ce¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1080

    The bodies didn¡¯t belong to just anyone. The corpses were all his brothers from the Soul Pce!

    Gerald already had a bad feeling earlier when he saw how familiar the helicopter looked. After finding

    out that his assumption had been correct, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely upset.

    After all, those from the Soul Pce were essentially also part of the Crawford family!

    From the looks of it, they must havee to the desert to look for him. Gerald was well aware that the

    helicopters from the Soul ce had been specially designed to be near impossible to crash. Looking at

    all the many spots of spilled gasoline that had darkened the sand, however, it was made evident how

    the culprit had gotten the helicopter to crash in the first ce.

    Still, who could¡¯ve been the murderer?

    After carefully checking each of the four corpses, he finally found a clue on one of them.

    This person, in particr, had managed to crawl quite a distance away from the helicopter after it

    crashed. Gerald was sure that he had crawled since there was a faint trail of him dragging his body

    along the sand before eventually dying.

    Lifting the corpse¡¯s robe up, Gerald immediately saw an imprint of a palm on his chest. This person

    didn¡¯t die from the helicopter crash¡­ He was murdered after it crashnded!

    Shocked by his discovery, Gerald muttered, ¡°This palm print¡­¡±

    Since the people from the Soul Pce were all champions, ordinary people would definitely have been

    unable to kill them at all. Only people stronger than he was would be able to do the deed. In other

    words, the murderer had to be a great master!

    Since the palm print on the chest was of a left palm, it wasn¡¯t hard for Gerald to put two and two

    together.

    A left-handed great master¡­ This could only have been the work of Christopher Moldell!

    With that in mind, Gerald immediately heightened his vignce.

    Of course it was that old man. Gerald had personally witnessed Christopher crashing his helicopter.

    Only he would have the ability tomit such a heinous crime.

    Could Christopher already have chased him all the way out here?

    While Gerald now had the power of the Dawnbreaker, he knew that he was still far from being able to

    deal with someone like Christopher.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Regardless, what an utter b*stard! To think that that old man wanted to capture him so much!

    ¡°¡­Are you alright, Mr. Xadrian¡­? Could you perhaps know these people¡­?¡± asked Professor Yale the

    moment he saw how serious Gerald¡¯s expression was.

    ¡°¡­I do,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s such a pity that they had to die in an aerial ident like this¡­¡± said the professor as he

    sighed.

    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t a mere ident. They were murdered!¡± dered Gerald as he stood up.

    The moment the others heard that, the other members of the group began panicking.

    ¡°M-murdered¡­? Who could¡¯ve been so powerful to do such a thing¡­?¡± asked one of the tourists.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to summarize the entire situation in a sentence or two. Regardless, the

    murderer is after me. Because of that, I believe it would be wisest for us to split paths from now on.

    Professor Yale, until you leave the desert, you have to make sure that everyone is careful in everything

    they do!¡± replied Gerald with a solemn look on his face.

    From what Gerald had learned from Christopher¡¯s character, the old man wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to

    remain alive as long as they got in the way of him and Gerald. With so many people within that group,

    Gerald really didn¡¯t want to be the reason all of them came to any harm. This was especially so for

    Giya.

    Upon hearing that, Meredith¡¯s eyes grew slightly red as she asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you leaving now,

    Xadrian¡­? You¡¯re not traveling with us anymore¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have to¡­ Following me will only result in all of you getting hurt!¡± replied Gerald.

    At that moment, he thought of something. Retrieving the map of the desert from his pocket, he used his

    secret inner power and concentrated hard on the image of the eternal coffin. Somehow, he managed to

    erase the location of the eternal coffin right off the map! Following that, he seemed to ponder for a bit

    before walking over to Giya¡ªwho had been staring at him this entire time¡ªwith the map in hand.

    ¡°¡­Here, take this map. Use it if you wish to thoroughly research this desert. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a great help

    to both of you in terms of work. If needed, it¡¯ll also help you get your bearings and help all of you leave

    this ce!¡± said Gerald as he looked straight into her eyes while handing the map out to her.

    Giya herself was slightly stunned, but not because of what he had just said. Rather, it was because the

    way he was currently looking at her truly felt reminiscent of how Gerald usually did.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fine girl, so always protect yourself until you find a suitable man to protect you. I recall you

    saying that I look a lot like this Gerald person¡­ After listening to what you had to say about him, I

    believe that Gerald feels the same way as you do. Regardless, I hope you¡¯ll live a happy and blessed

    life,¡± added Gerald as he gently ced the map in her hand.

    As Giya¡¯s breathing grew rapid, Gerald turned to look at Meredith and after giving her a nod, he turned

    around before saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go our separate ways then, everyone! Take care!¡±

    With that, he began walking off, leaving them behind.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1081

    Gerald had already memorized the map.

    Therefore, it would not be difficult for Gerald to find the eternal coffin.

    Gerald had a faint intuition in his heart that there might be a bigger secret hidden with the eternal coffin.

    This world was not as simple as he thought it was.

    Gerald felt that everything seemed to be even stranger especially after he had seen those murals.

    How could he describe it?

    It seemed as though two hands seemed to be secretly manipting everything in the dark.

    It was already very dangerous in the desert, and it would be even more dangerous as he got to the

    ounds of the desert.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Of course, Gerald, who was already a semi-master, did not take some of the beasts that he had

    encountered so far to heart.

    As it got closer to the evening, Gerald had already reached the deepest part of the ounds.

    He reached a ce called Ullerwood.

    It was not yellow sand everywhere now, but instead, it was filled with ck sand.

    Moreover, the wind was very strong here, and it seemed as though a gust of wind could break a human

    skeleton apart.

    ¡®This is strange. Based on the mark on the map, the location of the eternal coffin should be at this spot,

    but this is just a piece of barrennd!¡¯

    Gerald could not help but feel surprised.

    ¡®The map could not possibly be wrong!¡¯

    Gerald endured the strong wind as he continued looking around.

    Fortunately, Gerald found a deep and terrifying hole beside the mountain valley.

    As expected, it should be here!

    Gerald recalled the location of the map, and he could not help but feel a little pleased.

    At this time, Gerald was about to go in and take a look.

    Suddenly, a voice rang from above the mountain valley, startling Gerald.

    ¡°Young boy, I am truly very curious to find out why Daryl Crawford wants you to risk your life just to find

    this ancient tomb. What is so mysterious about it that the entire Crawford family is so interested in it?

    Could it be that there is some sort of treasure inside? Is that the reason why Daryl Crawford is working

    so hard for it?¡±

    ¡°Christopher Moldell!¡±

    Who else could the old man above the mountain valley be if it was none other than Christopher

    Moldell?!

    At this moment, Christopher jumped down from the top of the mountain valley, and he stood in front of

    Gerald with a joking smile on his face.

    However, at this time, Christopher looked a little more haggardpared to the outstanding sage-like

    behavior that he had before. There were also bruises on his face.

    ¡°I have always felt very curious about the reason why your grandfather wanted to send you all the way

    to the North Desert. Luckily, I followed you here secretly. If it weren¡¯t for this map, I wouldn¡¯t have been

    able to arrive here one step ahead of you. However, there is some iplete content on this map.

    What is it? Is it the secret of this ancient tomb?¡± Christopher asked as he frowned.

    ¡°You¡­ what did you do to Giya and everyone else?!¡±

    Gerald was so angry that his eyes shed red in an instant.

    This old fox had suffered a bacsh the other day, and Gerald had taken advantage of that opportunity

    to slip away.

    At first, Gerald had thought that the old fox had not caught up to him yet. That was the reason why

    Gerald had been wearing a mask in front of everyone else all the time¡ªbecause he did not want to

    reveal his identity.

    Unexpectedly, the old fox had already caught up to him.

    Moreover, Gerald could have caused harm to Giya by handing the map over to her.

    A murderous intent instantly stemmed up from within Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry, young boy. I did not do anything to them. Although I would usually use all kinds

    of means possible to get what I want, I do not need to use my strength against a few ordinary people.

    They are simply asleep at this time, and they will naturally wake up after sleeping for a day and night!¡±

    Christopher said as heughed.

    ¡°The reason why I did not kill them is because I am giving you face. So, you¡¯d better tell me the secrets

    in this ancient tomb before you die now! That way, I will not hurt any of your acquaintances, then.

    Otherwise, you can already guess how their fate will turn out to be!¡± Christopher said.

    ¡°You are so despicable even though you are a great master!¡±

    ¡°There is no other way. Since there is something in this world that I do not know of, but Daryl Crawford

    actually attached such great importance to, I will have to find out what it is so that I can get it! Okay,

    Gerald, that is all that I am going to say to you. So, why don¡¯t you tell me whether you are going to

    speak up or not?¡±

    At this time, the expression on Christopher¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.

    Gerald sneered. ¡°The more you want to find out about it, all the more I will not reveal the truth to you,

    then. Besides, I would not feel any sadness if you were to kill anyone else after I die. So, are you

    honestly trying to threaten me with that?¡±

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1082

    ¡°You brat! You are indeed very witty and eloquent, but let¡¯s see how long you can carry on like that! I

    am going to kill you now!¡±

    Christopher¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly before he rushed forward to attack Gerald.

    Gerald wanted to defend himself and avoid Christopher¡¯s attack, but he was no match for Christopher

    at all.

    Gerald was hit directly by Christopher¡¯s punch, and he vomited blood in an instant.

    ¡°You will not be able to avoid my attacks! Okay, I will give you onest chance. I will spare your life if

    you tell me the truth now!¡± Christopher said coldly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Moldell, did you honestly think that I am a three-year-old kid you can trick so easily?¡±

    Gerald said as he wiped the blood off from the corner of his mouth.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I think that you are really courting your death!¡±

    Christopher was furious, and he lifted his palm as he struck a move, and Gerald¡¯s entire body was lifted

    into the air.

    After pulling Gerald¡¯s body directly toward himself, Christopher struck him once again.

    This time, there was white smokeing out of Gerald¡¯s back after he got hit, and he was instantly

    thrown about ten meters away.

    Gerald was bleeding internally, and he spurted out a lot of blood.

    ¡°Are you going to say it¡­ or are you not?¡± Christopher asked as he ground his teeth angrily.

    ¡°I am not going to say anything. I want you to feel impatient and anxious all the time!¡±

    Gerald replied and smiled mockingly as he wiped the blood off his mouth. He could barely support his

    own body as he stood up.

    ¡°Do you honestly think that I will not kill you? I can kill you first before going to Daryl Crawford directly

    to ask him about it! You can die now!¡±

    Christopher was further enraged and tried to pull Gerald toward himself using his left palm again.

    However, this time, Gerald suddenly raised his eyes as he tried to get out of the suction force from

    Christopher¡¯s wrist.

    At the same time, he also drew out the Lightbane from his waist, and he prepared to use the water

    dripping skill that he had learned from the Dawnbreaker.

    Why was it called the water dripping skill? This was because Gerald hade to an understanding

    and enlightenment that the water dripping skill matched the de from the Lightbane perfectly. He

    could use offense as a defense, and the aura de was getting higher and higher everyyer, just like

    water dripping through rocks.

    Therefore, this was called the water dripping skill.

    At this moment, Gerald¡¯s figure was very swift and violent as he counterattacked with unrestrained

    sword moves, piling up one after the other.

    Christopher could only get busy avoiding the prating power of the Dawnbreaker right now.

    However, when he turned around, the sword was already striking him.

    Christopher panicked as he responded to the attack.

    Yet, it seemed as though the short de was alive, and it focused on attacking all of Christopher¡¯s

    ws instead.

    Christopher¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider in utter disbelief.

    At this moment, he could not respond in time, and he got hit in the chest by the Lightbane.

    He rolled over as he fell to the ground, and a bloodstain quickly spread on the ground.

    ¡°Mysterious mirror!¡±

    Christopher was shocked, and as he shook his wrist slightly, the mysterious mirror quickly appeared in

    his hand.

    As for Gerald, he turned around and went past Christopher as he ran directly into the cave.

    This was because Gerald knew very well that the only reason why he had managed to strike

    Christopher earlier was simply because he had caught him by surprise. If he wanted to confront

    Christopher directly, there would simply be a very big gap between the both of them.

    Gerald¡¯s only glimmer of hope was to run into the cave.

    This was Gerald¡¯s n when he had been enduring those two initial attacks.

    Every movement had gone ording to n, and everything had happened all at once.

    When Christopher finally got up from the ground with his eyes wide open, Gerald had already escaped

    into the cave.

    Christopher muttered to himself in disbelief as he stared at Gerald¡¯s back, ¡°He truly has a special

    physique. He is surprisingly strong! I nearly lost to this young boy!¡±

    At this time, Christopher suddenly raised his head with a spiteful expression on his face, ¡°I cannot allow

    him to stay alive! Otherwise, the Moldell family will not be able to escape a cmity in just five years! I

    absolutely cannot allow him to live!¡±

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1083

    As he thought about it, Christopher was about to chase after Gerald.

    Halfway through, he suddenly stopped in his tracks again.

    Christopher touched his cheek that had been scratched, and he had a terrifying expression on his face

    at this time.

    ¡°Young brat, let me give you a word of advice. It would be better for you toe out of the cave

    obediently now. Otherwise, after you go into this cave, even if your strength increases greatly, you can

    forget abouting out of this cave alive!¡± Christopher shouted out loud as he stood at the entrance of

    the cave.

    Not long after that, a faint voice came from within the cave saying, ¡°Old man! That would still be better

    than getting killed by you outside!¡±

    Christopher frowned. ¡°Little b*stard! Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you were to die inside!¡±

    It would indeed be very dangerous and risky to step into the cave. He was already a great master, and

    it could be said that he was invincible in this world. However, Christopher could not help but feel a

    lingering fear when he thought about the huge beast he had encountered in the cave just now.

    This was the exact reason why he had wanted to investigate the matter thoroughly first.

    He wanted to understand clearly whether it would be worth risking his life for the thing that was hidden

    within the cave.

    If it was not worth it, Christopher would not take that risk!

    This was precisely the reason why Christopher had waited for Gerald to appear.

    ¡®That stinky brat will not be able to go too far. When the timees, he will either run out of the cave or

    get killed inside the cave anyway. I should not be risking my life just because of this young brat. It

    would be better for me to just wait for him outside the cave. Either way, it would still be very

    advantageous for me!¡¯ Christopher thought to himself.

    After thinking that, Christopher immediately sat down by the entrance of the cave as he listened to the

    movements inside the cave.

    On the other hand, Gerald initially thought that the sly old fox, Christopher, simply wanted to scare him

    so that he woulde out of the cave.

    However, as Gerald walked further into the cave, he could smell a strong odoring from within the

    cave.

    Gerald instantly felt that something was not right.

    At this time, he suddenly recalled that Christopher had looked a little haggard when he had first seen

    him earlier.

    He had even had some minor injuries on his face.

    Since the old man knew that this was an extraordinary ancient tomb, ording to his temper and

    characteristics, there would be absolutely no reason why he would refuse toe in to take a look for

    himself.

    ¡®Could it be that there was something inside the cave that hurt him, and that was the reason why he did

    not dare to enter the cave to continue chasing after me?¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself as he continued walking in.

    It was a very short and t corridor.

    Gerald could finally see some light after walking for quite some time.

    A tall stone cave appeared in front of him, and it was pitch dark inside the cave.

    Moreover, there seemed to be another two big holes in the innermost part of the cave.

    The two big holes were as tall as a man.

    What surprised Gerald was the fact that it seemed to be apletely different area within the big holes

    as bright green lights were shining from within it.

    It was also because of the shining bright green light from these two holes that Gerald could see some

    conditions within the holes.

    There were carved samurai statues on both sides of the holes. It was very majestic and solemn, and

    there were dozens of them.

    ¡®Could this be the heavenly soldiers that descended from the sky as mentioned in the murals?¡¯

    ¡®Their dressing looks just like the clothing worn by the heavenly soldiers in the murals.¡¯

    ¡®So, could it be that the mysterious heavenly soldier was actually buried in the eternal coffin inside?¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    When Gerald saw the candlesticks around him, Gerald walked over to the candlesticks before he lit the

    oilmps, one by one.

    It was finally bright inside the stone cave.

    Gerald finally saw everything inside the cave clearly at this time.

    There were many bones scattered on the ground. Based on the equipment that they had brought with

    them, it seemed as though they were tomb robbers.

    However, when Gerald raised his head to look up at the two big holes with the bright green lights, he

    was stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Those were not green holes!

    It was¡­ it was¡­.

    Gerald suddenly felt both of his legs going soft, and he was also feeling a little hesitant at this time.

    This was the head of an extremely big anaconda! The anaconda was astoundingly big, and the two

    green holes were its eyes!

    At this moment, the anaconda was holding its head up high as it stared coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath.

    He could feel goosebumps rising all over his body as he turned around to run away.

    Hissss!

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1084

    There was the sound of the anaconda hissing from behind him at this time.

    However, Gerald stopped in his tracks.

    If he were to run out, he would certainly be killed by Christopher.

    It was no wonder why that old man had seemed to look so haggard earlier. It turned out that there was

    this behemoth inside this cave.

    Gerald hurriedly drew out his Lightbane.

    He was already breaking out in cold sweat, and he was feeling very entangled and confused at this

    time.

    There had been no mention of this huge anaconda on the map at all.

    Gerald swallowed his saliva.

    However, at this time, Gerald realized that the anaconda did not seem to be malicious.

    It was simply staring at him, not showing any intentions of attacking at all.

    In the end, the anaconda slowly lowered its head.

    Looking at this scene, it felt as though the anaconda was a puppy that was behaving well and

    obediently when it saw its owner.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    Gerald asked tentatively as he finally felt some strength in his legs again.

    Unexpectedly, the anaconda actually nodded slightly.

    After that, the anaconda dropped his temple-like head directly on the ground again.

    The anaconda¡¯s body was blocking the entire pathway leading further into the cave. It seemed to be

    preventing others from breaking into the cave.

    Gerald walked over to the anaconda gently.

    Gerald did not know why he suddenly felt a very special and tingling sensation in his heart. He felt as

    though he could understand the anaconda¡¯s inner emotions simply by looking into its eyes.

    Gerald instantly developed an inexplicable affection for the anaconda after looking into its eyes.

    He felt as though he was meeting an old friend.

    Gerald was no longer afraid of the anaconda, and he tried to touch its head.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The anaconda did not resist his touch, and it was very obedient.

    ¡°You have been guarding this cave all this while? It seems as though you have never gone out of this

    cave before, right?¡± Gerald asked.

    The anaconda nodded again.

    After that, it moved.

    As the anaconda moved its entire body, Gerald felt as though the cave within the mountain would

    copse at any time.

    The anaconda continued shrinking its body inside as it seemed to be making way for Gerald.

    Gerald had already left his personal safety out of consideration at this time, and he boldly walked into

    the cave.

    It did not look like an ordinary cave anymore inside.

    It seemed more like a big pce-like building!

    It was simply too huge!

    Gerald could not help but exim when he saw this underground pce!

    It must have taken so much manpower and material resources to repair and build such a majestic

    building. Even if modern technology was so advanced now, it would still be impossible.

    Inside the underground pce, there were manyrge stone statues that looked just like the stone

    statues outside.

    There were also thirty-sixrge stone pirs that were surrounded by seven to eight people.

    A colorful crystal tform was set in the center of the pce. There was arge coffin that was floating

    like a crystal in the middle of the tform.

    ¡®That is the eternal coffin?!¡¯

    Gerald was shocked.

    As he looked around him again, Gerald could see very detailed murals all around him.

    Hissss!

    The anaconda hissed at this time as it looked at the mural.

    ¡°You want me to finish looking through all of these murals?¡± Gerald questioned in surprise.

    The anaconda nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After swallowing his saliva and taking a nce at the eternal coffin, Gerald immediately walked toward

    the murals.

    After listening to some of Giya¡¯s exnations in regards to murals before this, Gerald could roughly

    understand what was painted in the murals.

    The murals were very detailed.

    This was the burial spot of the mysterious heavenly soldier. The king had held the most prestigious

    state funeral for the heavenly soldier that descended from the sky, incurring a huge amount of

    manpower and material resources to build this underground pce. Only a deity would be worthy of

    such a majestic pce!

    This had been built for future generations to admire!

    It was all exined in the murals.

    The murals at the back made Gerald feel even more interested at this point.

    This was because it described in detail the events behind the big tree falling from the sky¡­

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1085

    That big tree was known as the sacred tree to the people of this country.

    This was because the big tree had fallen from the sky.

    At that time, the people in this country thought that God was sending this heavenly soldier here to invite

    and bring them up to heaven. However, something had happened along the way, and the mysterious

    deity and all of the other heavenly soldiers that he had brought here with him had died.

    The king felt that since this was a request from heaven, he should not lose his etiquette.

    He felt that he would also have to try to go up and exin what had happened to the deity here.

    Therefore, the king had sent the best three hundred warriors in the country to start climbing up the

    sacred tree.

    However, even after waiting for a long time, the three hundred warriors did not return.

    The king was not content, and every year thereafter, he would select a new group of warriors to climb

    the sacred tree.

    It was only until the eve of thepletion of the deity¡¯s burial pce that something strange happened

    when they were about to proceed with the grand burial of the deity.

    Lightning struck the sacred tree, and the sacred tree burst into a huge fire. The huge firested for

    more than a month before it finally disappeared.

    The king was very annoyed and frustrated, and he felt that God was ming them for not cherishing

    the opportunity that He had given them.

    However, at this moment, the deity¡¯s burial was the most important.

    After that, there was a detailed story of how the king was going to proceed with the grand burial of the

    deity and the woman. In the end, an old beggar had stopped them from doing so.

    The murals said that the old beggar had looked at the king with a serious and solemn expression on his

    face as he told the king that the couple should not be buried together.

    The king did not believe him at this time.

    Therefore, the old beggar had used ck magic. He had pointed at the wall, and a scene had

    appeared on the wall in an instant, and it was a scene of their country being destroyed!

    The mural said that all of the ministers in the pce were shocked when the old beggar had used this

    method.

    They had started bowing before him, one after the other, and even the king had bowed before him.

    In the end, the king finally heeded the old beggar¡¯s advice.

    The king wanted the old beggar to be their national teacher so that he could guide him on how he

    could continue keeping his country safe.

    However, the old beggar turned down the king¡¯s request, and he simply drew two pictures for the king

    instead.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    One of the pictures was just a symbol.

    However, Gerald could clearly tell that this was the symbol of the Sun League.

    The other picture was even more mysterious.

    ¡®Why does it resemble¡­ the picture of the sun, which is the Crawford family¡¯s magic artifact?¡¯

    Gerald scratched his forehead, and he could not help but felt very surprised.

    After that, the mural simply stated that the country had be remarkably prosperous for a few years

    after receiving the two pictures, and the country had nearly unified with hundreds of its neighboring

    countries.

    The king had then honored the old beggar as a holy treasure.

    Gerald could not help but take a deep breath when he saw this.

    ¡®Could it be that the picture of the sun, which is the Crawford family¡¯s heirloom, and the Sun League are

    connected? Moreover, the person who came up with the picture of the sun is actually none other than

    this old beggar!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    The curiosity that Gerald had forced him to continue looking through the murals.

    After that, the tomb had been sealed up.

    It had taken more than ten years to build this underground pce, and it had also taken them several

    years to seal it up.

    During this time, something strange had happened to this already prosperous country.

    The strangest thing was arge corpse that had fallen from the sky!

    The appearance of this huge corpse was carved out in detail.

    Gerald took a closer look at the mural, and he realized that this¡­ this was actually the corpse of a

    dragon!

    A dragon?!

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    He was even more shocked at this time that the mural had stated that a dragon had fallen from the sky.

    The dragon was about thirty meters long, and it had ws as tough as steel which could easily tear

    people¡¯s heads apart.

    The mural also exined that the huge dragon corpse was covered in hard scales.

    Some of these scales were golden-yellow in color, and some of them were jet-ck.

    This was a dragon with a mixture of golden-yellow and jet-ck colors.

    When the dragon¡¯s corpse had fallen, its body was already rotten, and everyone had stayed away from

    it.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1086

    They had initially been nning to bury it, but the dragon¡¯s corpse caused a gue at this time.

    Many people had died from the gue.

    Just as the king waspletely at a loss for what to do, the old beggar was mentioned again.

    It seemed as though the old beggar had finallye back three yearster.

    However, when the old beggar came back this time, he no longer looked like an old beggar, but

    instead, he was dressed very formally.

    The old beggar told the king that he had only been pretending to be an old beggar back then so that he

    could get things done easily, but he was not really a beggar.

    The king was naturally overjoyed when he heard this, and he gave him the best and most luxurious

    treatment.

    The king then asked him how he should deal with the dragon¡¯s corpse.

    The old beggar proposed that the dragon¡¯s corpse should be immediately cremated without any further

    dy.

    The mural also stated that the old beggar had excellent medical skills. He healed the people who had

    been infected by the gue at that time, and he also healed the prince, who had been infected

    because of the gue.

    However, he also brought up one condition.

    He wanted to go and take a look inside the underground pce.

    Not only that, he wanted to go in and take a look at the underground pce on his own. He wanted all

    the craftsmen and workers who were responsible for carving the murals at that time to stay away.

    The king was overjoyed, and he had agreed to these requests.

    The old beggar had stayed in the underground pce for more than ten days. He even brought a bag

    with him when he went in.

    After that, the people across the country knelt and worshipped him again as they weed him back,

    hoping that he would stay.

    Yet, the old beggar turned down their request again.

    The mural depicted that when night came, the old beggar was standing on the wall as he faced

    everyone in the city who was bowing before him. At this time, the old beggar pointed at the moon that

    had just been exposed.

    Everyone had looked up at the moon, and when they finally reacted, the old beggar had already

    disappeared.

    At that time, tomemorate him, the people had set up a temple to worship and admire him.

    ¡°Heavenly soldiers who fell from the sky, the sacred tree, the strange and mysterious old beggar, the

    dragon, and also that sky battleship!¡± Gerald murmured.

    The more information Gerald got from the murals, the more he felt as though he could not understand

    it.

    These murals and the events depicted in these murals seemed to feel so lifelike.

    Was it really just the imagination of the people from ancient times?

    Gerald could not help but felt a little doubtful and suspicious at this time.

    Before this, he had still been doubtful, but at this point, Gerald was already ny percent convinced

    that all of this could possibly be true!

    Could an entirely different civilization truly have existed in this world ten thousand years ago, or even

    tens of thousands of years ago?!

    Although the legend of the existence of dragons was already long history¡­ were dragons truly just a

    legend?

    Gerald was surprised.

    He took a deep breath as he tried to look for the whereabouts of the woman dressed in white from the

    murals.

    However, there was no mention of the woman in white at all.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    ¡®This old beggar seems to have had the ability to understand ancient and modern times. Could there

    possibly be such an enchanting being and existence in this world?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself again.

    At this time, Gerald looked at the anaconda.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°By the way, when did youe here? I believe you were not so big when you first came here, right?¡±

    Gerald asked.

    The anaconda hissed before it spat on one of the murals.

    It was a mural of the scene when the old beggar had entered the underground pce with a bag in his

    hand.

    Gerald was stunned for a moment as he thought to himself.

    At this time, he could not help but tremble all over.

    Gerald stared at the anaconda before he said, ¡°Do you mean to say that the old beggar brought you

    into the underground pce in that bag back then?!¡±

    Gerald felt as though he was running out of breath.

    The anaconda nodded.

    Oh, my God!

    Gerald was in a state of shock and disbelief.

    ¡°You have already lived for tens of thousands of years?!¡±

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1087

    The anaconda nodded again.

    If this had not happened in front of him, Gerald would never have believed that this was true!

    This anaconda was even older than his ancestors!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me? The old beggar brought you into the underground pce back then. Therefore,

    he must have wanted you to guard this ancient tomb. You would have to kill anyone who breaks into

    this ancient tomb, right?¡± Gerald could not help but ask curiously.

    The anaconda hissed as it spat and pointed at the mural from earlier.

    After that, the anaconda turned around as it nced at the eternal coffin.

    The mural that the anaconda had spat at was the one where the old man had stayed in the

    underground pce for ten days after bringing the anaconda in, and the anaconda was pointing at the

    eternal coffin at this time.

    It seemed as though the ten days that the old man had spent in the underground pce had something

    to do with the eternal coffin.

    There were no other clues on the mural, and it seemed as though the anaconda was trying to tell him

    that the answery within the eternal coffin.

    ¡°You want me to open the coffin?¡± Gerald asked tentatively.

    The anaconda nodded.

    Gerald took a deep breath before he walked toward the colorful tform.

    The entire tform was made out of many colorful stones.

    The eternal coffin made out of crystal jade was suspended in the air above the colorful stones.

    It was like a beautiful work of art that made people wonder and marvel at it.

    After walking up and observing the eternal coffin from a close range, Gerald could vaguely see a dark

    figure lying inside the coffin.

    That should be the corpse of the deity from back then.

    Although Gerald could not see the figure clearly, he could see the outline of the figure being reflected

    on the crystal coffin.

    It was indeed the eternal coffin, and the corpse was not rotten even after being preserved for such a

    long time.

    Could this deity indeed be a deity that had descended from heaven?

    Gerald suppressed his curiosity as he slowly pushed the coffin board open.

    Upon pushing it away, the corpse of the deity was unreservedly disyed in front of him for a moment.

    Gerald was stunned as soon as he looked at the body properly.

    He felt as though his heart had stopped beating at this point.

    ¡®How can this be possible?!¡¯

    Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in the next moment, and a trace of shock and terror filled his body in an instant.

    He could not help but tremble uncontrobly.

    This was because¡­ the corpse lying inside the coffin was none other than himself?!

    To be precise, the figure lying inside the coffin looked exactly like him.

    He was wearing a golden armor with a white robe, and he had long hair.

    However, his face was the exact copy of Gerald¡¯s face!

    ¡®How could this be possible?!¡¯

    Gerald could not help but exim in his heart again as he subconsciously took two steps backward.

    At this time, Gerald looked at the anaconda, which was looking at him respectfully.

    It was no wonder why the anaconda was treating him with such respect instead of killing him! It turned

    out that the anaconda was regarding him as the master of the underground pce!

    The anaconda hissed before it motioned for Gerald to look beside the corpse.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Gerald looked in that direction.

    It turned out that there was a scroll next to the corpse.

    There was also a round jade pendant next to it.

    The anaconda wanted Gerald to open up the scroll.

    Gerald suppressed the horror that he was feeling as he picked up the scroll.

    After opening the scroll, Gerald saw some ancient writing densely recorded on it.

    Gerald had asked Professor Yale about these ancient writings just a few days ago.

    Therefore, Gerald could understand the content of the scroll briefly.

    ¡®This should be the life record of this corpse!¡¯

    ¡®His wife was mentioned in the scroll, and the words, Sun League, were also mentioned, followed by

    humans, and it seems as though thest few words are talking about destruction!¡¯

    Gerald could only effectively understand these words.

    The deity¡¯s wife and the Sun League were both mentioned. Could it be that the death of this deity could

    be directly rted to the Sun League, then? What destruction could he be referring to? Would

    humanity be destroyed?

    Gerald could not help but feel confused and frustrated.

    ¡°This is not a suicide note left behind by the corpse, right?¡± Gerald asked the anaconda.

    The anaconda shook his head.

    ¡°I understand now. The old beggar who brought you in here was the one who ced this scroll inside

    the eternal coffin, right?¡± Gerald asked.

    The anaconda nodded.

    ¡°Who is that old beggar? Why does he know so many secrets, and why does it seem as though he has

    supernatural powers?¡±

    Gerald was truly surprised.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1088

    The anaconda shook its head again.

    ¡°What does this mean? What exactly is the Sun League?¡±

    Gerald was already sweating profusely at this time, especially since he was seeing someone who

    looked just like him, lying inside the eternal coffin at this time.

    Could it be possible that there was such a thing as reincarnation?

    Everything was filled with doubts.

    Moreover, it seemed as though the mysterious man who had led him here had probably known

    everything, then. Yet, who was he?

    Gerald was filled with doubts, and he picked up the round jade pendant as he looked at it.

    There were manyplicated lines painted on it.

    Gerald did not know if he was hallucinating or whether it was just an illusion, but he felt as though he

    saw those lines move.

    At this moment, Gerald stared at those lines even more intently, and it seemed as though the lines

    were moving even faster.

    This made Gerald feel giddy, and he became very dizzy at this time.

    Gerald shook his head, and he suddenly felt everything turning ck before his eyes as he passed out.

    However, Gerald was still conscious.

    He could feel that his hands and feet were cold, but he could not open his eyes at all.

    Suddenly, a huge hole appeared in front of him.

    There was a bright lineing out from the hole.

    There was also a stream that was flowing out smoothly.

    A ck shadow was standing at the side of the stream with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± The dark figure asked with his back facing Gerald.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who are you?¡± Gerald asked in surprise.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for such a long time!¡± The man said.

    ¡°Always remember that the greater your abilities, the more people you will need to protect. This is

    especially so for the person that you love so deeply. Make sure you do not let her down!¡± The ck

    figure said again.

    Gerald felt even more confused at this time as he said, ¡°Sir, I do not know what you are talking about. I

    simply want to ask why the deity in the eternal coffin looks exactly like me. Also, are you that deity?¡±

    ¡°You will find out eventually!¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The voice of the ck figure sounded very bleak.

    ¡°What is the Sun League? It seems as though my lover has been captured by the Sun League, and

    there ispletely no news on her at all!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Everyone will die because of her. Everyone!¡± The ck figure said.

    ¡°If you are not going to tell me anything, shouldn¡¯t you at least tell me how I can protect the people that

    I love?¡± Gerald asked in surprise.

    As soon as he was done speaking, he suddenly felt the giddy and dizzy feeling in his head again.

    However, it feltpletely different than it did before.

    It seemed as though countless pieces of information were pouring into his brain at this time.

    Gerald felt as though his brain was about to explode.

    Too much information!

    ¡®My head¡­ it hurts! Ahhh!¡¯

    Gerald held tightly onto his head as he screamed and rolled on the ground in pain.

    He could no longer tell the difference between north, south, east, and west at this point.

    He felt as though his head was about to explode from the pain.

    However, the ck figure kept talking.

    ¡°From now on, you have to be even more careful, especially of the people around you! This is because

    I am you, and you are me!¡±

    ¡°I am dying! Hurry up and save me!¡±

    Gerald was foaming at his mouth, and the whites of his eyes were showing as he continued struggling

    on the ground.

    Boom!

    Eventually, it felt as though the information in Gerald¡¯s mind was forming a medium which suddenly

    exploded,

    Gerald started spurting out blood as he stopped struggling before he fainted¡­

    Drip, drip, drip¡­

    Gerald did not know how long he was out for, but he gradually awoke when he heard the sound of

    dripping water.

    When he stood up, Gerald discovered that he was still in the underground pce.

    The anaconda was staring at him with a concerned look in its eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡±

    Gerald was a little surprised.

    However, his smile froze immediately afterward, because Gerald suddenly realized that there seemed

    to be something more in his mind as this time!

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1089

    There was an extra memory in Gerald¡¯s mind. It was a memory that did not belong to him.

    There was simply too much information in his mind.

    He had too many martial arts skills and powers. It was just way too much!

    It felt as though Gerald had already mastered all of these skills and abilities thoroughly. This was

    especially so for the breathing technique.

    When Gerald breathed now, he felt as though he could automatically activate this technique in an

    instant.

    Gerald felt skeptical.

    Moreover, it seemed as though there were many more memories in his mind, but these memories

    seemed vague.

    No matter how much Gerald thought about it, he could not remember anything at all.

    Was it because of that jade pendant?

    That was not all.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Gerald also discovered that his strength and physique seemed to have improved greatly.

    He stretched out his palms to activate his inner strength, and a rush of heat and energy was released

    through the palm of his hands.

    ¡°Inner strength and outer physique! The great master realm!¡± Gerald was overjoyed.

    Moreover, his inner strength and breathing technique was growing at a spectacr speed!

    Furthermore, Gerald¡¯s inner strength was unmistakably different aspared to before.

    He was even more powerful and strong aspared to before.

    Gerald drew out his Lightbane and performed a set of swordsmanship.

    His aura de was invincible.

    Before his sword arrived, the edge of his aura de had already arrived.

    Gerald could split arge rock from more than ten meters away.

    Moreover, the more he activated his inner strength, the faster it was growing within him.

    ¡®Could this be the great master realm?!¡¯

    ¡®Why do I feel as though one of my random hits is several times stronger aspared to grandpa or

    even Christopher Moldell?¡¯

    ¡®If I were to use all of my strength to attack, it would certainly be difficult for Christopher to resist my

    attack even with the help of his mysterious mirror.¡¯

    It was not that Gerald was being arrogant.

    However, he truly felt this way at this time.

    ¡®Grandpa said that the most mysterious realm in this world is the great master realm! However, I have a

    feeling that I have already surpassed the realm of the great master!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Gerald took the jade pendant and looked at it.

    The dark figure had told him a lot just now, but it was still notplete.

    Furthermore, it seemed as though his tone had been particrly hesitant and deste.

    The dark figure had passed all of these onto him. So, it seemed as though there was something that he

    wanted him to do. Also, Gerald recalled that thest thing that he was shouting seemed to be ¡°I am

    you, and you are me!¡±.

    Could it be that Gerald was the reincarnation of this deity?

    Gerald looked at the corpse lying inside the eternal coffin once again.

    ¡®I will hold onto the jade pendant first. I still have too many doubts about the eternal coffin that I simply

    cannot resolve overnight. I will seal up this cave after I go outter, and I wille back again after

    getting all the answers that I need.¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    After that, he kept the jade pendant away.

    After all, there was a person from tens of thousands of years ago who looked just like him lying inside

    the eternal coffin. This made Gerald feelpletely at a loss, and he did not dare to act rashly.

    At this moment, it seemed as though the anaconda had something to say to him.

    It started hissing as it approached one of the murals.

    After that, it pointed at the mural of the eve of the burial, where the old beggar hade out to block

    the deity from being buried together with the woman in white.

    The anaconda was specifically pointing at the woman in white.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? Do you mean that you want me to find this woman in white?¡± Gerald

    asked.

    The anaconda nodded.

    After that, the anaconda looked at the eternal coffin and the jade pendant in Gerald¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Is this what the dark figure wants me to do? He wants me to find her?¡± Gerald asked.

    The anaconda nodded again.

    Hm?

    At this point, Gerald suddenly remembered the strange dream that Lyra had had before he came to the

    desert.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1090

    Warhill Mountain, the copsed statue of the woman in white, and the prophecy of the picture of the

    sun. He thought of the woman in white that had appeared when he had died.

    A woman in white again?

    Could both of them be the same person?

    ¡®This matter seems to be getting more and more troublesome. I will have to go back and see whether I

    can find some answers from the picture of the sun!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    At this time, Gerald closed the coffin again.

    At the same time, Gerald arranged a seal formation around the coffin following his memory.

    It would be better for him to preserve and keep this body well.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. It will not take too long, I wille back as soon as I figure everything out!¡±

    Gerald said as he patted the anaconda¡¯s head.

    The anaconda nodded.

    After that, Gerald left.

    In truth, Gerald did not notice it himself, but even though he was still the same person as he was

    before, he was already portraying apletely different kind of temperament.

    Gerald slowly went out, following the low and steady corridor.

    Gerald also sealed up the corridorpletely as he left.

    Gerald stretched his body slightly and sighed as soon as he walked out along the corridor.

    The ck wind had already stopped outside.

    ¡®I should move some boulders here!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Gerald walked to the side before he moved some rocks to seal up the entire corridor.

    Suddenly, a whistling sound came from the sky.

    ¡°Hahaha! Stinky brat! It has already been ten days! You are finally willing toe out after I have

    waited for you for ten days!¡±

    Immediately afterward, a figure jumped off a low cliff andnded directly in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Ten days! I initially thought that you had already died inside, but I felt a little hesitant and reluctant to

    leave. Fortunately, I decided to wait a little longer! Otherwise, you would have already slipped away just

    like that!¡± Christopher said as heughed.

    Gerald was startled as he said, ¡°So, it turns out that I was unconscious for ten days inside the cave. I

    honestly thought that it had just been one night!¡±

    ¡°You must have been so scared and terrified inside the cave, right? Stinky brat, you are truly very

    fortunate! You actually did not get killed by that huge anaconda!¡±

    ¡°It seems as though this is surely God¡¯s will! It is God¡¯s will for me to get my hands on you and your

    physique!¡± Christopher sneered.

    Gerald realized that Christopher looked even more haggard aspared to how he was when he had

    met him ten days ago.

    It seemed as though Christopher had had a very difficult time waiting for him at this ce where the

    ck wind was howling.

    ¡°Hmm? Why did you block the entrance of the cave? Is there any big secret inside this cave?¡±

    Christopher queried.

    ¡°Well, it is full of mysteries. I cannot crack all of them at once, but I am not entirely without a clue. That

    is why I am going to seal up this cave first so that I cane back here again in the future!¡± Gerald

    replied frankly.

    ¡°What? If that is the case, does that mean you have already found the secret inside this cave? What is

    it?¡±

    Christopher was very excited, and a trace of greed shed through his eyes.

    Immediately afterward, he turned around abruptly as he tried to move the boulder.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move the boulder at all.

    ¡°How can it be so heavy?¡±

    Christopher¡¯s face had already turned purple.

    ¡°I have already blessed the boulder with some secret technique. Therefore, using strength alone is

    completely useless!¡± Gerald said as he smiled.

    ¡°Secret technique? What secret technique are you talking about?¡± Christopher asked in surprise.

    ¡°To put it simply, I am using some profound energy that exists in nature. Let¡¯s put it this way, it is simply

    like the power of a maic forcefield. Can you oppose the power of a maic forcefield with your

    strength alone?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°What? You¡­ how did you learn how to do that?! Inside the cave?¡± Christopher asked with his eyes

    wide opened.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Now I know why Daryl Crawford wanted you toe here even at the risk of your own life. It turns out

    that there was actually this kind of secret technique inside the cave! God is indeed blessing me! God is

    truly on my side!¡± Christopher said as he grinned.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After that, he stared coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°It is no wonder why I felt as though your breath and aura seemed to be so different aspared to

    before. It turns out that you have had such a fortunate encounter! Unfortunately for you, you have told

    me everything. It is such a pity that from now onward, I will be the only person in this world who will

    know of this secret! Gerald, no matter what it is, I will not allow you to keep your life today! Don¡¯t me

    me for being cruel and ruthless! Give me your life!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Christopher flew toward Gerald as he tried to strike Gerald in the chest with

    his killing palm¡­

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1091

    Concentrating all his energy into a single strike, an explosive sound could be heard as Christopher

    launched himself toward Gerald with an attack aimed for the youth¡¯s chest!

    Seconds before his attack collided with Gerald, a loud buzzing sound could be heard. It was only when

    his fist arrived inches before its target that Christopher realized a split second toote that all his

    strength had suddenly been drained by some mysterious force.

    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his punch¡¯s momentum in time, Christopher immediately tried

    to intensify his force again.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    When his fist finally collided with Gerald¡¯s chest, however, he quickly realized that the amount of force

    he ended up exerting was onlyparable to that of a new-born.

    As if that wasn¡¯t perplexing enough, Christopher found himself flying backward, unable to regain control

    of his movements! It felt simr to toppling down a steep mountain, and before the old man knew it, he

    had crashed harshly onto the ground!

    ¡°H-how¡­ How is this even possible?!¡± groaned Christopher in utter disbelief as he sat feebly on the

    ground, his eyes wide open.

    The old man was now holding on to his numb left arm that felt close to being broken.

    How could this be? It had only been ten days since theyst fought!

    Back then, Gerald had only been able to make it out alive with the aid of some odd swordy.

    Christopher was well aware that he could¡¯ve killed Gerald back there and then as long as he had been

    a bit more alert, and he was certain that Gerald understood that as well.

    In short, the only reason Gerald had won the battle was because of his sneak attack.

    Knowing that Gerald didn¡¯t have any other tricks up his sleeve, Christopher chose to wait for Gerald to

    show himself again. If things had gone ording to n, he would¡¯ve killed the youth once that

    happened.

    Following that, Christopher would tell Daryl that he had his grandson before threatening to kill Gerald

    should Daryl refuse to tell him the secret of the ancient tomb. Once he got the information he needed,

    Christopher would then toss Gerald¡¯s corpse before Dn!

    The thought of how desperate Daryl would look at that moment brought endless glee to Christopher

    back when he was still waiting for Gerald.

    It was a simple n that¡ªif everything had gone smoothly¡ªwould¡¯ve resulted in Christopher gaining

    the secret of the ancient tomb for his own family.

    Truly a simple n¡­ Yet it had never urred to him that he would actually be unable to take down

    Gerald!

    ¡°Oh? Did you still have ns to kill me?¡± asked Gerald, shing a cold smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s illogical! How could you have gotten this strong in such a short period of time? There¡¯s no

    way you could¡¯ve gone through that much training in only ten days!¡± shouted Christopher in his shock.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I got lucky!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? Could it be the secret of the ancient tomb? Is it truly able to make others this powerful?¡± said

    Christopher, stunned.

    Immediately after, however, the old man¡¯s eyes grew fierce as he grabbed a handful of sand before

    tossing it directly at Gerald¡¯s face!

    Instantly getting to his feet, Christopher then leaped from where he stood, aiming a kick at Gerald¡¯s

    chest!

    The moment his foot hit its mark, another explosive sound could be heard. This time, however, white

    smoke began gushing out from the spot Christopher¡¯s kick hadnded,pletely enveloping the old

    man¡¯s body!

    Before Christopher could even question what the hell had just happened, the white smoke surrounding

    him¡ªsomehow¡ªexploded, sending his body flying off into the opposite direction once more! The force

    itself was akin to standing before an exploding boiler, and it wasn¡¯t long before Christopher felt his back

    crash against the mountain¡¯s stone walls.

    As the old man fell to the ground, arge indent was revealed on the spot he had been flung against.

    Now coughing blood, Christopher raised his head to look at Gerald, feelingpletely stupefied.

    ¡°What¡­ What exactly is the secret of the ancient tomb?! By god! How could knowledge of its secret

    increase someone¡¯s inner strength and training to such a frightening amount within only ten days?!¡±

    Christopher had no doubts that he had managed tond that kick earlier. To think that Gerald¡¯s inner

    strength alone had managed to counter the impact, resulting in the old man getting hurt instead!

    In order to achieve such a feat, Gerald¡¯s inner strength needed to surpass Christopher¡¯s. From the old

    man¡¯s personal experience just moments ago, he estimated that Gerald¡¯s inner strength had to be at

    least ten times more powerful than his own for him to get this hurt.

    ¡°If you had only left, I would¡¯ve let it go, you know? Still, since you kill people like flies and you even

    waited so long for me here, I guess I truly can¡¯t allow you to continue living!¡± said Gerald, his cold gaze

    alone sending chills downs the old man¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1092

    After saying that, Gerald slowly lifted a hand¡­ Through the force of his inner strength alone, Gerald

    slowly lifted the old man off the ground. Christopher wasn¡¯t even able to attempt to fight back due to

    some invisible force holding on to his entire body.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me, Gerald! T-the pledge of the hold water ising soon! I¡¯m still useful to you, so

    please don¡¯t end me yet! I-I know a major secret you know?!¡± shouted Christopher in both panic and

    fear as green veins began bulging from his forehead.

    ¡°What secret?¡± asked Gerald coldly.

    ¡°I-I know that your family has been investigating the Sun League for a long while now. I¡¯ll be honest

    with you and say that including the Moldells, all the other major secret societies¡ªsuch as the Naplocks

    and the Fergusons¡ªhave never truly given up on investigating the Sun League even after all these

    years¡­ I-I have an important clue to share with you, so please, please spare my life¡­! It wasn¡¯t easy

    for me to get to this level of training, so even if you still wish to end me, please do so when I attend the

    pledge of the holy water!¡± wailed Christopher as the old man burst into tears.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re truly a sly, old fox! You¡¯re almost a hundred by now yet you im to still fear death? Do you

    think I¡¯ll spare your life just because you shed a few tears?¡± replied Gerald, starting to feel slightly

    awkward.

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t be unreasonable and request that you just let me go, of course¡­ However, aside from the

    fact that the pledge of the holy water is closely linked to the Sun League, do understand that my father

    died because of that pledge¡­ Since then, my only wish in life had been to enter the realm of legends

    and gain ess to the pledge of the holy water. Once I¡¯m there, I wish to find out the reason for my

    father¡¯s death. I also wish to find out what the pledge of the holy water truly is.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I remember Kort telling me that the Crawfords managed to find half of a stone tablet out at

    sea. The map disyed on said tablet reveals a ce called Warhill Mountain, which is where the

    pledge of the holy water takes ce. Endless secrets lie within that mountain, you know?¡± exined

    Christopher hurriedly, knowing that he was no longer able to defeat Gerald no matter what he did.

    Despite still resenting the youth, everything he had said was true. He didn¡¯t dare to lie since he truly

    wanted to live to see the pledge of the holy water with his very own eyes. The way Christopher saw it,

    even if he was to die, he wanted to pass on in the mysterious way that many others¡ªacross the past

    ten thousand years¡ªwho had participated in the pledge had done.

    ¡°I already know that it¡¯s going to be held in Warhill Mountain.¡±

    ¡°E-even so, you may not be aware of this next bit, and I¡¯m willing to bet that your grandfather hasn¡¯t

    heard of this either! I¡¯m assuming that you still don¡¯t know where Warhill Mountain is, and for good

    reason! See, the token of the holy water only provides a few details about the mountain itself. It doesn¡¯t

    really tell you the location¡¯s exact coordinates. To enter Warhill Mountain, you must first gather several

    great masters to team up with. I¡¯ll be frank and say that attempts to even enter the mountain require a

    lot of human and material resources. As a result, only a small group of people usually make it into the

    mountain.¡±

    ¡°ording to legends, Warhill Mountain is located on arge ind that can be found deep within the

    ocean. While that may sound odd, rumors state that the ind only appears once the token of the holy

    water is issued. The ind itself is called Divine Ind, and I know how to get there!¡± added

    Christopher.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s aware of all that, you know? After all, your father wasn¡¯t the only one

    who returned from the pledge of the holy water that year. With the pledge of the holy water just around

    the corner, you should know that rumors like these aremonce for those who are aware of the

    event. Also, since everyone knows that the pledge is extremely dangerous, no sane great master

    would choose to head there alone,¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡®What a slick b*stard he is!¡¯ Thought the old man who was now drenched in cold sweat.

    Just as Gerald had said, Christopher definitely wasn¡¯t the only one who knew about the ¡®secrets¡¯ he

    had just shared. In fact, the old man had already agreed to go there with the Naplocks and a few other

    great masters from other families.

    ¡°Fine, even if you already know all this, I have something else to tell you that you¡¯ll surely find

    interesting!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Spill it.¡±

    ¡°Well, regardless of whether they¡¯ve gone mad or not, I¡¯m sure everyone agrees that great masters

    who are able to return from the pledge of the holy water are extremely powerful. After all, they were

    able to survive long enough in that perilous ce! Due to that logic, my father should be considered to

    be a powerful person, no?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My grandfather himself admires him a lot. From what I¡¯ve heard, several of the secret societies

    back then treated the Moldells as their default leader,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, the thing is, those who managed to return alive are far from the strongest¡­ In fact, they¡¯re the

    weakest who weren¡¯t able to remain there for long! You know, after my maddened father returned, he

    called me to his bed on the night before his death. The moment I was beside him, he immediately

    tugged my arm before shouting the same sentence three times in a row!¡± said Christopher with a gulp

    before disying a solemn expression.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then lowered Christopher to the ground before putting away his inner

    strength.

    ¡°I¡­ For the rest of my life, I¡¯ll never forget my father¡¯s expression when he shouted those words at me

    on that night¡­!¡±

    ¡°What exactly did he say?¡±

    ¡°With¡­ an extremely terrified expression, he shouted, ¡®I don¡¯t want to go back!¡¯ three times in a row!¡±

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1093

    ¡°All his life, my father had been a hero to many, including me¡­ You can imagine how shocked I was

    when I found out that instead of the powerful man I had always envisioned him to be, he was in fact,

    one of the weakest. I had never seen him cry out in fear the way he did that night¡­ Once I did,

    however, I began to waver slightly. What exactly did my father experience for him to end up that

    terrified? What on earth took ce during the pledge of the holy water? All these questions made me

    adamant about investigating the pledge! My fear of failure has been the reason why I keep wanting to

    improve my strength!¡± added Christopher, his eyes now bloodshot.

    ¡°¡­So what you¡¯re saying is, ording to your father, those who didn¡¯t return aren¡¯t dead? Are you

    saying that they were brought somece else instead?¡± replied Gerald, bewildered.

    The incident resembled M¡¯s disappearance a lot. After all, the victims of both incidents had received

    some kind of item¡ªthe token of the holy water, in this case¡ªbefore eventually going missing.

    Instead of simply epting that she was dead, Gerald had always believed that M had simply been

    captured by others and was still alive. What Christopher had just told him greatly increased his theory¡¯s

    usibility.

    Was the Sun League¡ªafter handing out their items¡ªtruly responsible for all those disappearances?

    But the world was such a massive ce¡­ Where could all those who had been kidnapped been taken

    to¡­?

    ¡°Exactly¡­ The ce itself was somece my father greatly feared and didn¡¯t dare to head to! So¡­

    after telling you all that, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­! Please allow me to die at the pledge of the holy

    water!¡± said Christopher as he knelt before Gerald.

    ¡°You truly are capable of doing just about anything in order to achieve your goals, aren¡¯t you, old man?¡±

    replied Gerald, feeling speechless.

    Shaking his head, Gerald¡¯s voice turned cold as he added, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare your life, under three

    conditions!¡±

    ¡°P-please, state them!¡±

    ¡°First of all, those from the Moldell family have to give way to any Crawfords theye across!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I agree to that!¡±

    ¡°Secondly, you¡¯re prohibited from leaving the Moldell family manor before the pledge of the holy water

    officially begins. Should I find out that you attempt to leave before then, I¡¯ll end you the moment I can. I

    hope you realize that you¡¯re no longer anywhere near capable of defeating me!¡±

    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll remain indoors!¡±

    ¡°As for the final condition, I¡¯ll be holding onto your mysterious mirror for the time being,¡± said Gerald as

    he stretched his hand out.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The moment he did so, the mysterious mirror¡ªthat Christopher had hidden under his sleeve¡ªflew into

    Gerald¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve inserted a venom-based poison into your body. I¡¯m telling you this so that you

    know that should you disobey any of the three conditions, the poison will melt all your internal organs.

    Oh, and don¡¯t even try to force it out. The result will be akin to youmitting suicide,¡± added Gerald,

    his tone even more frigid than before.

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡± replied Christopher as the corner of his lips twitched.

    ¡®This Gerald¡­ How vicious of him! He may as well just kill me right here and now!¡¯

    Despite feeling that way, Christopher was well aware that he had no other option than to obey. He

    needed to stay alive.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I promise!¡±

    ¡°Good. Now get lost!¡± sneered Gerald as he waved his hand, gesturing for the old man to leave.

    Allowing Christopher to live till the pledge of the holy water was by no means an act of kind-

    heartedness. Rather, it was because his grandfather knew little regarding the pledge itself, seeing that

    it was his first time attending it.

    Nobody knew for certain what would happen during the pledge of the holy water, so Gerald needed to

    ensure that someone who had confidence and deep knowledge of the pledge stayed by Daryl¡¯s side.

    Christopher was the perfect candidate for that.

    Now that he had control over Christopher, Gerald knew that that old fox would be obedient no matter

    how cunning he usually was.

    Regardless, at this point in time, the pledge would take ce in less than three months. Knowing that,

    Gerald knew he needed to pick up the pace. Besides, he still wanted to investigate the secret of the

    eternal coffin as well.

    Now that he had surpassed the realm of legends, he wondered if his death prophecy would stille

    true.

    Shaking the thought off, he then quickly left the desert and began his journey back to the small town

    where he had first bumped into Giya again.

    Speaking of Giya, he attempted to look for her throughout his journey back, though there were no signs

    of her or the other researchers. He was, however, able to find traces that Giya and the others had left

    the desert.

    True enough, when he finally arrived at the small town, Gerald bumped into them upon entering Bacht

    Hotel. Well, what remained of therge group, that is.

    Most of the people from before had already left, and only a few people from the initial tourist group

    remained. Them and a sole woman from the research team who now appeared to be working in the

    hotel.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1094

    The moment the woman saw him, she immediately teared up as she shouted, ¡°Gerald! I¡¯m so d to

    be able to meet you again!¡±

    ¡°Why are you still here, Giya? And again, I told you that my name isn¡¯t Gerald! It¡¯s Xadrian!¡± replied

    Gerald, honestly feeling relieved that she was doing fine. Still, it was rather unexpected that she had

    chosen to remain here.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to lie to me? Give it up, I already know you¡¯re Gerald! You may have sessfully

    changed your body figure and temperament, but you¡¯ll never be able to change those eyes of yours!

    You¡¯re Gerald and that¡¯s that!¡± replied Giya as she put down the tes she was holding onto before

    running over to Gerald.

    Gerald himself took a brief nce at the tes before averting his gaze from Giya as he said, ¡°Why

    would you choose to be a waitress here instead of remaining with the research team? I¡¯m pretty sure

    being with them is a much nicer job than this¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that anymore¡­ Waiting for your return was more important. Even if it had taken you

    days or even years, I would¡¯ve continued waiting here for you! I just want to know why you¡¯d lie to me!

    It¡¯s impossible for two random people to look so alike, and you know it! You may continue trying to

    deceive me but I know those eyes! So tell me, why did you lie to me¡­?¡± cried out Giya who was now

    starting to attract the attention of several of the hotel¡¯s customers.

    Gerald himself was feeling extremely moved by all that she had said.

    ¡®So you were nning to wait for me here for the rest of your life, huh¡­ Giya¡­ Giya, can¡¯t you see that

    I really can¡¯t bear hurting you anymore¡­? Why can¡¯t you just understand that?!¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself.

    ¡°¡­Giya, you¡¯ve truly mistaken me for someone else¡­ Look, since you wish to meet that Gerald so

    much, give me a year. I promise to locate him for you by then¡­ Also, even if I¡¯m not actually Gerald,

    you were waiting for me this entire time, right? Now that we¡¯ve met, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re finally satisfied¡­

    With that in mind, you should really return to your work, Giya¡­¡±

    After saying that, Gerald turned around to leave, clearly uninterested in entering the hotel.

    However, it only took him a few steps before he heard a soft ¡®thud¡¯ behind him. Turning around, Gerald

    saw that Giya had gone limp and fallen to the floor!

    Seeing that, he immediately ran back to her side while shouting, ¡°Giya!¡±

    ¡°T-there¡­ Try saying you aren¡¯t Gerald again¡­ Even your voice had changed¡­ I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s the

    same voice that used to always call me!¡± said Giya as she tried her best to hold on to Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to leave me anymore, even if I have to continue following you like this for the rest

    of my life! I¡¯m willing to do so!¡± added the girl as she clung on tightly to him.

    Gerald, however, frowned as he replied, ¡°¡­Have you gone mad? I simply treat you as a friend!

    Regardless, how could you fake falling to the floor just to grab my attention? Forget it¡­ Also, I¡¯d rather

    not have a constant burden by my side. With that, I bid you Godspeed!¡±

    With that said, Gerald quickly turned around and left.

    ¡°G-Gerald!¡± cried out Giya as she immediately got to her feet again to chase after him.

    While Gerald was fast, Giya still tried her best to run in the direction she hadst seen him head to.

    She ran, and ran, until eventually, she arrived at the small town¡¯s border. Only a sandy road could be

    seen from that point onward, yet she continued running on, knowing that she would eventually reach

    the highway.

    Aside from rows of pine and cypress trees, Giya hadn¡¯t bumped into anyone up till this point. She didn¡¯t

    even know how long she had trudged along that road. Despite her paling face and her cracked lips, she

    still continued heading in the direction that Gerald had left.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t let you run away again¡­ Why¡­ Why do you hide from me like this¡­? Just why¡­?¡±

    muttered Giya to herself as the number of blisters on her soles continued to increase, causing her

    white shoes to slowly gradient into red, her fresh blood dyeing them.

    She was feeling extremely dizzy, and this had been the case ever since she returned from the desert.

    With that in mind, it was evident that her falling to the ground earlier hadn¡¯t been just for show.

    Feeling thest of her strength leave her body, she ended up kneeling on the road, exhaustion taking

    over her. Her eyes were filled with tears, yet she simply gnashed her teeth before crawling back up

    again.

    Darkness soon began creeping in as the day slowly turned to night. After walking for an entire day,

    Giya could no longer feel her legs. At longst, she finally arrived at the highway and located there,

    was a tea stall.

    Noticing her, the boss smiled before asking, ¡°Well hey there, young woman! You have a terrible

    expression on your face! Would you like a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°H-How much for a cup¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pretty cheap, honestly! Only two dors!¡± replied the boss.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Feeling her pocket, Giya realized that in her hurry to run after Gerald earlier, she hadn¡¯t brought a

    single penny out with her¡­

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1095

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, beauty? Don¡¯t you have any money with you?¡± said an idler as he and a few others

    began walking toward her.

    The moment one of them attempted to touch Giya¡¯s chin, she immediately dodged. Seeing that, the

    other idlers immediately grabbed Giya¡¯s arms, intent on harassing her.

    Realizing that struggling wasn¡¯t getting her anywhere, Giya found a chance to bite down hard on one of

    the idler¡¯s fingers!

    A shout of pain was heard as the idler who was bitten held on to his badly injured finger.

    Seeing that, none of the others dared to make any other moves on her. This was because all of them

    saw the murderous intent in her eyes.

    However, due to her prior exhaustion and the sudden adrenaline rush, Giya was now feeling extremely

    dizzy. As a result, she soon ended up toppling to the ground, barely conscious.

    Understanding that Giya barely had any energy left in her to even get up, the idlers turned around to

    face another person who was now walking toward them. One of them thenined, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit

    too cruel, boss? You didn¡¯t warn us that this woman was going to be this vicious! My finger almost got

    broken, you know?¡±

    The youth, however, simply tossed them a card before saying, ¡°Here¡¯s the medical fee. The password

    is today¡¯s date!¡±

    ¡°H-holy sh*t! Thanks, boss!¡± shouted all of the idlers simultaneously in delight.

    If it wasn¡¯t obvious already, the idlers had only messed with Giya under the youth¡¯s orders.

    Recognizing that voice anywhere, Giya slowly lifted her head to see if it truly was him. As she had

    guessed, the youth in question was, of course, Gerald!

    ¡°I-I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me¡­!¡± cried out Giya as she burst into tears.

    While Gerald had easily outpaced her earlier, once he was sure that Giya had lost sight of him, he kept

    a close eye on her from there on out, worrying that something might happen to her before she got back

    to the hotel.

    Unexpectedly, Giya had chased after him the entire day.

    He had honestly thought that Giya would eventually give up once she could no longer see him. Of

    course, that didn¡¯t happen. As a result, he had hired those idlers earlier to scare her back into town.

    ¡®This girl¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he sighed internally.

    Quite frankly, Gerald¡¯s only wish was for Giya topletely give up on him. She deserved to live a

    normal life without the pain of longing for him, which was why he was trying so desperately to end

    things right now rather than prolong her agony.

    However, seeing how much Giya had suffered earlier¡ªjust to get a chance to meet him again¡ªmade

    him feel sorry for her.

    Giya herself¡ªwho was still crying¡ªslowly wobbled before flopping to the ground,pletely knocked

    out.

    Guilt-ridden, Gerald immediately ran over to her while shouting, ¡°Giya!¡±

    The moment he lifted her up, however, Gerald immediately sensed that something was amiss.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? You¡¯re¡­ You were this ill this entire time?¡±

    While he had initially thought that she was merely bluffing back when she fell to the floor at the hotel,

    after checking her pulse, he now realized how terribly ill she was. With this realization, Gerald then

    quickly brought her elsewhere.

    When Giya finally awoke again, she was immediately greeted by the droning of a helicopter. Her body

    felt suspended though it was much more rxed nowpared to earlier when the pain had been so

    excruciating that she felt for sure that she was going to die.

    Looking around, she realized that she was lying on a lounge seat, and her body was covered with

    clothes. The moment she saw Gerald sitting beside her, however, her eyes immediately widened as

    she shouted, ¡°G-Gerald?! A-am I dreaming now¡­?¡±

    ¡°You foolish girl! Did you know how seriously ill you were? If you hadn¡¯t bumped into me, your life would

    be in danger by now!¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°So you finally admit that you¡¯re Gerald! Why did you have to lie to me? Were you really that reluctant

    to meet me? Just so you know, I previously had thoughts that if I still couldn¡¯t find you no matter what,

    then I¡¯d rather die!¡± said Giya as she ignored Gerald¡¯s reply, her eyes now bloodshot and teary.

    The Gerald sitting beside her now was so much more maturepared to the one she once knew a

    year and a half ago.

    There was a lot that Giya wanted to learn about, and that urge stemmed from the need to always have

    a sense of security when she was by Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°Where are we headed to¡­?¡± asked Giya.

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to the Crawford manor in Northbay. I¡¯ll have a few special doctors look after you once

    we¡¯re there,¡± replied Gerald.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Quite honestly, Gerald was currently finding it difficult to look Giya in the eye. After all, it would be a lie

    for him to im that he felt nothing for that woman now.

    Whatever the case was, he truly wished her well.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ Where have you been in the past year and a half¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1096

    The question hade from Giya.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a long story. Regardless, just rest easy and focus on healing for now¡­ I¡¯ll tell you more about it

    in the future¡­¡±

    Now that he had located the eternal coffin, it only made sense for Gerald to return to his family as soon

    as he could. After all, there were still multiple mysteries that had yet to be solved.

    It was the second reason why he had called the helicopter over. The main reason, of course, was

    because he was extremely worried about Giya¡¯s condition.

    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the ind now, Mr. Crawford. However, it seems that something is happening at the

    mouth of the ind. Quite a lot of people are currently down there¡­¡± said one of the Crawford

    bodyguards who were present in the helicopter.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± said Gerald as he immediately stood up and looked out the helicopter¡¯s window.

    Just as the bodyguard had said, his grandfather and many others could be seen standing at the mouth

    of the ind. However, they seemed to be discussing something with a woman he couldn¡¯t quite

    recognize, at least from his current height. As a result, he was at least sure that they definitely weren¡¯t

    standing there to wee his return.

    ¡°Take care of Miss Quarrington. I¡¯ll be heading down there to have a look!¡± ordered Gerald as he slid

    the helicopter¡¯s door open before jumping off!

    ¡°Gerald?!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡®By god! We¡¯re currently over two thousand feet above the ground!¡¯ Thought both of them, feeling

    completely astonished as cold sweat dripped down their foreheads.

    However, they had clearly forgotten that Gerald was now no longer an ordinary man. Due to that, he

    landed quite easily before the crowd, greatly shocking several of his family¡¯s present bodyguards.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­ M-Mr. Crawford is back!¡± shouted several of the guards in both respect and fear.

    How the hell had Mr. Crawford safely descended from the sky like that?!

    Even Daryl and Dn¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªfound themselves slightly shocked.

    Quickly getting over his surprise, Daryl¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he delightfully said, ¡°Gerald!

    You¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Indeed I have, grandpa. Were you worried about me?¡± said Gerald as he walked closer to the group.

    At that moment, Gerald watched as the woman from before squeezed out from the crowd, a baby in

    her arms. The moment her eyes met Gerald¡¯s, she immediately looked at her baby before saying,

    ¡°Haha! Mable, look! Your father¡¯s home!¡±

    Hearing that, the dismayed Daryl and Dn turned to look at each other, their expressions suggesting

    that they didn¡¯t even know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°¡­Alice? What do you mean, ¡®your father¡¯s home?¡¯ Whose baby is that?¡± said Gerald as he took in a

    deep breath, his eyes widened.

    Ever since Alice had made him drunk¡ªwhich caused him to fail to meet up with M before her

    disappearance¡ªhe hadn¡¯t contacted her. After all, he honestly still resented her for that.

    To think that she had managed to find out where he lived a year and a halfter.

    ¡°Why, she¡¯s our daughter, of course! She¡¯s now six months old! Her name is Mable, you know?¡± said

    Alice with a smug expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­Our daughter? ¡­But¡­ Back then, didn¡¯t you say that we didn¡¯t¡­?¡± replied Gerald, his eyes wider

    than ever now.

    ¡°Well, if I had told you the truth that morning, would you have let me go that easily? Knowing you, you

    certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed our daughter to be born in the first ce!¡± said Alice as she tied her

    hair, now looking very much like a young mother.

    ¡°You¡­ How despicable!¡± shouted Gerald, filled with remorse.

    ¡°¡­What¡­ What did you say? Did you just call me despicable?¡± replied Alice, slowly getting anxious.

    Turning to look at the slightly dazed Jessica, Alice then said, ¡°Sister! Did you see how he treated me?!¡±

    Jessica, however, simply turned to look away as she scratched the back of her head,

    Seeing that, Alice then turned to face Yulia before adding, ¡°Mom! Just look at how he¡¯s treating both me

    and my daughter!¡±

    Disying a stiff smile, Yulia then replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather you refrain from calling me mother just yet, girl.

    Regardless, the most important thing now is for us to get to the bottom of all this. After all, Gerald has

    never told us about this incident before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right! Since this child truly is a Crawford, go ahead and take as many paternity tests as you

    want!¡± said Alice as she turned to look at Gerald.

    Looking at Dn next, she then shouted, ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°¡­Aye! Well, whatever the case is, don¡¯t get too nervous first, child¡­ It¡¯s a bit windy out here so bring

    the child into the house first¡­ I¡¯ve already arranged for a few doctors to run the required tests¡­¡±

    replied Dn as he shook his head, feeling a headacheing.

    Gerald himself had yet to break free from his daze.

    ¡°¡­Have I truly be a father now¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1097

    ¡°¡­No. This is too much of a coincidence! I¡¯m not sure what sort of tricks Alice is up to now, but all I

    remember is me giving her a few hundred thousand dors to let her lead the life she wished!¡±

    muttered Gerald to himself as he frowned slightly.

    This sudden turn of events was honestly quite strange to him. After all, ever since he had gotten

    tangled up with the Moldells¡¯ disputes, he had focused most of his life on training, rarely ever getting

    involved with city life.

    To think that such an incident would happen not long after he finally returned to his old lifestyle¡­ While

    it was already extremely hard for him to ept the fact that he now had a daughter, it was even harder

    to believe that the mother was Alice!

    Knowing that both Giya and Lyra would be aware of this soon as well, Gerald found himself being

    cornered into an increasingly difficult situation.

    ¡®¡­Bah! There¡¯s no use thinking about it! I¡¯ll just wait for the paternity test results!¡¯

    With that, Gerald entered the mansion and waited outside the door¡ªwhere the test was being held¡ª

    together with his grandfather and father.

    Alice herself was in the room, holding onto Mable for the paternity test.

    ¡°I think it¡¯d be better if you removed the jade charm from the baby, Miss Bradford¡­ After all, it¡¯s rather

    dangerous for a baby to wear such a thing around her neck,¡± said one of the doctors present in the

    room.

    The doctors had told her to remove the charm¡ªwhich looked simr to the one Alice was currently

    wearing¡ªsince they knew there was a chance that they were dealing with Mr. Crawford¡¯s daughter. As

    a result, they were all well aware that they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    ¡°Humph! But I refuse! There¡¯s no reason to, is there? Just hurry up and run the test already!¡± retorted

    Alice.

    Hearing that, the doctors didn¡¯t dare to refute and simply began running the test.

    A short whileter, the test results were finalized.

    Upon hearing that, both Dn and Daryl simultaneously¡ªand anxiously¡ªasked, ¡°What are the

    results?¡±

    ¡°¡­Congrattions, old master, master, and Mr. Crawford! Based on the test results, this truly is Mr.

    Crawford and Miss Bradford¡¯s child! She has the bloodline of the Crawford family!¡± replied the doctor

    respectfully as he smiled.

    ¡°¡­A-ah¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s really my great-granddaughter¡­?¡± said Daryl, an expression of great joy on his

    face.

    Jessica and Yulia, however, had slightly unpleasant looks. Quite frankly, both of them severely looked

    down on Alice.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Who even was she? How could she just be a part of the Crawford family all willy-nilly?¡¯

    Both the women also disliked the fact that Alice was so scheming. After all, it was clear that she had

    deliberately waited for the baby to be born before making her presence known to their family. Due to

    her meticulous nning and Mable being born, Gerald now had to marry Alice no matter what.

    What about Lyra, then? Both Jessica and Yulia didn¡¯t even know how to break it out to her.

    ¡°Look, Gerald! You now have a daughter!¡± said Dn as he held the baby intimately while showing her

    to Gerald.

    In response, however, Gerald simply frowned.

    In fact, he continued doing so until his father and the others had left.

    Seeing that they were now alone, Alice stood behind Gerald and said, ¡°You need to take responsibility

    for me, Gerald!¡±

    To her shock, Gerald instantly grabbed her by her cor and pulled her to the side before replying,

    ¡°What exactly happened? There¡¯s no way in hell that I could¡¯ve had a child with you. You may be able

    to deceive everyone else, but I¡¯m sure that she isn¡¯t my child!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes were so ferocious that Alice instantly began trembling as he continued staring at her. It

    was almost as though re could see through everything.

    Gulping, Alice then cried out, ¡°A-are you even still a man¡­? The paternity test results are out! It truly is

    our baby, even if you refuse to admit it! If you still choose to deny that she¡¯s our child, then I may as

    well just cease to live! After all, this is already the second time you¡¯ve humiliated me!¡±

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1098

    ¡°Still unwilling to tell the truth? While I have no idea how you altered the paternity test machine¡¯s

    results, I know for a fact that you weren¡¯t even the one who had given birth to the child. Look, since

    we¡¯re ex-ssmates, I¡¯m willing to let you off if you tell me the truth,¡± said Gerald coldly.

    Hearing that, Alice immediately became stupefied, fear reflected in her eyes as she thought, ¡®When did

    Gerald get this powerful¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Now that I think about it, could you be doing all this because you have some sort of motive?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Since he had been thinking about the death prophecy throughout his trip home, he couldn¡¯t help but be

    extra wary.

    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! Unhand me!¡± denied Alice.

    ¡°Still reluctant to tell the truth, huh? Fine, then! I¡¯ll treat this child as my own and raise her¡­ But I¡¯ll toss

    you into the ocean to be food for the fish!¡± dered Gerald as he instantly lifted her up.

    Alice was now extremely terrified. After all, the Gerald she once knew was both timid and weak. No

    matter how cruel the old Gerald was, he simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at crying women, which usually

    resulted in him instantly dropping his cruel fa?ade.

    However, despite the fact that she was now crying so much, Gerald¡¯s ferocity and murderous intent

    remained.

    He hadpletely changed, and Alice was now more certain than ever that what he had dered was

    no joke.

    ¡°F-fine! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! Just put me down first!¡± squealed Alice in fear.

    Hearing that, Gerald tossed her onto a bed where she promptly¡ªand extremely bitterly¡ªshouted, ¡°Y-

    you¡¯re right! The child truly isn¡¯t ours!¡±

    The moment she said that, however, she was instantly hit with immense remorse.

    ¡°So where did you get the child? Did you steal it? As far as I remember, I¡¯ve already given you a lot of

    money. How could you still be so dissatisfied to the point where you¡¯re even willing to do all this?¡± said

    Gerald coldly.

    ¡°N-no! I didn¡¯t steal that child! Don¡¯t look down on me, Gerald! While I may not be a nice woman, I

    wouldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing! I simply adopted the child from an orphanage!¡±

    ¡°Exin how the Crawford doctors came to the conclusion that the child was ours.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about that either¡­ An old master taught me that tactic¡­¡± said Alice as she

    gently touched her hurt neck while getting off the bed before taking a few steps back.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go clear things up with my grandpa and father. Once you do that, I¡¯ll hand you a

    large sum of money that¡¯ll be enough tofortably sustain you and your family for at least three

    generations,¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Alice immediately stood up anxiously as she said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need money! Gerald, did

    you honestly think that I did all this just for money¡­? While it¡¯s true that I once looked down on you for

    being a pauper, all of that is in the past now¡­ Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve already fallen for you for quite

    some time, Gerald¡­? I wish to be with you! Even if you go penniless now, I still want to be yours!¡±

    After saying all that, she immediately threw herself onto Gerald, attempting to hug him.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Gerald, however, simply used a hand to push her aside before calmly saying, ¡°Cease your nonsense

    and tell me what you truly want already.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± shouted Alice who was so angry that she began stomping her foot.

    ¡°¡­Look, just let me stay, alright? You can¡¯t just drive me away, Gerald! I mean, just have a look

    outside! Can¡¯t you see that grandpa and dad are taking turns holding Mable? They¡¯re already treating

    her as part of the family and they look so happy too!¡± added Alice as she pointed out the window.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already heard that you and your grandpa are about to embark on a long journey and

    won¡¯t be back for quite a bit¡­ I¡¯ve even been told that grandpa may end up nevering back¡­ Now

    that he¡¯s filled with hope after meeting his great-grandchild, don¡¯t you think the beautiful lie should be

    kept alive?¡± cried out Alice.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stop twisting your insincere words to sound beautiful. Tell me what you have up your

    sleeves or I won¡¯t let you off that easily!¡± shouted Gerald, his voice now extremely frigid.

    Just as he was about to pick Alice up to toss her out, Lyra¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard saying,

    ¡°Oh? Whose child is that, dad? Grandpa? She¡¯s so cute! Speaking of which, I heard that Gerald¡¯s

    back¡­ Where is he? There¡¯s something I need to speak to him about¡­¡±

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1099

    ¡°¡­Lyra? Ah¡­¡± said both Daryl and Dn rather awkwardly.

    Daryl himself now realized how uncharacteristically he had been behaving today, though it¡¯s not like he

    could help it. After all, he was fortunate enough to meet his great-granddaughter before participating in

    the pledge of the holy water, an event which he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive.

    Since God had answered his prayers for a chance to meet Mable, one could easily imagine how

    excited Daryl had been once he found out that the baby was his great-granddaughter.

    Now that Lyra was here, however, he instantly felt ashamed. After all, Lyra was the legal daughter-in-

    law of the Crawford family. From what he had heard, Lyra had even been the sole person who was in

    charge of all the Crawford family¡¯s affairs¡ªregardless of whether they were major or minor¡ªfor a great

    number of years.

    ¡°¡­Oh! I¡¯m not too sure either¡­ I just thought that this child was really cute so I brought her over!¡±

    replied Daryl in an increasingly awkward manner.

    Hearing that, Lyra simply nodded silently.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    As Daryl handed Mable to Dn, he noticed that Lyra was holding onto a white scroll of sorts.

    Reasserting his regr master-like attitude, he then asked, ¡°So, why did you want to meet Gerald,

    Lyra?¡±

    ¡°Well, a few strange images appeared when I looked at the picture of the sun again a few days ago¡­

    Since Gerald had tasked me with locating the woman in white, I feel that the picture of the sun may

    have given us new leads¡­¡± replied Lyra.

    Ever since Daryl had realized that¡ªunlike regr people¡ªLyra¡¯s eyes were capable of deciphering the

    picture of the sun¡¯s predictions, he had made her responsible for the picture.

    ¡°Did the picture provide us with more guidance? Hmm¡­ Alright, let¡¯s head to the study to discuss this

    together!¡± said Daryl with a slight frown.

    A littleter, all those who were relevant found themselves in the study as Lyra spread the white scroll

    open, presenting a drawn picture.

    As Daryl and Gerald looked at it, Lyra hurriedly said, ¡°Yesterday, Gerald told me to ask the picture of

    the sun for the woman in white¡¯s location. ording to Gerald, the woman seemed to have some sort

    of connection with him¡­ However, even after asking it several times, it only revealed the picture¡ª

    which I drew¡ªon that scroll¡­ Since you¡¯re so anxious to find her, I¡¯m assuming you found some major

    clues during your trip in the desert, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to tell you about all that happened there during the call, but just know that

    everything that took ce throughout my trip in the desert felt incredibly weird. Somehow, all that I

    experienced there felt rted to the woman in white, and this includes the prophecy of my death. Call it

    a gut feeling, but once the woman in white¡¯s location is finally found, I feel that all the mysteries in my

    heart will be solved,¡± replied Gerald.

    Just as Gerald was about to tell his grandfather about the divine general, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown

    when the corner of his eye saw the picture on the scroll again.

    ¡°¡­How odd¡­ Where have I seen this before¡­? It seems so familiar¡­¡± muttered Gerald.

    Hearing that, Daryl then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen this image before, Gerald?¡±

    Gerald simply remained silent, continuing to frown for a bit as he remained deep in thought. Eventually,

    realization dawned upon Gerald, prompting him to lift his head while shouting, ¡°Alice!¡±

    Upon hearing that name, Lyra gave Gerald a curious look.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! That jade charm Alice was wearing! It looks exactly like the picture on the scroll!¡± added

    Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Mable seemed to be wearing a simr jade charm around her neck as well!¡± replied Daryl.

    With that, Gerald immediately rolled up the white scroll and took it with him as he rushed toward Alice¡¯s

    room.

    ¡°G-Gerald! You¡¯re finally willing toe meet me!¡± cried out Alice.

    Completely ignoring her statement, Gerald rushed in front of her before grabbing the jade charm that

    had been hanging around her neck. Now in his hand, hepared the charm to the picture on the

    scroll. As was expected, both of them were identical.

    ¡°So I was right! Alice, where did you get this jade charm?¡± asked Gerald!

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± squealed Alice anxiously as she immediately shook her head.

    ¡°Do I need to force the answer out of you?¡± growled Gerald coldly.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1100

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you as long as you promise to take me in!¡± said Alice as she held onto Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Just tell me already!¡± replied Gerald as he pushed her hands away.

    Wiping her tears away, Alice then began by exining, ¡°¡­It¡­ all began on the night when we were at

    the seaside hotel¡­¡±

    After listening to her exnation for a bit, Gerald began seeing the bigger picture. Essentially, Alice had

    drugged him that night with the intent of sleeping with him to hopefully get pregnant. Her thought

    process at the time was that if she managed to conceive his baby, then she would definitely be able to

    be part of a wealthy and prestigious family.

    s, her period came ahead of time so her ns instantly crumbled! At the time, Alice was so angry

    with herself that she badly wanted to p herself senseless!

    However, she did smear the bedsheets with some blood, under the guise of it being the result of her

    losing her virginity to him.

    With that in mind, it was already clear that she had lied to Gerald about Mable being his biological child.

    Regardless, Alice had been filled with resentment and anger the moment Gerald had told her that he

    needed to rush off to meet M back then. As if to add insult to injury, Gerald even gave her twelve

    million dors and told her to live elsewhere before running off!

    ¡®I love you so much¡­ How could you treat me like this¡­?¡¯

    Deeply saddened by all this, she decided to make a mountain out of a molehill. She would look for the

    Crawford family¡¯s ind¡ªwhich belonged to Gerald¡¯s sister¡ªand take things into her own hands!

    Though she immediately bought herself a ship that morning to locate said ind, she simply couldn¡¯t

    find it no matter how hard she tried!

    Soon enough, night came. Feeling the ocean breeze blow against her face as she looked out at the

    vast ocean, Alice was just about to return in disappointment when she came across an odd fleet of

    ships.

    Deciding to ask them about the ind before giving up for the night, Alice was delighted when the

    people aboard one of the ships promised that they would bring her to Jessica¡¯s ind.

    To her eventual dismay, she soon found that she had been lied to when they brought her to an

    unfamiliar coast, where the Minshall family resided.

    The young master of that family went by IssacMinshall, and he had been charmed the moment he saw

    her while they were still out at sea, prompting him to lie to her so that she would be his.

    While Issac definitely wasn¡¯t a nice man, he couldn¡¯ty a finger on her upon hearing that she was

    pregnant. It was due to one of the many rules that had been set within that ce.

    ¡°Of course, the part about me being pregnant was aplete lie¡­ Regardless, I promised to marry

    him after giving birth to the child¡­ That seemed to work since he gradually let his guard down around

    me.¡±

    Sometimeter, Alice found a way to escape.

    Thankfully, she had heard of an exceptional person who went by the name of Master Ghost during her

    stay there. The man was supposedly an expert in both astronomy and geology, and was famed for

    being able to make meticulous calctions to specte events with extremely high uracy. He didn¡¯t

    belong to any particr forces either.

    With all those reasons in mind, Alice thought that he was the perfect person to seek out. Naturally, the

    price of hiring him was by no means a small amount. Nine million dors, to be exact.

    Once she paid that amount, however, she would be left almost penniless. What was the use of even

    getting away if she had to live like a pauper afterward? That made her think about Gerald, which

    sparked her interest in attempting to search for the ind again.

    Before making her escape, she met up with Master Ghost first. After hearing her mary fears,

    Master Ghost shared a relevant thought with Alice. ording to him, the Minshalls¡¯ ancestors had dug

    up a pair of jade charms from the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb many, many years back. The charms

    themselves were said to have the power to link bloodlines between three people.

    Even if she managed to get the charms, however, she would still need a personal item of the person

    with the bloodline the charms were attempting to replicate. Due to Alice leaving the hotel in a hurry the

    morning after she had drugged Gerald, the only personal item of his that she had was his shirt. She

    had held on to it at the time to be used as proof of their intercourse when she eventually met Jessica.

    Hearing that, Master Ghost told her that while the effectiveness would be slightly weaker,mon

    machines wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between bloodlines that easily.

    Following that, Alice stole the jade charms before fleeing from the Minshall Manor. Once she managed

    to do that, she also adopted the most suitable baby she could find at an orphanage.

    After Master Ghost managed to locate Jessica¡¯s ind, he shared the information with Alice. Before

    ending his service, he also told her that she was born to be a distinguished and wealthydy.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    That was what drove her to continue on with her dreams till the events of today finally took ce.

    Though she had escaped a year ago, she spent about half a year hiding from the Minshall family who

    was still actively looking for her all over the ce. Of course, she eventually made it to the ind

    safely.

    After hearing all that, Gerald finally understood most of the situation. However, there was now a new

    problem with the equation.

    Lyra had earlier said that the picture of the sun had disyed the jade charm on multiple asions

    whenever she asked it to tell her where the woman in white was.

    Could the woman in white¡¯s location be where the jade charm was found? In other words, the ancient

    tomb?

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1101

    Back when he first saw the mural in the Divine Tomb, Gerald had learned that the woman in white was

    inspired by the old beggar to separate the coffin from the deity. However, nobody knew where the

    woman in white¡¯s tomb was.

    Now that Alice had mentioned an ancient tomb, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but make a connection with that.

    Had the woman in white¡¯s coffin been carried to the south of the ocean after the separation? Was it

    currently buried in the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb?

    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb located?¡± asked Gerald after pondering for a while.

    In response, Alice told him everything that she knew.

    Gerald himself paid close attention to everything she said. After all, he honestly felt that it was quite

    necessary for him to head there to investigate for himself.

    For all he knew, the woman in white could very possibly be buried within the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb.

    While Lyra had first dreamed of that woman standing by a river within that miasma-filled forest, Gerald

    remembered herter telling him that she wasn¡¯t really sure of whether it was a river or an ocean.

    What more, the picture of the sun had directly hinted that the jade charms were the main clue to finding

    the woman in white¡¯s tomb. Based on the current turn of events, Gerald could safely say that the

    picture truly had given them a massive clue.

    Following that, he ryed everything that he had just learned to Daryl.

    In response, the surprised Daryl couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°¡­Are you nning to look for the king of the

    ocean¡¯s tomb? The pledge of the holy water will take ce in less than three months, you know?¡±

    While Gerald was well aware that the pledge was just as important as finding the woman in white¡¯s

    tomb, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy if he didn¡¯t at least try to get to the bottom of the

    incident regarding the deity. After all, there was a chance that he would gain another answer once he

    located the woman in white.

    ¡°Indeed I am, grandpa. However, once I¡¯vepleted my investigation, I¡¯ll immediately return. I won¡¯t

    even think about dying the pledge of the holy water. Speaking of the pledge, here. It¡¯s the

    mysterious mirror!¡± replied Gerald as he handed the mirror to Daryl.

    ¡°¡­What? Didn¡¯t this belong to Christopher?¡±

    ¡°The one and only. If you meet him there, you can order him around as you wish. Trust me when I say

    he won¡¯t dare to go against you¡­

    Hearing that, Daryl¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°¡­Gerald, you¡­¡±

    Seeing his grandfather¡¯s look of disbelief, Gerald then told Daryl everything that had happened back

    when he was still in the desert.

    ¡°¡­What? Your strength and training has already surpassed that of the realm of legends, my grandson?

    Is that true?¡± replied Daryl, feeling extremely delighted as he firmly patted Gerald¡¯s shoulders with great

    pride.

    The next day soon came and Gerald immediately prepared to set off to locate the king of the ocean¡¯s

    tomb. Before his departure, he watched as his grandfather led all the people from the Soul Pce

    away.

    Gerald himself made sure to order those from the Crawford family¡¯s headquarters to stand by at all

    times. After all, there was no reason not for him to receive help from his family now that his current

    situation allowed it.

    With that done, he then headed over to a ce called Halimark City¡ªwhich was on a coast located in

    Plymsend Bay¡ªto have a look around.

    By the time Gerald got out of the ship, night had already fallen.

    Upon getting off, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of several passenger ships tied to the

    port. There also seemed to be a lot of tourists, mostly consisting of couples and a few groups of three.

    Turning around to look at the vast ocean, Gerald squinted his eyes as the ocean breeze blew into his

    face.

    Somewhere out there was a ce called the Boundless Depths. ording to the murals, the old

    beggar had separated the woman in white from the deity before burying her in that location.

    How could that old man have been so cruel? If she truly was buried there, she was immensely far from

    the deity.

    As Gerald turned to look at the beach next, deep in thought, he suddenly heard the person standing

    before him shout, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Looking up, he saw that it was a woman who had probably arrived with the group of tourists who were

    currently standing in front of him.

    Stunned that she knew his name, he brushed his previous thoughts aside while looking at the woman.

    She looked very much like someone from the city, and the woman¡ªwho was also wearing sunsses

    and a sun hat¡ªhad dressed herself to look young. While Gerald found her to be slightly familiar, he

    simultaneously also found her to be quite odd.

    ¡°¡­Who are you again?¡±

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s me, Yasmeen! Yasmeen Linford? I only graduated a year earlier than you! Don¡¯t tell me

    you¡¯ve already forgotten about me?¡± said the tall and slim woman while smiling beautifully. She then

    removed her sunsses, fully disying her small face and charming appearance.

    Now slowly recalling who she was, Gerald then replied, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Yasmeen!¡±

    As the memories starteding back to him, Gerald remembered that Yasmeen was still a sophomore

    when he first started learning at Mayberry University. Later on, she would be the president of the

    university¡¯s student union. Since he was so poor back then, he had to work part-time and be thrifty,

    resulting in him also having to meet up with her quite a lot. Due to that, he was fairly acquainted with

    her.

    Since she was wearing sunsses earlier and the makeup she had on was quite exquisitepared

    to what she used to wear¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been able to realize that it was her at first nce.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that he knew who she was, however, he could feel that she had grown to be a strong and

    independent woman. From the looks of it, she had gotten pretty good at socializing as well.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1102

    Then again, she had always been this way. After all, while it wasn¡¯t umon for the students in

    Mayberry University to date other students there, Yasmeen was on a whole other level. Back then, she

    had dated the president of one of thepanies in Mayberry who had had a divorce.

    Due to their rtionship, the president arranged for fireworks to be ced at every corner of the

    university on Yasmeen¡¯s birthday. That night, the entire university was lit by the beautiful glow of

    fireworks, easily resulting in all the other girls there both admiring and envying her.

    However, that wasn¡¯t what Gerald remembered most about the incident. No, what he recalled most

    about that event was the fact that Yasmeen had told him to clean up all the firework remains around the

    university¡ªwhen morning came¡ªfor fifteen dors.

    That, however, was a lot to him at the time. Once he got the money, he immediately treated Xavia to a

    meal at KFC. He even remembered adding another seven dors of his own to make their feast a little

    grander.

    How the memory yed out pretty much summed up how his rtionship with Yasmeen used to be.

    After all, how could someone like the past Gerald even have the right to befriend her?

    It was the reason why he was quite surprised that she was willing to greet him now.

    ¡°So why did youe over to Halimark City, Yasmeen?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at all the people¡ª

    who were dressed like upper-ss individuals¡ªstanding behind her.

    The city itself was a ce that had grown quite strong economic-wise throughout the years due to all

    the natural advantages its geographical features granted.

    ¡°Well, my chamber ofmerce is holding functions here in the next few days. Because of that, my

    business partners and I havee over to seek some amusement! I¡¯ve established a cosmetic

    company, after all! Haha!¡± replied Yasmeen as she smiled faintly while smoothening her hair.

    ¡°How truly impressive!¡± said Gerald as he watched her business partners begin walking over, one by

    one.

    One of them was a middle-aged man who seemed to have quite an intimate rtionship with Yasmeen.

    Frowning, the man then asked, ¡°Who is this, Yasmeen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s just a junior from university! I talked about him before, remember? The particrly poor

    student while I was studying there? That¡¯s him! You know, he could barely afford to pay for his meals

    back then! I also remember his clothes being filled with patches, since most of what he earned¡ªfrom

    doing part-time jobs daily and also from the many errands he ran for others¡ªwent into either his living

    expenses or his tuition fees! He didn¡¯t have the money for anything else!¡± jabbered Yasmeen on and on

    without needing to even stop to take in a single breath.

    Her friends, on the other hand, simply widened their eyes as they continued listening to her.

    ¡°How could such a poor person even exist!¡± said one of them as the others exchanged nces of both

    shock and dismay with each other.

    ¡°I know right? But that¡¯s not even the most surprising thing! See, even though he was that poor, he still

    managed to get himself a girlfriend!¡±

    As the others were filled with even greater surprise, Yasmeen turned to look at Gerald who had been

    silent for quite a while. Seeing how calm he looked, Yasmeen realized that she may have said a bit too

    much already.

    Smiling rather awkwardly, she then added, ¡°¡­Regardless, being able to bump into each other again

    must be the work of fate! Pray tell, are you here to attend Halimark City¡¯s Enchanted Feast, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Afraid not!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Why are you even asking such an unnecessary question, Yasmeen? Didn¡¯t you already tell us how

    poor he was back then? How could he even afford to attend the Enchanted Feast?¡± said a woman as

    she walked over.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true¡­ Since we¡¯re ex-schoolmates, I¡¯d have loved to invite you over to join us for the feast,

    Gerald¡­ Sadly enough, I don¡¯t have an extra admission ticket! Regardless, there¡¯s an app you should

    really download on your pher! You can find all mypany¡¯s products there! Speaking of my

    company, since it¡¯s only recently been established, I¡¯m in need of agents to distribute the products! You

    could try applying to be an agent! Worry not, one of the makeup sets I¡¯m selling was designed for

    lower-ie people, like yourself! Due to that, I¡¯m sure you can promote it to your less wealthy

    friends!¡± suggested Yasmeen.

    Following that, she instantly began detailing the steps required to apply to be an agent, leaving no

    room for Gerald to even say a word.

    A littleter, she handed him the contact number and business card of the regional manager before

    saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting a bitte now and I really should be leaving. After all, I still need to head to

    the city with my friends! Also, don¡¯t worry about calling the manager, I¡¯ll let him know in advance to take

    special care of you.¡±

    With that, Yasmeen shed Gerald a faint smile before leaving while waving her hand with her other

    friends.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching them walk off, Gerald could only look at their backs as he shook his head while smiling

    bitterly.

    Yasmeen truly hadn¡¯t changed in this aspect.

    Tossing the card away, Gerald then continued walking by the beach, deep in thought.

    He continued doing so for quite a bit, and the next thing he knew, it was alreadyte at night, with very

    few tourists still walking around.

    At that moment, he suddenly saw the faint outlines of five speedboats at the corner of his eye. Turning

    to get a better look at what was happening, he saw that all five of them were in hot pursuit of another

    speedboat that currently wasn¡¯t too far off from them.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1103

    Though it was already quitete, Gerald could clearly see that the middle-aged man¡ªwho was

    currently being pursued by over ten gun-wielding individuals who were riding the five speedboats¡ªwas

    drenched in blood. The man was also currently headed right in Gerald¡¯s direction.

    When the few remaining people at the beach saw them, they immediately ran away, focusing so much

    on escaping that none of them even thought about calling the police! Soon enough, the already

    secluded beach becamepletely devoid of people, save for Gerald.

    Gerald found himself frowning slightly the moment he saw the pursuers. After all, he had already been

    slightly irked after Yasmeen interrupted his train of thought earlier.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the bloodied middle-aged man arrived at shore. Seeing that there was nowhere

    else to run to, the man began running toward Gerald, the only person he could see! Waving his hands

    as he ran over, the man then shouted, ¡°T-toss me your phone! Please hurry!¡±

    Since Gerald was already unhappy, he wasn¡¯t about to take orders from some random middle-aged

    man. As a result, he simply ignored the man¡¯s pleas for help.

    Secondster, a few people suddenly rushed out from the dense forest that led to the beach. Those

    who were initially pursuing him on their speed boats had now arrived onshore as well. Seeing that he

    had no ce else to run, all of them quickly surrounded him. One of the men¡ªwho appeared to be the

    leader of the operation¡ªnoticed that Gerald was still there. Walking up to the youth, he then shouted,

    ¡°Get lost! The big boss is dealing with some things here!¡±

    In response, however, Gerald simply looked at him coldly without saying a word.

    Seeing how indifferently Gerald was treating his leader, one of the youths who were surrounding the

    middle-aged man immediately lifted his machete and shed it at Gerald! During that split second,

    rage-filled Gerald¡¯s eyes. Since they were blindly attacking him just because he refused to move, it was

    evident that these were no nice people. It was also obvious to Gerald now that these people were

    definitely courting death!

    Taking a step to the side, Gerald easily dodged the attack.

    Before the youth could even react to his missed attack, he suddenly heard a buzzing noise. The next

    thing he knew, he had already been kicked into the air! The moment he collided with the ground, he

    heard a crack from his legs. Though he wanted to cover his mouth to suppress his screams of pain, he

    found that he could no longer move his arms! Not only that, he quickly realized that all his teeth had

    also been smashed! To his horror, he now understood that not only had Gerald¡¯s kicks resulted in all

    four of his main limbs being broken, but the bones in his right leg and hand had also ended up being

    completely shattered!

    After seeing what he had done, the others¡ªwho had been watching from the moment they encircled

    the middle-aged man¡ªwere now looking at Gerald like he was some kind of monster. The leader

    himself already had a gut feeling that something was wrong when he first saw how indifferent Gerald¡¯s

    expression was. Now that this had happened, he knew that they had been ced in an extremely

    difficult situation, even beforepleting their goal! After all, he hadn¡¯t even been able to see how his

    subordinate had been taken out despite being so close to the two! The only thing he was able to catch

    was Gerald using both his legs to kick. The next thing he knew, all his subordinate¡¯s limbs were broken!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    While Gerald certainly looked innocent and harmless enough, it was now evident to everyone else

    there of how cruel he could be. After seeing how he had broken all the youth¡¯s limbs without a second

    thought, they all knew that Gerald was even more vicious than their leader. As they continued thinking

    about how merciless he was, their leader failed to notice that Gerald¡¯s expression had barely even

    changed after inflicting such heavy wounds on the subordinate.

    In truth, his expression wouldn¡¯t have changed even if he killed that youth. After all, Gerald had already

    killed endless numbers of people!

    After considering for a brief moment, the leader bowed cordially at Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­I

    apologize, mister. I admit that it was our fault this time around. Men, head out!¡±

    As the middle-aged man from before looked at the leader¡ªwho was now ordering his machete-

    wielding men to leave¡ªhe felt blessed to have bumped into Gerald. After all, not only would he now be

    able to live to see another day, but the people pursuing him earlier were actually taking the initiative to

    leave! While he was pleased to be able to survive, what Gerald said next instantly sent chills running

    down his spine.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± said Gerald, his tone frigid.

    Hearing that, the men who were already prepared to retreat slowly¡ªand anxiously¡ªturned around to

    look at Gerald, guns raised. They were right to be anxious. After all, they were only retreating now

    since they knew that Gerald was too powerful for them. To think that he would disallow them from

    leaving!

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± asked the group¡¯s leader who appeared to be the most anxious among his

    men. The leader himself appeared to be a sturdy-looking man with a dragon tattooed all over his right

    arm. While his other men were probably not aware of it, their leader knew that there existed families

    who practiced Ancient Martial Arts that allowed them to defy the orders of nature. People from these

    families were allegedly able to fight against dozens or even hundreds of people alone. With that in

    mind, the leader knew that he and his subordinates were severely outmatched against Gerald who had

    already shown what he was capable of.

    ¡°For ruining my mood, each of you can choose whether to break off an arm or a leg. Of course, you¡¯ll

    each be doing the breaking on your own,¡± said Gerald as casually as he would¡¯ve asked them for a

    piece of chocte, each.

    ¡°¡­What? You may be an exceptional man, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing it? Humph! How

    insensible!¡± growled the leader viciously.

    ¡°¡®Insensible,¡¯ you say? Well, then lets up it to two-¡±

    Before Gerald could even finish his sentence, he noticed a thin, young man¡ªwho looked to be around

    twenty¡ªstanding at the back forcibly breaking off his left arm with a loud ¡®crack¡¯!

    ¡°¡­What the hell are you doing?!¡± roared the leader as he turned to look at the young man who simply

    remained silent.

    The young man himself had fear in his eyes. After all, while witnessing the terrifying scene earlier, but

    he had also seen Gerald¡¯s gaze while doing the deed. It was the gaze of a man who had experienced a

    lot of murder. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, his aura was also filled with murderous intent.

    As the others began shuddering with fear, Gerald stared at the youth a little longer before saying, ¡°I can

    see you¡¯re sensible. Now step aside.¡±

    ¡°Now then. For the rest of you, each of you will be breaking two limbs of your choice-¡±

    However, Gerald¡¯s sentence was cut short once more when the group¡¯s leader immediately rushed

    toward him with his gun aimed at Gerald! Seeing that, all his other subordinates¡ªexcept for the one

    who had stepped aside earlier¡ªdid the same as their leader.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1104

    Sneering contemptuously, Gerald then rushed toward them instead of retreating. Launching several

    swift punches and kicks, the cracking and snapping of bones filled the night air. It was only a few

    secondster when everyone¡ªwho had gone for the attack¡ªresembled the first person who had

    gotten all his limbs broken.

    With their teeth smashed and limbs shattered as theyy on the ground, all of them felt like fainting

    from the immense pain alone. Despite that, they were all still staring wide-eyed at Gerald, looking at

    him like he was some kind of monster.

    ¡®What kind of person even is he¡­? How could we have offended such a person¡­?¡¯

    Gerald, however, couldn¡¯t even be bothered about those on the ground. pping the sand off his

    hands, he then continued his stroll, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Before he could get far, the middle-aged man¡ªwho was still covered in blood¡ªcaught up to him

    before bowing respectfully as he said, ¡°T-thank you so much for saving me, mister! I¡¯m a local of

    Halimark City and I go by the name of Wagner Yarne! I was lucky that I bumped into you while they

    were chasing after me, otherwise I would¡¯ve definitely been done for!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    While Wagner was seriously injured, he felt that he needed to at least show his immense gratitude to

    his savior first.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t particrly trying to save you, so there¡¯s no need to thank

    me!¡±

    Following that, Gerald immediately turned around to leave. Looking at Gerald¡¯s back as he walked off,

    Wagner could already feel how extraordinary Gerald was as an individual, especially in terms of his

    aura and temperament.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, mister! Did you perhapse to Halimark City to attend the Enchanted

    Feast organized by the Minshall family?¡± asked Wagner respectfully.

    ¡®¡­The Minshall family? Enchanted Feast?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    The Minshall family was the family who was still searching for Alice. They were also the family who had

    previously owned the jade charms that they had dug up from the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb.

    Gerald¡¯s purpose foring here in the first ce was to find the Minshalls and negotiate a deal with

    them.

    ¡°¡­You know, I¡¯m familiar with this ce, mister! If you¡¯re interested in heading to the Enchanted Feast,

    or anywhere in Halimark City for that matter, I can-¡±

    Before Wagner could even finish his sentence, he began coughing rather terribly.

    Taking a look at the coughing man, Gerald replied, ¡°Before anything else, you should find somece to

    cure your injuries.¡±

    With that, Gerald turned to look at the distant¡ªyet brightly lit¡ªHalimark City next before slowly walking

    over in that direction.

    Wagner, on the other hand, simply waited for Gerald to move a bit further away before running over to

    a payphone.

    ¡°Ce pick me up immediately!¡± said Wagner as soon as the call connected.

    ¡°Could you be injured, Mr. Yarne?! Hold on, I¡¯ll send someone over to you from the nearest hospital,

    right this instant!¡± replied the person on the other end of the phone, respectfully.

    ¡°My current injuries won¡¯t kill me! Regardless,e quickly! I seem to havee across that person

    and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s him!¡± shouted Wagner in return, his anxiety evident in his tone as he continued

    staring at the direction Gerald had walked off to.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1105

    Sometimeter as Gerald was continuing to walk toward the center of the city, he suddenly stopped

    moving forward.

    Turning around, he then coldly said, ¡°Look, I really didn¡¯t intend to save you, so there¡¯s no need to

    follow me around. You¡¯d better leave now while I¡¯m in a good mood, otherwise you¡¯ll end up like those

    men back at the beach!¡±

    Naturally, the person he was talking to was none other than Wagner.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, mister! You just seem to resemble someone I know a lot! The person in

    question is quite important to my family, the Yarnes, you see¡­ Which is why I would like to get to know

    you a bit better!¡± replied Wagner respectfully.

    Before Gerald could even say anything else, he immediately exined, ¡°You see, mister, the Yarne

    family has been waiting for someone for the longest time. Said person was said to make an

    appearance sooner orter, and quite frankly, you fit the description of the person to a tee! Call it

    pestering if you¡¯d like, but I¡¯m following you around for a reason!¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Waiting for ¡®someone¡¯?¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°Indeed, mister! Regardless, I¡¯ve already ordered for my servant to drive a car here. I was wondering if

    you¡¯d have the time to follow me to the Yarne family manor,¡± said Wagner.

    Back when Gerald had stepped forward to save him, he had already felt that the young man looked

    slightly familiar. However, he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on why he felt that way.

    When he finally got a clearer look at Gerald¡¯s face, however, he instantly understood where the feeling

    had stemmed from. Could it really be him?

    Not wanting to lose track of Gerald, he then immediately called his servant to drive a car over before

    tailing Gerald. All that led to the current situation.

    ¡°Does that ¡®someone¡¯ really resemble me that much?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! The resemnce is almost uncanny, but let¡¯s not talk about this here. Again, pleasee to

    the Yarne family manor with me. You¡¯ll see what I mean once we¡¯re there!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply nodded slightly. His first reason for agreeing was because based on

    Wagner¡¯s expression, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    The other reason was because too many mysterious and odd incidents had been taking ce recently.

    Since some seemingly random person was now telling him that they had been waiting for someone

    who resembled him to show up, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but dwell on it.

    Soon enough, Wagner¡¯s car came and drove both of them off to Yarne Manor.

    On their way there, Gerald had a simple chat with Wagner. Through that, he got to know a bit more

    about the Yarnes as well as another incident.

    The Yarne family had a history of over eight hundred years and it all began when they established their

    family properties here all those centuries ago. The family was considered to be one of therger ones

    within Halimark City, and it was known for its power and knowledge. Wagner himself was the current

    master of that family.

    Wagner also told Gerald that the Yarnes used to simply be fishermen before establishing their family

    properties. After an incident took ce, however, drastic changes soon happened which eventually led

    to the current high status of the Yarne family.

    ¡°¡­For your sake, Mr. Yarne, I hope that what you n to show me intrigues me!¡± warned Gerald as he

    walked behind Wagner once they finally got out of the car.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare make a mountain out of a molehill about something like this, mister! I assure you that

    you¡¯ll understand things better once you have a look at it! I truly believe that our meeting wasn¡¯t by

    mere chance!¡± replied Wagner who was currently drenched with cold sweat. After all, the aura Gerald

    was exerting was definitely pressuring.

    As they walked and talked on, Wagner looked like he was trying to hide something every time the duo

    passed by anybody.

    It was only after leading Gerald into a secret room when Wagner finally took out an extremely ancient-

    looking scroll.

    Clearly enduring the pain as he handed the scroll to Gerald, he then said, ¡°Have a look, mister!¡±

    Taking the scroll in hand, he found it weird to be given a scroll out of the blue. As a result, he couldn¡¯t

    help but ask, ¡°¡­Does this contain a panting?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it does, mister! Well, to be more urate, it contains a portrait!¡±

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1106

    Wagner followed that sentence with a nod.

    Hearing that, Gerald slowly opened the scroll. True to Wagner¡¯s words, the opened scroll revealed an

    extremely vivid and realistic portrait of some sort of general.

    The general himself was holding a longsword in hand, and he looked extremely formidable. Even

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly intimidated by the painting.

    However, even that wasn¡¯t what captured Gerald¡¯s attention the most. No, what absolutely caught his

    interest was the fact that the general in the picture looked exactly like the deity in the eternal coffin

    which, in turn, meant that both of them looked exactly like him!

    Even the sword in the general¡¯s hand seemed to be the Lightbane! The longsword that Gerald always

    carried around with him!

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± shouted Gerald, his eyelids twitching slightly.

    ¡°Do you know him, mister? Regardless, I told you that there was a reason behind all my actions! My

    family¡¯s been waiting all this time for a person who resembled the one in the portrait, and here you

    finally are!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t even know how to reply to that.

    To think that he would still be able toe across the general after leaving the desert¡­ This was

    definitely no coincidence. Who exactly was this person¡­? And how did he have such remarkable

    capabilities? How could he even predict that Gerald woulde here?

    ¡°¡­Who was it who asked you to wait for me? Where is that person?¡± asked Gerald after giving it some

    thought.

    The other things could wait for now. After all, as long as he was able to find this mysterious person, all

    the other mysteries could be resolved much easier.

    To his surprise, Wagner simply shook his head before replying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not quite sure who

    the person who told us to wait for you was, mister¡­ After all, my ancestors had been told to wait from

    eight hundred years ago¡­ Thanks to Master Ghost¡¯s near-perfect calctions, however, he was able

    to estimate that I¡¯d be able to meet that person soon. If you truly are the one we¡¯ve been waiting for,

    then our eight hundred year mission is now finallyplete!¡±

    While Wagner seemed to be filled with excitement, Gerald himself was left bewildered as he muttered,

    ¡°E-eight hundred years ago¡­?¡±

    So what Wagner was telling him now was that someone from eight hundred years ago had wanted

    members of the Yarne family to wait for Gerald and meet up with him?!

    Wanting to get to the bottom of this, Gerald told Wagner to detail all that he knew about the person.

    Hearing that, Wagner then began borating on how the Yarne family had first met the mysterious

    person. As Wagner had earlier said, the Yarnes were only simple fishermen about eight hundred years

    ago.

    However, all that changed when one of his ancestors bumped into an old beggar on his way home after

    fishing one evening. The old beggar had requested Wagner¡¯s ancestor for some food. His ancestor

    was so kind that he brought the old man home and served him a grand seafood feast!

    Once the old beggar had eaten to his heart¡¯s content, however, he refused to leave! Instead, he told

    Wagner¡¯s ancestor that he was going to stay here until he managed to get the Yarnes to be a rich

    and powerful family.

    Upon hearing that, his ancestor¡¯s family instantly grew amused, thinking that he was drunk. To their

    shock, he then stood up with a serious look on his face before saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to fulfill

    a single promise for me, I¡¯ll allow all of you to lead a wealthy life without worries from now on.¡±

    Following that, he took out a huge amount of gold from his pocket. Stupefied, Wagner¡¯s ancestors

    immediately asked what the beggar wanted them to do.

    Knowing that he had gotten their attention, the old beggar then began drawing a portrait on the spot.

    Once he was done, he told the Yarnes to wait for the person¡ªwho looked simr to the portrait he had

    drawn¡ªto appear and once he did, they were to hand a wooden box¡ªwhich the old man handed over

    to them¡ªto him.

    True to his word, he soon helped the Yarnes be a rich and powerful family. Once that was done,

    the old beggar simply left.

    The Yarne family had never expected such an opportunity toe to them. In just less than a year,

    their family had managed to make a fortune in Halimark City, building several family properties there

    which still remained today.

    ¡°To be quite frank, my father had told me about all this not long before he passed away. I hadn¡¯t really

    cared too much about it back then, thinking it was all just nonsense. After all, it is a tale from eight

    hundred years ago. Imagine my shock when I bumped into you today!¡± exined Wagner.

    Gerald was equally as shocked after hearing Wagner¡¯s entire tale.

    ¡°An old beggar? Why is it that old beggar again?! Can such coincidences even exist? He already

    appeared once in the North Desert! To think that he¡¯s making an appearance here as well! There¡¯s got

    to be at least a few thousand years in between his two appearances! Could it perhaps have been some

    descendant of his who had equally remarkable abilities? Or¡­ Could they actually be the same

    person¡­?¡± muttered Gerald to himself, feeling quite nervous and frightened at the same time.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He was right to be terrified. After all, such a mysterious and extraordinarily strong person knew him this

    well and was probably keeping a constant eye on him! Anyone would be worried if they found out that

    such a person existed!

    ¡°Speaking of which, mister, the old beggar also told us to ry two sentences to you!¡± said Wagner as

    he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°One is reborn in heaven beside the red spider lily. A defiant dragon will appear near the crossing of

    blood!¡±

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1107

    Gerald thought carefully about the two sentences. ¡®Reborn in heaven beside the red spider lily¡­¡¯ And

    then there was some dragon who would appear near the crossing of blood¡­

    ¡­Wait. The crossing of blood? Crawford?!

    Gerald waspletely astonished at this point. He had honestly been actively refusing to believe that

    someone actually had the capability of breaking through all the limits and mastering the act of going

    back and forth between ancient and modern times. However, no matter how much he wanted to

    continue denying the possibility, everything he had found was simply hinting that all this was real.

    ¡°You know, my ancestors deduced that the person in the painting¡ªonce he was reborn¡ªwould most

    probably bear the surname of Crawford¡­ While you certainly look like the person in the portrait, I

    wonder about your surname¡­ If it truly is Crawford, then you¡¯re definitely the one we¡¯ve been waiting

    for, mister!¡± said Wagner as he looked at Gerald.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then nodded before replying, ¡°¡­My full name is Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°¡­T-then¡­ By god, you truly are the one we¡¯ve been waiting for! What the old beggar had imed

    turned out to be true after all!¡± replied Wagner excitedly.

    Gerald, however, only felt his stress building by the second.

    If Gerald had to provide a visualization of what he was currently feeling, he felt like there was a pair of

    large, invisible hands controlling everything. Just like pawns on a chessboard, anyone unfortunate

    enough to be picked up by the hands would have to go ording to where the person wanted them to

    be. The thought of that alone was enough to cause near suffocating amounts of stress and fear to him.

    Who exactly was this person¡­?

    Feeling a shiver run down his spine, Gerald quickly shook the thought away.

    Wagner, on the other hand, revealed another secret room¡ªthough it was more of a secret

    compartment¡ªbefore taking out a simple, but quite ancient-looking wooden box.

    Coughing slightly, Wagner then said, ¡°This here is the box that the old beggar told us to hand to you. I¡¯ll

    step aside for the moment for you to have a private look at its contents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about¡­ After all, nobody in the world would

    probably be able to keep any secrets from him! Haha!¡± replied Gerald with a bitterugh.

    Upon opening it, a strange fragrance was immediately released. As the scent continued spreading

    around the room, Gerald looked at the inch-tall and hard-looking golden amulet inside the box that

    somewhat resembled a goldfish¡¯s tail. Beside it,y some sort of ck pill that was in the form of a

    pellet.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What a pleasant scent!¡± eximed Wagner in surprise.

    Evidently deep in thought, Gerald brought the pellet close to his nose and sniffed it, though he didn¡¯t

    say anything else.

    ¡°¡­After being in there for such a long time, is the pellet still edible, mister¡­?¡± asked Wagner.

    ¡°It became inedible long ago. It¡¯s an oxyblood pellet, and it¡¯s typically consumed to help one quickly

    restore their strength and stamina. Should a person take one when they¡¯re in great danger, their

    chances of finding a way out of their predicament is greatly increased.¡±

    Gerald was able to recognize the pellet so quickly since he remembered the strange memory that the

    jade pendant had bestowed upon him.

    ¡°My word! How very knowledgeable of you, mister!¡± praised Wagner.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, the condition of the ingredients required to refine such a pellet is very harsh. Speaking

    of which, when I first entered your house, I was able to catch the fragrance of medicine. In fact, it¡¯s

    everywhere. What kind of business does the Yarne family currently run?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, my family is in the medicinal business. We have a lot of marine medicine products!¡± replied

    Wagner.

    ¡°I see. I wonder if you possess herbs that go by the name of wiqerice¡­ It¡¯s the main ingredient needed

    to refine this kind of oxyblood pellet¡­¡±

    ¡°Wiqerice¡­? s, I¡¯ve never even heard about it!¡± replied Wagner with a slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°I see¡­ Seems that I won¡¯t be able to get it from you then,¡± said Gerald as he calmly shook his head.

    Since the mysterious man had given him an oxyblood pellet, Gerald was pretty sure that the man was

    well aware that such pellets typically only had a shell life of about a month¡­ Did the person intend for

    Gerald to refine the pellet himself to be used to save himself when it was necessary¡­?

    ¡°Well, not necessarily¡­ Remember, I¡¯m only the boss so I¡¯m not really proficient with medicinal herbs

    myself¡­ Regardless, there may be a way for you to get that herb¡­¡±

    After hesitating for a brief moment, Wagner looked at Gerald before adding, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard

    of the prestigious herb auction before¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the underground auction of the Enchanted Feast?¡± asked Gerald in a rather soft

    tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The auction is considered to be one of the major functions during the Enchanted Feast!

    One can expect to find many valuable herbs there that have been provided by both medicinal herb

    farmers and herb gatherers who have gathered their herbs from mountains. Many of the herbs there

    are well over a hundred years old, and they won¡¯t be distributed to the market. The participants consist

    of wealthy people and businessmen¡ªrted to the field¡ªwho are invited to the auction to bid for the

    herbs. Understanding their value, many of them choose to pay for the herbs on the spot,¡± exined

    Wagner.

    The way he described it, it was quite evident that such an auction belonged to a private organization,

    meaning it wasn¡¯t a public event.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1108

    Still, with so many medicinal herb gatherers dying out at sea or high in the mountains every year,

    several of the herbs sold there were bound to have vague origins.

    ¡°As they say, rare things are always more valuable. Since so many wealthy merchants and prestigious

    people head to the Enchanted Feast just for a chance to get their hands on ancient herbs, maybe you¡¯ll

    be able to find the herb you want there,¡± added Wagner.

    Gerald simply nodded in response.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, I heard you mentioning someone called Master Ghost earlier¡­ You said that he

    had predicted that I would show myself sooner orter, correct? Since he was actually able to calcte

    that possibility, I wonder what kind of person he is¡­?¡± asked Gerald, suddenly recalling what Wagner

    had earlier said.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Gerald had heard that name either. After all, Master Ghost had also helped Alice

    escape from her predicament back then. As he thought about it, Gerald wondered if Master Ghost

    could actually be more urate than the picture of the sun.

    ¡°Ah, well, Master Ghost is a mysterious master in Halimark City, known for his extremely urate

    calctions. I had personally paid him a visit on the eleventh ofst month to ask him when I would

    finally be able to meet the person in the portrait. After all, my family had already been waiting for well

    over eight hundred years. In response, he told me to just continue waiting since my family had been

    told to do so. However, he also said that I would be able to meet said person after a short while. In

    which case, he was right. Just as he had predicted, you appeared not long after!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald frowned slightly. If that person truly was that powerful, then Gerald definitely

    needed to pay him a personal visit as well.

    ¡°Where does Master Ghost live?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Is there something you need to ask him about, mister? I¡¯ll arrange for your meeting but he won¡¯t be

    meeting anyone today!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that Master Ghost has an odd habit. He only tells people their fortunes on odd-

    numbered days. He simply refuses to meet anyone on days with even numbers! As a result, you¡¯ll have

    to wait for tomorrow¡ªwhich will be the twenty-first¡ªif you wish to see him!¡± exined Wagner.

    ¡°I see¡­ Then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll head to the Enchanted Feast¡¯s medicine auction first to see if I can

    find the herb I want¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    With the pledge of the holy water just around the corner, he knew that the pellet could potentially be

    extremely useful. As a result, he was adamant about collecting wiqerice herbs to refine it. Besides,

    Gerald knew that the mysterious person had definitely left it in the box for a reason.

    As Gerald helplessly thought about how little he still knew about the mysterious person, Wagner began

    coughing rather badly as he said, ¡°I-if that¡¯s the case¡­ allow me to¡­ apany you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tend to your injuries first before anything else¡­ Give me a moment to write a prescription for

    you¡­ Tell your people to grind the herbs once I¡¯m done¡­¡±

    Once everything was done, Gerald and Wagner hailed a taxi to head to the Enchanted Feast. Though it

    had already gotten quite dark, the venue hosting the Enchanted Feast was brightly lit. It was also

    extremely crowded.

    ¡°Apologies, but this is a private event. If you don¡¯t have an invitation card, then kindly leave,¡± said a

    security guard rather rudely after walking up to the duo.

    ¡°An invitation card? Humph! I¡¯m Wagner Yarne! Are you saying that even I require an invitation card?¡±

    replied Wagner rather cidly.

    Hearing that, the security guard¡¯s eyes widened as he coldly said, ¡°And who the hell is Mr. Yarne? I¡¯ve

    never heard of such a name! Look, if you don¡¯t have an invitation card, then get lost! Also, you there!

    What are you looking at? Do you think that just about any random person can attend the Enchanted

    Feast?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Say, Yasmeen! Look there! Isn¡¯t that your university junior? He¡¯s here too!¡± said a feminine

    voice from behind Gerald.

    Turning around, Gerald saw that it truly was Yasmeen and her friends. To think that they would bump

    into each other again for the second time tonight.

    ¡°Hah! It seems that he wants to attend the Enchanted Feast to have some fun! Sadly, it looks like he

    was rejected from entering!¡±

    ¡°What a foolish person! Did he go mad from being poor for so long? How could a random person like

    him even think about participating in the Enchanted Feast all willy-nilly?¡±

    As Yasmeen¡¯s female friends continuedughing and talking among themselves, Yasmeen herself had

    her mouth gaping so widely that an entire egg could probably fit in it.

    When she finally recovered from her shock, Yasmeen asked in a surprised tone, ¡°¡­Gerald? Why did

    youe here¡­?¡±

    ¡°What other reason could there be? You know what they say, the poorer one is, the more they want to

    show off! He must havee over to have a look around and take some pictures! I wouldn¡¯t be

    surprised if he posted the photos as ¡®proof¡¯ that he had attended the event!¡± whispered the women

    among themselves.

    Though it was quite evident that Yasmeen¡¯s friends were disgusted with Gerald, Gerald himself said

    nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Yasmeen and her friends decided not to linger around Gerald any longer. After all,

    several people were now looking at them.

    Taking the initiative to get them away from Gerald, a man standing beside Yasmeen said, ¡°That¡¯s quite

    enough. Let¡¯s just head in already. After all, the event is about to begin.¡±

    Hearing that, Wagner was filled with deep shame.

    Giving the guard an indignant look, he then said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to let us in? While the

    medicine auction is organized under the name of the Enchanted Feast,st I checked, it doesn¡¯t belong

    to the Minshall family! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line a little?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re prohibited from entering unless you have an invitation card!¡± replied the guard

    coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± said a loud and clear female voice out of the blue.

    The voice was so striking that several people immediately turned to look at the voice¡¯s owner. Wagner

    ¡ªwho seemed to recognize the voice¡ªon the other hand, instantly grew gloomy.

    Turning around, both he and Gerald were greeted by the sight of a group of people walking toward

    them. With the person leading the people being a tall, slim, and seemingly multiracial woman whose

    face was sharply contoured¡ªalmost like a marble¡ªit wasn¡¯t hard to guess that she was the one who

    had shouted out earlier.

    Her chin was raised high and hints of disdain could be seen in her eyes as she continued walking on

    while looking at Wagner.

    All the present security guards, on the other hand, shouted in unison, ¡°A pleasure to have you, young

    lady!¡±

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1109

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Zoey Minshall¡­¡± said Wagner rather casually as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get fooled by her pretty looks, Mr. Crawford¡­ Zoey is the youngdy of the

    Minshall family and she¡¯s known for being both cruel and vicious when dealing with things¡­ You know,

    I heard that the Minshall family¡¯s old master¡¯s health has been deteriorating in recent years¡­ It¡¯s no

    secret among those in Halimark City that she¡¯s hired people to refine some sort of eternal pellet. I

    guess that¡¯s why the Minshalls organized the Enchanted Feast and invited the organizers of the

    valuable herb auction here in advance. She probably already has her eyes set on a few herbs!¡± added

    Wagner.

    ¡°Sounds to me like you¡¯re not on friendly terms with the Minshalls. Are they the most powerful family in

    Halimark City?¡± asked Gerald as he looked back at Wagner beforeughing wryly.

    Nodding slightly awkwardly, Wagner then replied, ¡°Well, the Yarnes were still thergest family here up

    till a few hundred years ago¡­ Now, however, my family has unfortunately fallen to second ce in

    terms of power¡­ Today, the city¡¯s economic flow is controlled entirely by the Minshall family¡­ Since

    we¡¯re not being granted ess into the event despite the fact that my family runs a medicine-based

    business, it¡¯s clear that the Minshalls are deliberately targeting me! I sincerely apologize for that, Mr.

    Crawford¡­ I¡¯ll get someone to acquire and send two invitation cards to us right this instant!¡±

    Gerald simply remained silent after hearing that.

    Zoey herself soon walked close enough to stare coldly at both Gerald and Wagner. Though her

    expression was frigid, she didn¡¯t say a word to the duo. Instead, led by several security guards, she

    continued walking into the venue with several others following behind her. Also notable, was an

    imposing-looking middle-aged man who walked beside her the entire time.

    Once inside, the security guard from earlier walked over to Zoey before respectfully saying, ¡°Since I

    didn¡¯t allow Wagner to enter earlier, he seemed to be particrly angry, miss.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You did a very good job, then. I just want him to know that though the Minshalls are a foreign family,

    we¡¯ve already established our dominance here in Halimark City. Local rascals like him need to pay

    attention to their own status. He of all people should know not to step into the Minshall family¡¯s territory

    as he wishes. Then again, it¡¯s not like he can. Besides, my family had previously told him to collect

    herbs that my grandpa needs within a year¡¯s time. To think that he didn¡¯t even pay much attention to

    the request! I¡¯ve already given him enough respect for not personally teaching him a lesson for that!¡±

    replied Zoey calmly.

    Lowering her voice slightly, she then added, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Have you done the thing I told you

    to?¡±

    ¡°Worry not, miss. Under no circumstances will it fail. We¡¯ll definitely obtain the elixir that we¡¯ve set our

    eyes on!¡± replied the guard coldly.

    After a few more people entered the venue, Wagner finally got hold of the invitation cards. It had taken

    a short while, but both Gerald and Wagner could now enter.

    Inside, Gerald soon found out that all the herbs being auctioned there truly were both ancient and

    valuable. He also came to realize that he needed some of them for himself.

    Though many others were already making bids for a herb when Gerald and Wagner arrived at the

    bidding area, Gerald didn¡¯t take it upon himself to be cordial.

    ¡°Seven million dors!¡± shouted Gerald.

    Naturally, his insane proposal instantly changed the atmosphere in the venue slightly.

    As several people took turns staring at the sitting youth who had made that massive bid, one of the

    seated women in the room quickly eximed in surprise, ¡°¡­Hmm? Yasmeen, look there! I-isn¡¯t the one

    who shouted, your junior?!¡±

    ¡°H-huh? You¡¯re right! Also, did he say seven million dors earlier? He must¡¯ve just yelled that amount

    for the heck of it, right? He can¡¯t truly be that rich, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s the case! Regardless, how did he even sneak into this ce¡­? From the looks of

    it, I wonder if he¡¯s even participated in an auction before¡­ Once you offer a price, you can¡¯t retract it,

    you know? If nobody offers a higher price he¡¯s bound to be ruined!¡±

    The ones who had spoken were obviously Yasmeen¡¯s friends, and they were all feeling equally

    surprised and helpless by both Gerald¡¯s presence there and also his bidding amount.

    After all, the highest price offered up till this point was only around a million dors. At the rate things

    were going, they had assumed that bidding for the current herb would stop once someone offered two

    million dors. To think that Gerald had actually offered seven million dors!

    As the girls continued discussing among themselves, the plump man who had made the two million

    dor bid sat down sensibly. Immediately after doing so, however, he shot a nce at Zoey.

    Noticing his gaze, Zoey herself¡ªwho was sitting in the front row of the VIP seats¡ªslightly narrowed

    her beautiful eyes before gesturing at a security guard who was standing at the side.

    Seeing that, the guard¡ªwho was none other than the one who had blocked Gerald and Wagner¡¯s path

    at the door earlier¡ªimmediately headed to where Gerald was seated before coldly saying, ¡°Good

    evening, gentlemen! Our sincerest apologies, but we need to check your invitation cards!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that among all the people here, you¡¯re only going to check ours? That kind of

    bullsh*t, don¡¯t you think, mister?¡± replied Wagner as he took in a deep breath, now so angry that he

    was already trembling all over.

    ¡°Since you offered such a high bid, I¡¯m just afraid that someone snuck in here to cause trouble! As a

    result, please give me your cooperation, gentlemen!¡±

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1110

    After hearing the security guard¡¯s dumb reasoning, Gerald simply frowned slightly before replying, ¡°Let

    him have a look!¡±

    Following Gerald¡¯s order, Wagner presented their invitation cards to the security guard who¡ªonce he

    received them¡ªimmediately began checking the cards thoroughly.

    Gerald, however, was no longer the na?ve person he used to be. He already had an idea of what the

    security guard and Zoey were up to.

    Noticing that the guard was wearing an earphone, Gerald used his heightened perceptive hearing to

    listen in on their n. Instantly recognizing Zoey¡¯s voice, he heard her order, ¡°Drive them away, and be

    sure to investigate that youth¡¯s background. If he truly is rich, then we may as well arrange for someone

    to ckmail them.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Wagner had already mentioned that the Minshalls were only rich due to them relying on both thefts and

    robberies. After all, the Minshall family¡¯s ancestors were all pirates.

    After hearing Zoey¡¯s ns, Gerald really had to try his hardest not to burst outughing.

    ¡°Apologies, gentlemen, but after looking through your admission tickets, they seem to be fake! Due to

    that, please leave!¡± grunted the guard.

    ¡°Fake? How the hell are they fake? You¡¯d better give me a proper exnation, right this instant!¡±

    shouted Wagner as he immediately stood up, now fuming in anger.

    ¡°We can prove that they¡¯re fake!¡± shouted Yasmeen¡¯s friends out of the blue as they, too, stood up from

    their seats.

    Following that, the middle-aged man from Yasmeen¡¯s group¡ªwho was the same person who had told

    the girls to enter the venue earlier¡ªadded, ¡°We¡¯re acquainted with that young man! He goes by Gerald

    Crawford and he¡¯s from Mayberry! However, the most important thing to note is that he¡¯s a poor

    student!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Both he and that man were stopped at the door earlier, you know? I saw them on the phone

    earlier when I was heading to the washroom too! They must have purchased the fake tickets then!¡±

    shouted another female friend of Yasmeen¡¯s.

    It was honestly quite obvious why they were doing all this. After all, anyone sensible would be able to

    tell that the security guard was one who belonged to the Minshall family. By stepping forward now and

    cooperating with the Minshalls, there existed a chance that that family would have a deeper impression

    on them. With any luck, the Minshalls could, in turn, potentially aid them in future as well.

    What more, this was also an opportunity for them to get to know more rich merchants!

    ¡°A poor student? How did he even manage to sneak into this ce?¡±

    As the others in the venue began discussing the situation, Yasmeen herself looked at Gerald before

    saying, ¡°You know, you were quite an honest person in the past¡­ To think that you¡¯d end up like this¡­

    Look, if you really came here to gain more insight, then you should focus on earning money properly! If

    you have the energy to do such unnecessary things, then you may as well use that energy to do part-

    time jobs! You can¡¯t just step into an event with this level of social ss all willy-nilly!¡±

    Watching as Yasmeen shook her head, Wagner immediately began looking around to find anyone who

    knew him. To his surprise, nobody within the spacious auction house seemed to be locals aside from

    those from the Minshall family!

    ¡°Well, regardless, of whether the tickets are real or not, the main focus is still whether we have the

    money to buy the herbs here, no?¡± said Gerald at that moment as he shook his head, a bitter smile on

    his face.

    Following that, he turned to look at the organizers before adding, ¡°I¡¯m sure the organizers don¡¯t intend

    on missing out on a chance to earn money, correct?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly able to fork out enough money to buy the herbs here, then you¡¯re definitely a

    distinguished guest to us, sir!¡± replied one of the organizers.

    After all, what Gerald had said was true. They just wanted to earn more and they couldn¡¯t care less

    about whether Gerald and Wagner had tickets or not.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, the guard didn¡¯t even know what else to say. As a result, he simply took in a deep

    breath before turning to leave.

    ¡°¡­How annoying!¡± grumbled Wagner angrily.

    Of course, Gerald felt the same, and he wasn¡¯t about to allow such an incident to pass without any

    consequences. Long before the guard had turned to leave, Gerald had already secretly plucked a

    strand of hair off the guard.

    It was now time to make use of it.

    After taking only a few steps away from them, the security guard suddenly began trembling all over¡­

    The next thing everyone knew, he suddenly let out a terrifying howl!

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1111

    His howl was so disturbing that the function had to be momentarily paused as everyone stared at the

    loud man.

    As that continued to happen, the middle-aged man sitting beside Yasmeen¡ªwho went by the name of

    David Stubbs¡ªattempted to break the awkwardness by dering, ¡°You know, I¡¯m extremely sure he

    won¡¯t be able to retrieve the money he ims he has! After all, we¡¯re in the presence of the Minshall

    family! The Minshall family¡¯s honor and reputation definitely won¡¯t be affected by someone like him!¡±

    Upon hearing his ttery, many of the present Minshall family members instantly looked at David with

    admiration in their eyes.

    However, nobody could have expected what was toe just secondster.

    A loud pping sound could soon be heard and almost everyone went silent.

    The security guard from before had just pped David directly on his left cheek!

    Cupping his swollen cheek, David spat out a few of his broken teeth as he miserably said, ¡°Y-you¡­

    Why did you p me?!¡±

    Stupefied, the guard simply replied, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either!¡±

    Before David could even make a retort, he was instantly pped again on the other cheek!

    ¡°M-Mr. Stubbs!¡± shouted Yasmeen, sounding extremely worried as she looked at how swollen most of

    his face already was.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing, Wolfie?!¡± demanded Zoey in a frigid tone as she stood up from her VIP

    seat.

    ¡°P-please listen to my exnation first, miss!¡± replied Wolfie in resignation as he felt his body turn

    around to face Zoey before walking toward her.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough! I don¡¯t want to hear- ¡­Hold on¡­ What do you intend to do?¡± said Zoey as she

    watched Wolfie raise both his hands upon getting steps away from her.

    Without warning, Wolfie then grabbed Zoey by her bosom!

    Instantly screaming in response, Zoey then shouted, ¡°G-get your hands off me, you b*stard!¡±

    Following that, the other guards immediately ran over to drag Wolfie away.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, the terrified Wolfie immediately knelt down as he cried out, ¡°M-miss! I didn¡¯t do it

    voluntarily¡­!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying about that either. For some mystifying reason, he truly had no control over his body

    earlier!

    Zoey, however, wasn¡¯t having any of that. Blushing deeply, she was adamant about teaching him a

    lesson!

    It was at that moment when Wolfie¡¯s body suddenly began moving on its own again¡­ And everyone¡¯s

    eyes immediately widened as the kneeling man grabbed onto Zoey¡¯s dress before pulling it straight off!

    With the dress shredded in the middle, the beauty¡¯s lower half waspletely revealed, save for the

    part her undergarments covered!

    As Zoey screamed in fear for the second time tonight, several of the men in the room found themselves

    hollering!

    ¡®D*mn! What a sight¡­!¡¯

    ¡°B-bstard! You utter, bstard! Beat him to death if it¡¯s thest thing you do!¡± ordered Zoey as several

    bodyguards dragged him out of the venue to do just that while a few others instantly handed her a set

    of clothes they found lying around.

    Everyone went silent for a while after Zoey left the scene rather awkwardly. Gerald, however, had a

    faint smile on his face the entire time.

    Once things calmed down a bit more, the auction simply resumed, pretending as if nothing had

    happened.

    After clearing his throat, the host then said, ¡°¡­Alright, regarding the next herb, your insight will surely

    be tested! We present to you, the wiqerice herb!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? So they truly have that herb here as well?¡± muttered Gerald to himself in surprise as he shook

    any other thoughts away.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I, Mr. Crawford? All sorts of extraordinary herbs can be found at the medicine auction!

    Just say the name and they¡¯ll have it!¡± replied Wagner with a smile. He was clearly in a good mood

    after witnessing all that had just happened.

    ¡°Since this herb is so special, the starting bidding price is three million dors!¡± added the host.

    Upon hearing that, the remaining Minshall family members looked at each other in dismay. Eventually,

    one of them shouted, ¡°Three million dors!¡±

    After saying that, they immediately looked around to see if anyone would offer a higher price than that.

    From their reactions alone, it was evident that the Minshalls were interested in the wiqerice herb as

    well.

    ¡®Could they also be aware of the magical effect of the wiqerice herb¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself,

    rather doubtfully.

    With that, Gerald then shouted, ¡°Five million dors!¡±

    After giving him a warning gaze, the Minshalls retorted by shouting, ¡°Seven million dors!¡±

    ¡°Holy! It¡¯s at seven million dors again!¡± shouted someone from among the crowd as an uproar began

    brewing again.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1112

    Yasmeen herself simply looked at Gerald before shaking her head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think you realize how terribly you¡¯re going to sufferter¡­ If you aren¡¯t able to cough out the

    massive amount of money you¡¯ve stated, then not only will the organizers go after you, but also the

    Minshalls!¡¯

    ¡°A million and five hundred thousand dors!¡± shouted Gerald in return.

    ¡°Hah! Has that young man already gone mad? He¡¯s probably too far gone to offer a lower price!¡±

    Hearing that, several of the people present began roaring inughter. Yasmeen herself had be

    speechless.

    ¡°¡­Mister, you can¡¯t just offer prices this high¡­!¡± reminded Wagner with kindness in mind.

    ¡°Oh? But I¡¯m not even close to being done! I¡¯ll say it now that regardless of the amount the others bid

    for, I¡¯ll add another million and five hundred dors to my next bid!¡±

    ¡°H-hot d*mn!¡± shouted many of the people present, feelingpletely stupefied.

    Even Yasmeen gasped out loud.

    The Minshalls themselves didn¡¯t dare to shout an even higher amount. After all, while they could easily

    offer a bid worth a billion and five hundred million dors, they were well aware that Gerald could just

    refuse to admit to what he had just said. Should that scenario y out, they would certainly suffer a

    massive loss!

    As the Minshalls continued considering their options, a guard walked over to them and whispered

    something into their ears.

    Following that, the Minshall family members took turns ring coldly at Gerald before continuing to

    increase the bid.

    At longst, the final bid for the herbnded at seven million dors! Adding that to the price of the

    other herbs Gerald had purchased that day, the grand total amounted to a whopping twenty-three

    million dors!

    Though that amount sounded outrageous, it was honestly somewhat close to what his sister received

    for pocket money on a daily basis.

    Gerald himself had long lost the concept of what expensive meant. Money was just a bunch of boring

    numbers for him now.

    As Yasmeen continued staring at him, she thought, ¡®I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to end all this,

    Gerald!¡¯

    Seeing the staff take his now nicely-wrapped herbs out, Gerald walked over to them¡ªwith his card in

    hand¡ªbefore keying in his password at the payment terminal.

    A brief momentter, the staff nodded before replying, ¡°Thank you, sir! Here are your herbs!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± muttered Yasmeen to herself.

    Eyes widened, the girl was so stunned that she was almost convinced that all this was just a bad

    dream.

    As Gerald walked back to his seat, Wagnerughed loudly before saying, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve

    acquired all the herbs you needed, mister! Congrattions! I¡¯ve already ordered my men to prepare a

    dinner feast for you. Think of it as a wee party of sorts!¡±

    Following that, Wagner began leading Gerald out of the venue. When his and Yasmeen¡¯s gazes met,

    Gerald simply nodded at her as a greeting before leaving the area for good with his herbs in hand.

    ¡°After you, mister!¡± said Wagner the moment they arrived before his car.

    The moment he said that, however, a group of about twenty bodyguards came running over, all of them

    ring at Gerald!

    ¡°What do all of you intend to do?¡± shouted Wagner coldly as he stared back at the bodyguards

    gathered in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to enjoy that dinner with you tonight!¡± replied

    Gerald with a cid smile.

    Secondster, the bodyguards made way for Zoey¡ªwho already had a new set of clothes on¡ªas she

    walked over while saying, ¡°I¡¯m d you understand that! Now leave the herbs you bid earlier behind

    and maybe I¡¯ll let you live!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I bought it with my own valuable money, you know? Even if I were to give them to you, don¡¯t you

    think I ought to receive somepensation?¡± replied Gerald who still needed the Minshall family¡¯s map

    that led to the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°Compensation? Boy, it¡¯spensation enough that she¡¯s allowing you to actually leave alive! Also,

    aside from handing the herbs over, you¡¯ll need to tell your family that you¡¯re currently being held

    captive! The price of your ¡®ransom¡¯ is three hundred million dors!¡± dered one of Zoey¡¯s

    bodyguards.

    ¡°Howpletely unreasonable¡­ Then again, I do enjoy dealing with characters like yourself¡­¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Quite frankly, I came all the way out here to strike a deal with the Minshall family, you know? How

    about this? I¡¯ll hand you three hundred million dors as well as the herbs in exchange for something

    from the Minshalls¡­ If there aren¡¯t any further objections, then we can make the deal now¡­¡± added

    Gerald, still smiling.

    ¡°Agreed! Once we get the herbs and the money, you¡¯ll be allowed to take whatever you want!¡± replied

    Zoey,ughing as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°Oh? You aren¡¯t even going to ask what I intend to take?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, as long as you hand the money and the herbs over, you can take anything you want!¡±

    ¡°Grab me a pen and paper, will you Wagner? After all, a mere verbal statement can¡¯t be taken as

    proof!¡± said Gerald.

    While Wagner wanted to stop Gerald, he didn¡¯t really have a say in any of this. Knowing that, he

    unwillingly handed him a pen and a sheet of paper.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Once Gerald wrote the terms down, Zoey immediately signed it without even looking at what Gerald

    wrote.

    Smiling, Gerald then said, ¡°Very well, then! I¡¯ll hand the herbs and money to you first for now. I¡¯lle

    and get what was agreed upon a bitter!¡±

    ¡°How tactful of you!¡±

    Once Zoey and her men were gone, Wagner was already so angry that he instantly began stomping

    his foot! Looking at Gerald, he then said, ¡°How could you be this careless, mister?! Now that the herbs

    and money are in their hands, you¡¯ll never be able to get them back! I know how strong you are, but

    there are several exceptional people within the Minshall family as well! Just so you know, the Minshalls

    once told me to collect some herbs for them, stating that once I was done, I could just state a random

    price and they¡¯d pay me the exact amount for my services! However, when the day of payment came,

    they refused to admit to ever making such a statement!¡±

    Patting Wagner¡¯s shoulder, Gerald replied, ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Everything¡¯s fine!¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1113

    It was now extremelyte at night and a cool ocean breeze blew across Halimark City.

    Despite the time, the Minshall family manor was still brightly lit. Inside, all of them were having a family

    meeting.

    ¡°You did a truly swell job today, Zoey! Now that we have these herbs, we can continue refining the

    eternal pellet!¡± dered the old master of the Minshall family. Though he looked to be over ny, he

    still looked quite strong for his age.

    ¡°You living to be over a hundred would already be a blessing to me, grandpa!¡± replied Zoey with a wide

    smile on her face.

    ¡°However, what does deserve congratting is the fact that I barely made any effort to obtain the herbs

    this time around! What more, I even earned three hundred million dors from that idiot without having

    to lose anything!¡± added Zoey as sheughed out loud.

    ¡°About that¡­ It¡¯d be best if you did less of this kind of thing in the future¡­ It¡¯s not good for our family¡¯s

    good fortune¡­ This applies to the rest of us here as well. Remember, Master Ghost calcted three

    years ago that the Minshalls could face some sort of disaster this year!¡± replied the old master with a

    slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°I know, grandpa¡­ Speaking of that idiot, he¡¯s just some foreigner yet he wanted to strike a deal with

    us in exchange for the herbs and the money! Haha! Now that I think about it, why don¡¯t I send someone

    over to capture him? By doing so, we can ckmail and drain more cash from him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re old enough to make your own decisions, Zoey¡­¡± replied the smiling old master as he shook his

    head in resignation.

    The old master had already painstakingly managed his family for decades, and he had long lost any

    sort of fear for foreign forces. Due to that, his family members openly robbing others no longer

    surprised him.

    At that moment, a servant walked in from outside. Carrying what looked to be some kind of document

    in his hands, he stopped before the old master before saying, ¡°Old master!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a young man waiting outside and he told me to present this document¡ªsigned by the young

    lady¡ªto you! He said that he¡¯s here to im what was agreed upon!¡± replied the servant.

    ¡°Humph! That fool! To think that he actually came over to us! Well that¡¯s even better then! We don¡¯t

    need to hunt him down now!¡± sneered Zoey.

    Shaking his head with a smile, the old master then said, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m interested in seeing what he

    actually intends to take from us¡­¡±

    After picking the paper up and reading through it, however, the old master¡¯s eyes immediately widened,

    immense anger reflected in them!

    mming the document onto a nearby table, he then shouted, ¡°That b*stard! He¡¯s courting death for

    sure!¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± asked Zoey as she and several other members of the Minshall family

    looked curiously at the old man.

    Rather than waiting for a reply, Zoey picked the document up for herself and looked at it. On it, Gerald

    had written ¡®I wish to im the entire Minshall family!¡¯

    ¡°Humph! What an utter moron! I¡¯m afraid he truly is unaware of how strong the Minshalls are! To think

    he would dare ask for our family!¡±

    ¡°Just let him in! We¡¯ll let him have a taste of our family¡¯s great power! We won¡¯t allow this incident to

    just slide unless he coughs up a billion dors!¡± roared one of the Minshall family¡¯s apprentices as

    many others began doing the same.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    With everyone agreeing to do so, Gerald was soon led into the manor by the same servant from before.

    He was greeted by the sight of all the Minshall family members¡ªalongside their guests¡ªseated on

    either side of the room, with everyone scanning Gerald from head to toe with contemptuous eyes.

    ¡°Is everything ready? If it is, then you can just sign here! Once I¡¯m done with my work tomorrow, I¡¯ll call

    my family members over to take over your family!¡± said Gerald.

    Hearing that, an exceptional-looking man¡ªwho was one of the Minshall family¡¯s guests¡ªran up to

    Gerald¡¯s back before shouting, ¡°You b*stard! You¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡±

    Immediately after, he grabbed onto Gerald¡¯s shoulders with the intent of executing a shoulder throw.

    Seeing how thin and weak Gerald looked, the man had no doubts that Gerald would be unable to

    withstand his attack.

    To his surprise, no matter how hard he tried to lift Gerald, he simply couldn¡¯t make him budge at all!

    Unwilling to give up, the guest¡¯s face soon turned purple due to all the force he was exerting. Despite

    that, Gerald remained pinned to the ground!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to vomit blood if you continued doing that, you know¡­?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°W-what¡­? The hell did you say?¡± replied the guest, stunned.

    ¡°You know, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do¡­ Here, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done!¡± said Gerald

    rather cidly as he grabbed onto the guest¡¯s shoulders and instantly tossed him toward the door like

    he was nothing!

    Crashing sounds ensued just secondster¡­

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1114

    The sounds hade from the door smashing into pieces when the guest¡¯s body collided with it! Even

    after that, the body continued flying until it hit a pir, resulting in the pir getting destroyed as well!

    The guest¡¯s path of destruction only halted once it struck a replica mountain that was located close to

    yet another destroyed door! By then, his twitching body was all bloody.

    ¡°¡­W-what?¡± muttered everyone in unison.

    Though they were all smiling earlier, all their expressions were now stiffened. To think that the young

    man had such ungodly strength!

    After witnessing that, all the other Minshall family apprentices¡ªwho had earlier roared to have Gerald

    beaten up¡ªtook turns retreating to the side.

    ¡°¡­M-masters! Combine your forces and get him!¡± ordered Zoey, her slight fear evident in her voice.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated for any of this to happen!

    Hearing that, the Minshall family¡¯s distinguished guests¡ªwho were all sitting at the end of the table¡ª

    exchanged nces with each other before quickly running over to surround Gerald!

    Before they were able to attack, however, Gerald simply lifted a hand before flicking a finger onto a

    stone pir beside him. After a split second of silence, blinding rays of light suddenly emitted from

    where he had flicked, and¡ªafter an explosive sound¡ªa hole soon appeared at the other end of the

    pir as light shot out of it!

    By that point, cracks that looked simr to spider webs had already formed on the pir. Staring in

    horror, the masters watched as the entire pir exploded before their very eyes! Most of the area was

    momentarily clouded in white debris, and when it finally cleared again, the masters could all be seen

    with both hands raised.

    Utterly terrified, all of them kept their hands firmly in the air, not daring to even move an inch. If Gerald

    could do that to a pir, all of them were too scared to even imagine what would happen if he used the

    same move on them.

    The masters who recognized this level of power were even more terrified.

    ¡®This power¡­ This man is undoubtedly a great master!¡¯

    Seeing how terrified even the masters were, the other members of the Minshall family remained frozen

    in ce as well, all of them terror-stricken.

    With everyone seemingly petrified in fear, it made for a rather strange scene.

    Gerald, however, didn¡¯t look too bothered about it as he walked over to the old master. Once he was in

    front of the old man, he ced the agreement form¡ªthat he had prepared¡ªin front of the old master

    before saying, ¡°Do have a look at it first. If there aren¡¯t any further problems, just sign it! Then again,

    even if there are problems, you still have to do it¡­¡±

    Smiling ¡®innocently¡¯, Gerald then added, ¡°¡­Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill everyone in the room!¡±

    The old master instantly gulped as his heart continued beating wildly. Now drenched in cold sweat, the

    old man then said, ¡°¡­S-sir¡­ It¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s fault for failing to realize how strong and

    influential you were¡­! On her behalf, I apologize for her infuriating you! Please ept my apology!¡±

    ¡°No apologies needed. Regardless, you¡¯ll only have a few more seconds to consider. Once I finish this

    sentence, you¡¯d better sign it immediately. Otherwise-¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll sign it! I¡¯ll sign it right now!¡± nodded the old master, who was now feeling¡ªaside from terrified¡ª

    both remorseful and angry.

    They had such a beautiful and enjoyable life before this¡­ Why did they have to offend such a reckless

    and unreasonable person?! Just why¡­

    ¡°¡­S-sir¡­ Do understand that I¡¯ll need at least two days to gather all the Minshall family¡¯s properties¡­

    I¡¯ll prepare everything nicely by then so I hope you permit the slight dy¡­¡± pleaded the distressed old

    man.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. I¡¯lle over and take everything at nine at night in two days! Once I return, you¡¯ll

    need to list out all the assets for me. Regardless, I still need to im some interests first!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­What do you fancy¡­?¡± asked the old man as he gulped.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the ancestors of the Minshall family once dug up and stole a pair of jade charms from

    the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­While it¡¯s true that our ancestors had passed down the charms to our generation, believe me when I

    say that they were recently stolen by a woman! As a result, we currently don¡¯t have the charms-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need them. What I want is the map you used to head to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce!¡±

    interrupted Gerald.

    ¡°¡­H-huh?¡± replied the old man, his expression now disying how nervous he was.

    The map to the king of the ocean¡¯s ce was the Minshall family¡¯s most valuable heirloom. Several of

    their family¡¯s ancestors ended up losing their lives just to obtain it. The map alone could be considered

    to be the foundation of the Minshall family¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯ll just kill everyone!¡± said Gerald, his tone still as frigid as before.

    Gerald was well aware that the Minshalls had always dealt with things unreasonably. As a result, he felt

    no need to beat around the bush with them.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1115

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll hand it over¡­!¡± shouted the old master, his immense grief evident. However, he really didn¡¯t have

    much of a choice but to obey.

    ¡°¡­Men! Retrieve the map for him!¡± ordered the old man as he gestured for a few subordinates to do

    so.

    Soon enough, they returned with the map, handing it over to Gerald.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ll also be taking the herbs I gave you tonight,¡± added Gerald.

    ¡°R-right away¡­!¡± replied the old master extremely bitterly.

    They had only ckmailed three hundred million dors and the herbs from him¡­ To think that he

    would retaliate by snatching away everything that the Minshall family owned!

    While all the other Minshalls were definitely brimming with anger and resentment as well, none of them

    dared to say a word, choosing instead to keep their dissatisfaction to themselves.

    Once he obtained the herbs as well, Gerald turned around to leave.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when a young Minshall apprentice jumped out while shouting,

    ¡°You b*stard! Who the hell do you think you are?! Rot in hell!¡±

    Following that, he raised his gun, aiming it at the back of Gerald¡¯s!

    Instantly pulling the trigger, the sound of a gunshot immediately followed¡­

    However, Gerald remained standing. Everyone stared wide-eyed when they realized that he had

    caught the bullet between his fingers without even having to turn around!

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    As the apprentice stared in utter disbelief, he watched as Gerald flicked his wrist slightly¡­ And that

    was thest thing he would ever see.

    The apprentice¡¯s head exploded on the spot, creating a disgusting ¡®splotching¡¯ sound as fresh blood

    flew in all directions!

    Now trembling in immense fear, the other petrified Minshalls watched as Gerald simply continued

    walking forward without saying a word.

    As he walked past the masters who still had their hands raised, not daring to move a muscle, Gerald

    stopped in front of one of them.

    Observing the middle-aged master¡¯s palm, Gerald wondered if the master had earlier nned to

    smash his palm into the side of Gerald¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡­Could this be the result of mastering the iron palm?¡± asked Gerald curiously.

    ¡°Y-yes, master!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ How long have you trained for this? And what can you do with the skill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve painstakingly trained for twenty years to master it! With it, I¡¯m able to split even the hardest rocks

    in two!¡± replied the master before gulping slightly.

    ¡°¡­Not bad!¡± said Gerald, disying slight admiration as he patted the master¡¯s shoulder that was now

    drenched in cold sweat.

    Once he did that, Gerald then left the premise¡­

    The second he was gone, everyone immediately released sighs of relief. As for the old master, his face

    was now filled with tears as he fell to the floor in a sitting position.

    ¡°G-grandpa!¡± shouted the still terrified Zoey as she ran over to his side.

    However, the moment she was beside him, the old master immediately gave his most adored

    granddaughter a tight p to her face!

    ¡°Look¡­ Just look at what you¡¯ve done¡­! To think that you offended such a person under the Minshall

    family¡¯s name¡­! What¡¯s worse is that he had every right to do what he had just done! This¡­ This was

    what Master Ghost had predicted three years ago¡­ This is the disaster that he had warned us about!¡±

    cried out the old master.

    Meanwhile, Gerald continued walking back to the Yarne family manor.

    Now that he had obtained the map to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce, he could set off once his family

    sent a few teams over.

    He still truly believed that heading there would be the key to him solving the mysteries of the woman in

    white, the ancient tomb, and the divine general.

    Gerald had to meet up with the legendary Master Ghost as well, a person rumored to be extremely

    skillful. Knowing that Wagner had already set an appointment for him to meet Master Ghost tomorrow,

    Gerald was secretly excited to see whether that person truly was as skilled as many had imed.

    As he continued walking on, his train of thought was cut short when he heard a faint, feminine voice

    coming from one of the bushes by the roadside.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± muttered Gerald, frowning slightly as he walked over to investigate.

    Once he was there, he confirmed that the voice hade from a woman. The woman herself was

    dressed fully in ck and her stomach was bleeding profusely. From what Gerald could tell, her injuries

    were extremely serious.

    What surprised Gerald even more, however, was how extremely fair and charming her face was. Even

    though she was terribly injured, her shut eyes gave the illusion that the graceful-looking woman was at

    peace.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1116

    In a way, her face¡ªat least to Gerald¡ªwas a textbook example of an oriental beauty.

    Shaking the thoughts off, Gerald quickly ran over to her and checked her pulse while asking, ¡°Are you

    alright?¡±

    Getting no response, Gerald deduced that she had fainted from losing too much blood.

    ¡®This wound would¡¯ve been fatal if I hadn¡¯t found you any sooner!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he

    immediately rushed her over to the Yarne family manor.

    It was early the next morning when Yume Gunter slowly opened her eyes to the lingering scent of

    medicine. Looking around, she saw that she was in some sort of luxurious room.

    The moment she tried to sit up, however, she immediately let out a yelp.

    Someone had dressed her up in pajamas!

    Her immediate response was warranted since it was natural for women to be particrly sensitive

    toward being changed by strangers. This was especially so for Yume who was quite traditional-minded.

    However, she did notice that the person had also bandaged the injuries around her stomach. Even so,

    she knew she needed to get out.

    Forcefully dragging her still injured body off the bed, she eventually managed to get to her feet. Upon

    opening the door, she saw a small portion of what seemed to be a courtyard and her old clothes

    hanging on a rack that a young man was currently standing beside.

    The man himself was facing the courtyard while looking at some kind of picture.

    Hearing the door open, Gerald sipped his tea before putting the picture down and turning around to

    say, ¡°So you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Were you the one in charge of putting me in these pajamas?¡± asked Yume as she red at Gerald

    while biting her bright-red lower lip.

    Gerald simply nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°You! Who allowed you to touch me?!¡± shouted Yume as she red daggers at him.

    ¡°You¡¯d have died if I hadn¡¯t touched you! If you hadn¡¯t bumped into mest night you would¡¯ve died not

    long after!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Then¡­ My current innerwear¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you have preferred to remain in blood-drenched clothes? And it¡¯s not like I could tend to your

    wounds with your clothes on!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You b*stard!¡± roared the woman as she threw a vase directly at him!

    Catching it with his free hand, Gerald then sighed before replying, ¡°Look, I just made this tea¡­ Could

    you calm down for a bit¡­?¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    While the woman was undoubtedly charming¡ªpossibly even as pretty as Lyra¡ªshe had an extremely

    short fuse.

    At that moment, the door leading outside¡ªfrom Gerald¡¯s side¡ªwas opened and a few maids stepped

    in.

    One of them then said, ¡°Mr. Yarne has invited you over to the living room to discuss some affairs, sir!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald was currently within a top-notch manor that Wagner had arranged for him in order for the youth

    to avoid any disruptions from unnecessary people.

    After hearing his reply, the maids turned to look at the woman next as another maid eximed, ¡°s!

    Why did you get out of bed, miss? We¡¯ve just bandaged your wounds so you have to refrain from

    moving around too much!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? Were you the ones who bandaged my clothes? ¡­Then¡­ About my clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°Well of course we were the ones who changed you into them! We did so immediately after the master

    brought you back!¡± replied another maid.

    Upon hearing that, Yume took a brief nce at Gerald while thinking, ¡®¡­If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve

    used him of something he hasn¡¯t done¡­!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Why did you admit to doing all that if you hadn¡¯t done any of it?¡± asked Yume.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You were the only one assuming what had happened!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head

    with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Regardless, you there. It¡¯s about time to reapply medicine on her. Remember to apply it every three

    hours so that no scars will be left behind on her stomach once her injuries heal,¡± added Gerald as he

    smiled subtly at one of the maids.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Following that, he smiled while nodding at Yume before heading off to meet Wagner.

    Watching him walk off, Yume couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®¡­Why does that person feel so familiar¡­ I

    wonder if it¡¯s just because he saved me¡­¡¯

    The moment Gerald was gone, the maids instantly gathered around her before sincerely saying,

    ¡°Pardon us, miss, but you¡¯re extremely beautiful! Truth be told, you¡¯re probably the most beautiful

    woman any of us have ever seen on this!¡±

    Hearing their words of admiration, Yume instantly lowered her charming face to hide her reddened

    cheeks.

    ¡°I appreciate thepliments¡­ Also, thank you for saving me!¡±

    ¡°No problem, miss! Speaking of which, how did you get hurt, miss¡­? You were seriously injuredst

    night and from what the master told us, your stomach wasn¡¯t hurt by an ordinary de!¡± asked another

    maid in surprise as the group of maids slowly supported her back into the room.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1117

    As for Gerald, Wagner had called for him so that both of them could head over to meet Master Ghost in

    Langvern Church¡ªwhich was located in Langvern Mountain¡ªas appointed by Wagner the day before.

    In the past, Gerald hadn¡¯t really believed in so-called ¡®masters of fortune-telling¡¯. He simply considered

    them to be people who were keen on deceiving others.

    However, from the moment he first found out about the remarkable old beggar in the mural, his views

    on fortune-telling began changing.

    Aside from all the mystifying new experiences he had gone through, Gerald also had another reason to

    believe that Master Ghost was the real deal. After all, Master Ghost had sessfully predicted events

    that would befall Alice, Wagner, and even the Minshall family. Everything that he had said eventually

    came true.

    Since Master Ghost had been able to predict that both Wagner and Gerald would eventually meet,

    Gerald knew that there existed a chance that he would be able to learn about M and his uncle¡¯s

    whereabouts upon meeting Master Ghost.

    With that in mind, Gerald was quite anticipated to meet the master.

    Located on a mountain ridge north of Halimark City, Langvern Mountain itself was an area surrounded

    by cliffs and old pine trees. If one were to stand atop the mountain, they would be able to see the

    entirety of Halimark City. Since the city itself was prettyrge, anyone looking at it from the mountain

    would see it stretching into the horizon, so much so, in fact, that the end of Halimark City sometimes

    looked like it was converging with the sky.

    Staring down from above, even a space that could fit tens of thousands of people gave the impression

    that it was only the size of a matchbox. Anyone who saw such a scene would undoubtedly be reminded

    of how insignificant humans were.

    One could normally find lots of people at the foot of the hill. After all, several people went to Langvern

    Mountain to pray, and many others headed there to pay formal visits to Master Ghost in hopes of

    getting their fates foretold.

    As for Langvern Church, it was a simple but ancient-looking building that, from afar, gave the

    impression that it wasn¡¯t overly spacious. While churches nowadays were usually refurbished quite

    exquisitely and luxuriously, from the day it was built¡ªmany, many years ago¡ªthe Langvern Church

    had retained its mottled, greyish-white walls as well as its reddish-brown bricks and tiles that could be

    found all around the building.

    Despite many people constantly visiting Langvern Mountain, the mountain was still able to maintain its

    lightness and delicateness, making it quite a unique ce.

    Returning to Gerald and Wagner, by the time both of them arrived at the foot of the mountain, the path

    from the foot to the very top of the mountain was already crowded with people.

    Looking around, Gerald ended up momentarily freezing. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he was just imagining

    things, but standing quite a distance away from him, was an extremely graceful-looking woman. Well,

    at least her back was graceful-looking, from what Gerald could see.

    Watching as the woman¡¯s maids led her into her car, Gerald was unable to catch even the slightest

    glimpse of her face due to one of the maids holding a parasol¡ªthatpletely blocked his view of her

    ¡ªas she entered the vehicle.

    Eyes-widened as he gulped, Gerald could only stare as he watched the car drive off.

    ¡®¡­She¡­ She looked so simr¡­!¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew his girlfriend was missing, Gerald would¡¯ve easily have thought that

    the woman he had just seen was M!

    After all, the back of that woman¡¯s fair neck looked incredibly simr to his girlfriend¡¯s.

    The sudden shock of the scene almost made his rational side crumble for second, thinking that it truly

    could be her. However, he quickly gathered his thoughts again, deeming the situation as slightly odd.

    He immediately reminded himself that not only had M gone missing for a long time now, but since

    she had been captured by the Sun League, it was even less possible for her to be roaming around like

    this!

    Gerald simply shook his head, summing up the incident as being only an illusion of his. It was probably

    because he was missing M too much.

    Still, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he watched the car continue to drive further away. He was now

    seriously considering catching up with that car to see if it truly was M or not. Even if she wasn¡¯t, he

    could at least rest easy knowing that he hadn¡¯t missed a chance to finally find her again.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt a tug on his arm before hearing a feminine voice call out, ¡°Hey,

    Gerald! I¡¯ve already called out to you several times! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Pulled from his train of thought and back to the present, Gerald turned to look at the owner of the voice.

    As it turned out, the woman who had tugged his arm was Yasmeen!

    ¡°Who are you even looking at¡­? The moment you saw that beauty, your eyes widened a lot you know?

    I really didn¡¯t think that you were such a person, Gerald!¡± said Yasmeen.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Gerald in a clearly annoyed tone. After all, Yasmeen had interrupted him

    during an extremely crucial moment.

    ¡°Now what sort of tone even is that! I came over to greet you but this is how you treat me?¡± said

    Yasmeen who seemed rather adamant about continuing to talk to Gerald.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald turned to look at the car again. However, it was nowpletely out of

    sight.

    After thinking about it for a brief moment, he chalked it up as him simply thinking too much about it.

    Regardless, since Yasmeen had been so enthusiastic to talk to him all of a sudden, he was now finding

    it quite awkward that he had treated her that way just seconds ago.

    ¡°¡­I was just deep in thought earlier. Sorry,¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Covering her mouth to chuckle, Yasmeen then said, ¡°Now that¡¯s the Gerald I know! Haha!¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1118

    ¡°So tell me, Gerald, why did youe all the way out here? Could it be that you¡¯re hoping to meet

    Master Ghost to have your love fortune read? They say his predictions are extremely urate, you

    know!¡± said Yasmeen.

    At that, Gerald simply shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t really have much to talk to her about, and through his attitude, Gerald hoped that Yasmeen

    would eventually get the hint and understand that he really didn¡¯t want to continue chatting with her.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well I certainly did! I hope he predicts nice things about my love life!¡± replied Yasmeen with a

    smile.

    ¡°Come again? Don¡¯t you already have a husband?¡± said Gerald.

    Though he didn¡¯t show it, Gerald already knew why Yasmeen was treating him so differentlypared

    to before. After all, he was no longer a ¡®poor student¡¯ in her eyes after disying how rich he was back

    at the auction.

    ¡°And who told you that I¡¯m married? Whoever you¡¯re thinking of, that man definitely isn¡¯t my husband!

    Regardless, since we¡¯ve known each other since university, I¡¯m sure you think that I¡¯m the kind of

    woman who only focuses on money and status rather than feelings. I¡¯ll say it right here and now that

    I¡¯m actually theplete opposite of that! You know, women are extremely particr when ites to

    their feelings¡­ Even I long for love, and pure love at that!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, just so you know, I¡¯ve always felt that you were a particrly nice person, even from our

    university days¡­ You really give people a sense of security and warmth, you know? It¡¯s something

    many women, including me, yearn for! Women aren¡¯t just only looking for wealth and luxury all the time!

    Sometimes the best things in life for us can be exceedingly simple!¡± added Yasmeen as she smiled

    sweetly at Gerald.

    Shaking his head in resignation, Gerald simply smiled bitterly before replying, ¡°You¡¯re only yearning for

    the ¡®simple things¡¯ now since you know I¡¯m rich¡­ If I remained as poor as I used to be then you

    wouldn¡¯t be saying all that!¡±

    By this point, Gerald had already heard other women saying simr things to him countless times. As a

    result, Yasmeen¡¯s motive was clear as day to him.

    In the past, he would¡¯ve surely been too shy and embarrassed to retort to her. Now, however, he had

    grown way too tired of listening to the same fakepliments over and over again.

    ¡°You!-¡±

    Yasmeen was now blushing slightly, feeling extremely awkward at the same time. She truly hadn¡¯t

    expected Gerald to be this straightforward.

    She was left even more bbergasted when she saw him starting to walk off¡ªwith Wagner¡ªwithout

    even bothering to say anything else to her!

    She had initially thought that she was perfectly capable of hooking up with Gerald due to her beauty. To

    her dismay, he waspletely unaffected by her charm!

    Feeling both vexed and ashamed of herself, Yasmeen then thought to herself, ¡®¡­Gerald¡¯s so much

    more mature nowpared to how he used to be¡­ He seems to give off an aura of security as well¡­

    I hate to admit it, but he truly has be a true man!¡¯

    Not wanting to give up so easily, she then ran after him while shouting, ¡°S-stop!¡±

    Naturally, they didn¡¯t and eventually, Gerald and Wagner arrived at the top of the mountain. However,

    there actually seemed to be even more people crowded therepared to the foot of the mountain.

    As Gerald looked around, he saw what seemed to be a few apprentices of Master Ghost standing

    before the closed doors of the Langvern Church.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    They seemed to be actively prohibiting any visitors from entering.

    ¡°Let us in! We¡¯ve already waited for a long time, you know? Why are you stopping us from entering?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! By the looks of it, the church may deteriorate soon and we won¡¯t be able to meet the master

    then!¡±

    For obvious reasons, several of the visitors there wereining out loud at the apprentices.

    ¡°Today, the master will only be granting audience to a single acquaintance of his whoes from afar.

    For the rest of you, please descend the hill ande back next time,¡± replied one of the apprentices.

    ¡°Then what if I pay you to see him? I intend to meet him today to have my love life foretold!¡± asked

    Yasmeen¡ªwho had been walking by Gerald¡¯s side for a while now¡ªas she nudged Gerald¡¯s arm

    slightly.

    A look of disgust on his face, Gerald simply frowned before moving his arm away from hers.

    ¡®Still¡­ This Master Ghost is just a fortune teller, is he not¡­? To think that he¡¯d put on such airs!¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself, slightly amused.

    As Gerald was thinking to himself, another visitor said, ¡°Mister, I truly have some urgent issues to talk

    to him about¡­ Please state any conditions I could fulfill to meet him today!¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any. He simply refuses to meet anyone else today save for his acquaintance. Kindly

    leave,dies and gentlemen¡­.¡± replied the apprentice as he shook his head.

    The moment his sentence ended, the church¡¯s doors suddenly creaked open¡­

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1119

    Out stepped a young man draped in ck robes. When the visitors saw him, all of them fell silent.

    As for the apprentices, they immediately bowed respectfully before shouting in unison, ¡°Senior!¡±

    ¡°The distinguished guest that master¡¯s been waiting for has arrived¡­¡± said the man as he scanned

    through the crowd with a smile.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°May I know who among you goes by the name of Mr. Gerald Crawford? From Northbay?¡± added the

    man.

    ¡°That would be me!¡± replied Gerald as he frowned slightly. To think that the mysterious Master Ghost

    had even predicted that he woulde over today to pay him a visit!

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Crawford. The master has been waiting for you for the longest time, and he¡¯s already

    prepared some tea for you. Please, follow me,¡± said the young priest as he bowed.

    Astonished, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­The longest time? From when exactly had he predicted my

    arrival¡­? As far as I know, Wagner only told him yesterday that I wasing over today to pay him a

    visit! Does Master Ghost know about my true identity as well?¡±

    While he had long epted that artifacts¡ªlike the picture of the sun¡ªwere capable of predicting the

    future, Gerald truly couldn¡¯t believe that a person could hold such abilities as well!

    Quite frankly, the revtion was now causing Gerald to simultaneously feel envious, grateful, and

    resentful toward the mysterious man.

    After all, Master Ghost sounded like a man who was well-versed in everything and always had

    everything under his control. Gerald hated such people, and he was now keen on getting to know the

    true extent of Master Ghost¡¯s strength.

    ¡°The master predicted it about a year ago,¡± replied the apprentice calmly.

    Gerald, however, felt his heart skip a beat the moment he heard that.

    ¡®¡­Since he¡¯s that powerful, I truly have to meet him today!¡¯

    ¡°I see. Lead the way, then!¡± said Gerald as he began following the man into the church.

    The first area they stepped into appeared to be arge hall with a statue of God ced right in front for

    people to worship. After walking past that, they entered what appeared to be an inner court of sorts.

    This area was filled with fragrances that were emitted from an oil burner, and sitting cross-legged in

    front of it, was an extremely old-looking man. His eyes closed, the old man appeared to be meditating.

    Seeing a tea table before the old man, Gerald realized that the fragrance of tea was also pleasantly

    mixed with the scent from the oil burner.

    The moment he took a step forward, the old man¡ªwhose face was filled with wrinkles, slowly raised

    his head before opening both his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly been quite a while, Mr. Gerald Crawford¡­¡±

    Upon hearing his master¡¯s voice, the apprentice then left the room.

    Gerald himself sat cross-legged once he stood before the tea table before asking, ¡°¡­Did you truly

    foresee everything? Truth be told, I¡¯m not quite buying it!¡±

    ¡°Well, not everything¡­ I can only see things in the form of life events,¡± replied Master Ghost with a

    slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you already know why I came here today, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re here today to look for some missing people!¡± said Master Ghost.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re correct. Look, could you make the appropriate calctions and try to locate the missing

    people I¡¯m still searching for? If your predictions are correct, then I¡¯ll give you anything you want, be it

    money or anything else in the world that you wish for!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no need to be impatient, Mr. Crawford¡­ Before I do a reading about them, why don¡¯t I

    do a reading for you first? A reading for your future, per se. I¡¯ll be honest and say that the slight

    redness around your forehead isn¡¯t a good sign¡­ In fact, it means that you¡¯re about to face a great

    disaster soon¡­¡± said Master Ghost as he looked at Gerald with a smile.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt his heart skip another beat. Master Ghost had yet again, predicted urately.

    After all, the picture of the sun had predicted the same thing as well. Was the old man truly well-versed

    in the art of fortune-telling?

    Due to the predicted disaster possibly spelling death for Gerald, he hade all the way out here just

    to look for the king of the ocean¡¯s pce in hope of solving the secrets of the disaster. What exactly

    was the rtionship between the woman in white and the deity that looked exactly like him?

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m already aware of what you just told me¡­ Even so, the more important thing for me now is to find

    out where the people I¡¯m looking for currently are¡­ And also to find out whether they¡¯re still alive,¡±

    replied Gerald, finally choosing to believe Master Ghost.

    ¡°It seems they hold great importance to you, Mr. Crawford! Very well, then. Let the readingmence,¡±

    said Master Ghost with a slight nod.

    With a wave of his hand, the drapes above all the doors and windows in the room were instantly

    lowered. Following that, a portion of the wooden floor in the middle of the room slid open as a giant

    instrument slowly rose from below.

    The ancient-looking instrument itself seemed to have a frame that was madepletely out of copper,

    and on it, were nine dragons with open mouths. While Gerald remembered seeing a picture of a simr

    instrument with pearls in the dragons¡¯ mouths, these dragons hadrge copper coins in their mouths

    instead.

    ¡°Please ce your hands on any two of the dragons¡¯ heads,¡± said Master Ghost.

    Gerald simply obeyed, and moments after touching the cold dragon heads, the eyes of all nine of the

    copper dragons began glowing in a green light! With how lustrous their eyes were, the nine dragons

    almost seemed to be alive.

    As Gerald continued looking at them curiously, he soon heard ¡®clinking¡¯ soundsing from the

    instrument.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1120

    As the copper coins in the nine dragons¡¯ mouths dropped to the floor, they seemed to form a particr

    shape. Once all of them had fallen, Master Ghost walked over to have a look.

    After studying their formation for quite a while, he nodded slightly to himself.

    Seeing that, Gerald then asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    If he was going to be entirely honest, Gerald still couldn¡¯t bring himself to fully believe in the old man¡¯s

    capabilities. However, if Master Ghost truly was able to locate both M and his uncle, then, and only

    then, would all his doubts would be cleared.

    ¡°¡­Well, the reading shows that you have a predestined rtionship¡­ As long as you¡¯re able to find

    this rtionship, then you¡¯ll definitely be able to finally locate the people you¡¯ve been looking for! With

    that in mind, that means that the people you¡¯re hoping to find are still alive!¡± replied the old man with a

    smile.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then asked, ¡°Then do you know where they currently are?¡±

    Shaking his head, Master Ghost simply replied, ¡°Their location is¡­ blurry, to say the least. Be it near,

    far, east, or west, I truly am unable to locate them! However, I have a feeling that this is only the case

    since you still have a predestined rtionship that has yet to end. In a way, it could be said that you¡¯re

    being ¡®insincere¡¯, and due to that, you aren¡¯t allowed to get any more information than you need yet.¡±

    ¡®A predestined rtionship¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, finding the statement to be extremely odd.

    Gerald knew for a fact that he hadn¡¯t had feelings for other women from the moment he had fallen for

    M during his university days.

    What on earth did the predestined rtionshipe from?

    While he did feel guilty toward Giya and he admitted that the feelings he felt for her wereplicated,

    he was undoubtedly sure that he didn¡¯t love her romantically. Though he would still take the initiative to

    care for her, he had also decided to exin everything to her once he could.

    As for Lyra, he simply treated her like his sister. While she was technically his fianc¨¦e, would that

    actually make it a predestined rtionship? Gerald certainly didn¡¯t think so.

    As for Alice¡­ Well, he didn¡¯t even need to consider her at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a predestined rtionship¡­ I¡¯ll say it right now that I¡¯m only in love with M, the

    woman I¡¯m currently looking for,¡± said Gerald.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Haha! Apologies, perhaps I worded it wrongly¡­ The predestined rtionship I was talking about

    rtes to your fate and destiny! While you don¡¯t have love in your reading now, that doesn¡¯t mean that

    you won¡¯t have it in the future. After all, your love is simply going ording to the naturalw¡­ You¡¯ll

    only get it after cultivating it for a few generations!¡± replied Master Ghost with a smile.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that. I¡¯m the one who has the final say whether I love someone or not! What natural

    law? You know, I¡¯ll be frank and say I hate people like you the most! People who keep on talking about

    the naturalw¡­ Everyone¡¯s fates are in their own hands!¡± dered Gerald, a hint of anger in his

    voice.

    He truly hated the feeling of being controlled by others.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to believe in it even if you don¡¯t like the idea! After all, the reading stated that

    you still have a predestined rtionship that you¡¯ve yet to encounter. Should you fail to meet with the

    rtionship, then I¡¯m sorry to say that you¡¯ll never be able to find the woman you love no matter how

    far and wide you seek out for her,¡± replied Master Ghost while shaking his head.

    Hearing that, Gerald then took in a deep breath before asking, ¡°¡­Then tell me what I should do to

    encounter the predestined rtionship¡­¡±

    ¡°Your heart already knows, Mr. Crawford. To be more precise, you should ask yourself why you came

    to Halimark City in the first ce.¡±

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s because I needed to head to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce to look for the woman in white¡¯s

    corpse¡­ She was in love with the deity who looked identical to me¡­ Yet in the end, they were ced

    so far apart from each other¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    There were a lot of clues, and all of them seemed to lead to the woman in white.

    From what Gerald could tell, he needed to help the deity look for the woman and return her to his side

    to be buried together with him. By doing so, Gerald also hoped to reveal the secrets of his identity and

    background.

    Regardless, did Master Ghost¡¯s reading mean that Gerald had a predestined rtionship with the

    woman in white? How was that even possible?

    As Gerald smiled bitterly, he heard Master Ghost mutter, ¡°¡­Still, how absolutely queer¡­ After studying

    the reading a bit more closely, it¡¯s clearly stated here that the predestined rtionship is definitely

    yours¡­ But at the same time, it isn¡¯t! From what I¡¯m able to tell, she has a direct rtionship with you,

    yet you don¡¯t seem to have a rtionship with her! How baffling!¡±

    After thinking about it for quite a bit¡ªwith a frown on his face the entire time¡ªMaster Ghost then

    added, ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, you still have to find this woman before you¡¯re able to locate your

    lover, Mr. Crawford. I have to say, however, that your reading truly is chaotic! Haha! I¡¯m only able to

    read so much!¡±

    Watching as Master Ghost shook his head while looking slightly ashamed, Gerald thought to himself,

    ¡®¡­I guess I¡¯ll go look for the woman in white¡¯s tomb first then!¡¯

    Gerald chose not to reveal to Master Ghost that he had seen another person that looked exactly like

    him in the ancient tomb. It seemed that the predestined rtionship the woman in white had was

    actually with the other person. In any case, Gerald knew he had to find her.

    Regardless, he was grateful to be able to confirm that M was still alive.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, what do you know about the Sun League?¡± asked Gerald out of the blue.

    ¡°The Sun League? I¡¯ve only heard legends about them from my master. Their organization originated

    from an ancient era, you know? The league is extremely mysterious and nobody has truly been able to

    pry into their secrets. However, they seem to have left some traces here in Halimark City!¡±

    Following that, Master Ghost lowered his voice before adding, ¡°From what I¡¯ve read, I can tell that

    you¡¯re quite an extraordinary person, Mr. Crawford. I can assure you that you¡¯ll naturally do even more

    extraordinary things in the future. Regardless, till this very day, I¡¯m still unable to fully grasp the

    meaning of those traces the Sun League left behind¡­ Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to crack the code.¡±

    ¡°Traces you say?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! About fifty years ago, a stone tablet was excavated¡­ Following that discovery, my master was

    told by someone to study it carefully, you see¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1121

    ¡°A stone tablet?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed. An ancient event of some sort had been painted onto it. Even after studying the stone tablet

    for quite some time, however, Xyion was only able to tell that it had something to do with a burial

    scene. He wasn¡¯t able to understand the wording on the table at all, and after many years passed, he

    eventually lost interest in it. As a result, the tablet is now kept as an ancient art piece within my private

    room!¡± exined Master Ghost.

    Another mural¡­?

    Whenever Gerald heard about murals now, it always prompted his mind to recall what he had seen

    inside the ancient tomb.

    As one would expect, ancient murals were usually filled with historic tales that reflected the people of

    the time¡¯s social, political, economic, literary, artistic, and technological capabilities. Such murals could

    end up being vastly different ording to the artists¡¯ beliefs, customs, and also their aesthetic

    concepts.

    These murals¡ªthat were usually drawn as long as rivers¡ªwere viewed extremely highly due to all the

    vivid and informative ancient scenes that the people of old drew with their descendants in mind. The

    fact that their heartfelt stories were told in such a different way only served to make the murals even

    more valuable.

    Gerald had already seen how detailed these murals could get back when he was in the ancient tomb of

    the general god. He could still clearly remember all the drawings on the tomb that described things

    from the day the people had found the general god up till the day he was buried.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Iter asked one of my old friends toe over and have a look at the tablet.

    From what he could tell, the burial method depicted on it was some sort of ocean burial!¡± added Ghost.

    ¡°Ocean burial?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald had a feeling that it could be rted to the king of the ocean¡¯s tomb. Due to

    that, he added, ¡°Could I have a look at it?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s piqued your interest, then by all means!¡± replied Master Ghost as he gestured for Gerald to follow

    him.

    Following that, Master Ghost led Gerald to a small hill that was located behind the church¡¯s backyard.

    On it,y what seemed to be a private room where Master Ghost usually meditated in.

    The private room itself was about five meters tall and three meters wide. Its walls were made of marble

    and the room was mostly dark and empty save for a table in the middle with a dimly-lit oilmp on it,

    the sole source of light within the private room.

    However, upon closer inspection, six mossy and ancient-looking stone tablets could be seen arranged

    neatly within the room as well. Those were definitely the murals Master Ghost had been talking about.

    Lifting themp¡ªthat the master had offered to him¡ªonce Gerald stood right before the murals, he

    instantly began investigating them.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he noticed that the wording used on these tablets were simr to the ones he had

    seen back in the ancient tomb. Putting two and two together, he deduced that these murals were as old

    as the tomb itself.

    After looking at the first mural for a while, Gerald suddenly froze. Shockingly, one of the scenes on the

    tablet seemed to detail what seemed to be thedy in white¡¯s burial!

    Not wanting to miss out on any key details, Gerald kept his eyes peeled as he continued trying to

    decipher the tablet.

    From what he could understand, the story¡ªthat the mural was trying to tell¡ªbegan by showing that

    Halimark City used to only be a tiny fishing vige that was inhabited by rather isted fishermen.

    Reading on, it was shown that a group of people¡ªled by an old man dressed in long robes¡ªone day

    appeared at the vige while carrying a huge coffin.

    Gerald was all too familiar now with the robed old man. That old man was undoubtedly the same old

    beggar he had first seen on the ancient tomb¡¯s murals!

    To think that Gerald would see him even here!

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then continued reading on. Based on what he could see, Gerald

    guessed that the old beggar had carried thedy in white¡¯s coffin all the way here after letting her and

    the general god bid each other farewell.

    By this point, Gerald waspletely certain that the one in the coffin was thedy in white. So his

    hunch was correct. She truly had been brought here¡­

    Returning to the story of the fishermen, when they came back after fishing on that day, they were

    surprised to see the old man and his men carrying a coffin.

    When the vige¡¯s patriarch stepped forward to ask who was in the coffin, the old beggar had

    apparently told them that it contained the body of a goddess who had fallen from the sky!

    Hearing that, the vigers immediately bowed to the coffin. Following that, the patriarch seemed to ask

    why she had been moved here.

    Seeing the beggar hand the patriarch quite a bit of gold, Gerald felt that it was safe to assume that the

    beggar simply replied that she was to be buried here. The next image suggested that the patriarch was

    also told to get his men to build an underwater tomb in the nearby ocean.

    Due to the fact that the coffin contained a goddess and they were given a lot of gold, the patriarch

    simply obeyed. Everyone in the vige was involved in the construction of the tomb, and all of them

    seemed to be equally determined to get the job done.

    Within a short amount of time, the patriarch managed to gather around eight thousand people¡ªboth

    young and old¡ªto sail out to sea and begin building a tomb for the goddess.

    Surprisingly, the structure wasn¡¯t called the king of the ocean¡¯s pce. Rather, it was named the pce

    of the goddess.

    Under the old beggar¡¯smand, the pce waspleted within half a year. On the mural, everyone

    involved appeared to be impressed by their grand underwater project. Soon enough, thedy in white¡¯s

    burial would take ce.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    Turning to look at the second mural, Gerald saw that it was about thedy in white¡¯s burial. On the day

    of her burial itself, a thunderstorm seemed to be present.

    Inclusive of the old man, Gerald counted¡ªrtively easily¡ªthirty-seven people in the next image, with

    nine people standing in each of the four rows that were drawn. With the thunderstorm still raging on,

    the people in this team seemed to be the only ones who had been chosen to set off to the pce of the

    goddess.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Halfway through their journey there, they appeared to halt at an ind to take a short rest.

    However, something happened soon after as was seen on the third mural. The ones on the ind were

    greeted by the sight of a giant ship!

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Gerald had seen this ship either. It was exactly simr to the one he had seen

    in the tomb before this.

    Seeing the oddly-shaped massive ship hovering atop the ind, the thirty-six people the beggar had

    brought along immediately fell to their knees in terror and began worshiping it. From what Gerald could

    assume, they were all under the impression that some god was descending.

    Following that, Gerald¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a man dressed in a ck robe¡ªwho was also

    wearing an odd mask¡ªdescend the giant ship before pointing at the goddess¡¯s coffin.

    The sight of the man alone was enough to make Gerald feel extremely anxious. After all, he was

    dressed exactly like the men Lyra had seen in the picture of the sun!

    Was this hinting that he would be killed by those from the Sun League in the near future¡­? Frowning

    to himself, Gerald then continued reading.

    Now nearing the end of the third mural, Gerald saw the old beggar jumping into the giant ship before

    walking into it. As for the others, they appeared to be trying to carry the coffin away¡­

    Moving on to the fourth mural, it began by showing the old beggar continuing his journey with his group

    of men. Apparently, what happened in the giant ship waspletely skipped.

    Odder still was the fact that instead of thirty-six people like there were before, only twenty-seven

    remained¡­ Where had the nine people disappeared to?

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on that due to how unreal the next set of images was.

    Once they got close enough to the pce of the goddess, all of them were immediately greeted to the

    sight of an injured dragon that was iling around in the ocean! That itself wouldn¡¯t have been a

    problem if the dragon wasn¡¯t doing so on top of the structure!

    The next image disyed the old man relieving the dragon of its agony by crushing its skull, thus

    ending its life. However, the moment he did so, it seemed that the thunderstorm only worsened.

    As a result, the boat seemed ready to capsize and Gerald could see all the remaining men falling to

    their knees in terror.

    In the fifth mural, the goddess¡¯s coffin could be seen being sent down together with the now dead

    dragon¡¯s body. Both of them were then buried together.

    From the insane amount of detail put into drawing the submerged structure, Gerald felt that it truly

    looked like an undersea pce fit for dragons.

    Regardless, all of them were apparently able to remain submerged for so long due to something the old

    beggar handed to them before they went under the waves. The old beggar¡¯s knowledge truly yed a

    huge role in all this¡­

    Finally moving on to the sixth mural, Gerald found himself raising an eyebrow. The very first image

    showed the people returning to the deck of the ship. However, they had brought up another coffin that

    waspletely made out of ss!

    Since the coffin wasn¡¯t that big, Gerald simply assumed that the person inside was a child.

    Regardless, while everyone seemed to be particrly careful as they carried the coffin, one of the men

    apparently ended up slipping¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Thest image simply showed the coffin being overturned¡­ However, that was it. The final mural

    ended there.

    Guessing that the murals were drawn by one of the thirty-six people who had been chosen to board the

    boat, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly upset and irked by the fact that he wasn¡¯t able to finish

    reading the entire story¡­

    Where did the small ss coffin end up¡­?

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    Now that he was done reading the murals, he exined everything that he had just learned to Master

    Ghost.

    ¡°¡­I see. I do wonder, Mr. Crawford, if you find the supernatural giant ship in the murals to be

    suspicious as well¡­ After all, scientifically speaking, there was no way such a massive, floating vehicle

    like that could exist back then. Even my master said that the ship was something out of this world back

    when he first saw it forty years ago,¡± said Master Ghost.

    ¡°I do. While this isn¡¯t my first time seeing it, back when I first did, I had been extremely skeptical the

    moment I saw it. Now, however, I have reason to believe that the murals could actually be evidence

    that our had¡ªat one point¡ªbeen dominated by some advanced civilization alongside that

    dragon that had been heavily injured under the sea!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°It appears that you believe in these murals, Mr. Crawford. You know, both my master and I had been

    confused by the dragon and the giant descending ship from the sky for the longest time. After all, it¡¯s

    simply impossible for them to exist! While both of us had simply summed it up as the imagination of the

    ancients, Xyion, on the other hand, truly believed that the events that had been drawn on the tablets

    had really taken ce!¡± said Master Ghost as he turned to look at the murals.

    Pointing at the mural where the old beggar had given something to his men before they descended into

    the water, Master Ghost then added, ¡°After all, if you look here, the old man is clearly handing his men

    water repellent stones before they submerge below the waves! Since there¡¯s a logical exnation to

    how they remained underwater for so long, I refuse to believe that the other incidents can¡¯t be

    exined with logic as well!¡±

    ¡°Water repellent stones?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed. From what my master had told me, water repellent stones are celestial in nature and they¡¯ve

    been around for thousands of years. As their name suggests, they repel water and once a person puts

    one into their mouth, they¡¯ll be able to withstand the ocean¡¯s immense pressure! Mind you, being that

    deep in the ocean is not something ordinary people can do!¡± exined Master Ghost.

    Hearing that, Gerald thought about it for a moment.

    After studying the map that he had previously obtained from the Minshall family, he realized how truly

    deep underwater the king of the ocean¡¯s pce was.

    While he was sure that his body was now solid enough to be able to withstand the ocean¡¯s pressure

    without getting hurt or having his agility affected, the same couldn¡¯t be said about regr people.

    Since the king of the ocean¡¯s pce was massive, he knew that it would be impossible for him to act

    alone.

    Due to that, he had told his family to send a few men over after they prepared special equipment for

    them that would help repel the immense undersea pressure. Once they had geared up, they would

    definitely be able to assist him during his investigation. It was also due to the time needed to prepare

    said equipment that the men weren¡¯t here yet.

    However, now that he had learned about the existence of water repellent stones, there was no reason

    for him not to use them instead! They did, after all, sound far more superior than any diving gear he

    could think of.

    ¡°Master Ghost, would you happen to know where I could get my hands on water repellent stones?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s celestial in nature so it may be hard toe by¡­ However, you could try asking the

    Minshalls for more information about it. After all, their family¡¯s ancestors had once used those stones to

    steal underwater treasures! If anyone knows where to find them, it should be them!¡±

    Since Gerald now owned their entire family, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him at all.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, master. I¡¯ll visit you again once I¡¯vepleted what I need to do at the king of the

    ocean¡¯s pce!¡± replied Gerald as he bowed toward Master Ghost before leaving.

    Watching as Gerald¡¯s figure walked off, Master Ghost couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly moved.

    ¡°You left that legacy forty years ago, master¡­ Despite me continuing to conduct research in the forty

    years toe, I still haven¡¯t been able to get anything out of it¡­ Does that mean what you said will

    eventuallye true, master¡­? That in the near future, big changes will happen and disaster will

    befall all of mankind¡­? However, I also remember you saying that a young man would show himself

    and try his very best to prevent said cmities from happening¡­ I guess the one we¡¯ve been waiting

    for all this time truly is Mr. Crawford!¡± muttered Master Ghost to himself, mixed feelings brewing within

    him.

    Sometimeter, Gerald grabbed onto the Minshall family¡¯s old master¡¯s neck in the Minshall family

    mansion. Though the Minshalls were sly, once the old man¡¯s feet were lifted off the ground, he soon

    gave in and told Gerald the truth that he knew where a single water repellent stone was.

    It could apparently be found within the Minshall family¡¯s ancestral mine. In truth, it was even more

    preciouspared to the map that led to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    Even if that was the case, however, everything they owned still belonged to Gerald now.

    ¡°You¡¯d better sign the contract once I¡¯ve retrieved the stone, you got that?¡± said Gerald as he tossed

    Zelda to the ground before all the other Minshalls.

    Upon leaving, the old master immediately burst into tears as he shouted, ¡°That¡­ That b*stard¡­! How

    dare he take everything away from us¡­!¡±

    He truly didn¡¯t know how he was still alive after yesterday¡¯s events. To think that they used to have such

    a happy and wonderful life¡­ Now, however, it was all gone, and Gerald¡¯s constant mockery only made

    it worse.

    If only his na?ve granddaughter hadn¡¯t provoked that man, then everything would¡¯ve been fine. Who

    would¡¯ve thought that this man would be so unreasonable? He was a much bigger thief than all the

    Minshallsbined! He simply stole everything that he saw!

    For many years now, the Minshalls had been a well-known and almost noble-like family within Halimark

    City. Never had they felt this lowly before throughout their time here!

    ¡°The water repellent stone is our family¡¯sst treasure, grandpa! Even our ancestors have said though

    we can live without money and power, we¡¯ll definitely crumble for good once we lose the stone!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! All will be lost if he gets his hands on the stone!¡±

    All the younger generations of the Minshall family were currently shouting their thoughts as they

    gathered around Zelda.

    Of course, what they had all said was undoubtedly true. As long as they still had the water repellent

    stone, then their family would definitely still have a chance of prospering again, even if Gerald had

    taken away everything else. Zelda probably wouldn¡¯t have to die so soon either if that were the case.

    However, once again, Gerald was changing their fortune.

    Thinking about it, Zelda¡¯s expression suddenly turned fierce as he smiled before saying, ¡°¡­What are

    all of you even worried about? Do you even think it¡¯ll be that easy for him to obtain the water repellent

    stone? Quite honestly, I¡¯d be overjoyed if he actually made it into the ancestral mines! Now that would

    truly be a blessing from our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Why would you say that, grandpa?¡± asked Zoey.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been the smartest all this while, Zoey! How could you be such an idiot now? Have you already

    forgotten that we still have a trump card in our hands?¡±

    ¡°A trump card?¡± asked the other Minshalls as their faces lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the thousand years of poison, of course!¡± replied Zelda while gnashing his teeth

    fiercely.

    Upon hearing that, all the Minshalls immediately began exchanging nces in their surprise.

    The thousand years of poison was one of the Minshall family¡¯s most ancient treasures. While many of

    the family¡¯s grandchildren only thought that it was a myth, hearing that their grandfather mention it

    made them realize that the poison was real.

    If the rumors were true, it was said that even a single sniff of the poison was enough to cause the

    person¡¯s internal organs to fester, regardless of how strong the person was.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that none of us here are even close to being worthy opponents to him, I¡¯d like to see

    how well he¡¯ll be able to fare against the thousand years of poison! Hahaha!¡± dered Zelda in a

    ferocious manner.

    Standing up, he then shouted, ¡°Issac! Zoey!¡±

    ¡°Present!¡± shouted both of them simultaneously.

    ¡°Remember what Master Ghost had advised us back then? He had told us that a family with no

    morality such as ours would always end up badly. He had also told us back then that we¡¯d face a

    massive problem this year that would cost us our entire family! Now that all of this has happened, I

    want both of you to head over to him and ask him to read our family¡¯s fortune again! More specifically,

    ask Master Ghost whether our family will be able to sessfully get over this problem, and if we will,

    ask when we¡¯ll be able to regain our glory as well!¡± ordered Zelda.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Following that, the old master got all the other Minshall family leaders to gather in the meeting room

    that was located in their backyard. They were going to have an urgent meeting¡­

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1125

    As all this was happening, Master Ghost himself was staring at the six stone tablets, continuing to

    ponder on Gerald¡¯s interpretation of the murals.

    Something just didn¡¯t feel right¡­

    Secondster, a student of his came running in before saying, ¡°M-master! There¡¯s a girl outside who¡¯s

    been trying to break into the church! She keeps saying that she wants you to give her a reading on her

    life! Though many of us tried to stop her, she simply keeps fighting her way in! We¡­ We don¡¯t stand a

    chance against her! Even worse is the fact that she said she would burn the building down if you still

    refuse to see her!¡±

    Frowning, Master Ghost then waved a hand before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this. Tell her to wait for me in

    the front room!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Watching his student run off, Ghost then shook his head before¡ªrather unwillingly¡ªheading over to

    the girl.

    ¡°M-master told you to wait here for him! He¡¯ll be here in a moment!¡± wailed the voice of his earlier

    student as Master Ghost stepped into the front room.

    Upon entering, he was immediately greeted to the sight of an extraordinarily beautiful girl stepping on

    his student¡ªwho was now lying on the floor, severely bruised¡ªwith a single foot.

    ¡°Release him this instant, youngdy!¡± ordered Ghost instantly.

    ¡°Heh! So you¡¯ve finally decided to show yourself, old master!¡± sneered the girl.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to harm my students, youngdy! We can just talk things out!¡± replied Ghost as he

    shook his head in resignation.

    ¡°Quit your nonsense! I¡­ I came here to¡­ I¡­ I need your help¡­!¡± shouted the girl as she covered her

    stomach with an arm, seemingly in immense pain.

    ¡°Please have a seat before you continue talking! You¡¯re obviously hurt!¡± replied Master Ghost as he

    supported the charming yet impulsive girl.

    ¡°Master! She¡¯s beaten up a few of the pilgrims outside as well!¡± shouted another student of his as he

    ran into the room.

    Sighing, Ghost then replied in a frustrated tone, ¡°Help them up and bring them to the hospital!¡±

    Looking at the girl next, he then added, ¡°As for you, youngdy, why did you have to attack the pilgrims

    as well? You just came here for me, no?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s their fault for looking at ces they weren¡¯t supposed to! I haven¡¯t even gouged their eyes out yet!¡±

    sneered the girl in response.

    Since the pilgrims¡ªshe had attacked¡ªhad kept staring at and even harassing her on her way up, she

    felt that it was only right for her to teach them a lesson! They were lucky that she had only castrated

    them instead of taking their lives!

    Sighing, Ghost then said, ¡°¡­Then, what exactly do you wish to ask¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person¡­ A dead person, to be exact! I need you to check whether I¡¯ll be able to

    sessfully find that person!¡±

    Not wanting to deal with her any more than he needed to, Ghost simply nodded before starting the

    reading process.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, may I know what your name is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yume Gunter!¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°Very well, Miss Gunter¡­ Please ce your hands on any two of the nine dragon heads!¡± ordered

    Master Ghost as the copper instrument with nine dragon heads rose from the floor.

    Doing as she was told, the heads soon began spitting out coins.

    As Ghost took his time carefully reading her prediction, Yume herself walked around the front hall.

    All of a sudden, a unique-looking, crystal-clear stone that glowed a fluorescent green caught Yume¡¯s

    attention.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1126

    The stone itself stood at about half a meter high, and Yume couldn¡¯t help but feel that the stone was

    rather extraordinary. It simply gave off an aura of intimacy when one looked at it.

    Unable to help herself, Yume found herself gently and carefully caressing the stone. However, not long

    after she touched it, the stone suddenly lit up, enveloping Yume in a bright light that shone in all the

    colors of the rainbow!

    Taking a few steps back, Yume immediately shielded her eyes with a hand as the bright light

    momentarily blinded her.

    A little whileter, the colorful lights finally began dimming down again, and eventually, the stone

    returned to its initial faint glow. However, a fewplicated-looking lines seemed to have formed on

    the stone as well.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Gunter?¡± asked Master Ghost as he walked over with a wry smile on his face, his

    divination readingplete.

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Speaking of which, what kind of broken stone even is this¡­? Why would it suddenly light

    up on its own?¡± asked Yume as she blushed, feeling that she had just embarrassed herself earlier.

    ¡°Hahaha! That, Miss Gunter, is a marriage stone! It¡¯s used to determine a person¡¯s fate when ites

    to marriage! You touching it earlier activated it! The lines on the stone represent your marriage, you

    know?¡± exined Ghost.

    ¡°M-marriage?!¡± replied Yume as her face turned as red as a tomato.

    A girl with Yume¡¯s personality and character was naturally repulsed with the idea of love and romance.

    In fact, she had been disgusted with the idea of affection between men and women ever since she was

    a child.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the reason why she had been so irritated and annoyed when Gerald had touched her skin back

    then, even though it was to heal her injuries. She simply hated the idea of skin contact between

    opposite genders and would very much prefer to avoid it as much as she could.

    ¡°You know, why don¡¯t I tell you the fate of our marriage first? Based on what the marriage stone is

    saying, it appears that your heart will belong to someone in the future!¡± said Ghost.

    ¡°¡­W-who would even want a reading on such a ridiculous thing¡­ Though¡­ can you truly see my

    fate?¡± asked Yume as she felt her heart beating frantically.

    Even if Yume was a woman with a fiery temper, she was still a woman at heart, and any woman would

    grow shy once they heard things regarding the fate of their marriage.

    ¡°I can, and I already have. From what I was able to gather, you¡¯ll be able to find what you want on your

    trip. The eight diagrams also imply that you¡¯ll not only be able to locate the person you¡¯re looking for,

    but you¡¯ll also obtain something you weren¡¯t quite expecting! I¡¯ve foreseen that you¡¯ll be able to find the

    person who¡¯s been hidden deep down in your heart!¡± replied Ghost.

    Upon hearing that, Yume¡¯s beautiful face somehow managed to turn even redder than before!

    When they saw this, many of the apprentices¡ªwho had remained in the room¡ªfound themselves

    unable to stop themselves from gulping and staring wide-eyed at her. Despite her temper, the woman

    really was astoundingly beautiful.

    ¡°Now then, if you wish to obtain an even greater understanding, I can help further analyze the clues

    disyed on the marriage stone for you!¡±

    ¡°¡­L-look, the only reason I came here was to ask you if I would be able to achieve my goal during this

    trip! I don¡¯t need to find out about anything else!¡± replied Yume as she stole a nce at the marriage

    stone before turning around to leave.

    However, the moment she got to the door, she found herself stopping dead in her tracks.

    ¡­In truth, she was extremely tempted to find out as well!

    Even though she had constantly been trying to escape such feelings for so many years, the emotions

    that she had within her kept budding, growing stronger by the year. It felt as though there were simply

    some things that she could no longer avoid no matter how much she tried to escape from them!

    After struggling with herself for some time, Yume finally walked back before saying, ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯ll listen to

    what you have to say and see whether what you predicted turns out to be urate or not¡­!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just arrived at the ancestral mine of the Minshall family. He was here since he

    had been told that the water repellent stone could be found here.

    Though the location looked exactly like a mine on the surface, the Minshalls had carefully hidden the

    stone in the deepest part of the mine so that no random person would ever find it.

    Upon walking inside, Gerald came across countless spider webs and the asional discarded mining

    tool as he made his way deeper into the mine.

    After passing through a few tunnels and uncovering quite a number of hidden paths, Gerald finally

    caught sight of the white, palm-sized water repellent stone lying motionless on a tray¡­

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1127

    Emitting a bright light, Gerald could feel the power within the stone, even from afar.

    ¡°What a truly amazing object!¡± muttered Gerald to himself, overjoyed.

    However, the moment he was about to take the water repellent stone, Gerald¡¯s ears suddenly heard

    the sound of a rope being dropped from one of the upper tunnels.

    ¡­A person?

    Secondster, Gerald heard as the unknown person began sliding down the rope. With that, Gerald

    quickly hid in a corner to see who it was.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a woman jumped down. The moment she saw the water repellent stone, she

    immediately smiled before pping her hands.

    ¡°So it really is here! I can finally set off once I get my hands on the stone!¡± said the woman to herself in

    a soft tone.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s her?¡± whispered Gerald to no one in particr as he continued watching her from the corner he

    had been hiding it.

    The girl in question was of course, Yume!

    After descending Langvern Mountain, Gerald had returned to Yarne Manor to discuss a few more

    matters with Wagner. It was around then when a maid notified him that Yume had already left.

    While Gerald already knew that the girl was quite extraordinary since she knew quite a bit of martial

    arts, he truly hadn¡¯t expected for her to also be looking for the water repellent stone! Actually, it was

    amazing enough that she knew where to find it in the first ce!

    Thinking about it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly bitterly. Never could he have imagined that he

    would actually end up identally saving his rival¡¯s life!

    Just as he was wondering how he should confront her, he suddenly heard a terrifying screech.

    Yume herself had had her hand inches away from the water repellent stone when she heard the

    deafening screech. Looking up, she immediately saw a massive and terrifying ck shadow swooping

    down at her from above!

    As the shadow continued making unnerving sounds, Yume quickly fell back and rolled to the side to

    avoid the shadow. In doing so, however, she was unable to get her hands on the stone.

    By then, she had already identified that the shadowy figure had belonged to a bat. However, this wasn¡¯t

    any regr bat. It was a giant bat that was evenrger than an average human!

    With its head about the same size as a human¡¯s, its most striking characteristics were its long,

    overflowing red hair and its exposed fangs. Together, these features made it look simr to a human

    with an incredibly hideous face.

    Saliva dripping out its grinning mouth, the bat looked at Yume with its vicious eyes before letting out

    another ear-splitting shriek!

    Following that, it leaped at her with immense speed and power!

    While she was able to avoid the bat¡¯s front paw attack, Yume failed to dodge its tail wing attack in time!

    As a result, she was hit right in the chest which sent her flying!

    Crashing hard onto the ground, Yume could feel her wounds start to hurt again as she felt some blood

    seeping out of her abdomen.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The bat itself wasn¡¯t going to give Yume any time to recover. Stomping menacingly toward the injured

    girl, it appeared to be enjoying the thought of soon having a delicious meal.

    ¡®¡­Am¡­ am I truly going to die here¡­? That stupid Master Ghost! I shouldn¡¯t have believed in his

    words earlier! If I make it out alive, I¡¯m burning his church down if it¡¯s thest thing I do! Otherwise, he¡¯ll

    only continue deceiving others! To think that he¡¯d actually say that my marriage would be¡­¡¯

    As Yume thought to herself, she remembered how she had immediately descended the mountain

    before directly heading to the Minshall family¡¯s ancestral mine to obtain the water repellent stone.

    Everything was going so well too¡­ To think that she was actually going to die here being eaten alive by

    this beast¡­ It made her feel sick even thinking about it.

    Taking in a deep breath, Yume quickly unsheathed her dagger before pointing it at herself. Eyes closed

    and ready to end her own life, she first muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma¡­ I was unable toplete the

    task you left for me! I¡¯m truly sorry for being unable to head to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce!¡±

    Before she could plunge the de into herself, she heard the giant bat screeching again!

    ¡­Only to be followed by the sound of something heavy hitting the ground?

    Opening her eyes, Yume found herself staring in disbelief at the dead beast that nowy before her.

    It¡­ was dead? But how?

    It was then when Gerald finally revealed his presence while saying, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve saved your life

    again, beauty!¡±

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1128

    Gerald was smiling as he said that while looking at Yume.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± shouted Yume.

    While her face had initially been pale from panic, the moment she saw Gerald, it instantly turned red as

    a tomato. Though she was clearly blushing, Gerald could simultaneously sense a deep hatred as well

    as a hint of killing intent in her eyes.

    ¡°It is indeed¡­ Regardless, it seems that we both came here today with the same purpose in mind. Are

    you nning to head to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce as well?¡± asked Gerald who had been surprised

    to hear her muttering about it earlier.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! Stop talking to me!¡± replied Yume before standing up and immediately turning to face

    the other way as she recalled Master Ghost¡¯s earlier words about the fate of her marriage¡­

    ¡°Judging from the results of the marriage stone, it appears that you¡¯ve already met the person you¡¯ll

    end up falling in love with, Miss Gunter! From what I can see, it seems that both of you only separated

    quite recently as well!¡± said Ghost when Yume had still been in the church earlier.

    ¡°The person I¡¯ll end up falling for¡­? Who could that be? Actually¡­ It¡­ couldn¡¯t be him, right? The

    person they refer to as Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Shaking his head, Ghost then replied, ¡°Quite unfortunately so¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately? Now why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°While it states here that you¡¯ll definitely end up falling for him, he won¡¯t love you in return! It¡¯s just a

    sad ending since both of you will never be together!¡± exined Ghost before sighing.

    ¡°¡­You! You old man! Quite spouting nonsense! I¡¯d never fall for someone who wouldn¡¯t love me back! I

    refuse to believe you!¡± retorted Yume angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply the truth! It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡±

    ¡°The truth? Hahaha! Even if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t allow it to happen! I¡¯ll just kill him when I see him

    again to avoid any futureplications then! Once I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll return to burn down your

    church!¡±

    Following that, she had descended the mountain in a huff, feeling greatly angered and frustrated as

    she made her way for the Minshall family¡¯s ancestral mines.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course it had to be Gerald. While she had to admit that he was quite handsome and he was also the

    one who had saved her life, he didn¡¯t have any other suitable qualifications to make her fall for him!

    What absolute nonsense!

    While she had been sure that she¡¯d never ever meet him again back then, she now realized how wrong

    she had been. In fact, not only was he standing behind her right now, but he had also just saved her life

    for the second time!

    ¡°¡­Regardless, you should really move around less since you¡¯re still injured. You know, while the stone

    is useful to me, I don¡¯t mind sharing part of it with you!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he slowly

    approached the girl to help support her.

    Once he was close enough, however, she simply pushed him away fiercely before shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t

    touch me!¡±

    ¡°What a temper! I¡¯ll have you know that the water repellent stone now belongs to the Crawford family!

    Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all for attempting to steal something before its owner?!¡± replied Gerald in

    resignation.

    With that, he went over to pick the stone up. Once he had it, he immediately turned around to leave.

    ¡°¡­W-wait!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You said you would share part of the water repellent stone with me, right¡­?¡± asked Yume in a

    much softer tone now.

    While she truly felt like killing Gerald now, she knew she was incapable of doing so. But if she didn¡¯t do

    that now, would she truly end up falling for him¡­?

    ¡°Since you asked so nicely, sure.¡±

    While the water repellent stone was only the size of a palm, even if it were to be split into a thousand

    pieces, each piece would still retain its initial functionality without any degradation in its performance.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply broke off three pieces of the stone and handed them to Yume.

    ¡°Since both of us will be heading to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce sooner orter anyway, why don¡¯t we

    head there together?¡± suggested Gerald.

    Quite frankly, he found her to be quite the suspicious character. After all, while he had only managed to

    find out about the king of the ocean¡¯s pce after slow and careful investigation, based on what Yume

    had earlier said, the girl was apparently heading there toplete a task that her grandmother had

    entrusted her with.

    For her grandmother to have business to attend to within the king of the ocean¡¯s pce¡­ Who could

    she be? Could Yume¡¯s grandmother have secrets of her own as well? Gerald truly wanted to get to the

    bottom of this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider that! I¡¯m not traveling with you!¡± replied Yume as she clutched onto her

    abdomen before slowly staggering out.

    It was at that moment when Gerald noticed something was off. Sniffing the air, he couldn¡¯t help but

    raise a brow as he shouted, ¡°This isn¡¯t good! Return here, quickly!¡±<

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129

    br>Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1129

    Due to his keen sense of smell, Gerald was able to detect the scent of a highly toxic gas that was

    slowly filling the mine. From what he was able to tell, directly inhaling even just a little of the gas would

    be sufficient to easily corrode a human¡¯s internal organs!

    True to his deduction, after taking just a few steps forward, Yume was already starting to get extremely

    dizzy. As the strength in her body rapidly left her, Gerald quickly ran over to support her.

    Following that, he instantly began sealing several of her body¡¯s vital energy paths that led to her vital

    organs.

    ¡°M-my chest¡­ Suffocating¡­¡± muttered the weakened Yume whose face was already pale.

    ¡°Thankfully you didn¡¯t breathe in too much of that gas¡­ Know that the air around us now is slowly

    getting more and more poisonous¡­ Someone seems to be deliberately releasing poison gas in here!

    Regardless, try not to talk for now and get ready to hold your breath,¡± exined Gerald quickly.

    After saying that, Gerald himself took in a deep breath, purposefully inhaling the poison gas. Just by

    doing so, however, he was able to roughly distinguish theposition of the gas!

    Since Gerald had already been immune to several kinds of poisons as early asst year, this level of

    poison was nothing to him! While the poison gas was definitely fatal for normal people, to Gerald, the

    gas was simply akin to the mild distasteful scent of a spilled bottle of vinegar within an environment that

    previously had fresh air.

    Regardless, someone was definitely up to no good outside!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Looking at the weakened girl who was now lying in his arms, Gerald knew that he couldn¡¯t allow

    anything bad to happen to her. After all, she appeared to know some secrets about the pce of the

    ocean king. What more, even from the first time he had met her, Gerald had felt that both Yume and

    M had somewhat simr eyes.

    Due to this innate intimacy that he felt toward her, Gerald felt the urge to help her escape this ce

    safely. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t have left her behind even if she was aplete stranger.

    With the poison gas now slowly resembling a thickening, greenish poisonous fog, Gerald turned to look

    at the teary-eyed Yume¡ªwhose face was already flushed by this point¡ªbefore saying, ¡°¡­Since you

    haven¡¯t used it yet, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re not familiar with the breath-holding technique?¡±

    After watching her nod slowly, Gerald then added, ¡°I apologize in advance then. Please don¡¯t hold it

    against me. Understand that my primary objective is to get you out of this ce alive!¡±

    Following that, Gerald took in a deep breath of the poisonous air. Once the air was inside him, the air

    was instantly purified. With that in mind, he then directed the fresh air into his mouth¡­

    Before kissing Yume to transfer it over to her!

    Seeing that, Yume¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock as she tried her hardest to resist. However,

    she simply didn¡¯t have any strength left in her body due to her initial intake of the gas.

    d that it was working, Gerald then continued to asionally transfer fresh air into Yume¡¯s lungs as

    they quickly made their way out of the mine.

    Knowing that the person in charge of releasing the gas was probably after him and not Yume, Gerald

    truly wanted to know who the culprit was.

    Meanwhile, a young Minshall¡ªwho was standing outside the mine alongside many other Minshall

    family membersughed as he said, ¡°Hah! We¡¯ve truly released a huge amount of poison gas inside,

    uncle! Even if he has the physique of a deity, Gerald definitely won¡¯t be able to make it out alive!¡±

    Before them, stood a contraption that continued to pump poison gas into the sealed up entrance of the

    mine. They had made sure to carefully seal the entrance up too so that even if Gerald managed to

    climb up again to make his escape, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where the passage leading out was!

    ¡°But of course! It¡¯s called the thousand years of poison, after all! Not even an immortal would be able to

    escape death after inhaling this!¡± replied the middle-aged man¡ªwhose back was facing the entrance¡ª

    with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°Still, I really want to head inside to see how terribly Gerald¡¯s body has already rotted!¡± said another

    young Minshall beforeughing.

    ¡°Are you that tired of living? Even inhaling the slightest amount of that poison gas will cause all your

    internal organs to rot, you know! Don¡¯t any of you know the origins of our family¡¯s thousand years of

    poison?¡± dered the middle-aged man rather arrogantly after realizing that his current situation made

    him resemble a teacher who was standing before a group of students who were anxious to learn.

    ¡°We don¡¯t, uncle! Please exin it to us!¡±

    ¡°Very well then! Listen closely, now!¡±

    Now in a good mood, Uncle Minshall quickly cleared his throat to begin his tale. Before he could even

    begin, however, he noticed that all the young Minshalls were now pale-faced and staring wide-eyed at

    something. Their expressions suggested that they had just seen something terrifying¡­

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this then? Why the frightened expressions?¡± asked the middle-aged man as heughed.

    ¡°U-uncle Minshall¡­ B-behind you¡­!¡± squeaked one of the young Minshalls as he pointed behind the

    middle-aged man in horror.

    Before he could even turn around, uncle Minshall heard a voice shouting, ¡°Make way!¡±

    Following that, Gerald¡ªwho had used one of his hands to dig open a small hole in the dirt-sealed

    entrance to check if he was on the right path¡ªkicked the poison gas-spreading contraption right into

    the earthen wall, causing the sealed up entrance to be re-opened!

    Now understanding what the young Minshalls had seen to be that terrified, the middle-aged man¡¯s face

    instantly went as pale as a sheet when he felt a pat on his right shoulder. Knowing that he was the sole

    person blocking the entrance now, uncle Minshall slowly turned around to look behind him¡­ To see

    Gerald there holding Yume in his arms!

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1130

    ¡°¡­M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± stuttered the middle-aged man who was so shocked and horrified by the turn of

    events that his eyes looked ready to pop out from their sockets!

    Under normal circumstances, Gerald should have already melted into a pool of rotten meat by now¡­

    Even so, their initial n had been to collect Gerald¡¯s corpse after letting it rot in there for ten days!

    Throughout that ten-day period, the Minshalls had already nned to actively look for ways to steal¡ª

    the presumed dead¡ªat least a portion of Gerald¡¯s assets and possessions¡­

    Nobody could¡¯ve expected him to still be alive!

    They had used the thousand years of poison! The most potent poison their family had!

    Gerald himself ignored the shocked group of Minshalls, choosing instead to walk forward and look for a

    cool and safe spot where he thenid the now-unconscious Yume.

    Following that, he casually walked over to the contraption he had earlier kicked before saying with a

    smile on his face, ¡°What¡¯s this then¡­? What were you guys so busy with over here? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°W-we were¡­ um¡­ W-worried that you didn¡¯t have enough oxygen in the mines so we were pumping

    some in for you!¡± stuttered the middle-aged man who was now drenched in cold sweat. The damp

    difort on his crotch only served to signify how terrified he currently was.

    ¡°Oxygen, you say? But I¡¯m pretty sure that this contraption pumps out poison gas, and not just any

    regr poison either! It¡¯s a potent poison that causes the inhaler¡¯s organs to fester, no? Regardless,

    with the amount of poison gas you were pumping in, I have to say that you guys are really willing to

    spend!¡± replied Gerald as he turned off the contraption that had still been sputtering poison gas out.

    Knowing that there was no way out of this, the middle-aged man immediately knelt while saying, ¡°P-

    please, Mr. Crawford! This is¡­ This is all just one massive misunderstanding!¡±

    Gerald, however, was having none of that.

    Upon receiving a tight p to the face from Gerald, the man¡¯s teeth were immediately sent flying all

    over the ce!

    ¡°You know, if it wasn¡¯t for my unique physique, I would¡¯ve definitely died in there already because of

    you people!¡± growled Gerald as his expression suddenly changed into one that exhibited pure fury.

    Nobody had exaggerated when they described the potency of the thousand years of poison, and

    Gerald was well aware that even someone with Christopher¡¯s strength would eventually be done for if

    he inhaled too much of the gas! The Minshalls truly were ruthless¡­

    ¡°P-please¡­ Please spare our lives, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± mumbled the middle-aged man who was already

    struggling to speak as his snot and tears flowed down his face.

    ¡°Oh? You want me to do that, do you? Fine then. I won¡¯t personally end you. However, I¡¯ll toss all of

    you inside the mine to see how you like it! Surviving from that point on are your own problems!¡±

    With that, Gerald kicked the middle-aged man into the mine as easily as if he was kicking a ball!

    Following that, he did the same to all the other young Minshalls there.

    While screams could momentarily be heard, they didn¡¯tst long, and soon, the mine was quiet again.

    After that, Gerald retrieved the jar containing the thousand years of poison from the contraption. With

    the jar in one arm and Yume in the other, he then immediately set off for the Minshall Manor.

    The manor itself was quite lively at the time, with many people gathered in the main hall.

    From the moment Lord Minshall had earlier heard that Gerald hadn¡¯t stepped out of the mine yet¡ªeven

    after quite a while¡ªhe had a radiant smile on his face the entire time which caused his wrinkles to look

    even more defined.

    ¡°With the elimination of our enemy, the day for the Minshall family to shine again is upon us! While that

    Gerald had immense skill and capabilities, in the end, he was still a young, mindless brat! Regardless,

    today is a day for celebration!¡± dered Lord Minshall with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°You truly are brilliant for finding this loophole to get rid of Gerald before he had a chance to bring more

    trouble to our family in the future, Lord Minshall!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! We shall hold a big feast tonight to celebrate this victory!¡±

    Cheer after cheer came from the other Minshall who were all feeling both excited and happy.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Still, I wonder how Zoey and Issac are doing¡­ After heading over to meet Master Ghost for so long,

    they should already be back by now!¡± said Zelda.

    It was exactly at that moment when both of them came running in from the courtyard, looking extremely

    panicked.

    ¡°G-grandpa!¡± shouted both of them simultaneously, their facespletely flustered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did the results go?¡±

    ¡°M-master Ghost only gave us the first half of the reading earlier! He said it was to ¡®reduce the amount

    of trouble¡¯! However, he¡¯s just given us the second half of the reading not too long ago!¡± cried out Zoey.

    ¡°Well, go on! Show it to me!¡±

    Obeying his orders, she immediately ced a note in Zelda¡¯s hand.

    On it, were written the words, ¡®If you abandon your morality and virtues,mentation, suffering, and

    endless tears will befall all of you!¡¯

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1131

    ¡°There will be cries of weeping,mentation, and suffering all over? This, this¡­¡±

    Zelda¡¯s lips trembled as he started breaking out in cold sweat that started dripping from his head. ¡°How

    could this be possible?!¡±

    ¡°Gerald is dead so that the Minshall family will be even more established in the future. This is actually

    an opportunity for the Minshall family to turn things around. If so, why would there be weeping and

    suffering?¡±

    Zelda was in disbelief, and he mmed the piece of paper down on the table heavily.

    ¡°Hurry up and ask Jackson what is the situation there! Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?!¡± Zelda said.

    At this moment, a green poisonous fog suddenly appeared in his field of vision.

    The young kid who was about to make a phone call suddenly started foaming at the mouth after he fell

    to the ground.

    ¡°What is happening?!¡±

    Everyone was surprised.

    Right after that, more and more people began falling to the ground.

    Zelda started panicking as he stuttered, ¡°This is¡­ the thousand years poison!¡±

    After that, the eyes of the members of the Minshall family widened in shock, and they saw a jar

    exploding directly in the Minshall family hall.

    Gerald then appeared in the courtyard before their very eyes¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The Minshall family was filled with weeping and wailing!

    That night, Gerald had been at Yarne Manor.

    Yume had finally woken up at this time.

    As she slowly opened her eyes, she had seen Gerald sitting at the side of the room as he sipped his

    cup of tea.

    He had a very thin body, but he somehow gave people a great sense of security.

    ¡°You saved me again?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it have been if it was not me?!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°I do not want to owe you any favors. I do not want to owe you any favors at all!¡±

    Yume sat up from her bed, and her pale face flushed red, almost as though she was blushing as soon

    as she saw Gerald.

    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do for you. I, Yume Gunter, will definitely do anything you ask for even if it

    will cost me my life! From then onward, we will not owe each other any favors!¡± Yume said.

    Ghost¡¯s words had affected Yume deeply. He had said that she would fall in love with this man, but he

    would not reciprocate that love.

    Yume had such a strong and determined personality, so she certainly would not allow this kind of thing

    to happen.

    However, she could not kill Gerald even if she wanted to.

    In truth, Yume had actually developed a new form of feeling for Gerald at the moment when he had

    suddenly kissed her inside the mine.

    ¡°Are you serious? Would you be willing to agree to my request even if I asked you to be my wife,

    then?¡± Gerald asked yfully.

    ¡°You *sshole! Who wants to be your wife?!¡± Yume replied angrily with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I am just joking with you. I already have a wife. So, even if you wanted to be my wife, I would not

    agree to it. However, you owe me two favors in total now. You have an opportunity to repay one of your

    favors now. There is something that I want to ask you, and you have to give me an answer!¡± Gerald

    said as he put down his teacup.

    Yume took a deep breath before she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You were on a trip this time to look for the pce of the king of the ocean. This is a task that had been

    entrusted to you by your grandmother. You mentioned two people in your dream just now. The first

    person was your grandmother, and the second person was your great-grandmother. I want to know

    what is the task and mission that they had entrusted you to do at the pce of the king of the ocean. I

    know that it can¡¯t be as simple as robbing the tomb!¡± Gerald said.

    This matter was indeed very suspicious. Who else would send someone to investigate the pce of

    the king of the ocean unless it was someone like the Minshall family?

    When Yume heard this, she felt veryplicated and entangled, as if she was thinking about whether

    she would be able to tell him about this matter or not.

    ¡°Honestly, it does not matter even if you tell me about it. I will be frank with you. I am also looking for

    the pce of the king of the ocean. To be more precise, I am going to the pce of the king of the

    ocean to look for a dead person.¡± Gerald said.

    Yume nced slightly at Gerald.

    She had always been the kind of person who kept her word and promises. Since Gerald was also

    going to look for the pce of the king of the ocean anyway, there was no need for her to continue

    hiding this matter from him.

    ¡°Me too! I am looking for a corpse so that I can bring it back to the Gunter family. This is my

    grandmother¡¯s and great-grandmother¡¯s greatest wish. It seems as though this corpse¡­ has

    something to do with a very big secret. It seems as though this corpse is not from here!¡± Yume said.

    ¡°As for what secret it is, it ispletely useless for you to ask me about it. That is because I do not

    know what it is either! I only know this much!¡±

    ¡°The Gunter family? Where is the Gunter family?¡± Gerald asked.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1132

    True enough, it was just as Gerald had expected.

    Aside from Gerald, it appeared that some other forces seemed to know about the matter rted to the

    deity as well as the woman who had descended from the sky back then.

    The reason why he was looking for the woman in white was because he wanted to bring her back to

    the deity¡¯s burial ce so that he could determine the exact rtionship between the woman in white

    and the deity.

    But why would Yume want to bring the corpse back to the Gunter family?

    Nevertheless, Gerald could tell that Yume was not lying to him.

    If he had the opportunity to do so, he would visit the Gunter family too.

    ¡°Sorry, but I cannot tell you the location of the Gunter family!¡± Yume replied.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, then. I will not force you if you do not want to let me know. Anyway, no matter what it is, I hope

    that both of us will be able to achieve our own respective goals in the end. My fleet will arrive tonight.

    There has been a tsunami over the past few days. I am afraid that you will not be able to reach the

    pce of the king of the ocean alive on your own. If you are willing, I can bring you along with me.¡±

    Gerald said again.

    Yume did not say anything else, and this was equivalent to her acquiescence.

    Could it be that the both of them were truly fated as Ghost had said? Even if she wanted to escape her

    fate, she would not be able to do so.

    Would she actually fall in love with this person?

    Yume could not help but feel entangled.

    The Crawford family¡¯srge fleet arrived the next day, and they set off immediately after Gerald had

    boarded the ship.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, the waves are massive today, and there is also a tsunami. Should we continue to set

    off?¡± One of the bodyguards of the Crawford family asked as he walked up to Gerald.

    Gerald looked at the map and saw that there was still a long way to the pce of the king of the ocean.

    Moreover, since hundreds of years had already passed, Gerald did not know whether the location of

    the pce of the king of the ocean had already changed. Hence, he did not dare to cause any dy.

    ¡°We will continue to set off. We have to arrive at Montholm Ind before the sun sets tonight. We will

    need to adjust our future ns after we arrive at the ind!¡± Gerald instructed.

    The Crawford family had made careful considerations and paid a huge price for this batch of people in

    this fleet this time so that they would be able to adapt to the severe weather at sea.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards hurriedly agreed.

    As Gerald stood on the deck and stared at the boundless sea, he could not help but think of M again.

    ¡®M, where could you be? What are you doing now if you are still alive?¡¯

    Gerald squeezed the guardrail tightly with both of his hands as he struggled in his heart.

    This was because all of his problems were pointed toward one direction at this time.

    That was the Sun League.

    M¡¯s disappearance, Gerald¡¯s second uncle, Peter¡¯s disappearance, the descent of the deity, and the

    corpses of the heavenly soldiers that had fallen from the sky. All of these things seemed to be directly

    rted to the Sun League.

    What kind of organization was this?!

    It had already existed for tens of thousands of years, but no one could unravel its mystery.

    Moreover, what was going on with the deity who looked exactly like him? Could it be that there was

    indeed anotherpletely unknown world, far in the distant sky?

    These things made Gerald feel very confused and frustrated.

    However, Gerald felt that things were progressing rtively fast. As long as he could resolve the matter

    involving the woman in white, Gerald believed that he would certainly be able to find M soon!

    Gerald was deep in his thoughts.

    At this moment, Yume stared directly at Gerald¡¯s side profile as he wore a worried look in his eyes.

    She had been standing aside and watching Gerald for a long time. Unexpectedly, it seemed as though

    Gerald also had his weaknesses and things that made him sad and upset even though he was so

    powerful.

    Yume felt as though she had discovered a whole different side of Gerald.

    ¡°It is time for me to change the dressing for my wound, but you gave me two different ones. So, I do not

    know which one I should use!¡± Yume said softly.

    At this time, Gerald put his thoughts aside and came back to his senses as he walked back into the

    cabin.

    However, at this moment, a bodyguard who was also standing on the deck was filled with doubts as he

    stared at the bottom of the sea.

    This was because at a certain moment just now, he seemed to have seen an extremelyrge

    behemoth slowly passing through the seabed.

    He could not see anything anymore after rubbing his eyes to get a clearer view.

    Could it be¡­ that he had seen wrongly?

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1133

    Deep under the sea.

    An extremely simple and unsophisticated huge copper ship passed by Gerald¡¯s fleet at this time.

    Its existence was just like a burst of energy that could not even be detected by a detector.

    What was this simple and unsophisticated ship that was covered in bronze?

    Soon after that, the figure of thisrge copper ship continued sinking toward the bottom of the ocean.

    Countless underwater creatures made way as though they were fleeing for their lives as soon as they

    saw this huge behemoth.

    After that, the figure of the copper ship slowly disappeared, and the bottom of the sea returned to its

    former tranquillity. However, the undercurrent was still strong and constantly surging because of the

    tsunami!

    The fleet continued moving forward, and they finally arrived at Montholm Ind in the evening.

    ording to the map, Gerald predicted that in terms of its geographical location, Montholm Ind

    should be located halfway through their journey to the pce of the king of the ocean. At the same

    time, this was also the ce where the old beggar had stopped by with thirty-six men, as shown in the

    mural.

    At that time, there had only been a small fishing vige on Montholm Ind.

    At the same time, this was also the ce where the Sun League¡¯s huge battleship had made its first

    appearance.

    It had risen into the sky and frightened all thirty-six of them.

    There was also another strange and suspicious point, that was, there were only twenty-seven men left

    in the team that the old beggar had brought with him to the pce of the king of the oceanter.

    Nine men seemed to have disappeared mysteriously.

    They disappeared on Montholm Ind. Could they have been killed?

    How could that be possible? These thirty-six men were just ordinary men, and the old beggar had

    absolutely no reason to kill them!

    As Gerald was thinking about this, the ship had already been docked, and they had arrived at the port.

    Gerald came back to his senses as he looked at Montholm Ind.

    Now that tens of thousands of years had already passed, Montholm Ind was naturally no longer a

    small fishing vige, but it had already be a city on the ind.

    Many passenger ships which were heading north and south would pass by this ind, and this ind

    was extremely prosperous.

    Night gradually fell, but the lights on Montholm Ind were shining brightly and brilliantly as though it

    was still daylight.

    They realized that the main street was even more crowded after they entered the city, and it seemed as

    though they were holding a grand event.

    ¡°This is the Holy Weing Festival on Montholm Ind. It is held once every three years!¡± At this

    time, Yume who had been following Gerald suddenly said lightly.

    ¡°Holy Weing Festival? What holy beings are they weing?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Yume replied nonchntly.

    Gerald could not help but smile bitterly before he instructed his subordinates to make the arrangements

    for their amodation.

    ¡°It seems as though there is a Holy Witch Gate here, and the young lord is calling on the people here to

    hold a festival for him!¡±

    When Yume saw that Gerald was ignoring her, she suddenly spoke up to start a conversation with

    Gerald.

    ¡°It seems as though that young lord is remarkably honorable. He actually wants people to hold a

    festival for him!¡± Gerald could not help but nod.

    ¡°Could it be that the young lord can actually hold the tsunami back so that it would not affect this

    ind?¡±

    ¡°In truth, this ind has never been hit by a tsunami before! It has always been very peaceful here!¡±

    Yume said.

    ¡°That is truly strange!¡±

    However, since they were already here, aside from settling his subordinates down and arranging for his

    subsequent n and itinerary, the most important thing was for Gerald to look for the local official so

    that he could take a look at the history of the establishment of the city here. This was because the Sun

    League had visited this ind before.

    Therefore, Gerald did not know whether there were any traces of the Sun League left behind on this

    ind.

    Gerald had already ordered his subordinates to get this matter done even when they were back on the

    ship.

    The ce that they had chosen for their amodation and rest was a luxurious manor on the ind.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    There was a hot spring on the ind.

    Gerald was resting in the hot spring as he waited for the local official toe over with the city¡¯s

    historical records.

    At this time, there was a group of young men and women who were living an extravagant and luxurious

    life, and they were extremely loud and full ofughter near Gerald¡¯s resting ce. This made Gerald

    feel a little frustrated.

    However, Gerald was not the kind of person who would stir up trouble for absolutely no reason at all.

    Consequently, he simply treated it as though they did not exist.

    ¡°Ask her toe over here! My muscles and bones are a little exhausted. Ask her toe over here

    and help me exercise and massage my muscles!¡±

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1134

    At this time, a young master snapped his fingers as he instructed his subordinate, who was standing

    aside.

    ¡°Mr. Yonwick, wouldn¡¯t that be a bad idea? Lord Yonwick has already said that she is our distinguished

    guest!¡±

    One of his subordinates kindly reminded him.

    p!

    Without warning, someone suddenly gave him a tight p across his face.

    ¡°Just bring her over here when I asked you to call her over! Why would it be a bad idea? Who said that

    she is our distinguished guest? She needs help and is asking for a favor from the Yonwick family now!¡±

    Mr. Yonwick yelled coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Yonwick, forget it. Although that woman is really very beautiful, she is indeed a little too feisty. She

    is also well-versed in martial arts!¡± Several of the other young masters reminded him.

    ¡°I am not afraid of her! I am just asking her toe over here to give me a massage. My dad does not

    allow me to touch her, so he is really suffocating me! Can¡¯t I just ask her toe over here to help give

    me a massage and relieve my muscles?¡± Mr. Yonwick said as he sneered.

    His subordinate was holding his hand over his face.

    Not long after that, the woman came over to him.

    Her appearance was indeed extremely beautiful, and she attracted the attention of many young men

    and even women as soon as she came over to him.

    ¡°Hahaha. Look! Isn¡¯t she already here? If she dares to reject my invitation to ask her toe over here,

    I can guarantee that her grandfather will not be able to survive and pull through the night!¡± Mr. Yonwick

    said as heughed

    He was already lying next to the hot spring pool as he waited for the woman to massage him.

    ¡°Massage him! Moreover, if you were to massage him, you will have to sit on him to massage him!¡±

    When the other young masters saw that the woman was not moving, they surrounded her as they

    continued roaring and urging her on.

    The woman¡¯s face turned red as she blushed, and she had a look of resentment and hatred on her

    face. If it weren¡¯t because she had been forbidden from doing so, she would already have the intention

    to kill the man before her now.

    She could not help but felt very entangled because she did not know whether she should massage that

    man or not!

    If she refused to massage him, her grandfather and that genius doctor, he¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and sit on him!¡±

    The people around her began shouting and yelling even louder at this time.

    ¡°D*mn it! Can you be a little quieter?!¡±

    At this time, Gerald, who was soaking in the hot spring, could not help but take off the towel as he

    yelled at them.

    Gerald¡¯s voice naturally had a very loud and prating power.

    As soon as he yelled, the few girls were so frightened that they could not help but shut their mouths in

    an instant.

    Several of the other young men also trembled in fear.

    Gerald did not want to act this way either. He had initially thought of minding his own business while

    they yed on their own. However, it seemed as though the situation was getting messy and a little out

    of hand. They were even bullying that woman, and this made Gerald feel a little angry.

    m!

    At this time, Mr. Yonwick, who was obviously the core of the group, suddenly mmed his hands on

    the surface of the hot spring pool.

    In fact, he had also been shocked earlier.

    However, after reacting anding back to his senses, he could not help but feel that he had lost face.

    ¡°Youngd! You are really courting death, aren¡¯t you? You actually dared to yell at me, Layton

    Yonwick?! Are you truly tired of living?!¡± Layton cursed.

    Layton stood up as he spoke, and many young men who were wearing sunsses quickly gathered

    around him in an instant.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    There were many hot spring pools around, and there were also many guests.

    Everyone had witnessed the scene earlier when Gerald had yelled at Layton and the others.

    Everyone quietened down as they watched the scene.

    ¡°Who is this young man? He actually dares to speak to Mr. Yonwick in this manner on Montholm

    Ind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What is his background? He must really be tired of living! He is the first person who ever

    dared to ask Mr. Yonwick to shut up!¡±

    ¡°This is terrible! Everyone knows that his fate might change terribly just because he yelled at Mr.

    Yonwick today!¡±

    The people around them stopped frolicking as they looked in the direction of Gerald and the others,

    one after the other.

    Of course, Gerald could not be bothered to wait to see how Mr. Yonwick would deal with him.

    He put the towel back on, and he closed his eyes to rest as soon as he had finished yelling at them.

    However, the woman who had been bullied by Layton tentatively approached Gerald at this time as she

    said, ¡°Ger¡­ Gerald?¡±

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1135

    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Gerald, who had closed his eyes to rest his mind, could not help but

    feel a little startled.

    He took the towel off before he looked up, only to realize that this woman was not just any other

    person.

    It was actually Jasmine!

    To be honest, Gerald had not had any contact with the Fenderson family ever since he had dressed up

    as the mute Sanderson and saved the entire Fenderson family back in Salford Province.

    He helped Xavia settle down in Salford Province and had even given the family¡¯s industry in Salford

    Province to Xavia.

    He had not seen Jasmine for over a year now.

    Unexpectedly, who would have thought that he would run into Jasmine here today, and it seemed as

    though there had been some changes. Otherwise, why would the dignified youngdy of the

    Fenderson family end up in this state?

    Gerald stood up.

    ¡°Jasmine, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It is truly you, Gerald! I never expected to meet you here!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s face flushed red, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    As she spoke, Jasmine could not help but run toward Gerald as she threw herself into his arms.

    It had already been such a long time, and there had been no news at all about Gerald throughout this

    whole time. There had also been so many changes. Now that this man was standing before her again,

    Jasmine could not help but feel as though the heavy boulder that she had had in her heart all this while

    had suddenly been lifted at this very moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is going to be fine.¡± Geraldforted her.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! The both of you are still in the mood to flirt with one another?! Why, Jasmine? Is this young

    man one of your little lovers from Salford Province?¡± Layton asked coldly.

    He had a very ugly expression on his face at this time. After all, he was already very upset and enraged

    after getting yelled at.

    Now, the woman that he was interested in had actually run into another man¡¯s arms.

    Layton felt as though he had been made a cuckold in public. As a man, he naturally could not tolerate

    this kind of humiliation and insult.

    ¡°D*mn it! I will let you witness how your little lover is going to die here today, then!¡±

    Layton ground his teeth.

    Many people around them hurriedly took a few steps back.

    This was because everyone on Montholm Ind knew that Mr. Yonwick really dared to kill people.

    Everyone was afraid that they would get involved in this matter. Thus, they wanted to stay as far away

    as they possibly could from this situation.

    ¡°Layton, this is all my fault. My grandfather and the genius doctor are also under your control because

    of me! You can deal with me if you want to, but don¡¯t do anything to harm my friend!¡±

    Jasmine came to a realization, and she realized how ignorant and reckless she had been when she ran

    into Gerald¡¯s embrace out of excitement.

    Layton was very narrow-minded, and she would have probably implicated Gerald into this situation by

    acting that way.

    So, she hurriedly let go of Gerald as she tried to exin herself to Layton.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, you should leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± Jasmine said as she lowered her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. He will not be able to do anything to harm you as long as I am around!¡± Gerald

    said and he shook his head and smiled wryly as he looked at Jasmine.

    ¡°Gerald, I know that you are very powerful. I know that you are the young master of the Crawford

    family, but everyone on Montholm Ind, especially the Yonwick family, does not fear any powerful or

    influential families at all. On the contrary, there are many things that you would never be able to

    imagine that exist in this world! Layton will really kill you! You should hurry up and leave!¡± Jasmine said

    anxiously.

    ¡°You want to leave? I am afraid that it will not be that easy. I don¡¯t care whether you are the young

    master of the Crawford family or the Xiques family. Since you are here on Montholm Ind, you will

    have to lower your head in front of the Yonwick family. Men, grab hold of him now!¡± Layton said as he

    waved his hand.

    He had already thought about it. He wanted to y around and teach Jasmine¡¯s little lover a lesson first

    before he killed him.

    About seven to eight bodyguards ran directly toward Gerald at this time.

    ¡°Stay behind me!¡±

    Gerald grabbed hold of Jasmine as he pulled her behind him.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    At this time, those men had already reached out their fists toward Gerald¡¯s face.

    Jasmine yelled out worriedly.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald turned his head around and smiled at Jasmine as he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    afraid. They will not be able to touch me!¡±

    Boom!

    As he was speaking, someone had already punched Gerald in the chest.

    There was a muffled noise.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1136

    After that, there was a crisp sound.

    Ouch!

    After that, the man who had stepped forward and taken the lead to punch Gerald was clutching his fist,

    and his face had already turned pale as he yelled out in pain.

    This was because it felt as though his punch just now had not hit a person¡¯s body, but he felt as though

    he had punched an extremely tough and majestic iceberg.

    His arm bone was already shattered, and his hand bones had already shattered into pieces.

    As the nerves of the fingertips were linked to a person¡¯s heart, how could an ordinary man endure this

    kind of extreme pain?

    Gerald could only shake his head as he looked at the man. After that, he kicked that man, and the

    man¡¯s knee cap bent backward at a different and awkward angle before he flew out directly.

    The other men were startled for a moment before they rushed directly at Gerald again.

    Gerald did the same thing, and he simply brushed his feet a couple of times before the several men in

    front of him were all holding onto their kneecaps as they screamed in pain after falling to the ground.

    Layton¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he witnessed the scene before him.

    All of his subordinates were masters that he had carefully selected, but they were not this man¡¯s

    opponent at all.

    Gerald had easily defeated all of them within ten seconds.

    At this time, Gerald walked toward Layton.

    ¡°You were shouting all the time that you wanted someone to massage your muscles for you, right?¡±

    Gerald sneered.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do?! This is¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Layton backed away as he tried to warn Gerald at the same time.

    However, before he could even finish his sentence, Gerald had already grabbed him by the cor with

    one hand before throwing him into the air.

    Click! Click!

    Gerald grabbed hold of Layton¡¯s arms as he spun him around in the air.

    Not long after that, Layton¡¯s arm broke, and he could not help but scream out in pain.

    After that, Gerald threw him out again, and Layton¡¯s body fell andnded directly on themp bracket

    that was at the side.

    He could not move his whole body, and he could only scream out in pain.

    Everyone was shocked and frightened, and their mouths were hanging wide open even though they did

    not dare to say anything at all.

    This was Mr. Yonwick, but his opponent seemed to be even more ruthless and stronger aspared to

    him.

    He had actually broken Mr. Yonwick¡¯s arms!

    Jasmine was also extremely surprised, and she could only cover her mouth in shock.

    One and a half years ago, Gerald was still a thin and frail young man who had had some skills and

    abilities.

    However, it seemed as though his skills and abilities had reached a terrifying point!

    At this moment, rows of bodyguards dressed in ck came running toward their direction.

    When the other guests saw the imposing manner of the bodyguards who were clothed in ck, they

    were even more frightened, and they hurriedly made way to avoid them.

    However, this group of bodyguards did not even bother to look at the men who were howling as they

    lay on the ground.

    Instead, they walked directly toward Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, we have already gotten in touch with that person. He is already preparing the materials

    now, and he wille over to meet youter tonight!¡± One of the bodyguards said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerald nodded.

    After that, Gerald looked at Jasmine, who was still a little startled, before he asked, ¡°Jasmine, I heard

    you talking about something rted to Lord Fenderson as well as my disciple, Joshua. What happened

    exactly?¡±

    Gerald had headed to Aurous Hill directly to settle the score with the Moldell family immediately after

    he had saved the Fenderson family. At that time, he had taught Joshua some medical skills and told

    him to help the Fenderson family as much as he possibly could.

    Since they did not have any stronger enemy going against them anymore, even if the Fenderson family

    could not recover their full strength, they should be able to live a well and influential life.

    But now, the Fenderson family had actually ended up in this state.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Jasmine could not hold it back anymore, and she burst into tears. When Gerald saw that she could not

    speak, he brought her back to his room.

    Outside, several of Layton¡¯s friends were all standing under themp bracket as they stared at Layton,

    who was hanging more than a dozen meters above them. At this moment, his face was bing paler

    and paler by the moment, and blood was constantly flowing out of his mouth.

    Moreover, it seemed as though he was about to lose his consciousness and would die at any time.

    Layton¡¯s friends were all frightened to death, and they hurriedly took out their cell phones to make

    phone calls¡­

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1137

    After going into the room, Jasmine told Gerald about some things that had happened after they had

    come to Montholm Ind about three months ago.

    It turned out that Mindy had met with a car ident one year ago when she had been trying to find the

    mute Sanderson, and she had ended up in a vegetative state.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Lord Fenderson had initially thought that the Fenderson family had already pulled through the worse

    after he had finally reconciled with his daughter and made amends with the Crawford family. He

    thought that he would finally be able to enjoy his old age.

    Unexpectedly, Mindy had actually met with this kind of mishap.

    The old man had fallen ill after worrying too much about his granddaughter.

    Jasmine had hurriedly looked for the genius doctor. In truth, the genius doctor had never given up on

    treating Mindy¡¯s condition all this while, but Lord Fenderson had also fallen ill at this time.

    The genius doctor began looking for countermeasures ording to the prescription that had been

    given to him.

    He had finally found the prescription that he could use to treat both of them, but unfortunately, he

    lacked one of the ingredients for the prescription.

    That ingredient was wisteria.

    However, they could not find wisteria on the maind, and it was very scarce everywhere.

    Jasmine had eventually found out that there was wisteria growing on Montholm Ind. As for this

    wisteria flower, it only had a shelf life of three days after getting plucked.

    There was no other way to transport it.

    So, three months ago, Jasmine had proposed to bring her grandfather and sister to Montholm Ind

    with her, and she had asked Master Jenkinson toe along with them.

    As for everything that had happened thereafter, the Yonwick family had gotten involved in this matter.

    After arriving at Montholm Ind, Jasmine had already paid a lot of money, but the head of the Yonwick

    family insisted on making Jasmine stay behind for some reason. He said that the young lord had taken

    an interest in her.

    The Yonwick family wanted to act as a matchmaker.

    Jasmine was naturally unwilling to agree to this matter, and she had gotten into a conflict and

    confrontation with the Yonwick family because of this matter. The Fenderson family¡¯s forces had also

    come forward, and as a result, every one of them had sunk to the bottom of the sea.

    The Yonwick family had kidnapped her grandfather, sister, and the genius doctor in order to force

    Jasmine to agree to the match.

    That was how things had ended up in this state.

    After listening to Jasmine¡¯s exnation, Gerald felt a hint of self-me and self-reproach deep within

    his heart. This was because after listening to Jasmine¡¯s careful exnation, it seemed as though he

    had something to do with the root of the problem.

    He had a unshirkable responsibility in this matter.

    ¡°Gerald, Layton is Linus Yonwick¡¯s only son. Since you¡¯ve injured his son so severely, he will not let you

    off so easily. This is all my fault! Gerald, since there is still time, you should hurry up and leave now!¡±

    Jasmine persuaded as she grabbed hold of Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°There is a top master in the Yonwick family, and he is extraordinarily powerful. He was the one who

    intercepted the Fenderson family¡¯s fleet. He has an exceptionally powerful skill and ability, and it seems

    as though he is rted to the Holy Witchcraft here. Gerald, you should really leave now!¡± Jasmine said

    again.

    ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? Since I have already found out about your matter, you don¡¯t have to worry

    anymore. You can rest assured that I will certainly rescue Lord Fenderson and the others!¡± Gerald said

    as he smiled wryly.

    Jasmine could not help but feel very moved at this time. However, the more things were this way, the

    more she felt as though she could not implicate Gerald in this matter.

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go! I believe it won¡¯t be long before the members of the Yonwick familye here. As you

    have just said. The precious young master of the Yonwick family is in my hands now. So, if he doesn¡¯t

    want anything to happen to his precious son, he should make a deal with me!¡± Gerald replied coldly.

    After that, he walked outside.

    Many people were surrounding the side of the hot spring pool at this time.

    Everyone was pointing at Layton, who was about to fall unconscious and close to dying at this time.

    ¡°What?! Who is that brave and courageous? He actually dared toy a finger on my son?!¡±

    In the Yonwick Manor on Montholm Ind, a middle-aged man was very furious and enraged at this

    time.

    His face twitched slightly.

    ¡°I do not know. It seems as though hisst name is Crawford. Everyone is referring to him as Mr.

    Crawford. He is indeed very skillful and powerful. Even a dozen bodyguards cannot hold him back for

    even ten seconds. The young master had been thrown up into the air by him, and he is being tortured

    at this time. He is almost out of breath now!¡±

    A few of Layton¡¯s friends cried out.

    ¡°He is truly courting his own death!¡± Linus growled as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°Hurry up and call the master here! Tell him toe with me to rescue Layton!¡± Linus roared.

    All of the young men looked up as soon as they heard the word ¡®master¡¯.

    Indeed. If the master of the Yonwick family were to step up and take action, who would dare to continue

    causing trouble for the Yonwick family? That young brat would undoubtedly be dead!

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1138

    The Yonwick family made a move, and many members of the family moved out as they headed directly

    to the Enchanted Manor.

    When Linus arrived, he saw a young man sipping a cup of tea as he sat under themp bracket.

    Meanwhile, Layton, who was already pale because of the blood loss, had already lost his

    consciousness a long time ago.

    ¡°Even if Layton was wrong, don¡¯t you think that your actions are too vicious and ruthless?! You truly do

    not have any respect for the Yonwick family at all!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Linus felt terribly distressed, and a hint of hatred and resentment shed through his eyes.

    ¡°I am already giving you a lot of face by not killing him. Do you know what it means to be ruthless and

    vicious? You captured my disciple as well as one of my elders, and you are even threatening my friend.

    How do you intend to settle this score with me?¡± Gerald asked as he put down his teacup.

    ¡°Hahaha! It turns out that the Fenderson family has summoned another one of their helpers here. It is

    no wonder. Unfortunately, no matter how strong or powerful the Fenderson family is, they cannot be

    compared to the Yonwick family!¡± Linus said.

    ¡°Lord Yonwick, why are you wasting so much time talking nonsense to him? You should just ask the

    master to kill him now! Let him witness how powerful the Yonwick family is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I want him to turn into ashes so that we can avenge Layton!¡±

    A few of Layton¡¯s friends also shouted out loud at this time.

    ¡°Master,e! Everything is up to you now!¡±

    As for Linus, he also had a deep look in his eyes as he automatically made way for the master.

    Afterward, an old man slowly walked along the road where the crowd of people had voluntarily made

    way for him to pass.

    He had a pair of triangr eyes, and when he narrowed his eyes, he looked like a poisonous snake

    that was hissing.

    This gave everyone the chills.

    The old man walked over slowly before he stood still amongst the crowd of people.

    At the same time, he also turned around to look at Gerald.

    However, the hyped-up Yonwick family did not notice that the master¡¯s eyelids were twitching profusely

    at this time, and it seemed as though his legs were also trembling involuntarily.

    As for Jasmine, she was extremely nervous, and her palms were already sweaty at this time as she

    held tightly onto Gerald¡¯s sleeves.

    In the next instant, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Bam! A loud sound was heard.

    Everyone saw the master, who was more than fifty years old, suddenly kneel in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ please spare my life!¡±

    The master suddenly shouted, and his face had already turned pale in an instant.

    As for Linus, he could not help but stare at the master in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Master, you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ please spare my life! I have no intentions of offending you!¡± The master hurriedly said.

    Jasmine took a deep breath as she covered her mouth in shock.

    She had been worried to death just now, but at this time¡­

    ¡°Kort, I asked Christopher to execute you ording to the familyw. However, I never expected him to

    substitute one valuable item with another. You actually came all the way here!¡± Gerald sneered.

    The old man in front of him was none other than KortMoldell.

    Gerald had asked Christopher to execute Kort per the familyw, but it seemed as though Christopher

    had vited the rules and done otherwise.

    It seemed as though Christopher also knew very well that the future of the Moldell family would depend

    entirely on Kort. As for Christopher, he was participating in the pledge of the holy water with Gerald.

    That sly old man!

    Kort felt even more ufortable at this time. He was in hiding, and he had really thought that he had

    managed to hide at the ends of the earth now. So, he had thought that Gerald would never be able to

    find out about his whereabouts.

    However, a person would never be able to hide for a lifetime, and he would always have to pay his

    debts one day.

    Kort already knew very well that the current Gerald was no longer who he used to be. Even Christopher

    was not his opponent.

    Therefore, Kort had already given up all thoughts about taking revenge on Gerald, and he simply

    wanted to keep his own life.

    ¡°Master, why are you acting like this?¡±

    Linus was puzzled, and he could not understand the situation at all.

    ¡°Do you remember the Mr. Crawford I told you about? He annihted the Schuyler family and

    ughtered the Long family. The reason why I came all the way here was because I had nowhere else

    to go as I was hiding from him!¡±

    Kort¡¯s face had already turned pale.

    Linus asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be that¡­?!¡±

    ¡°It is him! He is Mr. Crawford!¡±

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1139

    As Kort finished speaking, he had already broken out in cold sweat.

    Linus took a deep breath at this time.

    As Kort was a guest that the Holy Witchcraft had sent to the Yonwick family, Kort would naturally have

    spoken about some of his painful past experiences while they were chatting amongst themselves.

    This was especially so for this Mr. Crawford, who had ughtered several big and prestigious families,

    one after the other. Linus felt even more fearful at this time.

    This was because based on Kort¡¯s description of this particr Mr. Crawford, he might look very honest

    on the surface, but he was actually very narrow-minded and revengeful.

    As long as anyone provoked him, he would certainly go to the ends of the earth to track the person

    down and settle the score with him.

    To put it bluntly, as soon as he provoked this man, he would never be able to live in peace for the rest

    of his life if he did not give Gerald a satisfactory answer.

    At that time, Linus had also secretly reminded himself that he should never mess with such people.

    Unexpectedly, what he feared the most would truly happen.

    Presently, he had a very shocked and terrified expression on his face.

    As for Jasmine, she was also staring at Gerald with a shocked and startled expression on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I was ignorant, and I unintentionally offended you because of that. I have already heard

    of your great reputation from a long time ago!¡±

    Linus hurriedly bowed respectfully at a ny-degree angle, and his face had already turned pale at

    this time.

    Several of Layton¡¯s friends also swallowed as they took a step back.

    The people at the side were pointing at them with fearful expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Who is that man?! Why is Mr. Yonwick so afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even that extraordinary master knelt in front of him immediately when he saw him! Who

    could he possibly be?!¡±

    Everyone talked amongst themselves.

    ¡°So, can my friends leave with me now?¡± Gerald asked casually.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, but Mr. Crawford, it was not our intention to threaten and ckmail Miss Jasmine. It was

    the young lord from the Holy Witchcraft who had taken a liking to Miss Jasmine, but she turned him

    down and refused to agree to the match. So, the young lord ordered us to capture her family members

    and use them to threaten her instead!¡±

    ¡°Although the Yonwick family has a great reputation and career on Montholm Ind, to put it bluntly, we

    are nothing more than puppets of the Holy Witchcraft. We had no choice but to do so!¡± Linus hurriedly

    exined.

    ¡°If you put it that way, are you saying that you are not only a good person, but that you are also a

    victim, then?¡± Gerald asked as he red coldly at him.

    As soon as Gerald made his remark, Linus could not help but feel a little startled as he broke out in

    cold sweat.

    He was so frightened that he waspletely at a loss for words.

    Linus honestly did not expect that Gerald would be so wise and sophisticated at such a young age.

    Indeed, how could he even be considered a good person?

    ¡°So many people are seeking after the Holy Witchcraft, but the people from the Holy Witchcraft are

    actually doing this kind of vicious and despicable thing! It seems as though it is not worthy of its name

    at all!¡±

    After speaking, Gerald looked at Kort, who was being quiet, and he asked, ¡°It seems as though you

    have taken refuge with the Holy Witchcraft. So, what kind of religion is this? Also, what is the

    background and origins of this young lord that you are talking about?¡±

    Kort naturally did not dare to hide the truth from Gerald, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°The Holy

    Witchcraft has nearly a hundred years of history, and it has a very strong foundation on Montholm

    Ind. The internal members of the organization are veryplicated, and I¡­ I have no way of getting

    close to the internal core members of the Holy Witchcraft either. However, I used to be an elder of the

    Holy Witchcraft many years ago, and I begged them to take me in. As for the other internal core

    members of the organization, their whereabouts and identities are all concealed. Of course, the young

    lord is an exception. On the contrary, he is very high-profile!¡±

    Kort paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Although this young lord is highly sought after and

    worshipped by many, he is an overall viin who would rape,mit adultery, and alsomit all sorts

    of wicked crimes as he pleases!¡±

    Kort¡¯s words were merciless.

    However, during this process, Linus, who was bowing, could not help but nce at Kort with a strange

    expression on his face.

    Gerald naturally saw the look on Linus¡¯s face too.

    Gerald nced at Linus coldly. It seemed as though this old man was full of schemes.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    On the contrary, Kort was telling him everything because he was honestly afraid of his strength and

    power.

    ¡°When would he usuallye out?¡± Gerald asked again.

    ¡°Since it is the Holy Weing Festival tonight, he will surely participate in the event. The Holy

    Witchcraft has a strange tradition, and that is no sexual intercourse is allowed for the three months

    before the Holy Weing Festival. As soon as the Holy Weing Festival passes tonight, he will

    naturallye and look for¡­e and look for¡­¡±

    As Kort spoke, he nced at Jasmine, and he did not continue speaking anymore.

    ¡°He will being tonight?¡±

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1140

    Gerald sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Linus nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright, then. In that case, I will be waiting for him toe tonight. I really want to see what kind of

    background and origins this young lord has!¡± Gerald said as he smiled wryly.

    Linus could not help break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Okay, then. I will go and release Lord Fenderson, the genius doctor, and the others. But Mr. Crawford,

    what about my ignorant son, then?¡±

    Linus asked as he looked at Layton in distress.

    After that, Gerald snapped his fingers, and a burst of light flickered, and themp bracket broke directly

    with a bang.

    Layton then fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Airbending skill?!¡±

    Kort, who was kneeling on the ground, was shocked.

    Jasmine was also staring at Gerald in disbelief. At this moment, Gerald seemed to have changed a lot

    compared to how he was a year ago.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, if there is nothing else, we will retreat first!¡± Linus said fearfully at this time.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Gerald stopped them. ¡°KortMoldell, it seems as though we have not settled the score between the both

    of us yet!¡±

    Kort was still kneeling on the ground, and he did not dare to get up.

    After that, he suddenly looked up.

    Then, he gathered all of the strength in his body before he suddenly exhaled.

    Boom!

    White smoke exploded directly from his body as if a boiler had exploded.

    He had abolished all of his inner strength!

    At this moment, he was lying limp on the ground, and he was a disabled old man who looked as though

    he had suddenly aged a lot in an instant.

    ¡°I have already exhausted and abolished all of my inner strength. I do not have much longer to live

    now. Mr. Crawford, are you satisfied now?¡± Kort said in a hoarse voice as hey on the ground.

    Gerald nced at him indifferently before he said, ¡°Although you have already abolished your inner

    strength, a person¡¯s heart cannot be abolished. Back then, you forced me into desperation, and I nearly

    died in your hands a couple of times. Many members of the Crawford family also died at your hands.

    Since you have willingly abolished your inner strength today, I will allow you to die a dignified death! I

    will give you three days to prepare for your own funeral.¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald turned around and left, leaving behind Linus, who was dead silent,

    and Kort, who was left lying on the ground as he closed his eyes because they were filled with tears.

    Kort had initially thought that he would be able to pull through these tough times and live long enough

    to see his eldest son who was far away in the military area.

    It was a pity that the current Gerald was no longer the same indecisive and irresolute person of one

    and a half years ago who could easily be taken advantage of!

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­ what did you experience over this one and a half years?¡±

    Jasmine asked as she was moved and also very curious after returning to Gerald¡¯s room.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And Gerald, I heard KortMoldell saying that you were the one who ughtered and annihted the

    entire Schuyler family back then?¡±

    Jasmine could not imagine that the weak and honest young man could actually undergo such a big and

    earth-shattering change.

    ¡°I will slowly exin this matter to you in the future!¡±

    As he spoke, Gerald took off his shirt.

    ¡°Ahh? Gerald¡­ you¡­ what are you doing?!¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s heartbeat sped up in an instant when she saw Gerald¡¯s strong and muscr body. She

    could not help but cover her eyes a little shyly.

    ¡°I am changing my shirt. What else would I be doing? That young lord is going to try and do something

    to you tonight. I will have to see what kind of origin and background he has! What did you think I was

    going to do?¡± Gerald said as he smiled wryly.

    As he spoke, Gerald had already changed into a casual outfit.

    ¡°What else would I think you were going to do?!¡±

    As for Jasmine, she could only pout slightly at this time.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. Gerald was in love with someone else. What could he possibly do to me, anyway?

    Hahaha. Jasmine, you are just overthinking things. You really are a joke.¡¯

    Jasmine could not help but feel a little lost and disappointed¡­

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1141

    Both Lord Fenderson and Joshua were sent back to the apartment less than an hourter. By that time,

    however, Lord Fenderson was already seriously ill and Mindy was still in aa.

    Seeing this, Gerald skipped the pleasantries with Joshua and immediately provided him with new

    prescriptions for the two individuals.

    Once he was done with that, Gerald headed out into the streets. Since it was already evening, it was

    only logical for the young lord to have returned home by now.

    As he walked on, Gerald saw how lively the streets currently were, with many pedestrians getting

    immersed in the exciting atmosphere.

    ¡®Hearing the name of the Holy Witchcraft alone usually prompts people to associate it with feelings of

    wickedness¡­ What did that group of people do? And why are there so many who havee over to

    worship them?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the door of Linus¡¯s Yonwick Manor.

    Since the manor was the reception point for the young lord¡¯s arrival, there was already a near-

    imprable crowd by the time Gerald got there.

    Standing at the manor¡¯s entrance, were several young apprentices of the Yonwick family who had been

    tasked with receiving the important guests.

    Due to that, it was no wonder why Gerald¡¯s path was blocked by them when he tried to enter.

    ¡°Hey now, you can¡¯t just enter the manor all willy-nilly! Who even allowed you entry?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t Linus tell you I wasing?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Who the hell even are you? How dare you address my uncle by his name! I¡¯ll have you know that all

    the guests present today are both influential and powerful people, many of whom are well over the age

    of fifty! Nice try, but I¡¯ve had my share of opportunists like you!¡± shouted the youth coldly in return.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk to him that way¡­ After all, a single nce is all it takes to be able to tell that

    hees from foreignnds! Maybe he just wanted to enter to have a look after seeing so many

    people going in and out of the manor! The extravagance of this ce could also have piqued his

    interest! So again, there¡¯s no need to be so fierce!¡± said a charming woman as she smiled subtly while

    looking at Gerald.

    From the way she spoke, it was evident that the woman had a good first impression of Gerald. After all,

    not only did his body seem to be in tiptop condition, he also looked extraordinarily friendly. The

    combination of the two gave Gerald the look of a learned gentleman. It was the reason why she had

    spoken up for him.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just like how men were susceptible to helping beautiful women, women¡ªlike her¡ªwere also prone to

    aiding handsome men.

    ¡°Regardless, do you truly wish to enter¡­?¡± asked the woman, continuing to smile.

    Looking more closely at her, Gerald could see that she seemed to be in her twenties. Her hair had also

    been tied in a ponytail and her smile was particrly sweet.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering her question, the woman then added, ¡°¡­You know, we¡¯re a little

    understaffed right now¡­ Why don¡¯t youe along inside with me?¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, the woman was already dragging Gerald into the manor like how a

    parent would drag their child.

    ¡°Humph! That younger sister of mine is way too kind¡­ Since Queeny¡¯s cried before just by seeing

    small animals die, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me that she feltpassionate toward him just because I

    scolded him a little earlier! Sometimes I wonder if she truly is a Yonwick!¡± muttered the man to himself

    as he watched Queena Yonwick lead Gerald deeper into the manor.

    After walking for a while, Queena eventually stopped before saying, ¡°Well, this is the ce! That, over

    there, is Mr. Yonwick, and I¡¯ve already notified him about your presence. If any of the guests require

    any help, just head over to them and lend them a hand! I¡¯ll be heading out there myself to serve them

    as well!¡±

    shing him a smile, she then waved at him before leaving.

    ¡°¡­That young woman really is nothing like the other Yonwicks¡ªat least the ones I¡¯vee across

    before¡ªat all! What an enthusiastic person!¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he couldn¡¯t help but smile

    in resignation. Regardless, that woman truly was rather interesting.

    As he had said, however, she was a little too enthusiastic as well. It made him embarrassed to admit to

    her that he was actually here to assassinate people. Some people were certainly harder to reject than

    others.

    ¡°Hmm? Hey, you there! You were the one Mr. Yonwick called over, right? Come over here already and

    serve us some drinks!¡± shouted a young man rather unceremoniously.

    The one who had called out to Gerald was seated¡ªaround one of the many tables that had been

    ced outside the manor¡ªalongside a few other young men and women.

    Since they had noticed that it was Queena who had brought him here,¡ªand they knew for a fact that

    Mr. Yonwick had put her in charge of misceneous tasks¡ªputting two and two together, they figured

    that Gerald was under her, which meant that he had the same tasks that she did.

    Hearing that, a frown formed on Gerald¡¯s face.

    While he was slightly angry by the order, he knew that since he hadn¡¯t rejected Queena¡¯s enthusiastic

    offer earlier, it was akin to him agreeing with her suggestion.

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that it would be imprudent of him to vent his anger out just like that.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1142

    Calming himself, he then walked over to the group while asionally ncing at the entrance.

    As he picked up a teapot to refill the empty cups at the table, one of the women who had heavy

    makeup on¡ªas did the others¡ªsaid, ¡°You know, you look pretty handsome up-close! Still, you¡¯re not

    quite my cup of tea! Only Queena would fall for someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could you actually be Queena¡¯s pretty boy?¡± asked another woman.

    ¡°Humph! As if someone like him would ever be qualified to be hers!¡± replied a third woman rather

    contemptuously.

    After saying that, the women seemed to lose interest in him and they quickly found themselves

    resuming their previous topic of conversation.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very happy now! Haha! At longst, someone finally took the me for me!¡± said another

    woman from that group who looked to be slightly older than Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? What sort of me, Freya?¡± asked one of her friends.

    ¡°Just some incident none of you were probably aware of¡­ Actually, I think it¡¯s fine for me to tell you

    about it now! You see, the Yonwicks have always had a secret deal with the young lord of the Holy

    Witchcraft!¡±

    ¡°¡­A deal?¡± asked the women who were now growing increasingly curious.

    ¡°Indeed! You see, ording to the deal, over ten beautiful women have to be sent to the young lord

    yearly. As you may have already guessed, some of theme from the Yonwick family as well!¡±

    replied Freya.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not pulling our leg, are you?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a reason for me to do that? Regardless, my dad told me some time ago that I was

    initially one of the chosen beauties to be sent over to him! However, since a beauty from the Fenderson

    family came over about three months ago, my dad betrayed her just to protect me!¡± exined Freya as

    sheughed.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°How unexpected¡­ To think that the young lord was actually such a person! It¡¯s quite hard to even

    imagine!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Even I used to think that the young lord was both pure and wless. Never could I have

    imagined that he was this disgusting in reality! Either way, this is a major secret that, if exposed, would

    ruin him for sure! As a result, it¡¯s a great taboo for the people from Montholm Ind to talk about this!

    Aside from the members of our family and a few other people on Montholm Ind, I¡¯m pretty sure that

    nobody else knows about this secret! I¡¯m just sharing this with you because I¡¯m so happy today!¡±

    replied Freya.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard rumors about this a few years back myself, so I wouldn¡¯t call it a tightly kept secret¡­¡±

    muttered one of her friends.

    ¡°Oh? Well I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve definitely never heard of what I¡¯m about to tell you! It¡¯s something that

    my dad¡¯s been hiding from my family! I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m the only other Yonwick who knows about

    this!¡± whispered Freya in a slightly saddened tone.

    ¡°What are all of you talking about, cousin?¡± asked Queena as she led a few rich, young heirs over from

    the door. As the neers smiled at those from the initial group, Queena took the chance to wave at

    Gerald while greeting him.

    ¡°You interrupted Freya just as she was about to share some secrets with us! Come over and sit with us!

    Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Secrets?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You see, an incident happened this afternoon¡­ You all know Layton, right? My incapable

    younger brother? Well, something happened to him! Before I go on, though, do all of you know who

    Master Moldell is?¡± asked Freya.

    ¡°But of course we do!¡±

    It didn¡¯te as a surprise for any of them that Freya called her younger brother ¡®incapable¡¯. After all,

    those from the Yonwick family were well aware that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Layton.

    This was mostly due to the fact that Layton was the only male descendant of the family. As a result,

    Linus adored Layton a lot and tended to spoil him. With Freya, Linus usually only gave her a cold

    shoulder, which exined her clear dissatisfaction with Layton.

    ¡°Excellent. Moving on, I earlier saw Master Moldell and my younger brother being carried into the

    manor from the backdoor¡­ It was sheer coincidence that I saw them back then since I was nning to

    sneak out the backdoor to have some fun!¡±

    ¡°Oh, d*mn! How did Layton get hurt? Actually, the more important question is how did Master Moldell

    get hurt? We¡¯ve all seen his immense skill before! To think that someone would actually manage to

    defeat him on Montholm Ind!¡±

    Everyone clearly found that news hard to believe. Some of the young men were even exchanging

    terrified nces with each other as Freya continued whispering, ¡°While I¡¯m not too sure about the

    details of what actually happened, after eavesdropping on my dad while he was talking to a few of his

    subordinates, I heard the name, ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ being mentioned. Apparently that person has an

    extremely powerful background!¡±

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1143

    ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡± muttered the women in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Now where have I heard that name before¡­ I can¡¯t recall much about that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve done some investigating on him, and trust me when I say that you¡¯ll all be terrified to

    death upon hearing what I found out about him!¡± replied Freya.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, after asking around, I heard from some people that this Mr. Crawford person has

    an extremely powerful background! The fortune he owns is near-unimaginable for ordinary people, you

    know? In fact, he¡¯s the kind of person who would be able to hand you any amount of money

    immediately should he allow you to request for any!¡± exined Freya as her eyes were filled with

    jealousy.

    ¡°What? Could there truly be a rich heir like that?¡± asked a few of the present men with resentment in

    their voices, clearly jealous as well.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s all true! Not only is he rich, but he¡¯s extremely capable as well! I¡¯ll say it right now that he¡¯s

    nowhere nearparable to any of you hedonistic rich heirs!¡± replied Freya while looking at the group

    of men¡ªwho were all younger than her¡ªas she shook her head.

    ¡°So what if we¡¯re iparable? It¡¯s not like we want to bepared to him either!¡± replied one of the

    men as they all took turns lowering their heads.

    ¡°Well, even if he¡¯s the richest person in the world, I believe that no human will truly be able to live life

    without having any worries, regardless of how much wealth one owns¡­ I¡¯m sure he has to deal with

    different kinds of issues that normal people like us can¡¯t even hope toprehend¡­ Regardless,

    problems definitely still exist for him so there¡¯s no need for all of you to feel ashamed just because

    we¡¯re all a little inferior to him,¡± said Queena at that moment as she smiled.

    Her words were like music to the men¡¯s ears, and they instantly found themselves feeling much better.

    Gerald himself turned to look at Queena. Since he was so used to seeing materialistic women like Alice

    and Xavia by this point, he knew that women like Queena were rather rare in today¡¯s world. With that in

    mind, he found himself liking her a bit more after hearing what she had to say.

    After all, what she had said was true. So what if he owned half of the world¡¯s fortune? He still couldn¡¯t

    change both his and his family¡¯s destiny¡­ He couldn¡¯t even protect the woman he loved. No matter

    who it was, humans would always have worries.

    As he was deep in thought, the tea he was pouring into Freya¡¯s cup ended up over spilling, causing

    quite a bit of it to spill onto Freya¡¯s clothes!

    ¡°What- You¡­ You b*stard!¡± screamed Freya who immediately stood up as she felt the scalding tea on

    her body.

    Looking greatly offended, she then red daggers at Gerald before shouting, ¡°Are you blind or

    something?!¡±

    By then, her roars of fury had attracted the attention of several of the guests there.

    Clearly still dissatisfied with Gerald, the aggressive woman then raised her palm, fully prepared to p

    him! After all, Gerald was just a mere servant for all she knew. To think that he would dare offend her

    before everyone!

    The others knew better than to step in. After all, they were all aware that once Freya got into a bad

    temper, she wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily trifled with.

    However, when her hand was just inches away from Gerald¡¯s cheek, she immediately retracted it the

    moment she felt an immense pain on her palm that felt like a pinprick!

    ¡°Ow! M-my hand! I-it hurts!¡± wailed Freya as she burst into tears while holding onto her now bleeding

    hand.

    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you attack Freya?! You¡¯re courting death for sure!¡±

    While the men didn¡¯t really know what Gerald had used to injure Freya, they at least assumed that he

    had secretly attacked her. With all of theming to the same conclusion, it was natural for all of them

    to be infuriated!

    Just as they were about to make a move on him, however, a¡ªsimultaneously¡ªwrath-filled and terrified

    voice shouted, ¡°Cease this immediately! What are all of you doing?!¡±

    Hearing that, the men who were about to deal with Gerald immediately froze in ce. Everyone else at

    the scene went silent as well.

    After all, the person who had shouted was none other than the Yonwick family¡¯s master, Linus!

    Following that, the pale-faced man quickly rushed over to where Gerald was standing. Gerald himself

    had been standing there with his hands behind his back, an indifferent expression on his face.

    Secondster, three loud and distinct ps could be heard¡­ And the three men who had initially

    nned to retaliate against Gerald ended up falling to the floor due to the immense impact of the ps!

    ¡°D-dad?! What are you doing?! They were just trying to seek justice for me! Just look at that lowly

    servant! He¡¯s the one who hurt my hand!¡± shouted Freya as she stomped a foot on the ground in her

    frustration after seeing her cousins being pped instead.

    The immediate response she got from Linus, however, was a tight p to her face!

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1144

    ¡°How daring can you be?! A lowly servant? It seems that all of you are truly oblivious as to how much

    you¡¯re just begging to die!¡± roared Linus as his lips twitched.

    Now crying even harder after receiving the p, Freya¡ªwho simply couldn¡¯t reconcile with the fact that

    she was getting punished instead of the servant¡ªthen retorted, ¡°But it¡¯s the lowly servant¡¯s fault for

    hurting me, dad! Why are you hitting us instead?!¡±

    She instantly received a second p from Linus as he roared, ¡°How dare you continue speaking so

    ruthlessly! If you know what¡¯s good for you then quickly apologize to Mr. Crawford!¡±

    After fiercely warning her, Linus immediately bowed at Gerald before saying, ¡°I apologize if this ignorant

    young woman offended you, Mr. Crawford! Please forgive her!¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh¡­?¡± muttered Freya who truly hadn¡¯t expected her father to actually bow to that servant.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one stupefied either. Everyone present was now utterly bbergasted and in

    disbelief at what they were currently witnessing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against her just because I wish to show Queena some respect. However, I strongly

    suggest that you advise your daughter against pping anyone as she pleases!¡± replied Gerald coldly

    as he red at Freya.

    Hearing that, Freya found herself blushing as she said, ¡°¡­Y-you¡­ Could you be¡­ the mysterious Mr.

    Crawford from Northbay¡­?¡±

    Gulping, she then thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s the legendary rich heir¡­?¡¯

    ¡°You silly girl! Thankfully, Mr. Crawford didn¡¯t take your actions to heart! The rest of you better hurry up

    and apologize to him as well!¡± ordered Linus.

    While the others had earlier assumed that Gerald was just a very rich person¡ªafter hearing Freya¡¯s

    description of him¡ªnone of them had expected him to be this terrifying, face to face!

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± shouted Freya as she immediately lowered her head while blushing as she apologized.

    Though it simply felt incredulous, Freya knew that the man before her was the real deal after seeing

    how respectful her father was toward him.

    As she did that, she snuck a few peeks at him¡ªwith her beautiful eyes¡ªto observe his reaction to her

    apology.

    In her mind, she was wondering if their simple dispute could end up with her having a romantic affair

    with that filthy rich man. To her utter dismay, he didn¡¯t even look at her!

    The fact that Gerald was looking to the side while she was apologizing made Freya feel deeply

    disappointed.

    As for the others present, none of them even dared to say a word.

    Queena herself was currently looking at Gerald rather curiously, asionally blinking herrge eyes.

    At that moment, some noise could be hearding from a crowd outside. Hearing themotion,

    both Gerald and Linus turned their attention toward the sound¡¯s direction.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon after, both men watched as thirty-two peculiar-dressed people made their way toward them. On

    their shoulders, was a massive pnquin that honestly looked like a living room of sorts.

    Sitting atop arge chair on the pnquin, was a young man donning ck robes, and following the

    group on both sides were two old men.

    Any pedestrians whom they passed by instantly bowed at the magnificent procession.

    It was Gerald¡¯s first time seeing such a dominant array as well. After all, even emperors during ancient

    times didn¡¯t travel about atop pnquins carried by thirty-two people.

    ¡°Is he the young lord?¡± asked Gerald with a frigid tone.

    ¡°Y-yes, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Linus as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, knowing that he was truly

    between a rock and a hard ce at the moment.

    Currently standing between what could very well be two gods of death, he knew that offending any one

    of them could result in his entire family getting exterminated. There was no way he could afford to

    offend either one of them.

    With that in mind, he immediately bowed and weed the young lord after respectfully answering

    Gerald¡¯s question.

    Everyone else present did the same as well, bowing as respectfully as they could.

    Seeing that, the two men standing by the pnquin nodded in satisfaction. However, the moment they

    looked at Gerald, they couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows.

    After all, Gerald was simply standing there while looking at them coldly, both his hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1145

    ¡°How dare you refuse to bow and greet the young lord when you see him!¡± shouted one of the old men.

    Gerald, however, didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, he simply continued staring at the young lord who was

    still sitting atop the pnquin. Throughout this entire time, the young lord had had his eyes closed,

    seemingly enjoying himself as he rested.

    ¡°Hey, now! I asked you a question, didn¡¯t I? How imprudent of you not to answer!¡± shouted the same

    old man as he took a step forward, ready to make a move.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, before he could even do anything, the old man¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as Gerald¡¯s

    body disappeared into thin air!

    ¡°¡­Hmm?!¡± grunted the old man as he was suddenly filled with immense fear.

    The next thing he knew, he felt a palm being ced on his shoulder extremely forcefully! The force was

    so overwhelming that he was unable to endure it for long.

    Secondster, the old man fell to his knees, causing the ground under him to be crushed under

    Gerald¡¯s immense force!

    ¡°You said I should bow, no? I didn¡¯t see you bowing toward me, though!¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡°Brother!¡± shouted the other old man as he rushed over while revealing a y teapot from under his

    sleeve.

    Though he had nned to use witchcraft to deal with Gerald, Gerald was simply too fast for him.

    Before he could even do a thing, Gerald had already pped him several times!

    Following that, the second old man fell to the ground. He was no match for Gerald at all.

    It was at that moment when the mighty young lord finally opened his eyes slowly.

    Looking at Gerald with a bitter smile, he then said, ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t bad, I must admit! However, you

    really shouldn¡¯t offend us today!¡±

    ¡°And what if I do?¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for ending your life!¡± shouted the young lord extremely coldly.

    Hearing that, everyone close by immediately began retreating from the area, knowing full well that the

    young lord was about to kill people.

    ¡°Due to the rules, I¡¯m not allowed to lift my feet off the ground till I arrive at therge hall¡­ However, it¡¯s

    best that you don¡¯t assume that I won¡¯t be able to kill you just because of that!¡± added the young lord in

    an indifferent tone, making it clear that he was looking at Gerald as though he was a mere nobody.

    Gerald himself had been quite serious toward the young lord this entire time. However, even after

    observing the young man¡¯s aura for a while, he still couldn¡¯t detect anything extraordinary about him.

    Even so, the young man sounded extremely confident with his abilities¡­ Could the young lord secretly

    have powerful tactics under his sleeves? Or maybe he had a way to escape no matter the situation!

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you can kill me without even standing up? Fine then! I¡¯d like to witness

    your true capabilities for myself!¡± replied Gerald as he immediately made his move.

    While Gerald usually only used thirty percent of his power, he made sure to use at least sixty percent

    this time.

    With the Lightbane in hand¡ªwhich glowed as densely as heavy rain and bore a free-running aura that

    made its wielder truly feel invincible¡ªGerald aimed its force at the gigantic pnquin!

    While the young lord¡¯s eyes had earlier only been half-open, they were now as wide as two full moons.

    His expression immediately paling, he muttered, ¡°What?¡±

    Since he had defeated a lot of powerful people from the Holy Witchcraft before, the young lord was

    usually an arrogant person. The two old men were only his ves so he hadn¡¯t thought much about

    Gerald defeating them earlier.

    As a result, he had already been thinking of how to kill Gerald for a while now. By doing so, not only

    would he get rid of a potential threat, but he would also be able to create fear among the ordinary

    people watching.

    To his utter dismay, Gerald was actually much more powerful than he had initially anticipated!

    ¡®No! I can¡¯t get hit by that!¡¯ The shocked young lord thought to himself in the nick of time as he

    immediately used all the energy in his body to dodge the attack! There was no way he was still going to

    follow the rules and remain seated there in this situation!

    With an explosive sound, the pnquin was smashed into pieces, sending debris flying all over the

    ce!

    Due to the immense force of energy that Gerald had sent in his direction, the young lord found himself

    being thrown off the now broken pnquin, barely able to endure the Lightbane¡¯s impact!

    His face now bloodied, the young lord instantly began vomiting blood, feeling as though all his internal

    organs had simultaneously been destroyed.

    ¡®H-how terrifyingly powerful!¡¯ Thought the young lord to himself, now extremely afraid.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1146

    Gerald found himself furrowing his brows as he walked over the young lord whose limbs were now

    trembling vigorously.

    ¡°¡­Do you not have any other tactics to show?¡± asked Gerald in slight disbelief.

    ¡°P-please spare my life¡­ I¡¯m the young lord and the entire Holy Witchcraft is on my side¡­!¡± replied the

    young lord as he began crawling backward rather pitifully due to his legs going limp from fear.

    ¡°¡­Is that really all you¡¯ve got?¡± said Gerald, stupefied but also slightly amused by the turn of events.

    He was, of course,ughing at himself. After all, to think that he had actually fallen for the young lord¡¯s

    taunts earlier! Gerald had to admit that he had initially thought that the young lord was truly a

    mysterious, powerful person. Why else could the young lord behave so recklessly?

    As it turned out, the young lord was actually just a young warrior who had just gained his inner

    strength!

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve heard plenty about you, young lord¡­ It seems that you¡¯ve done a lot of wicked things in

    the past few years¡­¡± said Gerald as he red at the youth.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡± stammered the terrified youth¡­ However, the young lord¡¯s eyes suddenly went fierce as he

    swiftly waved his long robes!

    Seeing that, Gerald¡¯s reflexes caused him to take a step back in anticipation of an attack. However, he

    realized a split secondter that no attack wasing. As a result, Gerald immediately dashed toward

    the young lord, his arm stretched out to grab onto him!

    However, the moment Gerald grabbed onto the ck robe, he realized that the young lord was no

    longer there!

    ¡°¡­Oh? Golden escape? Now things are getting slightly more interesting!¡± muttered Gerald as he

    smiled faintly.

    Feeling his ears twitch, Gerald was able to hear where the young lord was currently escaping to.

    Knowing that he had locked onto his target, Gerald immediately gave chase.

    By the time night had fallen, Gerald found himself running in the middle of a dense forest as he

    continued chasing after the young lord.

    Without any streetmps around, light was getting scarce and the bewildered Gerald found himself

    saying, ¡°How odd¡­ His aura is definitely present, but where could he be hiding¡­?¡±

    With that, Gerald closed his eyes momentarily before opening them again. This time, however, there

    was a green sheen on his irises.

    Scanning through the area, his eyes finally stopped when he noticed a small cask¡ªone that was

    typically used to water seedlings¡ªnear one of the trees.

    Smiling subtly, he then walked toward it. Seeing a lid on the cask, he kicked it open and took a look

    inside. While it only seemed to be filled with water, the water itself appeared to be shaking slightly.

    Squatting down, Gerald then stared at the cask while muttering in slight astonishment, ¡°Golden escape

    and bone crush, huh? Both tactics used to escape battle¡­ I¡¯m good at witchcraft too, you know?

    However, I¡¯ve yet to see any true skills from you. I do wonder what the Holy Witchcraft has taught

    you¡­ After all, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯ll be mastering these two tactics without practicing them for at

    least a few more decades!¡±

    By the end of Gerald¡¯s sentence, the water suddenly began quivering even more.

    Shaking his head in resignation, Gerald then ced his hand in the water. Soon enough, his finger

    touched one of the hidden young lord¡¯s acupuncture points¡­

    The moment that happened, the young lord¡¯s body was forced to spread out, resulting in the cask

    busting open!

    After coughing vigorously for quite some time while lying on the ground, the young lord finally found his

    voice and said, ¡°¡­You¡­ Who the hell even are you¡­? We¡¯re both probably around the same age¡­!

    How are you even more powerful than my grandma?!¡±

    Following that, the young lord then looked at Gerald with fearful eyes, looking like he was ready to

    burst into tears at any second.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know who I am. All you need to know is that if you don¡¯t answer my

    questions honestly, a terrible death awaits you!¡± warned Gerald as he gently patted the terrified youth¡¯s

    shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Y-your statement earlier¡­ I didn¡¯t learn these skills from the Holy Witchcraft¡­ Angelica was the one

    who had taught me how to escape while I was out having fun at sea when I was eight¡­¡± said the

    terrified young lord hurriedly.

    ¡°¡­Angelica?¡± asked Gerald, surprised.

    True to what the young lord had earlier said, both he and Gerald were around the same age. Logically,

    one would need to train for decades in order to master the two tactics he had mentioned earlier. In fact,

    many people would probably spend their entire lives training to get better at those tactics, yet fail to

    even reach the young lord¡¯s proficiency in them.

    With that in mind, it was certainly surprising for Gerald to find out that there was another person like

    Finnley¡ªhis master¡ªout there who could help others gain twice the training results with only half the

    effort.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Then after teaching you those skills, was it also Angelica who had told you to do all those evil deeds?

    Evil deeds like rape and robbery? You know, if I hadn¡¯te to Montholm Ind, my friend would¡¯ve

    probably been ruined by you now!¡± growled Gerald, a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.

    Hearing that, the young lord knew that if he hadn¡¯t used his two skills earlier, there was a high chance

    that he would¡¯ve already be a corpse by now.

    ¡°¡­I-I know I¡¯ve done a lot of evil things in the past few years¡­ But know that I didn¡¯t mean to do them!

    I¡­ I just really hate women! All of them without exception!¡± dered the young lord who was still lying

    on the ground as he grabbed tightly onto some grass on the ground¡­

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1147

    From how pained his voice had sounded as the young lord continued lying on the ground, it was almost

    as though he was thinking about some unspeakable grief.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ hate women?¡± inquired Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but stare coldly at the young lord.

    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I exined it to you¡­ After all, from the moment I was born,

    I¡¯ve always only been known as the high and mighty young lord of the Holy Witchcraft¡­ While

    everyone tends to get jealous of me, I can safely say that throughout the years, I¡¯ve never truly been

    happy¡­ You know, I¡¯ve hated that woman ever since I was young¡­ Because of her, I ended up hating

    all other women! The woman in question¡­ She was my mother!¡± exined the young lord.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald felt his eyelids twitch slightly.

    He had never heard of anyone iming to resent their mother as strongly as the young lord had¡­ After

    all, who on this wouldn¡¯t love the one who had birthed them? However, Gerald could sense that

    the young lord wasn¡¯t lying due to the immense pain reflected in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    Could it truly be that this cruel and unscrupulous man was only the way he currently was due to

    difficulties he had previously encountered?

    ¡°¡­Why exactly do you hate her?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was three when my first memory came to be¡­ I¡­ I witnessed that scene right before my very

    eyes¡­ My mother¡­ She killed my father in front of me!¡± said the young lord, his voice sounding even

    more pained than before.

    ¡°¡­I still remember my father¡¯s expression back then¡­ Before he died, he had wanted to hold my hand

    onest time, you know¡­? As a mere child, I was beyond terrified back then¡­ She didn¡¯t have the

    slightest regret in her at all¡­ Hell, she didn¡¯t even care about me! Even after all these years, that scene

    keeps ying back in my mind¡­ It¡¯s like a curse that wishes to continue torturing me till the end of

    time!¡±

    ¡°And she wasn¡¯t the only one either! Grandma disliked me as well! She kept scolding me¡­ Calling me

    an illegitimate child¡­ If I wasn¡¯t the only child of the Tindall family, I truly believe that I would¡¯ve already

    been beaten to death long ago by those two monstrous women¡­ In the end, I took up their surname

    so I now belong to the Tindalls of the Holy Witchcraft¡­ It¡¯s an immense pity that even till this very day, I

    still don¡¯t know what my father¡¯s surname is¡­!¡±

    Following that, the young lord looked up before adding, ¡°You must be thinking how chaotic the

    rtionships within my family are, correct? Humph! ¡­You see, my father was a live-in husband¡­ I

    took up my mother¡¯s surname and my grandma is actually from the maternal side of the family¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless, since I was treated that way by both of them, I¡¯ve always had an innate feeling that all

    women are wicked! ¡­However, I¡¯m also aware that the women I¡¯ve hurt before this were innocent. You

    can choose not to believe me, but every time I hurt a woman, I end up repenting for a very long time¡­

    Hell, I even wish topensate the families of the women I¡¯ve hurt¡­ However, as the young lord, I

    simply can¡¯t do that¡­ I have to constantly obey my grandma¡¯s orders¡­ After all, we from the Holy

    Witchcraft are far more superiorpared to anyone else¡­ Due to that, we are expected to be

    decisive when killing others when we do so!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I just can¡¯t! I can¡¯t be decisive when taking an innocent life! However, my grandma keeps

    wanting me to learn how to kill others! You know, I was already starting to turn wild and evil before my

    attempt to run away when I was eight¡­¡±

    ¡°It stemmed from an event that had happened when I was still in first grade¡­ Back then, I got to know

    a particrly kind girl who went by the name of L Leeman¡­ She was the reason why my views

    began wavering back then¡­ She showed me that such good girls existed in the world as well¡­ While I

    tried to resist thinking that way for the longest time, eventually, her enthusiasm and kindness ended up

    touching me. From that point on, we began learning and ying together¡­ Such simple times¡­¡±

    Laughing slightly bitterly as he reminisced, the young lord then continued, ¡°¡­We made a promise, you

    know? That we would marry each other once we grew up¡­ I distinctly remembered her telling me that

    while we were on our way home from school one day¡­ Upon hearing that, I asked if she would kill me

    in the future, which resulted in her chuckling all the way home¡­ Naturally, we were just fooling around

    back then¡­ What would we know about love at that age¡­ That, however, was thest evening I ever

    met her¡­ She had been killed, and it was only sometimeter when I came to learn that the murderer

    was my grandma!¡±

    Upon saying that, the young lord began crying as he dug his fingers into the ground, holding on to

    whatever dirt he could, tightly.

    ¡°After that happened, I told myself that I would run away as far as I could to distance myself from those

    two women¡­ With that in mind, I rowed a boat out into sea together with L¡¯s cremated remains¡­

    After all, L once told me that she loved the idea of watching the sunset while riding a boat¡­

    Granting her wish was the least I could do¡­¡±

    ¡°After rowing for quite a while, I realized that I could no longer tell where the shore was. With the sun

    quickly setting, I thought that I was definitely going to starve to death out at sea back then. However, it

    was then when I first bumped into Angelica¡­ She looked extremely beautiful and gentle, and to be

    frank, her character was very simr to L¡¯s¡­ At the time, she had been standing atop a wooden

    boat all dressed in white as she yed her flute¡­ She honestly looked like a fairy, now that I think

    about it¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but focus more on the young lord¡¯s story.

    Finnley had previously taught Gerald the mind-reading tactic. After learning it, Gerald found that as

    long as someone was weaker than him, he would definitely be able to see through them. It was

    because of that, that Gerald knew that the young lord hadn¡¯t been lying this entire time.

    What caught his attention, however, was the young lord¡¯s mention of a woman dressed in white. How

    intriguing¡­

    A woman ying a flute atop a wooden boat out at sea when it was nearing dusk¡­ Gerald¡¯s mental

    image of the young lord¡¯s description made him feel that the woman in white was definitely an

    extraordinary person¡­

    ¡°¡­Regardless, she was the one who had saved me¡­ She was also the one responsible for teaching

    me a few skills such as bone crush, golden escape, and turtle breathing tactics¡­ She told me to

    continue training the skills in secret, making sure nobody knows about them¡­ ording to her, the

    skills would eventually help me manage my destiny!¡± added the young lord as he wiped his tears away.

    ¡°¡­I, Chestar Tindall, have said everything that I¡¯ve needed to¡­ After letting out all of this, I can¡¯t deny

    that I¡¯m feeling better than ever, knowing that once I¡¯m dead, I won¡¯t have to bear this heavy burden

    anymore¡­ Thank you for taking the time to listen to my story¡­ Before you kill me, please allow me to

    ask for one final favor from you!¡± said Chester.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gerald.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1148

    ¡°Throughout the years, I¡¯ve hurt a total of seven women¡­ Before I die, I wish to beg for their

    forgiveness¡­ Only then will I be able to rest in peace¡­ Perhaps I may still be able to meet L after

    doing so¡­¡± said Chester extremely sincerely.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded slightly without saying another word, a clear sign of his approval.

    Gerald was fine with granting him his request since it truly seemed like Chester wished for repentance.

    The fact that Chester remembered where every single one of the seven women he had hurt lived made

    Gerald even more sure that Chester was serious about his request.

    Soon enough, Chester and Gerald made their way over to a farmer¡¯s house. Once the door was

    opened, the pale-faced Chester kneeled before the family of three which consisted of the daughter he

    had hurt alongside her parents.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Y-young lord?! T-to what do we owe the pleasure¡­?¡± stuttered the father, as all three of them

    trembled in fear.

    ¡°I havee to beg for your forgiveness! While I¡¯m well aware that I probably can¡¯t everpensate

    for all the mistakes I¡¯ve made, I promise to do anything you ask me to in an attempt to make up for

    what I¡¯ve done! I don¡¯t mind taking my life either!¡± dered Chester.

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no need for any of that!¡± squealed the daughter¡ªwho had previously been his victim¡ªin a

    terrified tone as she hid behind her parents while shaking her head rapidly.

    ¡°I beg of you! Please, allow me to do something to show my sincerity!¡± pleaded the young lord as he

    continued kneeling there.

    ¡°As he¡¯s said, you can tell him to do anything. Even telling him to kill himself isn¡¯t out of the option! Go

    on, take your pick¡­¡± added Gerald¡ªwho had been standing beside Chester this entire time¡ªas he

    looked at the family of three.

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no need for any unnecessary deaths! ¡­Regardless¡­ If you truly wish to do something,

    young lord¡­ um¡­ T-then help us fill up that water tank over there!¡± replied the daughter as she

    pointed at a water tank.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± said Chester, momentarily stunned. However, he quickly returned to his senses before

    nodding and heading over to the well to begin his task. Soon enough, the water tank waspletely

    filled.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do!¡± said the family who were clearly still afraid of him, but not as terrified as they initially were.

    After all, the young lord didn¡¯t seem to have his usual awe-inspiring aura surrounding him at the

    moment¡­ It made them feel that they could at least rx a bit more around him.

    Hearing that, Chester then stood before them again before saying, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have much saved, but

    here¡¯s a hundred and fifty thousand dors! Please, ept it!¡±

    With that, Chester held out the money to the trio until they finally gave in and epted the cash.

    Following that, Chester and Gerald left the family¡¯s house to repeat the process with the other six

    families on Montholm Ind.

    Eventually, Chester kneeled before Jasmine once they arrived at the manor where Gerald was

    currently staying at.

    Seeing the young lord, Jasmine quickly hid behind Gerald before shouting, ¡°A-ah! He¡¯s here, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°¡­While I didn¡¯t physically hurt you, Miss Fenderson, I¡¯ve still hurt Lord Fenderson and your family

    member¡­ Both of them nearly died because of me, and I truly hope that you¡¯ll be willing to forgive

    me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1149

    Hearing that, Jasmine turned to look at Gerald rather doubtfully.

    It was only a little whileter when she realized that the one ruthless and arrogant young lord had now

    truly surrendered to Gerald.

    ¡°I apologize for all the mistakes I¡¯ve made! I truly am sorry!¡± said Chester as he repeatedly lowered his

    head till his forehead touched the ground.

    While she had initially wanted to kill him, after seeing how miserable he was, Jasmine simply replied,

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to apologize any further to me¡­ Instead, you should be apologizing to those who

    you¡¯ve hurt. After all, while my family has made it through this daunting experience without mishap, that

    isn¡¯t the case for the other families¡­ Regardless, if it¡¯s punishment you seek, then I¡¯ll let Gerald make

    the final say! His words will be as good as mine!¡±

    After saying that, Jasmine then turned to look at Gerald.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Women were sometimes like this. While Jasmine had first been uncertain whether she really had fallen

    for Gerald, when she first began getting rather dependent on him, she was almost certain that she truly

    was in love with him.

    From that moment on, Jasmine had held those feelings for him in her heart.

    It really was no mystery why damsels in distress who were saved by heroes usually ended up falling for

    them. Jasmine realized that she, too, had embodied the role of the damsel after being saved by Gerald

    so many times when she needed him most. With him constantly carrying her heavy burdens, she

    naturally grew to have great dependence, admiration, and trust toward Gerald due to how good his

    impression was to her.

    Quickly catching on to the underlying message of Jasmine¡¯s words, Gerald felt his heart skip a beat.

    After all, he knew he couldn¡¯t return her feelings.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Chester¡ªwho realized that he had now cleared all his sins¡ªcrawled

    toward Gerald before kneeling and saying, ¡°Thank you for allowing me to fulfill my wish, Mr. Crawford¡­

    I now have no more regrets¡­ You can kill me now¡­!¡±

    Despite how determined Chester¡¯s voice was when he said that, Gerald simply looked back at the

    young lord before replying, ¡°I never said I would kill you immediately. Rather, I¡¯d like you to do

    something for me!¡±

    ¡°Please state your desire, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Chester as he looked at Gerald gratefully.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m attempting to search for the king of the ocean¡¯s pce, and I¡¯m currently in need of

    helpers¡­ Since you¡¯re proficient in both the turtle breathing and bone crush technique, I believe that

    you¡¯ll be a helper who¡¯ll be able to survive under the sea for quite some time¡­ Are you willing to lend a

    hand?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to stay by your side and work for you, Mr. Crawford! At longst, I¡¯ll be able to live

    like a normal person!¡± replied the shocked but greatly delighted Chester almost instantaneously.

    ¡°Think about it properly before replying¡­ Are you truly sure that you¡¯re willing to give up your identity

    as the young lord?¡± asked Gerald again.

    ¡°Without a doubt!¡± replied Chester without the slightest hesitation.

    After all, after Gerald had listened to him pour his heart out, he had even helped him resolve the

    feelings of guilt that had been guing his mind for the longest time! While Chester had already been

    extremely grateful to him because of that, to think that Gerald would even consider sparing his life now!

    There was just something special about Gerald that greatly moved Chester, even though he couldn¡¯t

    quite put his finger on what it was. Regardless, Chester felt that as long as he stayed by Gerald¡¯s side,

    he would be able to feel that he hadn¡¯t wasted his entire life on this up till this point.

    ¡°Very well. Then you¡¯ll being along to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce with me. Speaking of which,

    I¡¯d also like you to investigate whether there¡¯s a connection between the woman in white who saved

    you back then and the person I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± said Gerald with a slight nod.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1150

    It was at that moment when Yume led a middle-aged man into the room where Gerald and the other

    two currently were.

    The moment Yume saw that Jasmine¡ªwho seemed to be as charming and attractive as Yume was¡ª

    was standing quite close to Gerald, for some unknown reason, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly

    ufortable.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Due to that difort, however, her tone was slightly harsher as she coldly said, ¡°Here¡¯s the person

    you were looking for, Gerald! Mr. Yarrow here had brought along all the ind¡¯s relevant information on

    that year!¡±

    With that, she moved to stand on Gerald¡¯s other side. Seeing that, Jasmine herself began carefully

    sizing up the beauty who was now standing as close to Gerald as she was.

    As sparks flew between the two women, the middle-aged man¡ªwho was holding onto the information

    in his hands¡ªgreeted, ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to have you here, Mr. Yarrow. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Tim Yarrow was someone from the cultural affairs bureau in Montholm City. ording to what people

    had told Gerald, the man knew all about the development of Montholm City from ancient times till this

    very day. If one wanted to investigate the origins and history of this ce, Tim was the perfect guy to

    look for.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Tim went straight to the point.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re interested in the history of Montholm Ind¡¯s city construction, Mr. Crawford.

    With that in mind, I¡¯ve investigated quite a bit into the subject this afternoon. You see, Montholm City

    actually began as a small fisherman vige by the sea. Back then, there were only a mere hundred

    families inhabiting the area. As for the ind¡¯s history, I¡¯m afraid that it originates from about ten

    thousand years ago¡­ The evidence to back that im up is the fossils that were sessfully

    excavated on the ind a few decades ago¡­¡±

    ¡°All this sounds very well recorded and I have no doubts about the evidence you speak of. However,

    Mr. Yarrow, I¡¯d like to know if you¡¯re aware of any legendary but well-founded unofficial historic events?¡±

    asked Gerald after hearing all that.

    ¡°Unofficial historic events you say? I¡¯ll have you know that there are far too many of those! Forgive my

    enthusiasm, but researching unofficial historic events and gathering evidence to disprove the official

    ones has been a personal¡ªand the only¡ªhobby of mine for as long as I¡¯ve lived! If that¡¯s what you

    wish to ask me about then you can rest assured that you¡¯ve found the right person!¡± replied Tim with a

    smile.

    With that, he began detailing a few old legends to Gerald.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ It was about twenty years ago when I first started working. Through sheer coincidence, I

    came across a very ancient book in the cultural bureau¡¯s library at the time! Its contents were simple,

    yet very ancient words that fascinated the younger me greatly!¡±

    ¡°I had reason to be so excited. After all, the words in that book were vastly differentpared to the

    ancient words that couldmonly be recognized and found. Since I had chosen to major in

    archaeology in university, I was lucky enough that one of my professors had taught me the meanings of

    a few ancient words. Once I was done deciphering the text, I found that the book was filled with

    legends and unofficial historic events. To put it in simpler and more modern terms, the person recording

    the legends seemed to be making memoirs.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I also found out that the contents in the book had been extracted from a stone tablet. In

    other words, the story predated even the people who had transferred the memoirs into book format! As

    for the contents, it described an incident about an old man surviving through luck.¡±

    ¡°In the book, the old man had said that he was lucky enough to have been chosen to participate in a

    special funeral. The funeral itself was considered to be special since he was tasked with heading there

    to bury a fairy! As for the burial ce, it was a magnificent pce under the sea!¡±

    Hearing that, both Gerald and Yume couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces in dismay.

    ¡°Moving on, the book then described how thirty-seven people¡ªincluding the master¡ªhad carried the

    coffin all the way to Montholm Ind. They had apparently made a stop here to rest due to a heavy

    storm.¡±

    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this¡­ the same story from the six stone tablets¡­? I¡¯m pretty sure it is! With any luck, the book

    hopefully contained what had happened after they came to the ind. After all, I remember the

    following mural showing that the old beggar only had twenty-seven men with him after stopping by the

    ind. Where had the nine other people disappeared to?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as his eyelids

    twitched slightly.

    ¡®Come to think of it, the contents of the stone tablets seem more and more like an ancient epitaph of

    one of the nine people who had been left behind on the ind¡­ From the looks of it, the words seem

    to be describing said person¡¯s entire life¡­ Could that mean that the nine who were left behind didn¡¯t

    die? What happened then? Why would they decide to stay behind halfway through their journey¡­?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s then stated in the memoir that after the writer arrived on Montholm ind, his entire life was

    changed due to a scene that he witnessed which he imed that he would never be able to forget for

    the rest of his life. To go into detail, the group of men was camping one night when all of a sudden, the

    heavens seemed to fall while the earth split open! Everyone was sure that cmity was about to befall

    them and that the whole ind was about to sink! However, as they were about to begin escaping, all

    of them saw an enormous, bronze house that hovered in the air!¡±

    ¡°Not only was the hovering house massive, but there also seemed to be people inside it! After one of

    the house¡¯s inhabitants walked out, therge door of the flying house was slid open. The second that

    happened, the men¡ªwho were still on the ind¡ªimmediately heard wretched wailing from inside the

    floating house!¡±

    ¡°Due to that, all of the men were scared half to death, and for good reason too. It¡¯s described here that

    the wailing that those people made sounded like they were all suffering terribly¡­¡±

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1151

    ¡®They seemed to havee with a purpose in mind¡­ The master seems to know who they are as

    well.¡¯

    ¡®The master flew up and entered the flying house to discuss something with them¡­ But none of us

    know what they¡¯re talking about¡­¡¯

    ¡®They¡¯ve negotiated for quite some time¡­ Some time while they were negotiating, the flying house

    submerged below the waves, bringing master along with it¡­¡¯

    ¡®Night hase¡­ We¡¯re all tossing and turning, barely able to sleep¡­ All we can do now is guard the

    fairy¡¯s corpse¡­¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯ste at night now, and it¡¯s my turn to stand guard¡­ Including me, my group had nine people¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m writing this after that terrifying event¡­ The incident that changed my fate forever¡­¡¯

    ¡®While we were standing guard, the fairy suddenly came alive! Standing in front of us, her expression

    was livid as she coldly asked us where we were taking her to¡­¡¯

    ¡®Not daring to y any games, we truthfully told her all that we knew¡­ Upon hearing our exnation,

    she was infuriated! I still distinctly remember her saying, ¡°So you still wish to burden me even now¡­?

    Thank the stars that I regained my consciousness in time!¡±¡¯

    ¡®Following that, she flew into a deep rage and began attacking us! The moment she made a move, six

    peoples¡¯ lives were ended¡­ She was terrifying¡­!¡¯

    ¡®As I attempted to run, she immediately waved one of her long sleeves and tied it around my neck!

    Before I knew it, I had been thrown up into the air!¡¯

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for a tree breaking most of the fall, I would¡¯ve definitely ended up dead from the fall damage

    alone! I was lucky that I only ended up breaking a leg¡­¡¯

    ¡®It was in my state of semi-consciousness when I realized something frightening. This was all wrong. I

    was sure that the fairy was still in the coffin¡­ Then who the hell was this mad beauty? At the time, I

    didn¡¯t even know what had happened to the rest of mypanions. For all I knew, all of them could

    have already been dead.¡¯

    ¡®Fortunately, the gigantic bronze house flew out of the ocean at that instant, causing an explosive

    sound! I remember fainting at that exact moment due to all the shock¡­¡¯

    ¡®When I finally awoke, I was in a kind fisherman¡¯s house¡­ It was only then when I learned that I was

    the sole survivor of that group of nine. The others who weren¡¯t standing guard, on the other hand, were

    all saved by the master.¡¯

    ¡®Due to that incident, I was now disabled and I could no longer endure the ocean breeze. It was the

    reason why I remained on Montholm Ind. However, the master was kind enough topensate me

    with a lot of money¡­¡¯

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Following that, the epitaph described how the survivor had slowly used the money to be even

    richer in theing years. In the end, he even ended up bing a prestigious person on the ind,

    and that was where the memoir on the stone tablet ended.

    ¡°People from ancient times had a tendency to exaggerate, especially those who were sessful. They

    just loved adding extraordinary incidents into their epitaphs, you know? Aside from this example,

    another story I¡¯ve heard is about a heroic person by the name of Brayden Laban who ughtered a

    white snake and created an uprising¡­ Haha! I truly admire the imagination of people back then¡­ It

    wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the bronze flying house was the inspiration for today¡¯s science fiction movies!¡±

    said Tim as heughed.

    ¡°It does sound slightly ridiculous¡­ However, it also makes the epitaphs sound much more special!¡±

    chipped in Yume.

    Gerald, however, didn¡¯t give anyments on that.

    After chatting a little while longer with Tim and more or less getting to know all the facts that he had

    wanted to investigate, Gerald told someone to send Tim home.

    Once he was gone, Gerald casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to my room first¡­ All of you should turn in

    early since we¡¯re going to set off tomorrow!¡±

    Before Gerald could get far, however, Yume stopped him before saying, ¡°Hold it. Why didn¡¯t you voice

    out any of your opinions earlier? In fact, you hardly said anything at all! Is something the matter?¡±

    Being the perceptive woman she was, Yume then added, ¡°I also noticed your eyelids twitching slightly

    whenever Mr. Yarrow described the flying house earlier¡­ Why was that?¡±

    ¡°Very perceptive of you. Regardless, if I told you that the story that we just heard earlier was true¡­

    Would you believe me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? You¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?¡± replied Yume, bbergasted by his question.

    ¡°Is there any reason for me to lie? Still, this incident seems to be getting much more troublesome than I

    initially imagined it to be!¡± said Gerald before returning to his room.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1152

    Yume herself remained stunned on the spot for quite a while.

    It waste at night when Gerald could be seen meditating on his bed, listening to the ocean breeze as

    he thought about the new discoveries he had made tonight.

    ording to what the survivor had said, a particrly powerful and wrathful woman had appeared that

    night, resulting in the death of the other eight people who had been standing guard over the coffin with

    him.

    Who was she? And what did she mean when she said that she had awoken in time?

    Whatever the case was, the woman seemed to be filled with immense resentment.

    Aside from the woman, the terrible wailing from within the flying house was also something that couldn¡¯t

    easily be forgotten. Could all those who had been captured by the Sun League be in there? Were M

    and his uncle in there?

    The mention of all those wretched wails from within the house had definitely shocked Gerald earlier.

    As for the woman in white, she had probably surrendered to the mysterious old beggar in the end. After

    all, Gerald had already seen the continuation of the story back when Master Ghost had shown him the

    six stone tablets.

    From what he remembered, the old beggar and the remaining men had continued on with their journey

    quite smoothly. After the old man killed an injured dragon, they all buried the dragon¡¯s corpse together

    with the fairy¡¯s coffin before making an equally smooth return trip.

    After some time, Gerald¡¯s eyes shed a hint of determination as he quietly muttered, ¡°The ocean

    king¡¯s pce¡­¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It was two dayster when Gerald and his family¡¯s fleet continued sailing atop the choppy waves. While

    the extremely high waves from earlier had lessened considerably, the ocean breeze was still very

    strong.

    Looking out at sea, the seemingly endless number of strong waves as far as the eye could see would

    make anyone feel awe-inspired.

    Before Gerald had set off two days ago, he had ordered his bodyguards to send Jasmine and the

    others to Halimark City first to look for Wagner. Once they were there, they were told to contact the

    Fendersons to send people over and pick them up.

    Once he knew that Jasmine and the others were safe and sound, Gerald could finally rest a bit easier.

    While Jasmine herself had initially wanted to head there together with Gerald, it was simply too

    dangerous. After all, this wasn¡¯t a trip, nor was it an ordinary adventure.

    In fact, knowing that there could very well be many unknown dangers down there, even with his current

    strength, Gerald himself wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to make it out in one piece.

    It was noon when Chester headed to the deck and stood behind Gerald before respectfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s

    estimated that we aren¡¯t too far off from the king of the ocean¡¯s pce now, sir!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then the ce where you ended up drifting off to that year should be nearby,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯d assume so. I was simply rowing the boat in the direction the ocean breeze was blowing at the time,

    so the boat was sailing quite fast¡­ While I had prepared food tost me for at least three days back

    then, I ended up drifting at sea for about ten days¡­ Due to almost a week without food, I remember

    nearly dying from starvation back then¡­ From the distance we¡¯ve covered, I¡¯d say we should be

    getting close,¡± said Chester as he surveyed the area while making estimations in his head.

    ¡®In addition to the clues we found before we set off, I suspect that Angelica could very well be the

    person we¡¯re looking for¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Still, I truly think that you¡¯ll be able to find the answers you¡¯ve been seeking once we make it into the

    king of the ocean¡¯s pce,¡± added Chester.

    ¡°You and me both, Chester. You and me both¡­¡± replied Gerald as he looked out into the horizon.

    Even with the map that Gerald had obtained from the Minshalls, they were still having slight trouble

    looking for the exact location of the pce.

    All of a sudden, Chester pointed out at sea before saying, ¡°¡­Huh? Sir, have a look in that direction!

    It¡­ seems to be a ship of some sort¡­¡±

    True to Chester¡¯s words, after turning to look at where he was pointing at, Gerald saw arge wooden

    ship out at sea.

    Though its oars seemed to be static, the ship was sailing against the current, and it was headed

    straight for where Gerald¡¯s ship currently was rather quickly!

    At that moment, Yume walked over before asking, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    However, the moment she saw the ship that was slowly getting closer to them, even she became

    slightly stunned.

    Recognizing the aura surrounding the ship, the stunned Gerald¡ªwhose eyes hadn¡¯t left the sea-faring

    vehicle¡ªmuttered, ¡°¡­Could that be¡­ force¡­?¡±

    Quickly snapping out of it, then coldly ordered, ¡°For now, focus on dodging the iing ship! I¡¯ll be

    heading aboard that ship to have a look around first!¡±

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1153

    While both Chester and Yume had already been stunned, their jaws truly dropped the moment they

    saw Gerald leap toward the other ship!

    The moment Gerald¡¯s foot touched the wooden ship¡¯s surface, it instantly caused a huge wave to form

    as the ship bobbed up and down due to the impact of Gerald¡¯snding!

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Eventually, the ripples slowed down and Gerald took the chance to begin looking around.

    From what he could see, it seemed to be an average-sized wooden ship that could amodate

    about forty to fifty people. It also seemed to have a bit of history to it.

    Stepping into the cabin, there seemed to be an old and torn curtain hanging outside the cabin¡¯s

    windows. As a result, though it was quite sunny outside, the inside of the cabin remained quite dark.

    After looking around for a while, Gerald began trying to feel his surroundings. The force he had sensed

    surrounding the ship earlier was now nowhere to be found¡­ It was odd, to say the least.

    With that, Gerald slowly drew the curtains before making his way deeper into the cabin.

    With partitions separating the rooms within the cabin, the corridor in the middle led to small guest

    rooms on either side of it.

    All of a sudden, the faint sound of footsteps could be hearding from the control cabin that was

    located at the ships¡¯ bottom level. Someone was walking upstairs!

    With that in mind, Gerald stood motionless, looking around attentively until he finally saw who was

    making their way up the stairs.

    Gerald watched as a white-haired old woman with a stooped posture slowly swayed her body while

    ascending the steps. Aside from the fact that her clothes were old and torn and her hair was particrly

    messy, the woman¡¯s most defining feature was the many scars that covered her face.

    In the dimly lit area, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but admit that she seemed rather spooky.

    Regardless, he took the initiative by asking, ¡°Good day, madam. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Dead Annie!¡± replied the woman with a subtle smile. Despite her friendly gesture, Gerald found himself

    growing slightly nervous. After all, anyone who smiled with such a scar-filled face would definitely

    create slight feelings of unnerve among those who saw it.

    ¡°¡­Come again? You said your name was Dead Annie, madam?¡± asked Gerald for confirmation.

    ¡°Dead Annie! Two petals bloom and each petal represents a world!¡± replied the old woman in a rather

    mysterious manner.

    Gerald found himself raising a slight brow as he heard her talking about some mysterious nt. A

    flower that only bloomed two petals¡­ Why did that sound so familiar? Thinking about it, he knew he

    hade across such a nt before. After all, natural flowers with only two petals were rare, so he

    would definitely remember if he had seen one before. But where?

    The more Gerald stared at the woman, the odder he felt.

    At that moment, he heard someone shouting, ¡°Sir! Here you are!¡±

    Turning around to look, Gerald saw that both Chester and Yume had boarded the ship as well.

    ¡°Why did both of youe here?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been gone for quite some time and we heard nothing from you, we got slightly

    worried!¡± replied Chester as he and Yume immediately began scanning the old woman¡ªwho was now

    staring at the end of the corridor¡ªfrom head to toe.

    While Chester immediately let out a frown, Yume began smoothening her hair, though Gerald could tell

    that her breathing had grown slightly more rapid.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. For now, head back first!¡± ordered Gerald.

    Since Gerald still hadn¡¯t been able to see through the extremely weird old woman, he was worried that

    both Yume and Chester would end up in danger if they remained here for any longer.

    The moment she heard him say that, however, the old woman suddenly beganughing coldly. Her

    laugh sounded almost raven-like, making it all the more frightening.

    Already feeling extremely anxious of herugh, Gerald¡¯s unease peaked the moment he realized that

    several extremely weird-looking flowers had begun appearing¡ªout of thin air¡ªin the middle of the

    corridor.

    The flowers themselves each only had two petals, with each petal resembling a human¡¯s face!

    It was at that moment when Gerald finally remembered where he had seen such flowers before.

    He had seen them in a garden back when he was at the Soul Pce!

    That garden on his grandfather¡¯s ind had been specifically made to nt that breed of flower. Gerald

    remembered finding the flowers strange, so he had asked Welson more about them.

    ording to what Welson had told him, the flower bore no name. Seeds of the flower were found in the

    Western Regions, and they seemed to date back to ancient times. After attempting to nt it, they

    were sessful in making it bloom.

    Due to the nameless flowers naturally only blooming to have two petals, Gerald¡¯s grandfather had

    decided to nt them in a garden, treating them as a living work of art.

    As it turned out, the flowers were called Dead Annies¡­

    Just as Gerald¡¯s thought ended, he realized that fine pollen was starting to emerge from the flowers.

    The pollen spread a unique fragrance around, and as soon as Yume and Chester smelled it, they

    instantly began feeling dizzy. Soon enough, both of them lost consciousness and fell to the floor!

    ¡°The pollen¡¯s poisonous!¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1154

    After shouting in astonishment, Gerald immediately turned back to look at the old woman, prepared to

    launch an attack.

    However, before he was even able to take a step forward, Gerald suddenly felt all four of his limbs

    weaken as a dizzy spell simultaneously swept through him.

    ¡®What? But how is this possible?! I¡¯ve long been immune to all poisons!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as

    he slowly kneeled to the floor with one knee, his dizziness intensifying.

    Seeing that, the old woman smiled wickedly as she slowly began walking toward him while saying, ¡°I

    can see that your physique is quite differentpared to ordinary people¡­ However, do know that the

    Dead Annies here were initially something different! Let¡¯s just say that they¡¯re a near-perfect counter

    against you!¡±

    Feeling that he was going to pass out soon if he didn¡¯t do anything quickly, Gerald ced all his

    remaining focus on using his divine thought to call out, ¡®Dawnbreaker!¡¯

    Following that, the Dawnbreaker instantly shot out from his sleeve!

    The old woman truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gerald would actually have ast resort nned quite

    literally under his sleeve. By the time she noticed the de flying right for her, however, she was

    already toote to react in time.

    Unable to dodge the attack, the Dawnbreaker ended up stabbing her right in her left arm, sending the

    old woman toppling to the floor!

    Strangely enough, the moment she fell down, the intense dizziness that Gerald had been experiencing

    suddenly vanished!

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡®¡­So it wasn¡¯t poison that was causing my dizzy spell!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he quickly

    regained his power.

    Thinking about it, Gerald soon deducted that the old woman hadunched a mental attack at him

    instead of using actual poison, and that she had only used the pollen as some sort of medium. To think

    that his mental power had been controlled by that old woman earlier!

    While the old woman certainly appeared surprised, she quickly snapped out of it, getting to her feet and

    running into a room!

    Gerald himself made a dash to the door¡­ Only to be greeted by the sound of shattering ss as the

    old woman crashed through the room¡¯s sole window and jumped into the open sea!

    By the time he got to the window, the old woman was nowhere to be seen.

    It was around then when both Chester and Yume slowly began regaining consciousness. Not long

    after, even the Crawford bodyguards began boarding the ship.

    Since he had earlier suffered a mental attack, Gerald¡¯s face was still slightly pale as he ordered, ¡°Take

    Chester and Yume back to the ship¡­ Also, begin a search around the area to locate an old woman!

    She¡¯s injured so she¡¯ll definitely leave traces behind no matter what!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s guards immediately obeyed and began their search.

    ¡®Still¡­ Who even was she¡­? It¡¯s almost as though she had been waiting for us here deliberately¡­

    The fact that we bumped into her so close to where the king of the ocean¡¯s pce is, makes her all the

    more suspicious!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself a little whileter as he looked out into sea.

    ¡®¡­I wonder if she could have actually been trying to prevent us from entering the king of the ocean¡¯s

    pce¡­ Then there¡¯s her weapon of choice as well. While I could already tell that the flower was

    special back when I saw it at grandpa¡¯s ce, I would¡¯ve never guessed that it had such a function¡­¡¯

    As soon as Gerald¡¯s thought ended, the rm in the cabin of one the Crawford family¡¯s ships began

    ring.

    Over tenrge Crawford ships had earlier been searching for the old woman around the area. With the

    ring of the rm, it was apparent that they had finally located her.

    Secondster, a bodyguard came running over to Gerald before excitedly saying, ¡°The moment we saw

    her, that old woman instantly dived deep into the ocean, Mr. Crawford! While we haven¡¯t been able to

    capture her, our sonar detector found that she was quickly swimming toward what seemed to be a

    large metal building far beneath the waves!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s probably a solid hunch to assume that the ce she¡¯s currently headed to is the king of

    the ocean¡¯s pce. I¡¯m cing you in charge of providing support for us while a few of us head down

    there to have a look. Speaking of which, are the two of you alright?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look

    at Yume and Chester.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± replied Chester though Yume simply nodded.

    ¡°Very well. ce the water repellent stones in your mouths and follow me below the waves then!¡±

    With that said, all three of them then dived into the sea, swimming into its murky depths.

    Since they had specialized electronic equipment with them, they were able to quickly and precisely

    locate both the pce¡¯s and the old woman¡¯s location. With the help of the water repellent stones, the

    trio was able to make their way deeper into the ocean rather quickly.

    A short whileter, the three people arrived before a dark cave that had a rather small and narrow

    opening, about half the size of an average adult¡­

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1155

    Though the gourd-shaped entrance was rather narrow, Gerald swam in just fine and the other two

    followed swiftly behind him.

    After swimming through it, the trio found themselves in an area that felt almost alien. Soon enough,

    they came to yet another cave entrance, though there was one stark difference to this one.

    There was Dead Annie pollen floating around everywhere inside!

    ¡°Cover your nostrils and remain focused!¡± ordered Gerald as he looked at the dashboard of the tracking

    device. While the old woman was nowhere to be seen on it, she hadst been spotted right where they

    currently were. She was undoubtedly inside.

    How absolutely cunning of her¡­ If he had been any less cautious, then he would¡¯ve definitely fallen

    straight into her trap!

    It was at that moment when both Yume and Chester began feeling slightly ufortable. Gerald

    figured that it was due to the fact that the pollen at the cave¡¯s entrance was denser.

    Even though he was aware of that and was actively trying to retain control over himself, Gerald still

    found himself being unable to resist the strong mental impact caused by the Dead Annies.

    That old woman must be up to no good!

    Soon enough, Chester and Yume ended up cking out again while Gerald continued persevering

    through the strongest mental impact yet.

    However, at longst, Gerald failed to endure through it. As his surroundings became distorted, Gerald

    saw a strange and ugly face appearing before him before he finally passed out.

    After an unknown period of time, Gerald eventually woke up again.

    As he slowly recovered his bearings, Gerald thought about how the pain from the mental assault was

    no different from the time he had received the memories of that deity or even when he was physically

    attacked with martial arts skills! In fact, if he had to argue, the mental impact hurt far more than either of

    those!

    Regardless, Gerald was thankful that he had the water repellent stone with him, otherwise, they

    would¡¯ve all drowned by now, seeing that they were still underwater.

    Turning to his side, Gerald saw that the now extremely pale-faced Chester was still unconscious.

    Enduring the pain of his headache, Gerald then turned to his other side to see how Yume was doing.

    However, much to his surprise, Yume was nowhere to be found. What could¡¯ve happened to her?

    With Yume¡¯s disappearance sobering him up quite a bit, Gerald then supported Chester over his

    shoulder as he began looking around for her.

    However, no matter how much he searched, there was simply no trace of her anywhere!

    ¡®Could something have happened to her¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, feeling slightly guilty. However,

    he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to be hesitant.

    After all, he was still alive and the king of the ocean¡¯s pce was now extremely close to them.

    As Gerald woke Chester up, he truly hoped that Yume had just gone deeper into the cave where the

    Dead Annies had once been.

    Soon enough, Chester awoke and both of them continued moving forward.

    After swimming down the path for quite some time¡­ Both of them were suddenly hit by a massive

    surge of water that seemed to be pulling both of them forward! As Chester and Gerald attempted to

    hold their ground, both of them looked at each other, silently agreeing that they were currently caught in

    a hidden undersea current.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Despite Gerald using all his force to resist being pulled in, he still ended up losing to the immensely

    strong current. Naturally, Chester failed to resist the current as well.

    With their bodies now being flung deeper into the cave, Gerald noticed that it was quickly getting

    considerably smaller.

    ¡°Use Bone crush!¡± shouted Gerald as the space continued getting smaller and smaller.

    Hearing that, both Chester and Gerald immediately began performing the skill to actively adapt their

    bodies to their environment.

    With the cave¡¯s size now getting to the size of a toddler¡ªand rapidly continuing to get even smaller¡ª

    Gerald knew that if they had performed the bone crush skill anyter, even he would¡¯ve ended up

    getting crushed to death despite having such a frightening physique.

    At longst, they flung out of the other end of the cave!

    The first thing that Gerald found surprising about where they had justnded was the fact that there

    was no seawater here. It was apletely dry space.

    Regardless, the second he saw how injured Chester looked, Gerald immediately helped him up.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for being so useless, sir!¡±

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1156

    Looking at how weakly Chester was apologizing, Gerald then gently patted him on the shoulder before

    saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ After all, we¡¯ve¡­ We seem to have finally arrived at the king of the ocean¡¯s

    pce¡­¡±

    After saying that, Gerald went silent for a while, utterly stunned by what he was now looking at.

    Not hearing anything from Gerald for a while, Chester then looked up as well. His eyes widened the

    moment he did, and he found his mouth gaping as he stared at the extremely magnificent-looking

    pce thaty before them.

    The pce looked befitting of a dragon, and in the middle of the structure, was an enormous high

    tform. What stupefied Gerald most, however, was the fact that hovering about twenty feet above the

    tform, was a crystal coffin!

    ¡®It¡¯s another eternal coffin!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself in his bewilderment.

    So it really was true¡­ The woman in white truly had been buried within an eternal coffin here after

    being separated from the deity!

    Still, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the old beggar had deliberately ced them so far away

    from each other¡­ What could the old man¡¯s intention have been by disallowing the two to ever meet

    for all of eternity?

    As Gerald was deep in thought, the corner of his eye saw Chester pointing at the surrounding murals

    as he said, ¡°¡­There are murals all over the ce, sir¡­ They seem to describe everything that had

    happened that eventually led to all this¡­¡±

    After ncing one more time at the woman in white¡¯s eternal coffin, Gerald turned to look at the murals

    together with Chester.

    Simr to the underground pce in the desert, this ce was also filled to the brim with murals.

    Skimming through the images, Gerald confirmed that the murals were mostly detailing the tale of the

    woman in white¡¯s burial. More specifically, they talked about the burial process and the origins of the

    woman in white¡¯s corpse. In other words, mostly things that Gerald was already aware of.

    Among the murals, however, asional abstract words could be found. Gerald, for one, had no idea

    what they meant. After all, they were vastly different from the words he had seen in previous murals.

    All of a sudden, he heard Chester mutter, ¡°¡­Hmm? Cavernnguage?¡±

    Turning to look at Chester, Gerald saw that he was also staring at a few abstract words that had been

    etched onto another wall.

    ¡°Cavernnguage?¡± asked Gerald as he went to Chester¡¯s side.

    ¡°Indeed, sir. You see, thenguage was used exclusively by an ancient tribe who were cave dwellers.

    My family had a collection of animal skin rolls belonging to said cave dwellers, and my grandma had

    forced me to learn the meaning of some of their words and characters when I was much younger¡­¡±

    exined Chester.

    Raising an eyebrow, Gerald then replied, ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯re able to read and understand the

    language?¡±

    Briefly skimming through the words, Chester then scratched the back of his head as he said, ¡°¡­At

    most, I feel that I¡¯ll only be able to understand a little over half of it¡­ The rest will mostly be

    guesswork.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s already way better than me since I can¡¯t make heads or tails of it. Either way, do tell me what

    you think the words are trying to say,¡± replied Gerald as he patted Chester¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing that, Chester immediately began trying to decipher the words very seriously.

    It was around ten minutester when he said, ¡°¡­The text seems to be talking about some mysterious

    prophecy¡­ It also keeps repeating a few words¡­¡±

    Upon saying that, Chester then began pointing at a few words, guiding his finger along each word as

    he exined what they individually meant.

    ¡°The sentence that keeps getting repeated says, ¡®Two petals bloom and each petal represents a world.

    The answer you seek is in one of them!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Two petals bloom and each petal represents a world¡­ That¡¯s what it truly says?¡± asked Gerald for

    confirmation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir!¡± replied Chester as he immediately nodded.

    The mysterious old woman had said the exact same thing to him back then¡­ Speaking of the old

    woman, Gerald had earlier used his mind to search his surroundings, yet he couldn¡¯t sense the old

    woman¡¯s presence at all.

    ¡®Could she have left the moment we fainted¡­? But that doesn¡¯t make any sense! With the currents so

    strong out there, even I can¡¯t go against them, let alone her!¡¯

    However, Gerald quickly shook the thoughts off. That wasn¡¯t the main thing he should be focusing on at

    the moment¡­

    Moving back to what Chester had told him¡­ Each petal represents a world¡­ While Gerald was

    definitely sure that it was referring to the Dead Annies, he had no idea where to even begin

    comprehending the text.

    Slowly frowning, Gerald then asked, ¡°Is there anything else? Also, which part of that made you feel that

    it sounds like a prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Well, the rest of the words state that someone will appear after ten thousand years and bring the fairy

    away to be reunited with her lover after being separated throughout that period of time¡­ Once they¡¯ve

    been reunited, the person who brings them back together will also be able to find his answer¡­ Even

    so, the answer may seem far but also very near at the same time¡­¡±

    Just as Chester had said, while he was able to discern most of the words, he still needed a great deal

    of effort to properly trante them.

    After a brief pause, he then continued, ¡°¡­Because he owns the¡­ key to carry away the eternal

    coffin¡­ He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s able to truly open the eternal coffin!¡±

    ¡°A key?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Or at least something very simr to a key!¡± replied Chester.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Could it perhaps be referring to this¡­?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1157

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡± asked Chester rather curiously as he watched Gerald carefully take a square,

    wooden box out from his pocket.

    Wagner had given the box to Gerald after an old beggar gave it to his ancestors about eight hundred

    years ago. From what Wagner had told Gerald, not only had the old beggar anticipated that Gerald

    would head to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce centuriester, but he had also urately predicted

    Gerald¡¯s meeting with Wagner, hence why he had told Wagner¡¯s descendants to hold on to the box till

    Gerald finally showed up!

    Could it be that the old beggar truly had foreseen what would happen in ten thousand years? Had the

    old man actually managed to predict that Gerald would find the eternal coffin and transport the woman

    in white away for her to finally be reunited with the deity?

    Could¡­ could that old beggar from ten thousand years ago actually be the same person from eight

    centuries ago¡­?

    Gerald shuddered at the thought and didn¡¯t dare to dwell too much on it. Just thinking about it was

    enough to make him filled with fear and anxiety.

    Regardless, Gerald was able to discern one thing from all of this. In the message the old beggar had

    left for Gerald, he had said that Gerald would gain the answer he sought for as long as reunited the

    woman in white with his other-self. Did that mean that once he did that, the incident regarding the Sun

    League would also be revealed soon as well?

    ¡°¡­What else did he say? Please do your best and try to understand as much as you can, Chester!¡±

    said Gerald after his brief silence of deep thought.

    ¡°¡­Well, it says here that something bad will happen to the world before long, and many will die

    because of that event¡­ Nobody will be able to prevent the cmity from happening, and the

    prophecies wille true one by one! It¡¯s simply our destiny! Beyond that part though, I¡­ I can¡¯t really

    understand anything else¡­¡± replied Chester with a sigh.

    Prophecies? And a bad incident where many would die? What event could that even be referring to¡­?

    And no matter how he looked at the words, why did he have a feeling that the words on the stone tablet

    were referring to him?

    With so many questions in his mind, Gerald forced himself to record down all the words on the stone

    tablet. After all, even though he wasn¡¯t able to read the words now, that didn¡¯t mean that that would

    remain the same in the future.

    Following that, he then brought Chester toward the other murals.

    After looking through them for a while, they found that thest mural seemed to state that as long as

    someone was able to get the key to open the life gate, they would be able to find their way out.

    Even the ¡®key¡¯ was shown on the mural. True to what was inside the box, the ¡®key¡¯ on the mural was

    drawn in the shape of a goldfish¡¯s tail.

    Gerald made sure to record down all this as well before finally walking over to the eternal coffin¡ªwith

    Chester following right behind him¡ªthat stilly in the center of the structure.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    While Gerald had heard Lyra describing the woman in white¡ªfrom her dreams¡ªas a person with the

    temperament of a fairy, Gerald had never seen her for himself.

    Now that he was finally here, he wished to take a proper look at her. After all, he kept hearing that she

    was a beauty that hade from heaven. Was she really that beautiful?

    With a little effort, both of them managed to push the coffin¡¯s lid open halfway. Immediately after that, a

    chill seemed to seep out of the coffin.

    Secondster, the iciness dissipated and the woman in the coffin could now be seen.

    ¡°¡­Angelica¡­?¡± muttered Chester with an excited expression on his face. His tone, however, hinted at

    simultaneous feelings of shock and delight.

    So it seemed that Gerald¡¯s guess really was true. The person who had saved Chester from before

    really was the woman in white! However, a new question was now posed. How had shee alive

    back then?

    Taking a better look into the coffin, Gerald saw that the person inside appeared to be a cold-looking

    beauty who was wearing spotless white clothes.

    With near-unmatched beauty, Gerald had to admit that she was probably the prettiest beautiful woman

    on the.

    What more, despite the fact that she was simply lying there so peacefully, she somehow still exuded a

    fairy-like aura. From what Gerald could tell, the aura seemed to help her heal any ws on her the

    moment they appeared.

    ¡®How absolutely beautiful!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, stunned.

    ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful you are, you still belong to my doppelganger. I¡¯m only here

    because I wish to find M and uncle so that my family can finally be reunited again¡­ Regardless, I¡¯ll

    be reuniting you with him first, and once I¡¯m done with my task, I hope you¡¯ll help me as well. Even if it¡¯s

    just the tiniest of hints, I¡¯ll dly ept it as long as it truly leads me to them¡­¡± said Gerald as he

    looked at the woman inside the coffin before averting his gaze.

    With that said, he then re-sealed the lid of the coffin before jumping off the high tform together with

    Chester.

    After looking around for a bit, Gerald finally saw an indentation in the middle of the high tform. The

    indentation itself matched the shape of the fish tail ¡®key¡¯ in his hand.

    ¡®We should be able to exit this ce the moment I slide the key inside¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Just as he was about to slide it in, however, he suddenly heard Chester shout, ¡°S-sir! Look there!

    There¡¯s another coffin there!¡±

    Turning to look at the dim area that Chester was pointing at, Gerald soon saw it as well.

    Lying in the middle of that darkened area, was a giant ck coffin that had been tied shut with a

    number of sturdy-looking chains. The way the chains were tied, it was almost as though they were

    actively preventing something from escaping.

    With that in mind, it really was no wonder why Chester was feeling unnerved by it.

    ¡°How odd¡­ Why didn¡¯t the murals show the origins of this coffin?¡± muttered Gerald to himself in

    astonishment.

    That wasn¡¯t the only thing he had found odd upon arriving here. After all, where was the small coffin

    that had turned over from the ship? And though there was also supposed to be a gigantic dragon

    buried here, it was nowhere in sight either!

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not bother about that first. Regardless, stand back, Chester. I have a feeling that the second

    the exit is opened, a lot of seawater wille gushing in. I¡¯ll be focusing on taking care of the eternal

    coffin, so remember to stay close to me,¡± said Gerald.

    Gerald only had a single aim now, and that was the woman in white. While he still couldn¡¯tpletely

    comprehend some things, he was far too drained to investigate any further into the matter, at least for

    the moment.

    Upon seeing Chester¡¯s firm nod, Gerald slid the fishtail in ce¡­

    A secondter, a golden light was emitted¡­ And thunderous crashing followed immediately after!

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1158

    The entire pce was now shaking vigorously, and it felt as though the heavens were about toe

    tumbling down while the earth seemed ready to rend open!

    As all this happened, the crystal coffin slowly began descending, supported by Gerald in one of his

    hands.

    While Gerald had anticipated for at least this much to happen¡­ He hadn¡¯t expected the life gate to not

    open! Instead, it simply seemed to be shaking violently!

    Amidst the chaos, even the iron chains that were wrapped around the giant ck coffin began

    quivering in ce¡­

    It was at that moment when something truly peculiar happened.

    Both of them saw the iron chains¡ªtying the ck coffin shut¡ªstarting to break apart. At the same

    time, the crystal coffin almost appeared like it wanted to fly out of this ce! As if all that wasn¡¯t

    enough, Dead Annies suddenly began growing rapidly on all the surrounding walls!

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s the Dead Annies again!¡± shouted Chester, now extremely frightened.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the flowers to fill the entire ce, and it was around then when a lot of pollen

    began emerging.

    As a result, the dizziness instantly returned.

    Before both of them could even think about how to react next, one of the pce¡¯s walls came crashing

    open, sending seawater rushing rapidly into the structure!

    Despite his entire body already trembling in great pain, Gerald still grabbed onto the eternal coffin as

    tightly as he could.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Momentster, the stone pirs within the pce began copsing, sending chunks of the broken

    pirs all over the ce!

    By then, Gerald¡¯s legs had already given in¡ªdue to the effects of the Dead Annies¡ªand he was now

    kneeling as he watched as Chester got hit by one of the pir chunks.

    ¡°S-sir!¡± shouted the injured Chester as he began crawling over to support Gerald.

    However, a massive gush of seawater prevented him from even getting close!

    As seawater filled the entire pce, Gerald found himself slowly cking out. The Dead Annies had

    already taken their toll on him, and he could no longer endure all the pain.

    Seconds before he wentpletely unconscious, therge ck coffin caught his eye again. By this

    point, all its chains had already been broken and the coffin¡¯s lid had now slid open. Following that, a

    ck and dense light shot out of it¡­!

    Meanwhile, it waste night above sea and the Crawford family fleet was still waiting for Gerald to

    return.

    While the ocean had been rtively calm before, the ships instantly began bobbing up and down rather

    dangerously as the ocean¡¯s waves went wild and thunder and lightning began crashing and striking out

    of nowhere!

    With the addition of sudden strong gales that hadn¡¯t been present just seconds ago, all the ships were

    truly in danger of getting overturned! It was almost as though a tsunami was imminent¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Is Mr. Crawford still down there? All this seems to be happening due to the

    movement of secret currents under the sea! Can anyone tell what¡¯s going on down there?!¡± shouted

    several of the Crawford family¡¯s bodyguards anxiously.

    ¡°All the other ships have lost signal on him! The radars are all being disrupted as well!¡± shouted one of

    the men operating the ship.

    The moment his sentence ended, a ck light shot out of the ocean, towering into the sky!

    ¡°¡­What the hell is that¡­?¡±

    All the bodyguards standing on deck found themselves staring wide-eyed as the ck light flew high

    into the sky¡­ before beginning to fall in a certain direction like some kind of meteor!

    ¡°¡­That¡­ Couldn¡¯t have just happened, right¡­?¡± asked one of the guards,pletely bbergasted.

    ¡°We all saw it! It wasn¡¯t just your imagination!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Everyone, quick! There¡¯s a signal again! We¡¯re connected with Mr. Crawford again!¡± shouted

    another one of the guards excitedly.

    As the ocean gale grew more and more powerful, the unconscious Gerald simply floated in the sea with

    the eternal coffin wrapped tightly in his arms.

    While his mind had long gone nk¡ªdue to the overwhelming pain¡ªand he was no longer in control

    of his body, his wish to cling onto the eternal coffin persevered above all else¡­

    The next time his eyes reopened, Gerald found that he was lying on a bed. Unsure of how long he had

    even passed out, he thought to himself, ¡®¡­I¡­ I actually survived¡­?¡¯

    ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­? You¡­ You¡¯re finally awake!¡± shouted a voice from right beside him.

    Turning to look to his side, Gerald saw that Jasmine was the one who had cried out. It appeared that

    she had been waiting by his side this entire time, and the fact that he was now finally awake was such

    great news to her that she couldn¡¯t hold her tears back.

    Not long after, Lord Fenderson, Joshua, and several other top-notch bodyguards rushed in as well

    while shouting, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Looking at them, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­How¡­ long have I been unconscious¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for about a month and a half now!¡± replied one of the worried bodyguards.

    ¡°¡­What? A month and a half?! Actually, hold on, where¡¯s the eternal coffin?¡± eximed Gerald, his

    eyes widened in shock.

    Hearing his question, the bodyguard then quickly said, ¡°¡­Well, we had been nning to tell you about

    this as soon as you woke up¡­ You see, while it¡¯s true that you managed to bring it back¡­ Actually, it¡¯s

    easier to exin if you go take a look at the situation yourself¡­¡±

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1159

    As Gerald listened to what his bodyguards had to say, he was simultaneously also thinking about

    something else.

    The fact that he had gone unconscious for a full month and a half meant that the Dead Annies had

    been much more potent than what he had initially anticipated.

    Completely different from the attacks from powerful people like Christopher, Dead Annies were used as

    a medium to bring great mental harm to others.

    It made him realize that despite training his physique to such a powerful state, his mental power was

    still far from catching up to his body¡¯s capabilities. To think that he had almost died due to all the

    injuries he had suffered from the Dead Annies¡­.

    Regardless, Gerald distinctly remembered witnessing something seconds before he had fainted back

    when he was still in the king of the ocean¡¯s pce.

    As he was clinging onto the eternal coffin back then, the lid of thatrge, ck coffin had slid open and

    following that, a ck light shot out of it¡­.

    Whatever the case was, he was sure that he had brought the eternal coffin back with him. But why

    were his guards still behaving like something was amiss?

    Getting up from the bed, Gerald then headed to the room in the backyard that was currently being

    heavily guarded by bodyguards.

    The moment he opened the door, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of the eternal coffin

    right in the middle of the room.

    Moving toward it, Gerald slowly slid the lid open¡­ Only to find out that it was empty! The woman in

    white was missing!

    Seeing that Gerald had now realized what the ¡®problem¡¯ was, the same guard from earlier walked up to

    him before saying, ¡°You see, Mr. Crawford, after sessfully getting both you and the eternal coffin out

    of the water, we brought both of you back here. At the time, we were all pretty sure that the contents of

    the coffin remained inside. And we were right. However, it was about a week ago when¡­ an incident

    took ce. Even though she was still in the coffin the previous night, the next thing we knew, she had

    disappeared, leaving only the coffin behind!¡±

    ¡°Despite how unimaginable it sounds, it¡¯s the truth!¡± chimed in Lord Fenderson.

    There was a reason why Lord Fenderson was still here. After returning to Halimark City, everything had

    gone fairly well. However, just as he was about to return to the Salford Province, Gerald¡¯s bodyguards

    suddenly asked for Joshua, stating that Mr. Crawford was injured and was currently in aatose

    state!

    Since they were still there anyway, they agreed to head to Montholm Ind to visit the unconscious

    man.

    Regardless, despite the fact that Lord Fenderson was almost a hundred years old by now, everything

    that was happening was still pretty hard for him to believe.

    Gerald himself was equally as surprised. Could the description of the person who had taken part in the

    funeral procession back then really be true¡­? Was it truly possible for the woman in white to return to

    life?

    As Gerald carefully scanned through the eternal coffin, a Dead Annie ced right in the middle of the

    coffin instantly caught his attention. The moment he saw that dreaded flower, he couldn¡¯t help but take

    a step back.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Due to how much pain it had caused him, his body had now instinctively learned to fear it.

    Quickly regaining hisposure, Gerald realized that the flower had been ced quite neatly within

    the coffin, almost as though someone had left it there the moment the woman in white left.

    Seeing that Gerald had noticed the flower, the bodyguard added in a shameful tone, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr.

    Crawford, that nameless flower was the only thing that remained in the coffin!¡±

    Stunned, Gerald then turned to look at the guard before saying, ¡°You¡­ You know of this flower?¡±

    The flower was extremely rare, and Gerald had only managed to encounter it the first time back when

    he was on his grandfather¡¯s ind. Despite its beauty, Gerald had only regarded it as a simple flower

    back then, so he hadn¡¯t really paid it much attention.

    Nevertheless, Gerald was this surprised now since a random bodyguard from his family¡ªwho didn¡¯t

    even belong to the Soul Pce¡ªactually knew about the flower.

    ¡°Oh! Well, Lord Fenderson was the one who gave me the details!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Then I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve seen this flower before, Lord Fenderson?¡± asked Gerald as he

    turned to look at Bryson.

    ¡°But of course I do! When I was much younger at around the age of twenty, I had a pretty good

    rtionship with your grandfather¡­ That year, your grandfather and I were stillrades-in-arms¡­

    Either way, he showed me this breed of flower back then and imed that it was owned solely by your

    family! When I asked him what its name was, however, he simply said that it was a nameless flower.

    He then added that it was a weird and mysterious flower that was once a totem flower that belonged to

    some mysterious country within the Western Regions,¡± exined Bryson.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that not only did my grandpa have this breed of flower with him all the way

    back then, but he also knew that it was mysterious?¡± asked Gerald, feeling shocked by the sudden

    revtion.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1160

    After all, when he hadst enquired Welson about the flower back when he was still on the ind,

    Welson had told Gerald that after his grandpa founded the Soul Pce, he had gone to the Western

    Regions. While he was traveling northwest, he had apparently found the seeds to that flower by

    ident. Though he had an entire garden of it, he had only nted them for their beauty. In other

    words, Gerald had been told that his grandpa didn¡¯t know about the flower¡¯s mysterious properties at

    all.

    What more, from what Lord Fenderson had just told Gerald, it seemed that his grandfather had found

    the flower much, much earlier than what Welson had told him! His grandpa had apparently even told

    Lord Fenderson that the flower was owned solely by the Crawfords!

    What contrasting statements!

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a nameless flower, after all. ¡®There are only two petals that bloom, and each petal

    represents a world¡­¡¯ That was the stunning statement that that old man had told me back then, you

    know?¡± said Bryson as he shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡®It¡¯s that sentence again!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, now finding the entire situation more suspicious

    than ever.

    Why on earth would his grandfather say the exact same words as that strange old woman had¡­?

    With so many questions in mind, Gerald began listening even more intently as Lord Fenderson

    continued speaking.

    ¡°Regardless, I then asked him what his odd statement meant. In response, he told me that by looking

    at the nameless flower¡¯s unique shape, the flower could be split into two identical spaces. Regardless

    of whichever space one chose, the things they would see, hear, and feel would be exactly the same.

    Even so, the two spaces would still bepletely different from one another. In other words, ¡®two

    petals bloom, and each petal represents a world.¡¯¡±

    ¡°But grandpa, why would there be two simr butpletely different spaces?¡± asked Jasmine who

    had been standing at the side this entire time.

    ¡°I asked him the same thing as well back then. Following that, he gave me an example that I¡¯ll now

    ry. ording to Gerald¡¯s grandfather, the nameless flower has a special ability in which it¡¯s able to

    modify a person¡¯s mentality as well as their sensory organs. To be more specific, the flower can use its

    strange mind control ability to make you feel that an object is simr to another object, even if it¡¯s

    completely different from the actual object before you. Take this room for example. Have a good look

    around. When you¡¯re exposed to the nameless flower¡¯s ability, it makes you feel like you¡¯re in this exact

    room, even if you¡¯re in apletely different room! You should be able to understand it a bit better after

    hearing that example. I, for one, surely didn¡¯t back then, and I had even joked around with him at the

    time by treating him like an extremely weird person¡­¡± exined Bryson as he shook his head again,

    the bitter smile still on his face.

    Now that he was at the age where he was already a foot in the grave, Bryson seemed slightly

    mncholic as he reminisced the events of that year.

    While that was Bryson¡¯s reaction, when he and Jasmine turned to look at Gerald, they found that he

    had gone extremely pale. In fact, his current expression looked far more unpleasant than when he was

    still unconscious.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Gerald?¡± asked both Bryson and Jasmine in unison.

    Gerald¡ªwho was already furrowing his brow¡ªwas already deep in thought by then, so he didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the true meaning of ¡®each petal represents a world¡­¡¯ Thinking back, while the old woman

    had clearly entered the cave, she didn¡¯t have the goldfish tail ¡®key¡¯ with her¡­ In other words, it wouldn¡¯t

    make sense to assume that she would be able to leave the king of the ocean¡¯s pce from the other

    side¡­ I still remember stopping her at the entrance of the cave¡­¡¯

    After waking up from his brief moment of unconsciousness back then¡ªdue to the old woman using the

    Dead Annies on them again¡ªhe had entered the king of the ocean¡¯s pce together with Chester.

    However, there weren¡¯t any traces of the old woman there at all.

    The only additional thing in there was thatrge, ck coffin¡­

    ¡®Speaking of which, I remember finding it strange that the giant dragon¡¯s bones weren¡¯t present back

    inside the pce¡­ As for the ck coffin, there wasn¡¯t even any mention of it at all in the previous

    murals¡­¡¯

    Everything just kept getting stranger and stranger the more he thought about it.

    Back before all this happened, Gerald had simply wanted to bring the woman in white and the eternal

    coffin back to the surface¡­ ording to the procedures on the murals, the door of the tomb should¡¯ve

    been opened the moment he inserted the goldfish tail key.

    Instead, the heavens fell and the ground split open! It waspletely different from what the murals

    had shown.

    ¡®Also, why wasn¡¯t I calm at that moment¡­? Thinking back, it almost seems like there was a force that

    had captured me at my weakest moment in order to add more momentum to the incident¡­¡¯

    While all this was already quite worrying, there was one particr thought that truly made him

    extremely anxious.

    ¡®¡­Was¡­ Was the ce I had gone to truly the king of the ocean¡¯s pce¡­? Did I meet the real

    woman in white? If I¡¯m to believe that each petal truly represents a different world¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­Then could I have entered another space? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡¯

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡®Who did I save?¡¯

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1161

    Even though he hadn¡¯t even begun thinking about what the dark light¡ªthat had escaped from the ck

    coffin¡ªwas, Gerald truly didn¡¯t dare to dwell any longer on any of all this, at least not for the moment.

    The stress of all this just felt like a ticking time bomb weighing on his mind.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, where¡¯s Chester?¡± asked Gerald, suddenly remembering about him.

    ¡°Ah. Well, the young lord had beenatose for quite a long time as well, but he regained his

    consciousness about half a month ago. However, he suffered quite a lot of physical injuries, especially

    his legs. Even till today, he still hasn¡¯t been able to get out of bed,¡± replied one of the bodyguards.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s good enough for me that he survived!¡±

    While the way Gerald and Chester had gotten acquainted was nothing short of dramatic, Gerald

    remembered how Chester had risked his life to protect him back when he was close to passing out.

    Due to his heroic actions, Gerald had felt extremely touched.

    ¡°¡­Also, aside from our signals, were any of you able to detect Miss Gunter¡¯s¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°About that¡­ We searched for her for seven whole days and nights, but we weren¡¯t sessful in

    locating her at all, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied the same bodyguard from before.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was immediately filled with self-reproach.

    Before descending into the ocean, Gerald had made up his mind that he would protect her since he

    had brought her beneath the waves with him. In the end, however, he had nearly failed to protect

    himself!

    Due to that, he had burdened Yume. He didn¡¯t even know if she was currently still alive or not. If only

    she hadn¡¯t gone down there with him, she could have remained safe¡­

    The thought of that made Gerald clench his fists tightly.

    While he had initially thought that he could just do as he pleased with his current capabilities, in the

    end, it was all just a hopeless endeavor¡­ He had just been lying to himself this entire time.

    To think that a few small Dead Annies was all it took to render him incapable of fighting¡­ If he hadn¡¯t

    arranged for support above sea back then, Gerald knew that there was a high possibility that he

    would¡¯ve already died in the depths of the ocean by now.

    Even so, the most pitiful person throughout this entire event had to be Yume¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, his expression pale.

    When Jasmine saw that expression on his face, her initial joy¡ªof him finally waking up¡ªinstantly

    disappeared. In its ce, an immense sense of loss began filling her heart.

    ¡®¡­Why does she get to be blessed with having Gerald worry about her¡­? Haha! I¡¯m pretty sure that

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t be this sad if I were in her shoes¡­¡¯

    As Jasmine thought about that, Gerald himself was already scanning through the eternal coffin again.

    No matter how much he looked at it, however, the coffin didn¡¯t seem to be fake.

    ¡®¡­Then¡­ perhaps I really did save the woman in white¡­? The problems just keep adding to the pile¡­

    Regardless, it seems that grandpa knew about the origins of the Dead Annie flowers¡­ Once I meet up

    with him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to understand more about its mysteries¡­¡¯

    ¡®Speaking of grandpa, since a month and a half has already passed, he and the other legends should

    have long started their journey to the pledge of the holy water¡­ I wonder how they¡¯re all doing¡­¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, while I had initially promised to meet up with grandpa and the others once I located the

    woman in white¡¯s corpse, I don¡¯t even know where her body has gone now¡­¡¯

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    His train of thought was cut short when miserable screams of bodyguards could suddenly be heard

    outside the manor!

    Secondster, the sound of a door being smashed open could be heard!

    ¡°What on earth are you doing? Anyone without an invitation is prohibited from entering this ce!¡±

    shouted Gerald as he ran out to have a look at what all themotion was about.

    Upon arriving at the scene, Gerald saw a few of his bodyguards confronting a young woman who

    looked to be around twenty. The woman herself looked extremely cold and unapproachable.

    Gerald also saw over ten seriously injured bodyguards¡ªwho were all clutching onto their chests¡ªlying

    on the floor.

    Before he could register anything else, several of the remaining guards began rushing toward her while

    shouting, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Lifting her arm and waving her hand slightly, the bodyguards quickly found themselves flying backward

    as though they were all just broken kites!

    As Gerald watched his men topple all over the ce, he felt his eyelids twitch rapidly as he shouted,

    ¡°Step down, men!¡±

    After getting his subordinates to stop attacking, Gerald turned to get a better look at the woman.

    While the purple and ck eyeshadow as well as her rtively dark lipstick made the woman look

    extremely charming, that wasn¡¯t what was on Gerald¡¯s mind at the moment.

    After all, he now knew who the woman was. She was none other than Linus¡¯s kind-hearted niece,

    Queena!

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1162

    He remembered how she had helped him enter the Yonwick family¡¯s manor in the previous month after

    he had been denied ess into the manor by one of the Yonwick¡¯s apprentices.

    At the time, Gerald had thought that she was extremely sweet and warm-hearted. After all, from what

    Gerald had personally experienced, nice women like her were far and few between in today¡¯s world.

    While that had been his initial impression of her, the current Queena¡¯s temperament was vastly

    different from the one he had met back then.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead of the gentleness he had remembered her by, she was now disying extreme arrogance and

    viciousness.

    What more, while Gerald was sure that she was just an ordinary woman before this, he could now

    sense immense inner strength emanating from her. It was so overbearing that even Gerald had to

    admit that he was probably weaker than her at that moment. It was truly bewildering, to say the least.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Queena?¡± asked Gerald rather hesitantly.

    ¡°Why, I came over to see you, of course!¡± replied the woman as she ced both her arms behind her

    back while looking at Gerald rather fiendishly as though she was staring at someone whom she hadn¡¯t

    met for a long time.

    ¡°While I appreciate your kind gesture of visiting, don¡¯t you think you went a little overboard by hurting

    my men, Queena?¡± said Gerald as he turned to nce at the wailing bodyguards who were still lying

    on the floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s their fault for stopping me from entering! Quite honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was worried

    that you¡¯d get angry, I would¡¯ve just chopped their heads off by now! I refrained from doing so just for

    you, you know? I hope that gives you a clear image of how important you are to me!¡± replied the

    woman as she began seductively walking toward Gerald.

    No human would ever treat another¡¯s life as a trivial thing, especially not Queena, the person who

    would probably be sad for quite some time after a kitten or puppy died.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You aren¡¯t Queena, are you? Who are you?! Queena isn¡¯t like this at all!¡± dered Gerald in a

    frigid tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re always like this, aren¡¯t you¡­? No matter what I do, you¡¯ll still end up having doubts about me¡­

    While it¡¯s true that I cheat a lot, I¡¯d never ever cheat you! Despite that, you still keep doubting

    everything I do!¡± said Queena in return as her eyes suddenly turned vicious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about, but I know for a fact that you aren¡¯t Queena!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that important whether I truly am Queena or not? After all, the most important thing is that

    we¡¯ll still end up being together in the future! Nobody¡¯s going to be able to snatch you away from me!¡±

    replied Queena as she smiled smugly.

    Now directly in front of Gerald, Queena stared intently at his face. However, the moment she raised a

    hand to caress his cheek, Gerald quickly took a step backward, leaving her hand hanging in mid-air.

    Looking at Gerald with a smile, she then said, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t tease you anymore¡­ See, I came

    here today to give you some time to prepare yourself. Since tomorrow¡¯s a good day, I¡¯ve decided that

    we¡¯re getting married then!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Marriage?¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    ¡°¡­I already have a fianc¨¦e so it¡¯s impossible that I¡¯d marry you! Also, I¡¯m a good three to four years

    older than you!¡± added Gerald.

    After undergoing such a huge change, Gerald knew that Queena wasn¡¯t the same person she used to

    be. While he was sure about that, he wasn¡¯t willing to argue with her just yet. After all, he was still

    unable to get an urate reading of how strong she truly was. Due to that, he would only have a row

    with her as ast resort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! We¡¯re getting married tomorrow and that¡¯s final! I wish to announce our love

    and marriage to everyone on the!¡±

    Following that, Queena turned around and headed to the door leading outside. However, the moment

    she got there, Jasmine suddenly stepped forward while eximing, ¡°Hold it! Who do you even think

    you are? Gerald already has someone he loves! You can¡¯t just order him to get married to you out of

    the blue!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Queena stopped walking forward. Tilting her head slightly to look at Jasmine, she

    then growled in a spine-tingling voice, ¡°While I already hate any women that get too close to him, I hate

    women like you more! Women who dare to disobey my wishes!¡±

    The moment her sentence ended, she stretched open her fingers before taking in a small breath.

    Through that action alone, Jasmine felt her entire body being pulled toward her!

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± shouted Gerald as he immediately stretched his own hand out to hold onto her.

    However, before he was even able to touch Jasmine¡¯s arm, Gerald suddenly felt a strong inner force

    against him! He found himself retreating a few steps due to the impact alone.

    Looking at his hurting hand, Gerald saw that her attack had caused his thenar webspace to be

    completely torn off! His green veins were also extremely visible now, pulsating as his arms and palms

    began bleeding.

    Jasmine herself was now being strangled by Queena¡­

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1163

    ¡®S-she¡¯s so strong¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    He only needed to experience her inner force once to know that her current force was already

    immensely differentpared to the other forces he had previouslye into contact with.

    If he had to make aparison between his force and hers, it was likeparing dirty water in a

    stagnant pool to pure and distilled water. With a difference thatrge, there was absolutely no doubt

    who held more power here.

    Gerald watched as Jasmine¡¯s face flushed as Queena slowly intensified the grip of her force.

    Jasmine was going to die any second now if Queena truly wanted to end her!

    ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Gerald as he quickly began running toward her again.

    ¡°Worry not, I won¡¯t kill her like this¡­ After all, I can see that you care for her a lot! Anyway, I¡¯ll be taking

    her with me until I get your answer!¡± replied Queena as she gently touched Jasmine¡¯s body¡­

    The moment she did so, Jasmine instantly cked out! As Queena exited the manor, both Gerald and

    Bryson ran after her.

    Upon exiting, however, the two men immediately saw several of the Yonwick family¡¯s cars and

    bodyguards waiting outside. As the unconscious girl was brought into one of the cars, Queena herself

    stood before another car¡¯s door before tilting her head to look at Gerald.

    ¡°You know, no matter where you go, you won¡¯t be able to escape! I¡¯m not letting you slip away from me

    again!¡± said Queena before closing the car¡¯s door behind her and ordering her men to drive.

    ¡°J-Jasmine¡­!¡± shouted Bryson, looking extremely worried as he watched the cars drive off.

    Seconds after Bryson shouted, Gerald began coughing loudly before vomiting a mouthful of blood!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Seeing him in such a state, Joshua and the others immediately surrounded him.

    While it was true that Gerald was now conscious, he was still only at around seventy percent of his

    usual strength at the moment due to the damage he sustained from the Dead Annies.

    Adding that to the fact that Queena had almost crushed the force in Gerald¡¯s entire body when he

    came into contact with her force while trying to save Jasmine earlier, there were now both old and new

    injuries on him.

    She was simply too strong! Due to all the injuries, he simply couldn¡¯t hold back the surge of his force

    and blood.

    After all that, he now knew that even at his peak form, it was still going to be difficult for him to resist

    any of Queena¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s too strong, senior! I don¡¯t think you can take her on unless master is here¡­!¡± said

    Joshua.

    ¡°¡­I have to agree¡­¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head bitterly.

    ¡°Still, to think that she¡¯s so strong despite her young age! How truly unimaginable!¡± eximed Bryson.

    ¡°Queena isn¡¯t that strong¡­ In fact, I know for certain that that isn¡¯t Queena! Regardless, I do have a

    pretty good hunch of who she actually is!¡± replied Gerald as he held onto his chest, still enduring the

    immense pain there.

    ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± asked both Joshua and Bryson in unison.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he only turned to face the manor, looking in the direction where

    the eternal coffin had been stored¡­

    ¡°¡­Who she is doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever the case is, since all this is happening because of me, I won¡¯t

    allow anyone other than me to get hurt! Worry not, I¡¯ll surely bring Jasmine back!¡±

    It was a little whileter when the team of cars stopped before the Yonwick family manor. Turning to

    look at the back seat, the driver saw that Queena had her eyes closed. Following that, he then called

    out, ¡°We¡¯re here, miss!¡±

    Sensing how dominant her aura was without even the need to be angry was certainly astonishing for

    the driver and the other Yonwick family bodyguards. Starting as early as half a month ago, Miss

    Yonwick truly had changed a lot¡­

    For one, everyone was immediately able to tell that something was wrong then since she had

    constantly kept herself locked in her room from that point onward¡­

    While she finally came out again today, her immediate response was to order¡ªin amanding tone

    ¡ªthe Yonwick family¡¯s team of cars to set off with her!

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1164

    Up till that point, nobody had ever seen Queena behaving like that. However, due to howmanding

    her tone was, everyone couldn¡¯t help but obey her every word. Her imposingness was simply too

    powerful!

    Regardless, after being told that they had arrived, Queena simply stepped out of the car and began

    walking into the manor.

    Inside the manor itself, a minor familialmotion seemed to be taking ce¡­

    Aside from the fact that several Yonwicks were currently standing together, Freya herself was currently

    walking to and fro, looking quite anxious.

    The issue stemmed from the fact that she had initially nned to rush to the airport to pick a friend up.

    However, she soon realized that Queena had taken all the family¡¯s cars out together with her!

    ¡®D*mn it all!¡¯ Freya cursed in her mind.

    Queena was just her third uncle¡¯s daughter, which meant that she didn¡¯t have a high status! To think

    that she would actually be daring enough to take the team of cars out, even though Freya was¡ª

    supposedly¡ªthe only one who could use them! How absolutely frustrating!

    As Freya continued being outraged, she finally saw Queena slowly making her way toward the group of

    Yonwicks.

    ¡°We should really discipline Queena properly this time, dad! Even though she¡¯s just from Third uncle¡¯s

    family, she¡¯s slowly getting more and more imprudent by the day by not respecting her elders!¡±

    dered Freya.

    While Linus said nothing, Queena¡¯s parents quickly ran over to the angered girl before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll

    discipline our own daughter, youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Since she¡¯s using the family¡¯s resources, it¡¯s up to you whether you wish to discipline her. Regardless,

    I¡¯m still going to personally teach her a lesson!¡± growled Freya angrily.

    Though Freya wanted to give Queena a piece of her mind as soon as she stood before her, Queena

    never stopped walking¡­ In fact, she didn¡¯t even greet anyone!

    Almost as though she hadn¡¯t seen anyone at all within the manor, Queena simply continued making her

    way to her room without a word!

    That, of course, only served to amplify Freya¡¯s anger.

    In an angered tone, Freya then shouted, ¡°Hey, Queena! Didn¡¯t you see us standing here? Aren¡¯t you

    going to greet us at all? Regardless, why the hell did you use all the family¡¯s cars without permission?

    While we¡¯re at it¡­¡±

    Though Freya still had a lot to say, the moment she saw the woman that her family¡¯s bodyguards were

    currently dragging in, her voice slowly trailed off in shock. She wasn¡¯t the only one feeling that way

    either.

    The second Linus and the others saw her, everyone was utterly bbergasted.

    ¡°M-miss Fenderson?! Why¡­¡± stuttered Linus whose face had already gone pale.

    After all, it had taken so much effort just to send her away back then¡­ To think that she had actually

    been recaptured by one of his family members! Wasn¡¯t this going to cause their family to truly be

    exterminated this time?!

    ¡°You¡­ You actually brought Miss Fenderson back here again?!¡± shouted Freya in her bewilderment.

    Hearing that, Queena turned to face the rest of the Yonwicks, staring specifically at Freya. The moment

    she felt Queena¡¯s cold gaze on her, Freya instantly began trembling. Both frightened and shocked,

    Freya felt as though she had just been tossed into some freezing dungeon.

    After continuing to stare at her for a little while, Queena then sneered, ¡°From now on, everything in this

    family is at my disposal, and that includes you! Now step down!¡±

    Following that, Queena simply waved her hand slightly and Freya was instantly tossed out!

    With her sneer alone already sounding so oppressive, none of the Yonwicks dared to go against her

    decision, not even Linus! In a way, it almost felt like whatever she ordered had to be obeyed no matter

    what!

    Freya¡ªwho was now lying on the ground¡ªwas now too terrified to even crawl back up. Gulping in

    fear, she then watched as Queena continued bringing Jasmine back into her room¡­

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    A little whileter, Jasmine was brought into Queena¡¯s room, and the moment she was released,

    Jasmine red at her before saying, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve met Queena before¡­ She¡¯s kind and gentle! After all, my

    grandpa, younger sister, and Master Joshua had only remained safe throughout that time with her

    secret help! You¡¯re too ruthless to be her!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me¡­? Don¡¯t you fear that I¡¯ll kill you at all?¡± replied Queena as she looked

    at the girl curiously.

    ¡°Not in the least! Hell, not only am I not afraid of you, but I¡¯m willing to die if it¡¯s for Gerald, the person I

    love most! If you¡¯re nning on using me to threaten Gerald to marry such a vicious woman as you

    are, you¡¯d best give up the idea! Know that the moment you threaten him with that, I¡¯ll end myself so

    that Gerald won¡¯t have to worry about me anymore!¡± dered Jasmine, disying no weakness in her

    voice.

    Upon hearing that, Queena¡¯s eyelids twitched. It was evident that what Jasmine had just said had

    seriously irked her.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a rich youngdy, aren¡¯t you? With so many men in the world, why do you insist on loving

    him? Even to the point of sacrificing yourself! You¡¯d abandon everything for him without the slightest

    hesitation! Why is that?¡± asked Queena, jealousy reflected in her eyes.

    From what Jasmine could tell, her words had evoked some painful memories in her.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I love him! With my strong feelings for Gerald, I¡¯m able to do anything for him without

    ever having to be at a loss of what to do!¡± replied Jasmine.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe in love, and I certainly won¡¯t believe that a woman, especially one who¡¯s as

    prestigious and high-positioned as you are, would truly abandon everything for him! After all, even I

    wasn¡¯t able to do that¡­ And because of that, I¡¯ve suffered terribly for my entire life!¡± shouted Queena

    as she clenched her fists so tightly that her sharp fingernails dug deep into her palms, causing her

    excruciating pain¡­.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1165

    ¡°¡­You¡­ don¡¯t know what love is¡­? ¡­So that¡¯s why you go to such extremes when dealing with

    things! ¡­Look, I¡¯ll have you know that fame and wealth are only able to give people the illusion of

    happiness¡­ No matter how much of them you gain, you won¡¯t ever truly be happy without knowing

    what love is! After all, with an empty heart, you won¡¯t be able to hold on to anything dear¡­ No amount

    of fame or wealth can fill that gap, and you¡¯ll just continue suffering till the day you die unless youe

    to understand that!¡± exined Jasmine.

    While she didn¡¯t know who the woman in front of her was yet, that wasn¡¯t really the crucial thing now.

    The important thing was that though the woman was extremely powerful, she had a fatal weakness.

    She appeared to have been deeply hurt by love.

    Queena herself couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jasmine in amazement after hearing all that. While Queena

    had initially nned to kill Jasmine after inflicting immense fear into the girl¡ªto the point of forming an

    utterly terrified expression¡ªshe now felt as though she had been defeated by Jasmine.

    After all, the girl had been indifferent toward all her threats. It simply made Queena feel like a loser.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re intelligent, I¡¯ll give you that¡­ Regardless, you¡¯ve touched me deeply¡­ Alright, hear me out.

    I¡¯ll now tell you a story, and after listening to it, I need you to identify which of the two girls in the tale

    are wrong! If you¡¯re able to give me a clear answer, I¡¯ll consider freeing you,¡± replied the moved

    Queena as she sat at the side.

    Jasmine gave no verbal reply, and only stared at the sitting girl.

    Seeing that, Queena then began her tale.

    ¡°There were once a pair of sisters, twin sisters, to be exact¡­ Both of them were like two peas in a pod,

    and the older sister was named Chloe while the younger one went by Indigo. The sisters had always

    had a very good rtionship, even from their childhood days. They always enjoyed things together, but

    also made sure to endure all their misfortunes side by side.¡±

    ¡°All this continued until they met a guy at the age of sixteen. Not only was the person in question

    extremely diligent and considered to be a young genius, he was also extraordinarily handsome! It was

    like he was excellent in every sense! Regardless, both sisters ended up falling for him at about the

    same time¡­¡±

    The love they felt for him, however, was somewhat simr to the love that Jasmine had earlier

    described, though both of them would onlye to realize thatter.

    The young genius himself had first fallen for Chloe, the elder twin. While for a time, the three of them

    were able to enjoy beautiful sunsets and sunrises together, hand in hand, Chloe eventually ended up

    growing dissatisfied.

    Not only did she want to have him all for herself, but she also had a gut feeling that her younger sister

    would end up ruining her rtionship with him in the future.

    This wasn¡¯t a baseless assumption either. After all, both of them had constantly beenpared with

    each other ever since they were young. While the younger sister was known to be witty, obedient, and

    agreeable, nobody ever praised Chloe.

    Though she had initially been fine with that, now that the young genius had fallen for her, she began

    taking it more personally. Knowing how much more exceptional her younger sister waspared to

    her, she was well aware that others would find it much easier to notice Indigo¡¯s potential and

    advantages, including the young genius.

    As a result, Chloe began distancing herself from Indigo. Eventually, she even began targeting her

    younger sister!

    Despite all that, Indigo would always tolerate Chloe¡¯s behavior. To Chloe¡¯s dismay, the more Indigo

    tolerated her, the clearer and stronger her advantages became.

    Not wanting to be outdone, Chloe decided to build up her own aura, one that would overtake her

    younger sister¡¯s.

    However, the harder she trained to achieve that, the more unscrupulous she ended up bing.

    Eventually, she becamepletely blinded by fame and wealth, losing herself as well as her initial

    aspirations.

    Sometimeter, an incident happened where Chloe stepped over the line. Because of her actions,

    everyone ended up standing against her and this included her younger sister who ended up breaking

    rtions with her. However, the most devastating blow came from the young genius who had chosen to

    stand against her as well¡­

    Feeling that she had lost everything at that moment, Chloe became enveloped with fury and

    resentment.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As the incident developed even further, the young genius grew further and further apart from Chloe.

    This was because throughout the past few years, he had endured a number of misfortunes together

    with Indigo. Due to that, both of them developed quite a deep rtionship.

    Brimming with jealousy upon finding out about that, Chloe began deliberately starting fights with Indigo.

    Due to how much they fought, their resentment eventually got to a point where both of them wanted

    each other dead.

    When a crisis happened one day, Chloe finally had a chance to prove herself.

    If she had only been willing to abandon all her fame and wealth to save him back then, the situation

    could¡¯ve been eased¡­ However, she had been hesitant at the most critical time.

    During the crisis, Indigo had disregarded her own safety and life, immediately rushing over to the young

    genius¡¯s side when he was in danger.

    It was at that moment when Chloe realized that she had beenpletely defeated.

    Chloe had still been thinking about herself while Indigo had rushed to save the person she loved¡­

    She¡­ She just couldn¡¯t admit that she was weaker than Indigo¡­ She wouldn¡¯t¡­

    By this point, Queena¡¯s eyes had already grown teary.

    Though Queena hadn¡¯t revealed much about the story to Jasmine, Jasmine could sense that Queena

    was truly concerned about that young man as well as her resentment back then¡­

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1166

    ¡°¡­Could¡­ you be Chloe¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a careful tone.

    After hearing how she had lost everything andpletely changed after being betrayed by her friends

    and family, Jasmine now felt that Queena was more pitiful than anything.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not important. Regardless, know that I won¡¯t stop until I get my hands on him, and I will get

    what I want!¡± dered Queena as she clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°¡­But¡­ What does all this have to do with Gerald¡­?¡± asked Jasmine rather curiously.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined everything to you¡­ Do know that I¡¯m only telling you a

    summarized version of this story. After all, I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re a smart girl! I¡¯m not going to tell

    you everything in detail just so you can find my weaknesses!¡± sneered Queena.

    ¡°¡­Are you always this defensive with everyone around you¡­? Were you like this with him as well¡­?¡±

    asked Jasmine.

    ¡°Indeed, I was! It¡­ It was the reason why he began distancing himself from me in the first ce!

    However, I¡¯m going to win this time¡­ And I¡¯m winning everything!¡± replied Queena as she took in a

    deep breath.

    As a frigid expression formed on her face, one of the maids suddenly walked over before saying,

    ¡°Pardon me, miss Queena¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gerald wishes to see you!¡± replied the maid.

    Hearing that, Queena turned to look at Jasmine before saying, ¡°¡­Please bring Miss Fenderson to the

    room downstairs¡­ She¡¯s not allowed to leave without my permission, understand?¡±

    After instructing the maid on what to do, Queena walked out the room and began heading to the living

    room where Gerald currently was.

    Once she got there, she saw Linus and the others in the room. Gerald himself was seated on one of

    the couches in the living room.

    After Queena ordered Linus and the other Yonwicks to leave the room, Gerald watched as all of them

    left before standing up and saying, ¡°While I¡¯m not quite sure what is going on between the two of us, I

    assure you, Miss Queena, that none of this has anything to do with my friend. With that in mind, please

    free her!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    While Queena¡¯s face had been quite happy just seconds ago, her expression bittered as she instantly

    said in a spine-tingling cold voice, ¡°¡­So¡­ You only came here to ask me to free your friend¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± replied Gerald as Queena immediately shot a frigid re at him.

    ¡°Regardless, I have a hunch of who you actually are. I¡¯m not quite sure what your rtionship with the

    woman in white is, nor do I know what misunderstandings you have with Zeus. However, I do know that

    while I may look exactly like him, I¡¯m not the person you think I am, which is why I¡¯ll never fall for the

    woman in white! There¡¯s only one person I truly love, and with that in mind, I hope youe to realize

    that there¡¯s no room for you to negotiate!¡± added Gerald as he looked straight into her eyes.

    Through his analysis on the writing that he had found back on Montholm Ind, Gerald recalled there

    being someone that looked simr to the woman in white, yet wasn¡¯t really her. The doppelganger was

    the one in charge of heartlessly killing the eight people on that ind back then.

    Gerald also suspected that the one who had saved him that night was this woman. With her standing

    before him right now, all his theories simply seemed to point to her.

    Queena herself had a look of disbelief on her face, clearly angered by Gerald¡¯s im as she growled,

    ¡°Are¡­ Are you trying to fool me¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1167

    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you! All that I¡¯ve said is true! I¡¯m truly not the person you¡¯ve been looking for!¡±

    said Gerald, looking at her straight in the eye.

    Based on her reaction, he no longer had any doubts about what was going on. The person he had

    saved was definitely not the woman in white. As for the real woman in white, she could very possibly

    still be within the king of the ocean¡¯s pce.

    With these new revtions, Gerald felt it would be wiser not to mention where Zeus¡¯s whereabouts

    was. He would keep that a secret until he found the real woman in white.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m never going to believe you! Regardless, I¡¯ve told you that we¡¯re getting married

    tomorrow! Do you already have your answer?¡± asked Queena as her gaze momentarily softened as

    she looked at him.

    ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t a game, and it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any love between us in the first ce¡­ With that in

    mind, how could we get married?¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely no game, I agree with that. Whatever the case is, does that mean that there really is no

    room for further discussion between us? Is the only one in your heart that lover of yours?¡± asked

    Queena as she raised a brow.

    Hearing no reply from Gerald, Queena red daggers at him as she added, ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how it¡¯s

    going to be. I get where you¡¯reing from, but just because you don¡¯t love me today, that doesn¡¯t

    mean you won¡¯t end up loving me in the future! I¡¯ll make you beg me sincerely to love me one day!¡±

    Following that, she pointed at both Gerald¡¯s shoulder and forehead in quick session. A split second

    later, Gerald felt his entire body stiffen. He couldn¡¯t move a muscle!

    Turning to look at Queena¡ªwho had the elegance of a queen¡ªGerald asked, ¡°What did you do to

    me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. All I did was restrain the threergest chakras on your body. I¡¯ve also sealed your

    inner strength! Due to that, you¡¯re just a regr human being now. Tell you what, I¡¯ll give you a bit more

    time to think about it. If you truly wish to recover your strength in order to get one step closer to finding

    the answer you seek, then beg me for marriage. You¡¯ll have to kneel before me while doing so, of

    course!¡± replied Queena, her pretty eyes glistening coldly.

    Taking in a deep breath, she then gave Gerald an emotionless stare before shouting, ¡°Now head back

    and sleep on it!¡±

    With that, she turned around to leave.

    Throughout this entire time, the other Yonwicks had been standing outside, listening intently to their

    conversation. Linus himself was already sweating.

    He had previously thought that the Holy Witchcraft was already an incredible powerhouse. However,

    that changed when he found out about Gerald¡¯s existence. For a time, he had already convinced

    himself that Gerald was the greatest of the great¡­

    However, it wasn¡¯t even that long after they had finally managed to get that death god away from their

    family when an even bigger threat showed up. To think that that person would be Queena!

    In their hearts, everyone was already well aware that the current Queena was no longer the same good

    girl that they once used to know. Her change was simply too jarring.

    Moving back to Gerald, he knew that Queena hadn¡¯t been pulling his leg. True to her word, he instantly

    found that he could no longer ess his strength anymore. As a result, he was well aware that he

    wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand any attacks anymore, at least for the time being. The worst part was that

    the injuries his body had suffered now felt even more painful.

    ¡®There must be a way to take her on! There must be¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Just as he was about to leave, Freya noticed that Queena still hadn¡¯t walked too far off.

    Knowing that Gerald had lost his power and was now just a weak person, Freya rushed toward him

    with glistening eyes as she yelled, ¡°You heartless jerk! How dare you show your face here just to reject

    our dear Queena? I¡¯ll beat you to death for that!¡±

    Of course, she was only doing all this to get on Queena¡¯s good side. However, before she couldnd a

    p, she felt a tight grip on her wrist.

    Gulping, Freya turned around and saw that it was Queena!

    ¡°Beat him to death? You have little right to do so! Now leave!¡± shouted Queena as she tossed Freya to

    the side.

    Turning to look at Gerald again, Queena then said, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m only doing all

    this for you¡­ I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me because I¡¯ll destroy anything that I can¡¯t get¡­

    Nobody should have what I can¡¯t have!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    With that, Gerald slowly left the Yonwick manor as he held onto his weakened body. Never could he

    have anticipated that he would meet up with such a difficult opponent like this¡­

    Regardless, while telling her where Zeus currently was would definitely help with his current situation,

    his gut told him not to reveal the information, and Gerald had decided to trust his intuition.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1168

    After all, Zeus seemed to be somewhat rted to him, and Jasmine was still being held captive by her.

    Regardless, once he got back to the Montholm Ind manor, he was immediately greeted by the sight

    of a group of people surrounding the manor. Everyone was dressed in odd-looking costumes, and there

    were hundreds of them blocking the manor¡¯s entrance.

    However, what caught Gerald¡¯s attention most was a few of his bodyguards lying on the ground.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯ve returned!¡± shouted several of his bodyguards¡ªwho were still conscious¡ª

    excitedly the moment they saw him.

    Realizing that he was now present, Joshua and Lord Fenderson immediately began walking toward

    him.

    Once they were before him, Bryson immediately exined, ¡°These are all members of the Holy

    Witchcraft, Gerald! The master of the Holy Witchcraft has personallye over today to meet you!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately knew what they were here for!

    ¡°So you¡¯re Gerald?¡± asked an old woman as she stepped forward.

    She was clearly the master of the Holy Witchcraft, and despite already being in her eighties, both her

    skin and hair seemed to almost glow. There didn¡¯t seem to be many wrinkles on her face either. In

    other words, she looked much younger than her actual age.

    Going by the name of Tiara, she had heard that a powerful young man foreign to Montholm Ind had

    beaten up one of the members of the Holy Witchcraft. From what she had been told, that person didn¡¯t

    even have a chance to fight back against that young man.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the young man even took her grandchild away! With nothing simr ever

    happening to the Holy Witchcraft in the past century, Tiara knew she had to see that young man for

    herself to believe it.

    ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re nothing but a sick weakling, are you not? Are you really that powerful? Regardless, know

    that even if the entire world is afraid of you, I won¡¯t ever be, Gerald, so it¡¯s high time you quit all this

    nonsense! We¡¯ll talk more about thister, but for now, return my grandchild to me!¡± said Tiara coldly as

    she squinted her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bind Chester to me. He was the one who had chosen to stay by my side, and I¡¯ve always

    treated him as a friend. No matter what he decides to do today, I¡¯ll support him. Note that the decision

    is his. If he wishes to go back with you, I won¡¯t try to stop him. However, if he¡¯s unwilling, don¡¯t even

    think about taking him away! He¡¯s been trying his best to make up for all the wrong he¡¯s previously

    done!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°How arrogant of you! Who do you even think you are, little Gerald?! Fine then, I¡¯ll show you the true

    power of the Holy Witchcraft today! The floor is yours, Second lord!¡± dered Tiara as she waved a

    hand.

    Following that, a man in his sixties stepped out from the crowd, an emotionless expression on his face.

    He was Hendrik Tindall, the second lord of the Holy Witchcraft.

    Locking his eyes on Gerald, he then charged toward him!

    Seeing that, Joshua simply smiled before saying, ¡°Who does he even think he is? Senior could easily

    take him down!¡±

    However, contrary to what he had assumed, within three rounds, Gerald was already clearly out of

    shape.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Soon after, Hendriknded a kick on Gerald¡¯s chest, sending Gerald flying as blood spurted out of his

    mouth!

    ¡°And here I thought that you would actually be a capable opponent¡­ As it turns out, you¡¯re just another

    useless and arrogant brat!¡± dered Hendrik beforeughing.

    ¡°¡­He clearly doesn¡¯t look like a worthy opponent for Chester¡­ While I have no idea what method he

    used to lead Chester astray, it¡¯s high time we ended all this nonsense. Kill them all, Second lord!¡±

    ordered Tiara.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± shouted Hendrik as he looked at Gerald with a smirk on his face as he raised his right

    hand.

    ¡°Making use all the way for nothing¡­ You¡¯ll pay with your life, you useless brat!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1169

    Seconds before Hendrik was able tond his skull-crushing punch on Gerald¡ªwho was already

    prepared to die at this point¡ªa shout made him stop his attack half-way.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, the person who had shouted was none other than Chester.

    ¡°Grandma, Second Lord! Please don¡¯t kill master! This has nothing to do with him!¡± said Chester as he

    fell to his knees.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling him master? How absolutely ridiculous! You¡¯re the master of the Holy Witchcraft! Why on

    earth would you call this wealthy spoilt brat your master? If news gets out about this, then our n¡¯s

    prestigious name will surely be destroyed by you!¡± replied Tiara as the corner of her lips twitched.

    She, for one, was a person who cared a lot about prestige. To her, a man dying was nothing special if it

    was to maintain the Holy Witchcraft¡¯s status!

    ¡°It was my personal decision to be by master¡¯s side! I¡¯ve never wanted to be the young master of the

    Holy Witchcraft in the first ce! All I¡¯ve ever wanted was to live normally¡­ Ever since I began

    following master, I came to realize that I was actually able to be useful to him, and knowing that, I was

    happy! After all, I was finally granted a chance to walk away from my past lifestyle and begin making up

    for all the wrong I¡¯ve done!¡± cried out Chester.

    None of what Chester had said was an exaggeration. He truly had been living in both guilt and pain

    before this, feeling extremely lost anding to hate everything since he couldn¡¯t find a way out no

    matter what.

    However, from the moment Gerald had given him a taste of death before pulling him back, Chester

    became enlightened. In a way, that experience had allowed him to finally find a way to slowly relieve

    himself of his tormented past.

    To make up for all that he had done, he swore from that moment that he would continue doing good

    deeds by continuing to stay by Gerald¡¯s side. He would finally be able to achieve much more in life.

    That wasn¡¯t the only positive thing about all this either. Chester had actually managed to gain more

    friends throughout his stay with Gerald. The friends in question were Master Joshua and several of the

    Crawford bodyguards.

    In fact, just yesterday, the bodyguards had invited him over to join them for a drink. However, Master

    Joshua had caught them in the act and for a second there, they all thought that they were going to be

    in trouble. However, Joshua had only been putting on a fa?ade, and in the end, he ended up joining

    them as well¡­

    It gave him a feeling of warmth¡­ This was how being alive was supposed to feel.

    Chester was also aware that they had invited him to drink with them because they all knew what had

    happened to him¡­

    They had noticed that Chester was still quite self-conscious despite having turned into a new leaf after

    he began following Gerald around. He had reason to feel that way too. After all, he was a sinner. An

    unworthy young master of the Holy Witchcraft¡­

    However, knowledge of that didn¡¯t stop Joshua and the guards from seeing him as a friend. A friend of

    Gerald¡¯s was a friend of theirs, and it was at that moment when Chester knew he could share anything

    on his mind with them.

    It was nothing short of liberating, and for a moment, Chester truly believed that he had finally been able

    to walk away from his past.

    ¡°¡­Ridiculous¡­ How absolutely ridiculous! How could the young master of the Holy Witchcraft say

    something like that?!¡± roared Tiara in fury, her eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re my grandson, I¡¯ll give you one final chance! Kill this Gerald and you¡¯ll be permitted to

    regain your title of young master of the Holy Witchcraft!¡± added Tiara.

    Looking at the vicious woman, Gerald could only clench his fists tightly. If only Queena hadn¡¯t sealed

    off his power!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± warned Tiara.

    ¡°Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t hurt my master! Why do you want to kill him so badly, grandmother?! I¡¯ve

    already left the Holy Witchcraft and I¡¯m over with it! Please, just leave us be already!¡± replied Chester

    as he instantly began repeatedly lowering his forehead to the ground.

    As blood began trickling down his forehead, the angered Tiara then shouted, ¡°You b*stard of a

    grandson! Fine then! If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just kill this useless brat myself!¡±

    With that said, she raised her right palm and¡ªaiming it toward Gerald¡¯s head¡ªinstantly began

    charging toward him!

    Without his inner strength, Gerald knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attack, so he could only

    brace for impact!

    A loud ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard, as Gerald¡¯s eyes reddened.

    However, the redness wasn¡¯t because of the attack. No, it was out of utter shock.

    Chester had taken the hit for him, and due to that, part of his skull ended up getting crushed! The worst

    thing was, Tiara had clearly been able to stop her attack when Chester stood before Gerald. Even so,

    the old woman had proceeded with the deed anyway!

    With blood now spurting out of Chester¡¯s mouth, he fell to the ground right before Gerald.

    ¡°Chester!¡±

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1170

    The roar hade from Gerald whose eyes were now bloodshot as he stared at all the blood currently

    gushing out of Chester¡¯s mouth.

    As Joshua and Lord Fenderson immediately rushed over, the trembling Chester stuttered, ¡°M-master¡­

    it¡­ it hurts¡­!¡±

    Covering the injured parts of Chester¡¯s head with his hand, Gerald attempted to force his powers out to

    save him while shouting, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine! Stay with me!¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­ toote¡­ Y-you know, master¡­ I¡­ I think I can finally see L¡­! After so many years, she

    still looks like an eight-year-old child¡­ And¡­ her smile¡­ herughter¡­ they¡¯re as pretty as ever¡­!¡±

    replied Chester, his voice slowly weakening as more blood spilled out from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ can see it now¡­ She¡¯s rowing a boat¡­ She¡¯s telling me that we¡¯re going¡­ to see the sunset

    together¡­ We¡­ We¡¯re finally going to be reunited again¡­ How great¡­!¡± added the dying Chester, his

    trembling slowly getting weaker and weaker¡­

    ¡°I¡­ miss you so much¡­ L¡­¡±

    That was thest thing Chester ever said as his hand slowly went limp.

    ¡°Chester!¡± shouted Joshua.

    However, no amount of shouting would be able to help. Chester had already breathed hisst breath¡­

    Despite the emotional scene, Tiara herself simply looked away disdainfully.

    Even Hendrik had scorn in his gaze as he thought to himself, ¡®Well isn¡¯t this great? To think that the

    young master would actually do all this to anger the master of the Holy Witchcraft! Regardless, now

    that he¡¯s dead, then that means that the position of future master of the Holy Witchcraft will fall to¡­¡¯

    As Hendrik smirked to himself, Gerald turned to look at Tiara as he growled, ¡°He had already chosen to

    start a new life¡­ Chester had been ready to start doing good after all the wrong he¡¯s done¡­ How¡­

    How could you do something like this to your own blood-rted grandson?!¡±

    ¡°He deserves to die for being such a disgrace to the Holy Witchcraft!¡± retorted Tiara to the furious

    Gerald.

    ¡°You know, I heard from Chester that you were the one who killed L as well¡­ You¡¯re one vicious old

    woman¡­ You¡¯ll certainly die an ugly death one day!¡± cursed Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? You¡­ You¡­! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± roared Tiara the moment she heard the words, ¡®old woman¡¯. That

    was thest thing she wanted to be referred to as!

    Just as the raging old woman was about to charge toward Gerald, a ck car¡ªwhich Gerald

    recognized to be one of the Yonwick¡¯s¡ªcame to a screeching halt close to them.

    Following that, the car¡¯s driver immediately stepped out before shouting, ¡°Please, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°¡­A subordinate of the Yonwick¡¯s? How dare you attempt to stop me!¡± replied Tiara with a frown.

    ¡°Lady Queena wishes to see you!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What? Queena? Who does she even think he is? How dare she order me around!¡± growled Tiara, her

    rage seething by this point.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset, Master Tiara. Before anything else, Lady Queena told me to show this to you¡­

    She said you¡¯d understand once you open it!¡± said the driver as he tossed a box to Tiara.

    Catching it, Tiara then opened it to see what the big deal was. Secondster, however, her body

    instantly began trembling wildly as her eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯ll follow you to meet Lady Queena!¡± replied Tiara as she immediately bowed! Whatever she had

    seen in that box, it must¡¯ve been extremely incredible¡­

    Getting the confirmation he needed, the driver then looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°As for you, Mr.

    Crawford, Lady Queena asks if you¡¯ve made up your mind. If you¡¯re still uncertain about it, I was told to

    leave you to be dealt with by the Holy Witchcraft¡¯s second lord!¡±

    ¡°Then tell her that even if I were to die, I¡¯ll make her suffer for the rest of her life! She¡¯ll never get what

    she wants!¡± replied Gerald, the only person who knew that he was referring to Zeus.

    ¡°Very well, then. You¡¯ll be in charge of young master Gerald then, Second lord. However, you¡¯re not

    allowed to kill him!¡± said the driver as he turned to look at Hendrik.

    While Hendrik himself had never looked up upon the Yonwicks, seeing how terrified the master of the

    Holy Witchcraft currently was, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. There was something he wanted to ask Gerald

    anyway¡­

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1171

    With that said, Hendrik ordered for Gerald to be arrested.

    Not long after, Gerald found himself within a secret room with Hendrik.

    ¡°Tell me, Gerald¡­ Are you aware of any secret techniques to get rid of ancient witchcraft¡­?¡± asked

    Hendrik coldly.

    ¡°Secret techniques? Now why would I know anything of the sort! After all, such techniques are only

    taught to those within the Holy Witchcraft, no?¡± replied Gerald rather casually as he turned to look at

    Hendrik.

    ¡°You¡¯d best stop putting on an act before me, you brat! I¡¯ll admit that I used a secret ancient witchcraft

    technique on Chester¡¯s body long ago¡­ That particr witchcraft poisons a person¡¯s heart, making

    them act in entric, unreasonable, and extreme ways! After a long period of time, said person would

    eventually die from insanity! I was lucky to havee across such an ancient technique, you know?

    Regardless, when I saw Chester again earlier, the witchcraft I had ced upon him seemed to have

    been lifted! While he was able to regain his consciousness, I¡¯m d that old woman still killed him with

    a single blow! Otherwise, all my ns would¡¯ve been for nothing!¡± growled Hendrik as he glowered at

    Gerald.

    Grabbing Gerald by his cor, he then added, ¡°Now hurry up and spit out the truth! If it wasn¡¯t you, then

    is there anyone else among you who¡¯s proficient in ancient secret techniques?!¡±

    In truth, Gerald had noticed something odd about Chester back when he had just cornered him in the

    woods. After using his mind-reading ability on Chester, he realized that Chester wasn¡¯t actually a

    person with bad character. In contrast, he seemed to be constantly repenting and confessing his sins!

    Simultaneously, Gerald also noticed an inner demon within him that wished to simply act uncontrobly.

    Something just didn¡¯t feel quite right about that. After all, while childhood traumas could certainly be

    linked with having extreme feelings or emotions, the things Gerald sensed within Chester were on a

    whole new level.

    It was then when Gerald realized that someone had used heart devouring witchcraft on him. Such

    witchcraft was poisonous to the afflicted, and the technique could be used on any part of the body. If a

    person wasn¡¯t proficient in the technique or if they didn¡¯t know about its existence in the first ce,

    even a master who was skilled with poisons wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if someone was suffering from the

    witchcraft.

    However, Finnley had previously taught and passed on all his skills to Gerald. As a result, Gerald was

    much more proficient in poisons since he had received legitimate training on them.

    Regardless, sometime after that incident, Gerald found an opportunity to remove the poison from

    Chester¡¯s body. However, he had refrained from telling Chester about it since he only wanted to tell him

    about it once he fully recovered.

    Anyhow, that was the reason why Gerald had treated Chester so well. If it wasn¡¯t because of the

    poison, Chester pretty much had a simple and kind personality. But there was no use thinking about all

    this now¡­

    Chester was no longer among the living.

    He had died because of Gerald, and Hendrick was the one who had set him up.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about that, Gerald turned to re daggers at Hendrik, immense murderous intent reflected in

    his eyes.

    ¡°Not only are you refusing to answer my question, but now you¡¯re even ring at me so murderously?

    Have it your way! I have many ways to make a useless person like you speak up! While I can¡¯t kill you,

    I can still make you suffer by humiliating you to the point where you¡¯d definitely prefer to be dead rather

    than alive!¡± dered Hendrik as his eyes widened.

    ¡°Men! Tie him up before hanging him out at the port! He¡¯s going to be ced there as an exhibit for

    tens of thousands of people¡­ Only let him down once he¡¯s willing to fess up!¡± ordered Hendrik as he

    laughed aloud.

    Swiftly obeying, Gerald soon found himself on the ground as Hendrik¡¯s subordinates began tying his

    hands behind his back¡­

    True to Hendrik¡¯s orders, Gerald was soon hung up¡ªfor all to see¡ªat the port.

    Also true to Hendrik¡¯s words, an almost endless number of pedestrians immediately recognized who he

    was when they walked past him, prompting many to take the time to stare and discuss Gerald¡¯s current

    plight.

    ¡°Oh god, isn¡¯t that Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°The hell is going on? How did he even end up in such a sorry state?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard by now of how vile the internalmittee of the Holy Witchcraft actually is,

    right? You see, Mr. Crawford was the one who had uncovered their lies and exposed them! Due to his

    actions, the young lord turned into a new leaf and even announced his departure from the Holy

    Witchcraft! Since then, Mr. Crawford supposedly took the young lord under his wing!¡±

    ¡°You know, Mr. Crawford¡¯s provided no shortage of economic-based projects for the Yonwick family¡­

    In fact, he¡¯s even taken the initiative to invest and start several development projects on Montholm

    Ind! You can already tell that Mr. Crawford is a good man from all that he¡¯s done!¡± exined a

    passer-by.

    While they clearly viewed him positively, none of those discussing Gerald dared to speak out loud. After

    all, there were two guardians from the Holy Witchcraft who were keeping a close watch on Gerald, and

    everyone knew that those from that n were proficient in witchcraft that could easily be used to kill

    others.

    Though they were aware that attempting to rescue him would definitely spell trouble, many of the

    pedestrians chose to remain there. To them, since they couldn¡¯t actively help him, keeping him

    company was the next best thing.

    Around that time, a car slowly drove past the area¡­

    ¡°¡­Hmm? M-miss Queena, look! It¡¯s Mr. Crawford!¡± eximed the shocked driver when he saw who

    had been hoisted up at the port.

    Hearing that, she immediately rolled the car¡¯s windows down to have a look for herself. Naturally, the

    sight of Gerald in such a condition made her feel quite distressed.

    While she was extremely tempted to lower Gerald right this instant, she kept reminding herself that his

    current situation was pretty much ideal for her n to work out. In her mind, she summarized that after

    Gerald arrived at the point where he couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation anymore, he would eventuallye

    to realize that she was the only person who truly cared about him. By that point, he would surely

    choose to approach her, begging for mercy!

    For her n toe true, she knew she had to endure her own pain, even if it made her slightly

    distressed.

    ¡°So it is! Well, he has nothing to do with us! Drive on!¡± replied Queena as she closed her eyes.

    Not daring to dy the car ride, the driver simply obeyed and drove off.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was thinking to himself, ¡®I have to quickly think of a way to recover my strength! If

    this goes on, then I¡¯ll definitely miss out on the pledge of the holy water! However, even after I¡¯ve

    escaped, I have no real way of contacting grandpa at all¡­!¡¯

    Hours passed and soon, it waste at night¡­

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1172

    By that point, out of fear that those from within the crowd would attempt to rescue Gerald, the two

    guardians¡ªwho were tasked with keeping an eye on Gerald¡ªquickly drove away anyone who had

    chosen to stay behind.

    As a result, only silence remained when Gerald looked up at the moon in the midnight sky.

    Throughout the afternoon earlier, Gerald had remained focused on thinking up a way to break free of

    his seal. After all, not only was the clock ticking, but Gerald had alsoe to realize something from

    Chester¡¯s death.

    That being, he couldn¡¯t allow anyone else around him to suffer any more harm or die because of him!

    With that in mind, he was eventually able toe up with a method to break his seals.

    Back when he had firste across the deity, Gerald had found a ring-shaped jade pendant that

    embedded several memories into his mind.

    Though he now had memories of learning several new skills, despite previously attempting to use

    those skills for himself, Gerald realized that he could only actually practice a small portion of the skills.

    Regardless, while thinking of ways to remove his seal earlier, Gerald recalled a training technique that

    he felt could easily and quickly allow him to break free of all three of them.

    However, said technique was also evil in nature, and if the user of the technique wasn¡¯t careful, they

    could easily get corrupted after receiving such a surge of power. What more, the execution of the

    technique was also rather cruel, even for Gerald¡¯s standards.

    Due to that, he spent much of his remaining time wondering whether he should take the risk and use

    such a dangerous technique. Even after quite some time, however, Gerald knew that in the end, he

    didn¡¯t have much of a choice. There simply wasn¡¯t any other way, and he was well aware that he

    couldn¡¯t afford to allow anything bad to happen to Joshua and the others due to his hesitation.

    Anyhow, in order to actually use the technique, Gerald first needed to practice it for some time, so he

    figured that midnight would be the best time to do so. With Gerald already having memories of the

    technique imnted in his mind, he knew it wasn¡¯t going to be too difficult for him to practice it.

    Now that midnight was here, the determined youth felt that it was high time that he began practicing it.

    Since he was left hanging mid-air now, Gerald simply closed his eyes, resting while simultaneously

    manipting the flow of the meridians in his body in ordance to the paths that his imnted

    memories showed him.

    Fast forward to a weekter, Gerald finally determined that his soul was ready. It was now finally time

    for Gerald to use the Dawnbreaker!

    ¡®Come forth, Dawnbreaker!¡¯ Gerald ordered through his mind.

    Almost instantaneously, the ck de flew out of Gerald¡¯s sleeve and swiftly sliced open the rope that

    had been binding him this entire time!

    Now freed from his restraints, Gerald fell to the ground, almost losing his footing since his body was still

    slightly weak.

    As Gerald let out a long sigh of relief, he suddenly heard someone sneer, ¡°The hell? How¡¯d the ropes

    break? Hold up, looks like he had a dagger with him this entire time! Thankfully, the second lord sent

    seven of us to keep an eye on you, twenty-four hours a day! Otherwise, you would¡¯ve surely made your

    escape!¡±

    After sliding the Dawnbreaker back into his sleeve, Gerald turned to look at the seven smirking men

    from the Holy Witchcraft who were all staring at him as they slowly approached the youth.

    Despite how cruel his following actions would be, Gerald had already convinced himself that he was

    only using the technique due to there being no other way to break the seals.

    ¡°Hey, brat! Are you going to tie yourself up or do you need us to do it for you? I¡¯ll have you know that

    you¡¯re just begging for trouble just by attempting to escape!¡± said the leader of the men as he continued

    walking over to Gerald in a carefree manner, intent on giving the youth a few gentle ps to the face to

    teach him a lesson.

    Once the leader was within range, however, Gerald immediately grabbed hold of his guardian¡¯s head

    before unleashing the technique he had been practicing throughout the week!

    At that moment, a surreal and slightly chilling sound could be heard. Soon enough, the guardian¡¯s

    screams of pain were added to the mix.

    To the six other guardians, it looked as though a huge suction force was sucking their leader dry,

    causing his body to rapidly begin shriveling up as his cheeks sunk so much that his pale face now

    resembled a skull more than anything.

    Their leader¡¯s skin soon turned a purplish-ck as it continued shriveling to a point where only ashes

    remained¡­ Releasing his grasp on the ashes, Gerald turned to look at the six screaming men who

    were all paralyzed in fear after witnessing the horrors that Gerald had justmitted right before their

    very eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1173

    This evil method was known as the Soul Eater, and by using it, Gerald was able to quickly drain his

    victim¡¯s vitality, turning it into his own. Naturally, this meant that the more souls he absorbed, the more

    strength and energy he would gain.

    None of the guardians had expected Gerald to possess such a diabolical skill, but it was already far too

    late for them to escape. With the same technique, Gerald swiftly absorbed the vitality of the six

    remaining men, resulting in each of them turning into mere piles of dust.

    Afterpleting the deed, fierce determination glinted in Gerald¡¯s eyes as he stared off into the

    distance.

    While he had now managed to recover around thirty percent of his strength, Gerald was well aware that

    even at his peak strength, he still wasn¡¯t going to be a match for Queena by a longshot.

    With that in mind, he knew that he needed to get as far away from Queena as possible. After all, his

    current priority was still to locate the actual woman in white.

    Even so, Gerald was sure that it wasn¡¯t going to be as easy since Queena had supernatural powers.

    After giving it some thought, he decided to look for Master Ghost to get another reading from him. After

    all, up till this point, everything that Master Ghost had predicted had eventuallye true.

    Regarding the old score that Master Ghost had told him to settle first before his next reading could take

    ce, Gerald now knew that Queena was most probably the person that the previous divination

    session had predicted for him to meet.

    Since he was actually capable of predicting all these events, Master Ghost would definitely be able to

    provide a good lead for Gerald¡¯s next step!

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Regardless, I should save lord Fenderson and the others first before leaving!¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself as he instantly began heading toward thend of the Holy Witchcraft.

    The second he arrived at the foot of the mountain, Gerald was immediately stopped by a guardian who

    shouted, ¡°Halt! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Did you think you could break into the Holy Witchcraft

    that easily?!¡±

    Gerald, however, wasn¡¯t nning to waste any time. Extremely swiftly, he decisively ran up to the

    guardian before instantly breaking his neck!

    Seeing that, the other guardians widened their eyes in horror.

    ¡°Where is Hendrik Tindall?¡± asked Gerald coldly as he grabbed hold of one of the guardians.

    ¡°T-the second lord is drinking with his friends in the mansion!¡± stuttered the guardian.

    ¡°What about Lord Fenderson and the others? Where have they been locked up?¡±

    With Gerald¡¯s pressuring aura and how resolute he had been when snapping the neck of the other

    guardian seconds earlier, the young guard knew that his life was hanging by a thread at that moment.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you the truth but in return, please don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    Meanwhile, Hendrik was ying cards with a few of his friends inside the mansion.

    Throughout his life, the man had three things he loved most. Aside from his obsession with ancient

    witchcraft, Hendrik also loved beautiful women, and ying mah-jong as well as cards.

    He simply adored the exciting atmosphere that came with ying mah-jong and cards. Due to that,

    Hendrik had converted his huge living room into a mah-jong and cards room. Of course, he also had an

    area¡ªin the middle of the room¡ªspecifically designated for several beautiful and flirtatious women to

    dance while he yed with his friends.

    Hendrik himself was currently extremelyfortable andpletely immersed in the atmosphere. Not

    long after, however, the loud ¡®m¡¯ of a door could be heard, causing his attention to be drawn to the

    sound.

    From where he sat, Hendrik saw a young man walking into the room as a servant¡ªwho was holding

    onto the young man¡¯s shoulder¡ªattempted to stop him from entering. However, the servant was clearly

    failing at his attempt as the young man simply dragged him into the room as well.

    When the young man got close enough, Hendrik couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised when he realized who

    the young man actually was. It was Gerald of all people!

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, you worthless piece of trash! I really hadn¡¯t expected that you¡¯d be able to escape! Ignoring

    that, to think that you actually came all the way here to seek your own death again!¡± scorned Hendrik

    before continuing on with his game of cards.

    He had already fought against Gerald before, thus he knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t as powerful as the

    others had described him to be. That was also the reason why he was behaving so contemptuously

    toward the youth.

    Seeing how calm Hendrik was, his friends didn¡¯t even bother to budge and simply continued with their

    game. It was evident that they were all treating Gerald like he was nothing more than a joke.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the infamous Mr. Crawford? And here I thought he was going to be some powerful man! As it

    turns out, he¡¯s just some kid! Hah!¡± sneered one of the men ying with Hendrik.

    Following that, a young man with a very paleplexion¡ªwho had been standing behind Hendrik this

    entire time¡ªsaid, ¡°So this is the person who killed the young lord! How absolutely perfect! I was

    nning to head to the port one of these days to look at how miserable he was hanging there, you

    know? To think that he managed to escape yet decided to show himself before us! Please allow me to

    take him down first before you deal with him next, father!¡±

    Seeing how vicious his son¡¯s expression was, Hendrik simply casually replied, ¡°Very well, but be careful

    not to kill him! Keeping him alive will be of great use to me!¡±

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1174

    Getting his father¡¯s approval, the young man then began walking toward Gerald and with a

    contemptuous tone, he scorned, ¡°I hope that you know that there is only submission when ites to

    our sacred Holy Witchcraft, young man! There¡¯s never been room for any negotiation in the past, nor

    will there ever be any in the future! With that in mind, since you¡¯re clearly here to seek apromise,

    you¡¯re already in the wrong! Due to that, I¡¯ll personally teach you a lesson you won¡¯t ever forget! We¡¯ll

    see if you¡¯ll finally tell my father what he wants to know once I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    After a boomingugh, he thenunched himself toward Gerald!

    Gerald, however, was now much faster than him. In one swift move, he grabbed hold of the young

    man¡¯s head before tearing it right off his body!

    The others could only widen their eyes in disbelief as the decapitated body¡ªthat was now spurting a

    fountain of blood from the neck¡ªflopped to the ground.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡± roared Hendrik as Gerald tossed his son¡¯s head¡ªwhich still retained a frozen expression

    of shock¡ªto the side.

    At that moment, nobody at the table dared to even make a move in their immense shock. Hendrik

    himself was simultaneously bbergasted, distressed, and extremely heartbroken by the sudden turn of

    events.

    Not too long after, he managed to snap out of it and the second he did, he immediately stood up

    trembling. The immensely distressed man felt great pain from his aching heart as he cried out, ¡°M-my

    son¡­!¡±

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected that Gerald would possess such great strength! However, it was far toote for

    regrets now.

    Gerald had already killed his only son!

    It was at that moment when screams filled the room as the dancing girls finally snapped out of their

    horrified states and immediately began scattering to get out of there! Even the servant¡ªwho had

    earlier been trying to stop Gerald from entering¡ªinstantly turned around to run after witnessing

    Gerald¡¯s terrifying strength.

    To his utter dismay, he was only a few steps away when he felt Gerald¡¯s hand on him! Fear was thest

    emotion he felt as Gerald took in a deep breath¡­

    And just like that, the servant felt like millions of tiny explosions were simultaneously taking ce all

    over his body! Though he was now still standing in ce, the others watched in horror as a strange red

    mist began seeping out of every orifice on his body! By the time Gerald¡¯s attack was done, the young

    servant¡¯s body appeared to have been sucked dry and was now nothing but a shriveled up ck

    corpse!

    How absolutely horrifying and cruel! Frightened to death by all this, everyone¡¯s fight or flight instinct

    was instantly triggered.

    Run. They needed to get the hell out of this ce!

    At that moment, that was the only thought in the minds of those who were earlier ying cards with

    Hendrik.

    They were all well aware that Gerald was here to have his revenge on Hendrik, and though he was a

    good friend of theirs whom they could y cards with, there was no way in hell they were staying to die

    with him here today, especially after seeing how tragically the servant and Hendrik¡¯s son had died.

    Though the men began running in all directions, hoping to escape, it was a futile effort, to say the least.

    After all, Gerald had already nned to kill everyone here tonight.

    Regardless, they could wait. After all, Chester¡¯s murderer was now standing right in front of him.

    Turning to look at Chester¡¯s murderer¡ªwho was now standing right before him¡ªGerald recalled how

    Chester¡¯s death had filled Gerald with immense sadness and guilt. After all, he had only died to save

    Gerald.

    While it was true that the others in the room didn¡¯t have anything to do with that, Gerald simply wanted

    all of them to die here together with Hendrik today, simple as that. Not one of them was leaving alive

    tonight!

    With that, Gerald released the Dawnbreaker.

    Though everyone was undoubtedly fast, the Dawnbreaker was faster.

    Even before any of them were able to make their way to the door, one by one, decapitated heads fell to

    the ground, followed shortly after by their bodies.

    While he had earlier been filled with both anger and resentment after witnessing his son¡¯s murder, after

    watching Gerald kill off all his friends so effortlessly, all the previous feelings were instantly reced

    with sheer panic as he began trembling uncontrobly.

    The person standing before him now¡­ He was no ordinary man! He¡­ He was a death god! A death

    god who didn¡¯t even need to blink or think twice before killing! And his aura¡­ What a terrifying aura he

    exuded¡­ The pressure from Gerald¡¯s aura alone made people feel like an impending disaster was

    coming! Due to that, any sane person would only be able to think about surviving within his terrifying

    presence!

    Now brimming with fear, Hendrik immediately knelt and hit his forehead against the floor quite loudly

    before begging with a quivering voice, ¡°P-please, Mr. Crawford¡­! Please spare my life¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ No can do. Regardless, you¡¯ve always been obsessed with ancient witchcraft techniques,

    right? With that in mind, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to personally witness and experience one of the more

    vicious and terrible ancient techniques! Here¡¯s how it¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll nt the witchcraft within you, and from

    there on out, it¡¯ll begin to slowly corrode your internal organs bit by bit, until your insides all turn into

    rotten meat! Now you can take whatever remaining time you have left to learn it!¡± replied Gerald as he

    flicked his finger, sending a ck, glowing orb floating right into the area between Hendrik¡¯s eyebrows.

    Listening to Hendrik¡¯s terrifying screams of agony as hey on the corpse-covered floor, Gerald

    retained an indifferent expression as he said, ¡°You died because of me, Chester¡­ I¡¯ll avenge you if it¡¯s

    thest thing I do!¡±

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1175

    Following that, Gerald swiftly headed off to save Lord Fenderson and the others. They had been

    captured as well since Hendrik had nned to torture them if Gerald still refused to surrender the

    ancient witchcraft techniques after a while.

    Thankfully, Hendrik hadn¡¯t personally done too much to them.

    However, though Lord Fenderson¡¯s illness had been cured, all the fatigue, fear, and torture the ny-

    year-old man had to go through had taken a clear toll on him. By the time they were all freed, Gerald

    found that Lord Fenderson had already beenatose for a while.

    As all of them began leaving the manor, a tired and exhausted Joshua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­

    Speaking of which, senior¡­ Are you leaving again after this¡­? If you are, where are you headed to

    next¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be seeking out Master Ghost. I simply cannot continue staying on Montholm Ind anymore! Worry

    not, I¡¯ll make sure to order a few of my family¡¯s guards to safely escort all of you back to the Salford

    Province,¡± replied Gerald as a hint of helplessness and bitterness was reflected in his eyes.

    Queena was still too strong for him to take on right now. If he didn¡¯t make a quick escape while he

    could, she could easily trap him for all of eternity. Should he allow that to happen, he knew he wouldn¡¯t

    ever get the chance to continue searching for M and his second uncle ever again.

    To avoid that, Gerald needed to get out of this ce immediately¡­

    ¡°¡­Senior, I¡­¡±

    While Joshua was tempted to tell Gerald that he wanted toe along, after giving it some thought, he

    felt that he would only end up bing a burden to Gerald, which was why he refrained from

    completing his sentence.

    Patting Joshua on the shoulder, Gerald then said, ¡°I know what you wanted to say, but you have an

    important job too, you know? Lord Fenderson and Mindy are in dire need of your treatment, after all. As

    for Jasmine¡­ I¡¯ll find a way to free her sooner orter. Regardless, all of you need to leave first. If I¡¯m

    able to make it past this tragedy in one piece, I¡¯ll definitely be sure to make some time toe over

    and cure Mindy and Lord Fenderson with you!¡±

    Hearing that, Joshua simply nodded before saying, ¡°¡­Alright then. You take care in everything that you

    do too, senior!¡±

    ¡°I will! This is goodbye for now then! Take care!¡± replied Gerald before turning around and swiftly

    heading into the jungle. In a blink of an eye, Gerald had already disappeared from Joshua¡¯s sight.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine was pouring a cup of ginseng tea back at the Yonwick Manor. Once she was

    done, she ced it on a table in the living room before turning to look at the bed. Sitting on it, was a

    calmly meditating Queena who had both her eyes closed.

    While Queena truly had nned to kill Jasmine in the beginning, after spending some time with her and

    listening to what Jasmine had to say, Queena was now starting to grow fond of the girl.

    Though she didn¡¯t say much, Queena truly hoped that Jasmine would remain by her side in the long

    run. Simply being able to chat with Jasmine when Queena was down or when she was facing a difficult

    period was enough for her.

    As for Jasmine, she simply couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic toward Queena. While she was well

    aware that Queena wasn¡¯t a good person, with both of them being women, Jasmine couldpletely

    understand the pain of loving someone yet not being able to be together with said person.From N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, she felt the same way with Gerald.

    If anyone were to understand how terrible it felt not to be able to be with their loved one, it would be

    these two.

    As Jasmine was thinking about this, Queena¡ªwho had been sitting cross-legged the entire time¡ª

    suddenly opened her eyes before standing up abruptly while shouting, ¡°¡­No! He¡¯s escaped!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? Who¡¯s escaped?¡± asked Jasmine.

    ¡°Who else? I¡¯m talking about Gerald, of course!¡± replied Queena as a confused expression showed on

    her face.

    She had already sealed off all his meridians¡­ How was he able to get rid of the Holy Witchcraft without

    his inner strength? Thinking about it now, she realized that she had seriously underestimated him.

    ¡®While you keep denying that you aren¡¯t him, your cunningness is on par with his!¡¯ Queena thought to

    herself.

    Upon hearing that, Jasmine immediately felt like a heavy burden had just been lifted off her heart.

    Seeing that, Queena turned to look at Jasmine with a triumphant smile before saying, ¡°It¡¯s best that you

    don¡¯t get too happy yet! He¡¯s not slipping out of my fingers that easily! Not this time! I¡¯m holding onto

    him firmly by my side till the day he finally bes my man!¡±

    After saying that, she immediately stepped out of the room, and just like that, she was gone.

    Gerald himself¡ªwho was proficient in making escapes underwater¡ªwas already leaving the ind

    with the help of the water repellent stone.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1176

    Upon sessfully escaping Montholm Ind, Gerald immediately took the sea path toward Langvern

    Mountain in Halimark City.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after before he realized that someone had locked onto his aura! No matter how

    much he attempted to get rid of the person who was tracking him down, he simply failed to do so!

    ¡®Is it truly God¡¯s will that I won¡¯t ever be able to find M and Second uncle¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself rather anxiously.

    What sort of immense supernatural power did Queena even possess¡­? Quite honestly, she was

    probably the only other true top master whom Gerald had ever met aside from Finnley. How absolutely

    terrifying!

    Despite knowing how stacked the odds were against him, Gerald persevered on, willingly exhausting

    what little strength he had left as long as there still existed a glimmer of hope.

    It was around three in the morning when Gerald finally arrived at the foot of Langvern Mountain.

    By then, the person who had locked onto his aura was also feeling much closer than she was before.

    Knowing that she could very well catch up to him soon if he continued loitering around any longer,

    Gerald immediately began dashing up the mountain.

    However, the second he arrived at Langvern Church, he was leftpletely astonished. The entire

    church was empty!

    Due to how dusty the area was, Gerald felt that it was safe to assume that everyone who used to

    partake in the activities here had long evacuated the building. Not wanting to give up without trying,

    Gerald tried to locate any traces of auras within the church. To his dismay, he couldn¡¯t detect a single

    soul inside aside from his.

    ¡°¡­How could this be¡­!¡± said Gerald to himself, looking slightly lost and deste as he stood in the

    room in the back that Ghost had once led him to.

    His current situation was simr to a setting where he had just managed to start a fire after much

    difficulty. However, before he could even begin warming himself, someone had doused a basin of cold

    water all over it.

    In other words, after going through so much, this was a visualization of how disheartened Gerald was

    now feeling.

    What still surprised Gerald most, however, was finding out that Ghost and the others had left so

    suddenly. Why had they left in the first ce¡­?

    At that moment, a child-like voice could suddenly be heard calling out, ¡°Gerald¡­ Gerald¡­¡±

    Getting on high alert almost immediately, Gerald realized that the voice calling his name wasing

    from the living room. However, even after searching the ce with his mind, he couldn¡¯t detect any

    forms of life anywhere¡­

    ¡°Gerald¡­ Gerald¡­¡± repeated the soft, child-like voice again as the squeaking of what sounded like

    wheels could be heard.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    To Gerald¡¯s astonishment, he watched as a loose nk suddenly began shifting¡­ Secondster, a

    small robot of sorts¡ªthat seemed to have been made with a single bamboo stalk¡ªslowly made its way

    toward him.

    Though it was seemingly madepletely out of bamboo, the robot itself had a unique appearance

    that resembled a very lifelike young girl¡ªsomewhere around the age of five¡ªwho had two ¡®braids¡¯.

    Its eyes glowing green, it looked at Gerald before calling out, ¡°Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long that I¡¯m already close to running out of

    batteries!¡± replied the little robot.

    ¡°What? You were waiting for me? Could you actually have consciousness?¡± asked Gerald in surprise.

    ¡°Of course I do! Master Ghost was the one who had left me here to wait for you, you know? I¡¯m his

    most special and mysterious piece of work! In fact, I¡¯m even more intelligentpared to most

    computers! You can call me Zenny!¡±

    ¡°¡­A pleasure to meet you, Zenny. From what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m assuming that Master Ghost had already

    predicted that I¡¯de here¡­ Did he have a message for me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! You see, during yourst visit, Master Ghost had requested to predict your fate. However,

    since you refused his offer, Master Ghost couldn¡¯t exactly force the reading on you. As a result, once

    you left, Master Ghost secretly read your fate by using the Nine Dragons Divination Technique through

    the use of palm prints that you had left behind. After getting to know everything that would happen, he

    realized that what was going to happen next would most likely affect the lives of at least a hundred

    people within the church. As a result, Master Ghost and the others had already left a long time ago.

    However, he left me behind so that I could pass on a few messages to you! He really hopes that his

    words will help you get through your current crisis!¡± exined Zenny.

    ¡°How truly thoughtful of him¡­ I admit now that I may have been a bit too self-righteous and arrogant

    back then¡­ Regardless, what did Master Ghost wish to tell me, Zenny?¡±

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1177

    ¡°Well, Master Ghost said that while you¡¯re currently trapped, you shouldn¡¯t feel upset or troubled since

    this is simply your fate ying out, Gerald! He also added that your fate won¡¯t be ending within a day,

    and nor will you be able to solve the answer that you¡¯ve been seeking in your heart within a short

    period either. All of this is simply inevitable, so with that in mind, all you can do is face all your hurdles

    bravely!¡± exined Zenny.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. When he hadst met Master Ghost in the church, Ghost had

    given him a reading which Gerald hadn¡¯t really taken to heart back then. To his eventual surprise,

    everything that Ghost had said slowly became true in the end. With that in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help

    but feel slightly regretful and ashamed now.

    ¡°Anyway, he also said that your predestined rtionship is much stronger than you could ever imagine!

    Once you encounter her and decide to face her head on, it¡¯ll only end up affecting the people around

    you! My master had been awaiting your visit for the longest time, but you came a bit toote! You see,

    he couldn¡¯t just secretly send a message to you to share what he knew. If he had done so, he would¡¯ve

    had to pay the price by receiving retribution for his great sin of messing with fate! Regardless, it isn¡¯t

    completely impossible to crack this predestined rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Do note that she isn¡¯t an ordinary person! Rather, she belongs to a certain energy group! As a result,

    while she is very strong, she has her own fatal weakness, that being her aura and destiny get greatly

    reduced between the tenth and fifteenth day of each month! Since her strength declines rather steeply

    during that period of time, that would be your best chance and time to deal with her!¡±

    Nodding again, Gerald made sure to note down everything that Zenny was saying.

    ¡°While she may be weakened between that period of time, I¡¯ve noticed that my inner strength can¡¯t

    seem to hurt her at all!¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°But of course it wouldn¡¯t! Your inner strength hasn¡¯t gone through the baptism of heaven yet! Just so

    you know, ordinary inner strength doesn¡¯t possess the functional aspect and yin energy from heaven!

    As a result, no matter how strong your inner strength is, it¡¯ll still bepletely useless against her since

    her inner strength consists of righteous yin energy from the heavens! Something that ordinary inner

    strength could neverpare to!¡±

    Zenny then added, ¡°To undergo the baptism of heaven, you¡¯ll first need to find a stone called the

    Zircobsite. Once you locate it, you¡¯ll have to touch it with both your hands to absorb the essence of the

    sun and moon. The stone will definitely aid you greatly and soon, your inner strength will be able to

    undergo aplete transformation!¡±

    ¡°Zircobsite¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! The Zircobsite is a spiritual stone produced by both heaven and earth. It¡¯s hidden deep in the

    mountains and it¡¯s able to absorb the essence from heaven and earth, making it extremely strong! In

    fact, it¡¯s the strongest functional yin energy in the world! As long as you¡¯re able to obtain the stone,

    you¡¯ll surely have a higher chance of avoiding danger and getting through this crisis in one piece!¡±

    ¡°But where exactly is it located at? And once I¡¯m there, how am I supposed to find it? I really don¡¯t have

    the time to slowly search for it since she¡¯s already hot on my tail! I¡¯ve really been cornered like a rat this

    time!¡± replied Gerald, his distress evident in his voice.

    ¡°Worry not, for Master Ghost had already predicted all this! As a result, he prepared several

    countermeasures for you, Gerald, so please focus and take what I¡¯m about to say next to heart,

    Gerald!¡± said Zenny.

    After seeing his nod, Zenny then exined, ¡°You see, the reason you¡¯re unable to escape her is

    because the scent on your body is differentpared to that of an ordinary man! Because of that,

    you¡¯ll never truly be able to shake her off and even if you manage to do so, she can easily find you

    again no matter where you go! With that in mind, you¡¯ll first need to conceal the yang scent on your

    body before you head off to look for the Zircobsite!¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Regarding how to hide the scent, you¡¯ll need to locate two people with strong yin physiques and once

    you do, you¡¯ll have to obtain invigorating blood droplets from them, though to be quite honest, just a

    single drop of blood from each of them should be sufficient. The blood is needed for two reasons.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the two drops of blood will be enough to shield your masculine scent, subsequently preventing

    her from locking onto you. As for the other reason, the blood can also be used to sense the specific

    location of the stone. After all, yin and yang naturally oppose each other, so once you get close enough

    to the Zircobsite, the stone will reject you! When that happens, you¡¯ll be able to safely and easily

    determine the location of the stone!¡± concluded Zenny.

    ¡°What a meticulous person Master Ghost is! Regardless, how do I find a person with strong yin

    physique¡­? And what on earth is invigorating blood droplets?¡± asked Gerald, puzzled. As far as he

    knew, once blood was removed from a person¡¯s body, it would be more dead than invigorating¡­

    ¡°Ah, well, invigorating blood is blood that is willingly offered by the person you¡¯re asking it from! To put

    simply, if the person is willing to help you, then their blood will surely remain active and spiritual! If the

    person is unwilling, then their blood will just be dead blood that won¡¯t be of any use to you at all!¡±

    Continuing to exin, Zenny then added, ¡°As for where the two people with strong physiques can be

    found as well as the location of the Zircobsite, Master Ghost left behind four sentences from a poem

    that he had obtained through the use of the Nine Dragon Divination Technique. From the poem, it¡¯s

    said that all three of these can be found hidden within two cities, though that¡¯s just from my analysis.

    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to do most of the figuring out on your own¡­ Regardless, here¡¯s how the poem

    goes!¡±

    ¡°The green hills enter the deserted ancient cities,

    A bending willow was revived and rejuvenated,

    Strategists were met with repeated failure and sess,

    The people were all struggling to make a living.¡±

    After hearing Zenny recite the poem, Gerald mumbled to himself as he thought about its deeper

    meaning.

    As someone who was from the Department of Language and Literature back when he was in

    university, the poem wasn¡¯t that difficult for him to decipher.

    A short whileter, Gerald was able to formte an answer in his mind.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1178

    The green hills enter the deserted ancient cities and a bending willow gets revived and rejuvenated¡­

    The two distinct sentences immediately reminded Gerald of a ce known as Lugaw City which was

    located in the southernmost area.

    ¡®As for strategists were met with repeated failure and sess and the people were all struggling to

    make a living¡¯, Gerald barely had to even think about what it was referring to. After all, he was far too

    familiar with that ce. This half of the poem was clearly referring to Mayberry City, the ce where he

    had grown up in.

    If his deductions were correct, then it seemed that the three things he was looking for could be found in

    both Lugaw City and Mayberry City.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, Master Ghost said that since you haven¡¯t undergone the baptism of

    heaven, conflict should be inevitable the moment you meet with a person with a strong yin physique.

    Even so, you don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±

    ¡°Master left two jade charms for you, and the first one helps you temporarily conceal the yang energy in

    your body! That way, she won¡¯t be able to lock on to you for a while! Even so, you should still hurry to

    the ces you need to be, since the jade charm¡¯s ability can¡¯tst for too long!¡±

    ¡°As for the second jade charm, this one will help you determine whether the Zircobsite stone is within

    the city or not. If it senses it within the city, then the charm will start burning up! While it¡¯ll definitely help

    you determine where the stone is much quicker, there is one condition you have to abide by! You aren¡¯t

    allowed to use your inner strength until you find the stone, and master really emphasized it! Please

    remember that condition! Now then, you don¡¯t have much time left, so hurry up and leave!¡± said Zenny.

    As soon as her sentence ended, two small boxes came out from Zenny¡¯s mouth, and in them, were the

    two jade charms she had told Gerald about.

    Taking the two boxes out of her mouth, Gerald then replied, ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, now hurry and leave! Otherwise, it¡¯ll truly be toote for you!¡± ushered Zenny.

    Just as Gerald got to the door, he froze for a second before turning around to ask, ¡°Speaking of which,

    did Master Ghost tell you where he had gone to? How can I find him?¡±

    ¡°Master said to me that if both of you aren¡¯t destined to meet again, then there¡¯s no real reason for you

    to cross paths. However, if you and master truly are fated to reunite, then you¡¯ll eventually see him

    again! Actually, hold on, Gerald! There was onest thing that Master Ghost wanted me to tell you!¡±

    shouted Zenny.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You have to be wary of the people around you!¡±

    ¡°Be wary of those around me? What do you mean by that?¡± asked Gerald immediately.

    However, it was exactly that moment when Zenny¡¯s initially glowing eyes went dim. It was evident that

    her batteries had finally died.

    Even though he still had questions, Gerald knew that he could no longer afford to stay there any longer.

    It was because the sense of being locked on suddenly felt way stronger than before¡­

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She was here!

    Crushing the first jade charm in his hand as he reminded himself not to use his inner strength, Gerald

    then quickly descended the opposite side of the mountain.

    It wasn¡¯t long after when a strong gust of wind suddenly began brewing. At one point, the wind got so

    turbulent that all the church¡¯s windows and doors began shaking violently.

    Secondster, a young woman stood before the church, frowning as she muttered, ¡°¡­How strange¡­ I

    swear I could sense his aura extremely clearly just a while ago¡­ How could he have just disappeared

    without a trace?¡±

    Naturally, the woman in question was none other than Queena.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1179

    ¡°¡­How on earth did he do it¡­? Even if he managed to regain his inner strength, it¡¯s quite impossible

    for him to hide his yang energy from me¡­! Someone must have helped him escape! Why¡­ Just why

    would anyone help him leave me?! That person¡­ The person who¡¯s helped him must know that I can¡¯t

    lose him! That person is definitely trying to oppose me by making me continue to suffer! However, I

    won¡¯t let you escape me, Gerald! Even if I have to chase you till the very ends of the Earth!¡± muttered

    Queena to herself as she trembled in near-uncontroble anger, her bloodshot eyes reflected her

    extreme bitterness.

    Her immense killing intent alone changed the atmosphere so drastically that the entire church felt like it

    had just beenyered with frost.

    By the time Gerald finally got to the foot of the mountain, he turned up to look at Langevern Church one

    final time¡­ Only to find that it was now in mes! In fact, the ze was getting so wild that fire was

    already spreading quickly across the rest of the Mountain.

    Gerald had no doubt that this ce would end up in ruins by dawn. At the same time, he also found

    himself feeling more respect for Master Ghost deep down in his heart. After all, all his predictions

    always came true!

    Even so, what was Master Ghost attempting to say to him by telling Gerald to be wary of those around

    him¡­?

    Whatever it was, Gerald knew that he wasn¡¯t going to get an immediate answer even if he were to

    stress over it. Not wanting to think about it at the moment anyway, Gerald simply used the dark of night

    to his advantage as he ran all the way to Halimark City¡¯s port. Even if Gerald wasn¡¯t allowed to use his

    inner strength, he was still quite strong physically.

    Soon after, he arrived at the port. Taking a passenger ship back tond, he quickly hopped onto a train

    straight for Lugaw City the moment he could.

    It was around three dayster when Gerald finally set foot into Lugaw City.

    The city itself was simr to those small towns within ancient capitals, and its streets were lined with

    ancient-looking buildings. From what Gerald could see, there was also an abundance of ancient

    traditional folk arts within that city.

    Clear examples of these¡ªthat Gerald saw along the streets¡ªwere a few people performing puppet

    shows while many others sold traditional snacks by the roadside.

    At that moment, a luxurious-looking convoy came to a halt by the side of the street.

    Upon seeing that, all the pedestrians instantly avoided it. After all, from how expensive the convoy

    looked, it was evident that the young master ordy in there came from a prestigious and influential

    family. With that in mind, none of the pedestrians dared to get too close to them for fear that they could

    identally get involved with unnecessary trouble.

    Everyone simply continued observing the situation from afar as two youthful-looking girls stepped out of

    one of the cars.

    The younger of the two looked to be around eighteen, and though her rtively youthful appearance

    lacked any hint of maturity, her body, on the other hand, was quite developed.

    As for the elder sister¡ªwho looked like she was twenty-three¡ªshe was quite tall and her figure was

    quite divine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Due to their immense beauty, they quickly attracted the attention of most¡ªif not all¡ªof the people

    within the vicinity. With how absolutely stunning both of them looked, several found it difficult not to affix

    their eyes on the beauties!

    ¡®What a truly beautiful duo!¡¯ Thought everyone present.

    ¡°Humph! Cundrie, look! The gazes from those men are very annoying! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to

    shop happily this way!¡±ined the younger sister.

    Cundrie herself¡ªwho was the elder sister¡ªappeared much more mature and prudent than her

    younger sister. With a much moredylike temperament, she then replied, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak,

    nobody would consider you to be mute. I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently which is why I¡¯ve decided to

    bring you out shopping with me. Pay no attention to their gazes and let¡¯s just enjoy our shopping trip!¡±

    With that said, both girls then slid on masks before walking toward the shopping area, hand in hand.

    Following closely behind the two girls were a few bodyguards who made sure to give stern, warning

    gaze to those who were still staring at the duo. This, of course, prompted the men to quickly withdraw

    their gazes and walk away.

    Though their arrival had caused a minor sensation, it ended as quickly as it had begun, and everyone

    simply resumed with what they were doing earlier.

    It was around then when Gerald walked out of a clothes store. Now wearing a simple set of casual

    clothes, he began making his way to the roadside to buy himself some snacks to fill his belly.

    Though Gerald was filthy rich, at the end of the day, he was well aware that he would only be deceiving

    himself if he continued maintaining his pretentious and showy side here. After all, he had never been

    the kind of person who enjoyed living extravagantly.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1180

    All Gerald had always wanted to do was to live an ordinary life.

    Regardless, now that he was in Lugaw City, he needed to start looking for people with strong yin

    physiques. For all he knew, he needed to wander around ces where lots of people gathered. In other

    words, busy locations like train stations and bustlingmercial streets.

    With that in mind, he knew that now was a good time as any to begin the search.

    From what he could see, Lugaw City was a lively ce, and as he was walking around, he saw a few

    stalls selling small pendants that had once been owned by the sellers¡¯ ancestors. Some of them

    seemed to be selling what seemed to be radios from back in the 1970s as well.

    While looking around, Gerald noticed several people¡ªrather excitedly¡ªgathering around one of the

    stalls. Following that, he heard a voice saying, ¡°Sir, please! I need the money urgently to treat my sick

    child! Know that this jade has been passed down by several of my ancestors! Even though my mother

    passed it down to me, I really have no choice but to sell it! I¡¯m only selling it for eight thousand! Eight

    thousand, I say!¡±

    Despite therge crowd, Gerald had sharp and precise hearing, allowing him to urately listen to the

    voice. Sensing that something wasn¡¯t right, he quickly slipped into the crowd to see what was

    happening for himself.

    ¡°The hell? You¡¯re telling me that this broken piece of jade is worth eight thousand dors? I¡¯ll have you

    know that I¡¯ve seen many jade pendants before in my life, so I can easily tell that this is only a fake!

    How dare you try to cheat me! From the quality of this thing, eight dors would already be a massive

    profit for you! Now that you¡¯ve angered me, however, not only am I not going to give you a single cent,

    but I¡¯m also going to beat you up!¡± dered the rich young man as he instantly began kicking the seller.

    The seller himself was a middle-aged man, and beside him, stood his young daughter.

    Not wanting the rich young man to take his jade away, the man instantly knelt, clearly begging for

    mercy.

    From what he had observed, Gerald managed to get the gist of the situation. In short, the man was in

    desperate need of money to treat his seriously ill daughter. As a result, he was selling the jade pendant

    that his ancestors had passed down to him for a rtively low price just to get enough to treat his child

    While a rich young man took a liking to said pendant, he wasn¡¯t willing to cough up the money that the

    middle-aged man was pricing it at. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the rich youth was even threatening him so

    that he could just take the pendant by force! With all that happening, the old man really didn¡¯t have any

    other choice but to kneel and beg for mercy while holding onto the rich youth¡¯s trousers.

    ¡°Hey now, didn¡¯t you hear what my husband just said? He¡¯s an expert when ites to appraising

    jades, you know? Since he¡¯s already confirmed that you¡¯re trying to sell a fake for such a high price,

    you should be d that we¡¯re letting you off easy by not calling the cops! Now let go of him already!¡±

    shouted a woman with heavy makeup on¡ªwho had been standing by her husband¡¯s side this entire

    time¡ªas she began striking at the middle-aged man¡¯s face with the sharp corners of her LV handbag.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that that jade pendant is worth at least fifteen thousand dors! I¡¯m only selling it at this

    low a price because I have no other options! If you¡¯re unwilling to buy it at that price, then please return

    it to me already! I¡¯m not selling it anymore!¡± cried out the man as he continued begging.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not selling it anymore, you say? Do remember that you¡¯ve already taken my fifty dors

    earlier and the jade pendant is now in my hands! That means that our transaction has already been

    ¡°Just pay my husband that amount and this broken jade pendant is yours again! While awaiting the

    payment, here, catch it!¡± added the woman as she instantly threw the pendant in the opposite direction.

    Eyes widened, the middle-aged man instantly limped over to catch it. Of course, there was no way he

    was going to be able to catch the jade pendant in time from where he currently stood.

    The second the pendant fell to the ground, it instantly shattered into pieces!

    ¡°My¡­ My jade pendant¡­!¡± shouted the man¡ªwho was already bleeding from the corner of his right

    eye due to being hit by the woman¡¯s handbag earlier¡ªas he knelt in shock, looking like his entire world

    had just crumbled along with the pendant!

    ¡°Hahaha! Looks like you weren¡¯t able to catch the pendant in time! That¡¯s on you so you¡¯d better not

    me me!¡± squealed the woman in glee as she pped her hands.

    ¡°You¡­ You broke my jade pendant¡­! Compensate me!¡± shouted the middle-aged man as he

    immediately began rushing toward the vile woman.

    However, before he could get far, several of the rich youth¡¯s bodyguards grabbed the man by his neck,

    holding him in ce.

    Following that, the rich man slid his hands into his pockets as he slowly walked toward the middle-aged

    man¡­

    pping the middle-aged man gently on the face, he then said, ¡°As long as it makes her happy today,

    my girlfriend can do anything that she pleases. If you dare ruin her mood, then believe it or not, with

    just a single phone call, I¡¯ll make sure that your daughter won¡¯t ever be able to get admitted into any

    hospital! I hope you can imagine how helpless both of you will be then with nowhere to go!¡±

    After hearing the young man¡¯s cold warning, the middle-aged man instantly stopped struggling.

    Knowing he waspletely powerless against the young man, he could only tug his own hair in

    frustration as he replied, ¡°¡­I¡­ I was wrong¡­ My jade pendant was a fake¡­ I was the one who had

    attempted to cheat you of your money, so I deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± shouted his daughter at that moment as she hurried over to her father¡¯s side tofort him.

    Seeing that, the woman locked her arms happily with the young man¡¯s before coquettishly saying, ¡°It¡¯s

    not fun anymore, darling! Now let¡¯s go!¡±

    Just as she was about to walk off, however, she suddenly realized that someone was grabbing onto her

    hair¡­ Before she even had a chance to react, she found herself being pulled backward!

    Naturally, she instantly began screaming¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1181

    ¡°D*mn it! You must be courting your death! Let go of me!¡±

    The woman went crazy as soon as she was grabbed by her hair.

    She started flinging her bag around, trying to hit the person who was pulling her hair with her bag.

    As a result, before she could even hit the other party with her bag, the other party had already given

    her a tight p across her face.

    There was a loud sound from the p.

    The woman immediately felt as though her world was spinning, and she was in a state of confusion

    after getting pped. She stumbled into a bread stall nearby, and she knocked all of the bread on

    disy down in an instant.

    The person who had pped her was none other than Gerald.

    After witnessing the previous scene, Gerald had be so angry and enraged that he could not hold

    his anger in any longer.

    He had seen and encountered many arrogant people in his life, but he had never seen anyone as

    arrogant as this.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    This woman was actually using a person¡¯s pain and difficulty as a way for her to gain excitement and

    pleasure. Why should he allow this kind of vicious woman to go around harming people?!

    ¡°D*mn it! Yumi?!¡±

    As for the rich young man, he was also dumbfounded at this time. Everything had happened too

    quickly, and the rich young man did not even have time to react at all.

    His own woman had actually gotten beaten up in Lugaw City?

    She had been beaten up?!

    How could this be possible? Who would even dare to do so?!

    However, aftering to his senses, the rich young man red at Gerald as he shouted, ¡°You brat!

    You are indeed courting your own death, right? You actually dared to hit my woman? Do you know who

    I am?!¡±

    All of the passersby on the street could not help but take a few steps back at this time.

    The locals obviously knew of this rich and young man¡¯s identity and power. This was also the reason

    why no one dared to say anything even though they had clearly witnessed the scene just now.

    This young man might be taking action out of a sense of justice and righteousness, but he was taking it

    all out on the wrong target! He shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in Mr. Gross¡¯s business!

    That¡¯s right! Mr. Gross could easily kill anyone he wanted to in Lugaw City!

    When someone had identally offended Mr. Gross thest time, Mr. Gross had actually killed the

    other party¡¯s entire family in a single night!

    The passersby could only secretly think about this matter in their hearts.

    ¡°This jade pendant is clearly a genuine piece of jade. This man over here is obviously facing difficulties

    and in urgent need of money. The both of you are not short of money, yet you threatened him and tried

    to take the jade pendant from him by force for just eight thousand dors. Don¡¯t you think that you are

    being too overbearing? Furthermore, it would have been fine if you did not want to buy it, but why did

    you guys have to break his jade pendant? This is his life-saving money! Don¡¯t you think that this

    woman deserves to get hit since she is so heartless and utterly devoid of any consciousness at all?¡±

    Gerald replied coldly.

    ¡°Husband! Chop him up! I want you to cut off his hands and feet!¡±

    The woman on the ground finally recovered her senses, and she immediately cried out to Mr. Gross as

    she held onto her face.

    ¡°Pfft? She deserves to get hit?! You are truly courting your own death! Men,e over here and chop

    him up now!¡±

    Mr. Gross said as he waved his hand.

    At this time, several of his bodyguards instantly pulled out their machetes as they charged directly at

    Gerald.

    Gerald could not help but feel extremely enraged and furious when he saw them charging toward him.

    At this time, strong killing intent filled him instantly.

    However, at this critical juncture, Gerald suddenly recalled that he was not allowed to use his inner

    strength.

    As soon as he utilized his inner strength, his yang energy that he had been hiding using the jade

    pendant would all be in vain, then.

    On second thought, even if Gerald did not utilize his inner strength, these men would not be his

    opponents at all.

    Very soon, all of the men were clutching tightly onto their broken arms and ribs, and they were all

    wailing and crying out in pain as theyy down on the ground.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mr. Gross and his few remaining bodyguards¡¯ eyes widened in shock.

    None of them dared to step forward at this time.

    This young brat was actually very powerful!

    Mr. Gross could not help but panic when he saw Gerald walking toward him. So, he hurriedly took out a

    pistol and aimed it directly at Gerald¡¯s head.

    ¡°D*mn it! You are truly a very nosy person, aren¡¯t you? I will kill you if you dare to take another step

    forward!¡± Mr. Gross yelled with flushed red eyes.

    The crowd of people also dispersed as they screamed out in fear.

    ¡°Besides, if you dare to make another move, I will definitely not spare this pair of father and daughter¡¯s

    lives today!¡± Mr. Gross warned.

    Gerald took a deep breath. His inner strength began to move around restlessly.

    It would simply be too easy for Gerald to deal with this rich young man.

    Gerald would only need to move slightly, and his head would already be rolling on the ground.

    Moreover, Gerald could easily ughter his entire family.

    But Gerald could not do so at this time!

    Therefore, Gerald could only take a deep breath.

    Mr. Gross saw that Gerald had stopped moving at this time.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1182

    Mr. Gross could not help but sneer coldly.

    ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    Mr. Gross shouted out to the remaining bodyguards behind him.

    The bodyguards rushed forward in an instant, and they were about to charge directly toward Gerald to

    chop him up.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Suddenly, a pair of bodyguards dressed in ck came over and stopped those men.

    ¡°Who are you people?!¡± Mr. Gross yelled as he looked at them.

    ¡°The Smith family.¡± The bodyguard casually replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mr. Gross could not help but tremble slightly as he hurriedly put his pistol down.

    ¡°So, it turns out that the Smith family is here!¡± Abner said as he smiled faintly.

    The Smith family was indeed one of the very few families that were even more powerful and influential

    aspared to the Gross family in Lugaw City.

    Although Abner was very vicious, he also knew the ways of this world very well, and he knew how to

    abide by the rules. He knew that there were people that he could provoke, but at the same time, there

    were also some people he should never try to provoke!

    ¡°You cannot touch this man, and you cannot touch this pair of father and daughter either! This is

    because they are under the protection of the eldest youngdy of the Smith family!¡± The bodyguards

    said.

    ¡°Pfft. The eldest youngdy of the Smith family?! I am the¡­¡±

    Abner¡¯s girlfriend was about to lose her temper as she slowly stood up at this time, but she was

    immediately stopped by Abner, who gave her a warning look.

    ¡°Alright, then. Since the eldest youngdy of the Smith family has already spoken up, the Gross family

    will certainly give her face. Moreover, these are just a few stray dogs anyway. I will let them go if she

    wants me to!¡±

    Abner said as he nodded and smiled coldly.

    After that, he supported the woman as they prepared to leave.

    However, as they walked up to Gerald, Abner whispered, ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better watch out. Wait for it.

    There wille a day when I make you pay for your actions!¡±

    After that, Abner left with his girlfriend.

    ¡°Uncle, there are fifteen thousand dors here. This is given by our eldest youngdy. You can just

    treat it as though she bought the jade pendant from you!¡±

    The bodyguard handed a box that was filled with fifteen thousand dors over to the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Use this money to treat your daughter¡¯s illness first. You don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Gross. He will

    not cause you any trouble!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Please thank Miss Smith for her kindness and mercy!¡±

    The middle-aged man was so touched that he was about to kowtow to thank him, but the bodyguard

    hurriedly stopped him.

    As for Gerald, he could not help but feel very touched, and he now had a very favorable impression of

    the eldest youngdy of the Smith family.

    At this time, there were two young women who were wearing masks over their faces, looking at this

    scene from a distance.

    These two young women were none other than the two beautiful women from the street earlier.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Their convoy had already arrived at this time.

    In fact, when Cundrie had arrived at the scene with her sister just now, they did not know what had

    happened. They could only see the crowd of people quickly scattering and dispersing.

    It turned out that Abner had taken out his pistol and had been pointing it directly at an ordinary young

    man at this time.

    After stopping a passerby to ask about the situation, they found out the general context of everything

    that had happened earlier.

    Therefore, Cundrie had immediately sent her bodyguards to stop Abner.

    This had eventually led to the current scene and turn of events.

    She had a very kind heart. Therefore, whenever she saw anyone in trouble, she would always help as

    soon as she could.

    Gerald could not help but feel very moved because of this girl¡¯s strong sense of justice.

    When he heard the bodyguard saying something about the Smith family, Gerald immediately turned

    around, and he saw Cundrie through the crowd of people.

    Cundrie was wearing a mask at this time, and she simply nodded slightly as she faced Gerald¡¯s gaze.

    After that, she turned around and got into the car with her sister.

    She did not seem to notice that Gerald looked dumbfounded, and his mind had already gone

    completely nk as soon as he saw her.

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s whole body was trembling in excitement.

    This was because Gerald could see this girl¡¯s eyes and figure clearly. He was all too familiar with it, and

    he would never forget it in this life!

    ¡°M!¡±

    Gerald called her name out loud in disbelief.

    This was because the girl was none other than M!

    However, the girl did not hear him at all.

    The car started moving as it left in a hurry.

    ¡°M!¡±

    Gerald hurriedly chased after the car that was leaving from a distance¡­

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1183

    The several bodyguards were all stunned when they saw Gerald chasing after the eldest youngdy¡¯s

    car.

    They could not hear what Gerald was shouting out at this time. However, they were worried that the

    eldest youngdy would be in danger. Therefore, they hurriedly got into the car to chase after him.

    Gerald continued running after the Cundrie as her car continued driving on.

    Inside the car.

    ¡°Sister, did you notice that young man before you got into the car just now?¡± Riley asked with a smile

    on her face.

    ¡°Which young man are you talking about?¡± Cundrie asked as she frowned slightly, and her red lips

    were also slightly parted at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the young man that Abner was pointing a pistol at after he helped that pair of father

    and daughter!¡± Riley said, and she covered her mouth as sheughed.

    ¡°Him? No. Why?¡±

    ¡°You might not know this, but he looked dumbfounded andpletely stunned when he saw you just

    now! He was just standing in ce, and he looked so silly then! Hahaha! I saw the look on his face

    before I got into the car, and it was truly hrious! Fortunately, you did not take off your mask. If you

    had taken off your mask, wouldn¡¯t he have been so mesmerized by your beauty that he would have

    already fainted on the spot?¡±

    Riley could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°You are the only person who could say something like that¡­¡± Cundrie simply replied.

    However, at this time, Cundrie also suddenly thought of the strange expression on the young man¡¯s

    face earlier when she had nodded slightly at him. He really had had a very stupid and silly expression

    on his face, and she felt likeughing when she thought about it now.

    As Cundrie thought about it, she could not stop the corners of her lips from curving upward into a

    beautiful arc.

    ¡°He is actually quite handsome, and he also has a very kind heart. He is so much betterpared to

    Ferris! This kind of young man would simply be a great husband. Don¡¯t you think so, sister?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Shhh! Stop bringing up my weakness!¡±

    ¡°I am not doing that! But in all honesty, Sister, what is your fantasy about love? Be a little more serious.

    I am seriously asking you about this matter!¡±

    ¡°My fantasy about love? How can I exin this¡­ In truth, throughout all these years, I have always

    been thinking about whether there would be a guy like Yang Guo in . He has only ever been in love

    with his aunt, and he had been searching for her throughout his entire life. Even though there were

    countless beauties by his side, his goal had always been very clear and certain. He simply wanted to

    be together with her!¡±

    At this time, a longing look shed through Cundrie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh. Pfft. I don¡¯t believe that there will be this kind of love in this world. Furthermore, that kind of love

    would only exist in fantasy novels. There will never be a man who is as infatuated as Yang Guo was in

    real life. Nowadays, there are only men who would appear and stay by a beautiful woman¡¯s side to get

    closer to them regardless of anything she had encountered. I feel as though that kind of man would fall

    in love with any beautiful woman. Hahaha! In truth, this kind of man is just a scumbag in reality! If he

    cannot wait for his one true love, he might simply forget her really quickly!¡±

    Cundrie nodded in agreement when she heard those words. ¡°What you said seems to make sense too.

    Men nowadays are no longer that silly!¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Can you stop changing the topic just to avoid my question? Let¡¯s talk about serious business. You

    have notmented about that young man just now. My guess is that he has already fallen in love with

    you. Perhaps he is already head over heels in love with you now, and he can no longer forget you.

    Even though we have already left, he is still chasing after us and following us closely because he wants

    to take a closer look at you. I am serious! My senses are usually very urate in this kind of matter! I

    believe that is the way that he was looking at you just now!¡± Riley said mischievously.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    At this time, the driver suddenly yelled out loud.

    Cundrie and Riley frowned at the same time.

    After all, girls absolutely disliked and hated men who swore.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Riley asked coldly.

    The driver pointed at the rear-view mirror before he said, ¡°That kid is really chasing after our car! He is

    right behind us!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The two beauties were shocked and surprised at this time, and they hastily turned around to look

    behind the car.

    At first nce, they could see that Gerald was indeed chasing behind their car.

    Even though the car was going at an extremely fast speed, Gerald was desperately chasing after the

    car.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1184

    It seemed as though he would not give up if he could not catch up to their car.

    Riley covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, my God! I really would not have expected that there would be

    such an infatuated person in this world! Sister, it seems as though he has truly fallen in love with you at

    first sight!¡±

    Cundrie could not help but blush at this time.

    This was because many people had pursued and gone after Cundrie ever since she was young

    because of her beautiful appearance and excellent temperament. However, she had never met a boy

    like this.

    It would be a lie to say that Cundrie was not moved at all.

    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we stop the car and see what he wants to say to you? Hahaha! Looking at him, I¡¯ve

    suddenly thought of a story. It¡¯s about a beggar who fell in love with a rich youngdy at first sight. After

    that, he wrote a love letter to her as he chased after the rich youngdy¡¯s sedan to express his love

    and affection for her. As a result, he ended up getting beaten to death by the rich youngdy¡¯s family!

    s, it was all destined to be a tragedy from the very beginning¡­¡± Riley said expectantly.

    ¡°Why should we stop the car? Don¡¯t be a troublemaker! You should stop watching so many television

    dramas in the future. They are not good for you!¡± Cundrie said as she pretended to be angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Cundrie, Miss Riley, we cannot attempt to understand a person¡¯s heart nowadays.

    Who knows if this young man has any other intentions by chasing after our car!¡±

    At this time, the driver also spoke up as he continued driving.

    ¡°You should also shut up and focus on driving!¡± Cundrie said coldly.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Gerald continued chasing after their car at the back.

    Gerald knew that he could not be wrong. This was because it would be simply impossible for two

    people to look the same, just like thedy who was dressed in white.

    He could not be wrong.

    This girl seemed to be the same girl that he had seen back on Langvern Mountain.

    Her back view, her eyes, and even the look in her eyes were exactly the same.

    It had to be her! He would not miss out on her again this time.

    Very soon, the car finally arrived at the Smith Manor.

    ¡°Miss Cundrie, that youngd has really chased you all the way here. You can go in with Miss Riley

    first, and we will stop him!¡±

    The driver said as he opened the car door for Cundrie.

    Cundrie nodded, and she initially wanted to tell him not to hurt Gerald and to simply ask him to leave.

    However, she did not say anything in the end, and she could only nod slightly.

    At this time, Gerald had already caught up to them.

    ¡°M, is it you?!¡± Gerald shouted.

    His mind was indeed aplete nk at this time, and he had already thought about everything that

    he could possibly think of.

    ¡°What M are you talking about?! You brat! Don¡¯t even think about pestering our eldest youngdy!

    This is the Smith Manor! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status and identity?! You actually dared

    to barge in here just like that?! Men, throw him out immediately!¡±

    Several bodyguards surrounded Gerald at this time and captured him as they prepared to throw him

    out.

    However, Gerald struggled desperately, and he finally freed himself from those bodyguards.

    After that, Gerald rushed directly toward Cundrie, and he hugged Cundrie tightly from the back amidst

    the shocked and stunned look in the bodyguards¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°M, it¡¯s really great to be able to finally see you again! You might not know this, but I have been

    looking for you everywhere over the past two years!¡±

    Gerald hugged her tightly and desperately, almost as though he was afraid that this would all be a

    dream.

    As for Cundrie, she had initially wanted to resist. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt as though

    there was a maic force that was pulling her to him. She actually felt that she wanted to continue to

    remain in Gerald¡¯s tight embrace.

    She felt as though she could feel a sort of love and affection emitting directly from Gerald¡¯s arms. It felt

    like a love that could melt everything.

    This was an irresistible love¡­<

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185

    br>Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1185

    Riley could only cover her mouth in surprise as she looked at the drama unfolding in front of her.

    She even hurriedly took out her cell phone to take pictures, fearing that she would miss out on this

    moment.

    No one would have expected this young man to be so crazy. Who would have known that he would

    actually rush up to hug Cundrie as soon as he saw her? This was simply unbelievable! Ahh! This was

    simply insane!

    ¡°I¡­ I am not¡­¡±

    After a brief period of calmness, Cundrie struggled slightly as she spoke in a soft voice.

    It was also this voice that woke Gerald up in an instant.

    This was not M¡¯s voice.

    Gerald hurriedly let go.

    Cundrie had a strange expression on her face, as though she was feeling a little apologetic as she

    turned around slightly.

    It was only at this time that Gerald could finally see her whole appearance clearly.

    Her back view, her figure, and even her eyes really resembled M.

    However, although she was also very beautiful¡­ she was not M. He had made a mistake.

    Gerald was startled, and there was a look of desperation and loss in Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    He felt as though he had finally seen the light just now. That was the reason why he had tried so hard

    to rush toward her, only to realize that it was just another abyss beneath the light.

    How could this girl possibly be M? M had already been captured by the people from the Sun

    League.

    ¡°You b*stard! You actually dared to insult and molest our eldest youngdy?! We are going to beat you

    to death today!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The bodyguards were all enraged and furious as they came to their senses.

    Their eldest youngdy was devastatingly beautiful and had countless suitors going after her, but she

    had actually been hugged by an ordinary person with no status or background at all!

    Regardless of whether it was because of their jealousy or sense of responsibility, these bodyguards

    simply wanted to tear Gerald¡¯s heart out.

    At this time, the bodyguards had batons in their hands as they began using them to hit Gerald.

    As for Gerald, he was already in a great state of disappointment after harboring so much hope earlier.

    His mind was now aplete nk, and he could not even feel any pain even as he was getting

    beaten up.

    ¡°Oh, my God! It seems as though that tragic story is really reappearing! The beggar fell in love with the

    wealthy youngdy, but there were no results in the end, and he will eventually get beaten to death by

    her family!¡± Rileymented.

    ¡°Stop it! Why are you creating such a bigmotion in the Smith Manor?!¡±

    At this time, an angry shouting from a beautiful woman interrupted everything.

    The bodyguards stopped in their act, one after the other, before bowing slightly as they looked at the

    beautiful woman.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    ¡°What is going on? Why are you beating someone up and fighting in front of the Smith Manor?!¡± The

    beautiful woman said with a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°This young brat came all the way to the Smith Manor¡­ and he was pestering the eldest youngdy.

    So, we¡­¡± The bodyguards replied after thinking about it.

    ¡°Someone like him is pestering Cundrie?!¡±

    When the beautiful woman saw how Gerald was dressed, she instantly thought that he was just an

    ordinarymoner, no different aspared to a beggar in her eyes.

    She snorted coldly. ¡°You actually crave and seek for someone you are not worthy of. You actually dared

    toe all the way here to pester my daughter?! You¡¯d better leave right now! Otherwise, I will make

    sure that you disappear from this world!¡±

    Gerald truly did not expect that he would inevitably get himself involved in such a big mess.

    This was especially so because he had taken the initiative to hug the eldest youngdy of the Smith

    family just now.

    Gerald could only me himself for this mistake.

    ¡°I¡­ I recognized the wrong person. I am sorry!¡± Gerald said.

    After calming himself down, Gerald suddenly thought of the reason why he had suddenly acted that

    way earlier.

    Aside from the fact that this woman¡¯s figure really resembled M and had interrupted his usual train of

    thoughts, the most important point was the jade charm that he was carrying on him at this time.

    The jade charm would not only help him to hide his yang energy, but it would also help him seek out

    someone with an extremely strong yin physique.

    Zenny had already mentioned that yin and yang would naturally be attracted to one another. Therefore,

    they would certainly collide when they met.

    That¡¯s right! That should be the reason.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1186

    This was especially so when Gerald thought about the strange feeling he had felt in his heart when he

    embraced Cundrie earlier.

    At this point, Gerald had already determined that the woman in front of him was someone with a strong

    yin physique.

    He had finally met her.

    As long as he could obtain her invigorating blood droplets, he would be able to return to Mayberry City

    safely.

    At this time, Gerald had already calmed downpletely.

    ¡°Cundrie, Riley, both of you should stay at home. You are not allowed to go anywhere anymore. Look at

    the kind of people you have gotten entangled with now! I am going to look for your father. He¡¯s currently

    engaged in some business activity, so the both of you should stay at home and rest. Mr. Snyder will be

    holding a celebration banquet tomorrow. I heard that he has invited a particrly mysterious VIP. The

    entire Snyder family is cing great importance on this matter, and it would be great if you coulde

    to the banquet tomorrow too. So, you should prepare for it!¡± Mrs. Smith patted Cundrie¡¯s shoulder

    gently.

    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly realized that Gerald had not left yet.

    ¡°Byron! You can figure out how you are going to deal with this matter. I don¡¯t want to see this person in

    front of my house again!¡±

    After she was done speaking, Mrs. Smith nced at Gerald disdainfully before she left.

    As the head of the bodyguards, Byron cracked his neck slightly before he prepared to deal with Gerald

    and teach him a lesson.

    Just as he was about to hit Gerald¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Cundrie shouted, ¡°Let him go. Just let him leave!¡±

    ¡°But Miss Cundrie, Madam said¡­¡± Byron and the others felt as though they were missing something,

    and they did not feel content if they could not beat Gerald up today.

    However, they had no choice but to obey since Cundrie had already spoken up.

    ¡°You brat! We are already letting you go, so why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?!¡± Byron scolded coldly.

    As for Gerald, he raised his head and nced at Cundrie before he said, ¡°I am truly sorry about

    everything that has happened here today. I wonder if you could do me another favor? The only reason

    why I acted so rudely just now was because I thought that you were someone else!¡±

    Cundrie could not help but feel a little unhappy when she heard those words.

    It did not matter whether he loved her or not.

    The main reason was that Cundrie had initially thought that the reason why Gerald had chased after

    her so desperately and even endured a beating was because he admired her and was in love with her.

    However, who would have expected that it was all simply because he had thought that she was

    someone else.

    Girls would always be a little narrow-minded, and this included Cundrie, who was just like a goddess.

    ¡°We can just pretend that nothing happened here today! You can go and look for the person that you

    are in love with, then!¡±

    After she was done speaking, Cundrie turned around and walked into the vi.

    As for Riley, she also made a monkey face at Gerald before going inside.

    Gerald knew that the most he would get from Cundrie would be a dead drop of blood if he continued

    pestering her today.

    s, he had no choice but to leave first before thinking of another way.

    Therefore, Gerald could only shake his head before he left.

    ¡°Byron, look at that young brat! He actually gets to leave just like that after taking advantage of the

    eldest youngdy! We have already been serving the eldest youngdy for so many years, but in the

    end, that young brat got to take advantage of her while we do not get any benefit at all! I really cannot

    ept this!¡±

    Several bodyguards murmured softly as they stared at Gerald¡¯s back. It was obvious that they felt as

    though they had not beaten Gerald up enough earlier. They felt as though they still had some

    unfinished business with him.

    ¡°Hmph! I am also feeling very discontent! Why don¡¯t we follow him and continue beating him up again,

    then? We have to let him know that our eldest youngdy is not someone he can hug whenever he

    wants to!¡±

    Byron and the others said this as they followed Gerald out with their batons in hand.

    Gerald continued walking until he had arrived at a park by a dense forest.

    He wanted to sit down so that he could enjoy a moment of tranquillity at this time to calm his heart

    down again.

    Byron and the others were following him from a distance.

    However, before they could even beat Gerald up, they noticed that another group of men had taken the

    lead and were walking directly toward Gerald, who was sitting on the stone bench.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This group of men was even more ruthless, and all of them were holding machetes in their hands. It

    was obvious that they intended to chop Gerald up.

    ¡°Byron, isn¡¯t that Mr. Gross¡¯s men? It seems as though they are going to attack him. What should we

    do?¡± Several of the bodyguards asked.

    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s observe the situation first. Even though this young kid really deserves a

    beating, no matter what it is, he stepped up to save that pair of father and daughter just now. Therefore,

    it proves that this young man does not have a bad heart. We will save his life if it is necessary before

    beating him up again. What do you guys think about it?¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement¡­

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1187

    ¡°You brat! You offended Mr. Gross, but you are still so carefree and at ease now. Could it be that you

    really have nine lives to possess such great courage?!¡±

    At this time, eighteen men surrounded Gerald as they held the machetes in their hands.

    The bald-headed leader of the group spoke as he sneered.

    ¡°He is probably frightened to death now. He must have already found out about Mr. Gross¡¯s identity and

    reputation. However, it is already toote for him to hide now! Since he dares to raise his hand to hit

    Mr. Gross¡¯s woman, he is destined to fall here today!¡±

    Several men said as theyughed amongst themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you guys are here. Listen. If you had to ask for someone¡¯s help, what would you do so

    that this person would help you willingly? However, because you already had a misunderstanding with

    her in advance, you did not know how to bring up your request when you wanted to do so.¡± Gerald

    questioned them when he saw the group of men.

    This was because he was feeling extremely depressed at this time.

    He had hugged Cundrie out of a moment of impulse, and it seemed as though it had really affected her.

    If he had not been that impulsive, she might have been willing to give him a drop of her blood as long

    as Gerald sincerely asked her for it. However, things had already ended up in a rather embarrassing

    state at this point.

    Furthermore, Gerald was not an expert in pleasing or making a girl happy.

    What should he do?

    Gerald could only ask them for their opinion.

    At this time, the bald man and the others could only exchange nces with one another with a

    confused and puzzled expression on their faces.

    The reason why they were here was to kill this man. Even if this man was not going to pee his pants in

    fright, he should at least give them some sort of reaction, right?

    After all, this group of men was not the ordinary bodyguards Mr. Gross usually had with him. However,

    they were all top-level bodyguards that the Gross family had hired for an extremely high price. Each

    and every one of these eighteen men had experience equivalent to that of a mercenary, and each of

    them had taken at least thirty to forty lives each.

    Under any ordinary circumstances, the murderous aura around them would surge out as soon as they

    opened their mouths, and there was no need for them to take any action at all.

    However, it seemed as though there was something wrong with the young man in front of them.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? You offended Mr. Gross, but you are not afraid at all?

    Hahaha! Nevertheless, you are going to suffer a horrible death soon!¡± The bald man shouted sharply

    with a murderous aura lingering around him.

    ¡°Oh! It seems like you guys do not know the answer either. I was initially thinking of asking you for a

    solution! Hahaha!¡± Gerald replied with a wry smile on his face.

    He had been busy thinking about the countermeasures that he could take earlier. Therefore, he did not

    take what the bald man had said to heart at all.

    At this time, it seemed as though Gerald hade to a sudden realization as he said, ¡°Oh, by the way,

    all of you are Mr. Gross¡¯s men? Did he send you guys here to kill me?¡±

    It seemed as though Gerald had juste to his senses.

    ¡°F*ck! Boss! It seems as though this young brat is making a fool out of us!¡±

    The group of men was all enraged.

    The bald man was also trembling in anger at this time as he waved his hand and said, ¡°You think you

    are dealing with ordinary bodyguards, don¡¯t you? You really think that you are invincible and at the top

    of the world? Brothers, cut him up now! Show him how powerful we are!¡±

    At this time, the seventeen other men raised their machetes as they rushed directly at Gerald.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Sessive noises sounded one after the other.

    Gerald moved extremely quickly, and hepletely disregarded the weapons they had in their hands.

    Although Gerald could not use his inner strength, these ordinary men were not his opponents at all in

    terms of their skills or strength.

    In the blink of an eye, these men¡¯s legs and arms were all bent in an exaggerated posture, and all of

    them copsed to the ground, one after the other, as they cried out in pain.

    The men were all howling helplessly like the rooster that was traditionally used and sacrificed as an

    offering during the New Year after getting their arms and legs twisted violently.

    Moreover, the entire process was very quick and clean.

    The bald man stood in ce as he looked at his healthy and well brothers from earlier.

    He could not help but feel a cold chill run down his back at this time.

    Amazing! He was simply too cruel!

    The bald man had initially thought that the eighteen of them would be able to deal with and get rid of

    this young man who was obviously not from this city. He even thought that they would be able to easily

    frighten and scare him to death.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, this young man was actually a master. Moreover, he was a master who could make

    people feel the chills running down their backs!

    On the other side.

    Boom. Boom. Boom.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1188

    After a few loud noises, Byron and the others, who had chased after Gerald to beat him up, could not

    hold the batons in their hands firmly. All of their batons fell directly to the ground as though they had

    already rehearsed beforehand.

    This was because their minds had gonepletely nk at this time. Each of them also had a

    shocked and incredulous expression on their faces.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Byron could only open his eyes wide as he swallowed in shock. He could not help but feel that his

    throat was very dry at this time.

    This young man was too ferocious! He was simply too ferocious!

    The other men could not help but gasp as they thought this to themselves!

    After Gerald was done dealing with those men, he finally fixed his eyes on the bald man who was

    already breaking out in cold sweat at this time.

    The bald man could not help but feel extremely frightened as Gerald stared at him.

    At this time, he instantly felt a damp and warm sensation on his lower body.

    The bald man instantly dropped his weapon to the ground as he knelt directly and begged, ¡°Big

    Brother, please spare my life!¡±

    ¡°My question is the same as before. How can I seek forgiveness from a girl and get her to willingly and

    sincerely offer me a helping hand? I have a feeling that you might have an answer!¡±

    Gerald walked toward the bald man before he touched thetter¡¯s bald head gently. It felt as though

    Gerald was an elder who was looking at a young child in a doting and loving manner.

    ¡°I¡­ I feel that if you have the opportunity to do so, you can¡­ you can try to help her. Girls are generally

    very soft-hearted. As long as you are willing to help her, she will understand your intentions, and she

    will not hold anything against you anymore!¡± The bald man hurriedly replied as he swallowed

    vigorously.

    ¡°Oh, so that is the case!¡±

    Gerald mused as he nodded thoughtfully.

    After that, he hit the bald man on his head before saying, ¡°If you knew the answer to my question, why

    didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡±

    The bald man was so frightened that he was about to shit his pants.

    ¡°I¡­ I forgot about it!¡±

    ¡°Help me to ry a message to Mr. Gross!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what should I tell him?¡±

    ¡°Tell him to live well¡­¡±

    After he was done speaking, Gerald turned around and left.

    As he was walking past Byron and the others, Gerald naturally knew that this group of men were the

    bodyguards working for the Smith family. So, he simply nodded at them.

    As for Byron and the others, they also nodded slightly before making way for him.

    Gerald had to get her blood no matter what it was.

    Besides, when Gerald had been sitting at the park, he had taken a look at the other jade charm.

    Even after visiting and looking around Lugaw City over the past few days, he had not felt any sensation

    or feeling that linked him to the Zircobsite.

    This proved that the Zircobsite was not in Lugaw City.

    It was in Mayberry City.

    There were only a few days left until the middle of the month.

    Therefore, Gerald had to act as quickly as possible.

    As he thought about it, Gerald arrived at the entrance of the Smith Manor once more.

    He wanted to meet Cundrie.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Why does it seem like you are constantly so distracted?¡±

    Riley had just prepared a cup of coffee for her sister.

    At this time, she saw Cundrie holding onto her cheeks, and she was clearly taken aback at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t tell me that you are thinking of that beggar¡­ no, no¡­ I mean, that young man just

    now?!¡± Riley said as sheughed.

    Cundrie took a deep breath, but she did not deny anything.

    Instead, she said, ¡°Do you feel that that young man seems to give off a very strange vibe? It seems like

    he has already been looking for that girl for a very long time. Besides, I must truly resemble that girl

    closely. That is the reason why he was so excited when he saw me, and he totally lost control of

    himself. It felt as though he had forgotten everything just because of that girl, M. He thought that I

    was the M that he had been looking for!¡±

    ¡°So what even if that was the case? I originally thought that he had fallen for you because of your

    beauty! As a result, all of this happened just because he thought you were someone else! We are

    already letting that little beggar off easily by not asking the bodyguards to beat him to death after he

    had taken advantage of you!¡±

    Riley had constantly treated Gerald as the protagonist in a story where the beggar had fallen in love

    with the wealthy youngdy. So, that was the reason why she had given him this nickname.

    ¡°No. I have always been wondering whether there would be a man in this world who would love a

    single girl with all of his heart and life, even to the point where he would be willing to die for her. This is

    because I am also as doubtful as you are! I do not believe that any man would be that foolish!

    However, at the moment when he was hugging me tightly just now, I could feel the deepest part of his

    heart, and it felt as though I could feel his love and concern for that girl named M. It was a very deep

    and strong love¡­¡±

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1189

    ¡°To be honest, when he hugged me in his arms, I was a little moved. For a moment, I even thought

    about how blessed and happy that girl that he loved so dearly would actually feel. There is truly such a

    guy who cares about her this way!¡±

    A look of envy shed through Cundrie¡¯s beautiful eyes at this time.

    ¡°Sigh. Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough. You should immerse yourself in that kind of thought and waste your

    energy thinking about all these useless things. I would have been interested to find out more if he was

    in love with you. However, I think that it would be better to think about Mr. Snyder¡¯s celebration banquet

    tomorrow instead. I heard that many big figures from Lugaw City and the southern region will be

    participating in this banquet. This is especially so because he has invited a particrly mysterious VIP

    to attend his celebration banquet!¡± Riley said.

    ¡°You can go if you want to, but I will not be going!¡± Cundrie tly refused.

    ¡°Ahh? You are not going? But Mr. Snyder has specially invited you to attend the banquet. Furthermore,

    Mr. Snyder has already been pursuing you for such a long time now. I heard some of Mr. Snyder¡¯s

    friends saying that he actually intends to proim and confess his love for you once again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know of his intentions, and that is the reason why I will not attend the banquet. I already told him that

    I have a sweetheart. However, he still refuses to give up. I have no feelings for him at all, and I also

    know the reason why he is pursuing me. A girl¡¯s instinct is often very urate, and it seems as though

    he seriously belittles girls a little too much!¡± Cundrie said as she shook her head.

    ¡°But even if you say that you have a sweetheart, he will never believe it unless you can prove it to him.

    You will have to bring your sweetheart along with you so that you can parade him in front of Mr. Snyder

    before he believes you! That is the only way to make him give up! If you continue dying it like this, it

    is not a good solution at all!¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but where am I going to find someone to act as my sweetheart? I cannot

    casually look for just any random guy, can I?¡± Cundrie replied as she shook her head helplessly.

    Riley also sighed as she felt a little depressed.

    She walked toward the window as she looked out of the window, feeling a little down and depressed.

    She also wanted to share her sister¡¯s burden and worries for her.

    At this time, her eyes suddenly opened wider and wider.

    After that, she said joyfully in surprise, ¡°Hahaha! Sister, I¡¯ve found you a solution! To be even more

    precise, I think that I have already found you the perfect candidate!¡±

    ¡°What candidate are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and look! That little beggar is standing in front of the entrance of our house again! It seems

    as though he is sending himself here!¡±

    Cundrie walked over to the window and saw that what her sister was saying was indeed true.

    ¡°Why is he here again? I understand what you mean, but he also has a person that he loves deeply.

    So, how could I make use of his feelings like this, then? I cannot ask him to pretend to be my

    boyfriend!¡± Cundrie replied as she shook her head.

    ¡°Pfft! He is not worthy or qualified enough to pretend to be my sister¡¯s boyfriend. Anyway, just leave this

    matter to me. We can attend the celebration banquet together as usual tomorrow. I can assure you that

    Mr. Snyder will not get his way. His strategy will not seed, and you will also be able to give our

    parents a clear exnation in regards to this matter!¡±

    Cundrie could only nod doubtfully as she stared at her sister, who was acting rather quirkily.

    Riley hurriedly ran downstairs at this time.

    ¡°Little Beggar!¡±

    Riley yelled at Gerald.

    Gerald looked at her as he asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Who else could I be calling if it was not you? Hey! What are you still doing in front of our house? Are

    you thinking of taking advantage of my sister again?¡± Riley said.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, no, no. I only came here because I wanted to meet Miss Smith so that I could apologize to her

    again!¡± Gerald hurriedly said.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t need to apologize to her anymore. However, if you truly feel bad about what

    happened earlier, I need you to do my sister a favor tomorrow. By the way, based on your ent, it

    seems as though youe from the southern region, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I am from Mayberry City! What favor can I do for her?¡± Gerald replied.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re from Mayberry City?! That is simply perfect, then! You are the perfect candidate to pull

    this off!¡±

    Riley was so happy that she could not help but jump in excitement.

    After that, Riley calmed herself down and regained herposure before she said, ¡°This is what I need

    you to do. The Snyder family will be holding a celebration banquet tomorrow. So, I want you to send my

    sister an invitation letter in public, and there is only one sentence that you need to say. Furthermore,

    you have to make sure that everyone at the banquet knows about this. This is especially so for the host

    of the banquet, Mr. Snyder!¡±

    ¡°Well? Will you be willing to do my sister this favor? If you are willing to help her, my sister will certainly

    be very grateful, and she will forgive you for everything!¡± Riley said.

    Gerald had originally been nning to ask for Cundrie¡¯s forgiveness, and he had been thinking about

    what he could possibly do for her.

    He had even thought about giving her hundreds of millions of dors. After all, that would simply be a

    very small matter to him.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1190

    However, Gerald was afraid that Cundrie would hate him even more if he used money to ask for her

    forgiveness. The loss that he would suffer would certainly outweigh his gains, then.

    Since he could simply obtain her forgiveness by doing her such a simple favor, how could Gerald

    possibly refuse to do so?

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Come to our house early in the morning tomorrow before going to the banquet. I will

    prepare and give you the invitation letter then. After that, all you need to do is act ording to our

    n¡­¡±

    The Snyder family was a very well-known and influential family in Lugaw City and even the entire

    Southern Region.

    There were two main and most influential families in Lugaw City, and thergest and most influential

    family was the Snyder family. The rumors amongst the locals were that the Snyder family was

    connected to the dragon vein, and they had connections all over the country.

    Although the Smith family was strong, they were still one grade lowerpared to the Snyder family.

    The Snyder family could be considered the leader in the entire Lugaw City, and everyone had to give

    them face.

    Everyone in Lugaw City ushered in the most important day in Lugaw City today.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    This was because the celebration banquet that the Snyder family had spent the whole year preparing

    for was officially beginning.

    Many luxury cars had gathered on the streets of Lugaw City ever since early in the morning.

    Many famous and wealthy businessmen from all over the country as well as from abroad had also

    arrived in Lugaw City.

    Everyone wanted to participate in this eye-catching moment.

    The celebration banquet would be held at the Lugaw International Hotel, which was the hotel with the

    highest standards in the entire Lugaw City.

    Many luxury cars filled up the underground parking lot of the hotel.

    There was also a long red carpet at the entrance of the hotel.

    The passersby were all very envious. If any one of them could walk on this red carpet, they would be

    willing to live ten years less.

    As one of the well-known and most influential families in Lugaw City, the entire Smith family would

    naturally be participating in the event.

    Mrs. Smith was dressed even more morously today as she walked in front of her two beautiful

    daughters. She had a very arrogant and smug look on her face at this time.

    This was because she had already received definite news that aside from the particrly mysterious

    guest, the other big event that was going to happen at the celebration banquet today was that Mr.

    Snyder was going to publicly propose to her daughter, Cundrie.

    This news was absolutely unmistakable.

    As soon as these two big and influential families joined hands in marriage, this would certainly be the

    most highly anticipated moment for their families.

    Many of the other families had also heard about this rumor.

    Therefore, many people came forth to congratte Mrs. Smith.

    However, Mrs. Smith would constantly look around as she snickered and spent time chatting with

    wealthy businessmen from all over the world. Time passed by quickly.

    Not long after that, it was already noon.

    Many wealthy businessmen took their seats in the hall.

    There was a high tform at the foremost location of the hall, and many powerful and influential figures

    from all over the world were seated on the high tform at this time.

    However, just as everyone was looking forward to the arrival of the mysterious guest, news came that

    the mysterious guest had met with some problem and might arrive at a slightlyter time.

    Everyone could not help but felt a little disappointed.

    In a bid to ease everyone¡¯s disappointment, the eldest young master of the Snyder family decided to

    use another method to calm everyone down.

    At this time, he could not help but fix his gaze at the spot where the Smith family was seated at.

    Mrs. Smith was filled with excitement. Could it be that the moment that she had been waiting for, for her

    daughter, was going to arrive in advance?

    Everyone present in the hall was also looking at Mr. Snyder out of curiosity. The entire scene was

    completely silent at this time¡­

    ¡°B*stard, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Just as the entire scene was quiet, a loudmotion was heard from outside the hall¡­

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1191

    The loud voice hade from a woman, and it sounded like she was having a fight with someone

    outside.

    With such amotion, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the door. Standing right at the

    entrance, was a woman in heavy makeup who was blocking a youth and scolding him ferociously.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about you beating me up back then! Do you honestly think that I¡¯d just let that

    incident slide? You know, I had initially thought that you had escaped, so I racked my brains for the

    longest time, wondering how to find you! To think that you¡¯d actuallye to me instead! Come to think

    of it, you¡¯re even daring enough to attend a grand ceremony like this invitation party! Regardless, you

    won¡¯t be dying in one piece once I¡¯m done with you!¡± shouted the woman as she continued ring

    daggers at the youth.

    Meanwhile, Riley¡ªwho had been in the house¡ªdisyed an odd expression when she saw the youth.

    While everything had initially been going as nned, a sudden side issue had suddenly arisen!

    Naturally, the youth in question was none other than Gerald. Gerald himself hade to hand the

    invitation card to Cundrie. After all, as Riley had instructed, the card should be given to Cundrie before

    Mr. Snyder confessed his love to her.

    Not daring to dy the request, he had taken the invitation card and rushed over first thing in the

    morning. To his annoyance, he found himself bumping into the woman he had beaten up on the street

    ¡ªwho was also Mr. Gross¡¯s girlfriend¡ªthe day before.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this now¡­ Stay away from me or you¡¯lle to regret it¡­¡± replied Gerald as he red

    frigidly at the woman.

    Though she had been scolding him just seconds ago, after seeing how piercing his re was, the

    woman found herself taking a few steps back as chills ran down her spine. She couldn¡¯t really exin

    the feeling either, she was just¡­ scared.

    Even so, that wasn¡¯t enough to dampen her arrogance. Turning to look behind her, she saw that her

    boyfriend¡¯s parents were present. That alone was enough to fill her with confidence again.

    ¡°Mom! Dad! That¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who beat me up yesterday! He nearly beat Abner up as well! You

    can ask him about it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± said the woman.

    ¡°She speaks the truth! In fact, Brice¡¯s friends were seriously hurt by this guy as well! His skills are top-

    notch, dad!¡± added Abner in a stern but slightly fearful voice.

    ¡°Oh? They say that enemies are bound to meet each other, but to think that it¡¯d happen so quickly!¡±

    sneered Abner¡¯s father.

    Powerful? He had already seen many powerful people during his lifetime, but for as long as he¡¯s lived,

    he¡¯s relied on strategy rather than bravery.

    ¡°I heard from Abner that you¡¯re from some foreignnd, sir! As a result, I wouldn¡¯t me you for not

    understanding the rules here in Lugaw City. Essentially, you only have to remember to be careful not to

    cross the line when you¡¯re here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find that while it¡¯s easy to enter the city, leaving may

    prove difficult,¡± added Abner¡¯s father as he smiled in a friendly manner.

    It was evident that this was his own way of warning Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! Don¡¯te to a state where you don¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll die! How dare you offend my son!

    Also, why did youe here dressing like a beggar? If a person didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d surely

    think that you came here begging for food! To make matters worse, you¡¯re actually attending such a

    grand ceremony in those clothes! Have a bit more self-awareness!¡± growled Abner¡¯s mother next as

    she shot a contemptuous gaze at Gerald.

    At that moment, the Synder family¡¯s butler walked out while asking, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t any of you realize what sort of asion this is? How dare you make such amotion here!¡¯

    The butler thought to himself, an extremely ugly expression on his face.

    Though Abner¡¯s mother looked like she was about to say something, her husband stopped her in time.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Albert! The situation¡¯s under control! We just bumped into a friend here and we¡¯re simply

    exchanging pleasantries with him! We¡¯re really sorry!¡± replied Abner¡¯s father.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hearing that, Albert didn¡¯t buy the exnation one bit. What exchange of pleasantries would involve so

    much shouting?

    Despite it obviously being a lie, Albert decided not to say too much about it. After all, Xyon Gross was

    still one of Lugaw City¡¯s big shots.

    ¡°¡­Regardless of what issues you have, I hope you remember that the Snyder family¡¯s prestige is the

    most important thing today! I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re also aware of the old and young master¡¯s intentions

    behind hosting this ceremony. With that in mind, please resolve your issues only after today! I¡¯ll say it

    now that anyone who dares ruin the Snyder family¡¯s prestige will definitely face the appropriate

    consequences!¡± dered Albert coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

    ¡°As for you there¡­ Do you have an invitation card?¡±

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1192

    Albert had a hint of contempt in his tone as he asked the question while looking at Gerald.

    The butler¡¯s disdain was warranted since unlike him and the other upper-ss people at the ceremony,

    Gerald stood out like a sore thumb in hismoner clothing.

    ¡°No, I do not. Regardless, I¡¯m from Mayberry, and I¡¯vee here today to meet the youngdy of the

    Smith family and hand her an invitation card.¡±

    ¡°An invitation card? From whom?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but I can¡¯t tell you the details!¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald was only saying this ording to how Riley had instructed him to. Even so, Gerald truly didn¡¯t

    know who the owner of the invitation card was. After all, not only was it unnecessary for him to pry, but

    he wasn¡¯t interested in finding out in the first ce.

    At that moment, Riley ran out before saying, ¡°Let him in, Albert! As he¡¯s said, he¡¯se all the way

    from Mayberry so he must be here on a mission!¡±

    Riley leading Gerald into the ce was also naturally part of the n.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Well, since you¡¯re a friend of the Smith family, I suppose it¡¯s fine. Let him in!¡± ordered Albert

    who naturally needed to show respect due to the rtionship between Cundrie and the young master.

    With that said, Riley walked over to Gerald¡ªmaking sure to make a face at him while sticking her

    tongue out¡ªbefore dragging him in.

    Not long after, the scene slowly returned to its initial atmosphere.

    Even so, Abner found himself looking at Gerald before grumbling, ¡°Are we just supposed to let him off

    that lightly? I find that difficult to bear!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient! Worry not, for I¡¯ve just made a call with some simple preparations in mind. Now

    that he¡¯s entered this ce, I guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to leave this hall alive!¡± replied Xyon, his

    ruthlessness reflected in his eyes.

    Hearing that, both Abner and the woman exchanged nces before looking at Xyon once more in

    admiration. After all, both of them were well aware of how strategic he was.

    True to Abner¡¯s words, just as Mr. Snyder took in a deep breath¡ªready to begin the event¡ªhe was

    interrupted by a group of over twenty people rushing into the hall from outside as they shouted, ¡°Let us

    in! We must capture that thief!¡±

    While the group appeared to only consist of mere vendors, all of them had indignant expressions on

    their faces.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± shouted the bodyguards who were still trying to push the group back

    after failing to deny them entry.

    ¡°What are you b*stards up to!¡± roared Mr. Snyder as his expression stiffened. His anger was warranted

    since something like this was happening while several international big shots were present!

    ¡°We wish to meet Mr. Snyder! We want him to seek justice for us!¡± shouted the vendors as they

    continued trying to barge further inside.

    Upon hearing that, Mr. Snyder signaled for his subordinates to allow them in before sliding one hand in

    his pocket and asking, ¡°Justice? What sort of justice are you seeking? What¡¯s the full story behind this

    ruckus?¡±

    ¡°You see, Mr. Snyder, we were just doing our businesses as usual when this person suddenly stopped

    by to steal our things! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he even seriously hurt a few students from the

    kindergarten! After finding out that he came all the way here to hide, we¡¯d like to ask why you took such

    a thief in, Mr. Snyder!¡± replied one of the vendors as all of the others¡ªwho hade with him¡ª

    instantly began pointing angrily at Gerald.

    Several of the big shots were now exchanging nces with each other after hearing all that.

    ¡°To think that a thief actually managed to get into this ce¡­ Why are the Snyders even doing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Also, hurting kindergarten kids? How brutal and inhumane!¡±

    Whispers discussing the situation soon filled the ce as the crowd slowly grew more and more

    dissatisfied.

    There was no need to doubt how genuine their ims were either. After all, over twenty people had

    rushed into this ce just to capture a single person! Everyone was now keen on finding out what Mr.

    Snyder¡ªwho was infamous for having a bad temper¡ªwould do.

    Knowing that his next action would make others judge his morality, Mr. Snyder was well aware that he

    needed to perform well. With that in mind, he then red daggers at Gerald before saying, ¡°To think

    that you came over to my family¡¯s ceremony to hide aftermitting so many sins¡­ Coming here after

    causing such a scene, I¡¯ll have you know that you¡¯re definitely courting death!¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the one who did it!¡± persuaded Riley who truly hadn¡¯t expected the situation to get so fired

    up.

    After so many people had stepped forward¡ªiming that Gerald was the perpetrator¡ªMr. Snyder¡¯s

    slowly growing murderous intent was only making her initial ns go more and more off course!

    Gerald himself was now casually looking at the people who had called him out. Though they were all

    dressed up inmon clothes, all of them were a little too energetic to be simple vendors.

    It was evident that all of them were proficient in martial arts. Taking a look at the father and son of the

    Gross family¡ªwho were standing at the side¡ªGerald easily put two and two together.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1193

    However, Gerald chose not to defend himself, at least not yet.

    After all, since both the father and son of the Gross family had openly made a false charge against him

    during such an important asion, Gerald had reason to believe that the injured children were

    currently under their control as well.

    With how quickly and efficiently they had managed to nder and frame him, Gerald could already tell

    that the father and son were no strangers to using such vile tactics. The fact that they were able to

    manipte the Snyders to get rid of him for them only served to prove his point.

    ¡°Someone, drag him away and make sure to break all his limbs while you¡¯re at it!¡± ordered Mr. Snyder

    in a frigid tone.

    Secondster, over ten Snyder bodyguards stepped forward, prepared to deal with Gerald.

    However, Riley quickly said, ¡°Now, hold on a minute! There must be some sort of misunderstanding

    here! He¡¯s not one to do such things!¡±

    Riley was so sure about this since both she and Cundrie had seen how heroic Gerald had been

    yesterday when he tried to attain justice. With that in mind, it just didn¡¯t seem possible that he would

    actually steal or even hurt children!

    What more, in order to make things more convenient for them, Riley and Gerald had been sharing their

    locations with each other from the previous day. As far as she knew, Gerald had been sitting in a

    Dominoes not too far away from therge hotel for most of the time.

    So how could their ims be true? The puzzled Riley was pretty sure that the vendors had gotten

    things wrong.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? You sound pretty certain about that, Miss Smith. Why is that?¡± asked Xyonn as he turned to

    look at her.

    ¡°Indeed, Riley. If you aren¡¯t certain about your statement, you¡¯d best not spout nonsense here!¡± added

    Snyder as he, too, turned to look at the girl.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing, Riley?¡± asked Mrs. Smith anxiously.

    She had already been asking Riley why she had allowed that loser to enter the hall earlier. While that

    was already embarrassing enough, the humiliation she was now suffering was way worse.

    Regardless, though Riley wanted to im that she knew where Gerald had been the entire morning,

    she knew she couldn¡¯t just tell the others about the incident. Racking her brains, she then thought, and

    thought, until suddenly, an idea dawned upon her.

    ¡°¡­Now who said I wasn¡¯t certain? He definitely wouldn¡¯t ever steal! Then again, I guess you have your

    doubts because you still don¡¯t know who he is or where hees from. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure none of

    you even know why he¡¯s here today!¡± dered Riley.

    Upon hearing that, everyone fell silent as they turned to face Riley.

    ¡°You see, he came all the way here today to deliver a unique invitation card to my elder sister. The card

    itself is from a rich heir from Mayberry!¡± added Riley.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    There was now dead silence among the crowd. After all, everyone there was well aware that they

    couldn¡¯t offend any rich heirs from Mayberry.

    At that moment, Noel Snyder, the master of the Snyder family, took a step forward before saying in his

    deep voice, ¡°Haha! You said he came over to send a letter on behalf of a rich heir from Mayberry? He

    certainly doesn¡¯t look like a subordinate of any rich heir! I mean just look at his clothes! Even if we

    choose to believe that he¡¯s truly here to send a unique invitation card, who¡¯s the rich heir who ordered

    him to send it?¡±

    ¡°Humph! His attire is ordinary since the rich heir who sent the invitation card over is an extremely

    mysterious person from Mayberry who prefers keeping a low profile!¡±

    After saying that, Riley ced both her hands on her waist before adding, ¡°And the rich heir in question

    is Mr. Crawford from Mayberry!¡±

    The moment Riley was done dropping her bombshell, the crowd instantly burst into an uproar! Even the

    international big shots¡ªwho were standing atop the high tform¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed

    at Riley in their sheer disbelief.

    ording to legends, Mr. Crawford owned about half of the world¡¯s properties and fortune, making him

    a truly mysterious and prestigious rich heir.

    Since everyone from the business field had heard that name before, nobody even dared to slouch now.

    A rich heir with the surname of Crawford who enjoyed keeping a low profile¡­ There was no doubt

    about it. She truly was referring to Mr. Crawford that everyone was thinking about.

    With that in mind, nobody was able to maintain a cool head anymore¡­

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1194

    Cundrie herself felt her heartbeat quicken, utterly shocked by what Riley had just said.

    She was well aware that Riley was just doing all this in her attempt to dissuade Mr. Snyder from

    continuing to go after her. With the inclusion of a powerful and influential ¡®rival¡¯, they had hoped that Mr.

    Snyder would retreat after realizing that hispetitor was much stronger than he was.

    However, Cundrie hadn¡¯t expected her sister to actually exaggerate the facts this much! To think that

    she had even gotten Mr. Crawford from Mayberry involved!

    Meanwhile, Xyon and those from his family were all silent, not daring to say a word as their legs

    quivered in their stupefied state.

    After all, the family knew that Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinates were all very proficient in martial arts. Since

    ¡ªas Abner had said¡ªGerald was so strong, that meant that there was a high chance that he truly was

    Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate!

    ¡®Does¡­ does that mean that we¡¯ve offended Mr. Crawford¡­? Are we going to perpetually be doomed

    then? Never to seed again?!¡¯

    These were the thoughts of those from Xyon¡¯s family, who had all gone pale by this point.

    As for Mrs. Smith, while she had initially been against her daughter¡¯s decision of allowing Gerald in, the

    moment she heard Riley¡¯s exnation, she felt like she had arrived at the pinnacle of her life.

    ¡®What?!¡¯

    No wonder her two daughters had been acting so mysteriously all morning! As it turned out, Mr.

    Crawford apparently had interest in Cundrie! He had even specifically sent someone over to invite her

    eldest daughter to some asion!

    ¡®This¡­ Compared to Mr. Crawford, Mr. Snyder is nothing but dirt! D*mn it all! How dare you even wish

    to gain my daughter¡¯s affection when you¡¯re inferior to Mr. Crawford in all aspects!¡¯ Mrs. Smith thought

    to herself in excitement.

    The Snyder father and son themselves¡ªwho were still on stage¡ªwere now exchanging nces with

    each other rather agitatedly.

    Mr. Snyder in particr looked like he was just struck by lightning, immense feelings of jealousy and

    helplessness swirling within him. After all, not only had his hopes and ns been ruined, but everything

    he owned could potentially be taken away from him now!

    However, he simultaneously appreciated that electrifying feeling. With it, he was frightened enough not

    to show any signs of resistance, and he knew that it was for the best¡ªat least for now¡ªso that he

    wouldn¡¯t end up digging a deeper grave for himself.

    Regardless, they weren¡¯t the only ones bbergasted by the revtion. Gerald himself was wide-eyed

    in shock as he thought to himself, ¡®¡­The hell? So the master of the invitation card is supposed to be

    me?!¡¯

    Attempting to calm himself down, Noel then asked, ¡°¡­M-miss Smith, did that person over there truly

    come over to send the invitation card on behalf of Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a reason for me to lie?¡± replied Riley as she lifted the exquisite-looking invitation card for

    everyone to see.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s written right there that he¡¯s inviting my sister over to meet him at Mountain Top Vi in

    Mayberry! I¡¯m sure none of you need any further exnation with the mention of that location!¡± added

    Riley.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford bid a whopping hundred and twenty million dors for Mountain Top Vi two years ago!

    It¡¯s the most expensive vi in the entire country! Built atop a mountain and constantly shrouded in

    cloud-like mist, being able to stay there allows people to experience what it¡¯s like to be a deity!¡± said

    one of the local big shots rather longingly at that moment.

    ¡°Indeed! That vi¡¯s also particrly well-guarded, and normal people aren¡¯t even allowed to head up

    there to take photographs! I know since I went to Mayberry for some amusementst month. As you

    may already have guessed, despite my status, I apparently still didn¡¯t have the right to head up to

    Mountain Top Vi!¡± said another big shot as he cleared his throat before shaking his head with a bitter

    smile.

    On the other hand, several of the presentdies were now looking at Gerald in admiration.

    ¡°Now that I look at him a bit more carefully, Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate honestly looks quite

    handsome!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Well, he¡¯s Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate, after all! Any woman would fall for him after giving

    him a good, long look!¡±

    As thedies squealed excitedly among themselves, Noel felt the need to get some confirmation on the

    legitimacy of Riley¡¯s ims.

    With that, he then asked, ¡°I apologize, for my doubts, but just to be sure, may I ask how many rooms

    there are in Mountain Top Vi, sir?¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Are you actually doubting Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate, Mr. Snyder? Aren¡¯t you afraid that

    you¡¯ll offend Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Riley as she instantly began blushing. After all, even she wasn¡¯t

    aware of how many rooms there were in the vi.

    Cundrie herself began clenching her fists tightly, feeling extremely nervous. If they managed to see

    through Riley¡¯s lie, then Cundrie would definitely be the most embarrassed person that day!

    Brimming with anxiety, sweat began falling down Cundrie¡¯s forehead as she thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already told

    you how smart and slick Noel was! He¡¯s not someone who gets cheated easily!¡¯

    ¡°¡­There are a total of thirty-six rooms that are divided into upper, middle, and lower floors. Since Mr.

    Crawford was born in a family that appreciates literature and art, the middle floor is used to disy

    masterpieces that include ancient paintings, famous western oil paintings, and many other works of art

    from all over the world. Behind the mountain top is arge hot spring pool built high above the clouds

    that can amodate over two hundred people!¡±

    ¡°The vi is even equipped with workspaces for staff from the medical, catering, entertainment, and

    several other relevant fields. There¡¯s even a helipad for helicopters tond and take off from!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Despite Cundrie¡¯s worries just seconds ago, Gerald didn¡¯t even hesitate to exin everything there was

    to know about the vi. In fact, he did so in a way that suggested that he was quite familiar with it.

    After Gerald was done exining, both Riley and Cundrie could only look at Gerald in utter disbelief.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1195

    After all, Gerald had described Mountain Top Vi in such great detail that it truly seemed like he had

    lived there before, and not for a short time either. How else could he be so familiar with that ce?

    While Cundrie and Riley were most definitely shocked, the Snyders¡ªand everyone else present¡ª

    barely had any color left on their faces.

    Noel¡¯s countenance had changed as well by this point, and he was now looking at Gerald much more

    respectfully. After all, Gerald had just sessfully described everything¡ªin an extraordinarily detailed

    way¡ªthere was to know about Mountain Top Vi.

    It was evident that nobody else dared to doubt the legitimacy of Gerald¡¯s identity anymore.

    Now certain that Gerald was the real deal, Noel quickly descended the stage before bowing slightly to

    Gerald and saying, ¡°So it turns out that we have a distinguished guest with us today! Please excuse the

    Snyders for not greeting you immediately earlier. We hope that you¡¯ll forgive our mistakes.¡±

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t paying his respect to Gerald. After all, Gerald was nothing but a subordinate. No, it

    was evident that he was doing so to show his respect to Mr. Crawford.

    Riley herself was feeling slightly touched by Gerald now. After all, though their lie had almost been

    exposed earlier and he could¡¯ve just let them deal with the rest, Gerald turned out to be quite insightful

    and had actually stayed back to help them!

    Xyon and his son, on the other hand, weren¡¯t even able to stand still anymore. With theirposure in

    shreds, both of them were currently seriously considering rushing over to kneel before Gerald and

    begging for his forgiveness.

    ¡°T-to think that was Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate this entire time¡­!¡± stuttered Abner¡¯s girlfriend, fear

    reflected in her eyes.

    At that moment, Xyon turned to face her before pping her directly in the cheek without warning!

    As Abner¡¯s girlfriend fell to the floor, feeling faint as she cupped onto her now swollen cheek, Xyon

    gritted his teeth before roaring, ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! Our family is now ruined because of you!¡±

    ¡°Hold it! Something doesn¡¯t add up!¡± shouted a youth from the crowd out of the blue.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What do you mean by that?¡± asked Noel.

    ¡°Well, you see, I headed to Northbay to negotiate some business matters a few months ago. Back

    when I was there, I heard some rumors that a major incident had befallen Mr. Crawford¡¯s family who

    was living there! Putting it simply, Mr. Crawford had separated from the main Crawford family and

    shortly after, he mysteriously went missing! Mind you though, that this is news from over a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, from what I heard back then, Mountain Top Vi had apparently been transferred to the

    Moldell family, and the same went for Wayfair Mountain. Isn¡¯t it a bit odd that Mr. Crawford would

    reappear all of a sudden? Odder yet is the fact that he invited the youngdy of the Smith family to

    head to Mountain Top Vi¡ªwhich he probably doesn¡¯t own anymore¡ªto meet him! I¡¯ll be frank and

    say that I called up a few of my friends from Northbay just minutes ago. Apparently, Mr. Crawford¡¯s

    whereabouts is still unknown till this very day!¡± exined the youth without any doubts in his voice.

    ¡°¡­You have a point!¡± replied Noel as he clicked his tongue, seemingly remembering something at that

    moment.

    Naturally, Riley was stunned by this sudden turn of events, and she instantly red at the youth who

    had raised everyone¡¯s doubts again.

    ¡®You mother*cker! We had already seeded in getting them to believe us earlier! Why the hell did you

    have to talk so much?!¡¯ Riley thought to herself, now so anxious that she had to hold herself back from

    flying into a rage.

    Noel himself turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°If I may, may I know whether Mr. Crawford has

    returned to Mayberry, sir?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t. However, I do know that he¡¯s nning to head back there sometime soon,¡± replied Gerald.

    While the doubtful youth from earlier was clearly unconvinced by Gerald¡¯s exnation, Noel simply

    raised his hand before the youth could ask anything else.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not get too impatient,dies and gentlemen! Quite honestly, it¡¯s useless to discuss

    whether Mr. Crawford¡¯s already returned or not. Let¡¯s just wait for the arrival of that mysterious guest

    instead! Once he¡¯s here, we¡¯ll all know the truth! After all, the guest in question belongs to the Crawford

    family as well!¡± dered Noel with augh.

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly grew extremely intrigued. Could Noel truly have gotten into

    contact with the Crawfords?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate, I wonder if you know who the distinguished guest attending

    today is? Could it be that Mr. Crawford didn¡¯t inform you that he¡¯s sending a guest over?¡± asked Noel

    again, still quite respectfully.

    Noel was a person who was well acquainted with how the world worked. Knowing that there was a

    chance that Gerald truly was working under an extremely powerful and influential person, he didn¡¯t dare

    offend him any more than he needed to until he got the truth.

    Gerald simply shook his head before replying, ¡°I have no idea who¡¯sing over. As I¡¯ve said, Mr.

    Crawford only told me to send this invitation card!¡±

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1196

    After saying that, Gerald himself began wondering, ¡®People from my family areing over¡­? Who

    could they be?¡¯

    As for the others, many were clicking their tongues as they discussed how weird the turn of events was

    getting.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯d better give it some thought if you aren¡¯t truly Mr. Crawford¡¯s subordinate! I¡¯ll say it right

    now that I dared to state the possibility that you aren¡¯t working under Mr. Crawford since there was

    once a case where someone pretended that they were him! After deceiving several people in Northbay,

    the real Crawfords eventually caught wind of what the impersonator was doing. From that day onward,

    that person¡ªalong with his family¡ªsimply vanished off the face of the! With that in mind, if you

    truly are an impersonator, now would be the time to confess! If you do, you¡¯ll at least have a much

    higher chance of leaving alive!¡± said the youth from before.

    Hearing that, Riley immediately gulped in fear. It seemed that the incident had just gotten a lot

    messier¡­ How was she going to settle this?

    Cundrie herself was brimming with fear after hearing that people who were involved with ¡®fake Mr.

    Crawfords¡¯ would bepletely exterminated along with their families. The worst part was that she

    now knew that those from the actual Crawford family wereing over soon!

    ¡°I¡¯m the real deal!¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough!¡± shouted Cundrie at that moment, sending everyone silent as they took turns

    exchanging nces with each other again.

    Now knowing full well that she had potentially just created an overwhelming disaster, Riley didn¡¯t even

    dare to say another word.

    Mrs. Smith herself seemed to have caught on that something was amiss, and her earlier excitement

    had now switched to fear. After all, if he truly was an imposter, they were all going to be exterminated!

    Nobody had the means to deal with the Crawford family.

    ¡°T-the truth is¡­ The invitation card is fake¡­!¡± dered Cundrie as she bit her lower lip slightly before

    tossing the card to the floor.

    As the invitation cardy t on the ground, Cundrie looked at the words written on it. ¡®Inviting Miss

    Cundrie Smith to meet Mr. Craword at Mountain Top Vi!¡¯ The more she looked at the words, the more

    she felt like they were contemptuously mocking her. She simply wasn¡¯t able to bear keeping the fa?ade

    up.

    ¡°¡­So it really is a fake!¡± shouted several people from the crowd as another uproar began brewing.

    While Noel was stunned by the revtion, Xyon himself nearly tumbled to the floor in his delight. He

    had earlier been under so much pressure that he even ended up wetting himself! Then again, nobody

    could me him since the amount of pressure he was facing surpassed that of what any regr

    person could deal with.

    Feeling like he was just reborn, Xyon then excitedly said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to get a change first!¡±

    As the man quickly ran off to change his pants, hoping to make a speedy return to watch the rest of the

    drama, the anxious and teary-eyed Mrs. Smith turned to look at her daughter before asking, ¡°What¡­

    What exactly happened, daughter¡­?¡±

    Heaving a long sigh, Cundrie then replied, ¡°¡­It was a tactic I thought of so that Yves Snyder would

    give up on proposing to me today¡­ I had hoped that after presenting him with difficulties, I wouldn¡¯t

    have to decline his proposal in the first ce! Still, I¡¯m amazed none of you caught on sooner! Humph!

    Do any of you have any idea of how many beautiful women surround themselves around Mr. Crawford?

    Why would he ever invite me to Mountain Top Vi!¡±

    Cundrie said all that with only a single breath, and it was evident that she was cing all the me and

    responsibility on herself.

    ¡°S-sister, I-!¡± cried out Riley, not even sure what to say anymore at this point.

    ¡°If those from the Crawford familyeter and wish to investigate the incident, just ce the me

    on me! I¡¯m the only one who arranged for the impersonating incident to happen and it has nothing to do

    with my family!¡± added Cundrie.

    Mrs. Smith herself looked like she had gone insane at that moment. After all, throughout the past few

    minutes, she had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions. Finding no better way to vent her immense

    anger, she turned to look at Gerald before shouting, ¡°You¡­ You son of a b*tch! You¡¯ve ruined the Smith

    family for good this time!¡±

    Following that, she ran over to a table and grabbed some sweets before throwing them at Gerald!

    As Cundrie burst into tears and ran over to stop her desperate mother from continuing to take her

    anger out on Gerald, the crowd began throwing scornful boos at both Gerald and Cundrie.

    Even so, Gerald retained an oddlyposed expression.

    Walking over to where Cundrie had earlier tossed the card, Gerald picked it up, took a look at it, and

    then said, ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll officiate this invitation card then. If you¡¯re free, Miss Smith, then I invite you

    over to Mountain Top Vi to have a chat with me!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the crowd momentarily went silent again.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1197

    ¡°¡­What¡­ What on earth are you even talking about¡­?¡± asked Cundrie¡ªwho was still in tears¡ªas

    she turned to look at him in disbelief, unsure of what he was even going on about.

    ¡°Does he really think that he¡¯s the real Mr. Crawford now? Do you think he¡¯s gone cuckoo from the

    fear? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s even made an official invitation for Miss Smith to have a chat with him at Mountain

    Top Vi! What a clown!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Does he even have the slightest of self-awareness?!¡±

    As several of thedies within that hall continued spitting contemptuous remarks at Gerald, Xyon

    returned with a new pair of pants on.

    The moment he saw everyone mocking Gerald, he became just as excited as his son was. By that

    point, even Abner¡¯s girlfriend had forgotten the pain she had suffered from the p earlier.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s ruined for certain this time, dad! Not only had he impersonated Mr. Crawford¡¯s servant

    earlier, but now he¡¯s pretending to be Mr. Crawford himself! I¡¯d like to see how he worms himself out of

    this one!¡± growled the woman viciously.

    As the situation grew more and more chaotic, the door to therge hall was slowly opened¡­

    Following that, one of the waiters shouted, ¡°The distinguished guest has arrived!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Knowing that the guest in question was a person from the Crawford family, silence ensued almost

    instantaneously as everyone¡ªincluding Gerald and those atop the stage¡ªturned to look at the door.

    Once the tworge doors were fully opened, around fifty Maybach cars could be seen parked by the

    red carpet leading out of the room. Secondster, the doors to all the cars were opened¡ªalmost

    simultaneously¡ªand ck-suited bodyguards stepped out with extremely respectful stances.

    As everyone remained shocked and in awe of the scene, a middle-aged man was led to the red carpet

    by one of the guards, and he began calmly walking toward the crowd.

    Everyone who was still seated immediately stood up as Noel and the other Snyders quickly ran toward

    the door to greet the biggest of big shots within the business field.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been awaiting your arrival for the longest time, Mr. Lyle! You¡¯re finally here!¡± greeted Noel as he

    made a sharp bow, prompting the other juniors of the Snyder family to do the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too cordial, Chairman Snyder¡­ I¡¯m only a bitte since I had to deal with a few

    issues first!¡± replied the middle-aged man as he and the other guards began walking into therge hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking the time toe over, Mr. Lyle!¡±

    As the others took turns nodding at and greeting the middle-aged man, Cundrie couldn¡¯t help but feel¡ª

    as she looked at Mr. Lyle and his bodyguards¡ªthat the Crawford family¡¯s presence alone was able to

    immediately change the atmosphere of the area.

    Even the Crawford bodyguards themselves felt simultaneously imposing and awe-inspiring. However,

    she, of all people, knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for her to admire the Crawfords.

    In all honesty, Cundrie was beyond terrified now. She was afraid that someone would expose the

    incident that had happened earlier. Should that happen, then the fate of the Smith family would

    definitely be changed.

    Mrs. Smith was arguably even more afraid than her daughter was, and she kept her head low the entire

    time, looking very much like a primary school student who had just made a mistake and was now

    waiting to be scolded by the teacher.

    As they say, however, the more afraid one is of something happening, the more likely it will happen.

    At that moment, Xyon took a step forward before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, Chairman Lyle, there¡¯s an

    incident I wish to inform you about. You see, before you arrived, someone impersonated Mr. Crawford

    in hopes of deceiving all of us!¡±

    There were two reasons why he was doing this. Firstly, he wanted to show where he stood before

    Chairman Lyle. By making a contribution, the Gross family could potentially earn a chance for massive

    development.

    As for the second reason, he simply wanted to use the opportunity to get rid of that b*stard in order to

    avenge his son.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Is that so¡­?¡± replied Chairman Lyle as his expression instantly turned grim.

    The forty over bodyguards standing behind him¡ªwho hadn¡¯t taken their seats yet despite there being

    special chairs arranged for them¡ªfound themselves frowning deeply as well. To them, Mr. Crawford

    was a man with extraordinary status, and whoever dared to disrespect him had to die!

    ¡°¡­Have you investigated who that person is?¡± asked Chairman Lyle in a frigid tone.

    Filled with delight¡ªand d that he had changed his pants earlier¡ªXyon then ran toward Chairman

    Lyle while shouting in a clear voice¡­

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1198

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look far, Mr. Lyle! For that person is among us! He¡¯s the impersonator!¡± dered

    Xyon as he pointed at Gerald.

    Before Chairman Lyle could even turn to look, Abner and his girlfriend quickly ran over¡ªclearly

    intending to show off¡ªas they added, ¡°Indeed, Chairman Lyle! You know he tried to trick everyone into

    believing that the real Mr. Crawford had invited Cundrie to Mountain Top Vi earlier! I assure you that

    everyone here can testify to my statement!¡±

    ¡°What a b*stard!¡± roared Chairman Lyle as he immediately turned to look at where Xyon was pointing.

    Holding their breaths, everyone was ready to see Chairman Lyle flip out¡­ However, they were instead

    greeted by the shocking sight of him trembling in ce!

    He wasn¡¯t the only one either. All the other Crawford bodyguards were equally as stupefied as Mr. Lyle

    was.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not his fault! I was the one who had told him to impersonate Mr. Crawford! If there¡¯s anyone that

    needs to be punished, it¡¯s me! He was only following my orders!¡± shouted Cundrie as she gritted her

    teeth.

    Hearing that, Mrs. Smith¡¯s anxiety peaked. They were already cing the me on someone else!

    Why was her stupid daughter stepping up to take the me instead?!

    ¡°Have you gone mad, Cundrie? Why are you even speaking up for this ugly toad?!¡± asked Mrs. Smith,

    her immense unease evident in her tone.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t! I only speak the truth! Since I was the one who told him to do all that, then I should bear the

    responsibility!¡± replied Cundrie.

    Before Mrs. Smith could retort, she suddenly heard Mr. Lyle shouting with great difficulty, ¡°M¡­ Mister

    Crawford¡­!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Turning to look at him, everyone was shocked to see him filled with tears as the middle-aged man

    trembled vigorously.

    Following that, the other bodyguards bowed deeply before shouting in unison, ¡°Mr. Crawford! We stand

    before you with the utmost respect!¡±

    The shout itself was so loud that it almost felt like the entire structure swayed for a moment there,

    leaving everyonepletely bbergasted.

    While the Snyder father and son found themselves widening their eyes, the father and son from the

    Gross family¡ªwho had beenughing cunningly just seconds ago¡ªon the other hand, found

    themselves unable to even close their jaws in their utter disbelief. In fact, they were gaping so widely

    that one could stuff an egg in there without any issue.

    ¡®¡­Mister¡­ Crawford¡­? We¡­ We must¡¯ve heard that wrongly¡­ right?¡¯

    As the atmosphere grew rigid, Gerald simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since we¡¯vest met,

    Zack!¡±

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected Zack to be the special guest they had invited over.

    Regardless, Zack was extremely loyal to him, and had it not been for him trying his best to save Gerald

    back then, Gerald probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the Salford Province in the first ce.

    With that in mind, not long after Gerald reunited with his family, he had given Zack a lot of power and

    authority without the slightest hesitation. However, since he was still busy dealing with the Moldells

    back then and he barely had to deal with business affairs, both Gerald and Zack found little to no

    reason for them to meet till today.

    ¡°Indeed it has, Mr. Crawford! You have no idea how excited I am to finally meet you again!¡± replied

    Zack with a broad smile.

    Cundrie, Riley, and Mr. Smith were now in a daze, unable to simply ept that the person they had

    previouslybeled as a beggar was actually the infamous Mr. Crawford!

    ¡°A-are¡­ Are you truly the real Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Cundrie as she gulped.

    Turning to look at her, Gerald then smiled before nodding slightly and replying, ¡°I am, which is why my

    early officiation of that invitation card is a hundred percent real. Again, if you¡¯re free, I hope that you¡¯ll

    come to Mountain Top Vi in Mayberry to have some fun! The scenery up there isn¡¯t bad, you know?¡±

    Before Cundrie could even reply, Noel immediately fell to his knees and said, ¡°I¡­ I apologize for not

    being an insightful person, Mr. Crawford! To think I failed to recognize who you were, even after

    repeatedly asking you about it earlier¡­ I hope you¡¯ll forgive me!¡±

    Being a smart man, Noel naturally knew that apologizing was his best course of action now. While the

    Gross father and son were naturally thinking the same thing, they didn¡¯t even know how to start

    apologizing after all they did to him!

    ¡®It¡­ It¡¯s over¡­ The Gross family is truly ruined this time¡­!¡¯ Xyon thought to himself as he felt a familiar

    dampness in his pants again.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Zack, this family over here is extremely evil! Do get rid of them for me by making

    them go bankrupt as soon as possible! Let them have a debt of over a hundred and fifty million dors!

    With your current influence, I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you!¡± said Gerald as he turned to

    look at Abner and the others with a cold smile.

    ¡°Oh? dly!¡± replied Zack as he returned a cold smile.

    Following that, Zack then turned to look at his subordinates before ordering, ¡°Head out and investigate

    any business partners that the Gross family has. Your task will be to cut off their rtionships with the

    Gross¡¯s! Should any of the business partners be unwilling to do so, then just make them bankrupt as

    well!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Lyle!¡± shouted the bodyguards as they hurriedly ran off to carry out their new task.

    So this was how powerful the Crawford family was!

    After looking at how respectfully Zack treated Gerald, nobody dared to doubt the authenticity of

    Gerald¡¯s true identity anymore.

    Everyone found themselves holding their breaths, as Gerald turned to look at the Gross family before

    saying, ¡°You enjoy building your happiness over others¡¯ misfortunes, do you not? Well, I¡¯m d to tell

    you that the same goes for me as well! I¡¯m honestly overjoyed to see how much suffering you¡¯re

    currently going through!¡±

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1199

    Gerald truly hadn¡¯t expected such a major interlude to take ce just from him heading over to Lugaw

    City.

    Regardless, Gerald wasn¡¯t really that interested in Zack¡¯s rtionship with the Snyders. After all, as

    long as it was rted to business affairs, Gerald had no doubts about leaving Zack in charge.

    Once the party was over, Gerald headed out together with Cundrie and a few others.

    As they were walking on, Gerald looked at Cundrie before saying, ¡°I truly apologize for my imprudence

    back then, Miss Smith, and I hope you aren¡¯t still angry about that incident¡­ You see, at the time, I had

    mistaken you as M, my girlfriend, which was what caused me to behave the way I did¡­ I had wanted

    to exin this for a while now, but I never got a proper chance to do so!¡±

    After Cundrie had stepped forward to bear the responsibility of her actions earlier¡ªeven though she

    knew how dangerous that would be for her¡ªGerald could already tell that she was a very nice person.

    ¡°How could she remain angry? I¡¯ll have you know, Mr. Crawford, that as long as you wish for it, I¡¯ll not

    only allow you to hug her, but I¡¯m even willing to give her to you-¡±

    Though Mrs. Smith had said so excitedly, she was cut short when Cundrie¡ªwho could tell what her

    mother¡¯s intentions were¡ªshot a bitter re at her. Realizing that she had gone a bit too, Mrs. Smith

    immediately stopped talking.

    Seeing that, Riley immediately began dragging her mother away as she said, ¡°Mr. Crawford wishes to

    talk to sister, mom! Don¡¯t disturb them!¡±

    Once they were out of sight, Cundrie then smiled faintly before replying, ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. To be quite honest,

    while I was angry at the time, I simultaneously felt the urge to thank you after you made me realize

    something!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Cundrie could¡¯ve never imagined that the imprudent man she had imagined Gerald to be this entire

    time was actually such a refined man who was quite stubborn when it came to love.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Was it something I said?¡± asked Gerald as he returned the smile.

    ¡°Well, you see, I had previously thought that true love no longer existed on this¡­ After all, the

    world today is fuelled mostly by sexual desires¡­ Regardless, for the longest time, I simply considered

    all love to be fake and hypocritical¡­ It got to the point where I assumed that whenever a man fell in

    love with a woman, he was only doing so to gain ess to her body! Due to that mentality, I had been

    disappointed with the concept of love for as long as I¡¯ve lived!¡±

    ¡°¡­However, the moment you embraced me, I could feel how tightly you were hugging onto me¡­ I

    didn¡¯t even know who you were yet at the time, but I could sense how much you loved the woman you

    mistook me for¡­ It was almost as though you were terrified of the thought that she¡¯d leave you again if

    you didn¡¯t hug her tight enough¡­ It was also at that moment when I realized that true love still existed

    in the world¡­ I have to admit that I¡¯m quite envious of that woman¡­ She¡¯s called M, right?¡± asked

    Cundrie as she turned to look at Gerald.

    After watching Gerald nod slightly, Cundrie then added, ¡°Could I request something from you, Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll try to fulfill your request as long as I¡¯m able to!¡±

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to hear the story about you and M¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, Gerald then agreed and began telling Cundrie about his tale with her. It wasn¡¯t long

    before Gerald summarized most of his rtionship with M to her.

    Once he was done, Cundrie found herself nodding in satisfaction before saying with a smile, ¡°¡­I see.

    As it turns out, true love doesn¡¯t really ask for much! Speaking of which, you said you needed a drop of

    my blood, correct? While I¡¯m not quite sure how my blood will be useful to you, I don¡¯t mind donating

    some since you sound like you really need it!¡±

    With that, Cundrie then bit into her index finger, causing a small amount of blood to start puddling there.

    Once Gerald got what he needed, he looked at Cundrie gratefully as he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you

    need help with in the future, know that you can alwayse to me. Thank you very much, Miss Smith!¡±

    Getting slightly teary-eyed, Cundrie then replied, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be thanking each other anymore, you

    know¡­? After all, we¡¯re friends now, so you better not thank me again in the future¡­! Jokes aside, I

    sincerely hope that you¡¯ll be able to reunite with M again soon, Mr. Crawford¡­ Do invite me over to

    your wedding when that timees¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1200

    ¡°With your blessings, I¡¯ll make sure that that dayes! Thank you!¡± replied Gerald as he immediately

    turned to leave.

    Taking in a deep breath, Cundrie couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly deste as she watched him walk off

    into the distance.

    After Gerald was quite a distance away, Riley and her mother quickly returned to Cundrie¡¯s side.

    ¡°How did the conversation go, sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why did Mr. Crawford leave just like that¡­? It wasn¡¯t easy for both of you to even meet, you

    know? Aren¡¯t there any feelings between both of you at all?¡± asked Cundrie¡¯s mother, her voice filled

    with concern.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°¡­Despite the fact that we¡¯ve touched, it¡¯s impossible for us to be together, mom. After all, I can tell

    that he truly loves his girlfriend¡­ An extremely strong love¡­¡±

    While Gerald did have slight physical contact with her and Cundrie herself couldn¡¯t deny that she had

    been touched by how gentle he was, in the end, she knew that she didn¡¯t stand a chance against that

    M girl.

    With that in mind, all she could do was give him her sincerest of blessings¡­

    It was a little whileter when Gerald, Zack, and a few others were sitting in a helicopter bound for

    Mayberry.

    ¡°Has everything been going alright after I left Mayberry?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Zack with a

    smile.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s been running smoothly! After you killed off those from the Moldell family, I had some

    people renovate Mountain Top Vi to how it used to look like. I¡¯ll have you know that everything looks

    exactly like how you remember it now! Speaking of which, we¡¯ve also reimed Mayberry Commercial

    Street and Wayfair Mountain Entertainment! After a year of fixing Mayberry up, everything¡¯s as good as

    it was before!¡±

    After pausing to catch his breath, Zack then continued, ¡°Also, after taking the medicine that you

    prescribed, Felicity sessfully made a full recovery! However, she¡¯s no longer an inte celebrity!

    She¡¯s be an actress instead! Due to her initial poprity and our support, she¡¯s now a top

    celebrity!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! What about Naomi? How¡¯s she doing?¡± asked Gerald, a hint of concern in his

    voice.

    Back when he hadst parted with her, he had told her that they wouldn¡¯t ever meet again in the future.

    It was a fair im since he was being pursued by others back then and his fate truly was unpredictable.

    However, now that he was returning to Mayberry, he knew that he would eventually bump into her.

    Regardless, now that he had acquired the blood he needed, Gerald knew Queena wasn¡¯t going to have

    an easy time finding him. As long as he didn¡¯t do anything too high profile, there was little chance of her

    finding him, or at least he hoped.

    ¡°Ah, about Miss Milton¡­ Truth be told, I had initially nned to help her establish apany. I even

    gave her arge sum of money! Even so, not only did she refuse to go with that idea, but she also

    didn¡¯t take the money I offered, stating that you already gave her more than enough, Mr. Crawford!

    Miss Milton is simply too straightforward a person! ¡±

    ¡°It was a little whileter when I found out that she had passed the necessary exams to gain a teacher

    qualification certificate. Realizing that her ambition was to be a teacher, I asked her whether she would

    like a luxurious school to be built for her. s, she rejected that suggestion as well! She¡¯s currently

    working as a regr teacher in a high school!¡± replied Zack as he shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Naomi¡¯s just like that¡­ She isn¡¯t one to care too much about money, and she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s that big

    of a deal to be rich either. It¡¯s how she treats me as well. Whether I¡¯m rich or poor, she always treats

    me as a very close friend,¡± said Gerald as he smiled rather gratuitously.

    At that moment, Zack looked like he wanted to say something. When Gerald saw him simply lowering

    his head instead of saying what was on his mind, however, Gerald turned to look at Zack before saying,

    ¡°If there¡¯s something on your mind, say it!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to say that Miss Milton truly is a nice person¡­ You know, back when she and

    Miss Nelson found out that you had disappeared, both of them had rushed all the way to Northbay just

    to inquire more about you. Since the Crawford family was still being suppressed by the Moldells back

    then, the two girls had to go through quite a bit of their own suffering¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that even till this very day, Miss Milton still contacts me weekly, asking

    whether there¡¯s any news on you! She¡¯s been doing this for a year and a half now!¡± added Zack.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt moved. How couldn¡¯t he understand Naomi¡¯s feelings for him¡­

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1201

    It was akin to Gerald wearing a bulletproof vest. While having it on allowed Gerald to remain unharmed,

    other parties wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him, resulting in them feeling hurt. Though the other

    party¡¯s problem could be solved should that vest be prated, once that happened, Gerald would

    surely be the one getting hurt next.

    It was the reason why he had always hidden his emotions deep inside his heart. He believed that time

    was the best medicine to cure rancor, and after a long period, everything would simply fade away.

    Shaking the thoughts off, Gerald then changed the topic by asking, ¡°I see¡­ What about my buddy,

    Xeno? How¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°Back when I returned to have my revenge against Jett, I remember that the Moldells had snatched up

    most of Mayberry¡¯s economic lifeline. While I do know that Yoel ended up getting tortured to the point

    where he became a beggar, I only heard news about Xeno¡¯s automobile trade not doing too well back

    then. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have the time or energy to be concerned with too many things at the time!¡± added

    Gerald.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I wanted to talk about that too. Back then, Jett had been extremely hostile toward any capital

    or connections involved with you. Of course, Xeno was no exception. Not only was hispany ruined

    by Jett, but that b*stard had even hired people to assassinate him! Thankfully, Xeno is quite smart, so

    he managed to bring his fianc¨¦e along and escape before Jett could murder him. Regardless, once Jett

    was dealt with, I returned to Mayberry and began getting things right again. s, when it came to

    Xeno, even after asking around everywhere, I found no traces of where he could have possibly gone

    to, even till this day!¡± replied Zack with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­I see. It seems that many problems still remain from that incident back then¡­¡± replied Gerald as he

    found himself speechless.

    Soon after, the helicopter arrived at Mayberry. As soon as Gerald was within the city¡¯s borders, the jade

    charm¡ªthat he had been holding onto¡ªbegan vibrating, making a tiny ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound.

    As it turned out, Master Ghost¡¯s prediction had once more been extremely urate. The Zirkobsite

    stone truly was in Mayberry!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In order to find the specific location of the stone, however, he still needed to look for another girl with a

    strong yin physique. ording to what Mr. Ghost had said, the other person could be found in

    Mayberry.

    Gerald was well aware that time was ticking as well. It wasn¡¯t going to be long before the middle of the

    month arrived, and should he fail to aplish his task before then, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to

    hide his scent from her for much longer, even with the blood.

    Should that scenario happen, Queena would surely hunt him down immediately, causing all the work

    he had done in the previous days to be rendered useless. With that in mind, Gerald didn¡¯t dare dy it

    anymore.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ll beying low once I return to Mayberry due to certain reasons. Regardless, you

    and the others should just behave like you normally would!¡± said Gerald as he looked at Zack.

    Just like how he had located Cundrie, Gerald would need to look everywhere in order to find the other

    person with a strong yin physique. He was also well aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find said person

    just by relying on others.

    ¡°Also, which area within Mayberry is usually most crowded by women?¡± inquired Gerald.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a ce filled with girls, the university is definitely your best bet. Actually, now that you¡¯ve

    asked me that, there may be an even better option. You see, there¡¯s currently a function at Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment. Felicity and many other celebrities are shooting a film there. As a result, many

    women¡ªfrom all over the world¡ªconstantly flock around that area to watch them shoot their scenes! If

    it¡¯s a ce with lots of women you want, then Wayfair Mountain Entertainment is the perfect ce to

    go!¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    With that, the helicopter then sped up and flew directly toward Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. To

    attract even more women there, Gerald was well aware that getting more celebrities would definitely do

    the trick. With that in mind, he then told Zack to begin contacting handsome and effeminate men to

    come over to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    To make sure that the celebrities would drop whatever they were doing ande over immediately,

    Gerald also promised that they would be paid ten times more than they usually would.

    Naturally, that did the trick and soon after, the entire city began getting crowded with fans from all over

    the world.

    Once there were enough women around, Gerald began slowly strolling up and down Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment, making sure to scan through the women carefully to see if any of them had particrly

    strong yin physiques. However, to his disappointment, even when noon came, he still couldn¡¯t sense

    anyone suitable at all!

    At longst, Gerald found himself walking over to the area behind the mountain, where a few of the

    cast and crew currently were. By the looks of it, they had justpleted their shooting and were ready

    to get off work.

    It wasn¡¯t long before an extremely beautiful woman caught Gerald¡¯s attention, and when he saw her, he

    couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.

    The woman in question was none other than Felicity.

    From what Gerald had heard, after Felicity had be famous enough, she ended up starring in two

    rtively sessful dramas. Not only that, but she was also active on screen.

    Regardless, now that she had gotten off work, Gerald noticed that she was wearing headphones as

    others instantly began serving her¡­

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1202

    The ones serving Felicity continued following her as they began heading over to a private room within

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    ¡°Felicity!¡± shouted Gerald, though only a few extras seemed to have heard his shout.

    Turning to look at him, one of the extras then shouted back, ¡°Hey, now! Lots of peoplee to see

    Felicity every day you know! Who do you even think you are? Go line up properly like the rest of them!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a bitter smile. He had only tried to catch up

    to her since he was feeling slightly touched to be able to meet up again with such an old acquaintance

    of his.

    Meanwhile, Felicity¡¯s manager was carrying a stack of what seemed to be scripts as she said, ¡°This

    here is a script written by an inte writer who goes by the name of ¡®Two Ears is Bodhi¡¯, Miss Nelson!

    It¡¯s about a loser who rises up to fame the moment he bes a rich heir! I¡¯ve already contacted him

    through Line, and I wonder if you¡¯d be interested to have a look at it.¡±

    Taking a peek at the scripts, Felicity simply pouted before replying, ¡°Just forget it for now and toss it

    aside! I really don¡¯t have the time or energy to pay attention to it at the moment! I just want to get a

    good rest for a while!¡±

    Following that, Felicity entered her room, and the manager¡ªwho couldn¡¯t really say much after hearing

    that¡ªsimply left.

    Upon closing the door behind her, Felicity found herself heaving a long sigh. While development that

    year had gone by rapidly and she had finally managed to achieve her life-long wish, Felicity still felt like

    there was somethingcking in her life¡­

    No matter how much she gained, she simply couldn¡¯t feel happy for some reason¡­

    Regardless, she was just about to remove her makeup and take a bath when suddenly, she caught a

    whiff of cigarette smoke in her room. Felicity, for one, never smoked, which was why the scent was so

    evident to her.

    At that moment, the doors of the closet in her room burst open, and out stepped a big-bellied, bald,

    middle-aged man who was wearing a suit and a pair of leather shoes.

    Laughingsciviously, the nicotine stains on his teeth were clear as day.

    ¡°You¡­ Chairman Zabka!¡± shouted Felicity as she instantly began taking a few steps back.

    The one who was currently standing before her went by the name of Chairman Zabka. While he was

    her sponsor, he had constantly given her strange looks before this. Now that he was daring enough to

    hide in her room, Felicity could easily tell what exactly it was that he wanted from her.

    Now already close to the door, Felicity immediately ran over to it to make her escape. s, Chairman

    Zabka was faster than her!

    Grabbing onto her arm, Chairman Zabka barely gave any time for Felicity to scream as he quickly

    stuffed Felicity¡¯s mouth with a white cloth!

    Though she did attempt to struggle free, Felicity soon felt her body growing weaker and weaker.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve long known about my feelings for you, Felicity¡­ Yet why did you keep avoiding me?

    I¡¯ve yearned for you for nights on end, you know? I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± said Chairman Zabka

    as he tossed Felicity onto the bed.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°N-no¡­!¡± replied the enfeebled Felicity as she continued trying to struggle to no avail.

    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯ll video what we¡¯re about to do next in extreme detail¡­ As long as you listen obediently to

    me and serve me well, I won¡¯t post the video on the! If you don¡¯t¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re going

    to be getting even more famous! Hahaha!¡± warned Chairman Zabka beforeughingsciviously.

    Everything had been perfectly nned. Not only had he waited in Felicity¡¯s closet for a long time just to

    do this, but he had also ordered someone to set up shooting equipment in her room!

    Knowing that nothing could stop him now, Chairman Zabka then began undressing rather menacingly.

    He had just taken his pants off when he heard someone shout, ¡°Make a pose, Chairman Zabka!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Zabka out of habit as he instantly turned around to pose.

    Soon enough, however, his eyes began widening as his body quivered in ce.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who the hell are you? How did you even get in here?¡±

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1202

    The ones serving Felicity continued following her as they began heading over to a private room within

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    ¡°Felicity!¡± shouted Gerald, though only a few extras seemed to have heard his shout.

    Turning to look at him, one of the extras then shouted back, ¡°Hey, now! Lots of peoplee to see

    Felicity every day you know! Who do you even think you are? Go line up properly like the rest of them!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a bitter smile. He had only tried to catch up

    to her since he was feeling slightly touched to be able to meet up again with such an old acquaintance

    of his.

    Meanwhile, Felicity¡¯s manager was carrying a stack of what seemed to be scripts as she said, ¡°This

    here is a script written by an inte writer who goes by the name of ¡®Two Ears is Bodhi¡¯, Miss Nelson!

    It¡¯s about a loser who rises up to fame the moment he bes a rich heir! I¡¯ve already contacted him

    through Line, and I wonder if you¡¯d be interested to have a look at it.¡±

    Taking a peek at the scripts, Felicity simply pouted before replying, ¡°Just forget it for now and toss it

    aside! I really don¡¯t have the time or energy to pay attention to it at the moment! I just want to get a

    good rest for a while!¡±

    Following that, Felicity entered her room, and the manager¡ªwho couldn¡¯t really say much after hearing

    that¡ªsimply left.

    Upon closing the door behind her, Felicity found herself heaving a long sigh. While development that

    year had gone by rapidly and she had finally managed to achieve her life-long wish, Felicity still felt like

    there was somethingcking in her life¡­

    No matter how much she gained, she simply couldn¡¯t feel happy for some reason¡­

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Regardless, she was just about to remove her makeup and take a bath when suddenly, she caught a

    whiff of cigarette smoke in her room. Felicity, for one, never smoked, which was why the scent was so

    evident to her.

    At that moment, the doors of the closet in her room burst open, and out stepped a big-bellied, bald,

    middle-aged man who was wearing a suit and a pair of leather shoes.

    Laughingsciviously, the nicotine stains on his teeth were clear as day.

    ¡°You¡­ Chairman Zabka!¡± shouted Felicity as she instantly began taking a few steps back.

    The one who was currently standing before her went by the name of Chairman Zabka. While he was

    her sponsor, he had constantly given her strange looks before this. Now that he was daring enough to

    hide in her room, Felicity could easily tell what exactly it was that he wanted from her.

    Now already close to the door, Felicity immediately ran over to it to make her escape. s, Chairman

    Zabka was faster than her!

    Grabbing onto her arm, Chairman Zabka barely gave any time for Felicity to scream as he quickly

    stuffed Felicity¡¯s mouth with a white cloth!

    Though she did attempt to struggle free, Felicity soon felt her body growing weaker and weaker.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve long known about my feelings for you, Felicity¡­ Yet why did you keep avoiding me?

    I¡¯ve yearned for you for nights on end, you know? I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± said Chairman Zabka

    as he tossed Felicity onto the bed.

    ¡°N-no¡­!¡± replied the enfeebled Felicity as she continued trying to struggle to no avail.

    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯ll video what we¡¯re about to do next in extreme detail¡­ As long as you listen obediently to

    me and serve me well, I won¡¯t post the video on the! If you don¡¯t¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re going

    to be getting even more famous! Hahaha!¡± warned Chairman Zabka beforeughingsciviously.

    Everything had been perfectly nned. Not only had he waited in Felicity¡¯s closet for a long time just to

    do this, but he had also ordered someone to set up shooting equipment in her room!

    Knowing that nothing could stop him now, Chairman Zabka then began undressing rather menacingly.

    He had just taken his pants off when he heard someone shout, ¡°Make a pose, Chairman Zabka!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Zabka out of habit as he instantly turned around to pose.

    Soon enough, however, his eyes began widening as his body quivered in ce.

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who the hell are you? How did you even get in here?¡±

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1204

    Even so, knowing about all this now was a little toote for Desmond.

    Grabbing him by the neck, Gerald then lifted Desmond¡ªtill his feet couldn¡¯t touch the ground¡ªbefore

    tossing him out the room! Naturally, the bodyguards from before quickly took care of him from that point

    onward.

    With that done, Gerald slid an incense stick out of his sleeve, lit it, and began letting Felicity breathe in

    its scent.

    As Gerald did so, he recalled how all this had begun in the first ce. Just as he was about to knock on

    Felicity¡¯s door earlier, he had heard odd noisesing from inside.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize what was happening inside, and though his murderous intent

    immediately fired up at that moment, Gerald quickly calmed himself down. After all, he was well aware

    that he couldn¡¯t act too recklessly now that he had returned to Mayberry.

    It was the reason why he had quickly formted the events that had just taken ce.

    Regardless, Felicity soon found herself feeling much better after smelling Gerald¡¯s incense. The

    moment the feebleness was gone, she immediately sat up excitedly and embraced Gerald before

    saying, ¡°T-thank god you were here, Gerald! I¡­ I was so scared just now¡­¡±

    Quite honestly, Felicity was terrified with the thought that this was all just a dream. That when she

    eventually woke up, the person she had yearned for, for so long would disappear¡­

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now¡­ Also, you¡¯re already a great celebrity, aren¡¯t you? How could you be so

    careless and not have a few bodyguards with you at all times?¡± replied Gerald with a slightly bitter

    smile.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, since Chairman Lyle and many others have always taken care of me, I had the assumption that

    nobody would actually try to frame me¡­ I admit, I was way too na?ve! But enough about me! When¡­

    When did youe back, Gerald? Naomi and I went looking for you the second we heard that you had

    disappeared, you know? And that eventually led to¡­¡±

    Felicity¡¯s sentence slowly trailed off, seemingly remembering something frightening¡­

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to go into detail about that. It¡¯s all in the past now. What matters is that we¡¯re safe

    and sound now. Isn¡¯t that nice!¡± replied Gerald as he looked at her with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­Yeah¡­ Speaking of which, Gerald¡­ Did you return to Mayberry just to see me¡­?¡± asked Felicity in

    a softened tone.

    Even though she knew that the answer was still probably going to be no, the touched girl still felt the

    urge to ask that question. After all, who knows, there could be a chance that it truly was the case.

    ¡°¡­Somewhat,¡± replied Gerald, which was the truth.

    While he had wanted to meet up with her sooner orter, he hadn¡¯t returned to Mayberry just to see

    her. His main objective was still to find another girl with a strong yin physique, after all. Besides, he was

    also nning to visit his other old acquaintances.

    Regardless, he of all people knew better than to use ambiguous words to coax her.

    Hearing that, a hint of disappointment could be seen on Felicity¡¯s face as she said, ¡°¡­I see!

    Regardless, I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re safe and sound!¡±

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, how¡¯s Naomi been, recently? I know you¡¯ve been busy shooting a film here in

    Mayberry, but have you contacted her at all while you were here?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Naomi? Oh, we¡¯ve been in touch quite recently, actually. We had to use the school she was teaching in

    to shoot a few scenes, you see. The director even allowed a few students in her ss to act with us!

    Still, though I did consider asking Naomi to stay by my side, I refrained after hearing how much she

    was enjoying her job now. Speaking of which, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed it by now, but she¡¯s

    already a teacher, you know? She¡¯s even bought a house for her and her mother near the school!¡±

    exined Felicity.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that much,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know! Still, I wonder if you¡¯re aware of the troubles she¡¯s currently facing¡­ Though it¡¯s

    only been two days, she¡¯s refused to go out to have lunch with me, saying that she was busy. While

    that may not sound like much, she had previously always agreed to my lunch invitations! When I asked

    her what the problem was, she simply remained silent and sulky!¡± said Felicity as she smoothened her

    hair before pouring a ss of water for Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Is that so? I¡¯ll go meet up with her first then. Meanwhile, you should get the rest you deserve.

    You know, I n to return to Mayberry University tomorrow. If you¡¯re interested, we could head there

    together!¡±

    ¡°O-of course!¡± replied Felicity, overjoyed.

    After hearing how sulky Naomi had recently been, Gerald immediately thought of paying her a visit as

    well. The fact that she was staying close to a school also made it possible for him to kill two birds with

    one stone. He still needed to look for another woman with a strong yin physique, after all, and where

    better to find a crowd of women than a school. What a perfect coincidence!

    With that in mind, Gerald then left Wayfair Mountain Entertainment in his Lamborghini to meet up with

    Naomi¡­

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1205

    Mayberry First High School was the name of the school Naomi was currently teaching in. It was also

    where she was living close to.

    After getting the directions from Felicity, Gerald found himself arriving at the front gates of a small

    neighborhood that looked like it was still pretty new.

    By sheer coincidence, he also saw Naomi¡ªwho had a few groceries in her arms¡ªthere! However, a

    woman and a man seemed to be talking to her as the trio walked further into the neighborhood. The

    man himself had a notebook and pen in hand, seemingly recording details whenever Noami spoke.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    From that alone, Gerald could deduce that the two of them were police officers dressed in regr

    clothing.

    ¡®What on earth could have happened¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he continued watching them

    inquire Naomi about something.

    As he kept a safe distance from the trio in his car, Gerald made sure to constantly be on the lookout for

    any women with particrly strong yin physiques.

    Before long, Gerald watched as the two police officers shook hands with Naomi¡ªseemingly done

    questioning her¡ªbefore driving off in the direction of Mayberry First High School which wasn¡¯t located

    too far away.

    Naomi herself seemed to look quite disappointed as she continued carrying the ingredients back to her

    home.

    Looking at her now, Gerald thought about how it had been almost over a year since he hadst

    bumped into her. Though she still retained her long hair and fair skin, Naomi was now a teacher and

    Gerald could sense an intellectual charm¡ªas well as greater maturity¡ªfrom her that hadn¡¯t been

    present thest time they met.

    Now that she was alone again, Gerald drove close to her before pressing his horn slightly.

    Hearing that, Naomi turned to look at the luxurious-looking car that was currently slowly tailing her.

    As a hint of impatience shed across her eyes, Naomi simply began quickening her pace. She utterly

    hated these kinds of yboy rich heirs who assumed that they were greater than others simply

    because they had more wealth.

    ¡®How disgusting!¡¯

    Seeing her reaction, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh as he continued following her. At some point,

    Gerald overtook the girl before stopping his car in front of her.

    Hearing him honk his car again, Naomi faced her back against the car before scowling, ¡°Are you mad?

    Get lost already!¡±

    Since such a luxurious-looking car was present, it was natural for those around the neighborhood to get

    drawn to the scene. In fact, several women were already walking closer to snap pictures of the car.

    Though the rest were in awe, Naomi wasn¡¯t the least impressed with the individual driving the car.

    Quite frankly, the only thing the driver was doing right, was raising her temper!

    Rolling down the car window, Gerald looked at Naomi with a smile before asking, ¡°Now, now, is there a

    need for such a bad temper?¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Naomi suddenly began trembling all over. That voice¡­ It made her

    doubt for a second whether she was truly awake or just dreaming all this. Feeling her heart clench,

    Naomi thought to herself, ¡®Could¡­ Could I have just heard wrongly¡­?¡¯

    Slowly turning around to see for herself, Naomi found herself loosening her grip and dropping all the

    groceries she had in hand! Though the girl hadn¡¯t cried in the longest time, she was now ready to bawl

    her heart out.

    She had missed Gerald dearly every single day from the moment he had left her a year and a half

    ago¡­ Constantly yearning to hear his familiar voice again, she oftentimes found herself recalling the

    times when she had first met Gerald back in university. Due to him being a nice person with a kind

    heart, she had already developed a crush on him, all the way back then. What more, there was just a

    special charm to him.

    Though the others in the university had never been able to stand Gerald back then, Naomi had always

    found him to be quite brilliant. She was able to see all his good points within him without being biased

    about how poor he was back then.

    Quite honestly, she still regretted not making a move on him back then. If the two of them had be

    a couple from the very beginning, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to be filled with the pain of missing him

    now.

    Shaking the thoughts off, the now red-eyed Naomi said, ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­? Is that¡­ really you¡­?¡±

    Stepping out of the car, he then smiled while looking at her before replying, ¡°Who else could I be?¡±

    Hearing that, Naomi wasn¡¯t able to hold herself back any longer. Rushing over to him, she immediately

    wrapped her arms around him¡­

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1206

    Since Gerald had mentioned before that his fate was stillrgely undecided, she had often found

    herself thinking about the worst-case scenarios. It was the reason why she was so d to see him in

    one piece now.

    By then, those living in the neighborhood were already crowding around the duo as they watched in

    jealousy.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It must be nice being so rich! I¡¯m sure he can do whatever he pleases!¡± said one of the men in the

    crowd rather enviously.

    His voice was so loud that a woman¡ªwho was returning from a stroll in a nearby park¡ªheard it.

    Finding hisment strange, she then realized that a huge crowd had formed right in front of her

    house!

    Feeling that something was amiss, she quickly made her way through the crowd and was shocked to

    see that her daughter¡ªalongside some man whose back was facing her¡ªwas the center of all the

    attention!

    ¡°Still, that rich heir truly is capable¡­ All he did was say a few things to that beauty to gain her

    affection!¡± said another person from within the crowd.

    Hearing that, the woman growled, ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Under the impression that her daughter was getting bullied, she then rushed over and pulled Naomi

    away from the stranger¡¯s embrace while before, ¡°You b*stard! Unhand my daughter!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t care less whether the person was a rich heir or not. As long as he was trying to take

    advantage of her daughter, she was going to make sure that that yboy would get a piece of her

    mind.

    ¡°Now listen here, you-¡±

    Momentarily stunned when she saw who the person her daughter had been hugging was, her angered

    face slowly turned into surprise before eventually ending in delight.

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­? Are¡­ Are you really Gerald¡­?¡± asked the woman, her shock evident in her voice.

    ¡°Indeed I am, madam. It¡¯s truly been a long time since we¡¯vest met each other!¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

    ¡°And here I thought that someone was bullying Naomi! Well, now that I know who you are, doe in!¡±

    replied Naomi¡¯s mother happily.

    Since Gerald had cured her illness back then, her sudden change in mood was really no surprise.

    Regardless, all three of them then entered Naomi¡¯s house.

    Upon entering, Naomi¡¯s mother took good care of Gerald and immediately headed off to cook the

    ingredients that Naomi had brought home with her. ording to her mother, Gerald had to stay for a

    home-cooked meal with them no matter what.

    Gerald himself wasn¡¯t about to say no to that, and he simply sat on a sofa, chatting with Naomi as her

    mother cooked in the kitchen.

    While chatting, Gerald eventually asked about the two people that Naomi had talked with back at the

    entrance of the neighborhood.

    Scratching the back of her head, Naomi then exined, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me about it, I would¡¯ve

    surely forgotten about it by now¡­ I even promised the two that I¡¯d head over to the school to help them

    get to the bottom of the incident once I brought the groceries back home!¡±

    ¡°An incident? What happened?¡± asked Gerald, realizing now that the ¡®incident¡¯ had something to do

    with Naomi.

    At that moment, Naomi¡¯s mother walked out and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that thirty thousand dor

    schrship¡­ You see, not only does Naomi have the position of a ss teacher, but she also

    manages the schrships of the senior students! The thing is, all that money suddenly went missing

    the night before the schrship money was to be distributed! As if that wasn¡¯t already troubling

    enough, a woman by the name of Yazmin Yallop keeps asserting that Naomi was the one who had

    taken the money! Her argument was that Noami was suddenly able to buy a house not long after the

    money was stolen!¡±

    ¡°While even the school had initially wanted to deal with the situation in a low-key manner, that

    madwoman reported the case to the police and insisted that Naomi was the perpetrator! That¡¯s the

    reason why the officers were looking for her in the first ce!¡± grumbled Naomi¡¯s mother angrily.

    Following, she then added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that Naomi isn¡¯t such a person, right Gerald?

    After all, even though your subordinates keep trying to hand her money, Naomi never epts any of it!

    With that in mind, why would she even covet the thirty thousand dor schrship?¡±

    ¡°But of course I believe her!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you agree! But my daughter here¡­ You know, she said she was willing to just admit to

    stealing the money and let bygones be bygones! Just giving away thirty thousand dors for something

    she didn¡¯t do? Not on my watch! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing that Yazmin to take advantage of her like

    this!¡± growled the angered mother.

    ¡°First things first¡­ Who exactly is this Yazmin person?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Ah¡­ She¡¯s the ss teacher of the ss right next to mine¡­ She¡¯s been jealous of me ever since I

    took over her position in the grade she¡¯s teaching in. I didn¡¯t even have a say in it when I got

    rmended to get the role during the conferring of academic titles¡­ However, she fully doubts that

    and believes that I made schemes to snatch everything away from her! With that in mind, she¡¯s been

    hostile toward me ever since!¡± replied Naomi with a sigh.

    ¡°She¡¯s bullying you because her husband is both powerful and capable! Aside from that, you¡¯re also

    slightly at fault for being so gentle all the time! Some people are just like this, you know? The more you

    respect her, the more she¡¯ll think how easily bullied you are. I¡¯ve already told you to tell Chairman Lyle

    about this, but you simply refused¡­ We have Gerald¡¯s support on our side, you know? What are you

    even afraid of?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯d be better if you said less about this mom. Regardless, I need to head over to the school since

    the officers are still waiting for me¡­ Do you mind waiting here for the moment, Gerald?¡± asked Naomi.

    ¡°Actually, I was nning to head to your school to have a look around anyway. Let¡¯s just head over

    together!¡± replied Gerald as he stood up.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1207

    Gerald knew Naomi¡¯s personality well. As long as she thought that she was able to solve an issue, she

    simply wouldn¡¯t rely on others to help her. In fact, she would still refuse to beg others for help, even if

    she couldn¡¯t solve the issue in the end!

    He also knew that she was probably feeling guilty about asking for his¡ªand in turn, Zack¡¯s¡ªhelp after

    receiving so much of his money during theirst meeting.

    ¡®For a teacher, she still behaves like a silly girl¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he drove Naomi to

    Mayberry First High School.

    Upon parking his car at the entrance, both of them had just taken a few steps into the school when a

    female student¡ªcarrying a backpack¡ªsaw Naomi and called out, ¡°Miss Milton! Hello!¡±

    From her greeting, it was evident that she was one of Naomi¡¯s students. Though her clothes were well

    kept and her face was considerably beautiful, Gerald could tell that the girl barely had any confidence

    in her. After all, she hardly even dared to raise her head while talking to others. While observing her,

    Gerald also noticed that her backpack was slightly torn.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone home yet, Sherry?¡± asked Naomi in a slightly concerned tone.

    After lowering her head even more, Sherry then replied, ¡°I-I was told to stay back at school, miss¡­ I¡¯ve

    already written about how you remained at school throughout the entire day the day before yesterday¡­

    They told me that it could be used as evidence! I¡¯m really sorry I can¡¯t help with much, Miss Milton! But

    I truly believe that you weren¡¯t the one who had taken the money!¡±

    Sherry¡¯s voice slowly got softer and softer, and by the end of her sentence, the now teary-eyed girl¡¯s

    voice was barely audible.

    Smiling subtly, Naomi then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sherry. You said the truth and that¡¯s all that matters to me¡­

    Regardless, your results have been wavering slightly ofte¡­ It¡¯s almost time for the final high school

    exam you know? Focus more on that and give it your all, alright? Now, it¡¯s getting prettyte. Hurry

    along home, now!¡±

    After getting patted on the head, Sherry then nodded before leaving the school.

    As Naomi watched her run off, Gerald averted his gaze from Sherry, disallowing Naomi from noticing

    the sudden seriousness in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s the most obedient student in the ss, you know? She¡¯s extremely diligent when ites to

    her studies as well. Seeing her that hardworking, I was always willing to stay back at school to teach

    her¡­ However, it was about a month ago when her mood suddenly turned slightly bad¡­ I¡¯m not sure

    what happened, but it influenced her results slightly negatively as well!¡± said Naomi, concern in her

    voice.

    ¡°Studies aren¡¯t the only thing you should be concerned about, you know? If you think the student

    deserves it, then as a teacher, you should be concerned about her life as well. You should take note of

    whether there are any sore spots that she refuses to talk about, or whether something¡¯s happened to

    her family¡­ Things like that, you know?¡± replied Gerald as he smiled at Naomi.

    ¡°You almost sound like you¡¯ve previously worked as a teacher yourself,¡± said Naomi as she returned

    the smile.

    ¡°I have, but nowhere near your level of dedication, of course! I was a Biology teacher for a short period,

    but then again, I only taught by reading out of the textbook!¡±

    Amused, Naomi simply chuckled at his reply, and soon enough, both of them arrived at the principal¡¯s

    office.

    Before they even entered, however, both of them could already hear the frantic yells of a woman from

    inside the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, officers, she¡¯s the culprit! You really don¡¯t have to investigate any further! I swear to god

    that there¡¯s nobody else capable of doing the deed! Besides, not only do we have a testimony now, but

    we also have material evidence! I mean, just look at the house she¡¯s just bought for herself! I¡¯ve been

    wondering for a while how she was so willing to suddenly fork out so much to buy that house! At long

    last, I finally realized that she had her eyes on the cash this entire time! It¡¯s been her n this entire

    time, I tell you! So again, there¡¯s no need to investigate anymore! Just capture and take her away

    already! Imprison or shoot her in the head, I don¡¯t care! Just do whatever you need to do!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Miss Yallop, please be quiet¡­ Solid evidence is needed before we do anything¡­¡± replied the male

    officer as both of the police looked helplessly at Yasmine.

    It was at that moment when Gerald and Naomi decided to step into the principal¡¯s office.

    Staring at the teacher who looked to be around the age of twenty-four, Gerald remembered how Naomi

    had said that Yazmin¡¯s husband was quite capable.

    While Naomi had only been able to join the school after passing the official teacher examination,

    Yazmin was simply given an important position in the school the moment she was recruited.

    As time passed, the difference between Yazmin and Naomi¡¯s capabilities became more and more

    discernible. With Naomi clearly being more adept at her job, it was no wonder why the principal had

    handed the more important tasks for Naomi to deal with.

    Knowing that only caused Yazmin¡¯s jealousy to skyrocket¡­

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1208

    Yazmin wasn¡¯t just jealous of Naomi¡¯s capabilities either. In fact, she was even more irked by the fact

    that Naomi had been chosen to be the top beauty in the school!

    The moment she found out about that, Yazmin nearly went mad with rage. As long as Naomi existed,

    Yazmin felt that she would always remain in her shadow.

    ¡°¡­Humph! Don¡¯t you know howte you are? You almost had me wondering whether you were too

    frightened toe for fear you¡¯d get tossed into jail immediately! You even brought some guy with you!

    Are you nning to scare me with him or something? Just look at how shabby he looks!¡± said Yazmin

    right off the bat.

    Simply choosing to ignore her, Naomi then began exining her point of view to the officers and the

    principal.

    In the end, they weren¡¯t able to arrive at an immediate conclusion. With that said, the officers then told

    them that they would probably return again the day after. They also told Naomi to be prepared at all

    times, stating that as long as they could contact her at all times, she should be fine.

    The moment the officers left after saying that, Yazmin immediately turned to look at Naomi before

    shouting coldly, ¡°Humph! Even if there isn¡¯t an immediate conclusion, I assure you that the incident

    won¡¯t end until the culprit is caught! And here I was thinking that you were a woman with good

    temperament before this¡­ To think that you¡¯d actually steal the schrship money! Don¡¯t you have a

    guilty conscience at all? It¡¯s truly a wonder how you were chosen to be the most exceptional teacher in

    the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you of all people should know what exactly took ce¡­ Best be careful now¡­ Don¡¯t get into

    too much trouble or you¡¯ll end up hurting yourself instead!¡± sneered Gerald as he red icily at Yazmin.

    Suddenly being stared at like that, Yazmin felt herself go pale as she gulped slightly.

    Naomi herself turned to look at Gerald in bewilderment.

    ¡®¡­Why would he say such a thing¡­? Is he assuming that Yazmin stole the money and ced the

    me on me instead¡­? But that¡¯s impossible! Yazmin was out on a business trip when the incident

    happened¡­ Besides, she wasn¡¯t even aware that I had taken the schrship out at that point in time¡­

    Heck, not even my mom knew back then! With that in mind, I¡¯m the only possible person to know about

    this¡­ It¡¯s the reason why Yazmin immediately ced the me on me¡­¡¯ Naomi thought to herself.

    ¡°¡­What¡­ What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t get into too much trouble or I¡¯ll end up hurting myself?

    Listen, you¡¯d better tell me what you mean by that, or I¡¯m not letting you leave the school alive!¡± replied

    Yazmin, her anxiety evident in her voice.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you know exactly what I mean¡­ Either way, let¡¯s just wait till tomorrow. I¡¯ll share the truth

    behind all this and I hope someone won¡¯t end up crying then!¡± said Gerald as he led Naomi out of the

    office.

    Once they had left, Yazmin¡¯s eyes grew fierce as she left the office and instantly began making a phone

    call.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Hubby? I¡¯m facing some issues¡­ Naomi called over some guy and he seems to be targeting me!

    What should I do¡­?¡± asked Yazmin.

    ¡°Worry not. I¡¯ll investigate his background right this instant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Hah! I¡¯ll definitely ruin Naomi this time¡­ As for the student, think of a way to keep

    her quiet and obedient! I¡¯m d that everything is still under control¡± replied Yazmin in a vicious voice

    before hanging up.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Naomi were already in his car. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Naomi realized

    that they weren¡¯t heading back to her home.

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­? Where are we headed to?¡± asked Naomi.

    ¡°Well, about that student of yours¡­ Sherry, was it? Could you tell me where she lives?¡± asked Gerald

    in return.

    ¡°¡­Huh? You want to meet Sherry? For what reason¡­? She¡¯s an obedient child and she¡¯s already

    given her part of the testimony¡­ I assure you that she¡¯s only told them the truth, and I truly hope that

    she did so rather than choose to lie just to defend me¡­ That way, she won¡¯t have too much to weigh

    on her mind!¡± replied Naomi.

    ¡°Oh, I could tell that she¡¯s obedient. However, I could also tell that she was facing another issue, a very

    troubling one at that. If we don¡¯t act fast she could end up falling into an endless abyss¡­ So again,

    where does she live?¡±

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1209

    Gerald was no stranger to mind reading. As long as a person¡¯s training was less than his, he was able

    to see what that person was thinking from just a simple nce.

    That said, when he had earlier bumped into Sherry, he came to learn about the truth about the incident.

    Yazmin truly was a vicious woman with the wickedest of hearts. After all, from what Gerald found out,

    death wasn¡¯t off the table when that woman became jealous. Fearing that something would happen to

    Sherry, Gerald wanted Naomi to bring him to her.

    From what Gerald had read from Sherry¡¯s mind, it was about a week ago when Yazmin made her

    appearance before Sherry¡¯s house, even though Yazmin should¡¯ve rightfully been on some kind of

    business trip at that time.

    After calling Sherry out, she ordered her to secretly stalk Naomi and attempt to steal the schrship

    money. Yazmin even explicitly said that by doing so, she would be able to frame Naomi! Adding that

    her husband¡¯s subordinates would lend her a hand in secret while Sherry did the deed, Yazmin also

    promised that once Sherry acquired the money, she could use it to pay for the medical expenses

    needed to treat her mother¡¯s illness.

    Upon digging a bit deeper into her memories, Gerald found that her mother had fallen seriously ill about

    half a month ago, and her fatherless family was simply too poor to do anything about it.

    Even so, Sherry simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to steal!

    It was then when Yazmin began threatening her. ording to Sherry¡¯s memories, Yazmin had told her

    that if she refused to help her, then Yazmin would actively try to cut off her grant to the point where

    Sherry wouldn¡¯t be able to sit for her college entrance exams!

    In fact, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to acquire her high school graduation certificate! Hearing that, Sherry

    was instantly terrified. After all, her biggest dream was to get admitted into university.

    After a few restless nights of battling between her dreams and her morals, Sherry¡¯s determination

    finally shattered the moment Yazmin told her that she was going to use her connections to make

    Sherry drop out if she continued being hesitant.

    With a threat like that, Sherry had no choice but to obey.

    Following that, Sherry began stalking Naomi until she eventually took the money out. The night after

    Naomi did that, Sherry snuck into the financial room with the key that she had previously duplicated.

    As for the surveince system, Yazmin¡¯s husband had made sure to send some of his men to deal with

    it first. Due to all that happened behind the scenes, Naomi was eventuallybeled as a thief.

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t ming Sherry for doing all this. After all, it was evident that the girl had a

    simple heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather so much off her mind so easily. Being a

    filial and obedient girl, Gerald didn¡¯t doubt the fact that Sherry was pretty much a victim in all this as

    well.

    Regardless, Gerald currently had two things on his mind as he continued driving to Sherry¡¯s house.

    Firstly, he told Naomi all that he had found out to get her rification on all this.

    As for the other thing, he wanted to save Sherry too.

    After all, if she did indeed use all thirty thousand dors to pay for her mother¡¯s medical fees, then

    Sherry would still end up losing her chance to sit for her college entrance exams. What more, there

    was also a very real chance that she would end up getting imprisoned! Not only would her life be

    ruined, but her mother would also be filled with grief! It could truly result in a broken family!

    Thinking about it made Gerald remember how vicious and cruel a woman Yazmin was. Quite honestly,

    he had to actively hold himself back from beating that woman to death when they had earlier met in the

    principal¡¯s office.

    Regardless, after hearing what Gerald had to say about the situation, Naomi ended up covering her

    mouth in fear. While she absolutely bought what Gerald had just told her, she simply couldn¡¯t believe

    that Yazmin would dare to do such a thing, even though Naomi knew for a fact that she was being

    targeted by her.

    She trembled as she thought how terrifying a jealous person¡¯s heart could get.

    ¡°¡­Then¡­ If what you¡¯re saying is true, then Sherry¡¯s life will surely be ruined! That poor diligent girl!¡±

    said Naomi, her worry apparent in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote yet. However, judging from that woman¡¯s actions, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be sending some

    people over to keep an eye on Sherry soon. Hang on tight, we¡¯re going to be rushing over to her ce!¡±

    replied Gerald as he instantly began elerating.

    Soon after, they arrived at a shantytown in the suburbs of Mayberry. It wasn¡¯t long before both of them

    could see Sherry from afar, holding onto a thermos in her backyard. From the looks of it, she had just

    cooked a meal for her mother and was now heading back into her house.

    Just as she was opening her front door, however, two ck cars suddenly came to a screeching halt

    before her house, and out stepped six sturdy-looking men. All of them had crew cuts and they were

    also wearing gold chains around their necks. With bags under their armpits and cigarettes in their

    mouths, the men were quick to block Sherry from closing the door behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, little girl? I¡¯m sure that serving the meal can wait!¡± said what seemed to be the leader

    with a cold smile.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s you people again! I already did the thing you told me to! Why are you still pestering me?¡± replied

    Sherry as she hugged onto her thermos tightly while taking a step back in fear.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no need to be afraid¡­ Honestly, we¡¯re just here to warn you not to reveal the incident to

    others no matter what¡­ Well, that was the initial n, that is. We decided to take an extra measure by

    having you record yourself admit to doing the deeds. Fret not, for as long as you don¡¯t reveal the

    incident to the public, then the video will be safe in our hands forever. However, should news about the

    deed spill out, then you¡¯ll soon find yourself getting famous all over the country once we post the video

    on every major social media site!¡± added the leader as heughed aloud, prompting a few of his men to

    show Sherry the video cameras they were holding onto.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1210

    ¡°Again, worry not, little girl! We¡¯ll be quick as long as you¡¯re obedient. In fact, I¡¯d even be willing to pay

    you some cash¡­ if you make me feel good, that is! You¡¯ll be using the money to save a life anyway, so

    what I¡¯m about to do to you next is going to be a fair trade!¡± shouted the leader as he dragged Sherry

    by the arm, causing the thermos she was holding onto to fall to the ground!

    As the carefully-prepared food that Sherry had earlier cooked for her mother got spilled all over the

    ground, the leader quickly covered her mouth and began carrying her into one of their cars!

    Seeing that, the other five men stood at the side as theyughed in excitement.

    However, one of the men¡¯sughter was short-lived as he suddenly felt someone grabbing his right ear!

    Before he could even react, the sickening sound of flesh being torn off could be heard. By the time he

    screamed in agony, half of his face was already bloodied!

    Gerald himself casually tossed the torn-off ear to the ground before revealing that he was holding onto

    arge iron stick that he had picked up from the streets.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    With a single smash to the man¡¯s head, he immediately fell to the ground, convulsing as foam exited

    his mouth!

    The second they saw how terribly theirrade was suffering, the remaining men immediately grew

    terrified. As for their leader, he quickly jumped out from the car, a hideous expression on his face.

    ¡°You f*cking bastard! How dare you ruin our affairs! You¡¯re just begging for death, aren¡¯t you?!¡± roared

    the fierce-looking man as he unsheathed a dagger that had been attached to his waist.

    Before the leader could strike, another one of his men had already unsheathed his own dagger, and

    was currently rushing toward Gerald to stab him!

    However, Gerald was much, much faster.

    Grabbing onto the assant¡¯s ear, Gerald twisted it with great force, causing yet another tearing sound

    to be heard as a new scream filled the air.

    Repeating the process, Gerald tossed the ear aside before smashing the stick into the side of his head.

    Naturally, this man reacted exactly the same as the first.

    ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! Gang up on him!¡± ordered the leader as his eyelids twitched rapidly.

    Though the leader weighed over a hundred kilograms, his movements weren¡¯t clumsy at all. In fact, he

    was the fastest and also the smartest among his men.

    Charging at Gerald, he leaped into the air, aiming a flying kick right at Gerald¡¯s head!

    Even so, Gerald remained calm as he struck the iron stick right into the man¡¯s leg before he was even

    able to get close to Gerald.

    Following the sickening sounds of bones cracking, the leader screamed in pain as he toppled to the

    ground. With how hard Gerald had hit his leg, his leg was now angled in a way that his calf was folded

    against his thigh. After being twisted in such a frightening way, the man could even feel his thigh with

    his toes!

    As he continued screaming on the ground while convulsing erratically before Gerald, Gerald himself

    coldly dered, ¡°I won¡¯t even bother using my fists to beat all of you up! You¡¯re all nothing but

    b*stards!¡±

    After saying that, he then ripped the leader¡¯s ear off as well before throwing it aside! Now bleeding

    profusely, the leader of the men almost found himself fainting from the sheer pain alone.

    Seeing that, the remaining men instantly threw their daggers aside as they began running away! After

    seeing their boss being beaten up so easily, they knew they could never dream of defeating Gerald.

    Not only was Gerald powerful, but he was also a savage for pulling off the ears of whoever he beat up!

    Of course, it was impossible for them to escape in the first ce.

    Running after the escaping men, Gerald whacked his iron stick onto all of them, making sure to rip an

    ear off each of the men.

    Once he was done, he fed the ears he had collected to a few stray dogs¡­

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1211

    With all the assants now lying on the ground, Gerald threw the stick away. Naomi herself immediately

    ran toward the car to help Sherry up.

    Being both soft and weak, the scene from earlier had almost shocked Sherry to death.

    Had those men had the chance to touch her inappropriately, Sherry wouldn¡¯t have had the will to live on

    with that memory in mind!

    The fact that she had been constantly forced to do things against her will for a while now didn¡¯t help her

    mental state. If they had truly had their way with her, then Sherry feared that taking her own life wasn¡¯t

    going to be out of the question anymore.

    Regardless, her teacher was now here and the teary-eyed Sherry immediately embraced Naomi while

    whimpering, ¡°M-Miss Milton¡­! Y-you¡¯ve been so good to me and yet I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m such a jerk! A total

    inhumane, jerk¡­!¡±

    Comforting the crying girl, Naomi simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand¡­ I don¡¯t me you¡­ After

    all, you only did all this because your mother had fallen sick, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had

    been going through such a rough time¡­?¡±

    Naomi truly felt bad for what Sherry had to go through this entire time. She couldn¡¯t imagine how hellish

    it would be for the girl had Gerald decided not toe back to look for her¡­

    It¡¯d be aplete waste for such a talented girl¡¯s future to be destroyed, just like that¡­ Not wanting to

    think about it anymore, Naomi simply reminded herself that in the end, the most important thing was

    that her student was still safe.

    ¡°I-I was the one who stole the money, miss¡­!¡± wailed Sherry, unable¡ªand unwilling¡ªto hide the truth

    anymore.

    ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t dare use any of the money! No matter how broke I am, I¡¯d never use such unclean cash!

    I¡¯ve been earning all that I needed by working part-time as a tutor!¡± added Sherry in between tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for not using any of it¡­ And again, I understand!¡± replied Naomi as she continued

    comforting the sobbing girl.

    A little whileter, Gerald walked toward the side of her house¡¯s door and lifted a loose tile. Just as

    Sherry had said, the money was there, all thirty thousand dors of it. Seeing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help

    but feel slightly touched by Sherry¡¯s sincere personality.

    ¡°Hey now, your mother still hasn¡¯t eaten, you know¡­? Now stop crying and let¡¯s go cook her a new

    meal! I¡¯d like to meet her at the hospital as well!¡± said Naomi as she wiped the tears off Sherry¡¯s face.

    Nodding slowly in agreement, the two of them then quickly cooked up a new meal. After getting it into

    the thermos, Gerald sent both Naomi and Sherry to the hospital.

    As for the bloodied bodyguards left there, Gerald easily settled the messy scene with a single phone

    call.

    Once they arrived at the hospital, Gerald joined the duo as they visited Sherry¡¯s mother. From just a

    single look at her, Gerald was able to tell that the illness was nothing too serious, at least for his

    standards. While it wasn¡¯t incurable, the problem was that treating her mother¡¯s sickness required a lot

    of money.

    Sherry truly had it rough. With that in mind, Gerald paid for all the medical fees needed and even

    promised Sherry that all her university living expenses and fees would be sponsored by the Mayberry

    Commercial Group.

    Gerald also told her that he would get a person named Zack to arrange a job for her once she made a

    full recovery. Comforting her, Gerald added that everything was going to get better soon.

    It was about nine at night when everything was settled. Knowing that Sherry had been through a lot

    today, Naomi decided to apany and have a little talk with her.

    Since Gerald didn¡¯t really know how tofort such a youngdy, he headed off with the same sk

    from before to get some water.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was at that moment when¡­

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1212

    All of a sudden, the jade charm that Gerald had been carrying around seemed to sense something!

    Feeling his body tremble in excitement, Gerald knew that a woman with a strong yin physique was

    around!

    With that, he immediately began searching around the area.

    However, the jade¡¯s reaction quickly vanished and Gerald found himself disappointed. He couldn¡¯t just

    have imagined that, right?

    ¡°What on earth happened¡­? Why did it stop reacting so quickly?¡± muttered the confused Gerald to

    himself, his disappointment evident.

    Since the charm had reacted so strongly just moments ago, Gerald assured himself that the reaction

    must have diminished since the woman with the strong yin physique had left the area. With that in

    mind, Gerald dashed down the hospital, actively looking around while hoping for another reaction from

    the jade. However, no further reactions were triggered.

    By the time he gave up and returned to the hospital room, Naomi had just closed the door behind her.

    ¡°I think we should leave for now, Gerald¡­ Sherry¡¯s clearly exhausted herself from all the pressure

    she¡¯s been facingtely, and I say this because she¡¯s now fast asleep on an extra bed in the room! Still,

    I can¡¯t help but worry about their safety if we leave just like that¡­¡± said Naomi.

    ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯ve already ordered for a few bodyguards to stand guard over them without them

    knowing. My guards are quite capable so you needn¡¯t worry any further!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­ Also, Sherry told me that she would be heading to the police station to make her

    statement tomorrow. She¡¯s far too pitiful after having to face all that so I really hope that you¡¯ll take

    good care of her¡­ She doesn¡¯t deserve to get hurt a second time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there for everything!¡±

    Hearing that, Naomi nodded slowly, a cocktail of emotions reflected in her eyes.

    As long as Gerald was here, Naomi wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the sky began falling.

    To be entirely honest, she sometimes still wondered what life would¡¯ve been like if she had gotten

    together with Gerald at the very beginning. Perhaps they would¡¯ve gotten married by now, living life

    happily with each other¡­ She didn¡¯t even care for Gerald¡¯s money¡­ All she truly wanted was to be

    with him¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Even so, Naomi knew that Gerald was still yearning for M who had apparently gone missing. With

    that in mind, there was no way that she was going to act that selfishly¡­

    However, the more Gerald cared for her, the harder her heart throbbed.

    Following that, Gerald sent Naomi home and Naomi¡¯s mother cooked a nice supper for both of them.

    Gerald only left after having his second home-cooked meal from Naomi¡¯s mother.

    Sometimeter, Yazmin asked her husband, ¡°¡­Hubby? Is something the matter¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just strange, you know? I can¡¯t seem to contact Thiago and the others at all! Also, earlier when I

    called the hospital, Sherry¡¯s mother was apparently in the midst of transferring? By the time I got there

    to have a look for myself, she wasn¡¯t even in the same ward anymore! What the hell is even going

    on¡­?¡± grumbled Yazmin¡¯s husband with a frown.

    ¡°Well, maybe Thiago and the others are out having some fun! They probably muted their phones or

    something¡­ As for Sherry, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the hospital has finally kicked her out since she

    doesn¡¯t have the cash to pay for all those medical expenses! I¡¯ll call Thiagoter as well to ask him

    about it¡­ Though again, if you¡¯ve already been trying to call him for some time, I truly believe that he¡¯s

    just having too much fun to notice!¡± replied Yazmin.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. Fine then¡­ Regardless, I¡¯ve already gotten all my connections to check for that man¡¯s

    background. It¡¯s weird that they haven¡¯t replied to me though¡­ Whatever the case is, I¡¯m still going to

    find the chance to show him how great I am tomorrow!¡± sneered her husband.

    It was exactly at that moment when his phone began ringing many, many times. Several messages

    were¡ªalmost simultaneously¡ªbeing sent to him, and Yazmin¡¯s husband quickly picked up his still-

    vibrating phone.

    Upon reading the text messages, a frown slowly formed on his face as he muttered, ¡°¡­The hell is all

    this supposed to mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is it hubby¡­?¡± asked Yazmin in a gentle tone. As long as her husband could help get rid of

    Naomi for her, she didn¡¯t have much else she wished for.

    ¡°¡­All these messages¡­ They¡¯re all saying the same thing¡­¡± replied Yazmin¡¯s husband as he shook

    his head.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, they all say, ¡®good luck!¡¯¡±

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1213

    The very next day, Yazmin headed to school along with her husband.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Naomi had gotten a man to back her up the day before, Yazmin was definitely getting hers to

    help her as well. Yazmin was sure that the sight of her husband¡¯s car alone would be enough to scare

    the life out of Naomi¡¯s man! Humph!

    Still, Yazmin would be lying if she said that those weird messages and Thiago¡¯s disappearance the day

    before didn¡¯t have her worried. Even after calling him and his men, none of them picked up, and none

    of them were at Sherry¡¯s ce either. Where could they be¡­?

    Though Thiago and his men could get a bit wild while enjoying themselves, she also knew them to be

    very responsible men. It was near-impossible for them not to return her messages afterpleting

    their job.

    Feeling odd about the entire situation, that was the second reason she was bringing her husband

    along. Whatever the case was, she knew Sherry¡¯s background well so she probably wouldn¡¯t be a

    problem for her.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived in front of the school building. Since Yazmin¡¯s husband was driving

    the newest BMW 7-series, a group of male students was instantly drawn to it.

    ¡°Holy cow! Is that Mrs. Yallop¡¯s husband? Not only is he driving a BMW 7-series, but he¡¯s also

    charming?!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! So her husband¡¯s a rich heir! By the looks of it, his family must be super powerful too! Though

    with how luxuriously Mrs. Yallop always dresses, it isn¡¯t too surprising that her husband isn¡¯t an

    ordinary man!¡±

    Still, in their high school days, it wasmon enough for male students to favor talking about games

    and cars.

    Locking her arms around her husband¡¯s, Yazmin then stood in front of the car for a brief moment,

    enjoying every second of how envious and adoring the students were of her and her husband.

    After pretending to retrieve some things from the car, Yazmin saw a few of her colleaguesing to

    work and called out, ¡°Well hello there, Mrs. Shaq! You¡¯re early today! And the same goes for you as

    well, Mrs. Xanders!¡±

    Seeing the smiling woman calling out to them, Mrs. Shaq then replied, ¡°Good day to you too, Mrs.

    Shaq! Is that your husband! The car he¡¯s driving looks pretty new! It must¡¯ve been expensive!¡±

    Though everyone looked enthusiastic to reply to Yazmin¡¯s greeting, deep inside, they were all equally

    upset.

    ¡®Why¡¯s she even being all proud about that? So what if she has a rich husband and a nice car! Big deal!

    Still¡­ Why is it that other people always have better lives¡­ There¡¯s no way we could everpete

    with her!¡¯ Thought several of her colleagues who were cursing her in their minds with utter jealousy.

    As the female teachers continued putting on a cheery fa?ade while talking with Yazmin, a few male

    colleagues of Yazmin¡¯s showed up.

    The moment they all saw the car, they were instantly impressed. One of them was so excited that he

    immediately said, ¡°Holy! That¡¯s a BMW 7-series! It¡¯s the newest model in 2020 and it¡¯s barely been a

    few days since it was released into the market! How cool!¡±

    After they continued talking with Yazmin and her husband for a while, one of the female teachers finally

    found herself unable to hold back anymore as she asked, ¡°When would you be free to take us out on a

    ride in the car, Mrs. Yallop?¡±

    ¡°Why, anytime, of course! Where would you like to go? My husband can be our driver!¡± replied Yazmin

    with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, how kind you are, Mrs. Yallop! I¡¯ll be thanking you in advance then!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just d you finally realize how nice a person I am! While I know I can be hard to deal with

    sometimes, but I¡¯m generally a very kind person to those close to me! It¡¯s just the way my

    straightforward personality is! Unlike a very fake teacher of course! You know, the house she bought

    near our school spans a good hundred and fifty square feet! It¡¯s quite obvious where she got the money

    to buy that house from, given her current financial status!¡± replied Yazmin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe she just found a rich husband¡­?¡± said one of the male teachers.

    ¡°Hah! Her? Tell you what, I¡¯ve checked the bursary record before and I¡¯ve already seen what her

    husband looks like!¡± replied Yazmin.

    ¡°What? How does he look?¡±

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1214

    ¡°Saying that he looks below-average is an overstatement for him! With that in mind, how could he

    possibly be rich? He¡¯s probably just some regr worker somewhere!¡±

    Knowing that, Yazmin was beyond sure that such a person wouldn¡¯t ever be able topare with her

    husband.

    Before any of her colleagues could even react, a group of students began screaming out of the blue!

    Some were even screaming so hard that they seemed close to fainting!

    ¡°¡­The hell?¡± muttered Yazmin as she and her other colleagues turned to look at the front gate to see

    what all themotion was about.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The second they saw what the students were screaming about, however, the group of teachers

    immediately widened their eyes before cursing out loud in shock. Yazmin, in particr, seemed more

    bbergasted than the rest, covering her mouth in astonishment.

    ¡°W-what a cool car!¡± shouted everyone in both shock and awe.

    The ¡®cool car¡¯ they were referring to, was one that cost millions of dors. In fact, it was arguably a

    hundred times cooler than a Lamborghini sports car! The car itself was now slowly driving from the

    schoolpound toward the main school building.

    Not even caring about the school rules¡ªwhich stated that students weren¡¯t allowed to bring their

    phones to school¡ªanymore, all of them immediately began snapping pictures of the expensive-looking

    car.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s a Lambo! A million-dor Lambo!¡± stuttered Yazmin¡¯s husband as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°Whose car is that? Is it the husband of one of the teachers? Or perhaps one of the students¡¯ fathers?¡±

    added one of the male teachers who was still shocked by the sight.

    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, then that car right there is limited edition! There are less than a hundred cars for this

    model in our country, you know?¡± shouted a car expert from within the crowd.

    With all this happening, Yazmin¡¯s expression quickly turned sour. Naturally, this was because the

    spotlight on her husband¡¯s BMW 7-series had now been stolen by that other car!

    ¡°¡­Since you know so many people, can¡¯t you guess who the driver of that car is, hubby?¡± asked

    Yazmin.

    Hearing that, the other female teachers instantly grew jealous again. After all, they knew better than to

    doubt how powerful Yazmin¡¯s husband was.

    ¡°¡­Well, while I do know several wealthy businessmen in Mayberry, some regions are still beyond my

    reach¡­ Regardless, once I see the driver¡¯s face, I may know who he is! Bring me my name card,

    Yazmin!¡± replied her husband as he straightened his suit.

    ¡°Right away, hubby!¡± said Yazmin as she happily returned to his car to retrieve his name card.

    Before she opened his car¡¯s door, however, she made sure to look at her female colleagues before

    saying, ¡°Businessmen are always like this, you know? It¡¯s natural for them to want to exchange name

    cards with others, especially when the other party is an experienced director! After all, it could very well

    bring business to them, though I don¡¯t expect any of you to understand!¡±

    Naturally, this made the other female teachers upset.

    Regardless, the car finally stopped moving when it parked right next to the BMW 7-series.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was now on the car, and both teachers and students alike held their breaths,

    eager to find out who the owner of the car was.

    Shortly after, the car¡¯s door was opened, and out stepped a young man with his right hand in his

    pocket. Simultaneously, the door opposite of the driver¡¯s seat was also opened, and an extremely

    beautiful yet familiar-looking woman stepped out.

    The moment Yazmin saw the duo who had just exited the car, the name card in her hand instantly

    fluttered to the ground. Her entire body now trembling, Yazmin felt as though her soul had just been

    crushed by an immense strike of lightning.

    Her mind nowpletely nk, the current situation felt almost dream-like.

    While Yazmin felt like she was about to faint, many of the other students and teachers were now

    screaming!

    ¡°Miss Naomi! It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1215

    True to their words, the duo that had just descended the car truly were Gerald and Naomi.

    Knowing that, Yazmin felt as though her entire world had just been flipped.

    After all, she had assumed that since Naomi probably didn¡¯t have anyone capable backing her up, her

    husband could easily get rid of her. While it was true that she had met Gerald yesterday, Yazmin simply

    thought he was some ordinary man who would suffer terribly by her hand today!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Never could she have imagined that he would be this filthy rich!

    Now sweating profusely and genuinely unsure of what to even do next, her heart skipped a beat the

    moment she saw a police car driving into the school.

    Though there had only been two police officers the day before, four of them stepped out of the car

    today.

    Scanning the crowd, one of the officers red at Yazmin before saying, ¡°Good day, Miss Milton, and I

    see that Miss Yallop is here too! There¡¯s been some progress on the case¡­ Why don¡¯t we discuss this

    in the principal¡¯s office¡­?¡±

    ¡°F-fine by me¡­!¡± replied Yazmin, her gut telling her that something was insanely wrong.

    Once they were in the office, the pressuring atmosphere there caused great difort to Yazmin. After

    all, everyone was now looking at her differently.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve received new evidence about the theft, and after some digging, we found a new lead!

    Apparently, someone had been forcing a student to act on their behalf, and in extremely cruel ways

    too!¡± exined one of the officers to the principal.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, officers!¡±

    Hearing that, Yazmin¡¯s face turned even paler as her heart skipped a beat. Gulping, she turned to look

    at her husband, a clear sign that she was asking for his help.

    However, the moment he took a step back, Yazmin finally realized where her feelings of insecurity were

    stemming from.

    Yazmin¡¯s husband knew for a fact that he couldn¡¯t get involved any further into the matter. The young

    man who was currently standing before him¡­ His background was definitely not a simple one, and with

    that in mind, her husband knew better than to challenge such a person.

    He also knew that if he continued helping Yazmin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away easily. Though he

    honestly wanted to just run out of the office at that moment, he was well aware that a few security

    guards were currently patrolling right outside the office¡¯s door.

    As he continued thinking about what he should do next, one of the officers took a warrant out and

    showed it to Yazmin.

    ¡°Miss Yallop, we suspect that you and your husband are involved in a crime! With that in mind, please

    follow us back to the station for further questioning!¡±

    Utterly stunned to hear that, Yazmin¡¯s husband immediately retorted, ¡°T-this is none of my business!

    That woman was in charge of the entire thing! This doesn¡¯t involve me at all!¡±

    Following that, he immediately swung the office door open and attempted to escape! Naturally, he was

    instantly caught by one of the security guards who were still patrolling outside the office.

    Upon hearing that, Yazmin instantly began shrieking in a frenzy before attempting to escape as well!

    She knew for a fact that if they were found guilty of the deed, then they wouldn¡¯t be released for at least

    twenty years!

    With that in mind, she managed to dash past the guards who were still busy pinning her husband

    down. None of them had expected her to run out as well!

    By the time she arrived at the stairs, all the students who had seen her running for her life were utterly

    confused as to what was happening.

    Before she could even take the first step down, however, she felt a jolt of electricity running down her

    spine!

    Screaming from the impact of the thrown object, Yazmin crumbled to the floor and saw that she had

    been hit by an electric rod that was glowing blue!

    ¡°H-huh? Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Yallop¡­?¡±

    ¡°My god! Why are they trying to capture her?!¡±

    As the present students instantly covered their mouths while taking steps backward, Gerald himself

    jogged over to where Yazmin currentlyy.

    Seeing that the other officers were still a distance away, Gerald bent down and shocked her with the

    electric rod one more time before they arrived, sending the woman unconscious.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our current location, I hope you know that I¡¯d have torn you into a thousand pieces by

    now¡­!¡± growled Gerald as he tossed the rod to the side.

    With his current temper, he wouldn¡¯t truly be Gerald if he didn¡¯t treat a cruel woman like Yazmin the

    same way he did to that woman in Lugaw City¡­

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1216

    With the current matter resolved, Gerald and Naomi soon found themselves returning to the hospital to

    visit Sherry and her mother.

    Though Gerald stayed for quite a long time in the hospital, he eventually found himself disappointed. It

    didn¡¯t seem like the person who had triggered the jade charm before was going to make an

    appearance again any time soon.

    While he had initially thought that the person in question could be one of the doctors, nurses, or even

    patients in the hospital, after walking through the entire hospital for most of the morning, Gerald was

    now doubtful that that was the case.

    With the middle of the month now dangerously close, he would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t

    anxious.

    Eventually concluding that the woman with the strong yin physique would¡¯ve shown herself by now if

    she truly was rted to the hospital, Gerald simply sent Naomi back to the school before considering

    heading to other nearby schools or universities to begin searching again.

    Honestly, he felt that none of this made any sense. After all, ording to what Master Ghost had said,

    due to fate¡¯s role, even if Gerald were to miss meeting the other person the first time, they would

    certainly meet again!

    Knowing that thinking about it wouldn¡¯t really do him any good, Gerald simply spent the rest of the

    morning driving around several high schools and universities. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t find the

    person he was looking for.

    With only one final university left unchecked, Gerald simply sighed before muttering to himself, ¡°¡­

    Mayberry University it is!¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t there either, then he really didn¡¯t know where else to look for her.

    Upon arriving at the university, Gerald immediately felt slightly embarrassed when he saw so many

    students pointing at his car. He really shouldn¡¯t have been this high-profile¡­

    With that in mind, he quickly turned his car around and headed for the small forest where he used to

    park his car in the past. Upon arriving there, he saw that a few cars had already been parked in his

    usual spot.

    Momentarily stopping his own car, Gerald saw that there were many beautiful girls there dressed to

    impress as well, as several rich young men who each seemed to own different kinds of sports cars,

    Ferraris, and many other expensive-looking cars.

    Gerald also noticed that there seemed to be a conflict between two of the men, and all the others

    present at the scene were currently gathered around them.

    Listening in, Gerald heard one of the men say, ¡°How dare you even park your cheap car here? Aren¡¯t

    you ashamed of yourself at all? My car is worth at least three hundred thousand dors you know?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yackee is so handsome and cool! His car looks absolutely marvelous as well!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! What a wonderful car!¡±

    Squealed a few of the girls while looking rather enviously at the one who had spoken.

    From what Gerald could tell, the other man¡¯s car probably cost around a hundred and twenty thousand

    dors. As a result, all the girls there were naturally supporting Mr. Yackee.

    Nobody was standing up for the other guy at all, and after being made to feel so inferior, the other man

    simply drove away angrily.

    While Gerald had once used this secluded spot to hide how rich he was, things had apparently

    changed now. From what he could tell, those who now knew about this small forest were mostly

    owners of luxury cars. To show off their wealth, only the most expensive and dazzling luxury cars were

    permitted to park here.

    As for the others who knew of this ce, they mostly consisted of both male and female students who

    wanted to enjoy the show.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, the moment Mr. Yackee saw that he had sessfully driven the other guy away, an

    extremely proud-looking expression was formed on his face. Just as he was about to park his car

    properly, however, the loud revving of engines could suddenly be heard.

    Turning to look at the source of the sound, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as an even cooler-looking

    Lamborghini made its appearance! The atmosphere climaxed as soon as it stopped close enough and

    a young man¡ªwearing a pair of sunsses as well as cropped pants¡ªstepped out of the car.

    Turning to look at Mr. Yackee, the man¡ªwho was chewing some gum¡ªthen dered, ¡°About time you

    get lost, don¡¯t you think? Do you really think that you deserve to park here? My car is worth at least

    seven hundred and sixty million dors, you know?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s Mr. Lockworth!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Gerald could simply watch as the girls began squealing in excitement again.

    While he wasn¡¯t aware of this, everyone from within that crowd knew of the legend surrounding that

    small forest. Essentially, the legend stated that a mysterious and rich young man once made his

    appearance in this very forest in a top-notch luxury car. Following that, the owner of the car managed to

    pursue and get the university¡¯s top goddess to fall for him! Though it was simple, the tale was popr

    enough to make the small forest west of the university a famous parking spot for those with luxury cars.

    ¡°What are you still looking at, Mr. Yackee? Move your car already so that Yalter can park his car!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s more suitable for Mt. Lockworth to park there and you know it!¡±

    After hearing the girls¡¯ shouts of contempt, Mr. Yackee could only purse his lips as his inferiority

    complex kicked in. By the time he drove off angrily, the scene had already attracted the attention of at

    least a hundred onlookers.

    Shaking his head with a wry smile on his face, Gerald simply thought, ¡®These kids think they¡¯re so

    young and rich¡­ You should be making use of your youth and wealth to do more meaningful things!¡¯

    Following that, he stepped on his elerator, driving his Lamborghini directly toward the crowd of

    people¡­

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1217

    As the students heard the revving of yet another car¡¯s engine, they turned to look at the Lamborghini as

    it swerved right before them before halting, sending the fallen leaves on the ground scattering all over

    the ce with the force of an autumn gale.

    The abrupt appearance of the car left everyone at the scene momentarily frozen in shock.

    ¡°¡­Is¡­ is that a Lamborghini Reventon¡­?¡±

    The situation was so dream-like that everyone could barely hide the shock on their faces. None of them

    even dared to blink for a while, for fear that the sight of the luxurious car would simply disappear the

    second they did.

    Not only was the limited-edition Lamborghini Reventon a car that was worth at least two million and six

    hundred thousand dors, but ording to the local legend, the mysterious rich and young man had

    initially owned a simr car!

    Now that that specific car had arrived at this specific location, those present felt like they were living out

    the legend that everyone kept talking about. None of them had truly expected to be able to witness the

    car for themselves, which was why they were all so stupefied by the sight of it.

    Mr. Lockworth himself was left utterly dumbfounded. However, he quickly regained his senses and

    knew that he had to admit defeat this time.

    ¡®That car¡­ It¡­ It¡¯s simply too luxurious!¡¯ Yalter thought to himself before immediately driving his car

    away from the parking space so that Gerald could park his car there.

    After parking his car in his old spot, the girls instantly began screaming hysterically¡ªwith many of them

    cing their hands over their mouths and the rest cupping their cheeks¡ªas Gerald stepped out of his

    car.

    All this was simply too amazing for them to remain calm!

    ¡°Hey there, brother! What¡¯s your phone number?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, brother?¡±

    As the girls there instantly began huddling around Gerald, the other rich men quickly began heading

    over to their own cars¡ªwith the intention of driving them away from the area¡ªwhile shouting, ¡°We¡¯ll be

    taking our leave now, brother!¡±

    ¡°Hold it!¡± shouted Gerald in a cold voice as he turned to look at them.

    Hearing how frigid andmanding his voice was, everyone was instantly paralyzed in ce.

    Following that, Gerald then retained his cold voice as he asked, ¡°Tell me, was there a point of

    comparing how wealthy each of you were?¡±

    Hearing that, the boys quickly lowered their heads, each of them at a loss for words.

    ¡°While you may be rich, I hope that each of you realize that there¡¯ll always be wealthier people out

    there! With that in mind, since there¡¯s always going to be someone richer than you, why even bother

    comparing in the first ce? If you have that much time and energy, you should be spending all that on

    your family and those you care for instead! Why evene all the way out here just to show off?¡±

    added Gerald in a casual tone as the boys turned red in embarrassment while nodding slowly.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know? How could people like Mr. Lockworth or Mr. Yackee ever dream to be able to

    compare to him?¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve met you, I finally understand what it means to be mature and stable, sir! You truly are

    charming and everything you say ispletely true!¡±

    By that point, several of the girls¡ªwith love-struck expressions on their faces¡ªwere backing Gerald up

    with affectionate voices.

    As one of the girls began rubbing her arm against Gerald¡¯s he simply pushed her aside before saying,

    ¡°You girls aren¡¯t any better!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Turning to face them next, he then said, ¡°Have a good look at what you¡¯re all wearing now! T-shirts

    without any pants or even shorts underneath? Is this how girls should be acting? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re

    all being a little too shameless?! As for you in particr! Your top is nothing more than a thin rope at

    this point! What¡¯s the point of exposing so much of your body to others? Be a bit moredylike for

    heaven¡¯s sake!¡±

    After seeing this money-worshiping group of youngsters, it was no real wonder why Gerald was so

    furious at them.

    Knowing that they would definitelye to regret it¡ªin the future¡ªif they didn¡¯t use this time to cherish

    and appreciate their family members and loved ones, Gerald could only reprimand them in hopes that it

    would return them to their senses.

    However, several of the girls simply began crying as soon as they heard Gerald scolding them!

    ¡°¡­Just¡­ Leave already! Leave! All of you!¡±

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1218

    After waving his hand to drive everyone away, Gerald made sure he parked his car properly while

    wondering to himself what was wrong with today¡¯s society.

    So what if one was rich? If everything could be resolved with money, then Gerald wouldn¡¯t have to

    continue searching like this.

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then looked at the campus building before heading in its direction to

    continue his search for a woman with a strong yin physique.

    What happened earlier was simply a small episode, and Gerald¡¯s thoughts were soon reced with a

    slight nostalgia as he stepped into the campus again after graduating for over two years.

    As the saying went, life was a circle that went round and round. Regardless of whether a person was

    rich or poor, they would always end up returning to where they came from.

    True to that saying¡¯s words, all of this had started in this very university. After all, Gerald had first been

    told that he was the heir of the Crawford family while he was studying here. What more, Gerald had

    also met the love of his life on this very campus.

    Even the milk tea shop at the entrance of the campus was still there, and the owner of that shop was

    still the same person.

    Looking at the shop, he recalled how M had forgotten to bring her wallet out with her when she was

    buying some milk tea back then¡­ Him helping her pay for it was their very first encounter¡­

    Back then, his rtionship with M had been both pure and innocent¡­ There weren¡¯t any earth-

    shattering or bitter moments in their rtionship at all. Just a simple, ¡®I love you and you love me¡¯

    rtionship¡­ Of course, good things never tended tost.

    From the moment he had met her, Gerald had never wanted to be the heir of the Crawford family. If he

    could choose, he would¡¯ve very much preferred to remain poor. After all, M didn¡¯t despise him

    regardless of his wealth.

    After graduating university, both of them could have continued living together happily. After getting jobs

    and collecting enough money, they could¡¯ve even opened a milk tea shop together. By that point, they

    would¡¯ve surely earned enough to get married and start a beautiful family together¡­ All could¡¯ve gone

    so perfectly¡­

    Thinking about it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly bitterly. Then again, there was no way that the

    past him would¡¯ve been able to predict that all this would happen¡­

    As he continued being deep in thought, he suddenly heard a voice call out, ¡°Hey there, handsome!

    You¡¯ve been standing all dazed there for a good five minutes, you know? Are you alright?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Turning to look at who had called him, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a smiling girl with a ponytail

    hairstyle who was currently waving at him.

    Caught off guard by her sudden question, Gerald only managed to say, ¡°¡­Uh¡­ Yeah. You¡­ need

    something from me?¡±

    Hearing that, the girl simplyughed aloud. How silly of him to be standing there in a daze in broad

    daylight¡­ She wondered what he could possibly be thinking of¡­

    ¡°¡­Well, my roommates and I were nning to take pictures together by theke, you see¡­ I was

    looking for someone who could help photograph us! Since you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve bumped into

    while searching around, I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to take our pictures for us, handsome?¡± asked the

    girl¡ªwho had already been interested in Gerald when she first saw him from a distance¡ªas she held

    out her camera to him. It was undeniable, after all, that Gerald had a charming appearance.

    ¡°¡­Oh. I¡­ Sure I guess¡­¡± replied Gerald as he took the camera from her. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t a

    particrly difficult request to begin with, Gerald found it hard to turn her down.

    ¡°Alright! Also, please be careful with that. It¡¯s a very expensive camera! Think you know how to operate

    it?¡± asked the girl who now realized that Gerald was dressed in rather ordinary clothing. With that in

    mind, she couldn¡¯t help but worry that he would identally get it to malfunction if he truly had no idea

    how to use it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do!¡± replied Gerald with a simple nod.

    Meanwhile, six girls could be heard chattering away at the side of theke. Since they were all about to

    head into their second year of university and the weather looked good today, all of them had agreed to

    come out to take pictures together. They wanted to make sure that they captured sufficient memories of

    their first year in university.

    While there were many people strolling around theke, all of them seemed to be couples, and many

    were even acting rather intimately by hugging each other in public. Due to that, the girls felt that it

    would be a little too awkward for them to ask them for their help.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, where the hell is Yulisa? From her message earlier, she told me that she¡¯s

    already found someone to photograph us! What¡¯s taking her so long¡­?¡±

    ¡°Speak of the devil! There they are now! Hey, look at the guy she brought along. He looks rather

    handsome, no?¡± said another girl as she giggled.

    ¡°Handsome? Him? Hah! I think he looks rather ordinary!¡± replied a third girl as she shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. What are you girls even thinking? Remember, he¡¯s being kind enough to help us

    take our pictures so we should be courteous and polite to him!¡± said a long-haired girl¡ªwho was

    standing right in the middle of the group¡ªwith a smile.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1219

    Hearing that, the girls made sure to thank Gerald first as soon as he got close enough to them.

    Even when they did so, however, Gerald was still feeling slightly absentminded. After all, he was

    constantly being bombarded with nostalgic memories of his own, back when he was still studying here.

    Eventually, Gerald snapped out of it and got into position before saying, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be taking the picture

    now if you girls are ready!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all good to go!¡± said the girls after getting into various poses as theyughed among

    themselves.

    Getting the confirmation he needed, Gerald slowly raised the camera. Once he was sure that everyone

    was within the picture, he then said, ¡°Alright, on the count of, one! Two! Three- f*ck!¡±

    Out of the blue, Gerald suddenly jolted in both surprise and excitement, resulting in the camera being

    thrown into the air! By the time everyone relevant realized what was happening, the camera had

    already collided onto the ground! With its lens slightly cracked and a few extra ¡®clunks¡¯ing from

    inside the camera, everyone was fairly certain that a fewponents inside the device had been

    broken.

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s actions stemmed from the fact that at that moment, he had suddenly felt an

    immensely strange feeling in his heart. Not only that, but he was also sure that he had felt the jade

    charm react while he was still concentrating his hardest on taking the picture just seconds ago.

    The only other time he had felt such a way was when he had first met Cundrie. Turning to look at the

    girls again, Gerald was sure that his initial shock had been triggered when he first paid closer attention

    to the long-haired girl¡¯s¡ªwho was standing in the middle of the group¡ªaura while he was still counting

    down earlier. There was no doubt about it now.

    She was definitely the second girl with the strong yin physique that he needed to locate!

    As Master Ghost had previously said, yins and yangs were prone to attracting each other, especially

    when they were close by. Should these oppositese too close to each other, they would most

    definitely have an encounter with each other.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald knew that he had made the right choice by looking for the girl in his old

    university as well. To think that the one he was looking for was studying at Mayberry University this

    entire time!

    Though Gerald was sighing in relief, the other girls were now all equally dumbfounded. With their jaws

    gaping widely, they all stared in horror at the camera that was still lying on the ground.

    The camera alone cost around seven thousand and six hundred dors! To think that this guy would

    just toss it into the air like that!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Naturally, Yulisa was the first person to react as she shouted, ¡°W-what?!¡±

    Her entire world was now spinning as her vision darkened slightly in her shock. After all, the camera

    wasn¡¯t even hers to begin with! It was a rented camera, and with it now being broken, surely she¡¯d have

    to be the one to pay for its repair cost!

    ¡°You¡­ You a*s hole! What were you thinking by just throwing our camera into the air like that?!¡± roared

    Yulisa as she rushed over to Gerald before pushing him in her rage.

    Of course, the other girls were equally as angry as she was. After all, this was supposed to be a happy

    asion and they were all ready to have their photographs taken tomemorate the event as well!

    Anyone would get displeased with something as unexpected as this happening.

    ¡°While he certainly looks like he won¡¯t ever be able to achieve anything in his life, he¡¯s certainly a pro at

    ruining things! Seriously though, Yulisa! How¡¯d you even manage to find someone like this to take our

    picture?!¡± growled one of the girls as all of them took turns ring at Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, Yulisa looked like she was ready to burst into tears at any second.

    Seeing that, the long-haired girl pushed her hair behind her ears before picking the camera up and

    checking for any broken parts. After a while, she said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really think that the camera is

    damaged¡­ After a brief look at it, I remember that this kind of camera has a protectiveyer around

    each of itsponents¡­ Even so, we¡¯ll probably still need to fork out at least one to two thousand

    dors since the camera lens looks slightly cracked due to the fall earlier!¡±

    ¡°Humph! You have no idea how angry I am right now! Of all the people I could¡¯ve bumped into and

    asked for help, it had to be him! If it was anyone else, we could¡¯ve had our pictures taken ages ago!

    Oh, why on earth am I so unlucky¡­? ¡± grumbled Yulisa who was now beyond annoyed and angry.

    ¡°How much do I owe you? I¡¯llpensate!¡± replied Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Hah! You? Pay me seven thousand and six hundred dors, then we¡¯ll be even!¡± snorted Yulisa.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking him for that much¡­? We¡¯d be lucky if he¡¯s even able to fess up three hundred dors!

    How truly unlucky we are¡­!¡± sighed the other girls.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you that exact amount!¡± said Gerald as he slid his hand into his pocket to retrieve his cell phone

    so that he could immediately transfer the money over. The second he did so, however, he instantly felt

    both awkward and embarrassed. After feeling around in all his pockets, he realized that his cell phone

    wasn¡¯t on him!

    Thinking where he could¡¯ve misced it, he quickly remembered that he had left his cell phone in his

    car earlier since he had been a bit too eager to lecture that group of money-worshiping teenagers!

    The only money he had on him now was apparently a hundred and twenty dors! After all, he hadn¡¯t

    had the need to use physical money for the longest time.

    ¡°¡­Hah! For a second there, you almost made me feel like you were capable enough to pay for the

    damage!¡±

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1220

    Yulisa¡¯s tone was beyond contemptuous as she said that.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, let¡¯s just forget about taking the pictures for now and focus more on the camera issue

    first¡­ Once we¡¯re done, we can go eat out at Dominoes or something¡­¡± said the long-haired girl as

    she shook her head.

    ¡°What? We can¡¯t just let him off just like that! We have to make sure he pays us for all that damage!¡±

    replied Yulisa, clearly unwilling to let Gerald off that easily.

    ¡°Just forget it already!¡± said the long-haired girl in a rather awkward tone as she watched as more and

    more people began excitedly gathering around them to see what themotion was about.

    As she continued trying to pull her friends away from him, Gerald quickly turned to look at the long-

    haired girl before saying, ¡°Hold on! Could¡­ Could you give me your contact information? I still need to

    transfer the money over to youter, you know?¡±

    Hearing that, Yulisa and her friends instantly became dumbfounded. F*cking hell! To think that after

    dropping their camera, he still had the audacity to ask for Noelle¡¯s phone number! To think that such a

    person even existed!

    From what everyone could now tell, Gerald had only dropped the camera for a chance to get Noelle¡¯s

    contact information! Was it because she was more beautiful than they were? The thought of it only

    served to further fuel the anger and contempt the girls had toward Gerald!

    Noelle herself truly wanted to just leave already. Not only did she not want to continue getting

    entangled in the situation any further, the fact that so many people were currently looking at them

    simply made her ufortable.

    ¡°Hah! Brother, I hope you know that Noelle¡¯s the most beautiful girl in our department! Don¡¯t you know

    how many rich and young heirs have already attempted to pursue and confess their love to her? To

    think that you¡¯d actually dare to ask for her phone number!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! While you may have had the slimmest chance to do so if you had managed to properly take

    our photograph earlier, you managed to mess that up greatly as well! Hope you regret your own actions

    now!¡±

    As several of the onlookers continued putting Gerald down, Gerald simply shook his head with a wry

    smile on his face, ignoring their mockery for the most part.

    In his mind, he was wondering if the attraction between yin and yang had interfered and affected the

    bnce in his heart again. After all, the same thing had happened back when he had first met Cundrie

    in Lugaw City.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Gerald had ended up making a huge blunder upon his and Cundrie¡¯s first meeting due to him being

    unable to properly control his own emotions. Somewhat simr to the previous event, he had made

    another mistake uponing across Noelle¡ªwho had a strong yin physique¡ªthough this time he

    ended up breaking the pony-tailed girl¡¯s camera instead.

    What more, he had even attempted to rush things by immediately asking for Noelle¡¯s phone number

    even though the one who had rented the camera was the girl with the ponytail! He was clearly too

    impatient and anyone would find that sort of behavior annoying!

    Despite the misunderstanding, however, Gerald was still quite happy with the turn of events. After all,

    he had finally managed to find the person with the strong yin physique. That meant that he would be

    able to find the Zircobsite stone soon!

    Even though the middle of the month wasing soon, there was still a chance that he was going to

    be able to make it! All his efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain!

    Snapping out of it, Gerald turned to look at Noelle and the others¡ªwho were currently still walking

    away from the scene¡ªand instantly began tailing them.

    Though Noelle and her roommates were only in their freshman year, they had already encountered all

    sorts of boys. Noelle, in particr, had had to deal with endless guys trying to pursue her. Due to

    having to decline the advances of those from her very own ss to seniors from her department,

    Noelle found herself growing easily frustrated by guys attempting to woo her.

    With that in mind, not once had she agreed to anyone¡¯s attempts to be her boyfriend, and Gerald¡¯s fate

    was surely going to be no different from all the others she had rejected. After all, he couldn¡¯t even get

    something that simple done right! It was truly annoying.

    Shaking the thought off, Noelle and her friends quickly dealt with the issue on their own, with Noelle

    using her own money topensate for the damages.

    Following that, the group of girls headed over to Dominoes to grab a quick bite. While they were at it,

    they were also hoping to look for someone a little more capable to help take pictures of them near the

    mountainous area right outside their campus.

    At that moment, Gerald revealed that he had been following them for a while now. After all, he truly

    wished to sincerely express his apologies. While doing so, he also hoped that he would be able to clear

    the serious misunderstanding he had with them. He really wasn¡¯t the kind of person they were probably

    imagining him to be, after all.

    Upon seeing him, the girls were utterly bbergasted as they said, ¡°It¡¯s him again! How annoying can

    he get?!¡±

    After all that had happened, it waspletely reasonable for the girls not to have a good impression of

    Gerald in the least. Just as he was about to bite the bullet and attempt to exin himself, an explosive

    sound could suddenly be heard!

    All of a sudden, pink flower petals began falling from the restaurant¡¯s ceiling, the sudden romantic

    atmosphere shocking everyone who was eating there! Secondster, a handsome-looking boy dressed

    in a suit began walking into the restaurant, a bouquet of roses in hand.

    Walking past Gerald, he then stood before Noelle before kneeling on one knee and holding out the

    bouquet of flowers for her to take.

    ¡°Do you like it, Noelle? It¡¯s a surprise I prepared for you!¡± said the boy.

    It was a romantic confession!

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1221

    ¡°Holy! It¡¯s Preston!¡± squealed several of the girls eating there, clearly stunned by the sudden romantic

    turn of events.

    Most girls could only dream to be surprised so romantically, so there was no way that they were going

    to be able to remain calm now that such a situation was happening right before their very eyes.

    What more, the person confessing was even kneeling on one leg while holding out a bouquet of roses

    in his hand! No matter how frigid a girl¡¯s heart was, any girl would find themselves melting in sheer

    delight after being confessed to like this!

    Girls just had a general tendency to prefer guys who did such pleasantly surprising things.

    Regardless, with such a scene actually being yed out before the other girls now, envy and slight

    hatred were the only emotions currently reflected in their eyes. While the same emotions ran through

    Yulisa and the rest of Noelle¡¯s friends, they were simultaneously excited for her, and they quickly

    stepped aside to give Preston and her some room. While doing so, they also fished their cell phones

    out to begin filming this extremely romantic scene.

    Now left sitting alone at the table, Noelle could only blush with slight difort as she tucked her hair

    behind her ears. In a shy tone, she then asked, ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing, Preston¡­?¡±

    ¡°You should very well understand what my intentions are, Noelle¡­ Please understand that I¡¯ve already

    liked you for the longest time, and I swear that I¡¯ll take good care of you for the rest of my life if you

    agree to be with me! With that said¡­ Please be my girlfriend!¡± replied Preston in a serious tone.

    ¡°Holy! Go on, ept him!¡±

    ¡°ept him! ept him!¡±

    After hearing such a serious proposal, there was no way that the audience was going to remain silent.

    Upon hearing the audiences¡¯ chants, a smug look instantly formed on Preston¡¯s face.

    However, Noelle clearly didn¡¯t look like she appreciated any of this. As she felt her face get hotter and

    hotter, she suddenly stood up before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I have no intentions of getting

    into a rtionship at the moment!¡±

    Following that, she grabbed her bag before turning around to leave!

    Clearly not expecting her to just leave like that, the embarrassed Preston immediately called out, ¡°Wait!

    Noelle!¡±

    Noelle, however, didn¡¯t stop walking. Now that he had failed, the petals on the ground almost seemed

    like they were mocking him, and Preston ended up tossing his bouquet of roses to the ground in anger.

    As he immediately began chasing after Noelle¡ªwith slight reluctance¡ªYulisa and the others excitedly

    followed after them, hoping to witness what would happen next.

    When Yulisa passed by Gerald, however, she made sure to purposely push him to the side with

    contempt as she shouted, ¡°Move aside!¡±

    For some reason, all the girls simply assumed that Noelle would¡¯ve already agreed to Preston¡¯s

    proposal and be his girlfriend if Gerald hadn¡¯t caused her to be in a bad mood earlier!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how many people are trying to pursue Noelle? Despite Preston being such a rich and

    excellent young man, Noelle still didn¡¯t agree to be his girlfriend! With that in mind, why is someone like

    you even still courageous enough to ask for her phone number? Just get lost already!¡± scowled another

    one of Noelle¡¯s friends¡ªrather unceremoniously¡ªas she red at him before immediately running off

    with the other girls.

    With all that had just happened, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep internal sigh. As if he ever had

    any intentions of pursuing Noelle! He just wanted to befriend her so that he would be able to get her to

    willingly hand him a drop of her blood! Whatever the case was, things were now definitely getting a bit

    tooplicated than he would¡¯ve liked.

    With that in mind, he was now rather hesitant on whether now was the right time to continue catching

    up to and pestering her.

    As Gerald pondered his dilemma, three people simply sipped on their Coke as they continued looking

    at him. They had been calmly spectating this entire scene for a while now.

    ¡°Hey boss, did you see that? Though that kid looked like he was interested in pursuing that Noelle girl, I

    guess he was just one step too slow from that Preston kid! Looks like he¡¯s thoroughly regretting it now!¡±

    said one of the men with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hah! I just can¡¯t help but get mad when I see such wimpy guys, you know? I really feel like beating him

    up now! One has to be bold and shameless when pursuing a girl, you know? If he was, then he¡¯d

    definitely have been able to get any girl he wanted!¡± scoffed another of the three men.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that, why don¡¯t you head over there and teach that kid a thing or two then, Zacky?

    I heard you were quite an experienced lover yourself back in university!¡± replied what seemed to be the

    boss of that group as he patted Zacky on the shoulder. While he did so, however, he continued staring

    at Gerald with a somewhat odd gaze.

    ¡°Hah! With my tricks, he¡¯ll be able to get that girl easy! Let¡¯s bet ten meals on whether what I said ends

    up bing true or not!¡± said Zacky.

    ¡°I call bullsh*t! Whatever the case is, do be careful. With his heart just freshly broken, he may attempt

    to beat you up, you know? Of course, if he does agree to let you teach him and he ends up getting that

    girl, those ten meals will be on me!¡± added the first man who had spoken with a chuckle.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1222

    ¡°Hah! If he really intends to beat me up then I¡¯d dly allow him to make the first blow!¡± sneered Zacky

    as he got up and began walking toward Gerald.

    Gerald himself had just made up his mind that whatever his next course of action was, he still needed

    to find Noelle first.

    Before he could leave, however, he suddenly heard someone calling out, ¡°Hey, kid! Hold on a minute!¡±

    Sensing that a firm hand was attempting to grab onto his shoulder¡ªbefore he could even turn to see

    who was calling him¡ªGerald¡¯s body instinctively went on the defensive.

    With Zacky¡¯s hand inches away from his shoulder, Gerald tilted his shoulder slightly, causing a rebound

    in energy that immediately sent Zacky flying backward!

    It was only after knocking over at least a dozen tables and chairs that Zacky finally came to a halt!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± shouted Zacky, feeling as though he had just suffered a massive defeat as he clung onto his

    now-numb arm.

    Even the boss and the other man had already stood up by this point, both having bitter expressions on

    their faces as their eyelids twitched rapidly. They were both well aware of how strong Zacky was, and

    under regr circumstances, no normal man could ever hope to defeat him! With that in mind, that

    broken-hearted kid was terrifyingly powerful!

    ¡°Stop right there, kid! You can¡¯t just walk away after hitting someone!¡± shouted the two men as they

    instantly began approaching Gerald, intent on grabbing him.

    Seeing that, Gerald simply tossed the men out of the Dominoes with barely any trouble.

    ¡°Are you guys really that free?¡± said Gerald coldly as he instantly began leaving without even turning to

    look at the two confused men who were now lying on the street.

    ¡°¡­M-Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± muttered the boss in astonishment after catching a glimpse of Gerald¡¯s face

    while he was being thrown out. Still frozen in shock, the boss then watched as Gerald stopped walking

    forward.

    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Gerald¡¯s body instantly began quivering as he turned around to see if

    it truly was him. Upon seeing what the boss looked like, the indifferent expression on Gerald¡¯s face

    immediately turned into delight as he smiled while shouting excitedly, ¡°Aiden? Aiden, is that really you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ So it really is you!¡± shouted Aiden in return as he immediately got to his feet in his

    excitement.

    The person standing before Gerald now, was none other than Aiden who had previously joined the

    army. Pleasantly surprised to see his old friend here, Gerald then replied, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve

    last met, Aiden!¡±

    With that, both of them quickly ran over to each other in embrace. Since it had been a good two years

    since they hadst met, Aiden was already crying in his excitement.

    As it turned out, after Aiden had enlisted in the army to serve as a soldier back when Jett was still

    wreaking havoc in Mayberry, he had made great progress in the army since Aiden was already a

    person with a good foundation in the first ce.

    Once his recruitmentpany ended, Aiden had joined a specialpany to further his training. He

    was now in Mayberry since he had been entrusted with certain tasks.

    Afterpleting some of the tasks, he and his men hade over to Mayberry University to grab

    something to eat before continuing on with their work, which eventually led to the current scene.

    ¡°I still remember the massive changes Mayberry had undergone the moment you went missing¡­

    Regardless, I only returned about two days ago. After catching up on some things, I had initially

    nned to contact Mr. Lyle to ask him where you were. s, I found out that at the time, Mr. Lyle had

    gone on a business trip to Lugaw City!¡± exined Aiden once all four of them were seated in that

    Dominoes again.

    While listening to Aiden talk, Gerald noticed how much tanner and muscr he was now. In fact, Aiden

    was also much more mature and stable now, unlike the young and reckless Aiden he used to know.

    What more, Aiden seemed to be quite a capable boss as well now! It made Gerald happy to see his

    younger brother all matured and grown up.

    Naturally, they had much to talk about, and after a long chat, Aiden turned to look at Gerald before

    saying, ¡°Still, to think that you aren¡¯t loyal to us at all, brother! After all, despite you doing well and all,

    you didn¡¯t even bother informing us of your current situation the moment you made it back safely to

    Mayberry! Instead, you just went off to Mayberry University to pursue some girl!¡±

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1223

    ¡°Now Aiden, you know me well enough to know that I¡¯m not the kind of person who enjoys chasing after

    girls in the first ce! I¡¯m only doing what I did since I need that girl to help me with something!¡± replied

    Gerald as he shook his head, a wry smile on his face.

    Gerald chose not to go into detail¡ªabout the fact that he needed invigorating blood from a female with

    a strong yin physique¡ªsince he didn¡¯t want Aiden to worry about him.

    Since both Aiden and Yoel had already helped him a lot in the past, now that they could finally afford to

    have a stable life, Gerald didn¡¯t want to drag them into his own problematic situations again. Exining

    things in only the most general sense was an active choice on Gerald¡¯s part.

    ¡°Hahaha! I see, I see¡­ Well if that¡¯s the case, consider yourself lucky to have bumped into me! After

    all, if you didn¡¯t already know, I¡¯m an expert at pursuing girls!¡± said Aiden with augh.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not trying to pursue her¡­ I¡¯m simply trying to get her to help me do something

    willingly!¡± mumbled Gerald in a softened tone.

    ¡°I get it, I get it¡­ Well, that sounds simr to trying to pursue her anyway!¡±

    ¡°¡­Regardless, I do agree that I¡¯m lucky to have bumped into you today, Aiden! After all, I know that

    you always have all sorts of tricks ready up your sleeves! Since I¡¯m running out of time, I really need

    you to help me figure this situation out! To think that she¡¯s already had such a major misunderstanding

    with me before I could even make a proper move¡­ I truly have no idea how to proceed from here!¡±

    said Gerald.

    Though he was strong, Gerald still had his own shorings. For one, he really wasn¡¯t good at picking

    up girls.

    After all, he was both an honest and inferior student back when he was still in university. In fact, he was

    so inexperienced with girls that he would immediately begin blushing when he came face to face with

    one back then!

    As for Xavia, it was through sheer coincidence that he was even able to be together with her in the first

    ce.

    With that in mind, it was an exceptionally difficult feat for Gerald to even attempt to earn Noelle¡¯s trust

    without the proper foundations.

    ¡°No problem at all, brother! But before that¡­ I¡¯m currently busy with a problem of my own as well. You

    see, the only task I have left involves capturing someone who¡¯s as slippery as an eel! No matter how

    many times I¡¯ve hunted him down, he keeps managing to escape my grasp! We¡¯re still searching for

    him now, but once we manage to locate him, we¡¯re nning to besiege and capture him in Mayberry

    City!¡± exined Aiden with a sigh.

    Since Aiden had always been extremely sincere toward Gerald, Gerald didn¡¯t doubt his ims at all.

    What more, Gerald now understood that Aiden was only looking so exhausted due to him having to

    chase that thief around.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply smiled before saying, ¡°I thought your skills were already pretty good

    earlier! Is the thief truly that capable? How¡¯s he managed to keep escaping right under your noses?¡±

    Upon hearing what Gerald said, Aiden instantly felt his face go red. Skillful? He wasn¡¯t even able to

    land a single hit on Gerald earlier!

    ¡°¡­Well, that man is honestly more of a beast than an actual man¡­ After all, he¡¯s a rapist! He¡¯s already

    been involved in many cases, and we were transferred over to help since the initial people on his case

    werecking in manpower to hunt him down! While I said that we were still trying to find him, locating

    him isn¡¯t even thergest issue. The problem lies in sessfully capturing him! Our current n is to

    set up a trap for him in hopes that he¡¯ll walk right into it!¡±

    ¡°Very well. As long as you guys can lock onto him, you can just leave the matter to me. I¡¯ll help you

    capture him once and for all!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­What? Are you serious, brother?¡± asked Aiden in surprise.

    ¡°Well, capturing a criminal is also part of my duty. With that in mind, I¡¯m more than willing to help you

    take down such scum!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, Aiden¡¯s inte suddenly began beeping. With the push of a

    button, a message began ying on the other end of the inte.

    ¡°Group one! Group one! We¡¯ve located Maverick Wakins! He¡¯s currently driving a stolen car on the

    main road of Mayberry City¡¯s Yonder Street after kidnapping two girls! From the looks of it, he¡¯s headed

    toward South Street this very moment! Your team has been ordered by the higher authorities to head

    there immediately to provide support! Reply if you¡¯ve heard the message!¡±

    ¡°Roger that! Received!¡± replied Aiden as he and his men quickly stood up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found him, brother!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Since Gerald already knew that Noelle could be found on campus, he wasn¡¯t all that worried about

    locating her again. What more, he truly needed Aiden¡¯s help to seek Noelle¡¯s forgiveness in hope that

    she would eventually be willing to offer him some of her invigorating blood!

    Of course, even if he didn¡¯t require Aiden¡¯s help, Gerald would¡¯ve still helped him in the end. After all,

    Gerald was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do his part and offer his brother a helping hand

    upon realizing that he was facing difficulties.

    Regardless, this was how their n would go¡­

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1223

    ¡°Now Aiden, you know me well enough to know that I¡¯m not the kind of person who enjoys chasing after

    girls in the first ce! I¡¯m only doing what I did since I need that girl to help me with something!¡± replied

    Gerald as he shook his head, a wry smile on his face.

    Gerald chose not to go into detail¡ªabout the fact that he needed invigorating blood from a female with

    a strong yin physique¡ªsince he didn¡¯t want Aiden to worry about him.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Since both Aiden and Yoel had already helped him a lot in the past, now that they could finally afford to

    have a stable life, Gerald didn¡¯t want to drag them into his own problematic situations again. Exining

    things in only the most general sense was an active choice on Gerald¡¯s part.

    ¡°Hahaha! I see, I see¡­ Well if that¡¯s the case, consider yourself lucky to have bumped into me! After

    all, if you didn¡¯t already know, I¡¯m an expert at pursuing girls!¡± said Aiden with augh.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not trying to pursue her¡­ I¡¯m simply trying to get her to help me do something

    willingly!¡± mumbled Gerald in a softened tone.

    ¡°I get it, I get it¡­ Well, that sounds simr to trying to pursue her anyway!¡±

    ¡°¡­Regardless, I do agree that I¡¯m lucky to have bumped into you today, Aiden! After all, I know that

    you always have all sorts of tricks ready up your sleeves! Since I¡¯m running out of time, I really need

    you to help me figure this situation out! To think that she¡¯s already had such a major misunderstanding

    with me before I could even make a proper move¡­ I truly have no idea how to proceed from here!¡±

    said Gerald.

    Though he was strong, Gerald still had his own shorings. For one, he really wasn¡¯t good at picking

    up girls.

    After all, he was both an honest and inferior student back when he was still in university. In fact, he was

    so inexperienced with girls that he would immediately begin blushing when he came face to face with

    one back then!

    As for Xavia, it was through sheer coincidence that he was even able to be together with her in the first

    ce.

    With that in mind, it was an exceptionally difficult feat for Gerald to even attempt to earn Noelle¡¯s trust

    without the proper foundations.

    ¡°No problem at all, brother! But before that¡­ I¡¯m currently busy with a problem of my own as well. You

    see, the only task I have left involves capturing someone who¡¯s as slippery as an eel! No matter how

    many times I¡¯ve hunted him down, he keeps managing to escape my grasp! We¡¯re still searching for

    him now, but once we manage to locate him, we¡¯re nning to besiege and capture him in Mayberry

    City!¡± exined Aiden with a sigh.

    Since Aiden had always been extremely sincere toward Gerald, Gerald didn¡¯t doubt his ims at all.

    What more, Gerald now understood that Aiden was only looking so exhausted due to him having to

    chase that thief around.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply smiled before saying, ¡°I thought your skills were already pretty good

    earlier! Is the thief truly that capable? How¡¯s he managed to keep escaping right under your noses?¡±

    Upon hearing what Gerald said, Aiden instantly felt his face go red. Skillful? He wasn¡¯t even able to

    land a single hit on Gerald earlier!

    ¡°¡­Well, that man is honestly more of a beast than an actual man¡­ After all, he¡¯s a rapist! He¡¯s already

    been involved in many cases, and we were transferred over to help since the initial people on his case

    werecking in manpower to hunt him down! While I said that we were still trying to find him, locating

    him isn¡¯t even thergest issue. The problem lies in sessfully capturing him! Our current n is to

    set up a trap for him in hopes that he¡¯ll walk right into it!¡±

    ¡°Very well. As long as you guys can lock onto him, you can just leave the matter to me. I¡¯ll help you

    capture him once and for all!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­What? Are you serious, brother?¡± asked Aiden in surprise.

    ¡°Well, capturing a criminal is also part of my duty. With that in mind, I¡¯m more than willing to help you

    take down such scum!¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, Aiden¡¯s inte suddenly began beeping. With the push of a

    button, a message began ying on the other end of the inte.

    ¡°Group one! Group one! We¡¯ve located Maverick Wakins! He¡¯s currently driving a stolen car on the

    main road of Mayberry City¡¯s Yonder Street after kidnapping two girls! From the looks of it, he¡¯s headed

    toward South Street this very moment! Your team has been ordered by the higher authorities to head

    there immediately to provide support! Reply if you¡¯ve heard the message!¡±

    ¡°Roger that! Received!¡± replied Aiden as he and his men quickly stood up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found him, brother!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Since Gerald already knew that Noelle could be found on campus, he wasn¡¯t all that worried about

    locating her again. What more, he truly needed Aiden¡¯s help to seek Noelle¡¯s forgiveness in hope that

    she would eventually be willing to offer him some of her invigorating blood!

    Of course, even if he didn¡¯t require Aiden¡¯s help, Gerald would¡¯ve still helped him in the end. After all,

    Gerald was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do his part and offer his brother a helping hand

    upon realizing that he was facing difficulties.

    Regardless, this was how their n would go¡­

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1225

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± replied Aiden rather proudly.

    Since the Gerald he once knew barely had any fighting capabilities, Aiden had definitely been caught

    by surprise by how capable and impressive Gerald now was. Regardless, after witnessing Gerald¡¯s true

    strength with his very own eyes, Aiden was certain that with Gerald¡¯s help, they would surely be able to

    capture the rapist easily.

    If Aiden was going to bepletely honest, even the most legendary of fighters in the military district

    weren¡¯t worthy enough to be Gerald¡¯s opponents at all.

    ¡°¡­So it really is him¡­?¡± said Maia as both she and Warren took turns shaking their heads, wry smiles

    on their faces.

    ¡°Is team Aiden really pulling our leg now? While it¡¯s true that Gerald has a prominent background and

    he was quite a formidable figure in Mayberry City back then, I hope you realize that we¡¯re currently

    dealing with the very cunning and capable Maverick! As a rich heir yourself, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a good

    history with Gerald, but are you seriously expecting me to believe that the helper you invited here today

    is Gerald?¡± added Maia, sounding incredibly unconvinced.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    From how excited Aiden¡¯s tone had been when he was on the call earlier, Maia had assumed that he

    had managed to invite one of the legendary people from the army to help them with the case! To her

    astonishment, the person he was actually talking about was Gerald!

    ¡°I assure you, team Maia, that as long as my Brother Gerald is here, Maverick won¡¯t stand a chance of

    escaping today!¡± replied Aiden.

    As soon as his sentence ended, the intes suddenly red to life at the same time.

    ¡°The target is swiftly approaching! Intercept him, quick! Over!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    The others had already been prepared for this, and several of them¡ªwho were carrying loaded

    firearms¡ªimmediately began setting up the trap!

    At that moment, Maia had an extremely serious look on her face. Momentarily turning to look at Gerald,

    she then shook her head before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that the murderer this time is extremely

    cruel and ruthless. You¡¯d best keep your distance from him!¡±

    With that said, she immediately began leading her group to South Street.

    Gerald himself turned to look at the highway. Maia looking down on him didn¡¯t really make him feel

    anything. Her opinion on him didn¡¯t really matter to Gerald anyway. What was important was that he

    was here today because he wanted to help his brother out.

    Soon enough, Gerald spotted a Passat that was being driven wildly down the highway. Several other

    cars seemed to be chasing after it as well.

    Despite how wildly the Passat was being driven, Gerald could tell from a nce that the driver was an

    expert at his craft. Gerald¡¯s assumption was proven when the criminal easily got rid of the cars that

    were chasing after him with his excellent driving skills.

    Now momentarily free from having to deal with the other cars, the Passat continued driving rapidly

    toward South Street.

    South Street itself was a low area with mountains on both sides of the road. It was also an area that

    didn¡¯t usually have much going on. As long as they were able to subdue Maverick here, then he¡¯d

    definitely be captured this time.

    As Maverick drove closer to the roadblocks that had been set up, both Maia and Warren couldn¡¯t help

    but hold their breaths in their anxiety.

    Naturally, Maverick was able to see the roadblocks a mile away. However, he couldn¡¯t really reverse

    the car since there were soldiers chasing after him from the back.

    ¡°D*mn it all! What a bother!¡± cursed Maverick as he figured that the only way he was going to escape

    capture was by attempting to brute force his way through the roadblocks.

    Upon hearing his voice, one of the two beautiful girls in the car¡ªwho was crying since both she and

    her friend had their arms and legs tied up¡ªfearfully cried out, ¡°P-please, just let us go! I beg of you!¡±

    As she was pleading, a bump on the road caused the camera she was holding onto to fall to the car¡¯s

    floor.

    ¡°Shut the hell up! You¡¯re being really annoying, you know? Say one more word and I¡¯m killing you right

    this instant!¡± roared Maverick.

    Maverick himself looked to be in his thirties, and his scare-filled face looked even more hideous and

    vicious whenever he spoke.

    The moment they heard that, the girls immediately zipped their mouths shut.

    Seeing that they were finally quiet again, Maverick returned his gaze onto the road ahead. A wry smile

    on his face, Maverick thenughed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a roadblock! All of you must be dreaming if

    you think that that¡¯ll stop me!¡±

    With that, Maverick began hitting on the elerator, driving straight for the roadblock¡­ However, at

    the veryst second, he swerved his steering wheel to the left, causing the car to slightly drive up the

    mountainous slope!

    With another sharp turn of his steering wheel, an ear-piercing sound from the friction¡ªcaused by the

    car¡¯s wheels¡ªcaused the car to momentarily soar in the air¡­

    Beforending again right atop the road behind the roadblocks! Hitting the elerator once more,

    Maverick then continued speeding down south!

    Warren and Maia were leftpletely dumbfounded by all this. Was the maneuver he had just pulled

    off even possible? A better question yet, was he actually going to be able to escape again even after

    being cornered like that?

    As he continued looking at Maverick, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile. Things were starting to get a little

    interesting now.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1226

    Seeing that there was a motorcycle nearby, Gerald quickly shouted, ¡°Lend me that motorcycle for a

    moment, Aiden!¡±

    Hearing that, the one holding the keys tossed it at Gerald. After expertly catching it, Gerald quickly slid

    the key into the motorcycle before stepping on the gas and driving after the car as swiftly as an arrow!

    Watching him go after Maverick without the slightest hesitation, Maia and the others quickly snapped

    out of it. After making some rapid adjustments, they began their second phase of the n by hurriedly

    ¡ªand rather reluctantly¡ªchasing after both Gerald and Maverick.

    Noticing Gerald¡ªwho was currently on a motorcycle that was sandwiched between Maverick¡¯s car and

    the others who were trying to arrest him¡ªslowly getting closer and closer to him through the car¡¯s rear-

    view mirror, Maverick couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°D*mn it! His riding skills are pretty good!¡±

    Even the two girls in the car widened their eyes in shock when they realized who was hot on their

    kidnapper¡¯s tail.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s him! Noelle, that¡¯s the guy who broke our camera!¡± shouted one of the girls as she gulped.

    If it wasn¡¯t already evident, the two kidnapped girls were none other than the unlucky Yulisa and Noelle.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was supposed to be a happy day! A day where they were supposed to take group photos with their

    ssmates inmemoration of the end of their freshman year! However, everything started going

    wrong when the guy¡ªwho was currently riding the motorcycle outside¡ªbroke the camera they had

    rented! As a result, Noelle had to fork out her own money just to fix it!

    As if that wasn¡¯t already bad enough, both that guy and Preston further ruined Noelle¡¯s mood while they

    were eating at Dominoes that afternoon! After eventually managing to get rid of Preston, the group of

    girls then headed over to North Lane to take some pictures.

    To their utter dismay, they encountered Maverick there! The fugitive then captured both Noelle and

    Yulisa without even giving a reason why!

    With his great strength, Maverick then quickly robbed a person of their car! After forcing the two girls

    into the back seats, Maverick then fled the location until he reached somece far from where he had

    hijacked the car. It was then when he had tied both of their arms and legs up.

    By that point, both Noelle and Yulisa were utterly terrified. Not only did they not know where the fugitive

    was taking them, but the turn of events kept reminding them of certain scenes in horror movies. In such

    movies, hostages like them would always end up getting murdered!

    Already frightened to death by then, the two of them actively tried not to think about that oue. Even

    so, both girls already felt like their despair and fear couldn¡¯t possibly go any deeper.

    However, now that Gerald was actually able to catch up to them on his motorcycle, Noelle and Yulisa

    couldn¡¯t deny that seeing him brought back some hope into their eyes.

    ¡°You trying to y around with me, young one? I¡¯ll have you know that you¡¯re still just a rookie!¡±

    sneered Maverick as he took a nce to see how far Gerald now was.

    However, he quickly found himself utterly shocked when he realized that the motorcycle¡ªthat was still

    rushing toward the car due to inertia¡ªno longer had a rider!

    ¡°The f*ck?! Where the hell is he?!¡±

    As soon as Maverick¡¯s sentence ended, a loud ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard on the roof of the car, causing the

    entire car to bobble slightly.

    Was he on top of the car?

    Looking up at the sunroof, Maverick was greeted by the sight of Gerald looking down at him with a

    smug smile on his face!

    ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! Go to hell!¡± shouted Maverick as he began swerving his steering wheel from left to

    right, attempting to toss Gerald off the car. However, no matter how much the car swayed, Gerald

    barely budged from his spot. In fact, he appeared to be rxed of all emotions!

    Soon after, however, Gerald caught a glimpse of a kindergarten not too far ahead. Seeing that, Gerald

    knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to continue ying around with Maverick anymore. After all, if anything

    dangerous happened, the losses would most certainly outweigh the gains.

    With that in mind, Gerald thenid on his belly as he used one hand to break the sunroof open while

    simultaneously grabbing onto the driver seat¡¯s door handle. With a single tug, Gerald tore the door right

    off the car before tossing it aside!

    ¡°W-what the f*cking hell?! What in zes is going on?!¡± shouted Maverick in sheer horror, his eyes

    widened as strong and cold winds blew directly into his now worn-out face.

    Before Maverick could even begin registering what the hell was happening, Gerald had already

    grabbed onto the handbrake,¡ªthrough the now broken sunroof¡ªcausing the car¡¯s tires to screech

    loudly! The car stopped just in time before arge tree, barely avoiding colliding into it!

    Due to the abrupt stop, the girls were thrown forward while Maverick¡¯s face was immediately greeted by

    the impact of the car¡¯s airbag!

    ¡°Y-you! D-d*mn it all! You¡¯re crazy!¡± yelled Maverick in his sheer terror.

    By then, Maia and the others had arrived where the car was, and all of them had witnessed the entire

    scene y out. Maia could only gulp before her mouth hung open for a while as she stared at Gerald in

    utter disbelief.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1227

    Without witnessing it for themselves, nobody would¡¯ve believed that all of this had truly taken ce.

    After all, no normal person would be able to possess the immense strength to just rip a car door open

    with such ease while being on an actual moving car driving at such high speeds!

    While it was theoretically possible for someone with immense skill, strength, and bnce to do so¡­ It

    was simply too absurd to even think of such a person existing!

    Maia herself would¡¯ve never imagined that her high school ssmate¡ªwho used to be so thin and frail

    and was constantly worrying about how he could make more money to properly feed himself every day

    ¡ªcould actually end up being so powerful today!

    Though she had already epted that he was a rich young master for quite some time, as it turned

    out, he was also an extremely skillful person whose power was equivalent to a god-like top master!

    Warren was also in a state of utter shock at that moment. After all, he had been sitting beside Maia in

    the car earlier, which meant that he saw everything she did. However, he also noticed how Maia had

    been staring at Gerald for a while now.

    In a way, Maia was now looking like a girl who had never fallen in love before. A girl who had been

    longing for a hero to appear in her life for the longest time. As far as Warren knew, all young girls

    yearned for such a hero to steal their hearts.

    Regardless, Warren could now see it clearly reflected in Maia¡¯s eyes that her hero had finally arrived.

    For a time, Warren had assumed that he was the hero in her heart. After all, he had won the

    Taekwondo championship in the past!

    As it turned out, however, that simply wasn¡¯t the case!

    As immense jealousy was sparked in Warren¡¯s heart, Gerald himself was now busy lifting Maverick out

    of the car with only a single hand.

    Any remaining danger had been subdued and best of all, there weren¡¯t even any casualties.

    Still, all this had taken ce quite close to a kindergarten, and since it was almost time for the children

    to return home, several parents¡ªwho had been waiting to pick their children up¡ªhad witnessed

    Gerald¡¯s amazing feats.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Due to all the loud noises outside and the fact that sses had ended at that exact moment, more and

    more people began turning up to observe the scene.

    Because of that, the police present had no choice but to cordon off the entire road.

    ¡°What on earth happened here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­? What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±

    While many of the children were now asking their parents what had just happened, even more parents

    ¡ªwho had just arrived¡ªfound themselves itching to know the details as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you missed it! See that young man over there? He¡¯s sessfully captured and arrested

    the rapist who¡¯s been involved with several crimes in Mayberry City!¡±

    ¡°Oh god! You should¡¯ve seen him in action earlier! He was like some kind of Superman!¡±

    Thesements wereing from the few parents who had earlier been present when Gerald finally

    caught Maverick. Still trembling in excitement, they simply felt the urge to let everyone know about the

    thrilling event that had just taken ce before me.

    A few mothers even found themselvespletely ignoring their children as they ran over to record

    videos of Gerald instead.

    ¡°Superman! Superman!¡± chanted the children while looking at Gerald.

    ¡°Good job arresting him!¡± shouted several of the parents,pletely in awe of Gerald.

    Simply nodding at the parents, Gerald then tossed Maverick onto the ground, prompting Aiden to

    immediately step in to cuff him.

    ¡°Dmn it, dmn it, d*mn it! How unlucky can I get today?!¡± growled Maverick who was equally as

    dumbfounded by the turn of events as he was amazed by it. Even while he was being pushed into the

    police car, he continued staring at Gerald in sheer disbelief before finally letting out a long sigh.

    That guy¡­ it was almost like thews of physics didn¡¯t apply to him¡­!

    ¡°You did great today, brother! You have no idea how nervous I was while watching you chase after that

    thief earlier!¡± said Aiden, looking quite envious.

    Warren himself could see that Maia was now acting slightly shy and embarrassed. It was quite obvious

    that she wanted to approach Gerald to have a talk with him.

    With that in mind, how couldn¡¯t he be jealous?

    After taking in a deep breath, Warren then said, ¡°¡­Since we¡¯ve already caught Maverick, we should

    retreat for now. Why don¡¯t you go back into the car first, Maia?¡±

    Despite his question, Maia almost seemed like she was unable to even hear him speaking.

    Instead, she began walking toward Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­Did¡­ Did you hurt yourself Gerald¡­?

    That¡­ That was really dangerous just now, you know?!¡±

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1228

    ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Though Maia wanted to say more to express her concern, she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say

    anything at all. After all, she had earlier looked down on Gerald, even iming that he was going to

    give them more trouble than help!

    Well, to be more precise, she hadn¡¯t treated him seriously at all from the moment they had first met all

    the way back in high school. Even when they had finally reunited in the bar yearster and after Maia

    found out that he was extremely rich back in the Salford Province, never had she taken him seriously in

    the least.

    Regardless, Maia couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race now that she was standing before this strange,

    new Gerald. In all honesty, she now had great admiration and respect for him deep in her heart.

    Gerald himself barely felt the need to show off in front of Maia. After all, he didn¡¯t need her admiration

    or respect to fulfill his vanity.

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald suddenly remembered something. Turning around, he saw¡ªfrom quite

    a distance away¡ªthat the two girls from earlier were still quivering in the car.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Back when he was on the car¡¯s roof, he had heard one of the girls screaming. Upon hearing that

    familiar voice, Gerald was immediately able to guess that Maverick must have kidnapped both Yulisa

    and Noelle!

    The fact that Gerald could earlier also feel strong yin energying from within the car further

    solidified his theory.

    With that in mind, he quickly headed over to the car.

    The girls themselves hadn¡¯t been wearing any seatbelts earlier, so¡ªdue to the car stopping so abruptly

    ¡ªthey had been flung forward, colliding with the back of the front seats! Both of them were never

    meant to bear this amount of impact, so it was no wonder why Yulisa and Noelle were feeling like their

    bodies were going to fall apart any second now.

    By the time Gerald came close enough, he could see that Yulisa barely had the image of a youngdy

    anymore as she continued bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be alright¡­ Nowe on out. Both of you!¡± said Gerald as he couldn¡¯t help but

    smile wryly while looking at the two girls.

    The slight bitterness in his smile, of course, had stemmed from the fact that Gerald could tell that all

    that had happened wasn¡¯t just mere coincidence.

    Holding onto Gerald¡¯s arm, Noelle then fixed her hair with a smile before nodding at Gerald as she

    said, ¡°¡­T-thank you¡­¡±

    When it came to impressing someone, nothing could surpass saving one¡¯s life. While Noelle had

    previously hated Gerald, she now felt a bit more affectionate to him instead.

    Regardless, both the victims were asked a few questions from the police before they were allowed to

    leave and get some rest.

    Since Aiden and the others were still busy with quite a bit of things, Gerald didn¡¯t ask him to

    apany him back.

    Instead, Gerald chose to send the two girls back to campus himself. This time, Noelle didn¡¯t turn down

    Gerald¡¯s offer. In fact, she epted his invitation with great pleasure.

    Since Noelle was looking a little haggard¡ªsince she had, after all, suffered quite a scare earlier¡ª

    Gerald knew better than to mention the invigorating blood droplets now.

    After all, it would be bad if Noelle somehow came to the assumption that he had only saved her since

    he wanted to get his hands on her blood. That would definitely destroy her image of him for good.

    As Gerald continued thinking about it, he was slightly startled when Noelle suddenly looked at him

    before asking, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been pretty rude to you today¡­ So I¡¯d like to apologize and thank you as well

    for saving us!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald truly felt that Aiden was quite impressive. After all, before Aiden had left, he

    had told Gerald that Noelle would definitely apologize and express her gratitude to him sooner orter.

    ording to Aiden, after Gerald replied with a few specific words¡ªthat Aiden then shared with Gerald

    ¡ªGerald didn¡¯t even need to ask her for her contact number anymore.

    Quickly repeating what Aiden had taught him in his mind, Gerald then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need

    for you to thank me. Still, our meeting must be fated since we keep meeting each other over and over

    again. Maybe it¡¯s just our destiny. Regardless, I¡¯m d I was able to save you today!

    Watching as Gerald then smiled, Noelle found her breath growing rapid as she instantly began blushing

    slightly.

    The corners of her lips slowly curving upward into a beautiful smile, she remained silent for a while

    before nodding and saying, ¡°¡­W-well, we¡¯ll be heading back first, then! Farewell!¡±

    Though she said that, she didn¡¯t budge an inch, her eyes still affixed on Gerald¡¯s.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1229

    Gerald truly hadn¡¯t expected that Noelle would behave word for word like how Aiden had predicted.

    After all, Aiden had told Gerald that goddesses like her enjoyed ying games of cat and mouse.

    In other words, they really enjoyed the process of being pursued. They particrly liked it when the

    ones they were after truly seemed to care for them.

    With that in mind, ording to Aiden¡¯s guess, even if Gerald truly had saved Noelle¡¯s life today, she still

    wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to hand him her contact number. The most she would do was chat briefly

    with him before turning to leave. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t actually leave right off the bat. Instead, she

    would wait around a little to wait for Gerald to ask her to stay instead.

    This was the reason why it was oftentimes so difficult to pursue most goddesses. After all, what such

    girls truly enjoyed was the process of being pursued and sought after.

    Regardless, each and every one of Noelle¡¯s actions were nearly identical to what Aiden had predicted.

    Seeing that, Gerald then proceeded to ry the script that Aiden had earlier shared with him.

    Nodding with a nonchnt expression on his face, Gerald then replied, ¡°Indeed. Since both of you got

    injured earlier, it¡¯d do you good to get some well-deserved rest. I¡¯ll be taking my leave as well since I

    still need to prepare a special gift for a friend of mine by today. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, farewell!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald slowly turned around and began walking away, calmly. Now then, if what

    Adrian had told him was correct, Noelle would definitely call out to him at the count of five¡­

    ¡®One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡¯

    As soon as Gerald counted ¡®five¡¯ in his mind, Noelle suddenly shouted, ¡°¡­Hold on, Gerald! Gerald, wait

    for a second!¡±

    ¡­Seriously?!

    ¡°¡­Yes? What is it, Noelle?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ Where exactly did you learn your skills, Gerald¡­? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to learn some simple

    self-defense techniques for women! Would you happen to have any rmendations for me¡­?¡±

    asked Noelle.

    Hearing that, Yulisa nodded as well before adding, ¡°I-I¡¯d like to learn as well!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? Is that so? Well, I could give you a public contact number through WhatsApp if you¡¯d like¡­ It

    belongs to my friend and he¡¯s always up to date with such skills!¡±

    By this point, Gerald felt that he truly understood these girls¡¯ hearts now. The sentences that Aiden had

    taught him truly were effective, especially the one that involved him saying that he needed to go

    prepare a special gift for his friend.

    In a way, saying that allowed him to counter the cat and mouse game tactic. Waiting till now to say it

    was also particrly impactful since he had already yed the role of the hero who saved the two

    beauties.

    Aiden¡¯s ount was called ¡®Practical Tactical¡¯, and Aiden frequently shared information about fighting

    and martial arts skills there. While Gerald could have just told them the name of the ount for them to

    ¡ªrather easily¡ªsearch for it, Gerald asked to be friends on their WhatsApp ounts instead in order

    for him to forward Aiden¡¯s contact information to them.

    However, just as Adrian had anticipated, the girls simply obliged without question. Gerald could now

    say for certain that the two girls wanting to learn self-defense techniques was nothing but an excuse.

    All Noelle was really after was a capable guy by her side who was interested in her, just like Gerald. As

    long as he kept pursuing her in a considerate manner, Noelle would surely open up more to him

    eventually.

    With that in mind, after parting ways with the girls, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but admire Aiden for having

    such effective tactics on hand.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he hadn¡¯t understood M¡¯s heart better in the

    beginning. In the old days, both of them would speak over the phone every night, and eventually, M

    would always be the first to say that she wanted to head to bed.

    Of course, being as dense as he was back then, Gerald would always wish her good night almost

    immediately, telling her to sleep well before heading to bed. Why hadn¡¯t he realized back then that M

    actually wanted him to ask her to stay a little longer?

    It was now evident to him that she had constantly wanted him to think more about her. To spend more

    time with her. In a way, it was her way of testing how significant she was in Gerald¡¯s heart!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1230

    Of course, Gerald knew that he was the only one in M¡¯s heart and that she wouldn¡¯t ever treat other

    guys the same way she did to him¡­

    Snapping out of it, Gerald reminded himself that it was only three days away till the middle of the month

    arrived. With that in mind, it was impossible for him not to feel slightly more anxious.

    He really needed to discuss the matter with Aiden tonight.

    At the very least, the good thing was that he already had a good head start now. Both of them just

    needed to meet upter to discuss the next steps¡­

    ¡°You know, I have a feeling that Gerald isn¡¯t actually interested in you, Noelle¡­ After all, even though

    you told him that you wanted to learn a few self-defense techniques, to think that he¡¯d actually forward

    a public contact number to you!¡± said Yulisa a littleter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what he did? I truly am interested in learning, you know? Still, did you see how

    brave and heroic he looked when he saved us earlier? The more I think about it, the more I feel that

    there¡¯s an unknown side to Gerald that we don¡¯t know of¡­ How truly mysterious!¡± replied Noelle in a

    soft tone as she smiled.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Could it be that¡­ You¡¯ve already fallen for Gerald just because he saved us once? While I

    agree that he¡¯s definitely powerful, he most probably isn¡¯t rich at all! Even if you truly wish to be

    together with him with the assumption that it¡¯s simply fate doing its job, what will your family think?¡±

    asked Yulisa, reminding Noelle to carefully consider the pros and cons of her decision.

    ¡°I distinctly remember you saying that you didn¡¯t want to get into a rtionship now since quite a bit is

    currently happening within your family¡­ Honestly though, I think that getting a rtionship is exactly

    what you need to solve your problems! By that, I mean you should get a guy who¡¯s able to solve your

    family¡¯s economic crisis! With that in mind, I think you should be going after Preston rather than

    Gerald!¡±

    ¡°After all, his family owns a public listedpany of their own, you know? They¡¯re filthy rich! As long as

    you agree to be his girlfriend, then he¡¯ll definitely be able to help resolve your family¡¯s financial

    issues. I remind you that getting together with Gerald won¡¯t help you solve anything at all!¡± exined

    Yulisa as she carefully analyzed the situation while making her way back together with Noelle.

    In all honesty, Noelle wasn¡¯t in love with Gerald. She simply felt slightly affectionate toward him. After

    all, he had left her with a truly favorable impression of him this time around. Aside from that, she was

    also quite curious about him as a whole.

    Though she didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of them getting into a rtionship upon getting rescued,

    Noelle had now calmed down considerably, especially after hearing what Yulisa had to say.

    While it was true that she still had slight affection and admiration toward Gerald, Noelle was well aware

    that she had lost the right to choose her partner after what happened to her familyst month. Due to

    that incident, it seemed that she truly had no choice but to look for a rich and powerful person to stay

    by her side.

    As Yulisa had said, a person couldn¡¯t really do much without money or the proper connections.

    Though Noelle knew that, she had rejected Preston earlier since she wanted to y cat and mouse

    with him for at least a few more times.

    Now, however, she knew that she had to start thinking more about her family and get serious. While

    she knew that getting together with Preston would definitely help with her family¡¯s situation, she had no

    feelings for him at all.

    As for Gerald, she was certainly more attracted to him than any of the previous guys she hade

    across. That much was certain. However, unlike Preston, being together with him wouldn¡¯t help her

    family at all. All this made Noelle feel extremely entangled.

    ¡°Are you seriously still thinking about the right choice, Noelle? Remember, it¡¯s your birthday tomorrow

    night, and you should know that even though you humiliated him today in front of so many people by

    rejecting his confession, Preston hasn¡¯t given up on you yet. Rather, I heard that he¡¯s putting in a lot of

    effort to get ready for your birthday celebration tomorrow, even though he hasn¡¯t even been invited

    over! With that said, I¡¯m sure Preston will be overjoyed if you allow him to attend your birthday party!¡±

    said Yulisa.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m also nning on inviting someone else to attend my twentieth

    birthday party!¡± replied Noelle as she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be referring to Gerald, can you?¡± asked Yulisa as her eyes widened.

    ¡°Well, no matter what the case is, Gerald still ended up saving both of us today. If it wasn¡¯t for him, then

    who knows what would¡¯ve eventually be of us! With that in mind, it¡¯s only natural for us to express

    our gratitude to him, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Noelle as she recalled the moment when Gerald had gently

    supported her out of the car since she had injured her leg. The memory of that alone was enough to

    make her frozen heart slowly begin to melt!

    Both of them then continued chatting before eventually returning to their dorms and telling their

    roommates that they were safe.

    Since the two girls weren¡¯t all that interested in actually learning self-defense techniques in the first

    ce, Yulisa simply deleted the number right off the bat.

    Later that night, Yulisa¡¯s head began hurting rather badly. Assuming that it was due to an injury she

    suffered when the car had suddenly hit the brakes earlier, Noelle and the others quickly brought her to

    a nearby hospital for a check-up.

    It was around then when Gerald received a birthday invitation message from Noelle.

    Just as Aiden had predicted, it seemed that Gerald truly would be able to obtain the invigorating blood

    that he needed tomorrow. Since it was already extremely close to the middle of the month, that was

    very good news. As for the Zircobsite stone¡­ Gerald could almost feel it in his hands now¡­

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1231

    Soon after, the very next day came.

    Despite facing a financial crisis, Noelle¡¯s family still ced great importance in the preparation process

    for Noelle¡¯s twentieth birthday. After all, Noelle being able to celebrate her birthday happily was the

    most important thing to her family.

    It exined how what was initially a tiny birthday banquet ended up bing more of arge family

    gathering instead.

    The venue of the celebration itself was arge private room¡ªthat could amodate up to thirty

    people¡ªin Longthorne International Hotel that Noelle¡¯s parents had booked for the day.

    Among the thirty people invited to the banquet were Noelle¡¯s family members, her ssmates, her

    cousins, and several other rtives including her eldest, and third uncle. They were adamant on

    making this birthday banquet as festive as possible in order to rid their family of their bad luck.

    ¡°Sister-inw and Second brother! Both of you are truly blessed to have such a beautiful daughter as

    Noelle! She has such a good temperament too! I¡¯m sure the two of you will definitely be able to

    continue living and enjoying a good life together with Noelle in the future!¡± said Noelle¡¯s third aunt with

    a smile as she looked at Noelle¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Enjoy life? What even is there to enjoy? You should be well aware of how messy our family¡¯s current

    financial state is, Third! We even have to begin thinking about how we¡¯re going to survive the second

    half of our lives!¡± replied Zavien as he shook his head bitterly.

    Hearing that, Noelle¡¯s eldest and third uncle could only sigh.

    ¡°¡­Still, there¡¯s no need to get too anxious¡­ Quite honestly, our business isn¡¯t doing as terribly as we

    had initially imagined. As long as we can get someone to invest a sum of money into our business,

    we¡¯ll surely be able to get through this crisis! You know, I heard that Preston, the Wake family¡¯s young

    master, has actively been pursuing after Noelle recently. Do any of you know anything about the Wake

    family¡¯s strength or background?¡±

    The moment Noelle¡¯s third aunt changed the topic, everyone¡¯s attention immediately fell on Noelle.

    In truth, Noelle¡¯s eldest and third uncle were people who only did things that benefitted themselves.

    With that in mind, why were they even bothering to bring their entire families along just to attend the

    birthday banquet of a young girl like Noelle?

    Putting it bluntly, it was because they were well aware of the benefits that Noelle could potentially bring

    to their family.

    Even Zavien and Gracie had heard about Preston¡¯s pursuits of Noelle, so Noelle¡¯s third aunt¡¯s

    statement wasn¡¯t wrong at all.

    From what they knew, the Wake family was extremely formidable. Not only did they own a public listed

    company of their own, but their family also had the background of the Mayberry Commercial Group!

    With that in mind, anyone who met or encountered the Wakes would surely give them face.

    Regardless, if Noelle truly ended up getting together with Preston¡ªand Preston was willing to have a

    word with his father about their current situation on their behalf¡ªthen the Shadwells would definitely be

    able to turn things around and resolve their current crisis.

    With that said, it was no wonder why Noelle¡¯s aunts and uncles had taken their time toe over today

    just to celebrate her birthday.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of Preston, I heard that Noelle invited him over to the birthday banquet, right?¡± added her

    third aunt with a smile.

    Gracie simplyughed subtly before saying, ¡°To think that you¡¯re even more well-informed than I am,

    sister! How did you even find out that she invited him over?¡±

    Smiling awkwardly, Third aunt simply replied, ¡°I¡­ Just so happened to hear about it!¡±

    ¡°I see! For those who didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d have assumed that you¡¯ve been paying

    close attention to Preston. Sadly, though Faye is quite excellent, she hasn¡¯t quite had the luck of

    bumping into someone like Preston at all. I guess she still needs to work harder to gain the attention

    and favor of someone like him, aren¡¯t I right, Faye?¡± said Gracie as she looked at her third aunt¡¯s

    daughter who was the same age as Noelle.

    Gracie couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous since Third aunt was able to know quite a bit about Preston

    after just hearing his name a few times. It simultaneously also worried her that Noelle¡¯s third aunt could

    be nning to introduce her own daughter, Faye, to Preston. Was she trying to snatch Gracie¡¯s

    potential son-inw from her? If that was the case, Gracie¡¯s onlyment was ¡®dream on!¡¯

    After thinking about it a little while more, Gracie continued by saying, ¡°Speaking of which, sister, you

    may not have heard about this, but Preston gave Noelle an extremely touching confession before the

    unfortunate incident took ce yesterday! He even knelt before her, you know? I heard that many

    people were watching the entire thing as well! It¡¯s just such a pity that Noelle, being the stubborn girl

    she is, simply refused to be his girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so? My, how amazing Noelle is!¡± replied Third aunt as she blushed in embarrassment while

    praising Noelle in a slightly bitter tone.

    At that moment, a waiter opened the door of the private room while saying, ¡°Mr. Wake! Please,e

    in!¡±

    Following that, a handsome young man wearing a white suit and a necktie walked into the room with a

    bouquet of flowers in hand.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1232

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Shadwell and Aunt Wauter!¡± greeted the charming boy as he quickly headed over to

    them. Of course, the handsome young man in question was none other than Preston.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Preston had been extremely excited from the moment he received Noelle¡¯s invitation to her birthday

    banquet.

    Due to that, he had made sure to pay extra attention to how he dressed today so that he could give off

    the aura of a young master from a rich family.

    It seemed that his efforts paid off since soon enough, the Shadwell family began praising him endlessly.

    Because of that, Preston couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug and arrogant.

    Shortly after, they invited him to sit at the main table.

    However, it was at that moment when Gracie suddenly realized that her daughter wasn¡¯t even around.

    Momentarily pausing her chat with Preston before turning to look at Noelle¡¯s roommates, Gracie then

    asked, ¡°Speaking of which, where did Noelle and Yulisa go? I haven¡¯t seen both of them in a while!¡±

    ¡°From what we heard, both of them went downstairs to receive someone!¡± replied one of her

    roommates as the rest of them continued sipping on their juice.

    ¡°They what? Isn¡¯t Preston already here? Who else are they nning to receive? Say Preston, did you

    run into Noelle on your way up here?¡± asked Gracie, feelingly slightly puzzled.

    After all, Preston was undoubtedly the protagonist today.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t. Since this hotel belongs to one of my uncles, I¡¯ve always used the special VIP

    passage whenever I move around here. If I had known that she would be waiting for me downstairs,

    then I¡¯d definitely have used the regr entrance!¡± replied Preston, hints of excitement and joy on his

    face.

    To bepletely honest, Preston had already heard about the Shadwell family¡¯s financial crisis from

    his father. With that in mind, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to imagine that the Shadewells were only treating

    him this well because of said issue. After all, they were probably well aware that the Wake family had

    the support of the Mayberry Commercial Group.

    In rtion to that, the status ofpanies such as his family¡¯s¡ªthat were under the Mayberry

    Commercial Group¡ªwithin Mayberry City didn¡¯t even need to be borated on.

    Regardless, Preston knew that it was only a matter of time now before Noelle agreed to be his

    girlfriend. Hell, there was even a possibility that she would ept his confession today!

    ¡°Oh? So you came up here using a special VIP passage! That¡¯s probably the reason why Noelle hasn¡¯t

    come up again yet! Hold on, I¡¯ll call her right this instant!¡± said Gracie with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to call her, Aunt Wauter! I feel pretty bad for having Noelle wait down there for so

    long so I¡¯ll just go downstairs to look for her then bring her back up!¡± replied Preston as he shook his

    head with a smile on his face.

    Though Preston had to kneel before Noelle yesterday just to ask her out, now that he had found out

    about the predicament the Shadwells were in, Preston was feeling pretty confident about himself. With

    that, he then began walking downstairs without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Wait for me, Preston! I¡¯ming along!¡± shouted Gracie as she immediately followed after him.

    Gracie felt like she still wasn¡¯t as close to Preston as she would like to be. After all, she was already

    treating him as though he was already her son-inw.

    Upon seeing Gracie and Preston leave, Yulisa¡¯s roommates then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Yulisa and

    Noelle as well!¡±

    As the small group of people began descending the building, two girls could be seen waiting rather

    anxiously by the street right outside the hotel.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stop waiting for him, Noelle? He must¡¯ve been scared off the moment he read from your

    message that Longthorne International Hotel was the venue! I truly believe that from the venue of

    choice alone, he must¡¯ve finally realized howrge the difference between both of you were. From the

    looks of it, he¡¯s probably never attended an event at such a grand ce as Longthorne International

    Hotel! With that in mind, there¡¯s a high possibility that he may be too pressured to even dare to show

    up here!¡±ined Yulisa, her arms crossed.

    While Yulisa had a pretty good impression of Gerald in the beginning, after everything that had

    happened, her impression of him had severely dropped.

    Quite frankly, if he hadn¡¯t rescued them the day before, Yulisa wouldn¡¯t ever have looked up to him

    again!

    Then again, could she really be med for being realistic? After all, this was Gerald¡¯s own fault for not

    being outstanding enough. Humph!

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1233

    ¡°I refuse! After all, he¡¯s already said that he woulde today! As for all that you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve already

    taken all that into consideration the night before! That¡¯s the reason why I arranged to meet up with him

    at the entrance of the hotel!¡± said Noelle.

    With her beauty and how meticulous she was with details, it was hard not to call Noelle a goddess.

    Just as Yulisa had said, Noelle had taken into consideration that Gerald had probably never stepped

    foot into a five-star hotel like this before. With that in mind, she had a feeling that he would definitely be

    feeling slightly timid and pressured. Due to that, Noel had told him to meet up with her at the hotel¡¯s

    entrance so that they could enter together!

    However, though they had agreed to meet up at nine that morning, it was nearing nine forty now yet

    Gerald still couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere! In fact, he hadn¡¯t even read any of Noelle¡¯s messages on

    WhatsApp!

    Due to all that, Noel truly couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Gerald really wasn¡¯ting.

    She also remembered him mentioning that he was going to prepare a special gift for a friend of his.

    Who was that friend? Could it be a girl who was close to him? Could Gerald already like someone else

    other than her?

    If Gerald had just been some ordinary guy, she wouldn¡¯t have been bothered about that fact at all.

    However, Gerald was no ordinary person.

    He had several positive points, for one, his greatest being how strong and skillful he was. He was also

    currently a hero in the minds of several people. In other words, he was an outstanding person.

    It was because of this that Noelle couldn¡¯t help but feel a little entangled whenever she thought about

    whether Gerald truly liked her or not.

    This wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary for girls to think about, especially beautiful ones. It was simply

    something that happened and waspletely understandable.

    At that moment, Preston, Gracie, and Yulisa¡¯s roommates arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Noelle! There you are! I¡¯m terribly sorry for having you wait for such a long time! I entered through the

    special VIP passage earlier!¡±

    Earlier when he was seconds away from arriving at the hotel¡¯s entrance, Preston had already seen how

    anxiously Noelle was looking at both sides of a street. Recalling how she had rejected him yesterday

    andparing it to how she was today, Preston immediately felt a great sense of satisfaction.

    Following that, Gracie then smiled before saying, ¡°Did you know that Preston¡¯s brought along a birthday

    gift for you, Noelle? Also, while I was just nning to call you up through the phone earlier, Preston

    kept insisting that he go downstairs to personally look for you!

    ¡°Oh. Thanks, Preston! Regardless, you and mom can go back upstairs now,¡± replied Noelle as she

    smiled briefly at Preston.

    Upon hearing that, Preston¡¯s face immediately went pale! Even Gracie was slightly taken aback.

    Something wasn¡¯t quite right with her daughter¡­

    Had she not been waiting for Preston this entire time?

    As Preston himself began thinking the same thing Gracie was, Gracie asked in a rather impatient tone,

    ¡°¡­Noelle? Who exactly are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for my friend¡­ I wonder why he¡¯s not here yet!¡± replied Noelle without considering her

    words too much.

    ¡°A¡­ friend? ¡­Noelle, is it a he or a she¡­?¡± asked Gracie again.

    Instead of replying, however, Noelle simply walked further out toward the roadside to see why Gerald

    still hadn¡¯t arrived.

    Seeing that, Gracie then turned to look at Yulisa before asking, ¡°Yulisa, who exactly are both of you

    waiting for?¡±

    With that, Yulisa then began telling everything to her, starting from when she had asked Gerald for his

    help to take some pictures for them.

    After hearing about all that had happened, Gracie finally understood that the person her daughter was

    waiting for was just some poor person!

    Preston¡ªwho had been listening to Yurisa as she exined¡ªfound himself taking in a deep breath,

    his sheer jealousy evident on his face.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Noticing the change of expression on his face, Gracie instantly began gritting her teeth as well. And

    here she was thinking that her daughter knew better! Shouldn¡¯t she be well aware that Preston was

    way more important than Gerald in terms of solving their family¡¯s current dilemma?

    Fuming in anger, Gracie then instantly walked over to Noelle, reprimanding her viciously.

    ¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, after receiving Noelle¡¯s invitationst night, he had attached great importance

    to the event. Due to that, he had been well-prepared to head to the banquet from very early in the

    morning.

    By his estimations back then, he should¡¯ve arrived¡ªin his car¡ªbefore eight thirty even came.

    Instead of driving a luxury or sports car, however, Gerald chose to drive an ordinary one.

    This was because after resolving his misunderstanding with Noelle, he realized that he didn¡¯t need to

    use money or any interest to build their rtionship up. The only thing he needed to do was attend her

    birthday banquet and present her with a gift that he had meticulously prepared. Once that was done,

    everything else would flow smoothly.

    Quite personally, Gerald himself felt that it was rather repulsive to drive a luxury car, just to show off his

    wealth.

    Noelle simply wasn¡¯t the same as Cundrie was.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1234

    From what he found, though Cundrie didn¡¯t really care about money, Noelle still exhibited hints that she

    had a little interest in riches.

    With that in mind, Gerald was afraid that once she found out that he was actually rich, her feelings

    wouldn¡¯t be sincere anymore. Should that happen, even if he were to sessfully obtain invigorating

    blood from her, it would bepletely useless to him. That was the reason why he had refrained from

    driving a luxury car over today.

    Even Aiden had said that there was no need for him to show her his financial resources. Due to that,

    the car Gerald was driving today was only an ordinary one that cost around ten thousand dors.

    s, he truly hadn¡¯t anticipated for there to be a traffic jam this early in the morning!

    While driving along slowly, the car in front of Gerald suddenly hit the brakes! Seeing that, Gerald

    instantly stopped his car as well.

    While he managed to avoid hitting the car in front of him, the sound of something crashing soon

    followed from behind him as Gerald¡¯s car rocked forward slightly!

    It was obvious that whoever it was behind him, they had identally stepped on the elerator

    instead of the brakes!

    Knowing that the back of his car had been hit, Gerald instantly turned around to see a rather pretty yet

    coquettish girl who was wearing a hat and driving a Porsche behind him. Not only was he stuck in a

    traffic jam, but now his car was damaged as well! How couldn¡¯t Gerald be frustrated!

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the woman¡ªwho was also smoking a cigarette¡ªthen got out of her car, her

    handbag in hand, before walking to Gerald and yelling, ¡°You b*stard! Don¡¯t you keep your eyes open

    when you drive? How could you just stop your car like that!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon? It¡¯s clearly your fault for banging into my car, auntie!¡± retorted Gerald, truly at a loss

    for words before this unreasonable woman.

    The second she heard him referring to her as ¡®auntie¡¯, the woman instantly recoiled in shock. A second

    later, her entire body began shuddering as her expression turned extremely ugly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you call me an auntie?! Acting all arrogant before me! I¡¯ve already seen many poor

    folk like you! Just have a good look at your own car thenpare it to mine! I¡¯m warning you now,

    you¡¯d better be smart andpensate me for the damage! Otherwise, I¡¯m calling my husband right this

    instant to deal with you!¡± roared the woman in rage.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only shake his head with a wry smile.

    Since the traffic was so heavy that the cars literally weren¡¯t even moving anymore, several of the

    people trapped there began rolling down their car windows to watch the exciting show.

    As the sounds of car horns filled the air, Gerald looked at the fuming woman. Since it seemed like she

    really cared about her face, Gerald could tell that she wasn¡¯t going to let him off that easily before

    sufficiently having her revenge.

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to pay a single cent to her, resulting in her calling her husband over!

    It wasn¡¯t long before her husband drove over in a big Hummer. The second he arrived, he immediately

    dashed across the sidewalk over to Gerald and his wife was.

    Sticking closely behind him were several big and sturdy-looking men, each of them wearing gold chains

    around their necks. Upon getting close enough to Gerald, they instantly slid their hands into their

    pockets, making sure to crack their necks with loud ¡®plops¡¯ as they smoked their cigarettes rather

    intimidatingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, husband! He¡¯s the one who stopped his car out of the blue and caused me to bump into

    him!¡± exined the woman quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts to target my woman, youngd. Are you sick of living in Mayberry City already? Tell

    me, do you know who I am?¡± asked the middle-aged leader of the group in a frigid tone. In his left

    hand, was a bag and on his wrist, a golden watch glistened.

    ¡°Beats me!¡± replied Gerald, shaking his head as he took his cell phone out to check the time.

    ¡°You f*cker!¡± shouted the guards as soon as they heard Gerald say that.

    As each of them instantly stepped forward, the middle-aged man shouted in rage, ¡°How dare you! You

    truly are done for today, young man! I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even be able to stand up once we¡¯re done

    with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who exactly is going to do the deed?¡± asked Gerald as he casually looked at the woman¡¯s

    husband.

    ¡°Me, of course!¡± roared the middle-aged man in reply.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simplyughed out loud before shaking his head and ring straight into the

    man¡¯s eyes.

    Realizing that Gerald was still trying to make a fool out of him, the middle-aged man felt his anger

    peak. The same went for his men as well who were now all fuming in anger.

    ¡°We¡¯re ending you, you mother*cker!¡± roared all of his men as they tossed their cigarettes to the ground

    and made a dash at Gerald!

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1235

    As the big burly men immediately surrounded Gerald, ready to assault him, Gerald could tell that this

    wasn¡¯t their first rodeo doing this.

    The woman herself was waiting for the thugs to grab hold of Gerald so that she could give him two tight

    ps across his face to vent out all her frustration.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the moment one of the men rushed over, Gerald simplyunched a swift kick to

    his stomach, sending the hundred and twenty kilogram man flying a good twenty meters away!

    Everyone could only stare wide-eyed as the thug collided with the middle-aged man¡¯s Hummer,

    causing all of the car¡¯s windows to shatter into pieces!

    As the ss shards scattered across the road, the woman instantly began screaming in shock. Even

    her husband was bbergasted by the turn of events. After all, everyone had simply assumed that

    Gerald was just a poor young man. Nobody could¡¯ve anticipated him to be this powerful!

    After seeing what happened to their ally, the remaining thugs didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle anymore,

    and for good reason too. They could all see that the injured man had now curled into a ball from the

    pain, and even his mouth was foaming! To think that Gerald had almost killed their ally with a single

    kick! Only an idiot would dare make another move so soon after witnessing such power.

    Seeing that nobody was attacking, Gerald resumed looking at the time on his phone. From the moment

    the car ident had happened, quite a bit of time had passed. Adding that to the terrible traffic jam

    before this, it was now already past nine forty. In other words, it was long past the time Gerald had

    agreed to meet up with Noelle.

    Noelle must have been waiting anxiously for him this entire time, and from what Aiden had told him

    yesterday, women hated it most when men didn¡¯t keep their promises.

    As he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine M waiting for him back then.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t show up in time and he wasn¡¯t even able to see her before her disappearance.

    If he made Noelle wait for him too long at the hotel, then all the good impressions he had made on her

    the day before would¡¯ve been for naught! The thought of that alone made Gerald feel extremely

    nervous. He truly couldn¡¯t afford to dy this any longer!

    Turning to look at the middle-aged man who was still paralyzed in fear, Gerald then fished his cell

    phone out to call Zack.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, send a helicopter over to where I am, immediately! I need to attend a birthday banquet ASAP

    and I don¡¯t have a proper mode of transportation!¡±

    Following that, Gerald then hung up his phone. He definitely wasn¡¯t going anywhere in his car with such

    a terrible traffic jam, and he couldn¡¯t just sit here waiting any longer.

    With the helicopter, he would be able to reach the hotel rtively quickly. Even so, there was the

    obvious risk of him exposing his true identity. However, running over there would simply take too long.

    There truly was no other way other than heading there with a helicopter.

    ¡°A¡­ helicopter?¡± muttered several of the pedestrians who had overheard Gerald¡¯s conversation earlier.

    Though it sounded extremely absurd, many of them didn¡¯t dare tough after seeing how strong Gerald

    was. Of course, that meant that some of them still did.

    ¡°Did he truly just ask someone to pick him up in a helicopter? He must¡¯ve gone bonkers!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s gotten a bit too simple-minded after spending all his time only training and developing his

    fighting skills!¡±

    As more and more people beganughing and making fun of Gerald, the middle-aged man finally

    returned to his senses again. His opponent was just some kid! Why was he even this frightened by

    him? D*mn it!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Gerald was still staring at his phone, the middle-aged took advantage of the situation by getting

    his remaining men to surround him again.

    A split secondter, the middle-aged man revealed a small but very sharp knife! After giving out

    another order, the other men took out simr knives as well!

    With all of them prepared tounch their attack on Gerald, the enraged middle-aged man was just

    about to order them to attack when suddenly, a droning sound began filling the air!

    The men were familiar enough with the sound to know that it wasing from a helicopter, and upon

    realizing this, all of them froze in ce in their utter shock.

    ¡°A-A helicopter has truly arrived!¡± shouted several of the pedestrians as they looked up at the sky.

    Hearing that, many of the stuck car drivers instantly got off their vehicles to have a look for themselves.

    The helicopter¡ªthat resembled a huge falcon hovering in the sky¡ªwas now slowly descending, almost

    as though it was preparing tond. Due to how close it was to the ground, the strong winds it produced

    were so immense that they could cause a person¡¯s lips to crack!

    Soon enough, those on the helicopter pinpointed where Gerald was standing¡­

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1236

    The helicopter tantlynded on Gerald¡¯s parked car.

    The middle-aged man and woman were both dumbfounded. This was because there were a few big

    characters printed on the side of the helicopter that read ¡®Mayberry Commercial Group¡¯!

    This man was actually a member of Mayberry Commercial Group, and it seemed as though his status

    was not low!

    D*mn it! This was too ruthless!

    The middle-aged man instantly broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡± A young man came down from the helicopter as he respectfully emptied the cockpit.

    ¡°Mm. You can drive the car back on my behalf. Also, I want you to look into the background of these

    few thugs beside me before punishing them ordingly!¡± Gerald instructed as he put his cell phone

    away.

    ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Crawford!¡± The young man replied as he nodded.

    As Gerald was about to leave, he saw one of the thugs holding a knife, and he was just about to stab

    the knife directly into Gerald¡¯s waist. Gerald nced at the man who was already frozen in ce as he

    broke out in cold sweat because he did not dare to move.

    A guilty smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Crawford¡­¡±

    The man flew out directly after Gerald gave him a p across his face.

    ¡°You are such a big man, but you are carrying such a small knife. Who are you trying to scare?!¡± Gerald

    was speechless yet again.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He would have to leave everything else in his subordinate¡¯s hands now. Gerald then got into the cockpit

    before flying the helicopter away. The passersby were all wailing and trembling in shock. This scene

    was simply too incredible!

    Gerald then guided the helicopter along, and he naturally did not encounter any more interference

    along the way.

    Shortly after, he arrived at Longthorne International Hotel. However, Gerald did not park his helicopter

    downstairs in a conspicuous manner. Instead, he simply parked directly on the top of the hotel.

    After that, he hurriedly trotted all the way downstairs.

    After calling Noelle, Gerald realized that Noelle was still waiting for him at the entrance of the hotel.

    ¡°Gerald, why did youe out from inside the hotel?!¡± Noelle could not help but feel surprised when

    she saw Gerald running out of the hotel.

    ¡°Oh! I came from the back door!¡± Gerald reluctantly exined.

    Noelle immediately understood. She felt that since there would be many magnatesing in and out

    of the entrance of the hotel, Gerald would naturally feel embarrassed too. Perhaps that was the reason

    why he had chosen toe in through the back door.

    ¡°He is the one?¡±

    When Gracie saw Gerald, she had a sullen expression on her face. She was not done reprimanding

    her daughter yet.

    ording to her wishes, regardless of whether this man had saved her daughter or not, that was

    secondary. What was the big deal anyway? At most, she could wait until she resolved their family crisis

    before giving him a sum of money for saving her daughter, then.

    Gracie felt that Noelle should not owe him this kind of affection. What did she mean by inviting him here

    to celebrate her birthday today?!

    When Preston saw Gerald, he could not help but feel even more jealous. It turned out that the person

    that Noelle had been waiting for was this kid.

    She had not only invited him to attend her birthday celebration today, but she had also invited this kid.

    In any case, Preston instantly regarded Gerald as his love rival.

    He could not help but feel even more ufortable when he thought about how Noelle had been

    looking forward to Gerald¡¯s arrival just now.

    After all, Preston himself was so rich and outstanding, but Noelle did not seem to care about that at all.

    ¡°It is fine now that you are here! It is almost ten o¡¯clock now! We should hurry up and go in!¡± Noelle said

    and smiled slightly as she looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Who are you asking to go in?! You are asking him toe in too?! Noelle, are you really using your

    brain?¡± Gracie could not stop herself from scolding Noelle.

    Wasn¡¯t Noelle deliberately inciting Preston by doing this?! What if Preston became very angry because

    of this incident and decided to leave Noelle? In that case, the Shadwell family would have missed out

    on a great opportunity to turn things around!

    However, at this time, Noelle had already led Gerald into the hotel.

    Gracie hurriedly chased after them.

    In the end, only Preston was left behind with a look of anger and resentment on his face.

    ¡®You brat! You actually seeded in making Noelle treat you so well! I have been chasing and pursuing

    her for over half a year now, and she has never given me any proper attention before. The both of you

    have only known each other for two days!¡¯

    Preston felt a sense of humiliation sweeping through his entire body.

    He ground his teeth angrily before he took out his cell phone to make a phone call¡­

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1237

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The atmosphere at Noelle¡¯s birthday banquet changed as soon as Gerald arrived. This was especially

    so for Gracie¡¯s emotions. It would not be an exaggeration to describe that all of her menopausal

    symptoms for the next thirty years of her life had an outbreak at this exact moment.

    Anyone could tell that her daughter, Noelle, had a very unusual rtionship with this young man. As a

    person who had already gone through all of these experiences before, Gracie could tell that her

    daughter seemed to be interested in this young man.

    However, Noelle was very indifferent toward Preston. If Gracie allowed this to develop any further, it

    would certainly be very troublesome if Preston was offended.

    Under this kind of situation, as Noelle¡¯s mother, Gracie could not just let this pass withouting up

    with a solution. She could not simply continue watching as her daughter took one step after the other

    into an abyss, right?! Therefore, Gracie was in a foul mood, and she was very unfriendly toward Gerald

    during the banquet.

    ¡°Your wagyu steak is here!¡±

    At this time, the dishes were finally served.

    The waiter also brought the main dish, which was the highlight of the birthday

    banquet today, into the room.

    After that, the manager also followed the waiter into the room.

    The manager was a middle-aged man. In order to show his respect for Preston, he had decided to

    come here personally to serve the meal and exin it in detail to them.

    It could even be said that he was actually giving the Shadwell family a lot of face.

    Gracie truly felt that she really had a lot of face.

    Gerald had already eaten in many restaurants in Mayberry City before. In fact, he had already long

    heard that the wagyu steak at the Longthorne International Hotel was very famous, but Gerald had

    never tried it because he hadn¡¯t been here before. This was also the first time that he had ever tried

    this dish.

    ¡°Sir, do you know anything about this dish?¡±

    As Gerald was about to taste the dish, the manager exchanged nces with Preston before he

    suddenly interrupted Gerald with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t really know much about it!¡± Gerald replied as he shook his head.

    ¡°Hmph. You look like youe from the countryside, right? Is this your first timeing to the

    Longthorne International Hotel?¡± The manager said with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.

    Everyone present, including a few of the girls, could not help but put their chopsticks down at this time.

    It was obvious that the manager was saying these words because he was targeting Gerald.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Even if this is my first time here, did I do anything wrong?¡± Gerald could

    also sense the hint of sarcasm in his words, and he instantly raised his head to look at the manager.

    ¡°Our wagyu steak is usually eaten by our most prestigious and precious guests at this hotel. It would be

    aplete waste for someone like you, who obviously has not seen much of the world, to eat this

    wagyu steak! Men,e and take this dish away from him!¡± The manager said lightly, with his hands

    behind his back.

    ¡°Who gave you the rights to do so?!¡±

    A look of anger and resentment shed through Noelle¡¯s face at this time. This manager did not only

    look down on people, but he had no respect for others at all.

    How could she possibly know that this was all Preston¡¯s deliberate arrangement?

    As the young master of the Wake family, Preston had a very influential status in this ce.

    The manager knew this very well too. He knew that his career and business path would certainly go

    smoothly in the future if he favored Preston. Also, he would be able to build up a good rtionship with

    Preston if he were to humiliate this youngd here today. Therefore, how could the manager possibly

    let go of such a wonderful opportunity?!

    At this time, Preston merely smiled coldly as he stared at the scene before him.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Gerald put down his utensils.

    After that, he looked at the manager, who had a smug look on his face, as he sneered and said, ¡°You

    are opening an establishment to run a business, so you cannot go overboard. This is the foundation of

    the business industry. It is your duty to treat each and every customer equally and with respect. This is

    also the virtue and duty of every businessman. So, Mr. Manager, don¡¯t you think that you are taking

    things a little too far?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Youngd, do I look like I need you to teach me a lesson? You look so poor! Everyone here is

    definitely worthy enough to eat the food in our hotel. You are the only person who is not worthy at all! In

    truth, the only reason why I did not kick you out of this ce is simply because I am giving Mr. Wake

    and Miss Noelle face! You are actually trying to talk back and educate me here?! You should take a

    piss and look at your own reflection first!¡± The manager said coldly.

    He said everything that he wanted to with those few words, and this was exactly what Preston wanted

    to see.

    You brat! You want to y with me? How are you ever going to fight against me?!

    ¡°Men,e! Where are the security guards? Drive this person, who does not know his own ce, out

    of our hotel now! I also want you guys to put a sign in front of the hotel stating that this kind of

    worthless trash is not allowed to step into our hotel in the future!¡± The manager yelled to his men

    outside.

    Not long after that, about four to five security guards rushed into the private room, almost as though

    they had already been on standby.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1238

    It was obvious that everything had been premeditated.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I was initially nning on giving you some leeway, but it seems as though you do

    not want it at all!¡± Gerald said coldly as he smiled at the manager.

    ¡°Gerald, don¡¯t attack him!¡± Noelle was a little frightened at this time.

    At this point, she knew that Preston must have secretly nned for the manager to deliberately

    humiliate and make things difficult for Gerald. If Gerald were to beat the manager up, Preston would

    certainly have a way to deal with Gerald for his actions, then. Thus, Noelle wanted to dissuade Gerald

    from doing so.

    ¡°Attack him? Hahaha! I do not need to personally take any actions against a worthless person like him!

    In fact, at the very beginning, he was still worthy enough to receive a few ps from me. However,

    now, he is not worthy at all!¡± Gerald sneered.

    ¡°Youngd, I think you must really be tired of living! Men,e! Throw him out of this ce!¡± The

    manager sneered.

    After that, he looked at Gracie and the others as he said, ¡°Ms. Shadwell and Mrs. Shadwell, I know that

    I am being rude and disrespectful. However, I truly cannot ept the fact that such a vulgar person is

    actually sitting at the same table as you. Please forgive me for my actions!¡±

    Gracie immediately stood up as she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! Are you kidding me? You can

    simply act ording to your own discretion. As for some irrelevant people, we do not want to be

    bothered with them either!¡± Gracie nced coldly at Gerald.

    As for Gerald, he had already taken out his cell phone and sent a text message at this time.

    The security guards had already gathered around as they prepared to take Gerald away.

    Gerald said, ¡°There is no need for you to hurry. Your superior should being over here in a short

    while!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zin? You are saying that he is going toe over here? F*ck! Do you know who Mr. Zin is?!

    Even if you really sent a text message, wouldn¡¯t you simply be reporting a matter to the management

    anyway? Hahaha! Let me tell you something. The information about the report will ultimately end up in

    my hands anyway! Young brat, you will certainly be dumbfounded at that time!¡± The manager said as

    heughed.

    The few security guards alsoughed out loud.

    ¡°He is really full of himself!¡±

    Gracie ate a mouthful of food before she rolled her eyes at Gerald. After that, she even poured a cup of

    water on the ground directly near Gerald¡¯s feet to vent her anger and dissatisfaction.

    Just as the manager was about to ask the security guards to proceed, his cell phone suddenly started

    ringing.

    The manager snorted slightly before he took out his cell phone. He was taken aback when he saw his

    caller ID.

    ¡°Mr. Zin?!¡± He said in shock.

    As for Preston, he yed around with his watch at this time as he shook his head with a wry smile on

    his face.

    ¡®Is it truly a phone call from Uncle Zin?¡¯

    He could not help but feel that Gerald was pretty well-connected as he could actually make a report

    directly to Uncle Zin.

    The Longthorne International Hotel was arge family-owned enterprise with Mayberry City as the core

    of its business. It adopted the model of an international hotel chain. However, not anyone could simply

    report a matter directly to the higher management of the hotel if they wanted to. It was just as the

    manager had just said. If anyone wanted to report anything, they would have to go through him first.

    This was also the reason why he dared to act so unscrupulously. What could a poor boy possibly do to

    him anyway?

    However, since Mr. Zin was the manager of the headquarters, the manager did not dare to neglect

    his call.

    After nodding at Preston, he hurriedly answered the phone call.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I understand!¡±

    The manager replied in three simple sentences. However, at this time, he was already turning pale as

    he started breaking out in a sweat. He was obviously feeling very nervous.

    Preston said, ¡°Uncle Zin is also friends with my father. Could it be possible that Uncle Zin is really

    going to teach you a lesson because of this kid? Should I call my father to make a phone call to Uncle

    Zin, then?¡±

    ¡°How can it possibly be because of this stinky brat over here?! The headquarters do not know what is

    happening either. However, he is simply mobilizing all of the staff. Mr. Zin said that he will being

    over to assemble here at the Longthorne International Hotel in a short while. Even our chairman, who is

    currently recuperating in the hospital, will also be personally making a trip here!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God! Thepany has never encountered this kind of situation before! I have to hurry up to

    make some preparations for the upper management¡¯s sudden inspection!¡± The manager said excitedly.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1239

    At this time in the lobby, all of the staff were all dressed up, and they were all ready, solemnly and

    respectfully. Even the hotel staff were not an exception. All of them had already assembled in the lobby

    on the first floor of the hotel.

    Everyone was very excited when they heard that the chairman was personally making a trip here today.

    There had never been such a thing before.

    The manager, Hazen, had also put on a suit at this time as he stood aside in preparation to greet and

    meet the chairman.

    He was extremely nervous at this time.

    ¡°Aunt Wauter, Uncle Shadwell, I know a lot of uncles from the Longthorne Group. Since they are

    coming over here, I would like to go down and greet them. Otherwise, if they find out that I did not go

    down to greet them when they are here, they might actually me me for being ignorant!¡±

    At this time, in the private room, Preston put down the wine ss in his hand and spoke up as he

    looked at Gracie.

    ¡°Oh, of course! Preston, you must know of many big and powerful figures. Longthorne Group is a public

    listedpany. Since their upper management is here to visit, it is only natural for you to go and greet

    them!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Preston, the Shadwell family¡¯s biggest business is a boutique fast food restaurant chain.

    Although it cannot bepared to the Longthorne International Hotel, it is still a catering industry after

    all. I wonder if you will be able to put a good word in for us in front of Mr. Zinter? It would be great if

    you could simply hand our business card over to him!¡± Gracie asked

    embarrassedly.

    ¡°That will not be an issue, Aunt Wauter. Although I do not personally know Chairman Hayes Wadder

    from Longthorne Group, I am quite familiar with Mr. Zin!¡± Preston said as he stretched out his hand to

    reveal the gold watch on his hand.

    After that, he grabbed his wallet and stood up immediately.

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. It would be great if we could exchange business cards with Mr. Zin. It would

    also be great if we could get to briefly introduce ourselves to him. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Third aunt and the

    othersughed at this time.

    After that, they stood up and walked toward the door.

    At this time, many big and small cars had already gathered outside the entrance of the hotel.

    All of the senior executives and upper management personnel were all here regardless of whether it

    was the human resources department or the finance department. They were here as long as they were

    a senior officer.

    Everyone was supporting an old man who was in his seventies and still trembling as he walked.

    ¡°Chairman Wadder!¡± Mr. Yandle said in surprise. He was already about to kneel at this time.

    As for Chairman Wadder, he shuddered as he hurriedly spoke to his personal assistant at this time,

    ¡°Quick! Head to Room 602!¡±

    At this time, Mr. Zin, who was behind the chairman, was also very pale as he helped the chairman

    head upstairs.

    At this time, Mr. Yandle suddenly realized that it seemed as though they were not here for an

    inspection. Instead, it felt as though they were here to deal with something. What was happening?

    Room 602? Wasn¡¯t that the young master Preston¡¯s room?!

    The Shadwell family members, who were just about to get into the elevator, also happened to run into

    Chairman Wadder at this time.

    Gracie was about to bow down to show her respect to the chairman, but the chairman did not even

    bother looking at her at all.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chairman Wadder walked directly into their private room with the help of his

    assistant.

    Something that made everyone feel even more shocked and surprised happened in the next moment.

    As soon as they arrived at the door¡­

    Chairman Wadder had knelt on the ground with a thud. At this time, his face was also covered in tears

    as he trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Gracie swallowed in disbelief.

    Preston was also dumbfounded at this time.

    ¡°I did not know that you were here, Mr. Crawford! I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Hayes had participated in several important and grand meetings with the chamber ofmerce, and

    he had already witnessed Gerald¡¯s grandeur in the past.

    Just now, he had received a phone call from the Mayberry Commercial Group saying that his

    subordinate was trying to throw Mr. Crawford out of his hotel, and the other party had actually asked

    him what he was going to do about this matter?

    Hayes could not believe his own ears, and he hade over here immediately from the hospital.

    At first nce, he immediately saw that the person who was sitting at the furthest end of the table was

    none other than Mr. Crawford!

    The reason why Longthorne Group could be so deeply rooted and had such a steady development in

    the business industry for so many years was simply because Mr. Lyle had always been taking good

    care of them and looking out for them.

    If they were to offend Mr. Crawford today, Longthorne Group would certainly be done for!

    ¡°Chairman Wadder, is your subordinate really that impressive? I was simply trying to eat a piece of

    wagyu steak, and he actually asked the security guards toe over here to throw me out!¡± Gerald

    said as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I have already heard about it!¡± The chairman cried out before he slowly stood up with his assistant¡¯s

    help.

    ¡°Where is Hazen Yandle?!¡± The chairman asked as he looked at Mr. Zin.

    Hazen was standing at the entrance of the private room, and he was watching the incredible scene that

    was unfolding before his very eyes with Gracie and the others.

    As soon as he heard the chairman calling his name, Hazen ran over to him immediately.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1240

    ¡°Chairman Wadder, your body is so frail and delicate now. How could you kneel in front of this stinky

    brat?! I will find someone to deal with him right now!¡± Hazen said viciously.

    The chairman was instantly enraged as he stared at Hazen in disbelief. After that, he shouted at Mr.

    Zin, ¡°Beat him up! I want you to beat him up until his mouth is all swollen!¡±

    Mr. Zin hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    As soon as he waved his hand, several of the chairman¡¯s personal bodyguards hurriedly came forward

    directly before pressing Hazen down on the ground. There was even a bodyguard who brought a baton

    over.

    ¡°Chairman! What did I do wrong?!¡± Hazen was filled with grievance as he cried out loud.

    A loud sound came, and the bodyguard had already hit Hazen on his mouth with

    the baton.

    At this time, Hazen¡¯s nose and mouth were filled with blood.

    Hazen¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears.

    When the people on the sideline saw this, they were all terrified, especially Gracie and the other

    women. When had they ever witnessed this kind of scene?!

    The bodyguards continued beating the manager up at this time.

    Hazen¡¯s teeth were flying out, and he was spurting blood out of his mouth.

    In the end, he got beaten up until he was almost half dead. Hazen was convulsing as hey on the

    ground.

    ¡°Mr. Zin, what is going on with this matter?! Who gave Hazen Yandle the courage to act that way?¡±

    Chairman Wadder asked as he nced at Hazen before he looked at Mr. Zin.

    ¡°I have already spoken to some of Hazen¡¯s assistants just now. I found out that the reason why he

    dared to do all this is because someone named Preston Wake called him in advance to ask him to act

    in that manner!¡± Mr. Zin¡¯s voice was very cold and stern.

    He naturally knew who Preston was, and he also knew Preston¡¯s father. However, the Wake family was

    basically done for at this time. Therefore, Mr. Zin naturally wanted to cut off all ties with them.

    Before he could finish speaking, the bodyguards had already dragged Preston over to the scene.

    ¡°Mr. Zin, what are you guys trying to do?! My father is¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Preston had already received a tight p across his face.

    ¡°You dare to cause trouble for Longthorne International Hotel?! I cannot tolerate this at all! Continue

    pping him on my behalf!¡± Chairman Wadder yelled out loud.

    ¡°What?!¡± Preston was shocked.

    The bodyguards had already stepped forward to do as they were told.

    At this time, Gracie and the others were all stunned and dumbfounded.

    ¡°Gerald, this¡­ what is going on?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Noelle was also frightened at this time. She truly did not expect such big trouble and such a huge

    scene to unfold just because Gerald had made a small report.

    When Gracie saw everything that was happening inside the room, she swallowed wildly, afraid that she

    would also get beaten up.

    So, she subconsciously walked toward Gerald¡¯s side because she knew that it would be safest for her

    to stay by Gerald¡¯s side at this time.

    Very soon, Preston was beaten up until his face was all bloody. The four or five bodyguards¡¯ hands

    were also swollen. After that, they lifted Preston up before throwing him out of the hotel.

    After the chairman had apologized repeatedly to him, Gerald finally felt a little satisfied.

    Gracie was extremely surprised.

    What was going on?

    The chairman had actually ordered his men to beat Preston up just because Gerald had made a small

    report.

    This was beyondmon sense. Something was not right! Her years of experience instantly made her

    realize that something was not right! Moreover, it seemed as though the chairman was also very afraid

    of him.

    At this moment, Gracie quietly pulled her daughter, Noelle, aside. She wanted her to ask Gerald about

    his background and identity.

    Why was the chairman referring to him as Mr. Crawford?! Could it be that he was the Mr. Crawford from

    Mayberry City, then?!

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1241

    ¡°Gerald? Are you full already?¡± asked Noelle as she attempted to stop him from leaving.

    The subsequent birthday party was extremely hasty if anything, mainly due to what happened a while

    back. Even so, nobody dared to speak up any longer, especially Gracie who had remained obediently

    quiet this entire time.

    ¡°Indeed I am!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ By the way, Gerald, my mom wanted me to ask you what you did for a living¡­¡± asked Noelle

    in a soft tone, though it was evident that she was curious about that as well.

    After all, everyone had seen how Chairman Wadder treated Gerald earlier.

    ¡°Me? Good question! I wonder what I do for a living myself!¡±

    Hearing that, Noelle simply replied with augh. Gerald was getting more and more mysterious by the

    second¡­

    ¡°Actually¡­ Could¡­ it be that you¡¯re the legendary and mysterious Mr. Crawford from Mayberry

    City¡­?¡± asked Noelle again, her voice gentle.

    By that point, Gracie and the others had gathered behind Noelle. All of them were holding onto their

    breaths as they anxiously looked at Gerald while awaiting his answer.

    Gerald himself simply shook his head with a wry smile on his face before replying, ¡°Is it important

    whether I¡¯m him or not? To be quite frank, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve needed your help with for some time

    now, Noelle¡­ I wonder if you see me as a friend enough to willingly lend me a hand¡­¡±

    His eyes were serious as he stared at Noelle while asking that question.

    After observing how she kept looking at him for a while, Gerald could discern that her feelings toward

    him seemed to be different from before. They felt much more sincere.

    With that in mind, Gerald felt that it was finally a suitable time to ask that question. He was honestly

    also slightly worried that if he allowed those feelings to continue developing beyond this point, he would

    inevitably end up hurting her.

    ¡°Also, regarding the crisis the Shadwells are currently facing¡­ Let¡¯s just say that you¡¯ll be receiving the

    funding you require before long. Once that happens, you won¡¯t be bogged down by too many worries

    and all of you will be able to do as you please again!¡± added Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Gracie and the others immediately took in a deep breath.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    If Gerald had said the same thing about an hour ago, then Gracie would¡¯ve certainly assumed that his

    statement was fake. Now, however, she knew that every word he said was entirely true.

    ¡°But of course I treat you as a friend! In fact, I¡¯ve considered you to be my best friend ever since you

    saved me from that kidnapping attempt! A best friend that has quite a bit of secrets¡­ Regardless, now

    that you¡¯ve even helped my family, I truly wish to repay my gratitude to you! What help do you need? I¡¯d

    dly lend a hand!¡± replied Noelle, resolution in her tone.

    While she had been grateful toward Gerald for a while now, Noelle hadn¡¯t really seen him as anything

    more than a good friend. After spending more time around him, however, she was now seeing a

    different side to Gerald. Not only was he shrouded by mystery, but he was also surrounded by a strong

    aura. Deeply intrigued by these two attributes, it made her realize that she was starting to get attracted

    to him¡­

    With that in mind, as long as she could make Gerald happy by helping him, she¡¯d certainly attempt to

    do whatever he asked for.

    Upon seeing how willing and sincere Noelle¡¯s reply had been, Gerald immediately grew excited though

    he didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°¡­However, there¡¯s one thing I wish for in return!¡± added Noelle.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Once I help you, I¡¯d like you to tell me your true identity¡­ I don¡¯t want you to hide it from me anymore!

    Is that eptable¡­?¡± asked Noelle as she looked at Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Deal!¡± replied Gerald extremely straightforwardly.

    The second Gerald said that he required a drop of fresh blood from Noelle¡¯s finger, Noelle, Gracie, and

    the others were exceedingly confused and doubtful about his request. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t that big a

    deal so Noelle simply handed him a drop of invigorating blood¡­

    With that done, that meant that Gerald had to keep his side of the promise. Noticing that everyone was

    extremely eager to see how he was going to exin the incident earlier, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to

    shamelessly break his promise.

    Afterughing bitterly for a while, he fished around in his pocket before taking out a tiny device. Upon

    pressing it, two tiny ¡®beeps¡¯ could be heard.

    All was silent for a while¡­ Until secondster, droning could be hearding from atop the building!

    Was¡­ Was that a helicopter¡­?

    Their question was answered shortly after when true enough, a helicopter began taking off from the top

    of the building!

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1242

    The ck helicopter¡ªthat looked simr to a falcon¡ªwas unmanned, and it was currently flying itself

    toward Gerald¡¯s location through its autopilot system, absolutely stupefying everyone else who saw it.

    That helicopter¡­ It had to cost at least fifteen million dors, right¡­? Did it belong to Gerald?

    Noelle found herself covering her mouth in her bbergasted state. Gerald had given all of them his

    answer without even needing to directly say it.

    Soon enough, the helicopter touched down and Gerald got into the cockpit.

    Looking at Noelle from inside the helicopter, he then smiled before saying, ¡°There¡¯s your answer. If

    there¡¯s anything else you need in the future, just look for Zack!¡±

    After shing her another subtle smile, he then flew the helicopter away without even turning to take a

    second nce.

    ¡°¡­Oh¡­ my¡­ God. He¡­ H-he really was Mr. Crawford from Mayberry! Gerald¡¯s Mr. Crawford! My god,

    we¡¯re going to be rich! The Shadwells are going to be living prosperously!¡± shouted Gracie as she

    began dancing around in joy.

    While everyone was celebrating, Noelle seemed to be the only one who was at a loss. It¡­ It seemed

    like she had just lost something very important¡­

    Gerald himself had finally acquired his second drop of invigorating blood. As the saying went, true

    things truly dide to those who waited!

    Regardless, Gerald had no time to waste and he immediately tried detecting the yin aura from the

    blood that he had kept within a small bottle. The results were simultaneously surprising and delightful.

    ¡®Once I¡¯ve received the baptism of heaven, I¡¯ll undergo a rapid increase in strength! In other words, I

    won¡¯t be helpless anymore before Queena! Speaking of which, the pledge of the holy water is about to

    begin soon¡­ I wonder how grandpa and the other great masters are doing right now¡­ Could they still

    be searching for where the pledge of the holy water was being held¡­?¡¯

    Though he was curious about how his grandfather was doing, Gerald wasn¡¯t particrly worried about

    him. After all, Christopher was there as well, and that old man had undergone such immense training

    that Gerald could safely say that he was a powerful person, even among the other great masters.

    Even so, he was now under Gerald¡¯s control, and Gerald had left the issue of Christopher¡¯s life and

    death to be managed by his grandfather. With that in mind, Christopher was pretty much forced to help

    Gerald¡¯s grandfather, even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    Whatever the case was, the only thing left for Gerald to do¡ªonce he was able to rid himself of his

    current predestined rtionship¡ªwas locate the woman in white.

    ¡®Once Queena¡¯s out of the picture, I¡¯ll hopefully be able to find the woman in white without much

    trouble! Since all the mysteries of the Sun League are connected with the woman in white and judging

    from how much I¡¯ve currently progressed, I¡¯m definitely slowly getting closer to the truth!¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself.

    Regardless, now that he was high in the sky in his helicopter, Gerald sprinkled the blood over the jade

    charm. Immediately after, he sensed that the jade charm was already attempting to locate the stone.

    With that in mind, Gerald calmed himself as well, hoping to detect the Zircobsite stone for himself.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald heard a low rumble. The odd thing was, the odd rumble didn¡¯t seem to be

    coming from an external source. Instead, Gerald could hear iting from the depths of his heart! As

    the sound continued resonating in his mind, Gerald could almost feel his body pulsating in rhythm with

    it. It was almost as though his body was interacting with its surroundings.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Gerald began sensing a particr area that seemed to emanate a mysterious

    ¡®repelling¡¯ power. In other words, the area seemed to be actively preventing him from heading in that

    direction.

    Gerald knew for a fact that that meant that the Zircobsite was there. After all, the Zircobsite was a stone

    filled with yang energy. It was only natural for the yin-filled blood to repel against it.

    Feeling ecstatic, Gerald then shouted to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve got you now!¡±

    Without thinking much, Gerald then began flying the helicopter in that direction. It was only when he

    was halfway there when he soon realized that he was heading toward ¡­

    ¡°¡­Mountain Top?¡± Gerald muttered to himself in surprise.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®¡­Hold on, aren¡¯t I headed for Mountain Top Vi now¡­? Could the stone have been buried in the

    innermost parts of Mountain Top this entire time¡­?¡¯

    Upon touching down atop the mountain, he got out of his helicopter. With how strongly his heart was

    reacting now that he was standing here, Gerald got the confirmation that he needed that this was the

    ce he was looking for.

    Shortly after his arrival, the entire mountain began shaking, and several of the nts growing there

    were quick to wither as well! Gerald deduced that the nts were being sucked dry due to the sudden

    release of yang energy.

    Though he was extremely happy to finally have located the stone, Gerald immediately suppressed his

    joy and gave Zack a call.

    He had already told Zack about what needed to be done once the item he was looking for was found.

    Due to that, the moment Zack answered the call, the project instantlymenced.

    Zack himself had already hired an engineering team that consisted of a few thousand people, and they

    were to begin working as soon as Zack ordered for it. The team was expected to operate for twenty-

    four hours without stopping until they were able to prate the mountain¡¯s surface and obtain what

    Mr. Crawford needed¡­

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1243

    Soon enough, a few thousand workers arrived, ready for duty.

    Since their task was to prate the mountain, they had no real choice but to first demolish Mountain

    Top Vi.

    Of course, with such a major operation happening, observant people soon realized what was

    happening. With that, news about it began spreading online like wildfire, causing a heated discussion

    among those in Mayberry.

    ¡°Are they really nning to demolish Mountain Top Vi?¡±

    ¡°They are! D*mn it! To even consider demolishing that vi that cost over a hundred and twenty million

    dors¡­ How rich they must be!¡± discussed fans of the building among themselves.

    Regardless, even with so much information about the incident circting the, the administrative

    department of Mountain Top Vi hadn¡¯t seemed to receive any news about the demolition yet. It didn¡¯t

    help that when Zack wanted something done, he didn¡¯t ever exin himself to those from the

    subordinate departments. After all, to him, there was no need to.

    However, it should be noted that for the administrative department, Mountain Top Vi wasn¡¯t just some

    ordinary residence. It had been painstakingly built with thebined efforts of several engineers. To

    those from that department, it was less of a building than it was a piece of art.

    Moving back to the present, as the workers continued performing their tasks, an angry-looking woman

    ¡ªwho looked to be around twenty-seven¡ªstomped her way toward one of them before shouting, ¡°Hold

    it! Who the hell told all of you to demolish this ce! Aren¡¯t you aware of who owns this ce? How

    very daring!¡±

    ¡°Lady, we get orders from Chairman Lyle, we execute them. If you have any problems with that, then

    just go meet him directly!¡± sneered the worker in response.

    His response made her so angry that she instantly took in a deep breath to calm her nerves. Raising

    her head to look at the many other workers¡ªfrom the demolishing team¡ªwho were higher up the

    crowded mountain, the woman then frowned before making her way up there.

    The moment she arrived, however, she was just in time to hear a deafening explosion, followed by the

    sight of one of Mountain Top Vi¡¯s walls crumbling to the ground!

    She was just seconds toote to attempt to prevent something like that from happening. Knowing that,

    the saddened woman instantly began scowling at all those rude people extremely sternly!

    At that moment, both Zack and Gerald were in the garden of Mountain Top Vi.

    Turning to look at Gerald, Zack exined, ¡°Based on our estimations, the fastest the project can be

    completed will be in two days and nights!¡±

    ¡°Noted. Do continue working hard throughout these two days then, Chairman Lyle. Be sure to keep an

    eye around here and should there be any news, contact me immediately!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    As soon as Zack¡¯s sentence ended, a bodyguard came running over before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford!

    There¡¯s a woman attempting to cause trouble out there! She says she¡¯s from the Mayberry

    Organization as well, and she¡¯s desperately trying to get in the way of the project! If possible, we¡¯d like

    to force her out of this ce! What do you say, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°What a b*stard! How dare anyone try to stop Mr. Crawford from doing what he wants! Get that person

    out of this ce no matter who they are!¡± roared Zack.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°B-before that, she said her name was Rita! She told us that as long as we mentioned her name, you¡¯d

    know who she was, Chairman Lyle!¡± replied the guard.

    ¡°¡­R-Rita¡­?¡± muttered Zack, stunned as he turned to look at Gerald.

    Rita was M¡¯s second cousin, and she could be considered to be Mr. Crawford¡¯s elder sister. With that

    in mind, Zack¡¯s anger immediately dissipated.

    Gerald himself was shocked to hear that familiar name out of the blue. After all, he previously had quite

    a number of encounters with Rita, and he knew for a fact that her rtionship with M was very good.

    ¡®What¡¯s M¡¯s second cousin doing here¡­?¡¯

    Though Gerald had missed both M and his own family throughout the two years, he certainly hadn¡¯t

    forgotten to be concerned about the condition of M¡¯s family.

    As long as there was a way topensate M¡¯s family, he¡¯d definitely do so without the slightest

    hesitation. Up till this point, Gerald had made sure that the Smiths would be able to live worry-free for a

    few generations mary-wise. It was the least he could do.

    Regardless, even though he had returned to Mayberry twice within these two years, he had never

    personally visited any of M¡¯s family members throughout that time. After all, ever since M went

    missing, he had felt immense guilt toward the Smiths.

    M had chosen to be together with him, yet in the end, she disappeared. What else could that mean

    aside from the fact that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her?

    He didn¡¯t even know how to face any of the Smiths, so now that Rita was here, Gerald was filled with

    immense terror.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1244

    At that moment, the doors to the vi were opened, and in stepped a few bodyguards, dragging Rita

    along with them.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Rita herself was struggling quite a bit to get free as she shouted, ¡°Unhand me! Unhand me this instant!¡±

    ¡°Cease this at once!¡± shouted Gerald as he immediately began walking over to them.

    ¡°¡­Gerald?¡± muttered Rita in a rather surprised tone the second she saw him.

    From the moment her cousin had gone missing, she hadn¡¯t met or even heard any news about Gerald.

    Snapping out of her shock quickly, Rita then thought to herself, ¡®Humph¡­ Gerald Crawford¡­ The rich

    heir of the Crawford family with near-endless wealth¡­ Being so powerful, I had my doubts that you¡¯d

    still think fondly about my cousin after all this time¡­ Hell, you never even contacted us from the day

    she went missing! You probably don¡¯t even care about whether my cousin¡¯s dead or still alive!¡¯

    Back then, Gerald had only sent Zack over to pacify the Smiths. Rying what Gerald had told him,

    Zack told them that they could ask him for help if they ever faced any issues. The Crawfords would

    definitely try their best to help the Smiths regardless of their requests.

    Even so, those from the Smith family knew that Gerald had only said that out of courtesy since Mr.

    Crawford was attempting to express his regret. After all, with M now missing, why would any sort of

    rtionship still exist between Gerald and the Smiths? The Smiths were well aware that they truly had

    no reason to continue being involved with such a wealthy family anymore.

    Understanding that, they simply rejected any financial support that Zack provided them with.

    Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Rita had found out that they were demolishing Mountain Top Vi,

    she wouldn¡¯t havee over so angrily to meet Zack in the first ce. After all, this ce was

    supposed to be Gerald and M¡¯s wedding house.

    ¡®Even though Gerald knows about that¡­ Humph! How ungrateful!¡¯ Rita thought to herself, a great wrath

    within her.

    Even so, after two years of not meeting him, Gerald appeared to be much more maturepared to

    how he had been in the past. What more, he looked much sturdier and muscr as well, an aura of

    prestigious superiority surrounding him.

    Regardless, Gerald nodded at Rita before saying, ¡°Rita! My cousin! I hope you¡¯re doing well! How¡¯ve

    you beentely?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Like I¡¯d dare to trouble you with my concerns, Mr. Crawford! And since when have I be

    your cousin? The Smiths are definitely incapable of iming a rtionship with a rtive such as

    yourself!¡± sneered Rita.

    ¡°You b*tch! How dare you talk to Mr. Crawford like that?!¡± shouted the guards as soon as they heard

    Rita¡¯s mockery.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout on my behalf! Stand down!¡± growled Gerald as the guards immediately

    heeded his words and left respectfully.

    Gerald¡¯smand had been so domineering that everyone who heard it felt chills run down their

    spines and simply felt the urge to revere him. Even Rita felt the same thing, and as she looked oddly at

    Gerald, she thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s just been two years, has it not? How could he have undergone such

    a massive change¡­?¡¯

    She was right to feel that it was strange. After all, he had previously been a coward yet now¡­

    ¡°Listen, Rita, I know that we¡¯ve had some misunderstandings and I admit that M going missing is my

    fault for not taking good care of her. Due to that, my responsibility to find her again. Tell me, do you

    honestly think that I¡¯ve already forgotten about M?¡± asked Gerald as he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± asked Rita in a casual tone.

    Hearing that, Gerald carefully retrieved a small sachet from his pocket and when Rita saw it, she was

    instantly stunned.

    It was the handmade present that M had given Gerald back then. Since she had just learned how to

    sew from her mother at the time, the sachet itself wasn¡¯t very well made. However, Rita remembered

    that M had worked hard sewing it throughout the night. Even the lopsided pair of mandarin ducks

    were still visible on the sachet.

    Rita recalledughing herself to death back then when she heard that M was going to give such a

    poor excuse of handicraft to the man she loved most. She had been certain that Gerald would¡¯ve

    chosen to disregard her poor handiwork and simply epted the sachet with disdain.

    To think, however, that he still had it with him till this very day¡­

    ¡°I never forget even the smallest details in my life, so you can be sure that I won¡¯t ever forget about

    M either! I¡¯ve constantly been looking for her throughout these two years, and as long as I know

    there¡¯s a chance that I can still locate her, I¡¯m willing to go to the very ends of the world just to get her

    back! With that said, I hope you now believe me when I say that you¡¯ve misunderstood me, Rita!¡±

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1245

    ¡°¡­Is¡­ Is that really true¡­?¡± asked Rita.

    After hearing his exnation and seeing the sachet again, Rita had to admit that she was starting to

    believe him slightly. It also helped that she knew how Gerald was as a person, at least in the past.

    Regardless, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would just forget someone he loved that much.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it now that I¡¯ve never personally contacted you throughout these two years since I was too

    ashamed to stand before any of the Smiths. Why do you think I kept sending Zack over to help you?

    Even so, Zack¡¯s told me that none of you have epted any of my gifts. Is that true?¡± asked Gerald

    who hadn¡¯t really questioned their decision before.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°It is. The Smiths have their own dignity to maintain too, you know? Since M¡¯s gone missing and both

    of you aren¡¯t even married, what right do we have to take your things? At least that¡¯s what my grandma

    keeps saying!¡± replied Rita now that Gerald had cleared up some initial misunderstandings that she

    had with him.

    With that, she had no problem with detailing how the Smith family was currently doing.

    As it turned out, ever since M went missing, the Smiths had constantly been enshrouded in

    gloominess. For the longest time, the loss had been so suppressing that even breathing was

    sometimes difficult. The mocking and sneering from others only made the Smiths feel like they were

    continuing to drown even deeper.

    The mockery itself had stemmed from the fact that the rtives and friends of the Smith family knew

    that M¡¯s boyfriend was an extremely capable and powerful man. After all, he had purchased them a

    vi that cost at least fifteen million dors! A person capable of that must surely be immensely

    wealthy!

    However, since Gerald¡¯s identity was special, the Smiths had never publicly revealed that their future

    grandson-inw was actually the rich heir from Mayberry, Mr. Crawford. Regardless, with so many

    good things happening to the Smiths, it made many friends of the family both admire and envy them.

    Many of them even tried their best to fawn on the Smiths in their attempts to befriend M¡¯s mysterious

    boyfriend.

    The second M disappeared, however, huge changes began taking ce within the Smith family.

    Since Serenity Jordain¡ªwho was the olddy of the Smith family and also M¡¯s grandmother¡ªwas a

    person with great pride and dignity, she quickly returned the vi that Gerald had given to them once

    she realized that her granddaughter wasn¡¯t going to be found anytime soon. With that decision made,

    the Smiths then returned to where they initially lived.

    Serenity even made it a point to reject any charity that Gerald attempted to give their family.

    ¡®With my granddaughter now missing, what would the Smiths even be to Mr. Crawford? There¡¯s no

    need for us to continue fawning over him so shamelessly!¡¯ That was pretty much Lady Smith¡¯s thought

    process at the time.

    Due to that, they returned to their original lives. Even if people enjoyed their misfortune, so be it.

    ¡°¡­I see. So all of you simply assumed that I had already given up on M this entire time, is that

    right¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he took in a deep breath, hints of guilt in his voice.

    Though he had been extremely focused on looking for M and his uncle, he had to admit that he had

    ignored M¡¯s family. Realizing that now only intensified his guilt.

    In response, Rita simply nodded.

    ¡°¡­Then, is Mr. Smith, grandma, and the others doing fine¡­? Please bring me along. I wish to meet up

    with them,¡± said Gerald in a serious tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they could be fine¡­ Today¡¯s the birthday of one of grandma¡¯s childhood friends, you

    know? While that friend of hers ceased contact with grandma as soon as she heard about M¡¯s

    disappearance, recently she¡¯s been constantly inviting all my family members over to her ce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely evident¡ªat least to those sensible enough¡ªwhat Georgia Walford means by this. You

    see, since M already had you back then, my family had rejected Georgia¡¯s grandson¡¯s marriage

    proposal, and boy did they resent that fact. Regardless, Georgia¡¯s family is quite amazing now, and her

    grandson even ended up marrying a nice granddaughter. With that in mind, she¡¯s clearly been

    constantly inviting us over just so that she could show off in front of my grandma. Truth be told, if I

    hadn¡¯t heard that Mountain Top Vi was going to be demolished, I¡¯d have attended the party as well!¡±

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1246

    Rita bit her lower lip slightly as she concluded her exnation.

    ¡°Since grandma already knows that they don¡¯t mean well, why is she still insistent on going?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°Well, grandma said that since the Smiths haven¡¯t done anything shameful, our spirits shouldn¡¯t waver.

    What more, Georgia¡¯s family had invited our family over with great hospitality. With that said, there truly

    is no reason for us not to be straightforward and just attend,¡± replied Rita.

    ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic, grandma has undoubtedly be more and more stubborn throughout the

    past two years¡­ It was her birthday yesterday, you know? However, she misses M so much that she

    said that she was unwilling to celebrate it again until the day M finally returns!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, since you¡¯re going to attend the birthday partyter anyway, allow me toe

    with you!¡± replied Gerald.

    Georgia belonged to the Sier family, and in a way, it was quite simr to the Smiths. After all, they were

    both ordinarypanies that weren¡¯t toorge or small in Mayberry in the past. Unlike the Smiths,

    however, the Siers had been developing extremely rapidly in the past two years.

    Meanwhile, Lady Smith had just arrived at Georgia¡¯s vi along with the others from the Smith family.

    The vi itself was a top-notch structure that had quite recently been built in Cloud City. With its

    construction price being over twelve million dors, the building was considered to be quite prestigious,

    topped only by a few other vis inclusive of Mountain Top Vi.

    Regardless, upon entering Georgia¡¯s home, the Smiths found that many of the guests there were

    unfamiliar faces.

    Even so, just as Serenity had told them time and again, despite having lost M, the Smiths couldn¡¯t

    just remain cowardly and simply hide at home. They still had to be daring to head out and meet others!

    Anyway, seconds upon their entry, all of the Smiths were greeted by the sight of a sixty-year-old

    woman¡ªwho was being supported by a boy and a girl on either side of her¡ªwhose face was beaming

    as she walked toward Serenity and her family.

    Had the guests not known that today was the old woman¡¯s birthday, it wouldn¡¯t have been a stretch to

    assume that she was the reincarnation of Queen Elizabeth the second!

    Of course, she was none other than the current head of the Sier family, Lady Georgia Walford.

    While Georgia and Serenity were rather good friends from when they were young, their rtionship

    had always been rather hard to describe, especially as the two besties continued growing up with each

    other.

    Putting it simply, both of them enjoyedpeting with each other rather unrealistically. As kids, they¡¯d

    compete with each other to see whose clothes were nicer. When they started studying, they began

    competing to see who got better grades instead. Even after entering society, they continuedpeting

    by seeing whose job was better and who married a better husband. Now that they were old, they were

    stillpeting by seeing whose family was stronger. Aside from that, they also enjoyedparing their

    children with each other,peting to see who had more capable and outstanding offspring.

    Even after doing it for so many years, both of them simply continued beingpetitive. They were just

    that kind of people.

    Regardless, the second the old woman saw Serenity and her family entering, Georgia could already

    feel the sky being particrly blue that day.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, Serenity! I had just brought some old friends of mine over to have a look at the birthday

    gifts that had been given to me! Why don¡¯t you head over thereter to have a look for yourself? In the

    meantime, I¡¯ll be moving around to serve all the other guests present! There¡¯s just so many of them,

    you know? Regardless, since a few of my grandsons-inw and granddaughters-inw haven¡¯t

    presented their gifts to me yet, you aren¡¯t toote to the party! In fact, I¡¯d say that you¡¯re just in time to

    see them present their gifts to me!¡± said Georgia in a humble tone and a delighted smile on her face.

    Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed upon hearing Georgia¡¯s statement. Were there even that

    many guests present?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Serenity herself began disying an even more unpleasant expression than she had before. However,

    she quickly forced on a smile before replying, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re truly leading a good life now,

    Georgia! A stark contrast to how poor you and your family were when you were younger! I still

    remember that it was always your family who had to send gifts to others back then! Good for you now

    that others are sending gifts to you instead!¡±

    Lady Smith wasn¡¯t about to show any weakness before Georgia anytime soon. Georgia herself

    instantly felt her expression stiffen upon hearing that.

    Even so, both the olddies were extremely slick, and neither of them were going to reveal their true

    emotions without a fight.

    ¡°Indeed! Now that I¡¯m much older, I get to enjoy all my wealth and happiness together with my family!

    Speaking of which, my grandson-inw got me a new car a while back, you know? I¡¯m already over

    sixty! I wonder what he was thinking when he bought that new car¡­¡± said Georgia as she faked a sigh

    while making sure to pay attention to Serenity¡¯s reaction.

    Back then, her grandson had liked M a lot. Due to an extremely powerful and rich heir bing her

    boyfriend, however, his chance of being together with M was shattered. That caused her grandson to

    suffer a broken heart for quite a long time. Naturally, Georgia had been sad to see her grandson in

    such a state as well.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1247

    Regardless, everything was fine now. After all, her granddaughter had gone missing and that rich heir

    boyfriend of hers had most definitely forgotten about the Smiths by now.

    ¡°Still, remember how my grandson had constantly tried to gain M¡¯s affection for a time, Serenity? I

    wonder if you¡¯re regretting allowing M to turn him down now¡­ Though I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have much

    say in that¡­ After all, it¡¯s a matter that concerns only the children! Even so, as the head of the family,

    you should¡¯ve been a bit stricter in deciding for her, don¡¯t you think? If only you had been, then M

    wouldn¡¯t have acted out of spite and continued furthering her studies in Hong Kong! If that didn¡¯t

    happen, she could have already married my grandson now and opened apany together! Now

    wouldn¡¯t that have been great!¡± dered Georgia as several of the guests who heard that began

    shaking their heads.

    ¡°Indeed! What an absolute pity!¡±

    Asments about the situation continued being said aloud, those from the Smith family found

    themselves blushing deeply. This was especially so for both Gavin and Helen, the parents of the

    missing girl.

    With Georgia mentioning M¡¯s name so many times and continuing to poke their sore spots, the

    parents couldn¡¯t help but get teary and red-eyed.

    The two weren¡¯t the only ones saddened either. M had been Serenity¡¯s most adored granddaughter,

    and the old woman had watched M grow from when the girl was just a baby.

    With Georgia saying all this to her face now, all sorts of emotions were beginning to brew within

    Serenity, and none of them were good feelings.

    To think that those people had continuously tried to fawn on them back when M was still together

    with that rich Gerald¡­ Now that they knew that Gerald was no longer supporting them, however, it

    seemed like they were taking all their pastpliments back. In fact, nothing seemed to please them

    more now than enjoying the misfortune of the Smiths.

    Understanding that, the olddy remained silent and simply sat down at a table, her family doing the

    same soon after.

    For the next hour, the Smiths simply remained seated there, observing the expressions of the other

    guests. By then, several of them had been sitting so still that they found themselves having pins and

    needles. Just as they were feeling that they were nearing their limit to how much more shame they

    could take, a servant suddenly walked into the vi with a man and a woman following behind him.

    The duo was, of course, Gerald and Rita.

    Since Serenity¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been all that well recently, Rita had been staying close to her at all times

    to take care of her. However, since Rita had earlier heard that Mountain Top Vi was getting

    demolished, she wasn¡¯t able to stick by her grandma¡¯s side till now.

    When those from the Smith family saw who was standing beside Rita, all of them ended up gaping in

    bewilderment as they simultaneously muttered, ¡°¡­Gerald?¡±

    All the smiths felt like they were dreaming. It truly was none other than Gerald! But¡­ Why would

    Gerald be with Rita? And why was he even here today?

    Needless to say, everyone was ovee with extreme shock.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Is that Rita I see? Why have you only arrived now? Regardless, who¡¯s that beside you? Could

    he be your boyfriend?¡± asked Georgia as soon as she saw the two who had just entered.

    Since Georgia was quite close with Serenity, she knew Serenity¡¯s rtives and friends well. That said,

    she also knew that Rita was Serenity¡¯s niece, and that she was also a favorite of that old woman aside

    from M. With that in mind, it was natural that she felt the need to inquire about the new face.

    Shortly after Georgia¡¯s question, Justin Sier¡ªher grandson¡ªand his recently married wife began

    walking over. Seeing that, her granddaughter¡ªQuin Sier¡ªand her husband walked over to the group

    as well.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± said both of them in unison as Justin took a peek at Rita.

    Following that, heughed rather bitterly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since we¡¯vest met,

    Rita! Not only have you be prettier, but it also seems like you already have someone now!¡±

    ¡°Who is she, hubby? Are you close to Rita?¡± asked a gorgeously-dressed woman who was standing

    beside Justin.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, she¡¯s the person I mentioned to you before! M¡¯s cousin! It¡¯s a pity though, she could¡¯ve

    been my cousin back then as well! Oh well!¡± sneered Justin.

    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± replied the woman in a cold tone.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    From that alone, it was evident that Justin had already told her about the incident of him going to the

    Smith family¡¯s home to propose to M.

    ¡°Justin, you can¡¯t just greet Rita when her boyfriend¡¯s standing right next to her. Go ahead and greet

    him as well!¡± said Georgia while scanning the ordinarily-dressed Gerald from head to toe.

    Since Rita had always been an arrogant and proud girl, Georgia had no idea why she would get herself

    a person like that. After all, Gerald looked vastly different from all the other rich heirs there.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1248

    Georgia had purposefully raised her voice to ensure that everyone there heard her.

    Now that everyone¡¯s attention was on Gerald, Justin smiled subtly before saying, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re my

    cousin-inw! A pleasure to meet you!¡±

    He showed no interest in even wanting to shake hands with Gerald, and his wife simply stared at Rita¡¯s

    boyfriend, sizing him up from her husband¡¯s side. While Gerald certainly didn¡¯t dress luxuriously, she

    just had a gut feeling that something was wrong with him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so exceptional, I believe that your boyfriend must be equally as excellent as well! Do

    introduce him to us!¡± said Georgia.

    ¡°Apologies, Lady Walford, but he isn¡¯t my boyfriend,¡± replied Rita as she turned to look at the rest of her

    family who were still seated at the table.

    The Smiths hadn¡¯t even recovered from their shock yet, and their mouths simply remained wide open

    as they continued staring at the duo in silence. Even Serenity hadn¡¯t been able to regain her wits in

    time to reply.

    ¡°¡­Oh? So he isn¡¯t your boyfriend? Then what position does he have to own a right to be here today?¡±

    ¡®What on earth are you trying to pull off here¡­?¡¯ Georgia found herself thinking.

    ¡°This here, is Gerald. And he has every right to be here today since he¡¯s M¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± exined Rita.

    ¡°¡­What? M¡¯s¡­ fianc¨¦? But how could that be? Hasn¡¯t she gone missing for at least two years?

    Shouldn¡¯t her boyfriend have broken up with her a long time ago?¡± replied Georgia.

    She was well aware that M¡¯s boyfriend was extremely powerful. After all, he hadpletely

    overshadowed them back when M was still around. Now that Rita had said such a thing, all the

    guests in the vi immediately fell silent as they stared at Gerald.

    ¡°¡­M¡¯s Fianc¨¦? Him? Is she for real?¡±

    ¡°What on earth is happening¡­?¡±

    As the others whispered among themselves while discussing the current situation, Gerald said,

    ¡°Though M isn¡¯t here at the moment, I¡¯d like to assume that I¡¯m already part of the Smith family since

    both of us have already been in a rtionship for such a long time. What more, we¡¯ve already decided

    to marry each other! With that in mind, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t me me foring over since you invited

    the rest of the Smith family here today anyway, right Lady Walford?¡±

    While it was true that Gerald was using his engagement with M as his excuse to be here, he wasn¡¯t

    lying about both of them verbally agreeing to marry each other. Though Gerald had nned to get

    engaged with M after her studies ended in Hong Kong, well¡­ All that happened.

    Regardless, after hearing what Gerald had to say, Georgia and the rest of the guests instantly became

    stunned.

    ¡°Holy cr*p! Is he really the same boyfriend from before? The extremely wealthy man?!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, he truly is! Oh god, he¡¯s here!¡±

    As Georgia felt chills run down her spine after hearing all the exmations of surprise from the guests,

    sheposed herself before saying, ¡°¡­But of course I wouldn¡¯t mind! In fact, it¡¯s an honor to our

    family that you coulde!¡±

    Following that, she retracted her hands from the two lovely children who had been supporting her this

    entire time. There was no need for her to be pretentious before Gerald.

    With that, Gerald and Rita then headed over to the table where Serenity and the others were currently

    seated at.

    ¡°Grandma, Mr. Smith, and Mrs. Smith! I¡¯ve returned!¡± said Gerald as he looked at them with a smile.

    ¡°M-Mister Crawford! W-we¡­¡± stuttered Serenity who felt like she had just awoken from a long dream.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    After all, the Smiths had already assumed that Gerald had long forgotten about them in the past two

    years.

    ¡°I promise that regardless of what happens to M, I¡¯ll take care of everything in the future,¡± said Gerald

    before all the members of the Smith family.

    Hearing that, several of the Smiths including M¡¯s elder sister, Irene, began crying in excitement.

    They truly had suffered way too much injustice in the past two years.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1249

    Suddenly hearing all this truly touched every single one of the Smiths, including Serenity. They now

    finally realized that they had misunderstood Gerald this entire time, and that M hadn¡¯t misjudged him.

    Regardless, the atmosphere of the setting instantly changed rather drastically now that Gerald was

    here. Though not many of the guests had even paid the Smiths any attention earlier, more and more of

    them were now heading over to their table to toast and chat with them in hopes of being able to deepen

    their rtionship with that family. Of course, there were also those who immediately began fawning on

    the Smiths as well.

    Even a few of the presidents were already surrounding Serenity while saying, ¡°Speaking of which, it

    was your birthday yesterday, wasn¡¯t it, Madam? Why didn¡¯t you send us invitation cards to attend?

    Such a pity that we weren¡¯t able to celebrate with you¡­ Whatever the case is, we¡¯ll certainly make up

    for itter!¡±

    With all this happening, the person who was suffering the most was most definitely Georgia.

    After all, she had initially invited Serenity and her family over to show off her grandson, granddaughter-

    inw, and grandson-inw. To think that M¡¯s powerful boyfriend would make a sudden

    reappearance out of the blue! She definitely needed to be respectful toward him! However, that wasn¡¯t

    even the biggest shock for her.

    Gulping, Georgia then asked, ¡°¡­Madam, what did you say his name was¡­? Mr. Crawford? Which Mr.

    Crawford are you referring to, exactly¡­?¡±

    The second the guests heard Georgia¡¯s question, all of them instantly fell silent in shock. After all,

    everyone present was well aware of who Mr. Crawford was, especially since they were in Mayberry.

    Hearing his name alone was enough to cause everyone to be momentarily stupefied.

    ¡°Which other Mr. Crawford would you assume him to be? Of course he¡¯s the Mr. Crawford from

    Mayberry! I bumped into him while I was at Mountain Top Vi, you know?¡± replied Rita as she took a

    peek at the guests¡¯ reactions.

    Mr. Crawford from Mayberry? Mountain Top Vi?!

    Who could remain calm after hearing all this? At that moment, multiple screeching of chairs¡ªbeing

    pushed against the floor¡ªcould be heard as everyone immediately stood up, bbergasted

    expressions on their faces.

    Georgia was now barely able to breathe herself.

    ¡°Could it really be true? Could M¡¯s extremely powerful and wealthy boyfriend truly be Mr. Crawford

    from Mayberry?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it now, it shouldn¡¯t be fake! After all, M and Mr. Crawford both graduated from

    Mayberry University! We also know that her boyfriend is exceedingly rich! With that in mind, I have

    reason to believe that he truly is Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh god! We should have figured out earlier that M¡¯s boyfriend was actually Mr. Crawford!¡±

    While all of them were feeling bewildered as they discussed this sudden revtion, they were

    simultaneously filled with regret. Why hadn¡¯t they just continued maintaining a good rtionship with

    the Smiths? If they had, they would¡¯ve definitely be both prosperous and sessful by now.

    Staggering slightly, the panting Georgia had to be supported by the two children again to avoid falling.

    She needed to head over to greet Gerald right this instant!

    ¡®Oh god! He truly is the real Mr. Crawford! He even introduced himself as the son-inw of the Smith

    family! There is absolutely no way we¡¯ll ever be able topete with Serenity¡¯s family now!¡¯

    Though Georgia had initially seen fluffy white clouds in the blue sky, all the clouds were now dark and

    thunder was shing ever so often. Her heart waspletely deste now.

    Just as Justin himself was about to head over to Gerald to kneel as a sign of his respect, Yana Shute¡ª

    his wife¡ªsuddenly said in a doubtful tone, ¡°¡­Something¡¯s off¡­ Why does he look so familiar¡­ The

    more I look at him, the more I feel like I¡¯ve met him somewhere before¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yana? What do you mean he looks familiar? Regardless, head over there quickly and

    help us apologize to Mr. Crawford for neglecting him earlier! He¡¯s clearly the real deal!¡± said Georgia.

    ¡°¡­Hold on, grandma! There¡¯s no need to be so nervous! I¡­ I think that he isn¡¯t really Mr. Crawford!¡±

    said Yana as she held onto her grandmother¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°¡­What? Why would you make such a bold im?¡±

    ¡°Call it a gut feeling, but I¡¯m fairly certain that he used to be my ssmate when I was much younger¡­

    The more I look at him, the more he resembles that old ssmate of mine!¡±

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1250

    Yana¡¯s voice sounded much more determined now.

    ¡°A¡­ A ssmate?¡± replied both Justin and Georgia, both equally shocked by her im.

    It was as though they were hearing some story from The Arabian Nights, and they had their reasons to

    be doubtful. After all, such a coincidence was pretty much unheard of! What more, though Yana had a

    powerful family background, there was simply no way she would have been able to afford or even have

    the status to be Gerald¡¯s ssmate!

    ¡°¡­What kind of ssmate could you be referring to? Do note that we can¡¯t afford to make jokes about

    such things, Yana. I¡¯ll have you know that I have some prior knowledge about M¡¯s boyfriend, and I

    can confirm that he truly is extremely powerful. It¡¯s the reason why so many of us are willing to believe

    that Mr. Crawford really is her boyfriend after he revealed his identity! If we end up offending him now,

    we may not be able to survive in Mayberry any longer!¡± said Georgia as she began smacking her thighs

    in her anxiety.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Georgia! You¡¯d best think about it carefully first! Are you really sure he¡¯s your ssmate?

    Please don¡¯t end up mistaking him for someone else!¡± added Justin.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain that he¡¯s my primary school ssmate. After all, I clearly remember that during my

    primary school days, my dad had been focused on expanding his underground forces and had chosen

    to begin development in Serene County. Due to that, I naturally had to follow him and that¡¯s how I

    ended up studying in a primary school there. Regardless, there was a person called Gerald in my

    ss, and after hearing that name again after so long, I couldn¡¯t help but start doubting him. After all,

    the more I look at him, the more familiar he seems. I hadn¡¯t said this earlier since I admit that I couldn¡¯t

    really remember what he looked like. However, after observing him for a while now, I truly believe that

    he¡¯s the same Gerald I used to know!¡± replied Yana as she squinted her eyes in confirmation.

    ¡°The Gerald I knew back then¡­ I remember him being in a particrly difficult position since he was so

    poor¡­ If I¡¯m recalling correctly, both of us even had small talk back then! Regardless, what do you

    think, grandma? Is it not possible that the Smiths hired someone to impersonate Mr. Crawford?¡±

    whispered Yana.

    Upon hearing that, Georgia felt her heart skip a beat as she thought, ¡®¡­Honestly, what she¡¯s

    suggesting isn¡¯tpletely out of the question!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Quite frankly, even though I was the one who had invited them over, I hadn¡¯t expected Serenity and

    her family to actually attend this birthday party. After all, they¡¯d definitely expect me to show off a lot.

    Despite being aware of that, she actually came! I found it odd that she had been able to remain so

    confident up till this point. It¡¯s also strange that Rita only showed up now, and with M¡¯s boyfriend of all

    people!¡± muttered Georgia as she further analyzed the situation.

    ¡®You know, after hearing what Yana had to say, I¡¯m starting to think that Serenity had nned for all this

    to happen all along! If my guess is correct, then Serenity is definitely trying to embarrass me on

    purpose! What a vicious old witch!¡¯ Georgia thought to herself, seemingly seeing the bigger picture.

    From what Justin and Yana had heard their grandmother say, even they were starting to arrive at the

    same conclusion she was. After all, all of it simply made sense.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, we still can¡¯t act blindly, Yana. We should at least make sure if he¡¯s absolutely your

    ssmate first!¡± added Georgia who was clearly still slightly frightened. After all, if they truly had made

    a mistake, then a major mishap would undoubtedly befall them.

    ¡°Haha! Not to worry, grandma! I¡¯m now more than certain that he¡¯s the Gerald I used to know! However,

    since you¡¯re still worried about it, I¡¯ll double-check just to make sure it¡¯s him! Still, to think that small fry

    of a pauper would actually dare impersonate Mr. Crawford!¡± said Yana, with disdain in her tone.

    While Yana was already a hundred percent sure that he was her old primary school ssmate, she

    was just taking these extra steps to prove to the olddy that he was no threat to them. With that, she

    immediately waltzed over toward Gerald without even the slightest hesitation.

    Since the table the Smith family was currently sitting at was now surrounded by people attempting to

    toast and talk to the Smiths¡ªin hopes of deepening their rtionships¡ªYana casually shouted, ¡°Step

    aside, please!¡±

    Hearing that, the guests simply nodded with smiles on their faces as they replied, ¡°Miss Shute!¡±

    Yana¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t as simple as one would think. After all, her uncle was a famous head

    of the underground forces in Mayberry. With that in mind, anyone who knew of her background

    wouldn¡¯t ever dare to offend her, including these businessmen.

    Gerald himself hadn¡¯t been paying attention to any of their fawns this entire time. Instead, he had been

    focused on chatting with M¡¯s parents and grandparents, roughly describing his search efforts

    throughout the past two years. It was his way of saying that he had never given up looking for M, not

    even for a second.

    However, as he was talking, he suddenly felt the back of his head being hit by someone!

    Knowing that there weren¡¯t any warrior-like people in the vicinity, Gerald had long let his guard down.

    The fact that he hadn¡¯t sensed any approaching murderous intent made him all the more stupefied to

    realize that someone actually dared to attack him!

    Turning around to see who had hit him, he realized that it was none other than Justin¡¯s newly married

    wife! For some reason, she now had her arms crossed as she looked smugly at Gerald.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1251

    ¡°¡­And who might you be?¡± asked Gerald as he looked casually at her.

    ¡®Smacking someone on the head as a greeting¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s lost her marbles¡­¡¯

    After seeing Yana actually smack Gerald on the back of his head, Georgia and the others instantly

    began trembling in fear. Quickly snapping out of it, all those from Georgia¡¯s family¡ªas well as the

    guests¡ªquickly ran over and stood behind Yana.

    ¡°Are you really still pretending in front of me, Gerald?¡± asked Yana.

    ¡°Pretending? Do we even know each other?¡± replied Gerald in resignation. He truly had no idea who

    she was.

    ¡°Haha! So that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be! Maybe this little refresher will help! Let me ask you something.

    Did you study in Third Primary School in Serene County as a kid?¡± sneered Yana.

    ¡°That I did¡­ Though I¡¯m curious as to why you¡¯d know that¡­¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hah! And did you study in the second ss in third grade?¡± added Yana.

    ¡°¡­I did, indeed¡­¡± said Gerald, sensing that something was wrong. After all, everything that she had

    just said was true. Throughout his six years in that primary school, Gerald had always been in the

    second ss.

    ¡®Really though, who is this woman? Why would she even know which ss I studied in?¡¯

    ¡°Aha! See, grandma? What did I tell you? It truly is him!¡± shouted Yana in delight.

    Having witnessed the scene y out with her very own eyes, Georgia¡¯s meekness turned into hostility

    as quickly as a flip of a page.

    As the old woman continued seething in contempt, Gerald looked at Yana with suspicion in his eyes as

    he asked, ¡°¡­Again, I have to ask, who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you still ying dumb? I¡¯m Yana Shute, of course! Humph! I was transferred over to your pathetic

    school when I was in third grade and ended up bing your ss monitor! I still remember how poor

    you were, even to this very day! If you still need a refresher, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten about the

    incident where a boy stole something from me and ced the me on you! As a result, I poured

    water all over your face and I even told my dad to send people over to stop you from leaving! You were

    so scared back then that you didn¡¯t even dare to go to school for a few days after that!¡± replied Yana

    contemptuously.

    ¡®¡­Yana Shute¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as the memories of her slowly returned to him.

    As she had said, Yana had transferred into his ss out of the blue back when he was in third grade.

    Back then, everyone was afraid of her since not only was she the ss monitor, but she also wore the

    best clothes among her ssmates. With so much power, she definitely didn¡¯t have a high regard for

    Gerald at all.

    Regardless, she had left a rather deep impression on him for the longest time due to a certain incident

    that involved one of their ssmates stealing her eraser. The eraser itself was extremely beautiful¡ªat

    least to a child¡ªand the one who had stolen it ced the me on Gerald!

    Due to that, the young Yana had grown anxious and¡ªwithout thinking too much about it¡ªended up

    sshing Gerald¡¯s face with water!

    Though that sounded harmless on the surface, Yana had failed to mention that the incident had taken

    ce during winter. With that in mind, the water was actually scalding hot when it sttered over

    Gerald¡¯s face! In a way, it could be said that she almost ended up ruining his face for good!

    Anyway, while it was true that Gerald hadn¡¯t gone to school for a few days after that, it wasn¡¯t out of

    fear. Instead, it was because Gerald had to allow his face to heal after getting some medicine from a

    clinic.

    At the time, he remembered truly resenting her a lot.

    Either way, she transferred to another school when they were in fifth grade. With Yana out of the

    picture, Gerald slowly forgot about her.

    ¡®Still, what a small world this is¡­ Why do I keep bumping into ssmates? To think that I¡¯m actually

    meeting ssmates from my primary days!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s you. I remember you now¡­¡± replied Gerald with a slight nod.

    ¡°¡®I finally remember you now?¡¯ Gerald, are you seriously still trying to y a fool before me? I have to

    say that I¡¯m quite impressed with how great your acting skills have be after not meeting you for so

    long! Still, how dare you impersonate Mr. Crawford?¡± said Yana as her eyes turned stern.

    ¡°¡­What? Impersonating Mr. Crawford?¡±

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1252

    Undoubtedly shocked by Yana¡¯s im, everyone turned to look at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t buy into his act, everyone! I, for one, know for a fact that this isn¡¯t the real Mr. Crawford! His

    name is Gerald and hees from some vige in Serene County! He was also an extremely poor

    loser back when he was young! If you need proof, I¡¯ll get someone to find his photograph in the past,

    right this instant! All of you will surely believe me after that!¡±

    The photograph she was referring to was a group photo that had been snapped while they were still

    schooling together. Yana had a habit of keeping photos of herself, and it wasn¡¯t long before one of her

    men brought that exact photo over.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Showing it to everyone, they all saw that the photograph truly did show a young Gerald in it!

    ¡°So he really is Miss Shute¡¯s primary school ssmate! What more, he was wearing such shabby

    clothes back then!¡±

    As everyone remained momentarily shocked, Georgiaughed loudly before saying, ¡°My, my, Serenity!

    It¡¯s beyond my expectations that you¡¯d actually stoop so low! You were so full of energy back then¡­ I¡¯m

    well aware that you¡¯re sad that M¡¯s gone missing. What more, the real Mr. Crawford probably doesn¡¯t

    even care about any of the Smiths anymore! While I get that you desperately wish to gain respect in

    the business field again¡ªsince you¡¯re so helpless now¡ªthere¡¯s a limit to how low you should go, you

    know? We¡¯re already this old, Serenity. Was there truly a need to pull off such a dirty trick?¡±

    Hearing that, the guests immediately grew scornful. Those who had initially been trying to toast and get

    close to Gavin quickly began leaving in disdain, their smiles instantly turning into frowns.

    ¡°Impersonating? Stooping this low? Georgia, you¡¯d best watch your mouth! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re

    thinking, but he truly is the real Mr. Crawford!¡± retorted Serenity.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn now? Look, I¡¯m fine with the idea of you hiring someone to impersonate Mr.

    Crawford, just to gain a little respect. However, you should¡¯ve at least hired someone who¡¯s as

    handsome as my grandson-inw! Why¡¯d you have to get someone who looks like this?¡± said Georgia

    as sheughed aloud.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s right! Did you honestly think that hiring such a poor loser was a good idea? He barely even

    gives off the aura of someone as powerful as Mr. Crawford! Still, M this, M that¡­ All you Smiths

    ever talk about is M! To think that you¡¯re all still hoping for Mr. Crawford to give two hoots about you

    even after she¡¯s been missing for so long! Do all of you think that M¡¯s a fairy or something?¡± added

    Yana, hints of jealousy in her voice. After all, her husband had once proposed to M as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but you¡¯d best not talk about M like that, Yana!¡± growled Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! You may not want me to do so, but I¡¯m doing it anyway! Both the old and the young from the

    Smiths are shameless! To think that all of you would dare find such a poor loser to impersonate Mr.

    Crawford! Are all of you that keen on disgusting us?!¡± scowled Yana as she turned to re at Rita.

    Rita herself got up in a rage and retorted, ¡°The hell are you calling shameless? You¡¯re the shameless

    one!¡±

    With that, she walked over to Yana and pushed her slightly for verbally abusing her family so much!

    Of course, Yana had never been treated this way, and the youngdy was quickly filled with immense

    rage. Raisin her hand to p Rita, Gerald quickly stepped in and grabbed onto Yana¡¯s wrist before

    shaking her off!

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hurt me?!¡± roared Yana, her eyes widened so much that they looked like they

    were going to pop out at any second.

    ¡°How extremely daring you are, Gerald¡­ Who the hell do you even think you are?! You¡¯re just some

    loser impersonating Mr. Crawford! Do you actually think you¡¯re him now?!¡±

    ¡®If I had been humiliated by a powerful person, I¡¯d certainly feel honored! However, since such a lousy

    person like you is doing it, the humiliation is twofold!¡¯ Yana thought to herself as she continued seething

    in rage.

    Nobody there had thought that the country boy would actually dare to treat Yana like that!

    ¡°Harm you? I was merely protecting Rita. Also, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve crossed the line a bit too much

    today, Yana? Don¡¯t you n on leaving some leeway for yourself? I¡¯ll have you know that I won¡¯t let

    anyone do anything to those from the Smith family as long as I stand here today. Speak rudely one

    more time and I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up for real!¡± growled Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re still pretending? What a joke! You¡¯ve already hurt me yet you say you¡¯re still going to

    beat me up even further? I¡¯d like to see you try-¡±

    Before her sentence could even end, a loud pping sound could be heard.

    Everyone there knew the kind of person Yana¡¯s father was, and it was exactly because of that, that all

    of them were nowpletely stupefied.

    Looking like a madwoman, Yana shouted, ¡°You¡­ You dare?! You f*cking beggar! You actually dared to

    p me?! It¡¯s all over for you! Guards! Get in here right this instant! I want all of you to beat him up till

    he¡¯s nothing but pulp! If anything happens my uncle will take care of it!¡±

    Following that, a group of security guards quickly surrounded Gerald, each of them holding onto

    batons.

    Yana herself was now cupping her hurt cheek as she red daggers at Gerald. It almost seemed as

    though she wasn¡¯t going to be able to release all her resentment until both of Gerald¡¯s legs were

    broken today.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1253

    Before any of the guards could make a move, however, the receptionist¡ªwho had been sitting by a

    table at the entrance this entire time¡ªsuddenly shouted, ¡°A guest has sent over prestigious gifts for

    Lady Serenity from the Smith family!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone immediately fell silent. While Yana and the others simply exchanged

    nces of dismay, Georgia found herself trembling as all of them slowly turned to look at the entrance,

    slight curiosity reflected in their eyes.

    What on earth was happening? Prestigious gifts from a guest? And they were for the olddy of the

    Smith family of all people! Given the ¡®prestigious¡¯ part of the gifts, it was clear that whatever the guest

    had sent over, they were most definitely greater than any of the previous presents that the other guests

    had gifted Georgia. After all, gifting someone with a prestigious present was far from amon

    practice.

    While it was obvious that the gifts themselves would definitely be of great value, the more important

    thing was that for a person to be able to hand out such gifts, they most definitely had to have an

    extraordinary status and identity.

    They were all so sure about this since rules of gifting had already been present from ancient times.

    Essentially, if a person simply presented an ordinary gift, the receptionist was to only mark it down in

    the entry. If the gift was arge one, the receptionist would then have to stand before expressing their

    gratitude on behalf of their master. However, if a prestigious gift was presented, not only did the

    receptionist have to stand up, but they even needed to dere the gift¡¯s presence loudly!

    Even if a prestigious gift were to be sent over without the one gifting being present, the receptionist was

    still expected to follow the rules and dere the gift¡¯s presence.

    With that in mind, those from the Sier family continued looking at the entrance in amazement. Yana

    herself¡ªwhose anger had peaked from the p just minutes ago¡ªfound her rage momentarily

    suppressed.

    However, she quickly snapped out of it. Still cupping her face, she then sneered, ¡°How absolutely

    shameless¡­ To think that you¡¯d actually send gifts over to yourselves while attending the Sier family¡¯s

    birthday party! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the senders! After all, doing so would disallow my grandma to

    continue ridiculing you! Aren¡¯t I right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to agree with Yana on how shameless you¡¯ve be, Serenity¡­ While it¡¯s true that I treated

    you as a rival in the past, your unbearable hypocrisy makes me ashamed to even admit that now! Have

    you lived so long that you¡¯re now able to do just about anything?¡± scowled Georgia as well.

    As the guests turned to look at the Smiths with eyes reflecting greater disdain than before, Yana

    sneered, ¡°Very well then! I¡¯d like to see for myself what this poor loser is capable of presenting to all of

    you! Haha!¡±

    Hearing that, the guards simply looked at each other before holding their breaths like everyone else

    already was. Nobody could deny that all of them were both nervous and curious as they waited for the

    receptionist to announce what the gifts were.

    ¡°The first gift is a top prosperity jewelry set!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone was instantly stunned. After all, just as its name suggested, a top

    prosperity jewelry set consisted of only the highest quality jewelry. What more, a set of such jewelry

    had to cost at least a million and five hundred thousand dors!

    ¡°Next, a set of brilliant and radiant traditional clothes!¡±

    As everyone instantly felt their jaws drop, the receptionist added, ¡°Third is a piece of royal meandering

    agarwood and sandalwood!¡±

    ¡°The f*ck?!¡±

    As the list went on, every passing gift made the guests feel more and more frightened. Eventually, the

    receptionist had only one final gift to announce.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­And for thest gift, a luxury vi worth forty million dors!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡±

    By this point, everyone was already in disarray, all the hairs on their body standing on end. After all,

    none of the gifts that the receptionist had read out cost any less than a million and five hundred

    thousand dors. As if that wasn¡¯t already magnificent enough, to think that the final gift was a luxury

    vi worth that much! It was impossible for there not to be an uproar after hearing that.

    Even amidst the chaos, however, everyone was simultaneously worrying about two crucial questions.

    ¡®Who was the one who had sent those gifts? And are they even real in the first ce?! Forget the

    Smiths, nobody here is capable of presenting such luxurious gifts!¡¯

    Even if the Smiths had presented the gifts to themselves, including the vi, there were still eighteen

    gifts. Together, they racked up to a grand total of at least a few hundred million dors! How much

    money did the Smith family actually own?!

    Even if they had gone all out to preserve their dignity, there was simply no way they were able to fork

    out such a massive amount of money for this, right?

    Though Georgia herself had been utterly shocked by the announcement of the prestigious gifts, she

    quickly regained her wits before looking at Serenity with a broad smile and saying, ¡°¡­Have you gone

    mad, Serenity? This isn¡¯t the way to brag!¡±

    Hearing that, the guests instantly burst intoughter. However, their smiles soon disappeared as

    everyone heard a familiar droning. Looking up into the sky, everyone was left stupefied when they saw

    six rows of helicopters¡ªwith three in each row¡ªslowly descending before them!

    Upon touching down, a group of people swiftly got off the helicopters.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1254

    In each of their hands, were the eighteen gifts that the receptionist had earlier announced! As for the

    most expensive gift¡ªthat being the forty million dor vi¡ªit was presented in the form of a contract.

    ¡°¡­H-how¡­ How is any of this possible¡­?¡± muttered Georgia to herself,pletely bbergasted.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought the gifts over, Mr. Crawford! Here¡¯s the list of the gifts!¡± said one of the bodyguards

    after walking toward Gerald and bowing respectfully.

    ¡°And why are you showing that to me? You should be showing it to grandma instead!¡± replied Gerald as

    he turned to look at Serenity with a smile.

    ¡°Since it was your birthday yesterday and I wasn¡¯t able to attend, these are my gifts to you.¡±

    Meanwhile, the others had their eyes widened in shock as they took turns muttering, ¡°¡­M-Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡±

    All of them had heard the guards calling Gerald, Mr. Crawford, and this included Yana. Now feeling

    completely stunned, Yana and the others could barely believe it as they turned to face Gerald in

    unison.

    ¡®¡­There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s just no way it could be him¡­ Yeah, he¡¯s just some poor loser from a small county

    in Mayberry! Any gift from that list is already a luxury item for him!¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ I refuse to believe this!¡± yelled Yana as she quickly rushed over to check whether the items the

    guards were holding were real, especially the estate contract of the luxury vi.

    However, after looking through all of them, Yana found herself gulping with much difficulty.

    ¡®¡­All¡­ of these are the real deal¡­ None of them are fakes!¡¯

    Georgia herself had run over by this point to see whether the gifts were actually real. To her dismay, all

    of them were authentic.

    ¡®H-how could any of this be possible¡­?¡¯

    Serenity herself was now looking at Gerald with an extremely astonished expression on her face as

    she said, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ How could you have bought so many expensive and valuable gifts¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do ept them, grandma¡­ These gifts are the regards from both me and M!¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Serenity instantly began weeping. From the second Gerald mentioned that the gifts were

    the regards from him and M, Serenity knew that M had always been in Gerald¡¯s heart. M truly

    hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong man.

    After all, even after such a long time, Gerald still missed and showed concern for her. He truly did love

    with all his heart.

    This entire time, Serenity had been refusing to celebrate her birthday until M was found, even though

    she knew full well that the chances of actually locating M was near nil.

    Now that she had heard those words from Gerald, however, she knew that she would be able to rest in

    peace, even if she were to pass away before M was found. After all, even if her granddaughter had a

    hard life, Serenity now knew that there was a man who would always love her.

    Naturally, none of these feelings had stemmed from receiving all those valuable and prestigious gifts.

    Serenity wasn¡¯t that kind of woman, after all.

    As Serenity wept on, Georgia continued standing there in a daze. Not only was she feeling deeply

    humiliated, but she had also offended Mr. Crawford terribly.

    Now that all this had happened. Nobody dared to continue doubting Gerald¡¯s true identity.

    Suddenlying back to her senses, Georgia instantly ran over to Gerald before begging, ¡°P-please,

    Mr. Crawford! The Sier family hasn¡¯t been insightful enough to know who you were, and it¡¯spletely

    our fault for being so ignorant! Please, please forgive our family! Justin! You and the others have to

    kneel as well!¡±

    Knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long after offending Mr. Crawford, Justin instantly fell,

    quickly tugging on Yana¡¯s dress to prompt her to kneel as well.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Yana suddenly beganughing almost maniacally!

    ¡°You? Mr. Crawford? I still refuse to believe that! Since you¡¯ve already admitted that you¡¯re the same

    Gerald from primary school, you should still be nothing but a poor loser! There¡¯s just no usible way

    that you could ever turn out to be Mr. Crawford of Mayberry! The man with near-endless wealth! If you

    truly are him, then exin how you got to where you currently are! Until then, I won¡¯t ever believe you!¡±

    yelled Yana, a hideous expression on her face.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Gerald himself simply sipped some red wine as his bodyguard handed a white cloth over to him. After

    wiping his mouth, he simply turned to re at the insufferable woman before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need

    for me to even bother exining such a f*cking awesome life to you.¡±

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1255

    Yana had spent most of her life relying on her family¡¯s background, which led to how condescendingly

    she behaved today. It was also because of that reliance that she had no idea how terribly she was

    going to suffer, now that she had behaved so terribly before Gerald.

    Gerald had made sure to word his previous sentence in a way that warned her that she wasn¡¯t the only

    one capable and powerful in the world. In fact, there were many others who held much more power

    than her.

    Georgia and the rest of the Sier family members themselves were now so frightened that they didn¡¯t

    even dare to utter a single word.

    Regardless, the birthday party had long lost its meaning and after a short while, Gerald and the Smiths

    simply left their vi.

    Though the incident hadn¡¯t really taken ce for that long, Serenity felt like she had just experienced a

    roller coaster of emotions. Quite literally as well. By the time the Smiths stepped out of Georgia¡¯s vi,

    the old woman could already feel her blood flow and heartbeat growing unsteady.

    Things didn¡¯t get better and halfway through their journey home, her limbs suddenly went numb!

    Feeling extremely dizzy by this point, Serenity could no longer endure the headache¡ª that she had

    been experiencing for a while now¡ªand ended up passing out! Upon seeing that, all the Smiths grew

    equally frightened.

    Gerald himself was unable to help since he didn¡¯t even know that all this was happening. He had

    parted ways with the Smiths upon exiting the vi earlier since he wanted to check on the progress on

    Mountain Top Vi before paying the Smiths a visit at their home.

    He had reason to be so keen on checking in on the digging process. After all, from what he had been

    told, excavation of the inner part of the mountain had been rapid and things were going much faster

    than initially expected. For all he knew, the Zircobsite could very well be located the next day!

    Regardless, since Gerald wasn¡¯t here to calm them down, the Smiths found themselves momentarily

    panicking. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen this happening to Serenity in the past two

    years, so they quickly calmed themselves again. The good thing was that their home wasn¡¯t too far off

    by now. The bad thing was that Serenity¡¯s episode this time seemed much more serious than any of

    thest.

    Upon reaching home, the Smiths immediately hooked Serenity up to a machine that supplied oxygen to

    her.

    Following that, they phoned Dr. Jace Mabb and called him toe over quickly to help Serenity.

    Jace himself was a sixty-year-old doctor in the military region who was famed for having exceptionally

    great medical skills.

    He had returned to his homnd this year, choosing to work as a professor in a hospital instead. Given

    his capabilities, he ended up quickly getting the role of vice president of one of the medical

    associations as well.

    Upon arriving at the Smith family¡¯s home alongside his two apprentices¡ªa man and a woman¡ªthe trio

    bumped into Gerald who hade over to visit the Smiths after receiving all the necessary updates on

    the excavation process.

    Both parties simply nodded at each other in greeting before proceeding to the front door together.

    The moment they entered the house, however, Gerald saw that Gavin and the others were all

    panicking. After enquiring what all the fuss was about, Gerald finally learned of what had happened.

    As it turned out, Serenity had suffered an attack from her chronic illness on her way home earlier. It

    was also at that moment when Gerald realized that the trio who had entered with him were doctors that

    had been called over to have a look at her.

    ¡°Is grandma in her room? I hadn¡¯t expected her illness to be this bad, so I¡¯ll go have a look at her first!¡±

    said Gerald who could already tell that there was a problem with the olddy¡¯s body from the second

    he saw her back in Georgia¡¯s vi.

    Though he hadn¡¯t revealed that he was aware of it since the timing wasn¡¯t right, Gerald was certain that

    he could treat her.

    Quite honestly, Gerald hadn¡¯t decided toe all the way here¡ªafter getting updates from Mountain

    Top Vi¡ªjust to have a chat with the Smiths. Rather, his goal had been to cure her illness this entire

    time.

    Before any of the Smiths could reply to Gerald¡¯s question, however, Jace¡¯s male apprentice¡ªwho was

    standing behind his master and looked to be around thirty¡ªcoldly shouted, ¡°Hold it! How insolent you

    are! Can¡¯t you see that my master is here? Are you trying to make a fool of yourself or something?¡±

    Hearing that, Jace¡¯s other apprentice smiled subtly at Gerald before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to

    behave this way, senior! From what he had said, I¡¯m assuming that he came over to treat the patient as

    well! Is my deduction correct?¡±

    Gerald simply returned a smile to her, though he was much too worried about his grandmother¡¯s illness

    to be concerned with the male apprentice¡¯s earlier taunts. Choosing to look at Gavin instead, he then

    asked, ¡°How long has grandma been sick, Mr. Smith?¡±

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Gavin began borating on what he knew about Serenity¡¯s illness. As

    it turned out, the illness had been present for quite some time now, and the olddy would suffer from it

    from time to time. The Smiths discovered a pattern where every time she had an attack, it would

    always be followed by a few more in rather consistent intervals. Once those stopped, no more attacks

    would follow until the next time the illness struck again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1256

    While the Smiths had also met up with others to attempt to treat the illness, none of them had been

    able to produce any substantial results. It was around then when they came across the incredibly

    skillful Dr. Mabb and began asking for his help.

    After several visits, those from the Smith family even got to know both of Jace¡¯s apprentices a bit

    better. The man¡ªwho was around the age of thirty¡ªwent by the name of Walbridge Lumb. As for the

    other apprentice, she was a twenty-three-year-old-woman by the name of Brianna Zeigler.

    Regardless, while it was true that Dr. Mabb had already made multiple visits before this, he hadn¡¯t been

    able to discern what the issue was with her yet.

    ¡°¡­If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯m going to go have a look at grandma first. Though all of you needn¡¯t be

    too worried since her illness isn¡¯t that major,¡± said Gerald rather confidently.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Walbridge¡¯s expression immediately turned fierce, though he had already been

    hostile from the moment Brianna had said that Gerald could be a doctor as well.

    ¡®Is this guy trying to steal our business or something? Though he¡¯s younger than me, to think that he

    said that the illness wasn¡¯t anything major when even the master hasn¡¯t been able to identify her

    illness! The f*cking nerve of this guy!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯d do you well not to be too arrogant, young man,¡± said Walbridge with a slight frown, clear

    dissatisfaction in his voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Gerald¡­ I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I¡¯ve never heard of you studying medicine before¡­¡±

    added Helen who truly didn¡¯t have any intention of looking down on him. However, treating illnesses

    and saving lives was no trivial affair.

    What more, she knew that Gerald was a student from the faculty of literature. Even if he was a rich heir,

    that didn¡¯t automatically mean that he was a master in all other skills as well. While those from the

    Smith family were willing to believe in Gerald¡¯s words, the risks involved were simply too high for them

    to rest easy.

    Sensing that their hesitation was sound and they truly didn¡¯t mean anything else, Gerald simply shook

    his head with a slightly bitterugh. Truth be told, he had already mastered three religions and nine

    schools of thought. With that in mind, what was medical expertise to him?

    Naturally, Gerald knew better than to me Mrs. Smith and the others. After all, they knew little about

    what had happened to him in the past two years. For ordinary people, such a leap in ability would most

    definitely sound illogical.

    Regardless, they saved the chit-chat forter and began walking toward the room where Serenity was

    in.

    Upon entering the sickroom, Rita¡ªwho had been staying by her grandmother¡¯s side this entire time¡ª

    instantly turned around to see who had entered. Noticing that Gerald was also present, Rita shed a

    smile at him before saying, ¡°So you¡¯re here too, Gerald! Regardless, my grandmother¡¯s already woken

    up, Dr. Mabb!¡±

    Hearing that, Serenity¡ªwho was still lying on the bed¡ªcalled out in a weak voice, ¡°Dr. Mabb¡­ Dr.

    Lumb¡­ Dr. Zeigler¡­ And Gerald¡­ I¡¯m d to have all of you here¡­ Getting¡­ straight to business,

    I¡¯ve already been sick for two years now, Dr. Mabb¡­ While it only attacks asionally, every time it

    happens, it gets more and more serious¡­ Despite me saying ¡®asionally¡¯, it¡¯s happening way more

    times than before¡­¡±

    It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to want to cure her illness as well, which was why she

    was only looking at Jace as she exined her recent conditions to him.

    ¡°Each attack usuallysts for less than an hour. While I do wake up after that, after a short while, the

    attacks usually return for another four to five times before finally stopping. I¡¯ll be frank and say that I

    can¡¯t bear it anymore¡­!¡± added Serenity with a sigh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous, Madam Smith. My master¡¯s been researching your illness this

    entire time. While it¡¯s truly an odd illness, master¡¯s finally managed to gain some results from his

    investigation efforts. We¡¯ll have you look at it now! I assure you that master¡¯s findings are much better

    compared to the nonsense some people whock self-awareness are capable of spouting!¡± replied

    Walbridge with a smile as he took a peek at Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find anything wrong with me if you¡¯re doing my check-up

    now¡­ I¡¯ve already seen several other doctors, and none of them had been able to diagnose anything

    wrong with me until my headache struck!¡± said Serenity in a smile of resignation.

    ¡°¡­Oh! I¡­ see. Right, right!¡± replied Walbridge slightly awkwardly as he took a step back.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, if you¡¯ve truly found the solution to my illness, could you treat it immediately, Dr. Mabb?

    I really don¡¯t wish to suffer so much anymore!¡± begged the olddy.

    Jace himself simply remained silent.

    Gerald, on the other hand, simply looked at the wall clock in the room before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need

    to be impatient, grandma¡­ Let¡¯s just wait for an hour and five minutes to pass. Your attack should

    trigger then and I believe that Dr. Mabb will only be able to cure you when you¡¯re suffering your

    headache!¡±

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1257

    ¡°¡­Oh? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned when the next attack was going to be, have I? How¡¯d you make

    such an urate guess, Gerald?¡± asked Serenity, slightly shocked.

    ¡°I figured as much. After all, it¡¯s now only an hour before noon. Since there¡¯s going to be a rise in

    temperature, excess heat in the body is going to cause disruptions within your blood cirction and

    respiratory system, both of which contribute to causing migraines,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Hearing that, the olddy smiled before nodding approvingly at Gerald as she said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected

    you to know such things, Gerald!¡±

    Upon seeing that, Walbridge¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªsimply sneered, feeling slightly

    annoyed.

    Jace, however, turned to look at Gerald in surprise while thinking, ¡®¡­Could this young man truly be

    proficient in medicine¡­?¡¯

    Just as Gerald had said, Serenity¡ªwho had been talking andughing cheerily before this¡ªsuddenly

    portrayed an extremely pained expression on her face sometime around noon. Seconds after that, she

    began holding onto her head with both her hands,rge droplets of sweat rolling profusely down her

    forehead.

    ¡°Please bear with the pain for now, Madam Smith. I¡¯ll be performing acupuncture therapy on you right

    this instant,¡± said Jace as he stretched his hand out to check her pulse. Following that, he retrieved a

    needle bag from his medical kit before taking out a few silver needles.

    With great precision, he then stabbed the needles into a few acupuncture points on her body, followed

    by points on her head and shoulders.

    Seeing that, Gerald was slightly stunned.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why he had so much reputation within the military region¡­ He truly is quite capable! Haha!¡¯

    As Jace continued performing the acupuncture, he asked, ¡°Speaking of which, mister, are you aware of

    what kind of acupuncture therapy I¡¯m using?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need to ask him, master? How on earth would he even know?¡± said Walbridge coldly.

    ¡°Now, now, Gerald urately predicted when the next attack would ur! With that in mind, it shows

    that Gerald is quite an insightful man!¡± replied Brianna as she smiled faintly at Gerald.

    ¡°What¡¯s there not to know? It¡¯s just Deadly Acupuncture Therapy,¡± said Gerald as he looked at the

    doctor with a smile.

    Though Jace was slightly astonished to hear that Gerald knew of the technique, the fact that Gerald

    had used the word ¡®just¡¯ made him feel slightly angrier than he was surprised.

    Putting on a haughty expression, Jace then said, ¡°Humph. Not bad. It seems that you truly are

    insightful to a degree¡­¡±

    Regardless, once Jace was done with his therapy, Serenity¡¯s pain seemed to have eased quite a bit,

    judging from her expression.

    ¡°Haha! Master isn¡¯t called the most skillful doctor from the military region for nothing! After researching

    the illness for so long, the results are finally here!¡± dered Walbridge as he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that Serenity was now looking much better, he turned to look smugly at Gerald.

    ¡°You tter me,¡± replied Jace with a calm smile.

    The second he said that, however, Serenity suddenly began trembling. In just a matter of seconds, her

    initial eased expression turned into roars of pain as she began holding onto her head again! She was

    now arguably suffering even more than before Jace¡¯s treatment!

    Seeing that, everyone in the room became stunned, especially Jace. Looking at his silver needles, he

    muttered to himself, ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t supposed to happen! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Following that, he rushed toward Serenity to check her pulse. Her face pale by this point, the doctor

    could feel the olddy¡¯s pulse beating at random intervals, even stopping for several seconds at a time

    before rapidlying back to life. It was extremely weird, to say the least.

    ¡°Please, help her, Dr. Mabb!¡± cried out the other members of the Smith family as they anxiously ran

    over to him the second they saw how increasingly serious this attack waspared to thest.

    Seeing Serenity¡¯s skin go from pale to a purplish-green, Gavin¡¯s anxiety peaked and he was now

    jumping in both anxiety and frustration.

    Jace himself was currently in disarray. After all, he truly had no idea what to even do at this point.

    Realizing how serious Serenity¡¯s condition had grown, Gerald dashed toward her and immediately

    pulled out the silver needles from her body. Following that, he took six of the silver needles and

    stabbed them into acupuncture points located around her neck and shoulders.

    Though Gerald could already tell what illness the olddy was suffering from much earlier, he wanted

    to see if Jace truly deserved all the reputation people gave him. If he was truly able to cure Serenity¡¯s

    illness, then there was no need for him to step in and snatch that credit for him. However, now that all

    this had happened, Gerald had no choice but to make a move.

    ¡°¡­D-Divine Acupuncture Therapy¡­?¡± said Jace as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°Humph. Not bad. It seems that you truly are insightful to a degree¡­¡± uttered Gerald, using the same

    sentence Jace had used on him earlier.

    After having a few more needles stabbed into her, Serenity¡¯s expression soon returned to a rxed

    one. With the migraine now gone, her face slowly returned to its initial rosiness.

    ¡°¡­Mom¡­? How do you feel¡­?¡± asked Gavin, his delight evident in his concerned tone. To think that

    Gerald had such capability!

    Though Gavin and the others knew little about medicine, everyone¡ªwho had witnessed Gerald¡¯s and

    Dr. Mabb¡¯s acupuncture skills earlier¡ªwas sensible enough to tell that Gerald¡¯s skills far exceeded the

    doctor¡¯s.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now¡­¡±

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1258

    The olddy had a weak smile on her face as her breathing gradually returned stable.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As Serenity¡¯s butler ran over to her to wipe her sweat away, Jace and Walbridge could only stand there,

    completely bbergasted.

    It was especially shocking to Jace since he hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to actually know how to use Divine

    Acupuncture Therapy. After all, it was a skill that had died out, and Jace had even assumed that the

    technique had been lost forever. Now that he had witnessed it with his very own eyes, it was natural for

    him to feelpletely stupefied.

    Walbridge himself soon began seething with envy as he thought, ¡®Not only am I a few years older than

    him, but I¡¯ve also visited famous masters and learned the ins and outs of medicine from a young age!

    Even though I¡¯m a professional who¡¯s received standard training and education, to think that I actually

    know less than this b*stard! This¡­ I can¡¯t just ept this!¡¯

    His jealousy only continued to soar when he saw how happily Breanna was smiling while she looked at

    Gerald.

    ¡°This guy probably did all that by coincidence, master! There¡¯s no way someone like him would have

    any real talent or capabilities!¡± sneered Walbridge.

    Helen herself turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Where did you learn those medical skills,

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    Hearing her question, Jace lifted his head to look at Gerald as well, curious of what he would answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. For now, just know that her illness isn¡¯t anything too serious. I¡¯ll be

    prescribing some medicine for herter, so make sure someone buys them for her! Once she

    consumes the medicine for about a year, she¡¯ll be entirely cured!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Is that really so? Oh god, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± shouted all the Smiths in delight.

    ¡°Hold on a moment, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Jace as he walked toward him.

    After witnessing the Divine Acupuncture Therapy technique before his very own eyes, Jace was now

    starting to have great respect for Gerald.

    ¡°What is it, Dr. Mabb?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look at the doctor.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for my initial imprudence! Also, if I may ask, from who did you learn the Divine

    Acupuncture Therapy technique from? Could you perhaps be acquainted with Mr. Sawyer Wytt¡­?¡±

    asked Jace.

    ¡°I have no idea who that is¡­ Also, regarding who I learned it from, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t share that

    information with you!¡± replied Gerald rather casually.

    Since Finnley¡¯s identity was extremely mysterious, Gerald couldn¡¯t just reveal it that simply.

    ¡°¡­I see! Well, if you weren¡¯t already aware, that technique is a form of acupuncture therapy that died

    out years ago! Mr. Wytt was only able to learn three of that technique¡¯s skills by chance. However, due

    to that, he was able to be a legend in the military region. Though I thought he was the only one

    remaining who knew how to use the technique, you appear to be even more proficient in the Divine

    Acupuncture Therapy technique than he is, despite the fact that you¡¯re so young! Quite honestly, I¡¯m

    finding all this rather hard to believe!¡± exined Jace, his disbelief evident in his tone.

    ¡°¡­So what you¡¯re saying is that someone else knows about this technique as well?¡± asked Gerald,

    slightly shocked by what he had just learned.

    The Divine Acupuncture Therapy technique was one of the things that Finnley had taught him, and

    ording to Finnley at the time, the technique had died out ages ago everywhere else. Once Gerald

    learned the ins and outs of the technique, Gerald and Finnley were the only ones capable of using it.

    Not even Joshua was given the chance to learn about it.

    Gerald had reason to trust Finnley¡¯s words. After all, the old man had always made urate

    statements, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t joke or lie to Gerald about the technique being mostly extinct.

    Finnley had no reason to make himself seem superior in front of Gerald. He just wasn¡¯t that kind of

    person.

    With that said, was it truly possible that someone else knew of the technique?

    ¡°So, what I¡¯m hearing is that Mr. Wytt knows of this technique as well? Are you certain about that?¡±

    asked Gerald slightly doubtfully.

    ¡°I am! His first three skills in acupuncture are simr to yours! Speaking of him, despite Mr. Wytt¡¯s old

    age, he was truly lucky to have bumped into the person who had taught him the skills! From what I had

    been told, the person in question needed help at the time, and Mr. Wytt gave him a hand. As thanks,

    the person then taught Mr. Wytt the first three chapters of the acupuncture technique¡­¡±

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1259

    ¡°¡­Did you say that someone gave him the first three chapters? Do you have any idea who that person

    is?¡± asked Gerald in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never personally met him before either, Mr. Crawford. I only heard about it from Mr. Wytt.

    Regardless, ording to Mr. Wytt, he had gotten acquainted with that mysterious person for quite

    some time. The person himself hade to the military region some time ago, and he apparently

    asked for Mr. Wytt¡¯s help to ce an object somewhere.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°To show his appreciation, he offered to teach Mr. Wytt the first three chapters of the Divine

    Acupuncture Therapy technique. Even if the mysterious man hadn¡¯t chosen that to be his token of

    appreciation, I believe that Mr. Wytt would¡¯ve still helped him. After all, the mysterious man was clearly

    much more powerful than Mr. Wytt for him to respect him so much. Whoever the person was, he

    definitely wasn¡¯t anyone young, that¡¯s for sure. Regardless, no matter how much I racked my brain, I

    simply couldn¡¯t figure out who Mr. Wytt would respect so much to the point of admiration!¡± exined

    Jace.

    After hearing all that, Gerald felt his heartbeat quicken. He had a pretty good hunch who that

    mysterious person was.

    ¡®¡­Could the mysterious person be Finnley? After all, he¡¯s the only other person in the world who still

    knows that technique!¡¯

    ¡°¡­When did all this take ce? I need a rough estimate!¡±

    ¡°It was about eight months ago! Even though that isn¡¯t too long an interval, Mr. Wytt¡¯s medical skills

    have been near-perfect since then! Of course, you¡¯re way more exceptional than even he is! It¡¯s truly

    unbelievable!¡± replied Jace with a sigh.

    ¡®Eight months ago? Was it truly Finnley, then?¡¯

    After teaching Gerald a plethora of skills for half a year, Finnley had received some sort of keepsake

    before leaving in a hurry. Since then, it had been about a year and a half since Geraldst contacted

    the old man. No matter how much Gerald tried to inquire about Finnley¡ªafter he got into trouble¡ªhe

    simply had no sess. It was almost as though Finnley had just disappeared into thin air!

    Even so, there was one thing that Gerald was sure of. It was that Finnley was extremely strong.

    ¡®Hell, he¡¯s definitely way stronger than even grandpa and Christopher! Back then, I wasn¡¯t even able to

    come close to rivaling Finnley, even at my peak strength at the time. Should I be able to meet him

    again, however, I¡¯ll be sure not to be so passive anymore¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, if it isn¡¯t too inconvenient, could you please introduce Mr. Wytt to me?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald wanted to at least confirm for himself whether that mysterious person

    truly was Finnley or not, even though he already knew that his hunch was most probably correct.

    ¡°Not a problem! In fact, I think Mr. Wytt would love to meet you as well! Speaking of which, since you

    have expertise in medicine and I¡¯m introducing Mr. Wytt to you, I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to help me

    with something¡­ See, I¡¯ve been tasked with saving the lives of over a hundred children, and quite

    frankly, I have no idea where to even begin tackling the problem! Worry not, however, for curing them

    shouldn¡¯t be as difficult as curing Madam Smith¡¯s illness. I have to emphasize that this is more for the

    children than it is to benefit me, and if I have to, I¡¯m willing to kneel before you!¡± said Jace as he

    instantly began kneeling.

    However, he was promptly stopped by Gerald.

    ¡°Hold on. Over a hundred children? What even is going on?¡± asked Gerald, feeling bewildered.

    At that moment, Helen suddenly said, ¡°Could you perhaps be talking about the peculiar flu that

    suddenly emerged out of nowhere two days ago? From what I¡¯ve heard, over a hundred children are

    currently in danger of losing their lives, and nobody¡¯s been able to diagnose their illness yet!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± replied Jace quickly.

    ¡°What exactly are the symptoms?¡± asked Gerald.

    While Gerald definitely didn¡¯tbel himself as a hero or even a kind person, he wasn¡¯t agreeing to help

    just because Jace was introducing Mr. Wytt to him. No, it was because he now knew that over a

    hundred children were currently suffering from some unknown flu. Even worse was the fact that their

    lives could very well be in danger! Gerald was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t ever forgive himself if he

    didn¡¯t at least try to lend a hand in saving them.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1260

    Following that, Jace began describing the symptoms. By the time he was done, Gerald could feel his

    heart skip a beat.

    ¡®¡­What? These¡­ These symptoms¡­ They¡¯re definitely not symptoms of some kind of flu! These are

    the exact symptoms I had faced when I was suffering from the effects of Soul Eater! Symptoms that

    caused part of my blood and oxygen to be devoured! Rather than a disease, it¡¯s an evil technique!¡¯

    Soul Eater was an evil technique that he had learned from the memories that had been imnted into

    him. He knew it quite well since he had been forced to use it a while back to escape. There just weren¡¯t

    any other better alternatives at the time.

    ¡®Still, why are there so many children suffering from the effects of Soul Eater out of the blue? Could

    someone else out there know about the technique¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, perplexed.

    However, he knew that now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that. He should instead head over to the

    children first to see whether they truly were suffering from the effects of Soul Eater.

    ¡°¡­There isn¡¯t any time to lose! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Gerald quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear, Mr. Crawford! You know, the dean and several others are having a research

    meeting at the moment. Let¡¯s head there first to see if they¡¯ve discovered any new symptoms! Once

    we¡¯ve done that, I¡¯ll lead you to the istion rooms!¡± replied Jace.

    Soon enough, Gerald arrived at the hospital with Jace and his two apprentices.

    Upon entering the hospital¡¯s lobby, several parents could already be seen crying there. Of course, any

    parent would cry if such an incident befell their child.

    Walking past them, the four people then quickly made their way into the conference room.

    Since Jace already had quite a prestigious status, nobody even questioned about the people he had

    brought along with him into the room. Instead, they simply chose to stand up and greet the doctor.

    Gerald himself quickly seated himself before looking at what was being disyed on the big screen in

    front of the conference room.

    ¡®In the past three days, over a hundred babies have been sent to us, and all of them are currently in

    danger of losing their lives. ording to the records in the case book, all of the babies are

    experiencing both vomiting and different degrees of pulmonary infections. Thetter has a real danger

    of causing extensive body organ failure. We still don¡¯t fully grasp what the cause of all this is, but from

    the hospital¡¯s investigation efforts, it¡¯s safe to assume that the symptoms are caused by the invasion of

    a new kind of virus.¡¯

    The next thing that was disyed was the state of the babies who had gotten sick due to the ¡®virus¡¯.

    After that, a beautiful¡ªyet worried-looking¡ªanchor woman¡¯s face was shown on the screen, and she

    turned to look at the tall hospital building before her before saying, ¡°The hospital has established an

    emergency rescue team consisting of several famous medical experts! We can only hope that they¡¯ll be

    able toe up with some miraculous treatment that¡¯ll help save the hundred over delicate lives that

    are still suffering now! We hope that you¡¯ll pray for the full recovery of the children as well, dear

    audience!¡±

    Following, that, Zane Lowe¡ªthe dean of Mayberry First Hospital¡ªsignaled for the screen to be turned

    off before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all well aware of how serious the current condition that we¡¯re facing

    is. If we fail to save the children, then this incident will surely end up bing an ugly stain in the

    history of medicine. With so many great minds present today, failure to save the babies will also lead to

    a massive medical ident scandal! By then, the credibility of the hospital will be near non-existent!¡±

    ¡°Everyone here today is an expert in this field, many of whom havee from affiliated hospitals and

    even hospitals that aren¡¯t rted to us! I hope you all understand that in the face of danger, all of you

    bear the burden of the expectations from the government and also the people. Regardless, I¡¯m not

    going to be spouting anymore nonsense. Let¡¯s begin discussing how we¡¯re going to save the lives of all

    these children. ¡±

    ¡°Until the results of the bacterial culture are out, we won¡¯t even be able toe up with a solution. We

    need to suit the remedy to the case, you know? We can¡¯t just randomly prescribe medicine for the

    illness when we aren¡¯t evenpletely sure of what it is yet!¡± said a bespectacled middle-aged doctor

    in a bitter tone.

    Many of the doctors present were feeling that it was deeply unfortunate that they had been transferred

    over to do such a terrible task.

    While they were all well aware that seeding in curing the children would most definitely bring them

    both profit and fame¡ªeven allowing them to gain the chance to enjoy massive publicity, praises, and

    rewards from their respective hospitals¡ªthey also knew that failure would lead to the ruin of any

    possible future prospects.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    There were over a hundred children, and just thinking about the responsibility they needed to bear if

    they messed up sent shivers down their spines.

    ¡°¡­After checking their pulse, it seems that they¡¯ve been inflicted with a pulmonary infection. While

    we¡¯ve already tried using all sorts of antiviral medicine, no improvements have been noted,¡± said an old

    Chinese medicine practitioner next.

    Silence ensued in the conference room for a while after that.

    Everyone knew that there were now two options, one being Western medicine and the other being

    Chinese medicine.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1261

    Even if any of them had personal opinions on the matter, none of them dared to speak a word. After all,

    while it was true that they would receive no shortage of awards and recognition should they seed in

    saving the children, failure to save them would surely result in them being painted as a viin.

    There was simply no way that any of them were going to willingly be a scapegoat.

    ¡°¡­Does nobody have anything to say at all¡­?¡± asked Zane, his tone rightfully urgent as he scanned

    through all the present doctors.

    Of course, nobody dared to answer him, and they found themselves averting their gazes whenever he

    turned to look at any of them.

    Seeing their reactions, Zane could only sigh. It seemed that his professional career was going to end

    soon¡­

    However, just as he was thinking that all was lost, someone suddenly broke the silence by saying, ¡°I

    have a few ideas.¡±

    Upon hearing that someone was actually willing to make a suggestion, all the doctors in the room

    immediately turned to see who had spoken. The individual in question had been sitting quietly in the

    corner of the conference room this entire time. If he hadn¡¯t spoken up, there was a high chance that

    everyone would¡¯ve simply continued ignoring him.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, everyone was confused as to why he was the one who had spoken up. After all, everyone

    had been under the assumption that he was simply one of Dr. Mabb¡¯s apprentices, drivers, or even

    secretaries.

    ¡°¡­Say, who even is he?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just one of Dr. Mabb¡¯s apprentices¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! From what I remember, Dr. Mabb only has two of them!¡±

    While everyone was currently discussing among themselves as they looked at Gerald, Gerald himself

    paid them no attention. The important thing was that he had already witnessed all that had been shown

    on screen earlier.

    With the addition of rapid organ failure to the list of symptoms, Gerald was already a hundred percent

    certain that the Soul Eater technique had been the cause of all this.

    However, it was evident that the person who had used the technique on the babies had only roughly

    mastered it. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch that the person had been using it on the babies as practice!

    After all, had the person achieved mastery over the Soul Eater technique like Gerald had, then the

    babies would have definitely been sucked dry before turning into ashes, just like what had happened to

    Hendrik and the others!

    Gerald himself had only been able to master it that quickly since he had previously undergone training

    ¡ªto hasten learning processes¡ªtogether with Finnley. It was how he had regained his strength after

    Queena sealed his inner strength.

    Regardless, to think that someone would actually practice the vicious technique on babies¡­ The

    thought of it alone caused an extremely ugly expression to form on Gerald¡¯s face.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the only one angry. The truth was that all the doctors had been feeling slightly

    angry and contemptuous toward Gerald the moment he said he had an idea.

    ¡°Do you already have a solution to treating this strange illness, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Jace in surprise

    as he instantly bowed respectfully at Gerald.

    Seeing how respectfully Dr. Mabb was treating the young man, all of them could immediately tell that

    the young man wasn¡¯t his driver. What on earth was going on here¡­?

    Zane¡ªbeing a bit more experienced than the rest¡ªimmediately sensed that something was up.

    Looking at Gerald, he then said, ¡°Do you have something in mind, young man?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I do,¡± replied Gerald, ignoring all the stares from the other doctors. His priority was to save the

    lives of all those babies, and being looked at contemptuously was nothing new to him anyway.

    Now that he had everyone¡¯s attention, he casually said, ¡°The truth is, this isn¡¯t an illness at all. The

    babies are currently in such a state since someone had drained them of their oxyblood, resulting in

    their organs failing! Due to their organs being in such poor condition, the babies are currently

    susceptible to infections!¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, an uproar immediately broke out! Truth be told, several of the

    doctors wanted tough, but they refrained since they were currently facing such a serious situation.

    ¡°Young man, I heard Dr. Mabb calling you Mr. Crawford, so let¡¯s just go with that. Regardless, I wonder

    if you¡¯ve been watching too many movies. Please refrain from spouting nonsense when you don¡¯t even

    understand what is going on here! Someone drained the babies¡¯ oxyblood? Are you suggesting that we

    have a vampire on the loose? What more, the babies are new-borns who¡¯ve never left the NCIU!

    Actually, do you even know what NCIU stands for? Since you probably don¡¯t, it stands for Neonatal

    Care Unit! As an extra trivia, the air inside it ispletely isted!¡±

    ¡°To think that I had initially thought that you would actually provide us with a viable suggestion. As it

    turns out, you know nothing at all! Imagine if news about this gets published to the public! Society

    would definitely fall into disarray! Who even is this guy, Dr. Mabb?¡± asked one of the doctors as he

    continued ring at Gerald.

    ¡°Please, just settle down for a minute, everyone!¡±

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1262

    Jace quickly attempted to persuade the others to calm down before things escted too quickly.

    To be quite honest, even he had been surprised to hear Gerald say that someone had drained the

    babies of their oxyblood. It was a statement he hadn¡¯t heard of before.

    Even so, he had witnessed Gerald¡¯s skills and abilities before, so Jace trusted that Gerald knew what

    he was doing.

    ¡°Hah! See, Dr. Mabb? I already told you that his feat earlier was just a coincidence! He¡¯s not really

    capable at all! Being so young, what would he know? You¡¯d think he was here to act in some movie

    after hearing his exnation!¡± muttered Walbridge unhappily.

    Though he hadn¡¯t said that in a particrly loud voice, everyone in the conference room could hear

    what he had just said.

    It was obvious that Walbridge was jealous of Gerald. After all, he had seen the way Breanna¡ªhis long-

    time crush who was also his junior¡ªlooked at Gerald earlier. That was certainly thest straw for him!

    Infuriated by him, Walbridge had had the constant urge to humiliate Gerald in public.

    Upon hearing what his apprentice had to say, Jace¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy as he turned

    to look at Walbridge before saying, ¡°Quiet, Walbridge! I believe there must be a reason for Mr. Crawford

    to have said all that! Let¡¯s just see what else Mr. Crawford has to say first! What if his deduction is

    actually correct?¡±

    Gerald himself now had a sour expression on his face. Anyone would feel dissatisfied after being

    criticized and humiliated in such a way.

    ¡°There are still many things all of you do not know about the world!¡± replied Gerald coldly.

    ¡°¡­If I may, is there a cure for all this, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Jace, choosing to believe in Gerald.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°There is. Acupuncture and medication can be used to condition their bodies. Even so, we have to act

    quickly. Once the babies¡¯ organspletely fail, they won¡¯t be able to be saved any longer!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea how hasty you¡¯re being? You can¡¯t just treat the lives of over a hundred children

    like jokes, Dr. Mabb! He¡¯s just some young boy who barely has any experience! What would he know in

    this situation?!¡± shouted another doctor in rage.

    ¡°Do you have any better ideas, then?¡± asked Jace coldly in return.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t, we still can¡¯t take this situation so lightly! Also, giving medication to new-borns? What

    would happen if their condition worsens after taking the medication? You, of all people, should know

    that these babies can¡¯t take much more! With that in mind, we shouldn¡¯t be ying around with their

    health until we¡¯re entirely sure we can help them!¡± reasoned another person who felt that allowing

    Gerald to treat the new-borns was no different from giving him permission to toy around with their

    health.

    Zane himself was now looking at Gerald, wondering whether to trust in him or not. Though Gerald¡¯s

    exnation sounded dubious at best, there was just something about the determination and rity in

    Gerald¡¯s eyes that gave others a strong sense of conviction.

    Was Gerald really that sure of his answer?

    After thinking for a bit, Zane made his decision. Since nobody else had any better ideas anyway, what

    choice did he have but to ce in trust in Gerald?

    ¡°¡­Let him have a go,¡± said Zane.

    ¡°¡­Come again? You¡¯re actually letting him try? Then who¡¯s going to bear the responsibility if something

    goes awry?!¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± shouted Jace, Zane, and Gerald simultaneously.

    Following that, all three of them couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at each other.

    ¡°¡­Fine then! Since all three of you have agreed to take full responsibility over this incident, so be it!¡±

    Since there were now fools willing to take responsibility over the matter, everyone no longer had

    anything to say. Gerald could try all he wanted to!

    If it wasn¡¯t obvious enough by now, these doctors frankly didn¡¯t care whether the babies lived or died as

    long as they could protect their own interests!

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider this, Dr. Mabb? We really shouldn¡¯t be acting so hastily!

    We¡¯re cing over a hundred lives on the line here! It isn¡¯t just a single Lady Smith anymore!¡± said

    Walbridge whose jealousy had spiked now that the dean was also on Gerald¡¯s side. How was that even

    possible?

    Walbridge honestly couldn¡¯t believe that his master was still buying into Gerald¡¯s nonsense. How could

    Dr. Mabb even be confused by such incoherent ramblings?

    Much to Walbridge¡¯s surprise, Jace immediately red at him before dering, ¡°Walbridge, you¡­ I

    was wrong about you¡­!¡±

    Stunned, Walbridge then replied, ¡°¡­What? I¡­ I just don¡¯t want your reputation to go down the drain,

    doctor! After all, you¡¯re a genius doctor!¡±

    ¡°Never have I ever thought of myself as a genius doctor¡­ That¡¯s only a title my patients gave me.

    Walbridge, I¡¯ll have you know that if my reputation was all I needed to save these patients, then I¡¯d

    dly throw all of it away! You¡¯re a thirty-year-old man who¡¯s already been studying medicine for so

    many years, Walbridge¡­ How is your way of thinking still so wrong? If you continue going down this

    path, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never be able to achieve a thing in the medical world!¡± said Jace as he sighed in

    disappointment.

    His face now green with envy, Walbridge then shouted, ¡°¡­W-whatever the case is, I still don¡¯t believe

    that he¡¯ll be able to cure the children!¡±

    ¡°And what if I¡¯m able to?¡± asked Gerald as he stared coldly at Walbridge.

    That guy had beening at him this entire time and it was starting to annoy Gerald¡­

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1263

    ¡°Hah! What do you even mean by that? Fine then. If you sessfully cure the illness, then I¡¯ll do

    anything you order me to!¡± scoffed Walbridge.

    From how casually he had made that decision, it was evident that he thought that it was going to be

    impossible for Gerald to save all those babies who were already near death.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded before heading off to the istion room together with Jace and the

    dean.

    Only three people were allowed to enter this time, and Gerald had a change of clothes before setting

    foot into the istion room with the duo from before.

    By then, all the babies had already stopped crying, and the room was eerily silent. From a nce,

    Gerald could see that not only were theirplexions dark, but their bodies all looked swollen. Even

    the babies¡¯ lips appeared cracked.

    Seeing those symptoms and how close those babies were to death, Gerald confirmed that it truly was

    the effects of the Soul Eater technique! From what he could guess from the damage done, the babies

    must have only experienced a third of the Soul Eater technique¡¯s power.

    His deduction exined why their bodies were all looking so swollen. It was due to all the water in their

    bodies being sapped right out. With barely any means to cool their internal organs down, high fevers

    were simply inevitable!

    ¡°¡­How utterly cruel¡­!¡± growled Gerald under his breath.

    If Gerald truly wished to heal them, he knew that acupuncture alone wasn¡¯t going to be sufficient. In

    order to ensure that there was going to be a smooth flow of oxyblood pellets within them in the future,

    Gerald had no choice but to use the Soul Eater technique to make up for their lost oxyblood.

    However, he was also aware that the second he did that, his identity would surely be exposed since he

    hadn¡¯t found the Zircobsite yet. Once that happened, Queena would definitelye running over to

    hunt him down. Should he get caught, he knew he wouldn¡¯t evene close to rivaling her strength.

    Gritting his teeth, Gerald reminded himself that even if that was going to be the case, it was still more

    important to save these lives. Since Gerald had already drained the oxyblood of several adults before

    this, he knew that he probably had enough to save all of them. As for revealing his location to

    Queena¡­ He could still use the blood in the jade talisman to deal with that for at least another night.

    Since Queena was at her most fragile now, she shouldn¡¯t be as scary as she previously had been! With

    that in mind, Gerald immediately began taking action.

    Standing before the baby closest to him, Gerald took a single silver needle and began rapidly¡ªbut

    lightly¡ªpricking on multiple spots on the baby¡¯s chest. The spots were by no means random, and all

    eighteen areas that he pricked were part of the heavenly meridian, the core meridian, and the prime

    meridian.

    There was barely any hesitation in between each prick, and Gerald¡¯s movements were so fluid that it

    almost seemed like he was performing some kind of magic show. Zane himself¡ªwho had been

    standing next to Gerald¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but feel slightly dumbfounded.

    Turning to look at Jace, he was surprised to see how captivated the old doctor seemed to be over

    Gerald¡¯s perfect needle techniques.

    Regardless, once Gerald was done, he quickly snuck his hand under the quilt and held onto the baby¡¯s

    wrist. With the Soul Eater technique, he then immediately began regting and replenishing the child¡¯s

    oxyblood.

    ¡°¡­Alright, this one¡¯s safe now. Remember to properly cover the quilt over the baby! Now remove the

    clothes off the baby on Bed 2 and bring him to me! Quickly! We don¡¯t have much time!¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? That was it?¡± asked Zane, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, now hurry on with the next baby!¡±

    ¡°¡­R-right!¡± replied Zane with a nod before running off to do as he was told.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ Is that¡­! Divine Acupuncture Therapy?!¡± shouted an old doctor in surprise. He had been

    solemnly observing them through the istion room¡¯s ss window for a while now, though Gerald¡¯s

    immense skill had clearly bbergasted him.

    ¡°Divine Acupuncture Therapy, Dr. Lisle?¡± asked another observer in slight dissatisfaction, though he

    had to admit that the kid was really good at performing acupuncture.

    ¡°Indeed! Divine Acupuncture Therapy is an acupuncture technique that was supposedly lost to time!

    ording to rumors, Sawyer Wytt is the only person proficient in handling up to three steps of this

    technique!¡± exined the excited old doctor who hadn¡¯t noticed the expression on the vice dean¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­Could he be Sawyer Wytt¡¯s apprentice? No, that¡¯s not right! As you¡¯ve said, Sawyer is only proficient

    with three steps! But that kid there is capable of using up to eighteen! How terrifying!¡± eximed

    another old doctor who was familiar with the technique.

    As several other old doctors¡ªwho recognized the technique¡ªbegan pping their hands in admiration

    as they continued staring wide-eyed, it was evident that there were still several people who were still in

    disbelief.

    ¡°He¡¯s still pretty young, isn¡¯t he? How could he possibly know how to use such a sophisticated

    acupuncture technique?¡± asked one of the skeptics.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that there¡¯s no doubt about it! He truly is using the Divine Acupuncture Therapy

    technique! After all, I witnessed Mr. Sawyer Wytt using the technique while I was attending a seminar a

    few months ago! From what I observed, the needle that he used was exactly the same as the one

    Gerald¡¯s currently using! The needle itself is an inch long, and while performing a demonstration of the

    technique, he lifted and vented it three times before using the Phoenix Technique to remove the

    needle. The action itself provides nourishment from the body, and also removes any excess miasma

    and moisture from within. However, I heard that one requires inner strength to perform the Divine

    Acupuncture Therapy technique¡­ Could Mr. Crawford actually possess that¡­?¡± exined another

    doctor.

    ¡°Hah! You think someone like him could ever possess inner strength? Trust me when I say he¡¯s

    probably just putting on a show. Whatever the case is, his true capabilities will be revealed through the

    results!¡± sneered Walbridge.

    Being the envious person he was, Walbridge was already chanting in his mind, ¡®May those children not

    be healed by this buffoon!¡¯

    Gerald himself wasn¡¯t aware of the controversy among those outside the istion room. After all, he

    was fully preupied with the Divine Acupuncture Therapy technique. With each needle that went in

    and out¡ªthe now pale-faced¡ªGerald slowly found himself getting more and more exhausted,rge

    beads of sweat dripping off his chin. It certainly didn¡¯t help that a lot of energy needed to be used to

    replenish the babies¡¯ oxyblood.

    Despite that, he maintained his immense speed and precision. Due to that, it wasn¡¯t long before he was

    done with all the babies in the room!

    Throughout his efforts, the babies Gerald had previously cured were already shown signs of recovery.

    No longer were their faces dark, and on the contrary, theirplexions were slowly turning fairer and

    rosier, clear signs that they were recovering.

    What more, the swelling on their bodies were already subsiding as well, and their skin seemed to be

    returning to normal. In fact, it even appeared that their aura and vitality were even stronger than before!

    ¡°T-this¡­¡±

    After seeing all this, Zane was so relieved and excited that he instantly burst into tears.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1264

    Even Jace found himself tearing up in joy. Their sheer delight had stemmed from the fact that all of the

    babies were most probably making it out alive now!

    After carefully examining the babies¡ªjust for good measure¡ªboth men found themselves sping

    their hands together while heaving huge sighs of relief to calm their excitement. How absolutely

    unbelievable!

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford truly can bring the dead back to life!¡± cheered both men in immense admiration.

    Gerald himself simply smiled weakly at their statement.

    Compliments and admiration didn¡¯t really mean much to him. As long as the babies were healed, that

    meant that he had managed to sessfully achieve his goal.

    Now that he was done with this issue, his mind immediately wandered to the next concern. Who was

    the person in charge ofmitting all these atrocities in Mayberry City? And was that person stronger

    or weaker than him? Regardless, if he didn¡¯t find them soon, that person could definitely begin harming

    others!

    He needed to quickly make a move anyway since he had already used his inner strength earlier. Even

    though he wasn¡¯t sure whether Queena would be able to detect him¡ªgiven that she was currently at

    her most vulnerable¡ªGerald knew that he still had to immediately rush over to Mountain Top Vi.

    After all, as long as he was close to the Zircobsite stone, Queena probably wouldn¡¯t be too keen on

    approaching him. With that in mind, he quickly made his way out of the istion room.

    Once he was outside, however, he was instantly greeted by looks of excitement and admiration from

    those who had heard that Gerald had sessfully saved the children.

    Knowing how proficient he was with the Divine Acupuncture Therapy technique, some of the older

    doctors even began kneeling before Gerald, hoping that he would take them under his wing as

    apprentices!

    At that moment, Walbridge¡ªwho had a cold look on his face¡ªsuddenly said, ¡°Amazing, aren¡¯t you?

    You¡¯re just lucky, youngd!¡±

    Though Gerald was initially nning to leave immediately, upon hearing Walbridge¡¯s words, he turned

    to face the arrogant man before replying in a cold tone, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, do you remember your

    earlier promise?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what?¡± said Walbridge, stunned.

    ¡°I distinctly remember you saying that you¡¯d do whatever I asked you to as long as I was able to heal

    the babies!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Lumb! All of us heard you make the promise as well!¡± said one of the doctors.

    Seeing that everyone was now looking at him, Walbridge puffed his chest up¡ªin his attempt to look like

    an honorable person¡ªbefore saying, ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve always been a man of my word! Tell me what it is that

    you want!¡±

    With how pretentious Walbridge was still being, Gerald could only look at him contemptuously before

    ordering, ¡°Very well! I want you to fart!¡±

    ¡°¡­I-I beg your pardon¡­?¡± asked Walbridge, clearly taken aback.

    ¡°I told you to fart! Do it at least a hundred times in front of everyone here!¡±

    By this point, everyone was already roaring withughter.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Do you think I can just fart whenever I want to¡­?¡± muttered Walbridge, feeling extremely

    humiliated.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just a hundred so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult! Allow me to assist!¡± replied Gerald as he

    swiftly poked one of Walbridge¡¯s acupuncture points with a finger.

    Almost immediately after, a loud farting sound filled the corridor. Then another, and another.

    As Walbridge continued to fart against his will, his face was already pale from all the humiliation. Try as

    he might, he simply couldn¡¯t hold back at all!

    With everyone now focused on Walbridge¡ªas they covered their noses¡ªGerald took the opportunity

    to use the chaos to make his escape!

    Not long after, Walbridge released one final and extra-long fart before finally crying out, ¡°I-I¡¯m done!

    One hundred farts in total!¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Gerald was no longer there! Though some of the old doctors wanted to attempt

    chasing him down, they quickly realized that it was probably going to be a futile effort. After all, they

    now realized that Gerald had nned his escape the moment he ordered Walbridge to begin farting as

    a distraction!

    It was a little whileter when Gerald began speeding his car toward Mountain Top Vi. The evening

    sky was already darkening as the car elerated past a dense forest.

    As he continued driving down the deste road, Gerald squinted his eyes before widening them in

    shock. Stepping on the brakes, the car came to a screeching halt as Gerald¡¯s eyelids twitched rapidly

    at the olddy squatting in the middle of the road.

    The olddy herself seemed to be burning some papers in hand by tossing them into a brazier of sorts.

    Whatever the case was, the olddy was by no means an unfamiliar face to Gerald.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1265

    All it took was a single nce for him to know who she was!

    Getting out of his car before casually looking at her, Gerald shouted out, ¡°It appears that it truly is

    inevitable for enemies to cross paths!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, however, his expression instantly turned cold as he red at her

    while saying, ¡°Regardless, were you the one who used the Soul Eater technique on all those babies?¡±

    ¡°What, did you think you were the only one capable of using that technique? Still, it¡¯s a pity that you

    arrived so early¡­ Otherwise, I could have continued draining more oxyblood from babies tonight in

    order to bring my training to the next level!¡± replied the olddy as she slowly got up now that she was

    done burning what seemed to be paper money!

    Turning to look at Gerald, there was a firm and determined look in her eyes as she added, ¡°I admit that

    you truly are powerful, Gerald¡­ Had I not underestimated you at the time, you wouldn¡¯t have been able

    to take the lives of so many members of the Holy Witchcraft! Regardless, I¡¯m not allowing you to

    escape today! If you know what¡¯s best for you, then just follow me back obediently! The magnificent

    lord awaits you!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t already obvious, the old woman was none other than Tiara, the leader of the Holy

    Witchcraft! Due to his strength and abilities being sealed back then, Tiara was able to kill his brother,

    Chester!

    Though he wanted to kill her as well back then to avenge Chester¡¯s death, he simply couldn¡¯t afford to

    since his priority at the time was to escape.

    Regardless, Gerald did remember Tiara being called away by Queena back then¡­ It appeared that the

    two were acquainted with each other. With that in mind, Gerald then asked in a rather surprised tone,

    ¡°¡­The magnificent lord¡­? Are you referring to Queena?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am! Just so you know how powerful the magnificent lord is, I¡¯ll let you in on a little something.

    You should very well be aware that there are three main religions and nine schools of thoughts,

    correct? Well, I¡¯ll have you know that all three religions are already under the control of our magnificent

    lord! Due to that, we have religious disciples all over the world! With that in mind, know that you¡¯ll never

    be able to truly escape from our magnificent lord!¡± sneered the old woman.

    ¡°I had a hunch that someone was poisoning all those babies to force me to reveal myself! To think that I

    was right! Either way, it appears that you¡¯re now Queena¡¯sckey as well! I¡¯m assuming she was the

    one who taught the Soul Eater technique to you then!¡±

    Queena, the woman in white, and the deity came from the same ce. With that in mind, aside from

    the deity, Queena should be the only other person proficient in the Soul Eater technique!

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart, don¡¯t you? Though I hate to admit it, your deduction is correct! It truly was

    the magnificent lord who had taught me how to use the Soul Eater technique! However, I¡¯m not the only

    person she taught the technique to! Your little buddy¡¯s mastered it as well!¡± replied Tiara with a cold

    smile on her face.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, Chester? Bring them out immediately!¡± yelled Tiara.

    ¡®¡­Chester?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, momentarily stunned.

    Sensing the presence of a few others, Gerald found himself looking in that direction¡­ The moment he

    saw a familiar-looking man¡ªwho was pushing a few other familiar-looking people out of the woods¡ª

    Gerald¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    It truly was Chester, and he appeared to be holding Gavin, Helen, and Rita as hostages!

    While it was undoubtedly Chester in the flesh, something was seriously wrong. Not only was Chester

    emitting immense murderous intent, but the expression he had on his face was unsettling, to say the

    least. What on earth had happened?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, Tiara, but I hope you realize that I was only weak back then since I

    just had my strength sealed before confronting you! With that in mind, there¡¯s no reason for me to be

    afraid of you now!¡± scoffed Gerald before dashing straight for Tiara!

    Tiara, however, simply disyed an indifferent expression as her body suddenly started turning

    translucent! Almost as though she had been nothing but an illusion, Tiara vanishedpletely in the

    next second!

    The moment that happened, Gerald immediately froze in ce! That, however, was far from a

    voluntary action. It felt as though he was being held in ce by some ungodly force!

    What strength and power! Gerald had first had experience with Tiara¡¯s strength and abilities before,

    and he knew for a fact that she wasn¡¯t this strong before.

    ¡°To hell with you! Have you any idea how unforgivable it is to kill the members of the Holy Witchcraft?!¡±

    roared Tiara as she suddenly reappeared right in front of him¡ªwithout warning¡ªandunched an

    attack aimed straight for Gerald¡¯s chest!

    The second her fist collided with his chest, Gerald found himself being thrown backward! Thunderous

    sounds followed as Gerald¡¯s body continued colliding with several trees, causing them to snap clear in

    half!

    Since Gerald¡¯s body was no longerparable to an ordinary human¡¯s and he had just reactivated his

    inner strength, he was certain that Tiara¡¯s inner strength shouldn¡¯t hurt this much. After all, the time gap

    from when they hadst met wasn¡¯t all thatrge.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    s, Tiara¡¯s inner strength was now even stronger than his own! Even so, Gerald could sense that her

    inner strength was ¡®really weird,¡¯ though he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why.

    Whatever the case was, once Gerald finally collided with a tree¡ªthat didn¡¯t snap from the impact of his

    body¡ªGerald instantly vomited blood! As if he wasn¡¯t in enough pain already, his limp body soon

    began falling to the ground! The immense pain of his back colliding with the ground felt so terrible that

    Gerald could feel acute pain in several of his bones! It was no exaggeration when Gerald thought that

    his whole body was about to fall apart!

    Despite already making him suffer so much, Tiara wasn¡¯t about to give him the opportunity to relieve

    himself of the pain. Reappearing before Gerald again, the old woman immediately began strangling his

    throat with a single hand.

    Her grip made Gerald feel like he was being choked by a pair of giant steel tongs, and when he turned

    to look at the old woman, he was greeted by the sight of an extremely hideous and vicious-looking

    face!

    ¡°Though the magnificent lord told me to spare your life, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. I need my revenge,

    Gerald. I need it more than anything else! I¡¯m avenging all the lives you¡¯ve taken from the Holy

    Witchcraft that day if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± roared Tiara.

    Gerald truly wasn¡¯t getting a break, and he was constantly getting shocked by how strong Tiara had

    suddenly be! Unable to even free himself from her grasp, Gerald now felt as though he was just

    some weak and fragile kid.

    Gerald¡¯s gut had been telling him that something was terribly, terribly wrong, and Gerald whole-

    heartedly agreed with it. After giving it some thought, Gerald realized that Tiara¡¯s current inner strength

    was actually on par with Queena¡¯s!

    What on earth had Queena done to her¡­?

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1266

    ¡°L-let him go¡­!¡± shouted the three kidnapped¡ªand frightened¡ªSmiths before Tiara couldnd

    another blow on the now bloodied Gerald. Rita, in particr, was shouting even louder than M¡¯s

    parents.

    ¡°¡­Hah! Trash like him isn¡¯t worth my energy to kill! With that in mind¡­ Hey, Chester! That¡¯s your

    beloved brother, right? Go ahead and kill that brat who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for himself! Worry not

    about the magnificent lord, for I¡¯ll take full responsibility for everything that¡¯s happened here!¡± ordered

    Tiara.

    It was evident by this point that the Smiths¡¯ pleas for mercy did little to impress Tiara. Instead, they

    seemed to further enrage her!

    Regardless, the way Tiara had ordered her grandson almost made it seem like she was just talking to

    some random member of the Holy Witchcraft instead of her actual grandson¡­ On second thought,

    ¡®dog¡¯ would be a better term to describe Chester¡¯s rtionship with Tiara now. A very obedient and

    vicious dog¡­ He barely had any resemnce to the old woman¡¯s grandson anymore!

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing themand, the resurrected Chester instantly glowered with

    rage as he slowly began walking toward Gerald!

    The second he stood before the injured youth, Chester barely had any hesitation when he punched

    Gerald hard on the face! The punch itself made Gerald feel like he had just run into a ss door while

    running, and Gerald found himself instantly growing dizzy.

    So even Chester¡¯s inner strength had been amplified¡­ What a powerful transformation process¡­!

    ¡°Atta boy! Good job!¡± said Tiara with a sinisterugh as the corners of her mouth curled into a malicious

    smile.

    ¡°Heh. How does it feel, Gerald? To have the person you regarded as your younger brother beat you up

    like this¡­ How does it feel to know that even a dog like Chester is more than enough to kill you?!¡±

    Pausing for a brief moment to grin evilly, Tiara then returned to her indifferent expression before tossing

    a dagger over to Chester¡¯s feet.

    Momentarily looking at her grandson¡ªwho was still overflowing with murderous intent¡ªTiara then

    turned to look back at Gerald before saying, ¡°Whatever the case is, since you¡¯re going to die here

    anyway, I may as well have Chester deal the finishing blow! I hope you enjoy the experience of being

    killed by your very own brother! Chester! This here is the elder brother you love so much to the point of

    betraying me! Imand you to dice him up with that dagger!¡±

    Upon hearing themand, Chester¡¯s eyes grew frigid as he picked the dagger up before viciously

    shing at Gerald¡¯s arm! Gerald himself could feel his arm growing slightly numb as the scent of fresh

    blood filled the air.

    ¡°Atta boy, Chester! Now chop off one of his arms!¡±

    Unlike the first time, however, Chester seemed to hesitate the second he heard the following order.

    Though the dagger was still in his hand, he was simply frozen in that position. It was almost as though

    there was some magical force preventing him from doing the deed!

    Staring straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes, a voice seemed to emanate from within him, screaming, ¡®No! Don¡¯t

    do it!¡¯

    Seeing that, Tiara then shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing, Chester? Snap out of that daze and slice

    his arm off already!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, master¡­!¡± replied Chester as his entire body began trembling uncontrobly!

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Taking in a deep breath, Chester then slowly began raising the dagger¡­

    With Chester holding on so tightly to Gerald¡¯s neck with his other hand, the bloodied youth couldn¡¯t

    even attempt to dodge it even if he wanted to. Chester¡¯s current strength was simply far too immense

    for Gerald to even begin resisting! With that in mind, there was no way Gerald was going to be able to

    have his arm intact once Chester did the deed!

    Even though he was aware of that, all Gerald could do was watch as the dagger¡ªwhose tip was facing

    downward¡ªgot slowly raised to an optimal point¡­ Before it rapidly began descending!

    As Gerald¡¯s heart beat frantically, he thought about how he had only been a step away from achieving

    the baptism of heaven. It was supposed to happen tonight too!

    To think that he was going to be ended by Tiara before he could even manage to deal with Queena or

    find the woman in white¡­

    Gerald knew that Chester wasn¡¯t to me since he was nothing more than a puppet to Tiara now,

    incapable of disobeying her orders¡­ Whatever the case was, Gerald continued focusing on the rapidly

    descending dagger as his mind braced for the hellish pain toe once his arm got sliced off.

    That moment itself felt like an eternity as all sorts of memories began flooding his mind. It was almost

    as though his mind was no longer bound by any forms of restriction.

    Gerald recalled a saying that moments before a person died, their life would quite literally sh before

    their very eyes within tenths of a second. Perhaps he was experiencing that right now¡­

    Amidst the plethora of memories, Gerald suddenly saw a very clear figure before him¡­

    It was M.

    ¡®I wonder if M¡¯s dead or still alive at this point¡­ If she¡¯s still among the living, how is she doing in

    life¡­? Is her life good? Miserable¡­? Is she being loved and doted on¡­? Or perhaps she¡¯s being

    tortured and abused¡­?¡¯

    ¡®The pledge of the holy water is happening soon too¡­ Dad, mom, Jessica, grandpa, and Lyra¡­ Could

    tonight truly be my final night¡­? Am I going to die from pain and blood loss after all my limbs are torn

    from my body¡­?¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­No. I¡­ I can¡¯t allow this to just happen! I have to continue living! I have to continue searching for her

    till the day I can finally see M with my very own eyes again¡­!¡¯

    Following that thought, Gerald¡¯s body moved on instinct extremely rapidly! He hadn¡¯t even been paying

    attention to where Chester¡¯s arm or the dagger was, yet Gerald somehow managed to firmly grab hold

    of Chester¡¯s wrist!

    With his arm now restrained and the dagger unmoving in his hand, Chester¡¯s eyes grew even more

    vicious as he attempted to continue trying to attack Gerald!

    At that moment, Gerald¡ªwho was still bleeding profusely from his wounds¡ªsuddenly clenched his

    teeth before shouting, ¡°Have you already forgotten that you wished to atone for your sins, Chester?!

    Don¡¯t let Tiara continue using you tomit more crimes!¡±

    Hearing that, Chester seemed to be momentarily stunned.

    It was then when the jade pendant Gerald had on him¡ªthat had been dyed red due to all his blood¡ª

    suddenly began glowing strangely¡­ Before anyone could react, a golden light suddenly shone out of it!

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1267

    The light itself was rivaled only by the brightness of an intense spotlight, and it instantly lit the entire

    area with a blinding sh! Chester himself was hit point-nk by the golden light, and the second it

    connected with him, Chester suddenly began screaming in pain!

    Gerald watched wide-eyed as a ck glow began seeping out of Chester¡¯s body! Slowly but surely,

    Chester began losing his strength and power. His vitality rapidly diminished as well, and by the time he

    stopped screaming, Chester was so weak that from just a single push from Gerald, he ended up falling

    to the ground, instantly going unconscious!

    ¡°¡­Chester¡­?¡± called out Gerald as he held onto his still-bleeding wound.

    No matter how much he called out, however, Chester truly was out cold.

    At that moment, the pendant suddenly switched the golden light out for shes of all seven colors of

    the rainbow! Gerald was naturally surprised by all these changes. The jade pendant was acting really

    strange today!

    ¡°¡­I really hadn¡¯t expected you to be holding onto such a treasure, Gerald!¡± shouted Tiara, a glint of

    greed in her eyes.

    ¡°After acquiring that treasure, I¡¯ll definitely be able to increase my training even further!¡± added Tiara as

    she instantly began rushing toward Gerald with greed-filled eyes!

    Before she could get too close, however, several rustling sounds suddenly beganing from all

    directions. The next thing she knew, eight extremely fast figures had surrounded both her and Gerald!

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worthy enough to get your hands on that treasure, olddy? Gerald is ours!¡±

    shouted one of the eight men.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The men themselves looked extremely pale, and, putting it quite frankly, they looked like they had

    already been dead for a few days. Even so, the one who shouted had an extremely dominating and

    loud voice.

    What more, each of them seemed to possess extremely strong skills, with none of them feeling like

    they were any weaker than Tiara. There were such strong masters with immense presences around

    this entire time? And to think that all of them would show themselves at the same time! Gerald could

    only look at them with fear in his eyes.

    What the hell was even going on anymore¡­?

    The weirdest thing yet was how strong Tiara, Chester, and the eight men¡¯s inner strength were. There

    were all on apletely different levelpared to Gerald¡¯s own inner strength, and that fact alone

    made Gerald terrified.

    Remembering how Tiara had mentioned the three religions and the nine schools of thought earlier,

    Gerald now deduced that there were definitely more than two opposing forces at y.

    While Queena was from one of them, the eight men who had just shown themselves seemed to be

    from another.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was most certain about one thing. Both forces were out to get him.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then let¡¯s see if you even have the ability to go against me first!¡± retorted Tiara as she

    locked her eyes onto Gerald before rushing toward him!

    Seeing that, the eight men did the same! A split secondter, both parties grabbed onto Gerald¡¯s arms

    and legs before starting to tug with all their might!

    ¡®God almighty, I¡¯m going to be ripped into pieces!¡¯

    Though Gerald was resolute on making it out alive, it was difficult to maintain such hope when his limbs

    were literally being torn apart!

    ¡®Jade pendant! Jade pendant! Are you truly a spiritual artifact? If you can hear me, then please help me

    one more time! I can¡¯t die yet! Please, I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡¯ cried out Gerald in his mind, hoping that

    the jade pendant would react to his pleas for help.

    Unfortunately, there seemed to be little to no reaction from the jade pendant. Utterly grief-stricken and

    mortified, Gerald found himself spurting out blood as both parties continued spinning him around!

    With one final roar of pain, the green veins all over his body suddenly erupted, causing a massive force

    to envelop his body out of the blue!

    The strange force itself felt almost explosive, and the strength of it caused both parties to fly backward

    extremely violently!

    That was thest thing Gerald remembered before his vision went dark and he fainted¡­

    By the time he finally got up again, he realized that he was lying inside a room. Realizing that there was

    a group of people surrounding him, the still slightly dazed Gerald was able to make out¡ªat the very

    least¡ªthat Rita, Gavin, and Helen were there with him.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1268

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± shouted Jace who seemed to have been sitting beside him this

    entire time. Realizing that his wounds had been bandaged, Gerald now knew that Jace had been the

    one who had stabilized his condition.

    ¡°I am¡­ Thank you, Dr. Mabb¡­¡± replied Gerald as he held onto his wounds.

    Recalling that he had almost been killed by Tiara and those eight men, Gerald turned to look at the

    Smiths as he asked, ¡°Aunt Helen¡­ Uncle Smith¡­ Were you the ones who had rescued and brought

    me here¡­?¡±

    As he awaited their reply, Gerald faintly remembered himself desperately pleading the jade pendant to

    help him back then. He also recalled the sudden burst of energy that emitted from his body before

    eventually passing out. Naturally, he had no idea what happened after going unconscious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gerald¡­ You almost frightened us to death earlier, you know? You sent all nine of them

    flying into the air in all directions! Sensing the opportunity to escape, we then quickly brought you back

    with us!¡± exined Helen who was very obviously still terrified after witnessing all that had happened

    today.

    Following that, Helen exined how Tiara had brought some of her men with her over to their house

    not long after Gerald left. Since Gavin, Rita, and Helen just so happened to be serving Lady Smith at

    the time, all three of them ended up getting kidnapped by Tiara and her men!

    Eventually, all that led to Tiara besieging Gerald.

    From what Helen had told him, Gerald deduced that Tiara must¡¯ve previously been unable to find him

    in Mayberry, even after days of searching. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to do all this just to

    weed him out.

    Putting Tiara aside for the moment, Gerald began thinking about the jade pendant. It appeared that the

    pendant wasn¡¯t as simple as Gerald had initially thought. After all, it practically saved his skin earlier.

    Before he could delve any further into it, Zack¡ªwho had also been present this entire time¡ªsuddenly

    said in a worried tone, ¡°You really scared us half to death earlier, Mr. Crawford! By the time we got

    there to carry your unconscious body over, you werepletely drenched in blood!¡±

    ¡°I truly had a near-death experience earlier, that¡¯s for sure¡­ Regardless, where are we?¡± asked

    Gerald, suddenly realizing that he was somece unfamiliar.

    ¡°We¡¯re currently in a vi that¡¯s halfway up Mountain Top. While we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯m d to

    announce that we¡¯ve already managed to punch a hole through the mountain! We should be able to

    locate what you¡¯re looking for soon, Mr. Crawford!¡± reported Zack.

    ¡°¡­I see! That exins it!¡±

    Gerald was, of course, talking about how strongly the jade pendant had reacted at the time.

    Before Zack was able to inquire Gerald about it, a screaming female could suddenly be hearding

    from the room next door! Shortly after, the sound of a te falling to the floor followed!

    It didn¡¯t take much to be able to guess that some woman had just witnessed something extremely

    terrifying, and not long after, a young nurse¡ªwho looked to be around the age of eighteen¡ªstumbled

    into the room while shouting in a panicked voice, ¡°D-dr. Mabb¡­! The man next door has already

    awoken, and he¡¯s slowly breaking free of his steel restraints!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± shouted Zack in disbelief before ncing at several of his men who were in the room. Getting

    the message, the guards instantly headed for the room next door.

    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s that man who was trying to kill you with a daggerst night! While we were sure that he was still

    unconscious at the time we began transferring you here, upon arriving at the vi, we realized that he

    had tailed us all the way here! Though he was extremely weak at the time, he kept muttering the

    phrase, ¡®I¡¯m going to save you, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡¯ Hearing that, we couldn¡¯t allow Mr. Lyle to just kill him.

    After all, we weren¡¯t sure whether he was a friend or foe yet. Due to that, we restrained him with steel

    chains for the time being!¡± replied Helen.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chester!¡± eximed Gerald as his eyelids twitched. Immediately hopping off his bed, Gerald

    began rushing over to the room next door.

    Upon entering, Gerald saw several bodyguards standing near the door, all of them looking rather

    stunned.

    Turning to see what they were all looking at, Gerald saw Chester standing there, breaking off yet

    another chain with his bare hands. From the looks of it, he had been tied with at least a dozen steel

    chains, though many of them were already lying broken on the floor.

    Though the guards all had electric batons in hand, not one of them even dared to step forward to attack

    him. It was evident that this was their first time seeing such an insanely strong person.

    Feeling extremely moved to see his close friend alive and kicking again, Gerald called out, ¡°Chester¡­!¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Chester¡¯s body began trembling ever so slightly as he raised his head to see

    if it really was Gerald. Upon getting that confirmation, Chester called out extremely slowly, ¡°M¡­ Mr¡­

    Crawford¡­!¡±

    The way he was speaking was reminiscent of a toddler who was barely able to speak clearly yet.

    Despite that, Gerald knew that Chester was fully sober from the look in his eyes alone. He truly had no

    idea what method had been used to bring Chester back to life.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Chester!¡± replied Gerald while looking straight into his brother¡¯s eyes.

    Chester had taken a killing blow for Gerald back then to save his brother, and Gerald had always felt

    guilty about that. Regardless of what Chester even was now, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel happy to see

    him alive¡­

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1269

    ¡°¡­Chester, didn¡¯t you¡­ you know¡­ Either way¡­ How did you get resurrected¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he

    slowly approached him.

    Chester himself seemed like he had a lot to tell Gerald, and while the exnation process was a little

    slow and awkward, Gerald could still understand what his brother was saying.

    As it turned out, after Gerald had personally buried Chester¡¯s body, Tiara dug it out again and used a

    secret technique¡ªthat Queena had taught her¡ªto resurrect and turn him into a killing machine!

    Chester also took the time to exin the long-standing heritage of the Holy Witchcraft. Apparently,

    Queena¡¯s soul was the one who had professionally founded the Holy Witchcraft, and before she died,

    she had made special preparations for her own resurrection hundreds of yearster!

    Upon hearing this, Gerald finally understood everything. So that¡¯s why Tiara had been so frightened

    when she received the letter from Queena¡¯s subordinate in front of the manor that day! Queena was

    actually her ancestor!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    As for Chester¡¯s resurrection, it wasn¡¯t a real resurrection at all! From what Gerald now understood,

    Queena had used some ancient form of witchcraft to fill Chester¡¯s body with vitality, thus in a sense,

    ¡®resurrecting¡¯ him. Though this form of witchcraft was innately evil, using it on someone would greatly

    increase the person¡¯s strength, Tiara being a living example of that.

    Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to consider the current Chester to be half-human and half-demon.

    Chester also added that several people were in the same state that he was now in, and that they too

    had undergone great transformations due to Queena¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Throughout this time, I¡¯ve been living as a bystander¡­ As in, I haven¡¯t been able to control my body at

    all! It was like I was watching some messed up movie where I¡¯d do whatever Tiara ordered me to¡­ I¡­

    I¡¯ve done way too many atrocities that I didn¡¯t want to¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­However, the golden light that was emitted from that pendant¡­ It seemed to contain some sort of

    magical energy. The second I was hit by it, all the guilt and evil from my body just seemed to melt

    away, allowing me to gradually regain my consciousness and free myself from merely being a

    bystander!¡± exined Chester.

    Recalling what Master Ghost had told him, Gerald¡¯s yang energy was extremely masculine since it

    hadn¡¯t undergone holy baptism yet. Aside from that, Master Ghost had also said that the owner of the

    jade pendant had an inextricable link to him. With that in mind, the jade pendant was definitely no

    ordinary object.

    Gerald remembered how brightly the jade pendant had shone while Chester was still strangling him. He

    also recalled how a ck glow seemed to have escaped from his body. The jade pendant must have

    purified the evil nature in Chester¡¯s body at that moment!

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, Chester, who were those eight men? All of you had immense inner strength, and

    not even mine could ever hope to rival yours now! I don¡¯t think I can even hurt any of you with my

    current strength!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Ah, those people¡­ Theye from an organization called the Judgement Portal. While Tiara was

    reporting to Queena, I heard them mentioning that both the Judgement Portal and Queena¡¯s Squad of

    Divine Grimness are still rtively new forces. From what I found out, the Judgement Portal group has

    constantly been going against the Squad of Divine Grimness. Their group has also been actively trying

    to locate you! From one of our confrontations with them, one of the Judgement Portal¡¯s members said

    that they wanted to capture you before heading to the Ancient City to look for the corpse of the

    Celestial Lady!¡± exined Chester with a cough.

    As he had said before, though Chester was controlled physically, his mind had been active the entire

    time. It was the reason why he could still recall all this, albeit a bit roughly.

    ¡®¡­Ancient City? A Celestial Lady¡­ The woman in white? And what even is the Judgement Portal?

    Their members are extremely strong!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, puzzled.

    From what he had learned, Gerald could deduce at least half of what was happening with the whole

    Ancient City thing.

    Yume was part of the Gunter family and back then, she and that olddy had disappeared in the king of

    the ocean¡¯s pce. Since there weren¡¯t even any traces of her left, Gerald could simply assume that

    she was dead. Now, however, he was thinking otherwise.

    Could she have survived? And could she have gone elsewhere to bring the woman in white out? That

    possibility wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question!

    After all, Gerald had previously sent some of his men to investigate the remains of the king of the

    ocean¡¯s pce. As was expected, the tomb waspletely decimated.

    Looking at Chester, Gerald then asked, ¡°Do you happen to know where the Ancient City is, Chester?¡±

    Shaking his head in response, Chester then replied, ¡°Unfortunately, all I know is that Queena and the

    others headed there immediately the moment they found out that the woman in white was there. Before

    leaving, she sent me and Tiara to go after you. Aside from that, I really have no idea where the Ancient

    City is!¡±

    ¡°Ancient City? Master Nacol was talking about that just a few days ago! If I remember correctly, the

    Gunters are living there¡­¡± said Dr. Mabb¡ªwho had been silent this entire time¡ªout of the blue.

    ¡°¡­Oh? If the Gunters are there and if the woman in white has made an appearance there, then I¡¯m

    sold that that¡¯s the same Ancient City that Chester¡¯s talking about!¡±

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1270

    Seeing how intently Gerald was looking at him, Jace then replied, ¡°Well, Master Nacol is currently

    giving lectures in Mayberry City. If you wish to meet him, I can surely introduce him to you. What more,

    he just so happens to be an old friend of Mr. Sawyer Wytt!¡±

    ¡°Sounds great to me! I¡¯ll be troubling you then, Dr. Mab!¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    As soon as his sentence ended, a subordinate suddenly ran into the room, reporting, ¡°Mr. Lyle! Mr.

    Crawford! We¡¯ve managed to excavate most of the mountain and we¡¯ve located a colorful boulder in

    there!¡±

    ¡°A colorful boulder?¡± replied Gerald, startled.

    At that moment, Gerald felt an extremely strong masculine aura pulsing continuously from within his

    body.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Zircobsite for sure!¡± shouted Gerald, feeling overjoyed. He had finally located the stone!

    ¡°Zack, I need you to immediately instruct your men to block the surrounding areas around Mountain

    Top. Nobody is allowed to even get close to it!¡± ordered Gerald.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Meanwhile, several of the workers¡ªat Mountain Top¡ªwere still feeling dumbfounded as they stared at

    the multi-colored boulder that was radiating brightly. While all of them were tempted to touch the

    boulder¡ªfeeling that it would bring them auspiciousness¡ªthe stone was located right in the middle of

    a cave.

    While that itself wouldn¡¯t have stopped them from entering, the second any one of them got close to the

    cave¡¯s entrance¡ªto have a better look at the colorful boulder¡ªthey would immediately be greeted by

    near-unbearable scorching heat.

    ¡°My god! This is a bit too hot, isn¡¯t it?!¡± said a few of the workers who had attempted¡ªbut clearly failed

    ¡ªto enter the cave as they wiped the sweat off their foreheads.

    ¡°Regardless, Mr. Crawford truly is fortunate, isn¡¯t he? I estimate that this boulder should cost at least

    several hundreds of millions of dors!¡±

    Several people were clearly envious of Gerald¡¯s luck, and many of them had thought about stealing

    small pieces of the boulder to take back with them. Unfortunately, none of them were even able to get

    close to it!

    Their ns were interrupted shortly after when several Crawford bodyguards suddenly appeared

    before the workers and ordered them to immediately descend the mountain. By then, all the roads

    leading up to the mountain¡ªwithin a fifty-mile radius¡ªhad been blocked, and anyone who had

    previously been within the vicinity was promptly forced out.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald stood alone before the cave¡¯s entrance. Looking into the

    underground cave, he saw the stone and how brilliant the colorful rays of light¡ªthat it reflected¡ªwere.

    Feeling simultaneously shocked and amazed, Gerald felt as though a strange thought was constantly

    attempting tomunicate with him

    From outside, Gerald thought to himself, ¡®Such a massive hole within the mountain¡­ Could this cave

    have been equivalent to some sort of mansion in the past¡­?¡¯

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was going to head further in to catch a closer glimpse of the Zircobsite

    first! Though beads of sweat were already rolling down his forehead at the cave¡¯s entrance, the

    immense heat was nothing to him.

    With that in mind, he then jumped right into the cave! Upon reaching the bottom, Gerald flinched

    slightly from the pain of his still rather-fresh wounds

    Though the entrance of the cave was just about the size of a well opening, Gerald found the interior of

    the cave to be muchrger than he had initially anticipated. The area was sorge, in fact, that the

    more Gerald looked around the more he felt that something was off with the cave.

    Based on his deductions, the cave hadn¡¯t formed naturally. Instead, it had been carved up by men who

    knew what they were doing.

    As Gerald continued scanning through the area¡ªwith the aid of the bright and colorful lights radiating

    from the Zircobsite¡ªhis eyelids suddenly began twitching rapidly the moment he looked in a particr

    direction and saw something that caused chills to run down his spine.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1271

    Gerald found himself subconsciously taking a step back from the immobile person who was sitting at

    the corner of the cave. After a brief moment, however, Gerald realized that the person didn¡¯t seem like

    he was going to make a move at all.

    Upon closer inspection, Gerald found himself heaving a sigh of relief when he saw that the person¡¯s

    eyes were peacefully closed. Anyone would¡¯ve been shocked to see a living man seated within a

    mountain all by himself!

    Carefully approaching the figure¡ªwho had his legs crossed¡ªGerald saw that it was a white-haired old

    man who had a robe on. His eyes closed and hisplexion ruddy, the old man gave off the

    impression that he was a monk that was concentrating on his mediation.

    Heading closer to check whether the old man was breathing, he quickly realized that that wasn¡¯t the

    case!

    With that knowledge in mind, Gerald then continued getting closer to the old man to further inspect the

    body. However, the second he got within arms-reach of the person, the man¡¯s face instantly turned

    nk and his skin dried up extremely quickly! In the blink of an eye, the body had turned into a

    mummy!

    Quickly moving away from where he was standing, Gerald then stared at what remained of the body for

    a while before turning to look at the Zircobsite that was as tall as a man.

    It was only a guess, but Gerald had a feeling that aside from being able to perform the baptism of

    heaven with it, the Zircobsite stone was capable of preserving a person to make them look youthful

    forever.

    Thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly came to a realization that the previous eternal coffins¡ª

    that he hade across¡ª were also extremely colorful. In fact, the colors that emanated from the

    coffins were exactly the same as the ones the Zircobsite was letting out!

    Could it be that the bottoms of the eternal coffins were made of Zircobsite¡­?

    As Gerald lowered his head while thinking about it, he suddenly realized that rows of characters had

    been carved on the wall beside the old man! It appeared to be a suicide note of sorts!

    Since he was from the Department of Language and Literature, Gerald could easily recognize and

    understand what those characters meant.

    ¡®I am a man of divine destiny. I became a master at the age of sixty and I¡¯ve had the honor of

    participating in the pledge of the holy water. s, the journey there was filled with all sorts of danger,

    and I ended up learning the important secrets behind the pledge. I fled all the way here as soon as I

    could, but in the end, all is still lost due to my old age! Know that as long as you embark for the pledge

    of the holy water, there will be no turning back! If any masters or great masters evere across this

    note, then please remember to stop everything!¡¯

    After reading through what the old man had left behind, Gerald realized that he was actually a great

    master who had participated in one of the past pledges of the holy water. In fact, he appeared to be the

    first person to actually be able to escape alive!

    The old man had also mentioned that he had discovered the great secret behind the pledge of the holy

    water. s, he didn¡¯t actually write it out, and that made Gerald slightly worried.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The pledge of the holy water truly was mysterious¡­ Any person who embarked on the journey had

    little to no chance of returning home safely. The biggest mystery surrounding the pledge, however, was

    still its connection to the Sun League.

    Even so, Gerald had the Death Curse on him. With that in mind, he was going to find out the secrets

    behind the pledge of the holy water no matter what. Not even death was going to be able to stop him!

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then continued scanning through the cave that was within the

    mountain. Briefly after, Gerald confirmed that the rest of the cave waspletely sealed up. He was

    the first to create an opening to the cave. But then¡­ How did the old man get into the cave in the first

    ce? Gerald simply couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Regardless, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. After all, Gerald still had to deal with Queena¡¯s

    Squad of Divine Grimness and the Judgement Portals, both of which had strong purpose and

    determination.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t allow the woman in white to fall into their hands, otherwise, Gerald would surely fail

    even though he was already so close to seeding! He needed to focus on the Zircobsite first!

    After bowing slightly to pay his respects to the old man, Gerald then walked over to the Zircobsite

    stone. The closer he got to it, the harder his heart thumped in anticipation.

    When his hand finally touched the stone, a burst of heat suddenly rushed out of the stone! The heat

    itself was transferred into Gerald¡¯s body, and it instantly began circting within him. At the moment,

    Gerald¡¯s pores kept opening and closing as he received the baptism of heaven¡­

    Fast forward to three dayster, several figures could be seen jumping around in the vicinity of

    Mountain Top. It was Tiara and those eight men!

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re still alive, old witch? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Gerald would¡¯ve already ended up in our hands by

    now!¡±

    It had only been a few days ago when they surrounded and subdued Gerald. Unfortunately, the force

    that Gerald¡¯s pendant emitted sent all of them flying in all directions! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, all nine of

    them found that their strength and inner strength had momentarily been sealed off!

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1272

    Due to Gerald having such a powerful weapon on him, the nine people had momentarily fled for fear

    that Gerald would end up killing them instead.

    It was only after they made their escape that they recalled that Gerald wasn¡¯t able to properly control

    the jade pendant¡¯s power yet. As all nine of them slowly recovered their strength, they each thought

    about stealing the pendant off Gerald before taking him away.

    With their mind made up, all of them began making their way toward Mountain Top the moment their

    strength fully recovered. However, both parties truly hadn¡¯t expected to bump into each other on their

    way there.

    Being enemies, they naturally fought and bickered the entire way there.

    ¡°How unlucky we are to meet you again! Regardless, we¡¯ll certainly be the ones who¡¯ll end up getting

    our hands on both Gerald and that jade pendant!¡±

    After continuing to bicker for quite a while, all nine of them swiftly made it past the restricted area on

    Mountain Top.

    Several of the bodyguards noticed their speedy entry and instantly grew frightened. With that, they

    immediately informed their superiors about what they had just witnessed.

    By the time the guards were done passing the message on, the group of people had already arrived at

    the top of the mountain in no time t.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally appeared!¡± shouted Chester as they approached the cave¡¯s entrance.

    Chester had been sitting cross-legged and on guard atop the mountain for days, and when he saw the

    nine people, a strong sense of resentment was reflected in his eyes. Of course, his hatred amplified the

    second he saw Tiara.

    ¡°You traitor! Still, I really hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to have the ability to restore both your sanity and

    consciousness!¡± scoffed Tiara, murderous intent in her eyes.

    Clenching his fist, Chester then retorted, ¡°The fact that he¡¯s done so means that Mr. Crawford has

    granted me the opportunity to take my revenge!¡±

    Though the old woman standing before him was his own grandmother, Tiara had never once regarded

    Chester as her grandson at all. In fact, he was pretty sure that she had only ever seen him as nothing

    more than a dog.

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill him and turn him into a monster that was barely even human! To Tiara,

    once a dog, always a dog, and that made Chester hate her even more.

    ¡°Hah! Take revenge? I guess you now have the same mindset as Gerald after following him around so

    much! To think that you¡¯re actually daring enough to even consider taking revenge on me, Chester! I

    see how it is! And here I thought that you¡¯d finally be useful for once after I turned you into a killing

    machine with witchcraft! Yet here you are, nning to betray me! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just kill you

    again and make sure all your limbs are ripped from your body!¡± scowled Tiara with a murderous look in

    her eyes.

    ¡°No matter how one-sided it is, I¡¯m still going to fight you! I won¡¯t allow any of you to take a single step

    inside, even if I have to die trying!¡± dered Chester fearlessly as he got to his feet.

    ¡°Hahaha! Say, you old witch! Do you need our help clearing the path for you? If you do, then we¡¯ll hand

    Gerald over to you as a bonus! However, we¡¯ll be taking the jade pendant with us! How¡¯s that sound?

    Regardless, he seems to be right inside the cave before us!¡± said one of the men with a grin.

    ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m getting my hands on Gerald, the pendant, and also this traitor today!¡± retorted Tiara, a

    malicious smile formed on her face.

    The second her sentence ended, her expression instantly turned terrifying as she dashed toward

    Chester! Her movements were so swift that Chester was only able to go on the defensive.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that Gerald¡¯s pendant had suppressed quite a bit of his strength. Due to that,

    Chester¡¯sbative abilities were much worsepared to before.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Finding gaps in his defense, Tiara managed tond several hits on Chester¡¯s chest, causing the youth

    to fly backward! His body ended up colliding with a boulder¡ªwhich then shattered from the impact¡ª

    and the second that happened, Chester immediately began vomiting blood!

    Despite Tiara using all of her strength in that deadly attack, the bloody-faced Chester still managed to

    get to his feet, albeit a bit shakily.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You can only enter over my dead body¡­!¡± shouted Chester whose resolute white eyes

    contrasted his now-reddened face.

    ¡°Heh! He¡¯s still standing after you used such a deadly attack on him, old witch! You sure you don¡¯t need

    our help?¡± mocked one of the eight men. The men themselves had been standing at the side, their

    arms crossed as they watched the show.

    ¡°Silence! I only need one final attack! He¡¯ll surely die once I break off all the meridians in his body!¡±

    shouted Tiara as she prepared tond her finishing blow.

    Gritting his teeth fiercely, Chester was sure that this was his end when suddenly, he heard a voice

    shouting, ¡°Fight back!¡±

    The voice itself seemed like it came from right beside his ears¡­ No. It felt like¡­ it came from within

    himself.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1273

    Whatever the case was, Chester didn¡¯t care anymore. As hisst resort, he raised his arm to attempt to

    counterattack Tiara¡¯s finishing blow!

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your abilities too much, boy!¡± sneered Tiara as she instantly began doubling the

    power of her blow! She was determined to cut off all the meridians in Chester¡¯s body once and for all!

    As both their fists met, an explosive sound was heard!

    While Chester barely moved an inch from the impact, it was a whole other story for Tiara.

    The old woman instantly found herself flying backward, breaking dozens of thick-trunked trees as her

    body collided into them! It was as though she had just been struck by a powerful tornado, and the

    impact of all those collisions made her body feel like it was falling apart! After leaving a trail of blood on

    the ground¡ªthat she spurted from all the damage she had sustained¡ªshe finally lost enough

    momentum for a tree to stop her from going any further!

    By that point, all four of her limbs were bloodied and she had a feeling that most of her internal organs

    were heavily damaged. Slowly raising her head to look at Chester in both horror and disbelief, she then

    muttered, ¡°¡­H-how¡­ How is this even possible¡­?!¡±

    As Tiara spurted out even more blood, the eight men¡ªwho had been watching excitedly with their

    arms crossed this entire time¡ªhad their eyes widened in shock by what they had just witnessed.

    Chester himself hadn¡¯t expected to have so much power in a single punch.

    ¡®¡­No, that wasn¡¯t from me! That wasn¡¯t my own power!¡¯

    Having already sustained several terrible injuries, Chester slowly turned to look behind him¡­

    And there Gerald was. Chester didn¡¯t even know when Gerald had gotten behind him, but he did know

    that Gerald was now looking and feeling extremely strange¡­

    For one, Gerald¡¯s skin appeared to have undergone a major change, now looking pearly white. Even

    weirder was the fact that Gerald¡¯s hair had turned a purplish-ck shade! As if that wasn¡¯t already odd

    enough, a faint purple mist seemed to be surrounding him!

    From what Chester could understand, there seemed to be some sort of invisible pressure that was

    forcing the purple mist to envelop Gerald¡¯s body while also preventing the mist from dissipating¡­

    Trembling all over, Chester felt as though a heavy load had been lifted off his shoulders as he stuttered,

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve almost gotten you into dire trouble again, Chester! You should withdraw for now! I¡¯ll

    help heal your injuriester!¡± said Gerald casually.

    ¡°Have¡­ Have you sessfullypleted the baptism of heaven?¡± asked Chester excitedly with a

    nod.

    ¡°Indeed I have!¡± replied Gerald with a slight smile.

    Now that Gerald¡¯s inner strength had undergone the baptism of heaven with the aid of the Zircobsite

    stone, he was able to fully control his functional yin energy. With that in mind, Gerald knew that he no

    longer had to worry or be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back against Queena, Tiara, or any

    other person with a strong yin physique for that matter.

    ¡°G-Gerald?! How¡­ How the hell did you be so strong?! I know, it¡¯s the jade pendant, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s

    giving you all that strength!¡± shouted Tiara in terror, her entire face bloodied.

    ¡°Hah! I knew that jade pendant was no ordinary item! Once we capture Gerald and steal that pendant

    from him, we¡¯re going to get filthy rich!¡± said one of the eight men.

    Momentarily blinded by greed, all eight of them didn¡¯t seem to take any of Gerald¡¯s changes into

    ount at all. In fact, they were each extremely confident that they were going to be able to easily

    acquire Gerald¡¯s pendant! After all, if Gerald couldn¡¯t hurt them before this, why would he be able to do

    so now?

    ¡°Come and get it if you want it, then!¡± shouted Gerald with a faint smile on his face.

    Hearing that, one of the men instantly waved a hand, prompting the rest of his group to dash toward

    Gerald like a bunch of mad dogs!

    However, Gerald was much faster now. In the blink of an eye, he used his functional yin energy to

    break seven of the eight men¡¯s necks!

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡± stuttered thest man standing as he looked at his deadrades. None of them had

    even been able to reach him for this to happen!

    Hyperventting for a moment, the shocked man quickly pulled himself together before thinking, ¡®I¡­ I

    can¡¯t go against him or I¡¯ll die!¡¯

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as he turned his body around to run, he suddenly felt a strong suction force pulling him into the air!

    Unable to resist at all, the man felt as all the meridians in his body were swallowed up by some terrible

    force!

    It wasn¡¯t long after when he was dropped from high above, and his body hit the ground with a heavy

    ¡®thud¡¯!

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1274

    ¡°P-please spare my life, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± pleased the man as he crawled back up and turned around

    before kneeling in front of Gerald, trembling in utter fear.

    To think that Gerald now felt like an entirely different person after only a three-day gap since theyst

    met! He was simply too strong!

    Regardless, the man was wise and he knew better than to continue fighting when the odds were clearly

    against him. Escape was the only option if he wanted to make it out alive!

    ¡°I-if you spare my life, I¡¯ll share a big secret with you, Mr. Crawford!¡± said the man rather tentatively as

    he took in a deep breath.

    Gerald, however, simply raised his foot and stepped on the man¡¯s head.

    Gulping, the man then added, ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you everything I know as long as you promise to spare my

    life¡­!¡±

    Just as the man was about to attempt to retrieve a hidden weapon from his sleeve, Gerald simply

    replied, ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡±

    Following that, he suddenly amplified the force of his foot, causing a disgusting ¡®st¡¯ to be heard as

    the man¡¯s head exploded into pieces!

    With that out of the way, Gerald turned to look at Tiara.

    Her limbs all broken, the old woman could only stare at him with fear as she immediately attempted to

    crawl away and escape!

    ¡°Leave her to me, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Chester as he walked up to Gerald.

    As Gerald nodded in agreement, Tiara¡¯s eyes grew red as she roared, ¡°You ungrateful child! You dare

    kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting retribution?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re wrong, Tiara. No matter how heartless and cruel you were to me, I¡¯d never turn into

    something as inhumane as you are. Though I won¡¯t personally be killing you, I told Mr. Crawford to

    leave you to me since I have a question for you before you die, and it¡¯s a question that¡¯s been

    swimming in my mind for years. Tell me, Tiara. Does family affection or kinship even exist in your

    eyes?¡± asked Chester coldly as he stood before Tiara.

    ¡°Familial affection? Kinship? Hah! Not one bit! Anyone who dares stand in my way dies, no matter who

    they are!¡± roared Tiara in rage.

    Watching as Chester clenched his fists as soon as her reply ended, Tiara took that opportunity to

    gather all the inner strength left in her body tounch a surprise attack at Chester!

    Before she could make her move, however, Tiara heard a whistling sound as an extremely fine ray of

    light went through her neck.

    It took her a second to understand what had just happened, but the second she realized that there was

    now a hole¡ªthe size of a fist¡ªin her neck now, her eyes widened as she flopped lifelessly to the

    ground. Tiara was no more.

    Retracting the Dawnbreaker with his mind, Gerald then walked up to Chester before saying, ¡°Did you

    honestly expect her to do any sort of kind deeds before she died? When she barely had any traces of

    humanity left in her? Regardless, I know you¡¯ve always been brooding and feeling troubled due to the

    matter regarding L and your father¡­ However, it¡¯s all finally over now!¡±

    Hearing that, Chester clenched his fists tightly with a heavy nod.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Feeling Gerald pat him on the shoulder, Chester then asked, ¡°¡­What should we do next, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Well, Since Dr. Mabb knows Master Nacol who¡ªin turn¡ªknows about the history of the Gunter

    Family, I¡¯d like to pay him a visit. The Gunters are an extremely mysterious family and they seem to

    know quite a bit about the woman in white. Before Yume disappeared, I know she was attempting to

    look for the woman in white as well. Regardless, though the king of the ocean¡¯s pce has been

    destroyed, I find it odd that none of my men have been able to locate Yume¡¯s corpse, even after so

    long. Do you get where I¡¯m getting at?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I do, Mr. Crawford. You¡¯re suspecting that there¡¯s a high likelihood that the Celestial Lady has been

    taken away to the Gunter Manor, correct?¡± replied Chester with a nod.

    ¡°Bingo. Also, you should focus on resting to heal your injuries in the next few days!¡± said Gerald as he

    took in a deep breath. Secondster, his hair started returning to its normal color and the purple mist

    surrounding him began dissipating as well. Being able to freely control all this was proof that Gerald

    had gained a fundamental improvement in his inner strength after undergoing the baptism of heaven!

    Fast forward to the next day, Master Nacol could be found giving a lecture on charitable donations in a

    large auditorium within Mayberry City. Since Master Nacol was an extremely famous person in Weston,

    everyone was brimming with excitement from his presence alone.

    Several young people were also within the crowd since they had grown up following the guidance and

    advice of Master Nacol.

    While Jace had initially nned for Master Nacol to personallye over to meet Gerald, Gerald had

    turned the proposal down. After all, he didn¡¯t want Master Nacol to have to change his schedule

    because of him. What more, quite a lot of people had been preparing for this donation for a long time.

    With that in mind, there was no way Gerald was going to use his influence to coerce Master Nacol into

    canceling his lecture just because of him. Waiting an hour or two was nothing to Gerald.

    Due to that decision, Gerald nned to wait in the auditorium for Master Nacol to be done with his

    lecture.

    As he was walking into the building, he felt someone tap him on the shoulder before hearing them say,

    ¡°Gerald?¡±

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1275

    Turning around to see who it was, Gerald was surprised to see Naomi there. Thinking back, he hadn¡¯t

    seen her in days.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Naomi?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, Master Nacol is giving a lecture today and I¡¯m responsible for leading the most outstanding

    students in our grade to participate in it! And what about you? Could it be that you¡¯re interested in such

    lectures as well?¡± replied Naomi as she looked at Gerald with a smile.

    Meeting Gerald was always a pleasant surprise for Naomi. In fact, whenever she had sleepless nights,

    Naomi always felt like calling Gerald up to see what he was up to and ask how he had been doing

    lately. She wasn¡¯t really all that up-to-date with him. After all, Naomi had been actively trying to avoid

    him since she didn¡¯t want to end up falling for Gerald.

    Gerald himself was aware of Naomi¡¯s feelings for him.

    Despite knowing that, Naomi was also well aware that Gerald waspletely loyal to M. Nothing

    could get in his way of finding her, and he wouldn¡¯t ever reciprocate to anyone else¡¯s feelings for him.

    He simply wasn¡¯t interested in any other attachments aside from his and M¡¯s.

    Even so, Naomi knew that deep in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t ever be able to just give up on the hope that

    she could be with him. Due to that, she had always been prepared to go wherever Gerald headed to.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m here to discuss some matters with Master Nacol!¡± said Gerald, not feeling the need to

    hide the truth from Naomi.

    Since it had been such a coincidence for them to bump into each other today, both of them then

    continued chatting as they walked into the auditorium to look for seats.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald¡¯s cell phone suddenly began ringing. Seeing that it was a call from Jace,

    Gerald then picked up before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Mabb?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, Chairman Dixon Harell¡ªthe organizer of this event¡ªfinds your presence here today to be

    extremely important! Due to that, he¡¯s arranged VIP seats for both you and Master Nacol! With that in

    mind, I¡¯m calling to ask whether you¡¯d like toe over to the VIP seats now!¡± replied Jace with a

    chuckle.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I¡¯m with a friend now, you see. All I need is for you to arrange a private

    meeting for me with Master Nacol once he¡¯s done with his lecture. Thanks for the trouble!¡± said Gerald

    with a smile.

    ¡°Roger, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Jace. The doctor truly admired Gerald, so it was an honor for him to be

    able to help him.

    Regardless, Jace then turned to look at Dixon¡ªwho had been rubbing his hands to calm his

    nervousness this entire time¡ªbefore shaking his head rather regretfully.

    Seeing that, Dixon wiped the sweat off his forehead, feeling slightly disappointed. After all, this was a

    missed opportunity for him to meet Mr. Crawford! D*rn it!

    Looking at Gerald after both of them sat next to her students, Naomi then asked, ¡°Could you perhaps

    be busy? If you are, you should head along first!¡±

    Though she said that, Naomi was honestly slightly worried that he really was that busy and that he

    would have to leave again so soon.

    Fortunately for her, Gerald simply smiled before replying, ¡°Not in the least!¡±

    With that, both of them continued chatting as they waited for the lecture to begin. Since Naomi¡¯s

    attention was entirely on Gerald, she wasn¡¯t aware that a few of her male students were running

    around behind her¡­

    All of a sudden, a loud tter was heard!

    Essentially, one of the boys had been running after another to attempt to grab his cell phone.

    Unfortunately for him, he identally ran into a waiter, causing the wine tray in the waiter¡¯s hand to be

    knocked over!

    While that alone wouldn¡¯t have resulted in that big an issue, it just so happened that a beautiful woman

    ¡ªwho had her arms locked with a middle-aged man¡ªwas walking past that waiter at that moment,

    resulting in red wine spilled all over her body!

    Following that, the woman instantly shrieked in rage!

    Anyone attending such grand events would most certainly dress to impress since events like these

    were perfect opportunities for them to shine. With that in mind, her anger and embarrassment was

    completely understandable. After all, her dress was nowpletely drenched with red wine!

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± cried out the male student¡ªwho had unintentionally caused all this¡ªextremely

    nervously.

    Before he could say another word, however, he was immediately greeted by a tight p!

    As the woman red at the dumbfounded boy, she then roared, ¡°Do you think that apologizing will

    make everything right?! Are you blind or something?!¡±

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1276

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡­!¡± replied the male student who was still feeling the sting of the p.

    Naturally, the loud woman had gathered the attention of several people, and the student immediately

    felt extremely humiliated with so many people now staring at him. The student was smart enough to tell

    that he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them either. After all, both of them looked extremely wealthy. With

    that in mind, he could only continue stuttering in embarrassment.

    ¡°¡®You didn¡¯t mean to¡¯?! Well of course you didn¡¯t, but my wife is still drenched in wine, isn¡¯t she?! Unless

    you¡¯re telling me that you nned for all this!¡± roared the woman¡¯s husband as he instantly kicked the

    boy in the stomach!

    Even from a nce, everyone could tell that her husband wasn¡¯t someone that they should ever

    provoke.

    With that in mind, everyone could only look at the boy sorrowfully as he burst into tears after being

    kicked quite a distance away.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll have you know that this dress cost over ten thousand dors! Now I can¡¯t wear it anymore!

    You betterpensate me for it, boy!¡± sneered the young woman coldly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not from a rich family¡­!¡± replied the boy, extremely terrified.

    ¡°Hah! Then what¡¯s a pauper like doing here in such a grand function?! It disgusts me to even be in the

    presence of such a pathetic jerk like you!¡± scorned the woman before continuing to p him in the face!

    The student himself didn¡¯t dare to fight back or even show any resistance as tears rolled down his

    cheeks due to the continuous ps he was receiving¡­

    Since his ssmates were now witnessing all this y out, a few of the boy¡¯s female friends quickly ran

    over to Naomi before reporting, ¡°M-miss Milton! Huxley is being beaten up!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± said Naomi as she immediately turned around to see what was going on. To her dismay, she

    was immediately greeted by the sight of several people surrounding her crying student¡ªHuxley Loman

    ¡ªas some woman continuously pped his face!

    Huxley himself was clenching his fists tightly, his head lowered as the tears continued rolling down his

    cheeks.

    ¡°Please, stop hitting him! Even if there¡¯s a problem, can¡¯t things be talked out nicely?!¡± shouted Naomi

    as she immediately rushed over to Huxley before urging him to stand behind her.

    At the time, even the other student¡ªwho had initially grabbed Huxley¡¯s cell phone to y around with

    him¡ªwas shocked silent. They truly hadn¡¯t expected their action to cause such a massive scene.

    Though Huxley came from a pretty ordinary family, he was an honest boy who studied and worked

    hard. With that in mind, upon noticing that her other student was simply standing there with Huxley¡¯s

    phone in hand, Naomi could easily guess that they were simply ying around before all this

    happened.

    Regardless, the second Naomi and that woman¡¯s eyes met, both of them were instantly stunned.

    ¡°¡­Naomi Milton?¡±

    ¡°Xe Wyser?¡±

    With a sneer, the rich woman scoffed, ¡°If I remember correctly, you entered Mayberry University after

    we graduated from high school, right? How did you end up being just a mere teacher then?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t evident enough that both of them were acquainted with one another, Xe¡¯s insult certainly

    confirmed it. Some people were just like this. They simply assumed that they were superior to others

    just because they were wealthier and had more material possessions.

    ¡°Is that really the important thing now? Whatever the case was, how did Huxley even offend you? Why

    did you have to p him so badly?¡± replied Naomi who knew Xe¡¯s character and personality well.

    Adding that to the fact that she had been constantly humiliating her student, the angered Naomi really

    couldn¡¯t be bothered to make small talk with her.

    ¡°Hah! That brat spilled red wine all over my expensive clothes! Does he even think he cane close

    to affording thepensation?¡± retorted Xe.

    ¡°Compensation is a mary issue. You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why did you have to hit

    him so badly just because of that?¡± yelled Naomi as she red angrily at Xe.

    Hearing Naomi¡¯s righteous words, Xe was immediately taken aback. Of course, what Naomi had said

    was right about thepensation being a separate issue. Quite honestly, Xe had only pped

    Huxley so much since she wanted to show off and prove to the others how superior she was to him.

    Now that Naomi had questioned her this way, however, Xe couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly guilty.

    Realizing that everyone was now staring at her and waiting for her reply, the anxious Xe quickly

    turned that anxiousness into anger as she shrugged¡ªwith both her arms lifted¡ªbefore saying, ¡°I¡¯ll hit

    him if I want to! What¡¯re you going to do about that?!¡±

    As if on cue, Xe¡¯s husband then looked at his Rolex watch before straightening his suit and taking a

    step forward as he said, ¡°My name is Zadie Lavington, and I¡¯m-¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Zadie suddenly felt a tight p across his face! The force of

    the p was so hard that by the time he realized that he was flying sideward, the man had knocked

    over at least a dozen tables!

    Naturally this shocked several people, and some of them even began screaming!

    The pper, of course, was Gerald who hadn¡¯t been able to tolerate the couple any longer.

    In her stupefied state, Xe turned to look at her hurt and confused husband who was already spitting

    out a few broken teeth. Quickly snapping out of it, she turned back to look at Gerald, rage in her eyes

    as she said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­! Are you courting death or something?! Why¡¯d you hit my husband?!¡±

    Looking at the insufferable woman, Gerald simply casually replied, ¡°Why I hit him? Well, I simply didn¡¯t

    like the fact that hisst name was Lavington instead of Ziegler! Makes as much sense as your

    reasoning for pping that kid so many times, no?¡±

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1277

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Xe was now so enraged that she felt as though she could explode in anger at any second! What an

    unreasonable person!

    Making sure to give warning res at both Gerald and Naomi, she then hurried over to the middle-

    aged man¡¯s side while shouting, ¡°Husband! Husband, are you alright?!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Though his mouth was all bloodied, Zadie was still conscious since Gerald hadn¡¯t really used that much

    strength to p him. Regardless, the man was now seething in rage as he viciously roared, ¡°Call

    Chairman Harell over, right this instant! And don¡¯t let that kid escape! I¡¯m killing him if it¡¯s thest thing I

    do!¡±

    Hearing that, Xe instantly began making a phone call. As she did that, those from the crowd were

    already whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Say, the one who got beaten up¡­ He¡¯s Mr. Lavington, right? Mr. Lavington from Dakota Real Estate

    Inc.?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Everyone knows how ruthless Mr. Lavington is. Not only does he engage in real estate

    development, but he¡¯s also Chairman Harell¡¯s cousin! Still, to think that young man would actually hit

    him just because Mr. Lavington¡¯s wife beat up that poor student!¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it¡¯s definitely all over for him! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to get out of this

    situation unharmed!¡±

    While several people in the crowd sighed with sympathy for Gerald, many others were simply excited to

    watch what was going to happen next.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the whispers grew even softer. This was because another middle-aged man

    could be seen walking over with a few of his men.

    Everyone present already knew who he was. He was Dixon Harell, the king of real estate development!

    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± asked Dixon in a chilling voice as he turned to look at how badly Mr.

    Lavington had gotten beaten up. In a way, Lavington being treated like this was equivalent to Dixon

    being humiliated as well.

    With that in mind, to think that there was actually someone who was actually daring enough not to give

    him face! Said person could only be asking for death!

    Noticing his presence, Xe then quickly ran over to Dixon and told him everything. Once she was

    done, she then crossed her arms as she walked toward Naomi with a sneer.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you speaking oh, so, righteously just moments ago, Naomi? Come on, show me how great

    you are now!¡± scoffed Xe as she red triumphantly at Xe.

    ¡°As for both of you! I¡¯ll be finding out where both of you liveter, and I¡¯ll make sure that your entire

    families suffer as a consequence of your actions!¡± added the sinister woman in a loud voice as though

    she was trying particrly hard to convince everyone who the superior one was. It also served as a

    warning for the others to never dare offend her.

    Upon hearing that, the boy became so terrified that his legs instantly began trembling. After all, not only

    was Xe going to give him trouble, but she was going after his family as well! Anyone would be

    terrified after hearing that!

    ¡°So you¡¯re daring enough to hit someone on my site, hmm? I guess you truly must be tired of living!¡±

    said Dixon, fury reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°But she was the one who hit my student first!¡± retorted Naomi adamantly.

    Surely Dixon wasn¡¯t going to only listen to Xe¡¯s half of the story, right? Was he truly going to act

    unreasonably in front of so many people?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the student she hit? Tell me, right this instant!¡±manded Dixon.

    Watching as everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at the boy in question, Dixon slowly walked up to him¡­

    Before giving him a tight p!

    This was naturally beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. To think that instead of doing the right thing, Dixon

    simply chose to p the student more! The p itself had been so hard that Huxley instantly fell to the

    floor!

    ¡°Did she p him like that?¡± sneered Dixon as he looked right into Naomi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Y-you¡­ You¡­!¡± said Naomi who was now so angry that her face had gone pale.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m the organizer hosting today¡¯s event. While I didn¡¯t want to make

    things difficult for you, mercy is only reserved for those who don¡¯t cause trouble on my site, and you¡¯ve

    already done enough trouble for one day! What to do¡­ Hmm¡­ How about this? You can call all your

    family members over to kneel before my cousin and ask for his forgiveness. If you seed in that, I¡¯ll

    let all of you go!¡± retorted Dixon coldly.

    Upon hearing that, those from the crowd instantly began whispering among themselves again.

    ¡°Chairman Harell has always been a domineering person! Whenever an issue urs, he never just

    targets a single person! Instead, he¡¯ll go after their entire family! He¡¯s extremely ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Those people are definitely done for!¡±

    ¡°M-miss Milton¡­! Let¡¯s just go¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1278

    Huxley was now crying even harder than ever, utterly terrified about his and his family¡¯s fate. His family

    wasn¡¯t all that well-to-do in the first ce, and he knew for a fact that it wasn¡¯t easy for his parents to

    work hard and support the family. Yet here Chairman Harell was! Ordering for his parents toe over

    and kneel before Mr. Lavington! The boy could only tremble in fear as feelings of powerlessness swept

    through him.

    ¡°Leave? You honestly think you can leave that easily? I¡¯ll have you know that the conference is about to

    begin soon, so you¡¯d best not continue wasting my time. Also, you have to call all the leaders from your

    school as well as all your family members over immediately. Daring to hurt my cousin¡­ You¡¯re giving

    me a proper exnation for all this if you ever hope to leave!¡± sneered Dixon who was extremely

    thorough when it came to things like these.

    The other students were so frightened that none of them even dared to breathe too loudly. This has

    turned into a ratherrge issue.

    ¡°Do you finally get it now, Naomi? While it¡¯s fine to act all righteous and all, you should also know that

    there are some people way out of your league that you should never provoke!¡± dered Xe

    particrly loudly, her arms still crossed.

    ¡°Leave them be. If you truly want people toe over, I¡¯ll just ask my family toe over instead!¡±

    said Gerald as he looked at Dixon coldly.

    Gerald honestly wasn¡¯t nning on causing any trouble in the first ce. He simply wanted to teach

    Xe and her husband a lesson. However, since someone was now clearly trying to turn this into a

    major issue, Gerald wasn¡¯t against showing dealing with them the hard way.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s taunting words and seeing how smug he looked, Dixon simply sneered, ¡°Fine then! I¡¯ll

    be expecting your family toe over instead! Let¡¯s see how great you truly are!¡±

    With that, Gerald then began making a phone call¡­

    It was around ten minutester when several expensive-looking luxury cars appeared before the

    auditorium. As everyone wondered who had arrived, their question was quickly answered when several

    powerful and wealthy businessmen in Mayberry stepped out of the individual cars.

    ¡°C-Chairman Lyle¡­?¡± said Dixon who was so shocked that he was paralyzed in fear. Xe herself had

    her jaw dropped, utterly bbergasted by the turn of events.

    Turning to look at Gerald, Dixon found himself gulping. This man¡­ Who the hell even was he¡­?

    ring back at Dixon, Gerald then sneered, ¡°Well, here they are! Why don¡¯t you head over to have a

    talk with them?¡±

    ¡°So, is this the person who offended you, Mr. Crawford?¡± said Zack as he walked closer to the group.

    The second Dixon heard that name, he almost wet himself. The hell? Mr. Crawford?!

    Thinking back, Dr. Mabb did mention that Mr. Crawford was already here¡­ In fact, Dixon remembered

    that he had even invited Gerald to sit with him at the VIP area! To think that the person he had offended

    was none other than Mr. Crawford in the flesh!

    By this point, Dixon was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even catch his own breath.

    As for the others who had been standing around witnessing everything, they quickly¡ªand respectfully

    ¡ªstood aside the second they knew who Gerald truly was.

    Gerald himself simply led Naomi and the rest of her students back to their initial seats.

    Watching as the group sat down, the terrified Xe said, ¡°T-to think that that man was actually Mr.

    Crawford¡­! Who knew Naomi had such a strong person backing her up?!¡±

    Before she could say another word, Dixon pped her right in the face!

    ¡°You¡­ You b*tch! You¡¯ve really got me into deep trouble this time!¡± roared the embarrassed Dixon

    extremely angrily, feeling like he could kill Xe right here and now!

    Even so, all of them knew that this was simply a minor hup for Gerald. Whatever the case was,

    Dixon already knew what kind of end he was going to face.

    Though Dixon remained shocked by all this for quite a while, the conference simply proceeded as

    nned.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Fast forward to two hourster, Jace¡ªwho had definitely heard about all that had happened¡ªquickly

    ran over to Gerald before saying, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Crawford! To think that you almost suffered

    injustice¡­! Still, that Dixon Harell¡­ He truly was asking for it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The situation¡¯s been dealt with anyway. Speaking of which, did you make the arrangements

    with Master Nacol?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I have! He¡¯s currently waiting for you in a private room, Mr. Crawford! I actually came over just to lead

    you to him!¡± replied Jace.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1279

    After walking for a bit, both of them arrived at the private room in question. Stepping inside, both of

    them saw Master Nacol sitting cross-legged and with his eyes closed next to an incense burner,

    seemingly meditating.

    Upon hearing Gerald and Jace¡¯s footsteps, Master Nacol opened his eyes before greeting, ¡°Here you

    are, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Wasting no time, Gerald simply replied the greeting before getting straight to business. Jace himself

    had already given Master Nacol a quick rundown on what Gerald was here for today. From what

    Master Nacol understood, Gerald intended to find out where the Ancient City was.

    Master Nacol was willing to grant an audience to Gerald since not only had Gerald made a massive

    donation for his conference this time around, but he had also heard¡ªfrom Jace¡ªthat Gerald had

    saved the lives of all those babies! With that in mind, Master Nacol honestly had great respect for

    Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I know where the Ancient City is. In fact, I once went there with a teacher of mine who¡ª

    quite unfortunately¡ªis no longer here. Still, my experience there back then has been embedded deeply

    in my mind till this very day!¡± said Master Nacol as he took a small sip of tea. His expression¡ªas he

    reminisced¡ªsuggested that the memory was a thrilling one.

    Following that, he then looked at Gerald with a smile before asking, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in

    listening to my story, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°By all means, please share your tale, Master Nacol!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Hearing that, Master Nacol then began telling a tale that took ce some forty years ago¡­

    At the time, Nacol had been in his twenties when he followed his teacher¡ªMaster Barron Xilts¡ªover to

    Ancient City after receiving an invitation from a mysterious family to help enlighten an old benefactor

    who had heavy thoughts weighing on his mind.

    Ancient City itself was a small city that was located within a mystifying mountain, and those who lived in

    it had been isted from the world for so many generations that no one ever dared to go there to

    cause any trouble. After existing for thousands of years, it was a city filled with endless secrets and

    mysteries.

    Even from ancient times, very few people even knew about the city, and fewer yet were those who

    were able tomunicate with those living within it. Master Nacol¡¯s master was one of the few lucky

    enough to know about it.

    Regardless, upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, both of them came across a young man who was

    about to kill ten young men and women!

    Theyter found out that the cruel man had been persistently trying to force the Gunters toe out

    and show themselves, no matter how vicious he had to get. In fact, by that point, he had already

    murdered several people from the nearby viges since the Gunters kept refusing to see him. From

    that fact alone, it was obvious that he was also very good at scheming.

    Moving back to when they first saw him, Nacol¡¯s master managed to stop him from killing them right in

    the nick of time. However, the cruel man was extremely skillful, and his master fought him for an entire

    day and night before finally managing to subdue the man.

    Upon realizing how many people he had already killed, Nacol¡¯s master wanted to kill him as well to

    make him pay for his actions.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The young man, however, begged Nacol¡¯s master to spare his life, saying that he had no choice but to

    do all this since he wanted to take revenge.

    After constant begging, Nacol¡¯s master¡¯s heart eventually softened. He then promised to spare the

    cruel man¡¯s life for the time being, ordering him instead to follow Nacol and him into the mountain.

    At the time, they had thought that once they got in touch with the Gunters, they would be able to get the

    truth behind this matter. Quite honestly, Nacol¡¯s master would¡¯ve simply ended that young man¡¯s life if

    he truly was evil.

    After thanking his master repeatedly, the young man promised to build a magnificent monastery for

    him. Though he was apparently extremely rich, Nacol¡¯s master still ended up turning the offer down.

    Traveling along the road together, all three of them eventually arrived at Ancient City.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have secretly schemed against your master just to enter Ancient City, right¡­?¡± asked

    Gerald rather curiously.

    ¡°Scheme? Hepletely deceived us, that¡¯s what he did!¡± replied Master Nacol with a bitter smile as

    he shook his head.

    As it turned out, the young man had been extremely strong, even stronger than Nacol¡¯s master! He was

    also, however, extremely good at hiding his own strength. It was the reason why Nacol¡¯s master had

    assumed that he wouldn¡¯t have any trouble subduing him again if he began acting up.

    Regardless, the young man was able to tell that both he and his master were headed to meet the

    Gunters since he realized that they had received an invitation from that family. With that in mind, he

    had lost to Nacol¡¯s master on purpose, just so he could beg his master for mercy.

    He was doing all this since though he was strong, he simply couldn¡¯t get close to the Gunters at all.

    Either way, it waste at night by the time they entered Ancient City. After walking for a while, the

    young man suddenly exposed his true nature and began ughtering the Gunters who had received

    them!

    Naturally, the second Nacol¡¯s master saw this, he immediately attempted to subdue the young man

    again! s, his master was no match for him¡­

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1280

    Nacol¡¯s master had desperately attempted to defend Nacol at the time, even ordering him to flee to the

    Gunter Manor to seek refuge and call for help!

    By that point, the young man had already killed eighteen people without even breaking a sweat. Nacol

    and his master quickly found out that he knew how to use ck magic as well! His magic seemed to

    stem from a weird-looking flower that he held in his hand.

    Sometime after Nacol began running, the young man caught up to him and somehow imprinted the

    flower against his chest! Immediately after that happened, Nacol had felt as though his soul was being

    torn apart, and a dizzy spell instantly swept through his entire body.

    Even so, Nacol knew that he couldn¡¯t allow himself to fall at that moment. After all, his master was still

    waiting for the rest of the Gunters toe over and rescue him. With that, Nacol gritted his teeth and

    continued crawling forward as he listened to the near-endless shrieks of dying people behind him.

    He was too terrifyingly strong¡­ None of them were even close to being his opponent!

    After crawling for a long time, Nacol eventually arrived at Gunter Manor. Throughout his crawl there,

    however, the flower petal¡ªthat had been imprinted onto his chest¡ªseemed to have continuously

    gnawed on his soul, if that made any sense. Either way, Nacol had felt as though all his strength had

    been drained by that point.

    Thankfully, Lady Gunter and a few others had noticed him, and they quickly ran out of their manor.

    Unbeknownst to Nacol, however, the young man¡ªwho was already drenched in fresh blood¡ªhad

    already caught up to him by then. In other words, he was standing right in front of Gunter Manor as

    well!

    Though Nacol had been near-unconscious at the time, he could still hear the young man demanding

    the Gunters to hand him something¡­ The Gunters themselves seemed to have something against

    him, and eventually, both parties began fighting.

    When Nacol eventually woke up again, he heard from one of the Gunter family¡¯s servants that the

    young man was defeated. After having his inner strength sealed, the young man had quickly fled the

    Ancient City.

    After all that had happened, the Gunters made sure to send their men out to assassinate him. The

    Gunters were, after all, a family that even the four major societies awed upon.

    Regardless, the situation had been extremely chaotic, and the Gunters had ordered the other major

    societies to hunt him down in secret as well. The Moldells and the Naplocks, in particr, had searched

    desperately for that young man all over the ce.

    Of course, Nacol himself had attempted to find him. After all, his master had been brutally murdered by

    that b*stard! Revenge was the only thing on his mind at the time.

    Even so, the young man himself had only been around the age of thirty-five. With that in mind, it was

    truly a wonder how a young person like him could¡¯ve garnered that much strength.

    After hearing all that, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­So, did you manage to find him in the end¡­?¡±

    Shaking his head, Master Nacol replied, ¡°It was almost as though he hadpletely disappeared off

    the face of the earth! Humph! Not only had he killed so many of the Gunters, but he had also killed any

    people¡ªfrom the nearby viges¡ªwho were unfortunate enough to bump into him! To think that he

    would just disappear like that after brutally murdering so many people! Nobody¡¯s even there to pay the

    blood debt at all!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Still, what did he want from the Gunters for him to behave so insanely¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°About that¡­ The Gunters kept it a secret from me as well. However, I do have a vague feeling that it¡¯s

    rted to that strange flower that that young man had imprinted on me¡­¡± said Master Nacol.

    ¡°¡­May I see it?¡± asked Gerald in curiosity.

    Hearing his request, Nacol then exposed his shoulder for Gerald to see¡­ And there it was. A flower

    that only had two petals!

    Instantly getting to his feet the moment Gerald saw it, he then shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Dead Annie!¡±

    There was no way Gerald was going to mistake the flower for anything else after suffering so much

    from it. With this new discovery, Gerald immediately began pacing around the room.

    ¡°¡­Oh? You know of this flower, Mr. Crawford?¡± replied Master Nacol, feeling slightly surprised.

    ¡°I do. Let¡¯s just say a friend of mine mentioned it to me before. That friend in question is from the

    Gunter family, and I intend to find them!¡± said Gerald.

    Since Jace had already told Nacol that Gerald wished to head to Gunter Manor, to find and possibly

    save someone, hearing Gerald say it in person didn¡¯t really surprise him.

    Whatever the case was, though Gerald still appeared calm on the surface, his heart was inplete

    disarray.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®How odd¡­ That olddy had utilized Dead Annies as well¡­ Even grandpa had fields of them though

    he mostly only kept them for their beauty and rarity¡­ Regardless, to think that that young man had

    killed so many people so brutally using the Dead Annie¡­ From the way Master Nacol described it, the

    young man is arguably more skilled at using itpared to that olddy! Those god*mn flowers were

    even in huge amounts back in the king of the ocean¡¯s pce!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, feeling slightly

    confused and frustrated at all these snippets of information that didn¡¯t really tell a full story.

    Was there something hidden within the Dead Annies¡­?

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1281

    Gerald was very puzzled when he heard Master Nacol¡¯s story.

    However, there seemed to be a voice telling him that there was some hidden secret behind the Dead

    Annie.

    Nevertheless, Gerald did not intend to reveal all of the doubts he had to Master Nacol.

    After all, Master Nacol was also a very simple and refined man.

    Since he was no longer the young and inexperienced person he used to be back then, he had already

    let go of all of his hatred and resentment. He simply concentrated and focused on his meditation

    nowadays.

    He truly admired the fact that Gerald had rescued more than a hundred babies¡¯ lives. So, Master Nacol

    would answer whenever Gerald had any questions for him.

    In the end, Master Nacol had even written a special letter to personally introduce Gerald to the Gunter

    family!

    This would save Gerald a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    Although he rarely made any contact with them, Master Nacol still had some ties with the Gunter family

    because of his master.

    Gerald was extremely grateful, and he thanked Master Nacol again and again after receiving the letter

    from him.

    After that, he bid farewell to him.

    Gerald thought about everything that Master Nacol had said on the way back, and he began sorting out

    all of the recent events in his mind. This was because Gerald felt that there were simply too many

    complicated things that had been happeningtely.

    He felt as though he was about to copse just by thinking about it.

    Firstly, he could already confirm that M¡¯s disappearance was directly rted to the mysterious Sun

    League.

    This was because the circumstances surrounding M¡¯s disappearance were exactly the same as his

    second uncle¡¯s mysterious disappearance back then.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the Sun League who had taken both his second uncle and M away on two separate

    asions.

    All of the mysteries had started ever since then.

    Even if Gerald were to simply disregard the situation regarding M first, when his second uncle, Peter,

    had been carrying out the Crawford family¡¯s Prophecy of Destruction back then, he had wanted to head

    to the Fenderson family to look for the other half of the jade pendant. However, before he could even

    do so, he had already been captured by the Sun League.

    As for his grandfather, he was also in this state because of the Crawford family¡¯s Prophecy of

    Destruction. He had taken the picture of the sun away with him and begun living in seclusion before

    subsequently disappearing.

    It was an absolutely irrefutable fact that the picture of the sun was definitely rted to the Sun League.

    As for Gerald, his situation was rted to the Prophecy of Death.

    He would eventually be dismembered, and this would lead to the fulfillment of the Crawford family¡¯s

    Prophecy of Destruction.

    Meanwhile, there was also a mysterious man who had not revealed himself, but had already helped

    Gerald out several times!

    He had guided him so that he could find the eternal coffin, and that was how Gerald had found the deity

    who had the same appearance as him. After that, the mysterious man had also continued guiding him

    as he continued searching for thedy in white.

    Gerald could not help but wonder whether the deity and thedy in white would end up being the only

    ones who would be able to save him.

    Could it be that they would be the ones who could help him decipher and break free from the Prophecy

    of Death?

    In the end, there was just the pledge of the holy water left. This was probably the final piece of the

    puzzle to theplicated Sun League mystery.

    As long as he could participate in the pledge of the holy water, Gerald would be able to obtain a lot of

    information that he never knew before.

    However, Gerald was also afraid that he would not be able to return anymore after participating in the

    pledge of the holy water.

    Moreover, Gerald had to be famous and well-known to be able to participate in it.

    If he were tobine everything together, Gerald realized that all of these events were somehow

    connected to one another because of one factor, and that was none other than the Sun League!

    His second uncle and M¡¯s disappearance, the mysterious man, the Crawford family, the picture of the

    sun, the Gunter family that had suddenly emerged at this time, the King of the Judgement Portal who

    had never shown his face to anyone, the incident where the deity had descended to earth, and also

    Finnley, who had disappeared and gone missing, were all rted to the Sun League.

    As Gerald thought about this, he could not help but let out a long sigh.

    All these things were like dark clouds which were slowly consuming him, and Gerald felt so depressed

    that he could not even catch his breath at times.

    He felt like he was falling into a bottomless abyss. The deeper and deeper he sank into it and the more

    he struggled, the more mysterious things became!

    But Gerald would not give up even if he were to die.

    He wanted to give a just exnation and answer for everything¡ªto his family members, M, and even

    himself!

    The Sun League felt like a mouth that was constantly trying to swallow people up, and it seemed as

    though it was watching every step that Gerald made.

    Regardless, Gerald was not afraid!

    Three dayster, Gerald set off together with Chester.

    The location of the Ancient City was located within arge mountain, and this mountain existed in a

    ce known as Qerton City.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1282

    Chester¡¯s injuries were almostpletely healed.

    So, Gerald brought Chester and the letter along with him as they set off, and they arrived in Qerton City

    at dusk that day.

    ¡°It is already getting dark. Should we head into the mountain today?¡± Chester asked.

    ¡°We will look for a hotel to stay in for the night first. We will head into the mountain early in the morning

    tomorrow!¡± Gerald replied as he looked up at the sky.

    He also looked around Qerton City.

    This seemed to be a mountain city that was surrounded by countless towering mountains.

    So, Chester found a hotel for them before he booked two separate rooms.

    After cing their luggage into their respective rooms, the both of them went out to eat at a simple and

    small restaurant.

    They ordered a few local specialty dishes and returned to the hotel after satisfying their hunger.

    However, at this time, the receptionist at the front desk suddenly called out to them.

    ¡°Sirs! I am truly sorry!¡± The receptionist came over with an apologetic smile on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chester asked.

    ¡°Well, the thing is, our hotel is almost fully booked. So, we checked both of you out of your rooms. This

    is your luggage, and we have been keeping watch over it at the front desk all this while!¡±

    They had already booked the rooms, and they had already checked in and settled themselves into the

    rooms.

    Yet, the hotel had gone into their rooms and brought the guests¡¯ luggage out of their rooms without any

    prior notice before forcing them to check out of the rooms.

    This was simply too unreasonable.

    The receptionist also knew that this was absolutely unreasonable and uneptable, and that was the

    reason why she was so flustered, her face flushed red.

    ¡°What?! You already checked us out of our rooms? Where is your manager?!¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Chester, he was already filled with rage and anger, and he could not help but yell at the

    receptionist at this time.

    The receptionist was so afraid that she could not stop herself from taking a few steps backward. At this

    time, she also nced at a woman who was sitting in the corner of the lobby. The woman was enjoying

    tea with a few people who looked like her bodyguards.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to yell at her. I am afraid that this was not her idea, either!¡±

    Gerald immediately understood what was going on as soon as he nced at the woman who was

    drinking tea.

    ¡°I have two friends who will being to visit from outstation, and this is the best hotel in Qerton City.

    So, I asked the receptionist to check both of you out of your rooms. If you want to stay in a hotel, you

    can go and look for another hotel then!¡± The woman who was sitting on the sofa said in a cold voice.

    At the same time, she also nced at Gerald and Chester with a contemptuous look on her face.

    ¡°What are you?! You actually dared to simply check us out of our rooms?! Did you think you can check

    us out of our rooms whenever you want to? Who do you think you are?!¡± Chester said as he walked a

    few steps closer to the woman.

    As for the woman, the corners of her mouth curved up into a smile that carried a hint of ridicule.

    The four bodyguards beside her had already stood up as they walked towards Chester.

    ¡°Stinky brat! Open up your eyes. Can¡¯t you see that this is the eldest youngdy of the Sime family?

    Are you really sick of living?!¡± The bodyguard asked coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she is Miss Sime or Miss Some. No matter what it is, who gave you the right to

    check us out of our rooms without our permission?!¡±

    Chester clenched his fists tightly as he prepared to fight them.

    When the bodyguard heard Chester¡¯s ridicule and insult, he was also ready to fight back.

    ¡°Chester, forget it. This is our first time here. It would be best for us not to cause any trouble. Since the

    friends of the eldest youngdy of the Sime family will being, we will just take a step back, then!¡±

    Although Gerald was also angry, he did not want to cause any trouble or be bothered because of this

    kind of trivial matter.

    Therefore, he patted Chester on his shoulder before pulling their luggage over. After that, they

    prepared to leave.

    Without any warning, one of the bodyguards kicked Gerald¡¯s luggage directly, and Gerald¡¯s luggage

    flew out and smashed into the fish tank in the lobby.

    The loud and crisp sound of broken ss and the sound of water flowing could be heard throughout

    the lobby.

    ¡°The both of you are still thinking about leaving?!¡±

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1283

    ¡°Kneel and kowtow in front of Miss Sime! Perhaps Miss Sime will forgive you if she is happy and

    satisfied, then!¡± The bodyguard said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Brother, you should be forgiving when you can afford to be forgiving. You don¡¯t have to go overboard.

    We did not mean to offend you in any way!¡± Gerald said.

    After that, he walked over and picked up his luggage that the bodyguard had kicked away before he

    prepared to leave again.

    ¡°Pfft! Did I say that you were allowed to leave?! Who was the one who said that he did not care

    whether I am Miss Sime or Miss Some just now? Dave, I want you to break all of his teeth!¡± As for the

    young woman, she also stood up coldly.

    Chester was very furious and angry, and he could only hold back his anger.

    When one of the bodyguards heard Miss Sime¡¯s words, he kicked away the luggage that Gerald had

    picked up again.

    ¡°You are courting your own death!¡± The four bodyguards yelled out in unison.

    As they spoke, they took out their batons before they tried to smash it directly on Gerald and Chester.

    ¡°Hmph?¡±

    Although Gerald did not want to hold it against them, the people from the Sime family were simply too

    domineering and arrogant.

    Any ordinary person would not have been able to handle it if they were to suffer a blow from these

    batons to their heads.

    It was already bad enough that they were forcing others to check out of their rooms, but now, they were

    even actually intending to beat them up and force them to kneel before Miss Sime.

    No one would be able to tolerate this.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Gerald said to Chester.

    As for Chester, he had already been holding his anger back for a long time.

    So, he raised his arms as the four bodyguards mmed their iron batons directly on his arms.

    All four of the iron batons were broken in an instant.

    The jaws of the four bodyguards were also torn apart.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The four of them were all in a state of shock as they trembled uncontrobly.

    Even Miss Sime stood up again in shock, and she was obviously a little frightened.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The next scene was even bloodier.

    Chester caught one bodyguard on each hand, almost as though he was ying a game of catch,

    before beating all four of the bodyguards up until they were almost unrecognizable.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    The woman was finally afraid, and she was no longer as calm as she was before.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to attack us?! Do you know where you are?! Are you really sick of living?!¡±

    The woman yelled out loud.

    As for Gerald, he simply walked over to the woman before he lifted her by her cor. Then, he threw

    the woman out the door directly.

    The woman was thrown directly into arge pool outside the hotel.

    She was instantly turned into a huge mess.

    ¡°Ahh! You guys are simply courting your own deaths! You are asking for it!¡± The woman yelled angrily.

    After she was done speaking, she did not even bother about her own subordinates, and she simply ran

    away in a hurry when she saw Chester walking outside.

    ¡°D*mn it! Did you really think that a youngdy like you could bully us so easily?!¡± Chester cursed.

    As for the people in the hotel, they were all silent and dumbfounded out of shock.

    ¡°Help us check-in and make up for the room that you checked us out of. Otherwise, we will demolish

    your hotel!¡± Gerald said as he mmed his hands angrily on the table.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±

    The receptionist and the hotel staff nodded repeatedly.

    Although they could not afford to provoke the Sime family, they could not afford to provoke the two guys

    in front of them either.

    So, they could only do as Gerald asked.

    After booking the hotel rooms again, Gerald and Chester went up to their respective rooms once more.

    As Gerald thought about the scene just now, he could only smile bitterly.

    After all, there were no wealthy or influential families in Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    When they arrived at their room level, the elevator door opened.

    There happened to be a group of people who were about to take the elevator down.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Amongst this group of people, a young man shouted out in surprise as soon as he saw Gerald.

    Gerald raised his head to take a look, and he was also a little surprised.

    ¡°Aiden? Why are you here?¡±

    The person in front of him was none other than Aiden.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1284

    Aiden was with a group of men and women.

    Gerald could not help but nce at them a couple more times because there was a faint inner strength

    lingering around all of them.

    It was obvious that they were all martial arts practitioners.

    ¡°I arrived earlier in the morning today, Big Brother! Why are you here? Are you here for the training

    too?¡± Aiden asked in surprise.

    ¡°What training?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Cough! Ugh!¡±

    At this time, a girl standing next to Aiden could not help but cough slightly as she signaled for Aiden not

    to continue saying too much.

    ¡°This is my elder brother. The both of us are going to talk for a little while. The rest of you can go on

    first!¡± Aiden said as he looked at them.

    Gerald had originally nned to nod at them before greeting them.

    After all, weren¡¯t they Aiden¡¯s friends?

    However, none of them looked at Gerald or even said hello to Gerald at all.

    They simply went straight into the elevator.

    ¡°Who are they? Are they from the military region?¡±

    Gerald could not help but ask in confusion as soon as they arrived in Gerald¡¯s room.

    This was especially so because Gerald was extremely curious about the training that Aiden had

    mentioned earlier.

    ¡°Not all of them are from the military region. They are all martial arts elites from all over the country,

    and they were rmended by the Martial Arts Association. Some of them are elites from the military

    region. Many top international martial arts practitioners are also here this time!¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°Will there be a joint training event held here?¡± Gerald asked.

    Aiden lowered his voice before he said, ¡°No. We are going to be trained by an ancient secret family.

    Every year, they will be several elite soldiers and martial arts practitioners from the military region and

    Martial Arts Association who will gain a few spots to train under this secret family. They have

    outstanding abilities as a result of participating in this training. Although I am the weakest, I was

    fortunate enough to gain one of the spots!¡±

    Aiden smiled.

    ¡°Could it be that you will be going to the Gunter Manor?¡± Gerald finally understood what was going on.

    ording to what Master Nacol had said, if it was an ancient secret family, then at this ce, who else

    could it be besides the Gunter family?

    Aiden was startled, and he asked, ¡°Brother, do you know about the Gunter family too?¡±

    Gerald nodded as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Yes. The Gunter family is a family that I did not have ess to before. I recently found out that there

    are many secrets hidden in this world that many of us do not know of at all. As for the Gunter family,

    they are but one of those secrets. The Gunter family have already trained many great people with

    excellent and outstanding abilities!¡±

    ¡°The reason why I could gain a spot during the selection process was because of the breathing

    technique that you taught me some time ago. My physique improved greatly in just a few days!¡± Aiden

    said as he showed off his muscles.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    When Gerald had helped Aiden to nab the thief back then, he had also taught Aiden a skill or two.

    After all, Aiden would be in the military, and it would be of great use for him to possess this kind of

    physique.

    Moreover, Aiden was originally not supposed to tell Gerald all this since it should be a highly ssified

    matter.

    However, Aiden had already personally witnessed Gerald¡¯s strength and abilities for himself. Therefore,

    he had nothing to hide from Gerald.

    ¡°By the way, Brother, why are you here then?¡± Aiden asked again.

    ¡°Our purpose is simr. I am also going to the Gunter Manor!¡± Gerald replied truthfully as he smiled.

    At this time, Aiden¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    As soon as Aiden answered the call, a girl started cursing from the other end of the line: ¡°Hmph! Aiden

    Baker! You came all the way to Qerton City! Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bring me out to have

    some fun? I have already been waiting downstairs for you with my friends for such a long time, but why

    haven¡¯t I seen you yet?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Okay. We can talkter!¡± Aiden said before he hung up the phone directly.

    ¡°Hehehe. That was one of my university ssmates. She knows that I am here in Qerton City, and she

    came to look for me so that we can go out and have some fun together. There will be a banquet in

    Qerton City today, so she wanted me to go and enjoy the banquet together with her!¡± Aiden exined.

    Gerald and Chester exchanged nces with one another before they smiled. Who knew what Aiden

    was up to this time?

    ¡°By the way, Brother, it has been such a long time since the both of us had fun together! You were so

    busy when we ran into each other thest time. Why don¡¯t we go out and look around together tonight?

    After that, we can head to the Gunter Manor together tomorrow, right?¡± Aiden asked excitedly.

    To be honest, Gerald didn¡¯t really want to go. But after seeing the expectant look on Aiden¡¯s face,

    Gerald could not bear to turn him down.

    It was true that they had not had the opportunity to drink and y together after they had graduated

    from university.

    ¡°Alright, then! We can go out and have some fun together!¡± Gerald said as he smiled.

    At this time, there were four to five girls who were dressed up very innocently and beautifully waiting

    beside the bus stop outside the hotel. They were holding onto their bags as they chatted amongst

    themselves.

    ¡°Hmph! He ising down in a short while. Seriously! He also said that he will be bringing two

    handsome guys with him. Sisters, you will have to take a good look at themter! The person who

    makes the first move will gain the upper hand!¡±

    One of the girls who had a ponytail said as sheughed wildly.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1285

    ¡°Hey! Aiden, over here!¡±

    Not long after that, Gerald, Aiden, and Chester walked downstairs.

    Several girls also saw them, and they hurriedly greeted Aiden.

    Amongst these girls, the leader of the girls was a girl named Lijane. Both Lijane and Aiden had

    graduated from Sunnydale University.

    After graduation, Lijane had returned to work at her hometown, Qerton City.

    However, she had always been in touch with Aiden.

    Amongst the girls, although all of them were very outstanding, they could still be divided into different

    sses and ranks.

    Lijane could barely rank second.

    This was because there was a girl with extremely long hair amongst the group of girls. She had an

    extremely beautiful and perfect figure¡ªshe was tall and fair, and she had very light makeup on.

    Whenever she smiled, it seemed as though all of the air particles around her werepletely frozen in

    the air.

    Some of the guys who were waiting for the bus at the bus stop next to them also took out their cell

    phones with malicious intentions. All of them took the most pictures of the tall and beautiful girl.

    Her name was X, and she was very good friends with Lijane.

    All of them hade out today to y and have fun together. They were all prepared to let Aiden take

    them to participate in the banquet today.

    If it weren¡¯t because Aiden had run into Gerald and was eager to chat with and reminisce about the

    past with Gerald, they would have already arrived at the banquet a long time ago.

    ¡°Are those the two handsome guys that you were talking about?¡±

    Lijane was clearly a very carefree person. At this time, a look of disappointment shed through her

    pretty face when she finally saw the two long-awaited ¡®handsome guys¡¯ that Aiden had brought over

    with him today.

    One of them looked a little pale, cold, and scary.

    That was far from Lijane¡¯s expectation of how a handsome guy should be.

    As for the other guy, although he looked like a rather ordinary person, he was actually quite handsome.

    However, he did not possess the same kind of extravagant and luxurious attitude that a young master

    like Aiden generally possessed. Instead, he gave people a more mature and refined feeling.

    This was also a very big gap from Lijane¡¯s expectations.

    Gerald was obviously the kind of boy that would be more suitable for marriage rather than being a

    person¡¯s boyfriend.

    He was so boring!

    Several other girls also thought about it at the same time.

    ¡°Okay! What are you girls looking at?¡± As for Aiden, he did not think too much. After all, he was already

    very happy that he coulde out and have fun with Mr. Crawford today.

    Everyone chatted with each other along the way.

    After that, they arrived at the venue where the banquet was being held.

    Gerald also noticed that most of the girls¡¯ attention waspletely focused on Aiden. None of them

    could even be bothered about him or Chester at all.

    What was the reason?

    It was because Chester¡¯s current appearance scared and frightened them a little.

    As for himself, he was too honest.

    On the other hand, Aiden had always been the kind of person who had a very mboyant and

    unrestrained attitude. So, he naturally attracted a lot of attention to himself.

    However, Gerald did not mind even if they did not pay any attention to him. That did not mean anything

    to him at all. After all, the reason why Gerald hade out tonight was simply because he wanted to

    apany and have some fun with his brother. They would have to head to Ancient City tomorrow.

    He was not here to look for a partner!

    The venue of the banquet was thergest hotel in Qerton City.

    Moreover, due to the influence of the Gunter family in Ancient City, many people in Qerton City were all

    into martial arts, and they enjoyed watching boxing and fighting matches.

    Upon entering the lobby, they could see a specially built arena in the center of the huge lobby. There

    were also fighters inside the ring at this time.

    The seating inside the lobby was also extremely interesting.

    The front row was naturally for the most distinguished guests. Gerald could see that it was the group of

    people who were initially with Aiden.

    Nevertheless, Gerald could clearly tell that Aiden did not feel at ease with them. Therefore, Aiden

    naturally did not want to be together with them.

    It just so happened that Gerald also did not want to go over there to make small talk with them.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    To be honest, these people came with a strong sense of superiority, and they felt as though they were

    the best in the world. They did not even want to take a second look at anyone else at all.

    Gerald could not be bothered with them.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1286

    So, the few of them sat at the most remote table.

    Gerald did not notice that his arrival had attracted the attention of one of the waiters who was at the

    scene. The waiter secretly nced at Gerald several times.

    After confirming Gerald¡¯s identity, he put down the te in his hand before he turned around and left. At

    the same time, he also said something into his walkie-talkie.

    At the same time, a beautiful woman who was dressed up in an extremely dignified and elegant

    manner also made an appearance at the venue, and she instantly attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    She had a devastatingly beautiful smile on her face as she walked directly toward the table at the front,

    which was filled with people from the training team.

    ¡°Fernando! You¡¯re here!¡±

    She smiled as she spoke to a man with squinting eyes who was seated at the table amongst the group

    of people.

    Then, she blushed, and her beautiful face was flushed red as soon as she saw the man called

    Fernando.

    ¡°Matilda, long time no see!¡±

    As for Fernando, he simply raised his eyes before he forced a smile on his originally cold face.

    ¡°Miss Matilda! You promised toe here with Fernando and the rest of us. However, you had already

    disappeared after we got out of the elevator. Fernando was waiting for you for quite some time!¡±

    A big and burly man who was sitting beside Fernando spoke up.

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. Something happened at noon today, and it made me very angry! I also

    got injured. After I bandaged up my injuries, I wanted to go back and find those two guys, but they had

    already run away. If it weren¡¯t because my father wanted me to take this banquet seriously, I would

    have already searched all over the world just to find those two men!¡± Matilda said angrily.

    ¡°Oh? Someone actually dared to provoke you, Miss Matilda? Just tell us who it is, and we will avenge

    you!¡± The big guy next to Fernando said as he smiled.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t find them at all! However, I have photos of them from the surveince camera. I

    believe that they will not be able to escape too far before I find out about their whereabouts!¡± Matilda

    said out of hatred and resentment.

    After that, she looked at Fernando before she said, ¡°By the way, Fernando, the Dawson family has

    always been very close to the Sime family. There are many of our friends from all walks of life,

    especially those from the Martial Arts Association who came to participate in the banquet today. My

    father wanted to ask you if you could disy your strength and abilities on stage during the finale of the

    banquetter. This is what I wanted to tell you earlier in the afternoon!¡±

    ¡°After all, you are the first member in the training team who is going to undergo training under the

    Gunter family. Your presence will certainly ensure that the Sime family can be even more deeply rooted

    and established in Qerton City!¡±

    ¡°Matilda, you should know that I have never liked to show off my strength and abilities. Do you honestly

    want me to go on stage and fight like those people over there who are nothing more than a piece of

    trash?¡±

    Fernando narrowed his eyes before he shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    He clearly looked down on all of the contestants who were up on the stage. They were nothing more

    than garbage to him.

    Someone in the training team spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s right, Matilda. When have you ever seen Fernando

    showing off his strength or abilities on stage? I can still remember that Fernando went up on stage to

    compete against a master when he was just twelve years old. At the end of the day, Fernando ended

    up digging out both of the master¡¯s eyes, and he also twisted and broke all four of his limbs. The

    master ended up being crippled for life! Hahaha!¡±

    As for several of the girls in the training team, they could not help but look at Fernando because they

    wanted to gain his favor too. After all, Fernando was truly very strong and powerful.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Fernando, could you just help me out this time?¡±

    There were suddenly tears welling up in Matilda¡¯s eyes.

    However, before Fernando could reply, the sound of a few hurried footsteps sounded.

    It was a few bodyguards who were rushing toward Matilda¡¯s side at the same time.

    ¡°Miss Matilda! We found them!¡± The bodyguards said excitedly.

    Matilda naturally knew who the bodyguards were referring to when they said that they had already

    found them.

    ¡°Hmph! So, where are they? Could it be that they have already left Qerton City?¡± Matilda asked angrily.

    ¡°No. The both of them are actually here on the scene. We have already confirmed it! They are indeed

    very courageous, and they even dared toe and attend the banquet today!¡± The bodyguard said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Matilda was horrified.

    The tears in her eyes welled up even more intensely and she was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°Alright, then. Since Fernando does not even care about my life and death anymore, and since he is

    not willing to help me in any way, I will just go against them and fight them on my own even though

    both of them are really strong and skillful!¡± Matilda choked as she spoke.

    Fernando could not help but shake his head with a wry smile on his face as he said, ¡°You always act

    this way, and you are using the same method again! Alright, then. Since someone actually dared to

    provoke you, and since they are masters who are already here at the scene, I will go up on stage to

    help you resolve your grievances with them so that I can take revenge on your behalf too, okay? That

    way, I would have already agreed to do everything that you asked of me, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! I knew that you doted on me the most, Fernando!¡± Matilda cheered excitedly out of

    joy.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1287

    At this moment, Fernando also happened to see the two men after he looked in the direction that the

    bodyguard was pointing at.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    There were already dozens of bodyguards surrounding the two men at this time.

    ¡°B*stards! You guys are certainly done for this time! Fernando, I also want you to dig his eyes out and

    break all of his limbs!¡± Matilda said angrily as she clenched her fists.

    Fernando nodded in agreement.

    As for Gerald, Chester, and Aiden, they had all been focusing on the fights that were going on inside

    the arena.

    To be honest, these two fighters had clearly been training hard for a long time. Their skills and abilities

    were also abundant. Therefore, their fight was actually extremely enjoyable.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, something does not seem right. I think that those bodyguards seem to being for us.

    Moreover, I also saw that youngdy that we met earlier in the afternoon!¡±

    Chester said as he was drinking his juice while keeping his eyes on the fight that was going on in the

    arena.

    ¡°Mm. I already noticed it a long time ago. I saw that someone was keeping an eye on us as soon as we

    stepped into the banquet. I truly did not expect the youngdy of the Sime family to be so

    unreasonable!¡± Gerald said as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Big Brother, is something wrong?¡± Aiden asked softly as he also noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can just wait and see what they are going to do first!¡± Gerald replied lightly.

    ¡°Aiden! Aiden! Why are you calling this guy your big brother?¡± Lijane suddenly asked as she grabbed

    Aiden¡¯s arm at this time.

    Why did it seem as though this man named Gerald was even more powerful aspared to Aiden?

    Why did it seem like Aiden was just his younger brother?

    ¡°There are some things that you should not be asking. Just live honestly. If there is a fightter, you

    girls should just step aside. They will not make things difficult for you as this matter does not concern

    you at all!¡±

    Aiden clenched his fists as he waited to start fighting as soon as Gerald gave him the order.

    As for everyone else in the venue, none of them were stupid either.

    When they saw so many bodyguards suddenly entering the scene, who would still dare to speak up at

    this time? Everyone simply looked in Gerald¡¯s direction quietly as they wondered what was going to

    happen next.

    At this time, the sound of a red wine bottle falling to the ground and shattering into pieces broke the

    silence at the scene.

    Someone had intentionally broken a bottle of red wine directly next to Gerald¡¯s table.

    It was a woman who wasing aggressively at them.

    ¡°The both of you are truly great! I looked all over for the both of you and I thought that you had already

    run away. However, I never expected that you would actually dare toe and attend a banquet

    hosted by my family?!¡±

    This woman was none other than Matilda SIme.

    She sneered as she stared at them.

    She was going to take revenge for the humiliation that she had suffered and avenge herself in front of

    everyone today.

    ¡°This time, I don¡¯t need to go around looking for you everywhere anymore!¡± Matilda said as she

    sneered.

    ¡°Based on these few guys¡¯ abilities? Hahaha! It will be useless even if you send ten times the amount

    of people here!¡± Chester said as heughed.

    ¡°Who is so amazing? If she were to send ten times the amount of people, that would be about five to

    six hundred people, then. Even if there were five to six hundred pigs, you don¡¯t need to catch them all

    at once, right? Since you are so amazing and powerful, you should really go against Fernando! So, I

    want to ask you if you dare toe up andpete with Fernando, then?¡±

    A big and burly man walked over, and he had a satirical look on his face. As he spoke, there was a

    murderous intent in his tone, and it made it seem as though the air around them had instantly be

    very cold.

    ¡°Come on, kid. You have the opportunity topete on the same stage as Fernando. So, even if you

    were to get your limbs abolished, and even if you were to turn into a cripple, you can already brag

    about it for a lifetime since you had the opportunity to fight against Fernando. There are so many

    experts from the Martial Arts Association here at the scene today. So, why don¡¯t you ask them about

    Fernando Dawson¡¯s name and reputation, then?¡± The burly man said.

    ¡°Fernando Dawson?¡±

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1288

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone started trembling uncontrobly out of fear.

    Fernando¡¯s skills and cultivation base were extremely famous and well-known throughout the Martial

    Arts Association. Ever since Fernando was a teenager, even the existence of someone who was

    already a top master was no longer his opponent.

    Fernando was extremely talented, and he was a very terrifying person!

    Moreover, at this time, everyone could see that a young man who had a very majestic aura was already

    slowly walking up the high tform as he squinted his eyes slightly.

    After that, he pointed at Gerald before he said coldly, ¡°I heard Matilda say that you are particrly good

    at fighting. So, why don¡¯t youe up and ept my challenge, then? Let me see how strong and

    powerful you truly are!¡± Fernando simply shook his head and smiled wryly as he scanned through the

    zealous eyes of the people in the audience.

    As for Aiden, he obviously did not expect that Matilda would actually be able to get Fernando to fight on

    her behalf.

    So, he was already breaking out in cold sweat all over his forehead at this time.

    ¡°Sorry, but I am not interested at all!¡± Gerald simply replied without much interest.

    Gerald really did not want to be too extravagant, and he did not want to attract too much attention to

    himself on this trip. Moreover, there were many people here who were rted to the Gunter family.

    Gerald did not know what was going on with the Gunter family, so he did not want to act too rashly.

    ¡°Not interested? I think you must be afraid and do not dare to go against him, right? You b*stard! I

    didn¡¯t see you acting this way when you hit me in the afternoon today? So, why are you so afraid, and

    why aren¡¯t you doing anything now that Fernando is challenging you?¡± Matilda said coldly as she was

    extremely angry.

    At the same time, she also truly despised and looked down on Gerald.

    She was the eldest youngdy of the Sime family in Qerton City, and she had never been subjected to

    this kind of insults and ridicule in her whole life.

    In truth, the Sime family had already sent their men to intercept Gerald and Chester at the hotel, but

    unfortunately, both of them were not in the hotel.

    Matilda had initially thought that the both of them had already fled and run away after finding out about

    her background and strength.

    Unexpectedly, they had not left, but they even had the guts toe and attend the banquet hosted by

    the Sime family!

    It was indeed true that when a person searched all over for something, they would not be able to find it.

    However, they would easily encounter the thing or person that they had been searching for without

    putting in any effort at all when they were not looking for it.

    This time, she would certainly have to teach these two men a lesson in order to get rid of all the anger

    and resentment that she held in her heart.

    ¡°What?! You with thest name Crawford, you actually dare to turn Fernando¡¯s challenge down?! You

    are not giving him any face at all?! Fernando is allowing you to be his opponent! Moreover, it

    would actually be your greatest honor and glory to be defeated by Fernando! You dare to turn him

    down?!¡± At this time, the big and burly man next to Fernando stepped forward before he walked over to

    Gerald and spoke up angrily.

    His name was Yuno Liler. Aiden had given him a brief introduction of this guy, and it seemed as though

    he was one of the core figures in their training team this time.

    Now that Gerald was openly refusing and turning Fernando¡¯s invitation to challenge him down directly,

    Yuno could not help but feel as though this was equivalent to Gerald giving Fernando a p across his

    face.

    Fernando was also obviously a little unhappy. He opened up his slightly squinting eyes as he looked at

    Gerald with a frown on his face.

    ¡°So, what if I refuse to give him any face?¡± Gerald asked as he raised his head and stared at Yuno with

    a hint of ridicule in his smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yuno¡¯s face immediately flushed red out of anger, and he was really very tempted to beat

    Gerald up at this time.

    Aiden hurriedly rushed toward Gerald¡¯s side.

    Although Mr. Crawford was extremely strong and powerful now, and even though Aiden had been

    exceptionally surprised at the strength and abilities that Gerald had shown when he had helped him to

    catch the thief, the person that Mr. Crawford had offended this time was Fernando, who was a freak.

    Aiden could not help but feel a little nervous. After all, even though Maverick was already very difficult

    to deal with in the first ce, if this arrogant and presumptuous Fernando were to make a move,

    Maverick would not even be seen as a threat at all.

    So, Aiden was truly worried about Mr. Crawford¡¯s safety if both Fernando and Yuno were to attack him

    at the same time.

    ¡°Fernando, Yuno, there must be some sort of misunderstanding here. Can you give me some face?

    Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk things over a drink instead?¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°We can sit down and have a drink, and we will certainly satisfy you no matter what kind of

    compensation you want from us!¡±

    In order to ensure that Mr. Crawford would not be met with any harm, Aiden could only give in and

    plead with them.

    ¡°Aiden, I understand your kind intentions, but I don¡¯t have the time to sit down and talk to them!¡±

    Gerald patted Aiden on his shoulder. He naturally knew that Aiden was only doing this for him because

    he was afraid for his safety.

    However, Gerald was also telling the truth. He simply wanted to keep up the peace and do his own

    part. He did not want to cause too much trouble.

    It could be said that Gerald would make a concession as much as he could when it came to certain

    matters.

    At this time, he looked at Matilda before he said, ¡°If you have any unresolved grievances with me, you

    can ask your father to head to Mayberry City to look for Mr. Crawford. I believe that you will be able to

    obtain the answer that you want, then!¡± Gerald said as he sneered.

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City?!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    As soon as Gerald said these words, everyone at the scene was shocked again¡­

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1289

    ¡°Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City?¡± Matilda was also taken aback.

    ¡°Impossible! Hmph! You are simply pretending to be the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City because you

    know that you are going to die here, right?¡± Matilda hurriedly said after she had made up her mind.

    As for the girls who hade with Aiden, the way that they were looking at Gerald now kept changing.

    ¡°I guess he can only pretend to be the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City now since he has offended

    Miss Sime. That is probably the only way he can save his own life today. Otherwise, he will end up

    being a cripple!¡±

    There was a lot of discussion going on at this time.

    As Gerald was about to leave, Yuno took the lead as he walked over and stood on the high tform,

    ring coldly at Gerald.

    ¡°You brat! If you dare to take another step forward, I will make sure that your blood will be sttered

    everywhere on the spot!¡± Yuno yelled coldly.

    ¡°Yuno is also a master from the Martial Arts Association. It seems as though he is not going to let this

    guy who is pretending to be Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City off just like that today.¡±

    ¡°I guess it is because this youngd is just too hateful. Who gave him the courage to pretend to be the

    young master of the Crawford family?! He is really courting his own death!¡±

    Many people were filled with righteous indignation at this time.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How about that? So, are you brave enough to take another step forward, or why don¡¯t you agree to

    fight against me first?¡± Yuno asked as he sneered.

    ¡°All of you will still have to participate in the training under the Gunter family tomorrow. However, it is

    truly unnecessary for you to fight with me.¡± Gerald replied as he shook his head.

    ¡°Hahaha! You are indeed a useless piece of trash! Do you mean that you will hurt me if I were to fight

    with you?!¡± Yuno was very confident.

    Moreover, Gerald¡¯s words seemed to be the biggest joke in history to Yuno, and he could not help but

    continue sneering and ridiculing Gerald.

    ¡°It looks like¡­¡± Gerald looked at Yuno before he smiled and said, ¡°You are bent on fighting with me

    today?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±

    Yuno walked over to Gerald before he started poking Gerald in the chest as he said, word by word, ¡°If

    you are afraid, don¡¯t lie or brag anymore in the future. Also, you should cut off your own hands in front

    of Miss Matilda.¡±

    Gerald snorted coldly before he said, ¡°I am just afraid that you are not worthy enough to be my

    opponent.¡±

    ¡°I am not worthy enough to be your opponent?!¡± Yuno thought that he had heard Gerald¡¯s words

    wrongly.

    He turned around before he said in a loud voice to the people around him, ¡°This kid thinks that I am not

    worthy of bing his opponent to fight against him! Don¡¯t you guys think that this is really hrious?!¡±

    As soon as Yuno said these words, there was an uproar.

    ¡°He actually dares to say that Yuno is not worthy of being his opponent. Hahaha. This guy who is

    pretending to be Mr. Crawford must really be insane!¡±

    ¡°Yuno is the second-best fighter amongst the younger generation in the Martial Arts Association. Aside

    from Fernando, who else would dare to say that they would win in a fight against Yuno?!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps he is actually a hidden martial arts master? Hahaha!¡±

    When everyone at the scene saw that there was going to be a good show, they hurriedly put everything

    down and came over to join in on the excitement.

    In truth, many people had felt some pity for Gerald at first. After all, simply byparing their body

    shape and physique, Yuno was over 1.9 meters tall, while Gerald was just over 1.7 meters tall. At first

    nce, Gerald was naturally on the weaker side aspared to Yuno. Therefore, everyone pitied and

    sympathized with Gerald.

    Yet, Gerald had actually said these words, and everyone instantly felt as though he was being way too

    ignorant.

    First, he had offended the eldest youngdy of the Sime family, and now, he was actually simply

    shooting his mouth off.

    He really did not know what was good for himself.

    Aiden was also feeling very nervous at this time.

    After all, these people were all the elite amongst the elites.

    ¡°Come on! Just wait and see how I am going to deal with you, then!¡± Yuno said as he hooked his

    punches in an attempt to provoke Gerald.

    After that, he stretched his neck and moved his hands and feet briefly.

    Yuno started throwing some punches, and each of his punches was so strong that it seemed as though

    it was strong enough to kill a tiger.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald snorted disdainfully as he said, ¡°You are just throwing some highly impractical

    punches with fancy footwork.¡±

    As soon as he said those words, it was not only Yuno¡¯s expression that had changed drastically, but the

    expression on the faces of everyone in the Martial Arts Association. Even Fernando¡¯s expression

    changed at this time. Some highly impractical punches with fancy footwork?! Gerald was not only

    insulting Yuno alone, but he was also insulting the entire Martial Arts Association.

    At this moment, the spectators around them alsopletely lost all of the sympathies that they had

    initially felt for Gerald.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1290

    After all, it was important for a person to have self-knowledge. Since Gerald was still shooting his

    mouth off at a time like this, this only made others look down on him even more.

    ¡°Start fighting! Teach him a lesson!¡± Someone yelled out in dissatisfaction from amongst the audience.

    ¡°Youngd, you are indeed courting your death!¡± Yuno yelled angrily before he rushed directly at

    Gerald.

    Yuno¡¯s skills were indeed very sharp aspared to an ordinary person. Regardless of whether it was

    a flying kick or a side kick, all of his moves were very simple but powerful. If he were to hit a person

    directly on his head, that person could easily be knocked into aa.

    The crowd of people quickly hid and avoided them, out of fear that Yuno would injure them too.

    However, Gerald simply put his hands into his pockets calmly as he avoided many of Yuno¡¯s flying

    kicks and side kicks several times in a row.

    When Gerald saw that Yuno was going all out to attack him, he could not help but hum slightly before

    he raised his foot fiercely and ferociously, as if he was raising a giant ax.

    Yuno raised his hand in shock as he instinctively put his hands in front of him. However, he flew out

    directly and fell to the ground on his knees after Gerald had kicked him.

    Fortunately, there was soft cushioning on the ground. Otherwise, Yuno would certainly have had to lie

    down on the hospital bed for half a year at least.

    ¡°He won?!¡±

    Everyone on the sidelines was in shock.

    Even Aiden was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out of his sockets.

    He had initially thought that Gerald would certainly be utterly defeated by Yuno. This was because even

    though Gerald possessed great strength and abilities, no matter what it was, Yuno had received and

    undergone special martial arts training from an early age, unlike any other ordinary person.

    Yet, Gerald had actually defeated Yuno with just a single kick?!

    ¡°Yuno is too weak, right? He can¡¯t even handle that youngd.¡±

    ¡°It seems as though he was not bragging at all. He truly has some skills of his own.¡±

    There was a lot of ongoing discussion amongst the audience, and some of them were looking at Gerald

    in a different light now.

    Everyone had initially thought that he was only good at bragging and provoking others. However, since

    he could easily defeat Yuno, this could only prove that he was actually rather powerful and skillful.

    This scene also caused the expression on Matilda¡¯s face to change slightly.

    She really would not have expected Gerald to win. Moreover, he had won so easily. Matilda knew of

    Yuno¡¯s strength very well, but he could not even ept a single attack from Gerald?!

    Matilda was filled with anger and resentment for Gerald at this time.

    Only Fernando frowned as he walked over to take a look at Yuno. Both the meridians in Yuno¡¯s arms

    were broken, and both of his kneecaps werepletely shattered. At this time, Yuno had already fallen

    unconscious because of the pain. Fernando then turned around and looked at Gerald as he said, ¡°You

    are pretty skillful, but you should not have dealt such a heavy blow to him. You have ended his martial

    arts journeypletely here! Now, things are not as simple as you offending Matilda anymore!¡±

    ¡°Even if we were to forget about the fact that he was the one who provoked me in the first ce, let¡¯s

    say one of his previous kicks had hit me directly, what would have happened to me, then?¡± Gerald

    asked lightly.

    Fernando frowned again.

    If a normal person¡¯s side kick were to hit a person in the head directly, that person would certainly

    suffer from a mild injury.

    Yuno was about 1.9 meters tall, and he weighed more than a hundred kilograms. If he were to hit a

    person in the head with all of his might, if his opponent was an ordinary person, that person would

    certainly end up in a vegetative state.

    Strictly speaking, Gerald had already been very merciful toward Yuno.

    Fernando stood up and said, ¡°Very well. Since you have such strength, you are indeed worthy enough

    to die in my hands, then!¡±

    Fernando spoke coldly.

    As soon as his words fell, the audience were all staring at them with their eyes wide open in shock.

    Fernando was already feeling anxious, so they were in for a great show, then!

    ¡°You still want to fight with me?¡± Gerald asked as he narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Fernando still dared to step up and challenge him to a fight even after he had seen how Gerald had

    kicked Yuno earlier. So, it seemed as though Fernando had not shown his true strength yet.

    ¡°You should not think that I will not hold back at all if we were to go all out in a fight,¡± Gerald said lightly.

    ¡°Pfft! Do you honestly think that you will be able to defeat Fernando?!¡±

    As soon as Gerald spoke up, there was someone who was extremely dissatisfied amongst the

    audience. It was Matilda who had spoken up as she snorted coldly.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His kick just now was actually not even that powerful. It was just a little faster and

    stronger.¡± Another girl said at this time.

    Although Gerald had defeated Yuno easily and swiftly earlier, everyone was still filled with confidence in

    Fernando¡¯s strength and capability. After all, Fernando had proven his strength and abilities in front of

    countless people throughout all these years.

    Even Matilda was a little more rest assured at this time. If Fernando were to step up and go against this

    person, that person would certainly be done for, then!

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1291

    ¡°You¡­! Let¡¯s do this then! I¡¯ll go easy on you on your first ten blows!¡± dered Fernando as he looked

    at Gerald before shaking his head, a wry smile on his face.

    Following that, Fernando rested his arms behind his back and even closed his eyes before turning to

    face away with Gerald.

    The way he was behaving almost suggested that he was in some sort of strange environment. That

    everything else in the entire world was meaningless to him.

    ¡°¡­Does Fernando not n to make an attack¡­? His wordless taunt is so merciless! Fernando being

    Fernando, I suppose!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing that for a reason! Did you know that the Dawsons have mastered a secret martial art skill

    called the Art of Counter Injury?¡±

    ¡°The Art of what now? What does it do?¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, practitioners of that martial art will allow you to hit them any way you want.

    However, the more vigorous the attacker¡¯s blows are, the heavier their hands will start to feel!¡±

    ¡°Good lord! To think that such a mystical skill even exists in the world!¡±

    As everyone in the crowd was busy discussing the current situation in between squeals of shock and

    awe, Fernando had now enveloped himself within a mystifying-looking veil¡­ If he was already

    mysterious before, he was even more so now.

    Seeing that, everyone could only hold their breaths as they kept their eyes peeled.

    Gerald himself had no idea what the Art of Counter Injury was. However, he did know that there was a

    high chance that he would be unable to leave today unless he resolved this incident.

    With that in mind, Gerald closed his eyes as his body quickly began emanating his immense inner

    strength¡­ The second he opened them again, Gerald immediately began dashing toward Fernando!

    ¡°He¡¯s made his move! Fernando¡¯s definitely going to counter that!¡±

    Everyone had their eyes glued to the scene as they watched as Gerald sessfullynded a swift kick

    on Fernando!

    Following a loud ¡®thud¡¯, the sickening sound of bones cracking became evident a split secondter as

    the crowd watched as a body was flung backward¡­ and began colliding with rows upon rows of tables

    and chairs!

    However, the now messily-arranged chairs and tables were the least of everyone¡¯s concerns. Since

    several members of the Martial Arts Association had been sitting right in front of Fernando¡¯s path of

    destruction, many of them ended up flying all over the ce as well, either in their attempt to dodge the

    attack or due to being directly hit by the iing body!

    Eventually, the body finally stopped when it hit against therge hall¡¯s ss revolving door, sending it

    shattering into a million pieces with a loud ¡®crash¡¯¡­!

    And of course, the body itself was Fernando¡¯s.

    Everyone was momentarily too stupefied for words, and this was especially so for Matilda.

    When she was finally able to break from her utter shock, the stunned woman simply muttered, ¡°¡­H-

    how¡­ How is this even possible¡­?¡±

    Despite beingpletely shocked, those from within the crowd were already starting to discuss the

    situation again.

    ¡°¡­Maybe Fernando has some other tactic he hadn¡¯t revealed¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­You may be right! After all, he can¡¯t have been defeated that easily! I¡¯m sure he has another tactic

    up his sleeve¡­! ¡­Right?¡±

    As everyone continued thinking about how unbelievable the current events were, Fernando himself had

    been vomiting blood, his shock and fear clearly reflected in his eyes as his body trembled vigorously.

    In a way, the sheer force of that kick alone almost seemed to have¡ªsomehow¡ªinflicted damage on

    his entire body. Due to that absurdity, Fernando¡¯s mind was nowpletely nk as he continued lying

    on the ground.

    Gerald, however, simply stood atop the tform before looking at Fernando and shouting, ¡°Hey now,

    that was only one blow! You still owe me nine more hits!¡±

    ¡°You should have enough energy stored by now, Fernando! Get up!¡±

    ¡°Is Fernando finally going to reveal his unique skill? It¡¯s definitely over for the other guy now!¡±

    Listening as everyone continued cheering him on, Fernando slowly began crawling back up. Though he

    eventually managed to¡ªafter great difficulty¡ªhe immediately began vomiting blood again, forcing his

    entire body to kneel.

    It was then when everyone realized that he truly had lost all his strength, prompting all of them to think

    the same thing.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®¡­What? Could¡­ Could Fernando actually have been defeated¡­? To think that he even said that he¡¯d

    go easy on his opponent for the first ten blows¡­ All he managed to take was a single hit!¡¯

    As Fernando cked out from all his internal injuries, Matilda ran over to him while shouting,

    ¡°Fernando!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, Mr. Crawford!¡± cried out Aiden immensely joyfully.

    ¡®Worship¡¯ couldn¡¯t even begin describing how awe-stricken Aiden currently was.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, I¡¯m assuming that nobody¡¯s going to stop me from leaving now, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    replied Gerald as he red at the bodyguards while gently patting Aiden¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing his frigid re, the guards immediately felt cold sweat running down their foreheads as they

    stepped aside to let him pass.

    ¡°Humph. Let¡¯s go!¡± dered Gerald as he and his party strode off, the rest of the Simes not even daring

    to raise their opinions anymore.

    ¡°Go easy on Mr. Crawford for the first ten blows you said¡­ Hah!¡± sneered Chester as he spat

    contemptuously when he walked past the unconscious man.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1292

    Upon stepping out of therge hall, a few women instantly began surrounding Gerald rather excitedly.

    Finding him to be increasingly stable and attractive, several of them were keen on inquiring him about

    some things to get to know him better.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So you were this powerful, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Speaking of which, Gerald, are you really the legendary Mr. Crawford from Mayberry¡­? Aiden

    never said a word about this to us!¡±

    ¡°So what if I am? Is that important?¡± asked Gerald casually.

    Hearing that, the women immediately pursed their lips in disappointment. It was obvious that Gerald

    wasn¡¯t interested in them in the slightest.

    Regardless, Fernando himself was now half-crippled due to that single kick. In other words, as soon as

    he woke up, he found that he couldn¡¯t use the force around his arms anymore.

    Since the Dawsons and the Simes had been sharing a good rtionship for generations, the incident

    definitely caused quite a major uproar among the Simes. After all, not only was Fernando a rising star

    in the Martial Arts Association, but he was also the one who had received special training from the

    Gunters, one of the major secret families.

    He had been nning to participate in the trial training the following day too, but it was obviously

    impossible in his current state.

    To think that Fernando had ended up being beaten up this badly just because of some

    misunderstanding the Sime family¡¯s youngdy¡ªMatilda¡ªhad with Gerald! The Simes had simply paid

    too much attention to that misunderstanding for their own good.

    Whatever the case was, both Shandon Sime¡ªthe master of the Sime family¡ªand a middle-aged man

    from the Gunter family¡ªwho was there as a guest¡ªwere greeted to the sight of Fernando¡¯s terrible

    state as the other Simes were carrying him in. This, of course, prompted Shandon to inquire his

    daughter about what had happened. The middle-aged man himself was well acquainted with the

    Dawsons, so he knew that Fernando was a person who had undergone cut and dried training.

    Either way, after being questioned by her father, Matilda didn¡¯t even dare to miss out on a single detail.

    She even made sure to show him Gerald¡¯s photograph as she fully detailed everything that had led to

    this point.

    Once she was done, the middle-aged Gunter took a look at the photograph before immediately

    narrowing his eyes as he said, ¡°You¡­ To think that you¡¯ve actually offended him!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? You know who he is, Third master? Is he really the rich heir from Mayberry then?¡± asked

    Shandon, stunned.

    The third master went by the name of Shaun Gunter, and his role was to mediatemunication

    between the Gunters and the outside world. Due to that, it was no surprise that he was quite close to

    the Simes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen photographs of him before, and this is undoubtedly Mr. Crawford from Mayberry. You have

    no idea how vicious and potent his mysterious martial arts are. I¡¯ll have you know that this person

    single-handedly ended the lives of all the Moldells from the North, the Longs, and even the Schuylers

    from the Salford Province!¡± exined Shaun.

    Hearing that, Shandon¡¯s eyes widened so much that they looked like they were going to pop out of his

    head at any second. Matilda herself was already covering her mouth in fright.

    Following that, both father and daughter asked in unison, ¡°Is¡­ Is that really true¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a reason for me to lie? Regardless, since he¡¯s already here, I assure you that he¡¯se

    to meet the Gunters. In fact, Lady Gunter¡ªthe master of the Gunter family¡ªhad predicted that he

    woulde sooner orter quite some time ago. With that in mind, she had ordered me to receive him

    upon his arrival. Lady Gunter truly has amazing insight!¡± replied Shaun with a sigh.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­ does that mean he¡¯s a prestigious guest of the Gunters?¡± said Shandon, his

    fear evident in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d say so. Regardless, just to remind you how powerful he truly is, I heard that people from both the

    Squad of Divine Grimness and Judgement Portal have sent exceptional people after him before.

    However, even their strongest followers were unable to kill him! With that in mind, I have to emphasize

    yourck of insight for offending such a person!¡± replied Shaun while shaking his head.

    ¡°H-how was I supposed to know that he was that powerful¡­ Hell, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have even

    dared to offend him in the first ce!¡± said Matilda fearfully.

    ¡°¡­Still, why would those from the Squad of Divine Grimness and the Judgement portal want to capture

    him in the first ce? Not only that, but the Gunters are also¡­¡± asked Shandon as the end of his

    sentence trailed off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that he has something special with him. As long as one is able to obtain that special

    something, a major secret will definitely be revealed to them!¡± replied Shaun.

    ¡°A major secret¡­?¡± said Shandon as his eyes momentarily lit up.

    After some thought, he then looked up again before whispering, ¡°¡­Could it be that the Gunters also

    wish to-¡±

    Shandon¡¯s sentence ended midway the second he saw Shaun giving him a warning gaze. Even so,

    due to that, Shandon knew that his deduction was most likely correct. With that in mind, he quickly

    breathed a sigh of relief in his mind.

    ¡­

    It was a little whileter when Gerald finally returned to his hotel. Of course, the private room in the

    hotel had been ruined by those whom Matilda had sent over.

    After seeing the chaotic state of the room, Chester immediately wanted to head off and kill those from

    the Sime family! Gerald, however, stopped him before he could even leave the room.

    ¡°If I may, this isn¡¯t your usual style, Mr. Crawford! With the Simes targeting us so many times, surely we

    can¡¯t just let them off that easily!¡± said Chester.

    Gerald simply shook his head before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve been feeling ill at ease

    throughout this period of time¡­ With that in mind, I truly don¡¯t wish to waste my time and energy on the

    Simes, at least for the moment!¡±

    Before Chester could reply, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of something lying on the table in

    the room. Squinting his eyes slightly, the puzzled Chester then said, ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford, it appears that

    someone may have entered the room¡­¡±

    Looking at the mess before him that Matilda had caused, Gerald then frowned as he replied, ¡°¡­Yes, I

    figured as much¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait, no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Look there! On the table! Someone¡¯s left you a note of

    sorts, inviting you to meet them!¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1293

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at the table. Seeing that what Chester had said was true, he then

    walked over to pick the note up. On it, was a row of words that stated, ¡®Let us meet at the Sky Bridge in

    Qerton City at exactly midnight today!¡¯

    Aside from that straightforward message, nothing else was on the note. There wasn¡¯t even a signature

    to indicate who had sent it.

    ¡°¡­Could the sender have been Matilda¡­? After all, she couldn¡¯t find us in the beginning¡­ Though she

    did eventually manage to invite us over, I don¡¯t think it would be a stretch to think that she was the one

    who left that note here,¡± deduced Chester.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Knowing her, she¡¯d most probably continue madly looking

    around till she eventually managed to find us. Leaving a note behind is too delicate for a person like

    her!¡±

    Still, what a strange incident¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know anyone from Ancient City¡­ Who could be the one inviting me over for the meet-

    up¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. Whatever the case was, Gerald had made his mind up that he would

    be heading over to have a look anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over alone, Chester. In the meantime, you should stay here,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    Sky Bridge itself was located near the Southern suburbs of Qerton City, and it connected two chunks of

    land separated by arge river. By the time Gerald got there, it was half an hour before midnight and

    everything was dark and slightly terrifying.

    Since Gerald still didn¡¯t know who it was who it was who had called him out, Gerald had been

    extremely vignt throughout his journey to the river. While he had passed by a few people earlier on

    his way here, none of them seemed to be the ones who had called him out.

    All of a sudden, Gerald saw a wooden boat¡ªwith tinynterns at its sides¡ªrowing toward him.

    With the aid of the dim moonlight, Gerald was able to see a standing figure wearing a straw hat atop

    the boat. The person himself was dressed in a way that suggested that he was a viger who had

    retired to live deep in the forest. Regardless, with how steady and quickly the person was rowing the

    boat, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that the person was a little extraordinary.

    As Gerald continued looking at the person, his ears twitched as he suddenly began hearing the¡ªoddly

    ¡ªrhythmic shackling of ironing toward him from all directions.

    Soon after, six figures stepped out from the darkness, and inclusive of the person on the boat, it was a

    fair guess that Gerald was going to have to deal with seven enemies.

    ¡°So you actually came!¡± sneered one of the men.

    Hearing that, Gerald looked at the note in his hand before ring at the man and replying, ¡°Well you

    did leave me a note telling me toe over¡­ It would¡¯ve been unreasonable for me to turn down such

    an obvious trap. Still, did you really have to go through all that trouble just to tell me something? Or is

    there something else you have in mind¡­?¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite how cold Gerald¡¯s expression was, what seemed to be the group¡¯s leader simply shook his iron

    shackles slightly before replying with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask so much. Regardless,

    we¡¯re giving you a choice now. Are you going to being along with us willingly? Or would you prefer

    us capturing you by force instead?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald then slowly began walking toward the leader as he asked, ¡°Come along, you

    say? Where to? Also, are you here on behalf of the King of Judgement Portal? Or are you perhaps

    Queena¡¯s people?¡±

    Seeing how sensibly Gerald seemed to be behaving, the leader couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.

    Even though he had caught wind of the fact that Gerald had killed both Tiara and Belzebob, it appeared

    that he wasn¡¯t really anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Again, there¡¯s no need to be so inquisitive! After all, you¡¯ll find out sooner orter once youe along

    with us!¡± replied the leader with a smirk.

    ¡°So be it!¡± said Gerald.

    Following that, Gerald closed his eyes for a second¡­ And when he opened them again, his already

    cold gaze had turned even more frigid as his inner strength began rapidly pulsing throughout his body!

    The next thing everyone knew, Gerald had already disappeared from his spot. Before anyone could

    even react, a loud ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard.

    Turning to look at the source of the sound, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately widened as they watched as

    one of their allies flew a good ten yards away! As it turned out, Gerald had moved so fast that within

    moments, he had already kicked the chest of that¡ªnow-flying¡ªman!

    As the victim of the kick spurted blood all over the ce¡ªclearly suffering from terrible internal injuries

    ¡ªthe rest of his allies found themselves momentarily stupefied.

    They truly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to just attack without warning. Whatever the case was, it was now

    evident that his martial art skills weren¡¯t as simple as they had initially expected.

    ¡°How¡­ How dare you?!¡± roared one of the men as he immediately threw his iron shackles straight for

    Gerald¡¯s neck!

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1294

    Gerald, however, simply caught the shackles and tugged the person toward him! Due to the sudden

    tug, the person fell onto the bridge, struggling the entire time as Gerald pulled him closer and closer!

    Once he was near enough, Gerald simply positioned his foot before kicking him right in the face! Flying

    backward, not only did the kick cause the person¡¯s head to explode like a watermelon, but the headless

    body¡¯s collision also ended up destroying at least ten of the bridge¡¯s guardrails!

    Following that, cries upon cries of pain could be heard as Gerald swiftly dealt with the men. Though

    Gerald wasn¡¯t at his strongest now, his current training still far surpassed his strength before he

    underwent the baptism of heaven.

    What Gerald found strange, however, was the fact that all these people were simr to Tiara in the way

    that their inner strength seemed to have undergone some rapid and immense changes. Gerald used

    the term simr since there definitely were slight differences between these men and the duo¡ªTiara

    and Belzebob¡ªwhom he had killed, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what the differences

    were yet.

    Still, why were there so many exceptional people who had suddenly undergone such rapid changes in

    their inner strength? Whatever the case was, Gerald made short work of all the remaining men, save

    for the one on the boat.

    Speaking of him, the now wide-eyed man¡ªwho hadn¡¯t moved an inch from his boat¡ªbarely even

    registered that his straw hat had just been blown away by the wind.

    Despite the fact that he gave off the first impression that he was someone extremely skilled¡ªbased on

    the way he dressed¡ªafter witnessing Gerald¡¯s true strength, he was now in deep shock. Even so, he

    knew better than to stick around, so he quickly began rowing his boat away.

    ¡®He¡¯s far too strong¡­! If I don¡¯t leave while I can, I¡¯ll be next to die!¡¯

    Of course, there was no way that Gerald was going to just let him escape like that. With a massive

    leap, Geraldnded right onto the wooden boat with a loud ¡®crunch¡¯!

    As massive ripples formed due to the wildly bobbing boat, the man¡ªwho was about to attempt to dive

    into the water¡ªended up losing his bnce and was momentarily tossed into the air! When his feet

    touched the boat again, however, he found¡ªto his horror¡ªthat he was now right in front of Gerald!

    Before he could make another move, Gerald instantly held him by the neck. Now being strangled, he

    heard as Gerald asked in a frigid tone, ¡°I only have one simple question. Who was it who sent you?¡±

    ¡°Humph! As if I¡¯d ever tell you just like that! After all, I¡¯ll be dead the second I share that information!

    How about thi-¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before the man could even finish his sentence, a soft ¡®crack¡¯ was heard.

    Looking at Gerald with sheer disbelief in his eyes, the man heard as more tiny cracks followed with

    Gerald¡¯s slowly intensifying grip. Knowing that his neck was going to snap clear in half soon, the man

    wondered if Gerald truly didn¡¯t wish to know who had sent him.

    With his life now shing before his eyes, he thought about how he had nned¡ªjust seconds ago¡ª

    on manipting his secret technique in his final attempt to make it out alive. The technique in question

    involved using Dead Annie flowers!

    In fact, all seven of them were proficient in the secret technique. They simply hadn¡¯t felt that it was

    necessary to use it on someone like Gerald when they first saw what he looked like.

    s, Gerald¡¯s attacks were swift as they were fierce.

    To think that he had assumed that Gerald wouldn¡¯t kill him as long as he refused to tell the truth¡­ At

    the very most, he had thought that Gerald would only resort to torturing him! Oh, how wrong he was!

    That was thest thought the man had before he wentpletely limp.

    With that, Gerald tossed the corpse into the river. Watching as it floated near the head of the bridge,

    Gerald then said, ¡°If you refuse to tell me, so be it!¡±

    Following that, Gerald went silent for a while as he fell deep into thought.

    Up till today, three powerful groups had already assaulted Gerald, each seemingly intent on killing him.

    Regarding who was orchestrating all this, Gerald knew¡ªat the very least¡ªthat Queena and the King of

    Judgement Portal were heavily involved.

    Regardless, all of his assants were simr in the way that they had undergone immense and rapid

    changes in their inner strengths. Even so, Tiara, Belzebob, and the seven he had killed tonight all

    seemed to have acquired their surges of inner strength slightly differently from each other.

    Speaking of the seven, they were clearly from a new group separate from the Divine Grimness and the

    Judgement Portal. In other words, he now had another group of powerful people going after him. The

    fact that his location and identity had now been exposed only served to make the situation worse.

    As Gerald continued pondering on his next move, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of

    a few strange petals drifting away from one of the floating corpses in the river¡­

    Gerald, for one, was certainly no stranger to them.

    ¡®¡­Dead Annies¡­? They brought Dead Annies with them?! Could they be from the Gunter family then?

    Were they the ones who wanted to capture me?¡¯

    As Gerald continued specting the situation, he jumped in fright upon hearing coughing sounds out of

    the blue! Looking around, the sound seemed to being from the cabin on the wooden boat¡­

    Judging from how high-pitched the coughs were, Gerald simply assumed it was a female.

    Regardless, Gerald carefully lifted the curtains to clear his doubts¡­ And there, lying on the floor, was

    an unconscious woman.

    From how much she was coughing and wrinkling her brows in her knocked-out state, Gerald could

    guess that her mental state was currently under attack by Dead Annies. Even so, that wasn¡¯t what

    shocked Gerald the most.

    No, what made Gerald momentarily stupefied, was the fact that the woman in question was none other

    than Yume¡­

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1295

    ¡°¡­Yume?¡±

    ¡®¡­It really is her¡­! So it¡¯s true that she wasn¡¯t actually dead!¡¯

    Both of them had gotten acquainted with each other on their way to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce.

    Gerald himself had already saved her on multiple asions before her eventual disappearance.

    Speaking of her disappearance, Gerald had constantly been troubled and filled with self-reproach from

    the moment she went missing after he fainted¡ªdue to a Dead Annie attack¡ªat the entrance of the

    king of the ocean¡¯s pce. Upon waking, he remembered how he felt as though she had just vanished

    off the face of the.

    He even went so far as to send people out to carefully search for Yume¡ªregardless of whether she

    was dead or still alive¡ªin the area surrounding the king of the ocean¡¯s pce for over a month, though

    to no avail.

    It was around then when Gerald first started wondering if Yume had actually been saved by someone

    else. After all, he knew that she was looking for the woman in white as well. For all he knew, she had

    already found the woman in white¡¯s corpse!

    Well, his spection of her being saved was true at least.

    ¡®Still¡­ Why is she even here¡­? She¡¯s a Gunter too, no¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, filled with

    questions as he helped her regain consciousness using a secret technique.

    Due to Gerald¡¯s help, Yume¡¯s expression turned way better in no time at all. Soon enough, Yume¡¯s

    eyelids began fluttering open ever so slowly, revealing her beautiful eyes¡­

    When she saw Gerald, however, she immediately jolted awake. Though she was definitely shocked,

    she quickly snapped out of it and grabbed onto Gerald¡¯s arm before shouting, ¡°There are people out to

    get you, Gerald! You need to run! Quickly!¡±

    Helping her to her feet, Gerald then turned to look at the corpses floating on the river before asking,

    ¡°You mean them?¡±

    Staring wide-eyed at the dead bodies, Yume replied in sheer disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You killed all seven of

    them¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Also, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but all of them are from the Gunter family, no?¡±

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Yume instantly lowered her head, revealing a slight blush on her

    charming face.

    ¡°¡­They are, indeed. All seven of them are- well, were, exceptional people from my family¡­ Still, I truly

    hadn¡¯t expected them to stalk me! After realizing who they were¡ªbefore I gotpletely knocked out

    by their Dead Annie attack¡ªI immediately knew that they had followed me to deal with you!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, it seems to me that you didn¡¯t tell me the truth about many things back then¡­ For

    one, I couldn¡¯t detect the strange inner strength¡ªthat I¡¯m currently sensing from you¡ªback then¡­

    Were you simply pretending to be weak at the time?¡± asked Gerald, now that he had a much clearer

    understanding of the situation.

    ¡°I¡­ I admit that I lied to you before, but after getting to know you better, I¡¯ve long lost any intentions of

    hurting you!¡± replied Yume, looking seemingly afraid that Gerald was going to further misunderstand

    her.

    ¡°So you admit to it. Well, now that you have, why should I continue believing in you? After all, you¡¯re

    the high and mighty youngdy of the Gunter family!¡± said Gerald with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Even if you choose not to believe in me, please understand that you can¡¯t stay here any longer! I¡¯ll

    eventually give you a clearer exnation, but for now, please just follow me! We really need to hide!¡±

    replied Yume.

    While Gerald felt that her eyes seemed sincere enough to be trusted, he was no longer the same

    person he was two years ago. He knew for a fact that the more beautiful a woman was, the more

    deceptive she could be, and Yume was extremely charming.

    Since he now knew that he had already been fooled once by her, he couldn¡¯t help but have his guard

    up.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Though it was true that he now sensed immense inner strength from Yume, that wasn¡¯t what worried

    him most. No, the truth was, while Gerald was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him with her

    current strength alone, he knew he would be no match against her if she chose to attack him with Dead

    Annies!

    With that in mind, if she was actually fooling him again, it would definitely be extremely difficult for him

    to retreat, thus his hesitation to believe her.

    Seemingly reading Gerald¡¯s thoughts, Yume then said, ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re afraid of the Dead Annies.

    Here, I¡¯m tossing all of mine now! Since you¡¯re capable enough to kill those seven exceptional Gunters,

    you should know that without the flowers, I¡¯m practically harmless to you! So please, please just believe

    me and let me stay by your side¡­!¡±

    Following that, Gerald watched as she tossed any petals she had on hand into the river.

    ¡°There, I have none on me now! With that said, know that I only asked you out since I wanted to

    exin all this to you¡­ I never expected Lady Gunter to send these people to stalk me! I¡­ I truly

    never meant to harm you, Gerald¡­!¡± exined Yume, her eyes now starting to slightly tear up.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1296

    After a momentary pause, Gerald took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°¡­Fine. Since you don¡¯t have

    any Dead Annies on you anymore, I can at least be sure that if you intend to do anything suspicious,

    you¡¯ll go down with me!¡±

    With that said, Gerald then grabbed Yume by the shoulder before making a giant leap together with

    her! Once theynded safely on the shore, Yume told Gerald where the hiding spot was, and Gerald

    made sure to hold on tightly to her as the duo swiftly made their way there.

    Knowing that he currentlycked the strength to brawl against both Queena and the King of Judgement

    Portal, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but constantly have his guard up now that he knew that he was potentially

    about to confront the mysterious Gunters.

    Soon enough, they got to a cave that was located in the outskirts. Upon entering, Gerald immediately

    sealed a few major blood vessels in Yume¡¯s body!

    ¡°¡­Are you serious? You still don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not nning to harm you?¡± said Yume as she took in

    a deep breath to attempt to suppress her disappointment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I give no second chances to anyone who breaks my trust! Now as promised,

    tell me the truth about the incident!¡± replied Gerald coldly.

    ¡°¡­I see. Before that, allow me to ask you something. Not only have you saved me on multiple

    asions, but you¡¯ve also constantly looked out for me to the point where after realizing that I had

    gone missing, you actually sent your men out to tirelessly locate me for well over a month! Hell, you

    even told the locals to report to you if any of them saw me! With that in mind, I wish to know. Did you do

    all that just to gain answers from me, or was it because of something else?¡± asked Yume as she stared

    at him with reddened and teary eyes.

    From her exnation, Gerald now knew that she was aware of everything that he had done up till this

    point. So she had been keeping an eye on him this entire time¡­

    ¡°The truth is, I had initially promised to bring you to the king of the ocean¡¯s pce since I was worried

    that it would be too dangerous for you to head there alone. I won¡¯t lie that I was also hoping to gain

    more clues from you. Regardless, after you went missing, I was filled with regret, and that prompted me

    to try all means possible to search for you!¡± replied Gerald.

    Though Gerald had initially only helped her for slightly selfish purposes, his worry about her treading

    into such unsafe territory quickly outweighed that. It was the reason why he had promised to bring her

    along. By doing so, he could at least keep her out of harm¡¯s way.

    Despite that, to think that she would actually go missing right under his nose! With the very real

    possibility of her being dead, Gerald had brimmed with both grief and self-reproach for the longest time.

    If he had known that all this would happen, he would¡¯ve simply chosen to give up on finding out about

    Yume¡¯s secrets rather than bring her along with him.

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s reply, Yume couldn¡¯t help but break into a gratified smile. After all, she now truly

    knew that Gerald had simply been treating her as a friend this entire time.

    While she did have slight feelings for Gerald, it was due to all those times Gerald had saved her and

    not because of the d*mned marriage stone of Master Ghost¡¯s.

    She remembered a time when she had wanted to secretly kill Gerald, though in the end, she simply

    couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. If she had, well, Gerald naturally wouldn¡¯t have arrived at the king of the

    ocean¡¯s pce in the first ce!

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t fallen for him yet at that point in time. She simply found herself unable to do the

    deed.

    Regardless, after she went ¡®missing,¡¯ Yume began secretly keeping an eye on Gerald. It was then when

    she realized how much he cared for her. After all, Gerald had left no part of the ocean¡ªsurrounding the

    king of the ocean¡¯s pce¡ªunchecked. He simply refused to give up on his search for her until well

    over a month¡ªafter her disappearance¡ªhad passed.

    She had also witnessed him sitting at the beach for an entire day and night in silence, simply staring

    out at sea the entire time.

    Eventually, she watched as he threw a small ornament¡ªthat had been salvaged from the ocean¡ªinto

    the sea. It was then when she realized just how great his guilt for losing her truly was. He really did

    treat her as his friend.

    Seeing that, Yume¡ªat the time¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but feel an odd emotion welling within her, though it

    wasn¡¯t a bad one. Rather, it felt sweet. After all, nobody had ever treated her the way Gerald did.

    It was only when she was thinking about the moments she had shared with Gerald that she finally

    realized something. Master Ghost¡¯s marriage stone was truly an object that was both strange and evil.

    After all, she actually began missing him every day after that, constantly worrying about his safety. The

    more she thought about it, the more anxious she became, and thus came the restless nights¡­

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Could my love story truly end this tragically? Have I really fallen in love with a person who will never

    love me back¡­?¡¯

    Even if that was the case, Yume had sworn to herself that she wouldn¡¯t lie to Gerald for a second time.

    With that in mind, she took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll give you the truth! I¡¯ll tell you

    everything I know, but once I¡¯m done, our friendship will be over, you hear? We simply can¡¯t be friends

    anymore! Humph!¡±

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1297

    With that out of the way, Yume then slowly began sharing what she knew about the situation.

    As it turned out, there was already a scheme targeting Gerald from the very beginning. Under the

    orders of her family, Yume had two main objectives. The first was to locate the woman in white in the

    king of the ocean¡¯s pce. As for the other, it was to capture Gerald in secret before bringing him back

    to the Gunters.

    It was the reason why she had pretended to be frailer than she actually was. By ¡®getting injured¡¯ she

    knew that she would eventually be able to gain Gerald¡¯s pity.

    Even after she gained his pity, however, she was unable to make any moves on him. After all, she

    hadn¡¯t expected to be that moved by Gerald¡¯s actions. She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to do the deed.

    Eventually, both of them embarked for the king of the ocean¡¯s pce together. Of course, the old

    woman that they had met was none other than Yume¡¯s grandmother¡ªand also the master of the

    Gunter family¡ªLady Gunter.

    Regardless, she was well aware of Gerald¡¯s weakness to Dead Annies. It was due to that knowledge

    that she was able to inflict heavy wounds on Gerald in the first ce. Even so, she had made sure to

    seal her own strength back then for fear that she would identally kill him.

    Whatever the case was, Lady Gunter had wanted to make her move back then since Gerald was

    already in such a weak state. However, Yume kept signaling¡ªby twirling her hair with a finger¡ªand

    shooting warning res at Lady Gunter every time she made an attempt to hurt Gerald.

    In a way, it almost seemed like she was saying, ¡®If you dare hurt Gerald, I¡¯ll die before you right this

    instant!¡¯

    After several more gestures warning her grandmother not to make a move, Lady Gunter eventually got

    so infuriated that she pretended to be injured before making her escape.

    Even so, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t ever going to allow Gerald to locate the woman in white. After

    all, the king of the ocean¡¯s pce¡ªthat Gerald wouldter enter¡ªwas formed ording to the Dead

    Annies, theory, ¡®Two petals bloom, and each petal represents a world.¡¯

    In other words, Lady Gunter had used that secret technique at the entrance of the king of the ocean¡¯s

    pce to lead Gerald into apletely different¡ªyet simr-looking¡ªworld.

    As for Yume¡¯s ¡®disappearance¡¯, it was due to her being taken along with Lady Gunter to the real king of

    the ocean¡¯s pce. They even seeded in transferring the real woman in white¡¯s corpse away!

    After hearing all that, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­I see. That doesn¡¯t exin why my subordinates weren¡¯t

    able to detect your life signals, though.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not very well-known, but not only can Dead Annies be used to disrupt one¡¯s mental abilities,

    it¡¯s also capable of disrupting maic fields! With that in mind, Lady Gunter has the ability to make

    herself near-invisible with the aid of the Dead Annies! Using that ability, even a person standing right in

    front of her wouldn¡¯t be able to tell she was there!¡± exined Yume.

    ¡°¡­None of that exins why your family even wants the woman in white¡¯s corpse in the first ce.

    Also, why does it seem like me being captured ys a huge role in this scheme of yours? I can barely

    see the rtion between those two objectives!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, from what grandma told me, there¡¯s a massive connection between you and the woman in

    white¡­ Apparently, there¡¯s arge secret hidden within both of you, and the first person who manages

    to uncover that secret will be able to gain mastery of the strongest power!¡±

    ¡°¡­A¡­ secret¡­?¡± replied Gerald, clearly puzzled by this sudden turn of events.

    No wonder the King of Judgement Portal had been targeting him¡­ Hell, even the Gunters were

    starting to make their moves now. So this was what they were after.

    ¡®Still¡­ What secret could lie within me¡­?¡¯

    Yume, for one, definitely didn¡¯t look like she knew any more than she had already told him.

    ¡°Regardless, you need to escape quickly while you still can, Gerald! You¡¯re no match against those

    from the Squad of Divine Grimness, Judgement Portal, or even my family! Should you end up falling

    into either of their hands, then your death won¡¯t be out of the question anymore!¡± pleaded Yume.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll have you know that the Judgement Portal has already sent out an extremely strong person

    out to hunt you down! He goes by the name of Hogan, and¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say with how strong he is,

    even grandma is terrified of him! He¡¯s barely even human anymore! Putting that aside, again, I implore

    you not to step anywhere near my family. Otherwise, escape will truly be impossible!¡± added Yume,

    intense fear in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lady Gunter is afraid of this Hogan person as well?¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    To think that once upon a time ago, he had assumed that Kort was the strongest opponent he would

    ever have to face. Of course, then came Christopher and now there was this person called Hogan as

    well¡­

    From the looks of it, Christopher had only been the tip of the iceberg. While normally that would¡¯ve

    been the peak difficulty for any of Gerald¡¯s opponents, looking at how things were going, Gerald could

    now safely assume that there were many more dangers that hadn¡¯t evene into contact with Earth.

    ¡°Look, if you still refuse to leave, maybe this will scare some sense into you¡­ When I said that Hogan

    was barely even human anymore, I meant that quite literally. You see, from what grandma told me, he¡¯sN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    actually a corpse that had been revived by the King of Judgement Portal. A zombie with

    consciousness, you could say. Regardless, while he obeys the King of Judgment Portal, Hogan himself

    very much deserves the title of the king of poison. After all, upon getting attacked by him, you¡¯ll most

    certainly get afflicted with an extremely potent poison. With that in mind, even if you manage to escape

    from instant death, you¡¯ll eventually still sumb to the poison!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so well aware of all this because¡­ Well, those from Judgement Portal once came over to our

    family, and we had a fight against him¡­ Unfortunately, all of my family members involved in the fight

    were promptly defeated by him, and they suffered from immense poisoning as well. Had the Gunters

    not sought out apromise with the King of Judgement Portal, then I¡¯m afraid my entire family

    would¡¯ve been wiped out there and then! So please, if you ever bump into him, you have to hide!¡±

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1298

    With how serious and fearful her voice was, Gerald could tell that Yume¡¯s warning was the real deal.

    ¡°¡­Still, why did the King of Judgement Portal evene over to seek out the Gunters? Could he

    actually have anticipated that I woulde over?¡± asked Gerald rather doubtfully.

    ¡°That could be one of the reasons, though I¡¯m honestly not too sure¡­ I¡¯m aware of their other

    objective, though. From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that they¡¯re nning to head to the Ancient Mountain

    in Ancient City! In case you didn¡¯t know, strange incidents happen on that mountain every few years!¡±

    exined Yume.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°What sort of strange incidents¡­?¡± asked Gerald curiously.

    ¡°That I¡¯m not too sure of,¡± replied Yume as she shook her head.

    Despite that, Gerald was slowly seeding in piecing together more and more pieces of the puzzle.

    From what Gerald now knew, there were three powerful groups hunting him down. Even though he had

    already received the baptism of heaven, he knew that he still wasn¡¯tpletely out of the woods yet.

    At his current strength, Gerald was well aware that he still wasn¡¯t going to be a match against Queena,

    and she wasn¡¯t the only threat either. After all, he still had the other Gunters, the Judgement Portal,

    Hogan, and the King of Judgement Portal to deal with.

    The more he thought about it, the more he realized how dangerous his current situation was. After all,

    from the way things had been progressing, he could get caught by any of them at any moment.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, just continue hiding in the meantime¡­ Since I¡¯ve already told you all this, I¡¯m

    assuming I¡¯ve repaid all your kindness from back then! With that in mind, we¡¯ll be enemies the next

    time we meet again! Until then, take care!¡± said Yume as she looked one final time at Gerald before

    dashing off into the night.

    It was a little whileter when Yume snuck into the Gunter family¡¯s manor. To her utter shock, her entire

    family was seated in the spacious hall, seemingly waiting for her to return!

    As everyone turned to look at her, Yume quickly realized who had nned all this.

    ¡°Ldy Gunter!¡± eximed Yume, her face reflecting her brimming anxiety.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, I¡¯ve grounded you from leaving the manor ever since we returned from the king of

    the ocean¡¯s pce¡­ I guess you¡¯ve suffered a bit too much to want to sneak out that badly!¡± said Lady

    Gunter with a faint smile. The way she said it suggested that the olddy knew exactly when Yume had

    snuck out earlier.

    With that in mind, Yume immediately knelt with a ¡®plop¡¯ before replying, ¡°I¡­ I know you already know

    everything that I¡¯ve done earlier¡­ While it¡¯s true that I ruined your ns by meeting up with Gerald, I¡­

    I just wish to repay his kindness¡­ He¡¯s honestly a kind person who¡¯s not even remotely close to how

    evil you¡¯ve described him to be! He truly is kind, so please, Lady Gunter¡­! Please let him off!¡±

    Though Yume¡¯s eyes were now red and teary, the other Gunters simply intensified their res after

    hearing what she had to say. Lady Gunter herself looked especially enraged.

    ¡°You b*stard of a granddaughter¡­! It seems that it wasn¡¯t wrong of me to worry about you! You¡¯ve been

    bewitched, you hear! None of the Crawfords are good people, especially that pretentious Gerald! He

    only used you to help him look for the king of the ocean¡¯s pce! Even after that, to think that you

    would actually go behind my back and inform him about all this in secret! You truly are a textbook

    example of biting the hand that feeds you! Let me remind you that you¡¯re the indirect cause of the

    deaths of seven exceptional people from our family! If I hadn¡¯t intended to beat him at his own game,

    you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from undergoing family punishment!¡± scowled the olddy, the corner of

    her lips twitching in rage.

    While Yume now knew that Lady Gunter was aware of the seven deaths, something else her

    grandmother had said sent shivers down her spine. Trembling, she then asked, ¡°¡­Beat him at his own

    game¡­? Lady Gunter, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Since Gerald hase to Querton City, do you honestly think that Lady Gunter will let him off

    that easily?¡±

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1299

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Lock her up in her room, and be sure to guard her closely! From today onward, she¡¯s

    prohibited from leaving her room!¡± shouted Yreth. Hearing that, a few guards ran over and instantly led

    Yume to her room, as per Lady Gunter¡¯s orders.

    Now that her granddaughter had been taken care of, Yreth was confident that she would be able to

    gain what she wanted from Gerald.

    Gerald himself was now swiftly running away from the cave in the dark of night. After learning more

    about the three groups¡¯ ns to capture him, he didn¡¯t dare linger around for any more than he needed

    to.

    His current n was to first find Chester then leave this ce together with him.

    However, just as he was about to leave the suburbs¡ªand re-enter the city area¡ªGerald suddenly

    heard rustling soundsing from the surrounding forests.

    From how loud and swift the rustling was, one would normally assume that it was some kind of

    extremely fast animal. However, Gerald had a gut feeling that that was no animal. Stopping in his

    tracks, Gerald then went into high alert to figure out what¡ªor who¡ªhe was dealing with.

    If he was going to bepletely honest, Gerald now felt like the temperature had just plummeted.

    Whatever was out there, it was sending intense chills down his spine.

    ¡®What¡ªor who¡ªon earth is targeting me this time¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as endless beads of

    sweat rolled down his forehead. The fear he was currently feeling was almost primal in nature, and it

    was unlike anything he had previously felt.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Eventually, Gerald slowly raised his head¡­ And there, he was.

    Standing under the faint moonlight¡ªatop a close-by tree¡ªwas a towering and sturdy-looking man who

    had his arms crossed as he stared down at Gerald. While the man¡¯s face was a purplish-ck and his

    lips a dark shade of purple, his eyes gleamed in scarlet hues. Adding that to the fact that darkness just

    seemed to exude from that man, Gerald could only describe him as corpse-like!

    As he continued staring at Gerald without moving a muscle, Gerald himself now knew the source of all

    his fear. It was as though his entire being was being suppressed just from the sight of that imposing

    man alone.

    In his terrified state, Gerald found himself taking a few steps back before saying, ¡°¡­Hogan?¡±

    The second he said that, Gerald watched wide-eyed as Hogan¡¯s massive body leaped into the air¡­

    andnded gently atop a fragile-looking branch! While that alone was impressive enough, Gerald

    barely even had the time to react as Hogan used the slight rebound of the branch tounch himself at

    Gerald at lightning speed!

    Being more ustomed to danger than others, Gerald quickly snapped out of his daze and instantly

    began attempting to retreat!

    Before Gerald could even get far, however, he felt a massive tremor as Hogannded heavily on the

    ground! Turning back to look, Gerald watched as Hogan spread out his arms and revealed both of his

    hands¡­

    The tips of Hogan¡¯s fingernails looked as sharp as a hungry wolf¡¯s fangs, and in a way, it almost felt like

    Hogan had iron ws instead of actual hands. What more, a strange darkness seemed to be

    enveloping both of Hogan¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, Gerald realized that Yume hadn¡¯t been exaggerating at all. Hogan truly was more of a

    weapon than an actual human at this point. A weapon brought to life by reanimating a corpse.

    ¡°Running away? From me? I¡¯ll say it now that it won¡¯t be easy, boy! Nowe with me! My master and

    Lady Gunter are waiting for you!¡± said Hogan before screeching in a way that resembled a crow¡¯s cry.

    Watching as Hogan then immediately¡ªand swiftly¡ªbegan walking toward him, Gerald quickly

    activated his inner strength. Fully ready to lose his artifact, as hemanded in his mind,

    ¡®Dawnbreaker!¡¯

    With that, the ck short de came to life.

    Since Hogan¡¯s entire body almost seemed to bepletely ted with iron, Gerald felt that his only

    means of fighting against that hulking man was by using the Dawnbreaker.

    Regardless, the de then shot out of Gerald¡¯s sleeve at almost breakneck speed, aimed right for

    Hogan¡¯s neck!

    To Gerald¡¯s utter horror, the usually trusty Dawnbreaker wasn¡¯t even close to posing a threat to Hogan.

    After all, the massive man had simply pinched the de between two of his w-like fingers like it was

    nothing!

    Tossing the de to the ground, Hogan then grunted before coldly saying, ¡°I told you toe with me!¡±

    ¡®This¡­ This person is far too strong¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, his sheer disbelief evident on his

    face.

    However, Hogan was done waiting. Gerald could only see Hogan¡¯s blurry figure as the giant of a man

    began rushing toward Gerald at immense speed!

    The next thing Gerald knew, a huge and powerful-looking hand was inches away from his stomach¡­

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1300

    There was no way in hell that Gerald was going to be able to dodge that attack. A split secondter,

    Gerald found himself flying backward as every inch of his body throbbed in immense pain! Soaring on,

    Gerald could taste something sweet in his mouth before vomiting blood briefly after!

    Eventually falling to the ground, Gerald ended up rolling several times before eventuallying to a

    stop. If he had to describe what he was currently feeling, it almost seemed like all his internal organs

    had shifted from their initial positions from that one punch.

    Even so, this was no time for him to wallow in pain. Attempting to gather his inner strength, Gerald

    quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t do so due to how terribly he had been injured!

    ¡®Is this truly my end? Will I be defeated here in Qerton City? Jade pendant, if you¡¯re there, please lend

    me your aid¡­!¡¯

    Though Gerald had hoped that the jade pendant would save his life since he was now in such critical

    condition¡ªjust like the previous time it had activated¡ªhe found, to his dismay, that no matter how

    much he cried out to it, it simply didn¡¯t respond!

    Soon enough, Hogan was right in front of him again, a frigid expression on his face. Easily lifting the

    injured Gerald up, Hogan then said in a chilling voice, ¡°So you attempted to kill me, huh? Then it¡¯s only

    fair for me to torture you in return before I bring you back to master and Lady Gunter!¡±

    With that, he tossed Gerald again without warning! Finding himself flying backward once more, Gerald

    felt as his now-limp body crashed into tree after tree, leaving a trail of tumbled tree trunks before him!

    By the time Gerald¡¯s body finally stopped¡ªafter breaking at least eight study-looking trees¡ªhe felt as

    though all his bones had already turned to dust as he slowly lost consciousness from all the pain.

    Hogan, however, was far from done.

    To him, as long as Gerald could still breathe and he was sessfully delivered to the King of

    Judgement Portal, Hogan¡¯s task would still be considered to be a sess. As for why he was so keen

    on torturing Gerald, it was because Gerald had attempted to kill him earlier. Due to that, Gerald was

    essentially his enemy now.

    With that in mind, Hogan then began smashing his fists into Gerald¡¯s stomach, ruining all his internal

    organs! Following that, he also made sure to smash all four of Gerald¡¯s limbs by stepping on them!

    Gerald himself kept waking up due to the immense pain before falling unconscious again. It was truly a

    living hell for him, and Gerald didn¡¯t even have the means to fight back anymore.

    Eventually, Hogan stepped on Gerald¡¯s stomach, forcing the injured youth to vomit what little blood

    remained in his body. Watching as Hogan lifted his hand, Gerald was conscious enough to realize that

    he was aiming his iron ws right for his chest!

    At the veryst moment, Gerald managed to wiggle just enough for the iron ws to avoid his chest.

    However, they still managed to pierce deep into Gerald¡¯s left shoulder!

    ¡®You f*cker¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as surges of immense pain filled every inch of his body. Now

    completely dazed, Gerald was in too much pain to remain conscious, but at the same time, the pain

    also kept him awake.

    Smiling coldly as he watched Gerald¡¯s lips turn dark, Hogan knew that the poison was taking effect.

    At that moment, he suddenly began hearing ¡®swooshing¡¯ sounds. If Hogan had to describe it, it almost

    seemed as though near-countless arrows had just been shot.

    Straightening his body, Hogan then stopped torturing Gerald for a second before looking around while

    asking in a wrath-filled voice, ¡°¡­Who goes there?¡±

    In response, however, the sound he had initially heard only seemed to get louder.

    It was then when Hogan finally saw it. Eyes widened, Hogan watched a ray of light fell from the sky at

    extremely high speeds¡­ And it looked like it was heading straight for him! In a way, it almost seemed

    like a meteor that was intent onnding on him.

    From where he stood, Hogan could sense that the ray of light was capable of ripping apart even space,

    and that fact alone was enough to cause panic to arise within him.

    ¡®That¡­ That thing¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ Hogan thought to himself as he immediately began taking a few steps

    backward, not even bothering about Gerald anymore.

    In fact, he was so terrified that he actually tripped and fell on his buttocks before quickly getting up

    again and dashing away! When he turned back to check on the light, however, his eyes instantly

    widened to the point where it almost felt like his eyeballs were going to pop out.

    The ray of light was homing in on him! No matter where he ran, the light simply continued following him

    around! It was almost as though the ray of light had eyes or something!

    Hogan knew he couldn¡¯t keep running forever, so he dragged his¡ªnow-heavy¡ªbody to arge tree,

    hoping that by taking cover, the ray of light would somehow miss him.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    s, that did little to help him as the ray of light sted right through the tree and right into his back!

    Howling in pain, Hogan felt almost disgusted by how badly he wanted to leave this ce as he was

    sent flying dozens of feet away!

    His entire body now as limp as a broken kite, he ended up tumbling onto the ground, but that wasn¡¯t the

    end of his pain yet. Hogan now realized that white smoke had been rising from his body from the

    moment the light had hit him! Screaming in pain as he covered his chest, he noticed as ck blood

    began oozing profusely out of his chest!

    Even in so much pain, he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to linger around any longer. With that in mind, he

    forced himself up before fleeing the area in the dark of night.

    As for Gerald, well, he had watched all this happen though from an extremely blurry perspective.

    Trickles of blood dripping from his open and foaming mouth, Gerald felt as the pain finally soothed

    enough for him to faint in peace.

    Before his eyes shut, however, he watched as a middle-aged man¡ªdonning ck clothes¡ªquickly

    walked over to him¡­

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1301

    It was a little whileter when a young woman¡ªwho looked to be around the age of neen¡ªcalled

    out, ¡°You actually found him, uncle!¡±

    The girl herself was standing by the door of a home that was located within a shantytown west of the

    city¡¯s suburbs. From the looks of it, she appeared to have been waiting there for quite a while.

    As for the person she was speaking to, it was a middle-aged man who had just ridden his tricycle into

    the home¡¯spound. Behind the tricycle,y a bloodied and unconscious youth.

    Regardless, she immediately got up to walk over to the man after greeting him.

    With the youth looking so battered up, any normal woman would¡¯ve already covered her mouth and

    screamed by this point. This woman, however, seemedpletely unfazed by him. In fact, she

    instantly began patting his unconscious face a few times before turning to look at the middle-aged man!

    ¡°I have to say, this fellow here is quite fortunate! After all, he¡¯s still breathing after suffering from such

    terrible injuries! As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, he¡¯s also been inflicted with extremely potent poison!¡±

    said the woman as she curiously held onto his chin before observing both sides of his face

    ¡°Stop fooling around already, can¡¯t you see how badly beaten up he is? Thank god he¡¯s undergone the

    baptism of heaven and is close to reaching the Spirit Earth Realm! Otherwise, he¡¯d be long dead by

    now!¡± replied the man as he shook his head with a sigh.

    ¡°How ignorant can one get? To even consider going against the Gunters and the King of Judgement

    Portal with what little strength he has!¡± retorted the woman with a pout.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough cynicism from you! He¡¯s just trying to save people despite not know what the

    world is like! Now hurry up and prepare the herbs for me! I¡¯m focusing on saving his life first!¡± ordered

    the man as he began carrying the youth into the courtyard.

    The woman herself looked around to make sure that nobody had seen any of this. Once she was sure,

    she then quickly pushed the blood-stained tricycle into the house.

    Following that, she retrieved a small emerald battle from her sleeve before sprinkling what seemed to

    be neon green powder around the area. The powder itself quickly dissipated into the air.

    With that done, she then entered the house to begin preparing the ingredients.

    Meanwhile, the man was already hard at work in one of the rooms, trying his best to save the youth.

    Naturally, the youth¡ªwho was now lying on a bed¡ªwas none other than Gerald.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon after, the woman entered the room as well before sitting at the side. It was clear how little she

    cared about the situation since she even had a lollipop in her mouth!

    ¡°Still, he¡¯s a bit too young to be possessing such strength, isn¡¯t he? I find it quite unbelievable, honestly!

    Didn¡¯t you say that the Neb Realm was the limit for human beings? Hell, let¡¯s not even go there yet!

    It¡¯s already difficult enough for regr people to gain ess to their inner strength, even if they spend

    their entire lives honing it! Yet this youth here is powerful enough to have almost reached the Spirit

    Earth Realm!¡±

    The man himself didn¡¯t immediately reply, fully focused on healing Gerald. Eventually, he paused to

    take in a deep breath before replying in his hoarse voice, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, he¡¯s no ordinary person!¡±

    If one took the time to properly observe the middle-aged man¡¯s features, they would be able to see how

    hideous and strange his scar-filled face was.

    ¡°Then how wonderful is the realm of martial arts, uncle? From what I¡¯ve been able to observe, this

    youth¡¯s physique is built differently from others. He also doesn¡¯t seem to conform to the general

    principles at all. It also seems like he¡¯s gone through a special body-refining process through the use of

    herbs! Based on what my grandpa once told me, this mysterious method of refining the body should, by

    right, be long lost!¡± said the woman.

    ¡°There¡¯s no limit to the realm. I¡¯ll have you know that someone is always much more powerful than the

    others! Still, you never have any interest whenever I talk about affairs regarding martial arts!¡±

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1302

    After giving a bitter smile, he then quickly began reconnecting Gerald¡¯s disjointed bones before swiftly

    and skilfully bandaging all his open wounds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I wasn¡¯t really that interested in it in the past, but I¡¯m intrigued now! After all, he truly is

    quite puzzling!¡± replied the woman.

    ¡°Hah! The martial arts you¡¯re interested in learning about isn¡¯t something that ordinary warriors can

    achieve! The requirements to reach the Neb realm are simply too harsh! Even possessing the right

    blood won¡¯t grant you easy ess into that realm! You should know by now that many of the families

    here have blood types different from typical people, and that¡¯s because they¡¯re part of secret societies.

    People from secret societies are reliant on their extraordinary physiques, and they¡¯ll always be one step

    closer than others when ites to reaching the limits of human beings. Even so, only those

    assiduous enough¡ªfrom those families¡ªare able to control their inner strength and potentially arrive

    at the Neb Realm!

    ¡°However, in the eyes of some of the cryptic families, secret societies are nothing. I wouldn¡¯t me

    them since those from cryptic families are capable of using secret techniques while manipting their

    inner strength! Regardless, those from cryptic families reach the Spirit Earth Realm through a process

    that involves a second transformation of their inner strength. While secret societies and cryptic families

    may not seem all that different from each other, I¡¯ll have you know that their capabilities are so vastly

    different that family members of secret societies could never even dream of surpassing those from

    cryptic families! In case you didn¡¯t know, the Gunters are a cryptic family as well! From what I¡¯ve heard,

    after members of that family gather enough inner strength, they¡¯ll be enlightened to their family¡¯s secret

    technique which will aid them in reaching the Spirit Earth Realm!¡± exined the middle-aged man.

    Following that, he then looked at Gerald before adding, ¡°As for Gerald here, he relied mostly on his

    physique being changed by someone¡ªthrough the use of some special secret technique¡ªto get to

    where he currently is. Adding that to how unique the Crawford family¡¯s bloodline is, his training grows

    rapidly with every passing day. From what I can see, he sessfully went through the initial, middle,

    and final stage in less than a year to arrive at the Neb Realm!¡±

    ¡°After that, he surpassed the Neb Realm by undergoing the baptism of heaven. That, of course,

    landed him at his current stage, the initial stage of the Spirit Earth Realm. In fact, I can see that he¡¯s

    already approaching the middle stage. Even so, his current strength alone seems extremely strange.

    To put into perspective, even exceptional people who have arrived at his current stage won¡¯t be a

    match for him at all!¡± said the middle-aged man with a bitter smile.

    ¡°¡­I see! Then for Gerald to not evene close to defeating Hogan¡­ How strong even is Hogan?¡±

    asked the woman curiously.

    ¡°Him? From what I can tell, he should be at the middle stage of the Spirit Earth Realm, though do note

    that he¡¯s already arrived at that realm for several years. I¡¯m guessing he should only be a step away

    from the final stage! With that in mind, there¡¯s no way Gerald could¡¯ve ever hoped of defeating him!¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­ Speaking of which, I recall you saying that Lady Gunter and those from that new group

    ¡ªthe Judgement Portal¡ªseemed to have already achieved the final stage of the Spirit Earth Realm.

    With that in mind, I do pity Gerald! Why hadn¡¯t the person who had helped change his physique told

    him about any of this?¡± replied the woman as she scratched the back of her head.

    Though she said that, she still found the person who had helped Gerald to be extremely extraordinary.

    After all, his aid had allowed Gerald to transform to his current state.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have a feeling that that person hadn¡¯t told him about it since he hadn¡¯t even expected Gerald

    to grow so rapidly. My guess is that Gerald has had other chance encounters that allowed him to

    further hone his training. However, he must keep rushing into messes like this due to hisck of

    knowledge! While he was definitely capable of dealing with any weak people he previously bumped

    into, the Gunters are on a whole other level! If he gets sessfully cornered by them, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be

    as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°s! By the way, are there any other realms beyond the Spirit Earth Realm, uncle?¡± asked the

    woman.

    After briefly hesitating, the man simply shook his head before saying, ¡°Haha! Even if there is one, it¡¯s

    pretty much meaningless. After all, there¡¯s already a massive gap between the middle and final stage

    of the Spirit Earth Realm. I¡¯ll have you know that even if one spends their entire life training, there¡¯s a

    high chance that they won¡¯t ever make a breakthrough. There¡¯s even less possibility of that happening

    considering the fact that aside from the Gunters, very few ever make it to the final stage of the Spirit

    Earth Realm. The Gunters themselves have a naturally higher chance of achieving that realm due to

    how strong their family¡¯s blood type is. With that in mind, exceptional people from outside that family

    find it difficult enough to even imagine themselves achieving the final stage of the Spirit Earth Realm,

    what more a realm beyond that!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Then why are there so few people who have achieved the Neb Realm when so many more

    have already arrived at the Spirit Earth Realm? Isn¡¯t that rather illogical?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t your grandpa ever tell you about the mystery that¡¯s been troubling the world of martial

    arts? Essentially, those who¡¯ve arrived at the Neb Realm tend to go missing in groups every once in

    a while. However, since cryptic families have ess to secret techniques, they¡¯re able to quickly

    surpass the Neb Realm and achieve the Spirit Earth Realm, essentially minimizing the threat of

    going missing along with the others¡ªoutside the family¡ªwho are still in the Neb Realm. This is also

    the reason why secret societies used to be the strongest families. After the disappearances began,

    however, things slowly went downhill for them, subsequently raising the ranks of those from cryptic

    families,¡± exined the man.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± replied the woman, finally seeing the bigger picture.

    At that moment, she noticed a small pouch that Gerald had on him. Curious, she couldn¡¯t help but to

    open it and look at its contents.

    Upon realizing that there were numerous small photographs in there, the womanughed before

    saying, ¡°Though he¡¯s a high and mighty rich heir, to think that he had such a hobby! Look! He keeps

    several small photographs of women with him at all times!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Following that, she held them in hand to have a closer look at them. From what she could immediately

    assume, Gerald had a habit of keeping photographs of those most precious to him close by. Out of the

    many photographs, the woman found the pictures of Gerald¡¯s parents, M, and his cousin¡ªQueta¡ªto

    be most interesting.

    ¡°Say, uncle! There¡¯s a charming beauty among these photos who has eyes that resemble yours a lot!

    Haha!¡± said the woman as she held out the photograph in question with a smile.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! With how ugly I am, how could anyone evene close to resembling me?

    Also, stop looking at his personal belongings! It¡¯s rude to do so!¡± replied the man with a wry smile

    before sighing in resignation.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1303

    ¡°But it¡¯s true, uncle! I¡¯m not pulling your leg at all! Just take a look if you don¡¯t believe me! I¡¯m telling you

    this charming littledy¡¯s eyes resemble yours a lot!¡± persisted the woman.

    As he watched her signal for him to take the photograph from her already outstretched hand, the old

    man simply looked at her for a while before giving in and taking it from her.

    The second he got a clearer look at the person in the photograph, he seemed to momentarily freeze in

    ce. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even hold onto the photograph properly, resulting in it falling

    to the floor.

    If it wasn¡¯t obvious enough, the girl in the photo was Queta.

    Seeing him trembling like that was a first for the woman. Adding that to the fact that his expression had

    changed so much upon looking at the photo, the woman couldn¡¯t help but ask in a worried tone, ¡°¡­

    Uncle? Is something the matter¡­?¡±

    Quickly picking the photograph up again, he then replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. Everything¡¯s fine¡­ Speaking of

    which, I¡¯m done bandaging Gerald and I need to head out for a bit. Take care of him in the meantime!¡±

    With that said, he then hastily turned around before leaving.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s acting rather strange¡­¡± muttered the woman to herself as she scratched the back of her head.

    Though she was mischievous in nature, she always obeyed that man¡¯s words. With that, she then sat

    by the bed with her eyes closed, both hands over her cheeks.

    Opening an eye to look at the resting youth, she was instantly caught by surprise. Since the middle-

    aged man had wiped the blood off Gerald¡¯s face earlier, she now saw that Gerald was, in fact, quite

    handsome.

    Stretching her hand out, she gently pinched his face before saying, ¡°You look quite handsome, you

    know? Still, the more I look at you, the more I feel that your eyes resemble uncle¡¯s slightly¡­ I wonder

    why¡­¡±

    In truth, the woman had always secretly admired that middle-aged man. After all, though he was ugly,

    that man¡¯s demeanor was always graceful and his behavior was nothing short of gentlemanly. What

    more, he was also extremely mysterious.

    Whenever she asked him about how he had gotten all those wounds on his face, he always replied

    with the same thing, stating that he was simply burned badly. As for photographs of him in the past,

    there were none to even speak of.

    That fact alone saddened the woman greatly. After all, she was extremely interested in knowing how he

    looked in the past.

    After staring at Gerald for some time, her ears twitched as she turned to look at the door. There, the

    man sat as he smoked quietly.

    ¡®¡­He really is acting extremely strangely today!¡¯ the woman thought to herself.

    The man himself was looking at Queta¡¯s photo again as he continued smoking. If one were to pay

    closer attention to him under the light of the moon, they would be able to see his body trembling slightly

    as tears slowly began welling in his eyes, his gaze at the photograph filled with adoration.

    After being in a daze for quite a while, he eventually kept the photograph carefully. Looking up at the

    night sky, his initial tears were no longer there. Instead, it was reced with a look of resoluteness and

    ruthlessness.

    ¡°The incident will be settled sooner orter¡­ It isn¡¯t far from now!¡± dered the man coldly as he

    red daggers at arge and remote mountain in the distance¡­

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the Gunters and those from Judgement Portal were currently assembled at the Gunter

    family manor¡¯s brightly lit hall within Ancient City.

    At that moment, Yreth¡ªthe olddy of the Gunter family¡ªwas sitting at the seat of honor as she

    eximed in shock, ¡°¡­What? Hogan¡¯s been defeated? But how is that even possible! Gerald¡¯s merely

    a weak, small frypared to Hogan! How was he actually able to escape?!¡±

    Hogan was an exceptional man who had already achieved the middle stage of the Spirit Earth Realm.

    With that kind of strength, he was a frightening man who could do pretty much whatever he pleased.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The Gunters themselves were well aware of how terrifying he was, since before they had formed an

    alliance with Judgement Portal, they had attempted to fight that beast of a man. Despite how

    exceptional the Gunter family members were, none of them were any match for Hogan, and they all

    ended up getting utterly defeated. That alone painted the image of how strong that man truly was.

    Since the Judgement Portal had sent Hogan over to capture Gerald this time around, the Gunters had

    assumed that everything was already in the bag. They were so sure, in fact, that they even had

    Gerald¡¯s jail cell prepared!

    Shockingly enough, not only was Gerald able to escape, but Hogan also ended up getting terribly

    injured!

    Hogan himself was currently lying on a chair, his expression extremely ruthless as members of the

    Judgement Portal continued bandaging his wounds.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1304

    ¡°He was saved in the nick of time by someone extremely strong! Had I been a move slower, I wouldn¡¯t

    be alive now!¡± exined Hogan, feeling utterly humiliated.

    ¡°And who exactly is the assant?¡± asked Yreth as she frowned deeply.

    ¡°Since I was too focused on evading his attack, I wasn¡¯t able to see him properly!¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that there are other powerful forces that are secretly helping Gerald¡­?¡± muttered Yreth

    to herself as she fell deep into thought.

    For a person to beat Hogan up that badly, they needed to at least possess the strength equivalent to

    the final stage of the Spirit Earth Realm. Even though she could deduce at least that much, Yreth

    simply wasn¡¯t able to figure out what kind of force would even step forward to help Gerald.

    At that moment, she suddenly heard a voice saying, ¡°Could it be that Gerald is the one causing you so

    much trouble, Lady Gunter?¡±

    Looking up, she watched as an extremely handsome youth entered through the door¡ªleading outside

    ¡ªwith both his hands folded behind his back. Upon stepping inside, his first reaction was to imposingly

    scan through the hall with cold and stern eyes that only served to further amplify his already

    extraordinary aura.

    Now aware of his presence, the thirteen Judgement Portal members¡ªwho consisted of both males

    and females donning strange clothes and portraying queer expressions¡ªtook turns nodding at the

    youth as they greeted, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Young Master Gunter!¡±

    The Gunters now had, after all, an alliance with the Judgement Portal.

    Regardless, the youth went by the name of Felton Gunter, and he was Lady Gunter¡¯s great-great-

    grandson. To Yume, he was her eldest cousin.

    Felton was known to be extremely strong, and he was pretty much the most powerful individual among

    those from the Gunter family¡¯s younger generation.

    With that in mind, Felton was definitely Yreth¡¯s most beloved great-great-grandson. As for her most

    adored great-great-granddaughter, Yume naturally had that role.

    Even so, her love for Yume wasn¡¯t as strong as her adoration for Felton. After all, Yreth had personally

    trained Felton to be the heir of the Gunter family.

    Due to that, the moment she saw him, a smile instantly formed on Yreth¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Here you

    are, Felton!¡±

    Smiling coldly, Felton then replied, ¡°Gerald¡¯s honestly so trivial a person that he¡¯s probably only

    comparable to a stray dog! Despite that, to think that Master Hogan would actually fail to capture him!¡±

    ¡°Well, ording to Master Hogan, someone was apparently helping Gerald in secret. That someone

    also seems to be an exceptionally powerful person!¡± exined Yreth.

    ¡°Fear not, Lady Gunter, for even if exceptional people truly are secretly aiding him, all I need is a few

    days for me to get to the bottom of all this! Just leave everything to me! As for the forces who are still

    keen on helping him¡­ I¡¯m going to make you reveal yourselves, one by one!¡± dered Felton with a

    confident smile on his face.

    Felton had always been this confident, and those who knew him would oftentimes find him to be quite

    overbearing. It was almost as though there was nothing in the world too difficult for him to deal with.

    True enough, however, as long as Felton put his mind to it, he was able to aplish anything that he

    wanted to, regardless of who the other party was. It was due to that that Yreth had such great trust in

    Felton.

    ¡°Very well! Truthfully, I was previously thinking about having you investigate it as well! Regardless, try

    to find out more about the forces aiding Gerald and report your findings to me as soon as you get any

    hints! As for your methods of acquiring that information, feel free to do as you please!¡± replied Yreth, a

    gratified smile on her face.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± said Yreth as he smiled back at her before turning to leave.

    The second he arrived at the door, however, a female servant just so happened to be entering with

    ginseng tea in hand. Due to her slight surprise, she found herself identally bumping into Felton!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I-I apologize, Young Master Gunter! Please forgive me!¡± squeaked the female servant¡ªwho looked to

    be around the age of sixteen¡ªas she immediately knelt before him.

    ¡°Insensible scum!¡± shouted Felton with a frown before immediately pping her on the cheek!

    Following that, blood began flowing down the young woman¡¯s fair face, her body now limp on the

    floor¡­ She was dead!

    Seeing that, the thirteen members from Judgement Portal could only look at each other in dismay.

    Yreth herself simply revealed a smile as she looked at Felton before saying, ¡°Pay it no heed. I¡¯ve

    simply spoiled Felton ever since he was young!¡±

    Waving a hand at the rest of the servants, Yreth then ordered, ¡°Get that corpse out of here!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Lady Gunter¡­!¡± squealed the servants in unison, utterly mortified by what they had just

    witnessed.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1305

    With that, the Gunters and those from Judgement Portal agreed to cooperate to hunt Gerald down. It

    was evident that seeking Gerald out was crucial for both Yreth and the King of Judgement Portal.

    At the same time, both forces were also well aware that even Queena¡ªwho owned the Squad of

    Divine Grimness¡ªwas looking for Gerald. Unlike them, however, Queena¡¯s aim of finding Gerald was

    to make him marry her.

    Despite the clear differences in their interests in finding Gerald, both Lady Gunter and the King of

    Judgement Portal still made sure to keep a close eye on Queena¡¯s actions.

    Regardless, the task of seeking out Gerald was given mainly to Felton and Hogan.

    While the Gunters were indeed in full control over Ancient City, their true influence spanned the entirety

    of Querton City.

    With that in mind, the Gunters immediately ordered the Simes¡ªfrom Querton city¡ª to aid them in their

    search for Gerald by utilizingrge groups of people as well as by providing them with any necessary

    resources.

    Even with so many people dedicated to hunting Gerald down, however, Yreth was unable to find him at

    all despite having investigated every spot she could think of in Qerton City! Naturally, this greatly

    infuriated her.

    Eventually, every nook and cranny in the city had been searched, though there still weren¡¯t any signs of

    Gerald¡­ All that was left, was the vast shantytown¡­

    By that point, both Felton and Hogan were already feeling extremely anxious due to their failure to

    locate Gerald, even after a week. With that, both of them then headed to the shantytown with a team¡ª

    provided by the Simes¡ªthat consisted of around two hundred people.

    ¡®If we still failed to find him here, then Dordwell Heights is the only ce left for us to search¡­¡¯ Felton

    thought to himself extremely sternly.

    He knew for a fact that Gerald hadn¡¯t left the city since his grandmother had previously used the Dead

    Annies to check for Gerald¡¯s presence. But where the hell was he¡­?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, an adorable little girl¡ªwho had her hair tied in pigtails and looked to be around six¡ªcould

    be seen standing in a small courtyard of a house within the shantytown as she delightfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll be

    heading off for school now, Brother Crawford and Sister Monica! I¡¯lle y with you again

    tomorrow! Oh! And these are some eggs that my mom told me to hand over to you!¡±

    Turning to look at the elder brother and elder sister figures, she then smiled before adding, ¡°Since

    you¡¯re sick, be sure to eat more eggs to get healthier sooner, Brother Crawford!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Upon hearing that, the woman¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªinstantly burst intoughter.

    Naturally, the ¡®Brother Crawford¡¯ in question was none other than Gerald. Though he was now doing far

    better after that man healed him, his body was still extremely weak at the moment. As for ¡®Sister

    Monica¡¯, she was the woman that had been looking after Gerald¡ªalong with that middle-aged man¡ª

    this entire time, and her full name was Monica Leonard.

    ¡°What a good girl! But yes, I¡¯ll make sure your Brother Crawford eats lots of eggs till he gets healthy

    again! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him!¡± replied Monica with a grin.

    Knowing that the child meant no harm with her words, Gerald simplyughed along as he looked at the

    young girl with adoring eyes.

    Still, he truly had suffered from massive injuries this time around, and it wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that he

    could¡¯ve easily died back then after being tortured so much by Hogan. By the time he was rescued, not

    only had most of his veins and bones already snapped, but he was also suffering from terrible internal

    injuries as well as from highly potent poison.

    Even so, from the middle-aged man¡¯s point of view, Gerald already had it good enough since he had

    managed to escape with his life intact. Still, while the man had estimated that Gerald would only regain

    consciousness after at least a month had passed, he truly hadn¡¯t expected the youth to wake up just

    three dayster!

    The fact that his broken bones and internal injuries were healing so rapidly honestly made Monica both

    frightened and jealous of Gerald¡¯s unique¡ªand quite frankly abnormal¡ªphysique.

    While it was true that he had regained consciousness on the third day he was there, he was only able

    to get out of bed on the sixth, which was the day before.

    Due to how weak Gerald currently was¡ªsince his body was still recovering¡ªthe middle-aged man had

    set off for Dordwell Heights first thing in the morning to gather herbs for him again.

    Speaking of that man, ever since Gerald had regained consciousness, he had found the middle-aged

    man to be extremely familiar and friendly, though he wasn¡¯t quite sure if that was just a biased

    viewpoint since the man had, after all, saved his life.

    Both Monica and the man were quite mysterious to Gerald.

    After all, when asked where she originated from, Monica refused to give him a clear answer. All he

    knew about her was that she had stayed by that man¡¯s side for a good two years by now.

    The man himself was even more mystifying. After all, even though Gerald had asked him time and

    again why he had appeared all of a sudden to save him, the man simply avoided giving a direct

    answer. Not wanting to continue being rude to his savior, Gerald soon decided not to pry any further.

    Instead, he chose to obey the man¡¯s orders to simply remain in the shantytown¡ªfor the time being¡ªto

    recuperate with peace of mind.

    As for the little girl from earlier, she went by the name of Sierra. Throughout his time awake, Gerald had

    gotten to know the cute and kind girl fairly well. From what he was told, she was the youngest daughter

    from Elias Leakin¡¯s family, which was one of the families here in the shantytown.

    He also found out that when she was younger, she had fallen terribly ill. Ever since she was saved by

    that man, however, she had treated him like her godfather, which exined why she kepting over

    to his house whenever she could.

    In fact, she was there so often that she was tasked with wiping Gerald¡¯s face for him every day.

    Additionally, she even brought lots of food for him! The fact that the food mostly consisted of candies

    and snacks¡ªfoods of which Sierra treasured most¡ªcertainly warmed Gerald¡¯s heart.

    Regardless, Gerald waved at the girl¡ªwho was now running off while waving back at him¡ªbefore

    shouting, ¡°See you, Sierra!¡±

    From what he had been told, the girl was studying in the middle ss of kindergarten¡­

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1306

    ¡°With how cute she already is, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll grow to be an extremely beautiful woman,¡± said Monica

    with a smile.

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be quite simr to you in terms of beauty!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Secondster, he immediately cupped his mouth with a white towel¡ªthat he had been holding onto¡ª

    as he began coughing rather terribly.

    Watching as the towel slowly got stained with blood, Monica frowned slightly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s best

    that you don¡¯t start walking around just yet. After all, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, you know? Truth

    be told, I still can¡¯t get over how abnormal your body is!¡±

    Following that, Gerald turned to look at her and found that she was staring rather intently at his chest.

    Feeling weirded out, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Why are you staring at my chest like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°You best not be getting any weird ideas! I¡¯m just looking at your jade pendant! It¡¯s shining again, you

    know? From the day you were brought here, it¡¯s shone at exactly the same time every morning and

    night. Thinking back, it must have done so at least a dozen times by now!¡± replied Monica rather

    grumpily as she rolled her eyes at Gerald before pointing at the round jade pendant hanging from

    Gerald¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­What? It¡¯s shining again?¡± said Gerald as he looked down to see for himself.

    Even he had been aware that the pendant shone quite regrly ever since he woke up. However, he

    had no idea what they indicated.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The jade pendant was truly extraordinary. After all, it had previously saved his life on several asions

    by giving him aid at the most crucial moments. Despite that, it hadn¡¯t activated this time, even after

    Hogan had beaten him into a pulp!

    ¡®What on earth is even happening¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, feeling quite puzzled.

    After giving it some thought, he came to the conclusion that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to figure it out

    just by dwelling on it. With that in mind, he then followed Monica into the house.

    Meanwhile, a group of bodyguards dressed in ck¡ªunder the lead of a few Gunters¡ªhad just made

    their appearance right outside the shantytown, fully prepared to go door to door to look for Gerald.

    From what they knew, the hundred over families living in this shantytown all shared cordial

    rtionships with each other. Due to that, its inhabitants were all pretty united, and that was made

    evident by how the other families immediately walked out to take a look when they saw the guards

    barging into one of the houses there.

    Despite their initial protests, they soon ended up returning to their own homes after the guards began

    scowling and threatening to beat them up if they nned to meddle any further.

    At that moment, Felton himself was sitting at the back of a luxury car, momentarily resting his eyes.

    After slowly opening his eyes a little whileter, he found himself frowning when he saw a young girl

    walking across the street.

    Noticing that he was staring at her, the girl was temporarily frozen in fright.

    A secondter, what seemed to be her parents broke through the interception from the bodyguards¡ª

    who had been standing in front of their house¡ªbefore rushing over to the girl while ushering, ¡°Sierra!

    Come back here! Quickly!¡±

    Though the other families¡ªwho had been watching all this take ce¡ªwanted to help, they were

    simply too frightened to move, knowing that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the personunching such a

    massive operation.

    After continuing to stare at Sierra for a little while longer, Felton gave his subordinate a nce before

    pointing at the girl. Easily understanding what Felton meant by that, the subordinate then walked over

    and instantly carried Sierra up, even though she was just about to run back home!

    ¡°M-mom!¡± cried out the now utterly terrified Sierra.

    Her parents were equally as terrified for her safety, and they immediately began running over to her.

    However, their advances were halted by a few other guards who quickly kicked both of them to the

    ground before shouting, ¡°Beat it!¡±

    ¡°W-what are you doing?! We¡¯ve never offended any of you! She¡¯s my daughter and she¡¯s still so young!

    What are you nning on doing to her?!¡± cried out the distressed mother.

    ¡°You¡¯d best behave yourselves! One more move from either of you and you¡¯ll both be dead!¡± threatened

    the guards as they ced knives close to the duo¡¯s necks.

    With her parents unable to make another move, the subordinate holding onto Sierra then brought the

    young girl to Felton.

    Once she was before him, he took in a sniff before narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a peculiar herbal scent on this girl¡­ Herbs that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t ever be able to

    brew!¡±

    Hearing that, the subordinate then red at Sierra before growling, ¡°Have youe across any odd

    patients recently? Spit out the truth, you bad girl!¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­!¡± whimpered Sierra in her fright.

    Though she was young, she was bright enough to know that they were looking for Gerald. Even so,

    she had promised her godfather that she would never reveal his location, and she was going to keep

    that promise no matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, young girl. You¡¯d best be obedient and tell me the truth, else I¡¯ll be giving trouble to your

    parents right after I ughter you!¡± growled Felton next as he got out of the car, making sure to sh a

    cold smile as he said that.

    ring right into Sierra¡¯s eyes with his stern gaze, he then added, ¡°Now then, are you still unwilling to

    tell me what you know? Just so you understand, for me, killing you is as easy as killing an ant!¡±

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1307

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know!¡± cried out Sierra as Felton lifted her into the air.

    No matter how much he threatened her, however, Sierra simply continued denying that she knew

    anything. Quickly understanding that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to get anything out from her, he then

    fixed his cold eyes at Sierra¡¯s parents before asking, ¡°And what about you two? Know anything about

    this?¡±

    Seeing that both of them weren¡¯t too keen on answering, he then held onto Sierra¡¯s neck before slowly

    increasing the force of his grip.

    Seeing that, both Elias and his wife¡ªwho was already crying in grief by this point¡ªcould only gnash

    their teeth in their panicked states.

    While both of them knew for a fact that Felton was looking for Gerald¡ªthe young man who had been

    saved by the middle-aged man¡ªthey were extremely loyal to that man, and would never even dream

    of betraying him.

    With that in mind, both of them simply shook their heads.

    ¡°¡­Humph! I see how it is! I guess you won¡¯t fear the consequences until you get a personal taste of it!

    Allow me to demonstrate!¡± sneered Felton as slowly raised his arm¡­

    Before lowering it again extremely quickly in a swiping motion! At that moment, everyone froze, unsure

    of what Felton had even done.

    A secondter, however, Sierra¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes widened in horror as blood began gushing out of

    Sierra¡¯s right shoulder! Her right arm had just been dismembered and was now lying on the ground!

    With her arm now sliced clean off her body, Sierra instantly began screaming in pain, ¡°M-my arm¡­!¡±

    Sierra¡¯s mother, on the other hand, was brimming so much with strong emotions that she ended up

    passing out on the spot!

    As for Elias, his eyes had turned bloodshot as he roared, ¡°You¡­ You b*stard of a man! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    However, no matter how much he tried to rush past the guards to attack Felton, there was simply no

    way that he was going to be able to get past those from the Gunter family. Soon enough, he ended up

    being flung backward,nding on the ground in his sheer rage.

    ¡°That was just the beginning. If you still refuse to tell me where she had gone to get that scent on her,

    her head will be the next thing that flies off!¡± taunted Felton with a wicked smile on his face.

    Upon closer inspection, the weapon Elias had earlier used to slice the girl¡¯s arm off was a white knife.

    With it, dismembering her arm was as easy as breaking off the arm of an insect.

    Even after hearing that threat, Elias¡ªwho currently had his head stepped on by one of the guards¡ª

    simply remained silent as he desperately tried to struggle free.

    ¡°¡­Nothing? Have it your way then!¡± said Felton as he shook his head with a bitter smile. Following

    that, he brought the knife close to Sierra¡¯s neck. From the way he angled it, everyone watching knew

    that a single sh was all he needed to end her life.

    Just as he was about to do the deed, however, the crisp sound of metal nging could suddenly be

    heard.

    Blinking, Felton realized that the white knife¡ªthat had only been less than an inch away from Sierra¡¯s

    neck just a split second ago¡ªwas now no longer in his hand!

    It had all happened so fast. All he remembered was seeing a white light intersect the de, sending it

    flying!

    Speaking of the de, Felton instantly turned back to see the knife flying in the direction of a tree¡­

    Before sending the tree exploding into a million pieces! From what Felton could tell, the tree¡¯s diameter

    was wide enough for at least seven people to hug before they were able to hold hands with one

    another!

    ¡®What a massive aura¡­!¡¯ Felton thought to himself, feeling his eyelids twitch as debris flew all over the

    ce.

    Felton¡¯s immense shock was justifiable since being in the middle stage of the Spirit Earth Realm,

    nobody should have been able to knock his weapon out of his hand that silently and easily.

    Even the Gunter family¡¯s subordinates were now on high alert, asionally turning to look at each

    other in worry.

    ¡°What are you still waiting here for?! Leave the area!¡± ordered Felton with a roar before bounding away

    from the area, not even bothering to get into his car!

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that even Felton was running, the rest of his men immediately scattered as well!

    Soon enough, the shantytown was cleared of any remaining Simes and Gunters.

    With them out of the picture, Elias immediately cried out, ¡°Sierra!¡±

    Felton had tossed her to the ground before fleeing, and there was now a puddle of blood where the

    now-unconscious girl¡¯s right arm should be.

    As he lifted his daughter up with a roar of fatherly pain, a figure could be seen from afar, running toward

    him at high speeds. On the person¡¯s back, was a bamboo basket¡­

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1308

    If it wasn¡¯t already evident enough, it was the man who had just returned from collecting herbs for

    Gerald.

    He had sensed the danger even before he even re-entered the shantytown. Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t

    be able to make it to the scene in time, he had grabbed a divine thought and tossed a knife to

    disengage Felton¡¯s own knife that was about to slice Sierra¡¯s neck.

    s, it was only when he got to the scene that he realized that Felton had already dismembered

    Sierra¡¯s arm!

    ¡°Hand her to me and keep her dismembered arm safe! She can still be saved!¡± ordered the man as he

    quickly held onto the unconscious young girl before dashing all the way home. Since there was quite a

    distance between his house and Sierra¡¯s, the man knew he had no time to waste.

    Regardless, upon arriving at his house, both Gerald and Monica were immensely shocked to see

    Sierra in such a state. However, they quickly snapped out of it and began helping the ailing girl.

    Since Gerald knew the art of setting bones and the middle-aged man had immense medical mastery,

    both of them seamlessly cooperated to reattach Sierra¡¯s arm. All the while they did so, Elias exined

    the entire story that led to Sierra¡¯s current state.

    ¡°That b*stard!¡± growled Gerald who had to stop moving his hands for a second since they were now

    trembling so much with resentment.

    As it turned out, the Gunters had been searching for him. Sierra had only gotten to her current state

    since Felton had caught the scent of rare medicinal herbs¡ªthat the middle-aged man had used on

    Gerald¡ªlingering around her. She had suffered so much just because of him¡­

    ¡°You Gunters¡­ To think that you aren¡¯t even willing to let a child go!¡± added Gerald, his murderous

    intent clearly reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°First of all, be mindful of your wounds. Secondly, don¡¯t stop moving your hands! Focus on saving

    Sierra!¡± said the man as he ced a hand over Gerald¡¯s shoulder to ease the anger in him. From how

    red Gerald¡¯s eyes already were, the middle-aged man was afraid that the sudden stress would result in

    his internal organ getting harmed again.

    While Gerald was aware of what the man was trying to do, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to just calm

    down after finding out about all this.

    Thankfully, after quite a bit of time, both of them finally managed to reattach her arm to her body. It was

    truly a good thing that both of them had such exceptional medical skills.

    However, though they managed to get her arm functioning again, there was still arge scar left

    behind. That, however, wasn¡¯t impossible to remove. All they needed was just a few special herbs.

    Whatever the case was, it waste at night when they finally bandaged all of Sierra¡¯s wounds and

    ced her in bed. Elias trusted the middle-aged man enough to leave her here, so he simply headed

    home to take care of Sierra¡¯s mother next.

    As Monica sat by Sierra¡¯s bed to keep herpany, Gerald himself sat outside to take a smoke.

    Thinking about all that had happened today, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist.

    Though Sierra was just a na?ve child, she was a kind and bright one. Had the man not rushed back in

    time, then Sierra¡¯s life could¡¯ve very well ended because of him. If that had truly taken ce, then

    Gerald would surely not even have the will to stay alive anymore.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Clenching his fists so hard to the point where minor cracking could be heard, Gerald muttered to

    himself, ¡°The Judgement Portal and the Gunters¡­ I¡¯m not letting either of you off that easily because of

    this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Still filled with self-reproach, Gerald?¡± asked the middle-aged man out of the blue as he walked over

    and sat beside Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Indeed. Speaking of which, I have to thank you, sir¡­ Had it not been for your quick actions, Sierra

    could have¡­¡±

    Watching as Gerald lowered his head, the middle-aged man then took out a cigarette of his own before

    prompting Gerald to light it. Once Gerald did, the man slipped it into his mouth before replying, ¡°That¡¯s

    quite enough. There¡¯s no point in dwelling in things like this. If you have the time to me yourself, why

    not use it to figure out how to arrive at the middle stage of the Spirit Earth Realm sooner instead? By

    doing so, you¡¯ll hopefully be able to deal with the Gunters and the Judgement Portal group since

    they¡¯re still so keen on pursuing you!¡±

    Before this, the man had taken the time to tell Gerald what the world truly was like. He also made sure

    to share what cryptic families actually were.

    With that in mind, the man then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll say it right now that unlike the other geniuses who¡¯ve

    trained to get to your level, you have exceptional advantagespared to them, both talent and

    physique-wise. I¡¯ve been meaning to talk about this for a while, but on the night I saved you, I saw you

    using rather exquisite techniques as you fought against Hogan. Now then, I¡¯d like to know something.

    Did someone teach them to you? Or¡­?¡±

    The old man had truthfully been curious about this throughout the entire week.

    ¡°I just learned them by chance,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see. It seems that you truly have good blessings. Regardless, now that you¡¯ve gained more

    knowledge on all this, it¡¯s high time you began training to further improve yourself. If you don¡¯t, well¡­

    Your next encounter with the Gunters won¡¯t be any different from thest!¡± advised the man as Gerald

    nodded in response.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t really have a teacher¡­ After all, I had inherited knowledge of all these rare

    martial arts skills from this pendant¡­ Still, how odd it is that I¡¯m learning all these through memories

    and experiences that have been imnted into my mind in great detail¡­¡¯

    ¡®Regardless, while I wasn¡¯t able to practice more of those skills before since I hadn¡¯t gained ess to

    the Spirit Earth Realm in the past, things are different now.¡¯

    Now, he finally had enough strength as well as the right to practice all those skills in his mind.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll need to get much stronger to deal with my current ordeal! While I used to do many

    useless things in the past, things have changed. With that in mind, I agree that I need to make full use

    of all my great resources!¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1309

    Following that, Gerald then chattedte into the night with that man. However, even after finally

    returning to his room, Gerald chose not to sleep.

    After having that conversation with that man, Gerald now knew how important it was to properly train

    himself. After all, though it was true that Felton had been scared off today, Gerald knew that he would

    eventually return even stronger than before.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    With that in mind, Gerald then sat cross-legged in his room as he searched through the many

    memories¡ªof the deity¡ªthat had been imnted into him. He had acquired them back when he was

    in the ancient tomb within the pce that was located in the desert.

    Eventually, he came across the memories of extremely ancient breathing techniques. Gerald recalled a

    time when he had attempted to practice those techniques, though to no avail. No matter how much he

    practiced them, he simply wasn¡¯t able to get them right.

    Though he was only able to master that evil technique¡ªSoul Eater¡ªin the past, the man had told him

    that after undergoing the baptism of heaven, Gerald had sessfully entered the Spirit Earth Realm,

    which meant that his inner strength had vastly increased. Not only that, but Gerald was apparently only

    a step away from achieving the middle stage of the Spirit Earth Realm, which meant that he should¡ªby

    right¡ªbe finally able to practice and seed in mastering the rest of the memories that had been

    imnted into him.

    With that in mind, Gerald then selected an ancient breathing technique called the Thunder Eruption.

    ording to the memories, the technique was used to swiftly improve the refining speed of essential

    qi. In other words, it was a technique that would allow Gerald to further improve himself, and that was

    exactly what he needed now.

    With that, Gerald then calmed himself before beginning to train his qi ording to the steps of the

    technique.

    Soon enough, his chest began rising and falling extremely quickly as he trained on.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before he was finally able toplete the training for the technique, and it was

    made evident when a violet-colored aura suddenly emerged from his body. The aura itself kept

    changing colors ording to the rising and falling of Gerald¡¯s chest.

    Whenever he inhaled, the aura turned scarlet, though when he exhaled, it returned to being violet.

    Another evident change¡ªas he continued practicing the technique¡ªwas the appearance of a milky-

    white mist that exited Gerald¡¯s mouth and nose whenever he exhaled.

    Since he was concentrating so hard on his training, Gerald himself wasn¡¯t aware of any of these

    changes. However, he was able to feel traces of qi surrounding his pubic region. The qi itself seemed

    to be constantly getting stronger.

    Meanwhile, a figure could be seen standing right outside the room¡¯s window. It was the middle-aged

    man, and he currently had his hands behind his back as he observed Gerald¡¯s progress.

    Seeing that things wereing along just fine, he nodded¡ªwhile looking at Gerald¡ªbefore breaking

    into a gratified smile.

    ¡®You have a massive burden to carry in the future, Gerald, and life itself will be extremely difficult for

    you to live out¡­. Not only will the fate of your family be in your hands, but your own fate will also be

    dependent on how hard you¡¯re willing to work¡­ With that in mind, I hope that you¡¯ll continue striving

    the way you currently are¡­! Still, how odd¡­ Who was the one who had changed your physique? And

    who could¡¯ve been capable enough to teach Gerald these ancient breathing techniques that he¡¯s just

    mastered¡­?¡¯ Thought the man to himself with a frown.

    Though he was bewildered by all this, after looking at Gerald again and confirming that the youth was

    making good progress, the middle-aged man then returned to his room.

    It was only when morning came that Gerald finally opened his eyes again. As he did so, a hint of violet

    momentarily shed across his eyes. He had trained the entire night, and this was honestly the first

    time he had ever devoted himself to increasing his training so professionally.

    This was due to the fact that in the past, he could easily defeat people like Kort and Christopher with

    his advantageous physique alone. In other words, he didn¡¯t require a lot of training back then since his

    opponents were always much weaker than him.

    Now, however, Gerald was dealing with enemies far stronger than he had ever encountered before.

    With that in mind, he needed as much training as he could get.

    Regardless, upon checking on his injuries, Gerald found that almost half of his injuries had already

    been healed by this point. What more, his inner strength seemed to have recovered.

    Both surprised and delighted to find out that he now had his strength back, Gerald then muttered to

    himself, ¡°How truly mysterious Thunder Eruption is¡­ I never expected these ancient breathing

    techniques¡ªthat the deity bestowed upon me¡ªto be this useful!¡±

    Finding himself slightly infatuated with the feeling of owning power again, Gerald snapped out of it

    when he heard a knock on the door followed by Monica shouting, ¡°Gerald! Breakfast is ready! Also,

    uncle has something to tell you!¡±

    Raising his hand toward the door¡ªwith his palm outstretched¡ªGerald then tilted his palm downward

    slightly¡­ And the door suddenly flung open on its own with a loud ¡®bang¡¯!

    Clearly caught by surprise, Monica then said, ¡°¡­What? What are you even doing? You scared the crap

    out of me!¡±

    She clearly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to know such elusive techniques like the ones the middle-aged

    man knew.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1310

    Though she was surprised by that, she was even more shocked when she saw Gerald¡¯s condition.

    Covering her mouth as though she was looking at a monster, Monica then said, ¡°You¡­ Gerald, you¡¯ve

    already recovered your strength¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Honestly, I hadn¡¯t expected those breathing techniques to be so useful! They¡¯re truly priceless

    treasures!¡± replied Gerald rather excitedly as he looked at both his hands.

    ¡°Do¡­ You think you could teach me a technique like that?¡± asked Monica as her eyes instantly lit up. It

    was apparent that she was greatly interested in the breathing techniques that both Gerald and that

    middle-aged man were capable of performing.

    ¡°Of course! If a chance presents itself in the future, I¡¯ll definitely select a suitable technique or two for

    you to learn!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    By this point, Gerald already treated her as a friend, so he wasn¡¯t against teaching her some of the

    simpler techniques. He had specified on the term ¡®suitable techniques for her¡¯ since learning something

    like Thunder Eruption was pretty much impossible for Monica at her current state. What more, Thunder

    Eruption behaved simrly like a talisman of sorts, and one needed a greatprehension of it before

    training on the technique could even begin.

    Even so, Monica still looked excited as she said, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the one who promised me that!

    Haha!¡±

    With that, both of them then headed to the hall together. Upon arriving, both of them saw that the man

    had already fully prepared breakfast for them.

    The man himself turned to look at Gerald, and despite seeing all the changes that Gerald had

    undergone, he didn¡¯t look too surprised. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat! Once the meal is

    over, however, I¡¯d like you to head somece to exchange a few herbs back, Gerald!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then asked, ¡°Are the herbs in question going to be used to remove

    Sierra¡¯s scars and also strengthen her bones? I had¡ªquite honestly¡ªbeen wondering whether I could

    go to Dordwell Heights to look for those herbs!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it now that those herbs are very difficult to look for. Just take this letter here and go to Sunhill

    Rise on my behalf. There, you should seek out the master of King Valley. He¡¯s my friend, you see, and

    if all goes well, he should give you ess to the herbs needed to cure Sierra!¡± replied the man as he

    took a letter out and handed it to Gerald.

    Gerald himself was fully aware that Sierra was only in such a sorry state at the moment because of

    him. With that in mind, anything that the middle-aged man ordered him to do¡ªinvolving Sierra¡ªwas

    really a no-brainer.

    ¡°Speaking of which, do you still remember what I told you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I do. You told me that no matter how much one trained, their power would always be limited to a

    certain extent. I understand that!¡±

    The man truly had put a lot of thought and care when it came to Gerald. After all, even though Gerald

    was being sent to King Valley to do what was rightfully his duty¡ªfor causing so much pain to Sierra¡ª

    the man was still willing to hand him a letter which would definitely ease the process of obtaining the

    herbs that he needed. From all that, Gerald could tell that this man truly was a kind soul.

    ¡°While we¡¯re at it, I have to admit that I¡¯ve never contacted anyone from Sunhill Rise¡­ Do those living

    there belong to a cryptic family as well?¡± asked Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°They are, though aside from martial arts, they very much prefer honing their secret techniques of

    making pills more. It¡¯s the reason why they¡¯ve collected all kinds of herbs in the first ce. Regardless,

    note that Sunhill Rise lies within this mountainous region, and within it, you¡¯lle across sevenrge

    valleys, one of which is the King Valley. There, you¡¯lle across a multitude of exceptional people

    who have already arrived at the final stage of the Spirit Earth Realm. Despite that, I feel that the master

    of King Valley may pay us some respect and give us the herbs without much hassle as long as you

    provide him with this letter!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Very well. I¡¯ll head there immediately once I¡¯m done with my meal!¡±

    True to his word, the second he finished his breakfast, Gerald instantly entered the mountain to look for

    the valley in ordance with the man¡¯s directions.

    While memories of the art of pill-making had also been imnted into his memory, Gerald wasn¡¯t really

    sure if what he knew was evenparable to the pills made by the cryptic family.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly made use of his lightness skill to hasten his journey there. Therge

    mountain was called Sunhill Rise, and though Gerald was fast, the journey to King Valley took quite a

    while since the mountainous region was extremelyrge andplicated to navigate through. It was

    only after running through eight neighboring cities when Gerald finally arrived at King Valley around

    noon.

    As its name suggested, King Valley was one of the area¡¯s many valleys, and connected to it, was a

    highway that led to the outside world. Since the ce was well-known among tycoons¡ªmany of whom

    were from international levels¡ªfor their mastery of the art of pill-making, it was no wonder why so

    many luxury cars were parked at the entrance of the valley.

    From what Gerald had heard, these people hade to beg the master of King Valley to sell them

    pills. Of course, such incidents were carried out with utmost secrecy. Even if they knew about it, no

    mediapanies would ever dare to expose this ce to the public.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was stopped by two guards as he approached the valley¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing that, he gave them the letter and one of the guards headed off for a while.

    A short whileter, a middle-aged man donning a suit ran out excitedly as the guard from before calmly

    walked back to his initial post.

    Looking at Gerald extremely friendlily, the middle-aged man then gleefully said, ¡°Could you be my

    benefactor¡¯s disciple? Actually, hold on, where are my manners! I go by the name of Myles Yateman,

    and I was the master of the valley¡¯s driver in the past! The benefactor once saved both me and the

    master of the valley, you know?¡±

    The benefactor¡­ That should be that man, right? While Gerald saw that Myles was already treating

    him as that man¡¯s disciple, it didn¡¯t really bother him too much.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Yateman. Getting straight to the point, we¡¯re in urgent need of those three

    herbs!¡± replied Gerald without beating around the bush.

    ¡°That¡­ Actually, it¡¯s rather inconvenient to speak about that here. Please,e with me, mister!¡± said

    Myles in an apologetic tone before cheerfully holding onto Gerald¡¯s arm and walking by his side into the

    valley.

    As they walked off, the two guards at the entrance of the valley simply gave contemptuous looks at

    Gerald¡ªwith no intention of being subtle about it¡ªas they both thought, ¡®Where did that bumpkin even

    come from?¡¯

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1311

    The owner of King Valley went by the name of Rupert Yateman.

    While that name didn¡¯t usually stand out among ordinary people, it was one that was extremely well-

    known among world-ss powerhouse circles. This was made evident to Gerald since¡ªas he

    continued following Myles¡ªall sorts of signs could be seen on disy around the valley. The signs

    themselves were of celebrities from all over the world.

    From what Gerald could guess, those who had their signs here had oncee here to ask for

    medicine.

    Regardless, as they walked on, Myles further borated on how that man had gotten to know the

    master of the valley in the first ce. As Myles had earlier said, he was once the personal driver of the

    master of the valley, and back then, both of them had traveled together a lot.

    One day, however, both of them came across enemies who were intent on killing them! Things got so

    bad that Myles even had to carry the master on his back as they fled for their dear lives!

    Thankfully, they eventually came across that man while they were still trying to shake off their pursuers.

    The man himself had been on his way home, and seeing that they were in trouble, he brought both of

    them back with him.

    Thanks to that, the duo were finally able to escape their pursuers after days of running from them.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    To express his gratitude, Rupert had told the man that if he had anything he wished for in the future, he

    would definitely attempt to fulfill it.

    Hearing that, Gerald figured that Rupert had only assumed that the man was a simple farmer. In turn,

    that probably led him to think that whatever the man would eventually request for wouldn¡¯t be that hard

    to fulfill.

    Regardless, since the pursuers let the duo off that easily, Gerald had a feeling that the man had dealt

    with them prior to meeting up with the duo.

    Whatever the case was, this seemed to be the full story between the man and Rupert.

    From what Gerald could see, Myles didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. After all, he took his debts rather

    seriously.

    As they walked on, Myles turned to look at Gerald with a smile before asking, ¡°Speaking of which,

    what¡¯s your name, mister?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Crawford,¡± replied Gerald, figuring that his real name was now a sensitive word,

    especially around this area.

    Understanding that he didn¡¯t wish to give his name, Myles simply smiled back and didn¡¯t try to pry any

    further.

    A little whileter, both of them arrived at a pavilion in the valley.

    As soon as they sat down, Myles began saying in an apologetic tone, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m afraid that

    while you wouldn¡¯t have needed to notify the master of the valley for the three medicinal herbs and I

    could¡¯ve instantly gathered them for you in the past, things are quite different now. All the disciples in

    the valley are currently very busy, you see, so all the herbs here are under the supervision of the

    second elder of the valley. Sadly, I¡¯m currently at extreme odds with the second elder, and I¡¯m not really

    ranked that high here either. Adding that to the fact that the herbs you requested are quite rare, there¡¯s

    a possibility that I may not be able to fulfill your request!¡±

    From the way he looked, Gerald could tell that he truly was rather helpless in this situation. Gerald had

    also been able to tell that Myles wasn¡¯t really someone with a high position from the way the guards at

    the entrance had looked at him earlier.

    Also, the way Myles had exined the situation earlier suggested that while Myles himself still

    remembered the man¡¯s act of kindness to him, Rupert, on the other hand, could have potentially

    already forgotten all about it. With that in mind, there was a chance that the man¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ wasn¡¯t

    actually going to be willing to hand the herbs over.

    ¡°Still, since my benefactor has given me a chance to finally repay his favor, I¡¯ll definitely use whatever

    power I have to fulfill his request! If you don¡¯t mind staying here for a few days, I¡¯m willing to try my very

    best to get those three herbs for you!¡± dered Myles.

    Though Gerald wanted to tell him that it had better not take more than three days¡ªsince obtaining the

    herbs beyond that time frame would render them useless to him¡ªafter seeing how determined Myles

    looked, Gerald couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. With that in mind, the only thing he could do now was

    wait and see what would happen.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ll need at least a few days, I can clean up a small room for you to stay in for the time being. I¡¯ll

    notify you once it¡¯s ready. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be looking for the master of the valley in hopes of

    obtaining the herbs for you!¡± said Myles, making sure that the letter was still with him before hurrying off

    to get the appropriate arrangements done.

    In the meantime, Gerald was free to do as he pleased in the King Valley.

    As Myles led him to the pavilion earlier, Gerald had noticed several pill-making methods carved onto

    the low cliffs that surrounded the area. Remembering that there were quite a few secret pill-making

    methods embedded in his memory, he recalled how he had previously been keen on understanding the

    pill-making process on a deeper level, though he never actually found the time to look deeper into it.

    Since he now had free time anyway, Gerald decided to take a walk and have a look around.

    Upon arriving at the low cliffs again, Gerald saw that most of the secret methods of pill-making in the

    King Valley were mainly focused on refining manualbor. From what he could see, the extraction

    methods of the medicine seemed even more troublesome.

    This was honestly far too different from what had been imnted into his memories.

    To show how different his memories and the carvings on the cliffs were, while the cliffs stated that

    herbs needed to be distilled before being purified with a special potion to properly be extracted, his

    imnted memories simply told him that he could just stimte his inner strength for the extraction and

    purification process.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1312

    As for the refining and heating process, Gerald had memories of a skill called fire control that¡ªwhile

    was more profound than the process carved on the cliffs¡ªwas also much easier to do.

    However, since Gerald hadn¡¯t even practiced the art of pill-making before, it was hard for him to

    pinpoint the more minor differences.

    Regardless, just as Gerald was about to head back¡ªnow that he was done looking at the carvings¡ªhe

    suddenly heard a sweet voice from behind him saying, ¡°Hello there, handsome! Could you please help

    me out? My kite¡¯s gotten stuck in a tree and I¡¯d appreciate it greatly if you gave me a hand!¡±

    Turning around to see who the owner of the voice was, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of

    an extremely beautiful and pure-looking girl¡ªwho was wearing white sportswear and had her hair tied

    up in a ponytail¡ªlooking at him from under a tree, her expression rather anxious.

    Due to how distressed she looked, Gerald found it rather hard to refuse her request, so he simply

    headed over to her.

    True to her word, the kite could be seen lodged atop a tree, and though Gerald could¡¯ve easily gotten it

    for her¡ªthrough the use of his skills¡ªunder normal circumstances, the incident that had happened

    back at the Gunter mansion had taught him not to disy his skills so openly.

    With that in mind, not wanting to put his life at risk just to make things a little easier, Gerald then

    headed over to the tree to begin climbing it.

    Just as he was about to start climbing, however, he noticed the girl taking a step back¡­ before arge

    net sprang up from the ground!

    The next thing Gerald knew, he was already hanging under the tree!

    Since the was made of gold wire, Gerald knew that he needed to use his inner strength to break

    free. Not wanting to resort to that just yet, he then red at the girl before coldly asking, ¡°What do you

    think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    At that moment, several young men and women¡ªdonning traditional clothing¡ªbegan revealing

    themselves as they walked toward the scene from multiple directions.

    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ve caught one~! We¡¯ve caught one~! Go call Sister Fleur over and tell her we¡¯ve caught

    some bait!¡± cheered the girl from before in glee.

    After someone ran off to notify that ¡®Sister Fleur¡¯ person, it wasn¡¯t long before they returned together

    with a woman who looked to be around the age of twenty-three.

    The moment the boys in the group saw her, their eyes instantly lit up with excitement as they nodded

    respectfully toward her before greeting, ¡°Sister Fleur!¡±

    ¡°Sister Fleur, look! I remember you saying something along the lines of being short of bait, right? Well,

    I¡¯ve caught one for you!¡±

    ¡°Yenna, do you even know who this is¡­? And why have you hung him up like that?¡± asked Fleur as

    she walked over with her arms crossed, studying Gerald the entire time.

    As Fleur looked at her younger sister with a bitter smile, Yenny Yateman then replied, ¡°Beats me! While

    I was initially nning to capture one of the lower-ranking people here, none of them dared toe

    over despite my excellent acting! Just when I thought all hope was lost, I saw this stinking guy

    wandering casually around our valley! Who could¡¯ve guessed that I would be sessful in capturing

    him! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Yenny, what if he¡¯s the son of one of the wealthy businessmen here who¡¯vee to ask for medicine?

    If that¡¯s really the case, then we¡¯ll surely be in a lot of trouble!¡± reasoned one of the youths there as

    Fleur waited for her younger sister¡¯s response as well.

    ¡°I doubt it! After all, I¡¯ve observed this guy for quite a while before actually capturing him! Also, I really

    don¡¯t think that he¡¯s a big shot since he¡¯s dressed so ordinarily. Since he just came over to help without

    even questioning my motives, he¡¯s clearly an idiot as well! Haha! Though, if you need confirmation, I¡¯ll

    just ask him now!¡± replied Yenny triumphantly.

    With that, she picked a branch off the ground before pointing it at Gerald and demanding, ¡°Hey! Brat!

    Tell us, are you the son of some rich businessman or something?¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t even sure how to reply. After all, he didn¡¯t really have a clear grasp of the situation yet.

    From what he could tell, these youths were all from the valley, though he still had no idea what they

    were nning.

    Not knowing what to do, he simply shook his head.

    ¡°Hah! See? I told you he wasn¡¯t anyone important! Also, since he was acting pretty sneakily in those

    ordinary clothes of his, I have a hunch that he actually snuck in! With that in mind, it¡¯s only right for us

    to use him as bait!¡± dered Yenny.

    After giving one final nce at Gerald, Fleur finally gave in and instructed, ¡°¡­Alright then. Hold onto

    him and take him away!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1313

    ¡°Could I at least know where you¡¯re taking me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯d better shut your mouth if you know what¡¯s good for you, you stinking brat! If everything

    goes smoothly and you follow all of Sister Fleur¡¯s orders, we guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine! However,

    make one mistake too many and you could very well lose your life!¡± sneered Yenny.

    With that, a few guards¡ªbelonging to Yenny¡ªquickly held Gerald down the second the was

    lowered. After tying Gerald¡¯s wrists and legs tightly with iron chains, they then shoved him into a car.

    ¡®What the hell is even with these kids? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I came over to ask for medicine, I

    would¡¯ve already beaten them up by now just for pulling that trick on me earlier!¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself.

    Though dissatisfied, he quickly calmed himself and simply went along with what they were doing.

    Gerald then watched as the line of cars drove out of the valley¡­

    Eventually, they arrived at arge stadium-like building. At the building¡¯s entrance, several luxury cars

    could be seen gathered there. Quite a number of well-dressed men and women could be seen entering

    and leaving the building as well.

    Looking at the two guards Yenny had brought along, Gerald then asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What is this

    ce?¡±

    ¡°Humph. It¡¯s a colosseum, of course! You¡¯ve never seen one before, have you? It¡¯s no surprise since

    only young masters from secret societies or youngdies from international rich families are allowed to

    enter! With that in mind, you should be blessed to even be able to be here!¡± snorted the guard in

    response.

    ¡°¡­Alright then. Also, I heard something about me being used as bait¡­ What¡¯s up with that?¡± asked

    Gerald as he furrowed his brows.

    Rich internal families his a*s¡­ Gerald was the second generation of the richest family on the!

    He had already witnessed scenes like these on multiple asions before!

    ¡°¡­Well, the master of Fairleigh Valley caught a savage quite some time ago, and the savage in

    question is just way too strong, you know? While the savage was sessfully escorted to the

    colosseum by the valley master¡¯s son¡ªSeamus Fairleigh¡ªhis brutality hasn¡¯t lessened in the least.

    He¡¯s already taken down countless masters in the month that he¡¯s been here!¡± replied the bodyguard

    who seemed rather excited when it came to the savage, even though he wasn¡¯t really all that keen on

    paying attention on Gerald earlier.

    Following that, he continued, ¡°Due to how strong that savage is, it¡¯s been quite difficult to tame him.

    With that in mind, Master Fairleigh had to keep using electric shocks to corner him into a room.

    Unfortunately, once he was inside, the savage had utterly refused to leave that room! Now, since we

    knew that the savage was a bloodthirsty cannibal, we had been hoping to get someone to be used as

    bait and lure him out! Once he¡¯s finally out of that room, the masters from our valley will be able to beat

    him up and, once the savage has been defeated, we¡¯ll gain the right to bring him back to our valley! Of

    course, once that happens, Miss Fleur will have also won the bet, and Young Master Fairleigh will have

    to start greeting her with the title ¡®sister¡¯ whenever he bumps into her after that! Haha!¡±

    As the bodyguard yapped on in his excitement¡ªat the thought of the uing battle¡ªGerald himself

    felt like he could finally piece together the gist of the situation.

    Essentially, Fleur had made a bet with that Young Master Fairleigh to take down that undefeated

    savage. In order to do so, they first needed to get him out of that room, which was where Gerald came

    in. Once Gerald sessfully baited the savage out, then Fleur would have her valley¡¯s masters brawl

    against him.

    Regardless, if what the guard had said was true¡ªabout the savage being a cannibal¡ªthen any regr

    person would definitely get eaten up by him. How utterly cruel!

    Furrowing his brows, Gerald then coldly asked, ¡°The masters you spoke of¡­ Are you sure they¡¯re

    capable enough of defeating him?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°¡­What did you say? Hmph! You d*mned brat! How dare you question the masters from King Valley!

    Each of them were carefully selected by our mistress, you know? How dare you underestimate them!¡±

    snapped the guard.

    Hearing that, Gerald chose not to say anything further and he was pulled out of the car¡ªby the two

    guards¡ªshortly after.

    Naturally, Fleur was the one to lead the group inside.

    Not long after, a young man¡ªwho had his hair dyed white¡ªwalked over to Fleur. One hand in his

    pocket, he then smiled at her before saying, ¡°Here you are, Fleur! We¡¯ve been waiting quite a while for

    you, you know?¡±

    Looking at him, Fleur simply calmly replied, ¡°There were just some dys on my end!¡±

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1314

    ¡°Oh? Is that so! Haha! And here I was thinking you weren¡¯ting over since you were afraid you¡¯d

    end up losing!¡± replied the white-haired man.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My sister? Afraid of you? Seamus Fairleigh, I hope you realize that you aren¡¯t invincible just because

    you¡¯ve managed to capture some ugly savage! We¡¯ll definitely be showing you the power of King Valley

    today! To hell with your undefeatable God of War bullsh*t!¡± growled Yenny without any filter to her

    words.

    ¡°Alright, alright, calm down¡­ We¡¯ll just have to wait and see what happens in the end. Speaking of

    which, I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting what you promised me, Fleur!¡± replied Seamus with a sly

    smile.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be the one regretting it. Get ready to call me ¡®sister¡¯ soon!¡± said Fleur without even sparing

    him a nce as she led her group toward the VIP area. Naturally, Gerald was dragged along.

    Looking around, the ce was a near-perfect replica of a real ancient colosseum, with a massive

    space in the middle and all. Noticing a darkened area north of the open space,

    Gerald had a feeling that the savage was currently hiding in there.

    Regardless, Gerald could estimate that the colosseum could easily amodate up to five hundred

    people, and of the many decorated seats around the circr area, around three hundred of them were

    currently upied.

    As the guard had previously mentioned, the audience consisted of rich young masters anddies who

    hade over for some excitement. Drinking wine and shouting in their excitement, the hollering from

    the crowd could give anyone a headache.

    Once Gerald and his group sat down, Fleur immediately turned to look at the seven masters of the King

    Valley¡ªwho had been present this entire time¡ªbefore saying, ¡°I¡¯m saying this now, seven masters, but

    that savage doesn¡¯t seem easy to handle¡­ I heard that though the Fairleigh family had sent out

    several masters of their own, none of them were able to handle that savage, even when he was

    severely outnumbered! With that in mind, I do hope that none of you get toocent or careless!

    Though I know all of you are powerful, just for extra measure, I¡¯m sending all seven of you into the

    arena together!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, mistress, we¡¯re just dealing with a savage from the deep mountains, are we not?

    The way I see it, Seventh brother alone is sufficient in killing him! Sending all of us out is overkill!¡± said

    one of the older masters in the group.

    Among the seven, the oldest member was around the age of sixty, whereas the youngest was only

    around forty.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re confident, but I can¡¯t afford to lose, especially after making that bet with Seamus. I truly

    think that it¡¯s better for all seven of you to head in there together. To ease the process of luring that

    cannibal out, I even prepared this bait for you. Make sure the savage is out in the open first before any

    of you make a move, understand?¡± replied Fleur as the seven masters¡ªslightly reluctantly¡ªagreed.

    Following that, Fleur turned to look at her guards before pointing at Gerald and ordering, ¡°Bring him in!¡±

    Meanwhile, a rather small servant headed over to Seamus¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°Young Master

    Seamus, are you truly sure that those from King Valley won¡¯t be able to take down the undefeated God

    of War¡­? I know those seven masters, you see, and from what I¡¯ve seen, each of their strengths can

    be quite unpredictable. Just so you know, even Master would consider them to be significant people if

    he ever came across them!¡±

    ¡°What are you even afraid of? The savage is so powerful that his strength was well beyond Father¡¯s

    expectations when we first met him! Besides, even you¡¯ve seen how cruel that savage is in battle! With

    that in mind, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t get defeated that easily! Regardless, I¡¯ve been waiting to devour Fleur

    for the longest time¡­ Every time I see her dangling before me, I can feel my soul dissipating from how

    dazzling she looks alone! How lucky I am to have been able to force her into taking that bet! Once she

    loses, only good things wille! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help but be worried!¡± replied the servant.

    ¡°Again, there¡¯s really nothing to be worried about. Everything¡¯s been prepared nicely, and once they

    enter, they¡¯ll nevere out again!¡± dered Seamus as he nced both coldly and lustfully at the

    fair-skinned Fleur.

    By then, Gerald and the seven masters were already standing in the coliseum¡¯s open area, prompting

    several from within the crowd to stand and begin deafeningly chanting, ¡°God of war! God of war!¡±

    Seeing how riled up the crowd was, all seven of the masters took turns looking at Gerald as they shook

    their heads with pitiful smiles.

    ¡°For mistress to use you as bait, you truly are unlucky, boy¡­ Worry not, for we¡¯ll definitely avenge you!

    Now go ahead and lure that savage out!¡± said one of the masters.

    Gerald himself simply ignored them as he stared tentatively at the darkened area.

    Even from where he stood, he could feel massive killing intent exuding from the mouth of the area.

    Beast-like roars could also be heard exiting the darkness.

    ¡®What kind of savage beast are they even up against? How could a savage have this much power¡­?¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself as he furrowed his brows tightly.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1315

    ¡°Sixth and Seventh brother! Both of you take him in and bait that savage out!¡± ordered the eldest

    among the masters.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± dered the duo as they instantly grabbed Gerald by his arms and began walking toward

    the darkened area¡¯s entrance.

    Gerald himself was already secretly channeling his inner strength so that if things turned ugly, he would

    at least have a higher chance of escaping.

    From what Gerald could sense, all seven of the masters were simply at the first stage of the Spirit Earth

    Realm. In other words, they were at the same level as those whom he had beheaded back at the

    Gunter Manor. While he was sure he could take them on¡ªif he eventually needed to¡ªhe still didn¡¯t

    know what the strength level of the savage was.

    Regardless, as all three of them stepped into the darkness, the roaring became louder than ever. The

    roaring alone wasparable to continuous thunder strikes, and two masters couldn¡¯t help but feel

    slightly startled.

    ¡°¡­Sixth brother, I have to admit that my heart is now beating rather anxiously and nothing I do seems

    to make it go away¡­ I don¡¯t think this is an ordinary savage¡­ I don¡¯t think we should proceed any

    further. After all, if we identally bump into it in this darkness, we¡¯ll certainly end up in a lot of trouble!¡±

    proposed the seventh brother in a slightly meek voice.

    After thinking about it for a second, the sixth brother then nodded before replying in a hushed voice, ¡°¡­

    I agree. Let¡¯s just toss that kid further in first to see what kind of monster is lurking behind there!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Immediately nodding back in agreement, the seventh brother then looked at Gerald with a cold smile

    on his face.

    ¡°Well, you heard us. Do be tactful and walk yourself in! Worry not, we¡¯ll be right behind you!¡±

    Gerald then watched as the two brothers exchanged grins with each other. It was obvious that they

    weren¡¯t expecting him to make it out alive.

    Even so, Gerald himself wasn¡¯t really sure what to do at the moment. After all, while it was true that he

    was strong, ording to that man, he still wasn¡¯t anywhere close to being the strongest. With that in

    mind, if he were to bump into someone like Hogan again, he was definitely going to suffer terribly.

    Understanding that, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to do something as stupid as walking straight into the mouth

    of danger.

    After a short while, the sixth brother sneered, ¡°¡­Hey, why aren¡¯t you walking, boy? Do you need us to

    force you forward or something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best cooperate, boy! Otherwise, we¡¯ll just kill you now and toss your body in!¡± threatened the

    seventh brother.

    ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t both of you head in first?¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± asked both of them, stunned.

    Before any of them could even retort, Gerald instantly used his bone crush skill to release himself from

    his restraints. In one fluid motion, Gerald was able to urately poke their acupoints, and just like that,

    the tables had turned! The shocked duo wasn¡¯t even capable of struggling now!

    Neither of them had expected Gerald to actually possess this level of strength. From what they could

    tell, he was already nearing the advanced stages of the Spirit Earth Realm.

    ¡®You¡­!¡¯ Thought both Sixth and Seventh brother. Though they wanted to yell that out, not a single word

    came out of their mouths.

    As they desperately tried to regain control over their bodies, they both felt something hitting the back of

    their necks extremely quickly, with each hit producing a distinct snap¡­ The next thing they knew, they

    had gone fully limp as their consciousness left their bodies forever¡­

    If it wasn¡¯t obvious enough, Gerald had broken their necks! Not wanting to waste any more time,

    Gerald then kicked the two fresh corpses further into the darkness¡­

    At that moment, heavy thuds began echoing throughout the area. Soon enough, Gerald was able to

    vaguely see a massive ck figure¡ªthat stood at around six feet tall and one and a half feet wide¡ª

    walking out from the depths of the area.

    The savage was so massive that before he was even that close, his shadow had already fully

    enveloped Gerald!

    Taking a step back, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit too powerful¡­? Is the one in

    there truly a savage¡­?¡¯

    Before he could ponder any longer, however, the savage¡ªwho didn¡¯t want to leave the area, just as

    the guard from earlier had said¡ªlet out a deafening roar before digging his hands into the ground. By

    the time Gerald realized what was happening, the savage was already rocketing toward him with the

    additional boost his arms had given him!

    From how fast the savage was alone, Gerald could instantly tell that he was as fast as Hogan had

    been. In other words, this wasn¡¯t good!

    Just as Gerald was about to book it, his eyes widened in shock as he suddenly saw a massive and

    powerful-looking hand reaching out to him! By god! That hand was as big as a coffee table!

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1316

    By that point, all of Gerald¡¯s hairs had stood on end, and he knew for a fact that he wasn¡¯t going to be

    able to dodge the attack. With that in mind, he gathered what strength he could to brace himself for

    impact!

    A split secondter, the colossal hand mmed against Gerald, causing an explosion of energy and

    white smoke to form as Gerald found himself flying backward! The sheer force of the impact alone had

    caused Gerald¡¯s clothes¡ªespecially on his back¡ªto instantly get torn to shreds, and soon enough,

    Gerald¡¯s back collided against the area¡¯s stone walls!

    Immediately coughing out blood, Gerald no longer had to wonder how the savage had killed the other

    Spirit Earth Realm masters. From what Gerald could tell, killing them off must have been as easy as

    pounding garlic with the savage¡¯s immense strength! He was way stronger than Hogan!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Gerald had recently sharply increased his strength¡ªby learning and

    utilizing the art of Thunder Eruption¡ªthen there was a good chance that he would¡¯ve already died from

    that one hit.

    Regardless, now wasn¡¯t the time to stop and think about all this. Using all the strength remaining in

    him, Gerald instantly activated his lightness skill to dodge around the hulking man before silently¡ªand

    quickly¡ªclimbing to the area¡¯s rock ceiling. Once he gripped on tightly enough, he immediately held his

    breath.

    Thankfully, the monster of a man below him didn¡¯t seem to know where he had gone. Gerald further

    confirmed this when the savage began running around the area to locate him! What a predicament he

    was in!

    Though he was now sweating, Gerald was thankful that he could at least catch his breath for the

    moment¡­ Or at least that was what he thought.

    Never would he have expected for the jade pendant¡ªthat had been hanging around his neck¡ªto slip

    out of his now-tattered clothes due to the awkward angle he was currently in!

    While that alone was already worrying enough, it certainly didn¡¯t help that the dangling pendant

    instantly began shining brightly!

    Simr to turning on an extremely bright light in the middle of a pitch-ck room out of the blue,

    everything within the area could now be seen extremely clearly.

    ¡®For the love of god, even if you don¡¯t wish to help me, there¡¯s no reason for you to harm me!¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself as the giant man slowly raised his head to see where the light wasing from.

    Their eyes now affixed with one another¡¯s, the brief moment of silence between the two felt like an

    eternity as Gerald found himself hyper-focusing on the savage¡¯s physical characteristics.

    ¡®I was wrong before, he isn¡¯t six feet tall, but he¡¯s actually close to seven! His hair is all over the ce

    and he also has a shaggy beard that covers most of his face! As for his eyes, they¡¯re an unusually

    bright blue, and his muscles¡­ They¡¯re like piles upon piles of reinforced steel that te his body, filled

    to the brim with explosive power!¡¯

    That was thest thing Gerald was able to register before the savage finally let out another roar.

    Gulping, Gerald truly wished he could just fly out of there.

    While Gerald was confident in his speed, he knew that there was always a chance that the savage

    would be faster. However, he was currently in a do-or-die situation.

    Before he could even execute his n, however, the savage suddenly leaped off the ground! Unable to

    even block the attack, Gerald found his neck being clenched before instantly losing his grip on the

    ceiling¡­ and being pushed right into the ground!

    Though that definitely hurt, Gerald immediately began struggling in his pathetic attempt of escaping the

    savage¡¯s grasp.

    Was this his end? Was his neck going to be twisted, just like he had done to the sixth and seventh

    brother earlier?

    As fearful thoughts continued running through Gerald¡¯s mind, he suddenly realized that the savage

    wasn¡¯t finishing him outright. Surprised, he slowly turned to see what was keeping the savage¡­

    To his astonishment, the savage was now staring at the jade pendant that was lying on his chest! What

    more, his grip on Gerald¡¯s neck was slowly loosening over time!

    Following that, Gerald watched as the savage carefully removed the pendant off Gerald¡¯s neck. Since

    the pendant itself was only the size of a newborn¡¯s palm, in the massive man¡¯s hand, it looked more

    like a grain of wheat.

    After seemingly studying it for some time, the massive man used the light of the pendant to illuminate

    Gerald¡¯s face¡­

    The second he did so, he instantly ced the jade pendant back on Gerald¡¯s chest before taking a few

    steps back in fright. If Gerald had to describe the look on the savage¡¯s face, it was as though he had

    just seen the devil!

    As if that wasn¡¯t already surprising enough, the savage quickly knelt before him with a loud ¡®thud¡¯

    before dering in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Forgive me, Master Deity, for I have sinned!¡±

    Momentarily startled, Gerald quickly regained his wits and¡ªafter tucking the pendant back into his still-

    tattered shirt¡ªreplied, ¡°¡­Master Deity?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Deity! This lowly one goes by the name of Leo, and I greet you with the utmost respect!¡±

    shouted the savage before lowering his head to the ground.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    From the looks of it, the savage seemed to be somewhat simr to Queena. After all, both of them

    were acknowledging him as some sort of deity. Could Leo and Queena have originated from the same

    ce¡­? If that was the case, how that meant that Leo had to be at least thousands of years old!

    As Gerald was marvelling over that fact, he started wondering why the jade pendant had chosen to

    light up again now, of all times. The warm sensation that hadst appeared a few days ago was now

    present as well.

    Could it be that the jade pendant had sensed that those from this ce were nearby and would

    eventually appear?

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1317

    Whatever the case was, since the man could speak, that meant that he was definitely no savage.

    Seeing that the killing intent from earlier had been switched with immense respect, Gerald then asked,

    ¡°¡­Do you know who I am? Or are you simply familiar with the pendant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a portrait of you before, Master Deity, and I know for a fact that the dragon blood jade is your

    personal magical weapon! All my life, I never thought that I¡¯d actually be able to be within your

    honorable presence, Master Deity! With that in mind, I hope that you¡¯ll forgive me for my recklessness

    earlier!¡± replied Leo who was still kneeling on the ground.

    Gerald¡¯s mind was now brimming with questions that he wanted to ask Leo. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for

    him to meet someone who came from the same ce as Queena and the woman in white had. Leo

    was definitely going to be a treasure trove of information.

    Just as he was about to start shooting questions at him, however, he suddenly heard footsteps entering

    the area. From what he could guess, it was most probably the five brothers who were heading closer to

    investigate why the sixth and seventh brothers were taking so long.

    Naturally, Leo had also heard them, and he raised his head, looking at Gerald in confusion. In a way, it

    seemed like he was asking what Gerald¡¯s rtionship with those people was.

    Understanding that, Gerald then replied, ¡°They¡¯re nobody special, though I do wonder. Since you¡¯re far

    stronger than even I am, how did you manage to get imprisoned by them?¡±

    Sighing, Leo helplessly replied, ¡°While I¡¯m not afraid of them, they possess magical tools that can

    produce blue light! Those tools are able to mimic lightning in the sky, and being hit by them slightly

    stuns my body! While I did attempt to escape before, they then created a heavenly lightning formation!

    In the end, I didn¡¯t dare to go against such heavenly powers and ended up being cornered into this

    ce!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald could onlyugh bitterly in his mind.

    From what he could tell, Leo had mistaken stun guns as magical tools. As for the ¡®heavenly lightning

    formation¡¯, it was probably what he considered the power grids outside to be.

    Of course, electric charges like those would¡¯ve meant nothing to Leo. Gerald would know since such

    weak charges definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to evene close to harming him.

    Judging from how Leo had used the terms, ¡®heavenly¡¯ and how he ¡®didn¡¯t dare to go against such

    heavenly powers¡¯, however, it seemed evident that he was only refusing to leave out of sheer respect

    for the divine.

    Now getting the gist of the situation, Gerald then looked at Leo before asking, ¡°Do you wish to leave?¡±

    Instantly nodding in response, Leo then replied, ¡°Are you willing to save me, Master Deity? If this lowly

    one manages to leave this d*mned ce, then I¡¯m willing to follow you by your side and be anything

    you wish for me to be!¡±

    Just as he was about to lower his head again, Gerald quickly reached out to stop him as he said,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Regardless, get to your feet, Leo. Now listen carefully and just do as I say. If

    you follow all my orders, you¡¯ll definitely be able to leave!¡±

    After using quite a bit of effort to pull Leo off the ground, Gerald then leaned closer to his ear before

    whispering his n¡­

    Shortly after, Leo nodded.

    Meanwhile, Fleur¡ªwho was still sitting outside¡ªwas getting increasingly anxious as she muttered,

    ¡°What on earth is going on? Sixth and Seventh brother have entered for quite a while¡­ Why aren¡¯t

    they out yet¡­?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Ten minutes had already passed, and even if the duo weren¡¯t able to draw him out, there should at

    least be signs of movement inside¡­

    ¡°¡­Could Sixth and Seventh brother be fighting him inside¡­? Is that why they¡¯re taking such a long

    time? Do you think that¡¯s why the five other masters went in to help? Because they couldn¡¯t detect any

    signs of movement from the duo either?¡± analyzed Yenny.

    ¡°¡­Maybe. Though I feel that something just isn¡¯t right¡­ I mean look at Seamus! He¡¯s been sneering

    this entire time! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s up to something!¡± replied Fleur who was now so anxious that she couldn¡¯t

    even sit still.

    Just as even the crowd¡¯s anxiety reached its peak, a deafening roar could suddenly be hearding

    from within the darkened area!

    The roar itself felt somewhat magical in nature, capable of taking everyone¡¯s breath away as the entire

    coliseum almost seemed to tremble from how powerful it was.

    A secondter, a massive gale of wind began violently blowing outward from within the darkened area,

    sending sand flying everywhere!

    Everyone was simultaneously stunned and amazed by what they were currently witnessing.

    The five remaining masters, however, instantly began taking a few steps backward when they saw all

    this. Just from that roar alone, they were more than certain that the savage was no ordinary being.

    At that moment, a massive figure could be seen rushing out of the darkened area, sending the

    audience into an excited uproar as several people among the crowd began shouting, ¡°It¡¯sing out!

    It¡¯sing out!¡±

    With everyone¡¯s eyes now fixed on the darkened area¡¯s entrance, they watched as the seven-foot tall

    Leo dashed into the open area! Despite howrge his build was, his speed was terrifying!

    Taking advantage of all the dust and sand in the air, Leo rushed toward one of the masters and, with a

    seemingly effortless smack to the master¡¯s shoulder, he was sent flying a good few dozen meters

    away!

    With his shoulder now clearly dislodged, the master ended up colliding against the open area¡¯s stone

    walls, causing the coliseum to almost quiver from the massive impact!

    Coughing out a mouthful of blood, the master then lost consciousness and flopped feebly to the

    ground¡­

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1318

    While he wasn¡¯t dead¡ªsince Leo hadn¡¯t hit any of his vital organs¡ªthere was no way in hell that he

    was going to be able to continue fighting.

    Releasing another deafening roar, everyone was forced to cover their ears this time due to how close

    Leo now was to them.

    Before anyone could even register what was happening, however, Leo was already on the move again.

    By the time the audience opened their eyes again, Leo was already standing before the four remaining

    masters.

    With four precise and lightning-fast strikes, Leo proceeded to take each of them down. The way he did

    it made it look easy, and it almost suggested that he was dealing with nothing but mere insects.

    Upon seeing that, those who were still seated instantly found themselves getting up and taking a few

    steps backward.

    Fleur, however, was arguably even more shocked than anyone else from the crowd, and her

    expression had taken a drastic change by this point. After all, all seven of the masters¡ªwho were each

    highly ranked within King Valley¡ªhad been taken out in single blows from Leo. No wonder Seamus

    had been so confident this entire time!

    Even Yenny¡¯s expression had changed for the worst, her heart throbbing from the scene she was

    currently witnessing.

    Finding Leo¡¯s actions to be unusual, Seamus found himself getting up from his seat as well as his now

    pale-faced servant said, ¡°I-It¡¯s simply too fierce, Young Master Seamus! I believe that all the electric

    shocks we¡¯ve given him have stimted his potential, making him far stronger than before! By this

    point, it really isn¡¯t a stretch to call him an unstoppable force! Still, we¡­ shouldn¡¯t be worried that he¡¯ll

    suddenly rush out, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to worry about that. After all, he¡¯s afraid of electric shocks! Just in case something

    bad happens, I want you to order the ones in charge to charge the power grid to full power!¡± ordered

    Seamus, his face now getting increasingly pale as well.

    Now that all five of the masters were lying on the ground, unmoving, the massive Leo began rushing

    toward the entrance gates just as Seamus gave that order!

    With how fast that titan-like man was going, there was no doubt that the gates weren¡¯t going to be able

    to hold against that charged attack!

    Understanding that, the panicking Seamus instantly ordered, ¡°Hurry up and turn the power grids on

    already! Electrocute him while we can!¡±

    By that point, the entire coliseum had descended into chaos, and many of the audience members were

    already running for their lives.

    Even those from King Valley were already tugging onto Fleur¡¯s arm, urging her to leave while shouting,

    ¡°Miss, we must leave immediately! It¡¯s too dangerous here!¡±

    ¡°But, the seven masters! They¡¯re still in there¡­!¡± cried out Fleur, tears already in her eyes.

    Moving back to Leo, he was just inches away from the entrance when all of a sudden, the gate

    seemingly came to life, cackling loudly as blue jolts of electricity danced along its surface!

    However, Leo was no longer afraid of the electricity as he had been before. As hended an immense

    blow onto the metal gates, electricity surged through his body! Though he suffered physically, he was

    no longer worried about receiving heavenly retribution. After all, he now knew that this electricity wasn¡¯t

    heavenly lightning at all!

    With an explosive sound, he then easily tore open the steel gates with that single punch!

    Upon realizing what had just taken ce, the chaos in the coliseum got even worse as screams of

    terror filled the area.

    ¡°The hell? He isn¡¯t even afraid of electric shocks anymore?!¡± yelled Seamus in his utter disbelief.

    His horrified servant, on the other hand, had already seen countless Fairleigh bodyguards being tossed

    into the air to know that it was high time to make a run for it.

    ¡°Young master! We need to run!¡± pleaded the terrified man.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°We can¡¯t! If we allow this immensely powerful savage to escape, my father will surely have my head!¡±

    replied Seamus, seemingly unwilling to just let things end like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about that just yet, Young Master! If you don¡¯t run now, it¡¯ll truly be toote for us!¡±

    shouted the servant as he instantly began dragging Seamus to safety before he could even protest.

    The entire coliseum truly was the embodiment of pandemonium at this point.

    Regardless, after rushing out of the ce, Leo didn¡¯t even look back. Following Gerald¡¯s instructions,

    he was currently headed deep into the mountains to look for a cave¡ªthat Gerald had told him about¡ª

    to temporarily hide in.

    Gerald himself was now taking in a deep breath as he scanned through the coliseum that now very

    much resembled a ce where no man had traveled before.

    Looking at the thick stone walls, the metal gates, and the electric fences that Leo hadpletely

    decimated, the shocked Gerald found himself thinking, ¡®How utterly terrifying¡­! And here I thought

    Hogan was already extremely strong! If he were to everbat Leo, Leo probably wouldn¡¯t have any

    trouble with him at all!¡¯

    Leo¡¯s true strength was already way stronger than his own, despite Gerald already nearing the

    advanced stage of the Spirit Earth Realm!

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1319

    Regardless, Gerald hadn¡¯t followed Leo since rushing back to King Valley was the priority.

    As for the cave he had sent Leo to, it was one that was quite well-concealed. Gerald had previously

    come across it while heading back to the valley alone, and since he didn¡¯t know how far the Fairleighs

    would go to recapture Leo, Gerald figured that the cave was Leo¡¯s best bet of avoiding detection.

    Of course, Gerald knew that Leo was no longer afraid of stun guns, and while Gerald didn¡¯t really care

    about the lives of the Fairleighs, if Leo simply began killing them off¡ªand causing a massive bloodbath

    ¡ªthen the target on Gerald¡¯s back would definitely grow bigger.

    To put it simply, Gerald didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of both the Gunters and those from

    Judgement Portal. With that in mind, it was definitely better for Leo to remain hidden for the time being.

    Regardless, he needed to hurry back to King Valley to obtain the three herbs to cure Sierra.

    Just as he arrived at the familiar yard, Gerald saw a middle-aged man¡ªwho looked to be in his forties

    ¡ªand two of his subordinates standing before Myles.

    ¡°Humph! Who do you even think you are, Myles? To just allow some random person into the valley¡­

    Hell, you even went ahead and prepared a room for him!¡± scoffed the man.

    Despite the man¡¯s clear arrogance, Myles respectfully replied, ¡°You may not be aware of this, Steward

    Sam, but that man is me and the master of the valley¡¯s benefactor¡¯s disciple! He¡¯se to ask for

    medicine, which is why I¡¯ve allowed him to temporarily stay!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Not only has hee over to ask for medicine, but he even used the master¡¯s name? Why

    haven¡¯t I heard the master talk about this before then? Regardless, the King Valley isn¡¯t a ce for

    ordinary people to enter all willy-nilly! Now cease this nonsense and vacate that room for me! It¡¯s

    reserved for Mr. and Mrs. Cate¡¯s son! Also, I remind you that you¡¯re no longer the steward of this ce,

    Myles. You¡¯re just a handyman in the King Valley now! Whatever the case is, you¡¯d better focus on

    serving their son and carrying out your duties properly, otherwise, you¡¯ll have to answer to me!¡±

    sneered Sam as he waved his hand.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    While Myles had no idea who Mr. and Mrs. Cates¡¯s son was, he soon got his answer.

    As one of the guards took one step to the side, it revealed an exquisite-looking box¡ªtypically made for

    babies¡ªand in it, was a puppy! So¡­ The ¡®son¡¯ of Mr. and Mrs. Cates was nothing more than a dog¡­?!

    Anger shed across Myle¡¯s face.

    He was someone who would live and die for the sake of both the King Valley as well as the master of

    the valley. Despite that, not only were they now ordering him to live with a dog, but he also had to serve

    it?! Anyone living on the would feel dejected by that!

    Even so, Myles could only clench his fist, not daring to say a word.

    As he turned to look at Sam again, however, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Gerald who

    had been standing near the entrance this entire time.

    Realizing that, Myles then forced on a smile before saying, ¡°¡­Ah, Mr. Crawford! Where have you

    been? I was just about to go look for you!¡±

    Though Gerald had clearly seen everything that had just taken ce, he simply pretended that he

    hadn¡¯t and replied, ¡°I was just taking a stroll to have a look around.¡±

    Clearing his throat, Myles then shook his head before saying, ¡°¡­I see! Speaking of which, Mr.

    Crawford, I¡­ have something serious to attend to that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t share the details of! With that in

    mind, I¡¯m sorry to say that I can¡¯t help you this time! In the end, I¡¯m just a low-ranked person in King

    Valley and nobody takes me seriously, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already seen what happened earlier¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald knew that there was no point asking about the medicinal herbs now. After all, if

    even being here was an issue, what more obtaining those rare herbs?

    At that moment, Sam¡ªwho had momentarily walked off when Gerald came over earlier¡ªreturned with

    a bag in hand. It was Gerald¡¯s luggage.

    The contents of the luggage bag itself weren¡¯t anything special, at least to Gerald. Just a few books

    that the man had told Gerald to hand over to the master of the valley. As far as Gerald knew, the books

    held records of important information about folk remedies.

    Of course, in addition to getting the herbs, it was clear that that man¡¯s goal was to further expand his

    network with new forces.

    Whatever the case was, Sam snorted loudly, ¡°What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this? Whose broken bag is this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s mine,¡± replied Gerald as he looked at the mustached steward.

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s reply, Sam then tossed the bag whichnded right at Gerald¡¯s feet before

    shouting, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware! Now pick that up and leave already!¡±

    Infuriated, the now red-faced Myles then retorted, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Sam?! I¡¯ve already told

    you that Mr. Crawford is here on behalf of me and master¡¯s benefactor! Treating Mr. Crawford like

    this¡­ Do you not care one bit about me at all? Let me remind you that had I not rmended you

    back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been promoted to steward today! You should know what you¡¯ve done for

    me to overreact like this! Don¡¯t step over the line!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get a single word of what you just said, Myles! Not one word!¡± growled Sam, his expression now

    dark as he took a few steps forward before stomping on Gerald¡¯s bag!

    Watching as Sam proceeded to apply extra force on his foot, just to rub it in, Myles¡¯s breath instantly

    began heaving rapidly.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1320

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong? Are you nning on hitting me or something? Haha! It¡¯s so satisfying to see you

    enraged like some untamed bear! Come on, hit me! Make my day!¡± taunted Sam as he began patting

    Myles¡¯s face mockingly.

    A second after he said that, Sam¡¯s eyes widened as he found himself flying in the air, a burning

    sensation now on his right cheek. Just as he was about to scream from Gerald¡¯s immense p, all the

    wind got knocked out of him the second his body collided against the corner of a wall! As Sam began

    vomiting blood, a few teeth could be seen mixed in with the crimson liquid.

    As Sam¡¯s two bodyguards stood frozen in ce,pletely stunned, Sam slowly crawled to his knees,

    ring daggers in his utter disbelief at the man who was currently standing beside Myles.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me¡­?!¡± growled Sam as he watched Gerald pick his bag up.

    Dusting the dirt of the bag, Gerald then replied, ¡°What? You were the one who was asking to be hit,

    no? Are you satisfied now, you bbermouth?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­! You¡¯re courting death! Kill him!¡± yelled Sam furiously at his two subordinates as his

    entire body trembled, too hurt to even get off the ground.

    ¡°No, wait! Don¡¯t do it!¡± shouted Myles in a panic, knowing full well that every bodyguard within King

    Valley was extremely well-trained.

    What happened next, however, caused Myles eyes to widen in shock.

    Before the guards could even make a move, Gerald had swiftly moved up to them! In a single kick,

    both of them ended up flying quite a distance away!

    Realizing that both of them were unable to even get up after receiving that attack, the horrified Sam

    instantly cursed, ¡°F-f*ck!¡±

    Not wanting to stay there any longer, Sam immediately began trying to get to his feet to flee the scene.

    To his utter dismay, he quickly felt Gerald¡¯s foot stomping down on his head!

    ¡°Oh? Did you think you were going to be able to leave just like that?¡± asked Gerald coldly.

    ¡°Y-you better not mess around with me¡­! This is King Valley, you know? Stepping on the head of the

    most powerful person here¡­ You have a death wish or something¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Quite frankly, I truly had assumed that those from the King Valley were all exceptional people before I

    came here. I was even convinced that the master of your valley was some top-notch person. Sadly,

    everyone from the valley that I¡¯vee across¡ªexcept for Myles¡ªhas been utterly disappointing.

    With that in mind, why should I show even the slightest respect to a useless steward like you? Also,

    who was it who gave you permission to even touch my belongings? A bit daring for such a useless

    person, don¡¯t you think?¡± replied Gerald as he slowly began exerting more pressure on Sam¡¯s neck.

    Now both terrified and in massive pain, Sam found himself soiling his pants due to how increasingly

    difficult it was for him not to think about his neck snapping if Gerald continued adding more force to his

    foot.

    ¡°¡­P-please, have mercy¡­! Please, let¡¯s just talk this out¡­!¡± pleaded Sam.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you finally realize where you stand. Now then, while I¡¯m fine with letting you go, you first have

    to do something for me. Remember how you stepped on and dirtied my bag? Clean it up!¡± ordered

    Gerald as he tossed the bag before Sam.

    ¡°R-right away!¡± replied Sam as he quickly began wiping the dirt off the bag with his hands.

    Barely a secondter, however, Geraldnded a kick to his face!

    ¡°W-what did I do wrong¡­?! I¡¯m doing what you ordered me to¡­!¡± whimpered Sam.

    ¡°Oh really? I don¡¯t remember telling you to clean it with your hands¡­ Use your tongue to lick it clean

    like the mutt you are!¡± growled Gerald.

    Seeing how fierce and ruthless Gerald¡¯s gaze was, Sam could only instinctively tremble in fright.

    Taking in a deep breath, Sam then thought, ¡®¡­You may have thestugh today, but I¡¯ll surely have

    my revenge one day¡­! Just you wait!¡¯

    Regardless, Sam then stuck out his tongue and began licking the bag clean, knowing full well that this

    was the only way he was going to avoid getting into more trouble.

    Not really expecting Sam to actually obey his orders, the disgusted Gerald then kicked the injured

    steward out of the yard while shouting, ¡°Now beat it!¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    As Sam scurried off, Myles¡ªwho had been standing there this entire time¡ªcould only continue staring

    wide-eyed at Gerald, utterly dumbfounded by what he had just witnessed.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1321

    Myles had initially thought that Gerald was just some ordinary young man who just so happened to

    be the disciple of his benefactor, a clinic doctor.

    He would¡¯ve never imagined for Gerald to hold such strength. People could usually tell a real expert

    from a fake when the ¡®expert¡¯ made their move, and from what Myles had seen, Gerald was a hundred

    percent the real deal. In fact, he was so strong that he was possibly even stronger than some of the

    masters in King Valley! That fact alone made Myles momentarily stunned speechless.

    Eventually, however, he snapped out of it and immediately began sincerely praising, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford!

    To think you had such immense skill!¡±

    Myles was so overjoyed that it almost seemed like he had forgotten that Gerald had just heavily injured

    the steward of King Valley!

    ¡°You tter me too much, Mr. Myles. I was simply upset with the way he was treating you!¡± replied

    Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Myles, is the master of the valley aware that I need the three herbs?

    Regardless of whether he has or hasn¡¯t, I¡¯d like to meet up with him!¡± added Gerald rather bluntly.

    After his absurd encounter with those King Valley siblings who treated other peoples¡¯ lives like they

    were mere ythings, Gerald¡¯s initial respect for those in the valley had long plummeted.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the master of King Valley was obviously being ungrateful since he had clearly

    forgotten about the man who had rescued him back then. The man in the shantytown hadn¡¯t even

    thought twice about saving Myles and the master of King Valley at the time, so getting such a cold

    response in return now certainly irked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest and say that had I attempted to introduce you to him before this, not only would he have

    declined, but you most certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the three herbs you wanted either. Now

    that I know that you have such skill, however, that changes things entirely. You should know that the

    master admires martial artists the most! Also, while the King Valley may appear to be peaceful on the

    surface level, it¡¯s actually in the middle of a crisis now. With that in mind, the master is currently busy

    recruiting masters from all over the world! Regardless, let¡¯s go, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯ll take you to the master

    of the valley right this instant!¡± exined Myles with augh.

    Choosing not to say anything in response, Gerald simply followed after Myles. Quite honestly, he was

    curious as to what sort of deity-like person Rupert Yateman¡ªthe master of King Valley¡ªwas.

    As they made their way there, Myles started talking about some of his bitter experiences here with

    Gerald. Essentially, after being Rupert¡¯s personal driver for quite some time back then, he ended up

    getting promoted to the position of steward.

    At the time, he had treated Sam like his very own brother, constantly praising him. However, things took

    a turn for the worst when the previous master¡¯s wife fell seriously ill.

    Sam had been ced in charge of taking care of her at the time, but due to his negligence, he ended

    up mixing the wrong medicines and almost caused the master¡¯s wife to lose her life! To avoid

    punishment, Sam abused his trust with Myles and framed him for being the one responsible for all that!

    Due to that incident, Myles was immediately demoted to a low-ranking handyman, whereas Sam was

    given the role of steward instead.

    By the time Myles got to that part of the story, both he and Gerald had arrived at the conference hall,

    the ce where the master of the valley usually received his guests.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon entering, both of them saw that there was already a crowd of people inside. From what Myles

    could tell, there was a rather important meeting going on, seeing that a number of core members of the

    King Valley were present.

    All of them were seemingly too engrossed in some girl¡¯s story that nobody even noticed Gerald and

    Myles¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious! That savage is way too powerful! He killed over a hundred people there, you know?

    Thank god sis and I were rather well-trained in martial arts, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    escape!¡± exined the girl, hints of fear in her voice.

    Finding the voice to be somewhat familiar, Gerald squinted his eyes at the girl, and sure enough, it truly

    was Yenny Yateman.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fairleighs to have such a master in Fairleigh Valley. Thankfully he appears to be on

    the run. If he were to obey their bidding, King Valley would definitely be in for a world of trouble!¡± replied

    a middle-aged man¡ªfrom where he sat on a sofa¡ªcalmly as he turned to look at Fleur.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1322

    ¡°As for you. How many times have I told you not to get involved with any of the Fairleighs? Knowing

    Seamus, who knows what he had in mind when you made that bet with him? It should¡¯ve been clear as

    day that he wanted to cheat you! Had it not been for the savage running wild, you would¡¯ve definitely

    lost the bet!¡± reprimanded the middle-aged man.

    To those who knew him, he was none other than the master of King Valley, Rupert Yateman. He was a

    father to two daughters, them being Yenny and Fleur Yateman.

    Being the younger daughter, Yenny had quite the bizarre attitude, and her personality was flippant as it

    was insincere. Fleur, on the other hand, was much more mature and stable-minded.

    Regardless, Rupert couldn¡¯t help but feel irked this time. After all, the bet his daughter had made had

    cost the lives of seven of the King Valley¡¯s most highly ranked masters.

    ¡°All of you should know how covetously the Fairleighs have been eyeing us this entire time! With that in

    mind, everyone should be extra careful whenever they decide things! None of you should get involved

    with the Fairleighs, is that clear?¡± instructed Rupert.

    Following that, he then turned to look at his daughters before angrily adding, ¡°As for you two, go back

    to your rooms! You¡¯re grounded until further notice!¡±

    After the slightly pouting duo walked off to enter their rooms, Myles took a step forward and bowed

    before saying, ¡°Greetings, master! This lowly one has a request!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Frowning slightly, Rupert then asked, ¡°Go on, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯ve been recruiting martial arts masters from all over the world, master. With that in

    mind, allow me to introduce you to Mr. Crawford here! He¡¯s the disciple of our benefactor back then!¡±

    introduced Myles.

    Upon hearing that, Rupert turned to look at Gerald before replying in an indifferent tone, ¡°What

    benefactor?¡±

    ¡°¡­You know, the one who¡­ Well, back in the shantytown¡­¡± mumbled Myles.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. So you¡¯re telling me that he epted some disciple who just

    so happens to be proficient in martial arts?¡± replied Rupert while shaking his head.

    As someone who had been through a lot, Rupert could tell from a single nce that this young man

    was simply here to collect the grace from that year. Thinking about it, Rupert remembered wanting to

    offer the farmer money back then, though that man had declined. At the time, Rupert had wondered

    what kind of airs that farmer was putting on. To think that that man had been saving that request all this

    time till he eventually figured out what he wanted from Rupert.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, just go tell the ountant and hand this boy fifty thousand- no, actually, give

    him a hundred thousand! With that, I hope the matter will be done and over with!¡± ordered Rupert as he

    furrowed his brows while waving for them to leave.

    ¡®Hah! Martial artist¡­ It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just some na?ve kid!¡¯

    ¡°To think that we came all the way here just to see a liar! Do you think you can just waltz into King

    Valley all willy-nilly? What do you think this ce is, boy?¡± said one of the rather extraordinary-looking

    elderly men in the room as the other old men present took turns shaking their heads with wry smiles on

    their faces.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald could feel murderous intent building in his heart. If things were really

    going to proceed this way, then he wasn¡¯t against taking the medicine by force.

    Seeing how displeased Gerald was, Myles quickly replied, ¡°B-but master, Mr. Crawford isn¡¯t here for

    money! Instead, he¡¯s here in hopes of obtaining three rare medicinal herbs!¡±

    Now sighing in irritation, Rupert then responded, ¡°Three rare medicinal herbs you say? What favor did

    that man even do for us to deserve that! Look, I¡¯m getting really annoyed right now, so if you don¡¯t

    leave with the money already, you¡¯ll be going home empty-handed!¡±

    At that moment, a young servant fumbled into the room while shouting, ¡°N-not good! Things aren¡¯t

    looking good!¡±

    Watching as the boy fell to the ground, Rupert¡¯s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°What is it that¡¯s gotten

    you into such a panic?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the master of Fairleigh Valley, master! He¡¯s leading lots of people over, saying that it was our

    peoples¡¯ fault for letting some undefeatable God of War on the loose! I¡¯m not sure what they meant by

    that, but they¡¯re iming that those from our valley caused the Fairleighs to suffer massive losses!

    They want us topensate them now, and if we don¡¯t, they¡¯re nning on barging in!¡± exined the

    servant.

    ¡°¡­What?! Those utter b*stards!¡± roared Rupert in fury as he mmed both hands onto his table.

    ¡°Gather our men immediately! I¡¯m the dignified master of King Valley! Who do those Fairleighs think

    they are just doing as they please here?!¡±

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1323

    ¡°The master of the valley ising!¡± shouted one of the King Valley¡¯s bodyguards excitedly. Hearing

    that, the other guards¡ªwho had been facing off with those from the Fairleigh family¡ªfelt like a

    massive weight had just been lifted off their chests.

    Over sixty bodyguards from the King Valley had been groaning and howling in pain as theyid on the

    ground. Upon realizing that Rupert wasing, however, all of them instantly began supporting each

    other up¡ªalbeit all of them being a little wobbly¡ªbefore staggering over to hide behind Rupert¡¯s back.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Rupert himself was frowning deeply, his fists clenched tightly as he shouted, ¡°Hershel! Bradley!¡±

    Hershel was the master of Fairleigh Valley, and Bradley was Hershel¡¯s younger brother.

    While the present-day King Valley specialized in the art of pill-making and the Fairleighs were known

    for their expertise in martial arts, there was once a time when those from the Fairleigh Valley also

    specialized in pill-making. After all, the founder of Fairleigh Valley was actually a subordinate from the

    King Valley who managed to escape!

    With that in mind, it was already pretty clear that the two families had a long history of grievances.

    Regardless, despite the fact that Bradley was the younger brother, he was extremely powerful. If

    Rupert had to pick between whom he was more worried about, the answer would most definitely

    always be Bradley. If the rumors were true, Bradley¡¯s level of strength was already nearing the

    advanced stage of the Spirit Earth Realm! That was honestly the reason why Rupert had begun

    gathering so many masters in the first ce.

    Even with that precaution, however, it was now evident that none of them were even a match for

    Bradley. After all, Bradley had simply taken the opportunity to go wild today, as seen by the sixty-over

    injured guards now cowering behind Rupert. He had truly underestimated how strong Bradley truly

    was¡­

    Gerald himself¡ªwho had followed everyone out¡ªwas now observing the man donning ck clothes

    and shoes who was standing in front of the other Fairleighs. Looking to be around the age of forty, a

    large scar on that man¡¯s face only served to make him appear even more ferocious than he already

    was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master of King Valley? From the looks of it, you¡¯ve invited quite a number of masters to

    deal with the Fairleighs! Is my guess correct?¡± asked Bradley as he took a step forward while looking

    straight into Rupert¡¯s eyes with a smile.

    Being a big boss, Rupert repressed his shock before replying, ¡°How presumptions both of you are

    today! To think that you¡¯ve brought so many of your men over on such short notice! You¡¯ve even injured

    so many of our valley¡¯s men!¡±

    ¡°An eye for an eye, Master Rupert! Don¡¯t you remember how you gave my brother that scar on his

    face? Back when you used the King Valley¡¯s medicine to hire a master to ambush us? If my brother

    hadn¡¯t risked his life back then, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to escape in the first ce! Mind you, I

    won¡¯t ever forget how that scar came to be!¡± replied Hershel with a coldugh.

    The two families had been at odds for far too long, and Bradley had been particrly vengeful about it.

    Following that, Bradley then added, ¡°It¡¯s high time we ended this nonsense, Rupert Yateman! Not only

    do we still have old unsettled scores, but to think that your daughter would actually free the

    undefeatable God of War that we so painstakingly captured! Have you any idea how many men we lost

    just to capture him? Our families have already been fighting for a long time, Rupert! We¡¯vee today

    to settle our hatred, both old and new! Let¡¯s put an end to all this today!¡±

    Not only were Bradley¡¯s words intimidating, but whenever he opened his mouth, the scar on his face

    seemed like it was executing some ferocious tribal dance.

    Regardless, Rupert remained momentarily silent. It was true that he had previously sent someone to

    assassinate the brothers. What more, those from the King Valley had had increased conflicts with the

    Fairleighs quite recently. Now that the Fairleighs were even ming his daughter for releasing their

    savage, Rupert could already tell that they had been waiting for an excuse to do all this. To think that

    they were finally going to actually do it!

    However, even though it was clear that the Fairleighs were looking for a fight, given the current

    situation, Rupert feared that not even all the masters that he had gathered and trained over the past six

    years would be able to take on Bradley!

    With that in mind, Rupert then lowered his voice before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just do whatever

    you please just because you¡¯ve reached the advanced stage of the Spirit Earth Realm¡­ I¡¯ll have you

    know that we here in the King Valley haven¡¯t just been twiddling our fingers all these years either!¡±

    ¡°Hah! I assure you that everyone knows how strong the King Valley is, and that naturally includes us!

    Look, the less you struggle, the easier it¡¯ll be for all of us! Know that none of your ¡®masters¡¯ have even

    been able to withstand a single blow from Bradley! With that in mind, stop wasting our time and offer

    yourselves to us already! Of course, if you still wish to fight back, then it can¡¯t be helped. Seamus! You

    stay back! There¡¯s not even a need for your second uncle to take action! If they¡¯re reluctant to

    cooperate, just clean up the rest of those so-called masters!¡± snorted Hershel as he turned to look at

    Seamus.

    Upon hearing that, the elders from before¡ªwho had mocked Gerald¡ªinstantly portrayed extremely

    ugly expressions.

    Those from the King Valley had been famous for the longest time. To think that they were being taken

    so lightly now! As if that wasn¡¯t already humiliating enough, the Fairleighs were just leaving a junior to

    deal with them!

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1324

    Among them, however, Rupert seemed to be the most humiliated. Taking in a deep breath, he then

    nodded before shouting, ¡°Master Croft, Master Jones, and Master Keay! It¡¯s high time we took action!¡±

    Hearing that, the three masters then nodded in unison before turning to look at a young man who was

    standing beside them.

    ¡°Go deal with the young master of the Fairleigh family, Peter,¡± said one of the three masters, prompting

    the young man¡ªwho was donning tight-fitting clothing¡ªto nod before walking toward Seamus and

    facing him.

    After Peter made a gesture that suggested that he was saying, ¡®after you,¡¯ another of the masters then

    said, ¡°Peter¡¯s the oldest disciple under me, and he¡¯s been training with me for over ten years. He¡¯s

    already at the final stage of the Neb Realm, so dealing with this young master shouldn¡¯t be an issue

    for him.¡±

    As the three masters took turns nodding confidently, Bradley simply smirked before looking at Peter

    and saying, ¡°Hah! So they¡¯re sending you out to your death, huh? To think that a mere child like you

    even dares to go against my nephew! Make sure not to hold anything back, Seamus!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one courting death,¡± replied Peter.

    Being a young man who practiced martial arts day in and day out, Peter wasn¡¯t about to let himself get

    affected by taunts like these.

    With nothing to lose, Peter then dashed toward the sneering Seamus who had his arms crossed.

    What happened next took ce so quickly that the next thing everyone knew, a figure had already

    been flung backward! Upon the person¡¯s collision, the impact of it alone was enough to cause the entire

    ancient-looking building¡ªthat they were flung toward¡ªto quiver!

    ¡°P-Peter!¡± shouted all three of the masters in unison, their eyes now fully widened after witnessing what

    had just happened.

    His body sticking against the building¡¯s side, everyone could now see that it truly was Peter who had

    been punched backward. Anyone paying close attention to Peter¡¯s body could tell that it was a punch

    since there was a clear fist mark embedded in his chest.

    ¡°Humph. It appears that my nephew is still a bit soft-hearted. Rest assured that your disciple isn¡¯t dead

    yet. Regardless, it¡¯s now your turn¡­¡± said Bradley with a grin, bloodlust reflected in his eyes.

    Seeing that, all three of the masters felt chills running down their spines. After watching their strongest

    disciple fall from a single hit, the trio no longer had the confidence they initially had. Just how vast was

    the difference between their skill levels?

    Whatever the case was, in the end, all three of them knew that there was no other way than to bite the

    bullet.

    With that, under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, the three masters then slowly walked over to face

    Seamus before one of them shouted, ¡°Cease this madness at once, you loquacious child!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Is there even a need for me to fear you three pretentious old things? Juste at me

    already!¡± retorted Seamus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky just yet!¡± replied another of the three masters. Though the trio knew that together,

    they were near-invincible, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated by Seamus¡¯s taunting.

    With that, all four of them then began gathering their inner strength¡­ And a split secondter, both

    sides had already exchanged up to eight blows!

    To the untrained eye, all they could see were ck shadows jumping about in the open space, causing

    destruction wherever theynded. To make matters more intense, each blow was so fast that it caused

    the air surrounding their fists to whistle!

    As the four people fought on, Rupert couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat as he thought, ¡®¡­How¡­

    How terrifying¡­! To think that even the third generation of the Fairleigh family was already this

    strong¡­!¡¯

    After all this time, Rupert finally realized that he had been a textbook example of being a frog in the

    well. After upying Sunhill Rise for over ten years, he had assumed that he was second in the world,

    bested only by the heavens itself. Why hadn¡¯t he ever considered the fact that there were many others

    in the outside world capable of killing him with just a simple pinch?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Once this battle is over, no matter what it takes, I¡¯ll definitely have to recruit a bodyguard with at least

    the same amount of strength that Bradley has. Otherwise, nobody would even find out if I were to

    suddenly be assassinated!¡¯ Rupert thought to himself as he continued praying that the three masters

    would win. If they did end up losing, then those from the King Valley would truly be unable to weather

    through this catastrophe!

    At that moment, one final explosive sound could be heard as the silhouettes of all four people hopped

    back to opposing sides of the field. While one of them stood in the spot he had started from, the other

    three had retreated a good few steps away from where they had begun from.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now fully widened as chills ran up their spines.

    The staggering trio who had retreated were the three masters¡­

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1325

    ¡°How unexpected for a greenhorn like you to have achieved such immense inner strength!¡± said one of

    the masters. All three of them had looks of disbelief and bitter smiles on their faces as they stared at

    Seamus whose entire body seemed to be steaming with excess heat.

    Though Seamus was now panting slightly, it was obvious that he had persevered well in his fight.

    Knowing that, he then cockily said, ¡°I hope you now understand what my father and second uncle had

    meant! Just surrender already so that lives can be spared! Let this be a warning that if I have to

    continue fighting, I won¡¯t be holding back anymore! Understand that our visit today is solely aimed at

    Rupert! If you don¡¯t wish to die, then step aside!¡±

    Hearing that, all three of the masters could only sigh. Barely any fighting spirit left in them, they were

    well aware that if they were unable to take down Seamus even afterbining all three of their efforts,

    then they could certainly forget about ever being Bradley¡¯s opponent.

    Seeing that, Rupert and everyone else from the King Valley felt as though they had hit rock bottom.

    Understanding that there was no longer anything to lose, Rupert red daggers at the Fairleighs

    before shouting angrily, ¡°Do it!¡±

    Upon hearing themand, two gunmen instantly revealed themselves from behind the courtyard¡¯s

    many rocks! Both of them had been hired with massive sums of money, and they had each imed to

    be gods of marksmanship. With that in mind, Rupert had ced them as hisst line of defense.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Regardless, just as both of them were about to open fire, Bradley suddenly used his inner strength to

    lift two stones off the ground beforeunching them directly at the two gunmen! The stones themselves

    hit each of them right between their eyebrows, causing both of them to scream in unison as they fell to

    the ground!

    Up till this point, the Fairleighs had only made their appearance for about ten minutes. Despite that

    being the case, many of Rupert¡¯s more capable men were already seriously wounded and down for the

    count. Though he still had about a hundred and fifty bodyguards at hismand, Rupert knew better

    than to increase the casualties for the sake of it. From what he could tell, the only ones left who were

    capable of momentarily holding their ground were himself and a few other elders. However, that was

    about it.

    As he pondered his next step, Bradley suddenly shouted, ¡°Step back, Seamus. I¡¯ll be taking over from

    here!¡±

    With a frosty re, Bradley then slowly¡ªand menacingly¡ªbegan walking toward Rupert.

    At that moment, both Fleur and Yenny ran up to the square¡ªutterly panicked and surprised by the

    huge mess they were currently witnessing¡ªas they shouted, ¡°Father¡­!¡±

    By this point, Rupert¡¯s face had gonepletely pale. With trembling legs, he then slowly turned to

    look at his two beautiful daughters¡­ Though he clenched his fists tightly as he tried his hardest to

    resist, in the end, he knew he had to do it.

    ¡°¡­Say¡­ Bradley, Hershel¡­ Quite honestly, we never really resented you back then¡­ It was a

    blessing, really, that your ancestors managed to learn the art of pill-making from our King Valley. After

    all, it eventually led to the creation of Fairleigh Valley! Regardless, I¡¯ve always had a hunch that

    Seamus was interested in our Fleur¡­ What say you to us turning this enmity into friendship¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hah! You really think my nephew likes your Fleur? Let¡¯s cut the bullsh*t and just let me kill you already!

    Once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll just take your daughter so that my nephew can satisfy his urges!¡± scoffed Bradley,

    not even worried about filtering his words anymore as he began walking menacingly toward Rupert.

    From what everyone could see, his murderous intent was already overflowing by this point.

    At that moment, Myles rushed over to stand before Rupert while shouting, ¡°Master!¡±

    However, the second he got there, Bradley simply smacked his hand against Myles¡¯s shoulder, causing

    him to crumble to the ground,pletely unable to stand!

    Patting Rupert¡¯s face with the back of his hand, Bradley¡ªwho was now standing right in front of the

    man¡ªthen said, ¡°You know, once you¡¯re out of the picture, Rupert, Fairleigh Valley will finally be able to

    take what we¡¯ve always wanted. With that in mind, did you honestly think that we would even need to

    covet to your petty bargain?¡±

    ¡°B-Brother Bradley, I admit to my faults¡­! I was blind back then, so please forgive me¡­! Before you do

    anything rash, please remember that your ancestors were only able to make their fortune because of

    the King Valley! With that in mind, you can¡¯t just wipe out the roots of your forefathers¡­!¡± pleaded

    Rupert. Now that he had nobody else supporting him, the trembling Rupert knew that he was no

    different than an ordinary man.

    A split secondter, Rupert¡¯s right cheek was immediately greeted by a p!

    ¡°¡®Can¡¯t just wipe out the roots of our ancestors?¡¯ You talk as though you¡¯re even worthy to call yourself

    that! I¡¯ll say it now that to me, killing you is as easy as squashing a bug! Regardless, once Fairleigh

    Valley takes over the King Valley¡¯s industry, I¡¯m sure the other valleys won¡¯t have anything to say about

    it, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! It¡¯s as you said! With that in mind, please spare my life, Brother Bradley!¡± begged Rupert who

    simply couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of death anymore. He was so terrified, in fact, that he immediately

    knelt before his daughters and everyone else with a loud ¡®thud¡¯ before hugging onto Bradley¡¯s legs and

    bumping his forehead onto them.

    Regardless of how much of a bigshot he was, he was only human and still feared death. He had only

    persevered for so long since he had tasted power and wealth before. In other words, he had been more

    afraid of losing his material belongings than death up till this point.

    Watching as his former enemy knelt and begged like a dog, Bradley instantlyughed triumphantly, his

    dissatisfaction¡ªthat he had held in his heart for over ten years¡ªseemingly slowly dissipating.

    As for the three masters from before, they could only hold onto their chests, unable to advance nor

    retreat. Sighing internally, all three of them simultaneously thought, ¡®Today truly has been a mistake¡­

    We¡¯ve now lost everything¡­¡¯

    Looking at how pitiful the once majestic boss of Sunhill Rise currently was, everyone¡¯s hearts felt

    extremely bitter. After all, no matter how much he knelt or begged for mercy, that man was still their

    lord.

    ¡°M-Master, you mustn¡¯t do this¡­! Kneeling today will only make you the joke of the other valleys as

    well as our international businessman customers!¡± said Myles, his eyes reddened.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1326

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll fight it out with all of you!¡± shouted the furious Fleur out of the blue.

    Revealing a hidden dagger, she then rushed toward Bradley, intent on piercing it right into his chest!

    Since she had always liked martial arts and had been practicing several forms of them ever since she

    was a child, Fleur was rather confident that she could at leastnd a hit.

    To her utter dismay, all it took was a single kick from Seamus for him to disarm her. She wasn¡¯t even

    able to get anywhere close to Bradley!

    As the dagger fell to the ground, Seamus grabbed Fleur by her wrist before pulling her into his arms.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, the terrified Yenny then rushed forward, hoping to rescue her sister as she shouted, ¡°I-I¡¯ll

    fight you too!¡±

    Screaming as she ran toward Seamus, another young master from Fairleigh Valley simply stepped in

    and grabbed her wrist before hugging her tightly in his arms, just like how Seamus was doing with

    Fleur.

    Laughing sinisterly, Seamus then said, ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment,

    Fleur! I have a proposal for you! If you obey my every order tonight, then I¡¯ll tell my father and second

    uncle to spare your life! Hell, I¡¯ll even make you the young mistress of the two great valleys! Due to how

    generous I am, I¡¯ll even allow you to keep half of King Valley! How about it?¡±

    ¡°Unhand me, you b*stard!¡± shouted Fleur, despair reflected in her eyes as she turned to face the

    hundred and fifty King Valley bodyguards who were still standing there.

    ¡°What are all of you even doing? Stop standing there in a daze and attack already!¡±

    Upon hearing that order, all of them finally snapped out of it and took a step forward, intent on fighting

    till the very end! However, the second Bradley turned to look at them, all of them simply froze in ce

    again!

    After witnessing how strong the Fairleighs¡ªwho had been living in seclusion for so many years¡ªwere,

    everyone knew for a fact that they weren¡¯t going to evene close to being their opponents.

    ¡°F-Fleur, just be a good girl and listen to Mr. Fairleigh! Please agree to whatever he wants and save

    your father¡­!¡± pleaded Rupert shamelessly.

    ¡°Hah! Save? You¡¯re dying no matter what happens today, Rupert!¡± scoffed Bradley as he knocked

    Rupert to the ground.

    ¡°Quit dawdling with him, Bradley. It¡¯s high time we got rid of him and all his people from King Valley!

    The sooner you do it, the quicker we¡¯ll finally be able to take over this ce!¡± said Hershel with a smirk.

    ¡°Loud and clear! Well then, Rupert! I¡¯ll be handing you your one-way ticket to hell!¡± snorted Bradley as

    he slowly raised his arm, aiming for Rupert¡¯s head.

    Rupert himself was so frightened that he ended up closing his eyes.

    Before Bradley couldnd the finishing blow, however, Myles¡ªwho had finally managed to struggle to

    his feet¡ªsuddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Now that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Myles then knelt with a ¡®thud¡¯ before Gerald before begging,

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! The master of the valley was wrong, so please ept my apology on his behalf! I,

    Myles Mateman, am willing to offer my life in exchange for another, so please, please save the master

    of the valley! I¡¯ll repay his debt with my life¡­!¡±

    As Myles continued kowtowing till his forehead was all bloodied, Hershel shouted, ¡°What are you

    waiting for, Bradley? Do it!¡±

    Hearing that, Bradley snapped out of it and raised his palm again, this time intent on finishing Rupert¡­

    However, at the veryst second, Bradley instinctively took a step back as something lightning-fast

    rushed past his eyes! Quickly looking in the direction the object had flown toward, Bradley was just in

    time to see it colliding against one of the courtyard¡¯s many rock structures¡­

    Before sending the rock exploding thunderously into a sea of debris!

    Even as the dust finally settled, none of the people there were able to break free from their silent

    paralysis.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1327

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡± shouted Bradly, an utterly horrified and incredulous expression on his face as he stared

    wide-eyed at Gerald.

    Bradley was already someone who possessed immense strength. With that in mind, how could an

    ordinary person like Gerald¡ªwho looked no older than Seamus¡ªactually cause him to flinch from

    attacking?

    Had he not witnessed Gerald¡¯s sudden attack just seconds ago, he wouldn¡¯t have believed how

    capable the youth truly was! But this was illogical, wasn¡¯t it?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    As Bradley¡ªin his shock and horror¡ªcontinued trying to make sense of the situation, Hershel could

    simply frown as he turned to look at his younger brother.

    Rupert, Fleur, and the others from King Valley, on the other end, were now feeling like they had finally

    been graced with hope after being pushed into such a desperate situation earlier.

    To think that he had such ungodly strength¡­ Thinking back, since none of them had been able to

    discern how powerful he truly was earlier, it was lucky that they didn¡¯t offend him too badly¡­

    Regardless, when Rupert saw that Gerald¡ªwho was arguably even stronger than Bradley¡ªwas now

    defending him, he immediately got to his feet.

    Fleur herself had already wiggled free when everyone was still dumbfounded earlier, and she had just

    sessfully freed her sister as well at the moment.

    Running back to where most of the King Valley guards were, Yenny panted before saying, ¡°S-sister! It¡¯s

    him! I hadn¡¯t noticed his presence earlier, but it turns out that he isn¡¯t dead!¡±

    ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t say anything first!¡± replied Fleur who was equally as surprised as Yenny was.

    With the atmosphere now extremely cold and solemn, Bradley eventually frowned before asking, ¡°¡­

    Who are you?¡±

    Though he had already noticed Gerald¡¯s presence long before Peter had even begun fighting Seamus,

    Bradley hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to him, especially since he looked so young. Instead, his

    attention was fully preupied with the three masters, Rupert, and the two gunmen from earlier.

    He now knew, however, that this kid possessed truly extraordinary strength. With that in mind, it was

    obvious that he had something to rely on.

    Bradley was a person who had survived countless rains of bullets throughout the years, and aside from

    using brute force, the reason why he was still alive was because he had always been extremely

    careful. Even if he was facing a seemingly ordinary man, he knew better than to underestimate his

    opponent. After all, he was experienced enough to know that everything could go wrong because of a

    single wrong judgment.

    Seeing that Gerald wasn¡¯t replying, Rupert¡ªwho was now finally regaining a bit of confidence¡ªcleared

    his throat as he said, ¡°¡­Well then! I hadn¡¯t expected our benefactor from back then to raise such an

    outstanding apprentice! I admit that I was a bit too rash and impetuous just now¡­ If I remember

    correctly, Myles had said that you wished to collect three Cherish Herbs, correct? If you help us deal

    with the Fairleighs, forget three, I¡¯ll give you ten of them! Hell, I¡¯ll even throw in another seventy-five

    thousand dors! How about it?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply turned to look at him before smiling coldly as he replied, ¡°I hope you

    understand that I only saved you earlier due to how sincerely Myles was begging me to! Are you

    honestly attempting to use those simple terms, thinking you can just dismiss me after I deal with them?

    When you¡¯re currently at such a critical moment that could easily spell your death?¡±

    What Gerald had said was no exaggeration. Had he not felt Myles¡¯s immense loyalty, Gerald wouldn¡¯t

    even have considered saving Rupert¡¯s life. After all, he could¡¯ve just obtained the medicine on his own

    once Rupert was dead.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s reply, Rupert instantly felt his heart clench.

    Since Gerald looked like a country bumpkin who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, Rupert had assumed

    that Gerald would definitely be surprised by his sudden offer. In the end, however, Rupert was the one

    who was surprised since Gerald didn¡¯t seem to care about the offer at all!

    ¡°¡­Do you not think that my offer is good enough, youngd? What do you wish for then? Just say the

    word and I¡¯ll give it to you as long as you¡¯re willing to help get rid of my enemies for me!¡± bargained

    Rupert.

    ¡°Oh, what I want is quite simple. I just wish to own a fifth of the King Valley!¡± replied Gerald with a

    laugh.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I beg your pardon¡­?¡± replied Rupert, his eyes widened in shock.

    Even Fleur hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to be this greedy!

    ¡°Oh? Hmm¡­ Well, I said I just wish to own a fourth of the King Valley!¡± said Gerald with a smirk.

    Now breathing frantically, Rupert finally realized how seriously he had underestimated the kid. To think

    that this young country bumpkin would even dare to ask for a fifth of the King Valley! As if that wasn¡¯t

    already outrageous enough, he was now asking for a fourth!

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure I heard you said a fifth earlier¡­ Regardless, I won¡¯t lie that it¡¯s exceedingly difficult for me

    to just hand over a fifth of my valley to you! How about this? Should you be willing to help me deal with

    them, I¡¯ll give you a tenth of this ce! It¡¯ll certainly be more than sufficient for you to lead an easy and

    carefree life from the money generated from that area!¡±

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1328

    Rupert found himself frowning as he said that. Naturally, he was going to be reluctant to part with his

    assents, and since he was still alive, he was definitely going to at least attempt to negotiate further.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Fixing his gaze on Rupert, Gerald simply replied, ¡°A third!¡±

    Hearing that, the elders found themselves exchanging nces with one another. It was already obvious

    that the knife was at Rupert¡¯s throat, so there really was no reason for him to continue trying to bargain

    with Gerald. With how things were currently going, the elders knew for a fact that there was a very real

    possibility of Rupert losing the entire valley to Gerald by the time all this was over.

    Taking in a deep breath, Rupert¡ªwho was still unwilling to just agree like that¡ªthen said, ¡°Please don¡¯t

    take advantage of us knowing that we¡¯re already at our weakest, youngd! So be it! I¡¯ll hand you a fifth

    of the valley, just as you¡¯ve asked before! Is that agreeable?¡±

    ¡°Half of King Valley! Nothing less if you still want me to help you!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Rupert instantly knelt on the ground upon hearing that. He truly was caught in a dilemma since it

    wouldn¡¯t be right for him to simply ept Gerald¡¯s condition like that.

    Quite honestly, he was wondering if Gerald would truly end up being useful in the end. After all, not

    even the three masters and two gunmen he had hired were able to deal with the situation. In the end,

    however, he knew that Gerald was his final ray of hope, and he couldn¡¯t just let him walk off now that

    he was already on the verge of death.

    He now also knew better than to continue trying to trick Gerald, knowing full well that if he attempted it

    one more time, Gerald would most certainly end up getting the entire valley.

    If only he had known that things were going to end up this way, then he would¡¯ve definitely attempted to

    build a better rtionship with Gerald earlier. To think that Gerald had simply started off asking for three

    Cherish herbs¡­ There were at least a million of them stored within King Valley after collecting them for

    hundreds of years! Why hadn¡¯t he just given three of them to him and be done with it?

    Now extremely frantic, Rupert could almost feel himself losing his temper. However, he refrained,

    knowing that whether he got angry or not, there was still not going to be any other way out.

    With that in mind, the master of the valley gritted his teeth and stomped his foot hard on the ground

    before saying, ¡°¡­Very well! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give you half of King Valley! Now please, please, help me get rid of

    those enemies!¡±

    ¡°Now wouldn¡¯t it have been better for you not to y any of your petty tricks in the first ce¡­?¡±

    replied Gerald with a grin before turning to look at Bradley and the others.

    From what he was able to tell, Bradley¡¯s strength was close to the middle stage of the Spirit Earth

    Realm, the same stage that Gerald currently was on. While that would technically signify that he and

    Gerald were equally matched in terms of strength, Gerald was clearly superior when it came to the

    amount of training both of them had experienced.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get cocky too soon! From what I can sense, both of us are equally matched in terms of our

    inner strength! Furthermore, I have my brother and nephew here with me!¡± grunted Bradley. While it

    was true that he was a very cautious person, his anger had overtaken most of his rationality. He was so

    infuriated, in fact, that blood was already starting to seep from his old facial scar, making him look all

    the more ferocious!

    Looking straight into Bradley¡¯s eyes, Gerald then replied, ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t believe that I can take you

    down? Hmm¡­ What to do¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just have to prove my point by having all three of youe at

    me at the same time! How about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­! You¡¯re really asking for death, aren¡¯t you?!¡± roared Bradley as his eyes instantly red up

    with murderous intent.

    In the end, Bradley was someone who ced his worth even higher than his life. With that in mind,

    despite Gerald clearly having an immense amount of strength, Bradley was more than determined to

    break him into pieces after being humiliated so much by him!

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve torn off your head and limbs, I¡¯ll be tossing all of them into the river for the fish to feed on!¡±

    growled the enraged Bradley who now looked so terrifying that everyone present instantly turned pale

    in fright.

    ¡®You really are just a young kid who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Look at the situation you got

    yourself in! Couldn¡¯t you sense how terrifying Bradley already was? Why did you have to provoke him

    even further? While it¡¯s true that you¡¯re talented, you should know that Bradley¡¯s already a veteran!¡¯

    thought the three masters as they helplessly watched on.

    Myles himself waspletely dumbfounded by the turn of events. While he already knew that Gerald

    was arrogant, he hadn¡¯t expected him to be this arrogant! Was he really going to attempt to fight all

    three of them at once¡­?

    Before Myles could wonder any further, he saw Gerald straightening his body before casually replying,

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Following that, Gerald suddenly outstretched his right hand before clenching and turning it ever so

    slightly¡­ It gave the impression as though he had caught the wind¡­ As everyone wondered what he

    was trying to do, Gerald then retracted his hand toward his chest before seemingly tossing an invisible

    knife toward Bradley¡­

    Only rather than just being mere mimicry of tossing a knife, everyone stared wide-eyed as a white light

    shot out from his palm! As if that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, the crowd watched in astonishment

    as the ground split slightly apart as the orb of light continued flying toward Bradley!

    In the light¡¯s path, however, was a ratherrge boulder. Everyone now curious to know what would

    happen to the light upon collision, their question was quickly answered when it simply shot through the

    boulder!

    ¡­But wait, it didn¡¯t just shoot through¡­ A split secondter, the boulder split into two clean halves, with

    both sides cut so clean that they gleamed like the surface of a mirror! Expensive-looking tiles cracking

    apart as the light surged on, it finally stopped moving the second it arrived inches away from Bradley¡¯s

    face.

    As Bradley stood paralyzed in his utter shock, the others found themselves too dumbfounded to even

    make a sound as well.

    Everyone now looking at the deep gash on the earth that Gerald had caused, the entirety of King Valley

    became momentarily enveloped in silence.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1329

    ¡°¡­B-by god¡­ Is he¡­ Is he a human or a god¡­?¡±

    Though Myles¡¯s mouth had been hanging open this entire time, he couldn¡¯t care less about how he

    looked as he trembled while muttering that question.

    Even the three masters were utterly stunned. After all, while Bradley was more powerful, faster, and

    more skillfulpared to regr people, his capabilities were still¡ªat the very least¡ªpredictable and

    understandable. Gerald, on the other hand, was apletely different story.

    After all, he had just split the earth and even arge boulder clear in half just by waving his hand in the

    air! Nobody could¡¯ve predicted that! Several others were having simr thoughts as well.

    Regardless, following a long silence, one of the three masters¡ªafter staring at the marks left on the

    ground this entire time¡ªmurmured, ¡°¡­That wasn¡¯t a celestial technique¡­ Instead, it was a strange

    martial art¡­ It¡­ It was the airbending skill¡­! Adding that to the fact that that boy has already

    conquered the Neb Realm and owns the Power of the Hundred Divine Fists, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch

    to say that he would be able to easily kill a person standing ten meters away! I had always thought that

    all that was simply the stuff of legends¡­ Now that I¡¯ve witnessed it with my very own eyes, I can safely

    say that I can die without any regrets¡­¡±

    Before anyone could even respond to that, the steps of feet pattering could be heard, prompting

    everyone to turn around¡­ Only to realize that Bradley was retreating!

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry!¡± yelled Bradley.

    ¡°¡­What? He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s attempting to escape¡­?!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course he was. After seeing how Gerald hadunched such a powerful attack just by fiddling with

    his fingers, Bradley instantly realized that he had just dug his own grave.

    To his utter shock, not only did Gerald exhibit signs of superb training, but he also possessed extremely

    powerful martial art skills! Understanding that, Bradley knew that he was no longer worthy of being

    Gerald¡¯s opponent.

    What an extraordinary being! Bradley knew for a fact that even if there were ten of himself, all of his

    copies wouldn¡¯t evene close to defeating Gerald!

    ¡°To think that he¡¯s already entered such a realm at his age! How utterly unbelievable! Even my genius

    of a master back then wasn¡¯t able to enter that realm till he was around fifty, and he¡¯s a top master as

    well as a hero! How could a martial artist with such an ordinary background even possess such godly

    skills?!¡± muttered Bradley under his breath as he continued dashing away, hoping that his head start

    would allow him to escape.

    Just as the other Fairleighs¡ªwho were now starting to get increasingly worried¡ªwere about to turn

    around and book it, Gerald simply looked at the escaping man before sneering, ¡°Finally nning on

    leaving? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s much toote for that!¡±

    Following that, Gerald took in a deep breath before activating his Thunder Eruption skill! His palms now

    reddened, Gerald then flicked his fingers, sending three, white, silk-like strands shooting out like bullets

    toward Bradley, Hershel, and Seamus¡¯s backs!

    Upon¡ªflying over ten meters and¡ªhitting their backs, Seamus was the first to scream as he instantly

    began spurting blood out of his mouth before falling to the ground shortly after.

    Bradley himself found his eyes turning ck as he felt the blunt force¡ªthat felt simr to being hit with

    a hammer¡ªon his back. Being flung forward by how hard the force was, Bradley ended up smashing

    directly into a wall!

    Witnessing all that, the three masters could only tremble in fear as one of them said, ¡°¡­Both his inner

    and external strength are equally as extraordinary¡­! He really is capable of killing with just a snap of a

    finger! He¡¯s a living god on earth¡­!¡±

    While the young man only looked to be around the age of twenty-five, none of the masters had any

    further doubts that he was a true apex great master as well as someone extremely¡ªand mysteriously

    ¡ªwell-learned in the realm of martial arts

    Regardless, the masters were d that they had earlier held their tongues. After all, they would¡¯ve

    definitely been pped by Gerald had they said what was previously on their mind, that being, ¡®How

    could there possibly be a great master under the age of thirty? They¡¯re already extremely rare in the

    world, and they¡¯reparable only to living masterpieces! With that in mind, one can¡¯t simply brag

    about being a great master!¡¯

    Whatever the case was, with all three of themanding Fairleighs nowpletely defeated, it was

    now their family¡¯s subordinates¡¯ turn to not dare to make any further moves.

    Seeing that the tables had nowpletely turned, Rupert finally fully recovered from his initial shock

    and ran over to Bradley before kicking him right in the stomach! Following that, he thenughed before

    saying, ¡°I bet you never imagined that things would end up this way, did you, youngd? Remember

    that if I could humiliate and toss you out like the miserable outcast you were back then, then I can just

    as easily kill you today! Hahaha!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, however, he suddenly heard a faint voice behind him saying, ¡°I assure

    you that Bradley isn¡¯t dead yet¡­ He¡¯s simply unconscious for now¡­ You had best be careful that he

    doesn¡¯t wake up from your kick¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Rupert instantly stoppedughing before turning around to look at Gerald, a pleasant

    smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford- No, Master Crawford¡­ What¡­ did you mean by that¡­? Didn¡¯t you kill this

    murderer¡­?¡±

    Rolling his eyes, Gerald simply replied, ¡°No matter what the case is, he¡¯s still a learned great master,

    and his inner strength is almost as good as mine. I only had the upper hand since my martial arts skills

    are a little better than his. With that in mind, why would I kill him? He¡¯s only unconscious now!¡±

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1330

    The second he was finished speaking, Gerald walked over to Bradley before patting his body a few

    times.

    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ve severed all of his vital energy points. Even if he has any inner strength left, he won¡¯t be

    able to use it for the time being. I¡¯ll be leaving him to you then,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°T-Thank you, Master Crawford! I truly am in awe of your extraordinary strength, greatness, and

    techniques!¡± ttered Rupert as he stood beside Gerald.

    Watching as the man nearing his fifties tried his best to tter a much younger person would make

    anyone watching the scene tempted tough out loud. It certainly didn¡¯t help that his attitude before

    and after he found out how strong Gerald was had taken aplete one-eighty!

    Upon hearing that, Gerald himself could only shake his head with a wry smile on his face.

    What Gerald didn¡¯t know was that after experiencing a roller coaster of emotions today, Rupert had

    long given up on maintaining his dignity and image anymore. All he wanted to do now was to get into

    Gerald¡¯s good books, and what better way to do that than to keep ttering him!

    Rupert¡¯s thought process was that if he had such a learned great master backing him up, then he

    surely wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any other champions, legends, or even masters in the future!

    ¡®No matter how strong my future enemies are, they¡¯d nevere close to even being as powerful as

    Master Crawford, the youth who can kill with just air!¡¯ Rupert thought to himself.

    At that moment, the three masters walked over to Gerald¡ªdisregarding the injuries on their bodies¡ª

    before asking, ¡°Master Crawford, will he truly be unable to use his strength after you severed his vital

    energy points?¡±

    A warrior¡¯s inner strength stemmed from their elixir-of-life field. With that in mind, if Gerald truly had

    interrupted his main acupuncture points, then Bradley would no longer be able to ess his inner

    strength for real!

    ¡°I simply used a unique method of interrupting his body¡¯s meridians at several points. Due to that, his

    inner strength will constantly be scattered all over the ce. If he can¡¯t collect his inner strength, then

    he¡¯s pretty much rendered powerless,¡± exined Gerald casually.

    The three masters were dumbfounded once again. How utterly amazing! This youth truly was a god on

    earth!

    Even Fleur and Yenny were now blushing. No wonder he hadn¡¯t been afraid when they first caught him.

    Even when he was sent to such a dangerous ce, both of them had found it slightly odd that there

    wasn¡¯t a trace of fear on his face! Now that they knew how powerful he was, it made sense why he

    hadn¡¯t been frightened in the least!

    ¡°Regardless, now that I¡¯ve solved your issue, I think it¡¯s high time you fulfilled your promise to me,

    master of the valley,¡± said Gerald as he pped his hands.

    ¡°¡­Promise?¡± replied Rupert as he ced his hand over his head as though he had just regained his

    senses.

    Now that his enemies had been taken care of and there was no more danger, Rupert was starting to

    feel slightly unwilling to part with half of his assets¡­

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could you perhaps be nning on going back on your word¡­?¡± asked Gerald with a frown

    as he red at Rupert.

    The moment Gerald¡¯s eyes met his, Rupert felt as though he had just been electrocuted. Trembling as

    he gritted his teeth in panic, Rupert then replied, ¡°N-no! Of course, not! Worry not, Master Crawford, for

    I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise!¡±

    Knowing that Gerald was even more ferocious than Bradley, Rupert was afraid that his life would be on

    the line if he didn¡¯t keep his word.

    Even so, that didn¡¯t stop him from trying to think up countermeasures. As his mind continued racing, he

    suddenly heard Gerald say, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go back on your word, you¡¯ll be fine. Speaking of

    which, I¡¯ll soon be taking my leave first, but before that, I need you to get me the herbs that I asked for

    as well as a few oxyblood pellets. I¡¯ll be using them soon!¡±

    ¡°R-right away, Master Crawford¡­!¡± replied Rupert in a clearly depressed voice.

    ¡®What on earth should I even do here¡­? I can¡¯t just hand over half of my assets to this young kid! He¡¯s

    not worthy of all that power! I¡¯ll have to find a way to get rid of him¡­ But until then, I guess I can only

    continue dying the process of handing the valley over¡­ I¡¯ll never hand half of King Valley to him¡­!¡¯

    Just as he was deep in thought, Rupert suddenly felt his brows going cold. It felt as if something had¡­

    just entered his brain?

    Turning around quickly, he was just in time to see Gerald moving his hand away.

    Touching his forehead, Rupert then asked, ¡°¡­Master Crawford¡­? What were you doing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I simply inserted poison into your brain! After all, with half of the King Valley being

    put on the line, I have a feeling that you may try to dy things till you find a way to get rid of me! Of

    course, if that¡¯s not the case, all the better for you!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­ I¡­ I would never¡­¡± stuttered Rupert, nowpletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1331

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, this is the oxyblood pellet and herb that you asked for!¡±

    Not long after that, one of the servants brought the things over respectfully.

    Gerald checked everything carefully.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The fact that Rupert had been poisoned by Gerald was not just to scare him.

    Gerald had indeed poisoned Rupert with the secret poison.

    Although Rupert was a very greedy person and afraid of dying, besides half of the Cherish Herbs in

    King Valley, he was still pretty useful to Gerald to a certain extent.

    Gerald would not be afraid that Rupert would go back on his words in the future as long as he could

    threaten him with the secret poison.

    After leaving King Valley, Gerald did not return to his uncle¡¯s home immediately.

    Instead, as per his agreement with Leo, he arrived at the cave that Leo was hiding in.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little dumbfounded when he saw the scene in front of him upon arrival

    at the cave.

    Leo had used a pile of weeds to block the entrance of the cave and was simply sitting inside the cave

    motionless, just like a young schoolboy who had made a mistake and was being grounded at home.

    ¡°My lord! You¡¯re back!¡± Leo said as he stood up excitedly as soon as he saw Gerald.

    ¡°Were you hiding here in this position the entire time?¡± Gerald asked as heughed.

    ¡°Well, my lord, you asked me not to move. So, I hid here without moving at all after finding this cave. I

    was waiting for you toe back and pick me up!¡± Leo said as he scratched his head.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep calling me your lord! Leo, speaking of it, you are my elder. I simply look like your

    deity, but I am not the same deity that you are thinking of!¡± Gerald replied frankly.

    ¡°That is impossible! You have the dragon blood jade pendant. Based on your aura, I can already sense

    that you are the deity!¡±

    ¡°After getting locked up by those men in the cave, I have already felt my heart throbbing over the past

    few days. It turns out that it is because my lord, you are here!¡± Leo said respectfully.

    Gerald hesitated for a moment.

    Queena had said that he was the deity.

    Also, this jade pendant seemed to have recognized the existence of the deity. That was the reason why

    it gave Gerald so many memories at the very beginning when he touched it.

    Now, Leo could actually sense the deity¡¯s aura from Gerald¡¯s body?!

    Could it be that he was truly the deity? Could it be that the deity was in his body? Could it be that he

    was indeed the reincarnation of the deity? To be precise, could it be that the deity was Gerald in his

    past life, and he was the deity¡¯s present life?

    Gerald had already had these doubts in his mind for a long time.

    All of these coincidences that were connected seemed to affirm and confirm this fact too.

    ¡°Regarding my identity, we will talk about it in the future. However, you should stop referring to me as

    your lord. It sounds a little too awkward!¡± Gerald said as he smiled wryly.

    Leo was a little nervous, and he said, ¡°My lord, could it be that you despise me and don¡¯t want me to

    stay by your side to serve you?¡±

    ¡°That is not what I meant¡­ Sigh¡­ if you really want to, you can just call me by my name, then. My

    name is Gerald.¡±

    Leo scratched his head before he said, ¡°In that case, can I simply call you Mr. Crawford just like

    everyone else? They also called that other person Mr. Fairleigh!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gerald could only nod his head helplessly as he asked, ¡°By the way, where did youe from, Leo?

    You don¡¯t look like a local.¡±

    Both of them found a ce in the cave to sit down before Gerald questioned him out of curiosity.

    Leo was truly in awe of Gerald. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that he was in awe of the

    deity. That was why they had this rtionship now.

    In addition, Gerald had saved his life. Leo was especially attracted to Gerald¡¯s handsome appearance

    and the way that he spoke, which made him seem kind and approachable. This made Leo feel at ease.

    It was also this feeling that made Leo want to recognize Gerald as his master. He felt as though he had

    finally found someone that he could rely on in this unfamiliar ce.

    So, he would naturally tell Gerald the truth at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I escaped from a big flying battleship beforeing to this ce unknowingly.

    Moreover, I felt as though this ce was somehow very strange and yet very familiar. I felt as though I

    had lived here before, but then again, at the same time, I felt as though this ce was very strange and

    unfamiliar to me!¡± Leo said.

    Gerald felt his whole body tensing up as soon as he heard Leo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Big flying battleship?¡± Gerald asked in surprised.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1332

    Then, he listened carefully as Leo exined the whole story to him.

    It turned out that when Leo was very young, he could vaguely remember that he was on arge flying

    battleship. He could not remember how old he was at that time, but Gerald assumed that he was about

    three to four years old then.

    Moreover, many people were on that flying battleship, and there were a lot of children who would y

    together with him.

    All of them were taken to a ce together where someone took special care of them, and Leo had

    grown up there.

    Leo had received various training, and he had participated in various fights ever since his childhood.

    He only knew how to fight.

    Moreover, there had always been a very mysterious legend in that ce, that was none other than the

    deity.

    The ce that they were at had two huge stone statues in ce. It was a statue of a deity and ady in

    white.

    They had grown up under the legend of the deity.

    ¡°You mean to say that you were taken away by the flying battleship? And your physique changed and

    became this way when you were there?¡± Gerald asked curiously.

    He felt as though there was a mysterious door leading to a certain door hidden in the dark which was

    slowly opening to him.

    Leo nodded.

    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Crawford, the Leo that you are looking at now is the me after my transformation!¡± Leo

    said. It seemed as though Leo felt a little embarrassed with his current rough and boorish appearance.

    ¡°After your transformation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am currently injured, so I can¡¯t transform and change back to how I was before. I did not look

    like this previously. In fact, it is really strange. I started nning my escape from the big flying

    battleship about one month ago. After I escaped, I went into the sea. After that, a big pce at the

    bottom of the sea exploded. It seems as though someone had used witchcraft and some special

    technique on the pce. I was hit hard by this mighty power, and I fainted. When I woke up, I had

    already been turned into the state that I usually am in, when I am fighting and I cannot transform

    anymore!¡± Leo said.

    ¡°Into the sea? An explosion of a pce?¡± Gerald replied as he thought carefully.

    ¡°What happened after that? Didn¡¯t they try to capture you?¡± Gerald asked again.

    ¡°I do not know. I was unconscious then. When I woke up, I found myself on a deserted ind. After

    that, I started hiding inside the woods until a few days ago when I ran into the people from the Fairleigh

    family. They used some electric baton to capture me!¡±

    Gerald was deep in thought. The explosion that Leo described seemed to be exactly the same as the

    one he had witnessed when he was at the pce of the king of the ocean.

    Could it be that the explosion at the pce of the king of the ocean was the same explosion that had

    caused Leo to faint?

    ¡°Then, can you give me a general description of how the big flying battleship looks like?¡± Gerald asked.

    Leo began to use his bare hands to draw on the ground. A few minutester, Leo had already drawn

    the outline of the flying battleship.

    ¡°Sun League!¡±

    Gerald stood up excitedly as soon as he saw the drawing.

    Although Leo had only drawn a rough outline of the flying battleship, its appearance was almost exactly

    the same as that of the Sun League flying battleship which was depicted on the murals on the stone

    wall.

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids began twitching wildly.

    Leo was one of the people who had escaped after getting captured by the Sun League?!

    Moreover, that mysterious flying battleship had actually not been too far from him when he had dived

    into the bottom of the sea that day?!

    Gerald began sweating all over.

    In that case, Leo was one of the people who had been captured, but he had sessfully escaped!

    Gerald made a bold conjecture. He felt as though this was extremely possible.

    ¡°By the way, do you know this sign?¡±

    Gerald hurriedly took out the token of the holy water which had the logo of the Sun League on it.

    Leo¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    ¡°That is the mark that was engraved on those people¡¯s chests!¡± Leo¡¯s expression became a little

    flustered when he saw the logo.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    That¡¯s right! True enough, Leo had indeed escaped from the Sun League. This meant that Leo was his

    biggest clue in solving the mystery of the Sun League!

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1333

    ¡°What is the ce that you were at, Leo? It seems as though you came from the same ce as the

    deity and thedy in white. You likely were one of the people that the Sun League had captured from

    earth!¡± Gerald said.

    After some exchanges, all of Leo¡¯s descriptions seemed to correspond to the many clues that Gerald

    had obtained from the murals together with the evidence that Gerald had gathered from the pce of

    the king of the ocean, as well as the underground pce in the desert.

    Gerald was almost certain that the Sun League had captured many people from earth, and Leo was

    simply one of them.

    Moreover, the Sun League definitely had an inseparable connection with thedy in white and the deity.

    This way, Gerald could determine that he was certainly on the right path. Queena had alsoe from

    the same ce. If she could survive in the form of a soul, it would not make sense that thedy in white

    would not be able to do the same.

    The life experiences that Chester had had as a child were proof that thedy in white had indeed been

    active before.

    At this time, Leo said, ¡°That ce is called Jaetra. It is very differentpared to this ce, but

    there is also a seventy to eighty percent simrity.¡±

    ¡°Jaetra? So, do you mean to say that everyone who was captured along with you was all brought to

    this ce called Jaetra?¡± Gerald asked excitedly.

    Leo nodded as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us were there, but we did not know how we could escape.

    Fortunately, when we were sent on another mission, we boarded the flying battleship again, and I

    managed to rush out and make my escape!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, it seems as though it would not be long before ordinary people like you would suddenly

    appear to receive training there!¡± Leo continued speaking after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Then, what were all of you training for?¡± Gerald asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone was given their own jobs and responsibilities. The few of us were responsible

    for building weapons. I do not know anything else!¡± Leo said as he shook his head.

    In this case, Gerald had a major clue now, and that was the ce that was referred to as Jaetra.

    M and the others had been captured and taken away by the flying battleship.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    It was no wonder why Gerald had used all of the financial resources and manpower that he had to find

    all of the clues that he had in the past year but to no avail. It turned out that they had been taken to

    some other ce by the Sun League.

    Although Leo did not know where Jaetra was exactly, at the very least, Gerald was no longer as

    confused and lost as he was before.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you told me that you were looking for someone just now. Could it be that someone close

    to you had also been caught and brought to Jaetra?¡± Leo asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes! They were taken away by the Sun League!¡± Gerald replied as he nodded.

    Leo scratched his head and said, ¡°But you are a legend from where I came from. So, you should know

    the way to Jaetra. There is also a long-standing legend in Jaetra. Shortly after you gained fame

    and became famous, you suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, you actually came here!¡± Leo said

    excitedly.

    ¡°I cannot exin everything to you in one or two sentences. However, I am not the deity that you are

    talking about. As for him, his body is currently stored in an underground pce. Moreover, thedy in

    white also came here with him. I am currently looking for thedy in white because I want to help the

    two of them to be reunited once again. This is because I think that there are more secrets hidden

    where thedy in white is at, but I can¡¯t seem to find her at all. Furthermore¡­¡±

    Gerald had been feeling very depressed over the past few days. He had so many pent-up feelings

    inside, but he did not know who he could talk to at all.

    When he saw that Leo seemed to be an honest and trustworthy person, he was willing to open up and

    talk to Leo about all of these things. Moreover, Leo was also very happy to be his confidant.

    ¡°I have also heard of some of their legends before. The possessed Queena that you spoke about

    seems to be her elder sister. She is extremely strong and powerful, but she is also very wicked. She

    disappeared at the same time as you too, deity! All of them came here! Moreover, it seems as though

    she had condensed her consciousness and thoughts to form a soul. Now that she has found a suitable

    body, it is equivalent to her getting reborn!¡± Leo said.

    Since his thinking ability seemed to be slightly weakerpared to an average person, he was silent

    for a moment before he said, ¡°If his sister has already been resurrected as you¡¯ve said, and if she has

    also shown signs of being active a few years ago, this can only prove that she has already condensed

    her consciousness and thought to form a soul. Unfortunately, she could not find an adaptable body.

    Therefore, there was no way for her to get reborn!¡±

    ¡°An adaptable body?¡± Gerald asked, a little puzzled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A resurrected soul will need to find a suitable adaptable body. If there is no suitable

    adaptable body, the soul will simply move along with the coffin. However, as soon as there is a suitable

    adaptable body for her, you can use it to lead her out, and she will be able to get reborn, then! Mr.

    Crawford, when that happens, you will not need to work so hard to find her corpse!¡±

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1334

    ¡°So, that is the case! In the very beginning, when he was at the underground pce in the desert, a

    mysterious person reminded him to look for the coffin of thedy in white so that he could bury them

    together. So, it turns out that it was not transporting her corpse, but it was transporting their

    consciousness and thoughts!¡± Leo said.

    Gerald finally understood.

    ¡°Leo, do you know how to find a suitable adaptable body for her, then? Do you know how to draw her

    out?¡± Gerald hurriedly asked.

    ¡°ording to the legends, it is rumored that she is the same as the deity, and she cultivates and

    practices the Thunder Eruption technique. So, there is thunder essential qi in her body, and her soul

    has also been transitioned. So, you have to find someone proficient in Thunder Eruption to use the

    Thunder Godly Pupil to find a suitable adaptable body for her. After finding a suitable adaptable body,

    the person should also release thunder essential qi. When she senses it, she wille out

    immediately!¡±

    ¡°However, Mr. Crawford, there are not many people who can use or practice the Thunder Eruption

    technique. I naturally do not know how to use it!¡± Leo said as he was filled with self-reproach.

    ¡°Thunder Eruption?¡±

    As soon as Gerald heard this, he could not help but feel overjoyed.

    Wasn¡¯t he practicing and cultivating the Thunder Eruption technique now?

    Indeed, there were many techniques such as eye training, physical training, and qi training recorded

    within it.

    It turned out that he would be able to find thedy in white by using the Thunder Eruption technique!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, this kind of secret technique has very high requirements on a person¡¯s physique

    and blood vessels. If they are not talented or skillful enough, they would explode and die while

    practicing or using this technique!¡± Leo said, and there was a strong longing look in his eyes.

    Was there such a saying about the Thunder Eruption technique? But why was he okay even after

    practicing it?

    Could it be that he was indeed the reincarnation of the deity?

    However, Gerald did not have time to think about this for the time being.

    Leo told Gerald how to use the thunder essential qi to find a way to look for a suitable adaptable body.

    ¡°Leo, thank you for telling and giving me so many clues!¡±

    Gerald patted Leo¡¯s shoulder excitedly before he took out the oxyblood pellet that he had obtained from

    King Valley over to Leo.

    ¡°I do not know if this oxyblood pellet will have any effect on the recovery of your essential qi. However, I

    brought it here for you anyway. If you consume it, I believe that it will be more or less useful to you!¡±

    Gerald said as he handed the oxyblood pellet over.

    ¡°Oxyblood pellet? That is good stuff! Although the quality is not very good, it is still very useful. It is

    indeed very useful to me! Thank you so much, Mr. Deity! No, I mean, Mr. Crawford!¡± Leo eximed as

    he held the oxyblood pellet happily with both hands.

    Then, he waved his hands and directly swallowed about a dozen of the oxyblood pellets.

    Not long after that, Gerald saw that Leo¡¯s originally paleplexion had already recovered, and he

    was gaining some color on his ruddyplexion.

    Leo closed his eyes as he examined his body calmly. ¡°I have already recovered some of the essential

    qi in my body. I will try and transform my body into its original state now!¡±

    As he spoke, Leo clenched his fists tightly, and there was a loud cracking sound in all of the bones in

    his body.

    Immediately afterward, Gerald saw that his physique was shrinking at an extremely incredible speed

    that was visible to the naked eye.

    It felt as though he was using a shrinking technique.

    Leo eventually turned into an ordinary-looking uncle with an average height and chubby body without

    much trouble at all.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you, Mr. Crawford. I can finally be like you now!¡± Leo said as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerald replied as he nodded lightly.

    ¡°I just do not have a weapon on hand now. Mr. Crawford, is there a cksmith shop here? I will go and

    get a weapon for myself so that we can go and look for them!¡± Leo suddenly said viciously.

    ¡°Look for them? Who are you going to look for?¡±

    ¡°Since the Gunter family actually tried to harm you, I will tear them apart to avenge you!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1335

    Gerald truly would not have expected Leo to be so angry and enraged because he wanted to avenge

    him.

    Gerald felt faintly moved.

    ¡°Before that, I will use the herbs to save someone! So, we should go back first!¡± Gerald said as he

    smiled.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Crawford!¡± Leo said as he scratched his head.

    After they had left the cave, both of them headed directly toward the shanty town.

    Sierra¡¯s arm problem cannot be dyed any longer. Otherwise, there would certainly be a sequ.

    Moreover, Gerald would have to focus on finding a suitable adaptable body for thedy in white after

    this. There were so many people in this world. So, where would Gerald necessarily be able to find the

    perfect and right adaptable body for thedy in white?!

    Gerald did not know whether it was a coincidence or not, but as the both of them were walking out of

    the mountain, Gerald suddenly felt his spiritual sense surging.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Gerald knew that whenever he felt this way, it simply meant that there was someone with the same

    aura as him who had appeared not too far away from him.

    However, what was really strange was that Gerald would certainly have a very strong feeling if it was a

    master that was appearing near him, such as how it had been when he had met Hogan before this.

    But now, Gerald simply felt a very subtle feeling.

    This could only mean that this person was not a master.

    That was strange!

    As for Leo, he obviously had this kind of intuition too, and he was on guard at this time.

    ording to what he had heard from Leo, Gerald closed his eyes slightly as he used his magic

    technique. When he opened his eyes again, there was a strange purple light shing in his eyes.

    The purple rays of light were like two rays that were shooting in four different directions.

    ¡°The Thunder Godly Pupil?!¡±

    Leo, who was standing aside, was also shocked.

    However, when he saw that Gerald was fully focused, he did not say anything else.

    At this time, he only felt as though it was truly strange. ¡®Mr. Crawford is clearly the deity. So, why is he

    simply refusing to admit it, then?¡¯

    ¡®He even knows how to use the Thunder Godly Pupil! That is already even more self-exnatory in

    itself!¡¯

    ¡®It must be because the deity has his own ns and intentions. I should not be talking and asking too

    much about it. Otherwise, it will not be good if I were to offend and make the deity angry.¡¯

    Leo secretly thought to himself, and he felt even more respect for Gerald as he waited at the side.

    ¡°Leo, you told me a lot about essential qi just now. One of the points was that I would certainly be very

    aware of it when there is another strange aura around me. I feel as though I have already found the

    suitable adaptable body that you wanted me to find. It is very near us!¡± Gerald could not help but feel a

    little surprised.

    ording to Leo, the powerhouse aura would give him a very strong feeling. Besides that, his

    essential qi would also automatically give him a very cold sort of feeling.

    If the energy was soft and gentle, the aura would feel even more feminine.

    What thedy in white needed was a woman with a soft and feminine aura in her so that she could

    be her adaptable body.

    Gerald found a suitable adaptable body using the Thunder Godly Pupil.

    ¡°That might be possible. Actually, although adaptable bodies are rare, they are also not scarce. It is

    mostly that kind of woman who is born with a spiritual nature. They could more or less be used as an

    adaptable body!¡± Leo said.

    ¡°It is just about ten miles away! Let¡¯s head over there!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Gerald¡¯s figure quickly moved toward the direction.

    This location was already very close to the entrance of the mountain.

    There was a small vige outside the mountain.

    At the entrance at this moment, several young men were surrounding a woman. Moreover, it seemed

    as though a boy who looked about the age of sixteen or seventeen years old was injured and lying on

    the ground at this time.

    He was struggling to get up so that he could fight with these young men. However, he was quickly

    kicked down to the ground.

    ¡°Let go of my elder sister!¡±

    The young boy grabbed a few pebbles from the ground and threw them directly at the heads of the

    several men.

    As a result, the few men kicked him again, and he flew more than ten meters away.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    The girl looked to be about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and she was shouting in a very

    distressed voice at this time.

    ¡°Hahaha. So, what now? If you don¡¯t want to see your younger brother getting beaten up, you should

    just get into the car and apany us for a little while. It is indeed the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a

    beautiful girl!¡± One of the young men said as he grasped the woman¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The girl struggled desperately.

    ¡°We are from the Sime family, little beauty. Do you think you can continue living if you were to offend

    us?¡± The young man threatened her again.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t you guys have any regard for thew at all?!¡±

    The several young men were still holding firmly onto the girl¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Thew? The Sime family is thew!¡± One of the young men said as he grinned.

    After that, he rushed forward as he tried to force himself on the girl.

    At this moment, someone suddenly grabbed his cor from the back.

    Then, the young man was subsequently lifted up by a gentle force.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1336

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    The other four men also reacted at this moment.

    This was because this person hade forward at such a fast speed, and this group of people could

    not even see what was going on.

    So, they hurriedly took out their daggers, one after the other.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford said that you guys deserve to die!¡±

    That¡¯s right. This person was none other than Leo.

    Gerald and Leo had been following the aura, and they had followed it all the way here, only to witness

    the scene that was unfolding before them.

    This was when Leo had decided to take action.

    ¡°Who the heck is Mr. Crawford?! We are from the Sime family! Are you tired of living?! You¡¯d better let

    go right now!¡± The few men said at the same time.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford said that the people from the Sime family deserve to die even more!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Leo exerted some slight force. After that, the person in his hand was

    thrown about twenty meters high up into the sky.

    It felt as though Leo was simply throwing a chicken into the sky.

    After he had fallen to the ground, he struggled a few times, and then, there were no longer any more

    movements from him.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When the few men saw this, they were all in shock.

    They immediately threw their daggers to the ground, one after the other, before they knelt in front of

    Leo.

    ¡°Master! Please spare our lives, master!¡±

    However, Leo did not care so much.

    All he could remember was that Mr. Crawford had said that these men deserved to die.

    So, Leo simply snapped and broke the necks of the two remaining men in an instant.

    After the pair of siblings were saved, they hugged each other in fear.

    The scene just now had absolutely frightened the girl to death.

    Right then, she looked at Gerald and the murderous uncle who was slowly walking toward them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. We will not hurt you!¡± Gerald said as he walked over with a smile on his

    face.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you for saving us!¡± The girl said as she nodded slightly.

    Gerald looked at the girl as he used the Thunder Godly Pupil to observe her.

    The aura came from this girl indeed, but the aura on her body seemed toe and go.

    It seemed as though she had an adaptable body, but on the other hand, it seemed as though she did

    not have one.

    Based on the situation, it was very likely that she hade into contact with another person with a

    suitable adaptable body. Moreover, her encounter with this person had happened not too long ago.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us. Since your brother is holding a bamboo basket, could it be that the both of

    you were heading up the mountain to gather some medicinal herbs?¡± Gerald asked.

    The girl protected her brother who was already wounded and bruised all over after getting beaten up as

    she nodded.

    She was obviously still afraid of Gerald and Leo.

    ¡°The both of you live in this vige?¡± Gerald asked again.

    The girl nodded again.

    ¡°If there is nothing particrly important or urgent, it would be better for you not to head up into the

    mountain. It is too dangerous for the both of you. What are you going to do if you run into a wild beast

    there?¡±

    When Gerald saw that the both of them seemed to be quite fearful of him too, Gerald did not want to

    continue asking them too much.

    ¡°We have to go up the mountain to gather some medicinal herbs so that we can brew some medicine

    for my grandfather!¡± The young boy spoke up at this time. ¡°Furthermore, I am not afraid of any wild

    animals or beasts. I can sense them and know even before theye near us!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Gerald nced faintly at the young boy who had been badly beaten up.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald only smiled wryly and did not say anything else. He simply nodded before he left.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it seems as though that woman does not have an adaptable body!¡± Leo, who was

    beside Gerald, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although she does not have an adaptable body, she must have been in contact with

    someone who has an adaptable body. We will go back and give uncle the medicine to treat Sierra first.

    After that, we wille back and look for them again!¡±

    After Gerald was done speaking, the both of them quickly left and disappeared very soon.

    ¡°Sister, the both of them have already gone far away!¡±

    At this time, the sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy suddenly said at the entrance of the vige. He had

    been lying down on the ground, as though he was listening to something.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to let any strangers know about your abilities? We do not even

    know who they are and what kind of people they are. Brother, are you still hurting?¡± The girl said.

    ¡°No, I am not in any more pain. Let¡¯s go! We can go into the mountain to gather some herbs. I want to

    gather some Cherish Herbs to treat Rosie¡¯s mother. Rosie has always been very kind to our family!

    Besides that, that brother and uncle who saved us just now have also been very kind to us and have

    done us a very huge favor!¡± The young boy said.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1337

    At this time, Gerald and Leo had already returned to Gerald¡¯s uncle¡¯s house in the shanty town.

    ¡°Gerald, why are you only back now? Did you encounter any trouble along the way?¡± Monica asked as

    she hurriedly came forward to greet him when she heard Gerald¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Fortunately, it was just some small obstacles!¡± Gerald said as he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Gerald, who is he, then?¡± Monica could not help but wonder when she saw Leo, who was dressed in

    rags.

    ¡°He is my friend. Monica, help me clean up the guest roomter. I will talk to my uncle so that Leo can

    stay here for the time being! By the way, Monica, where is uncle?¡± Gerald asked as he looked inside

    the house.

    ¡°Uncle went out to run some errands!¡± Monica said.

    ¡°I have already gotten the medicinal herbs that are needed. I will go and help Sierra change the

    dressing for her wounds first. After that, I will apany Leo to buy a shirt! We still have something

    else that we have to do tomorrow!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Ahh?! Why are you so busy? I wanted you to teach me some of your skills!¡±

    Monica looked at Gerald with a pouty expression on her face. However, she listened to Gerald¡¯s

    instructions and went to clean up the guest room.

    Gerald spent two hours helping Sierra change the dressing on her wounds.

    This way, after Sierra¡¯s arm recovered, there would be no scar, and it would be perfectly reattached.

    After they were done eating, Gerald brought Leo to his room. They were preparing to return to that

    vige tomorrow. This time, Gerald would certainly be able to find a suitable adaptable body for the

    lady in white.

    To be honest, it was a little wicked to be seeking an adaptable body.

    After all, ording to Leo, if a soul lingered on in an adaptable body for more than ten days, it would

    cause severe damage to the original soul in the body.

    For instance, Gerald did not even know whether the original and genuine Queena was dead or alive at

    this time.

    Gerald could not help but feel a little self-reproach when he thought of that extremely kind young girl.

    Although he was not the one who had brought this upon her directly, he was indirectly rted to this

    incident no matter what it was.

    If he had not made the mistake of entering another realm, he would not have made the mistake of

    releasing her and letting her out.

    So, this time, Gerald was already prepared to search for many adaptable bodies.

    Gerald was also willing topensate them regardless of how much money they would ask for it.

    If everything went well, he would be able to sessfully save thedy in white.

    Gerald would also constantly help her change her adaptable body so that they could avoid harming or

    taking any innocent lives.

    As for that pair of siblings, they were an extremely important and invaluable clue.

    Early the next morning, Gerald and Leo went to the vige.

    What Gerald would not have expected was that the young boy whom he had rescued yesterday would

    actually be squatting in front of the entrance of the vige as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the

    vige.

    He was holding a knife in his hand, and he was shing at the ce where the bodies had flown

    around yesterday!

    After killing those men yesterday, Leo had casually thrown their bodies on the grass by the roadside.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    When Gerald walked over, he saw that the scene had already been cleaned up.

    ¡°Big brother! Uncle! The both of you are already here?¡±

    As soon as the young boy saw the both of them, he hurriedly stood up as he asked in surprise.

    When Gerald and this uncle had saved him and his sister, he had realized that this uncle was

    extremely well-versed in martial arts.

    As for this elder brother, the young boy could feel that he was even more mysterious.

    So, they had left a very deep impression on the young boy.

    ¡°Hm? It looks like you¡¯re waiting for someone. Could it be that you were waiting for us?¡± Gerald could

    not help but ask as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°Yes, I was waiting for the both of you! I could hear youing toward the vige. So, I knew that you

    must be here to look for me and my sister. Moreover, you seem to have said that you needed my

    sister¡¯s help yesterday!¡± The young boy said.

    Gerald and Leo exchanged nces with one another at this time.

    It seemed as though this kid was not as simple as he looked.

    It was only then that Gerald suddenly thought of what the young boy had said before they had parted

    ways yesterday.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1338

    He had said that he could hear and sense danger, and he could escape as soon as he predicted that

    there was any form of danger.

    That was the reason why he was not afraid of any wild animals or beasts in the mountain at all.

    ¡°How can you hear it?¡± Gerald asked.

    If it was true, this young kid was indeed a little special, then. Gerald could not even sense anyone or

    anything all the way to the shanty town which was so far away, but this young kid could actually sense

    himing in advance. It was rather mysterious!

    ¡°Hehe! My sister said that this is my biggest secret! By the way, big brother, uncle, why are you looking

    for my elder sister?¡± The young boy said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take us to see your sister first? To tell you the truth, I have something that I need your

    sister¡¯s help with!¡± Gerald said frankly.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, Seth led the two men toward his house.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, Uncle, can the both of you teach me some fighting moves? I want to be as strong and

    powerful as both of you so that no one will dare to bully me in the future! I can only run away when I

    sense and predict danger. However, there is no way for me to fight back at all, just like what happened

    yesterday when those b*stards caught hold of my sister!¡±

    Seth begged on the way back home.

    Seth did not know why, but he felt as though Leo, and especially Gerald, were particrly easy to

    approach and get close to.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    That was the reason why Seth dared to speak his mind in front of them.

    ¡°You want to learn some fighting moves from us, but you have not told us how you have such

    supernatural powers. How did you know that we were going toe and find you today?¡± Gerald

    asked as he smiled wryly.

    Of course, Gerald would not make Seth reveal his secret to him in vain. If Seth were to tell him his

    secret, Gerald would certainly help him to get what he wanted, then.

    ¡°That is a secret, and it is my biggest secret. But Brother Gerald, you have to keep your promise. If I tell

    you my secret, you and uncle will have to teach me how to fight, then!¡± Seth said.

    He was truly very interested in martial arts.

    Leo smiled before he said, ¡°Even if you did not tell us about your supernatural powers, we could also

    guess what it is. Young kid, you must be iraudient, right?¡±

    ¡°iraudient?¡±

    Gerald was surprised.

    This vocabry sounded very strange and mysterious to him.

    Even Gerald would not have known this.

    However, it was obvious that Leo seemed to know even more than Gerald did in certain aspects!

    True enough, Seth was extremely surprised, and his eyes widened in shock as he said, ¡°Uncle, how

    could you tell at a single nce?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Some people have the same skills as you or even stronger skills than you have where I came

    from!¡± Leo said in a domineering tone.

    ¡°However, it seems as though you have not received any special training at all. So, how is it possible

    for you to possess this kind of ability, then?¡± Leo asked as he scratched his head.

    ¡°My guess was right indeed. The both of you are truly people with great abilities! Hehe. I am indeed

    iraudient. Based on my calctions, I think that I can hear sounds up to about five hundred miles

    away. That is how I can sense if any dangers are approaching.¡± Seth said.

    ¡°Sigh! I originally thought that I would be able to make a fortune because of this magical ability that I

    have. However, I realized that being iraudient does not mean anything at all. I cannot make any

    money, and I cannot even afford to treat my grandfather¡¯s illness. That is why I have to go into the

    mountain to gather some medicinal herbs!¡± Seth said as he sighed.

    ¡°Leo, how do people gain iraudience? I¡¯m guessing that they must have gained this ability through a

    certain method, right? I don¡¯t think an ordinary person would be able to be iraudient simply

    through any cultivation or training!¡± Gerald asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Well, we will have to ask this young kid, Seth, about it. We should ask him how he became

    iraudient. When I transformed in the beginning, the abilities that I gained were infinite strength!¡± Leo

    said.

    ¡°Moreover, some sort of elixir is needed to achieve that kind of mutation!¡± Leo said.

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡®Leo came from Jaetra, which is a very strange and mysterious ce.¡¯

    ¡®Many abnormal changes and transformations can ur there. Therefore, it would be understandable if

    a person went through a transformation there. However, Seth has been living here all this while. So,

    how did Sethe to possess a certain special ability just like Leo, then?¡¯

    Gerald could not help but wonder.

    So, he hurriedly asked Seth about it.

    Of course, Seth was not a foolish person, and he was actually very witty and intelligent.

    Therefore, Seth only told Gerald the truth after he had made Gerald swear repeatedly that he would

    teach him martial arts after he had told him everything.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, I gained this special ability inside a snake cave in the mountain when I was twelve

    years old. I ate one of the fruits there, and then I ended up like this. Besides that, there were many

    weird paintings and murals inside the cave¡­¡±

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1339

    ¡°Where is that snake cave?¡± Gerald asked as stared intently at Seth.

    This world was indeed very amazing. Since Seth could encounter such good luck and fortune with his

    hearing, there had to be other hidden secrets inside that snake cave.

    Gerald spected that if that were indeed the case, he would have to go and take a look at that

    particr snake cave.

    ¡°It is up on the mountain. I still remember the exact location of the snake cave. Brother Gerald, I can

    take you thereter if you want!¡± Seth said.

    ¡°Okay! I will have to trouble you, then!¡± Gerald said as he nodded.

    Seth¡¯s name was Seth Laird, and his sister¡¯s name was Suri Laird.

    Their parents would often be away all year round, and the both of them usually lived with their

    grandfather.

    However, Seth¡¯s grandfather was weak and frail, and he needed medicinal herbs to preserve his life.

    Seth also mentioned another sister named Rosie Slow as he spoke. Suri was Rosie¡¯s personal

    secretary, and Rosie was the one who was giving them the money that they needed to treat their

    grandfather¡¯s illness.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Therefore, Seth had always regarded Rosie as their savior and benefactor.

    If Gerald¡¯s guess was right, Rosie had to be the person that he was looking for. This would be the only

    way that he could exin the source of the adaptable body aura on Suri.

    ¡°Sister, look who¡¯s here!¡±

    At this time, Seth shouted out loud as he stood in the yard.

    Not long after that, Suri walked out of the yard, and the whole yard was instantly filled with a strong

    medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Where did you run off to again? Dr. Hadskis is checking grandpa¡¯s pulse now. Quiet down a little!¡± Suri

    said.

    After she was done speaking, she looked at Gerald and Leo who were standing behind Seth.

    She was startled for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s you guys¡­¡±

    It was obvious that Suri still had a strong sense of fear in her eyes.

    Although Gerald had saved her life, the way that they had killed those men yesterday would make any

    ordinary woman feel scared and afraid.

    Also, just as Gerald had expected, there was no longer any aura lingering around Suri¡¯s body at this

    time.

    ¡°Miss Laird, we do not have any malicious intentions. However, there is something that I need your help

    with. I will do you a favor if you can do me a favor. How about that?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled.

    ¡°I¡­ how can I help you?¡± Suri asked as she pulled her younger brother to her side.

    ¡°I heard Seth saying that the only woman that you have been in contact with yesterday is none other

    than Chairman Rosie Slow. So, I would like to ask for your help to arrange for me to meet up with her!¡±

    Gerald said.

    ¡°You want to look for Chairman Slow?¡± Suri asked, a little worried.

    Gerald simply nodded before he walked toward the medicine jar where the medicine was being

    decocted.

    ¡°This prescription of yours will only treat your grandfather¡¯s symptoms, but it will not be able to treat the

    root cause of your grandfather¡¯s illness. If your grandfather takes this medicine for a long time, he will

    not only grow more and more dependent on the medicine, but his body condition will only deteriorate

    even more!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°You¡­ who are you guys?!¡±

    It was obvious that Gerald was right, and the expression on thetter¡¯s face changed in an instant.

    ¡°Sister, Brother Gerald and this uncle are good people, and they are also people with great abilities.

    They are looking for Sister Rosie because they want to ask her for her help so that they can find

    someone. Also, Brother Gerald has already said that he will help us heal grandpa!¡± Seth hurriedly said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real!¡±

    ¡°Seth, this is an oxyblood pellet. Split it into twelve portions before brewing it for your grandfather. You

    can feed it to him once every month for the next twelve months. Your grandfather¡¯s illness will be fully

    cured after a year!¡±

    As Gerald spoke, he handed an oxyblood pellet over to Seth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to check my grandfather¡¯s pulse first?¡± Suri asked in surprise.

    ¡°No. I can already guess what kind of illness your grandfather has simply by looking at the prescription.

    We have no other ill intentions. We simply want to ask Chairman Slow for her help with something

    important!¡± Gerald said sincerely.

    Suri struggled for a while, but based on Gerald¡¯s pristine appearance, she could tell that he was not

    lying to her.

    So, she nodded as she said, ¡°Okay. I will help to arrange a meeting with her for you. However,

    Chairman Slow is not avable right now as she is currently in a meeting. She will only have some

    spare timeter in the afternoon!¡±

    At this time, Gerald suddenly received a text message on his cell phone.

    [Hurry up ande back! Something has happened!]

    It was a text message from Monica.

    ¡°Hm?!¡±

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1340

    Gerald felt a little apprehensive as soon as he saw the text message.

    What could have happened in the shanty town?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    It seemed as though his uncle had not returned yet.

    No. He would have to rush back to take a look.

    At this time, Gerald raised his head to look at Seth.

    ¡°Seth, could you help me listen and see whether something is happening in the shanty town that I

    came from?¡± Gerald asked.

    Seth hurriedly agreed.

    Then, he knelt on the ground as he listened attentively.

    ¡°Yes. It seems as though many people have suddenly appeared there. Many people are all gathered

    together currently. However, I do not know what is going on!¡± Seth said.

    Gerald frowned as he thought about the situation.

    This was bad!

    It had to be the people from the Gunter family!

    Felton was the one who had injured Sierra, and his uncle was the one who had fought back and driven

    him away.

    So, the Gunter family would not let them off just like that. Moreover, they would certainly know of their

    whereabouts.

    A hint of anger shed through Gerald¡¯s eyes at this time.

    ¡°Leo, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    At the shanty town.

    Seth¡¯s hearing was indeed urate.

    All of the people in the vige had indeed been gathered out on the main street of the shanty town.

    Moreover, it was a group of masters from the Gunter family who were watching over them at this time.

    Monica could not escape, and they had captured her as they brought her before Felton.

    Felton was standing with his hands behind his back at this moment as he squinted slightly.

    ¡°Where is Gerald? You¡¯d better tell me right now. Otherwise, my subordinates are going to start killing

    these people now! This time, that master will not be here to save all of you!¡± Felton said coldly.

    ¡°I do not know who Gerald is! You are that b*stard who cut Sierra¡¯s arm off! You are simply a beast who

    will not even let a child off!¡± Monica was extremely furious, and she simply red at Felton as she

    cursed angrily at him.

    When Felton heard this, he simply shook his head as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I know that there is a master hiding here in this shanty town. Perhaps you are not afraid at all.

    However, I think that you should not try and take any more chances. I already have a way to deal with

    that person. This time, I am not only looking for Gerald, but I also want to look for that man to take

    revenge on him! So, beauty, if you don¡¯t want to end up like that stinky brat and have your arm cut off,

    you should just tell me the truth right now!¡± Felton warned her once again.

    As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand as he grabbed hold of Monica¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I do not know who Gerald is!¡±

    Monica stretched out her hands to hit Felton as she struggled to get out of his grasp.

    ¡°Well, alright then. I can tell that you people will not give in unless you see blood! Since that is the case,

    I will kill a few of you right now to set an example for the others!¡±

    Felton put some strength into his arm, and he was already prepared to break Monica¡¯s neck.

    At this time, the other masters from the Gunter family were also prepared to kill a few people.

    ¡°Youngd, you will pay with your life!¡±

    A loud voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

    This voice was very deafening and loud, and it came before anyone appeared with a sudden burst of

    dust.

    After that, a small pebble broke through the rising dust as it flew directly toward Felton¡¯s temple.

    Felton subconsciously let go of Monica as he dodged the pebble.

    The pebble pierced through a thick tree directly.

    Felton took two steps backward as he knitted his brows tightly together.

    ¡°A master! This shanty town is indeed not that simple!¡± Felton said, smirking in anger as he looked at

    the two figures that were walking toward him at this time¡­

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1341

    ¡°So you truly are here, Gerald! As I thought, nothing on this is too hidden for me! My judgment

    will always be urate!¡± shouted Felton as he shed a faint smile.

    ¡°Gerald! Hurry and beat this viin to death! Not only was he the one who sliced Sierra¡¯s arm off, but if

    you had arrived a second toote, he would¡¯ve already killed me too!¡± yelled Monica as she red at

    Felton, her initial fear slowly dissolving.

    Gently patting Monica¡¯s head, Gerald then looked at Felton with a faint smile before saying, ¡°I really

    hadn¡¯t expected you to be this confident, Mr. Gunter. Regardless, aside from your ¡®judgment¡¯ that I¡¯d be

    in this vige, what else have you managed to predict?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Curious, aren¡¯t we? Well, I predict that all your training and skills will be erased by me today!

    Following that, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Gunter Manor for my grandmother to deal with you! Or would

    you rather I destroyed you myself?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overwhelmingly confident, I¡¯ll give you that. A little too confident, I¡¯d say, since you¡¯ve yet to do

    anything!¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯ve always been this way!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°I see, I see¡­ s, I¡¯ll have to disappoint you today,

    Mr. Gunter. Leo, take action! And be careful of the Dead Annie!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± roared Leo as he raised his head before taking a step forward¡­

    A split secondter, an explosive sound erupted around Leo as dust flew all over the ce!

    Though he could sense that the ground¡ªand even the mountains¡ªwere quivering from the immense

    power that Leo was releasing, Felton simply disyed a yful smile before scoffing, ¡°So it seems

    you¡¯ve found yourself a helper! Big deal!¡±

    The second he realized what was truly happening, however, Felton found himself freezing in ce as

    his smile slowly disappeared.

    Amidst the dust, Felton could see Leo¡¯s body continuing to grow bigger and bigger. By the time he was

    done growing, Leo stood at least three meters tall, aplete giant of a man! As if that wasn¡¯t already

    intimidating enough, the muscles on his body now seemed to resemble a steel-like texture!

    ¡°¡­H-huh¡­?¡± muttered Felton as his eyelids began twitching rapidly.

    Before Felton could even recover from his shock, Leo had already begun dashing toward him! As if that

    wasn¡¯t already enough, even though he wasn¡¯t all that close to Felton yet, Leo had already used his

    overwhelming aura to lock Felton firmly in ce!

    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t good¡­!¡± muttered Felton under his breath as he immediately tried to use the Gunter

    family¡¯s magic artifact that he had brought along¡­ The Dead Annie!

    However, Leo had already been ready for Felton to resort to that tactic. Realizing what Leo was trying

    to do, the hulking man then let out another ear-piercing roar!

    The force of the roar itself caused Felton¡¯s eardrums to ring wildly, sending his mindpletely nk!

    With his body temporarily paralyzed, Leo was easily able to toss Felton up into the air¡­ Before leaping

    up himself and punching Felton toward the earth, directly in the chest!

    Hearing his bones crack, Felton instantly spurt out a mouthful of blood, his entire world now spinning as

    his body rapidly descended to the ground.

    While Leo was preupied with Felton, Gerald himself had been busy fighting the Gunter family¡¯s

    masters, though ¡®fighting¡¯ was pretty much an overstatement. After all, he had swiftly dealt with all that

    family¡¯s masters as easily as he was cutting vegetables for dinner, and they were all lying dead in a pile

    now.

    Moving back to Felton, his body collided so hard against the ground that it caused a massive hole to

    form around him! By the time the dust settled, Leo was already walking toward the paralyzed man, his

    iron fists clenched as he got ready to punch Felton again. There was no doubt that if this second punch

    landed, Felton would truly end up being nothing more than minced meat!

    Seeing that, Gerald¡ªwho was already done with the Gunter family¡¯s masters¡ªimmediately yelled out,

    ¡°Leo, wait!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Mr. Crawford, not only has this arrogant and domineering kidmitted far too

    many evil crimes, but he¡¯s also lied to us straight to our faces! I truly thought that he would turn out to

    be an incredible master, but as it turns out, he¡¯s nothing but a useless person!¡± replied Leo who clearly

    looked like he hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet and wished to continue attacking.

    An observation that Gerald had made¡ªafter Leo¡¯s transformation¡ªwas the fact that Leo ended up

    being a bit too keen on smashing things.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°Just don¡¯t kill him yet! After all, he¡¯s the eldest young master of the

    Gunter family! What more, I¡¯ve heard that Lord Gunter really dotes on him a lot!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! I¡¯m d you¡¯re still a bit realistic, Gerald! It¡¯s true that my grandma dotes on me most,

    so if you truly do end up killing me today, then she¡¯ll surely tear you to pieces! With that in mind, hurry

    and tell this monster to back off so that you can go back with me to see my grandmother! If you do, I¡¯ll

    consider giving you another chance!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    By the time Gerald had ordered Leo to stop, Felton was already scared half to death. After all, ever

    since he was a child, he had been extremely powerful and had never truly taken anyone seriously.

    The fact that he waspletely helpless before this mutated monster was a dumbfounding experience

    for Felton, and before Gerald had shouted, Felton had truly thought that he wasn¡¯t even going to be

    able to leave anyst words.

    Whatever the case was, since Gerald had told that monster to wait, that surely signified that he was

    now having second thoughts knowing how strong the Gunters were!

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1342

    ¡°Chance? Whatever could you be talking about?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Felton¡ªwho was still

    lying on the ground¡ªbefore pping his hands.

    ¡°Well, if you let me off today, I¡¯ll tell my grandmother not toe over and make things difficult for

    those living in this shantytown! If you don¡¯t, well¡­ My grandmother will surely cause a bloodbath to

    happen here!¡± replied Felton.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what delusions you¡¯re having, but I only told Leo not to kill you immediately since letting

    you die like this would surely minimize your grandmother¡¯s suffering! Now that would be a true pity!¡±

    sneered Gerald with a smile.

    The second he saw Gerald¡¯s menacing smile, Felton felt as if his entire body¡ªand possibly even his

    spirit¡ªfroze.

    Secondster, he stammered, ¡°¡­W-what exactly do you mean by that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Believe me when I say that I¡¯ve been wondering how to deal with you throughout my journey here. In

    the end, I¡¯ve concluded that you¡¯re still slightly useful to me. With that in mind, I can¡¯t just allow you to

    die so easily! Whatever the case is, go clean up the scene first, Leo! You can leave this kid to me!¡±

    ordered Gerald as Leo immediately began properly disposing of the many fresh corpses.

    Gerald, on the other hand, went ahead and retrieved the Dead Annie from Felton¡¯s hand. Unlike the

    previous instances of the flower, however, this one looked like it was made out of pure gold.

    ¡°What exactly is this, Mr. Gunter?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dead Annie Mother!¡± replied Felton while ring at Gerald. Though he was angry, he no longer

    exuded the arrogant and domineering attitude that he earlier had.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Humph! You wanted to kill me earlier, didn¡¯t you, you b*stard? I¡¯ll be killing you instead now!¡± shouted

    Monica out of the blue as she walked up to Felton before pping him hard on his cheek!

    Eyes widened in shock, Felton red daggers at Monica, immense murderous intent in his eyes as he

    roared, ¡°You¡­ You b*tch! You must truly be tired of living! Don¡¯t you know that I hate being pped in

    the face the most?!¡±

    Though his rage was clear as day, since Leo had severed several of Felton¡¯s meridians earlier, Felton

    couldn¡¯t even gather the strength to get to his feet!

    As he continued struggling to get up, Gerald squatted by his side before pping him on his other

    cheek!

    Turning to re daggers at Gerald next, he was immediately greeted by many more severe ps!

    By the time Gerald eventually gave him room to breathe, Felton found himself gritting his teeth in

    seething rage as he said, ¡°¡­Could you guys truly be unafraid of death? I¡¯ll be sure to have my

    grandmother kill all of you if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    Even when he was young, nobody had ever dared to treat him this way! To think that these people

    were actually pping him so much despite knowing which family he belonged to!

    ¡°I implore you to wake up, Mr. Gunter. If you haven¡¯t already noticed, you¡¯re already in my hands now.

    Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to stay alive long enough for you to ever talk to your grandmother

    again? Speaking of that old woman, I¡¯m not letting her off either!¡± replied Gerald as he lifted Felton off

    the ground before tugging him toward the middle-aged man¡¯s yard.

    Once they were there, he dropped Felton to the ground before kicking Felton a few feet away!

    Following that, Gerald began filling three bowls with water before slowly swirling the fresh liquid in each

    of them.

    Confused, Monica¡ªwho had been following him closely this entire time¡ªasked, ¡°¡­What are you

    doing, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m brewing a sort of poison! It¡¯s known as inexorable witchcraft!¡±

    ¡°¡­And it involves water?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely, but its effects will be doubled with water!¡±

    Hearing that, Felton¡ªwho still had a cold gaze in his eyes though traces of fear could also be seen

    reflected in them now¡ªthen asked, ¡°¡­Inexorable witchcraft? ¡­What exactly does it do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you asked! You see, among all the secret techniques, this is one of the most vicious kinds of

    witchcraft! Once it starts, your entire body will begin itching. Eventually, the itch will get so bad that

    you¡¯ll begin scratching yourself, but don¡¯t think it¡¯ll end after that. Oh no, you¡¯ll continue scratching and

    scratching till all your skin peels off, and eventually, you¡¯ll scratch yourself to death!¡± exined Gerald.

    Widening his eyes even more, Felton then warned, ¡°Y-you b*stard! I dare you¡­! You won¡¯t do it! ¡­I-I

    can tell that you¡¯re bluffing¡­!¡±

    Ignoring him, Gerald simply continued finishing up the poison. Once he was done, he squatted right

    next to Felton¡¯s limp body before tilting the brew of inexorable witchcraft dangerously close to him¡­

    Realizing that Gerald was dead serious, Felton quickly began begging, ¡°¡­P-please, I was wrong, Mr.

    Crawford¡­! I¡¯m the one at fault here, so please, please don¡¯t do it, Mr. Crawford¡­! Understand that I

    only came here to capture you under grandma¡¯s orders¡­! Hell, she¡¯s not even the puppet master of all

    this! With that in mind, you shouldn¡¯t be bearing your grudges against her! Regardless, again, I

    emphasize the fact that I was forced to do this! Y-you said I was going to be of great use to you earlier,

    right? Let me prove my worth to that statement! I won¡¯t fail you, I swear!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Well, why don¡¯t you tell me a bit more about this Dead Annie Mother, then?¡±

    ¡°G-grandma told me that since regr Dead Annies can already be used to suppress and restrain your

    functional yin energy, the Dead Annie Mother would have allowed me to subdue you with nearly no

    effort at all! It¡¯s also the Gunter family¡¯s most prized possession, but anyway, why don¡¯t we negotiate

    this out? If you promise not to use that poison on me, then I¡¯ll teach you how to utilize the Dead Annie

    secret technique, and that includes how to use the Dead Annie Mother! With that in mind, please,

    please spare my life¡­! What do you say to that¡­?¡± asked Felton as he gulped.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1343

    ¡°That honestly doesn¡¯t sound too bad an idea! Additionally, I¡¯d like to ask you a few other questions¡­ If

    you answer them honestly, I¡¯ll consider not nting the poison inside you!¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡°Y-you can ask me anything! I swear to answer honestly as long as I know the answer to them! Just

    please, spare my life¡­!¡± pleaded Felton, incapable of thinking about anything else aside from surviving

    right now.

    After all, while he had initially nned to use his grandmother¡¯s superiority to scare Gerald off, Gerald

    appearedpletely unfazed by his threats! What more, Felton was truthfully extremely terrified of the

    witchcraft that Gerald had just brewed up! That b*stard¡¯s methods were simply too sinister and vicious!

    While Felton truly wished that he could just eat Gerald alive at that moment, he was well aware of who

    was in power now. As a result, he honestly began teaching Gerald how to use both the Dead Annie and

    the Dead Annie Mother secret techniques. He also made sure to answer all of Gerald¡¯s questions as

    truthfully as possible.

    Once Gerald was done with his questions, Felton looked straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes before saying, ¡°¡­

    There, I¡¯ve already answered every question you asked, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve even added some

    information that you didn¡¯t ask for¡­ I¡¯ve told you everything I know¡­! With that in mind, you can spare

    my life now, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Spare your life? While it¡¯s true that the score between both of us has now been settled, at the end of

    the day, you¡¯re still the person who sliced off Sierra¡¯s arm! With that in mind, I still haven¡¯t settled that

    score with you yet, but I have the perfect solution to that issue! I¡¯ll just imnt the poison into you and

    with that, I¡¯ll consider any bad blood we had before this to be done and over with!¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡­! You b*stard! How dare you make a fool out of me?!¡± roared the enraged Felton as

    blue veins instantly began revealing themselves on his forehead.

    ¡°So what if I did! Were you truly thinking that I would just let you off, you silly boy?¡± sneered Gerald

    before tilting the contents of the bowl onto Felton!

    In no time t, Gerald had sessfully imnted the inexorable witchcraft into Felton¡¯s body!

    ¡°You utter b*stard! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll slice you up into a thousand pieces if you don¡¯t remove the

    poison right this instant!¡± cried out Felton almost hysterically as he instantly began desperately

    struggling on the ground.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Watching as strong emotions of anger and fear appeared on Felton¡¯s face, Gerald simply replied,

    ¡°Remove¡­? You have no idea why it¡¯s called inexorable witchcraft, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there meaning behind that name?¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s only considered to be one of the more vicious witchcrafts among the secret techniques, it¡¯s

    without a doubt, the most powerful, and for good reason too. After all, there truly is no way of removing

    it! Just so you know, only records of creating this particr witchcraft have been found in the secret

    techniques book. With that in mind, nobody truly knows how to remove it! Regardless, you don¡¯t have

    to worry too quickly since I haven¡¯t activated the poison. However, the effects of the inexorable

    witchcraft will instantly begin taking effect the second you use your inner strength! Consider this a

    warning and don¡¯t me me should a timee when you activate your inner strength on your own

    ord and trigger the poison! Another thing to note is that even if you manage to find a master to

    attempt to help remove the witchcraft from your body sometime in the future, make sure you don¡¯t

    identally use any essential qi to force it out!¡± exined Gerald with augh.

    ¡°¡­There¡­ There¡¯s no way to remove it?! You¡­!¡± growled Felton, feeling immensely frustrated.

    Despite being infuriated, however, he didn¡¯t dare say a word to Gerald. The only thing he could do to

    calm himself down was to grab onto the dirt on the ground.

    While he wanted to attempt begging for mercy, he refrained since Gerald had already imnted the

    witchcraft in his body anyway. With that in mind, as long as Gerald felt dissatisfied, he could easily

    trigger the poison, causing things to very quickly turn extremely ugly.

    At that moment, Leo¡ªwho had already transformed back to his original state¡ªwalked over and kicked

    Leo a few times before saying, ¡°Everything¡¯s done, Mr. Crawford! Heh! Why¡¯s this youngd not dead

    yet? Is there even a reason to keep him alive?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still slightly useful to me, though you can destroy his inner strengthter before tossing him into

    the cer and locking him up there. Also, I¡¯ll be entasking you with staying here in the shantytown to

    protect Monica and the other vigers. While I¡¯ve already told Felton to send a text message to tell the

    Gunter family¡¯s subordinates to change their target, I¡¯d feel better if you stayed back here, just in case!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Crawford. What will you be doing in the meantime?¡±

    Oh, I¡¯ll be locating Rosie Slow! Don¡¯t worry, I can go on my own!¡± said Gerald before immediately

    turning around to leave, intent on looking for Seth and Suri again.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1344

    ¡°Come along now, youngd! I¡¯m tossing you into the cer!¡± said Leo with a chuckle before lifting

    Felton with a single hand.

    In his current state, Felton felt like he was nothing but a tiny chick who didn¡¯t even dare to fight or talk

    back.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Gerald¡¯s side of things, Suri had made sure to contact Rosie once noon came, telling her that

    someone wished to meet up with her.

    Due to how much Rosie trusted Suri, she agreed to meet Gerald despite her busy schedule.

    With that, Gerald, Suri, and Seth then headed straight for thepany¡ªin Qerton City¡ªwhere Rosie

    was currently at.

    Upon meeting her, Gerald could immediately sense that Rosie had a very strong aura, just as he had

    expected her to have. In other words, she had a perfect body for thedy in white to adapt to.

    Regardless, with the trio now standing before her, the fair-skinned and beautiful woman¡ªwho looked

    like quite a domineering chairman at around the age of twenty-seven¡ªasked, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Crawford,

    correct? Suri told me that you were looking for me. How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Chairman Slow. I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase and say that I require you toe

    somece with me. More specifically, I¡¯d like to borrow you for less than three days. Of course, I¡¯m not

    asking you to do so for free. From what I¡¯ve heard from Suri, yourpany appears to currently be

    experiencing a massive financial crisis, am I correct? I¡¯ll say it now that should you agree to my

    request, I¡¯m willing topensate you with over ten times the amount of what you currently owe!¡±

    replied Gerald without beating around the bush.

    Upon hearing that, Rosie found herself frowning slightly. With a bitter smile, she then said, ¡°I apologize,

    Mr. Crawford, but what exactly do you mean by ¡®borrow¡¯? I¡¯m afraid what you¡¯re asking for is simply too

    inconvenient for me to oblige to!¡±

    Though she had immediately turned down his request, Rosie couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this

    handsome and refined person was. What did he even mean by ¡®borrowing¡¯ her? What more, the

    amount she needed to tide over herpany¡¯s financial crisis was at least a hundred million dors!

    Going with what he had suggested, wouldn¡¯t ten times of that amount to a billion dors?

    Due to it clearly sounding unbelievable, Rosie quickly found herself concluding that Gerald wasn¡¯t a

    reliable person. With that in mind, she simply stood up to leave so that she could be done with this

    queer conversation.

    At that moment, a shout could suddenly be hearding from outside, stating, ¡°Mr. Caffin! You can¡¯t

    just go in like that! Our chairman¡¯s meeting up with a guest right now!¡±

    ¡°Bah! All she¡¯s meeting is a pimp, isn¡¯t she! Now get out of my way! I¡¯m meeting Rosie!¡± dered Mr.

    Caffin as he mmed the office door open.

    Following that, everyone watched as a robed old man¡ªwho looked to be around the age of sixty¡ª

    sporting a goatee and a felt hat on his head, entered the room alongside his bodyguard. If the four

    people inside the office didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d surely have assumed that old man was from

    some band!

    Hands in his pocket, Mr. Caffin then said in a carefree manner, ¡°Your subordinate truly is too ignorant,

    Rosie! Can you imagine her actually trying to stop me from entering your office? How could she not

    know that you¡¯re already engaged to me!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon, Titus! Have you gone mad? Who on earth got engaged to you? Also, do you really

    think that my office is somece you can just barge into whenever you feel like it?¡± retorted Rosie.

    From what Gerald could see, Rosie¡¯s disgusted expression was more than enough to tell him that she

    wasn¡¯t the least interested in Titus at all.

    ¡°Regardless, aren¡¯t you interested in finding out why I so anxiously came over to look for you today?

    Worry not, I¡¯ve got you covered. See, with your mother currently so ill and in a vegetative state, I went

    ahead and took the initiative to find a top-notch doctor for you! The doctor in question is Dr. Yivian

    Zouch, and he¡¯s well-known for curing several other patients who were also in vegetative states!¡±

    exined Titus as he quickly introduced Yivian to Rosie.

    Upon hearing that, Rosie¡ªwho had initially been nning to scowl and chase Titus out of her office in

    anger¡ªfound herself holding her tongue as she gulped and turned to look at Dr. Zouch before saying,

    ¡°¡­Is he the one?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am, Miss Slow. Just so you know, Mr. Caffin pleaded to me for the longest time before I finally

    agreed toe over! He¡¯s really been willing to spend a lot of effort on you!¡± said the doctor as he

    rested his left arm against his back while stroking his goatee with his right hand, a pose that suggested

    that he truly was a world-renowned expert.

    ¡°Hear that, Rosie? Do you see how much I care about you now? Speaking of which, who is that pimp

    anyway?¡± snorted Titus as he looked at Gerald with hostile eyes.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1345

    ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with him either. Either way, I have other things to attend to, Mr. Crawford. Also, I¡¯m

    afraid I won¡¯t be able to help with your request. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to take care of my

    mother for now!¡± said Rosalie.

    Quite honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Suri had been the one who had brought Gerald over today,

    Rosie would¡¯ve already issued for someone to chase him off so that she wouldn¡¯t have had to waste so

    much time on him in the first ce!

    ¡°I truly implore you to reconsider my proposal, Chairman Slow. After all, I¡¯ve already offered you very

    generous terms, and you¡¯ll be able to receive a mountain of money without even doing much. To

    sweeten the deal, I¡¯ll treat your mother¡¯s illness as well as long as you agree to my proposal!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman Slow! He¡¯s capable of that!¡± added Suri.

    Truthfully, Suri had been trying her best to rmend Gerald to Rosie since she wanted him to help

    treat Rosie¡¯s mother. After all, Suri knew for a fact how much of a toll Chairman Slow¡¯s mother¡¯s illness

    had always been on Rosie.

    What more, Suri was certain that Gerald could help since she had already had the honor of witnessing

    Gerald¡¯s magical medical skills when he treated her grandfather. After all, it had only taken about half

    an hour¡ªafter ingesting Gerald¡¯s oxyblood pellet¡ªfor her grandfather¡¯s expression to grow much

    ruddier than before. In fact, he was even capable of standing again by that point!

    With that in mind, Suri knew for a fact that calling Gerald a genius doctor was no exaggeration.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ Can treat illnesses as well?¡± asked Rosie in utter disbelief.

    She had already had the impression that Gerald was a slightly unreliable person. After all, despite

    having just met her, he had imed that he was going to help her tide over herpany¡¯s financial

    crisis. As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, he was now saying that he was capable of curing her ailing

    mother! There was no way she was going to fall for that!

    ¡°Humph! I appreciate the gesture, Mr. Crawford, but I find myself more willing to trust in Dr. Zouch!¡±

    replied Rosie as she spoke her mind without the slightest hesitation.

    As she ordered her subordinate to chase him away, Gerald simply smiled subtly before saying, ¡°Suit

    yourself, Chairman Slow! Hopefully you don¡¯te to regret your decision!¡±

    While Rosie didn¡¯t reply to that, Titus¡ªwho had been standing impatiently at the side this entire time¡ª

    snapped, ¡°D*mn it, brat! Don¡¯t you get what Rosie¡¯s trying to say? You¡¯re just some youngd who¡¯s not

    even seen much of this world yet! How dare you even im that you¡¯re capable of curing illnesses!

    Honestly, I think you just have ulterior motives for trying to get close to my fianc¨¦e! Throw this man out

    immediately, Hiro!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Mr. Caffin, I¡¯ve vowed never to attack anyone without a weapon. Had this man

    attempted to attack you first, I would¡¯ve definitely taught him a lesson by now. However, not only has he

    not done that, but he¡¯s not holding a weapon at all! He simply looks like a regr Joe and I can¡¯t hurt

    someone like that!¡± replied Hiro¡ªwho had been standing behind Mr. Caffin this entire time with his

    arms crossed¡ªas he squinted his eyes slightly before shaking his head.

    Though Hiro exuded a rather arrogant and domineering aura, Titus simply retorted, ¡°This is no time to

    be thinking about your oath! Just teach him a lesson already!¡±

    ¡°And just what exactly are you ordering him to do? Whatever the case is, Mr. Crawford came over to

    meet me today, so don¡¯t you start doing anything to him now! You can¡¯t just act recklessly as you

    please just because you have a master by your side!¡± replied Rosie.

    Though she didn¡¯t really like Gerald, in the end, Suri was the one who had brought him here. Since she

    treated Suri like her sister and best friend, Rosie had stepped in to stop Titus, just to give her some

    face. Had Suri not been the one who invited Gerald, however, Rosie secretly hoped that Titus would

    just teach thisd¡ªwho didn¡¯t know any better¡ªa good lesson.

    ¡°You hear that, brat? Rosie¡¯s already pleading on your behalf, so you better get lost right this instant!

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you how powerful I truly am!¡± warned Titus.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply chuckled with a wry smile as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You brat! What are youughing about?!¡± growled Titus.

    ¡°From the looks of it, he seems to be looking at you with disdain, Mr. Caffin!¡± said Yivian who had been

    silent this entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how overly confident you are! To think that someone like you is still worthy of the title

    ¡®Mr. Caffin,¡¯¡­ Aren¡¯t you even aware of your own capabilities?¡± retorted Gerald as he moved for the

    door to leave.

    However, Hiro suddenly blocked Gerald¡¯s path¡ªhis arms still crossed as he squinted his eyes¡ªbefore

    saying, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve insulted Mr. Caffin, I can¡¯t allow you to just leave like that! I¡¯m teaching you a

    lesson right here and now!¡±

    The way he was speaking suggested that everything in the world was nothing but pitiful ants to him. It

    was the arrogance of a warrior.

    ¡°You know, after hearing you keep yapping on and on about teaching me a lesson, I¡¯ve grown curious

    as to where you get your confidence from! Regardless, I do hope you understand that healing your

    mother and dealing with yourpany¡¯s financial crisis is only out of goodwill. Refusing my request is

    another matter altogether!¡± warned Gerald after turning to look at Rosie with a wry smile.

    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! Are you actually threatening my fianc¨¦e right in front of me?! Beat him to death

    already, Hiro!¡± ordered Titus.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to make an exception to deal with this ant today!¡± replied Hiro as he shook his

    head, seemingly still reluctant to break his oath as he took a step forward.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1346

    The second Hiro got close enough to Gerald, however, Gerald simply raised his arm and pped Hiro¡¯s

    face with the back of his hand. While Gerald hadn¡¯t really used that much force¡ªsimply making use of

    the inertia from raising his arm to hit Hiro¡ª Hiro ended up spinning twice in the air before finallynding

    atop a coffee table that, in turn, smashed into pieces!

    With his cheek now extremely swollen as he spat out several broken teeth, by the time he realized

    what had just happened, Hiro was beyond shocked and dumbfounded.

    This person had been this strong this entire time?! Hiro couldn¡¯t even resist that sudden and strenuous

    blow in the least! How was that even possible?!

    By this point, Titus was so shocked that he could only gulp in horror as he took a step back.

    Even Rosie found her eyelids twitching slightly. Gerald¡¯s skill was now apparent, and it well-exceeded

    her expectations.

    ¡°¡­D-do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m the boss of the Caffin Group!¡± yelled Titus as soon as he

    regained his wits.

    ¡°Caffin group this, Caffin group that¡­ I¡¯ve grown numb of hearing you say that! Are you honestly still

    trying to use that Caffin Group of yours to threaten me?!¡± snarled Gerald as he red at Titus with a

    frigid expression.

    The re alone made Titus feel as though an electric current had just run through his body. Shuddering

    in fear, he had no idea where this panic stemmed from, but whatever the case was, he was so

    frightened that it felt like his life didn¡¯t even belong to him anymore!

    With that, he immediately nodded in his terror-stricken state as he said, ¡°P-please don¡¯t hit me! You¡¯re

    right! Everything you say from now on is true!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a need to hit you just yet!¡± growled Gerald as he stared disdainfully at Titus.

    Following that, he then turned to look at Rosie before saying, ¡°Miss Slow, I¡¯m giving you a minute to

    reconsider it. Again, note that as long as you agree to my request, I¡¯ll treat your mother as well as give

    youpensation of over ten times what you need to tide over your financial crisis!¡±

    After pping Hiro, Gerald¡¯s true aura had red to life, and in Rosie¡¯s eyes, he no longer looked like

    he was just some swindler. Rather, he now felt like someone extremely powerful and terrifying!

    In other words, she was finally starting to believe in Gerald¡¯s words.

    While Rosie truly wished to agree to his request now, she simply couldn¡¯t get used to Gerald¡¯s

    insufferably arrogant attitude!

    ¡°¡­Humph. You said you¡¯d help me, but I wonder how true that statement really is¡­ After all, my

    company¡¯s facing a massive financial crisis, and I need at least a hundred million dors to fully clear

    the issue! You said you were willing topensate me ten times that amount, right? Does your

    statement still stand?¡± replied Rosie, feeling extremely unconvinced.

    ¡°¡­Oh? It¡¯s only a hundred million dors?¡± asked Gerald, feeling genuinely surprised.

    Seeing that, Rosie took in a deep breath. Who even was this person¡­?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! While I only require a hundred million dors, ten times of that would turn the

    compensation sum into a billion dors! Are you willing to just hand that over?¡± asked Rosie.

    ¡°Why not?¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°¡­What? You¡­ Since you¡¯re so willing to fork over a billion dors, then why don¡¯t you just give me ten

    billion dors instead?!¡± said Rosie, her eyes nowpletely widened in shock.

    Even Titus was shocked speechless at that moment!

    However, upon seeing Gerald shaking his head, a hint of contempt was reflected in Rosie¡¯s eyes as

    she thought, ¡®Hah! And here I thought you truly were some wealthy man!¡¯

    She instantly ate her words, however, the second she saw Gerald fish out a cheque from his pocket.

    ¡°This here is a special cheque that I got from the bank before I came here. There¡¯s no limit to this

    cheque, you see, and as long as you agree to my request, you can fill up whatever amount you wish to

    obtain on this cheque! There¡¯s no need to hold back at all! Just write down whatever figure you can

    imagine!¡± said Gerald as he handed Rosie the cheque.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    By then, everyone in the room was staring at him in utter shock.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1347

    Nobody would¡¯ve believed Gerald¡¯s statement had they not heard him say it with their very own ears.

    Even so, while Rosie had undoubtedly heard his proposal very clearly this time¡ªand was also aware

    that the special cheque was the real deal¡ªshe still had a nagging feeling that Gerald was simply

    bragging.

    While she had no idea how he had even managed to obtain that cheque, Rosie truly wondered if he

    would really be willing to just hand the money over if she wrote down five billion dors on the cheque,

    an amount that Rosie couldn¡¯t possibly even dare to raise any further!

    Titus himself was too dumbfounded to even close his mouth now!

    ¡°It¡¯s been two minutes. Have you already thought everything out? If you have, then go ahead and fill in

    whatever figures you like on the cheque,¡± added Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who¡¯s suggesting this, alright? I can truly write whatever amount I wish for on this

    cheque, correct? No take-backs?¡± grumbled Rosie in her annoyance.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, any amount you wish for!¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine! You¡¯re filthy rich, aren¡¯t you? Then I¡¯m writing down five billion dors on the cheque!¡± dered

    Rosie, still thinking that Gerald was simply bragging.

    In her mind, she was wondering if he had watched one too many television dramas in his life. To think

    that he would actually dare to just hand her a cheque so casually before telling her to fill in any amount

    that she wished for! If she didn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯d say he was simply mimicking the protagonist of

    some drama series he watched! Hell, even in dramas, the ones receiving the cheques would still write

    down manageable amounts of money for the protagonists to pay! Nothing exceeding tens of millions of

    dors, that¡¯s for sure!

    However, since Gerald was still bragging this excessively, Rosie wasn¡¯t about to give face to him. Did

    he truly think that he was some protagonist?!

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, once I write that amount down, the cheque will be effective under thew and you¡¯ll

    have to call the bank immediately to hand me the money! It¡¯s still not toote to retract your statement,

    you know!¡± said Rosie, giving Gerald her final warning.

    ¡°Chairman Slow, please don¡¯t take him too seriously!¡± pleaded Suri¡ªwho had been too shocked to

    even say a word this entire time¡ªout of the blue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it multiple times, any amount you wish for! I¡¯ve also already notified the bank in

    advance, so as soon as you write however much you want down, you can instantly go to the bank to

    have the money transferred directly to you!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile on his face as he shook his

    head in resignation. It was just five billion dors, right? Was there even a need to make such a huge

    commotion about it?

    ¡°You¡­! Very well! I¡¯m writing it down right this instant!¡± said Rosie as she bit her lower lip before writing

    down that exact amount on the cheque.

    Following that, she immediately called up the bank using the number written on the special cheque.

    After a short while, the call was picked up and a sweet female voice immediately said, ¡°Good day! You

    must be Miss Rosie Slow, correct? Please tell me the amount you wrote down on the cheque as well as

    your bank ount number! We¡¯ll be transferring the money over to your bank ount immediately

    after!¡±

    Gulping, Rosie then stated the information that the sales personnel had asked for.

    Following that, the sweet-soundingdy then immediately began the transferring process while saying,

    ¡°Thank you! Please wait a moment!¡±

    It was obvious by this point that customers like Gerald didn¡¯t even need to be there in person for such

    transactions. After all, his words alone were the greatest certification, and soon enough, Rosie received

    the ¡®transfer sessful¡¯ notification on her cell phone.

    Staring at her phone, Rosie found herself gulping before turning to look at Gerald in herplete

    disbelief. He truly had just given her five billion dors!

    ¡°¡­You¡­ How¡­ How could you possibly be this rich¡­? What if I wrote fifty billion dors instead of

    five billion on the cheque just now¡­?¡± asked the bbergasted Rosie.

    ¡°So what if you wrote down fifty billion dors? It¡¯s just an extra zero, right? Big deal,¡± replied Gerald.

    He truly couldn¡¯t imagine why people ced so much importance on money. After all, Gerald himself

    was constantly wondering how he could just return to living his life as a pauper! Oh, how he missed his

    rxing and enjoyable days as a poor person!

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s just an extra zero¡­?!¡± eximed Rosie, shocked once again by Gerald¡¯s words.

    Could someone juste over and beat this man up already?! He was simply too much¡­!

    ¡°Regardless, since the payment part is already settled, let¡¯s head off!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Head off? Where to¡­?¡± asked Rosie curiously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother seriously ill? I¡¯ll be curing her first and following that, I hope you¡¯ll stick to your end of

    the deal and allow me to borrow you for three days. Once the three days are up, your task will have

    sessfully beenpleted. If you still feel like thepensation money isn¡¯t enough by then, you¡¯re

    free to ask me for more. Hell, if you prefer another cheque like the one from earlier, I¡¯m fine with that

    too,¡± replied Gerald as he slid a hand into his pocket before walking to the door.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The second he walked past Titus, Titus instantly bowed respectfully toward Gerald while shouting,

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    He was now regretting judging Gerald solely by his appearance. After all, Gerald was a truly capable

    and resolute person.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1348

    What more, for a person to so casually hand a nk cheque to someone and tell them to just write

    however much they wanted¡­ How wealthy was he even to be able to just say something like that?!

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Understanding that he had almost offended this powerful figure earlier, Titus now truly felt like dying.

    Regardless, though Gerald simply chose to ignore Titus as his hand grasped the doorknob, he

    suddenly heard another person¡ªfrom behind him¡ªcalling out, ¡°Brother!¡±

    It was Hiro, and the injured man¡ªwho had finally managed to struggle to his feet¡ªflopped onto the

    sofa before adding, ¡°I¡­ I was using my full strength against you earlier, thinking that you¡¯d never be

    able to withstand my blow¡­ But you were simply too powerful just now¡­! Tell me, brother, how much

    strength did you actually use on me earlier¡­?¡±

    Turning back to casually look at Hiro, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Strength¡­? I barely used any at all! Truth

    be told, it was just a simple wave of my hand!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?!¡± eximed the stunned Hiro as Gerald simply walked out the door without turning back.

    It was at that moment when Rosie was finally willing to believe that this honest-looking man truly was

    an authentic, outstanding, and mysterious top master. He was so powerful that quite honestly, Rosie

    felt like she had no other choice but to trust in him.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he wanted to borrow her for three days¡­ Was he¡­ nning to

    do something with her¡­?

    Then again, he had already spent so much money topensate her, and he was even willing to treat

    her mother¡­ Why would he do all that just to spend some time with her¡­? Perhaps¡­

    As several messy thoughts ran through Rosie¡¯s mind, she found herself quickly snapping out of it. What

    the hell was she even thinking about!

    Her pretty face now blushing extremely hard, Rosie simply began running after Gerald.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, back in the Gunter Manor, Yreth was facing one of her subordinates as she asked, ¡°Well?

    Have you managed to contact Felton yet? Didn¡¯t he head out to capture Gerald? Why isn¡¯t he back

    yet?¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that he had gone out to capture Gerald, Mr. Felton sent a message to us earlier stating

    that Gerald had escaped into the mountains, Lady Gunter! While we immediately attempted to get in

    touch with him after that, we quickly realized that we couldn¡¯t get to him! From what we can assume, he

    chased Gerald so far up the mountain that he reached an area that didn¡¯t have any signal!¡± exined

    one of the subordinates respectfully.

    ¡°From what I know, the current Gerald is simply a Spirit Earth Realm master at best. With that in mind,

    it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Felton to defeat him at all! What more, he¡¯s even brought along the Dead

    Annie Mother¡ªour family¡¯s most treasured possession¡ªjust in case! With it, even if he were to run into

    a top master simr to the one he had previously bumped into, that master wouldn¡¯t be able tobat

    our magical artifact at all! Which begs the question, what¡¯s taking him so long¡­? ¡­I want all of you to

    immediately head up the mountain as well to assist Felton!¡± said Yreth with a frown.

    ¡°Affirmative, Lady Gunter!¡± replied the subordinate before running off.

    Yreth herself simply turned to look at the screen before her.

    ¡°¡­You can stop hiding now. I already knew you were listening in to our conversation from the very

    beginning!¡± said Yreth coldly.

    Following that, a young woman slowly walked out from behind the screen¡­ It was Yume.

    She didn¡¯t know why and when it started, but Yume simply couldn¡¯t forget about Gerald, and she found

    herself constantly thinking about him. She truly hoped that she could see him again, though she didn¡¯t

    even know if that could ever happen. Still, in the end, what she truly wished for was for Gerald not to

    ever end up getting caught by her grandmother.

    ¡°You must be overjoyed that I haven¡¯t been able to catch that youngd yet, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Yreth

    as she red at Yume, her voice frigid.

    ¡°Why do we even need to capture him, grandma¡­? He bears no grudges or grievances against us,

    and he was even nning to pay you a visit before this! With that in mind, why did you have to collude

    with the Judgment Portal to harm him¡­? Can¡¯t all this be settled just by having a good chat with

    him¡­? Once that¡¯s done, you can just let him off, right¡­?¡± pleaded Yume, her eyes reddened.

    ¡°Hah! You truly have fallen head over heels for him! I really can¡¯t imagine what sort of magic that kid

    has¡­ Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve always despised and rejected any guys who¡¯ve tried to make

    advances on you. Despite that, to think that you would actually end up getting enchanted by him after

    getting to know him for just a few days!¡± retorted Yreth, clearly feeling exasperated since she felt that

    Yume wasn¡¯t living up to her expectations.

    ¡°¡­L-love¡­? I¡¯m not¡­!¡± replied Yume, blushing hard as she nervously tugged on her own clothes to

    calm herself.

    ¡°Who do you even think you¡¯re kidding? Regardless, I hope you know that aside from achieving the

    Gunter family¡¯s goal, grandma¡¯s anxious to find him for your own good as well! I¡¯m saying it now that

    you falling for him is only going to end up in tragedy! It¡¯s simply destined that you won¡¯t ever be able to

    be together with him! He just isn¡¯t someone within your grasp! Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m trying to

    say here¡­?¡± said Yreth, feeling extremely tempted to lose her temper. However, she was an old and

    experienced person, which was why she switched her initially vicious expression into a resigned one as

    she looked at her granddaughter.

    ¡°¡­Why¡­ Why do all of you keep saying that I¡¯ll never have a happy ending with him¡­? How can all of

    you just say that so confidently?!¡± replied Yume in a panic, her heart now filled with immense anger and

    resentment as she recalled Master Ghost¡¯s words back then.

    ¡°¡­Mind you, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you about this yet, but if I don¡¯t, I truly am afraid that you¡¯ll be silly

    enough to do something stupid in future! So be it! I¡¯ll tell you everything today!¡± dered Yreth as she

    took in a deep breath.

    Her expression now solemn, Yreth then turned to look at Yume before asking, ¡°Tell me¡­ Do you truly

    know who Gerald is¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1349

    ¡°¡­Who is he¡­?¡± asked Yume, her eyes turning serious.

    From the moment she had first met him, Yume could already tell that Gerald was no ordinary person.

    While it was true that Gerald was the heir of the wealthiest and most influential family on the, her

    grandmother still wouldn¡¯t have needed to devise so many tactics and traps just to capture him if he

    was merely a regr person. Hell, her grandmother even ended up colluding with the Judgment Portal

    just to deal with Gerald!

    All this begged a question. Though it was true that Gerald¡¯s current training far exceeded that of his

    peers, Yreth could most probably deal with him easily. In other words, there really wasn¡¯t a need for

    those from the Judgment Portal¡ªwho were even strongerpared to Yume¡¯s family¡ªto collude with

    the Gunters just to deal with Gerald. After all, what need was there to join forces if both parties were

    clearly capable enough to capture him on their own?

    With that in mind, it was no wonder why Yreth¡¯s words aroused Yume¡¯s curiosity.

    Nodding, Yreth then sighed before saying, ¡°¡­Very well! Come along with me!¡±

    Following that, Yreth led Yume to her exclusive secret room which Yume knew was a forbidden area

    that only the current head of the Gunter family was allowed to enter. Upon arriving there, Yreth gently

    touched a mechanism which resulted in the door to the room being slowly opened.

    Upon taking a single step into the room, Yreth triggered bright lights to suddenly re to life,

    illuminating the initial darkness of whatid beyond the door. As Yume followed closely behind her

    grandmother, she now realized that the door led to a massive hall that was at least four hundred square

    meters. Aside from that, it was also noteworthy that the stone walls surrounding the hall were made out

    of bluestone.

    Regardless, after walking for a while, both of them eventually stood before arge coffin that was

    ced atop a high tform thaty in the middle of what seemed to be a lobby.

    The coffin itself looked slightly strange, to say the least. It resembled a crystal eternal coffin, and the

    bottom of it was somehow levitating in the air. While the inside of the coffin wasn¡¯t all that clear, Yume

    could still clearly discern that inside it was the corpse of a woman.

    After staring curiously at the woman for some time, Yume eventually realized that there was much

    more to awe in the room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    For one, bookshelves were sticking against every wall in the room, and each of them was filled to the

    brim with the Gunter family¡¯s most precious secret books. Aside from that, there was also an incense

    stand¡ªwhich currently held several burning incense sticks¡ªat the northernmost wall, and ced

    upright near it, was a piece of jade. Taking a step forward, Yume also noticed the presence of a big

    alchemy cauldron, its current contents exuding all sorts of colorful lights that honestly looked a bit

    strange and creepy.

    Now at peak curiosity, Yume found herself saying, ¡°Grandma¡­!¡±

    ¡°Since this is the first time you¡¯re stepping into this ce, it can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯d be a little curious.

    Regardless, this here is the secret room where our family keeps our most mysterious and prized

    possessions. While by right, only the Gunter head is allowed to even step into this room, I¡¯m making an

    exception for you today!¡± stated Yreth rather casually.

    Hearing that, Yume gulped before asking, ¡°This¡­ coffin¡­. Could it be holding the ancient corpse of

    that woman that we were previously searching for at the bottom of the ocean¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her, alright!¡±

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1350

    ¡°¡­Is she really that important¡­? Even Gerald is still looking for her¡­ Honestly, had you not misled

    him with the Dead Annies back then, he would¡¯ve already seeded in finding her by this point!¡± said

    Yume rather curiously.

    ¡°Well of course he¡¯s still looking for her! After all, this woman in white is one of Gerald¡¯s women!¡±

    replied Yreth as she squinted her eyes.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s¡­ Gerald¡¯s what? But¡­ She¡¯s already been in that coffin for at least tens of thousands of

    years, hasn¡¯t she?¡± asked Yume, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°Well, to be more specific, her name is Z Ld, and she was Gerald¡¯s woman in his past life!

    Regardless, stop interrupting me and let me borate before you ask any more questions! You¡¯ll

    understand everything once I¡¯m done exining!¡± replied Yreth as she rested her arms behind her back

    before starting to pace back and forth as she slowly told Yume the entire story¡­

    With her ears perked, Yume listened as Yreth said, ¡°While I¡¯m sure you already know that our family is

    an ancient one, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you about a sacred civilization that existed hundreds of

    thousands of years ago¡­ It was known as the great civilization of antiquity!¡±

    ¡°Back then, ancient training sects were aplenty, so there were many who were able to train themselves

    to achieve spiritual enlightenment. With that in mind, plenty of great and powerful warriors were born,

    and they were capable of near-inhuman feats such as breaking mountains apart, working miracles, and

    even controlling the five elements! They truly were omnipotent beings!¡±

    ¡°However, among all of them, there was one person who trained himself to the point where not only did

    he achieve spiritual enlightenment, but he was also able to be immortal! From the day he

    managed to achieve immortality, he gained the ability to live both in heaven and on earth without

    needing to reincarnate!¡±

    Yume found her eyes widening even more now, finding everything that her grandmother said to be both

    weird and mysterious¡­

    ¡°Even so, the brilliance of the great civilization of antiquity was just like a meteor. In other words,

    though it was both bright and dazzling, it was short-lived, and it didn¡¯t go out slowly either. The entire

    civilization simply disappearedpletely without a trace one night!¡±

    Hearing that, Yume couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But¡­ If the great civilization of antiquity truly did exist¡ªand

    the people back then were as powerful as you described¡ªhow could they have just disappeared or

    died out overnight, grandma?¡±

    ¡°It was due to the holy spirits!¡±

    ¡°¡­Holy spirits¡­?¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed! Mind you, there were plenty of holy spirits on the earth back during the great civilization of

    antiquity. However, for some unknown reason, the holy spirits suddenly began ceasing to exist! They

    just started disappearing out of the blue! Without being able to rely on the holy spirits, those who were

    still training to achieve spiritual enlightenment couldn¡¯t avoid catastrophe, and their souls ended up

    getting dispelled. With that in mind, without holy spirits for support, the person with the Immortal Body

    wasn¡¯t able to continue maintaining his ancient power!¡±

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then doesn¡¯t that mean that all his efforts to be the most powerful person

    back then were wasted? After all, even he wasn¡¯t able to resist the catastrophe!¡± replied Yume.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong!¡± said Yreth with a bitter smile on her face as she shook her head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m wrong¡­? Then, does that mean that he managed to avoid the catastrophe, even though he was

    unable to maintain his Immortal Body?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, he was the eternal top master during the great civilization of antiquity. Back when

    the catastrophe happened, all of the great masters were incapable of even fighting back, so they either

    ended up dying or fleeing if they could! That man, however, opted to undergo a supernatural

    transformation to deal with the situation. Since he was proficient in several supernatural transformation

    techniques, he chose to condense his primordial spirit and use an artificial reincarnation method to

    avoid the catastrophe. Toplete that cycle, he needed to reincarnate nine times, and this is currently

    his ninth. He¡¯ll finally be awakening again in this lifetime!¡±

    Following that, Yreth had to momentarily pause to calm herself for a moment. Once she shook the

    feeling off, she then added, ¡°The primordial spirit itself is known as the Herculean Primordial Spirit, and

    the Herculean Supernatural Technique was something that he came up with himself! With that in mind,

    do you understand now, Yume? Anyone who manages to get their hands on the primordial spirit will be

    able to train and achieve an Immortal Body! I¡¯m saying it right now that what I¡¯m now telling you is a

    very big secret! Very few people in the world even know about this!¡±

    As Yume¡¯s breath hastened, she then asked in disbelief, ¡°Grandma¡­ You couldn¡¯t be saying that

    Gerald is the primordial spirit of that top master back then, right¡­?!¡±

    Watching as Yume almost fell in her shock, Yreth replied, ¡°It is indeed. I¡¯m also well aware that aside

    from our family and the Judgment Portal, many others are trying to locate and get close to him as well!¡±

    ¡°Note that Gerald still has a lot of unlocked potential, and there¡¯s plenty of room for him to further his

    development. With that in mind, both our family and the Judgment Portal are truthfully fearful of Gerald.

    Not only do we not dare to face him directly, but we¡¯re also worried about hurting him too much. After

    all, who knows what would happen if we identally frustrated him so much that his full potential and

    abilities ended up being forced out? With that in mind, the only thing we dare to do right now is to

    capture him first! Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll slowly figure out how to deal with him!¡±

    ¡°In a way, this is all a gamble, and the only option is to win. With that, I hope you finally see the bigger

    picture now. Do you still think that Gerald is someone that you should be falling in love with?¡± asked

    Yreth coldly.

    Hearing that, Yume could only take a few steps backward as powerlessness swept through her entire

    body. If what Yreth had said was all true¡­ Then there truly was no way for her to evene close to

    being qualified to love him!

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1351

    With that in mind, Yume suddenly found herself growing extremely envious of the woman that Gerald

    had fallen for. Shaking the thought off, she then asked. ¡°¡­So¡­ You retrieved the woman in white just

    so Gerald would take the initiative toe look for us¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. After all, that is by far the safest way to lure Gerald to us! With any luck, we¡¯ll eventually be

    able to capture him! Regardless, I truly hadn¡¯t expected that he would actually manage to flee from us

    so many times! I was already prepared to receive good news from Felton ages ago, but to think that he

    was sessful in escaping again!¡±

    ¡°¡­Say, grandma¡­ The Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ Is it hidden within his body¡­? Does that mean

    that once you capture him, you¡¯ll have to harm or kill Gerald¡­?¡± asked Yume.

    Shaking her head slightly, Yreth then replied, ¡°As you¡¯ve said, we only require the Herculean Primordial

    Spirit. Whether we kill him or not depends entirely on him!¡±

    The second she heard that, Yume instantly knelt with a ¡®thud¡¯ before saying, ¡°Please, grandma, I beg of

    you¡­ Please don¡¯t kill Gerald! Not only is he a good person, but since there¡¯s no real reason to kill him,

    there¡¯s no need for you to take his life then, right¡­?¡±

    Pondering on Yume¡¯s statement for quite a while, Yreth eventually said, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be making the final

    decision on that. However, I can promise you that I¡¯ll only kill him if he shows any resistance or tries to

    fight back! If he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll keep him alive!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yume couldn¡¯t help but feel like a heavy load had just been lifted off her heart.

    Looking at her overjoyed granddaughter, Yreth could only smile bitterly as she shook her head before

    saying, ¡°Now hurry up and get to your feet already, silly granddaughter of mine!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, grandma! Still, if not many people across the globe know about this secret, how did you find

    out about it? As a top master, I¡¯m sure he had no shortage of enemies. With that in mind, it wouldn¡¯t

    make sense for him to allow so many people to find him upon being reincarnated for the ninth time,

    right¡­?¡± asked Yume curiously.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve not doted on you in vain. Now wouldn¡¯t it have been wonderful if Felton was half as

    smart as you were. Regardless, your doubts are indeed, warranted. While it¡¯s true that he¡¯s akin to an

    ancient and wless god, nothing in this world is perfect. With that in mind, even though he managed to

    keep the secret hidden for tens of thousands of years, those determined enough to crack the code

    eventually managed to get that information, and Gerald himself had only been able to find out about so

    much due to this. As for our own family, we found out about the secret due to some vile viin sharing

    the information with us some forty years ago! Of course, he wasn¡¯t doing it for free, and the condition to

    obtain that information was for our family to hand the Dead Annie Mother over to him!¡±

    ¡°Eventually, we found out that after obtaining the magic artifact, he had nned to annihte the

    Gunters! To think that he nearly wiped our entire family through deception alone!¡±

    ¡°¡­So¡­ Is this the same enemy who was seeking revenge on us forty years ago¡­? The one whom

    you sent all the societies to hunt down? So is the reason behind all that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re finally understanding everything! Also, if it isn¡¯t already evident enough, several

    forces have already found out about Gerald¡¯s true identity and have already begun taking action. While

    we¡¯re on the topic, you should know that Gerald¡¯s rapid training growth isn¡¯t due to him having some

    sort of special physique. Oh no, it¡¯s simply because someone out there is helping him unlock his many

    potentials. Oddly enough, that person isn¡¯t releasing all of it in one go, only in small bits at a time. To

    make it easier to grasp, you can imagine the person scooping water out from the ocean, onedle at a

    time.¡±

    ¡°However, knowledge of that only makes Gerald all the more terrifying. After all, Gerald is already this

    strong despite not even having unlocked his full potential! Should theree a time where he

    sessfully regains all his power, then we¡¯ll all be mere ants to him! Just being stepped on by him

    would kill us! By that point, not only will the Gunters be unable to ever rise again, but we¡¯ll also

    constantly be facing disaster and tragedy! With that in mind, do you now understand why both our

    family and the Judgment Portal are so fearful of Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve secretly observed him in the past. Though he used to

    have a very weak temperament in the past and he was both wimpy and fragile at best, I can¡¯t pinpoint

    when it started, but he eventually grew more and more cold-hearted, careful, and meticulous. To make

    matters worse, he¡¯s growing even more quickly now than he ever has before! It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to

    say that you¡¯ll notice obvious differences in Gerald even after just a few days of not meeting him! Such

    changes could be so drastic that there¡¯s a possibility that you won¡¯t even be able to tell who he is at all!¡±

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1352

    ¡°With that in mind, I hope you now understand what I¡¯ve constantly been worrying about! His rapid

    progression in strength is a clear warning that action must be taken!¡± added Yreth, a solemn

    expression on her face.

    Hearing that, Yume¡ªwhose mouth had been gaping wide for a while in her dumbfounded state¡ªcould

    only nod her head in agreement.

    After being granted all this knowledge, Yume truly felt like the door to a whole new world had just been

    opened to her. After a brief silence, she then asked, ¡°Then¡­ What are the origins of our family,

    grandma¡­? Aside from that, I¡¯m also curious about the great masters that managed to escape the

    great civilization of antiquity¡­ Where did they end up running off to¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they escaped all over the ce! While some of those great masters remained here on earth, most

    of them chose to escape to somece known as Jaetra instead. After all, there are enough holy

    spirits there to rtively sufficiently sustain them!¡±

    ¡°¡­Jaetra? Where is it? Could it be somece not on earth¡­?¡± asked Yume curiously.

    Shaking her head, Yreth then replied, ¡°While it¡¯s a ce on earth, it¡¯s located within a narrow gap on

    this! Very few people are able to make it into that gap, and once inside, it¡¯s even more difficult to

    leave!¡±

    ¡°As for the start of our family¡¯s great history, it began when one of our ancestors identally

    discovered some miracles that were left behind some tens of thousands of years ago. It was also

    around then when they inherited something great, and after passing it down throughout the

    generations, the Gunters eventually ended up bing one of the most influential families in the

    world!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see! I seem to understand everything a little better now!¡± replied Yume with a nod, feeling that she

    had now gained aprehensive understanding of the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Now then, since you already see the bigger picture, I believe you won¡¯t continue

    hindering me from doing anything in the future, right? After all, since things have already gotten to this

    point, there really isn¡¯t any turning back anymore. Even if we hypothetically choose not to deal with

    Gerald in the future, he still isn¡¯t going to be letting our family off. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, the

    Gunters have already been living through a crisis ever since we boarded ship. With that said, now that

    you know that the lives of hundreds of innocent Gunter family members are on the line, I hope you¡¯re

    sensible enough not to continue being enchanted by such fruitless and futile love¡­¡± said Yreth, slight

    frustration in her voice.

    ¡°¡­To bepletely honest, grandma, from what I¡¯ve seen, Gerald isn¡¯t a cruel or ruthless person at all.

    Since we haven¡¯t fallen out with one another yet, perhaps there is still a way to make peace with him

    once we share everything that we know!¡±

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re dead wrong there! You barely understand him at all, especially since he¡¯s changed so

    much from thest time you¡¯ve met! Regardless, there isn¡¯t anything else to say about this anymore.

    After leaving this room, I hope you¡¯ll obediently remain inside our manor. Please don¡¯t make me have to

    worry about you any more than I need to!¡± replied Yreth as she waved her hand, signaling for her

    granddaughter to leave the room.

    Though Yume clearly looked like she still had more to say, seeing how reluctant her grandmother

    seemed to continue talking, she chose to leave for the meantime instead.

    The second the door to the secret chamber closed, an almost ethereal voice suddenly said, ¡°It was

    wrong of you to tell her about our affairs¡­ This could easily be the eventual cause of your preciousN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    granddaughter¡¯s death! You know how foolish women can be after falling in love! There¡¯s a high

    possibility that she¡¯ll end up messing up our ns due to how much she loves him!¡±

    ¡°I know my granddaughter well, and I¡¯m only trying to help her. She¡¯s never fallen in love before this,

    which is why I told her everything so that she can finally understand how powerful Gerald truly is! If I

    had chosen not to tell her, then that ignorant and foolish girl would surely do something stupid for him,

    ultimately ruining all our ns! Telling her all that was my way of showing howrge a gap there was

    between Gerald and herself. Hopefully that¡¯ll lead to her finally giving up on him!¡±

    ¡°As for you. You¡¯re the one who got us entangled in this situation in the first ce. If you don¡¯t fulfill

    your promise to our family at the end of the day, then I¡¯ll never let you off, not even after I die and turn

    into a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1353

    ¡°Worry not, as long as you help me capture Gerald, I¡¯ll definitely gain the ability to shuttle back and

    forth between earth and Jaetra. With that, I¡¯ll surely be able to turn your family into the most powerful

    force there without any issues! Besides, you already know about my background, don¡¯t you? Hahaha!

    To think that Gerald would identally release me back then¡­ This is surely god¡¯s reward to me for

    remaining locked up for thousands of years!¡±

    Turning around, Yreth looked at the piece of jade¡ªthat had previously been ced upright near the

    incense stand¡ªas a ck glow emanated from it. Not long after, the ck glow began momentarily

    swirling in the air before finally forming the silhouette of a phantom-like humanoid!

    Upon closer inspection, the phantom appeared to be a young man who had a hooked nose, and a pair

    of upward-nting brows thatid above eyes that asionally glinted evilly. Who would¡¯ve imagined

    that this phantom-like humanoid¡ªwho had supposedly already existed for tens of thousands of years

    ¡ªwould still retain the appearance of a young man!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be frank and tell you that I¡¯m already regretting agreeing to coborate with you in the first

    ce, King of Judgment Portal¡­ Then again, it was never a willing decision for me to work together

    with your group and get entangled within all this. Truth be told, I have a feeling that that decision is

    going to end up bing the eventual cause of our family¡¯s destruction! After all, just as I¡¯ve told

    Yume, Gerald¡¯s getting way too terrifying too quickly based on his rapid progress alone!¡± said Yreth, a

    series ofplicated emotions currently reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Despite me risking so much, you¡ªof all people¡ªshould know that the situation is much different for

    you, King of Judgment Portal! After all, you currently just exist as the thought of the soul, and that

    means that you¡¯re easily able to use the thought of the soul to control several people at the same time,

    not unlike your personal puppets! I, myself, am one of your puppets¡­ Regardless, even if everything

    fails, you can simply continue to exist and eventually find another way to return to Jaetra to continue

    being the young lord that you are. However, the Gunters aren¡¯t nearly as capable as you are when it

    comes to retreating! In fact, I have a feeling that even dying with our entire bodies intact will be difficult

    when the timees! Do you even grasp how much the Gunters are risking here?¡± added Yreth.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re simply overthinking things! I have a feeling you¡¯re only this terrified since I told you a

    bit too much about Gerald¡¯s true identity¡­ Truth be told, Gerald¡¯s far from frightening at the moment.

    After all, in my eyes, he¡¯s currently nothing more than an ant! Regardless, I trust you know that there¡¯s

    no turning back for you anymore. Gerald already knows who you are, after all. With that in mind, all we

    can do now is continue going ording to n!¡±

    ¡°Besides, you were the one who lusted for longevity! Upon finding out about that, I simply promised to

    bring you and your family over to Jaetra¡ªwhere you¡¯d even have your very own ce there¡ªin

    exchange for making a few sacrifices¡­ Think about it, once you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll be able to continue

    staying alive for at least another thousand years¡­ Isn¡¯t that alone worth any amount of sacrifices¡­?¡±

    added the King of Judgment Portal with augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s honestly the only reason why I haven¡¯t backed down yet at this point! Worry not, for I¡¯ve already

    made up my mind that I¡¯ll personally step up and capture him when it is necessary for me to do so!¡±

    retorted Yreth, her voice now both cold and gloomy.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it! You know, it was the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s eighth reincarnation back when

    Jaetra was still in turmoil. In order to obtain the Herculean Primordial Spirit, I attempted to break

    through the gap ande all the way to earth. Little did I know that I had severely underestimated the

    power of the gap. Upon crossing over, I was immediately struck by lightning, and my entire being was

    reduced to ashes. Not only that, but the thought of my soul was also trapped by others! Ever since that

    day, I¡¯ve been far away from my family¡­ With that in mind, if anyone should be anxious, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve been waiting thousands of years for an opportunity like this! That said, your

    assistance is key for me to get anything done! But whatever the case is, you don¡¯t have to worry too

    much since everything is still under control!¡± replied the King of Judgment Portal.

    ¡°¡­Very well. I hope that the day we¡¯ll eventually seed together will arrive as soon as possible!¡± said

    Yreth with a nod.

    ¡°¡­Do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to deal with him¡­? I¡¯ve already told you many times to cherish

    your life since you have yet topletely disappear, even after all that you¡¯ve done¡­ Please don¡¯t

    continue provoking him¡­ You simply aren¡¯t his match¡­ Besides, your conspiracy is destined to fail!¡±

    said an extremely pleasant-sounding voice¡ªthat simultaneously sounded like an oriole¡ªout of the

    blue.

    Not only was it refreshing to listen to, but it also gave anyone who heard it aforting feeling, as

    though one was being caressed by a soothing spring breeze.

    Following that, Yreth turned to look at the woman in white that had just arisen from the eternal coffin¡­

    As beautiful as a fairy, even the King of Judgment Portal found himself momentarily dazed before

    eventually shouting, ¡°So you¡¯re finally willing to show yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. I only came out to warn both of you. From what I can see, the reason why both

    of youck any grudges and grievances is because you¡¯re only motivated by greed! This is your conflict

    and the only way it¡¯ll possibly end is in tragedy!¡± said the woman in white¡ªwith her gorgeous red lips¡ª

    as she sighed.

    ¡°Screw you and your disaster! What makes you so sure that both of us won¡¯t be able to deal with

    Gerald? He¡¯s only one person! Honestly, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re underestimating me a bit too much? I¡¯m

    the King of Judgment Portal! I assure you that it won¡¯t be long before this person¡ªwho¡¯s gained your

    eternal admiration¡ªends up kneeling before me, begging me to spare his life and to let him return to

    simply being the young master that he is! Hahaha!¡± growled the King of Judgment Portal, hints of anger

    and jealousy reflected in his eyes.

    Just as the woman in white had always been filled with admiration for the deity, the King of Judgment

    Portal himself had loved the woman in white just as much this entire time. Despite that, he was well

    aware that she only had the deity in her heart. The deity was her one and only, and the same went vice

    versa. It was as though to the woman in white, there was no other man on theparable to

    him. Knowing that, the King of Judgment Portal could only continue burning with jealousy.

    Gritting his teeth, he then added, ¡°Regardless, once I obtain the Herculean Primordial Spirit, I¡¯ll be the

    master then! When that timees, I¡¯ll surely make you feel heartfelt admiration for me, and by that

    point, you¡¯ll finally be convinced to be my woman! Worry not, for I¡¯ll make you the top woman in the

    world!¡±

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1354

    Upon hearing that, the woman in white could only shake her head in resignation.

    Watching as her figure slowly faded as she returned into the eternal coffin, the King of Judgment¡ªwho

    was now seething in rage¡ªroared, ¡°¡­What the hell did you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just

    said?!¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s made herself extremely clear, quite honestly,¡± said Yreth who had been watching the

    entire scene y out with her arms behind her back.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean. How could a woman who¡¯s already been with an eagle ever fall in love with a

    mere locust?¡± replied Yreth without thinking her words through.

    ¡°¡­ What did you just say to me¡­?! You b*stard!¡± growled the King of Judgment Portal, his face

    reddened in rage.

    It was only at that moment when Yreth realized that she shouldn¡¯t have spoken her mind out to him!

    Knowing how much she had messed up, the old woman immediately apologized, ¡°I should¡¯ve watched

    my tongue, King of Judgment Portal! Please forgive me¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Humph! Just hurry up and get your things done already! Regardless, I¡¯ve already sealed her in with

    the formation method! I¡¯ll have her witness with her very own eyes that I¡¯ll seed in achieving

    everything that I earlier said!¡± dered the King of Judgment Portal before turning back into a ck

    glow and returning into the jade.

    Meanwhile, Gerald currently had Rosie with him, as well as Seth and Suri. After sessfully healing

    Rosie¡¯s mother, Gerald had brought all of them to Seth and Suri¡¯s home. While Suri herself was

    currently indoors, Gerald, Rosie, and Seth were chatting in the yard.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    From what Leo had told Gerald, he needed to wait till at least midnight for him to perform the evocation

    technique. With how smoothly things were going, Gerald honestly wasn¡¯t all that anxious, which was

    why he still found the time to chat with the two.

    Suddenly recalling the snake cave where Seth had gained his supernatural powers, Gerald asked,

    ¡°Speaking of which, Seth¡­ You told me that the snake cave was somewhere atop a nearby

    mountain¡­ Do you remember its exact location?¡±

    There seemed to be quite a bit of information that had been recorded within the snake cave, and it just

    so happened that all that information was relevant to Gerald.

    His interactions with the Gunters had made him realize that if he simply continued aimlessly looking

    around for M and his second uncle, it was tantamount to him digging his own grave.

    With that, he came to the conclusion that he needed to start finding out more about the world in order

    to better understand how the world worked. After all, he would eventually have to be a part of this path

    in the future anyway.

    ¡°But of course I remember! I¡¯ve been there a couple of times before, and it honestly hasn¡¯t been too

    long ago since Ist went there! I could lead you there right now if you wanted me to, brother!¡± replied

    Seth with a nod.

    ¡°¡­Hold up, a snake cave? What snake cave? Bring me along with you! I want to have a look at it too!¡±

    said Rosie¡ªwho had been standing by the side this entire time¡ªwith a puzzled but curious look on her

    face.

    As they continued talking about it for a while¡ªstill in the yard¡ªthe sounds of a table being flipped and

    bowls shattering could suddenly be hearding from within the house!

    Upon hearing Suri¡¯s scream almost immediately after, Seth was instantly taken aback as he said, ¡°¡­

    Huh? What¡¯s going on?!¡±

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1355

    Rushing to the door, the second Seth opened it, he was instantly greeted by the tip of a pistol being

    pointed at his forehead!

    Upon recovering from his shock, he slowly backed off as several guards¡ªdressed in suits¡ªquickly

    began exiting the house together with Suri as well as Seth¡¯s grandfather, both of them held at gunpoint.

    ¡°Nobody moves or I¡¯ll shoot!¡± yelled a middle-aged man¡ªwho seemed to be the leader of the group¡ª

    as over a dozen more armed bodyguards rushed out from the woodshed behind the house.

    Currently, everyone¡ªwho wasn¡¯t a guard¡ªhad at least a few guns aimed at them, though Gerald was

    by far the one being targeted the most.

    Following that, the middle-aged man excitedly said, ¡°For you to predict that Gerald would be here, you

    truly have incredible foresight, eldest youngdy! We¡¯ve truly made a great achievement this time!¡±

    At that moment, a young woman and man¡ªwho looked rather handsome¡ªwalked out and stood side

    by side, smiling coldly as they looked at the scene before them.

    ¡°The honor of this sess actually goes to Fernando here! After all, he was immediately able to guess

    who was responsible for the deaths of all those Sime family bodyguards! Following that, we came all

    the way here to set up an ambush for Gerald! To think that everything went ording to n! Hahaha!

    I¡¯ll be reporting this to the Gunters right this instant! We¡¯ll definitely be given a lot of credit for our

    aplishment this time!¡± scoffed the woman.

    If it wasn¡¯t obvious enough by this point, the woman in question was Matilda from the Sime family. As

    stated by Matilda, the young man, on the other hand, was none other than Fernando, the captain of the

    Martial Arts Association¡ªwho had attended a banquet together with Aiden and many others¡ªand was

    publicly defeated by Gerald at said banquet the other night.

    From the looks of it, it seemed as though they hadn¡¯t given up on looking for Gerald ever since that

    night.

    Thankfully for the duo, it wasn¡¯t long before they heard about the tragic deaths of several of the Sime

    family¡¯s subordinates. Being part of the Sime family, it was only natural for Matilda to investigate the

    matter. As for Fernando¡ªwho had been recuperating in the Sime Manor¡ªhe simply went alongside

    Matilda to look into the case.

    After realizing that only a top master could have killed this many of their guards so devastatingly,

    Fernando immediately figured that aside from the Gunters, nobody else but Gerald could possibly

    possess such power in Qerton City.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    While he was initially slightly doubtful about his conclusion, he still continued digging for clues and

    eventually wound up at Seth¡¯s house. All that led to the current situation.

    To his delight, his assumption had been correct! Gerald truly was here! From that, Fernando was able

    to confirm that he truly was the one responsible for killing all those Sime family bodyguards.

    ¡°You tter me, Matilda! If anyone¡¯s to be praised, it should be you! After all, upon hearing my proposal,

    it was your quick thinking that prompted us to set up this ambush in the first ce! Without you, we

    wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture Gerald this easily!¡± replied Fernando, a wry smile on his face.

    Following that, he red at Gerald¡ªwho had caused his image to plummet the other night¡ªbefore

    saying, ¡°I bet you never expected this, did you? To think that despite your immense power, you¡¯d still

    end up falling right into our hands! Keep in mind that dozens of armed men are pointing their guns at

    you now, so you¡¯d best be on your best behavior and obey anything we say! If you don¡¯t, you better not

    me us for killing you on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I suggest that you don¡¯t report anything to the Gunters for the time being, Matilda.

    After all, just from how anxious they are to locate Gerald alone, you can tell how important he is to

    them! With that in mind, should he get picked up by the Gunter family¡¯s subordinates, there¡¯s a high

    possibility that we won¡¯t end up getting anything despite all our efforts! Honestly, I believe that it would

    be wiser for us to directly meet the head of the Gunter family in order to bargain Gerald with them!

    Should things go smoothly, we could even have the Gunters teach us some of their secret techniques!

    If that truly happens, then my strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds by the end of the

    day! Nobody in the Martial Arts Association will evere close to rivaling me anymore!¡± added

    Fernando, his eyes filled with hope for that possible future.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Fernando! If we¡¯re lucky, the Simes could get their hands on some of the

    Gunter family¡¯s assets! Who knows, the Simes could end up bing the strongest and most

    influential family because of that! We truly are killing two birds with one stone! What an amazing idea,

    Fernando! My admiration for you now is boundless!¡± replied Matilda as sheughed joyously.

    ¡°Are both of you done chatting? Though you¡¯ve said all that, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve actually captured me or

    anything, nor have you notified the Gunters about my presence. Also, are you really trying to threaten

    me with all those toys?¡± said Gerald as he nced coldly at all the men aiming at him.

    From Gerald¡¯s point of view, the guards were simply akin to children pointing toy guns at him.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1356

    With that in mind, Gerald truly felt likeughing at their attempt at capturing him.

    ¡°Humph! Boasting even when you¡¯re about to die? How shameless! I hope you realize that I only lost

    that day since I was careless! Regardless, from the moment I lost, I knew that I¡¯d never be able to

    forget how humiliating that moment was for the rest of my life! Knowing that, I swore that I¡¯d kill you

    sooner orter to reim my glory, and now, you¡¯re finally in my grasp!¡± dered Fernando before

    coughing slightly. From that, it was a clear sign that his injuries¡ªthat Gerald had inflicted upon him

    back then¡ªhadn¡¯t even properly healed yet.

    ¡°He¡¯s right! We need to settle this resentment between us, once and for all! I definitely won¡¯t be letting

    you off that easily this time!¡± scoffed Matilda beforeughing maliciously.

    In response, however, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Fernando then asked, ¡°¡­What did you mean by that? And why are you shaking

    your head? While I¡¯m well aware that to you, I¡¯m just some nobody¡ªwho you defeated¡ªwhose

    currently using dirty tactics that further plummets what little respect you had for me in the first ce, I

    can assure you that not only am I talented in martial arts, but I was already a genius by the age of six!

    Can you imagine that? Even at that age, my intelligence had already surpassed a majority of ordinary

    people! With that in mind, you¡¯d eventually get defeated by me anyway, even if I hadn¡¯t resorted to this

    tactic! I¡¯ll have you know that I have hundreds of ways to kill you!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? You were a genius from the age of six? Color me surprised! And here I was thinking that you

    were as dumb as a rock!¡± replied Gerald with augh.

    Upon hearing that, Fernando instantly began seething with rage, and he was extremely tempted to

    walk up to Gerald and give him a few tight ps, just to teach him a lesson!

    Before he could do so, however, Gerald then added, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll forget about all this and let you live if

    you release my friends and their family members. After all, I don¡¯t really think there¡¯s deep resentment

    between us in the first ce. Just so you know, I¡¯ve sworn to only kill those who hurt my friends. With

    that in mind, since you haven¡¯t done a thing to them, I¡¯m still willing to spare you!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Also, just as you¡¯ve said, I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re talented, and I can assure you that if you train

    yourself properly in the future, you¡¯ll surely have good prospects in the martial arts field. As for Miss

    Sime, you¡¯re undoubtedly unruly and immensely annoying. It¡¯d do you good to learn to be a little nicer

    and more prudent in order to get yourself good inws in the future. Regardless, what I¡¯m saying is that

    not only do you not have to die here, but you also won¡¯t have to die for the Gunters!¡± added Gerald with

    a sigh.

    The second his sentence ended, several of the bodyguards instantly began cackling wildly.

    ¡°Haha! Has this guy gone mad already?¡±

    ¡°I know right? Despite there being so many guns aimed at him now¡ªthat could easily blow his brains

    out¡ªto think that he¡¯s still daring enough to ¡®consider letting us go¡¯!¡±

    As the guards continued roaring inughter while looking at Gerald as though he was some mad

    person, Fernando himself beganughing before saying, ¡°And here I thought you were a smart man,

    Gerald! To think that despite your exceptional martial arts skills, you¡¯re merely an idiot! Take a good,

    long look around you already! You¡¯re already under my control with so many of my subordinates aiming

    their guns at you! Have you truly gone mad?! Also¡­ You said that you¡¯d only kill those who dared to

    harm your friends, right¡­?¡±

    Following that, Fernando retrieved a dagger from his belt, and with a swift sh, he left a cut mark on

    Suri¡¯s face!

    Laughing as he watched Suri¡ªwho now had blood slowly dripping down her cheek¡ªscream,

    Fernando then shook his head before turning to look at Gerald again before saying with a smile on his

    face, ¡°Hah! Is this considered an injury? Are you dying to kill me now? Or perhaps I should go a little

    further? Come on, kill me already!¡±

    ¡°How idiotic¡­ I¡¯ve already given you two chances, you know? Even so, you still wanted to walk down

    this path so badly¡­ Speaking of which, I was honestly slightly doubtful at the beginning on whether or

    not both of you actually thought that these guns were enough to deal with me. As it turns out, you¡¯ve

    really been thinking that that¡¯s the case! Your stupidity truly is endless!¡± replied Gerald before raising a

    hand and waving it.

    Following that, a mor was heard as over twenty guns flew into the sky in unison! Too stunned to

    even register how all this was happening, everyone simply continued staring wide-eyed as the guns

    began falling to the ground again! As if that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, everyone eventually

    realized that upon hitting the ground, the guns had rearranged themselves to form the number four!

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    After witnessing that scene¡ªthat had happened in the blink of an eye¡ªeveryone was now paralyzed in

    shock. Even the smile on Fernando¡¯s face had faded¡­

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1357

    ¡°¡­How¡­ is any of this even possible¡­?¡± muttered the bbergasted Fernando under his breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that those guns were nothing but toys to me. As for your guards, they only have

    as much presence as rag dolls! You truly shouldn¡¯t have acted that rashly you know? Hurting my

    friend¡­ You truly are courting death, aren¡¯t you?¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that almighty! Men! Let¡¯s kill him together!¡± ordered Fernando while

    gritting his teeth in resentment.

    ¡®We¡¯re of the same age¡­ How could he be so much more powerful than me¡­?!¡¯

    By that point, all of the guards were already greatly aware of how dangerous their current situation was.

    What they were currently feeling was akin to them falling into a frigid cave with no way out. With nerve-

    wracking chills running down their spines, the guards knew that death could greet them at any second.

    However, they weren¡¯t willing to just go out like this!

    Wanting to live to see another day, their immense desire to survive allowed the guards to switch their

    fear into great murderous intent!

    As they swiftly unsheathed their daggers before rushing toward Gerald¡ªintent on stabbing him¡ª

    Gerald simply waved his hand while shouting, ¡°Utter rubbish!¡±

    Following that, over ten people found themselves vomiting blood as they flew backward! Gerald had hit

    them with essential qi, and while it swiftly dealt with the guards¡ªwho were still flying backward¡ªit also

    caused the courtyard¡¯s floor to bepletely ravaged!

    Though about ten other guards remained standing, all of them were nowpletely paralyzed in terror!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Secondster, a ¡®ng¡¯ was heard as the middle-aged man from before¡ªwho acted as the

    bodyguards¡¯ leader¡ªdropped his dagger before shouting, ¡°B-boss!¡±

    Immediately after, the rest of his men quickly dropped their daggers to the ground as well.

    Gerald, however, gave them no response, simply opting to rest his arms behind his back.

    Understanding what Gerald meant, the leader of the group instantly gulped before ordering, ¡°Retreat!

    Everyone, retreat!¡±

    He had already sensed Gerald¡¯s murderous intent, and though he had been in several life-or-death

    situations before, never had he felt the omen of death so vividly before. Though it was obvious that

    Gerald had yet to show his true capabilities, the leader wasn¡¯t about to stick around to find out the

    extent of his power. After all, their guns were already worthless against him, what more their daggers!

    True to his words, they really were nothing more than ragdolls to him!¡±

    Hearing their leader¡¯smand, the men instantly ran to the side.

    Seeing that, Gerald smiled subtly before saying, ¡°It appears you¡¯re more intelligent than these two

    idiots here. Since you¡¯re wise enough to retreat, you may leave with your lives intact!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, boss! Men! Fall back!¡± announced the middle-aged man as he bowed deeply before

    leading his subordinates away from the scene.

    Watching as their men left, Fernando and Matilda were nowpletely stupefied.

    Trembling in fear, Matilda turned to look at Fernando before asking, ¡°¡­W-what should we do now,

    Fernando¡­?¡±

    Quickly recovering his wits, Fernando immediately ced his dagger near Suri¡¯s neck before shouting,

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d better not take another step forward, Gerald¡­! If you do, I¡¯ll just kill her! You know how

    capable I am in terms of martial arts! She¡¯s only a sh away from death, you hear!¡±

    ¡°Confident again? And here I was considering one final time whether I¡¯d allow you to escape. Sadly,

    that chance is no longer avable since you¡¯re still stupid enough to threaten me! You¡¯ll be dying an

    exceptionally horrible death!¡± replied Gerald as he took a step forward.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± retorted Fernando, at a loss of words. Had he truly just thrown away his only chance of

    escaping¡­?

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t give advice in hindsight¡­! Regardless, I know you¡¯re a loyal person¡­ With that in mind, why

    don¡¯t we settle things this way? I let this woman go, and you¡¯ll let me off! What do you say to that?¡±

    suggested Fernando nervously.

    ¡°So now you¡¯re begging for me to let you go? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re all out of chances!¡± replied Gerald as he

    shook his head.

    In the sh of an eye, he then flicked his finger in Fernando¡¯s direction! A light immediately shot out

    and¡ªupon hitting Fernando¡¯s palm¡ªinstantly mutted it!

    Completely shocked as he watched his hand fall to the ground, the pained Fernando found himself

    shouting, ¡°Y-you¡­! How¡­ How are you so strong¡­?! You¡­ You demon¡­!¡±

    Now filled with immense regret, Fernando found himself thinking, ¡®What if what Gerald had said was

    right¡­? That if I hadn¡¯te over today to cause trouble, I could¡¯ve eventually made good progress in

    my martial arts and maybe even end up bing the president of the Martial Arts Association! After

    all, even he acknowledged my talent¡­! However¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s now far toote for regrets¡­! I truly have

    offended someone whom I couldn¡¯t afford to¡­!¡¯

    Though he recognized his utter defeat, Fernando wasn¡¯t going to just give his life up without a struggle.

    With that, he held on to his still-bleeding hand as he rushed over to the wall, hoping to jump over it and

    escape!

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1358

    Just as Gerald had said, Fernando was now pretty much as good as dead.

    The second Gerald pointed his finger at him, Fernando instantly vomited blood before flopping lifelessly

    to the ground. Matilda herself was already screaming in terror as she tugged at her hair.

    Falling to her knees before Gerald, she instantly began begging, ¡°P-please spare my life¡­! I swear

    none of what I did was on purpose¡­! Please, please don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been given enough chances. Now cease!¡± replied Gerald as he pointed his finger at her as

    well, sending a hollow knife shing across the devastated woman¡¯s neck! Falling to the ground, it was

    only a secondter when Matilda breathed herst breath.

    After witnessing all that had happened, Rosie found herself shivering as she said, ¡°¡­How¡­ How

    frightening¡­ To think that you were able to kill so many people in such a short amount of time¡­!¡±

    ¡°I only kill those who deserve to die,¡± replied Gerald casually.

    At that moment, he suddenly raised his head and took a nce behind him. His eyelids twitching

    slightly, he then said, ¡°¡­Seth, Suri, bring the old master and Miss Slow into the house first. I have

    something to attend to at the moment. Remember, do note out no matter what sounds you hear!¡±

    Before anyone could even question his intentions, Gerald had already turned around and jumped out

    the courtyard¡­ Running all the way to the bank of a river in the vige, Gerald eventually came across

    over ten corpses lying all over the ground. They were the bodies of those whom he had earlier allowed

    to leave.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald then shouted, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been expecting you¡­ Reveal yourself!¡±

    ¡°While we¡¯ve only been apart for a short period of time, you¡¯ve already made such rapid progress in

    your strength¡­ That alone only serves to further prove that you really are that man¡­! You know, from

    how much you were lying to me in the past, I often found myself wondering if you truly weren¡¯t the

    person I once loved¡­ However, not only have you mastered Thunder Eruption now, but your behaviors

    and actions are resembling your past self more, and more! With that in mind, tell me. Are you finally

    willing to admit who you really are?¡±

    As a breeze blew across his face, Gerald turned to look at the woman who had finally chosen to show

    herself. Oozing with an aura of mysteriousness, the woman staring at Gerald¡ªas she smiled

    seductively¡ªwas, of course, none other than Queena.

    ¡°And here I thought you had gone missing! After all, even after so much had taken ce, you never

    showed up!¡± replied Gerald while looking at her.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Are you finally ready to admit that you¡¯re him now?¡± said

    Queena, an expectant expression on her face as she walked toward him.

    Slightly narrowing his eyes, Gerald then replied, ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know yet either. However, what I

    do know is that the deity will never fall in love with you, be it in the previous or this present life! From

    what I can tell, he only loves the woman in white!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What did you just say¡­.?¡± asked Queena, her expression filled with rage.

    ¡°You should very well know what I¡¯m talking about!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Don¡¯t get all cocky just because you¡¯ve learned Thunder Eruption! You¡¯re far from being able to

    defeat me! Just so you know, I came all the way here just to capture and bring you back with me! After

    all, you¡¯d definitely be in much better hands with mepared to a situation where you got captured by

    other forces such as the King of Judgment Portal!¡± scowled Queena who was now so angry that she

    didn¡¯t even feel like talking to him anymore.

    Knowing that talking wasn¡¯t going to get her anywhere, Queena simply stretched her hand out to attack

    him! In response, Gerald manipted his Thunder essential qi to make a counterattack!

    The second the two forces collided, an explosive sound was heard! Not only did the sheer volume of

    the sound cause several of the sturdy-looking trees nearby to snap clear in half, but even the ground

    began cracking, sending dust flying everywhere!

    As Gerald found himself taking ten steps back, Queena retreated three steps herself.

    ¡°¡­That was a powerful Thunder Eruption¡­ To think that your essential qi has already reached such a

    stage¡­! Had I been a few dayster in my attempt to recapture you, I¡¯d surely have lost!¡± said Queena

    ¡ªwith a shocked expression on her face¡ªas she looked at Gerald, wondering how he had made such

    massive progress in such a short amount of time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1358

    Just as Gerald had said, Fernando was now pretty much as good as dead.

    The second Gerald pointed his finger at him, Fernando instantly vomited blood before flopping lifelessly

    to the ground. Matilda herself was already screaming in terror as she tugged at her hair.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Falling to her knees before Gerald, she instantly began begging, ¡°P-please spare my life¡­! I swear

    none of what I did was on purpose¡­! Please, please don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been given enough chances. Now cease!¡± replied Gerald as he pointed his finger at her as

    well, sending a hollow knife shing across the devastated woman¡¯s neck! Falling to the ground, it was

    only a secondter when Matilda breathed herst breath.

    After witnessing all that had happened, Rosie found herself shivering as she said, ¡°¡­How¡­ How

    frightening¡­ To think that you were able to kill so many people in such a short amount of time¡­!¡±

    ¡°I only kill those who deserve to die,¡± replied Gerald casually.

    At that moment, he suddenly raised his head and took a nce behind him. His eyelids twitching

    slightly, he then said, ¡°¡­Seth, Suri, bring the old master and Miss Slow into the house first. I have

    something to attend to at the moment. Remember, do note out no matter what sounds you hear!¡±

    Before anyone could even question his intentions, Gerald had already turned around and jumped out

    the courtyard¡­ Running all the way to the bank of a river in the vige, Gerald eventually came across

    over ten corpses lying all over the ground. They were the bodies of those whom he had earlier allowed

    to leave.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald then shouted, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been expecting you¡­ Reveal yourself!¡±

    ¡°While we¡¯ve only been apart for a short period of time, you¡¯ve already made such rapid progress in

    your strength¡­ That alone only serves to further prove that you really are that man¡­! You know, from

    how much you were lying to me in the past, I often found myself wondering if you truly weren¡¯t the

    person I once loved¡­ However, not only have you mastered Thunder Eruption now, but your behaviors

    and actions are resembling your past self more, and more! With that in mind, tell me. Are you finally

    willing to admit who you really are?¡±

    As a breeze blew across his face, Gerald turned to look at the woman who had finally chosen to show

    herself. Oozing with an aura of mysteriousness, the woman staring at Gerald¡ªas she smiled

    seductively¡ªwas, of course, none other than Queena.

    ¡°And here I thought you had gone missing! After all, even after so much had taken ce, you never

    showed up!¡± replied Gerald while looking at her.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Are you finally ready to admit that you¡¯re him now?¡± said

    Queena, an expectant expression on her face as she walked toward him.

    Slightly narrowing his eyes, Gerald then replied, ¡°Truth be told, I don¡¯t know yet either. However, what I

    do know is that the deity will never fall in love with you, be it in the previous or this present life! From

    what I can tell, he only loves the woman in white!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What did you just say¡­.?¡± asked Queena, her expression filled with rage.

    ¡°You should very well know what I¡¯m talking about!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Don¡¯t get all cocky just because you¡¯ve learned Thunder Eruption! You¡¯re far from being able to

    defeat me! Just so you know, I came all the way here just to capture and bring you back with me! After

    all, you¡¯d definitely be in much better hands with mepared to a situation where you got captured by

    other forces such as the King of Judgment Portal!¡± scowled Queena who was now so angry that she

    didn¡¯t even feel like talking to him anymore.

    Knowing that talking wasn¡¯t going to get her anywhere, Queena simply stretched her hand out to attack

    him! In response, Gerald manipted his Thunder essential qi to make a counterattack!

    The second the two forces collided, an explosive sound was heard! Not only did the sheer volume of

    the sound cause several of the sturdy-looking trees nearby to snap clear in half, but even the ground

    began cracking, sending dust flying everywhere!

    As Gerald found himself taking ten steps back, Queena retreated three steps herself.

    ¡°¡­That was a powerful Thunder Eruption¡­ To think that your essential qi has already reached such a

    stage¡­! Had I been a few dayster in my attempt to recapture you, I¡¯d surely have lost!¡± said Queena

    ¡ªwith a shocked expression on her face¡ªas she looked at Gerald, wondering how he had made such

    massive progress in such a short amount of time.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1360

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m seeking union between the both of us. You see, by relying on the pure yang energy in your

    body, I¡¯ll be able to be just like her and get the chance to practice Thunder Eruption as well. Once I¡¯ve

    gotten the hang of it, I¡¯ll be able to travel back and forth between earth and Jaetra! In other words, I¡¯ll

    be one step closer to achieving my dream of going through true rebirth!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald deepened his voice as he replied, ¡°¡­I see. From what I now understand,

    both of you wish to breach into Jaetra again¡­ If that¡¯s the case, negotiation isn¡¯tpletely out of

    the question!¡±

    ¡°A negotiation? What are your terms?¡±

    ¡°Well, for now, I suggest we form an alliance in order to take down the King of Judgment Portal. I have

    two reasons to back that up. Firstly, I could die by his hands if I don¡¯t get sufficient help. Secondly, from

    what I can understand, he¡¯s probably not too keen on allowing you to have your way either, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    proposed Gerald.

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re together, you¡¯re my husband, and I¡¯d never allow anyone to hurt you! With that in

    mind, I naturally agree to the alliance!¡± replied Queena with a subtle smile as she slowly began walking

    toward Gerald.

    At that moment, both of them suddenly heard a male shouting, ¡°You b*tch! Don¡¯t you dare hurt my

    brother!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Following that, both of them turned to look at who had shouted. As it turned out, it was Seth, and he

    was currently rushing toward them with a cleaver in each hand!

    ¡°What did you call me¡­?!¡± growled Queena wrathfully as she lifted her hand, fully prepared to teach

    Seth a lesson.

    Being a beautiful woman, Queena was used to being ttered. Now that someone was actually daring

    enough to call her a b*tch, she felt that it was no different from being called hideous!

    However, Queena quickly found her wrist getting grabbed by Gerald as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him! He¡¯s

    with me!¡±

    Upon stepping before Gerald, Seth immediately asked, ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡±

    Since Gerald had already saved him and his elder sister on multiple asions, Seth had long treated

    him as his elder brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Speaking of which, didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave the manor? Why¡¯d you run out here all by

    yourself?¡±

    ¡°I was simply worried that you¡¯d be in danger!¡± replied Seth.

    Feeling touched, Gerald then said, ¡°Even if I truly was in danger, it¡¯s not as if you could return in one

    piece yourself, you know¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true¡­ But still. Regardless, who is she? Is sheing along with us to the snake cave?¡±

    asked Seth as he turned to look at Queena.

    ¡°¡­A snake cave? What kind of snake cave are we talking about here?¡± asked Queena in return.

    ¡°Well, from what I can assume, the contents we¡¯ll find within that cave will possibly illuminate us on

    some ancient civilization on earth. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also interested in learning more¡ªfrom you¡ª

    regarding past incidents that had happened on earth as well as that Jaetra you keep mentioning.

    With that in mind, why don¡¯t youe along with us to have a look around?¡± suggested Gerald.

    ¡®While the Gunters and the King of Judgment Portal are both tough enemies I still have to face, at the

    very least, Queena¡¯s now temporarily on my side¡­ After all, both of us share the same enemy¡­ The

    King of Judgment Portal¡­!¡¯

    As the saying went, the enemy of his enemy truly did end up bing his friend. Not that Gerald was

    comining. The fewer forces he had to deal with, the better.

    Now that Queena was a temporary ally, Gerald found himself wondering about the secrets she

    possessed¡­. She had, after all, been alive for tens of thousands of years¡­. Perhaps she would even

    know a thing or two about the Sun League¡­

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1361

    ¡°But of course I¡¯lle along! After all, this is the first time you¡¯ve even suggested for me to stay by

    your side!¡± replied Queena with a seductive smile.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded at her with a faint smile.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t about to tell her that he was going to save the woman in white at midnight.

    However, he was also well aware that if he wasn¡¯t willing to make at least a slightpromise, then

    he¡¯d surely end up suffering much greater losses should Queena ruin his efforts while he was

    summoning the woman in white¡¯s soul¡­

    It was about an hourter when Gerald asked, ¡°Seth, do you truly remember where the snake cave

    is¡­?¡±

    The trio who were currently following Seth¡ªafter all four of them entered the mountain¡ªconsisted of

    Rosie¡ªwho had been curious about the snake cave¡ªQueena¡ªwho had agreed toe along since

    Gerald invited her to¡ªand Gerald himself.

    ¡°Of course I do! However, since this ce is rather secluded, I still need to gather my bearings a bit

    better!¡± replied Seth as he scratched the back of his head before stepping atop a nearby boulder.

    A few secondster, he then eximed, ¡°I found it! It¡¯s over there!¡±

    Following that, he then agilely hopped off before taking a few steps forward and pushing some dense

    bushes aside¡­ With that, a round cave entrance¡ªthat was almost as tall as a person¡ªrevealed itself

    to everyone.

    A much younger Seth had first bumped into it while he was having fun with his friends. He remembered

    how his friends had dared him to enter the cave, and of course, he had taken the bet. Seth recalled that

    upon entering the cave, he had found an extremelyrge piece of discarded snakeskin. He had also

    come across a fruit in the cave, and eating it allowed him to gain the superpowers he had today.

    Regardless, the snakeskin was the obvious reason why Seth had named this ce the snake cave.

    Moving back to the present day, all four of them found the need to lower their backs slightly as they

    proceeded further into the cave. After walking for some time, however, the cave soon opened up. As it

    turned out, that was a gigantic stone chamber in the cave that was honestly quite spacious.

    Located right in the middle of the cave, was thatrge discarded snakeskin that Seth had told them

    about. From what Gerald could tell, the snake that had shed such a massive pile of skin could easily be

    as strong as the monster that Gerald had fought in the underground area back when he was still in the

    desert.

    Whatever the case was, Seth¡ªwho now appeared to be so familiar with the ce that it almost

    seemed like he had just returned home¡ªthen dered, ¡°Well, this is the ce!¡±

    Following that, he then smiled before switching on the searchlight¡ªthat he had brought along¡ªand

    taking a turn in the dark cave.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    With the aid of the searchlight, Gerald was finally able to see his surroundings clearly. As was

    expected, strange paintings adorned every corner of the cave. Upon scanning through the area, he

    even noticed the presence of an enchanting-looking nt growing from inside one of the cave¡¯s

    crevices. However, no fruits could be found growing on the nt.

    ¡°That¡¯s the nt that I obtained the fruit from back then¡­ However, it seems that it hasn¡¯t borne any

    fruit again ever since I picked the only one growing back when I was still a child!¡± deduced Seth.

    ¡°How truly odd¡­ This ancient nt is called a Lukra, and it has miraculous properties¡­ Since the nt

    only bears a single fruit once in its entire lifetime, you truly are lucky to have been the one to eat it.

    Regardless, I¡¯m pretty sure that their fruits¡¯ aren¡¯t that effective on earth due to itsck of holy spirits,¡±

    exined Queena with a smile, making it quite obvious that she knew quite a bit about the nt.

    ¡°I agree with the fruit being miraculous¡­ After all, Seth did obtain superpowers upon eating it,¡± replied

    Gerald though his focus had been on the paintings on the cave walls this entire time.

    From what he could see, the paintings on the walls were extremely old. Ancient, even. After briefly

    scanning through them, Gerald soon found himself raising a slight brow.

    The things he saw on the walls were¡­ weird, to say the least. For one, one of the paintings depicted a

    winged humanoid figure. As if that wasn¡¯t already odd enough, the person even had three eyes!

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1362

    Aside from that, there were also several depictions of massive birds and beasts, and nobody could tell

    whether they were drawn that way deliberately.

    Continuing to scan through, Gerald soon saw a rather familiar image of a massive bat-like creature.

    Looking at it for a while, Gerald found himself thinking, ¡®¡­I met something simr to that back in the

    mine where I saved Yume and obtained the water repellent stone, right¡­? Arge bat with the head of

    a human¡­ While I had first assumed that it was some bat demon that had undergone immense

    training, since it¡¯s on this mural, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question for it to actually be some kind of

    ancient creature that survived till today¡­ But¡­ How could that even be possible¡­? There are simply

    too many peculiar things at y¡­¡¯

    Turning to look at Queena¡ªwho had been utterly fascinated by all the things in the cave for a while

    now¡ªGerald asked, ¡°¡­Say, what kind of world is being depicted on the walls¡­? Could it actually be

    earth?¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, she then replied, ¡°Indeed. More specifically, it seems to be the legendary

    earth that existed millions of years ago! I learned about its existence from the data I got back when I

    was still in Jaetra. Regardless, the paintings seem to depict a prehistoric civilization that once

    roamed the earth. If I had to name the exact civilization, I have a feeling that the murals are showing us

    what happened during the short-lived, but extremely glorious Shunzuog Civilization!¡±

    After hearing what Queena had to say, Rosie¡¯s jaw instantly dropped. Nobody could me her. After

    all, what Queena had just said was naturally preposterous to a normal person. Gerald himself would¡¯ve

    had the same reaction as Rosie had he not already experienced so much by this point.

    Regardless, Gerald already knew that Earth had already seen plenty of civilizationse and go by

    this point. From what he had found out, there was once a civilization of peculiar and unique humans

    that predated the appearance of even the dinosaurs! While dragons existed during that age as well,

    that civilization was rather short-lived.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that this mural had been here ever since the age of the Shunzuog Civilization¡­?¡±

    muttered Gerald curiously.

    ¡°No ordinary mural could have remained intact for that long, that¡¯s for sure. With that in mind, why not

    try using your Thunder essential qi. I wonder if anything will change¡­¡± suggested Queena, her eyes

    still locked on the paintings.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Knowing that Queena probably knew the most about all this, Gerald simply obeyed. Activating his

    Thunder essential qi, he slowly skimmed it across the painted walls¡­

    Instantly gasping in surprise, Queena found herself eximing, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s changed! It really has

    changed! Look, Gerald! There are many more people and a lot more information on the mural now!¡±

    Gerald had seen the changes too, and he assumed that his actions had forced the entire mural to

    completely reveal itself.

    ¡°Since you had to use essential qi to reveal the rest of the mural, it¡¯s safe to say that the artisans who

    drew this weren¡¯t ordinary people. After all, from the looks of it, they had used the power of thought to

    hide the rest of the mural from those incapable of manipting their essential qi, a feat that couldn¡¯t

    possibly have been achieved by those without great strength. As for how I figured this would work in

    the first ce, certain sects in Jaetra used this method to store other forms of information as well,

    prompting me to ask you to try it!¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, from what I¡¯ve been able to tell, therge snake was no ordinary creature. After

    all, I have a feeling that it relied on essential qi to nourish parts of it,¡± exined Queena.

    ¡°¡­I see. As it turned out, the rumors about the peculiar civilization really were true¡­¡± replied Gerald

    with a nod.

    Moving closer to the wall to have a better look at all the new information that had just been revealed, it

    wasn¡¯t long before Gerald added, ¡°¡­After looking at it for a bit, everyone¡ªincluding the beasts¡ªin the

    mural appears to be performing some sort of¡­ sacrificial activity? From what I can tell, both humans

    and beasts didn¡¯t seem to live in harmony before. However, it¡¯s seen here that all of themter rushed

    over¡ªregardless of where they came from¡ªand began worshiping somerge stone statue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I think I get it now. From what I could gather, the murals are apparently depicting the lives of those

    living within some small area during that era of civilization. For both the beasts and humans to unite, I

    have a feeling that only someone legendary could¡¯ve possibly gotten them to do so in such a devout

    manner¡­¡± replied Queena solemnly.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who it could¡¯ve been?¡± asked Gerald, d that he had decided to bring her

    along. After all, she knew quite a lot of things.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read about that legendary person before in an ancient book I found back when I was still in

    Jaetra¡­ Since Jaetra is a ce that highly resembles the prehistoric Shunzuog Civilization, it¡¯s no

    surprise to me that the legend lives on there. However, while Jaetra is simr to that civilization, it is

    by far a lot weakerpared to it. Hell, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to im that anyone from the Shunzuog

    Civilization could dominate Jaetra with ease! With that said, they¡¯d barely need to lift a finger to take

    over earth!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I went off-topic for a bit¡­ Moving back to the legend, the legendary person was

    apparently the first person from the Shunzuog Civilization who was able to enter the realm of the

    Immortal Body. Due to that, he was pretty much invincible! With that in mind, it was no wonder why

    everyone¡ªregardless of status or age¡ªback then worshiped him to the highest degree!¡±

    ¡°¡­The realm of the Immortal Body?¡±

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1362

    Aside from that, there were also several depictions of massive birds and beasts, and nobody could tell

    whether they were drawn that way deliberately.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Continuing to scan through, Gerald soon saw a rather familiar image of a massive bat-like creature.

    Looking at it for a while, Gerald found himself thinking, ¡®¡­I met something simr to that back in the

    mine where I saved Yume and obtained the water repellent stone, right¡­? Arge bat with the head of

    a human¡­ While I had first assumed that it was some bat demon that had undergone immense

    training, since it¡¯s on this mural, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question for it to actually be some kind of

    ancient creature that survived till today¡­ But¡­ How could that even be possible¡­? There are simply

    too many peculiar things at y¡­¡¯

    Turning to look at Queena¡ªwho had been utterly fascinated by all the things in the cave for a while

    now¡ªGerald asked, ¡°¡­Say, what kind of world is being depicted on the walls¡­? Could it actually be

    earth?¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, she then replied, ¡°Indeed. More specifically, it seems to be the legendary

    earth that existed millions of years ago! I learned about its existence from the data I got back when I

    was still in Jaetra. Regardless, the paintings seem to depict a prehistoric civilization that once

    roamed the earth. If I had to name the exact civilization, I have a feeling that the murals are showing us

    what happened during the short-lived, but extremely glorious Shunzuog Civilization!¡±

    After hearing what Queena had to say, Rosie¡¯s jaw instantly dropped. Nobody could me her. After

    all, what Queena had just said was naturally preposterous to a normal person. Gerald himself would¡¯ve

    had the same reaction as Rosie had he not already experienced so much by this point.

    Regardless, Gerald already knew that Earth had already seen plenty of civilizationse and go by

    this point. From what he had found out, there was once a civilization of peculiar and unique humans

    that predated the appearance of even the dinosaurs! While dragons existed during that age as well,

    that civilization was rather short-lived.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that this mural had been here ever since the age of the Shunzuog Civilization¡­?¡±

    muttered Gerald curiously.

    ¡°No ordinary mural could have remained intact for that long, that¡¯s for sure. With that in mind, why not

    try using your Thunder essential qi. I wonder if anything will change¡­¡± suggested Queena, her eyes

    still locked on the paintings.

    Knowing that Queena probably knew the most about all this, Gerald simply obeyed. Activating his

    Thunder essential qi, he slowly skimmed it across the painted walls¡­

    Instantly gasping in surprise, Queena found herself eximing, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s changed! It really has

    changed! Look, Gerald! There are many more people and a lot more information on the mural now!¡±

    Gerald had seen the changes too, and he assumed that his actions had forced the entire mural to

    completely reveal itself.

    ¡°Since you had to use essential qi to reveal the rest of the mural, it¡¯s safe to say that the artisans who

    drew this weren¡¯t ordinary people. After all, from the looks of it, they had used the power of thought to

    hide the rest of the mural from those incapable of manipting their essential qi, a feat that couldn¡¯t

    possibly have been achieved by those without great strength. As for how I figured this would work in

    the first ce, certain sects in Jaetra used this method to store other forms of information as well,

    prompting me to ask you to try it!¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, from what I¡¯ve been able to tell, therge snake was no ordinary creature. After

    all, I have a feeling that it relied on essential qi to nourish parts of it,¡± exined Queena.

    ¡°¡­I see. As it turned out, the rumors about the peculiar civilization really were true¡­¡± replied Gerald

    with a nod.

    Moving closer to the wall to have a better look at all the new information that had just been revealed, it

    wasn¡¯t long before Gerald added, ¡°¡­After looking at it for a bit, everyone¡ªincluding the beasts¡ªin the

    mural appears to be performing some sort of¡­ sacrificial activity? From what I can tell, both humans

    and beasts didn¡¯t seem to live in harmony before. However, it¡¯s seen here that all of themter rushed

    over¡ªregardless of where they came from¡ªand began worshiping somerge stone statue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I think I get it now. From what I could gather, the murals are apparently depicting the lives of those

    living within some small area during that era of civilization. For both the beasts and humans to unite, I

    have a feeling that only someone legendary could¡¯ve possibly gotten them to do so in such a devout

    manner¡­¡± replied Queena solemnly.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who it could¡¯ve been?¡± asked Gerald, d that he had decided to bring her

    along. After all, she knew quite a lot of things.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read about that legendary person before in an ancient book I found back when I was still in

    Jaetra¡­ Since Jaetra is a ce that highly resembles the prehistoric Shunzuog Civilization, it¡¯s no

    surprise to me that the legend lives on there. However, while Jaetra is simr to that civilization, it is

    by far a lot weakerpared to it. Hell, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to im that anyone from the Shunzuog

    Civilization could dominate Jaetra with ease! With that said, they¡¯d barely need to lift a finger to take

    over earth!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I went off-topic for a bit¡­ Moving back to the legend, the legendary person was

    apparently the first person from the Shunzuog Civilization who was able to enter the realm of the

    Immortal Body. Due to that, he was pretty much invincible! With that in mind, it was no wonder why

    everyone¡ªregardless of status or age¡ªback then worshiped him to the highest degree!¡±

    ¡°¡­The realm of the Immortal Body?¡±

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1364

    Watching as she gazed with gentler eyes than before, Gerald replied, ¡°I still have some things I wish to

    learn about. I¡¯ll meet up with you once I¡¯m done settling those issues!¡±

    ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡± said Queena with a smile.

    Following that, her body momentarily swayed¡­ And the next thing anyone knew, she had disappeared!

    Taking a step forward in surprise, Rosie then turned back to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°Is¡­ Is she

    human or a ghost¡­?¡±

    ¡°Half of both, I¡¯d say!¡± replied Gerald as he turned to look at the direction Queena had dashed off to

    while heaving a long sigh.

    With that, he then brought Rosie back to the shantytown to meet up with Leo and the others. Noticing

    that the other man was not present, Gerald then asked Monica where he was.

    After being told that the man had yet to return, Gerald found himself feeling slightly dissatisfied as he

    thought, ¡®Where on earth has he gone to? What¡¯s taking him so long¡­?¡¯

    It was a little whileter when Queena finally returned to the manor that she was currently living in. The

    manor itself was tightly guarded by those from the Squad of Divine Grimness.

    Upon entering the manor, Queena was immediately greeted by her subordinates as they shouted,

    ¡°Wee back, master!¡±

    Seeing that she was in good spirits as Queena continued walking on, several of her puzzled

    subordinates found themselves thinking, ¡®Did something good happen? Why¡¯s the master so happy?¡¯

    Before they could ponder any further, they heard Queena casually ask, ¡°Has anyone attempted to

    cause any trouble here during my two-day absence?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, master!¡±

    ¡°I see. Anything to report about Miss Fenderson?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been staying in her room this entire time, Master! With that in mind, I¡¯ve been ordering servants

    to take good care of her!¡± replied one of the subordinates.

    ¡°Excellent. Now go bring Miss Fenderson here. I have some things to tell her!¡± ordered Queena as she

    walked further into the manor.

    Throughout her journey back, Queena had been keen on telling Jasmine that Gerald had finally agreed

    to be with her. After all, Jasmine had once told her that Gerald would only ever love his current lover.

    With that in mind, Queena wanted to properly ask Jasmine whether her statement still stood.

    Perhaps it was due to Queena being so lonely for over thousands of years, but she found herself

    seeing Jasmine as a good friend whom she could confide in. While she had to admit that such intimate

    friendship was a rather new and strange experience for her, at least she finally had a person she could

    have a heart-to-heart talk with.

    As she continued thinking about it, one of her servants suddenly began running¡ªfrom the end of the

    hall¡ªtoward her as he shouted, ¡°M-master! Something terrible has happened!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Queena with a slight frown.

    ¡°M-miss Fenderson¡­! S-she¡¯s¡­¡± muttered the servant who was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to

    finish his sentence.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± barked the subordinate from before.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-well! She was still in her room when I went over to bring her her breakfast earlier¡­ Now, however,

    she¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s gone missing¡­! And Hattie¡ªher personal maid¡ªhas fallen into aa as well!¡±

    reported the servant as she immediately knelt before Queena, utterly terrified.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1365

    ¡°¡­What? She¡¯s gone missing¡­?!¡± growled Queena in rage.

    ¡°P-please spare me, master¡­! She truly was still in her room earlier! While I did hear her talking to

    someone earlier, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it since I simply assumed that she was talking to Hattie!

    By the time I went in to check on her again, she was nowhere to be seen and Hattie was already in a

    coma!¡±

    As the servant had said before, Hattie was the personal maid that Queena had assigned for Jasmine,

    and true to the servant¡¯s words, the second Queena entered the room for herself, she found that

    Jasmine really was absent and that Hattie was still lying in aa!

    Following that, Queena closed her eyes slightly to concentrate on her surroundings.

    A little whileter, she opened them again before coldly saying, ¡°¡­From what I can tell, she was

    rescued by others earlier. I believe they haven¡¯t escaped too far, sounch an immediate search party

    for them around the area!¡±

    Shuddering with fear, everyone immediately obeyed, running off to fulfill Jasmine¡¯s orders.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Meanwhile, a slightly fearful Jasmine found herself by arge river as she continued trying to struggle

    free from the random middle-aged man who had kidnapped her.

    The strange-looking person had appeared in her room about half an hour ago, and without saying a

    word, he had easily knocked Hattie out before bringing her all the way here at incredibly high speeds!

    In fact, he had been so fast that throughout their journey to the riverside, Jasmine had felt like she was

    flying!

    Aside from Gerald and Queena, Jasmine hadn¡¯t seen anyone this capable, and that was honestly what

    scared Jasmine the most. The fact that he had brought her to somerge river that was surrounded by

    tall trees only served to increase her terror.

    ¡°Please, just let me free¡­ Who even are you¡­?¡± asked the frightened Jasmine.

    ¡°Is there even a need to ask? I¡¯m clearly the one saving you!¡± replied the middle-aged man with a faint

    smile.

    ¡°¡­Do you know Gerald? Was he the one who told you toe save me?¡± asked Jasmine, not

    knowing who else could be acquainted with such an exceptional person other than Gerald.

    ¡°¡­In a way. Regardless, even if he hadn¡¯t told me to save you, I¡¯d still have done so!¡± said the slightly

    hunchbacked man¡ªwho had also been carrying an odd,rge bag on his back this entire time¡ªas he

    shed a slightly bitter smile.

    Though his scar-filled face¡ªthat also littered with burn marks¡ªwould strike fear in just about anyone,

    the second Jasmine heard what he said, she was instantly filled with joy.

    ¡°So you really do know Gerald! Where is he now? Why didn¡¯t hee over to save me himself?¡± asked

    Jasmine, hints of anxiousness in her voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s been with me for a while, and he¡¯s currently busy dealing with something important. Regardless,

    since you know Gerald well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that he has a soft spot for you. With that in

    mind, as long as you¡¯re still locked up by that woman, he won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep well!¡± exined

    the middle-aged man.

    Upon hearing that, Jasmine found herself overflowing with joy. So she was still significant to him! Well,

    maybe not significant, but at the very least, he was still worried for her!

    It was at that moment that Jasmine realized that she didn¡¯t yearn for much. After all, all it took for her to

    be satisfied was for Gerald to show concern about her, just like he currently was.

    ¡°¡­Hold on, you told me that even if Gerald hadn¡¯t told you to save me, you¡¯d still have done so. Why is

    that, sir?¡± asked Jasmine, feeling slightly bewildered.

    For some odd reason, Jasmine now felt that the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t as frightening as he had been

    before. While it probably had something to do with their brief conversation earlier, she felt that it was

    also because she was finally able to have a proper look at his eyes.

    His gaze¡ªwhenever he looked at her¡ªseemed particrly gentle, and anyone who saw it would be

    prompted to behave more friendly toward him.

    ¡°You truly do resemble your aunt, Jasmine! Like two peas in a pod! Actually, scratch that. You resemble

    Queta even more!¡± replied the man with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You know my name¡­? Actually, hold on, you even know who my aunt and cousin are?

    Who¡­ Who exactly are you¡­?¡± asked the puzzled Jasmine.

    ¡°But of course I know who all of you are! Hell, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch for me to say that I know more

    about the Fendersons than you do!¡± said the man with a bitter smile before revealing a photograph that

    had been hidden under his sleeve¡­ It was a photograph of Queta.

    Being an extremely smart woman, the shocked Jasmine found herself carefully observing the middle-

    aged man¡¯s eyes. Eventually, it hit her.

    No wonder he felt so familiar¡­ Not only did his eyes resemble Gerald¡¯s, but the shape of their faces

    were simr as well!

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1366

    Adding that to what he had earlier said, Jasmine instantly began trembling all over as she asked, ¡°¡­

    Could¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s missing husband¡­? The uncle me and Gerald share¡­?¡±

    Chuckling as he smiled, the man then replied, ¡°You truly are as smart as your aunt, Jasmine¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­So, it¡¯s really true¡­?!¡± eximed Jasmine as she covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°¡­Sir- No, uncle¡­ Haven¡¯t you gone missing for ages¡­? Why are you only showing yourself now¡­.?

    Also, how did your appearance turn out this way¡­?¡±

    Based on what her aunt had once told her, Peter Crawford¡ªher uncle¡ªwas quite a handsome and

    elegant man. With that in mind, his current hideous expression would shock just about anyone!

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I needed to end up this way in order to escape! Still, this appearance isn¡¯t all that

    bad since it allows me to hide my true identity. In fact, it¡¯s thanks to how I look that I¡¯ve been able to

    easily investigate a few incidents!¡± replied Peter, his eyes returning to their former tranquillity.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m assuming that Gerald still has no idea who you are, right? That you¡¯re the uncle he¡¯s been

    searching for this entire time¡­?¡± asked Jasmine.

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t. After all, I haven¡¯t concluded on whether a certain someone is good or wicked

    yet¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s just better if I don¡¯t reveal who I truly am to Gerald yet. Besides, I can still help him in

    secret!¡± said Peter with a smile.

    ¡°Who exactly are you trying to find out is good or wicked¡­?¡± asked Jasmine.

    ¡°Sadly, I can¡¯t borate on that. Just know for now that all my efforts will go to waste if that incident is

    identally exposed. Speaking of which, I wasn¡¯t even supposed to reveal my true identity to you

    today, Jasmine! With that in mind, please promise that you¡¯ll keep my identity a secret in the

    meantime!¡± said Peter.

    Peter had always been a calm person, and for the sake of his investigation, he had constantly

    suppressed his desire to meet up with his family this entire time, regardless of how much he missed

    them.

    Unfortunately, the second he found out¡ªfrom Gerald¡ªthat Jasmine had been captured by Queena, he

    knew that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to continue keeping that desire suppressed.

    With that in mind, he had secretly begun his search for Jasmine ever since that day. Upon eventually

    finding her, he took the chance to go on a rescue mission.

    While he had simply nned to rescue her without revealing who he really was at first, Jasmine was

    simply too simr-looking to her aunt for Peter¡¯s mind to not be bombarded with a series of thoughts. In

    the end, he gave in and ended up revealing his true identity Jasmine.

    ¡°But of course, uncle! Still¡­ Where are we headed to now¡­?¡± asked Jasmine.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you wish to meet Gerald? I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s returned for some time now, so I¡¯ll be

    bringing you over to reunite with him!¡± said Peter.

    After seeing Jasmine nod, Peter then began leading her back¡­

    However, it was only a few stepster when he stopped dead in his tracks. His once tranquil eyes now

    slightly widened as he felt a chill run down his back, Peter found himself carefully scanning his

    surroundings before saying, ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to dy our return for about an hour,

    Jasmine¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want those stalkers to follow me all the way back. Once they know where I live, they¡¯ll

    surely ruin that ce! With that in mind, I¡¯ll be spending some time getting rid of them first!¡± replied

    Peter with a brief smile.

    ¡°But¡­ There¡¯s nobody here but us, right uncle¡­?¡± said Jasmine as she looked around. No matter how

    hard she scanned the area, there just didn¡¯t seem to be any traces of humans nearby!

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for them. They¡¯re about fifty miles away, and they¡¯re divided into four main groups

    that are headed in the four cardinal directions. There are currently about a dozen of them heading in

    our direction now!¡± replied Peter as his eyes momentarily shed a dark green.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Hearing that, the simultaneously frightened and surprised Jasmine then asked, ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡¯re able to

    clearly see up to fifty miles away, uncle¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Fifty miles is nothing to me! I can see even further away¡­¡± replied Peter with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1367

    ording to Peter, the group of people were moving at extremely high speeds, and true enough,

    Jasmine was soon able to hear their swiftly approaching footsteps!

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a dozen or so people bounded out from the jungle, and the second the

    person¡ªwho seemed to be the leader of the group¡ªsaw the duo, he immediately excitedly shouted,

    ¡°We¡¯ve found them! Surround them immediately!¡±

    He was right to be excited. After all, if all went well, then his group would definitely get the honor of

    making a great contribution since they were the first to locate Jasmine. Even the eyes of the eleven

    other men lit up, thinking that their victory prize was standing right before them.

    ¡°W-what should we do, uncle?! All of them are extremely powerful!¡± said Jasmine rather anxiously.

    Since she had stayed by Queena¡¯s side for so long, she already knew how strong her men were.

    ¡°Haha! They can¡¯t hurt us if I keep them where they currently are! Now stand back, Jasmine!¡± replied

    Peter with a faint smile as he opened the bag¡ªthat he had been carrying around this entire time¡ªand

    retrieved a bow that seemed to be made out of ck gold as well as an arrow.

    By the time Peter aimed at the twelve men, there was only about a three hundred meter gap between

    them.

    The second Peter released the arrow, however, Jasmine watched wide-eyed as the arrow turned into

    pure light before homing in on all their assants! Staring in disbelief as the ray of light pierced through

    each of them, by the time the dust cloud¡ªthat had formed due to the immense force of the light arrow

    ¡ªfinally settled, all twelve of the men were already lying unconscious on the ground!

    The light itself returned to Peter¡¯s hand before promptly taking the form of an arrow again.

    Taking in a deep breath, Jasmine found herself muttering, ¡°¡­Y-you¡¯re so powerful, uncle¡­! Are they

    dead¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I only knocked them out. After all, none of them actually did anything bad to you. They won¡¯t be

    waking up for at least another three days, though! Regardless, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m sure Gerald will be thrilled

    to meet you again!¡± replied Peter with a gentle smile.

    By the time both of them got to their destination, night had already fallen.

    At the time, Gerald himself had been busy preparing for the evocation that night. The second he

    realized that the man had saved Jasmine, however, Gerald was instantly overjoyed.

    ¡°¡­Sir! ¡­Jasmine, you¡­?¡± muttered the surprised Gerald, unsure where to even begin asking.

    The fact that he had been able to escape Queena¡¯s grasp while Jasmine remained captured had

    constantly made him both anxious and worried for her safety. Now that she had finally been rescued,

    Gerald could finally rest a bit easier.

    ¡°Well, seeing that you kept mentioning her, I thought I could help eliminate one of your worries by

    rescuing her!¡± replied the man as he looked at Gerald with a smile.

    Jasmine herself could no longer hold back as she threw herself into his arms before bursting into tears

    while shouting, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re fine now¡­ You know, I¡¯ve recently been making somepromises with

    Queena in exchange for your freedom¡­ Now that he¡¯s saved you, however, he¡¯s truly helped me

    greatly by taking away one of my worries!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    At that moment, Peter suddenly raised a brow before turning to look at Gerald and asking, ¡°¡­Why are

    there odd soundsing from my cer?¡±

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s question, Gerald then called out, ¡°Leo, bring Felton out of the cer with you!¡±

    Shortly after, Leo made his appearance while holding onto the seriously ill-looking Felton.

    Peter instantly found himself giving Leo a weird look before turning to look at Felton who had been

    tortured so much that he barely looked human anymore.

    The second Felton saw Gerald, he immediately began begging, ¡°Sir¡­ Please¡­ When are you going to

    let me go¡­? I¡¯m already this useless, so please just treat me as garbage and release me¡­ Please¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t already know, this pitiful b*stard is the young master of the Gunter family, and Yreth

    adores him greatly. Now that he¡¯s in my hands, I¡¯m going to use him to deal with the Gunters!¡±

    ¡°That sounds excellent, Gerald! You now have an additional bargaining chip in hand!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! As for this big guy here, he¡¯s called Leo, and he¡¯s a friend I got acquainted with while I was at

    King Valley!¡±

    Hearing that, Peter retracted his odd gaze as he looked at Leo with a smile before saying, ¡°¡­I see! He

    appears to be an exceptional man with extraordinary strength! It seems that you truly had a rewarding

    trip! Speaking of which, what are you nning to do with those?¡±

    Noticing that Peter was asking about the sacrificial altar that had been set up, Gerald then exined

    that he was nning to summon the woman in white¡¯s soul here.

    Extremely pleased to hear all of Gerald¡¯s progress, Peter then said, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s only going to be

    taking ce at midnight, why don¡¯t we have dinner together? After all, it¡¯s still quite early now and it¡¯s

    pretty difficult for us to get together like this!¡±

    ¡°I agree! It¡¯ll be a reunion dinner!¡± added Jasmine with a smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°A¡­ reunion dinner¡­?¡± asked Gerald, slightly puzzled.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1368

    ¡°¡­Well, since sir and I have managed to return safely and you¡¯ve even found such a good helper, isn¡¯t

    it only right for us to host a reunion dinner¡­? What more, I¡¯ve already been treating this sir like family

    from the moment he rescued me!¡± said Jasmine who was well aware that she had almost made a slip

    of the tongue.

    Thankfully, her exnation seemed to work as Geraldughed before replying, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong

    there! He saved my life too, you know! Ever since I regained consciousness, I¡¯ve been treating him like

    family as well! Well said! Let¡¯s have a reunion dinner tonight! Now then, I¡¯ll be cooking if nobody¡¯s

    against it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± shouted both Monica and Rosie¡ªwho had been standing quietly at the side¡ªalmost

    simultaneously. Upon realizing what had just happened, both of them instantly felt slightly awkward.

    Monica had been so eager to help since she had been admiring Gerald for a while now. She respected

    both his strength and his strong character. Of course, his good looks yed a part in that equation as

    well.

    As for Rosie, though she had just gotten acquainted with Gerald not too long ago, she was exceedingly

    curious about him. After all, not only was he a top-tier rich heir, but he was also extremely mysterious.

    What more, Gerald hadn¡¯t made much effort to hide certain things from her¡ªsuch as the snake cave¡ª

    which only further served to increase her curiosity. There were simply too many things that were too

    hard to even exin clearly!

    Regardless, whenever a woman grew too curious about a man, it certainly wouldn¡¯t take long before an

    ambiguous rtionship started between them.

    Watching as the two fumbled about, Peter¡ªwho had been looking at their reactions this entire time¡ª

    then turned to look at the clearly jealous Jasmine.

    ¡®Gerald truly is my elder brother¡¯s son¡­ At the very least, he has the demeanor my brother had back

    then!¡¯ Peter thought to himself as he smiled slightly bitterly.

    With that, preparations for the reunion dinner began. Soon enough, the food was served, and though

    the atmosphere was harmonious throughout the meal, everyone seemed rather engrossed in their own

    thoughts.

    It wasn¡¯t long before midnight finally came, and Gerald found himself looking at Rosie before saying,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank and say that this is my first time using this tactic. In other words, I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯ll

    even work or not. Regardless, while it may be rtively difficult for you in the uing two days, I

    assure you that the process won¡¯t hurt one bit, Miss Slow!¡±

    Nodding in response, Rosie then gracefully sat at the side before closing her eyes.

    Gerald, on the other hand, sat cross-legged before instantly using Thunder Eruption¡ªwith the aid of

    the dragon blood jade pendant¡¯s power¡ªto attempt summoning the thought of the woman in white¡¯s

    soul.

    As all that was happening, a faint light began shining atop the crystal eternal coffin that was currently in

    the Gunter family¡¯s secret room.

    Following that, the light briefly shed before the figure of a person slowly began materializing¡­ and

    eventually, it turned into the woman in white.

    Sitting atop the eternal coffin, there was a hint of anticipation in both her eyes.

    ¡°So, why did you decide toe out today? Could it be that you¡¯ve grown so lonely that you just need

    to talk to someone?¡± asked a voice that was being emitted from a dark orb of light.

    Soon after, the King of Judgment Portal materialized as well, and he revealed a cold smile as he stood

    before the eternal coffin.

    ¡°I¡¯m only advising you one final time that you stop doing all these useless things, King of Judgment

    Portal. Please understand already that there are some people who you¡¯ll never be able toy a finger

    on! Fate can only be altered so much!¡± said the woman in white as she smiled bitterly while looking at

    him before shaking her head.

    ¡°You know, I hate the current expression you¡¯re showing me the most. I¡¯ll have you know that after

    tonight passes, the thought of my soul will finally be enough to materialize. Once that happens, I won¡¯t

    have to worry about you running away anymore, even if I don¡¯t have an active formation to seal you!¡±

    replied the King of Judgment Portal gloomily.

    ¡°While you were born in a prestigious family back in Jaetra, allow me to remind you that you¡¯ve only

    managed to train your ghostly body by sapping the masculine aura of others. You¡¯re now nothing more

    than a demon in my book, and in the end, all you¡¯re truly doing is digging your own grave!¡± said the

    woman in white as she stared pitifully at him.

    Just as the King of Judgment Portal was about to retort, his eyes widened as he watched her entire

    body suddenly begin glowing. As if that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, a door of light¡ªthat was

    linked to the outside world¡ªsimultaneously began shining on one of the room¡¯s stone walls!

    Watching as the glowing woman in white quickly began merging with the light from the wall, the

    bbergasted King of Judgment Portal instantly muttered, ¡°W-what¡­? How are you just ignoring my

    formation¡­?!¡±

    Turning to look at him, the woman simply replied, ¡°I already told you that this was going to be the final

    time I advised you. With that said, I hope you¡¯ll remember what I said and refrain from doing any more

    bad deeds. Again, if you continue going down this path, you¡¯ll only be digging your grave even deeper!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    As soon as her sentence ended, she immediately began emitting even more light!

    Though the King of Judgment Portal attempted to stop her from escaping, he quickly realized that he

    wasn¡¯t even able to get close to the light!

    ¡°What kind of power even is this¡­?!¡± shouted the bewildered man, his expression extremely hideous.

    With one final strong sh, the woman in white¡¯s body was fully enveloped in light. Completely ignoring

    the King of Judgment Portal¡¯s formations, she quickly disappeared together with the light¡­

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1369

    Meanwhile, Gerald himself was also glowing, and the strange sight honestly made Peter feel slightly

    terrified.

    The jade pendant that was currently in Gerald¡¯s hands truly was extraordinary¡­ Not even Peter had

    any idea what sort of frightening powers it possessed¡­ Even so, he knew for a fact that the jade

    pendant was highlypatible with Gerald.

    As the others watched on in silence, they soon found themselves staring wide-eyed as the light from

    the pendant suddenly shot up into the sky under the guidance of Gerald¡¯s Thunder Eruption.

    Following the appearance of the towering light¡ªthat was also producing quite a bit of force¡ªa

    terrifying atmosphere slowly began building as wild winds blew, sending dust flying all over the ce.

    ¡°What immense power¡­!¡± said Leo, a hint of fear in his voice as he witnessed the eye-opening scene.

    A brief momentter, the light slowly began retracting from the sky until it eventually returned to the

    courtyard. By this point, Gerald had nearly exhausted all of his strength, and he was currently sweating

    profusely.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Supporting himself as he got off the ground, he then turned to look at Rosie who was still meditating in

    silence.

    Seeing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he turned to look at everyone else before

    helplessly saying, ¡°It seems that even with the aid of the jade pendant to empower my Thunder

    Eruption, I still failed tomunicate with her, Leo¡­¡±

    After all, had things gone smoothly, Rosie would¡¯ve given off some kind of reaction by now.

    While it took him a second, Gerald quickly realized that everyone was currently looking behind him with

    bewildered eyes, including that man who had previously always retained a calm fa?ade.

    Not expecting the shocked expression from Peter, the bbergasted Gerald found himself asking, ¡°¡­Is

    something the matter?¡±

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­! You¡¯ve seeded! She¡¯s right behind you! You¡¯ve truly managed to summon

    Angelica!¡± stuttered the trembling Leo.

    Hearing that, Gerald slowly turned around¡­ only to find his eyelids twitching rapidly the second he saw

    the woman in white hovering right before him!

    Though she appeared cold, the woman¡¯s beauty alone was enough to cause endless hearts to

    palpitate.

    While Gerald had already seen Queena in the coffin before¡ªand her form back then was nearly

    identical to the woman in white¡¯s¡ªthe true woman in white simply had a much more natural and

    innocent grace to her appearance.

    The second Gerald turned to look at her, the woman in white found herself smiling. Her smile alone

    almost seemed capable of bringing things to life, and it simply gave people a pleasant sensation.

    It was a smile that she would only ever show to Gerald and the deity.

    Continuing to smile as she floated toward Gerald, she raised her fair and beautiful arms to gently

    caress his cheeks before saying, ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years since we¡¯vest met¡­ To think that

    we¡¯d finally be able to reunite like this¡­!¡±

    As a trickle of sweat dripped down Gerald¡¯s chin, he found himself gulping slightly before replying, ¡°I-

    I¡¯m not your husband, woman in white¡­ My name is Gerald and I¡¯m only twenty-five this year¡­!¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­ However, once you remember your past in the near future, everything will start making

    sense!¡± said the woman in white.

    After saying that, she tilted forward slightly before whispering, ¡°From what you just referred to me as,

    I¡¯m assuming that you don¡¯t remember my name! Fret not, you can just call me Z. Z Ld!¡±

    Upon hearing that, he immediately nodded.

    Behind the duo, Peter himself was staring wide-eyed at Z, feeling utterly shocked. However, he was

    also brimming with respect since he had no idea how Gerald had managed to gain the favor of that

    fairy-like woman.

    After all, both she and Liemis¡ªthe God of Battle¡ªwere a legendary couple who enjoyed an extremely

    high status in Jaetra.

    As for Jasmine, she found herself facing an inexplicable grief as she stared at Z. After all, it was

    impossible for her not to be jealous of Z from how beautiful she was.

    Clearing his mind, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Very well, then. Regardless, since you¡¯re only existing

    through the thought of your soul at the moment, I can tell that you¡¯re currently quite weak. Worry not,

    for I¡¯ve prepared a suitable body for you that you can momentarily possess!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it. However, I¡¯ll only be using her body for a single night in order to restore my primordial

    spirit. After that, I¡¯ll be temporarily living in the dragon blood jade pendant.¡±

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1370

    Watching as she smiled faintly after saying that, Gerald then took out the pendant before saying,

    ¡°You¡­ wish to live in the pendant?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. For you to actually be able to find me, I feel that someone must have told you to bring my

    corpse over to be buried together with Liemis, correct? Well, the aim of that lies within the dragon blood

    jade pendant. See, there¡¯s a pure and natural space for me to adapt to my surroundings within the

    pendant. In other words, I¡¯ll be able to train myself in there!¡± exined Z.

    ¡°¡­I see! Speaking of which, Z, have you any idea who the mysterious person is¡­?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea who it could be, though I¡¯m not too certain about it. For any further specific details, you

    can wait till I find Liemis. Once both of youpletely merge, with the aid of the dragon blood jade

    pendant¡¯s power, it shouldn¡¯t take long for you to restore one of your peaks of strength,¡± replied Z.

    ¡°¡­Restore one of my peaks¡­?¡± asked Gerald, feeling quite puzzled though he had a fair idea of what

    she was trying to say.

    ¡®Could she be saying that she wants me to return to the era of Liemis, the God of Battle¡­? Then¡­

    Could I truly be the reincarnated form of the deity¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, feeling immensely

    bewildered.

    Now that he had already gotten this far, he was honestly finding it slightly difficult to just ept all of

    this.

    ¡®If I truly am restored to my old self by the end of all this, then¡­ Will I still be able to be who I am

    now¡­?¡¯

    ¡°But of course! After all, you¡¯ve been separated from each other for far too long! With that in mind, I¡¯m

    only able to let your primordial spirit return to its original ce. While you may have regained a small

    portion of Liemis¡¯s memories, it¡¯s near-impossible for you to restore all your memories!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ does that mean that I¡¯ll be able to still be my current self, even after the primordial spirit returns

    to my body?¡± asked Gerald with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You could say that. Why? Are you that fond of your current self that you don¡¯t wish to return to being

    the old Liemis¡­?¡± asked Z rather curiously.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I am. Though I¡¯ve experienced many things by this point, I still find myself

    preferring things back when I was merely a poor student. To put it simply,pared to being a god of

    battle, I¡¯m much more willing to remain being an ordinary Joe!¡± replied Gerald as he shared his true

    thoughts, a slightly bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°I see¡­ Know, however, that there are simply some things that you just aren¡¯t capable of fighting

    against. Not everything can change¡­ Regardless, since you¡¯ve now faced so much, you ought to

    continue forging on!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°I understand that. Also, now that I¡¯ve embarked on this journey with no return, all I can do is continue

    doing the best I can!¡±

    Watching as Z gave him a gratified smile, Gerald realized that she had been swaying her body

    slightly throughout their brief conversation¡­

    A secondter, everyone watched as Z¡¯s form turned into pure light before flying straight into the

    crown of Rosie¡¯s head!

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Though Rosie opened her eyes again shortly after, despite there being no physical changes to her

    body, her default gaze waspletely different from before. Noticing that, Gerald was certain that Z

    had sessfully possessed Rosie¡¯s body.

    Turning to look at Gerald, Z asked, ¡°Before you restore your past self, you¡¯d prefer if I called you

    Gerald, correct¡­?¡±

    Understanding that it was a rhetorical question, Gerald simply remained silent as Z then turned to

    face the others present.

    While Peter and Leo were brimming with respect for her, the women, on the other hand, were all

    disying immense surprise.

    Smiling slightly, Z then added, ¡°I¡¯d like to express my gratitude to all of you¡­ After all, I couldn¡¯t

    have returned without everyone¡¯s help¡­ With that, let¡¯s be friends from now on!¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re absolutely wee, Angelica! I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s right, and it¡¯s already been a great honor

    for me to be able to assist both you and the god of battle!¡± replied Leo with a bashful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­ Regardless, we can¡¯t continue staying here for too long¡­ The King of

    Judgment Portal has already learned that Gerald rescued me, and given how intelligent he is, I believe

    that he¡¯ll soon locate us and rush over! With that in mind, this ce is no longer safe!¡± exined Z.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered that possibility, which is why I¡¯ve told Leo and Monica to relocate everyone in a

    small new neighborhood. I just had a gut feeling that someone would stalk us here!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Excellent. Let¡¯s leave immediately then!¡± said Z.

    Just as they were about to head off, Z looked like she suddenly remembered something. Turning to

    look at Gerald, she then added, ¡°Speaking of which, Gerald, I still have something I wish to share with

    you!¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1371

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gerald,

    ¡°Well, though I¡¯ve been sealed by the King of Judgment Portal in the Gunter family¡¯s secret room this

    entire time, I was fully conscious the whole time. With that in mind, I was able to listen in on what the

    Gunter had been nning throughout this period, and from what I remember, the Gunters seem to be

    holding two of your friends captive. One of them has the surname of Tindall, whereas the other¡¯s

    surname is Baker. Both of them should still be locked up in the Gunter manor¡¯s secret underground

    room!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to locate Chester! Gerald told me to find him, you see, and I was finding it

    strange that I still had no clue where he was, even after investigating for a few days! As it turned out,

    the Gunters have him!¡± said Peter as he shook his head.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald realized that his biggest fears had unfortunatelye true.

    Not too long ago, he had nearly fallen into the Gunter family¡¯s trap, a trap which involved Hogan almost

    sessfully killing him. While Chester had remained in the hotel under Gerald¡¯s orders¡ªback when

    Hogan was still attacking Gerald¡ªGerald could already sense that Chester was definitely in danger as

    well. After all, he knew how good the Gunters were at scheming.

    Aside from Chester, Gerald was also well aware of the possibility of Aiden¡ªhis good friend who had

    been participating in a trial training hosted by the Gunters¡ªgetting dealt with. Understanding how the

    Gunters operated, after they went missing, Gerald knew that they weren¡¯t going to have an easy time

    escaping from that family.

    With that in mind, Gerald then replied, ¡°Z, why don¡¯t you go on ahead first? Now that Jasmine¡¯s been

    saved, I can¡¯t just leave my two friends behind. I¡¯ll be staying back to rescue them!¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to run a solo mission, Gerald? You won¡¯t stand a chance against the King of

    Judgment Portal!¡± replied Peter in a worried tone as Z looked at Gerald with a concerned

    expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, which is why I won¡¯t be fighting him head-on! Worry not, for I have a n. I trust

    that with it, I¡¯ll be able to rescue my friends and escape safely!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    Gerald had honestly thought up the idea¡ªof sneaking into the Gunter Manor¡ªmuch earlier while

    thinking about how to obtain more news and information from the Gunters. To think that his initial n

    would end up being used as a method to rescue his friends!

    Regardless, seeing how persistent Gerald was being, the others knew better than to persuade him

    against it. Quite frankly, Z herself seemed to have great confidence in Gerald¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Very well, then. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be heading to the desert in the Northwest first. Since the

    King of Judgment doesn¡¯t know where Liemis is, that ce will be a temporary safe haven for us! We¡¯ll

    be waiting for you there!¡± said Z.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Excellent! I was about to suggest the same thing as well! For safety, I think all of you should travel in a

    group. Now if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll be heading off first. I¡¯ll regroup with you as soon as I can!¡±

    replied Gerald as he watched as everyone nodded in return.

    Everyone was well aware that the King of Judgment could very well be rushing toward them at that

    very second. Not wanting to dy things any further, both parties immediately departed their separate

    ways.

    Gerald himself made sure to grab onto Felton¡ªwho currently looked like a wild dog¡ªbefore dashing

    into the depths of the mountains.

    And just like that, the entire shantytown fell into dead silence, with only the asional glimmer of

    moonlight illuminating the area.

    Not too long after, however, several powerful-looking people began leaping into the pitch-ck

    shantytown! Upon finally arriving at Peter¡¯s courtyard, the ck light¡ªthat had been leading the other

    people to this spot¡ªslowly turned into the vague shape of a human.

    Scanning through the empty space with his frigid eyes, the dark figure quickly spotted the sacrificial

    altar that was still in the middle of the courtyard.

    A secondter, Hogan began walking toward the dark humanoid before saying, ¡°There¡¯s not a single

    soul in this shantytown, master!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve all run away¡­ And quite recently too¡­!¡± dered the dark figure¡ªwho was obviously the

    King of Judgment Portal¡ªas his eyes grew scarlet. In his current form, he almost seemed demonic.

    ¡°Understood! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll immediately order the subordinates to split up and look for them

    all over the ce!¡± replied Hogan.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. Hogan, I need you to bring these men along and head to the mountains in

    the south. Based on my knowledge¡ªand the fact that they¡¯ve only recently left¡ªthe only way they

    could possibly avoid getting caught is by heading into the depths of the mountains there!¡± ordered the

    King of Judgment Portal, his eyes glinting in the darkness.

    Receiving their order, the team then swiftly headed into the depths of the mountains, intent on catching

    Gerald and his allies.

    The King of Judgment Portal himself took in a deep breath before clenching his fists tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for thousands of years, Liemis and Z¡­ Neither of you will be able to

    escape from my grasp! I¡¯ll gain the Herculean Primordial Spirit and ede to the throne of the three

    worlds!¡± dered the King of Judgment Portal, his fists clenched so tightly now that his palm was going

    white.

    By this point, he could no longer hide the immensely evil spirit in his body¡­

    Moving back to the search party, almost everyone from Judgment Portal was currently doing a

    thorough search in the depths of the mountains. Naturally, there were also several Gunters helping

    them¡ªsince they were cooperating with the King of Judgment Portal¡ªto ensure that nothing would

    escape their eyes. With so many people actively hunting them down, Gerald and the others wouldn¡¯t

    have been able to fly out of that ce, even if they had wings.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to any of the Gunters or the Judgment Portal members, however, that the others had

    already long left Qerton City¡ªat extremely rapid speeds¡ªand were now heading northwest toward the

    desert.

    It wasn¡¯t too long after before it was near-dawn¡­

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1372

    While searching around the dense forest, the team had split into smaller groups, and Hogan himself

    was currently leading a team of five people.

    As they continued searching on, one of Hogan¡¯s subordinates suddenly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a person just

    right up ahead, Hogan!¡±

    Hearing that, the rest of the small group instantly dashed forward and soon enough, they were standing

    by that person¡¯s side.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    While running over, they had noticed that not only was the person limping as he walked, but he also

    had shabby clothes on as well as scars all over his body.

    Now that they were actually beside him, however, Hogan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he said, ¡°¡­

    Young¡­ Young Master Gunter¡­?¡±

    Thest anyone had heard from Felton was a few days ago after he was sent to Dordwell Heights to

    locate Gerald. Nobody could even contact him up till this point.

    Worried sick, Yreth¡ªwho had managed to find some clues¡ªmade sure to send several people into the

    mountains to look for him, though to no avail. To think that something truly did happen to Felton!

    ¡°¡­H-Hogan¡­? Oh, thank god! I¡¯m so relieved to see you¡­! Please, hurry up and save me¡­!¡± said

    Felton as he burst into tears the second he saw Hogan and his men.

    ¡°Rest assured, for with me here, nothing more will happen to you, Young Master Gunter. Regardless,

    who was it who beat you up this badly?¡± asked Hogan.

    ¡°It¡­ It was Gerald¡­! While I managed to track him down in the shantytown a few days ago, I hadn¡¯t

    expected him to have hired an extremely strong person to take me on! I had no way of counterattacking

    at all! Once I lost, Gerald captured me and inserted a potent poison into my body! As if that wasn¡¯t

    already enough, he even tortured me in countless ways! Worst of all, he somehow managed to

    summon the soul of the woman in whitest night! Following that, he brought me into this dense

    forest¡­ I still have no idea what he had hoped to achieve from this, but I simply took the chance to

    escape when he wasn¡¯t paying attention to me!¡± exined Felton.

    ¡°As expected, the master guessed correctly! So you truly were captured and locked up in the

    shantytown this entire time! No wonder the Gunters were unable to gain any news about you since that

    day!¡±

    Hearing that, Felton then turned to look at one of his subordinates before ordering, ¡°You there! Go

    order the rest to immediately increase the search scope within the forest! Gerald¡¯s still somewhere in

    here, and we mustn¡¯t allow him to escape again!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative! I¡¯ll also be calling someone over to send you back to the Gunter manor now!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it!¡± replied Felton with a nod.

    A little whileter in the Gunter Manor, a servant swiftly ran up to Yreth before dering, ¡°Lady Gunter!

    Master Gunter has finally returned!¡±

    ¡°What? Felton¡¯s home?¡± replied Yreth instantaneously, feeling both surprised and delighted.

    It was no secret that Yreth had constantly been worried about Felton¡¯s safety throughout his absence.

    Now that she knew that he was¡ªat the very least¡ªalive, her eyelids couldn¡¯t stop twitching in her joy.

    ¡°Indeed! However, he¡¯s also seriously injured and is currently unconscious!¡± said the servant.

    ¡°What? Lead me to him! Hurry!¡± shouted Yreth as she instantly ran out together with the servant.

    Sure enough, she was immediately greeted by the sight of Felton¡ªlying on a stretcher¡ªthe second

    she stepped outside. Seeing how terribly he had been tortured, Yreth was immediately filled with deep

    grief.

    Yume herself had heard themotion earlier, and she was now standing beside her grandmother.

    ¡°Felton¡­ How did you end up this way¡­? Who did this¡­?!¡± muttered Yreth, immense pain in her

    voice.

    ¡°We found Young Master Gunter in the dense forest in a barely alive state! As for the perpetrator, it was

    none other than a subordinate that Gerald had hired! Aside from that, Gerald even inserted an

    extremely strange and potent poison into his body! Gerald himself is currently on the run in the dense

    forest!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? So it was Gerald¡­!¡± growled Yreth in such deep resentment that her eyes turned crimson.

    Following that, she then turned to look at Felton again as she held onto him protectively.

    ¡°Can you hear my voice, Felton¡­? Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely capture Gerald and hack him into pieces!¡±

    said Yreth as she gently caressed his cheek.

    The second she touched him, however, Felton¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide and he instantly kicked

    her hard in the stomach!

    Completely caught off-guard, Yreth found herself flying backward beforending heavily¡ªquite a

    distance away¡ªwith a loud ¡®thud¡¯!

    ¡°G-Grandma!¡± eximed Yume, feeling utterly shocked.

    Felton himself was desperately screaming as he shouted, ¡°P-please! Don¡¯te any closer! Please!

    Stay back!¡±

    As the corner of Yreth¡¯s mouth bled, she simply replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­! Just go check on Felton! The poor

    boy must be traumatized after being tortured so terribly¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1373

    Yreth wasn¡¯t ming her grandson for his actions. After all, she knew for a fact that he simply thought

    that she was Gerald. After going through so much suffering, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for Felton¡¯s

    temperament to get this extreme.

    ¡®How on earth did you even get this traumatized¡­? That d*mned Gerald¡­! I¡¯ll hack him into pieces if

    it¡¯s thest thing I do! I¡¯ll surely get revenge on your behalf¡­!¡¯ Yreth thought to herself as murderous

    intent red in her eyes.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    While she was undeniably furious, it was still a joyous asion for the Gunters since Felton had

    managed to return in one piece.

    Since both the Judgment Portal members and the Gunters were currently going all out on their hunt for

    Gerald, Yreth knew that this was their best chance of capturing him again. With that in mind, she let

    Felton recuperate in the Gunter Manor as she, too, set off to hunt Gerald down.

    Due to everyone focusing on capturing Gerald, the Gunter Manor was pretty deste by the time

    afternoon came.

    It was around then when Felton finally decided to get off his sickbed.

    Smiling slightly bitterly in his helpless state, Felton¡¯s eyes momentarily lit up as he muttered to himself,

    ¡°The underground prison that Aiden and Chester are currently being imprisoned in is most probably

    essible through a secret room in the Manor¡­ Still, to think that Yreth would constantly have so

    many servants by Felton¡¯s side¡­ I barely have any time alone! That witty woman is good in terms of

    security, that¡¯s for sure!

    While on the exterior, this person looked and sounded exactly like Felton, his true identity couldn¡¯t be

    any further. In truth, the person who had been brought back to the Gunter Manor was none other than

    Gerald!

    While he had already previously nned on sneaking into the Gunter Manor¡ªby disguising himself as

    Felton¡ªundetected to disrupt the actions of the Gunters as well as to get to the bottom of certain

    incidents that had been happening, he now had no need to do all that.

    With that in mind, he concluded that he could just use the exact same method of sneaking in though

    this time, his mission would be to easily save and sneak his two friends out.

    Unfortunately for him, even after inquiring¡ªseveral servants¡ªabout where the entrance to the

    underground dungeon was the entire afternoon, none of them had any idea where it was!

    Feeling slightly disappointed, Gerald then returned to Felton¡¯s room to figure out his next step. Before

    he could think for long, however, he suddenly heard knocksing from the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± said Gerald.

    Secondster, the door opened and in walked a beautiful woman¡­ Of course, it was none other than

    Yume.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d still be getting out of bed and walking around even after suffering from such serious

    internal injuries!¡± said Yume rather indifferently as she looked at Felton.

    From that alone, it was quite obvious that both of them didn¡¯t really share a particrly good

    rtionship.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald found himself feeling delighted as he thought, ¡®With Yume here, I¡¯ll

    definitely be able to find out where the Gunter family¡¯s underground dungeon is! ¡¯

    Following that, Felton coughed before saying, ¡°Though Gerald is both powerful and ferocious, I¡¯m still

    alive, aren¡¯t I? So what if I walk around a bit?¡±

    ¡°Humph! I never thought that you¡¯d actually admire others since you¡¯ve been arrogant for as long as

    I¡¯ve known you!¡± replied Yume, feeling slightly amused though she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°So¡­ Why exactly did youe over to look for me?¡± asked Felton rather coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask whether Gerald¡¯s truly as powerful as you described him to be.

    Has he really changed that much within such a short period of time?¡± asked Yume rather curiously.

    ¡°But of course he has! He¡¯s currently probably even more terrifying than both of us could ever imagine!¡±

    replied Felton, trying to make as big a deal as possible about Gerald.

    ¡°¡­So it really is true¡­ Well, based on his current strength, do you have any idea whether grandma will

    be able to capture him?¡± asked Yume.

    ¡°I¡¯d say that it¡¯s highly unlikely! After all, he¡¯s no longer as weak as he previously was. Besides, that old

    woman alone won¡¯t be able to-¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­I- I mean grandma. What I was trying to say was that even if grandma and the King of Judgment

    Portal were to gang up on him, they¡¯d still have a hard time capturing him!¡± corrected Felton.

    Though he was rather close to Yume, he knew that it would be best if he didn¡¯t expose his true identity

    for now. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, I have something to do in the underground dungeon. Could you bring me there, Yume?¡±

    asked Felton.

    Frowning slightly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Felton was behaving increasingly strange today¡­

    While she would¡¯ve definitely been able to pick up on what was really happening on any other day, her

    mind was currently too upied with Gerald¡¯s massive transformation.

    Not knowing what to make of Felton¡¯s request, she then replied, ¡°¡­Why do you wish to go there?

    Besides, can¡¯t you just go yourself?¡±

    ¡°By the time I got back, the only item I had left on me was our family¡¯s magic artifact. With that in mind,

    you have to bring me there!¡± replied Felton.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1374

    ¡°Please, I know why you want to go there so much¡­ I know for a fact that grandma¡¯s captured two of

    Gerald¡¯s friends and locked them down there. You just want to vent out your anger by hurting them,

    right?¡± said Yume without a second thought. After all, she, of all people, understood Felton¡¯s personality

    the most.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m trying to save them and lead them to a safe ce!¡± retorted Felton.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your motive here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look, Gerald imnted an extremely potent poison within my body. If I don¡¯t save his friends, then he¡¯ll

    kill me! Is that reason good enough for you?!¡± replied Felton, hints of fear in his voice.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s the case! No wonder your temperament has changed so vastly ever since you returned!

    Very well! Since only grandma and I have the key to the underground dungeon, I¡¯ll lead you there!¡± said

    Yume in a rather willing tone. After all, Yume herself had been racking her brains the past few days,

    wondering how she could release Gerald¡¯s allies.

    The second Yume and Felton walked past the dungeon¡¯s main doors, they were immediately greeted

    by endless shouting. As it turned out, many others were being kept prisoner there. Even so, they

    weren¡¯t who the duo was looking for, so they simply walked on till they eventually arrived at the final

    dungeon.

    Even before they got close to that door, however, both of them could already hear Aiden scowling every

    curse word in the book.

    ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re a wicked old hag, that¡¯s what you are! You better let us go before I curse your entire

    family¡­!¡±

    After Yume opened the door¡ªwhile blushing slightly from all the profanities¡ªboth she and Gerald

    were immediately greeted by the sight of Aiden and Chester who had been tied up with chains. Their

    torsos, in particr, had been tied extra securely, and both of them had a blue, sparkling bead hung

    over their chests.

    ¡°What do you want? If you¡¯re daring enough,e get it over with me already! Honestly though, what

    was I thinking when I came over to your family¡¯s trial training back then? To think that I once considered

    the Gunters to be good¡­ How blind I was! Don¡¯t even get me started on your unreliable promises!

    After all, you guaranteed us that we¡¯d get at least three meals per day when you first captured us!

    While that was true at the start, it soon got reduced to two meals, and then to one¡­ Just so you know,

    we haven¡¯t had anything to eat in the past two days! If you want us to die so much, then just kill us

    outright! We¡¯ve suffered enough! Once we¡¯re dead, however, do expect our boss to avenge us¡­!¡±

    ¡°Please stop with the profanities already! I admit that I overlooked your meals! It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been

    particrly busy with something in the past few days! Due to that, I admit that I forgot to order for food

    to be sent to you! I¡¯m terribly sorry that you¡¯ve had to go hungry for the past two days, but know that I

    would¡¯ve definitely continued feeding you well had it not been for how busy I was!¡± replied Yume. While

    she didn¡¯t like how angrily Aiden was scowling at her, she had to admit that she felt slightly guilty.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough shouting! We¡¯re here to release you today, you know? Once you¡¯re free, you can

    eat however much you want! Now hurry up and leave this ce and remember, don¡¯t ever show your

    faces in Qerton again!¡± dered Felton.

    Following that, Yume turned to look at both Aiden and Chester before nodding firmly at them.

    The second he heard that, a bandit¡ªwho had been standing at the side this entire time¡ªquickly shook

    his head before saying, ¡°H-huh¡­? Young Master Felton?! You¡¯re letting them free? No way!¡±

    Felton simply pped him immediately in response before shouting, ¡°You mother*cker! Who¡¯s the rich

    heir here? Huh? Is it me or you?¡±

    Falling to the ground from the force of the p, the dizzy bandit then wobbled to his feet before

    replying, ¡°O-of course you¡¯re the rich heir, Young Master Felton¡­! However, these two are key figures

    in our effort to capture Gerald¡­! Due to that, Lady Gunter has imnted very special magic artifacts

    within their bodies! The second the artifacts leave their bodies, all their internal organs will

    simultaneously explode! It¡¯ll be a horrible death like no other!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Magical artifacts you say?¡± said Gerald as he paid closer attention to the blue, sparkling beads

    on both Chester and Aiden¡¯s chests.

    ¡®So they had such mysterious items imnted into them¡­ That old woman truly is wicked¡­!¡¯

    ¡°Tell me more about the magic artifacts. How do we undo their effects?¡± asked Yume.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that¡­ I do know, however, that a key is needed to undo the magic artifacts, and

    the key itself is stored in Lady Gunter¡¯s room! However, only she is allowed to enter that ce, so I¡¯m

    afraid I can¡¯t help you with this!¡± replied the bandit in dismay.

    ¡°¡­Could it perhaps be there¡­?¡± mumbled Yume to herself as though she was deep in thought.

    ¡°¡­Do you have an idea of where it could be?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I may have an idea where exactly the key is kept inside her room¡­ Even so, nobody is allowed

    to enter without permission¡­ If we get caught, then we¡¯ll surely be given the family punishment¡­ Are

    you still willing to do so after hearing that?¡± asked Yume.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If she wants to kill anyone, then she can just kill me! There¡¯s nothing to

    worry about!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yume¡¯s respect for Gerald instantly skyrocketed. After all, all it took was a few days

    for him to change Felton¡ªa usually insufferably arrogant person¡ªthis much!

    With that, the duo then continued talking as they slowly made their way out of the dungeon. Before

    arriving at the dungeon¡¯s entrance, however, Felton suddenly turned to face Aiden¡ªfor a brief moment

    ¡ªbefore winking twice.

    Aiden found himself widening his eyes as he watched the duo leave for Yreth¡¯s room.

    ¡®¡­That gaze¡­!¡¯ Aiden thought to himself as he slowly broke into a smile.

    ¡°¡­Say, Chester! I have a feeling that we¡¯re as good as saved now! The boss is here!¡±

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1375

    ¡°¡­The boss is here?¡± asked Chester, unsure how to even react to that statement.

    ¡°Hahaha! It won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re saved! Just you f*cking wait, you Gunters! Once we¡¯re free, I¡¯m

    definitely setting this ce on fire!¡± growled Aiden in rage.

    A little whileter, Felton and Yume arrived at Yreth¡¯s room.

    Upon entering, he found that theyout of the room wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated. Quite minimalistic,

    in fact. The only notable things in there were a desk at one side of the room and a shelf behind it.

    ¡°¡­Is this where the secret room is¡­?¡± asked Felton.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°It should be¡­ After all, Grandma has two secret rooms, as far as I¡¯m aware of. I¡¯m not sure whether

    you know about this or not, but grandma had a secret room that was essible through her special

    study. It was where she imprisoned the woman in white. As for this room¡­ I once caught grandma

    exiting from behind the shelf when I was much younger¡­ With that in mind, there should be some

    contraption here that opens a path behind the shelf. If it¡¯s anything simr to the way grandma revealed

    the secret room in her study, then¡­¡±

    As Yume¡¯s voice trailed off, Gerald watched as she walked to the side of the study before holding onto

    a pen¡¯s cap¡ªthat was on the table¡ªand twisting it slightly¡­

    A brief ¡®click¡¯ was heard, and all of a sudden, the shelf began trembling as it slowly slid to the side,

    revealing a darkened hole leading underground!

    Noticing how surprised she looked, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you saw her exit that ce

    before¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, I did¡­ But it¡¯s vastly different from the secret room entrance that I remember as a child¡­

    Besides, can¡¯t you feel that¡­? The strange coldnessing from the hole¡­¡± muttered Yume in her

    bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, let¡¯s enter first¡­ Follow me!¡±

    Quite honestly, Gerald himself had felt a chill run down his spine as well. There was just some sort of

    extraordinary aura that the hole emitted¡­ and whatever it was, it scared Gerald greatly.

    Within the hole was a long corridor, and secretpartments¡ªfilled with all sorts of things¡ªwere lined

    all across it.

    Lighting an oilmp that she found, Yume then began looking around¡­

    Eventually, she shouted, ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve found it!¡±

    Watching as she joyfully held onto a blue jade charm, Gerald himself began sensing an enigmatic aura

    that was slowly growing stronger. With that in mind, he then said in a slightly fearful voice, ¡°¡­Its aura is

    very simr to the aura of the magic artifacts on both Aiden and Chester¡¯s bodies. This should be it.

    Now let¡¯s not waste any more time and leave this ce already!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    However, just as they were about to leave, both of them suddenly heard a loud scraping noise¡­

    By the time they realized what was happening, the opening to the corridor had been sealed off, leaving

    the duo surrounded only by dead silence!

    Just as Yume was about to investigate, she suddenly felt an immense force pulling onto her, prompting

    her to scream!

    Gerald himself had sensed the strong suction force, and though he immediately used his Thunder

    Eruption skill in his attempt to resist it, the force eventually got so strong that it almost felt like he was

    being sucked into a ck hole!

    Unable to continue resisting the force by that point, both Gerald and Yume fell to the ground in

    unison¡­ Only to fall into yet another chamber that was made of stone!

    The second they hit the floor of the new area, all the lights within it instantly lit up.

    Looking up, both of them then saw a ghostly ck light hovering around in mid-air.

    As if that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, the orb of darkness suddenly deafeningly shouted, ¡°Haha!

    I¡¯ve been waiting for someone other than Yreth to stumble in here! Tell me, are both of you

    descendants of the Gunter family?¡±

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1376

    ¡°¡­W-who are you¡­? And why are you here in our manor¡­?¡± asked the surprised Yume.

    ¡°Hahaha! Your manor? This is my manor! I was the one who founded the Gunter family, girl! Both of

    you are nothing more than my descendants!¡± replied the ck light in a booming voice before slowly

    taking the shape of an old man.

    Having white hair that tufted around his old head and a beard that dropped all the way to his chest, it

    was hard to deny that the old man gave off the impression of a skillful martial artist.

    Regardless, the shocked Yume then replied, ¡°¡­W-what did you say¡­?¡±

    Gerald himself was now looking at the old man in slight surprise.

    From what Gerald could tell, the old man¡¯s form of existence was quite simr to that of the woman in

    white¡¯s thought of the soul. However, there was a clear difference between the two. It was quite

    obvious, honestly, that the power and energy that the old man had¡ªand could release from himself¡ª

    was much strongerpared to what the woman in white could achieve.

    While the woman in white was nothing more than an ordinary thought of the soul before the fusion, the

    figure currently standing before him was immensely different. After all, not only did he have the power

    and energy to materialize himself, but he was also extremely strong!

    Gerald wondered how strong and terrifying that old man¡¯s training level would actually be if he actually

    possessed a physical body¡­

    ¡°I said that both of you are nothing more than my descendants! What, hasn¡¯t Yreth told you two about

    the Gunter family¡¯s history before?¡± sneered the old man.

    As Gerald found himself shaking his head, Yume¡ªon the other hand¡ªnodded quickly before saying,

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s told me lots about our ancestors ever since I was young! From what I was told, the Gunter

    ancestors gained immense supernatural powers and founded the base of our family after discovering

    some historical relics from the great civilization of antiquity. However, when our family finally became

    stable enough, one of our ancestors went on a journey to seek out more divine artifacts from the great

    civilization of antiquity¡­ Unfortunately, that was thest anyone ever saw of him! ¡­You¡­ couldn¡¯t

    really be suggesting that you¡¯re that ancestor¡­ right? But¡­ But how? If you truly are who you im to

    be, then why did grandma keep you locked up in here?¡± asked Yume.

    Watching as the old man simplyughed in response, Yume then asked, ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯s locked up in here¡­ Rather, he probably can¡¯t show himself for certain reasons,

    which is why grandma brought him into this secret chamber instead. Of course, though he doesn¡¯t

    leave the chamber, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been remotely controlling the entire family this entire time,¡± said

    Gerald while looking at the old man.

    Hearing that, the old man simply scanned Gerald from head to toe in surprise. Following that, he shook

    his head before saying, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected our family to still have decent and capable descendants. I

    admit that you truly are smart, grandson! As you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve been controlling the heads of the Gunter

    family for many generations now!¡±

    As Yume¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, Gerald himself felt slightly surprised.

    While Z had already told him that the Gunters were an unusual family, he was now only realizing

    how true her words were. Though he had previously been wondering how the Gunters had even gotten

    involved with those from the Judgment Portal in the first ce, everything now made sense. As it

    turned out, the real mastermind behind the scenes was this old man¡ªwho had probably lived for

    thousands of years¡ªthis entire time!

    Finally starting to believe what the old man was saying, Yume then replied, ¡°¡­So¡­ You truly are our

    family¡¯s ancestor¡­? But, if you really are our ancestor, why have you remained in here for so long

    without ever heading out? Didn¡¯t you venture out to look for more divine artifacts¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going to be a long story to detail¡­ Essentially, while it¡¯s true that I headed off to seek out more

    divine artifacts at the time, understand that all divine artifacts¡ªin general¡ªtend to be guarded by

    heavenly spirits. With that in mind, I failed to take down one of the heavenly spirits, resulting in my body

    getting crushed into pieces! However, not long after, I managed to barely escape with the thought of my

    soul. Since the Gunters still had many strong enemies at the time, I took it upon myself to direct and

    control the Gunters from behind the scenes in order to prevent our family¡¯s utter destruction. As for why

    I¡¯ve managed to preserve the thought of my soul for so long, it¡¯s because the Gunter¡¯s heads have

    continuously supplied me with the spirit bodies of many top masters!¡± exined the old man.

    ¡°¡­Wait¡­ W-what did you say¡­? Are¡­ are you telling me that our family¡¯s annual training meeting is

    nothing more than a means for you to absorb spiritual energy from the contestants¡­.?¡± said Yume as

    she came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°Bingo! s, even though those people possessed spirit bodies, their physical talents weren¡¯t up to my

    standards at all! You two have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for the perfect opportunity to possess

    a spirit body that¡¯s able to help me achieve true reincarnation!¡± replied the old man with augh.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I think I see the bigger picture now¡­ The person you¡¯re aiming to possess is Gerald, right? The

    one grandma and those from the Judgment Portal are still trying to capture? After all, since his body

    contains the Herculean Primordial Spirit, his body is far different from an ordinary mortal¡¯s¡­ Is my

    guess correct?¡± asked the bbergasted Yume.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Right again! I can see now that you, too, are very intelligent!¡± said the old man beforeughing once

    more.

    Gerald himself was now so stunned that he muttered, ¡°¡­Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­? What¡­ is

    even going on here¡­?¡±

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was now sure of one thing. These people were currently searching so

    desperately for him since his body contained a great secret that they urgently needed¡­

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1377

    ¡°Indeed! Once I possess Gerald¡¯s body, I¡¯ll surely be able to make a greateback! Following that,

    our family will be able to head to Jaetra together, a perfect world for the Gunters to reign supreme as

    overlords! By then, our family would be in total control of both heaven and earth!¡± added the old man as

    he chuckled longingly.

    ¡°¡­Regardless¡­ Did you lead both of us down here just because you wanted to tell us all this¡­?¡±

    asked Yume.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question! See, while Gerald¡¯s body would naturally be the best option for me, Yreth and

    the others have simply been too stupid. After waiting anxiously here for so long, I¡¯m unwilling to wait

    any longer! Adding that to the fact that I¡¯m slightly worried that Yreth will end up harming the body I

    wish to possess, I¡¯m nning on making myeback in advance! In order to do so, however, I¡¯ll first

    need a suitable body for me to adapt to, and both of your bodies appear to possess sufficient auras¡­¡±

    replied the old man.

    Turning to look at Gerald, he then added, ¡°¡­Especially my grandson here! Quite frankly, I don¡¯t think

    there¡¯ll be anyone even close to being as suitable as him!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ what? But he¡¯s your descendant! You aren¡¯t even willing to let him go¡­?¡± asked Yume in

    surprise.

    Quite honestly, even if the old man really were to harm Felton, Yume wasn¡¯t about to feel upset or

    distressed for Felton¡¯s sake. After all, Felton was a demon-like, cruel, and vicious person. In other

    words, him dying was actually going to be a good thing.

    Even so, it still felt extremely awkward to Yume since she now knew that the person who was nning

    to harm Felton was her family¡¯s ancestor whom everyone respected and admired! Knowing that simply

    served to amplify her difort!

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have a choice either. Regardless, our family is already doing well at the moment, so

    your sacrifice¡ªto secure an even better future for the Gunters¡ªwill definitely be worth it!¡± scoffed the

    old man as he smiled wryly.

    Astonishment was reflected in Gerald¡¯s eyes as he finally realized where the dangerous aura¡ªthat he

    had sensed upon entering this area¡ªcame from. To think that this old man would be so cruel and

    heartless!

    Even wild beasts always looked after their cubs¡­ But this old man¡­ He wasn¡¯t even willing to let his

    own descendant off!

    As Gerald took a step back, the old men thenughed before sneering, ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to

    be afraid! I¡¯ll be sure to lessen the pain as much as possible!¡±

    Watching as the old man¡¯s soul dived straight for Gerald, Gerald instantly exhausted all of the Thunder

    essential qi in his body to resist the attack!

    Upon collision, an explosive sound was heard! Though Gerald had the Thunder Essential qi aura up to

    defend himself, the more the old man¡¯s soul continued pushing forward, the more Gerald could feel his

    own soul trembling¡­!

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    His soul wasn¡¯t the only thing trembling either, and as Gerald¡¯s body began quivering uncontrobly, he

    found himself tasting a familiar sweetness in his mouth as blood began overflowing from it!

    ¡°I advise you not to continue engaging in such futile resistance! After all, it¡¯ll only make things much

    more painful for you!¡± snorted the old man with a grin.

    It was a few secondster when the smile on the old man¡¯s face slowly faded¡­ Only to be turned into

    an expression of utter disbelief!

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already practiced the technique¡ªthat allows me to freely move the thought of my soul¡ªfor so

    long that I¡¯m quite literally an expert at it¡­ By right, I shouldn¡¯t make any mistakes at all while using the

    technique¡­ However, why is it that a surging power repels me whenever I attempt to touch your

    soul¡­?!¡± said the old man in horror as he quickly backed quite a distance away from Gerald, his

    expression a mix of awkwardness and embarrassment!

    With the strength that the old man currently possessed, it was near-impossible for him not to be able to

    absorb anyone¡¯s soul, regardless of how powerful or talented that person was. Thinking about it, it was

    also impossible for a Gunter descendant to possess such powerful soul strength! Forget invading this

    young man¡¯s soul, Gerald¡¯s soul had the capability of destroying the old man¡¯s own thought of the soul!

    But how could that be possible¡­?

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You aren¡¯t a descendant of my family, are you¡­? Who the hell are you?¡± muttered the

    intelligent old man who could now tell that something was amiss.

    The strength this young man possessed was simply too incredible¡­ Knowing that fact that it could

    easily destroy his thought of soul, the old man knew that he was very fortunate to have been able to

    pull away in time.

    ¡°His name is Felton Gunter, great-grandpa! There¡¯s simply no way that he isn¡¯t a Gunter descendant!¡±

    exined Yume.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of who Felton is¡­ Yreth had constantly been training him to be the next

    generation¡¯s sessor of the Gunter family, so I know the strength range of Felton¡¯s power very well¡­

    With that said, the person who came with you earlier is definitely not Felton¡­! After all, the power of

    this person¡¯s soul is so strong that even I feel terrified by it!¡± replied the terror-stricken old man.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1378

    Hearing that, Yume turned to look at Felton in amazement and immediately sensed that something was

    wrong. For one, she had never seen Felton¡¯s eyes like that before.

    Smiling faintly, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­You are correct. I¡¯m not Felton.¡±

    Truth be told, even he had no idea what was currently going on. While he had felt immensely dizzy

    after getting hit by that old man¡¯s soul earlier, it wasn¡¯t long before a rush of essential qi suddenly

    began filling his body!

    It was as if a water god had collided against a mountain, causing all the essential qi dammed up inside

    to gush out the moment a crack appeared! To put things simply, Gerald¡¯s body was currently

    overflowing with power, and along with it, came an extremely destructive aura.

    As Gerald realized that he no longer needed to be afraid of the old man anymore, the surprised Yume

    eximed, ¡°¡­H-huh¡­? Then¡­ If you¡¯re not Felton¡­ Who are you¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed him!¡± replied Gerald casually.

    ¡°You¡­ You killed Felton¡­?!¡± said Yume as she took a few steps back.

    Even so, she already had a good guess who the person standing before her truly was¡­ Could¡­ Could

    it really be him¡­?

    As Yume pondered on her conclusion, the enraged old man roared, ¡°You¡­ You brat¡­! Not only did

    you kill my descendant, but you also disguised yourself to be him just so you could enter our family¡¯s

    secret chamber! No wonder your essential qi felt so differentpared to the rest of the Gunter family

    members¡­!¡±

    Just as the old man was preparing to take action again, he suddenly froze in ce as he saw what

    seemed to be a faint, golden light glowing off Gerald¡¯s entire body¡­

    It was the same golden light that had earlier hurt him!

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­What is this¡­? Why does it seem as though the power of your soul keeps getting stronger and

    stronger¡­? It¡¯s just been a few moments, yet the aura your body¡¯s emitting has risen several levels

    already¡­!¡± muttered the old man as his eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest and say that I have no idea what¡¯s happening either. What I do know, however, is that the

    strong impact on my soul¡ªwhen you attacked me earlier¡ªseemed to release something that had been

    suppressed within my body for the longest time¡­ With that said, it¡¯s now filling me with extreme

    strength!¡± replied the curious Gerald rather casually.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ being filled with extreme strength?¡± asked the old man in surprise.

    ¡°Indeed. With how strong I am now, I¡¯m going to be frank and say that I now have the means to easily

    destroy you in seconds! I truly wonder how you managed to trigger all this¡­ Well, since all this

    happened the second you attacked me, why don¡¯t you try attacking me again?¡± asked Gerald in a

    curious tone as he smiled wryly.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± stuttered the old man as he began panting rather heavily.

    By that point, the golden light had grown so much that it almost seemed to encapste Gerald within

    an orb of light. As the lightpleted its condensation process, the energy it emitted grew even more

    terrifying to the old man!

    After staring intently at Gerald for a while, the old man¡¯s eyes widened as he took a few steps back in

    horror. Seemingly understanding what was happening now, the old man then said, ¡°This¡­ This is the

    first stage of the Herculean Golden Primordial Spirit¡­! It seems to be the first-level potential release of

    the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­! Which could only mean that¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re Gerald¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1379

    ¡°¡­Gerald?¡± asked Yume, looking at Gerald wide-eyed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°While Z did talk about the Herculean Golden Primordial

    Spirit¡ªthat you just mentioned¡ªshe didn¡¯t borate much on it. With that in mind, I know very little

    about it. What exactly is it¡­? From what I can guess, it seems that you¡¯re referring to the secret that¡¯s

    hidden within me¡­ Had the King of Judgment Portale all the way here just to acquire this secret

    as well¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he shouted, ¡°So you truly are, Gerald!¡±

    While he was overjoyed that Gerald was finally standing before him now, he was simultaneously

    saddened to know that Gerald¡¯s current potential and strength were a bit too daunting for him to

    handle.

    The old man was also well aware that even the slightest carelessness¡ªon his behalf¡ªcould end up

    enraging Gerald, in turn destroying the Gunter Manor and eventually, the rest of his family despite them

    being so cautious this entire time!

    Whatever the case was, it appeared that he was the one who had helped Gerald unlock the first stage

    of the Herculean Golden Primordial Spirit¡¯s release¡­

    To think that he was already this terrifying despite being only at the first stage! Hell, Gerald hadn¡¯t even

    gained the full power of the first stage yet! If he were to one day unlock all nine stages of the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit, then he¡¯d surely be able to destroy entire worlds with just a flick of his finger! How

    utterly horrifying¡­!

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What exactly is the Herculean Golden Primordial Spirit?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the potential that exists within you¡­ Every time it is released, it¡¯ll ramp up the potential of the

    three realms¡­ Such potential is enough to make anyone whose training in martial arts go crazy!¡±

    exined the old man.

    ¡°This¡­ potential¡­ Is it in my body?¡± asked Gerald who hadn¡¯t noticed the old man slowly moving his

    hands, sneakily gathering his essential qi.

    ¡°Bingo. Tell me, do you know who you are?¡± asked the old man in a hushed voice before gulping.

    ¡°Who I am?¡± asked Gerald.

    The second Gerald¡¯s question ended, the old man suddenly raised his head beforeunching an attack

    at Gerald with all his strength!

    Since the worst possible oue¡ªto him¡ªwas now a reality, he knew that he couldn¡¯t allow Gerald to

    continue developing any further. If he did, then his thousands of years preparing for all this would¡¯ve

    been for nothing!

    His only option left was to fight Gerald!

    As the old man¡¯s palm grew inches away from Gerald¡¯s chest, the golden light suddenly reappeared

    where he had nned to strike, causing an explosive sound to ensue!

    Not only did the thought of the soul of the old man tremble as it flew backward, but the darkness

    surrounding his body immediately dissipated as well! Due to the sudden instability of the thought of his

    soul, the old man instantly screamed in tremendous pain as he stared at Gerald with utterly horrified

    eyes.

    ¡°By god¡­! You¡¯ve just unlocked the first stage of your potential yet you¡¯re already capable of piercing

    through the thought of my soul?! How is any of this even possible?!¡± shouted the old man, looking

    extremely desperate now.

    Watching as his thought of the soul slowly dissipated, the old man could only wail hysterically in all the

    pain he was experiencing.

    He had alreadye this far, yet¡­ No. He wasn¡¯t going to just reconcile with this¡­ He wasn¡¯t going to

    just get destroyed like this¡­!

    With that, he then turned to re at the frightened Yume¡ªwho was still looking at Gerald¡ªbefore

    dashing toward her!

    Even if he wasn¡¯t able to move Gerald¡¯s soul, he could at least still take over Yume¡¯s body. In doing so,

    he would, at the very least, still have a lease of life!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Gerald as he pointed his fingers at Yume before sealing the position between her

    eyebrows. Unable to bear Gerald¡¯s power, she instantly fainted on the spot.

    Gerald had learned a thing or two about adaptable bodies from Leo, and he knew what needed to be

    done in order to prevent a soul from entering another person¡¯s body. True to Leo¡¯s teachings,

    regardless of how powerful the old man was, there was nothing more he could do about the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it now that you lost the right to call yourself the ancestor of the Gunters ages ago. In my eyes,

    you¡¯re nothing but an old demon who¡¯s lived for thousands of years! With that in mind, I believe it¡¯s high

    time you got destroyed!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°N-no¡­! Please don¡¯t destroy me¡­! Wait!¡±

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to listen to a word he said. Gerald was well aware that the old man

    wasn¡¯t most afraid of his essential qi, nor his strength. No, the old man was utterly terrified by his

    thought of the soul. After all, Gerald¡¯s thought of the soul was many times strongerpared to the old

    man¡¯s. Hell, Gerald¡¯s thought of the soul was capable of ending the old man in a snap of a finger.

    With that in mind, Gerald then unleashed a great power from his thought of the soul! Aiming it toward

    the old man, Gerald then coldly shouted, ¡°To hell with you!¡±

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1380

    Gerald¡¯s golden light then flickered beforepletely enveloping the already faint, ck light. And with

    that, the ck light was no more,pletely overwhelmed by the immense power.

    ¡®So my potential has finally been released¡­ If this is truly the Herculean Primordial Spirit, then that

    means I¡¯ve sessfully unlocked the first stage of the Primordial Spirit! Though I do wonder¡­ Once I

    unlock all nine stages, will I really be capable of causing massive destruction to both heaven and

    earth¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself in amazement.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then lifted the unconscious Yume off the ground before tearing his

    mask off, revealing his true face. Just as he was about to leave with her, however, he suddenly noticed

    a rather strange piece of equipment built in the center of the secret chamber.

    It looked like some kind of pool, and above it, was a blue light that dispersed a blue liquid from it, not

    unlike how automatic water fountains functioned. The pool itself seemed to be emitting its own blue

    glow.

    ¡®¡­This should be what Felton was telling me about¡­ It should be the cornerstone that this family¡ªwith

    secret techniques¡ªused to train their inner strength¡­! In other words, this should be the source of

    their family¡¯s power¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m already here anyway, I may as well make the best of the situation. In order to repay

    your kindness, I¡¯ll be passing on a special training technique to you, Yume! Still, it truly seems that both

    of us can never be on the same path after all!¡± muttered Gerald with a wry smile as he shook his head.

    Following that, he gathered some strength in his palm before sting the concentrated energy at the

    cornerstone!

    Upon hitting its mark, the blue crystal sphere rolled to the side and the stone tform ended up

    shattering to pieces in an explosive sound, causing the liquid in the pool to immediately flow out!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can continue being after taking this away from you!¡± sneered Gerald

    before picking the blue crystal sphere up and leaving the ce for good.

    Meanwhile, Yreth¡ªwho had been busymanding the rest of the Gunters in her search for Gerald¡ª

    suddenly felt her heart palpitate, prompting her to shudder and shout, ¡°¡­Something¡¯s not right¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Lady Yreth?¡± asked one of her subordinates.

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened at home¡­! It seems that our foundation has shaken!¡± replied Yreth as she

    frowned incredulously.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She knew for a fact that the ce where their foundation was hidden was extremely deep and well-

    concealed. What more, ¡®he¡¯ would¡¯ve been standing guard there as well. With that in mind, how could it

    have shaken¡­?

    If the Gunters no longer had the foundation, then they¡¯d never be able to continue making any progress

    in their training. Should thate to be, then all the Gunters could do in future was sit idle till their

    fortune ran dry! Worste to worst, all it would take was a few years for there to no longer be any

    more new Gunters who possessed any knowledge of secret techniques!

    As she was thinking about that, one of her subordinates suddenly called out in a panicked voice, ¡°W-

    we¡¯ve found him¡­! Lady Yreth, we¡¯ve found him¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve found Gerald? Also, why do you look so panicked?¡± asked Yreth as her eyes instantly lit

    up. Turning to face the direction of the voice, she saw several Gunters carrying a person as they

    rushed toward her.

    Gulping, the subordinate then miserably replied, ¡°¡­I-it¡¯s not Gerald, Lady Yreth¡­ We¡­ We found Mr.

    Felton¡¯s body¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what did you say¡­? Felton¡¯s body¡­?!¡± said Yreth as she felt an acute pain in her heart.

    By the time the subordinates stood before her with Felton¡¯s body, Yreth was feeling so faint from the

    shock that she required someone to support her body.

    Upon carefully inspecting the body, she heavy-heartedly had to acknowledge that her grandson was

    dead¡­ But how could that be¡­? Hadn¡¯t he already returned home¡­? Why was his corpse here

    then¡­?

    ¡­If he was here this entire time¡­ Then¡­ Who was the Felton back at Gunter Manor?

    As a sea of questions arose in her heart, she slowly began connecting the dots¡­ Before her eyes

    widened in astonishment.

    ¡°¡­This is bad. Everyone! Hurry and return to the Gunter Manor with me¡­!¡±manded Yreth.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1381

    When Yreth rushed back to Gunter Manor with the other members of the Gunter family, all they could

    see was a burst of mes soaring into the sky.

    The entire Gunter Manor was lit up in a big fire, and it had nearly turned into ashes.

    Yreth¡¯s face was flushed red with anger. At this moment, her feelings of grief and anger were mixed up,

    and this made her feel extremely hysterical. ¡°The Gunter family¡¯s foundation of more than ten thousand

    years has beenpletely ruined and destroyed by Gerald. Gerald! If I, Yreth Gunter, do not avenge

    the Gunter family for everything that you have done today, I am not a member of the Gunter family!¡±

    Yreth naturally understood the situation now. The person who had been posing as Felton was none

    other than Gerald.

    Moreover, Gerald had also been telling the truth. Felton had truly ended up in his hands, but Felton had

    not managed to escape sessfully, but instead, he had been brutally murdered by Gerald in the

    forest.

    After that, Gerald had made his way into Gunter Manor, burning down and destroying the foundation of

    the Gunter family.

    Yreth was filled with anger and resentment. She was so enraged that her whole body was trembling

    uncontrobly as she ground her teeth until they were crushed.

    ¡°Gather all our forces and try your best to find and locate Gerald¡¯s whereabouts. Even if Gerald has

    already run to the ends of the earth, I want you to capture and bring him back so that I can tear him into

    pieces!¡±

    Yreth could not help but feel inexplicably nervous.

    Could Gerald have already taken the Gunter family¡¯s cornerstone away?! It seemed as though it had

    already been shifted and disced.

    But that should be impossible! After all, the ancestor of the Gunter family should be in charge of

    watching over it.

    At this moment, Yreth did not have time to think about anything else, and she braved the raging fire as

    she rushed directly to her secret chamber.

    ¡­

    Three dayster, at North Desert Town.

    ¡®Although I do not fully understand what the Herculean Golden Primordial Spirit is, the first stage of the

    awakening of its potential has indeed brought about many huge changes to me!¡¯

    Gerald quickly walked out from within a dense forest.

    North Desert Town was already before him.

    Gerald could not help but feel very surprised and happy as he thought about the changes in his body

    within a very short three days¡¯ period.

    ording to Gerald¡¯s original cultivation level, it would not be a problem for him to arrive at North

    Desert Town within a day through Qerton Mountain from Qerton City.

    However, Gerald could feel that his body had undergone earth-shattering changes over the past three

    days.

    When Finnley had bathed him with medicinal herbs and materials back then, Gerald¡¯s body had

    changed drastically because of that. It was as though all of the cells in his body had opened up at once,

    and it was madly absorbing the holy spirit, and his physique continued growing stronger, and his skills

    and abilities continued strengthening back then.

    But now, after the first stage of potential had been awakened, Gerald felt as though his body did not

    belong to him anymore. He felt as though some sort of wonderful realm between heaven and earth had

    been opened up. In the past, he had absorbed all of the holy spirits in others to nourish and strengthen

    his body, but now, he felt as though the barrier between him and the holy spirit had beenpletely

    banished, and he felt as though he hadpletely integrated himself and be one with the

    elements of heaven and earth.

    Using the Thunder Eruption method, the growth rate of his own cultivation level was showing an

    extremely incredible growth trend.

    Now, it had just been three days, but he had already crossed the middle stage of the Spirit Earth

    Realm, and he had already reached theter stage directly. No, it seemed to be a stage that surpassed

    theter stage, but Gerald was still a little unclear about the exact details.

    In short, Gerald felt extremely strong and powerful now.

    Three days ago, Gerald had simply had a stronger and more powerful soul. So, he did not dare to stay

    in Qerton City to go head-to-head with the King of the Judgement Portal and the Gunter family.

    But now, Gerald would certainly be able to defeat Yreth or Queena if he had to face them directly.

    This was the confidence that Gerald had. It was the kind of confidence that arose entirely because of

    his current strength.

    However, at this moment, Gerald had to help Z look for Liemes¡¯s corpse so that the both of them

    could finally be reconciled. After that, he would have to deal with the important matter involving the

    pledge of the holy water.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    So, after cultivating and rushing to make his way through the forest for three days, Gerald had finally

    arrived.

    Everyone had already agreed to meet up at a hotel that Gerald had visited when he was here before.

    However, it was only after Gerald had arrived and asked about it that he found out that Uncle, Z, and

    the others had indeed stayed at this hotel. However, someone hade to pick them up in the

    morning yesterday and they had left, nevering back after that.

    ¡®How could it be? Could it be that uncle is also acquainted with someone here?¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself.

    ¡°Do you know who picked them up?¡±

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1382

    Gerald asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have many guestsing here recently. However, those people are all dressed in

    Western-style clothing, and they also have a certain logo on their chest. Based on what I saw, your

    friends were respectfully picked up by those people!¡± The boss said.

    Gerald nodded.

    Uncle had not left anything behind for him at all to trace and find them.

    So, it seemed as though they did not intend to stay there for a long time even if they had truly left.

    However, something must have cropped up, and that must be why Uncle and the others had not

    returned yet.

    ¡°Ah, youngd, can you see that? It is some people with a simr kind of dressing. They look just like

    the people who picked your friends up.¡±

    At this time, the boss spoke as he looked outside the door and pointed at a group of more than a dozen

    people.

    Gerald looked in that direction.

    The leader of the group was a tall woman with naturally curly and long hair. She was dressed in sports

    attire and based on the outline of her figure, it was obvious that she was born from a martial arts family.

    She looked very beautiful, and she had an eminent aura around her, making it obvious that she was not

    a local at first nce.

    She was shopping on the street.

    There were about a dozen bodyguards dressed in suits behind her at this time.

    As the boss had just said, all of these bodyguards had a circr logo on their chests.

    ¡°It¡¯s them?¡±

    Gerald could not help but knit his brows together as he frowned. He stepped forward as he got ready to

    question them.

    ¡°Miss, you should hurry up and go back. We should be doing this personally, but Tr Lacraft is a very

    sinister and cunning person. I am truly worried and afraid that you will be in danger if something were

    to go wrong!¡±

    A middle-aged man behind her spoke up.

    This middle-aged man had a pair of brows that were nting like swords, and he had a piercing look in

    his eyes. He had an extraordinary aura, and his palms were filled with calluses. He was obviously a

    master.

    He was speaking in a very polite and respectful manner as he followed behind the woman.

    ¡°Pfft! What is the matter? I want everyone in my family to see that I, Yileen Dailey, can also get things

    done, and I will not fall behind anyone else! I can even solve things that my father cannot solve, and I

    can deal with people that my father cannot deal with! Hmph! Alright, then. I will only meet up with them

    later. Stop disturbing me while I am trying to shop. Just follow me from far behind!¡±

    Yileen looked like she was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Although she was very

    beautiful, anyone could tell that she was a very deadly person who was not to be trifled with.

    So, at this moment, the few of her subordinates did not dare to continue persuading her anymore.

    Thus, they could only slowly follow behind her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, there is something that I would like to ask you!¡±

    After waiting for a while, Gerald suddenly came forward and stood in front of Yileen.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yileen asked as she looked Gerald up and down.

    He was wearing very ordinary clothes, but he actually had a very handsome appearance.

    However, Yileen would never look up to someone like him, and a trace of disdain shed through her

    eyes instantly.

    ¡°I would like to ask you about six of my friends. They are two men and four women, and they were

    staying at this hotel before this. However, I heard the boss saying that someone came to pick them up

    from the hotel early in the morning yesterday. Were you the ones who picked them up?¡± Gerald asked

    with a polite smile on his face.

    He had decided to approach them as a normal and ordinary person.

    ¡°What the hell? Who are you? You can go and look for the person who took your friends away if you

    want to. Why are you asking me? I have already seen many people who have tried using the same

    means as you. You actually dare to try to strike up a conversation with me?! Why don¡¯t you take a look

    at yourself! Do you honestly think you are worthy enough to speak to me?!¡± Yileen could not help but

    reply in contempt.

    As she was speaking, the few bodyguards behind her had already taken a step forward as they all

    red coldly at Gerald. They wanted to use their cold and sharp gaze to try and scare this person in

    front of her away¡­

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1383

    When Gerald saw these people, he could not help but shake his head as he smiled bitterly.

    It was rather dramatic if he were to think about it. Just one year ago, Gerald would certainly have felt

    extremely nervous no matter how calm he usually was if he were to meet so many bodyguards who

    were surrounding him.

    But now, it would not be a joke to say that if Gerald were to simply point his finger at these people, they

    would all be dead in an instant, not even knowing how they died.

    It was obvious that when a person possessed great strength and power that far surpassed that of an

    ordinary person, he would appear to be totally indifferent even when facing this kind of intimidation. He

    would not take it to heart at all.

    At this time, Chester and Aiden had already returned to Mayberry City to recuperate and treat their

    injuries.

    Now that Gerald could not find Z, he would have to get some clues from these people.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    At this time, Yileen suddenly stopped them as she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Miss Yileen, what is wrong?¡± The middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Dario, don¡¯t you think that this young man seems to resemble someone?¡± Yileen suddenly spoke up,

    and her arms were crossed in front of her chest as she stared at Gerald.

    ¡°Resemble someone? Who does he resemble?¡± Dario asked.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that he looks a lot like Jamarcus, the ve that I beat to death?¡±

    Yileen was very keen and interested as she circled Gerald and stared intently at him.

    The more she looked at him, the more she felt as though Gerald truly resembled herte ve.

    ¡°Miss Yileen, now that you have mentioned it, it seems as though he does indeed resemble your ve,

    Jamarcus!¡± Dario said as he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hahaha! I was just wondering why this person looks so familiar to me. Sigh. I still feel a little guilty

    sometimes because I did not control my strength well and killed Jamarcus back then. Why don¡¯t we

    keep this youngd by my side as my attendant so that he can serve me, then? Looking at the way he

    is, I think he also cannot afford to feed and support himself anyway! Why don¡¯t we give him a job,

    then?¡± Yileen said.

    After cultivating and training in the forest for three days, Gerald¡¯s clothes did look very embarrassing

    and depressing.

    However, Gerald could not help but smile bitterly upon hearing Yileen¡¯s words.

    No one had ever dared to say this kind of thing to him ever since he had be Mr. Crawford, right?

    ¡°Miss, I only want to find my friends whom you had taken away. If you know where they are, please

    take me to see them!¡± Gerald replied as he smiled slightly.

    ¡°You are indeed courageous! Miss Yileen is allowing you to be her ve because she thinks you

    are worthy enough. You actually dare to turn her request down?!¡±

    Dario had a very cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°Stay back, Dario. You said that you want to find your friends, right? Okay, then. I promise you.

    However, you will have to follow me first. After I am done with my business, I will bring you to see your

    friends!¡±

    Yileen rolled her eyes slightly before she smiled at Dario.

    How could this kind of petty trick escape Gerald¡¯s eyes?

    To be honest, Gerald could already guess what Yileen was thinking of. However, there were indeed

    traces and clues of Z, Uncle, and the others in this group of people.

    Of course, Gerald had another option.

    He could easily defeat them on the spot so that he could force them to tell him the truth.

    However, Gerald was afraid that they would really turn out to be Uncle¡¯s friends. These people would

    not be able to withstand Gerald¡¯s blow. If he were to identally kill them, it would not be good.

    After thinking about it, Gerald decided to agree to her request for the time being so that he could see

    what kind of ns and tricks she had up her sleeves.

    ¡°I will agree to your request if you promise me that I will be able to see my friends!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Hahaha! Alright, then. By the way, what is your name?¡± Yileen asked as she sneered.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Your name is so girly! It would not sound good for me to call you Gerald. Well, I will call you Crawford

    in the future. You will stay by my side and follow me from now onward. I will treat you the same way

    that I treated Jamarcus in the past, but I will not beat you! Hahaha!¡± Yileen said as sheughed.

    It seemed as though she had something important to do, and that was the reason why she had made

    an appearance here today. After a while, Yileen assembled and gathered her men before heading

    toward a manor that was located to the north of the town.

    Gerald also had a general understanding of the situation along the way.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1384

    Something strange seemed to have happened in the North Desert Town about a month ago.

    Many family forces had begun arriving and gathering here, one after the other.

    The Dailey family was just one of them.

    Yileen was out here as a representative of the Dailey family for negotiation and discussion with Tr

    Lacraft. However, Gerald was unclear about the terms and purpose of their negotiation.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Gerald could not be bothered about these things.

    Very soon, Yileen¡¯s convoy arrived outside of Tr¡¯s manor.

    There were many of Tr¡¯s bodyguards, both inside and outside of the manor.

    Tr belonged to one of the powerful local forces, and he was a local tyrant.

    Tr was a middle-aged man who was a little round and chubby, and his eyes were narrowed into a

    straight line.

    ¡°Miss Dailey, I thought that the Dailey family would not step up this time. I truly did not expect that you

    would actuallye here in person. Okay, then. You are indeed very courageous and resolute! Miss

    Dailey, you are certainly an exceptional heroine!¡±

    Tr said, and he squinted his eyes as he looked Yileen¡¯s body up and down.

    ¡°Tr Lacraft, stop talking so much nonsense and let¡¯s just get straight to the point. I want to ask you,

    why did you suddenly change your mind and lower the Dailey family¡¯s percentage, when we have

    originally agreed and decided that the four big and influential families would work together, make

    contributions, and share the discovery of these historical ruins? What do you mean by this?¡± Yileen

    spoke up in an extremely arrogant and domineering manner.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Dailey, you are indeed a very straightforward person! You are right. We originally

    nned to divide the historical ruins equally. However, the Xanthos family made the biggest

    contribution in this matter, and they were also the first ones to discover this miracle. As for the Dailey

    family, your family hardly made any contributions in this matter at all. Therefore, for the sake of

    achieving real fairness, the rest of the two families have already agreed to the Xanthos family¡¯s

    proposal to allow the Xanthos family to gain a bigger percentage!¡± Tr said as heughed.

    ¡°My ass! Tr Lacraft, don¡¯t forget, the Dailey family was the one who opened the door to the historical

    ruins. If the Dailey family did not exist, the rest of the three families might still be waiting outside under

    the sun!¡± Yileen retorted.

    Although Gerald, who was standing aside, could not hear everything, he could hear most of the

    important parts.

    Historical ruins.

    Gerald felt that it could be possible that this group of people had found a ce that was simr to the

    ancient tomb. The four families were originally coborating and working together to split the profits

    evenly. However, it was obvious that someone had tried to go back on their word after that!

    ¡°Tr Lacraft, don¡¯t forget who saved your life in the first ce! You are indeed heartless and

    ungrateful!¡± Yileen scolded angrily.

    ¡°Pfft! Yileen Dailey, I am only so polite and respectful to you because of our mutual affection in the past.

    You stinky brat! You¡¯d better not try to take advantage of my weakness to trample all over me! It seems

    as though you will not understand the current situation you are in if I do not teach you a lesson today!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Since you have already personallye all the way to my doorstep, it seems as though I

    will not have to make another trip, then!¡±

    At this time, Tr suddenly waved his hand, and a group of bodyguards rushed over immediately as

    they brought out their pistols and surrounded the group of people in an instant.

    ¡°Tr Lacraft, I dare you!¡± Yileen yelled angrily.

    As for Tr, he simply walked over directly toward Yileen before giving her a tight p across her face.

    ¡°You stupid woman. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to?!¡±

    ¡°Dario, kill them for me!¡±

    As for Yileen, she never expected that Tr would actually dare to hit her.

    So, she yelled out angrily at this moment.

    ¡°Hahaha! Dario is a very rare master indeed. To be honest, the reason why I have always been fearful

    of the Dailey family was simply because of Dario! The 108th generation of the descendants of the iron

    palm. It is indeed very terrifying!¡± Tr said as heughed without a hint of panic at all.

    ¡°Dario, what are you waiting for? I asked you to kill him for me!¡± Yileen shouted at Dario who was still

    standing in ce without moving.

    ¡°Sigh. Miss Yileen, I have already advised you several times and told you that it would be best if you

    were to stay at home. Based on the current situation, it is not time for you to continue acting in such a

    willful manner!¡± Dario said with a bitter smile on his face as he shook his head.

    After that, Dario brought more than a dozen bodyguards as they walked behind Tr. ¡°Mr. Lacraft is

    already being very polite to you, Miss Yileen!¡±

    Dario smiled as he shook his head.

    Traitors!

    Yileen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Dario was actually leading the bodyguards of the Dailey family to defect and betray the Dailey family!

    Although Yileen was also skilled in martial arts, at this moment, she could only take a step back out of

    fear as she looked at the bodyguards of the Lacraft family who were all staring fiercely at her at this

    time¡­

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1385

    She would never be these people¡¯s opponent.

    At this moment, she was so scared that her palms and the back of her hands were all sweaty.

    Dario was supposed to be the Dailey family¡¯s support and pir of strength, but now, he was actually

    turning his back on them?!

    ¡°So, what now, Miss Dailey? Master Dario is one of the top masters, but he is made to look like a ve

    in the Dailey family. However, it will be a whole different story if Master Dario were toe to us.

    Master Dario will be the Lacraft family¡¯s guest of honor!¡± Tr said as he grinned.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you guys thinking of doing?¡± Yileen said as she swallowed hard.

    ¡°Hahaha! I know that your father loves you the most because you are his only daughter. If he were to

    find out that you have fallen into our hands, I believe that your father will certainly agree and sign some

    of the terms of the agreement that Mr. Xanthos is going to bring up! It is actually that simple!¡± Tr said

    as he shrugged.

    ¡°We have not even entered the innermost part of the historical ruins, and we cannot even be certain

    that there is even any treasure in it at all. So, don¡¯t you think that you and the Xanthos family are acting

    a little too rashly by threatening the Dailey family so soon?¡± Yileen said.

    ¡°Hahaha! What a silly and adorable woman. Did you honestly think that we would go through so much

    trouble if we had not found anything? Anyway, no matter what it is, you have already fallen into my

    hands now. So, I might as well tell you the truth. The Xanthos family has already found a treasure

    inside the ruins!¡± Tr said.

    ¡°I do not believe you! The historical ruins are so mysterious. I do not believe that the Xanthos family

    would have already discovered any secrets within it in just a few days.¡± Yileen replied as she shook her

    head.

    However, at this time, Yileen was also starting to doubt her own beliefs. After all, if the Xanthos family

    had not found any earth-shattering and unbelievable priceless treasures, they would not have asked

    Tr to go back on his oath. In that case, Tr would certainly not have the power to make Dario turn

    his back on the Dailey family either.

    At the end of the day, out of the four great and influential families, the other two families had already

    shown their favor toward the Xanthos family. So, at this point, the Dailey family was indeed a little out of

    ce aspared to them.

    ¡°Alright, then. In that case, I will make sure that you are utterly convinced then, Miss Dailey. Why don¡¯t

    you take a look at what this is?¡±

    As he spoke, Tr took out a very simple and unsophisticated wooden box.

    The wooden box was pitch-ck, and it looked just like the size of a baby¡¯s palm.

    He took it out carefully, and this wooden box naturally attracted Gerald¡¯s attention at this time.

    Gerald knitted his brows tightly together as he felt extremely curious.

    The wooden box did not look like an ordinary relic at first nce. No matter how he looked at it, it

    seemed to contain a trace of a holy spirit.

    Gerald¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together as he watched intently.

    At this time, Tr opened the wooden box.

    Immediately afterward, a hint of a very rich purple glow came out of the box, and the purple glow

    instantly enveloped itself around Tr.

    It was a spiritual artifact that was apanying the purple glow.

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely at this time.

    ¡®It is indeed not just an ordinary relic! It is a spiritual artifact!¡¯

    Gerald was shocked.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He had originally thought that this group of people was simply fighting because of some treasure that

    they had found in the ancient tomb. Unexpectedly, what they had found was actually a spiritual artifact!

    Gerald had heard Queena talking about this in the snake cave back then.

    Any ce where a spiritual artifact was found would be a miracle belonging to the ancient Shunzuog

    Civilization.

    Anyone would certainly be able to find a great ancient heritage or even some good fortune or

    adventure in that ce.

    Could it be that the historical ruins were actually a miracle?

    In that case, Gerald could now roughly guess the reason as to why Z would choose to mingle with

    and stick around this group of people.

    Not to mention Uncle and the others, but if Gerald were to encounter and discover this kind of miracle,

    he would not let this opportunity go just like that either.

    It seemed as though his trip was not in vain this time.

    ¡°This¡­ what is this?!¡±

    As for Yileen, she was extremely shocked.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is a kind of magic stone. This magic stone alone is already a priceless and invaluable

    treasure. So, do you finally understand everything now, Miss Dailey?¡± Tr said as heughed.

    As for Dario, he could only shake his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    Yileen was so enraged that her chest was rising up and down due to her frantic breathing. This group

    of people was simply too good at scheming! Even her father had been keptpletely in the dark.

    ¡°Miss Dailey, you are all alone now. So, it would be best if you chose not to resist. You should just be

    obedient and submit to the arrest without putting up any resistance. Otherwise, you will certainly have

    to suffer a little, then!¡± Tr reminded her.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1386

    Only then did Tr suddenly realize that a young man was standing behind Yileen at this point.

    Tr did not know whether the young man had been frightened because of his majestic aura. At this

    moment, he seemed to be in a trance, as though he was deep in his own thoughts.

    It seemed as though his mind and attention were not ced on Yileen at all.

    ¡®Could it be because I have frightened and scared him?¡¯

    Tr shook his head as he thought to himself.

    After that, he asked, ¡°Master Dario, who is that man? Is he one of Yileen¡¯s ves too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lacraft. He is a ve that Yileen had just taken in earlier.¡±

    Dario nodded before he continued, ¡°He is just a poor guy who was deceived and tricked by Yileen.

    Hahaha! He did not even know that he had been sold off and taken advantage of!¡±

    Dario smiled bitterly.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°He seems to have already heard all of our conversations. So, Master Dario, you know what you will

    have to do, then!¡± Tr said as he sneered.

    Theplete sess of this n obviously made him feel extremelyfortable.

    ¡°I understand. I will burn him aliveter. If he wants to me anyone, he can only me himself for his

    bad luck!¡± Dario replied confidently.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Yileen was so afraid that she could only swallow her saliva out of fright.

    This was especially so when she happened to see a subordinate bringing a big barrel full of gasoline

    over to them.

    Yileen could not stop her legs from trembling out of fear as she observed this scene.

    Dario was obviously doing this to make an example out of Gerald so that he could scare her. He was

    going to kill Gerald so that he could scare Yileen into submission, all so she would act obediently and

    fulfill the next step of their n.

    ¡°Why? Miss Dailey, are you scared now?¡± Tr asked as he sneered.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t kill me! I beg you!¡± Yileen said as she trembled in fear.

    ¡°Hahaha! What if I can only keep one of you alive, then? Will it be you or this youngd here?¡± Tr

    asked as he continued ridiculing Yileen.

    ¡°Of course you will have to kill him, then! He is just a ve! Even if you burn him to death, I would still

    be of use to you as long as I am alive!¡±

    Yileen hurriedly backed away.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Yileen¡¯s actions made everyoneugh until they were all rolling withughter.

    ¡°Stopughing! It is time for you to take action. You can also allow Miss Dailey to experience and

    witness a bloody scene!¡± Tr said as he waved his hand.

    ¡°Okay, Boss. This kid is probably already scared silly. He has not even reacted all this time, but he will

    certainly scream out in painter!¡±

    The subordinate said with a grin on his face as he walked toward Gerald.

    ¡°Youngd, you are going to die tragically soon. You¡¯d better shout it out loud if you have anyst

    words!¡±

    The subordinate said savagely as he cracked his own neck slightly.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    As for Gerald, he was still focusing and concentrating, and he simply made a silent gesture at the

    subordinate.

    ¡°What is going on? What are you doing?¡± The subordinate was taken aback by Gerald¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Is the miracle that you mentioned found in a cave in the desert about seventy miles away from this

    ce?¡± Gerald asked lightly.

    ¡°Ehh? Youngd, how did you know that?!¡±

    Tr could not help but feel a little startled.

    This matter was a very big secret!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I found out about it. By the way, you said that you want to keep this

    woman back here. I¡¯m afraid that will not be possible. She has to bring me to see my friends!¡±

    Gerald was using his own concentration energy to search for a ce that was filled with a holy spirit

    nearby. Just as expected, he locked onto a spot. Based on Tr¡¯s reaction, it seemed as though the

    location of the miracle that he had spected was indeed correct. It was the historical ruins that they

    were talking about.

    ¡°You brat! Are you really that dumb and brainless?! You are already about to die! I have more than

    seventy men in my manor, and they can easily drown you with a single mouthful of their saliva each.

    You actually dare to try and negotiate with me at this time?! It seems as though you are indeed not a

    smart kid at all. Moreover, you are truly stupid. Did you really think that you would be able to threaten

    me just because you know the location of the historical ruins?!¡±

    Tr shook his head speechlessly. All of Tr¡¯s men also sneered as they stared at Gerald.

    ¡°I am not trying to negotiate any terms with you. I think I have already expressed my intentions very

    clearly. Those are my words, and my words aremands before you. If you refuse to obey my

    commands¡­¡±

    The corners of Gerald¡¯s lips turned into a smile as he continued, ¡°I will just kill all of you, then!¡±

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1387

    ¡°Hahaha! Boss, I have already confirmed that this person is definitely a lunatic. He can¡¯t possibly be

    even crazier than this!¡±

    The crowd of people was allughing out loud at this time.

    Don¡¯t mention the others, but even Yileen was also looking at Gerald as though he was a fool.

    There was indeed something wrong with this man¡¯s brain.

    He could have been a little smarter, and he could have simply knelt and begged Tr for mercy at this

    moment. Yet, he was actually uttering conceited nonsense without using his brain at all. No, in fact, he

    was even speaking like a madman.

    He was already on the verge of dying! Yileen had originally felt some pity for him, but now, she no

    longer felt even a trace of sympathy for him anymore.

    ¡®He is a fool, and he truly deserves to die!¡¯ Yileen thought to herself.

    ¡°Master Dario, I have alreadyughed enough. Killing him off was originally supposed to be an

    extremely serious matter. However, I never would have expected this young man to turn it into such an

    amusing matter. Forget it! Kill him now and let Miss Dailey witness his death with her own eyes!¡±

    Tr also shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    Dario¡¯s mouth curved into a smile that was full of ridicule. At this time, he walked directly toward Gerald

    as he sped his hands on Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    He was prepared to throw Gerald into the gasoline.

    But very soon, he was full of shock and surprise.

    This was because he found that no matter how hard he tried, the young man in front of him would not

    move at all.

    Dario felt as though what he was pulling was not a person, but a huge mountain.

    His own strength seemed to be so mild and insignificant in front of this person!

    Could it be an illusion?

    Dario was horrified.

    He was a top master amongst all masters. His iron palm was already at the point of perfection.

    He could easily smash a cow to death with just one palm.

    So, why couldn¡¯t he settle this young man, then?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Geraldughed faintly as he looked at him.

    Gerald¡¯sughter, and especially the look in his eyes, actually made Dario feel chills all over his back.

    ¡°You¡­ what are youughing at?!¡± Dario asked in astonishment.

    ¡°I amughing at all of you. All of you are truly very pitiful. Did you really think that people like you guys

    would be able to kill me just like that? Moreover, you even told me such a big piece of news!¡±

    Gerald shook his head.

    At this moment, he simply shook his body slightly.

    Boom!

    The part between Dario¡¯s thumb and index finger was torn apart directly, and his whole body was hit by

    a rush of surging energy as he flew to the back and crashed heavily on the ground.

    Dario¡¯s clothes were already torn into pieces because of the explosion, and he looked extremely pitiful

    and pathetic at this time.

    All of the veins in his arms were protruding, and it bulged out, looking three times bigger than it was in

    an instant.

    It was abolished!

    His arm was now crippled!

    Dario looked at the young man in disbelief as he swallowed wildly. He¡­ he¡­ was he a man or a

    demon?!

    As for Tr, his eyelids twitched wildly as he hurriedly took a few steps backward.

    This scene had obviously scared him.

    Yileen was even more shocked, and she used her hand to cover her mouth in shock.

    She had originally thought that this man was just a pathetic person¡ªa silly pathetic fool.

    However, she never would have expected that he would actually be as powerful as a deity!

    Everyone¡¯s impression of Gerald immediately changed at this moment.

    This was because a strong killing intent had shrouded itself around all of them at this point.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with us!¡±

    Tr shouted wildly, ¡°Brothers! Take out your pistols now! I want all of you to take out your pistols! Do

    not let him move at all!¡±

    Tr was hysterical.

    As soon as Tr¡¯s subordinates took out their weapons, Gerald simply waved his hand lightly, and all of

    the weapons fell out of their hands in an instant as it flew to the side.

    Right then and there, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Tr had been in the underground world for such a long time, and at this moment, he could finally see

    the kind of existence that this young man who was standing in front of him actually was.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1388

    He seemed like a demon¡ªa demon who could easily kill anyone at any time with just a single flick of

    his fingers!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t move any more! I want everyone to stay back!¡±

    Tr raised his hand to signal his subordinates so that they would not act rashly any longer.

    Then, Tr slowly walked in front of Gerald before he knelt directly in front of him with a thud.

    ¡°Boss, I¡­ I was wrong!¡±

    Tr bowed in front of Gerald with an expression on his face that was filled with respect.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are very smart indeed. Talking to me in this posture is probably the best and smartest

    thing you have ever done in your whole life!¡±

    Gerald would never think about justice or righteousness whenever he was dealing with this kind of

    people.

    Only fear¡ªfear from deep within the body and mind would truly and utterly convince a person to

    surrender himself.

    ¡°I¡­ I was wrong too! Please spare my life! I am willing to pledge my loyalty to you and serve you by

    your side from now onward!¡±

    As for Dario, when he saw that Tr seemed to have made a narrow escape after kneeling in front of

    Gerald, Dario hurriedly knelt and bowed in front of him too.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Did you really think that someone like you would be worthy enough to stay

    by my side to serve me? You¡­ you are not qualified or worthy enough to be my dog!¡±

    Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°Please spare my life!¡±

    Dario pleaded as he continued bowing and knocking his head on the ground.

    ¡°This is a gasoline tank. You said that you were going to light me up just now. It just so happens that I

    have never seen anyone get killed in this manner before. So, I truly want to open up my eyes and

    witness it for myself today!¡± Gerald replied coldly.

    As soon as his voice fell, Gerald raised his hand as he inhaled, and Dario flew directly into the gasoline

    tank in an instant.

    As he flicked his fingers, a me shot out directly.

    An earth-shattering burst of mes ignited in an instant, and Dario started screaming out loud as

    though he was a pig that was getting ughtered.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Yileen held her head in her hands as she started screaming out of fear.

    At this time, Tr and his group of subordinates also swallowed wildly as all of them broke out in cold

    sweat.

    This person in front of them at this moment was, in fact, a living demon.

    Everyone knelt instantly, and no one dared to look directly into Gerald¡¯s eyes at all.

    There was even someone who peed in his pants.

    ¡°This is how it should have been. If you had known that this would happen, why would you bother

    talking so much nonsense just now?!¡±

    Gerald shook his head as he smiled slightly.

    Then, he looked at Yileen and said, ¡°Miss Dailey, I was not joking with you just now either. If you really

    know of my friends¡¯ whereabouts, you¡¯d better bring me to see them right now!¡±

    Yileen swallowed frantically at this time. She had been deceiving Gerald all along. She did not know of

    Gerald¡¯s friends¡¯ whereabouts at all.

    She was terrified. She was afraid that she would die if she were to tell him the truth now.

    However, if she refused to tell him the truth, she would certainly have to die, then.

    After thinking about it, Yileen finally confessed honestly, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen your friends at all. I was

    simply lying to you. I am sorry! Please spare my life! I will not dare to do it again!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they had already headed to the historical ruins that you guys were talking about? I

    heard the boss of the hotel saying that the people who picked them up and took them away were all

    wearing the same clothes as this dozen or so of your subordinates!¡± Gerald continued asking coldly.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps it was the Xanthos family! They could have been picked up by Mr. Xanthos. Both

    the Xanthos family and the Dailey family have this simr logo on their chests!¡± Tr said with his head

    lowered at this time.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gerald asked as he frowned.

    Tr nodded repeatedly as he said, ¡°I am certain. Boss, can I ask if the friends that you were

    mentioning consist of three women and two men?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Z was the thought of the soul. It had already been more than three days now, so she should have

    alreadye out of Rosie¡¯s body.

    Gerald nodded at this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, then. Two days ago, Mr. Xanthos invited several masters toe over, and they seemed

    to be extremely powerful. They were also the ones who unraveled the mystery of the historical ruins! I

    have also met those people several times before, and they said that they were waiting for someone

    here. I thought that the person they were waiting for should be even more strong and powerful, then!¡±

    As he thought about this, Tr swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Could it be that you are the person

    they were waiting for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want you to bring me to see them now!¡±

    Gerald said casually with his hands behind his back.

    Tr trembled slightly as he nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1389

    In the living room, at the Xanthos Manor.

    A middle-aged man and a young man were seated on the sofa as they discussed something seriously

    with seven people who were all dressed in ck uniforms.

    ¡°This matter rted to the historical ruins will be the biggest event that will shake the whole world. So,

    we have to be extra careful and meticulous this time. As for the seven of you, you have extraordinary

    skills and abilities. So, we will have to rely on you masters to help us in the future.¡±

    The middle-aged man said as heughed with a teacup in his hand.

    This middle-aged man was Wesson Xanthos, and he was the head of the Xanthos family, which was a

    well-known family force. Wesson was a very cruel and merciless man, and he had been worshipping

    theology all his life. He had been continuously expanding and building his family up with the help and

    connection of various dark forces over the years.

    The young man beside him was Sloan,monly referred to as Young Master Xanthos. He seemed to

    have inherited all of Wesson¡¯s characteristics, and he even surpassed his father in certain ways. Even

    from a young age, he had already gained a vicious title because he had a very ruthless character

    hidden behind his gentle appearance.

    He was Wesson¡¯s only son.

    As for these seven people, they were all skillful top masters that the pair of father and son had just

    invited toe over.

    Amongst the seven people, there were six men and one woman, and they had a very strong and

    hostile aura epassing them.

    The Xanthos family had originally thought that the historical ruin they had discovered was just arge

    ancient tomb. However, it would not have been easy for them to crack this ancient tomb open if they

    were to rely solely on the strength of the Xanthos family.

    So, they had united with the Dailey family, the Lacraft family, and other big families to jointly develop

    and open up the historical ruins.

    They would share everything equally after gathering the treasures.

    Of course, as per the pair of father and son¡¯s calction, it would simply be impossible for all parties to

    share everything equally at the end of the day. So, they naturally had their own ns in regards to how

    they would eventually deal with those other big families.

    However, Wesson would never have expected that this was not actually just an ancient tomb. Instead,

    it was a ce that was filled with many spiritual artifacts.

    Everything inside could not be measured by its value or price at all.

    Therefore, the Xanthos family would have to take advantage of everything by themselves.

    Their n was originally going smoothly, but unexpectedly, a few strangers hade to this ce a

    few days ago.

    They were even more strange. They had discovered the secret of this ancient tomb almost

    immediately, and they had even helped everyone to enter the depths of this miracle.

    There were men and women amongst this group of people. There were an extraordinarily beautiful

    young woman and a middle-aged man with a face full of scars, and there was also a very quiet and

    silent middle-aged man amongst them. They aroused and attracted both Wesson and Sloan¡¯s

    attention.

    None of them looked like people that anyone should easily provoke.

    Therefore, it would certainly be very unwise of them to have a direct confrontation and conflict with

    them.

    So, Wesson and Sloan had invited them toe over so that they could develop and further discover

    the historical ruins together before they would cut them offpletely in one swoop.

    That was what led to the current scene at the moment.

    ¡°Chairman Xanthos, you have an awe-inspiring reputation, and you are known for your great strength.

    This time, you are actually paying such a high price just to invite the Seven Monsters from Snow

    Mountain to make a trip here personally. So, could it be possible that the skills and abilities of the few

    people that Chairman Xanthos is trying to deal with have already reached an incredibly terrifying

    point?¡±

    The head of the Seven Monsters from Snow Mountain spoke up at this time.

    ¡°Yes. If that was not the case, I would not dare to trouble the seven of you at all!¡± Wesson replied.

    ¡°Chairman Xanthos, why don¡¯t you tell us about your ns, then?!¡±

    The head of the Seven Monsters from Snow Mountain was an old man, and he smiled as he squinted

    his eyes slightly.

    ¡°They are a group of people, and I do not know how they discovered the miracle. Moreover, they have

    even entered the depth of the miracle. It is actually really simple. I know that the Seven Monsters from

    Snow Mountain are in possession of a kind of poison known as the Snow Mountain Silkworm Venom

    which can be transformed into a poisonous fog. It would simply be impossible to stop this kind of

    poison. Therefore, I am thinking of releasing this poisonous fog in the depths of the miracle. After that,

    to stay on the safe side, I would like to trouble the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain to personally

    step in and kill all of them one by one before bringing their corpses out to me. At that time, I will be

    willing to share the fruits of my victory with the seven of you!¡± Wesson said as he smiled.

    The Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain were naturally not afraid of this kind of poison.

    As soon as they heard this, the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain also felt that this would be feasible.

    So, they naturally nodded, one after the other.

    At this time, a servant suddenly walked in respectfully.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Lacraft has brought a young man here with him to see you!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Alright, then. Invite him in!¡± Wesson said as he smiled.

    As for the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain, they disappeared from the sofa in a blink of an eye,

    almost as though they had never been there.

    Sloan could not stop his eyelids from twitching slightly.

    Right after that, Gerald, Tr, and Yileen walked in.

    ¡°Chairman Lacraft, who is this?¡±

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1389

    In the living room, at the Xanthos Manor.

    A middle-aged man and a young man were seated on the sofa as they discussed something seriously

    with seven people who were all dressed in ck uniforms.

    ¡°This matter rted to the historical ruins will be the biggest event that will shake the whole world. So,

    we have to be extra careful and meticulous this time. As for the seven of you, you have extraordinary

    skills and abilities. So, we will have to rely on you masters to help us in the future.¡±

    The middle-aged man said as heughed with a teacup in his hand.

    This middle-aged man was Wesson Xanthos, and he was the head of the Xanthos family, which was a

    well-known family force. Wesson was a very cruel and merciless man, and he had been worshipping

    theology all his life. He had been continuously expanding and building his family up with the help and

    connection of various dark forces over the years.

    The young man beside him was Sloan,monly referred to as Young Master Xanthos. He seemed to

    have inherited all of Wesson¡¯s characteristics, and he even surpassed his father in certain ways. Even

    from a young age, he had already gained a vicious title because he had a very ruthless character

    hidden behind his gentle appearance.

    He was Wesson¡¯s only son.

    As for these seven people, they were all skillful top masters that the pair of father and son had just

    invited toe over.

    Amongst the seven people, there were six men and one woman, and they had a very strong and

    hostile aura epassing them.

    The Xanthos family had originally thought that the historical ruin they had discovered was just arge

    ancient tomb. However, it would not have been easy for them to crack this ancient tomb open if they

    were to rely solely on the strength of the Xanthos family.

    So, they had united with the Dailey family, the Lacraft family, and other big families to jointly develop

    and open up the historical ruins.

    They would share everything equally after gathering the treasures.

    Of course, as per the pair of father and son¡¯s calction, it would simply be impossible for all parties to

    share everything equally at the end of the day. So, they naturally had their own ns in regards to how

    they would eventually deal with those other big families.

    However, Wesson would never have expected that this was not actually just an ancient tomb. Instead,

    it was a ce that was filled with many spiritual artifacts.

    Everything inside could not be measured by its value or price at all.

    Therefore, the Xanthos family would have to take advantage of everything by themselves.

    Their n was originally going smoothly, but unexpectedly, a few strangers hade to this ce a

    few days ago.

    They were even more strange. They had discovered the secret of this ancient tomb almost

    immediately, and they had even helped everyone to enter the depths of this miracle.

    There were men and women amongst this group of people. There were an extraordinarily beautiful

    young woman and a middle-aged man with a face full of scars, and there was also a very quiet and

    silent middle-aged man amongst them. They aroused and attracted both Wesson and Sloan¡¯s

    attention.

    None of them looked like people that anyone should easily provoke.

    Therefore, it would certainly be very unwise of them to have a direct confrontation and conflict with

    them.

    So, Wesson and Sloan had invited them toe over so that they could develop and further discover

    the historical ruins together before they would cut them offpletely in one swoop.

    That was what led to the current scene at the moment.

    ¡°Chairman Xanthos, you have an awe-inspiring reputation, and you are known for your great strength.

    This time, you are actually paying such a high price just to invite the Seven Monsters from Snow

    Mountain to make a trip here personally. So, could it be possible that the skills and abilities of the few

    people that Chairman Xanthos is trying to deal with have already reached an incredibly terrifying

    point?¡±

    The head of the Seven Monsters from Snow Mountain spoke up at this time.

    ¡°Yes. If that was not the case, I would not dare to trouble the seven of you at all!¡± Wesson replied.

    ¡°Chairman Xanthos, why don¡¯t you tell us about your ns, then?!¡±

    The head of the Seven Monsters from Snow Mountain was an old man, and he smiled as he squinted

    his eyes slightly.

    ¡°They are a group of people, and I do not know how they discovered the miracle. Moreover, they have

    even entered the depth of the miracle. It is actually really simple. I know that the Seven Monsters from

    Snow Mountain are in possession of a kind of poison known as the Snow Mountain Silkworm Venom

    which can be transformed into a poisonous fog. It would simply be impossible to stop this kind of

    poison. Therefore, I am thinking of releasing this poisonous fog in the depths of the miracle. After that,

    to stay on the safe side, I would like to trouble the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain to personally

    step in and kill all of them one by one before bringing their corpses out to me. At that time, I will be

    willing to share the fruits of my victory with the seven of you!¡± Wesson said as he smiled.

    The Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain were naturally not afraid of this kind of poison.

    As soon as they heard this, the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain also felt that this would be feasible.

    So, they naturally nodded, one after the other.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    At this time, a servant suddenly walked in respectfully.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Lacraft has brought a young man here with him to see you!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Alright, then. Invite him in!¡± Wesson said as he smiled.

    As for the Seven Monsters of Snow Mountain, they disappeared from the sofa in a blink of an eye,

    almost as though they had never been there.

    Sloan could not stop his eyelids from twitching slightly.

    Right after that, Gerald, Tr, and Yileen walked in.

    ¡°Chairman Lacraft, who is this?¡±

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1391

    It was a little whileter when Gerald¡ªwho had been riding in the car that Wesson had sent over¡ª

    suddenly felt the car stop. Watching as the driver lit a cigarette and nced at his rear-view mirror¡ª

    disying a cold grin to Gerald in the process¡ªGerald then asked, ¡°We¡¯re halfway there at best, aren¡¯t

    we? Why did you stop the car?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware. I¡¯m just a bit tired so I need to rest for a bit!¡± replied the driver, contempt written all

    over his face.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tired? Please, you haven¡¯t been driving for that long. Look, you can do whatever you please once I¡¯ve

    reached my destination, but until then, you¡¯d best drive properly!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head.

    Quite honestly, Gerald was unwilling to just kill people if he didn¡¯t need to. After all, all lives were

    valuable. If that hadn¡¯t been his view on life, then he would¡¯ve spent less time speaking nonsense with

    such people and just killed them the chance he could.

    ¡°Hah! Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of big shot?¡± sneered the driver as he turned to look at the

    rear-view mirror again.

    This time, however, six ghastly figures could be seen slowly approaching the car.

    Noticing the presence of the demon-like people, Gerald then smiled wryly as he shook his head before

    saying, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re being so cocky¡­ Did Wesson arrange for you to stop halfway and have

    me killed?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Mr. Xanthos nned for all this to happen! While you¡¯re pretty unlucky, I can¡¯t disobey my

    orders so you¡¯d better get out and get killed already!¡± sneered the driver as he hopped out of the car

    before standing a distance away, his arms crossed as he got ready to enjoy Gerald¡¯s misfortune.

    Seeing that, Tr¡ªwho had been sitting quietly next to Gerald this entire time¡ªanxiously said, ¡°W-

    what should we do, Mr. Crawford¡­? Those people look like demons¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if they truly are demons, I¡¯ll just be a demon yer then!¡± replied

    Gerald as he smiled before stepping out of the car.

    Looking at the six people, Gerald¡¯s smile remained as he asked, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, could it be

    that Wesson sent you over to kill me? Do you intend to deal with my friend here too once you¡¯re done

    with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. It seems that I didn¡¯t have a wrong impression of you! s, while it¡¯s a pity to just kill off

    such a smart young man as yourself, we don¡¯t have a say in this!¡± said an old man¡ªwho appeared to

    be the leader of the six¡ªas he shook his head.

    ¡°With how handsome he is, I have to agree! I wonder if I should pleasure myself with him first before

    we kill him¡­¡± said one of the women in the group as she stuck her tongue out rather lustfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty, sister. Let¡¯s just hurry up and aplish our task. Once he¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll head to

    where the miracle is to ughter the rest of the people there!¡± replied the old man from before as he

    turned to look at the woman in resignation.

    At that moment, Gerald curiously asked, ¡°Quite honestly, there¡¯s been something bugging me for a

    while now. I wonder if you¡¯d be kind enough to resolve my doubts¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well, since you¡¯re about to die anyway, we¡¯ll give you two minutes to ask any final questions!¡±

    replied the old man.

    ¡°Well, the thing is, I find it odd that I keep bumping into enemies¡ªlike you¡ªwho are so certain that

    you¡¯ll actually be able to kill me. You all just seem so proud of your ns and intelligence¡­ Is there a

    reason for that?¡± asked Gerald in a way that suggested that he was asking them for advice.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the question, even I can answer that for you. All of them are rightfully confident since not only

    are they the six most powerful people in the world, but they¡¯re also operating under Mr. Xanthos and his

    son, both infamously known for how great they are at strategizing! With the location and even time of

    your death set in stone, why wouldn¡¯t they be proud about it?¡± scoffed the driver while smiling smugly.

    ¡°I see¡­ Mr. Xanthos does seem to be the kind of person who enjoys getting rid of people once they¡¯re

    useless to him¡­ With that in mind, I¡¯m sure he already has a backup n should seven of his people

    end up failing to kill my friend here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What did you just say?¡± said the driver, his smugness instantly disappearing.

    It was also obvious that the six others didn¡¯t take kindly to having their intelligence humiliated. With

    that, the old man then casually said, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Your time is up! Enjoy your life in hell!¡±

    Following that, the old man then waved his hand, intent on creating a de of air that would fly toward

    Gerald and destroy all his internal organs!

    However, though the old man¡¯s palm was outstretched, he quickly realized¡ªto his surprise¡ªthat no

    de of air was formed! In fact, it seemed like his inner strength had just disappeared all of a sudden!

    His eyes now wide open in disbelief, the old man then muttered, ¡°¡­How¡­ How is this even

    possible¡­?¡±

    Noticing that their leader seemed to be having trouble, the other five instantly made their own moves,

    only to end up in a simr situation as the old man. None of them were even capable of inflicting any

    harm on Gerald¡­

    ¡°¡­You¡­ Who exactly are you¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1392

    Though they were now sneering at him, all six of them found themselves taking a few steps back in

    their shock.

    Gerald himself simply shook his head before saying, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? People just seem to enjoy

    assuming that they can kill me, and you¡¯re all living proof of that. Look, quite frankly, you¡¯re all just

    grains of dust to me¡­ And I can¡¯t stand the sight of dust!¡±

    Following that, Gerald flicked his finger at them, creating an explosive sound as a strong wave of air

    swiftly flew toward the six people!

    Dust now flying in all directions¡ªdue to how powerful the st of air was¡ªall six of them instinctively

    turned around, intent on escaping! After all, they knew for a fact that getting caught in that attack would

    definitely spell instant death for them. What inhuman strength!

    While running was the only thing on their mind now, none of them seemed to be able to even lift their

    legs! It was almost as though the lower half of their bodies had turned to lead!

    Unable to even attempt escape, all six of them suddenly found themselves freezing on the spot as they

    took turns looking at each other with widened eyes¡­ All of them were sure that they had just felt a

    breeze pass through their necks¡­

    A secondter, their decapitated heads then rolled to the ground!

    Upon seeing that, the stupefied driver¡ªwho had been standing cross-armed at the side this entire time

    ¡ªfound himself thinking, ¡®¡­T-to think that this person would actually be this strong¡­!¡¯

    ¡°D-don¡¯te any closer¡­!¡± shouted the trembling driver the second Gerald turned back to look at

    him.

    When Gerald started walking toward him, the driver instantly fell to his knees as he pleaded, ¡°P-please

    spare my life, boss¡­! Forgive me for failing to recognize how strong you were earlier¡­!¡±

    His forehead now pressed against the ground, the driver felt as Gerald slowly ced his foot atop his

    head¡­

    Wiping the dirt off his shoe on the driver¡¯s hair, Gerald simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s far toote for that!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Intensifying the force of his foot without warning, the driver couldn¡¯t even brace himself as his head

    exploded into pieces! What a terrible way to die!

    After witnessing all this, Tr was barely able to avoid wetting himself again as his eyelids twitched

    rapidly.

    Gerald, himself simply got back into the car before closing his eyes and ordering, ¡°Get in the car and

    let¡¯s go already!¡±

    By this point, they weren¡¯t all that far from where the miracle was, and Gerald wasn¡¯t going to wait any

    longer than he needed to.

    It was a little whileter¡ªinside the gigantic cave¡ªwhen Peter said, ¡°¡­This should be the end of the

    miracle, right, Miss Ld¡­? To think that such a magical ce even exists on this¡­ I

    wouldn¡¯t have believed it had I not witnessed all this for myself!¡±

    He and the others had been deeply amazed by what they had seen so far in this magical underground

    world. Not only were there forests and treasures hovering all around them, a massive abyss¡ªthat led

    to who knows where¡ªalsoid in the middle of the area. Upon closer inspection, there also seemed to

    be an enormous tform that hovered high above the dead center of the abyss¡­

    This entire ce was simply too mystical¡­

    Though Peter had previously considered himself to be quite knowledgeable and insightful, learning

    about the existence of such a ce was a definite first for him.

    Z herself appeared slightly surprised, though she was taking all this in much betterpared to the

    others.

    ¡°¡­Indeed! This is the ce!¡± replied Z with a nod.

    ¡°What¡­? Could Gerald have something he needs here¡­?¡± asked Peter curiously.

    Z simply responded to his question with a simple nod as Leo said, ¡°Speaking of which, when will Mr.

    Crawford arrive, Angelica¡­? Had I known about all this, then I would¡¯ve definitely waited in the hotel to

    come here together with him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably rushing over this very moment, so he¡¯ll be here soon!¡± replied Z with a faint smile.

    As soon as her sentence ended, terrible cries of pain¡ªfrom the Xanthos family¡¯s disciples¡ªcould be

    heard outside the cave!

    ¡°Speak of the devil¡­¡± muttered Z.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1393

    Seconds after she said that, everyone watched as a figure slowly walked toward them from afar¡­ And

    as soon as he got close enough, Leo¡¯s eyes lit up as he dered, ¡°So it really is you, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Upon realizing Gerald¡¯s arrival, Peter found himself smiling subtly as well¡­ Until he got a closer look at

    Gerald. Widening his previously squinted eyes, the shocked Peter found himself muttering, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­

    What on earth happened to your training¡­?¡±

    It had just been a few days since he hadst met Gerald¡­ How had Gerald obtained such immensely

    frightening strength within that short period of time¡­?

    ¡®Just as Miss Ld had said, could it be that Gerald is no longer a regr human being¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Indeed. I inquired about it all the way until I finally managed to catch up to all of you here, sir! Z!¡±

    replied Gerald as he nodded with a smile before turning to look at the faintly discernible world hovering

    above him¡­

    After a brief silence to recover from his surprise, Gerald eventually said, ¡°¡­While I¡¯ve found many

    divine artifacts on my way here, I never thought that I¡¯de across a ce like this¡­. A space¡ª

    consisting of multiple other spaces¡ªthat resembles a new world¡­ How did you even find such a great

    ce? Z¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ld was the one who found it and led us to this ce¡­ ording to her, this ce is

    rted to you!¡± replied Monica who had also been present this entire time.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to face Z before realizing that she had finally left Rosie¡¯s body. As

    it turned out, she had managed to swiftly recover after possessing Rosie¡¯s body. With that in mind, ZText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    had been living as an independent existence for a while now.

    Regardless, Gerald then curiously asked, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ rted to me¡­?¡±

    Truth be told, he was still confused about many things. After all, Z¡ªand the rest¡ªhadn¡¯t had the

    luxury to sit and talk for long ever since that night. Due to that, Gerald still wasn¡¯t able topletely

    grasp what the Herculean Primordial Spirit even was.

    Nodding in response, Z then replied, ¡°Indeed. You should be well aware by now that there are a

    plethora of secrets hidden within you, Gerald¡­ Also, now that we finally have time to talk, I wonder if

    you realize that though Liemis is a part of you, you aren¡¯t a part of him!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± asked Gerald in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great secret that both Liemis and I found out about thousands of years ago¡­ I¡¯ve never told

    anyone else about this, but know that it¡¯s the main reason why I came to Earth with Liemis in the first

    ce!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°¡­And that secret is also rted to me¡­?¡± questioned Gerald as his eyes widened when he saw Z

    nodding in confirmation.

    ¡°Correct. In fact, the secret is pretty much directly linked to you. The truth is, while it was true that both

    Liemis and I hade looking for you back then, we hadn¡¯t properly factored in the time needed for us

    to locate you. Due to that, we bumped into some issues halfway through our journey, resulting in us

    dying here! Before dying, however, Liemis sacrificed himself in order to allow me to retain a small

    portion of the thought of my soul¡­¡± exined Z, her grief evident in her tone.

    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t answer why you were looking for me in the first ce¡­ Also, how would you even

    have known about my existence, thousands of years before I was even born?¡± replied the

    bbergasted Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure how to exin it to you in detail¡­ But just know that you¡¯ve never truly disappeared.

    All that¡¯s changed is the way you appear during different time periods!¡± said Z.

    ¡°¡­That is a lot of information to take in¡­ I already have enough questions after saving two of my

    friends in the Gunter manor¡­ Long story short, I bumped into some mishaps while saving them, and

    it¡¯s basically how I awakened to the first stage of my potential. During that mishap, the term, ¡®Herculean

    Primordial Spirit¡¯ was also mentioned, a term which I stillck aprehensive knowledge of¡­

    Whatever the case is, that¡¯s the reason how I got so powerful in the past three days. At my current

    strength, I¡¯m not even sure what realm I¡¯m at anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1394

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation, Peter then said, ¡°So that¡¯s how you grew so rapidly in just three

    days!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the whole story¡­ In the end, I guess that some things will always end up being unearthed no

    matter how hard we try to hide them¡­ Everything is simply going ording to fate¡­ You know,

    despite being the most powerful person to have ruled over Jaetra, even Liemis told me that nobody

    was able to escape such a fate¡­ True to his words, Liemis wasn¡¯t able to deny his fate either!

    Regardless, the Herculean Primordial Spirit is a power so strong that it¡¯s capable of ruining the ultimate

    limit!¡± exined Z.

    ¡°¡­Ruining¡­ the ultimate limit¡­?¡± muttered both Leo and Peter at the same time.

    ¡°Indeed. You see, the ultimate limit is without a start nor an end¡­ It has the ability to remain indefinitely

    strong, and nobody should ever be able to even get in touch with it! Despite that, legend has it that the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit is able to ruin it!¡±

    Upon hearing Z¡¯s exnation, everyone found themselves feeling simultaneously amazed and

    stupefied, including Gerald.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ Since the King of Judgement Portal keeps wanting to capture me¡­ Does that mean that he¡¯s

    been after the Herculean Primordial Spirit within me this entire time¡­?¡± summarized Gerald, finally

    seeing the bigger picture.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, though the King of Judgement Portal is only one of the many people who wish to obtain

    that mystical power!¡± exined Z.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, howe I never bumped into any bizarre people or incidents when I was

    younger?¡± asked Gerald as he thought about his childhood.

    ¡°That¡¯s because those people were afraid of identally activating your power too early. They feared

    that you¡¯d begin ughtering people like crazy once you got a taste of power, and that would surely be

    a disaster!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°¡­Then¡­ does that confirm that I truly was Liemis in my previous life¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°There certainly exists a possibility of that. Whatever the case is, your appearance marked the

    inevitable demise of Liemis. For now, just understand that both you and Liemis are two independent

    individuals. While the two of you are simr in the way that you both owned the Formidable Primordial

    Spirit, you¡¯re clearly different from him since you own the Herculean Primordial Spirit as well! In a way,

    you hold more prestige than he does!¡± replied Z.

    At that moment, Peter¡ªwho had been listening closely to the conversation and pondering about it this

    entire time¡ªfound himself asking, ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, Miss Ld, doesn¡¯t that suggest that it was

    the Herculean Primordial Spirit that brought Gerald into existence¡­?¡±

    ¡°Quite the contrary, in fact. Gerald¡¯s the one who attained the Herculean Primordial Spirit!¡±

    His eyes now widened in shock, Peter then said, ¡°Then¡­ Does that mean that Gerald currently bears

    an immensely strong power?¡±

    ¡°A power that strikes fear into the hearts of many people, yes!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°¡­But¡­ Why did the Herculean Primordial Spirit appear¡­? Also, while it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve awakened to

    the first stage of my potential, it isn¡¯t really as strong as you¡¯ve pictured it to be¡­ All that¡¯s changed is

    that I now rarely ever bump into anyone who¡¯s capable of fighting against me!¡± said Gerald¡ªwho was

    completely bbergasted by this point¡ªas he gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ There are quite a few theories as to how the Herculean Primordial Spirit came to be¡­ While

    some imed that it appeared due to the transformation of an immensely powerful person¡ªwho

    owned the Immortal Body¡ª, Liemis rejected that theory. After all, despite thorough investigation, no

    records about such an incident happening were ever found! However, we did find a very important

    clue,¡± replied Z as she shook her head.

    ¡°See, the clue hinted that we needed to find something called the Mackusion¡­ From what we

    managed to deduce, activating it would allow us to make more sense about a lot of things! With that in

    mind, we rushed to earth the first thing we could. We thought that we could use the time¡ªwhile waiting

    for you to appear¡ªto look for the Mackusion and hopefully gain some answers that we were seeking.

    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. We weren¡¯t able to aplish a lot at all!¡±

    ¡°Also, you stated that despite awakening to the first stage of your talent, all you were able to feel was a

    massive increase in your training, correct? That you didn¡¯t feel like your power was as terrifying as I

    made it sound? Well, I¡¯m not sure who you met up with before you and I first got acquainted, but during

    our first meeting, I found that your Dehlere Foundation had already been ruined! Due to someone

    ruining it, you haven¡¯t been able to awaken your Dehlere Foundation!¡± added Z.

    ¡°What? Ruined? But how is that even possible? I never even got in touch with any mysterious or

    powerful people at the time. Who could have ruined my Dehlere Foundation?¡± replied Gerald, shocked.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1395

    Following that, he then listened to Z¡¯s exnation on what the Dehlere Foundation actually was.

    Essentially, the Dehlere Foundation was a fundamental part of a cultivator. Putting it into simpler terms,

    it functioned like a source of water, the most basic of necessities.

    If one¡¯s Dehlere Foundation was ruined, then even if that person somehow managed to train to a high

    level by relying on their endeavors, they¡¯d never truly be able to achieve their strongest form.

    As for how to awaken one¡¯s Dehlere Foundation, apparently one needed to go through the baptism of

    heaven¡ªof which¡ªGerald had undergone following Master Ghost¡¯s instructions. ording to Z,

    Gerald should have awakened both his Dehlere Foundation and his functional yin energy¡ªwhich he

    was now able to control¡ªright afterpleting the baptism of heaven. However, since his Dehlere

    Foundation had been ruined from the start, there wasn¡¯t anything to activate.

    That exined why though his strength had greatly increased upon unlocking the first stage of his

    potential, it was still far from Z¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°What should I do then¡­? Could I already be close to the limits of my training? Will it be difficult for me

    to progress any further than this¡­?¡± asked Gerald curiously.

    ¡°Well, with the aid of both the dragon blood jade pendant as well as the Mackusion, there¡¯s a chance of

    restoring your Dehlere Foundation!¡± replied Z with a subtle smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the dragon blood jade pendant is very magical¡­ Well, since I already have that, where

    should I even start looking for the Mackusion¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I had thought that we¡¯d need quite a bit of time just to look for it¡­ However, things are

    different now. Quite frankly, I think we¡¯ve already gained the two most magical items between heaven

    and earth!¡± dered Z.

    ¡°¡­What? Then¡­ Does that mean you already have the Mackusion with you?¡± asked Gerald with a

    smile.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, of course not¡­ However, we¡¯re currently where the Mackusion should be!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± eximed everyone, surprised by Z¡¯s sudden im.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you earlier said that this was the ce¡­ As it turned out, you already knew that the

    Mackusion was located here!¡± said Peter

    ¡°Exactly! Still, with how smoothly we were able to find this ce, I have a feeling that Liemis must have

    given us his blessings in secret!¡± replied Z, a satisfied expression on her face.

    ¡°Then¡­ Does that mean that the mystery that¡¯s been puzzling us for so long will soon finally be

    resolved¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That should be the case. Regardless, let¡¯s talk about that after we activate the Mackusion,¡± replied

    Z as she pointed at the high tform that was hovering in the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up there and try to activate it together, Gerald!¡± added Z as her beautiful figure gracefully

    floated toward the tform.

    Gerald himself followed closely behind, and soon enough, both of them set foot atop the tform.

    Though it appeared to be a vacant space at first nce, upon closer inspection, Gerald realized that

    obscure lines could be seen all over the tform¡­ In a way, it resembled a giant hoveringpass.

    ¡°Those are divine lines, and they¡¯re used to summon the Mackusion. While they¡¯re only able to be

    activated with an immensely strong force¡ªthat neither of us can hope to attain alone¡ªby working

    together, we¡¯ll surely be able to control the power of the dragon blood jade pendant that¡¯s required to

    activate it!¡± exined Z.

    While Gerald already knew that the dragon blood jade pendant was rather extraordinary from before,

    he now found it to be even more mysterious. After all, there were lots of powerful functions to the

    pendant that he had yet to develop and discover.

    Whatever the case was, both of them immediately began channeling their energy together in hopes of

    activating the Mackusion. Soon enough, Gerald watched as the dragon blood jade pendant began

    giving off a golden glow¡­

    Shortly after, the divine lines¡ªthat were quite obscure before this¡ªbegan emitting a bright, blue light

    that encroached from the corners of the tform all the way to the center-most point.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a gale of wind blew from the center of the tform, and the next thing they knew,

    a blue crystal¡ªthe size of an adult fist¡ªhad appeared before them!

    Seeing the blue glow that followed after the sudden gust of wind that stemmed from the tform, Peter

    was barely able to hold his shock as he muttered, ¡°Could¡­ could that be the Mackusion¡­?¡±

    As for Gerald,¡ªwho was standing rather close to it¡ªhe found himself feeling rather amazed by the

    crystal¡¯s aura as well.

    Eventually, the Mackusion¡¯s glow slowly dimmed, and Gerald ced his palm under the glowing

    crystal¡­

    As if on cue, the stone then slowly descended into his hand, emitting a tiny warmth the entire time.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1396

    ¡°¡­From the second it rested on my palm, I could already feel how powerful this extraordinary-looking

    item was¡­ You know, my family has a picture of the sun that is capable of predicting the future¡­ Does

    the Mackusion have such a power as well?¡± asked the awe-struck Gerald.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°It does, though that isn¡¯t its only ability. Regardless, go ahead and try using the dragon blood jade

    pendant as a medium tomunicate with it. Ask a question that you truly desire the answer to, and

    with any luck, it¡¯ll respond to you! This is also the perfect chance for us to see how urate the

    legends are when ites to the Mackusion¡¯s immense magical powers!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°Copy that,¡± replied Gerald as he closed his eyes and did what Z suggested.

    Not long after, a beam of light shot out from the pendant and entered the Mackusion!

    However, even after Gerald reopened his eyes secondster, nothing seemed to happen¡­ Waiting in

    silence together with Z, both of them watched wide-eyed as the Mackusion¡ªthat had previously

    been resting on Gerald¡¯s palm¡ªslowly rose and began hovering in the air¡­

    Shortly after, the Mackusion suddenly shed a blindingly blue light that caused Gerald and Z to

    each take a step back!

    When they opened their eyes again, they were both shocked to see that the blue light had caused a

    gigantic screen of sorts to manifest before them¡­ Well, it was less of an actual manifestation and more

    of an illusion, to be more exact.

    Regardless, the greatly shocked Gerald watched as the screen slowly disyed the image of the

    ocean¡­ Though there was nothing but still water across the horizon, the image simply caused a

    feeling of unnerve among those who looked at it.

    After who knows how long, arge ship slowly began sailing into view¡­ Standing on the deck, two

    women could be seen chatting with each other as they enjoyed the night view of the sea¡­

    Though the scene portrayed was nothing to write home about, Gerald found himself breathing heavily

    as hints of tears formed in the corners of his eyes.

    One of the women on deck¡­ Was M¡­! This was the ship she was on before her eventual

    disappearance!

    By this point, Gerald was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even dare to blink. After all, while he knew that M

    had been kidnapped by the Sun League, he had no idea how the kidnapping process had gone. Hell,

    he wasn¡¯t even sure how powerful the members of the Sun League were yet.

    With that in mind, he kept his eyes peeled to make sure he didn¡¯t miss any details¡­

    Shortly after, the ocean¡¯s waves grew violent without warning. The waves swirled so intensely that soon

    enough, a massive whirlpool appeared right before the ship! Like a gigantic gluttonous mouth, the

    whirlpool drew the ship nearer and nearer.

    On the screen, M could be seen helplessly holding onto her fearful ssmate¡¯s hands, trying her

    best to calm her friend as well as herself.

    Before either of them could even calm themselves, a massive spaceship¡ªmade of bronze¡ªsuddenly

    emerged from the depths of the ocean, sending millions of waves rolling!

    All it took was a single nce for Gerald to recognize therge spaceship. It¡­ It was the spaceship

    belonging to the Sun League¡­!

    Watching as the spaceship swallowed M and the rest of her ship up before descending below the

    waves again, Gerald found himself barely able to hold himself back. He desperately wanted to rush

    over and save her, even if he knew that there was little chance of that.

    Whatever the case was, it appeared that his sudden emotional outburst directly affected the screen.

    Noticing how distorted the images on the screen were bing, Z instantly held onto his hand

    before saying, ¡°Calm yourself, Gerald! All this happened in the past!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald calmed down slightly, and the screen returned to its initial rity.

    However, the scene was nowpletely different from before. At the moment, it was now disying

    what seemed to be a deserted ind¡­

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1397

    Several mountains could be seen surrounding the ratherrge ind, and odd flowers could be seen

    growing all over the ce.

    Regardless, the second Gerald saw the ind, he immediately knew what that ce was. It was

    Warhill Ind, the ce where the pledge of the holy water was being held!

    ¡®By this point, I¡¯m sure grandpa and the others have long arrived there¡­¡¯

    Whatever the case was, Gerald now had a rough idea on how to use the Mackusion. Essentially, after

    communicating with it through one¡¯s soul, everything that themunicator thought, missed, or was

    confused about would instantly reveal themselves on the screen, one after another.

    He got to that conclusion since after witnessing what had happened to M, the screen was now

    disying the ce where his grandpa had gone to in order to participate in the pledge of the holy

    water.

    As for why Gerald barely had any doubts that this was Warhill Ind, the legendary ce where the

    pledge of the holy water was held, it was because he had seen the upturned¡ªbut still dazzling¡ªstatue

    of Angelica as the screen panned closer to the ind.

    However, Gerald soon realized that even after some time had passed, the screen hadn¡¯t revealed a

    single person!

    ¡®¡­Could it be that grandpa and the others have yet to arrive there¡­?¡¯ wondered Gerald, bewildered.

    Pondering about it for a second, Gerald momentarily shook the thought off before pointing at Angelica¡¯s

    fallen statue and asking, ¡°Speaking of which, what exactly is the rtionship between you and that

    statue, Z? Why does a statue of you even exist on the ind where the pledge of the holy water is

    held?¡±

    ¡°Well, first off, you should know that the ind isn¡¯t all that far from the king of the ocean¡¯s pce. With

    that in mind, both the ind and the statue worked together as a seal, preventing me from leaving the

    king of the ocean¡¯s pce back then!¡± replied Z rather casually as she looked at the statue of her.

    ¡°¡­I see. While we¡¯re at it, what do you know about the pledge of the holy water¡­? ording to the

    legends that I¡¯ve heard, only those whose inner strengths have long entered the realm of legends are

    invited to participate in it. However, I¡¯ve always found it odd that they don¡¯t invite those from cryptic

    families¡ªlike the Gunters¡ªover. Even if those from the Sun League have some sort of scheme in

    mind, those from cryptic families would most definitely be more exceptional than the people they¡¯ve

    been inviting throughout the years!¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, I hope you understand that cryptic families aren¡¯t considered orthodox. After all, they rely on

    external forces to increase their training. Great masters, on the other hand, have true inner strength

    and rely solely on their training to get to where they are. With that said, the degree of utilization of great

    masters is much higherpared to those from cryptic families!¡± exined Z.

    ¡°Also, the reason it¡¯s called the pledge of the holy water is because of the existence of a holy pool on

    that ind. It¡¯s one of the entrances into Jaetra!¡± added Z.

    ¡°An entrance into Jaetra you say? If that¡¯s the case, then does that mean that the legend revolving

    around drinking holy water¡ªat the pledge¡ªto attain immortality is actually achieved by gaining entry

    into Jaetra? Then¡­ does that mean that there¡¯s a possibility that those who never returned from the

    pledge of the holy water may not actually be dead and have simply been brought to Jaetra?¡± replied

    Gerald, feeling enlightened.

    ¡°Indeed. Jaetra asionally recruits suitable new people in order to maintain its existence and

    development. In fact, Leo¡¯s one of the younger people who were recruited!¡± exined Z as she

    turned to look at Leo.

    ¡°I see¡­ I am curious though¡­ How does Jaetra even exist¡­?¡± inquired Gerald.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Jaetra isn¡¯t a particrly special ce. Not only is it a ce that can be found on Earth,

    but those living there are just as human as we are. If you¡¯re particrly nit-picky, then one of the more

    major differences between our world and Jaetra is the fact that Jaetra is located within earth. In a

    way, that means that to them, we¡¯re living on the outeryer of earth!¡±

    ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯ll give you a bit of a history lesson on the ce. See, many destructive

    incidents took ce between heaven and earth thousands of years ago. Due to all the chaos,

    numerous civilizations slowly met their end, and the Shunzuog Civilization was no exception to that.

    With the eventual downfall of the Shunzuog Civilization, several of the civilization¡¯s valuable treasures

    and its best features ended up disappearing for good. The Shunzuog Civilization truly was at the final

    phase of the great civilization of antiquity¡­ Thankfully, it was around then when those from that

    generation discovered a new path that led to an undergroundnd that theyter named Jaetra!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Following that, they got isted from the world for a very long time. Regardless, ording to legends,

    no humans appeared on the surface of the Earth for the longest time after that. In fact, the only living

    things on earth at the time were a few rare animals¡ªfrom the Shunzuog Civilization¡ªwho managed to

    survive the catastrophes!¡±

    ¡°Of course, humans slowly reappeared on the surface of the earth again after a very long time, and

    when that happened, they eventually got into contact with those living in Jaetra. Following that, the

    inhabitants of Jaetra sometimes lent a hand to those training themselves to attain spiritual

    enlightenment. While they didn¡¯t have Dehlere Foundations within their bodies, they were able to make

    use of external forces, allowing them to attain simrly high levels of training!¡± exined Z.

    Nodding slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s the origin story of cryptic families?¡±

    Smiling as she nodded in return, Z then said, ¡°Indeed. Quite honestly, the Judgment Portal group is

    comparable to a dormant pawn that the King of Judgment Portal prepared ages ago. He¡¯s been waiting

    for you to appear for a good, long time now!¡±

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1398

    As Gerald pondered on that statement for a while, he suddenly heard the other women¡ªwho had been

    standing silently at the side this entire time¡ªscream!

    Peter himself was now looking immensely worried, and he immediately pointed at the screen before

    shouting, ¡°Gerald, look there!¡±

    Turning to look at the screen¡ªthat was still disying Warhill Ind¡ªGerald quickly realized that

    humans were now present. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the reason the girls were screaming.

    The reason they were so terrified was because the people being disyed were nothing more than

    corpses who looked like they had died horrible deaths!

    From what Gerald could estimate, there were about a hundred dead great masters¡ªwho had probably

    come from all over the ce just to participate in the pledge¡ªat the catastrophic scene.

    Looking at the sea of dead bodies, Gerald¡¯s eyelids instantly began twitching rapidly as he thought,

    ¡®Grandpa¡­!¡¯

    He was right to be worried. After all, his grandfather had left for the pledge of the holy water quite

    recently.

    As he scanned through the many corpses¡ªto see if his grandfather was one of them¡ªGerald soon

    caught sight of Christopher¡¯s dead body! From the looks of it, his chest seemed to have been broken

    by the force of a palm¡­ The peculiar thing was, Gerald noticed that Christopher¡¯s mirror was lying right

    next to his corpse!

    Gerald distinctly remembered that he had ced his grandfather in charge of the divine artifact before

    they left for the pledge. With that in mind, how could it have returned to Christopher¡¯s hands? The most

    shocking thing, however, was the fact that the artifact had been smashed to pieces!

    ¡°A-all of them are dead¡­!¡± shouted Peter as he leaped over to where Gerald and Z were, an

    immensely shocked expression on his face.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    As Gerald continued scanning through the screen to see if his grandfather¡¯s corpse was also present,

    the scene suddenly switched again¡­

    The screen was now disying an area underground that Gerald was no stranger to. It was the ce

    where the deity had been buried.

    ¡®¡­What could the Mackusion be trying to tell me¡­?¡¯

    Whatever the case was, there was an unsettling silence in the unchanging scene, prompting Gerald to

    ponder, ¡®What on earth are you trying to tell me¡­? I¡¯ve already sealed this ce, haven¡¯t I¡­?¡¯

    As Gerald continued wondering what all this meant, the screen soon switched to another disy.

    Before Gerald could even say a thing, he suddenly heard Peter shout, ¡°The Crawford Manor?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? You know where my house is, sir¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing that, Peter simply grunted as he nodded. Following that, he turned to look at the screen again,

    his eyes squinted and seemingly deep in thought.

    Gerald continued looking at the screen as well. In a way, the way the Mackusion was portraying his

    family¡¯s manor resembled the image of the ancient tomb from earlier. In other words, it was filled with

    an eerie silence and little to no changes could be detected within the Crawford family¡¯s spacious

    manor.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the image switched yet again, this time disying a vast and starry sky in the

    depths of space¡­

    Seemingly wandering aimlessly around, Gerald watched as the massive Sun League spaceship drifted

    into view¡­ In a way, it almost felt like a ghost wandering around the universe¡­

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1399

    Shortly after, even that image disappeared, and it was then when the Mackusion¡¯s glow slowly

    retracted before eventually falling back into Gerald¡¯s palm.

    ¡°¡­Miss Ld, have you any idea what the Mackusion was trying to reveal based on what it showed

    us earlier? Could something terrible have befallen those who participated in the pledge of the holy

    water¡­?¡± asked Gerald rather anxiously.

    ¡°I have a feeling that seems to be the case¡­ Regardless, not only did the Mackusion reveal that the

    journey of the participants of the pledge of the holy water was anything but smooth, it also disyed

    Liemis¡¯s tomb as well as your family¡¯s manor. From what I can assume, it¡¯s predicting that the two

    ces aren¡¯t at peace and something is very likely going to happen soon!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°¡­What? Then there¡¯s no time to waste! Let¡¯s head over to those ces to investigate immediately¡±

    said the shocked Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Indeed! Speaking of which, now that you have the Mackusion on hand, do take proper care of it,

    Gerald. Remember, it¡¯ll help you heal your Dehlere Foundation! With that in mind, please start relying

    on it whenever youe face to face with strong enemies, even if you think you¡¯re able to go against

    them without the Mackusion¡¯s help!¡± replied Z in concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already understand that, Z. Whatever the case is, the important thing now is for us to

    head to Liemis¡¯s tomb as well as the Crawford Manor. Aside from that, I also wish to head to where the

    pledge of the holy water is being held to look for my grandpa. Though I tried as best as I could to locate

    him on the screen earlier, I wasn¡¯t able to find his corpse at all! That means he could still be alive!¡± said

    Gerald with a slight frown.

    Nodding in response, Z then replied, ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s head off then!¡±

    Though there was no time to linger there for long, Gerald was well aware that there were still a few

    divine artifacts in there that he had yet to properly investigate. With that in mind, he was prepared to

    seal the miracle with a formation¡ªonce they got out¡ªso that he could have a better look at those

    artifacts in the future.

    Nearing the tomb¡¯s entrance, Gerald saw that night had fallen outside. Just as they were about to step

    out, however, Gerald suddenly paused before saying, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Those from the Xanthos

    family had ced an extremely strong poison right outside the cave while all of you were inside¡­

    While I¡¯ve used a formation to iste it, you probably won¡¯t be able to resist such potent poison¡­¡±

    Following that, he gently tapped Rosie¡¯s, Jasmine¡¯s, and Monica¡¯s shoulders, effectively sealing their

    acupuncture points.

    With that done, he then safely led them out of the cave.

    As was expected, those from the Xanthos family had been lying in wait for them not too far from the

    mouth of the cave. There were over a hundred of them, and all of them were armed with guns.

    Even so, Wesson clearly wasn¡¯t expecting them to leave the cave in one piece, and this was made

    evident by how shocked he looked.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ How could you still be alive¡­?¡± muttered Wesson.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Watching as Wesson then took a step back, a gloomy-looking youth donning ck clothes¡ªwho had

    been standing at the side this entire time¡ªfound his eyelids twitching slightly in his surprise.

    ¡°¡­So you actually managed to walk out of that ce alive, even after being poisoned by the Seven

    Monsters from Snow Mountain¡­ How interesting¡­! It seems that Mr. Xanthos wasn¡¯t kidding when he

    said that there¡¯s more to you people than meets the eye! With that in mind, I guess you¡¯ve earned the

    right to die by my hands!¡± dered the youth as he squinted his eyes slightly.

    Shaking her head in resignation, Z simply replied, ¡°Do you really think you can kill us¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your energy trying to talk with these people, Z¡­ I¡¯ve already gotten used

    to their cockiness by this point¡­ Regardless, while I¡¯ve never heard of the Seven Monsters from Snow

    Mountain before, I do know that your six older siblings were all equally ignorant! Though they¡¯ve all

    died by my hand, I do acknowledge that it mustn¡¯t have been easy for you to get to your current level of

    training. With that in mind, I hope that you won¡¯t continue doing evil¡­ Elsewise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up

    dead soon as well! You¡¯re still young, so just head back to Snow Mountain to train yourself properly!¡±

    advised Gerald with a bitter smile on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Sloan instantlyughed aloud before smiling wickedly as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone

    mad, haven¡¯t you? Open your eyes already! Who do you truly think is going to die miserably in this

    situation?!¡±

    As everyone took aim at Gerald, the youth in ck clothes raised his hand slightly.

    Narrowing his eyes so much that they almost formed perfectly straight lines, Yvon¡ªthe youth in ck

    ¡ªthen said, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re admitting to killing my six elder siblings¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am, and quite frankly, I could end your life in a second if I wanted to. Please just give up already and

    let us pass. I still have things to do and I really don¡¯t see the need to ughter all of you! Now leave

    while you can!¡± retorted Gerald who really couldn¡¯t be bothered about them.

    ¡°Leave¡­? Hah! I suppose you¡¯ve never heard about the immense reputation of the Seven Monsters! I¡¯ll

    have you know I¡¯m vastly different from them!¡± roared Yvon before disying a malevolent smile that

    sent chills down the spines of all who saw it.

    Monica and the other women even found themselves taking a few steps back in fear¡­

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1400

    Gerald found himself frowning as well at Yvon¡¯s reaction.

    From what he could sense, Yvon¡¯s training wasn¡¯t all that high, and Gerald was pretty sure he could

    easily finish him off.

    Despite knowing that, Yvon¡¯s immense confidence was actually enough to cause slight unnerve within

    Gerald. It made Gerald wonder if he was actually the strongest among the Seven Monsters.

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then coldly replied, ¡°I guess I have no choice but to deal with you first

    then. I¡¯d rather not have to worry about any trouble you cause in the future!¡±

    Following that, Gerald then flicked his finger slightly at Yvon without actually using any of his inner

    strength.

    Though he was only doing so to prompt the youth to make a move¡ªso that he could analyze Yvon¡¯s

    movements¡ªhe was surprised to see Yvon flicking his finger back as well.

    As Gerald looked curiously at Yvon, the youth then dered, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m different from the others!¡±

    The second Yvon¡¯s sentence ended, his form began to waver¡­ The next thing Gerald knew, Yvon now

    looked exactly like him!

    As he watched as Yvon¡ªwho was now a spitting image of him¡ªsmiled even more contemptuously

    than before, Gerald revealed his own smile as he said, ¡°How interesting¡­ I have to say, your disguise

    is quite concise!¡±

    In response, Yvon simply repeated what Gerald said, word for word. Though even his voice was

    indiscernible from the real Gerald¡¯s, Yvon¡¯s constant contemptuous gaze reminded everyone that he

    wasn¡¯t the original.

    ¡°So, this is your ability?¡± asked Gerald as Yvon immediately mimicked what he said.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting on my nerves¡­¡± replied Gerald, feeling rather annoyed now as Yvon repeated the same

    phrase, a smug look on his face.

    ¡°Mirroring me, aren¡¯t you? I wonder what would happen if I threw a punch at you¡­ Let¡¯s see how

    capable you are of mimicking my power!¡± retorted Gerald.

    As Yvon¡ªonce again¡ªmimicked Gerald¡¯s words, Gerald paid him no attention and instantly punched

    the air before him!

    Though Gerald only used a small portion of his strength, it was enough to cause several shadowy fists

    to manifest andunch toward Yvon with an explosive sound!

    With such outrageous power, dust flew all over the ce as the shadowy fists continued flying toward

    the youth!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Yvon himself still had a contemptuous smile on his face as he watched the fists flying toward him from

    afar. However, just as he was about to imitate Gerald¡¯s skill, he quickly realized how powerful the force

    before him actually was as it got dangerously close!

    Completely stunned on the spot by the immensely imposing aura of the attack, Yvon found himself

    staring wide-eyed at the iing fists, unable to do anything but mutter, ¡°T-too strong¡­!¡±

    A split secondter, the shadowy punches collided against his body, instantly forcing Yvon to revert to

    his true appearance as he screamed in pain!

    By the time his lifeless body hit the ground, Yvon looked less like a human and more of a boiler that

    had just exploded¡­ Nothing more than a badly mutted lump of flesh now, it was a death more

    terrible than anyone could¡¯ve ever anticipated!

    While Yvon did feel deeply regretful split seconds before he died, wondering why he hadn¡¯t realized

    how strong the person standing before him actually was, it was far toote for that¡­

    With Yvon now out of the picture, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°What¡¯s so different

    about you? As far as I could tell, all the members of the Seven Monsters are more or less the same!¡±

    Watching as Gerald sneered, Wesson and his son¡ªwho had witnessed all that had just happened¡ª

    could only continue staring wide-eyed at Gerald for the moment,pletely stupefied.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1401

    The person standing before them¡­ He wasn¡¯t human at all¡­! How insanely powerful¡­!

    As the father and son from the Xanthos family gulped, they recalled how they had first thought that

    Yvon possessed unique capabilities that would allow him to ughter just about anyone¡­ Now,

    however, all the youth was, was a lump of flesh! And all it had taken for Gerald to end his life was a

    single punch!

    Being an extremely experienced and slick person, Wesson knew that he, his son, and possibly even

    his entire family was done for if he didn¡¯t act fast!

    With that in mind, he instantly knelt before begging, ¡°B-boss¡­! Please spare our lives¡­! Sloan, hurry

    and get to your knees! Kneel before the boss and start begging for forgiveness as well!¡±

    Following that, Welson tugged on his son¡¯s arm till he knelt beside him. Sloan himself wasn¡¯t about to

    disagree with his father¡¯s actions. Both of them were well aware that they weren¡¯t in any position to

    even dare to further offend this group of people¡­

    ¡°¡­Very good!¡± said Gerald with a faint smile.

    Upon hearing that, Wesson¡ªwho already had a face filled with tears and snot¡ªimmediately replied,

    ¡°T-thank you for sparing our lives, boss¡­!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Oh? I never said I¡¯d be sparing your lives, though. I hope you realize that while I¡¯ve already given you

    several chances to repent, neither of you took any of them! Just so you know, I once swore that I¡¯d kill

    whoever tried to kill me first¡­ Naturally, I¡¯d have to kill their entire families as well¡­ With that in mind,

    I¡¯m not about to break my oath, especially not for you two!¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡± stuttered Wesson, now sweating profusely as he feebly sat on the ground.

    ¡®¡­If only I had previously known how powerful this ferocious demon truly was, I¡¯d never have dared to

    offend him in the first ce¡­!¡¯

    Following that, things proceeded rather simply. After all, it was naturally no problem for Gerald to deal

    with those small fries.

    As the group then began heading toward the ancient tomb, Gerald recalled how he had sealed the

    tomb with a formation after finding out where Liemis had been hidden. He ended up leaving it back

    then since there was still a lot he had yet to figure out at the time.

    Now, however, several of his previous questions were already resolved. What more, he had even found

    out a lot more about the Sun League, and he felt that he was much closer to finally cracking the group¡¯s

    secrets.

    Still, ording to Z, the Mackusion should have revealed more information if his Dehlere

    Foundation hadn¡¯t been ruined¡­

    Even so, it still revealed enough for Gerald and the rest to be able to witness a few incidents at several

    key locations such as the ancient tomb and the Crawford Manor. Worrying that something would

    happen at those ces soon, the group had wasted no time in heading to the ancient tomb.

    When the cave leading to the tomb was in sight, Gerald exined, ¡°You know, it was honestly lucky

    that Christopher had forced me into the underground pce back when he was still pursuing me¡­

    Otherwise, I would¡¯ve never been able to find Liemis! Regardless, I made sure to seal the ce up

    before leaving!¡±

    As they got closer, however, Gerald soon felt his eyelids twitch.

    He distinctly remembered sealing off the mouth of the cave with arge stone¡­ However, someone

    seemed to have smashed that stone into pieces!

    With the cave entrance now open to outsiders and chunks of stone scattered messily all over the ce,

    Gerald felt his heart skip a beat as he said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­!¡±

    Watching as Gerald dashed into the cave, Peter and Z couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at each other.

    Z, in particr, was disying a cocktail of emotions on her face as she attempted to process all

    that was happening.

    Quickly shaking the thoughts off, she then leaped forward until eventually standing by Gerald¡¯s side.

    Gerald himself was momentarily paralyzed in shock. From what he could see, not only had the entire

    cave grown much messier than before, but the anaconda¡ªthat had been living here for at least

    thousands of years¡ªwas dead as well! With a clean puncture to the snake¡¯s head, it was evident that it

    was killed with only a single move.

    Even so, the biggest shock yet was the fact that the eternal coffin had disappeared!

    ¡°¡­L-Liemis¡­ Someone¡¯s taken Liemis away¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1402

    Despite her high status, Gerald watched as her eyes grew red and teary. Who could me her? After

    all, she had been waiting for this moment for thousands of years¡­ To finally be able to reunite with

    Liemis¡­ To think that even after going through so many twists and turns, Z was still unable to see

    even his corpse! Who was the one responsible for such cruelty¡­?

    ¡®From what Z had told me, Liemis¡¯s thought of the soul had ceased to exist around twenty years

    ago¡­ It was simply something inevitable that came with my birth¡­ Regardless, while his corpse once

    lay here, even that is gone now¡­¡¯

    Clenching his fists tightly, Gerald then said, ¡°Putting aside the fact that this ce is highly secluded, I

    even sealed this ce using a formation in the dragon blood jade pendant¡­ Who could¡¯ve been

    capable enough to do all this¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­From what I was able to see while we were still outside, your formation wasn¡¯t ruined at all¡­ In fact,

    it was solved, and rather easily too, from the looks of it! The person who broke in seems to have been

    very familiar with the topography here as well! They aren¡¯tcking strength-wise either since they

    managed to ughter this giant anaconda!¡± muttered Peter as he gloomily walked over to the vexed

    Gerald¡¯s side.

    Peter was naturally just as bummed out as the duo were since, in a way, Liemis had indirectly saved

    his life before this¡­ What more, Z had helped him a lot throughout their journey. In the end, not only

    did he fail to reunite her with Liemis¡¯s corpse, but his corpse wasn¡¯t even present anymore! This only

    served to increase Peter¡¯s guilt.

    As Gerald stood silently at the side in self-reproach, Z¡ªwho had been standing quite close to the

    dead anaconda¡ªfound herself shedding a tear that rolled down her cheek and onto the giant snake¡¯s

    corpse¡­

    With a rather clear ¡®plop¡¯, Z¡¯s teardrop instantly caused a green light to be emitted from the giant

    snake¡­!

    Eventually forming the shape of a green orb of light, the orb began emitting a somewhat ¡®buzzy¡¯ sound,

    prompting both Z and Gerald to curiously walk closer to investigate.

    After hearing it make a few more strange noises, they were finally able to discern a few words! The orb

    of green was trying tomunicate with them!

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ back¡­!¡± said the rather awkward and unclear voice.

    ¡°¡­Are you the giant anaconda?¡± asked Gerald in surprise.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    While he was d that they were still able to tell what it was trying to say¡ªalbeit a bit slowly¡ªGerald

    couldn¡¯t help but feel that the orb of green greatly resembled the thought of the soul of the Gunter

    family¡¯s ancestor that he had taken out the other day.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me¡­ Sadly, I¡¯m only capable of meeting you like this since I¡¯ve died, as you can see¡­

    Regardless, I¡¯m only showing myself now since while I was bracing myself for death back then, I had

    retained my thought of the soul by holding onto the thought that I wouldn¡¯t pass on until I received the

    tiniest amount of holy strength¡­ Due to the tear, I was able to manifest this form with some effort¡­!¡±

    exined the giant anaconda extremely slowly.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ What exactly happened here¡­? And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be finding a suitable body for you to

    attain rebirth immediately after this! After all, since you¡¯ve managed to manifest the thought of your

    soul, I¡¯ll just need to use Thunder Eruption to transfer your soul over!¡± said Gerald who honestly found

    the giant snake to be quite pitiful.

    After all, it had been captured when it was just a tiny snake before being ced in here as a beast to

    guard the tomb. In other words, it had been locked up in here for thousands of years by now.

    Now that its mission was finallyplete, Gerald had been nning to get a primary forest for it to live

    there freely for the rest of its life. Though it was just an animal, Gerald personally felt the need to treat it

    as a senior. After all, it had helped him back then when he first entered the ancient tomb.

    ¡°While I appreciate it, know that your efforts will be useless. It¡¯s taken great effort for me to retain my

    soul while waiting for your arrival in the past twenty over days¡­ With that said, I¡¯ve had to deplete the

    primary part of my soul in order to keep this tiny thought of my soul intact for this long. Due to that,

    once I pass on my message, I¡¯ll sadly be disappearing for good!¡± replied the giant snake¡¯s soul with a

    sigh.

    Just from the snake¡¯s words alone, Gerald could feel how lonely it was, and how much it yearned to go

    to the outside world.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say that¡­ There must be a way to save you! I¡¯ve plenty of ideas on how to achieve that!¡± said

    Gerald quickly.

    Ignoring that statement, the snake then replied in an increasingly weakened voice, ¡°I¡­ Was

    ughtered by an extremely powerful masked old man¡­ Be careful if you ever bump into him¡­ After

    all, not only is he cruel and vicious, but he also seems to know you well¡­ Since he¡¯s snatched the God

    of Battle¡¯s corpse away, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s trying to gain something from him¡­!¡±

    ¡°A¡­ masked old man¡­?¡± muttered both Gerald and Z as they turned to look at each other¡­

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1403

    ¡°¡­Before that, why would you im that he knows Gerald well¡­?¡± asked Z as she wiped her tears

    away while looking at the orb of green.

    ¡°It¡¯s because he knew this ce a little too well. You see, the formation Gerald used to seal the cave is

    the formation of the jade pendant, a formation that the God of Battle bestowed upon Gerald¡­ While

    ordinary people would undoubtedly be unable to ever solve it, that old man had done so with great

    ease¡­ What more, after ughtering me, he used several methods to investigate the God of Battle¡¯s

    corpse, mentioning Gerald¡¯s name multiple times in the process¡­ Aside from that, he also kept

    repeating the word ¡®secret¡¯, so I have a sneaking suspicion that he knows Gerald well!¡± exined the

    giant anaconda.

    ¡°Regardless, he didn¡¯t seem to attain what he wanted, which prompted him to bring the eternal coffin

    away¡­ Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t dawned upon him at the time that I had rather strong soul power. Ites

    with living for over thousands of years. Whatever the case was, though my body perished, my soul

    remained, which is why I managed to see all this!¡± added the snake.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only frown as he fell deep into thought.

    Just as the snake had said, the formation had been embedded into his memories through the jade

    pendant¡­ Seeing that knowledge of that wasn¡¯t solving anything, he then thought about who knew

    about this ce. Aside from Christopher, his grandfather, and the mysterious person who had led him

    here in the first ce, there wasn¡¯t anyone else that Gerald could think of. Speaking of that mysterious

    person, he had yet to appear before Gerald till this very day¡­

    While he knew that something had happened for Christopher to die such a terrible death, Gerald wasn¡¯t

    sure whether his grandfather¡ªand the others who had headed to the pledge of the holy water with him

    ¡ªwere still alive. Quite frankly, he didn¡¯t even dare think about it. However, that did mean that his

    grandfather and Christopher were physically unable to be the culprits of this incident¡­

    With that said, the mysterious person was the most likely person to have done all this¡­

    ¡®¡­The mysterious person¡­ It couldn¡¯t be him, right¡­? It just wouldn¡¯t make any sense! After all, he

    was the one who had led me to the eternal coffin¡­ It must¡¯ve been done out of goodwill, no¡­?¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself, remembering how the mysterious person had left him a clue when he had met a

    brick wall while investigating the Sun League back then.

    With the help of his clue, Gerald was able to progress almost instantaneously that day¡­

    ¡®He had anonymously sent that map¡ªleading to the eternal coffin¡ªto me back then, telling me to head

    there alone¡­ After grandpa agreed that I should go, I eventually found the coffin, which allowed me to

    make such rapid progress in my training back then¡­ Following that, I finally took revenge for my family

    by taking the Moldells out¡­ Regardless, he was also the reason I got so many hints regarding Z¡¯s

    incident. Up till this point, he¡¯s been helping me this entire time¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s just using me¡­?

    Is he nning on eventually harming me¡­? But that doesn¡¯t make any sense! At least not for the

    moment¡­¡¯ Gerald pondered.

    ¡°Are you perhaps acquainted with such a secretive and powerful person, Gerald¡­?¡± asked Z as she

    looked at him.

    After thinking for a short while, Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°¡­As a matter of fact, I am! I¡¯ve

    mentioned him to you before¡­ He¡¯s my master, Finnley, and he¡¯s so strong that even at my current

    level of training, I¡¯m still not confident of standing against him! Just so you know, while I¡¯ve sparred with

    him daily¡ªwhile I was still training under him¡ªnot once had he ever found the need to disy his true

    strength!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Z¡¯s and Peter¡¯s expressions instantly turned stern. After all, someone who was

    able to create fear in Gerald¡ªeven at his current level of strength¡ªwas surely no ordinary powerful

    person¡­

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m indebted to Finnley. After all, not only did he save my life, but he¡¯s also the one who first

    taught me martial arts! He¡¯s always been kind to me, so I truly see no reason for him to do all this¡­¡±

    added Gerald.

    He simply couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. After all, Gerald had even previously reassured himself that

    Finnley was the mysterious person who had been helping him out in secret, and he had always felt at

    ease with this conclusion. This was due to how rxed he had always felt whenever he was around

    that old man.

    ¡°¡­Still, if he truly is that nice to you, don¡¯t you find it odd that he hasn¡¯t met up with you by this point?

    Call it a gut feeling, but I feel that your Dehlere Foundation being ruined is directly linked to him!¡± said

    Z after thinking for a while.

    Hearing that, Gerald instantly felt an acute pain in his heart as he shook his head before replying,

    ¡°That¡¯s simply impossible! I refuse to believe that he¡¯d treat me this way! Even if he really was the

    cause of that, I still wish to investigate before jumping to any conclusions!¡±

    At that moment, Jasmine¡ªwho had been standing close by this entire time¡ªstepped forward and

    pointed at the orb of green while shouting, ¡°Gerald, look there! The thought of the giant anaconda¡¯s

    soul is starting to vanish¡­!¡±

    Turning to face the rapidly fading soul, Gerald put all other thoughts aside for now and instantly used

    his Thunder Eruption skill to wrap his essential qi around the thought of the soul, desperately hoping to

    preserve it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your essential qi on me¡­ I¡¯m already fading and there¡¯s nothing you can do

    to stop that¡­ Please remember what I said and be careful in everything you do in the future¡­ Live

    well, Gerald¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1404

    Hearing the giant snake say that, Gerald intensified his force, delivering more essential qi as he

    shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you die like this¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh¡­ To think that I¡¯d actually be able to make a friend after so long¡­ And such a caring one at

    that¡­ Thank you¡­¡± muttered the now tiny orb of green as it slowly began floating higher¡­

    Almost like fireflies taking flight in the night, the thought of the anaconda¡¯s soul rose higher, and higher,

    until eventually, it scattered in a sea of glittering sparkles¡­

    As the final sparkles faded, Gerald found himself clenching his fists tightly. While he had only met the

    giant anaconda once before this, it had previously helped him. What more, the snake had even

    sacrificed the thought of its soul just to warn him about that masked old man¡­ By that point, Gerald

    had already considered the snake to be part of his family, and he had sworn that he would never let

    those by his side get hurt.

    In the end, however, he waspletely useless in that situation. The soul hadpletely disappeared,

    and there was nothing he could have done to prevent it from happening.

    The fact that Gerald had even lost Liemis¡¯s corpse only served to make him want to beat himself up

    badly. Quite honestly, he didn¡¯t even feel like showing his face to anyone at the moment due to his

    immense guilt and shame.

    ¡°Worry not, I don¡¯t me you for any of this, Gerald¡­ Maybe it¡¯s just my fate, and with that in mind,

    please don¡¯t feel guilty over this incident¡­ Whatever the case is, we need to leave for the Crawford

    Manor, quickly. After all, since the tomb ended up just like how the Mackusion had predicted, I¡¯m truly

    worried that your family will end up getting attacked as well!¡± said Z.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, both Gerald and Peter¡¯s gazes instantly turned anxious.

    ¡°Remember, the Mackusion had disyed a ck light enshrouding the eerily silent ancient tomb back

    then¡­ And the same atmosphere was present in the Crawford Manor that it showed us! With that in

    mind, we need to rush to your home right this instant, Gerald¡­!¡± added Z.

    As Peter¡¯s eyelids twitched, the worried Gerald knew that all she had just said was right. From what the

    snake had told him, the murderer knew him very well. With that in mind, it was safe to assume that the

    masked man also knew about his family¡­

    Now anxious out of his wits, he knew he couldn¡¯t allow something simr to happen to his family too¡­!

    Following that, Z quickly arranged for Leo to stay back and bury the giant anaconda¡¯s carcass. After

    that, he was to safely escort Jasmine and the other women all the way back to Northbay.

    As for Gerald, Z, and Peter, the trio immediately headed for the Crawford Manor first.

    Given their capabilities, it would only take about a few hours for Gerald and the two others to reach the

    Crawford Manor in Northbay.

    Throughout his journey there, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Lyra, Queta, and Giya¡ªwho had been

    recuperating in the Crawford Manor thest time he met them¡ªwere currently doing.

    He also found himself considering the security of the Crawford Manor. While it was true that those from

    the Soul Pce were currently guarding the ce, that masked man had been able to kill that giant

    anaconda with barely any trouble. With that in mind, Gerald was worried that if the masked old man

    had any bad intentions toward his family, nobody at the manor would be able to stop him!

    Regardless, after flying for a while, Gerald shouted, ¡°The manor¡¯s on the ind up ahead!¡±

    Since Gerald had slightly higher training than the other two, he was the first tond on the ind.

    However, he was already worried the second he set foot there. After all, despite the ind being so

    massive, there wasn¡¯t a single soul around. The entire ce was simply devoid of its usual hustle and

    bustle¡­

    The dead silence was also quite eerie¡­

    Could the Mackusion truly have predicted his family¡¯s misfortune as urately as it had foreseen the

    events at the ancient tomb¡­?

    Feeling his qi rising as his agitation and anxiousness peaked, his legs now felt like they were made of

    lead as he slowly stepped past therge entrance doors of the Crawford Manor¡­

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1405

    The second he stepped inside, the only thing that greeted Gerald was darkness and silence¡­ Now

    brimming with fear and worry, he didn¡¯t even dare take another step further. He just couldn¡¯t bear the

    thought of witnessing a simr scene as he had back inside the ancient tomb.

    Despite his fears, he knew he still had to see the truth of the situation for himself. With that in mind, he

    slowly proceeded further into the manor¡­

    Used to how lively the Crawford Manor used to be, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but get the creeps with how

    devoid of people the manor now was.

    Activating his holy sense,¡ªin order to ease detection of any signs of life¡ªGerald quickly found that the

    current area where he was in truly was vacant¡­

    Not wanting to give up that easily, he quickly proceeded to the next area within the manor. With how

    fast he was, he soon finished searching every nook and cranny in the manor¡­

    By the end of it, his search results made him simultaneously happy and depressed.

    While he was devastated that there were zero traces of life within the entire manor, he was d¡ªat the

    very least¡ªthat the situation here wasn¡¯t simr to the conditions on Warhill Ind that the Mackusion

    had disyed. In other words, he was relieved that he hadn¡¯te across any corpses. That meant

    that there was a chance that his family members were still safe, despite them being missing.

    ¡®Still¡­ Where could everyone have gone¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, disappointed that he hadn¡¯t

    evene across a single person in the manor.

    ¡®Is there any hope that they¡¯re all still fine¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as Peter and Z rushed in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Upon seeing how dispirited he looked, they already knew the results of his search without even

    needing to ask.

    Peter himself had earlier looked around the courtyard, and he already had a bad feeling about all this

    before he even reunited with Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already used my holy sense to locate them, but I haven¡¯t been able to find anyone at all¡­!

    They¡¯ve just vanished into thin air¡­!¡± muttered Gerald under his breath as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°At the very least there haven¡¯t been any corpses! With that in mind, let¡¯s not worry too much! There¡¯s a

    chance that they¡¯re all still fine!¡± replied Z as she walked over to Gerald and held onto his hand.

    ¡®I do hope so¡­ Still, I wonder if the one responsible for all this is the masked old man as well¡­ If it is,

    not only has he stolen Liemis¡¯s corpse, but he¡¯s also kidnapped all of my family members!¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself with a frown.

    The second his thought ended, both Gerald and Peter¡¯s ears perked as they slowly turned to look

    behind them. There,y an indoor well that was historically important to the Crawfords.

    Exchanging nces with each other, both of them were sure that they had heard a voiceing from

    within the well¡­

    Giving Gerald a nod, Peter then dashed toward the well, arms outstretched as he fished for whoever

    was inside!

    Upon getting hold of someone, Peter instantly dragged them out of the well¡­ And out came a plump,

    middle-aged man who was drenched from head to toe!

    Now realizing that the man had been staying immersed in the well this entire time, Gerald found himself

    thinking, ¡®So he was submerged this entire time¡­ With how chilly the water in there is, no wonder I

    couldn¡¯t detect him despite using my holy sense¡­ ¡¯

    ¡°¡­Who are you? And why are you hiding in the well in my house?¡± asked Gerald with a frown.

    With how unfamiliar the person looked, Gerald was certain that he wasn¡¯t a Crawford.

    ¡°I-I go by the name of Wes Lakely, Mr. Crawford, and I¡¯m a manager from one of the economic areas in

    Weston¡­! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± cried out the man as he immediately knelt

    before Gerald.

    ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t answer my other question, Wes. Why were you hiding in the well?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°A-ah¡­ Well, it¡¯s because something¡¯s happened to the economic area I¡¯m in¡­ While I¡¯ve contacted

    those from your family through the headquarters, I couldn¡¯t get to them at all, even after quite some

    time! In the end, things couldn¡¯t be dyed any further so I decided toe here in person two days

    ago to make a report. While I did hear rumors that something happened to the Crawfords, I paid little

    notice to it till I actually arrived. However, upon arriving, I found it odd that there weren¡¯t even any

    bodyguards at the entrance¡­ Curious, I then stepped in to have a look and see if everything was going

    alright¡­¡± exined Wes before taking in a deep breath.

    ¡°¡­What did you see?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I saw corpses¡­ Many of whom were your family¡¯s bodyguards¡­! Aside from that, I also clearly

    remember hearing a terrible crying from the back¡­ Panic took over me at the time, and the only

    thing I could think of was to find somece to hide! It was then when I identally fell into the well¡­¡±

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1406

    Watching as Wes took in another deep breath, Peter then asked, ¡°¡­A terrible cry? Also, how many

    corpses are we talking about here?¡±

    ¡°There¡­ Weren¡¯t that many, to be quite honest¡­ Around eight of them, if I recall¡­ I was too terrified

    by the terrible criesing from the backyard back then to pay proper attention¡­!¡± replied Wes who

    was clearly still traumatized by that experience.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ Following that, you fell into the well and simply stayed there till now¡­? Is that what

    happened?¡± asked Gerald as both he and Peter exchanged nces with each other.

    Gerald believed in Wes¡¯s words since he had earlier used his divine vision to detect any lies. As it

    turned out, everything that Wes had said was true.

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Crawford! Also, not long after I fell into the well, I started hearing people running toward

    me! Fearing the worst, I instantly dived deeper into the well! I¡¯m assuming that that¡¯s the only reason

    I¡¯m still alive!¡± exined Wes.

    ¡°¡­Who could be orchestrating all this¡­?¡± muttered Gerald before taking in a deep breath. His blood

    and qi were boiling by this point, and anyone would be able to sense the murderous intent emitting

    from him.

    ¡°Regardless, I eventually stuck my head out of the water and took a peek to see whether the coast was

    clear¡­ However, I was immediately greeted by the sound of heavy things being dragged away¡­

    Assuming that the corpses were being disposed of, I was so terrified that I didn¡¯t even dare reveal

    myself up till the point I heard your familiar voice, Mr. Crawford! Still¡­ Why would something this

    terrible happen, Mr. Crawford¡­? With your family being so powerful, I can¡¯t even imagine anyone

    daring enough to touch you!¡± cried out Wes, his voice filled with grief.

    ¡°¡­You mentioned something earlier about people learning that something had happened to the

    Crawfords before you arrived at this manor¡­ Who exactly told you about that rumor?¡± asked Peter

    coldly.

    ¡°I-I found out about it from a few regional managers in Weston! From what I know, they were the first to

    know about the incident!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Speaking of, you said you had something to report to the Crawfords¡­ What is it?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Well, I found out that a few managers fromrger areas were transferring out properties of the

    Crawford family in secret. While I wanted to immediately report that incident, I couldn¡¯t find anyone

    relevant! I truly hadn¡¯t expected for something like this to have happened to your family when I first got

    here, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± wailed Wes, still kneeling on the ground in tears.

    ¡°Managers you say¡­ Seems like they know a thing or two about this incident!¡± replied Peter.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be capturing and interrogating them about this

    immediately!¡±

    ¡°¡­No, let¡¯s not do that first. It¡¯s best not to alert the enemy before you further investigate the details

    regarding this incident. After all, the fact that the regional managers actually dared to transfer out the

    properties in secret is already highly suspicious. From what I know, the Crawford family¡¯s regional

    managers always passed their trades down to the next generation, and each generation¡ªup till this

    point¡ªhas been loyal to the Crawfords. With how loyal they are, betraying the Crawfords when they¡¯re

    in danger seems highly unlikely. With that in mind, let¡¯s not act impulsively yet till more of the incident

    comes to light,¡± replied Peter after thinking for a while.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded though he also began eyeing the man rather curiously before

    eventually asking, ¡°¡­You seem to know quite a bit about my family, don¡¯t you, sir?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Gerald had a hunch about that, and he was curious as to why Peter knew so

    much about him.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Did you get to know me from long ago, sir? Or did we meet when I was much younger?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Peter then replied, ¡°Well¡­ The first half of your guess is true. See, I first

    got to know you when you were studying at university¡­ Naturally, I kept a close eye on your daily

    experiences back then.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t feel the need to hide all this anymore, and his statement was¡ªas to be expected¡ªgreatly

    surprising to Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? Have you been secretly observing me this entire time, sir?¡± asked Gerald in bewilderment.

    ¡°Well, observing isn¡¯t really the correct term here¡­¡± replied Peter, seemingly thinking about something

    before his expression gradually turned solemn.

    ¡°But you know so much about me, sir¡­ With that in mind, how else could you have gotten to know me

    so well if you hadn¡¯t been observing me?¡± inquired Gerald, not understanding Peter at all.

    ¡°Putting it frankly, I¡¯ve been observing another person who¡¯s been observing you this entire time!¡±

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1407

    ¡°¡­What? There was another person observing me this entire time¡­?!¡± replied Gerald fearfully.

    As it turned out, his university life hadn¡¯t been as peaceful as he remembered it to be. Quite the

    contrary, in fact! To think that he had been closely monitored by others his entire time! Not only that, but

    he had just found out that people like Peter had apparently also been keeping a close eye on his

    observers!

    Truth be told, Gerald had found Peter to be quite odd from the moment he woke up after being saved

    by him. After all, Peter knew him well, and it was definitely no coincidence that Peter had been present

    to save him that night.

    Hell, after getting along better with Peter, Gerald had found that the man even seemed to have a good

    grasp on his temperament and characteristics.

    While Gerald had asionally wanted to ask Peter about that, every time he led the conversation in

    that direction, Peter made it very clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Following that, things got busy and Gerald didn¡¯t have a chance to ponder about it again up till this

    point. Due to Peter¡¯s slip of his tongue, it reminded Gerald to try his luck asking him why he knew so

    much about Gerald again. He truly hadn¡¯t expected to finally get such a shocking answer today.

    ¡°Regardless, I found out that that person had already been keeping an eye on you¡ªfor who knows

    how long¡ªby the time you left Serene County to start your freshman year. While heid low for a while,

    he started appearing more frequently after your identity was exposed.¡±

    ¡°Unsure what he was truly after and worried that he would do bad things to you, I¡ªin turn¡ªbegan

    observing him. You know, for convenience, I even disguised myself like this and asionally snuck into

    the back kitchen of your university¡¯s cafeteria under the guise of a worker there! Haha!¡± exined Peter

    as he revealed a wry smile.

    ¡°You even snuck into my university¡¯s cafeteria? But I¡¯ve nevere across you!¡± replied Gerald, failing

    to recall ever meeting Peter before this.

    Quite honestly, Gerald was in disbelief that such a remarkable man had been watching over him from

    his university¡¯s cafeteria this entire time!

    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t have met me! There wasn¡¯t any reason for you to pay attention to such a

    random person! Besides, I mostly remained in the back kitchen, and even if I went out, I made sure to

    do so sneakily!¡± said Peter.

    ¡°¡­I see. Speaking of which, you said you found out that he was stalking me when I first started

    university¡­ Does that mean you had your reasons to be there as well? Also, who exactly are you,

    sir¡­?¡± asked Gerald, feeling that now was his best bet of getting the truth from Peter.

    ¡°Where to even begin¡­ Truth be told, I hadn¡¯t nned on reuniting with you till I managed to identify

    your stalker¡­ Regardless, I have a feeling that he¡¯s the one responsible for all the current incidents! I

    also suspect that he¡¯s already noticed that I¡¯ve been stalking him in return! You know, despite keeping a

    close eye on him for so many years, I never even told Jasmine about my observations on him for fear

    that that information would somehow get leaked to the stalker. By this point, however, I feel that hiding

    all this is no longer necessary,¡± replied Peter as he turned to look at the curious Gerald.

    Following that, Peter ced his hand near his ears¡­ Before slowly peeling off what seemed to be a

    mask made of human skin!

    Despite the fact that Peter was still a middle-aged man, his appearance could only be described as

    being extremely handsome.

    Even so, his good looks wasn¡¯t the reason why Gerald¡¯s eyes were now so wide open. No, Gerald was

    now trembling because he recognized that face anywhere.

    ¡°¡­S-second uncle¡­?¡± stuttered the bewildered Gerald. The man¡¯s appearance bore a striking

    resemnce to his uncle in the photograph that he had!

    As Gerald continued staring in disbelief at his uncle, Peter replied, ¡°Now you finally know who I am,

    Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­So it really is you, Second uncle¡­! But¡­ But didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± muttered Gerald, his breath getting

    increasingly heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my time exining all this on ater date, Gerald. For now, let¡¯s focus on finding out where my

    brother and sister-inw are. We still have to look into the incident regarding the pledge of the holy

    water as well. To think that I still haven¡¯t found his motivations yet, even after he¡¯s kidnapped our entire

    family¡­! While I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t worried for them, I have a gut feeling that everyone from our

    family will remain safe for now, or at the very least, they won¡¯t be in danger of being killed just yet.

    While his aim is still unknown, I¡¯m certain that it isn¡¯t to just kill people off!¡± replied Peter as he calmly

    analyzed what they knew.

    Hearing that, Gerald looked at his uncle rather excitedly before nodding firmly and asking, ¡°¡­You¡¯re

    right! Speaking of which, have you ever fought against my stalker throughout his many years observing

    me, uncle? And do you have any clues about him¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1408

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Peter momentarily averted his gaze. Clearing his throat, he then

    sheepishly replied, ¡°¡­Regarding that¡­ I haven¡¯t had any reason to go intobat with him¡­ As for

    clues about him, I don¡¯t even know his true identity yet¡­ Well, that was the case before we bumped

    into Wes, of course. From what Wes told us, it¡¯s now safe to assume that the managers from therge

    areas will be the key to us getting our next clue! Also, I have a feeling that since he¡¯s now starting to

    make his appearance, he¡¯ll definitely be reappearing again!¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, I¡¯ll definitely be capturing that stalker if he truly is the one responsible for all

    these incidents!¡±

    It was at that moment when Wes¡ªwho had been shivering this entire time¡ªflopped feebly to the

    ground before falling unconscious.

    Seeing that, Gerald immediately lifted the fainted man up before saying, ¡°With how long he¡¯s been

    immersed in that freezing water, I¡¯m sure his internal organs are now damaged! I¡¯ll be saving him first,

    Second uncle!¡±

    As Gerald walked off¡ªwith Wes in his arms¡ªtoward a room in the manor, Peter turned to face Z, a

    worried expression on his face.

    Seeing that, Z knew that he realized that she had already caught on. With that in mind, she minced

    no words as she asked, ¡°Judging from all that you¡¯ve said¡­ Could you be from Jaetra too? Was it

    the Sun League who brought you there?¡±

    ¡°It appears that I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Miss Ld! Then again, it¡¯d be hard to hide anything

    from your deity eyes!¡± replied Peter as he bowed slightly at Z.

    ¡°Well, your training is quite simr to Leo¡¯s, so I had my suspicions that that was the case. Regardless,

    why didn¡¯t you tell Gerald the entire truth just now?¡± asked Z, curious.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the stalker, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to¡­ I just don¡¯t want to ce the me on

    the stalker till I¡¯ve absolutely confirmed that he¡¯s the one responsible for all this. The other reason is

    because Gerald¡¯s undergone enough hardships and mental suffering for the time being¡­ I fear that if I

    tell him who I suspect the stalker to be, he won¡¯t be able to ept it and end up inplete denial!¡±

    replied Peter as he shook his head in worry.

    ¡°The truth seems hard for you to ept as well.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I hope that everything will continue proceeding for the best from now on!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Still, despite all the hardships he¡¯s had to go through, all of them are simply part of his destiny.

    From the moment he was born, he was already destined to be extraordinary. With that in mind, he¡¯s

    never going to be able to live life as an ordinary person!¡± said Z.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Well, what do you think Gerald should do in the future?¡± asked Peter.

    ¡°Though his training is already at a terrifying level, his Dehlere Foundation is still ruined. In other words,

    it¡¯s evident that he won¡¯t be able to achieve a state that¡¯ll enable him to deal against those people yet!

    With that in mind, I¡¯m quite worried about what¡¯ll happen next!¡±

    Peter was honestly most worried about this.

    From what Peter could tell, there was a high chance that his brother, Queta, and the others weren¡¯t

    going to be in life-threatening danger any time soon¡­ After all, Peter had a gut feeling that the person

    doing all this simply kidnapped them so that they could be used to threaten Gerald. Should that

    scenarioe to be, Gerald would certainly have to face a lot of trouble.

    This was due to the fact that at his current strength, there was simply no way for Gerald to evene

    close to defeating those truly powerful people.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    At that moment, Gerald returned from the room and asked, ¡°Z? Second uncle? What are you

    discussing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about your ruined Dehlere Foundation¡­¡± replied Z as she turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s ruined¡­ But I really don¡¯t have the time nor energy to let it recover! After all, the priority

    right now is to investigate where my family members are! The second I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll need to

    instantly begin investigating the pledge of the holy water next to look for my grandpa!¡± said the

    distressed Gerald.

    ¡°While I understand your urge to immediately begin investigating, even if you eventually manage to find

    the truth behind these incidents, I assure you that you¡¯ll be facing great danger throughout that

    process. What happens if youck the strength to defend yourself against that? With that in mind, you¡¯ll

    be able to investigate without any worry of that issue should you heal your Dehlere Foundation first!¡±

    advised Z.

    Nodding in agreement, Peter then said, ¡°What she said is true, Gerald. Your priority should definitely be

    to heal your Dehlere Foundation. Do note that Miss Ld and I both have our hopes on you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1409

    ¡°¡­I understand, Z, Second uncle¡­ Still, while you told me that the Mackusion could be used to heal

    my Dehlere Foundation, how exactly do I initiate the healing process¡­? Now that you¡¯ve said all that,

    I¡¯m adamant on fully healing my Dehlere Foundation before anything else!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the Dehlere Foundation, after doing a bit of research, I found that even a slightly unstable

    Dehlere Foundation can be very difficult to heal¡­ If what I read was true, then it also leaves a very

    major w to one¡¯s training journey!¡± said Gerald, clearly feeling that the chances of him fully

    recovering his Dehlere Foundation was slim, even with the help of something as magical as the

    Mackusion! The recovery process was simply too difficult from what he had managed to investigate!

    ¡°While you¡¯ll undeniably have to face many hardships in order to heal your Dehlere Foundation, know

    that a full recovery isn¡¯t entirely impossible! The Mackusion is key in your recovery, and for you to

    initiate the healing process, you¡¯ll have to utilize the Mackusion¡¯s ability to pull the strings of time and

    space!¡± replied Z with a nod.

    ¡°¡­Pull the strings of time and space¡­?¡± asked both Peter and Gerald in unison.

    ¡°Indeed! From what Liemis told me back then, the true power of the Mackusion lies in its ability to pull

    the strings of time and space¡­ By utilizing that ability, you¡¯ll be able to return to a time before your

    Dehlere Foundation was ruined! Once that¡¯s achieved, you should theoretically be able to undergo the

    awakening of heaven earlier before the culprit manages to ruin your Dehlere Foundation!¡± exined

    Z.

    ¡°Not going to lie, that sounds rather unimaginable¡­ If it truly is capable of that, then the Mackusion is a

    one-of-a-kind oddity¡­!¡± replied Peter as he nodded in bewilderment.

    ¡°It truly is¡­ In any case, doesn¡¯t that also mean that while time traveling, I¡¯ll be able to mend any of my

    past regrets¡­?¡± asked Gerald curiously.

    Shaking her head in response, Z then replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong there. While it¡¯s true that the

    Mackusion is capable of pulling the strings of space and time, the second you time travel the first time,

    the Mackusion will only have a fixed amount of time before all its powers deplete! Once that happens,

    the Mackusion itself will cease to exist, and you¡¯ll be forcefully pulled back to the present!¡±

    Watching as Gerald nodded, Z then added, ¡°Still, to think that the current conditions of the situation

    would be this vague¡­ With the King of Judgment Portal definitely not giving up on recapturing you that

    easily and the masked old man restlessly acting behind the scenes, we truly don¡¯t have time to spare,

    Gerald¡­ The situation where the pledge of the holy water is being held¡ªwhich is also where the

    entrance to Jaetra is¡ªisn¡¯t any lessplicated either¡­ With that in mind, before you have the

    strength to rule, I advise you against heading there without careful consideration. One wrong step and

    all your previous efforts could easilye undone! By that point, it¡¯ll truly be toote to fix anything!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald found himself gradually calming down.

    He had honestly been worried about his grandfather this entire time since he wasn¡¯t even sure if he

    was still alive at the pledge of the holy water. Had Z and Peter not been present to advise him

    against it, he would¡¯ve definitely rushed off to look for his grandfather by this point.

    Z was right, and understanding that calmed Gerald down greatly. It was true that he still didn¡¯t have

    the power to rule, and if he simply tried to brute force his way to the pledge of the holy water, it would

    surely result in a scene simr to how Hogan had almost ughtered him a while back. If he truly did

    end up dying there, then there¡¯d certainly spell doom for his family, grandfather, and M¡­!

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­While I agree with what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯d like to dy the time travel for another week, Z. Until I

    investigate the incident regarding the regional managers, I fear I won¡¯t be able to rest easy at all,

    subsequently affecting my concentration when I go back in time!¡± replied Gerald.

    Regardless of how strong a person¡¯s nature was, nobody would be able to remain calm if they knew

    that their family members could possibly be in danger or even dead! The fact that he already had a clue

    to explore now definitely made Gerald keener on dealing with this issue first.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1410

    ¡°You¡¯re free to do so, of course, but remember, the process of using the power in the dragon blood jade

    pendant to refine the Mackusion requires¡ªat minimum¡ªa whole day and night toplete. With that

    in mind, please return as quickly as possible once you¡¯re done. Your Second uncle will stay to help me

    guard the process!¡± said Z after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Not a problem, Miss Ld. However, I do wonder¡­ Even if Gerald will be able to return to the

    past, which period of time should he return to? And how long can he remain there?¡± asked Peter.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. After all, Gerald needs to return to a perfect point in time¡ªbefore his Dehlere

    Foundation was ruined¡ªto undergo the baptism of heaven in order to achieve the most optimal effects.

    Truth be told, Gerald underwent his baptism of heaven ratherte into the game¡­ Due to that, he

    wasn¡¯t able to activate his Dehlere Foundation¡ªduring the baptism¡ª since it had already been ruined

    ages ago!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, after previously analyzing Gerald¡¯s condition, I¡¯d say he has to go back at least two and a

    half years ago to get to a time when his Dehlere Foundation was still intact. As for the time-traveling

    process itself, it depends on Gerald¡¯s tacit understanding of the dragon blood jade pendant. Once

    there¡¯s a clear understanding, the Mackusion will send Gerald back to the time period he wants to go

    to. Now, regarding how long Gerald can remain there¡­ Regardless of how things go, you¡¯ll be staying

    there for a whole week. In other words, you¡¯ll only have seven days to undergo the baptism of heaven

    before you¡¯ll be forced back to the present!¡± exined Z.

    As Peter nodded in response, Gerald found himself wondering, ¡®Two and a half years ago, huh¡­ I was

    still a pauper back then¡­ Regardless, the Zircobsite is located within Mountain Top¡­ I wonder if I¡¯d

    end up disrupting the order if I revealed my identity upfront¡­¡¯

    Worried about that, he then asked Z about it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s another thing to look out for. Once you¡¯ve returned to the past, you can¡¯t alter anything

    that you already know will happen¡­ For example, let¡¯s say something happened to your friend back

    then and you end up intervening¡ªwhether directly or indirectly¡ªto prevent some incident from

    happening¡­ If it gets to a point where you end up altering the ending of that scenario, you¡¯ll most

    probably get forcefully sent back here.¡±

    ¡°Now, regarding you revealing your identity a bit earlier to obtain the Zircobsite¡­ I feel that the

    Mackusion won¡¯t force you back since it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the past you decides to reveal

    his identity anyway. In other words, the results will end up the same, even if you choose to reveal your

    identity a little earlier. The Mackusion will essentially just consider that to be the process of you

    completing your transformation from a poor student to a rich heir,¡± exined Z.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear¡­ After all, I bought Mountain Top Vi under the identity of Mr. Crawford. In

    other words, even if I buy it a little earlier after going back in time, it shouldn¡¯t really matter as long as I

    use the same alias when buying it, correct?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case, yes. Speaking of which, there are two other things you need to know about

    time travel¡­ Since returning to the past isn¡¯t something natural, there¡¯s a high chance that your

    presence there will cause spatial and temporal anomalies¡­ In other words, there¡¯s a very likely chance

    that incidents in the past won¡¯t end up happening in the order you remember them. With that said,

    there¡¯s a high possibility that you¡¯ll end up getting caught by surprise if you only expect things to

    happen in the way they previously did! Due to that, I implore you to be extra careful when tackling any

    situations youe across!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Good. Now for the second thing, know that there¡¯ll be another you¡ªthe you from the past¡ªwalking

    around once you sessfully time travel¡­ You¡¯ll need to find a way to make the old you disappear, at

    least temporarily. Following that, you can take his ce and things will go much smoother for you. Do

    note that both of you can¡¯t see each other face-to-face. If he does end up seeing you, then the

    Mackusion will instantly shatter and all our ns will truly be for naught!¡± said Z.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°I understand, Z!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Now, if there isn¡¯t anything else, hurry along and we¡¯ll begin our separate missions!

    Remember, you have to return here before midnight tomorrow!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then instantly began dashing toward Mayberry, not wanting to dy

    things any more than he needed to.

    After his cousin had taken over the economic area of Weston, the headquarters were relocated to

    Mayberry. With that in mind, he needed to return to that ce again if he wanted to look for them¡­

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1411

    It was evening by the time Gerald arrived at the headquarters building in Mayberry City.

    At the time, there were two deputy general managers in the economic area, Zack being one of them

    and the other being a person by the name of Winson Zaito,monly known as Chairman Zaito.

    Gerald knew for a fact that both men had always been loyal to the Crawford family, and this was

    especially the case for Zack.

    Even so, since Peter had mentioned that there was a possibility that the duo could be involved in

    certain matters as well, Gerald knew he had to personally investigate them sooner orter.

    ¡°Apologies, sir, but both Chairman Zaito and Chairman Lyle aren¡¯t present tonight! You¡¯ll have to wait till

    morning if you still wish to meet them! However, please note that even if you do wish to meet them

    then, they aren¡¯t people you can just ask to meet up with just because you want to!¡± said the

    receptionist at the front desk as she looked at Gerald.

    Though she appeared polite, she wasn¡¯t able to fully conceal her contempt toward him. Who did Gerald

    even think he was? Was he really thinking that he could just meet up with both of them all willy-nilly?

    ¡°Just give them a call and tell them that Gerald Crawford is here!¡± replied Gerald casually, not wanting

    to waste any time with her nonsense.

    ¡°¡­What? Did you just im to be Mr. Gerald Crawford?!¡± eximed all the receptionists seated at the

    front desk as they instantly stood upright and stared at Gerald in astonishment.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s just skip all this and just make the phone call already¡­¡± replied Gerald coldly.

    ¡°¡­Very well, Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ll call both of them immediately¡­ In your dreams!¡± scoffed the

    receptionist from before, her gaze brimming with ridicule now as she red at Gerald.

    Watching as he frowned back at her, the receptionist then snapped, ¡°What? Did you take us all as

    fools? Just have a good look at how you¡¯re dressed! How dare you even pretend to be the real Mr.

    Crawford! Have you any idea how many ¡®Mr. Crawfords¡¯ there are in Mayberry at this very moment? To

    think you¡¯d dare behave so atrociously here! Do you even know where you are now? Whatever the

    case is¡­ Security! Kick this troublemaker out of this ce already!¡±

    As she tossed the pen she was holding onto the ground, a few guards¡ªwho had been posted nearby

    ¡ªquickly marched over, ready to take action.

    Seeing all this, Gerald could only sigh¡­ So be it! Since Zack and Winson weren¡¯t currently around

    anyway, he may as well juste back tomorrow morning!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t as though Gerald wasn¡¯t angry at the moment, quite the contrary, in fact.

    While anyone who dared offend him would certainly not have a good ending, these people were his

    own employees. What more, there was no real point in punishing them for their rudeness.

    Though Gerald could¡¯ve very easily proved that he was the real deal¡ªallowing him to act all

    pretentiously before them after that¡ªhe simply felt that there was no reason for him to do so.

    What more, Gerald was currently feeling both extremely anxious and distraught, so he really couldn¡¯t

    be bothered about proving anything to them¡­

    ¡°¡­Fine, then! I¡¯ll be returning in the morning to meet them, then!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head,

    a wry smile on his face.

    Watching as he slid a hand into his pocket before leaving, the guards found themselves nces before

    laughing contemptuously.

    ¡°Who even was that kid? To think that he¡¯d speak so imposingly even though he was dressed so

    poorly! Haha!¡±

    ¡°He must¡¯ve escaped from some mental hospital¡­ He certainly looked like a fool! Make sure you guys

    keep an eye out for him if he darese again tomorrow! We mustn¡¯t allow Chairman Lyle and

    Chairman Zaito to run into him, otherwise we¡¯ll all be sacked for sure, especially since thepany¡¯s

    general meeting is going to be held tomorrow! With that said, everything has to go perfectly!¡± reminded

    the receptionist from before as she looked at the guards.

    ¡°Worry not, if he really dares to show up tomorrow, we¡¯ll just teach him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget!¡±

    reassured the guards.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was already starting to head to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment when he walked

    past a group of young men and women¡­

    Watching as he walked past them, one of the gorgeously dressed girls¡ªfrom within that group¡ªcaught

    a glimpse of him and instantly ended up freezing in ce.

    ¡°¡­Hold it. That kid there¡­! Stop right there! You¡¯re that guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± called out that girl as she

    scratched the back of her head, seemingly trying to remember Gerald¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1412

    Turning to look at who had called out to him, he saw that it was a rather pretty young girl whom he

    didn¡¯t recognize¡­

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­ ¡®That guy?¡¯¡± asked Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re a graduate of Mayberry University, right? Do you know Harper?¡± asked the girl.

    ¡°Indeed! He was my roommate, but before that¡­ Have we even met before?¡± replied Gerald.

    Nodding with a smile, the girl thenughed before saying, ¡°So I wasn¡¯t mistaken! It really is you! No

    wonder you looked so familiar!¡±

    ¡°Who is he, Westlyn¡­?¡± asked the other girls from the group¡ªwho were each carrying their own

    handbag¡ªas they curiously began scanning Gerald from head to toe, arms crossed.

    ¡®While he does look pretty handsome, judging from his clothes alone, he¡¯s probably not even anywhere

    close to being wealthy!¡¯ Thought the girls to themselves.

    ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s just the roommate of one of my hometown friends! I remember him rather distinctly

    since he used to be willing to do just about anything to obtain a little money! He¡¯d oftentimes be found

    cleaning the trash up in our school and even running errands for others! That¡¯s just how poor he was!¡±

    replied Westlyn as she introduced him to the rest of the girls.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that out of the ordinary, really. Every school has such a person, and if you¡¯re sharp enough,

    you¡¯ll realize that a person like this definitely exists in every other stage of your life, from elementary

    school till university! As they say, outstanding people will always be great, and those who live difficult

    lives will always remain miserable!¡± said a good-looking boy donning branded sports attire¡ªwho had

    been standing next to Westlyn this entire time¡ªout of the blue.

    ¡°Hahaha! You truly are a natural at speaking, you know that, Micah? Just about anything thates

    out of your mouth sounds philosophical! It¡¯s hrious, really! No wonder Westlyn was interested in you!¡±

    said one of the members of the group, prompting the rest of the young boys and girls tough aloud.

    ¡°Regardless¡­ What are you doing now? Also, I heard that Harper¡¯s doing pretty well these days. He

    owns his own public-listedpany now, right? Do both of you still keep in touch? From what I can

    see, it almost seems like Harper hasn¡¯t been looking out for you!¡± asked Westlyn rather curiously.

    To be entirely honest, Westlyn had been asking around for Harper¡¯s contact information for quite a

    while now. It was the only reason why she had called out to Gerald in the first ce.

    Since both of them had been from the same hometown, it was no surprise that she was Harper¡¯s high

    school ssmate. Since Harper had been rather famous back in high school, Westlyn had liked him for

    the longest time back then.

    However, upon entering university, she became a textbook example of an ugly duckling turning into a

    white swan. Due to that, her taste and what she looked for in a man grew extremely differentpared

    to how it used to be back in her high school days.

    Those who used to seem outstanding and cool back in high school felt like boring nobodies upon

    entering university. In fact, many of them even ended up changing even more upon entering society,

    and not in a good way, at least to Westlyn. To her, they simply ended up bing exceedingly

    ordinary people.

    As for Westlyn, her own temperament and attitude toward Harper grew increasingly different with every

    passing stage as well. Essentially, she went from liking Harper, to ignoring Harper, and eventually,

    despising him. In fact, she didn¡¯t even bother talking to him throughout theirter years in university.

    Thinking that Harper would only end up bing an office worker once he stepped into society, she

    even ended up deleting his contact information!

    Little did she know that he would instead end up bing the chairman of a public listedpany!

    From the day she found out about that, she had always regretted deleting his phone number, and she

    had constantly been trying to reobtain it ever since.

    Now that Gerald was before her, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her bumping into Harper¡¯s ex-

    roommate today was god¡¯s ridiculous answer to her pleas.

    ¡®It truly must be God¡¯s gift to me! While it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve undergone divorce once and though I¡¯ve

    already found a new boyfriend, sparks could still fly if I were to contact Harper now! Heh! All girls,

    especially beautiful ones like myself, always need to be on the lookout for spare tires to fall back on,

    after all!¡¯ Westlyn thought to herself.

    Gerald himself could immediately tell what Westlyn was trying to go for, so he simply replied, ¡°We

    haven¡¯t contacted each other for a long time now. While I do have his WhatsApp Information on my

    phone, I think I¡¯ve already lost it.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What? You don¡¯t even have a cell phone on you? Do you live in some forest or something?

    Who do you even think you¡¯re trying to bluff?¡± asked Westlyn, her eyes now fully widened.

    ¡°I speak the truth. Even if I had my old phone on me now, he¡¯d have probably changed his number by

    this time, no?¡± replied Gerald.

    From what Gerald remembered, he had told Zack to make some arrangements for Harper, and based

    on what Westlyn had said, Zack seemed to have given him apany. Knowing Zack, Gerald

    assumed that Harper would¡¯ve been given apany with a market value of a few billion dors. While

    not exactly too valuable¡ªat least for Gerald¡ªit was the thought that counted!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald¡¯s words instantly changed the way Westlyn looked at him. After all, he

    had made it clear that he was of no use to her now!

    ¡°¡­I see! I should¡¯ve realized that Harper wouldn¡¯t even bother with someone as foolish as you! I mean

    just look at the state you¡¯re in! Trash! Aplete waste of my time and effort!¡± cursed Westlyn.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1413

    ring back at her, he then headed off to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment. He really couldn¡¯t be

    bothered with such a woman.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t going there to sleep or attend to amodation matters. He was simply headed

    there since he knew the people there knew who he was. Following that, he could tell them to call Zack

    on his behalf. At the very least, he wanted Zack to know that he was here.

    Thankfully, things went smoothly this time, and Zack¡ªupon finding out that Gerald was the one on the

    other end of the line¡ªinstantly eximed in a voice brimming with respect, humility, and excitement,

    ¡°You¡¯re fine, Mr. Crawford?! That¡¯s great news!¡±

    ¡°I am indeed. I¡¯d like to hear your exnation regarding some matters, so I¡¯ll be waiting for your return,¡±

    replied Gerald rather casually.

    ¡°Affirmative, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯ll be returning right this instant to personally report the matter to you!¡± said

    Zack without the slightest hesitation.

    From what Zack had said, it seemed that Peter¡¯s deduction had been correct. That this matter wasn¡¯t

    idental. Gerald could tell that Zack seemed to know something about all this¡­

    Gerald couldn¡¯t really tell why, but he knew for a fact that Zack seemed to be in a hurry earlier. After all,

    his tone was rather flustered during the call. Whatever the case was, Gerald didn¡¯t need to question

    him too much at the moment. He could simply wait for Zack to return tomorrow to hear his

    exnation¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before the next day came, and having nothing to do while waiting for Zack, Gerald

    decided to take a stroll around the vi within Wayfair Mountain Entertainment.

    While walking around, he started recalling the first time he hade to the vi. Back then, he had just

    found out that his true identity was Mr. Crawford not too long ago, and he had to admit that he had

    made quite a fool of himself at the time. Even so, as he continued reminiscing about the old days, he

    couldn¡¯t help but feel that those days were still pretty good.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald began hearing quite amotion while he was walking on.

    ¡°Are you blind or something?! Don¡¯t you know how expensive this dress is?!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    ¡°The hell is even wrong with Wayfair Mountain Entertainment? Do they hire just about anyone in this

    ce? Even if you¡¯re just a mere waitress, they could¡¯ve at least hired someone who was capable of

    sight! How absolutely frustrating¡­! Regardless, what are you going to do about this?¡± growled the

    infuriated woman as she grabbed onto the waitress¡¯s cor with one hand while poking her forehead

    with the other.

    Looking at the spilled champagne on the ground, Gerald¡ªwho hadn¡¯t been able to get a proper look of

    the angered woman¡ªguessed that the waitress must have bumped into the woman and spilled some

    champagne over her dress.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t take the situation too seriously. After all, such conflicts were all toomon in a

    ce made for entertainment. Besides, Gerald trusted that the staff would be able to handle the

    situation well.

    Upon walking past them, however, Gerald turned to look at the infuriated woman¡¯s face¡­ And was

    instantly startled.

    As was expected, the aggressive woman was none other than Westlyn, and the group of people

    backing her up was, of course, her friends from the day before. How truly coincidental!

    However, he was even more startled by the fact that he recognized the waitress Westlyn was grabbing

    onto! It was his ssmate, La Hack!

    His eyelids now twitching slightly, he remembered how both of them had done volunteer work together

    since the duo were considerably poor students at the time. He also recalled that while her family¡¯s

    condition wasn¡¯t all that great, her personality was as tough as nails and she always got good grades.

    She used to have a pretty good rtionship with him too¡­

    To think that he would bump into here under such circumstances!

    Continuing to stare at La for a while, he then began walking toward the group. From how immensely

    angry Gerald was, he deduced that this was probably Westlyn¡¯s first time wearing such beautiful

    clothes. With that in mind, it was no wonder why she felt like she had just been deeply humiliated.

    Even so, she was starting to get a little too far. After all, while she had initially simply been grabbing

    onto La¡¯s cor, the rage-filled woman was now shaking her as well!

    Gerald managed to pull La away from the maddened woman just in time for her to avoid getting a

    tight p from her.

    The second Westlyn saw that Gerald was present, she instantly shouted, ¡°You again?!¡±

    Turning to look at Westlyn, Gerald realized that though most of her friends were the same people from

    yesterday, there was a new bespectacled boy in the group.

    With a hand in his pocket, the new face simply looked at the scene before him as he sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done! Have fun and don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1414

    Naturally, Gerald didn¡¯t feel the need to give this group of people any face at all. After all, he wasn¡¯t

    even well acquainted with any of them.

    La herself was now feeling exceedingly surprised. Finding it harder and harder to breathe by the

    second, she eventually managed to shout, ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­?!¡±

    While she hadn¡¯t personally met up with him for the longest time, she had heard that he was now a

    very powerful person. With him having such a high social position, how could she ever dare to im

    that she once had ties with him? It was due to that, that the poor girl was shocked speechless the first

    few seconds she noticed that Gerald was present.

    While La didn¡¯t even dare to say another word now, Westlyn, on the other hand, was now equally

    surprised as she was mad.

    ¡°Good god! How absolutely frustrating! Is Wayfair Mountain Entertainment truly still the best mountain

    vi in Weston? After all, not only did they hire a blind waitress, but I guess any tom, dick, or harry can

    just enter this ce as they please now! I¡¯ve not gone blind, have I?!¡±

    This was supposed to be a ce that symbolized a person¡¯s power! The fact that even someone like

    Gerald could enter made Westlyn feel utterly insulted!

    ¡°Yeah, how the hell did he get in anyway?¡± asked the other girls in the group who were all thinking the

    same thing.

    ¡°Jerome, could you notify the leader of this ce so that he can drive this bumpkin out of here?¡± asked

    Westlyn.

    ¡°No problem! A single word with the boss will be sufficient to drive this eyesore out of here, Westlyn!¡±

    scoffed the bespectacled guy from before as he fished his cell phone out with a nod.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    While Jerome was still on the call, Gerald simplyughed before smiling bitterly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re

    actually trying to kick me out of this ce? Did I hear that wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Just you wait, you piece of trash!¡± roared the vicious Westlyn.

    By then, Jerome had already ended the call, and he was now staring helplessly at both Gerald and

    Westlyn.

    ¡°G-Gerald! I only ended up dropping my tray because they bumped into me earlier!¡± stuttered the

    terrified La as she instantly tried to exin the situation to him, hoping not to lose her job.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite alright. You wouldn¡¯t have been in any trouble in the first ce, even if you had smashed

    the trays into their faces!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ How dare you?! Have you gone insane?! Did you actually just think of hitting me?!¡± roared the

    seething mad Westlyn.

    It was secondster when a middle-aged man¡ªin his forties¡ªcould be seen running toward the group.

    By the time he was standing before them, his entire body was all sweaty and he was panting quite a

    bit. Even so, he quickly caught his breath before respectfully shouting, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Since Gerald hadn¡¯t met this person before, he simply assumed that he was new to the vi. Though

    he didn¡¯t really know what position the middle-aged man held, Gerald simply slid his hands into his

    pocket before saying, ¡°We don¡¯t wee people like them in here. Kick them out, please!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Westlyn and the others were instantly stunned. Was he actually giving orders to the

    chief executive officer here? This couldn¡¯t be, right? By god!

    ncing for a brief moment at Gerald, the middle-aged man simply ignored his statement before

    turning to look at Jerome and respectfully shaking his hand while saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d only

    being over at noon, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°My friends were all just a little antsy, that¡¯s all. Besides, how could we possibly finish walking around

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment if we start at noon? It¡¯s simply too massive!¡± replied Jerome with a

    subtle smile.

    At that moment, all the girls suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡°To think I was actually scared half to death just now!¡± shouted Westlyn in betweenughs as she

    patted her chest.

    ¡°¡­Scared to death?¡± asked the middle-aged man, unsure as to what was going on.

    ¡°Yeah! I mean, didn¡¯t you hear him responding when you shouted Mr. Crawford¡¯s name earlier? To think

    that that idiot actually thought you were talking to him! What more, he even ordered you to drive all of

    us out! Oh god, I think I¡¯m going to dieughing!¡± shouted Westlyn as she clutched onto her belly.

    ¡°I know right? Just look at him, being all pretentious! To think that we almost fell for it too!¡± scoffed one

    of the other girls as those from Westlyn¡¯s group continuedughing.

    ¡°¡­Indeed! And here I was wondering who this kid was! Interrupting me while I¡¯m greeting Mr.

    Crawford¡­ The nerve!¡± shouted Mr. Zealey coldly.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1415

    ¡°My friend here doesn¡¯t wish to see this person, Mr. Zealey. Could I trouble you to kick him out of this

    ce? The longer he stays here, the lower the standard and quality this vi has!¡± said Jerome, his

    subtle smile still on his face.

    ¡°Not a problem, Mr. Crawford! After all, you¡¯re high school ssmates with Chairman Lyle¡¯s son! With

    that in mind, your words are thew here! Now excuse me as I kick this youngd out of this ce!¡±

    replied Mr. Zealey, a triumphant smile on his face.

    Turning to look at Gerald, he then sneered, ¡°Now them¡­ Are you going to leave on your own ord or

    do I have to get my men to kick you out?¡±

    Watching as Westlyn and the others smugly crossed their arms while watching, Gerald simply retorted,

    ¡°Me? Get lost? Mr. Zealey, was it? You¡¯ve just arrived in Mayberry City not too long ago, correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your point?¡± asked Mr. Zealey as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Let me ask you. Do you know who the owner of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment is?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know? It¡¯s Chairman Zack Lyle, of course!¡± replied Mr. Zealey with augh.

    ¡°What cr*p are you trying to pull here? Who wouldn¡¯t know that Chairman Lyle is the owner of the

    ce?¡± retorted Westlyn, feeling speechless.

    ¡°Indeed! Now stop trying to stall time! It¡¯s evident that you¡¯re nothing more than garbage just by looking

    at the way you¡¯re dressed! How did you even manage to sneak in here?¡±

    Ignoring their statements, Gerald simply continued asking in an indifferent tone, ¡°Correct. Now then,

    while Chairman Lyle owns Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, pray tell, do you know who owns Chairman

    Lyle?¡±

    Westlyn went silent upon hearing that. As far as she knew, Chairman Lyle was the most influential

    person in the entire Weston business district. How could anyone possibly be above him?

    Mr. Zealey, however, instantly had a change in expression. Now slightly panicked, he respectfully

    replied, ¡°Chairman Lyle¡¯s owner is none other than Mr. Crawford, of course!¡±

    ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford? Could you perhaps be talking about the Mr. Crawford from Mayberry City, Mr.

    Zealey? The one who caused an uproar and was the talk of the town back in our school?¡± said

    Westlyn, surprised.

    Pretty much everyone from Mayberry University had heard about him being an authentic rich heir, and

    that included her. However, that was the extent of their knowledge about the elusive Mr. Crawford.

    Essentially, only a handful of people knew who Mr. Crawford truly was. With that in mind, it was

    completely understandable why Westlyn was so surprised when she heard that Mr. Crawford was

    actually the master of the prestigious and influential Chairman Lyle!

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about him before, Westlyn! From what I know, he¡¯s supposed to be extremely

    handsome, to the point where women always end up obsessing over him the second they see him!¡±

    added Westlyn¡¯s friends as they took turns covering their mouths in surprise.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be d*mned! To think that Mr. Crawford was actually Chairman Lyle¡¯s master this entire time!¡±

    eximed Westlyn.

    ¡°Indeed! He truly is a mysterious person¡­ You know, even someone at my level can¡¯t get in touch with

    him that easily!¡± replied Mr. Zealey, a strong longing emotion reflected in his eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The second his sentence ended, luxury cars suddenly began parking right before the vi¡¯s entrance.

    Since Westlyn and the others weren¡¯t standing too far away from the entrance, they were able to

    witness everything clearly.

    ¡°M-my god¡­! That¡¯s Chairman Lyle¡¯s car¡­! Chairman Lyle and the others are back!¡± shouted Mr.

    Zealey, his forehead now drenched in sweat.

    ¡°It really is his car! I¡¯ve only had the opportunity to meet Uncle Lyle once when I was still studying with

    him! I wonder if he still remembers me¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m still going to go greet him!¡± said

    Jerome as he quickly straightened his suit before striding toward the entrance.

    Seeing that, Westlyn and the others quickly followed behind him. After all, this was a rare situation

    where they¡¯d be able to meet an extremely powerful and influential person up close! While even

    Westlyn¡¯s boyfriend had never had the chance to meet a person as powerful as Mr. Lyle in person,

    Jerome was different in the sense that he had a lot more experiencepared to her boyfriend and the

    rest of the members in that group.

    Since Jerome was someone who knew how the world operated, who knew if he would be able to obtain

    any good luck if he presented himself before Chairman Lyle?

    This was simply the kind of respect that ordinary people had for the wealthy and powerful.

    Watching as the group of people rushed to greet Chairman Lylepletely forgetting about Gerald in

    the process¡ªLa nervously asked, ¡°¡­N-nothing bad is going to happen to us, right, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine! What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± replied Gerald with a wry

    smile.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1416

    After saying that, Gerald began walking toward the entrance as well.

    By the time he got there, the other Mr. Crawford¡ªwho had been taking in deep breaths in preparation

    of greeting Mr. Lyle¡ªquickly ran over to face Zack before excitedly saying, ¡°Good day, Uncle Lyle! I¡¯m

    Mateo¡¯s ssmate, Jerome, and I wonder if you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± shouted Zack, his voice brimming with admiration as he looked upfront.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re being too courteous, Uncle Lyle!¡± stuttered the nervous Jerome, unsure of what to even say.

    Westlyn found herself biting her lower lip as well. For Chairman Lyle to refer to Jerome as Mr.

    Crawford¡­ Wasn¡¯t Mr. Lyle giving him a bit too much respect?

    Whatever the case was, Jerome now looked extremely cool to the other girls.

    As for Mr. Zealey, even he was rather surprised by Chairman Lyle¡¯s behavior. Regardless, he now

    knew that he truly couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Crawford. After all, even Chairman Lyle was referring to

    him as Mr. Crawford!

    As if all that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, dozens of prestigious-looking people¡ªwho had followed

    Zack in¡ªinstantly made full bows as they shouted aloud in unison, ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    By that point, Jerome was already pale with excitement. Feeling both satisfied and happy, Jerome

    replied, ¡°U-Uncle Lyle, all of you¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to be making jokes¡­! No matter what it is, I¡¯m still

    a junior before all of you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! While it¡¯s true that Jerome is an excellent young man, remember that all of you have

    extremely high status and identities, Chairman Lyle! Treating him this way will only make him grow

    arrogant!¡± added Westlyn who had finally managed to summon the courage to interrupt the

    conversation.

    However, even before any of them could fully recover from their shock, what happened next was

    enough to make several of the girls feel like passing out.

    With an emotional expression on his face, Zack slowly knelt before them! Following that, the other

    wealthy and powerful figures in Weston did the same!

    ¡°T-this¡­!¡± stuttered the speechless Jerome as he took a step backward, his eyes widened in shock.

    As seemingly endless streams of cold sweat beaded off his forehead, he suddenly realized that

    something was off¡­ Wait. Was¡­ Was Uncle Lyle and the other prestigious figures not looking at him

    this entire time¡­? Were they actually not calling out to him? But¡­ They clearly called out for Mr.

    Crawford! Who else could they have been referring to? It didn¡¯t make any sense!

    Westlyn herself was as dumbfounded as he was, unsure of what was even happening anymore.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re all back early!¡± said a faint voice from behind Westlyn and the others at that moment.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m on the other end of the world, I, Zack Lyle, will definitely rush back as soon as possible

    should I receive an order from you, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Zack who already had tears in his eyes.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    From the looks of it, it seemed that he was aware that something had happened to the Crawfords.

    Regardless, Zack¡¯s statement made everyone turn around to look at who Mr. Crawford actually was¡­

    The second she saw the person behind her, Westlyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she muttered, ¡°¡­G-

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    Not even bothering to look at Westlyn, Gerald then casually said, ¡°Get up now and follow me into the

    study room. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Zack as he instantly got to his feet.

    ¡°¡­M-Mr. Crawford¡­ He¡¯s Mr. Crawford¡­?!¡± stuttered Mr. Zealey as he gulped, nearly wetting himself.

    As for Westlyn, she was now finding it difficult to even breathe. By god! To think that Gerald had

    actually been the legendary Mr. Crawford this entire time¡­! No wonder Harper was able to own a

    public listedpany! His benefactor was the legendary Mr. Crawford himself!

    As Westlyn felt like something bad was going to happen soon, Gerald himself simply continued walking

    to the study room, his hands still in his pockets.

    Wherever he went, businessmen¡ªregardless of power and influence¡ªimmediately took a few steps

    back before bowing respectfully.

    By that point, all the utterly shocked girls from Westlyn¡¯s group could only think of how cool Gerald now

    was¡­

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1417

    Nobody could have imagined that someone who used to be a pauper would turn out to be the actual

    Mr. Crawford, the man with the greatest reputation on the! Hell, even Chairman Zack knelt

    before him!

    Watching as Gerald left the area, all of them had horrified expressions on their faces, knowing that

    there was zero chance that they would ever be able to get into Gerald¡¯s good books anymore.

    Fast forward to inside the study room, Zack was the first to break the silence.

    His eyes now teary and reddened, Zack said, ¡°To think that you were fine, Mr. Crawford¡­ What great

    news¡­! We previously thought that you had¡­ Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought something had happened to me too, right? Zack, what exactly happened throughout this

    period? Are you guys transferring thepany¡¯s assets?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Crawford! You should have a look at this first!¡± replied Zack with a heavy nod before

    opening his briefcase and carefully retrieving something wrapped in yellow cloth¡­

    Before Zack was even able to open it, Gerald took it for himself, his eyelids now twitching slightly.

    It was a token of the holy water! The same one that was issued to those worthy of obtaining it by a

    mysterious organization who could possibly be the Sun League¡­!

    From what Gerald could tell, this was the token that his grandfather had received¡­

    After what the Mackusion had shown him, Gerald hadn¡¯t been sure whether his grandfather was still

    even among the living anymore. Now that his token of the holy water was here, Gerald could instantly

    feel his heart clench in anxiety.

    ¡°¡­What exactly happened here, Zack¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ll now be exining everything in detail, Mr. Crawford! You see, it all happened a few days ago¡­¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, Chairman Bea Yaleman¡ªthe chairman of the Weston Economic Area¡ªsuddenly

    received an order from the Crawford family to head over to Northbay. Due to that, her job was

    temporarily handed over to Zack and Winson.

    Though business proceeded as usual for a while, after a few days, Zack suddenly received a phone

    call. The call was from the young mistress, Lyra, and from her tone alone, Zack could already sense

    that she was slightly anxious and worried. Regardless, after giving him some instructions, she instantly

    hung up without even bothering to exin anything.

    ording to her, something big was going to happen to the Crawford family. Following that, she then

    urgently told Zack to use her name to transfer all of the Crawford¡¯s assets to his name. She also told

    Zack to begin working on all of the other economic areas around the globe as well!

    ¡®Remember, you must act fast!¡¯ emphasized the young mistress before finally hanging up.

    While Zack was undoubtedly confused, he didn¡¯t dare to dy the transferring process since Lyra had

    sounded really anxious when she gave him the order. All he knew was that something serious must

    have happened. Whatever the case was, he immediately got to work. At the very least, working would

    help him get his mind off things.

    It was also around then when Wes first found out that both of them were secretly nning on

    transferring the assets.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after when Zack received a text message from the young mistress.

    ¡®Zack, the Crawford family is done for, and I¡¯m going to be in danger at any second now. While I don¡¯t

    know if Gerald¡¯s still doing fine, I¡¯ll be sending something over to you and you¡¯ll have to keep it safe.

    Please make sure to secretly find Gerald after that, and once you do, hand the item over to him! All the

    clues are inside!¡¯

    Not knowing how to even respond to that, Zack simply went to bed when he realized that no other

    messages wereing his way. When he awoke againter that night, however, he found that the

    token had mysteriously appeared by the head of his bed!

    With how quickly and silently the token had been delivered, Zack began feeling extremely nervous. He

    hadn¡¯t the slightest idea where Gerald even was at that moment!

    It was when Zack was pondering how to even proceed with things when he suddenly received a phone

    call from Gerald. Naturally, Zack was both surprised and overjoyed, leading him to immediately begin

    rushing over to hand the item to Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? You said that Lyra told you that she could be facing danger at any second? What else did

    she say?¡± asked Gerald with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s all she said! That she would face danger at any moment¡­¡± replied Zack.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1418

    ording to Wes, he had witnessed the murderer assaulting and capturing those from the Crawford

    Manor.

    However, when looking at the time the text message had been sent over, Gerald realized that Lyra had

    sent it in the afternoon. In other words, the time when his family should¡¯ve by right beenpletely

    dealt with.

    With that in mind, Lyra could¡¯ve only sent that message by avoiding the initial capture! Maybe she

    could¡¯ve momentarily escaped. Or perhaps she was outside and hadn¡¯t returned when the catastrophe

    happened.

    Whatever the case was, Lyra must have only given Zack those instructions due to having a premonition

    that she would soon be in danger.

    ¡®What exactly happened¡­? And what¡¯s that person¡¯s motive¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he held

    on tightly onto the token of the holy water.

    Peter had told him that the one responsible for all this was a person who had been stalking him this

    entire time¡­ What was that person even after¡­?

    Looking at Gerald¡¯s puzzled expression, Zack asked in a worried tone, ¡°Even the Crawford family¡¯s

    main phone is no longer reachable, Mr. Crawford¡­ What on earth is happening¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­For now, just do as Lyra instructed and transfer all the assets as soon as possible. Make sure to

    follow her orders to a T. I¡¯ll be dealing with the rest!¡± ordered Gerald.

    Following that, Gerald instantly began focusing on the token of the holy water instead. Lyra had said

    that all the clues he needed were inside this thing¡­ What could she possibly have meant by that?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The token had belonged to his grandfather¡­ Was she trying to tell him that his grandfather was in

    trouble? Was that the reason for the downfall of his family?

    Regardless, it seemed that the prophecy of the picture of the sun truly dide true¡­ A force had

    appeared, and it had destroyed the Crawfords¡­ With that in mind, he could very well be next, couldn¡¯t

    he?

    Whatever the case was, even after looking at the token from all angles, he couldn¡¯t seem to find any

    peculiarities with it at all!

    Unable to crack the mystery, Gerald eventually remembered that he still had to deal with the Mackusion

    tonight. With that in mind, he decided that it would be best if he reunited with his second uncle first.

    Once they met, he¡¯d ask Peter for his opinion on all this.

    His mind made up, he then began giving a few more instructions to Zack.

    As it turned out, La, his former ssmate, hadn¡¯t made smooth development in society after her

    graduation. She probably chose to work here as a waitress after realizing that Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment¡¯s sry was above average, at least for a waitress. With that in mind, Gerald made sure

    to tell Zack to take special care of her before finally leaving the vi.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald reunited with Z and Peter.

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation on the final clue Lyra had left them, Peter thought for a while before

    saying, ¡°¡­The token of the holy water¡­ If Lyra emphasized so much that it was of great importance,

    I¡¯m sure she knows some things that we don¡¯t¡­ While there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯s still in hiding now,

    we really aren¡¯t able to tell if she¡¯s still in any danger! In the end, everything should onlye to light

    once we find Lyra! Whatever the case is, you¡¯ll have to hurry and focus on restoring your Dehlere

    Foundation! The earlier you recover it, the sooner we¡¯ll be able to act!¡±

    ¡°I understand, Second Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Since you¡¯re already back, you should go ahead and help Miss Ld refine the

    Mackusion! While you undergo the process of restoring your Dehlere Foundation, I¡¯ll be searching for

    clues within the token of the holy water,¡± instructed Peter.

    ¡°Will do, Second uncle!¡±

    ¡°Actually, hold on a second!¡± called out Peter, sounding slightly uncertain as he held the token of the

    holy water in hand.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Unsure how he should even proceed with posing his question, Peter simply asked, ¡°Should your

    grandpa still be alive¡­ What do you n on doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­I mean¡­ I¡¯d be overjoyed, of course! As for what I¡¯d do, I¡¯d try to locate him as soon as possible!

    Should I seed in finding him, you, grandpa, and I will be able to save the Crawford family together!

    With any luck, we¡¯ll finally reunite the family!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting my point, Gerald¡­ I mean, if everyone who participated in the pledge of

    the holy water is dead, haven¡¯t you considered why your grandfather¡ªif he¡¯s still among the living¡ª

    didn¡¯t die¡­?¡± asked Peter after a brief moment.

    ¡°¡­What exactly do you mean by that, Second uncle¡­?¡± asked Gerald, puzzled.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1419

    While Gerald could already tell that Peter was trying to hint something to him, he just couldn¡¯t get what

    it was.

    Of course he¡¯d be overjoyed if his grandfather was still alive! Was there even a need to ask such a

    thing?

    The fact that his grandfather¡¯s token of the holy water suddenly made its appearance here only made

    him feel even more certain that something had happened to him. In rtion to that, he hoped even

    more now that his grandfather was still among the living.

    All this made Gerald wonder whether his stalker had rtions with the pledge of the holy water this

    entire time.

    From what the Mackusion had shown them, could it be that the mysterious person had attended the

    pledge of the holy water first before killing off everyone else there? Following that, he must have

    headed to the underground pce in the desert before killing off the giant anaconda and taking

    Liemis¡¯s body away. With that done, the stalker then dealt with the rest of Gerald¡¯s family not too long

    before he, Z, and Peter had arrived¡­

    Since he couldn¡¯t spot his grandfather¡¯s body, Gerald had a gut feeling that he wasn¡¯t dead, but rather

    captured like the rest of his family.

    Needless to say, Gerald also knew for a fact that the stalker¡¯s end goal had something to do with him.

    From breaking spiritual artifacts apart to killing the massive anaconda, the mysterious mastering

    after him seemed extremely capable. With that in mind, Gerald had been thinking about the possibilities

    of dealing with him throughout his way back from Mayberry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about all this at the moment. It¡¯s better to have peace

    of mind while you restore your Dehlere Foundation. Once you¡¯ve recovered it, we¡¯ll be depending

    entirely on you, so focus on the task at hand first!¡± replied Peter as he patted Gerald on the shoulder,

    simultaneously refraining from going any further with what he had wanted to say.

    Hearing that, Gerald chose not to think too much into it. After all, after so many things had happened,

    Gerald was now extremely anxious to restore his Dehlere Foundation as soon as possible. Once he

    seeded, he¡¯d use it to better inherit the powers from the first stage of his awakening. With that done,

    there¡¯d be no need for him to remain so passive and uncertain anymore.

    With that in mind, Gerald headed off to help Z.

    ording to Z, the Mackusion was a spiritual artifact that had been condensed from a stream of

    energy from heaven and earth. After a long time, it eventually turned into a stone with great

    transformative energy.

    Emitting great energy and having distinct formation patterns all over the body, the Mackusion had the

    ability to predict the future.

    However, if Gerald wished to travel through time and space, the Mackusion would have to be broken

    open. In doing so, all of its energy would be fully released. With the help of the dragon blood jade

    pendant¡¯s immense ability to control, Gerald would surely be able to achieve time and space travel

    without a hitch.

    Even so, Gerald could only do all of this once before the Mackusion would be rendered useless.

    Regardless, with Gerald¡¯s help, Z was naturally able to speed up the refining process of the

    Mackusion. By the time the Mackusion waspletely refined, midnight wasn¡¯t too far off.

    ¡°Alright, Gerald, I¡¯ll be standing guard over youter so that you can enter the Mackusion¡¯s teleportation

    circle with peace of mind. Before that, however, I cannot stress enough that you have to remember all

    the requirements that I¡¯ve told you before this. Each and every one of them! Do I have myself clear?¡±

    said Z.

    ¡°Loud and clear! Speaking of which, will I still be able to ess all my training and skills once I¡¯m in the

    past?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°You should be able to. Just be careful not to change the end results of things you already know will

    happen. For example, while it should technically be fine if you teach someone¡ªwho¡¯s been hostile to

    you in the past¡ªa lesson, just be careful not to end up killing them!¡± replied Z.

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Gerald with a firm nod.

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯ll be remaining in the past for seven days, no more, no less. With that in mind, you¡¯ll

    have to undergo the baptism of heaven right after that time frame! Also, do not allow anyone to

    casually approach you. After all, you have no idea who, or when your Dehlere Foundation was

    destroyed. Because of that, you¡¯ll need to be extra wary with whoever youe across with!¡± reminded

    Z.

    After nodding, Gerald then walked into the teleportation circle, prompting Z to begin activating the

    power of the dragon blood jade pendant.

    Shortly after, the circle began glowing a faint blue¡­ beforepletely enveloping Gerald¡¯s entire body!

    His body now engulfed in light, Gerald found himself spinning endlessly as he felt an immense force

    gushing onto him!

    ¡°Remember to hold your breath! And just endure it for a bit longer! Concentrate!¡± shouted Z.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1420

    Doing as he was told, Gerald then began focusing on allowing the Mackusion to guide his body.

    Essentially, in order for the process to work, Gerald¡¯s body had to first bepletely broken down and

    once that was achieved, the Mackusion would begin putting him back together again. With that in mind,

    it was only natural for Gerald to have to endure a considerable amount of pain.

    With a sudden explosive sound, night seemed to change to day as a sudden bolt of blue light shot

    upward, seemingly tearing the sky apart! Following that, a thunderous sound could be heard as

    lightning began striking all around the circle that Gerald was standing inside!

    Though the immense force continued destroying more and more furniture in the room, Z retained a

    rtively calm expression. Peter, on the other hand, had grown so nervous that his back was already

    drenched in cold sweat by this point.

    ¡°Is everything truly going to be alright, Angelica? I really don¡¯t know how much longer I can continue

    watching all this!¡± asked Peter, worried half to death. After all, all that was currently happening was

    rather eerie, to say that least.

    ¡°Had it been any other master who entered the circle, I¡¯d surely be worried. However, this is Gerald

    we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s no ordinary person! With that in mind, you can rest assured that nothing will

    go wrong!¡± replied Z.

    The second her sentence ended, a violent electromaic explosion shook the entire room¡­!

    And the next thing both of them knew, the blue light had already faded, and Gerald was nowhere to be

    seen.

    All through this entire time, Gerald found himself feeling like he was within the belly of the embodiment

    of chaos. While he was slightly aware of what was happening throughout the process, he felt like he

    had no control over his consciousness at all.

    It was as though he was simply floating about in endless darkness, with invisible tentacles asionally

    wrapping tightly onto him before dragging him deeper and deeper into the abyss¡­

    Eventually, Gerald sensed a bright light shining upon him, and it was at that moment when he realized

    that he had finally regained control over his consciousness¡­

    Slowly opening his eyes, he immediately shut them again upon being immediately greeted by ring

    sunlight.

    After shielding his eyes with a hand for a short while, Gerald finally got up to look around, his eyes now

    fully adapted to the light.

    From what he could tell, he was within a small, deste forest that wasn¡¯t too far off from Mayberry

    University¡­

    With his extraordinary sight and hearing, Gerald instantly sensed the presence of a crowd of college

    students walking beside a road not too far from where he was.

    From all that he had gathered, he found himself thinking for a bit.

    ¡­Wasn¡¯t this the small grove where he used to park his Lamborghini? With how barren it currently

    was¡­ This must have meant that it was a sess! He truly was back in the past!

    Thinking about it, this was very likely a point in time when he hadn¡¯t even regained his identity as a

    young master yet¡­ As he continued pondering about it, he made sure to check the condition of his

    current strength as well.

    As was expected, his training had stagnated at the point before he underwent the baptism of heaven.

    With that in mind, his training wasn¡¯t all that high now. However, it still wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue

    for him to defend himself for what he was trying to achieve in this mission.

    As he looked down, he caught a glimpse of seven blue spots of light on his arm. It was clear that this

    was the Mackusion¡¯s reminder for him that he only had seven days before he would be forced back to

    the present.

    Once those seven days were up, he¡¯d be able to undergo the baptism of heaven up till the point when

    the final blue spot of light disappeared¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald made a mental note to pay attention to his remaining time.

    Now that he had all his thoughts sorted out, Gerald¡¯s mind automatically reminded him of the person

    whom he had constantly been dreaming of¡­

    ¡®M¡­!¡¯

    M was still present at this point in time, and he truly hadn¡¯t expected that he would only be able to

    meet her again under such circumstances.

    ¡®Now wouldn¡¯t it be great if I were able to remain in the past for good¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Just as he was about to pick up the pace and enter the campus, he suddenly remembered, ¡®¡­Hold on,

    there¡¯s still something I¡¯ve yet to do!¡¯

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1421

    Since Gerald had sessfully made it back to the past, it essentially meant that there were two of him

    in the current time and space, and Z had emphasized time and again and both of them should never

    meet face to face.

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that he had to first locate his past self and temporarily hide him in a

    quiet ce. Once that was done, he would act as his substitute for theing week. Whatever the

    case was, he now needed to put on a simple disguise first¡­

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, a loud ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard within the university campus as a male student was kicked

    down by another much taller and burlier student.

    Locking arms with the tall student, was a beautifully dressed girl who simply watched as her lover

    pointed at Gerald before cursing, ¡°You¡¯re a real embarrassment, Gerald, you know that? How dare you

    almost bump into my girlfriend while picking up trash? I guess you¡¯re as embarrassing as you are

    blind!¡±

    After watching him kick Gerald again, his girlfriend then said, ¡°Though he¡¯s like this, did you know that

    he actually has a rather pretty girlfriend, hubby? I do wonder what goes through that head of hers!

    Choosing him to be her boyfriend is a real embarrassment to us women as well, you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Pathetic! Come on, I really don¡¯t feel like talking about him anymore. I just can¡¯t help but feel

    angry whenever I see his wimpy face! Now let¡¯s go and have some fun, darling! There¡¯s no need to

    give him any more attention than he deserves!¡± scoffed the burly boy as he hugged the girl before

    leaving together.

    Being a rather busy time of the day¡ªwithin the campus, no less¡ªmany students who were walking in

    and out of the ce had witnessed the scene, and several of them were now staring and pointing at

    Gerald.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened to him.

    Whatever the case was, all the old Gerald could do was bite onto his lower lip as he clutched onto his

    aching belly that had been kicked rather hard. Due to all the sardonic gazes from the people around

    him, he couldn¡¯t help but blush out of shame as he quickly got off the ground.

    Picking up his snakeskin bag¡ªthat he had been using to pick up discarded bottles¡ªhe then quickly

    ran away in embarrassment.

    Eventually, he arrived at a deserted corner outside the campus where he squatted down and finally

    allowed his tears to fall. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to do all this, but he was poor¡­ He really didn¡¯t have

    any other choice.

    While Gerald himself had never found it shameful to be doing what he currently was from the very

    beginning, why was everyone bullying him for doing so?

    Just as Gerald was pondering about it, he suddenly received a text message on his old phone. It was

    from his girlfriend, Xavia.

    ¡®Gerald, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for some time, but¡­ Why don¡¯t we take some time off from each

    other? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean anything by that, I just wish to be alone for a while so that I

    can think about my future! With that said, please don¡¯t contact me for the time being!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Why¡­?¡± wept Gerald in grief, knowing full well that this was Xavia asking him to break up with her.

    Gerald was so saddened that he didn¡¯t even notice that a person wearing a cap and mask was spying

    on him not too far away.

    That person, of course, was none other than the future Gerald.

    ¡®So it turns out that I¡¯ve returned at the exact moment me and Xavia broke up!¡¯ Gerald thought.

    He had been observing his past self for a while since he wanted to see when exactly in time he had

    returned to. Now that that was determined, Gerald slowly began walking toward his past self¡­

    Upon seeing him, the past Gerald instantly picked his snakeskin bag up with a frightened expression

    on his face as he said, ¡°¡­You¡­ W-what do you think you¡¯re doing¡­?¡±

    Frowning, the future Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Why the hell do I feel like beating you up so badly just from

    looking at how you behave¡­?!¡±

    Since Gerald had already used the voice transformation technique on himself, his past self most

    definitely saw him as nothing more than a stranger.

    Regardless, the future Gerald was left absolutely speechless. Though this was his old self, he really felt

    like pping the past him right across his face.

    After all, despite being a top-notch rich heir, he was behaving like such a wimp!

    This fact alone enraged Gerald to no end.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1422

    What a truly amazing feeling¡­

    ¡°¡­E-even if you beat me up, please let me go once you¡¯re done¡­!¡± pleaded the past Gerald.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Since his beloved Xavia had now broken up with him, it truly seemed like he had nothing more to

    lose¡­ And even if others were going to scold or beat him up, it¡¯s not like he was going to have the

    ability to fight back or defend himself anyway!

    ¡°By god!¡± muttered the future Gerald, unable to believe his past self.

    With one fluid movement, Gerald then poked his past self¡¯s acupuncture point to shut him up. Sure

    enough, his past self instantly went unconscious after that!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to undergo aplete change of fate soon, buddy¡­ I hope you won¡¯t continue being a

    useless wimp like I had been right after my transformation! You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you? Start acting like

    one!¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he lifted his past self up, a wry smile on his face.

    The n was for him to hide his past self well, and once he did, he¡¯d erase the past Gerald¡¯s memories

    of the incident so that he could simply resume his life a weekter. Once that was done, the future

    Gerald would at least have one problem he didn¡¯t have to worry about anymore.

    It was about half an hourter when the future Gerald sessfully reappeared, only this time he had

    traded clothes with his past self and he no longer held onto the snakeskin bag.

    Walking along the streets of his former campus, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.

    Now wouldn¡¯t it be great if he could just remain here¡­ As long as he could do so, he didn¡¯t even want

    to be a rich heir anymore¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald arrived at the milk tea shop. He had fond memories of this ce. After all,

    it was how he had first gotten acquainted with M back then. He could still remember how cute and

    adorable she looked at the time¡­

    A visible change in expression on his face, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think about how long both of them

    had been separated¡­ Now that he was revisiting such a memorable ce, it was hard for him not to

    be sad as he remembered the good old days with her¡­

    Walking over to the counter, he then saw that the boss was the same old boss he used to know.

    ¡°¡­Boss! A cup of milk tea, please!¡±

    ¡°Coming right up!¡± said the boss as he instantly began preparing Gerald¡¯s drink.

    Once he was done, he then added, ¡°That¡¯ll be eight dors, please!¡±

    Taking a banknote out of his pocket, Gerald then handed it to the boss before replying, ¡°Thanks! Keep

    the change!¡±

    Just as he was about to leave with his drink, Gerald heard the boss shout, ¡°¡­Hold it! What do you

    mean, keep the change? A cup of milk tea costs eight dors! You only gave me a banknote worth a

    single dor!¡±

    Immediately turning back to look at the boss¡ªwho was currently looking at Gerald like he was some

    kind of fool¡ªGerald took a peek at the banknote before realizing that the boss hadn¡¯t been kidding.

    He had forgotten how poor he used to be!

    The current Gerald was so used to spending money in the billions that he wasn¡¯t ustomed to regr

    banknotes anymore! With that in mind, he truly didn¡¯t know what to do in his current situation!

    Since he didn¡¯t have anything else inside his wallet, he quickly came to realize that he only had a dor

    as his savings! All he had was a dor?!

    As if that wasn¡¯t already embarrassing enough, several other students¡ªwho were also present to buy

    milk tea¡ªwere already covering their mouths as theyughed at Gerald.

    Though none of them said a thing, their expressions alone suggested that they were saying, ¡®This

    pathetic pauper is actually drinking milk tea too?!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Now hold on, are you honestly telling me that you don¡¯t even have eight dors on you?¡± said the

    boss,pletely speechless.

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t think I have that much¡­!¡± replied the embarrassed Gerald as he checked to see if any

    money had slipped into his pockets. To his dismay, he quickly realized that that dor truly was all that

    he had on him!

    ¡°¡­What? So were you deliberately trying to make fun of me, then?! While a cup of milk tea isn¡¯t much,

    I won¡¯t just tolerate being told to keep the change after being given only a single dor! What exactly

    did you even mean by that, huh? Being so pretentious when you clearly don¡¯t have the money! I¡¯m

    warning you, don¡¯t you even dare think about leaving if you don¡¯t hand me the proper amount of money

    today! If I don¡¯t get it by the end of the day, I¡¯m bringing up this matter to the university!¡± dered the

    boss.

    Nowpletely at a loss for what to do as he continued getting ridiculed, he suddenly heard a sweet

    voice¡ªfrom behind him¡ªcalling out, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for him, boss! I¡¯ll pay for the milk tea

    on his behalf!¡±

    The feminine voice was as clear and pleasant as an oriole, and a certain gentleness and elegance

    simply exuded from it.

    Upon hearing it, Gerald found himself trembling uncontrobly as his cup of milk tea instantly fell to the

    ground¡­

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1423

    Upon turning around, Gerald instantly saw a few tall, graceful, and well-dressed girls standing before

    him.

    However, it was the girl standing right in front of the group who caused Gerald¡¯s eyes to instantly well

    up with tears.

    It was M!

    As he immediately began breathing rapidly, Gerald recalled how he had been extremely worried and

    depressed just an hour ago. While it was true that he really wanted to meet up with M, he wasn¡¯t

    even sure what kinds of emotions to present when he finally stood before her.

    Since he hadn¡¯t really figured how to deal with his emotions yet, now that M was suddenly before

    him, he instantly found his mind goingpletely nk.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Though he was now staring nkly at her, his mind was still able to register how beautiful, adorable,

    lovely, and kind-hearted she was!

    While he was filled with adoration for her, M herself couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly frightened when she

    saw how Gerald was staring at her. While fear was her initial reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that

    there was some sort of inexplicable emotion reflected in his eyes.

    The girls surrounding her clearly felt the same, and they instantly pulled her back as one of the girls

    whispered, ¡°Do you think that person is crazy, M?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing! Just look at how he¡¯s staring at her! Could M¡¯s beauty have

    driven him insane?¡± whispered another girl as all of them took turns staring at him in disgust.

    Shortly after, another girl said, ¡°¡­I think we should leave for now, M!¡±

    After seeing how creepily Gerald was staring at her, all the girls had already lost interest in getting milk

    tea. They simply wanted to drag her away from Gerald as soon as possible!

    Hearing that, M quickly paid for Gerald¡¯s drinks before turning to nce at Gerald who was still

    staring at her in a daze. Unable to stop herself from biting her red, lower lips, M¡¯s friends were just

    about to drag her away when Gerald suddenly shouted, ¡°W-wait, M! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking, but the second he saw M about to leave, he instantly

    grabbed onto her wrist.

    He was truly terrified that M was going to leave him again. Once that happened, who knows how

    long it¡¯d take for him to meet her again? Hell, this could very well be thest time they ever met!

    Whatever the case was, M was instantly taken aback by his action and screamed before shouting,

    ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡±

    Quite honestly, even though her roommates had all been disgusted by his earlier gaze, a voice in her

    heart had assured her that he didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions at all. If anything, M was able to

    detect strong feelings of affection in his eyes!

    Though her heart even began beating rapidly the second he held onto her wrist, she quickly snapped

    out of it and instinctively retracted her arm back in slight horror.

    Why on earth was she feeling this way when she barely even knew who the person before her was¡­?

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You sc*mbag! How dare you molest her?! You must be tired of living, aren¡¯t you?!¡± shouted

    M¡¯s friends as they instantly rushed forward to attack Gerald.

    ¡°I know right?! To think he¡¯d take advantage of her when M even helped him pay for his drink! Don¡¯t

    let him off that easily, sisters!¡± shouted another girl as the group quickly encircled him.

    Seeing that, M instantly shouted, ¡°T-That¡¯s quite enough! Let¡¯s just go already¡­!¡±

    M had a feeling that this boy didn¡¯t have any malicious intent at all. With that said, instead of feeling

    creeped out, she instead felt pitiful for him. Due to that, the soft-hearted girl quickly pulled her

    roommates away from Gerald while persuading them not to call the police.

    Another reason she wanted to head off as soon as possible was because more and more people were

    already gathering and pointing at them while whispering about what was going on!

    As M and her friends began walking away, Gerald soon regained his senses as well when he saw

    M¡¯s slowly disappearing back.

    ¡­He¡­ He was in the past now! M didn¡¯t even know who he was yet at this point! Due to his

    impulsiveness, he had frightened her off!

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his rashness. Still, Gerald now had a n in mind¡­

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1424

    In the past, from the moment he had first met M and even after they had gotten together, their love

    had always been in and simple. Despite having immense wealthter on, he never felt the need to

    do anything excessive or extravagant for her. After all, the past Gerald had felt that the only truly

    important thing was for both of them to deeply love each other.

    It wasn¡¯t until muchter when Gerald finally understood that even if two people were deeply in love,

    romance was still very much necessary. By the time he realized that and wanted to start trying to be

    romantic, however, it was already far toote.

    With that in mind, now that he had been given a chance to return to the past, Gerald truly wanted to

    make up for all these regrets of his. He wanted to give M the most extravagant romance in the world.

    He¡¯d make her the happiest woman on the!

    While this was what he fantasized about, he decided not to return to campus just yet. He also knew

    that it would be best for him not to continue pursuing M¡ªat least not yet¡ªespecially after what had

    just taken ce. He was truly afraid that he would just scare her even further.

    Besides, he still had other more important things to attend to, and that was to head to Mountain Top

    Vi.

    By this point, the vi should¡¯ve already been built, though it probably hadn¡¯t been auctioned off yet.

    With that in mind, all Gerald had to do now was contact Zack and purchase the vi. Following that, he

    would then instruct Zack to begin investing in manpower to dig out the Zircobsite.

    Gerald had figured that a small amount of manpower simply wouldn¡¯t do if he wanted to excavate

    Mountain Top within seven days, so he was ready to go big.

    After all, Z had said that as long as he didn¡¯t change the end result of anything, things urring a bit

    earlier shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    With all that in mind, Gerald then fished his cell phone out before dialing a familiar number¡­

    The second it connected, Gerald instantly said, ¡°Sister!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Gerald? Why are you calling me now? I¡¯m still working inside my factory, you know? Can¡¯t you hear all

    the voices around me?!¡± replied Jessica.

    Though Gerald hadn¡¯t found those noises suspicious at all in the past, now that he was hearing them

    again, he knew that she was undoubtedly in some kind of meeting.

    Shaking his head with a bitter smile on his face, Gerald simply said, ¡°I need money!¡±

    ¡°Of course you do, our whole family does! Our parents are working hard abroad, right? With so many

    debts to settle, we truly don¡¯t have much to spare! Still, how much do you need? I¡¯ll try and see if I can

    get a way to get the amount you need!¡± replied Jessica in a way that suggested that she was in a rather

    tough spot.

    ¡°I need at least a few million dors to buy Mayberry Commercial Street so that the entire street will be

    completely at my disposal. Is that too much?¡± asked Gerald with augh.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What did you say?¡± asked Jessica, her eyes now fully widened.

    ¡°I said I need a few million dors!¡± repeated Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, did someone say something to you?!¡± asked Jessica, her tone now frigid.

    ¡°Not at all. I just happened to guess that some things were off¡­ You know, while your brother¡¯s an

    honest person, he¡¯s no fool!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Hahaha! I can¡¯t say I expected this at all! Good boy! How smart of you! You know, I was just

    nning to have a showdown with you so that I could tell you the truth in the next few days! To think

    you¡¯d have a hunch about the truth before I even told you anything! If you think our family¡¯s actually

    very wealthy, you¡¯re absolutely correct! Hell, our family¡¯s so rich and influential that we own over half

    the world¡¯s wealth and resources! With that said, you¡¯re an extremely influential and top, rich heir!¡±

    exined Jessica.

    ¡°How impressive!¡± replied Gerald, trying his best to sound shocked.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯mpletely fine giving you money if you need it. Truth be told, both Mayberry Commercial

    Street and Wayfair Mountain Entertainment were developed under both our names. You know, I¡¯ve

    been nning on instructing Zack Lyle to pick you up when we eventually head over to make changes

    to the contract in theing few days. Now that you already know everything, however, you can just

    head over to talk directly to Zack. I¡¯ll be arranging for him to pick you up. Remember, Mayberry

    Commercial Street belongs to our family!¡± added Jessica.

    While Jessica truly seemed like she still had a lot to say, since Gerald was in a hurry, he didn¡¯t really

    reply much.

    After some prevarications, Gerald hung up. However, instead of waiting for Zack, he instantly headed

    over to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment instead!

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1425

    ¡°Hold on, now! Where do you think you¡¯re going? Do you think this is somece you can just enter

    indiscriminately?!¡± shouted a security guard as several other guards¡ªwho all had serious and solemn

    expressions on their faces¡ªshook their electric batons threateningly before Gerald.

    Naturally, Gerald had instantly been stopped upon trying to enter the vi, and all the guards looked

    like they were ready to beat down Gerald without the slightest hesitation if he continued trying to barge

    in.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Hubby, look there! That repulsive person is trying to enter such a prestigious ce as

    Wayfair Mountain Entertainment! He should really take a good look at himself first before attempting

    such a thing!¡± ridiculed a woman who had her arms locked with her husband¡¯s, both of them sharing

    equally satirical expressions on their faces as they looked at him.

    While he heard that, Gerald really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Either way, it was probably about

    time for Zack to set out toe meet him now.

    Not in any particr hurry, Gerald simply took a step back before waiting quietly.

    Retracting her contemptuous gaze from Gerald, she then looked at her husband beforeining,

    ¡°Regardless, is your cousin truly reliable? You should know that it isn¡¯t easy to be able to walk around

    the entire periphery of Wayfair Mountain Entertainment! I only managed to get us in here due to my

    dad¡¯s many connections and rtionships, you know? With that said, to think that he¡¯s actually taking

    advantage of this to pick up girls, even though he hasn¡¯t even been here that long!¡±

    ¡°Well, since you told me that father-inw is able to use his connections to let us have fun in Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment anyway, I thought it¡¯d be fine to let hime over since he brought up the

    matter to me yesterday. I wouldn¡¯t look good if I turned down his request, right¡­?¡± coaxed the woman¡¯s

    husband.

    Knowing that they were simply trying to show off their rtionship and connections, Gerald simply

    continued waiting at the side for Zack toe over,pletely uninterested in continuing to listen in to

    their conversation.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the man pointed at an approaching car while shouting, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    At that moment, a white BMW could be seen approaching the entrance. As if it wasn¡¯t eye-catching

    enough, the driver was constantly honking the car¡¯s horn, almost as though he was afraid that people

    wouldn¡¯t notice the car.

    Eventually, the luxury car came to a screeching halt.

    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, cousin and sister-inw!¡± said a young man¡ªwho was wearing a pair

    of sunsses¡ªas he stepped out of the car.

    From the looks of it, he was a student, and after taking a step forward, he removed his sunsses and

    slid it into his front pocket rather coolly.

    Following that, two other boys and a girl stepped out of the car as well.

    While one of the boys had his hair dyed blonde, the girl herself was both slim and tall, her beautiful face

    slightly reddened due to her shyness.

    Regardless, when the four of them began walking toward the entrance, the sister-inw scoffed in a

    cold voice, ¡°A bitte, aren¡¯t we? Oh, and who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, meet my new girlfriend, Xavia! Xavia, these are my cousin and sister-inw whom I was

    telling you about! Heh, my sister-inw is extremely wealthy, you know? After getting together earlier

    today, my sister-inw had invited us over to have fun at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment, you know?¡±

    introduced the young man who seemed to be the head of the group.

    While Gerald hadn¡¯t been paying attention at first, after hearing that familiar voice and name, he

    couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly startled. Turning to look at the group of people, Gerald found himself

    slightly shocked. It truly was his girlfriend- No, his ex-girlfriend, Xavia! What a coincidence for him to

    actually be able to run into her here!

    As for the three boys, they were none other than Yuri, Danny, and Blondie¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald instantly knew that something wasn¡¯t right. After all, he recalled that

    Xavia hadn¡¯t been to Wayfair Mountain Entertainment before at this point. From what he could

    remember, the first time she was supposed to enter this ce was when Yuri¡¯s friend brought them in,

    and Gerald distinctly recalledpletely embarrassing Xavia at that moment.

    With that in mind, why was she at Wayfair Mountain Entertainment now? Could what Z had said be

    true? That his arrival here had broken some unspoken rules?

    Even if that was the case, Gerald didn¡¯t think too much about it. While he had already lost all feelings

    he had for Xavia a long time ago, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly weirded out by the fact that Xavia

    had instantly gotten together with someone else right after they broke up. Even more startling was the

    fact that he was able to bump into her here of all ces.

    As Gerald remained momentarily stunned, Yuri and the others¡ªwho had just noticed Gerald¡¯s

    presence¡ªturned to look at him, surprised looks on their faces, and this was especially the case for

    Xavia whose cheeks had turned as red as tomatoes at that moment. She truly wished that she could

    just bury herself deep underground at that moment!

    ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­? You¡­ Please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ We were just¡­ Initially studying together! And

    once we were done, we just decided toe out and have some fun!¡± exined Xavia nervously.

    While it was true that they had already broken up, Xavia couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly embarrassed to

    meet him again in such a situation.

    ¡°¡­I see! Good for you! Go ahead and have your fun then!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hah! I already told you that that kid looked a bit too much like Gerald back inside the car, Yuri! To think

    that it really was him! I truly hadn¡¯t expected things to get so interesting and exciting!¡±

    ¡°I guess this pauper must be having a rough time facing the truth now! Regardless, just so you know,

    Xavia¡¯s going to be our sister-inw from now on! With that said, I¡¯ll beat you to death if you dare pester

    Xavia any further in future!¡± scoffed Blondie with no filter to his words.

    Xavia herself simply straightened her hair as she peeked at Gerald, hoping to see his expression.

    While she knew that ending things this way was quite cruel to Gerald, vain girls like Xavia would always

    be tempted to see how jealous the faces of boys fighting over her were.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1426

    Gerald, however, simply retained his bitter smile. Thinking back, he felt that he truly had been a little

    too childish and na?ve back then.

    Clearly dissatisfied by the indifferent look on his face, Xavia found herself asking, ¡°¡­What do you

    mean by that, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°I meant exactly what I said!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­You¡­! You pathetic fool! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve already been liking Yuri for some time! You¡¯re

    just a pauper, you hear?! Only a fool would be interested in you!¡± scowled Xavia.

    ¡°You can¡¯t really me me for liking him either! If anything, you should be ming yourself for being

    such a disappointment and failing to meet my expectations! You know, aside from being able to buy

    branded handbags and cosmetics, getting together with Yuri has even granted me ess to Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment! What have you been able to give me? You absolute nothing of a person!¡±

    added Xavia who was scowling eagerly now, most probably because of her extreme embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­Who is this guy, Yuri? Is he your ssmate?¡± asked the woman who had been standing silently at

    the side this entire time.

    ¡°Hah! This guy? He¡¯s just a pathetic pauper from our university who used to be Xavia¡¯s ex-boyfriend!¡±

    eximed Yuri excitedly.

    ¡°Hah! And here I was wondering what this guy was up to! He tried to break into Wayfair Mountain

    Entertainment earlier, you know? As a result, he got kicked out by the security guards!¡± scoffed the

    woman in an even more mocking tone than before.

    ¡°What?! You actually thought about entering Wayfair Mountain Entertainment?! Do you even know what

    sort of ce this is? Do you think you can just enter all willy-nilly?¡± eximed Xavia, surprised beyond

    words.

    No matter how she looked at it, Xavia could only feel that Gerald was nothing but an idiot now. How

    had she ever taken interest in him in the first ce?

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite enough! Let¡¯s not continue wasting our time spouting nonsense with him! It¡¯s

    getting prettyte, so let¡¯s head in and have some fun, Yuri and Xavia!¡± said the woman.

    ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s head in now, Xavia!¡± added Yuri as he ced his arm over her shoulder, almost as

    though he was trying to brag.

    However, before they could enter, they were instantly stopped by the security guards as one of them

    said, ¡°Apologies, but we¡¯ve just received a notification stating that Wayfair Mountain Entertainment is

    closed for the day. In other words, nobody is allowed to enter!¡±

    ¡°What? But we¡¯ve bought admission tickets!¡± replied the puzzled woman.

    ¡°Any admission tickets are invalid from this moment onward. If you have any objections, then go file a

    comint!¡± retorted the guard coldly.

    Hearing that, the woman instantly began feeling anxious. If the guards were saying that, then it must be

    true! Even if she was dissatisfied, she wasn¡¯t about to dare to try anything funny!

    After a brief moment, the woman then¡ªrather unwillingly¡ªasked, ¡°¡­May I ask why¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Crawford, the boss of Mayberry Commercial Group, ising over today! We¡¯re

    closed for business so that we can prepare to receive Mr. Crawford!¡± replied the guard.

    ¡°What?! Mr. Crawford? The boss of Mayberry Commercial group?!¡± eximed the woman.

    While she honestly didn¡¯t know who Mr. Crawford was, she was well aware of what the Mayberry

    Commercial Group was. After all, the entirety of Mayberry Commercial Street¡ªwhich included Wayfair

    Mountain Entertainment¡ªwas owned by the Mayberry Commercial Group. With that in mind, how

    wealthy and powerful could the boss of the group be¡­?

    Even Yuri and Xavia knew about the strength and power that the Mayberry Commercial Group

    possessed, so both of them felt themselves gulping.

    ¡°Now get out of the way! Since all the senior executives of our group are showing themselves now, I

    believe that Mr. Crawford is already on his way here!¡± instructed the security guard.

    Upon seeing so many high-level senior executives rushing out of the vi, he and the other guards

    couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely nervous, which was why they were now urging the group to leave.

    Naturally, Xavia and the others immediately hurried to the side when they heard this.

    Gerald, however, remained standing at the entrance without moving an inch.

    Seeing that, the guard angrily yelled, ¡°You brat! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Get out of the way

    already!¡±

    ¡°F*cking hell! Is he insane?!¡± muttered both Yuri and Danny contemptuously.

    ¡°That fool¡­! I truly am speechless!¡± added Xavia in a cold tone as she crossed her arms.

    When the guard saw that Gerald was still choosing to disregard hismand, he instantly lifted his

    baton and tried to hit Gerald while shouting, ¡°You¡¯re courting death, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply pointed a finger at the guard¡­ Sending the baton flying out of the guard¡¯s

    hand! The guard himself found himself falling on his back and rolling backward for a while! By the time

    he got back up, he had a horrified expression on his face as he looked at Gerald.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Staring back at the guard, Gerald then casually said, ¡°I¡¯m your beloved Mr. Crawford!¡±

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1427

    ¡°¡­What? Who did you say you were?¡± said the astonished security guard.

    He truly couldn¡¯t believe that this young man before him¡ªwho was an actual pauper¡ªwould dare to

    im that he was Mr. Crawford!

    While he definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed Gerald judging off his appearance alone, the guard had the

    shock of his life when he saw the look in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t really been paying too much attention to Gerald earlier, but after catching a glimpse of

    Gerald¡¯s gaze¡ªwhen Gerald was staring at him¡ªthe guard instantly felt a strong, pressuring aura from

    the youth.

    Adding the immense oppressive feeling¡ªGerald was capable of emitting¡ªto his great strength, the

    stunned guard¡ªwho was now feeling chill after chill run down his back¡ªfelt more and morepelled

    to believe Gerald¡¯s im.

    Even Xavia and the others had been startled the second they heard Gerald say that.

    Soon after, Xavia snapped out of it beforeughing and saying, ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Who did you say

    you were? Haha!¡±

    While Xavia had initially thought that Gerald was going to get beaten up, she hadn¡¯t expected him to

    actually be that skillful and strong! Even so, her focus stilly on what Gerald had just said. That he

    was actually Mr. Crawford.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Mr. Crawford was the wealthiest and most influential figure in all of Mayberry city. If he truly was Mr.

    Crawford, then wouldn¡¯t that make her Mrs. Crawford? ¡­No, that¡¯d make her the former Mrs.

    Crawford¡­ She couldn¡¯t just ept that!

    After hearing his im, Xavia simply felt an inexplicable sense of panic within the depths of her heart. It

    was obvious that she had nothing to do with this person anymore¡­ So why was she feeling so

    afraid¡­?

    It wasn¡¯t long after when Zack finally arrived at the scene. Due to how joyful Zack¡¯s face was as he ran

    toward Gerald, Gerald figured that his sister must have already exined everything to Zack. The fact

    that Zack instantly knew who he was must have also meant that his sister had sent a photograph of

    him to Zack as well.

    Regardless, upon standing before Gerald, Zack instantly made a deep bow before shouting, ¡°Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    Following that, the group of senior executives behind Zack shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    After being given the appropriate information, Zack now knew that the young man before him was

    Gerald, the child whom the Crawfords had raised in poverty from the second he was born!

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡±

    By that point, Xavia, Yuri, and the others were alreadypletely dumbfounded. Yuri, in particr,

    could feel his face turning green as he continued staring wide-eyed at Gerald.

    The pathetic pauper¡­ He was actually a rich, young master? And one whom even Chairman Lyle had

    to bow before?!

    Now breathing frantically, those from the group who had mocked Gerald desperately wanted to just drill

    a hole in the ground now so that they could hide their faces.

    ¡°Very good. Regardless, there are some important matters that I¡¯d like to discuss with you, Chairman

    Lyle. Let¡¯s head over to the office to talk about this!¡± replied Gerald with a slight nod.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Zack.

    Just as they were about to head in, Xavia couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°¡­W-wait a moment¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Is there anything I could help with, miss?¡± asked Zack as he looked at Xavia.

    ¡°A-are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken, Chairman Lyle¡­? His name is Gerald Crawford, you know? And

    he¡¯s a mere student from our university! How could he possibly be Mr. Crawford¡­?!¡± stuttered Xavia as

    she stopped Zack from proceeding any further.

    ¡°No mistakes here. Mr. Crawford¡¯s true name is indeed, Gerald Crawford!¡± replied Zack rather

    indifferently.

    ¡°¡­I-Impossible¡­ None of this is possible¡­!¡± muttered Xavia as she took a few steps back.

    Zack¡¯s words had struck through her very being like bolts of lightning that brought about endless

    destruction, simultaneously dispelling all of Xavia¡¯s hopes and dreams.

    Now feeling extremely regretful, Xavia found herself calling out, ¡°G-Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ve already broken up. With that in mind, there¡¯s no need for us to further bother with each

    other anymore. Now go ahead and live a good life! I have things to attend to!¡± replied Gerald as he

    ignored her regretful pleas, heading straight into Wayfair Mountain Entertainment as the rest of the

    people at the entrance remained fully stunned for quite a while.

    Regardless, once they were inside the office, Zack immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Mountain Top Vi is

    getting auctioned soon. Are you nning on buying it, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    While this was Zack¡¯s first time dealing with Mr. Crawford, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the Mr.

    Crawford before him waspletely different from the Mr. Crawford Zack had initially imagined.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1428

    Zack had initially thought that though Gerald had managed to find out about his true identity on his

    own, it¡¯d still take quite a while for him toplete the transition. After all, Mr. Crawford had been

    raised in poverty for as long as he lived!

    With that in mind, Zack had prepared himself to be greeted by a rather embarrassed, and honest Mr.

    Crawford. Now that Gerald was before him, however, he could¡¯ve never expected him to be someone

    so driven and courageous. What more, Gerald had a rather strong pressuring aura surrounding him at

    all times!

    While it wasn¡¯t aimed at anyone in particr, it was enough to make those surrounding Gerald feel that

    it was hard to breathe.

    ¡°Bingo. Also, I don¡¯t just want you to buy it for me, but I also need you to hire an engineering team to

    begin excavating Mountain Top. Immediately. Let¡¯s just say that there¡¯s a massive boulder inside that¡¯s

    extremely useful to me¡­ Regardless, you¡¯ll have six days toplete your task. Is there anything else

    you¡¯d like to ask?¡± instructed Gerald.

    ¡°¡­N-not at all¡­ I¡¯ll get it done immediately!¡± replied Zack.

    Though he had initially thought about asking Gerald about his motive, he quickly retracted his words

    before they were able to leave his mouth. At the end of the day, Zack was an experienced man who

    knew what he should question and what he shouldn¡¯t.

    Now that Gerald had made all the appropriate arrangements, Gerald simply needed to wait for the next

    few days.

    With Gerald now obtaining a bit of free time till then, he found himself thinking that he wasn¡¯t going to

    have another shot at traveling to the past once all this was over. With that in mind, he wanted to take

    advantage of this opportunity to make up for all the regrets that M had throughout her time with him.

    Though Gerald had constantly told M that he would make her the happiest woman in the world once

    they got married, he never really managed to achieve that. After all, she had gone missing before he

    could properly give her anything.

    Due to that, Gerald didn¡¯t even care if both of them weren¡¯t a couple yet at this point in time. Couple or

    not, he was going to make sure that he made her feel extremely happy and blissful throughout their six

    short days together.

    With that in mind, Gerald then returned to the milk tea shop on campus before ordering, ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like

    a cup of milk tea!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You still haven¡¯t had enough? Do you even have the money for it? Are you trying to give me

    more trouble?¡± muttered the slightly worried boss.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply fished out a hundred-dor banknote before cing it in front of the boss.

    ¡°Keep the change!¡±

    Eyes-widened, the shocked boss then replied, ¡°¡­Did¡­ Did you steal this¡­?¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that your milk tea is delicious, you truly spout a bit too much nonsense¡­ Just hurry up!¡±

    muttered Gerald, feeling speechless.

    ¡°¡­R-right! Coming right up!¡± announced the boss, deciding not to question things any further.

    After being handed his milk tea, Gerald then held onto the cup before walking toward the Department

    of Broadcasting and Hosting.

    At the time, there was a male teacher teaching in M¡¯s ssroom¡­

    When the ssroom door was suddenly pushed open, everyone inside couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at

    who it was¡­ Upon realizing that it was Gerald¡ªof all people¡ªwith a cup of milk tea in hand, everyone

    was instantly stunned.

    After all, Gerald was famous among those in the University for being a pathetic and penniless pauper.

    Why had hee all the way to the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting?

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Pst! M! Look there, it¡¯s him!¡±

    M herself had still been taking notes at that moment, but after getting nudged by her friend, she

    instantly saw what was going on.

    As she felt her beautiful face turn slightly reddened, the teacher removed his sses before coldly

    asking, ¡°¡­And what exactly are you doing, boy? Why did youe to our ss?¡±

    Choosing to simply ignore him, Gerald then slid a hand into his pocket before slowly walking toward

    M¡­ And cing the cup of milk tea before her.

    ¡°I owed you a cup of milk tea, so I¡¯m returning it to you now!¡±

    Hearing that, howls and gasps of surprise beganing from the rest of M¡¯s ssmates! Was the

    pauper actually trying to get the beauty?

    Everyone felt that the dramatic scene unfolding before their very eyes was simply unreal!

    ¡°¡­T-there¡¯s no need to return it to me¡­! Regardless, you should hurry and leave first¡­!¡± replied M

    who had been caughtpletely off guard by all this. Seeing her all dazed, the rest of the male

    students in her ss instantly shot dirty nces at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, but before I do, know that I still owe you two other things! While I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to

    return them to you, I¡¯ll eventually fulfill both wishes!¡± dered Gerald in a serious tone.

    ¡°W-what other two things¡­?¡± asked M meekly.

    ¡°First off, I owe you a promise! Secondly, my heart!¡±

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1429

    By the time Gerald was done speaking, everyone waspletely dumbfounded. Regardless of

    whether it was because of how romantic his remarks were or something else, the scene was enough to

    cause a major uproar among M¡¯s ssmates! Some people were even snapping pictures of the

    scene with their cell phones!

    As M¡¯s face grew the reddest she had ever been, Gerald¡ªwho was done speaking¡ªsimply turned

    around and left the ssroom.

    Staring at Gerald¡¯s back, M felt an inexplicable emotion welling within her¡­ Where were these

    feelings evening from¡­?

    Naturally, the incident quickly became extremely popr within the university; the second M¡¯s ss

    ended. After all, a scene where a pathetic pauper attempted to pursue a goddess was something that

    one would usually only be able to see in movies!

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s move had amplified the courage of all the shyer boys who had previously not

    dared to ask M out. Due to that, many of them were now standing in line to give love letters to her!

    Knowing that she absolutely couldn¡¯t remain in her ssroom anymore, M had decided to go out with

    her close friends.

    Before they were able to leave, however, they heard a rather beautiful girl from her ss¡ªwho was

    currently staring at M in dissatisfaction¡ªmutter, ¡°Hah! What¡¯s so great about you, M Smith? The

    boys must truly be blind for them to treat you like some kind of goddess!¡±

    The girl herself went by the name of Mallory Xenakis, and she was rather popr within the

    Department of Broadcasting and Hosting.

    Naturally, the more popr a girl was, the greater her jealousy when attention was drawn away from

    her. Now that all eyes were on M, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for her to feel this unhappy and dissatisfied.

    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with the boys treating her like a goddess, Mallory? How many boys even like you?¡±

    scoffed one of M¡¯s good friends.

    Since Mallory had always been mean toward M, several of M¡¯s closer friends had a rather bad

    rtionship with her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boys? Hah! I¡¯ll say it now that there are way too many people currently after me, and they¡¯re all sons

    of very wealthy and powerful men! Do you think I¡¯m someone like M? A person whom even a

    pathetic pauper dares to pursue? I don¡¯t give a d*mn about any of this at all!¡± dered Mallory.

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because everyone¡¯s talking about M instead of you now, aren¡¯t you, Mallory? Just

    admit to that already! Is there really a need to act like this?¡± retorted another one of M¡¯s friends.

    ¡°M¡¯s the main topic of conversation, you say? Well, allow me to remind you that the university¡¯s

    fiftieth-anniversary celebration is in three days¡¯ time! I¡¯m sure all of you are already aware that I¡¯m the

    main emcee of the group! Oh, and what about M? She¡¯s just a substitute emcee! With that said, I¡¯m

    sure everyone will finally be able to differentiate between the main character and the side chick from

    just a simple nce during the event! Just you guys wait!¡±

    Before the girls could quarrel any further, M quickly pulled her sisters out of the ssroom to leave.

    She simply couldn¡¯t be bothered wasting her time bickering about something so trivial.

    ring at M¡¯s back with fierce eyes, she then shouted, ¡°Just you wait and see, M Smith¡­!¡±

    Following that, she fished her phone out before locating the contact number saved under the name,

    ¡®Godfather¡¯¡­

    As Mallory dialed the number, Gerald himself had just exited a branded clothing store with a new shirt

    on.

    He had gone there immediately after leaving the Department of Broadcasting and Hosting, and he was

    making sure that nobody would continue referring to him as a pathetic pauper anymore from this day

    onward.

    Regardless, Gerald was feeling extremely happy and joyous since he had finally been able to reunite

    with M after so long¡­

    Still, undergoing the baptism of heaven remained his top priority. With that said, aside from secretly

    looking at M when he had nothing else to do, Gerald spent most of his time waiting at Mountain Top

    Vi.

    While his sudden change was undoubtedly a great shock for all his ssmates, they were no longer

    important in his eyes. After all, he had already had a showdown and his identity as a top-notch rich heir

    was now exposed.

    That, in itself, caused a huge sensation among those in the university, and countless beautiful girls

    instantly flocked around him. Of course, Gerald made sure to tactfully turn all of them down.

    While all was going pretty well, Gerald constantly reminded himself to remain alert. He even made sure

    to retain a semi-vignt state, even while restingte at night in his dormitory!

    In the end, he was thankful that he did. True to Peter¡¯s words, Gerald could clearly sense the presence

    of a person who had been spying on him¡­

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1430

    In fact, that person didn¡¯t even seem to be stalking Gerald from that far away!

    While he would only approach Gerald secretly for a few hours during the day before this, after Gerald

    disclosed his true identity¡ªabout three days ago¡ªGerald found that the person now kept a more

    frequent eye out on him.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Currently walking around on campus, Gerald activated his holy sense to see if he could sense the

    person¡¯s presence again¡­ And sure enough, he quickly realized that two people had been tailing him

    closely for some time now, with the first being the mysterious stalker and the second being Peter.

    ¡®Could my Dehlere Foundation truly have been ruined by that person¡­? If we had a close rtionship,

    then I¡¯d truly have a very close rtionship with that person¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Still, who was his stalker¡¯s identity¡­? If Gerald truly wanted to find out about that, now would be his

    perfect opportunity to do so¡­

    Even so, Gerald was slightly worried that he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the stalker yet with his current

    strength.

    ¡®I can only hope that you¡¯ll still be following me when I¡¯m awakening my Dehlere Foundation¡­ Should

    that be the case, then I¡¯ll surely be able to finally find out who you truly are¡­!¡¯

    Regardless, it was the university¡¯s anniversary today, and Gerald recalled that M was one of the

    emcees during the celebration back then.

    He also remembered that at that point in time, the past Gerald had only thought of M as ¡®an

    extremely beautiful girl¡¯. The old him could¡¯ve never anticipated that M would eventually end up

    bing his girlfriend!

    Shaking the thoughts off, Gerald then began walking toward the university¡¯s celebration site which was

    already crowded with people at the time.

    The members of the organizing team themselves were also extremely busy.

    At that moment, a middle-aged director called M¡ªwho had been busy memorizing her script¡ªto the

    side before saying, ¡°M! I¡¯ve something important to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director Yarino¡­?¡± asked M curiously.

    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go up on stage today!¡° replied the director. ¡°¡­H-huh¡­? Why¡¯s that?!¡±

    asked M who couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly surprised.

    ¡°Well, you should know that there has been quite a bit of discussion going on about you in the past two

    days¡­ A boy recently confessed his love for you, correct? Due to that, the university feels that if they

    allow you to go on stage, you¡¯ll most probably leave a negative impact on the university! I hope you¡¯ll

    be a little understanding in regards to this matter!¡±

    ¡°¡­B-but¡­ I¡­¡± replied M, feeling slightly miserable now.

    ¡°But what? How dare you still have the audacity to show your face here, even after someone like that

    confessed his love to you? Do you seriously want to embarrass all of us too?!¡± scoffed Mallory as she

    walked over to M, glints of arrogance in her eyes.

    If it wasn¡¯t already obvious enough, Mallory had set M up. After all, her godfather was a rather well-

    known person within the business world. What more, he was quite an influential and powerful figure

    within this city!

    Since Mallory asked him to lend a hand in this, it was barely a problem for him to pull a few strings for

    things to work out her way. In fact, he was even going to be personally making a trip here to see

    Mallory today.

    Regardless, since Mallory had such a powerful figure backing her up, it was obvious that she was the

    main character today.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the mastermind behind all this, Mallory¡­! You truly are a petty viin!¡± growled M.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me! It¡¯s not my fault for having a good godfather while you have nothing at all!¡± retorted

    Mallory, feeling extremely proud of herself when she saw how disappointed M looked.

    ¡°Just so you know, my godfather will be cheering for me from within the audience, so I can¡¯t stay and

    chat any longer! Farewell now! Go be part of the audience or something!¡± said Mallory before walking

    off.

    While M was both angry and frustrated, she knew that in the end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change a

    thing. With that in mind, all she could do was toss her things aside before walking out from the back¡­

    However, Mallory and M were both slightly surprised when they witnessed the scene before them¡­

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1431

    The both of them saw all the university senior executives standing in a row under the stage.

    They looked like elementary school students who were under training.

    Moreover, a bald middle-aged man was kneeling beside a young man as he shed streams of tears and

    mucus from his mouth and nose at this time.

    ¡°Godfather?¡± Mallory¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    And that young man, who was dressed very gorgeously and extravagantly, was actually that pauper

    who had been pursuing and confessing his love to M?

    Was she dreaming?!

    Speaking of it, her godfather was actually really unlucky. When he was making a phone call to make all

    the arrangements for this matter on her behalf, Gerald, who had an extraordinary hearing, happened to

    overhear his conversation.

    So, there were no other reasons for everything that was happening at this time. Gerald could easily

    deal with them and teach them a lesson in a matter of minutes.

    ¡°M, we would like to apologize for the incident just now. You were actually able to get such a strong

    sponsor for our university. We truly do not know how to thank you at all! Also, M, it seems as though

    the young Mr. Crawford has something that he would like to discuss with you!¡±

    A middle-aged man said as he stood up. ¡°Mr. Crawford?¡±

    M looked at Gerald. It was that strange boy again. She had not seen him for a few days, but he had

    already changed so much!

    However, it was also precisely because of her curiosity about these things and the special feelings that

    she felt for this boy that M subsequently nodded in agreement as she followed Gerald out.

    ¡°Is there a reason why you are looking for me? You are the young Mr. Crawford from Mayberry

    Commercial Group. There are many girls who like you. There is nothing good or special about me at

    all. So, Mr. Crawford, is it worth it for you to be helping me like this?¡± M asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Actually, there is something that I want to ask of you!¡± Gerald said as he looked at her.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, what are you referring to?¡± M asked.

    ¡°I would like to kiss your forehead!¡± Gerald said.

    Seven days was passing by quickly, and he had no time to do anything at all. All he could do was to

    make sure that M¡¯s family would have a very carefree life without any worries.

    He did not even have the opportunity to try to pursue M again.

    Therefore, during this trip, Gerald simply wanted to kiss M¡¯s forehead onest time. On one hand, it

    was because he truly missed her, and on the other hand, it was to bid farewell to her.

    After undergoing the awakening of heaven, he would never be able to return to this ce, let alone

    know how long it would take before he would finally be able to find M again.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    He honestly did not want to simply let go of this rare opportunity just like that.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    As for M, she was taken aback, and she instinctively took a step backward.

    When Gerald flicked his finger, M suddenly realized that she could not move her body at all anymore.

    She was a little terrified as she looked at Gerald in fear.

    ¡°M, there are some things that you will never understand. At this point, you will not be able to

    understand the depths of my love and affection for you! I have been looking for you for a very long

    time, but you seem to have just disappeared mysteriously. I could not find you at all no matter how hard

    I tried!¡±

    Gerald said as he walked toward M and held her hand gently.

    The flustered and struggling expression in M¡¯s eyes gradually faded as she looked into Gerald¡¯s eyes

    that were filled with infatuation.

    ¡°The reason why I came to see you this time is to formally say goodbye to you. After this, I will be

    staying in the Mountain Top Vi the whole time¡­¡± Gerald said lightly.

    At this moment, he hugged M gently before he kissed her deeply on her forehead.

    M¡¯s body trembled slightly. She felt as though a certain medium in her heart was suddenly connected

    to Gerald in an instant.

    She suddenly had very mixed emotions. She felt as though she knew this boy.

    She had already had this kind of feeling for him ever since the first time she had met him.

    Moreover, she felt as though she had a rather unusual rtionship with this boy.

    This was because she would always feel inexplicably nervous deep down in her heart whenever she

    saw him.

    This was especially so when he kissed her gently just now. It made M feel very strange.

    This was because even though she felt a little excited, she also felt very sad at the same time.

    M had never experienced this kind of inner grief and sadness before, and it was precisely this kind of

    grief that caused M to shed tears at this time. She felt as though her whole body was being torn into

    pieces.

    She seemed to have been missing this person for ages, and it felt as though the both of them had been

    separated for a very long time.

    She missed him. She had been missing him every day, and this made her suffer every day.

    ¡®Oh, my god. What is wrong with me?!¡¯

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1432

    M thought to herself in shock. At this moment, she felt as though she was not herself.

    ¡°M, I will definitely repay and give you the two things that I owe you. I will use my whole life to make it

    up to you!¡± Gerald said onest sentence.

    After that, he unlocked M¡¯s acupuncture point with a light tap. M did not move at all because she

    felt that her heart was hurting.

    As for Gerald, his figure had already begun to slowly disappear from her sight until he was finally gone.

    ¡°I¡­ I miss you, Gerald!¡±

    M could hardly believe what she had just said. She had actually said those words!

    Why did she feel as though everything was so unreal at this moment?!

    At the same time, although it was alreadyte at night, a woman who was sleeping on her side inside a

    luxurious room seemed to be having a nightmare. Her body began twitching, and she started

    weeping¡­

    It was getting closer. The seven days were getting closer and closer.

    Gerald had been keeping guard and watching over the Zircobsite over the past few days, and he could

    strongly feel that the Dehlere Foundation in his body was still intact.

    Gerald understood that the time for him to undergo the awakening of his Dehlere Foundation was

    coming.

    To be honest, when he hade back this time, there were many things that Gerald wanted to do.

    However, he had discovered that everything seemed to be destined. There were mandatory rules in

    every time and space, and there was nothing much that he could do at all.

    When he finally understood this matter clearly, the first thing that he had done was to look for M so

    that he could say goodbye to her. This was because he did not want to leave with any regrets.

    Suddenly, a loud bang sounded!

    The mountain exploded, and the engineering team which wasposed and made out of thousands of

    people slowly retreated one after the other.

    This was because the center of the mountain suddenly began shing with colorful colors and lights.

    Everyone was shocked.

    The seven spots on Gerald¡¯s arm had already disappeared, and there was only one spot left on his

    arm.

    When he opened up his holy sense, he discovered that the mysterious person was watching him from

    not too far away.

    ¡®You¡¯d better not leave! At least I will be content if I can clearly see who you are when I am leaving!¡¯

    Gerald secretly thought to himself.

    He did not think too much about it, and he simply flew directly inside the mountain so that he could

    undergo the awakening of heaven.

    Somewhere in the forest not too far away, a man who was dressed in ck with a mask over his face

    was witnessing all of this with avender light shining from his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is he doing? How could he possibly change so much in just a few

    days?!¡± The man dressed in ck muttered to himself at this moment.

    His voice sounded a little old, but it was still very loud and powerful.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter anymore! I should go over there and take a look before deciding anything else!¡¯

    The man dressed in ck focused on the scene, and he was about to move forward at this point.

    There was a sudden squeak in the air, almost as though someone had shot an arrow directly at him.

    ¡®Hm?!¡¯

    The old man dressed in ck realized that danger was approaching him. Not good!

    He moved his body and dodged theser blow attack that wasing directly at him.

    However, immediately afterward, a ck shadow passed by directly in front of him.

    The other party was not slow, and he took away the old man¡¯s mask in an instant. The two people

    looked at each other for a brief moment.

    The old man was stunned for a moment before he immediately hid his face as he made his escape.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    There was a middle-aged man in front of him. However, this middle-aged man had scars all over his

    face. The middle-aged man did not chase after him, but he waspletely stunned after seeing the old

    man¡¯s face.

    He was in a state of shock.

    ¡°How can that be possible?!¡±

    He was horrified as he muttered to himself in disbelief.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1433

    The middle-aged man could not believe his own eyes.

    However, he had to be certain. So, he hurriedly rushed toward the background where the man in ck

    had disappeared as he chased after him.

    Lights were flickering continuously inside the cave at this instant. This was the golden light that was

    emitting from Gerald¡¯s body. ¡®This is the true awakening of heaven!¡¯

    Gerald could feel the vitality and strength in every cell in his body, and it felt like a flood that was

    breaking a dam, not to mention the fact that Gerald¡¯s body was entirely free from worry at this point.

    The surging power kept pouring out.

    What Gerald was considering at this point was not how he should be using this powerful force, but

    instead, he was thinking about how he could suppress this powerful force.

    He felt that he was invincible. He could easily break the mountain simply by turning his hands.

    He was too strong and powerful.

    Was this the real strength that he should feel from the first stage of the awakening?

    Gerald took a deep breath.

    Fortunately, there was a very powerful airbending skill within the Thunder Eruption method. Otherwise,

    Gerald truly would not know how to control this great and powerful strength.

    Gerald also saw that after he hadpleted the awakening of heaven, the seven spots on his body

    had naturally disappeared in an instant.

    The blue light spots began topletely envelop his body.

    ¡®This is the rhythm for me to return to the present!¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    Since he had alreadypleted the awakening, he was already in full possession of the talent from the

    first stage of the awakening.

    The increase in his strength and power also gave Gerald the courage to take a look at the appearance

    of the man dressed in ck.

    He had to hurry!

    He could sense that the man in ck was trying to escape, and Gerald did not dare to dy it any

    longer.

    ¡°Oh, my God! A deity!¡±

    The engineering team was all terrified and dumbfounded.

    In the blink of an eye, Gerald had already chased and caught up to him. He could see the man in ck

    fighting against his second uncle not too far away.

    The man in ck obviously wanted to retreat, but his second uncle was very determined to stop him.

    However, his second uncle was not the man in ck¡¯s opponent at all.

    As the both of them were still fighting fiercely, they suddenly discovered the changes in the distant sky

    at the same time.

    The man in ck was startled, and he hastily retreated.

    Gerald attacked him directly.

    A strong wave of air swept forward directly, and the man in ck could not resist the attack at all.

    ¡®I am finally going to see your true colors today!¡¯ Gerald said coldly in his heart.

    The man in ck stumbled backward as he tried to retreat.

    However, Gerald simply raised his hand as he pulled the ck man¡¯s towel away. The man in ck

    could not resist or fight against Gerald¡¯s current strength at all. His eyes were filled with horror.

    Gerald also saw his eyes.

    At this moment, Gerald suddenly felt that this man¡¯s eyes seemed a little familiar.

    Just as he was about to pull off the towel¡­

    Blue electric currents suddenly circled his body.

    ¡®D*mn it! I have to leave now!¡¯

    Gerald thought anxiously to himself.

    At the moment of departure, Gerald could not even take a step forward because of the strong power of

    the Mackusion.

    A bolt of lightning suddenly struck.

    Gerald¡¯s whole body turned into a blue light, which instantly dissipated on the spot.

    He returned to the same original feeling where he only had vague consciousness, and he could not

    control himself at all.

    However, Gerald had already seen the eyes of the man in ck, and he had even seen half of the

    man¡¯s face clearly.

    He looked very familiar indeed.

    Moreover, he was someone who had been by his side.

    Still, Gerald could not put a finger on who he was!

    Not long after that, a loud burst of noise sounded in Gerald¡¯s ears. This loud sound woke Gerald up.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1434

    He felt as though he had just woken up from a dream. Gerald slowly opened his eyes.

    He realized that he was on an ind now, and this ind was surrounded by dense forests.

    He spread out his holy sense immediately so that he could perceive his surroundings. He could

    vaguely feel that many passenger ships were passing by.

    ¡®I should already be back now, but it seems as though my position has deviated, and I have arrived on

    an ind!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    It would not be difficult for him to return to Crawford Manor in Northbay. Gerald could simply fly back

    directly.

    This was because Gerald could sense that his Dehlere Foundation was stillplete and intact. The

    Mackusion was indeed very miraculous.

    He no longer needed to be afraid of anything now.

    However, there were also subsequent problems that appeared immediately.

    The awakening of Gerald¡¯s Dehlere Foundation made Gerald very powerful and strong. This power

    made Gerald feel as though he was carrying a mountain on his back when he did not utilize the

    airbending skill.

    Gerald had no choice but to stop so that he could slowly digest this huge force first.

    Gerald meditated on the spot as he began unleashing his skills. At the same time, at Crawford Manor.

    Waves of thunder and lightning shed within Crawford Manor. However, after it was over, there was

    nothing else left behind. Peter was waiting anxiously at the side.

    At this moment, he could not help but widen his eyes as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Angelica, what is the

    situation now? Where is Gerald? Based on the time, he should already be back now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but everything is fine. I believe that his position has just slightly deviated. It must be because

    Gerald had been moving his body very quickly at the moment when he was leaving. Therefore, this

    might have caused a deviation in his position. I do not know where or which direction the Mackusion

    has taken him!¡± Z said.

    ¡°ording to what you have just said, that will only mean that Gerald¡¯s cultivation base after he has

    undergone the awakening of heaven should no longer be the same anymore. Even if he hasnded in

    any other positions, it shouldn¡¯t take him too long to rush back here!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°No. Since he has already undergone the awakening of heaven, he would have gained too much

    strength and power all at once. This huge strength and power will be present at this current time. So,

    Gerald will have to spend some time to slowly digest and merge this huge amount of strength and

    power within his own body. This is because this strength and power will bring about huge changes to

    Gerald! It might even transform or change his body. So, I am afraid that he will not be able to rush back

    for quite a while!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Peter nodded. After that, he wondered, ¡°Angelica, what kind of changes will Gerald experience to his

    body, then? Could it be simr to the abilities that we gained when we were in Jaetra?¡±

    ¡°You could also understand it that way. However, since Gerald¡¯s ability is obviouslypletely different

    aspared to us, the changes that he undergoes will not simply be an ability, but it might actually be

    a supernatural power! An extremely powerful supernatural power!¡± Z exined.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, in that case, I am really looking forward to seeing what Gerald¡¯s final transformation would turn

    out to be like!¡± Peter could not help but exim.

    At this moment, Z suddenly frowned as she knitted her brows tightly together.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good!¡± She hurriedly said.

    ¡°Angelica, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°There is a group of people who are closing in on us rapidly. I can sense and feel the King of

    Judgement Portal¡¯s aura!¡± Z cautiously replied.

    ¡°The King of Judgement Portal?¡± Peter also widened his eyes.

    ¡°They have finally found this ce! We will have to leave as soon as possible!¡± Z said.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy for you to just leave!¡±

    A terrifying and stern voice suddenly sounded and echoed around them.

    After that, it was apanied by a series of hurricanes.

    It was the King of the Judgement Portal.

    Moreover, many masters had followed closely behind him as they surrounded the entire Crawford

    Ind.

    ¡°Angelica, you will have to leave first! I will draw their attention away from you!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°No! You are Gerald¡¯s second uncle. If you were to meet with danger or any mishaps, Gerald would

    certainly feel even sadder! He does not have any family members left!¡± Z said as she shook her

    head.

    ¡°Angelica, inparison to me, you are even more important to Gerald. My life is insignificant and of

    little to no importance to him at all. So, you should go! The Crawford family has a secret passage! If

    you continue dying any longer, neither one of us will be able to leave this ce!¡± Peter said bitterly

    as he tried to persuade her.

    Z struggled for a while before she finally ground her teeth.

    She knew that she should never allow herself to fall into the King of the Judgement Portal¡¯s hands at

    this time.

    Otherwise, it was very likely that Gerald would encounter a very different kind of danger.

    So, she had no other choice!

    Furthermore, Z was in possession of the dragon blood jade pendant. So, she used it to draw a ray of

    light as she hid inside the Crawford family¡¯s secret passage.

    ¡°None of you will be able to escape! Gerald will fall into my hands eventually¡­¡± The King of the

    Judgement Portal¡¯s voice was still roaring and echoing outside¡­

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1435

    Z finally escaped as Peter covered up for her.

    However, just as Peter had predicted, he was a step toote. He could not escape even if he wanted

    to.

    The King of the Judgement Portal and Yreth from the Gunter family gathered around and surrounded

    Peter in an instant.

    The Gunter family and the King of the Judgement Portal had not given up on the search for them over

    the past few days.

    After all, Gerald had already officially started a feud with them.

    This was not merely something that could be expressed with just interest or rtionship anymore!

    Peter had no way to counterattack in front of these two masters, especially so because there was the

    King of the Judgement Portal there to suppress him.

    So, he surrendered to the Gunter family without any resistance at all. ¡°Where is Z Ld?¡±

    The King of the Judgement Portal asked coldly as he turned into the shape of a figure.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that she has already escaped before you even arrived? Moreover, it will be very difficult

    for you to catch her!¡± Peter said as he sneered.

    ¡°What about Gerald, then?!¡± Yreth¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred as she asked angrily at this

    moment.

    ¡°Hahaha! Gerald is no longer here either. Even though both of you are so powerful, it seems as though

    you always end up empty-handed. You cannot even find the person that you want to find at all!¡± Peter

    said as he looked at them with a satirical expression on his face.

    ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    The King of the Judgement Portal was furious and enraged.

    ¡°You seem to believe that all of the people that we are looking for have already managed to make their

    escape. You seem to be very steadfast in your beliefs when you are in fact wrong. Inparison, you

    are actually a very important chess piece!¡±

    The King of the Judgement Portal said as he looked at Peter.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you are in our hands, we will not need to worry that Gerald will note to

    look for you, then! After all, no matter what it is, you are still his second uncle!¡± The King of the

    Judgement Portal roared.

    ¡°Still, I am just afraid that you guys will not be Gerald¡¯s opponents at all when hees eventually!¡±

    Peter said as he sneered.

    Regardless, the King of the Judgement Portal obviously did not have any desire to continue talking to

    Peter anymore, and he wanted to chase after Z immediately.

    ¡°Yreth, I am going to leave everything here to you for the time being. The Gunter family should try to

    take control of Crawford Manor as soon as possible. When the timees, Gerald will certainly make

    an appearance and easily reveal himself!¡± The King of the Judgement Portal instructed.

    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± Yreth replied.

    When she raised her head again, the King of the Judgement Portal was no longer in her sight.

    ¡°It would certainly be very difficult for Gerald to escape again if he were toe this time!¡± Yreth said

    as she looked at Peter coldly.

    ¡°Moreover, the few people who have escaped from Qerton City have also fallen into my hands! So,

    Gerald will certainlye here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am also very certain that Gerald will certainlye here!¡±

    Peter never expected that the reason why Jasmine and the others had note back in time even

    though it had already been so many days was because they had already fallen into the King of the

    Judgement Portal and Yreth¡¯s hands.

    In fact, Peter had already had a foreboding feeling that something might have happened to them.

    However, he truly would not have thought that it would be because of the King of the Judgement Portal

    and the Gunter family.

    Moreover, it was just as Angelica had said.

    When it reached a certain point, many things and many people would end up bing bystanders.

    The only person who would truly be able to stand up to them was Gerald!

    Now¡­ everything depends entirely on you, Gerald!

    ¡­

    Five dayster.

    On the ind.

    At this time, the sun was shining brightly, and there were strong waves on the sea.

    A seagull that was looking for food flew over the ind.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1436

    It slowly descended on a fresh branch.

    Not long after that, the entire ind seemed to be trembling for a moment.

    Immediately afterward, an earth-shattering scene was reflected in the seagull¡¯s eyes.

    The ind was cracking open, and it subsequently opened up a wide gully at a speed that was visible

    to the naked eye.

    The waves around the ind began to roar frantically, almost as though there was a tsunami.

    The sky was suddenly covered in thunder and bolts of lightning.

    There was a look of extreme terror in the seagull¡¯s eyes, and its whole body began trembling

    uncontrobly.

    After that, the seagull took off from the branch as it tried to desperately make its escape into the

    distance.

    It must have seen something, and that was the reason why it was fleeing out of horror.

    An insane bolt of lightning struck directly.

    Immediately afterward, a ray of light was projected from the very center of the ind.

    The source of light was a young man who was sitting with his legs crossed in the center of the ind.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Although this young man was seated on the deserted ind, there was no trace of dust on him at all

    despite the raging waves and the howling wind!

    His skin was extremely fair, and his body was filled with a breathtaking aura. Of course, anyone who

    saw him now would definitely feel very frightened and afraid. This was because this person¡¯s forehead

    seemed to be a little strange.

    It was not only shining brightly, but there seemed to be a faintly discernible third eye that had appeared

    on his forehead. It seemed as though this third eye was emitting this bright light.

    The bright light prated the sky directly as it swept through everything around it.

    After a long time, the third eye on the person¡¯s forehead began to slowly converge as the young man

    slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡®Unexpectedly, I would actually obtain this kind of gain from the first stage of the awakening. The

    Thunder Extraordinary Sight is indeed amazing! It is truly unimaginable andpletely beyond

    comprehension!¡¯

    Although it could be seen that this young man was usually very calm andposed, at this moment,

    he had a horrified and surprised look on his face.

    As for the identity of this young man, who else could it be if he was not Gerald?!

    Gerald had been digesting all of the gains that he had obtained at this ce for the past five days.

    Over these five days, in addition to the substantial increase in his cultivation base, three days ago,

    Gerald had also begun to discover that it seemed as though his body had undergone a very miraculous

    change.

    He had felt a slight pain in his forehead, which gradually became a tingling pain, and he had eventually

    felt a pain that felt like a tear in his skin.

    In the end, Gerald had ended up growing an extra eye.

    Moreover, it was an eye with magical and supernatural powers.

    This eye had many functions. One of them was information storage, and Gerald had already tested it.

    Gerald had used his divine pupil to scan through everything, and as long as he wanted to, everything

    before him would be stored infinitely within his mind. There was also a warning function that came with

    it.

    The second function was that it had a far-sighted effect. Just now, Gerald had used his divine pupil to

    look directly toward the horizon.

    Thirdly, it possessed a special ability. Gerald referred to it as the Mysterious Resurrection Power, and

    this power far surpassed themon people. It seemed as though this force could actually bring the

    dead back to life and turn any decays into a miracle!

    The fourth one was his powerful attack and energy. He was omnipotent, regardless of whether it was a

    long-range lock-on attack or even a close-range attack.

    Moreover, he could even form a very strange technique under the premise of this kind of attacking

    power.

    Gerald has already developed greatly.

    This was especially so for the fourth function. It would be hard to imagine what kind of terrifying

    existence Gerald¡¯s attack would end up being if his cultivation level kept rising.

    Now, Gerald had alreadypletely unlocked the first stage of his transformation. So, he would have

    the fighting power and capability even if he were to go against the King of the Judgement Portal.

    What¡¯s more, he had the blessing of the mysterious Thunder Extraordinary Sight!

    Gerald was excited.

    At this time, Gerald¡¯s Thunder Extraordinary Sight began to flicker continuously.

    ¡®Hmm? This is the Thunder Extraordinary Sight giving me a warning that there is danger!¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself.

    He immediately thought of Crawford Manor. Could it be that his second uncle and the others had

    already met with a mishap?

    Gerald could not help but wonder.

    However, when he thought about how he had not returned even after five days had already passed by,

    he knew that he would have to return as soon as possible. So, he quickly cast a spell to hide his divine

    pupil, and his figure quickly disappeared¡­

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1437

    Northbay, at the Hong Kong port.

    At this moment, there were many people gathered at this lively ce.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It turned out that there was a man who was crawling on the ground, and this aroused the curiosity and

    attention of many onlookers.

    Everyone was pointing at this man, but no one was willing to take a step forward to help him.

    ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t that Chairman Zack Lyle?!¡±

    Someone finally recognized the man in front of them at this time.

    That¡¯s right. This person was not anyone else, but the infamous Chairman Lyle from the business

    world.

    Oh, my god. Zack Lyle? How had he ended up in the current state that he was in? He was horrified.

    As soon as he spoke up, many people took out their cell phones to take pictures.

    This was because Chairman Lyle, who was in front of them, was very badly battered and bruised up,

    and someone had already broken the muscles in his hands and his hamstrings.

    It was impossible for people not to sigh in pity when they witnessed this scene.

    ¡°Chairman Lyle, what happened to you?! I heard that you were currently in Mayberry City. So, why are

    you suddenly here at the Hong Kong port?¡±

    This middle-aged man obviously had a friendship with Chairman Lyle. So, he quickly walked over with

    a sad expression.

    At the same time, he hurriedly took out a bottle of water as he tried to give it to Zack, who seemed to

    be dehydrated.

    As a result, before he could even put the water to Zack¡¯s lips, the bottle of water was kicked away.

    It was a few bodyguards who were dressed in ck, and they sneered as they said, ¡°Hey, fatty! You¡¯d

    better get lost if you do not want to die! Stop being so nosy! Otherwise, you will die here today!¡±

    The bodyguard in ck said coldly.

    The middle-aged man wanted to refute, but when he saw that this group of people seemed to mean

    what they had just said, he did not dare to continue getting in their way anymore.

    So, he could only leave reluctantly.

    Zack wanted to pick up the bottle to take a sip of water from it. As a result, the bodyguard in ck

    instantly stepped on his hands.

    He stepped on his hands until it was already bloody, yet the bodyguard simply continued crushing his

    hands fiercely.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that you cannot drink any water for seven days? It is just the third day and you

    cannot stand it anymore?! Did you think that you are still a very famous and powerful person in the

    Crawford family? You dare to ask people to serve you water?! Let me tell you something specifically.

    The Crawford family has already been renamed to the Sime family! From now on, all of you are nothing

    but the Sime family¡¯s dog!¡± The bodyguard said coldly.

    As for Zack, he was so thirsty that he was even thinking of trying to drink the water that had been

    spilled on the ground.

    ¡°D*mn it! Do you really want to drink water that badly?! Hahaha! Brothers, throw him into the river, then!

    If he can survive and swim up to the surface of the water, we will consider it that he indeed has good

    fortune!¡±

    The bodyguard said as he grinned.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The other bodyguards responded in unison.

    Meanwhile, Gerald had just left the ind on the Southeast Sea.

    He happened to be passing by Hong Kong as he prepared to head back to Crawford Ind.

    It just so happened that he also saw the scene that was unfolding before him.

    However, at this moment, he did not want to be nosy and interfere in this matter.

    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard Zack crying out loud in pain. He initially thought that

    he had heard wrongly.

    As a result, after turning back to take a look, he realized that it was indeed Zack! How could this be

    possible?!

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.

    He appeared directly in front of these few people at this time.

    ¡°Zack!¡± Gerald shouted out loud in disbelief.

    The both of them had just met a few days ago, and he had been perfectly fine. Moreover, at that time,

    Zack had been dealing with the transfer of the Crawford family¡¯s assets. He had been back in Mayberry

    City at that time. What was going on here?!

    As for Zack, his body trembled uncontrobly, and he raised his head as soon as he heard Gerald¡¯s

    voice.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Crawford?!¡±

    Tears started streaming down Zack¡¯s face at this time. It felt as though he had finally seen the light at

    the end of the dark tunnel. ¡°What is going on?¡± Gerald hurriedly asked.

    ¡°It is the Gunter family and the Judgement Portal. They upied the Crawford Manor forcibly, and they

    handed the entire management of the Crawford family over to the Sime family in Qerton City. They took

    over all of the Crawford family¡¯s industries and properties! I tried to go against them, and as a result, I

    was captured and brought here!¡± Zack cried out miserably.

    ¡°Hmph? Who is this person? Could he be the Mr. Crawford that the Gunter family is currently looking

    for?¡±

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1438

    The bodyguards at the side stared at each other in astonishment, and there were sparkles in their eyes

    at this time.

    In truth, the Gunter family had given orders to the Sime family to torture all the members of the

    Crawford family in various ways so that they could draw Gerald out and subsequently capture him.

    Hahaha! This was simply perfect. It seemed as though this person hade up to their doorstep

    personally.

    When the time came, these few bodyguards would certainly be rich!

    ¡°Who else did the Sime family capture? Where is my second uncle, Peter Crawford, and the others?!¡±

    Sure enough, something had indeed happened to the Crawford family.

    Moreover, Gerald truly did not expect that the Gunter family and the King of the Judgement Portal

    would actually track them down all the way here.

    At this time, Gerald stared angrily at the three bodyguards who were guarding Zack. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The

    several bodyguardsughed out loud.

    ¡°Is this fool actually trying to question us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He even dared to look at us with such an angry expression on his face!¡±

    The bodyguards said contemptuously. As for Gerald, he simply frowned tightly.

    After that, he raised his hand directly before pping one of the bodyguards¡¯ forehead.

    There was a loud bang!

    The scene before Gerald at this moment was simr to that of a mortar hitting a watermelon, and the

    person¡¯s head was instantly shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    The people around them were so frightened that they hurriedly ran away.

    As for the remaining two bodyguards, both of them were dumbfounded.

    ¡°F*ck! He is actually very strong! It turns out that this person is not our opponent at all!¡±

    The two bodyguards could only exchange nces with one another as they felt extremely panicked at

    this time.

    It was no wonder why the Gunter family had to spend so much time and effort just to arrest him. He

    was so powerful!

    ¡°What happened? I am asking you onest time!¡± Gerald said coldly.

    ¡°Pfft! We will never tell you anything. If we were to tell you, you would certainly kill us immediately!

    However, if we refuse to tell you, then¡­¡±

    Before they could even finish speaking, Gerald had flicked his finger, and their heads exploded directly!

    ¡°Zack, I will heal you first!¡±

    Gerald said as he looked at Zack, who was in agony and pain.

    Gerald¡¯s figure flickered as he brought Zack into a forest.

    The way that Gerald could treat a person¡¯s injuries was naturally no longer what it used to be.

    At this moment, Gerald simply closed his eyes slightly.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    After that, the Thunder Extraordinary Sight gradually appeared on Gerald¡¯s forehead.

    A golden light instantly enveloped Zack at this time.

    Immediately afterward, the wounds on Zack¡¯s body were all healed magically in an instant at a speed

    that was visible to the naked eye.

    When the golden light disappeared, Zack could feel the changes in his body.

    At this time, when he looked at Gerald, he was not looking at him with awe or respect. Instead, he was

    staring at Gerald in disbelief, almost as though he was a demon.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ you?!¡±

    Zack did not dare to continue speaking anymore because he was alreadypletely healed.

    ¡°We can talk about all these things in the future. What happened to the Crawford family?¡± Gerald

    asked.

    At this time, Zack hurriedly exined everything to Gerald¡­

    It turned out that something had already happened to the Crawford family five days ago.

    The Judgement Portal and the Gunter family hade to the Crawford Manor, and they had captured

    Peter. At the same time, they had also captured Jasmine and the others before taking over all of the

    Crawford family¡¯s assets and industries. Zack was captured after he had tried to fight and go against

    them.

    As for their puppet, it was none other than the Sime family from Qerton City. The Sime family was very

    domineering and powerful in Hong Kong now.

    They were torturing all of the original Crawford family members in various ways.

    ¡°Furthermore, when they found out that Miss Jasmine was your fianc¨¦e, the young master of the Sime

    family even sold Jasmine off to a bar to work as a hostess to insult and humiliate her. I heard that the

    Gunter family has already set up a lot of traps in the Crawford Manor, and they are simply waiting for

    you to walk right into their trap now!¡±

    Zack told Gerald everything that he knew¡­

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1439

    ¡°What?! I should have fought it out with them and destroyed the Gunter family a long time ago!¡± Gerald

    said as he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°By the way, where did they take Jasmine? What about my second uncle, Leo, and the others?¡± Gerald

    asked.

    Before his teleportation, Gerald had exined these things to Zack. So, Zack naturally knew who they

    were.

    At this time, Zack said, ¡°Miss Jasmine has been sent to Emperor¡¯s Tavern in Hong Kong! As for the

    second master and the others, all of them are trapped inside Crawford Manor. The Gunter family have

    already made massive preparations there, and they are simply waiting for you to make an appearance

    so that you will fall right into their trap!¡±

    Gerald clenched his fists tightly.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want you to find a ce so that you can settle down there. I will go and save Jasmine first. You

    should contact the other members of the Crawford family, and when I have settled the score with the

    Gunter family, the rest of you will have the opportunity to n for the future!¡± Gerald instructed.

    As for Zack, he knew very well that he would not be able to help Mr. Crawford in any way. So, he could

    only nod his head.

    Gerald headed directly to the bar in Hong Kong.

    The atmosphere inside the bar was very smoky and messy at this moment. Many people were drinking

    inside.

    If it was the young master of the Sime family, this person should be Matilda¡¯s younger brother, then.

    Gerald did not know who he was either.

    So, as soon as he entered the bar, he asked the waitress directly, ¡°There is a young man named Mr.

    Sime. Which room is he in?¡±

    ¡°In Room 888.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! She is truly a beauty! I wonder what it would feel like if I could have some fun with her!¡±

    Many people were surrounding a young man at this time.

    There was a beautiful young woman who was kneeling as some men held her in ce as they held

    onto their shoulders.

    This young woman was none other than Jasmine.

    ¡°Mr. Sime, if you like her, why don¡¯t you go ahead and do as you please?¡± Some people could not help

    but ask.

    At the same time, they were also hinting to the young man that they would certainly be willing to

    provide him with any help or assistance if there was a need to.

    ¡°Hahaha! Would I need you to remind me if I really wanted to do that? I would have already done it a

    long time ago if I wanted to. However, that would simply be too boring. I want to see how long she can

    hold out and endure being tortured before she finally decides to willingly climb into my bed. What kind

    of experience would that be, then! Hahaha!¡± Mr. Sime said.

    ¡°Let me tell you something! If you had the guts to, you can go ahead and kill me. Otherwise, Gerald will

    never let you off. You people from the Sime family are indeed very courageous. Aren¡¯t you afraid that

    your family will be met with a terrible disaster?¡± Jasmine yelled.

    ¡°Pfft! Gerald? Let me tell you something. The Gunter family has already set up many traps to capture

    Gerald. And to be honest, we have been looking forward to Gerald making an appearance as soon as

    possible. In fact, the sooner he makes an appearance, the better it would be for the Sime family as we

    would finally be able to enjoy everything that the Crawford family owns unscrupulously! Hahaha!¡± Mr.

    Sime said.

    ¡°Gerald killed Matilda. So, that means that he has a blood feud with the Sime family. So, I will have to

    settle this score with him sooner orter!¡±

    At this moment, the room door was suddenly opened.

    It was a heavyweight bodyguard who was walking in slowly.

    He had always been in charge of all of the arrangements for Mr. Sime. Moreover, the Gunter family had

    provided his services to Mr. Sime exclusively.

    There were nearly a hundred masters outside the private room at this time, and they were all tasked

    with the responsibility of ensuring Mr. Sime¡¯s safety.

    This person was the leader.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Sime asked.

    ¡°Someone is going to die here today. I hope that those who have depended on the Crawford family in

    the past and have nothing to do with all of this will leave immediately!¡±

    The bodyguard said as he trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Huh? Raion, what do you mean?¡±

    Mr. Sime could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°The Sime family has the final say here in Hong Kong

    now!¡±

    ¡°Someone is going to die here today. I hope that those who have depended on the Crawford family in

    the past and have nothing to do with all this will leave immediately!¡±

    As for the leader, it seemed as though he had not heard what Mr. Sime had said, and he simply

    repeated his sentence as though he was speaking to himself.

    At this moment, when they saw the panicked and anxious expression on this man¡¯s face, the others in

    the room could not help but feel a little uneasy.

    An unnamed and dangerous aura suddenly enveloped itself around all of them, and everyone suddenly

    felt extremely nervous.

    Leave! Perhaps, it would be best for them to leave now, and it would certainly be their best option.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1440

    Therefore, most of the people inside the room stood up as they decided to walk out of the room.

    ¡°What do you guys think you are doing?! No matter what it is, all of you are still young masters with a

    very influential existence. Why are all of you such cowards?!¡±

    Mr. Sime snorted as he mocked them. As soon as he spoke up, no one dared to leave the room

    anymore. ¡°What are you afraid of anyway? I am here!¡±

    ¡°Raion, what exactly is happening?!¡± Mr. Sime asked as he looked at the bodyguard.

    However, at this time, the bodyguard suddenly started trembling uncontrobly all over his body before

    he fell to the ground and started foaming at his mouth. He died not too long after that!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The young woman in the room screamed out in horror at this moment. Mr. Sime¡¯s face also

    turned a little pale.

    ¡°Who? Who did this?! Men,e! Men,e!¡± He yelled angrily.

    ¡°You must be very courageous! You guys are just a small and mediocre family, but you are so

    discontented, and you actually dared to try and reach for what will never belong to you? That is already

    bad enough, but you even dared to treat my friend like that?!¡±

    At this moment, a ghost-like voice suddenly sounded out loud.

    Everyone was stunned, and they felt as though their hearts had stopped.

    Jasmine, on the other hand, suddenly raised her head.

    This was because this voice sounded too familiar to her.

    ¡°Gerald!¡± Jasmine said in excitement and surprise.

    ¡°What?! It¡¯s Gerald?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    There was a look of shock and panic on Mr. Sime¡¯s face at this moment.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!!¡±

    As for the other young masters, they were also exchanging nces with one another in astonishment

    at this time.

    In an instant, they felt as though the space in front of them was suddenly distorted, and Gerald

    suddenly appeared in front of everyone like a ghost.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!!¡±

    These young masters naturally knew who Gerald was, and they could not help but feel very frightened

    and afraid when they saw Gerald at this time.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Jasmine hurriedly ran toward Gerald¡¯s side. Everything that had happened over the past few days had

    truly frightened her to death, and she had even thought of killing herself.

    Unexpectedly, Gerald would appear at this moment, and he was actually standing in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I am back today! An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!¡± Gerald said coldly.

    Mr. Sime had obviously been sentenced to death.

    When many of the other young masters were all kneeling as they were pleading and begging for

    Gerald¡¯s forgiveness, Mr. Sime, who was obviously on the verge of dying, wasughing out loud at this

    moment.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mr. Sime raised his head as heughed out loud.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Hahaha! I amughing at you because you are such a fool!¡± Mr. Sime¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule at

    this point as he said, ¡°Gerald, when I was in Qerton City, I heard that you are extremely cunning and

    crafty. So, I thought that you would be a very smart and intelligent person. However, I never expected

    you to turn out to be such a fool. You are aplete fool! Let me tell you, you have already fallen into

    my trap!¡±

    ¡°Fallen into your trap?¡± Gerald asked coldly, ¡°So, how did I fall into your trap? What kind of trap is

    there?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t think that everything is too much of a coincidence? From the

    instance where you ran into that d*mn Zack Lyle out on the streets, until the moment that you made an

    appearance here? In other words, I was the one who had nned everything step by step so that I

    could lure you here! I knew that you would definitelye here as soon as possible so that you could

    save your friend first. So, I have already been waiting here for you for a long time!¡± Mr. Sime said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pretty good strategy, but don¡¯t you think that you have already missed a step?¡±

    Gerald asked as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I know what you are going to say. You are going to say that I am not your opponent at all and you can

    just kill me easily, right? Hahaha! So, that is the reason why I have a dedicated guest who is here to

    receive you!¡±

    Mr. Sime began pping his palms as he spoke.

    In an instant, a ck light quickly made its way directly to the room¡­

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1441

    The darkness quickly spread across the entire private room, deeply scaring all of the other rich heirs to

    the point of screaming. After all, anyone caught in a simr situation would surely be filled with

    desperation.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Gerald¡­! It¡¯s entirely my fault¡­!¡± whimpered Jasmine.

    Pulling her to stand behind him, Gerald simply consoled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay behind me!¡±

    Soon enough, the darkness dispersed, leaving three orbs of light in its ce¡­ Everyone then watched

    as lights began increasing in size till they eventually formed human silhouettes.

    By the time the lights dimmed down, two men and a woman stood face to face with Gerald.

    One of the men gave off a particrly imposing aura, and his entire body was ted with ck armor.

    The other man, on the other hand, had a tailcoat draped around his slim figure.

    As for the sharp-chinned woman who had an extremely graceful-looking figure, a strange charm

    seemed to exude from every orifice of her body. Adding that to her long, wavy, and red hair, she looked

    very much like a serpentine demon.

    The trio was part of the Judgement Portal, and together, they made up the Squad of Judgement Portal.

    Gerald had already met one of them before this, that being the burly man with ck armor on¡­ It was

    Hogan, the person who had almost ended Gerald¡¯s life back then!

    Even to the King of Judgment Portal, all three of them were considered to be quite powerful and

    capable people. With that said, knowing that he was able to rely on the extraordinarily talented trio was

    the reason why Quigley¡ªMr. Sime¡ªhad been so confident earlier.

    What more, he was positive that Gerald would have no escape from this perfect trap that both the

    Gunters and those from the Judgement Portal had set up to deal with Gerald.

    Laughing mockingly, Quigley then sneered, ¡°Well, Gerald? What do you think? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed

    that with my three friends here, things are going to end rather simply, but also extremely violently for

    you! Heh, even sprouting wings to escape won¡¯t save you now!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Murderous intent reflected in his eyes, Quigley then added, ¡°You know, once you¡¯re out of the picture,

    the Simes will be able to legitimately inherit all your family¡¯s wealth and assets! That¡¯s over half of the

    world¡¯s wealth! Hahaha! I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough, Gerald! After all, in a way,

    everything the Crawfords have done up till this point has been for the Sime family¡¯s sake! Heh. I¡¯m

    guessing you¡¯re in a bad mood now, right? Though with how smug I¡¯m being, of course you¡¯d be

    annoyed!¡±

    As Quigley sneered again before lighting a cigarette¡ªhis legs still crossed¡ª, Gerald simply smiled

    calmly before replying, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m rather ted now that all three of them are here!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? Could you already have gone mad with fright? Do share why you¡¯re feeling so happy!¡± asked

    Quigley as he returned a smile.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I have a grudge against one of these three people¡­ I had initially been wondering

    how I¡¯d be able to get my revenge, but lo and behold! Here he is, standing right before me! You truly

    saved me a lot of time and effort to find you!¡± replied Gerald as he pointed at Hogan.

    ¡®You broke all my tendons, causing me to suffer terribly¡­ Now that you¡¯re standing before me¡­¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself, fully ready to have his revenge.

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s talking about you, Hogan!¡± said the sole woman of the trip as she stuck her tongue out

    before turning to look at the big man.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a small fry! I¡¯ve already ruined him once, and I have no problem with doing it again! Since the

    master instructed us to keep him alive, I¡¯ll just make sure he¡¯s constantly just a few breaths away from

    dying!¡± dered Hogan coldly as he slowly raised his palms¡­

    Within seconds, his iron palms darkened, and by the end of the transformation, they looked simr to

    steel forks!

    Turning to look at Quigley, Hogan then said, ¡°You¡¯ve truly made a great contribution this time around,

    Young Master Sime! I¡¯m sure the master will reward you greatly!¡±

    Hearing that, Quigley simply smiled before excitedly replying, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Also, after the Simes

    inherit all the Crawford family¡¯s properties, I promise that each of you will be able to enjoy all the wealth

    and glory in the world!¡±

    Laughing aloud, the serpent-like demoness of a woman then smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like a lot of men

    then, Young Master Sime!¡±

    ¡°Not a problem! I¡¯ll be sure to satisfy every one of your wishes!¡± said Quigley as he burst outughing.

    Watching as the group chatted among themselves, Gerald simply shook his head with a bitter smile on

    his face before saying, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m still here you know? Not only did you fail to greet

    me, but to think that you¡¯re even discussing how to share my family¡¯s properties among yourselves,

    right in my face!¡±

    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t seem to understand how dire your situation truly is at the moment, Gerald! Just to

    remind you, you¡¯ve fallen into my trap, and I¡¯m more than willing to take responsibility for ordering the

    trio to kill you! I guess it¡¯s just fate! While your martial art skills are greater than mine, in the end, I still

    come up on top due to my intelligence!¡± retorted Quigley with a smug smile.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1442

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more to him, Young Master Sime. Allow me to capture and break all

    his limbs first before we continue our little chat!¡± said Hogan as his imposing aura seemed to amplify by

    the second!

    Lifting his steel ws, he then dashed toward Gerald incredibly quickly, creating a force so massive

    that it caused all the surrounding furniture to be smashed into pieces! It wasn¡¯t hard to determine that

    Hogan was now much strongerpared to when he had first encountered Gerald!

    As Hogan¡¯s palm came inches before Gerald¡¯s body, an explosive sound was heard¡­!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    However, Gerald was still standing. In fact, Hogan hadn¡¯t even been able to touch him!

    Nowpletely paralyzed in ce, the deeply shocked Hogan found himself saying, ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It was obvious that Hogan was being held down by an immense force, and this caused the woman in

    ck and the man with the tailcoat¡¯s eyelids to begin twitching rapidly.

    ¡°While I wasn¡¯t a match for you at the time, you¡¯re but an ant to me now!¡± replied Gerald as a strong

    beam of light suddenly shot out from one of his fingers!

    Both rapid and strong, the light sliced through Hogan as though it were a sword¡­ And a secondter,

    disgusting sounds could be heard as Hogan was split clean in half!

    Watching as Hogan¡¯s purplish-ck flesh seared open extremely bloodily, desperation began filling

    everyone¡¯s eyes again. Even the remaining duo¡ªfrom the Squad of Judgment Portal¡ªfound

    themselves tensing up considerably!

    ¡°¡­H-how powerful¡­! Ariana, detain him here! I¡¯ll be calling for reinforcements!¡± instructed the man in

    the tailcoat.

    Drawing in a cold breath, the man¡ªwho was particrly good at the lightness skill¡ª felt his body sway

    slightly¡­

    Anyone looking at him at that moment then stared wide-eyed as the man disappeared out the window!

    Now all alone, Ariana¡¯s fear instantly doubled! Though her immediate thought was to escape, she knew

    that it simply wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    Gerald himself simply waved his hand in a shing moment, and soon enough, pieces of Ariana¡¯s

    diced-up body flopped to the ground.

    Seeing that it had only taken Gerald a few minutes topletely turn the tables, Quigley found himself

    gulping as he stuttered, ¡°T-this¡­ This¡­!¡±

    Not even realizing that he had wet himself, Quigley instantly knelt before shouting, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    ¡°You said you were extremely intelligent, no? Do you have any idea how many people have told me the

    same thing? I do wonder what goes on in those brains of yours¡­ To be able to so confidently boast

    about your intellect¡­ Compared to all of you, I barely have any confidence most of the time!¡± replied

    Gerald as he looked into Quigley¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°P-please spare my life, Mr. Crawford¡­! I¡­ I was forced to do all this¡­! L-look, since that man¡¯s

    headed off to call for reinforcements, I¡¯m sure the King of Judgment Portal and Yreth will be rushing

    over soon¡­! With that in mind, please give me a chance to redeem myself! If you spare my life, I¡¯ll

    show you an excellent escape route¡­!¡± pleaded Quigley as he continuously bumped his forehead

    against the ground.

    ¡°¡­Gerald, about that person¡­¡± muttered Jasmine, clearly worried about the main in the tailcoat who

    had escaped.

    Hearing that, Gerald casually walked toward the window before saying, ¡°Close your eyes, Jasmine!¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh? I¡­ Alright!¡± replied Jasmine as she instantly did as she was told.

    Once he was sure she had done so, Gerald closed his own eyes¡­ And at that moment, a golden eye

    appeared on his forehead!

    The second his third eye opened, an explosive sound was heard as the entire private room was

    engulfed in a blinding, golden light!

    Upon seeing the light, several people instantly began screaming in pain as they covered their eyes.

    Some of them were even convulsing on the floor at this point, foaming from their mouths as they

    continued suffering.

    Not long after, a shockwave aimed at the sky wasunched out of the golden eye¡­

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1443

    Meanwhile, the man in the tailcoat was still soaring in the sky, his heart beating wildly as he thought,

    ¡®That was way too terrifying¡­! I need to get as far away as possible from him¡­! I truly hadn¡¯t expected

    that guy¡¯s training to be even more vicious than my master¡¯s! Thank god I retreated quickly!¡¯

    The second his thought ended, however, he immediately felt himself being tugged! Turning to look at

    what was holding him back, he was shocked to find out that not only had asso of searing light caught

    onto him¡ªpreventing him from going any further¡ª, but a shockwave with immense power was now

    shooting toward him at high speed!

    His eyes now fully widened, the man immediately began screaming as he desperately tried to free

    himself. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t about to happen, and with an explosive sound, the shockwave shot

    through his body, leaving only fine dust behind¡­!

    It was then when Gerald finally reopened his eyes back at the house. Upon closing his golden eye,

    everything else returned to normal.

    While that was the case, Quigley¡ªwho was now suffering from a terrible headache and extremely

    pained eyes¡ªfound himself sweating profusely as he thought, ¡®This¡­ This person¡¯s a demon without a

    doubt¡­! His frighteningly pressuring aura alone is enough to make people find it hard to breathe¡­!¡¯

    With that in mind, he quickly cried out, ¡°P-please¡­ Please spare my life¡­!¡±

    ¡°No can do. I¡¯ve sworn to myself that I¡¯d kill anyone who hurt my friends, you know?¡± replied Gerald as

    he slowly pointed at Quigley¡­

    The next thing Quigley knew, he had been set aze!

    As the burning man made disgusting gurgling sounds while attempting to cry out in his agony, Quigley

    was eventually put to rest, though only when he was nothing more than a pile of burnt, rotten flesh.

    After witnessing all that, everyone¡ªincluding Jasmine¡ªfound themselves gulping in fear.

    Eventually, Jasmine found herself turning to look at the man before her. The man whom she had

    missed and loved this entire time¡­ Somehow¡­ He felt quite unfamiliar now¡­

    Jasmine still remembered the first time she had met him two years ago¡­ Back then, his soul was pure

    and his heart, kind¡­ He also seemed to just exude an aura of simplicity at the time¡­

    Despite having all the prestige in the world with the title of ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯, the Gerald back then didn¡¯t

    have an arrogant or domineering attitude at all¡­

    Jasmine knew very well that the past Gerald had still felt rather inferior¡­ Due to that, he was slightly

    cowardly and easily grew awkward when he had to deal with multiple affairs at a time.

    ¡®Haha¡­ Now that I think about it, Gerald was still quite cute at the time¡­ Before I knew it, I found

    myself growing attracted to his past characteristics¡­¡¯

    Now, however, the Gerald she used to know was nowhere to be seen¡­ He was way too cold and cruel

    now¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    While Quigley and all the others Gerald had killed certainly deserved to die, Gerald could¡¯ve easily

    ended them without having them suffer¡­ Despite that, he had killed each of them in the most

    merciless way possible¡­

    Adding that to the fact that there were still traces of murderous intent reflected in his eyes, Jasmine

    found herself feeling afraid to even approach him now¡­

    ¡°¡­Everything¡¯s fine now, so let¡¯s go,¡± muttered Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°¡­Go¡­. Where are we headed to Gerald¡­?¡± asked Jasmine as she snapped out of it.

    ¡°We¡¯re off to exterminate the rest of the Gunters!¡± dered Gerald as he slowly walked out.

    Meanwhile, all the way on the ind owned by the Crawfords¡ªthat was currently being used as the

    base for the Gunters, the Simes, and those from Judgment Portal ¡ªthe Gunters were busy nning on

    how to rebuild their family there. After all, the ind was pretty spacious and their manor had been

    razed to the ground anyway.

    Amidst everything that was happening, a voice from the Crawford family¡¯s square could suddenly be

    heard shouting, ¡°You dirty b*stards! And here I thought the Gunters were a cryptic and prestigious

    family! Looking at you now, you¡¯re all just a bunch of robbers!¡±

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1444

    The voice belonged to Peter, and he was currently being hung up at the square as several Gunters¡ª

    who had been listening to his scowls¡ªred at him.

    Unable to take any more humiliation, one of the Gunter family¡¯s disciples icily sneered, ¡°To think you¡¯d

    still say such crap when you¡¯re in such a state¡­ I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯m breaking all your teeth right this

    instant! Let¡¯s see you try to be arrogant then!¡±

    Just as the disciple was about to make his move, however, he froze in ce when a sudden, distinct

    voice shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Lady Gunter!¡± dered the other disciples¡ªwho were present at the square¡ª extremely respectfully.

    ¡°Step down!¡± ordered Yreth who was now walking toward Peter with a group of people behind her.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Arms against her back, Yreth looked at Peter with a smile as she said, ¡°You know, I heard that a

    mysterious and extremely exceptional man made his appearance a few years back¡­ He was said to

    have exceptional archery skills, and was a top-notch marksman¡­ While I waspelled to think that

    the person came from a new cryptic family, I truly hadn¡¯t expected him to be you, of all people!¡±

    While she had to admit that Peter was extremely strong, even he was unable to withstand a single blow

    from the King of Judgment Portal back when they bumped into each other.

    ¡°You old witch! If you wish to end me, then just do it already and spare me the nonsense!¡± retorted

    Peter.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll die a littleter! Haha! Still, now that I think about it, you resemble a person I

    used to know quite a bit¡­ Could you be Daryl¡¯s second son?¡± asked Yreth casually.

    Upon hearing that, Peter¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.

    Puzzled, he then asked, ¡°¡­You know my father¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. The Gunters and the Crawfords have had certain rtionships before, you know?

    Regardless, it truly hadn¡¯t urred to me that the descendant of that cunning old man could actually be

    a powerful hero!¡± scowled Yreth at the mention of Daryl.

    While it was a norm for others to get angered whenever they heard others bad-mouthing their fathers,

    Peter simply took in a deep breath before asking, ¡°¡­What exactly was his rtionship with your

    family?¡±

    ¡°Haha! So you truly don¡¯t know! I see, I see¡­ Well, I suppose it¡¯s not unexpected from him. After all,

    he¡¯s a person who¡¯s able to do just about anything! He probably only sees you, his biological son, as

    nothing but a pawn! I¡¯m saying it now that you¡¯ve been constantly lied to and tricked by him!¡± replied

    Yreth.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re going to dieter anyway, I don¡¯t mind sharing what I know. Maybe you¡¯ll finally be

    able to see what kind of person Daryl really is! First off, I need you to understand that your family is

    nothing but a preposterous joke! Once you¡¯re done listening to my part of the story, let¡¯s see if you still

    think that we¡¯re the real robbers!¡± sneered Yreth.

    Frowning slightly, Peter said nothing though he kept his ears peeled.

    ¡°Now then, where to begin¡­ I¡¯m assuming that to you, Daryl¡¯s a responsible father who¡¯s good at

    business and has several other strong capabilities, correct? Well, he¡¯s none of that. He¡¯s nothing but a

    true b*stard, that¡¯s what he is! In case you haven¡¯t noticed, the Crawford family¡¯s history isn¡¯t as simple

    as merely being a rich and powerful family that¡¯ssted for almost a thousand years! You were simply

    lied to!¡±

    ¡°The truth is, you Crawfords began as a cryptic family as well! In fact, you were the strongest cryptic

    family on the for the longest time! After all, your family was capable of using a multitude of

    extraordinary and remarkable secret techniques. Truth be told, there was such a huge gap between

    your family¡¯s secret techniquespared to the other cryptic families that it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say

    that the Crawfords¡ªin their early years¡ªwere close to reaching the level of those living in Jaetra!¡±

    exined Yreth.

    ¡°The Crawfords¡­ Were initially a cryptic family¡­?¡± replied Peter, clearly surprised. If that were truly the

    case, then there was a possibility that some of the mysteries that he had been unable to solve in his

    heart could finally be solved.

    ¡°Indeed. Your family almost died out overnight when Daryl was only sixteen, you know? He was the

    only survivor who managed to escape with his life intact. Regardless, since the Crawfords were no

    longer in the picture, the Gunters naturally took their ce in bing the most powerful cryptic family

    at the time.¡±

    ¡°A crucial thing to note is that the Crawfords have been going against the Gunters for the longest time.

    With that in mind, that cunning old man made sure to ce the entire me¡ªof the Crawford family¡¯s

    mass ughter¡ªon our family! You have no idea how many times he attempted to take revenge on the

    Gunters. There was seemingly no end to his cunning schemes! Unfortunately for him, however, he was

    nowhere as strong as the exceptional Crawford family members that existed during your family¡¯s earlier

    years. With that said, all his schemes simply ended in failure!¡±

    ¡°Eventually, however, he plotted to steal our family¡¯s most precious treasure! I¡¯d like you to know that

    he didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill the innocent people living in the surrounding viges as a means to force

    us out! In the end, we surrounded and attacked him, understanding that he had simply gone too far.

    Following that, he was seriously injured though he did manage to flee!¡± sneered Yreth.

    By that point, the glossiness in Peter¡¯s eyes almost suggested that he was in some sort of trance.

    However, he quickly snapped out of it, and after thinking for a while, he then replied, ¡°¡­So what you¡¯re

    saying is that though he clearly knew that he was unable to go against the Gunters, he still tried to use

    all sorts of ways tounch surprise attacks against your family? Also, he, of all people, should¡¯ve

    definitely known that your family would have no real way of exterminating ours¡­ With that in mind, why

    had he continuously pestered your family like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! With your great deductive abilities, I have no doubts that you truly are Daryl¡¯s son¡­

    Regardless, you¡¯re absolutely correct. Even though he was a fool, it was pretty much impossible for

    him not to know that the Gunters didn¡¯t have the power to evene close to exterminating your family

    back then, especially since that was the Crawford family¡¯s most glorious and prosperous period. The

    truth is, he had been constantly pestering us since he had learned of a dreadful secret¡­¡±

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1445

    ¡°¡­A secret?¡± asked Peter.

    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t know about it either in the beginning¡­ Before moving any further, however, I¡¯ll have

    you know that for the longest time, I was only aware of the existence of your family¡¯s most valuable

    treasure, that being the picture of the sun. Not only is it capable of foretelling things, but it¡¯s also rich

    with training techniques! It truly is a treasure among treasures! Regardless, what I¡¯m assuming is that

    he must have learned something from it.¡±

    ¡°After all, after we beat him up, we were surprised to find out that he managed to escape right under

    our noses! Though I contacted several champions and their families to hunt him down, we never found

    him again. It was about twenty yearster when the Crawford family suddenly reappeared, and when it

    did, it shockingly already owned over half the wealth on the! The Crawfords controlled the

    economic lifeline of the world!¡±

    ¡°Even so, a lot of us doubted that the Crawfords who reappeared were established by Daryl. After all,

    Daryl was still missing, and after a bit of research, we found out that the leader at the time was Dn.

    As was expected, we also found out that nobody knew a thing about Dn¡¯s father. Speaking of which,

    there¡¯s something else you need to know! Your father¡¯s original name wasn¡¯t Daryl! His true name is

    Lucero! Lucero Crawford!¡± exined Yreth, clear contempt on her face.

    ¡°Still, he truly is an intelligent person, you know? Had my family not gotten acquainted with the King of

    Judgment Portal, we¡¯d surely have continued getting fooled by him! He¡¯s an expert at lying and making

    up stories, that¡¯s for sure! Either way, I¡¯m also sure he was well aware that Gerald¡¯s body held many

    secrets! Secrets of which few in the world¡ªincluding the Gunters¡ªknow the exact details about!¡±

    added Yreth.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    By that point, Peter was already frowning slightly. After all, if Yreth wasn¡¯t lying, then all his worries had

    just been proven to be true.

    There were some things that Peter hadn¡¯t mentioned to Gerald before. While he did tell Gerald about

    the mysterious man who had been stalking him for who knows how long, Peter hadn¡¯t told Gerald that

    he had once exposed his whereabouts, and waspletely ready to fight the mysterious man.

    During that process, Peter had sessfully torn off the man¡¯s veil, and though the man managed to

    instantly cover his face, all Peter needed was a simple nce for him to recognize the man¡¯s eyes and

    appearance.

    ¡°Dad?!¡± called out Peter at the time, feeling as though he had just been struck by lightning.

    ¡®¡­The man in ck clothes¡­ Had been dad this entire time¡­?! No, there¡¯s got to be a mistake¡­ I

    must have made a mistake, right¡­?¡¯ wondered Peter at the time, trying his best to think of a more

    usible answer.

    As he thought about it, he recalled how strong his father¡¯s martial arts skills were when Peter was still a

    child.

    ¡®After escaping from Jaetra, my training has definitely increased by leaps and bounds¡­ However, if

    that person truly is dad, then how could he be even stronger than me now¡­?¡¯

    With so many questions in mind, Peter had decided to continue concealing his identity to investigate

    more in secret. He wanted to find out whether his father¡¯s intentions toward Gerald were good or evil.

    Whatever the case was, that discovery had stemmed from an incident that he hade across earlier

    on. At the time, not only had his father stunned Gerald, but he had even snuck into Gerald¡¯s body!

    Following that, he had checked Gerald¡¯s bodily conditions, though he found no changes to Gerald¡¯s

    body.

    It was also the reason why Peter had concealed the fact¡ªfrom Jasmine¡ªthat his face wasn¡¯t actually

    ruined. After all, he was still unable to figure out his father¡¯s true intentions, and the vagueness

    continued up till the point he found out that several people had died horribly during the most recent

    pledge of the holy water¡­

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1446

    After realizing that his father¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t among the other dead bodies, Peter was finally able to

    see the bigger picture.

    However, something still puzzled him. Why was his father being this cruel? What had prompted him to

    do all that?

    ¡°Well? I wonder what you¡¯re feeling now that you finally know what kind of person your father is actually

    like! Though from your expression, I¡¯m assuming that you had already felt that something was amiss

    some time ago, correct? Hahaha!¡± said Yreth with augh.

    ¡°¡­I admit that I was aware that something was amiss. Even so, there¡¯s something else I don¡¯t quite

    get. The Gunters themselves have plotted many schemes. What were all those for? Also, let¡¯s not

    forget that several innocents have ended up dying as your grand scheme yed out! How could you

    have just yed around with and manipted the lives of so many people?¡± retorted Peter with strong

    indignation. After all, he, too, was one of the grand scheme¡¯s victims.

    ¡°Besides, about the part where you said that you didn¡¯t know about the secrets within Gerald too well¡­

    I wonder how true that statement is¡­ After all, I heard from Miss Ld that you¡¯re quite aware that

    Gerald seems to be a reincarnation of some kind of powerful deity!¡± added Peter.

    Shaking her head, Yreth then replied, ¡°While Z and the King of Judgment Portal may have said that

    Gerald is a reincarnation of a powerful deity, both of them only know about that through a rumor from

    Jaetra. From what the King of Judgment Portal told me, the rumor definitely attracted no shortage of

    people. Even so, nobody¡ªthe King of Judgment Portal included¡ªhas been able to confirm the

    authenticity of that rumor. Whatever the case is, deity or not, Gerald still possesses a frightening

    amount of power, and whoever manages to get their hands on it will surely be able to rule the three

    divisions of the world! Many from Jaetra call the power the Herculean Primordial Spirit, and you know

    even they find it powerful since they¡¯ve attached such a wonderful rumor to it!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Regardless, since nobody knows what secrets lie within Gerald¡¯s body yet, many forces have already

    begun targeting the Crawford family in recent years. From the looks of it, Daryl already knew about the

    secret for quite some time. After all, he had already taken action long before all this! Knowing that he

    wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with so many forces alone, he had made sure to remain in hiding for all those

    years, only daring to finally show his face again quite recently!¡± exined Yreth.

    ¡°¡­I see. You know, my father once told me that our family would be annihted ording to the picture

    of the sun¡¯s prophecy¡­ Could that have been referring to these incidents?¡± asked Peter, feeling

    enlightened.

    ¡°Right, you are. You Crawfords need to repay for all the things you¡¯ve done, and it¡¯s a massive price to

    pay! All of you are to be exterminated without question! Even so, I¡¯m sure that your cunning old Daryl

    already knows about this. After all, he¡¯s extremelypetent when ites to nning ahead. You

    know, in order to divert our attention, he actually established two Crawford families! If you¡¯re wondering

    how, he¡¯s conceived many, many children at the same time by sleeping with countless women! If you¡¯re

    still feeling doubtful then let me ask you this. If the Crawfords truly are such a grand family that hands

    down its properties from one generation to the next, tell me, have you ever met your second or third

    uncle? Have you even heard about your grandpa before? In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯ve never even

    met your mother before, right? I¡¯ll say it right now that though the Crawford family has arge family

    tree, most of them are adopted children who were taken in by your father! Only your family is his direct

    descendant!¡±

    After hearing all that, Peter felt like he had just been struck by lightning!

    ¡®¡­There¡­ There are two Crawford families¡­? But how could that be¡­?! Though, she does have a

    point¡­ I¡¯ve never met my mother before¡­ Hell, I¡¯ve never even heard anything about her up till this

    point¡­! Even so, that¡¯s the least of my worries now¡­ If what she¡¯s saying is true, then are there

    currently two halves of our family currently existing¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Regardless, I do have to say that Daryl is exceedingly capable¡­ After all, we only managed to find out

    about the other Crawford family a few years ago. His diversion truly was a sess¡­ You know, while

    everyone was busy paying attention to Gerald and your half of the Crawford family, the other Crawfords

    have long developed. Upon finding out about that, the Gunters were utterly devastated! Had the King of

    Judgment Portal not decided to step in, my family would have ceased to exist long ago!¡± said Yreth, a

    hint of fear on her face.

    ¡°With that said, not only are we trying to get hold of Gerald to acquire all the secrets of his body, but

    we¡¯re also trying to ruin Daryl¡¯s ns. After all, the Gunters will truly end up losing the ability to protect

    ourselves should this incident continue to develop¡­ He¡¯s such a terrifying man that we have a feeling

    that Daryl had already establishedmunication with the forces of Jaetra, long before anyone else

    had!¡±

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1447

    ¡°¡­And where exactly is this other Crawford family¡­? Also, you mentioned something about other

    forces earlier¡­ What forces are they?¡± asked Peter. As was expected, this incident was far from

    simple¡­

    ¡°Nobody knows where the other Crawfords are. I simply know that my family would¡¯ve been

    exterminated ages ago had the King of Judgment Portal not stepped in. I do know, however, that the

    other Crawfords are exceedingly strong¡­ Even beyond your wildest imagination¡­! And as for the

    forces¡­ Tell me, who do you think stands at the peak of the world?¡± replied Yreth as she turned to look

    at Peter.

    ¡°I have no idea. However, I am certain that such a position isn¡¯t reserved for a cryptic family like yours! I

    was fortunate enough to meet several powerful people in the world, and I¡¯m sure there are many others

    out there who are equally as powerful! Regardless, the ones I¡¯vee across are undoubtedly

    stronger than those from cryptic families like yours. Hell, they¡¯re even more powerful than those from

    warrior families who have special blood types! I do find it funny, though. After all, while all of you are

    nothingpared to them, all of you still consider yourselves to be the most powerful families!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Though what you just said is easily enough reason for me to kill you a hundred times over,

    only half of what you said was true. For your information, my family truly is at the top in selected areas.

    However, just as you¡¯ve said, if we¡¯re looking at things on a global scale, the true order is controlled by

    extremely powerful forces. Even so, we¡¯re protected by the thought of the King of Judgment Portal¡¯s

    soul. With that in mind, nobody is daring enough to shake that till the primary part of his soul is

    released by Gerald. Following that, his strength will greatly increase, and with the additional help from

    the ancestor of my family, we¡¯ll certainly be able to form another force andpete against those

    people!¡±

    ¡°While that was the initial n, the thought of my ancestor¡¯s soul was ruined by Gerald before he was

    even able to recover the primary part of his soul! Due to that, Gerald has to pay!¡± dered Yreth before

    taking in a deep breath.

    Watching as she red sternly at him, Peter then asked, ¡°Is the Crawford family one of those forces?¡±

    ¡°But of course. Those people control everything! In fact, most of the innocents you mentioned were

    mutted by them, so they¡¯re the person you should be hating! Regardless, once the Gunter family

    acquires Gerald and gains control over the world, who knows, maybe the situation will end up

    bing better!¡± replied Yreth, a hint of delight in her tone.

    ¡°Apologies for being straightforward, but you¡¯re far from capable of fighting against Gerald at your

    current strength¡­ Are you not afraid?¡± asked Peter as he looked at her sympathetically.

    ¡°Hahaha! Trying to scare me? Well, it certainly is true that Gerald owns mysterious powers¡­ After all,

    the strength of his soul alone was sufficient in ruining the thought of my ancestor¡¯s soul¡­! However,

    you should know that he¡¯s way weaker than me. Even if he has gotten slightly stronger, what do you

    think this is?¡± asked Yreth as she revealed a bead and showed it to Peter.

    ¡°This here, is a formation specially made to deal with Gerald¡­ Once it¡¯s activated, it¡¯ll be impossible for

    him to escape! I made sure to have this made since I¡¯ve already heard rumors that it¡¯s no longer

    effective against Gerald¡­¡± sneered Yreth.

    ¡°¡­Rumors? ¡®It¡¯¡­?¡± asked Peter with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Dead Annie, of course. The strange nt that exists between heaven and earth¡­

    Back then, I had used it as a sure-fire way to suppress Gerald, and though I nned to continue

    dealing with him using the same method, to think that in the end, he actually managed to snatch the

    Dead Annie Mother away! With that in mind, I feel that Dead Annies will no longer be useful against

    him!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, suit yourselves. I hope your family doesn¡¯te to regret your final choice!¡±

    replied Peter with a nod.

    ¡°With all due respect, Lady Gunter, this person¡¯s been putting our family down far too many times by

    this point. Do allow me to teach him a lesson!¡± growled one of the Gunter disciples in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s still breathing by the time you¡¯re done, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want!¡± replied

    Yreth with a slight nod.

    What the disciple had said was true. Even under such circumstances, Peter didn¡¯t seem to be the least

    afraid of the Gunters, and it made Yreth seethe with anger. It was the reason why she wasn¡¯t

    completely against teaching him a lesson or two.

    Upon getting Yreth¡¯s approval, the disciple then took a step forward, ready tounch an attack!

    However, the second he made his move, a beam of light suddenly shot toward him!

    An explosive soundter, it took everyone a second to realize that the person¡¯s arm had exploded! Not

    only that, but the disciple had been flung to the side with such force, that he was now nothing but a

    lump of dead flesh.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Utterly shocked and horrified, all the Gunters slowly turned around to see who the culprit was. Even

    Yreth¡ªwhose eyelids were now twitching extremely rapidly¡ªdid the same as she roared, ¡°Who the

    hell did that¡­?!¡±

    The immediate response she got, however, was a tight p to her face! She wasn¡¯t even able toe

    close to dodging it!

    Looking around in panic, Yreth felt another hard p on her other cheek, sending several of her broken

    teeth scattering across the ground!

    Though she was now extremely dizzy, her anger had also amplified as she growled, ¡°Who the hell are

    you¡­?!¡±

    Seeing how helpless Yreth was against the assant, all the other Gunters found themselves looking

    around in fear as well. As immense terror peaked among those currently in the square, everyone heard

    a soft ¡®thud¡¯ behind them, prompting them to look at where Peter was¡­

    To their utter shock, Peter had broken free from his restraints! The thud hade from the fallen ropes

    that had been cut clean in half¡­ And the one who had cut them, was none other than Gerald! The

    youth who was currently slowly descending onto the rockery in the middle of the square¡­!

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1448

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­!¡± growled Yreth, her eyes bloodshot as she red at him in shock.

    ¡®How¡­ How is this even possible¡­?! To think I¡¯d actually be unable to take him on!¡¯ Yreth thought to

    herself in her sheer disbelief.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been waiting for me to show myself, Yreth! Well, here I am!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve grown stronger, have you, Gerald¡­ That¡¯s good¡­! That¡¯s more than enough proof to show

    how frightening the power in your body is¡­!¡± added Yreth as sheughed out loud despite still seething

    with rage.

    ¡°Be careful of the bead in her hand, Gerald! That¡¯s a formation!¡± shouted Peter just as Yreth began

    activating it!

    With immense speed and precision, Yreth quickly tossed the formation toward the space above Gerald

    while shouting, ¡°Now hurry up and get captured without putting up a fight!¡±

    Now right above Gerald, the formation quickly began expanding, and the sight of it immediately caused

    the excited Yreth¡¯s expression to turn twisted and hideous!

    However, her excitement instantly plummeted the second she saw the formation retracting¡­ and a split

    secondter, there was a brief sh before the formation disappeared entirely!

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered Yreth who was now beading trails of sweat off her forehead.

    Following that, Gerald¡¯s body momentarily disappeared¡­ and the next thing anyone knew, he was now

    standing before Yreth!

    Looking at the stunned woman, he momentarily frowned before asking with a subtle smile, ¡°Now what

    could that have been¡­ Was it made to kill people¡­? Or was it perhaps just some toddler¡¯s toy¡­?

    Whatever the case is, how disappointing!¡±

    ¡°D-disappointing¡­? The hell are you being disappointed for¡­?!¡± replied Yreth as she took a few steps

    back.

    The Gerald before her now¡­ He was utterly terrifying¡­!

    ¡°Well, I was kind of expecting your grand scheme to be a bit more¡­ major, you know? A bit more

    climactic, at the very least? After all, you did go through so much just to set me up¡­ How couldn¡¯t I be

    disappointed when your trump card is nothing by this toy? I was feeling hopeful too, thinking that you¡¯d

    at least put up a fight after shouting for me to be captured so confidently! While that could¡¯ve been a

    side dish, serving that bead as your main dish? That¡¯s just sad¡­¡± said Gerald.

    Her face now reddened with wrath after hearing Gerald¡¯s humiliating words, Yreth instantly retorted,

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d best not get too conceited¡­!¡±

    Still, it truly hadn¡¯t urred to her that Gerald would get this strong this quickly¡­! Slipping a smoke

    bomb out from her sleeve and into her hand, Yreth then added, ¡°While you may be a great force now,

    know that you aren¡¯t too far from the day you¡¯ll finally be killed! Regardless, you¡¯ve got me! Just kill me

    if you want to!¡±

    Yreth was rather confident that with the aid of the smoke bomb, she would be able to make her escape.

    The next time the two shed again, she would definitely take him down¡­!

    Just as her train of thought ended, she suddenly felt an acute pain in her chest! Looking down, she

    realized that a beam of light had just pierced through her heart¡­!

    Seeing that, the quivering old woman then slowly looked up¡­ and saw that Gerald had doomed her by

    simply pointing his finger at her!

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Vomiting blood as she copsed to the ground, her eyes were fully widened in her utter bewilderment

    and disbelief!

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he have asked me when his dying day would be¡­?! Following that, I should have gotten the

    chance to detain him! Once that was done, we would¡¯ve simply needed to wait for the King of

    Judgment Portal toe over¡­! By that point, Gerald capture would¡¯ve been in the bag for sure! To

    think that¡­ That he¡¯d make a move the second my statement ended¡­! I¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡¯ Thought the

    aggrieved Yreth to herself.

    If only she had known that all this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have beaten around the bush¡­ But it

    was far toote for regrets now, and soon enough, Yreth drew her final breath.

    Upon seeing that, the rest of the Gunters were instantly overwhelmed with fright, and all of them

    instantly began kneeling as they pleaded, ¡°P-please spare our lives, Mr. Crawford¡­! We were only

    following her orders! I-if you let us live, we can tell you something important¡­!¡±

    Naturally, begging him for mercy was only a front. The important thing was for them to survive! Though

    none of them liked the idea of begging him for their lives, they needed to ensure that at least one of

    them remained to take their eventual revenge on Gerald¡­!

    To their utter shock, Gerald simply casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of that. You¡¯ll all still be

    dying today!¡±

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1449

    Following that, matrix formations began enveloping everyone within the Gunter family, and anyone

    caught within them instantly felt a sense of looming death. Despite knowing that the Gunters were all

    feeling a cocktail of shock, fright, remorse, and anger, Gerald didn¡¯t care.

    If he didn¡¯t kill them all today, they¡¯d surely return as viins sooner orter. With that in mind, Gerald

    wasn¡¯t going to be soft-hearted on them anymore.

    Within seconds of being ensnared within the matrix formations that Gerald¡¯s golden eye emitted, all the

    Gunters were reduced into nothing but fine dust.

    Peter himself was honestly horrified beyond words. Gerald¡¯s most recent change¡­ How absolutely

    horrible¡­

    A little whileter¡ªafter rescuing Jasmine, Leo, and the others¡ªPeter called Gerald over to the

    manor¡¯s secret room. After Peter ryed what he had earlier learned from Yreth, Gerald found himself

    utterly shocked.

    ¡°So¡­ You mean to say that grandpa isn¡¯t dead, Second uncle¡­? Not only that, but he¡¯s also the

    mysterious man who¡¯s been monitoring me this entire time¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! I didn¡¯t tell you about it at the time since I wasn¡¯t certain about it yet¡­ However, I now have

    confirmation that that truly seems to be the case!¡± replied Peter, aplicated expression on his face.

    After hearing all that, Gerald recalled how familiar the mysterious man had felt when he had fought

    against him while Gerald was still in the past. Now that his uncle had rified the situation, Gerald tried

    to remember more about that incident.

    ¡®¡­That person¡¯s gaze¡­ In the end, there¡¯s no mistaking that it was exceedingly simr to my

    grandpa¡¯s¡­ But¡­ Doesn¡¯t that signify that the mysterious man was grandpa? Was grandpa really the

    one who ruined my Dehlere Foundation¡­? While uncle did warn me to be mentally prepared for this

    revtion, I can¡¯t help but feel doubtful about all this¡­ After all, the grandpa I know has always been a

    loving person, especially to me¡­ No matter how I look at it, I just don¡¯t feel that he¡¯s the kind of person

    who hides his identity and controls everything from behind the scenes¡­¡¯

    ¡®However¡­ If he truly is the culprit, then the Dead Annies that he grew back at the Soul Pce

    exins quite a bit too¡­ For one, he definitely didn¡¯t grow the Dead Annies just to disy them as a

    trophy garden!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Even if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to have a talk with grandpa about all this first when we finally meet

    again¡­ Until then, I refuse to fully believe in all this!¡± said Gerald.

    Nodding, Peter then replied, ¡°But of course. We¡¯ll just have to wait till we find him in order to clear

    things out. As for the other Crawford family¡­ I¡¯m going to begin investigating as soon as possible!¡±

    With that, both Gerald and his uncle talkedte into the night¡­

    Deep inside, the duo knew for a fact that neither of them was willing to truly admit that there was a

    serious problem with Daryl¡­ However, with the way things were going, both of them knew that the

    truth was pointing in that direction¡­

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After all, his grandfather knew about the ancient tomb¡¯s location as well. It waspletely usible for

    his grandfather to have entered the cave, killed the snake, and carried Liemis¡¯s corpse away¡­

    Thinking back, Master Ghost had also warned Gerald before this, stating that Gerald had to be careful

    of the people around him¡­ While Gerald hadn¡¯t paid the warning much heed at the time, he now found

    himself wondering whether Master Ghost had been telling him to be careful of his grandfather¡­

    ¡®¡­Actually, hold on. Master Ghost!¡¯ Gerald suddenly thought.

    Ever since that incident regarding Queena, Master Ghost had gone missing. Where could he be now?

    ¡®If I¡¯m able to locate him, he¡¯ll surely be able to tell me some secrets!¡¯

    From what his uncle had told him, Z had gone somece else to avoid the pursuit of the King of

    Judgment Portal. With that in mind, she probably wasn¡¯t going to be back anytime soon¡­ Due to that,

    Master Ghost truly was his only option of proceeding from this point on.

    ¡®Where could my family be¡­? And what about the things regarding grandpa? I probably won¡¯t be

    solving these questions without Master Ghost¡¯s help¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he instantly began

    wondering how to find him¡­

    When morning came, the uncle and nephew immediately began discussing the routes they would take

    next.

    By the end of it, it was decided that Peter would help him inquire about Z¡¯s location. He would also

    attempt to look for Lyra.

    Leo and the others, on the other hand, were responsible for transferring the headquarters of the

    Crawford family to Mayberry.

    As for Gerald, he decided to return to Langvern Mountain first. After all, while he did manage to hear

    Master Ghost¡¯s advice from Zenny, he hadn¡¯t been able to listen to the rest of her description.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1450

    After Queena headed there, Gerald wasn¡¯t even sure whether Zenny still remained¡­

    It was a few dayster when Gerald finally arrived at Langvern Mountain.

    While he had anticipated for the ce to be deste, to his surprise, there was a long queue leading

    up to the mountain! With how crowded it was, Gerald was reminded of how the ce had been like in

    the past before Master Ghost left.

    ¡®What on earth is happening¡­? Could Master Ghost have returned¡­?¡¯ asked Gerald as he walked up

    the mountain in his bewilderment.

    The more he saw, the more surprised he became. After all, several people seemed to be standing

    respectfully all over the ce, and there were even more of them kneeling in the direction of Langvern

    Church. With how devout each of them looked, they looked simr to loyal followers who had

    undergone a millennia of baptism.

    Feeling slightly amused, Gerald simply shook his head slightly with a wry smile on his face.

    Before he was able to proceed any further, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°You there! Stop where you

    are!¡±

    Turning around to see who had called out to him, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of an

    angry-looking woman¡ªin her twenties¡ªwho had her hair tied in a ponytail.

    Looking at the woman¡ªwho had both her hands against her waist¡ªGerald then smiled subtly before

    asking, ¡°Do I know you, miss?¡±

    ¡°Let me do the questioning first! Why were you smiling while looking at my kneeling grandpa? Was that

    mockery I sensed?¡± asked the woman as she frowned.

    Truth be told, she had already noticed Gerald for a while. After all, while the others had been

    respectfully lining up at the base of the mountain¡ªeither standing or kneeling¡ªnot only did this guy

    just walk straight up, he had done so with an indifferent expression on his face! And now he was

    disying a bitter smile!

    While she had heard about people who preferred doing things their way instead of following societal

    norms, this was her first time meeting such an unconventional person! What more, he had even ced

    himself above her grandfather! How couldn¡¯t she be angry?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mocking your grandfather. I was simply wondering why you were all kneeling here at Langvern

    Mountain despite the fact that all of you look prestigious and powerful!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You¡­! To think you¡¯d still retort so rudely¡­! You¡¯re definitely asking for it!¡± growled the wrathful

    woman, thinking that Gerald was mocking them again.

    ¡®Who the hell do you even think you are? Since you¡¯re so undaunted, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never

    forget!¡¯ Thought the woman to herself as she swiftly lifted her arm tond a punch on him!

    As she did so, her grandfather¡ªand another middle-aged man who had been kneeling beside him¡ª

    both looked up.

    The old man knew his granddaughter¡¯s strength well. Both fast, and powerful, the woman¡¯s strength

    alone wasparable to the strength of ten young men! With that in mind, her grandfather could only

    smile subtly as he thought, ¡®This undaunted young man¡­ He¡¯s about to suffer a loss for sure¡­¡¯

    ¡°It was merely a question¡­ Either way, I don¡¯t mind if you refuse to answer¡­ Is there really a need to

    start a fight?¡± said Gerald with a wry smile as he shook his head after seeing her punching right at

    him. Instead of counter attacking or dodging, he simply turned around slowly before continuing to walk

    off. Such things were dull to him by this point.

    Regardless, the second the extraordinarily strong girl¡¯s fist came close enough tond, everyone found

    themselves instantly stunned when the attack simply brushed past Gerald¡¯s body! Gerald¡¯s movements

    were so fluid that it almost seemed as though he was a martial arts director who had rehearsed that

    action for countless times! In fact, the maneuver was so skillful that it almost seemed like Gerald had

    only avoided the attack by coincidence!

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered the woman, filled with incredulity that her punch could miss.

    By that point, everyone who had witnessed the scene¡ªincluding her grandfather and the middle-aged

    man¡ªfound their eyes widened in disbelief as their breathing hastened.

    ¡°S-sir! Please, stop¡­!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1451

    ¡°What? Do you n on attacking me as well?¡± asked Gerald with a subtle smile.

    With the help of the middle-aged man, the old man then quickly got up before bowing slightly while

    saying, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, sir! You¡¯re a powerful person who¡¯s hidden your true power extremely well¡­

    How dare we normal people offend you?¡±

    Though elderly, the white-haired old man bore a youthfulplexion. Regardless, since he looked like

    someone who had a considerably high status, the fact that he was speaking and behaving so humbly

    toward Gerald made everyone¡ªhis granddaughter included¡ªstare in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa, what are you saying? Why are you being so polite to this b*stard? Whatever the case is,

    since my punch missed earlier, I¡¯ll make sure the next onends and ruins his face!¡± growled the

    woman whose initial shock quickly turned into wrath.

    Just as she was about tounch another attack, the old man instantly scowled, ¡°Stop right there, Pe!

    Don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Though Pe Sherwin was clearly reluctant to obey that order¡ªa sentiment that the middle-aged man

    from before seemed to agree with¡ªshe deeply respected her grandfather, which was why she simply

    obeyed and stood at the side.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Following that, the old man then smiled¡ªhoping to please Gerald¡ªbefore saying, ¡°Now then, you were

    asking my insensible granddaughter why we were kneeling here, correct?¡±

    After seeing Gerald¡¯s nod, the old man then exined, ¡°Well, you see, a person called Master Ghost

    used to live here, and he was a wise man who coulde up with extremely clever strategies and

    tactics. His im to fame, however, was his ability to read one¡¯s future. Thinking back, he truly had a

    number of skills that defied the heavens¡­ While he did eventually leave without a trace, someone

    called Master Crawford soon took over his ce! Not only is Master Crawford capable of drawing

    charms to save people, but he¡¯s also able to control swords and fly on them! He truly owns an arsenal

    of remarkable abilities¡­ I came here myself to beg for a charm, you see! With any luck, I hope that the

    master will also take my insensible granddaughter as his disciple after some begging!¡±

    Even before his granddaughter had attacked Gerald, the old man had sensed a rather extraordinary

    aura surrounding Gerald¡­ Being someone who had seen much of how the world worked, the old man

    found himself feeling slightly nervous of the aura, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why yet at

    the time¡­ After seeing how proficient Gerald was in martial arts, however, the old man instantly

    realized that Gerald was the cream of the crop, a person whose abilities and world views were

    unfathomable¡­

    Terrified by that realization, it was because of that that the old man was treating Gerald with so much

    respect now.

    Regardless, Gerald took a look around after hearing the old man¡¯s exnation. From what he could

    see, most of the kneeling people were middle-aged men, though there was a young child among the

    crowd. If what the old man had said was true, then all of them were either here to plead for medical

    treatment or beg the master to take their children under his wing.

    Gerald had also taken note that there was now a new master on Langvern Mountain who bore the

    surname of Crawford¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the master¡¯s full name?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Master Crawford¡¯s full name is Gerald Crawford, if I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± replied the old man respectfully.

    ¡°¡­Oh? His name is Master Gerald Crawford, you say?¡± replied Gerald, feeling intrigued as he tried to

    hold back fromughing.

    ¡®To think that this sword-riding master would actually share a name with me¡­ Still, there aren¡¯t many in

    the world who are capable of bragging about riding swords¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, now keen on

    meeting this remarkable person in order to widen his knowledge.

    With that, Gerald then turned around and began walking up Langvern Mountain again,pletely

    disregarding the old man.

    Seeing that, Pe was instantly shocked as she thought, ¡®You¡­ How dare you not pay attention to my

    grandpa¡­?!¡¯

    Unable to hold back her anger, she then rushed toward Gerald, aiming tond a kick against his back

    as she yelled, ¡°You truly are asking for death!¡±

    While both the middle-aged man and Pe¡¯s grandfather had already arrived at a consensus that

    Gerald wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, they quickly realized that the same couldn¡¯t be said for Pe

    as she got closer and closer to attacking him.

    They weren¡¯t going to be able to stop her in time!

    However, everyone watching found themselves momentarily frozen in ce when they saw what

    happened next.

    ¡®¡­W-what¡­?¡¯ The shocked old man thought to himself as he stared wide-eyed at the paralyzed Pe.

    Even Pe was in disbelief. She was now less than an inch away from Gerald, yet her feet were frozen

    in ce. She couldn¡¯t even move her legs in the slightest!

    As terror swept through her, she now felt like she had just attempted to kick a mountain just for the

    sake of it.

    Before she could begin regretting her decision, she felt a force gently pushing her back to where she

    had initially been standing!

    ¡°P-Pe¡­!¡± shouted the old man in fear as he immediately tugged on his granddaughter¡¯s hand.

    Turning to look at Gerald, it was evident that his immense fear for the youth had now overtaken his

    feelings of respect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try me again¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1452

    After casually saying that, Gerald then continued walking, not even bothering to turn around.

    ¡°Are¡­ you nning to head up there, master¡­?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that you¡¯re quite remarkable, there are many rules to Langvern Mountain¡­ If you still

    wish to head up there, why not wait here for a while? After all, it¡¯ll soon be my family¡¯s turn¡ªthe

    Sherwins¡ªto head up there! Why not go with us?¡± suggested the old man.

    Hearing that, Gerald then thought, ¡®That¡¯s not a bad suggestion. Since they¡¯re nning to go visit

    Master Gerald Crawford anyway, I may as well follow them. After all, it¡¯ll be easier to do thatpared

    to fighting my way in. Still, I wonder how capable that master truly is¡­¡¯

    Seeing Gerald nod in agreement, the old man then said, ¡°It¡¯s settled, then! Speaking of which, I go by

    Terrance Sherwin! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, master!¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries and casually talking about a few other things, Gerald and the trio entered

    Langvern Church together.

    From what the Terrance had told Gerald, the reason why this ce was so lively now was because not

    too long ago, a supposedly authentic video of an old man controlling and riding a sword¡ªthat flew

    through the forest and even across a river¡ªsuddenly began spreading around the inner circles of

    powerful people in the business field.

    What more, the old man apparently cured a rich businessman as well. Due to that, he ended up getting

    extremely famous.

    Following that, he took in a few disciples, and that was around the time the business was established.

    Things then went smoothly for a while. A few days ago, however, the old man suddenly announced that

    he was willing to take in a few more disciples, though they would first have to be personally assessed

    by him.

    All that eventually led to the current turn of events.

    After hearing Terrance¡¯s exnation, it was now evident to Gerald that most of the people here had

    come in hope of bing one of the master¡¯s new disciples.

    Regardless, the four people were only a few steps in when they saw a person being driven out while a

    voice shouted, ¡°Save me the effort and just leave! With such limited talent and quite worrying levels of

    intelligence, I simply can¡¯t ept you as my disciple!¡±

    Naturally, the person who was driven out looked rather dispirited.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald quickly noticed that the church¡¯srge hall had now been modified to

    look like an examination hall of sorts.

    He also saw several young people from different families respectfully waiting to be assessed.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a few young men and women walked over to them before saying, ¡°Pe!

    You¡¯re here! Hurry on over!¡±

    After greeting Pe, they then turned to look at the old man before greeting, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too,

    Mr. Sherwin!¡±

    Following that, one of the men in the group then nervously said, ¡°Say, Pe, did you know that up till

    this point, nobody¡¯s seeded in bing the master¡¯s disciple? Master Crawford¡¯s conditions truly

    are strict!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Speaking of which, Pe, who is he? Is he your boyfriend?¡± asked a woman from the

    group. If it wasn¡¯t evident enough by this point, everyone from the group was pretty well acquainted

    with Pe.

    ¡°¡­What? Of course not! He¡¯s just here to pay Master Crawford a visit!¡± replied Pe in slight

    embarrassment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to pay him a visit. I¡¯m just here to look for some things!¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Regardless, he had been observing Master Crawford for a while now, and though there were

    undoubtedly traces of essential qiing from his body, the essential qi fluctuated rather frequently. In

    other words, it was sometimes strong and other times weak, a phenomenon that was quite peculiar to

    Gerald. After all, that was a trait that those from cryptic families tended to have. If that was the case,

    then Master Crawford definitely wasn¡¯t a true trainer who had trained himself to achieve spiritual

    enlightenment.

    ¡°¡­Is he truly capable of controlling swords and flying on them¡­?¡± muttered Gerald to himself, now

    clearly doubtful about what Terrance had earlier told him.

    It was at that moment when Master Crawford¡¯s voice could be heard asking, ¡°What¡¯s all this noise

    about, then?¡±

    Those from Pe¡¯s group had been speaking quite loudly, which was why Master Crawford was now

    looking at them with a rather bleak expression on his face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Apologies, Master Crawford, but this man here just doubted your strength!¡± said Pe as she pointed

    at Gerald while smiling smugly.

    Hearing that, Terrance was instantly stunned. However, that feeling quickly turned to anger as he

    shouted, ¡°Pe! What on earth are you talking about?!¡±

    While it was true that anyone who had witnessed Gerald¡¯s performance earlier would feel that he was

    way stronger than Master Crawford, Pe was simply being too unruly! She didn¡¯t even seem to care

    about the implication of her statement!

    ¡®Powerful, aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re so powerful then go out there and have a real fight! Let¡¯s see how long

    you¡¯llst against an exceptional man like Master Crawford!¡¯ Pe thought to herself.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1453

    ¡°¡­Oh? There¡¯s actually someone who dares doubt me?¡± said Master Crawford as he squinted his eyes

    at the direction where Gerald and the others were.

    At the same time, many of the people in therge hall were staring at Gerald with bewildered gazes.

    After all, saying such a thing was akin to Gerald courting death!

    Gerald himself could only disy a bitter smile. Since things had already gotten to such a state, there

    was no point in beating around the bush anymore. With that in mind, he decided that it¡¯d be better for

    him to just straightforwardly reveal his true thoughts.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, you¡¯ll have to forgive me for being rather blunt, but your remarkable skills¡­

    They¡¯re honestly nothing but simple tricks that barely have any functions at all, Master Crawford!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    The second his sentence ended, a huge ruckus instantly erupted! For a person to doubt the master like

    that¡­ He truly was asking for death!

    Master Crawford himself now felt his eyelids twitching slightly. To think that he was being humiliated in

    public, and during his disciple selecting process, no less!

    Watching as Master Crawford slowly stood up, Pe¡ªwho had been standing quietly at the side for a

    while¡ªexcitedly said, ¡°Look! Master Crawford¡¯s about to demonstrate his power!¡±

    While she had to admit that the strange, young man was much stronger than her, in the end, he looked

    to only be around the same age as her. With that in mind, she wasn¡¯t convinced that Gerald deserved

    the respect that her grandfather was giving to him, and she hoped that once Master Crawford was

    done with him, her grandfather would share her sentiment.

    Regardless, Master Crawford¡¯s actions had caught the full attention of several people by this point.

    ¡°Who even is this mad person? How dare he doubt Master Crawford!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? How undaunted! Someone like him will onlye to regret things when he¡¯s close to

    dying!¡±

    The scowls hade from a few old men who couldn¡¯t bear seeing Master Crawford get humiliated.

    As the old men continued bombarding him with scowls, Master Crawford himself simply narrowed his

    eyes before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you, young man. Just

    kneel before me with your forehead against the ground. Once you admit to your mistake, I¡¯ll allow you

    to leave the hill unscathed!¡±

    ¡°You truly are the bigger man for being so forgiving, but I feel you should still teach this guy a lesson,

    master!¡± shouted someone from within the crowd.

    ¡°Is there a need to admit to a mistake if what I said was the truth? Look, the only true master of this

    church is the previous one. With that said, I dislike the notion of you being here since all you¡¯re doing is

    humiliating Langvern!¡± replied Gerald casually.

    ¡°How utterly imprudent! It seems like you¡¯ll truly remain undaunted till I teach you a proper lesson! I

    hope you realize that you¡¯ve only made things more difficult for yourself! With that said, you¡¯re only

    allowed to leave if you roll down the hill!¡± growled the furious Master Crawford as he raised his right

    hand.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Out of nowhere, apass¡ªwith a golden dragon engraved on it¡ªappeared on his hand, and the

    second it did, Master Crawford instantly began reciting a chant. Once he was done, he muttered an

    order¡­ and just like that, the entire hall began trembling despite theck of any strong winds!

    ¡®By god!¡¯ Thought everyone within the hall as they watched the tables and chairs shake wildly!

    Even the old men from before were terrified, and with eyes reddened with shock, one of them quickly

    shouted, ¡°You ignorant child! You¡¯ve truly offended the master now! Hurry and kneel already!¡±

    Terrance and the others¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªwere simrly frightened half to death by

    Master Crawford¡¯s skill, and they were all dripping beads of cold sweat for Gerald.

    Gerald himself, however, simply shook his head with a bitter smile as he said, ¡°Is that all, Master

    Crawford?¡±

    By that point, Master Crawford¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat. Though he wanted to create even

    more mayhem, no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t seem to increase the intensity of all the

    shaking by much.

    After staring at him for a bit longer, Gerald then shook his head before asking, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re trying

    to achieve?¡±

    With a gentle wave, thepass¡ªthat had been in Master Crawford¡¯s grasp¡ªinstantly flew into

    Gerald¡¯s hand!

    Thepass now in his hands, Gerald began murmuring a barely audible chant¡­

    Before anyone could realize what was happening, an explosive sound was heard as thepass

    emitted a blinding light that painted the entire hall in a golden glow!

    As if all that wasn¡¯t already shocking enough, an inhuman roar was soon heard, and everyone stared

    wide-eyed as a faint, butrge golden dragon momentarily appeared above thepass!

    Screams filled the area as a twister showed up out of nowhere as well! What a dramatic change!

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1454

    Almost everyone in the hall was now screaming in utter terror.

    While the old men from before could almost feel their eyeballs popping out in their shock, the

    bbergasted Pe herself was barely able to keep her mouth closed.

    The scene happening before them now was truly difficult to swallow¡­!

    ¡°¡­A-amazing¡­!¡± stuttered Master Crawford as he fell feebly to the floor, now entirely drenched in

    sweat.

    With a slight flick of Gerald¡¯s wrist, the golden light disappeared and everything became peaceful

    again.

    Turning to look at thepass, Gerald deduced that it was simply a simple magic artifact that, upon

    activating, was capable of disying terrifying images.

    While that was the case, since Master Crawford hadn¡¯t trained his mind for it to be steady enough, he

    wasn¡¯t able to use thepass to its full extent. Knowing that only increased Master Crawford¡¯s

    humiliation.

    Smiling subtly, Gerald then tossed thepass aside before looking at the master whose gaze had

    turned bleak by this point.

    ¡°Now then¡­ Who exactly gave you the courage to deceive all these people?¡± dered Gerald.

    As everyone in the hall quivered from Gerald¡¯s authoritative voice, Master Crawford¡ªwho was clearly

    the recipient of Gerald¡¯s question¡ªdropped to his knees before replying, ¡°P-please don¡¯t be angry,

    master¡­! I was told to wait for a young man here¡­ As for why I used my magic, it was because that

    same person who told me to wait ordered me to protect the Feng Shui of this ce and continue

    burning incense here¡­!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, several hissing sounds could be heard as multiple people in the hall

    drew in cold breaths.

    ¡°A young man? Do you have a name?¡± asked Gerald who already had a good guess of what was

    happening.

    ¡°G-Gerald Crawford! I was told to wait for that young man!¡± replied Master Crawford quickly.

    ¡°And who was it who told you to wait for him? Also, what¡¯s your real name?¡±

    ¡°I-it was my great aunt! And I go by the name of Gus Linstone¡­!¡±

    After hearing all that Gus had to say, everyone found themselves immensely shocked. However, their

    shock quickly turned into rage as they took turns ring at Gus.

    Following that, they then turned to respectfully look at Gerald who now looked more like a deity than

    anything.

    Gerald, however, wasn¡¯t going to waste any more time.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Order everyone to descend the hill, right this instant!¡± instructed Gerald.

    ¡°R-right away¡­!¡± replied Gus as he quickly began driving everyone out.

    Soon enough, only Terrance and a few others remained.

    Before Gerald could ask Gus for more details, he watched as Terrance knelt before respectfully saying,

    ¡°Master, I have a request¡­!¡±

    As the middle-aged man from before knelt as well, Gerald observed the duo for a while. To think that

    the old man was willing to do this despite already having one foot in the grave¡­

    Truth be told, Gerald hadn¡¯t found that old man annoying from the very beginning, so he simply asked,

    ¡°What is this about?¡±

    ¡°While my granddaughter has always been rather naughty, she¡¯s always had the heart to train.

    Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable teacher at all¡­ Now that we¡¯ve witnessed your

    remarkable skills, however, I feel that you¡¯d be the perfect teacher for her¡­! With that said, I hope

    you¡¯re willing to take her under your wing!¡± replied Terrance, his eyes now teary and reddened.

    ¡°¡­Her?¡± said Gerald with a frown.

    Looking at Gerald¡¯s frown, Pe instantly found herself blushing. After all, she now deeply respected

    and admired him after witnessing his true capabilities.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse!¡± added Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°B-but why, master¡­!¡± asked Terrance rather desperately as Pe felt herselfe close to crying.

    ¡°She has a terrible temper typical of a rich, youngdy! That simply won¡¯t do!¡± replied Gerald as he

    casually waved his hand.

    ¡°I-I can change¡­! I¡¯ll drop this bad attitude immediately¡­!¡± eximed Pe.

    ¡°Change? Haha! If you say so¡­ Look, since you like making things so difficult for people and you think

    you can just drop that temper of yours all willy-nilly, why don¡¯t you head to the square and bark like a

    dog three times? If you do it properly, I¡¯ll consider taking you under my wing! If you don¡¯t, then just get

    off the hill like the others already!¡± retorted Gerald.

    Preupied with so many things, Gerald really wasn¡¯t in the mood to take in any disciples.

    In fact, had it not been because the old man had knelt before him, Gerald wouldn¡¯t even have bothered

    listening to his request.

    Regardless, he felt that what he had told Pe to do was the easiest way for him to get her off his back.

    To his surprise, however, Pe only hesitated for a brief moment before dashing toward the square¡­

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1455

    Her eyes reddened, several people who were descending the hill found themselves astonished as they

    watched Pe imitate a dog and bark thrice!

    Gerald truly hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. After all, he had initially thought that Pe was nothing

    more than a rich youngdy who was both hedonistic and extremely sensitive to how others viewed

    her. To think that she would actually be willing to humiliate herself just to be able to be his disciple!

    Quite frankly, he had suggested for her to bark like a dog since Gerald knew that the humiliation from

    the act was a little too much for even him to handle. With that in mind, he was convinced that Pe

    wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out the act. Now that she had, however¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡¯ve done as you told¡­ Are you willing to take me under your wing now¡­?¡± asked Pe as she

    stood before Gerald.

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡± replied Gerald rather hesitantly.

    Upon noticing that Terrance was also staring at him with his breath held, Gerald eventually grew too

    embarrassed to go back on his word.

    With a nod, he then said, ¡°¡­Alright, fine¡­¡±

    Overjoyed by Gerald¡¯s reply, Terrance immediately eximed, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, Pe?

    Hurry and kneel before your master! Remember to greet him as well!¡±

    After hearing what Gerald had told her to do earlier, Terrance had assumed that his granddaughter¡¯s

    bad temper would re up, prompting her to offend Gerald and further lower her chances of ever

    getting to be his disciple¡­ To his surprise, his granddaughter was smart and did as she was told! Due

    to that, despite his clear reluctance, Gerald wasn¡¯t able to go back on his word.

    To think that the Sherwin family was able to get acquainted with such a great person just because of

    that small act¡­ It truly was a great fortune on the part of the Sherwins!

    ¡®You¡¯ve finally grown up, my granddaughter¡­¡¯ Thought the old man to himself.

    As for Pe, she quickly headed off to get some sweet-smelling tea. Once she had served it to Gerald,

    she immediately knelt. With her forehead against the floor, she then dered, ¡°Please ept my

    respect and worship toward you, master!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡®¡­Could my encounter with this young woman have been predicted as well, I wonder¡­?¡¯ Gerald

    thought to himself with a bitter smile.

    Turning to look at Gus¡ªwho had been standing silently at the side this entire time, not daring to speak

    ¡ªGerald then asked him about his great aunt.

    After listening to what Gus had to say, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As it turned out, Gus had bumped into the ghost of his ¡®great aunt¡¯ while going up the mountain a few

    months ago. After their initial encounter, Gus had simply acted out everything that his great aunt had

    ordered him to do, and that included waiting for Gerald.

    By that point, Gerald could already guess that the ¡®great aunt¡¯ of his, was none other than Zenny!

    Gerald remembered how Zenny had given him a ton of advice after Master Ghost left. After hearing

    Gus¡¯s story, he was pleased to know that Zenny was still in one piece.

    While talking about all this, Gus had led Gerald to a manor, and upon entering, Gerald was instantly

    greeted by the sight of Zenny.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d meet each other again so soon, Gerald!¡± eximed the bamboo puppet as

    she stared at Gerald.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t either. Regardless, I remember that Langvern Mountain had been engulfed in mes back

    then! I truly thought that you were a lost cause!¡± replied Gerald, recalling what Queena had done that

    night.

    ¡°Well, I certainly was burned into a crisp! Haha! However, I¡¯m just a puppet, and my body parts can

    easily be reced! What more, I¡¯m able to retain my consciousness, even after going unconscious for

    a while!¡± exined Zenny.

    ¡°I see. Master Ghost truly has excellent workmanship to be able to have made you¡­ Either way, is it

    true that the master had foreseen me returning here?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! He had ordered me to stay here and wait for you! Following that, we¡¯d go look for him

    together! Though, to be more specific, our next mission will be to save him!¡± replied Zenny.

    ¡°Save?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You see, Master Ghost had already predicted that he¡¯d face a great disaster sooner orter.

    Queena¡¯s appearance was only the beginning of the disaster, and by this point, the worst parts of his

    predictions should already be in y! Master Ghost even told me that whether he ends up living or

    dying ultimately depends on you!¡± exined Zenny.

    ¡°¡­I see. Then, do you know where he is now? The sooner I save him the better! After all, the reason I

    came here today is because I have important affairs that I need his help with!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°All I know is that the master has gone to the Jenna Province! If we¡¯re looking for him, that¡¯s the ce

    to go! He also noted that his hometown is located there, and that it¡¯s the ce where his fortune starts

    and ends, which is why he wanted to endure through his disasters there! He didn¡¯t tell you about this

    back then since he was afraid that your early appearance would ruin the predestined fate!¡± replied

    Zenny.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1456

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, let¡¯s not waste any more time and set off to the Jenna Province as soon as possible

    then!¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    Gerald had several things boggling his mind now, one of which was his grandfather¡¯s true identity.

    Aside from that, his family members and Z were still missing. He had to head to Jaetra to look for

    M too¡­

    Thankfully, he now had his uncle to rely on to solve some of those worries of his. With that in mind,

    Gerald knew that he had to pick up the pace as well and locate Master Ghost as soon as possible so

    that more of those mysteries could be solved sooner.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ you¡¯ll being with me, right?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°But of course! My mission will only beplete once I find master together with you! Also, there¡¯s a

    bead within my body that you can retrieve and stuff inside an exquisite rag doll! It¡¯ll be easier for you to

    carry me around as an ornament!¡± exined Zenny.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to know!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Are you nning on heading to the Jenna Province, Master Crawford¡­?¡± asked Terrance in a

    surprised tone after hearing about Gerald¡¯s ns a littleter.

    ¡°I am. Is something the matter?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, my family resides there, you see! If you aren¡¯t against it, the Sherwins would be more

    than willing to provide a ce for you to stay in!¡± replied Terrance in utter delight.

    After all, if Gerald agreed with that, then the old man would surely get a chance to deepen his

    rtionship with him with each passing day. Now that would be a true blessing for the Sherwins!

    Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s suggestion, Pe instantly began begging Gerald to ept the offer as

    well.

    Hearing that suggestion, Gerald began considering it. Master Ghost¡¯s church was located in Langvern

    Mountain, and though Terrance was from the Jenna Province, he didn¡¯t seem to know where Master

    Ghost was either. Even so, Gerald still needed somece to temporarily live in so that he could ask

    around and hopefully locate Master Ghost.

    It was definitely a plus that the Sherwins were apparently quite an influential local family there. With

    that in mind, he¡¯d surely have a much easier way of dealing with things¡­

    Adding that to the fact that his family and Z were still missing and he was quite anxious to meet

    Master Ghost again, Gerald finalized his thoughts before saying, ¡°¡­Fine! Just arrange it that way!¡±

    Just as Terrance was about to say something, however, Gerald watched as the old man got too excited

    and ended up upsetting his blood and qi flow! As a result, Terrance instantly began vomiting mouthfuls

    of blood before flopping to the ground and convulsing violently.

    ¡°G-grandpa?!¡± shouted the anxious Pe as the middle-aged man quickly fished out some medicine

    from his pocket.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with my grandpa, master¡­?¡± asked Pe as she looked at Gerald, hoping that he

    had a way to help.

    ¡°From what I can see, he suffered from internal injuries before, and his organs ended up getting

    damaged. Due to that, his qi can¡¯t be upset. Since both his blood and qi ended up getting upset just

    now, it appears that his internal organs have ruptured!¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Truth be told, he had already noticed the problem for a while, and he had been nning to ask

    Terrance about how he had sustained such serious injuries.

    Still, Gerald truly hadn¡¯t expected Terrance to get so excited to the point where his old internal injuries

    would open!

    ¡°Y-you truly are wise, Master Crawford¡­ Just as you¡¯ve said, I suffered from a serious internal injury a

    while back¡­¡± replied Terrance as he spurted out even more blood.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply lifted a finger and poked a few of Terrance¡¯s acupuncture points, resulting

    in them being instantly sealed.

    For Terrance, it truly was an odd feeling. After all, one second he was feeling like his heart was splitting

    in two, and the next, all the pain was simply gone!

    Looking at Gerald with a bewildered gaze, the old man found himself muttering, ¡°¡­Master Crawford¡­¡±

    Reverence reflected in his eyes, Terrence was awed beyond words as he continued staring at Gerald.

    Despite being so young, his training and skills were unparalleled¡­

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t already aware, you suffered those injuries due to being jolted by essential qi. Essential

    qi doesn¡¯t resemble inner strength, nor is it simr to secret techniques, you know? Few people on the

    net have mastered essential qi, and since you were struck by the real deal, I wonder who you

    could¡¯ve bumped into¡­¡± replied Gerald with a frown.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1457

    ¡°You truly have good judgment, Master Crawford¡­ It was about half a year ago when I bumped into

    that exceptional person¡­ My family has always revered martial arts skills, you see, and I have a lot of

    disciples who serve as my subordinates¡­ Regardless, the exceptional person was hired by our

    family¡¯s enemy to assassinate me in secret. After all, with me gone, my family would certainly fall into

    ruin! Still, that person was extremely powerful¡­ Despite owning over twenty exceptional subordinates,

    none of them could even get close to that immensely skillful man!¡±

    ¡°Eventually, my son and dozens of bodyguards had to risk their lives to allow me to escape with my life

    intact. However, even though I managed to run far, I still ended up getting attacked and injured by his

    essential qi! Even though the essential qi had only brushed against me gently, I still ended up almost

    dying on the spot!¡± exined the old man, fear reflected in his eyes.

    It was evident that the incident had left a psychological scar on Terrence, and Gerald simply nodded in

    understanding. After all, he, of all people, knew that there was a vast difference between people who

    owned essential qi and ordinary folk.

    Even so, there was an unwritten rule stating that those who owned essential qi weren¡¯t allowed to

    interfere too much in the affairs of ordinary people. Since the rule was mostly abided by, this was

    honestly the first time Gerald had heard about such an incident.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As he thought about it, Gerald remembered his uncle telling him¡ªa while back¡ªthat the most powerful

    people didn¡¯te from cryptic families, even though cryptic families were known to be extremely

    powerful within certain areas. Regardless, those from such families were far from being the cream of

    the crop.

    After all, he hade across locals before who had truly trained themselves to achieve spiritual

    enlightenment. Despite noting from Jaetra, they had essential qi, simr to his uncle¡¯s.

    With that in mind, the world truly was an enormous ce¡­ Gerald was no longer as ignorant as he

    had been in the past anymore¡­ He now knew that his enemies from before were far from being at the

    top of the world¡­

    ¡°Regardless, following that, my family¡¯s properties were snatched away from me, Master Crawford!

    Unable to do anything on my own, I¡¯ve ced all my hope on my granddaughter¡­ That¡¯s why I was so

    willing to kneel here¡­ I was hoping that Master Crawford of the Langvern Church would take her in as

    his disciple. With any luck, she¡¯d be able to be a person who truly managed to train herself to

    achieve spiritual enlightenment¡­¡± added Terrence.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, you have to take things slow when ites to things like these. Here, I¡¯ll help you cure

    your internal injuries first!¡± said Gerald as he checked the condition of Terrance¡¯s heart.

    Realizing that he hadn¡¯t been lying, Gerald thought about how miserable the man must currently be.

    Adding that to the fact that Gerald had taken Pe as his disciple, he knew he had to at least pay some

    respect to Terrance.

    With that in mind, Gerald then activated his golden eye to begin treating Terrance¡¯s wounds.

    ording to what Terrance had said, the Sherwins were once a rich and prestigious family in the

    Jenna Province. However, some trouble that had happened about half a year ago caused the entire

    family to go downhill. With only a fewpanies left in hand, the Sherwins were pretty much only

    comparable to a regr family now.

    Either way, after both Gerald and Zenny closed off Langvern Mountain, the group then headed over to

    the Sherwin family¡¯s manor.

    Upon arriving, Terrance made sure to give it his all when it came to taking care of Gerald. The old man

    also made sure to send his subordinates out to inquire about Master Ghost¡¯s whereabouts.

    Gerald himself made sure to look for Master Ghost as well.

    However, even after looking for some time across almost all the areas within the entire Jenna Province,

    Gerald was still unable to gain any clues about Master Ghost¡¯s whereabouts!

    Even so, Gerald made sure to train Pe in the garden whenever he was free, simultaneously diligently

    training himself during those periods as well.

    It was sometimeter when Gerald realized something. To his bewilderment, the speed of his inner

    training had begun slowing down for some unknown reason!

    What more, something strange was also happening to his body. Five discs had appeared on his elixir-

    of-life field, and they were arranged in an orderly manner in five different colors. Constantly revolving

    around that area, they truly were strange, even to Gerald. While Gerald did attempt to touch them using

    the power of his thought, they didn¡¯t respond at all.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been in my body for five days now¡­ What even are they¡­? If only Z was here¡­ She¡¯d

    surely know about this!¡±

    At the start of it all, Gerald had noticed a few colorful spots appearing within his elixir-of-life field.

    However, Gerald hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that at the time.

    Now, however, he could no longer ignore them. After all, they had clearly turned much more mature

    now, and they had developed some kind of scope.

    While he had no clue what was going on, Gerald wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would allow himself to

    remain idle. Since Z wasn¡¯t by his side, he constantly found himself looking into his imnted

    memories, hoping to find some answers there. After all, he had a sneaking suspicion that at least one

    of those memories must have had a direct connection to the colorful disks.

    At that moment, Gerald heard a knock on the door as Pe¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Are you still training,

    master¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1458

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa says he¡¯s found an important clue!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡± said Gerald as he opened his eyes. Knowing that this had to be something rted to Master

    Ghost, Gerald then walked out.

    When Terrance saw him walking over, he instantly said, ¡°Please have a look at these photographs that

    my subordinates were able to capture, Master Crawford!¡±

    Taking the photographs from Terrance¡¯s extended hand, Gerald saw that one of them contained an

    expensive-looking ss cab. Squinting his eyes, he was able to discern a rather familiar-looking

    horsetail whisk lying inside it¡­

    There was no doubt about it. That horsetail whisk definitely belonged to Master Ghost!

    Zenny apparently noticed the glimmer of hope in Gerald¡¯s eyes, prompting her to say, ¡°It¡¯s something

    that belongs to master!¡±

    ¡°After you showed us Master Ghost¡¯s photographs, a few of my subordinates noticed that the horsetail

    whisk that they found was a mirror image of the one that Master Ghost usually holds onto in most of the

    photographs you showed us! It¡¯s the reason why they took that photo in the first ce!¡± exined

    Terrance.

    ¡°As for where my subordinates found it, well¡­ It appeared at the biggest auction in the Jenna Province!

    It¡¯s a pretty grand event! Regardless, since you said that something bad could have happened to

    Master Ghost, I find myself wondering if he had to sell his horsetail whisk here due to difficulties in

    surviving¡­¡± added the old man.

    In response, Gerald simply shook his head before replying, ¡°If it was money he wanted, then he

    could¡¯ve just used any one of his arsenal of capabilities to earn what he needed. I truly believe that he

    wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a pitiful state that he had to sell his horsetail whisk for money! Regardless,

    let¡¯s head to the auction to have a look first. The best course of action right now would be to gain

    information on the person who had provided the item itself. I¡¯m sure that will lead to us finding an

    important clue!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately! Just so you know, the auction takes ce tonight, and many

    powerful people from all over the country will be attending. With that in mind, I truly think that this will

    be your best bet to look for clues regarding Master Ghost!¡± replied Terrance.

    While waiting for the event to begin, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ill at ease¡­ After all, he

    remembered that Zenny had said that Master Ghost had foreseen that he would face a great disaster

    within the Jenna Province. Since his horsetail whisk was being auctioned, could that signify that

    something had already happened to him¡­?

    Night soon fell and the group instantly headed over to the auction venue.

    Just as Gerald was about to enter the venue, he suddenly heard a voice saying, ¡°My, my! What a

    surprise! If it isn¡¯t Mr. Sherwin! It¡¯s been ages since you¡¯vest made an appearance for such an

    asion within the Jenna Province! Could it be that the Sherwins have finally taken a turn for the

    better? I¡¯d assume so since you¡¯re partaking in the auction¡¯s liveliness so leisurely!

    Turning around, Gerald saw that the voice hade from a white-suited rich heir who had just gotten

    out of one of the many luxurious-looking cars that had juste to a halt before the venue¡¯s entrance.

    While the arrival of so many luxury cars certainly caused quite a stir among those who witnessed them,

    the heir himself looked more interested in Terrance as he stared at the old man.

    Observing the rich heir, Gerald noticed that aside from a pair of bodyguards standing behind him, there

    was also a ck-robed person¡ªcovered from head to toe¡ªstanding by the heir¡¯s side who gave off a

    peculiar vibe¡­

    Gerald wasn¡¯t sure whether it had anything to do with the fact that he had heard quite a bit of things

    about ck-robed men recently, but he found his eyelids twitching slightly as he nced a few more

    times at the old man.

    Surprisingly, Gerald noticed that there was moving essential qi within that person¡¯s body.

    ¡®Could he be someone who had trained himself to achieve spiritual enlightenment¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought

    to himself, bewildered.

    The more surprising thing to Gerald, however, was the fact that the impressive person¡ªwho had

    managed to attain spiritual enlightenment¡ªwas actually willing to be another person¡¯sckey!

    While Gerald was wondering how that person was able to just reconcile with that fact, Terrance, on the

    other hand, now had reddened eyes as he stared back at the rich, young man.

    ¡°F-Federico Dun¡­!¡± growled Terrance in great fury. However, the second he saw the old man standing

    before the youth, Terrance instantly retracted in fear.

    ¡°G-Grandpa¡­!¡± cried out Pe as she ran over to stand beside him before ring at Federico.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Before she could do anything, however, Terrance quickly held onto his granddaughter¡¯s wrist, a clear

    indication for her not to act impulsively.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1459

    ¡°¡­I simply came today to widen my knowledge and meet up with old acquaintances, Young Master

    Dun. I wouldn¡¯t dream of ruining your fun!¡± replied Terrance, clearly suffering in silence.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m d to hear that! Still, a little bird told me that after you went bankrupt half a year ago,

    you¡¯ve been looking far and wide for exceptional masters! I do wonder if you¡¯ve found any¡­ Quite

    frankly, the Duns have also been helping you locate the true criminal behind the scenes this entire time!

    Once we find the culprits, we¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡± dered Federico coldly.

    ¡°I appreciate you going through all that trouble!¡± replied Terrance who was still trying his best to

    suppress his anger as the corners of his mouth twitched erratically.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me! It¡¯s what a junior should do for his senior anyway!¡± said Federico before

    roaring out inughter and walking into the venue.

    As the ck-robed man followed Federico in, he made sure to take a few nces at Gerald¡­

    Regardless, once they had entered, Pe immediately grumbled, ¡°To think that we¡¯d bump into that

    person here¡­ He even had the audacity to pretend to be a good guy¡­!¡±

    From that, Gerald could easily guess that it was the Duns who had been targeting the Sherwins

    throughout this entire time.

    ¡°Was that old man the person who had beaten you up?¡± asked Gerald rather casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Crawford! He¡¯s extremely powerful¡­!¡± replied Terrance.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded in response without saying another word.

    Meanwhile, knowing that they were now quite a distance away from Terrance, Federico quickly

    dropped his mischievous smile before turning to look at the ck-robed man.

    With a rather stern face, he then asked, ¡°You kept looking at that youth by that old b*stard¡¯s side

    earlier¡­ Why is that, master? Do you have some kind of history with him, master?¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I do!¡± replied the ck-robed man in a husky, old voice.

    ¡°Then, I assume you¡¯re well-acquainted with him? Who exactly is he?¡±

    ¡°Just know that he¡¯s an old acquaintance of mine! Either way, he¡¯ll be dead soon! Haha!¡± replied the old

    man. Though his voice wasn¡¯t all that loud, his words alone were enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s

    spine¡­

    Regardless, the auction was about to begin soon, and Gerald¡ªand the others¡ªquickly found seats

    nearing the rear end of the venue.

    From what Terrance had told him, therge-scale auction was organized by the Waddys, the most

    powerful family in the Jenna Province. They were so powerful that even the Duns had to attend, just to

    pay the Waddy family some respect.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    While Pe was worried that Federico would continue finding faults with them there, Terrance himself

    wasn¡¯t the least afraid.

    Not long after, the auctioning then began. As per usual, most of the initial auction items were pretty

    unimpressive.

    The second the horsetail whisk was put up for auction, however, all the spectators instantly found

    themselves momentarily holding their breaths.

    ¡°This fine item here is called the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk, and it¡¯s a relic from the Warring State

    Period that¡¯s imed to also be a magic artifact! With that in mind, the starting price for this item is

    twelve million dors!¡± shouted the host.

    Upon hearing that, the crowd instantly broke into an uproar!

    While it was true that many of those present could sense that it was a good item, none of them had

    anticipated the outrageous price of twelve million dors!

    Though several people among the crowd were now discussing the atrocious price, none of them dared

    to bid for the item.

    Amidst all the chaos, Federico simply exchanged nces with the ck-robed man. Following that,

    Federico then nodded before raising his hand.

    Upon seeing that, the host instantly dered, ¡°Oh? It appears that Young Master Dun is offering twelve

    million dors!¡±

    Hearing that, Terrance then turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s just wait for a bit longer!¡± replied Gerald calmly.

    At that moment, a coquettishly-dressed woman¡ªwho was sitting behind them¡ªexcitedly shouted, ¡°Oh

    dear, please move aside! You¡¯re blocking me from taking photographs!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald saw that several other men and women were with her, and the females in that

    group¡ªin particr¡ªwere all behaving like fanatic fans as they stared at Federico who was sitting in

    the front row.

    ¡°Oh gosh, our Young Master Dun is so handsome¡­! To think that his first offer would be twelve million

    dors too! We definitely have to take a group photograph with himter!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Aside from those from the Waddy family, Young Master Dun is undoubtedly the second

    most powerful person within the Jenna Province! Just look at how liberal he is with his money! Either

    way, there¡¯s probably nobody else who¡¯d dare to offer a price higher than that!¡± squealed the women

    excitedly.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1460

    From how much they were idolizing Federico, it was clear that those from within that group viewed

    anyone else as nothing but idiots.

    Regardless, after hearing them scowl at her master, Pe angrily retorted, ¡°And just who are you to tell

    others to move aside?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Who are you? Look, just step aside already! We really can¡¯t take photographs of Young

    Master Dun from here! Can¡¯t you even do that?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! What, do you think you¡¯re rich or something? Go ahead andpete with our Young Master

    Dun if you dare, then!¡± retorted the fanatic women contemptuously.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± growled Pe who was now brimming with rage.

    ¡°Just let them say what they want. Regardless, help me shout out a price, Mr. Sherwin,¡± said Gerald as

    he turned to look at Terrance when he saw that nobody else was attempting to raise the bid.

    ¡°Very well, Master Crawford. How much do you intend to raise the bid by?¡± asked Terrance.

    Hearing that, Gerald lifted a single finger.

    Frowning slightly, Terrance then said, ¡°With all due respect, sir, simply adding a hundred thousand

    dors won¡¯t make much of a difference!¡±

    ¡°Hah! For a second there, I almost thought that you were actually rich! A hundred thousand dors¡­

    Pathetic!¡± scoffed the fans as they immediately began ridiculing Gerald.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean a hundred thousand dors!¡± replied Gerald casually.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then¡­ A million dors? That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be offering the price immediately then!¡± said Terrance with a

    nod.

    Before he could do so, however, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not it either!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­? Then¡­ How much are you suggesting¡­?¡± asked the bbergasted Terrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting off with ten million dors!¡± replied Gerald.

    Quite honestly, Gerald had been wondering why banknotes began at a dor. Wasn¡¯t that way too

    troublesome? Things would be so much easier to calcte if a million dors was the basic unit of

    money!

    It was the reason why Gerald had simply lifted a single finger to indicate how much he wanted to raise

    the bid. After all, it was far too meddlesome to slowly increase the price a dor at a time.

    ¡°¡­A-are you sure about this, Master Crawford¡­?¡± replied Terrance, his eyes now fully widened.

    Even the fanatics¡ªwho were still standing behind them¡ªwere staring in disbelief at him now, not

    daring to say another word.

    Seeing that Gerald was making no effort to stop him, Terrance then shouted, ¡°¡­Fifteen million dors!¡±

    ¡°¡­F-Fifteen million dors? Did I hear someone offer fifteen million dors?!¡± announced the host

    excitedly.

    He had initially expected Young Master Dun to be the top bidder. To his surprise, someone was willing

    to pay a much higher price than that!

    Federico himself now had a stiffened expression. How dare someone humiliate him¡­!

    ¡®It¡¯s that d*mned Terrance again¡­! He truly is courting death¡­! Fine then! Since you want to y

    around so much, I¡¯ll y this game as well!¡¯

    ¡°Thirty million dors!¡± shouted Young Master Dun who looked like he had lost his wits.

    Hearing that, Terrance instantly became worried. Gerald, however, simply shook his head with a bitter

    smile on his face. Games involving money were simply too boring for him¡­

    ¡°A hundred and fifty million dors!¡± said Gerald as he looked at Terrance.

    The second Terrance shouted out that amount, the entire venue broke into an uproar!

    ¡°I-I refuse to believe that the Sherwins are able to pay such arge amount of money in one go!¡±

    eximed Federico who clearly wasn¡¯t expecting any of this to happen.

    Just as he was about topete with the Sherwins again¡ªsince he held a massive grudge against

    them¡ªthe ck-robed man suddenly tugged on his wrist before saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t increase

    the price any further, Young Master Dun! With him here, you won¡¯t ever be able to win, no matter how

    high you offer!¡±

    ¡°Then am I to just hand over this supreme magic artifact to them without a fight, Master?!¡± replied

    Federico, unable to reconcile with the thought of that oue.

    ¡°Hahaha! But of course not! Remember, I told you that I was acquainted with that young man, Young

    Master Dun! If you¡¯ve forgotten, I also said that he¡¯d be dead soon!¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1461

    Upon hearing that, Federico paused for a moment before sneering, ¡°¡­I understand, Master! I know

    what I have to do after this!¡±

    He already had a n in mind.

    Regardless, since Gerald had ced such a high bid, nobody else was willing to evenpete with

    him. Even Federico¡¯s fans were now staring at Gerald in surprise. After all, none of them had expected

    that this in-looking person would actually own this much money!

    Now that they had witnessed how rich he was, some of them were already winking at him, desperately

    trying to gain his affection.

    Of course, when had such tactics ever worked on Gerald?

    Either way, while money clearly was no issue for him, Gerald wasn¡¯t one to spend on a whim. He was

    only willing to spend so much on the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk since he wanted to ask the organizer of

    the auction where and how he had gotten his hands on the whisk.

    With that, he requested to see the manager once the event was over. Upon hearing that, the service

    staff immediately ran off to invite the manager out, and soon after, a fat middle-aged man who went by

    the name of Waferer walked out.

    ¡°I appreciate your support, Mr. Crawford! You¡¯ve officially be the biggest benefactor in our auction!

    Please, have my business card!¡± said Manager Wafarer respectfully.

    Not wanting to beat around the bush, Gerald skipped the pleasantries and simply replied, ¡°Manager

    Wafarer, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about¡­ Where exactly did you find the Heavenly

    Horsetail Whisk? And how did you get your hands on it?¡±

    ¡°Well, first off, you should know very well that we aren¡¯t allowed to disclose such information without

    first getting the original owner¡¯s permission! However, since you did pay such a premium price for this

    item, I suppose I could tell you a thing or two¡­¡± replied the manager with a smile.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Just as he was about to speak, however, a young man suddenly walked toward Manager Waferer. After

    ncing briefly at Terrance and the others, he then whispered something into the manager¡¯s ears.

    Looking momentarily stunned, Manager Waferer then nodded before saying, ¡°¡­I understand!¡±

    Watching as the young man left, Terrance then looked at Manager Waferer again before asking, ¡°So,

    what was it that you were about to tell us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. About that¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry, correct? You see, Mr. Crawford and Mr. Sherwin,

    a friend of mine has taken a fancy to the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk as well. With that said, he¡¯s already

    booked an entire restaurant¡­ I suggest that I act as a middleman so that both of you can meet and

    discuss this matter. Who knows, both of you could strike up a good deal!¡± replied Manager Waferer

    whose tone was now different from before.

    Hearing that, Gerald easily understood that the one who was responsible for this was either Federico or

    that ck-robed man. From how things were proceeding, it was probably not going to be that easy for

    Gerald to just take the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk away with him today¡­

    Whatever the case was, it was now obvious that to Manager Wayfarer, Federico was much more

    importantpared to Gerald.

    ¡°What should we do now, Master Crawford¡­?¡± whispered Terrance.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re being invited over, it¡¯d be rude for us to decline without a proper reason, no? With that

    said, let¡¯s go meet up with Manager Waferer¡¯s friend. Perhaps we¡¯ll even be able to double the price of

    this item once we resell it!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Though Terrance couldn¡¯t understand what Gerald was trying to do, Gerald had already spoken his

    mind, so there was nothing more that the old man could say.

    As Terrance followed Gerald out, he failed to notice the brief, mocking smile on Manager Waferer¡¯s

    face¡­

    It was a little whileter when the group arrived at the most luxurious room¡ªthat was located on the

    top floor¡ªin Jenna Parlor. True to the manager¡¯s words, the entire restaurant had beenpletely

    emptied¡­

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1462

    After the door to the room was opened, Gerald, Terrance, and the others walked in.

    The second they entered, they were immediately greeted by the sight of Federico sitting at the main

    seat. A broad smile on his face as he stood up, Federico then said, ¡°Why hello there, Uncle Sherwin! I

    hadn¡¯t expected to meet you again so soon!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re behind all this, Federico!¡± growled Terrance angrily.

    ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no need to get angry, Uncle Sherwin! Aside from wanting to reminisce with you, I

    also called you over today since I wanted to greet and extend my warmest wee to Mr. Crawford!¡±

    replied Federico.

    Following that, he pped his hands before ordering, ¡°Serve the tea to the guests!¡±

    Shortly after, a waitress walked over with a teapot in hand. However, as soon as the teapot¡¯s cap was

    removed, it was revealed there was only tea powder inside! What more, the powder itself smelled

    extremely unpleasant!

    From that alone, it was obvious that Federico was saying that they weren¡¯t worthy of being in his

    presence, despite the fact that he was the one who had called them over!

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Federico?!¡± growled the enraged Terrance.

    ¡°Hahaha! What could you mean? Aren¡¯t I inviting you to have some tea?¡± sneered Federico.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Tea can wait, and you can save your ¡®warm wees¡¯ forter. So, Young Master Dun, let¡¯s just get

    straight to business. Tell us, why did you invite us here today? Even if you¡¯re trying to buy the whisk off

    me, I¡¯d prefer if you beat around the bush less!¡± said Gerald as he looked at Federico.

    After saying that, Gerald nced at the ck-robed man¡ªwho was sitting motionless beside Federico

    ¡ªbefore thinking, ¡®This man¡­ He¡¯s most probably Federico¡¯s strongest subordinate¡­¡¯

    ¡°So you¡¯re a straightforward person, Mr. Crawford! I see, I see¡­ I guess I¡¯ll get straight to the point

    then! You see, the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk is a magic artifact that is of great use to me¡­ With that

    said, I¡¯d like to buy it off you, Mr. Crawford. Speaking of which, ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve always

    gotten what I want. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just ask Manager Wafarer over here! There¡¯s

    nothing on this that I, Federico Dun, can¡¯t obtain if I wish for it!¡± dered Federico with a wry

    smile.

    ¡°Young Master Dun is correct! As far as I know, every single request that he¡¯s made¡ªwithin the Jenna

    Province¡ªhas been granted, and nobody¡¯s ever dared to turn him down! Regardless, since you¡¯re new

    here, I suggest you focus on making friends with Young Master Dun. Why not kick start this new

    friendship by selling the whisk to him?¡± said Manager Wafarer.

    ¡°You can dream on!¡± retorted Terrance, enraged.

    Gerald had already anticipated that Federico would be up to no good, and from the looks of it, the heir

    had booked the entire restaurant just to ease the process of taking Gerald¡¯s life. Regardless, Gerald

    had expected all this to happen, so he knew how to deal with him.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so adamant about buying it, I guess I have no choice but to begin discussing the

    price¡­ Why don¡¯t we start with you making me an offer? I¡¯ll consider whether I¡¯ll sell it or not based on

    your answer!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I agree with that. Regardless, call it a hunch, but from my past experiences, I feel that you¡¯ll surely be

    dissatisfied with my offer. In fact, I believe you¡¯ll even think I¡¯m trying to insult you! Either way, now that

    that¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s get to the offer. Honestly, I quite like how straightforward you are, so I¡¯ll give

    you some face and pay you ten times my usual offer amount!¡± said Federico as he ced a freshly

    printed ten-dor banknote on the table before pushing it toward Gerald, a mocking smile on his face.

    Upon seeing that, Manager Waferer¡ªwho had been sitting at the side¡ªcouldn¡¯t help butugh out

    loud as he thought, ¡®Young Master Dun¡¯s always been like this! I¡¯ve already seen this y out many,

    many times before¡­ Being a famous and influential young master in the Jenna Province, who would

    dare provoke him?¡¯

    ¡®Honestly, this situation is quite reminiscent of when another wealthy businessman from outstation had

    spent seven million dors at an auction to buy an ancient vase. Unfortunately for him, the young

    master had also taken a fancy to the vase! After using the same method¡ªthat Young Master Dun is

    currently utilizing on Gerald¡ªin the end, he got the businessman to sell the vase to him for only fifty

    cents!¡¯

    ¡®Naturally, the businessman was eventually unwilling to just ept this unfair trade. As a result, his

    entire family was ughtered without mercy! This is how vicious Young Master Dun can truly be! He

    really is the demon King of the Jenna Province!¡¯

    As Waferer was thinking about all this, he saw that Terrance was already getting increasingly anxious

    and angry.

    Seeing that, the manager couldn¡¯t help but pity them slightly. With that in mind, he started ying his

    role as a peacemaker by saying, ¡°Quite honestly, I advise both of you to just ept his offer. After all,

    he truly is offering you ten times his usual amount!¡±

    Federico himself simply lit a cigarette before saying, ¡°Look, just leave the whisk behind, or you¡¯ll all die!

    Simple as that!¡±

    From how indifferent his cold tone was, it suggested that killing them off was just as big a deal to him

    as taking a nap or having a meal.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1463

    Following that, both Federico and Manager Wafarerughed out loud. Even the waitress¡ªwho had

    been serving the dishes¡ªonly seemed to stare coldly at their situation.

    After all, being targeted by Federico was akin to being personally selected by the devil to undergo an

    extremely tragic ending¡­

    ¡°Surely you jest, Young Master Dun. You can¡¯t be serious about buying it for only ten dors, can you?¡±

    replied Gerald, unsure of where Federico was even getting all this confidence. Was it just because he

    had the ck-robed man by his side¡­?

    ¡°I assure you that I¡¯m dead serious about that! Nothing more, and nothing less!¡± said Federico.

    ¡°¡­Very well, then! I¡¯ll agree under one condition!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°State it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. If you still wish for this deal to go through, you¡¯ll just have to sacrifice the lives of

    your family members! Once you agree with that, I¡¯ll sell you the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk for ten

    dors, just as you¡¯ve proposed. That should sound like a perfect deal to you, right, Master Dun?¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! You know, I hadn¡¯t really believed Master when he earlier told me that you weren¡¯t an

    ordinary person. Now, however, I can clearly see what he meant! Quite honestly, it was exactly

    because of that that I was willing to give you face. To think that you¡¯d choose to refuse my goodwill

    instead! Very well, then! I guess I¡¯ll just have to show some blood first!¡± dered Federico as he ced

    his teacup down.

    The second he did so, the ck-robed man suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving only a trail of ck

    mist behind! Before anyone could react, the mist quickly slithered toward Pe, and once it was behind

    her, the old man rematerialized again without warning! Now standing right beside Pe, the ck-

    robed man instantly grabbed hold of her neck!

    While Gerald didn¡¯t move an inch throughout the process, the terrified Pe was now shouting, ¡°G-

    grandpa! Master¡­! Please, save me¡­!¡±

    Laughing aloud, Federico then stood up before pping his hands while staring at Gerald with mocking

    eyes as he said, ¡°How¡¯s that, Mr. Crawford? I hope that you now realize that the only reason you¡¯re still

    breathing is because I didn¡¯t order for you to be killed yet! I¡¯m also sure that you understand how easy it

    is to end you after witnessing my master¡¯s power and abilities just now. With that said, know that your

    life is now in my hands, whether you like it or not!¡±

    ¡°Realize already that there¡¯s a vast difference between us that you¡¯ll never be able to ovee! With

    that said, just get lost once you hand me the whisk! After all, you¡¯re nothing more than an ant before my

    extremely powerful and talented master who¡¯s managed to train to achieve spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    added Federico as he shook his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Indeed! How could all of you be so shameless? Do you really think you¡¯re all high and mighty just

    because you¡¯re a little wealthy? I¡¯ll say it again, but if you know what¡¯s good for yourself, just ept the

    ten dors already and scram after handing the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk over to Young Master Dun! If

    you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll truly be dying in the Jenna Province!¡± insulted Manager Wafarer.

    It was obvious that in his eyes, Federico was the true king here.

    ¡°Oh? I get it now¡­ So you¡¯re only acting so unscrupulously because you have a master who¡¯s

    managed to train to achieve spiritual enlightenment¡­? Sorry to burst your bubble, Young Master Dun,

    but have you ever considered what you¡¯d do if the master you relied so greatly on turns out to not be as

    strong you thought?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°You¡­ Not as powerful? Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± replied Federico with augh.

    ¡°Oh, I know what I said. In fact, using the sameparison you made earlier, I¡¯ll have you know that to

    those stronger than him, he¡¯s the insignificant ant!¡± said Gerald with a casual nod.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°You can cease the act already, Gerald! What utter nonsense¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll be able to scare

    Young Master Dun away with such tactics?! While I¡¯ve noticed that your training has increased much

    morepared to when we hadst met quite some time ago, it appears that you¡¯re still as stupid as

    ever!¡± sneered the ck-robed man who finally decided to speak up.

    ¡°Also, while others may not know about your background, I know everything about you! So, cease the

    act already! All that awaits you after this is death anyway!¡± added the old man as he continued

    strangling Pe¡¯s neck with his right hand.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1464

    For this person to just call out his name like that¡­ Also, his tone suggested that he truly did know

    about Gerald¡¯s past and background pretty well¡­

    ¡°¡­Have we met before? I don¡¯t think I know any masters who¡¯ve trained to achieve spiritual

    enlightenment!¡± said Gerald in slight surprise.

    Upon hearing that, both the ck-robed man and Federico instantly burst outughing.

    ¡°Again, you truly are as stupid as ever¡­! Regardless, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be able to remain this

    calm even after I¡¯ve exposed your clunky acting! Either way¡­ Do you really wish to know who I am? I

    fear you¡¯ll be overwhelmingly shocked once you know my true identity!¡± replied the ck-robed man

    with a triumphant smile.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After looking at the sneering Federico, Gerald then turned to face the ck-robed man who was

    currently ridiculing him. He truly had no idea what was so funny.

    Regardless, while Gerald could¡¯ve just used his divine vision to figure out who this person truly was¡ª

    given how crude his ck robes were¡ªhe hadn¡¯t done so simply because he really couldn¡¯t be

    bothered to use his divine vision just for the sake of this person.

    With that, Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°Go on, tell me already!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then! You¡¯d better take a good long look at who I am!¡± replied the ck-robed man with augh

    before slowly removing his hood off his head¡­ revealing a familiar ck and white face!

    It was the yin yang man that Gerald had encountered back when he was still dealing with the Moldells!

    After Federico and the old man burst outughing again, the old man then said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you hadn¡¯t

    expected both of us to meet again this way, have you, Gerald? Surprised by my sudden

    reappearance?¡±

    As Gerald¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, he found himself thinking, ¡®Who could I have expected any of

    this¡­? After all, I personally killed you back in Everdare Forest!¡¯

    If he remembered correctly, the man¡¯s name was Julian Laker, and he had appeared in the Fenderson

    Manor back when Gerald was still in the Salford Province. Following that, Julian had tailed Gerald all

    the way into Everdare Forest, though he ended up getting killed since Gerald needed blood to bait out

    the Holy fox at the time.

    To think that he¡¯d actually still be alive¡­ What more, Gerald could see that the old man had trained his

    essential qi while also managing to train to attain spiritual enlightenment!

    However, the most surprising thing was the fact that the training aura radiating from the old man¡¯s body

    wasn¡¯t inner strength, nor was it from a secret technique. No, the aura he was exuding was the purest

    form of essential qi!

    ¡°Heh, I know what you¡¯re curious about¡­ You¡¯re wondering how I¡¯m still alive now, correct? Hell, I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯re also confused as to how I¡¯ve ended up bing the most powerful person in the world

    who¡¯s been able to train to attain spiritual enlightenment, right?! As a bonus fact, I even have my own

    title now!¡± dered the old man,ughing even louder than before. Nobody on the could be

    smugger than him at this moment in time.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious to know how you returned from the dead. What more, you

    were even able to ess the training realm. And here I thought no normal person could evene

    close to touching Jaetra¡­ Regardless, what¡¯s your current title?¡± asked Gerald with a nod, finding it

    slightly hrious that a dead man knew more than he did.

    ¡°Regarding how I got resurrected, it was through sheer luck, honestly. After you killed me, a bolt of

    lightning suddenly struck my body out of nowhere! I have no idea how I didn¡¯t immediately dissipate or

    turn into ashes, but either way, I somehow managed to preserve the thought of my soul! It wasn¡¯t long

    after before I was able to resume full control of my body again, and it was then when I realized that my

    body had undergone a few abnormal changes!¡±

    ¡°With that said, the only exnation as to why I¡¯m still alive is that I¡¯ve been able to undergo nirvana

    reincarnation! I find it funny that after endlessly training my inner strength in the past¡ªthinking that I

    was already at the top of the world with it¡ªit took a bolt of lightning to make me realize that I could get

    much stronger! Either way, I was able to condense all my essential qi after being struck, and I felt so

    strong at the time that it was almost as though I had just undergone deification! Truth be told, I¡¯ve been

    excited to tell you about all this for a while now! Hahaha!¡± exined Julian.

    Hearing that, Geraldughed as well before saying, ¡°So you thought owning essential qi alone was

    enough to qualify you to be a deity?¡±

    ¡°To be fair, I didn¡¯t know anything about this at the time. It wasn¡¯t until muchter when I was finally able

    toe into contact with others who were also training to attain spiritual enlightenment. Following that,

    I became aware that I was one of them, and it was also around then when I gained my title. You see,

    those who are able to train to attain spiritual enlightenment are extremely special and powerful. With

    that in mind, we¡¯re all worthy of having our own titles, and mine is the Yin Yang Master!¡±

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1465

    ¡°Well, from what you¡¯ve told me, I can safely say that you truly are one lucky person. Still, why the Yin

    Yang Master?¡± asked Gerald rather curiously.

    ¡°Titles are usually awarded based on the receiver¡¯s characteristics. Regardless, do you still think you¡¯re

    all-powerful, Gerald?¡± scoffed Yin Yang.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even dream about it!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°You can stop putting that act in front of me! While I admit that you¡¯re extremely powerful and talented

    ¡ªbased on our previous encounter¡ª, I¡¯ll have you know that we had only seen a small portion of the

    world back then! I¡¯ll say it right now that the true masters who control the world are those who train to

    attain spiritual enlightenment! With their extensive and near-iparable power and abilities, they¡¯re

    easily able to dominate the world if they wanted to! As a fun fact, know that there¡¯s at least one person

    in every country who trains themselves to attain spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, even though I¡¯m already one of them and I¡¯ve been given the title of Yin Yang Master¡ª

    signifying that I¡¯m already one of the top people on the¡ªI still know my limitations very well.

    After all, despite having this title, I¡¯m still worlds apart from getting as strong as the Nine-rank Master!

    With that in mind, I¡¯m lightyears away from the incredibly skilled top masters who¡¯ve been able to get

    the title of Chakra King!¡± exined Yin Yang as his expression momentarily turned respectful with the

    mention of the Chakra King title.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m hearing is that anyone above the Nine-rank master will be given the title of Chakra King?

    Who¡¯s giving all these titles out anyway?¡± asked Gerald, puzzled.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to worry yourself about that¡­ Regardless, I have to say that everything¡¯s

    simplye and gone too quickly and suddenly¡­ I¡¯ll have you know that all this while, I¡¯ve been

    unable to share this joy with others, my disciple included. After all, telling him about all this would

    certainly fill him with shock and amazement! But here I am, sharing all this with you, Gerald! After all,

    you¡¯re different!¡±

    ¡°Truth be told, you¡¯re a fine young man who not only has good character, but you¡¯re also extremely

    talented! Hell, you even have an amazing training base! Due to all that, I have to say I quite like you.

    However, there simply is no way out of this. Just so you know, some people are inherently born with

    evil natures, and I¡¯m one of them. Besides, not only have we been fighting against each other for such

    a long time, you¡¯ve even killed me before! With that in mind, you can only ever be my enemy!¡±

    ¡°Still, I have to admit that I found it quite intriguing and enjoyable to tell you all about my amazing

    growth and experiences. I¡¯ve been waiting for the longest time for a chance to finally be able to tell you

    all this, you know? After all, I had beenpletely defeated by you just a year ago! To think that the

    gap between us would end up bing this vast the next time we met!¡± said Yin Yang as he cackled.

    ¡°You can save theughing forter. I still have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask. For one, since you¡¯re

    already so powerful, why did you choose to stay by an ordinary young man¡¯s side, Yin Yang?¡±

    Quite frankly, everyone had expected Gerald to be terrified after hearing Yin Yang¡¯s speech. After all,

    they were mortal enemies. With that in mind, even if he wasn¡¯t panicked, Gerald should¡¯ve at least

    been a little nervous.

    On the contrary, Gerald was as cool as a cucumber! Still sitting with his legs crossed, it gave off the

    impression that Gerald was a leader who was listening to his subordinate reporting for duty! What

    nerve!

    Naturally, this infuriated Yin Yang. Greatly displeased with Gerald¡¯s attitude, he then sneered, ¡°You truly

    have made great progress in your disposition and temperament, Gerald¡­ After all, you¡¯re still able to

    remain so calm before me even after not meeting for a year¡­¡±

    Before Yin Yang could go on, Gerald simply raised his hand, interrupting him before saying, ¡°That¡¯s

    quite enough of chit chat. Now hurry up and answer my question!¡±

    ¡°¡­You brat¡­! How dare you keep disrespecting me, time and time again¡­! I guess you won¡¯t take my

    warnings seriously till I threaten you, you narrow-minded young man! Very well then, I¡¯ll show you the

    true power of a grandmaster! Your life ends now!¡± roared Yin Yang as he released Pe¡­ before

    instantly aiming at Gerald and using his sword tactic!

    Explosive sounds quickly followed as a turbulence sent all the tables and chairs in the room flying all

    over the ce! With wine sses and the restaurant¡¯s windows shattering from the immense force, the

    scene was made even more terrifying when a de that glowed purple and ck manifested at the tip

    of Yin Yang¡¯s finger before shooting out at Gerald!

    ¡°H-how utterly powerful and terrifying¡­!¡± muttered Terrance as his entire body trembled in fear.

    However, just as the sword was about to pierce through Gerald, it suddenly disappeared!

    ¡°¡­Huh? ¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered Yin Yang in his disbelief as he looked at his sword finger.

    The skill he had just utilized was known as the Soul sher, and its name was pretty self-exnatory.

    Regardless, he had perfected the skill, and none of his attacks with it had ever missed before¡­

    ¡°Curious as to how I stopped that?¡± asked Gerald indifferently.

    ¡°¡­How did you do it?¡± replied Yin Yang with a frown, now feeling that this young man wasn¡¯t as simple

    as he portrayed himself to be. Gerald had been calm throughout this entire time¡­ A little too calm¡­

    Terrifyingly calm, even¡­

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1466

    Choosing not to answer him verbally, Gerald simply mimicked what Yin Yang had done earlier¡ªin

    order to use the sword tactic¡ªbefore pointing in a random direction¡­

    All of a sudden, the room began trembling wildly, causing the surrounding walls to crack and even

    begin crumbling! Following that, a massive sword that glowed purple and ck began manifesting!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The sheer force of the summoning process alone caused strong winds to blow, and the next thing

    Terrance and Manager Waferer¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªknew, the corners of their

    mouths were already bleeding due to how sharp the des of wind were!

    However, they were far too preupied with staring wide-eyed at the powerful-looking sword of light

    before them to even notice that they were hurt! It looked so powerful that it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say

    that it could easily topple the entire restaurant with a single swing!

    With a slight gesture, Gerald made the sword momentarily disappear¡­ Once it reappeared, it was tiny.

    However, as the sword of light shot past Yin Yang¡¯s face, it caused a steady stream of blood to trickle

    down his right cheek¡­

    By this point, Yin Yang was already panting heavily as he stared at Gerald, eyes fully widened in

    disbelief.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­? You¡­ You¡¯ve also be someone who¡¯s trained to attain spiritual enlightenment¡­?!¡±

    muttered Yin Yang in horror.

    What Gerald had just aplished was the highest level for this particr magic art. In other words,

    the ability to freely retract and release the sword of light.

    It was a level that not even Yin Yang had been able to master, yet Gerald appeared to have already

    perfected it¡­

    Gulping, the horrified Yin Yang then asked, ¡°When¡­ When did you manage to attain spiritual

    enlightenment¡­? And when did you master the Soul sher¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, to be quite frank. As for the Soul sher, I learned it just now by observing you.

    While you may think you¡¯re all-powerful, your movements are honestly pretty slow and the tactics you

    muttered aren¡¯t as silent as you¡¯d like to imagine! I could hear all of it!¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­Y-you¡­!¡± stuttered Yin Yang as he took two steps back in fear. Gerald had now shown him what

    true terror felt like¡­!

    Realizing how much trouble he was now in, Yin Yang instantly kowtowed before Gerald while shouting,

    ¡°P-please spare my life, Mr. Crawford! No, Senior! I was wrong, senior¡­!¡±

    While Yin Yang hadn¡¯t been afraid of death in the past, he was extremely terrified of dying now. After

    all, he had finally gotten a taste of what it felt like to be the cream of the crop, a person training to attain

    spiritual enlightenment¡­ It was like a precious dreame true, and he wasn¡¯t ready to lose all that

    right here and now.

    After witnessing the extent of Gerald¡¯s skills and understanding why he had been so calm this entire

    time, Yin Yang knew that the young man had already beaten him in every aspect possible. It was just

    as he had earlier said¡­ The gap between them was simply too vast¡­!

    Yin Yang¡¯s biggest difort, however, came from the fact that he had been treating himself as the

    protagonist this entire time¡­ He now understood that the actual protagonist had been Gerald all along!

    As for Manager Waferer, he finally snapped out of his shock when he realized that Yin Yang was

    kneeling before Gerald. Realizing how dire things were now, the manager instantly knelt in front of

    Gerald as well, pleading, ¡°P-please spare my life as well, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Federico himself was facing a fair amount of internal struggle in his heart. However, since his master

    was actually kneeling before Gerald while begging for his life, Federico simply did the same.

    Seeing that, Gerald¡ªwho was still seated on his chair¡ªraised his hand slightly, summoning a cup of

    untouched fragrant tea into it.

    After taking a few sips, Gerald then said, ¡°We truly haven¡¯t met in ages, Yin Yang¡­ Regardless, I can¡¯t

    exactly tell when it started, but I¡¯ve begun liking it when people talk to me with this kind of attitude and

    reverence¡­ I would have certainly been much happier if the three of you had spoken to me with this

    attitude from the very beginning!¡±

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1467

    ¡°P-please spare my life, Mr. Crawford¡­! I beg of you¡­!¡± pleaded Yin Yang as he continued begging for

    mercy.

    Though Federico continued begging as well, he was simultaneously wondering why someone who was

    around the same age as him could be so powerful.

    After bing Yin Yang¡¯s disciple and entering the realm of training, Federico had naturally grown

    quite arrogant, and it was no easy task for him to willingly submit to a person from the bottom of his

    heart.

    With that in mind, he quickly regained his wits and began thinking that all of this was simply nonsense!

    There was no way he was going to just bow to the whims of a person his age!

    ¡®I¡¯m unconvinced of all this¡­! Even if master is willing to kowtow before you, I can¡¯t ept this at all!

    I¡¯m simply being a real man now by making a strategic submission! Mark my words, I¡¯ll surely get back

    at you for all this one day¡­!¡¯ Federico thought to himself.

    By thinking of it as a strategic retreat, Federico became more willing to continue pleading for mercy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sparing your lives. After all, I never even said that I¡¯d kill both of you in the first ce!¡± said

    Gerald as he looked at Yin Yang and Manager Wafarer, prompting both of them to heave huge sighs of

    relief.

    Realizing that his name hadn¡¯t been called out, Federico could only stare at Gerald in disbelief.

    ¡°As for you, I recall that you¡¯ve agreed to exchange the lives of your family members in return for the

    Heavenly Horsetail Whisk. While it¡¯s true that a real man should know when to make strategic

    submissions, a true man follows his promises to the very end as well! With that said, you and your

    entire family will have to die!¡± dered Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Y-you¡­ What¡­?!¡± stuttered Federico, now terrified beyond words. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gerald

    could read minds!

    Quickly backing away in panic, Federico instantly began muttering, ¡°N-no¡­! Please, don¡¯t¡­!¡±

    However, Gerald was having none of that. Muttering a few tactics, Gerald then pointed his sword finger

    at Federico!

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Following that, a powerful blood-red sword flew right at the terrified man,pletely enveloping

    Federico in a crimson glow as soon as it came into contact with him!

    While he thought he was going to die, Federico eventually opened his eyes¡­ Only to realize that he

    was still in one piece.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ Alive¡­?¡± muttered Federico, utterly shocked by the turn of events.

    Federico found himself pondering if this was a lucky situation simr to what his master had

    experienced¡­ With his body radiating such strong rays of light, he also wondered if they were the

    reason why Gerald¡¯s deadly sword attack hadn¡¯t harmed him in the slightest. Could it be that¡­ He truly

    was a disciple chosen by god?

    However, his fantasies quickly came to a halt when he heard Gerald exin in an indifferent tone,

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. You¡¯ve just been afflicted with a blood curse! As long as the curse is active,

    anyone who shares the same bloodline as you will start dying, one by one! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be the

    last to die, so cherish what little time you have left!¡±

    ¡°¡­H-huh¡­? A¡­ Blood curse¡­?!¡± eximed Federico.

    The second his sentence ended, an acute pain instantly swept through Federico¡¯s body! As painful

    ck cracks began forming all over his face, Federico finally began regretting his actions.

    Everything had initially been fine¡­ He was already a rich young master, wasn¡¯t he? Just why did he

    have to go provoke this person¡­?!

    ¡°Just¡­ Why¡­?!¡± cried out the aching Federico as his entire body exploded into a bloody mist a split

    secondter!

    As the bloody mist remained suspended in the air, both Yin Yang and Manager Wafarer gulped as a

    clear message was imprinted into their minds and hearts.

    Anyone who dared to offend Mr. Crawford would surely die¡­!

    Snapping out of it, Manager Wafarer immediately resumed kowtowing as he pleaded, ¡°P-please,

    please, please spare my life, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Yin Yang himself was petrified in fear, unable to even move an inch.

    Ignoring Manager Wafarer for the moment, Gerald then turned to look at Yin Yang before asking, ¡°Now

    then¡­ Do you remember the question I asked earlier?¡±

    ¡°I-I remember¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1468

    Watching as Yin Yang nodded repeatedly, Gerald then said, ¡°Repeat what I asked then before you

    answer my question!¡±

    Gulping, Yin Yang then muttered, ¡°Y-you asked me how I had obtained my title and why I had chosen

    to stay by Young Master Dun¡¯s side¡­!¡±

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Yin Yang then added, ¡°Truth be told, I only managed to figure all this

    out about half a year after training to attain spiritual enlightenment. Mr. Crawford, did you know that the

    world is more exciting and amazing than anything you could¡¯ve ever imagined? For starters, there¡¯s a

    realm- no, an entire world that can be assessed by those training to attain spiritual enlightenment!

    However, you should also know that many of themter choose to live and work alongside regr

    people! We refer to this as joining society!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, while it¡¯s true that those who have attained spiritual enlightenment have great

    power and influence that could easily be used to take control over¡¯s order, in an effort to keep

    unruly people under control, a joint organization known as the Ringmasters of Obliteration was created!

    Speaking of the Ringmasters of Obliteration, they¡¯re also the ones who regte the ranks and titles.

    With that said, those who train to attain spiritual enlightenment have to use the Appraisal Obsidian to

    complete an essential qi examination that will then give them their grade!¡±

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m currently in the joining society stage as a person who is training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment. Naturally, I have my own selfish reasons for doing this!¡± exined Yin Yang before

    pausing for a while as he observed Gerald¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Regardless, there will be an underground ceremony in the Jenna Province in the next few days. From

    the rumors I¡¯ve heard, that it¡¯s due to a non-government organization discovering a miracle. While

    miracles are oftentimes extremely dangerous, they¡¯re also very enticing. With that in mind, I came here

    about three months ago toy down the foundation. After all, it¡¯s said that among the miracles, there

    are some magic artifacts that are capable of destroying the world!¡± added Yin Yang, stating all that he

    knew without hiding anything.

    Naturally, Gerald made sure to pay extra close attention to everything that Yin Yang said. He was truly

    learning a lot today, and he now realized that what Peter and Z had shared with him before was only

    the tip of the iceberg in the world of those who trained to achieve spiritual enlightenment.

    Regardless, he was now lifting the veils of mysteries on his own.

    As he thought about it, he recalled Peter saying that there was a big problem with his grandfather. Had

    his grandfather also been training to attain spiritual enlightenment¡­? If that was the case, then

    everything that had happened up till this point started to make a lot more sense. For some reason,

    realizing that seemed to make Gerald¡¯s heartache the more he thought about it.

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, if I remember correctly, your name is Julian Laker, correct?¡± asked Gerald

    casually.

    ¡°It is, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Julian fearfully.

    ¡°Well, since you seem to have the will to live and I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to where you

    currently are, I¡¯m giving you a chance to persuade me as to why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now! Make it

    snappy!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I-if you let me live, then I, Julian Laker, will follow you and be your ve! I¡¯ll be willing to do anything

    for you in return for your kindness and benevolence! I¡¯ve seen the errors of my ways! I truly have!¡±

    replied Julian as he immediately began kowtowing again.

    Truly terrified and filled with profound respect and humility toward Gerald, everything that Julian had

    just said was the truth. After all, stating that Gerald was far scarier now than he had been a year ago

    was no exaggeration.

    There wasn¡¯t a good ending to be found by choosing to go against him.

    ¡°Very good,¡± said Gerald rather indifferently.

    As relief washed through Julian, the terrified Manager Wafarer began kowtowing again as well as he

    pleaded, ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to be your ve as well, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply lightly stepped on Manager Waferer¡¯s head!

    ¡°Oh? Who do you even think you are? Do you truly think that you¡¯re worthy enough to stay by my

    side¡­?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°N-no! I was wrong for stepping out of line! Please forgive me!¡± cried out the terror-stricken manager.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you realize that. Regardless, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. How did you get your

    hands on the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk?¡± asked Gerald.

    Not daring to hide anything from Gerald anymore, Manager Waferer quickly replied, ¡°I-it was given to

    me by a student¡­! While I came to realize that the item had great value after having someone evaluate

    it, the student simply asked for three hundred thousand dors! Quite frankly, I wouldn¡¯t have minded

    paying him three million dors had he not been so adamant with that price!¡±

    ¡°A student? Do you know more about him?¡± asked Gerald with a frown.

    Momentarily stunned when he heard that question, Manager Waferer quickly snapped out of it before

    replying, ¡°W-well, at the time, I was curious to know how that kid had managed to get his hands on the

    magic artifact as well¡­ With that said, I sent someone to tail him in secret¡­ From what I¡¯ve managed

    to gather, the student¡¯s name is Yul and he¡¯s a fourth-year senior studying at the Jenna Province

    University¡­ He¡¯s also in the second ss of the Department of Economics and Management! While

    his family isn¡¯t that well to do, he seems to be a very honest person¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yul¡­¡± murmured Gerald as a n began forming in his mind¡­

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1469

    Master Ghost had always been a calm man who had the remarkable ability to predict the future. With

    that in mind, it was impossible for him to have simply chosen to dispose of such a valuable magic

    artifact just like that. But what could his intentions have been¡­?

    As Gerald pondered on, Zenny¡ªwho had been quiet this entire time¡ªfinally decided to say, ¡°Could

    Master Ghost be trying to tell us something, Gerald? Could this be his way of asking for help?¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°I assume so. After all, with his near-perfect ability to predict

    the future, he¡¯s probably already predicted that we¡¯de looking for him. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be a

    stretch to say that he already knows when we¡¯ll being to get him! Why else would he have allowed

    his beloved whisk to end up in that auction in the past few days? Regardless, we should head to Jenna

    Province University first. Once we find Yul, we¡¯ll ask him about what he knows!¡±

    ¡°I used to study at that university too, master! Why don¡¯t I apany you there? I¡¯m sure having

    someone by your side will be more convenient for you anyway!¡± suggested Pe.

    ¡°You have a good point. Very well, then!¡±

    Upon arriving at the Jenna Province University, Gerald found himself thinking about his past. It was just

    something that happened anytime he entered any campus. Regardless, it had been three years since

    M had gone missing¡­ That was also the start of all of this¡­

    Despite that, now that he was within another university, it felt like everything had just happened

    yesterday¡­ Time simply worked that way, secretly slipping away when one was most unprepared for

    it¡­

    When Pe¡ªwho had been following Gerald around campus¡ªsaw that he was deep in thought, she

    decided not to interrupt him. Instead, she simply chose to head to the Department of Economics and

    Management to look for Yul.

    Gerald himself simply continued wandering around campus.

    Just as he was thinking that all universities looked more or less the same, he suddenly heard someone

    shouting, ¡°Look out!¡±

    At that moment, arge kite was swooping down from the sky, and it was headed straight for Gerald!

    Things like these weren¡¯t umon when flying a kite. After all, without wind, kites would simply

    descend rapidly, and there was no real way of stopping that from happening.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Regardless, the girl who had called out to Gerald appeared to have been flying the kite with a few

    friends of hers, and they were now frantically trying to warn Gerald about it.

    Needless to say, Gerald noticed it almost instantaneously. Since he was still deep in thought, he didn¡¯t

    consider his actions and ended up pointing at the kite¡­ Before causing it to explode while it was still in

    the sky!

    By the time the kite fell to the ground, it was nothing but ashes!

    When the girls finally got to Gerald, they instantly began shouting both anxiously and in rage when they

    saw the condition of their kite.

    ¡°Was there really a need for this? It¡¯s not like we did it on purpose! Why¡¯d you have to burn our kite?!¡±

    yelled one of the girls.

    Of the four long-haired girls in the group¡ªwho all looked equally slim and attractive¡ªthree of them

    were pointing angrily at him. The fourth, from what Gerald could see, seemed to be more on the quiet

    and demure side. Even so, there were still obvious hints of disappointment on her face.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald found himself sighing internally as an apologetic expression formed on

    his face. This was why he preferred sealing off his essential qi¡­ After all, if he identally used it,

    there was always the potential of him identally hurting others¡­

    Snapping out of it, Gerald then quickly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I apologize!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t mean to? It¡¯s obvious that you intentionally burnt our kite just because it

    nearly hit you! How terrible can you be?!¡± retorted another girl.

    From the looks of it, they had been so focused on getting to Gerald earlier that they hadn¡¯t really seen

    how their kite had been obliterated. With that in mind, Gerald burning it seemed to be the only logical

    conclusion based on the kite¡¯s current condition. From what Gerald could see, they weren¡¯t about to

    ept any other exnation either.

    With that in mind, Gerald then said, ¡°Look, I¡¯llpensate you for it!¡±

    As he said that, an elegant-looking girl¡ªwho had previously been standing in the center of the group¡ª

    began winding up the kite¡¯s string¡­

    However, she didn¡¯t notice a pit hole in time and found herself leaning dangerously forward!

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1470

    Seeing that, Gerald instantly grabbed hold of the girl¡¯s waist before helping her up!

    ¡°My god! What the hell are you doing?! Are you actually taking advantage of Xyrielle right before our

    very eyes?!¡± yelled the enraged girls.

    To think that he was being so daring out in public, and in front of them, no less!

    ¡°I-it isn¡¯t what you think, Xaverie¡­!¡± said Xyrielle, hoping to stop her friends from saying anything

    unnecessary.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, Xyrielle! We¡¯re here to defend you! Whatever the case is, I¡¯m making a

    call now so that this kid pays for what he¡¯s done!¡± said Xaverie as her angered friends united against

    theirmon enemy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! He was simply preventing me from falling just now! There¡¯s a pit hole there,

    see?¡± exined Xyrielle.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± replied her friends, all startled to hear that.

    After realizing what had truly happened, their res softened slightly. Xyrielle, on the other hand, found

    herself blushing slightly as she looked at Gerald.

    A brief momentter, one of the girls then said, ¡°¡­Even so, he¡¯ll still have to make up for our burnt

    kite!¡±

    ¡°I already said I was sorry!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°And do you think things will be settled with a simple apology?¡± retorted Xaverie as she crossed her

    arms.

    Tugging onto Xaverie¡¯s sleeve, Xyrielle then asked, ¡°What are you still doing, Xaverie?¡±

    ¡°Xyrielle, you, of all people, should know how expensive that kite was! After all, it was made with high-

    quality materials! Regardless, with how inly you¡¯re dressed, I assume it¡¯d be difficult for you to cough

    out a hundred and fifty dors¡­ Still, you did help Xyrielle out earlier¡­ Fine, why don¡¯t we do this?

    Taking into ount that you aided her, you¡¯ll just have to buy each of us a cup of milk tea as

    compensation. How¡¯s that?¡± asked Xaverie.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°No problem!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as the other girls cheered and apuded.

    Soon enough, all four of the girls were holding a cup of milk tea in their hands. Just as they were about

    to leave, however, Xaverie asked, ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s your name? And which department are

    you from?¡±

    Seeing no reason to hide it, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m Gerald! Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Copy that! Also, just so you know, a cup of milk tea each isn¡¯t going to cut it! The next time we bump

    into you, we¡¯ll be asking for at least one more milk tea treat from you! With that said, I¡¯ll be

    remembering you!¡± said Xaverie as she dragged her friends away.

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Gerald. Xaverie didn¡¯t seem to be making things particrly difficult

    for him either. Truth be told, he found them to be quite interesting.

    Now that that issue had been dealt with, Gerald recalled that he still had important business to attend

    to. With that, he then quickly headed to the Department of Economics and Management.

    As he left, however, he didn¡¯t notice that Xyrielle had been constantly turning back to look at him from

    time to time¡­

    Watching as his figure slowly disappeared, Xarielle was jolted back to reality when Xaverie suddenly

    shouted, ¡°Xyrielle!¡±

    Startled, she then replied, ¡°¡­H-huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been acting a bit off for a while now¡­ While you were all cheerful

    before this, you¡¯ve been acting pretty shy ever since you bumped into that boy! Hell, you were even

    blushing as you stole nces at him just seconds ago! You can¡¯t have already developed feelings for

    him just because he hugged you a little just now, right¡­?¡± said Xaverie in disbelief.

    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not the case! It¡¯s just¡­ When I saw him earlier¡­¡± muttered Xyrielle, hesitant on

    completing her sentence.

    ¡°Go on!¡± replied Xaverie as she and the other girls anxiously waited for Xyrielle to finish her sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to put into words, alright? Look, do you girls remember when we bumped into that fortune-

    teller about half a year ago¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1471

    ¡°A fortune-teller¡­? Wait, I think I remember. He was an old man, right? The one we met when we were

    on an outing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± replied Xyrielle with a nod.

    ¡°Hahaha! That guy was funny¡­ I remember him saying something along the lines of, ¡®Your heartbeat

    will immediately hasten the second you meet the love of your life!¡¯¡± said Xaverie, recalling that event.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It was only a secondter when she suddenly froze. Dropping her jaw, she then looked at Xyrielle in

    disbelief before adding, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be serious, right¡­? That was the guy who ended up touching

    your heart?¡±

    After nodding shyly at her friends¡ªwho were all staring at her with questioning looks¡ªXyrielle paused

    for a moment before shaking her head and saying, ¡°¡­While it¡¯s true that my heart thumped a little, I

    don¡¯t think that he¡¯s the one¡­ After all, that fortune-teller had said that my lover would have very

    unique life experiences. My lover would also be extremely skillful and have near-unparalleled abilities!

    A true hero! With that said, while that guy from before was definitely a gentleman, he¡¯s far too thin and

    fragile-looking! Due to that, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s the one!¡±

    ¡°Heh! When you put it that way, I have to agree! With that said, I¡¯m sure you simply misinterpreted your

    feelings earlier. Regardless, I won¡¯t deny that that guy was pretty handsome and honest-looking¡­ I¡¯ll

    be frank and say that while I¡¯d love for such a person to be my husband, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want him

    as a boyfriend! As you saw earlier, I just couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him! Either way, don¡¯t think too

    much into it, Xyrielle! Just wait for your great hero to appear!¡± replied Xaverie with augh.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± joked the girls among themselves as theyughed as well.

    Just as they were about to leave, however, amotion¡ªmostly consisting of awe-filled screams from

    girls¡ªcould suddenly be hearding from the campus¡¯s main road.

    Turning to look in that direction, the girls were greeted by the sight of a crowd quickly gathering around

    a luxury car that was slowly making its way inside. What on earth was all that about¡­?

    Stopping a student who was running toward the crowd to join in on the excitement, Xaverie then asked

    what was happening.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you girls know about Young Master Laidler? He¡¯s the coolest interim student around! Not

    only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also very powerful andes from a distinguished background!¡± said

    the student in a tone that suggested that she was his biggest fan.

    ¡°Oh? Is he that amazing? And how powerful are we talking about here?¡± asked Xaverie.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just give you a rundown on who he is! His real name is Stetson Laidler, and he¡¯s a very

    prestigious individual both domestically and internationally. Now, regarding his power¡­ There¡¯s a

    rumor that states that he was able to kill a tiger at the age of twelve, simply by pointing at it! With

    rumors like that spreading around, it¡¯s no question why he¡¯s considered to be a legendary person!¡±

    Before the girls could ask her anything else, she had already run off to join the crowd!

    ¡°Bloody hell! To think that such a person actually exists! I do wonder if he¡¯s one of those extraordinary

    people whom you mentioned back when we were at your house the other day, Xyrielle¡­¡± eximed

    Xaverie in her astonishment.

    Due to some circumstances, such things were no longer a secret to them.

    ¡°I doubt it. After all, father told me that those people are extremely secretive about their identities. With

    that said, I feel that Young Master Laidler isn¡¯t one of them since he¡¯s appearing in such a high-profile

    manner,¡± replied Xyrielle.

    ¡°¡­Hold on. Xyrielle! Do you think that Young Master Laidler could be the love of your life? After all, not

    only does he have a very special background, but he¡¯s also apparently extremely powerful and skillful!

    The fortune-teller could¡¯ve very well been referring to him, right?¡± eximed Xaverie.

    Hearing that, Xyrielle instantly lowered her head shyly.

    Ignoring her reaction, Xaverie simply tugged on Xyrielle¡¯s arm while saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see

    what Young Master Laidler looks like!¡±

    When they got there, they were just in time to see the tall man getting out of the car.

    With long hair and a thin figure, Stetson seemed to have a perpetual sharp gaze in his eyes. To be

    quite frank, he looked like he had just stepped out from some anime. He certainly felt like an anime

    character as well. After all, from what everyone could tell, looking deeper into his past would definitely

    be intimidating due to all his legendary experiences.

    ¡°You know, they say that Young Master Laidler is from the Xyshore Border, and he¡¯s the eldest young

    master of the prestigious and influential Laidler family! I¡¯ve also heard that he¡¯s been receiving special

    training in a valley ever since he was a child¡­ I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about this, but a few years ago,

    a massive discussion about the training boy took ce. However, all of the discussions were quickly

    deleted, leading everyone to believe that the rumors were fake. With that said, I truly hadn¡¯t expected

    all that to be true! As it turns out, the training boy truly does exist!¡±

    ¡°I heard of that incident too! After all, the training boy was quite famous on the inte back then. The

    fact that he¡¯s now a teen checks out with that rumor! Still, I do wonder what he¡¯s doing here in the

    Jenna Province¡­ He couldn¡¯t havee all the way here just to study, right¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1472

    As those from within the crowd continued discussing the matter, Xyrielle and the others simply listened

    in to their conversations while ncing at Stetson.

    From what they could see, Stetson had a very cold personality. After all, he didn¡¯t even seem to bother

    about all of the people who were treating him extremely courteously. Instead, he simply walked off with

    an indifferent expression on his face¡­

    Naturally, the discussions soon died out since Stetson was no longer there.

    As the crowd slowly dispersed, Xyrielle found herself thinking, ¡®That couldn¡¯t be the love of my life,

    right¡­?¡¯

    While it was true that Stetson satisfied all the conditions that the fortune-teller had mentioned, her heart

    wasn¡¯t throbbing for him at all.

    Observing Xyrielle¡¯s expression, Xaverie then grinned as she poked her arm while asking, ¡°Well, Miss

    Xyrielle Waddys? What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything!¡±

    ¡°I can already guess what¡¯s on your mind, so you don¡¯t have to say a thing! Regardless, though Stetson

    seems to currently be shrouded in darkness, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll soon find his light again since Xyrielle¡¯s in

    love with him! Who knows, his training path could also greatly progress in future due to our Xyrielle¡¯s

    blessings!¡± said Xaverie with augh.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m a little tired so let¡¯s stop talking about this and just head back to the

    dormitory to rest already!¡±

    With that, Xyrielle and her friends returned to the dormitories, feeling slightly dispirited.

    Meanwhile, both Gerald and Pe themselves were walking out of the campus with a rather well-

    behaved and bespectacled boy.

    When Gerald caught a glimpse of Stetson¡ªwho was currently quite a distance away¡ªhe found

    himself muttering, ¡°¡­Oh? How interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, master?¡± asked Pe.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You know, it¡¯s quite embarrassing to realize that though I¡¯ve met so many

    people before¡ªbe it through sharing a school or a workce¡ªit had never crossed the past me¡¯s mind

    that some of them could actually have supernatural backgrounds!¡± murmured Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What do you mean by that, Master¡­?¡± asked Pe, clearly unable to see things from Gerald¡¯s

    point of view.

    Pointing at Stetson, Gerald then said, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that though I¡¯d surely have missed it in the

    past, the current me can tell that he¡¯s also a person who¡¯s training to attain spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°¡­What? To think that such a young person would be training to achieve spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    eximed Pe in shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the only peculiar person we¡¯ve bumped into in this campus either. Do you remember that

    bespectacled female student who showed you the way earlier?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I do!¡± replied Pe, recalling her encounter with the girl. Essentially, Pe had bumped into her as she

    was walking along the corridor of the Department of Economics and Management. Following that, she

    had asked the girl which floor the second ss was located on¡­

    Nodding, Gerald then said, ¡°That girl is a textbook example of peculiar people in this ce! She¡¯s

    actually a Rabbit Soul that¡¯s possessing the girl! The rabbit itself is doing so to learn how to live

    amongst us. After all, possessing her would make it look like an ordinary person!¡±

    Watching as Pe covered her mouth in surprise, Gerald simplyughed before saying, ¡°Worry not,

    you¡¯ll slowly be discovering even more in the future!¡±

    Shortly after, the trio then arrived at a restaurant. After booking a private room, Gerald then ordered a

    bunch of food for them¡­

    While pouring Yul a ss of fruit juice, Gerald then said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to be this

    nervous, Yul! We didn¡¯t call you out looking for trouble, you know?¡±

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1473

    ¡°I appreciate that!¡± replied Yul as he sipped on the juice before starting to eat. It was evident that he

    was still being extremely wary with his actions and words¡­

    Noticing that, Gerald simply smiled before saying, ¡°Still, didn¡¯t you just receive three hundred thousand

    dors¡­? Why are you still being so hard on yourself? By that, I¡¯m referring to the fact that you were

    only eating steamed buns with pickles when Pe and I found you!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t dare to use the money¡­ Though, I don¡¯t mind handing the money over to you, if that¡¯s what

    you want!¡± replied Yul.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Gerald simply said, ¡°We¡¯re not here for your money, Yul. We¡¯re here to

    ask you how you got your hands on the Heavenly Horsetail Whisk. From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem

    like you were the one who had made the n to auction it off in the first ce!¡±

    Pondering for a moment, Yul eventually raised his head before saying, ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t

    tell you that¡­ Look, if it¡¯s money you¡¯re after, you can just take it¡­! I was simply running an errand!¡±

    Seeing that Yul was too frightened to even eat at this point, Gerald then cautiously asked, ¡°There really

    isn¡¯t a need to be so nervous, brother¡­ Again, we aren¡¯t looking for trouble. Let me rephrase my

    question¡­ Did the other party say anything else after handing you the whisk?¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Yul replied, ¡°¡­A young friend from the south will being over!¡±

    ¡°Hey now, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to change the subject again? Have some respect

    for my master!¡± scowled Pe.

    ¡°¡­Oh? A young friend from the south, you say¡­ Could that friend of his have the surname of

    Crawford¡­? A Crawford living in Northbay?¡± asked Gerald with a smile.

    Upon hearing that, Yul¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he said, ¡°You¡­ You know about the Crawfords from

    Northbay, brother? Then¡­ Could you perhaps be¡­?¡±

    ¡°My name is Gerald Crawford, and yes, I¡¯m from Northbay. Getting straight to the point, I¡¯m here today

    to look for Master Ghost, the owner of the whisk!¡± exined Gerald.

    Instantly wiping his mouth, Yul then eximed, ¡°So you really are him! My benefactor had told me that

    a person called Gerald Crawford would definitelye looking for me soon to inquire about the

    Heavenly Horsetail Whisk! Now that I know that you¡¯re the real deal, he¡¯s also told me to hand you a

    letter!¡±

    From that alone, it was obvious that Yul had been extremely cautious with what he had chosen to

    disclose, up till the point he realized that Gerald was the person he had been waiting for.

    ¡°Benefactor?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°While I¡¯m not sure whether my benefactor is the same person as Master Ghost, I do know that he was

    the one who had saved both me and my family from dying back then¡­ Following that, he had

    entrusted me with this matter, and from that day on, I¡¯ve been patiently waiting for your arrival!¡± replied

    Yul happily as he retrieved a letter from his pocket¡ªthat appeared to have been personally sewn onto

    his clothes¡ªbefore handing it to Gerald.

    ¡°Here it is!¡± added the pleased boy as Gerald took the letter from the boy. On the letter, were the words,

    ¡®To a young friend of mine, Gerald Crawford!¡¯

    Recognizing Master Ghost¡¯s handwriting, Gerald quickly found himself equally as delighted as Yul was.

    Opening the letter, he instantly began reading its contents.

    As it turned out, Master Ghost truly was in the Jenna Province. What more, Master Ghost had

    apparently also figured out the next step of his n even before the first time Gerald had scaled

    Langvern Mountain alone!

    Regardless, upon abandoning the church back then, Master Ghost had hurried over to the Jenna

    Province. Based on what he had written in the letter, Master Ghost had done so specifically because of

    Gerald. ording to him, he truly believed that Gerald was the person he had been waiting for all

    these years. With that in mind, he wanted to leave Gerald avish gift as soon as he arrived at the

    Jenna Province!

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    However, even though he managed to predict quite a bit of his future, there was always a chance that

    the things he foretold could get altered.

    Not knowing what other dangers awaited him, Master Ghost had made sure toy low in order to

    increase his sess of avoiding the many pursuits from a force.

    Either way, Master Ghost also made it a point to repeatedly mention the underground festival that the

    Waddys were hosting, adding that if Gerald managed to participate in it, he would surely benefit

    greatly!

    After reading through the entire letter, Gerald found himself muttering, ¡°Why do I feel that there are

    some things I can¡¯t seem to grasp from Master Ghost¡¯s letter¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Zenny¡ªwho had also been reading the letter this entire time¡ªsaid, ¡°There really isn¡¯t

    anything to be puzzled about, Gerald! After reading through it, it appears that you¡¯re going to be my

    master in the future! Actually, allow me to rephrase that! You¡¯re going to end up bing my master¡¯s

    master!¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1474

    Upon hearing Zenny¡¯s words, Gerald instantly replied, ¡°¡­What? I¡¯m going to be Master Ghost¡¯s

    master? Could you borate on that?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Master Ghost had already mentioned it to me several times before, but he¡¯s been waiting for

    the longest time for someone to take him under their wing. From the looks of how things have been

    progressing, it seems that it¡¯s already been determined that you¡¯re the person he¡¯s been waiting for.

    What more, he¡¯s even sent you a greeting and such avish gift upon your arrival in the Jenna

    Province! I have a suspicion that once you¡¯re done with what happens during the underground festival,

    you¡¯ll surely be able to take a massive step forward, Gerald! No, master!¡± said Zenny.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! There are still many things I have to trouble Master Ghost with once I locate him.

    With that said, why would he even be talking about greeting me as a master?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°What more, while it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve encountered a few miracles, I feel that they have little benefit to

    me!¡± added Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ Either way, you should finish reading the letter first¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve noticed the five

    elements diagram on the back of it¡­¡± said Zenny.

    Hearing that, Gerald then turned the letter around to realize that she was right. Well, partly. After all,

    Gerald knew for a fact that this wasn¡¯t a five elements diagram.

    His eyelids now twitching rapidly, Gerald knew for a fact that the patterns arranged on the diagram

    were exactly the same as the five discs that were currently present in the elixir-of-life field in his body!

    While he definitely recognized the image, Master Ghost hadn¡¯t left any exnations about it at all.

    Regardless, Gerald had initially thought that Master Ghost was so focused on locating miracles since

    he had assumed that Gerald¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t advanced by much. In truth, however, Gerald had far

    exceeded his previous strength since theyst met.

    While that had been Gerald¡¯s own assumption about the situation, looking at the picture now made

    Gerald realize something.

    Master Ghost could have only included this picture with the knowledge that Gerald would have already

    restored his Dehlere Foundation upon arriving at the Jenna Province. After all, the image perfectly

    mirrored the discs that had recently appeared on his elixir-of-life field.

    ¡®Could this be a hint that I¡¯ll be able to solve the mysteries regarding my elixir-of-life field at the

    underground festival¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    By this point, he had already made up his mind that he was going to follow Master Ghost¡¯s instructions

    and participate in the underground festival no matter what to find out more about its origins.

    After properly keeping the letter, he then looked at Yul¡ªwho had been busy eating¡ªbefore saying,

    ¡°Yul!¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother Gerald?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, both of us were truly fated to meet¡­ With that said, take this card. I¡¯ll be telling

    someone to change it to today¡¯s dateter, but essentially, there¡¯s some money in it. Consider it as my

    token of appreciation to you, and do make good use of it!¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t ept that, brother Gerald!¡± replied Yul as he shook his head.

    ¡°Just take it!¡± said Gerald as he shoved the card into Yul¡¯s hand.

    Following that, Gerald and Pe made their way back to the Sherwin Manor¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As soon as they arrived, Julian and Terrance immediately greeted in unison, ¡°Sir! You¡¯re back!¡±

    Both of them were now calling him ¡®sir¡¯ since they now knew how powerful he truly was. With that in

    mind, they felt that simply referring to him as Mr. Crawford would be a little too presumptuous on their

    part.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t really against this change either.

    Regardless, before he had set off for the university, he had made sure to forcefully intervene in the

    grievances between Julian and Terrance. In other words, he had arranged for Julian to help train the

    Sherwin family¡¯s children to allow them to open up their spiritual roots. Should things go well, the effort

    would surely pave the way for the children to embark on their personal training journeys in the future.

    Naturally, this decision resulted in Terrance quickly calming down. Terrance was undoubtedly a person

    who ced his family first before his own grievances, which meant that as long as he was able to

    ensure his family¡¯s survival in the long run, he would certainly be willing to let his grievances slide!

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then sat down and looked at Julian before asking, ¡°What do you know

    about the underground festival, Julian? Could you detail everything you know about the event?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir!¡± replied Julian as he respectfully stood up before sharing the origins of the underground

    festival¡­

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1475

    ¡°The underground festival has been around for a long time, and every time this festival is held, it¡¯s

    usually in conjunction with the emergence of certain powerful resources!¡± exined Julian.

    ¡°Powerful resources? Could you be referring to the training resources necessary for those who wish to

    train themselves to achieve spiritual enlightenment?¡± asked Gerald with a nod, seemingly

    understanding what Julian was getting at.

    ¡°Indeed, but the reason the festival is held isn¡¯t limited to the emergence of regr training resources

    either, sir! At times, the festival is also held when magic artifacts capable of destroying the world are

    found! While such items are certainly tempting for ordinary people to purchase and boast about, they¡¯re

    invaluable treasures to those training to attain spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    ¡°With that said, there¡¯s alwayspetition when ites to such resources. It¡¯s the reason why those

    training to attain spiritual enlightenment choose to ignore their agreements during times like these and

    abruptly join society in order topete for the resources!¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Naturally, there are also ordinary people who wish to obtain such magic artifacts. Speaking of which,

    I¡¯m not sure if you already know this, but as long as a powerful family owns such a magic artifact, there

    will definitely be a cultivating family who supports them from the shadows. While the buyer would

    certainly get protection, the truth is, the cultivating family usually ends up remotely controlling

    everything that happens within the buyer¡¯s family!¡± detailed Julian.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald found himself nodding. After all, from what he now knew, though the

    Crawfords owned a few magic artifacts and things appeared to be fine on the surface, the truth was

    that there had always been another Crawford family who had been secretly supporting them.

    On the other hand, if an ordinary family acquired simr magic artifacts, they¡¯d surely face the danger

    of being reduced to nothing but a puppet.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been concealing your identity after entering society, right? Because you¡¯re

    aware that several people¡ªwho are also training to attain spiritual enlightenment¡ªhave rushed over

    and are very possibly already among us with their identities concealed?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Sharp as always, sir. Regardless, had I not kept a low profile and ended up getting discovered by

    others who are also training to attain spiritual enlightenment, they¡¯d surelyy endless traps for me or

    even besiege me the second they¡¯re able to!¡± said Julian.

    ¡°I see¡­ The Waddys are the ones responsible for providing the tform for these contenders, correct?

    Are they trying to allow for reasonable resource allocation using certain methods in advance?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°That is correct, sir. You could say that the underground festival is simr to a martial arts conference.

    During the actual event, many of the participants¡ªwho are actually people training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment¡ªwill be disguising themselves as wealthy or even ordinary people. From what I¡¯ve

    gathered, many of them will also be relying on the prestige of influential families in order to get a better

    chance ofpeting.¡±

    ¡°If the rumors are true, then the winner of thepetition¡ªor the winning family¡ªwill also be given the

    dominant right to take the lead in discovering the miracle on Tierson Mountain! That¡¯s a big deal since

    such an honor would only ever be granted to someone with the rank of a martial arts leader outside the

    competition!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Has a miracle already been discovered on Tierson Mountain?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Tell me, though the Waddys are the organizers of the event, do you think they¡¯ll be sending in

    a participant of their own for thepetition?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I do, though do note that being the organizer doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they¡¯re the one leading the

    event. Regardless, in order to secretly observe the situation this year, I¡¯ve chosen not to cling onto

    anyone training to attain spiritual enlightenment or join any powerful and influential families, which is

    why I settled with the Duns before this.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald felt that he now fully understood the ins and outs of the matter.

    With that, he began thinking about Master Ghost¡¯s letter again. From what he could now guess, Master

    Ghost wanted him to join the underground festival because he wanted Gerald to participate in the

    competition.

    ¡®Could there be hidden things rting to the secrets of my elixir-of-life field within the miracle on

    Tierson Mountain¡­?¡¯

    The more Gerald thought about it, the more he realized how possible that was.

    Gerald also finally understood why Master Ghost had beenying low this entire time. As it turned out,

    the undercurrents of the Jenna Province were already surging despite how calm it appeared on the

    surface.

    Though there were probably already countless training forces that had secretly snuck into the Jenna

    Province and were already present, Master Ghost had hinted that the miracle would be of great use to

    him. Knowing that, Gerald knew that he definitely had to get his hands on it.

    Still, though Gerald was confident that he was currently powerful enough to belittle many of the existing

    forces, after his little lesson with the King of Judgment Portal, he now understood that no matter how

    good he thought he was, there would always be someone better than him out there. With that in mind,

    Gerald knew he couldn¡¯t be too high-profile now. Thankfully, Julian¡¯s exnation had given him some

    inspiration.

    His current n was to sneak in by joining certain families so that he could secretly observe the people

    who were training to attain spiritual enlightenment. With any luck, he¡¯d be able to find out about their

    situations. Following that, he¡¯d hopefully be able to eventuallye up with a n for himself.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald then asked, ¡°So, where exactly is the underground festival

    being held?¡±

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1476

    ¡°At the Heartstone Manor in Jenna City! By this point in time, there should already be many people

    training to attain spiritual enlightenment there!¡± replied Julian.

    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be heading over there to check things out first!¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Allow me to apany you, sir!¡± replied Julian.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re simply too big of a target, and I truly believe that you¡¯ll easily be

    discovered by the others training to attain spiritual enlightenment. Unlike you, I¡¯m capable of using my

    breath-holding technique and that¡¯ll allow me to appear like an ordinary person. With that said, Pe

    cane with me instead,¡± said Gerald before turning to look at Terrance.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°As for you, Mr. Sherwin, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something¡­¡±

    ¡°Do state your wish, sir!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like you to get me admission tickets to participate in the underground festival!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem at all, sir!¡± replied Terrance.

    By this point in time, Terrance and Julian found themselves deeply admiring Gerald. After all, they both

    felt that their futures would surely be bright as long as they followed this man. It probably wasn¡¯t a

    stretch to say that they¡¯d surely be able to reach impossible heights just by being under him, and

    Julian, in particr, strongly believed in this.

    Regardless, after entrusting and delegating everything that was required, Gerald and Pe were just

    about to head out to have a look at the situation at Heartstone Manor when Pe suddenly received a

    message on her phone.

    Smiling as she read through it, she quickly said, ¡°Master, Yul just sent me a WhatsApp message stating

    that he needs my help with something! He¡¯s apparently waiting at the entrance right now!¡±

    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we go meet him now?¡± replied Gerald who honestly had a pretty

    good impression of Yul.

    He really couldn¡¯t deny that Yul reminded him of his past self. Thinking about it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help

    butugh self-deprecatingly in his mind.

    After all, there was a saying that while two equally great people could potentially end up bing

    friends, two equally miserable people would definitely get along together. This was because after being

    miserable for so long, meeting someone who understood their sadness would surely make both parties

    happy to know that they had finally found a person willing to walk through the same journey together

    with them. That was most probably the reason such friends ended up getting so close with each other.

    Regardless, upon arriving at the door, they saw Yul pacing back and forth with his cell phone in hand.

    Though he was now rich¡ªafter receiving the money from Gerald¡ªhe still chose to maintain a in

    and simple appearance.

    Whatever the case was, the second he saw Gerald and Pe, he instantly ran toward them before

    saying, ¡°Brother Gerald! Pe!¡±

    ¡°You said you needed my help, right? What¡¯s the problem, Yul?¡± asked Pe.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s about my grandfather¡¯s grave! It¡¯s erected at Xbygi Mountain, you see, but a developer just said

    that Heartstone Manor is conducting an event there! Due to that, they¡¯re nning on taking down his

    grave! While I pleaded them to leave his grave alone, I simply ended up getting beaten up and being

    chased out! With that in mind, I was hoping that you could have a word with those people so that they¡¯d

    at least give me a few days to transfer my grandfather¡¯s grave away first, Pe¡­!¡± exined Yul, his

    eyes now reddened and teary.

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡± muttered Pe, feeling like she had just been ced in an extremely difficult spot. After all,

    the Sherwins were no longer how they used to be, and they didn¡¯t really have a say when it came to

    things regarding Heartstone Manor for quite some time now¡­

    Seeing how anxious Yul was and how sensing Pe¡¯s troubled feelings, Gerald simply smiled before

    saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. For now, let¡¯s just head to Heartstone Manor first. We¡¯ll think

    of a solution once we¡¯re there!¡±

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1477

    Hearing that, the trio then agreed to head to Heartstone Manor together first.

    Yul hade looking for Pe since the Sherwins had initially been quite a prestigious and influential

    family in Jenna City. However, due to the Dun family¡¯s schemes, the fall of the Sherwin family came

    shortly after. With that in mind, though Pe had initially driven a luxury car worth at least seven

    hundred and fifty thousand dors, she now only drove an ordinary BMW 7 Series.

    Of course, Gerald didn¡¯t mind that at all.

    On their way there, Pe began telling Gerald about the Heartstone Manor. As it turned out, the manor

    had a history of over a thousand years, and the earliest depictions of it stated that the manor had first

    been established by a prince and nobleman from ancient times.

    Later on, the manor was eventually contracted by the Waddys who acted as the manor¡¯s developer.

    Following that, they began conducting manyrge-scale tourism projects there.

    Aside from that, the manor was also used as the venue of the underground festival.

    Regardless, since the Heartstone Manor was going to be closed up in just one more day, many people

    were already flocking the area by the time the trio got there.

    Eventually, Pe managed to park the car in the crowded parking lot. Just as the trio was about to

    head off, all three of them suddenly heard a feminine voice sneering, ¡°Who¡¯s car is this? Who allowed

    you to park here?!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald saw that a high-end Mercedes Benz had stopped right in front of Pe¡¯s car,

    and several men and women had just stepped out of it. The one who had yelled at them appeared to

    be a woman who also seemed to be the leader of the group.

    Before she could further ridicule the trio, however, both Pe and the woman suddenly froze in

    surprise.

    After a brief moment, both of them called out each other¡¯s names in near-unison.

    ¡°Pe?¡±

    ¡°Jenny?¡±

    The second after she said that, Pe¡¯s face instantly reddened in embarrassment as she stared at the

    woman who looked to only be a few years older than her.

    On the contrary, there was a smug look on Jenny¡¯s face as she crossed her arms while sneering, ¡°So

    it¡¯s you, Pe! Aren¡¯t you a bit too free to be having fun here at Heartstone Manor? Don¡¯t you have

    work to attend to or something?¡±

    ¡°Who is she, Jenny?¡± asked one of the young men from Jenny¡¯s group. All it took was a nce for

    Gerald to see that all of them were wearing clothes befitting fashionable nobles. It was also evident that

    they all had contempt in their eyes.

    ¡°You could call her my cousin, I guess¡­ Her mother is my grandmother¡¯s adopted daughter, you see,

    and she eventually ended up getting married into the Sherwin family. I trust that all of you have already

    heard about what happened to the Sherwins, correct? With that in mind, I really hadn¡¯t expected her to

    still have the heart toe y around at Heartstone Manor! A ce where only the wealthy can

    afford toe to!¡± replied Jenny.

    It was really no secret that cousin sisters sometimes enjoyedparing themselves with each other.

    Jenny, for one, had always been jealous of Pe. After all, she could never evene close to

    comparing with her in the past. Now that tragedy had befallen the Sherwins, however, she finally had

    the opportunity to mock Pe to her heart¡¯s content!

    ¡°You¡­!¡± growled the enraged Pe. However, she knew that there was nothing else she could really

    say.

    A wry smile on his face, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just go, Pe!¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Nodding in response, Pe was just about to leave with the other two when Jenny suddenly shouted,

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°What is it now, Jenny¡­¡± asked Pe.

    ¡°What do you mean, what ¡®what is it now¡¯? Move your d*mned car out of the way! How dare you have

    the guts to even park your cheap car in this expensive parking lot?!¡± retorted Jenny, feeling extremely

    frustrated.

    ¡°I know, right? To think that she even brought along that pathetic pauper!¡± chimed in another girl who

    had been standing beside Jenny.

    The second they heard the words, ¡®pathetic pauper¡¯, Gerald and Yul instantly turned back to look at the

    girl.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Pathetic pauper? Who do you mean, Poppy?¡± asked Jenny.

    ¡°That guy, of course! He¡¯s from our university and he¡¯s as poor as a church mouse!¡± dered Poppy as

    she pointed at Yul.

    Hearing that, Yul instantly blushed and lowered his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re really frustrating me, you know that, Pe? How did you ever manage to end up in such a

    pathetic state? To think that you¡¯d actually bring two paupers along to have fun at such a high-end

    ce! Couldn¡¯t you have just brought them to an amusement park or something? Hell, you could¡¯ve

    just spent a little more money to bring them to Disnend to have a look around! With that said, there

    was absolutely no reason for you to bring both of them here! I mean, just look at what both of them are

    wearing!¡±

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1478

    Following that, Jenny and the others covered their mouths as theyughed.

    While she hadn¡¯t confirmed whether Gerald was truly a pathetic pauper, she simply assumed that that

    was the case since he didn¡¯t actually look like someone who came from a good background. With that

    in mind, she simply ran her mouth without a care in the world.

    ¡°Jenny! You can insult me all you want, but you aren¡¯t allowed to insult my master!¡± retorted the

    enraged Pe.

    ¡°¡­What? He¡¯s your master?!¡± yelled Jenny as she and her group of friends roared out inughter.

    ¡°Speaking of masters¡­ I heard from my mother that your grandfather doesn¡¯t even seem to care about

    his business anymore. She mentioned something about him bringing you around to look for a famous

    master to teach you martial arts or something¡­ Could it actually be that¡­ That guy¡¯s the famous

    master that your grandfather got for you?!¡± added Jenny who was still covering her mouth from

    laughing so much.

    Seconds after she said that, a strong-looking and muscr man¡ªwho was wearing a pair of

    sunsses¡ªsuddenly walked forward from behind Jenny before saying, ¡°Oh? This brother here¡¯s a

    master? With how thin he is, I¡¯m sure he must be extremely skillful!¡±

    Obviously into fitness, the man then added, ¡°I apologize for not noticing a peer earlier! Speaking of

    which, I¡¯m the general manager of the Styraburgh Entertainment Club, and I¡¯ve also been the champion

    of the Jenna Province Fighting Champion for three consecutive years in a row! Hahaha! Regardless,

    why don¡¯t we shake hands since we¡¯re peers?¡±

    After saying that, the man instantly straightened his neck, creating intimidating cracking sounds.

    Startled by that, Yul immediately tried to advise Gerald to hurry up and leave.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly a wimp, but since it was pretty obvious that this group of people had bad intentions,

    Yul felt that it would be best if they didn¡¯t mess with Jenny¡¯s group of friends. From that thought process

    alone, it was apparent that Yul had forgotten that he was actually richer than them now.

    Regardless, the girls found themselves snickering among themselves as they witnessed the scene y

    out.

    Benson had always been like this. He would ask to shake the other party¡¯s hand, and once they did,

    Benson¡¯s opponents would surely end up screaming in pain. If it was one thing Benson enjoyed the

    most, it was making his opponents feel humiliated. After all, he was a famous winner!

    Either way, after seeing that Gerald¡¯s only response was a subtle smile, Benson then scoffed, ¡°Come

    on, brother! It¡¯s just a handshake! What are you so afraid of? Hahaha! Speaking of which, I hope you

    realize that we had been eyeing that parking spot for a while now! Just so you know, all I need to make

    is a single phone call for your car to be turned into a pile of scrap metal~ Now, if we were friends,

    however, I¡¯d surely allow you to continue parking your car here! With that said, let¡¯s shake hands

    already so that we can get better acquainted with each other! Once that¡¯s over, we¡¯ll head off to find

    another parking spot! How about it?¡±

    Looking at Benson as he continued pestering him¡ªseemingly unwilling to leave him alone without a

    handshake¡ªGerald simply retained his smile as he replied, ¡°Well, I guess things will turn troublesome

    if I refuse to ept anyway!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That fool actually doesn¡¯t realize that Benson¡¯s just ying around with him!¡± shouted one of

    the girls standing behind Benson, prompting the other girls to beginughing again as well.

    ¡°Ready when you are!¡± said Gerald with a nod, ignoring the girls¡¯ mockery.

    Following that, both of them extended their hands for a handshake.

    Upon seeing that, Jenny and her friends instantly took a few steps back before covering their ears.

    After all, they were all sure that a certain someone was going to start squealing like a pig that was

    getting ughtered the second Benson began squeezing his hand.

    They knew how cruel the screams could get, and they were all cute, young girls. There was just no way

    they should ever have to hear such violent screams!

    Regardless, they soon realized that no screaming was taking ce. Finding that odd, they all turned to

    look at Benson¡­ Only to witness his increasingly reddening face!

    Though it appeared like Benson was already squeezing Gerald¡¯s hand as hard as he could, Gerald

    himself was still smiling!

    ¡°The hell?!¡± growled Benson, his eyes now fully widened. Despite already using his full strength,

    Benson hadn¡¯t been able to squeeze down on Gerald¡¯s hand in the least! It was almost as though

    Gerald¡¯s hand was made out of steel!

    ¡°I think you should apply a bit more force!¡± mocked Gerald as he momentarily nced at Jenny before

    turning back to face Benson.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± shouted Benson as he instantly began channeling all the energy in his body into his hand!

    It was at that exact moment when an ear-piercing scream filled the air! However, it wasn¡¯t a scream

    that belonged to Gerald¡­

    No, the one screaming was Jenny! Clutching onto her chest, she sounded exactly like a sow that was

    being ughtered!

    Even so, Benson was too focused on saving his own face to care about her. Seeing how smug Gerald

    still was, Benson then began using his other hand to squeeze as well!

    As Benson¡¯s force intensified, so did Jenny¡¯s screams. The pain was so much for her to handle that

    she ended up lying on the ground!

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1479

    ¡°N-no¡­! Stop¡­!¡± cried out Jenny, her face filled with tears by this point as she rolled on the ground in

    pain.

    Finally realizing how much pain Jenny was in, Benson instantly released Gerald¡¯s hand before running

    over to Jenny¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± asked Benson as he stared at the pale-faced Jenny who was unable to even try

    hiding the immense pain she was currently feeling.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I-it hurts¡­! The pain alone makes me feel like dying¡­!¡± cried out Jenny.

    Seeing that they were no longer trying to stop him from leaving, Gerald simply shook his head with a

    wry smile on his face before leaving together with Pe and Yul.

    Meanwhile, Poppy found herself asking, ¡°How could this have happened though? Why would you be in

    so much pain for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Beats me! Actually, didn¡¯t any of you notice that Jenny¡¯s chest only started hurting when Benson

    started exerting his strength earlier?¡±

    ¡°That sounds freaky! Speaking of which, hold on. Where even are they?¡± asked Benson¡ªwho was

    already drenched in cold sweat¡ªas he got up in anger.

    ¡°I think they escaped since they were worried that we¡¯d continue making things more difficult for them!¡±

    said Poppy.

    ¡°What? They¡¯re really asking for it this time¡­! I guess I¡¯ll just have to get someone over to smash their

    car now so that they¡¯ll know how great I truly am!¡± growled Benson as he fished his cell phone out and

    instantly got ready to make a call.

    However, the second he was about to press the call button, he suddenly shrieked in pain!

    Everyone could only stare wide-eyed at him as his cell phone fell out of his oddly stiffened hand before

    falling to the ground¡­

    Benson himself couldn¡¯t move an inch of his hand, and after about a second or two, his still-lifted hand

    suddenly began feeling an acute pain! It felt like it was being torn apart, and Benson was now in so

    much pain that he instantly began rolling on the ground, clutching onto his hand while shouting, ¡°I-it

    hurts¡­! My arm hurts so much¡­!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerald and the others had already entered the manor as the underground parking lot fell

    into chaos.

    ¡°Is Jenny going to be alright, Master¡­? Was her pain because of you¡­?¡± asked Pe.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, and yes, I did that. I used a skill known as the Substitution Method!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°What does that do, master?¡±

    ¡°Essentially, it redirects damage inflections! For example, I transferred all the strength that the burly

    man had used on me earlier onto Jenny!¡±

    Hearing that, Pe couldn¡¯t help butugh when she recalled the scene from earlier.

    ¡°Regardless, I only did that to punish them for their crimes. Hopefully, that¡¯ll stop them from trying to

    commit even bigger crimes in the future! It certainly didn¡¯t help their case when they made all those

    insulting remarks!¡± exined Gerald, shaking his head with a wry smile on his face.

    Just as he turned his gaze to look at the crowd inside, he suddenly heard a woman¡¯s voice saying, ¡°¡­

    Huh? You¡¯re Gerald, right¡­? Xyrielle, look! It¡¯s that guy again!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately found himself thinking, ¡®To think I¡¯d actually run into these girls

    again¡­ How frustrating¡­!¡¯

    Xyrielle herself could suddenly feel her heart palpitating again the second she saw Gerald¡­ It couldn¡¯t

    be, right¡­? But if the first time was just a coincidence, then why would her heart still beat so rapidly

    this time¡­?

    Why on earth was her heart pumping so fast just because of this ordinary-looking person¡­? The more

    Xyrielle thought about it, the more puzzled and embarrassed she got.

    Either way, just as she was wondering if she should greet him, screams and shouts could suddenly be

    hearding from within the audience. Hearing that, those from within the crowd¡ªGerald included¡ª

    found themselves looking at the direction where the sound hade from¡­

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1480

    The shouts weren¡¯t all that far away, and while it had been extremely packed in that area just seconds

    ago, everyone had already formed a path in the middle.

    Of course, the person they were all aweing at was none other than Stetson, the young man whom

    Gerald had noticed when he was at the university back then! To think that he¡¯d make an appearance

    here at Heartstone Manor as well¡­

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising since people who were training to attain spiritual enlightenment

    were all flocking to the manor with various methods anyway. With that said, Stetson¡ªwho was

    commonly referred to as the ¡®training boy¡¯¡ªwas naturally also a person training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment. From what Gerald had heard, Stetson had already opened up his spiritual roots at the

    age of three, and that knowledge only solidified the fact that Stetson was someone with authentic

    talent.

    Even when it came to strength, Gerald could estimate that he was as strong as Julian, a person who

    had trained to attain spiritual enlightenment! With that in mind, Stetson could very well already be a

    Rank-one Master.

    Regardless, it really wasn¡¯t a surprise that his arrival would cause such a massive sensation within

    Heartstone Manor. It probably wasn¡¯t even a stretch to im that he was the most high-profiled person

    there. Either way, it was also quite obvious¡ªby this point¡ªthat he had a very powerful force backing

    him up.

    As Gerald continued observing the scene, he suddenly heard a respectful voice say, ¡°Master has

    already instructed you to go meet Young Master Laidler once he arrives¡­!¡±

    Turning to see who had said that, Gerald saw that it hade from an old man who was standing next

    to Xyrielle. Appearance-wise, the old man looked to be an extremely kind person who was probably

    around the age of eighty. Aside from the small mole on his face, his most distinguishable feature was

    his beard that fell all the way down to his chest.

    As the old man took notice of Gerald and nced at him, Xyrielle simply nodded and¡ªafter thinking for

    a brief moment before finally dismissing the idea of greeting Gerald¡ªreplied, ¡°I understand, Mr. Babel!¡±

    Xyrielle had her reasons for not choosing to greet Gerald.

    Even as a child, Xyrielle had lived a noble life as the eldest youngdy of the Waddys family. Be it

    financial power or strength, the powerful Waddys had it, which meant that she had always been living a

    near-unimaginable life, at least tomoners. Aside from the moon and the stars, there truly wasn¡¯t

    much else that Xyrielle couldn¡¯t get her hands on.

    Despite having all the power in the world, Xyrielle wasn¡¯t the happiest girl on the by a longshot.

    After all, due to certain rules in her family, she had lost the opportunity to choose her own lover.

    Even so, Xyrielle was very reluctant to heed to that rule. After all, she had never experienced love

    before. With that in mind, she felt the need to experience what it felt like to be in love, which was why

    she had asked the fortune-teller¡ªwhom she had met by a river¡ªto tell her her love fortune.

    In response, the fortune-teller told her that her love would appear soon.

    Upon hearing that, Xyrielle had cherished the thought and instantly began dedicating all of her energy

    to look for the person she would eventually fall for.

    While it was true that Gerald had caused her heart to palpitate every time she saw him, it was quite

    obvious that he wasn¡¯t the one she was looking for. After all, her good friends had been apanying

    and persuading her throughout the day to go for Stetson instead.

    Eventually, she gave in, and Xyrielle was now convinced that the person she loved was actually Young

    Master Laidler. With any luck, she hoped that his feelings for her would slowly bloom after getting into

    contact with each other.

    With that said, she also chose not to greet Gerald since she felt that both of them were from two

    completely different worlds.

    Regardless, after nodding at Mr. Babel, Xyrielle then headed toward Young Master Laidler who was still

    making his way through the crowd.

    Seeing that, Xaverie made a mocking face at Gerald before saying, ¡°See that, Gerald? You don¡¯t really

    have a chance anymore so just give up already!¡±

    Watching as Xaverie chased after Xyrielle, Gerald simply scratched the back of his head, wondering

    what that girl was even going on about. Whatever the case was, it¡¯s not like it mattered to him. After all,

    his focus here today was to get a good look at all the people¡ªwho were training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment¡ªgathered here today, and who better to start with than Stetson.

    From what he could see, despite being surrounded by arge crowd, Stetson appeared extremely cold

    and arrogant. Whenever he looked at anyone, he made sure to squint his eyes as well. It was almost

    as though he was viewing everyone as mere ants. Ants that weren¡¯t worthy of being in the presence of

    someone as extraordinary as he was.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He simply couldn¡¯t understand how these people¡ªwho were so small and insignificant¡ªcould actually

    have the dignity to continue living in this world despite being so worthless?

    After all, this world should only belong to strong people like him, right? These were the thoughts that

    Stetson tended to obsess over when he saw people like these.

    His train of thought was cut short when a servant¡ªwho had been following Stetson by his side¡ª

    whispered, ¡°Miss Xyrielle Waddys is here, Young Master Laidler!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Stetson slowly opened his eyes¡­ and when he did, he realized that Xyrielle looked

    as pretty as a fairy¡­

    As his eyes brightened up slightly, Xyrielle found herself blushing slightly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard many

    great things about you, Young Master Laidler! My name is Xyrielle!¡±

    Xyrielle herself had a look of admiration in her eyes as she looked at the incredible and spirited young

    man standing before her.

    As she extended her hand to shake his, Stetson barely hesitated when he reached out as well to shake

    her hand.

    While they did so, Xyrielle felt slightly confused. Even after making skin contact, her heart wasn¡¯t

    throbbing in the slightest¡­ Why was that?

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1481

    Regardless, the person she had waited for more than ten years had finally appeared. So, Xyrielle truly

    cherished this kind of opportunity.

    As they continued chatting, the both of them also began walking toward the interior of the manor.

    Originally, the reason why Stetson hade here was just to take a stroll as well as to take a look at

    the situation.

    When he saw that Xyrielle was very beautiful, he was naturally also willing to walk together.

    At this time, there were very loud noises and amotion at arge and empty field that was not too

    far away outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Stetson asked the servant who was following not too far behind him.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Young Master, that is the fighting arena. Not too long ago, someone from North Africa caught some

    fierce bulls and sent them here to fight. This is also considered a feature of the Heartstone Manor!¡± The

    servant replied.

    ¡°Pfft! That is so boring. What is so great about watching these beasts fight? I do not know how bored

    and lifeless these people are!¡±

    Stetson said as he shook his head andughed bitterly.

    However, these words seemed to make Xyrielle feel a little ufortable.

    Stetson¡¯s words were originally not directed at her. After all, inparison, Xyrielle¡¯s status was much

    higher than Young Master Laidler¡¯s. However, Stetson¡¯s arrogant attitude made Xyrielle feel a little

    ufortable.

    Perhaps it was because she felt a little annoyed, so Xyrielle said, ¡°Not necessarily. My father once said

    that these kinds of bulls have experienced certain nature experiences. So, all of them are extraordinary

    and unique. It would be good to take a look at them too!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Xyrielle, I never would have expected that you would be interested in these kinds of things too?

    Alright, then. I will apany you to go and take a look!¡±

    Stetson said as he shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    The both of them walked toward the fighting arena.

    ¡°Xyrielle!¡±

    As for Xaverie and the others, they had already long been having some fun at the fighting arena here.

    So, they hurriedly greeted Xyrielle and called her to go over to them as soon as they saw her.

    ¡°Wow! Hello, Young Master Laidler! I have heard of you many times before, but this is the first time I am

    meeting you in person!¡± Xaverie said.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Stetson did not say much, and he simply nodded faintly in return.

    Stetson was naturally very arrogant and cold.

    This made Xaverie feel a little unhappy because she felt as though she had lost face. After all, she did

    not expect that he would be so arrogant and cold.

    The entire atmosphere at the fighting arena also instantly became different with Stetson¡¯s arrival. Many

    people automatically moved aside and made way for him.

    The original noise andmotion also disappeared.

    Stetson and Xyrielle looked down toward the open space in the fighting arena.

    Following that, they saw a ck bull with a long golden horn on its forehead fighting in the arena.

    Stetson simply nced at the bull before he closed his eyes in disdain.

    s, the rest of the people who were cultivating to achieve spiritual enlightenment felt as though this

    was an absolutely wonderful thing.

    In truth, even after joining society, all of them had also had their own pain.

    For instance, Stetson had had to face too many insignificant ants every day. This was actually very

    painful for someone like Stetson.

    Xyrielle nced at the arrogant Stetson. At this time, she did not know why she had a strange feeling in

    her heart.

    She began to doubt whether the fortune teller had told her the truth.

    Would she truly fall in love with this person and end up taking him as the love of her life?

    Xyrielle was beginning to have serious doubts about it.

    However, she did not say anything. Instead, she ced her focus on the fighting arena.

    At the same time, Gerald had also just arrived.

    ¡°The fighting arena! Moreover, these bulls seem to have undergone some sort of mutation¡­ These are

    bulls with a demonic spirit!¡±

    Pe had alsoe here.

    When he saw that Pe was staring at these strange bulls, Gerald gave her a simple exnation.

    They naturally stood at the periphery to watch the fight.

    ¡°Bulls with demonic spirit? It¡¯s no wonder why they all look so fierce and vicious! Moreover, they seem

    to have a very strong attacking power! I guess watching these bulls fight is indeed the main attraction,

    then!¡±

    Pe could not help but nod.

    ¡°Main attraction? Is that what you think?¡±

    Gerald shook his head as he smiled.

    ¡°What else then, Master?¡± Pe was puzzled.

    ¡°I think what Brother Gerald is trying to say is that these bulls are not ordinary bulls. Moreover, it seems

    as though they are not willingly being tamed by humans either! Brother Gerald, will there be any danger

    here?¡± Yul asked tentatively from the side.

    ¡°Yul, you are indeed a very perceptive person. You¡¯re right. These demonic bulls might seem to be

    putting on a performance on the surface, but in actual fact, they are not so easily tamed. Moreover, at

    this time, there is no extremely strong or powerful person sitting around and keeping an eye on them.

    These demonic bulls were previously captured and are now being forcefully tamed by humans. They

    have already possessed a very powerful hatred deep in their hearts for a long time. So, danger is

    bound to exist.¡± Gerald replied with a worried expression in his eyes.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1482

    Gerald was not a saint, but when he predicted that danger wasing and realized that so many

    innocent people would be in danger, he felt as though he could not be at ease if he did nothing at all.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, what should we do, then?¡± Yul asked.

    ¡°The only way is for us to drive the crowd away!¡± Gerald replied indifferently.

    Of course, Gerald hoped more than anything that no dangerous situation would ur.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°The both of us will go and talk to the staff, then!¡± Pe said.

    Gerald nodded.

    Pe and Yul walked toward the workbench.

    Gerald also began to observe the surrounding environment.

    A few momentster, some sound beganing from the microphone.

    ¡°Everyone, please pay attention! These bulls will bring danger to everyone! Please begin evacuating as

    soon as possible!¡±

    It was Pe who was shouting after she had grabbed the microphone.

    ¡°Hm? What is going on?¡±

    The crowd was very uncertain.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Hurry up and go down! Don¡¯t distract us from watching the fight in the arena!¡±

    Someone also shouted.

    Most people were unmoved.

    ¡°Xyrielle, it¡¯s them! It¡¯s Gerald¡¯s friends!¡±

    Xaverie had some impression of both of them.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Xyrielle simply nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Why did they say that? Are they here to cause trouble?¡± Xaverie was puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I believe that the staff will take care of them soon!¡± Xyrielle simply responded faintly.

    Sure enough, Pe and Yul were soon driven away by the staff.

    ¡°Master, these people are not even listening to us at all!¡±

    Pe said with a face full of anger as she returned to Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I try rushing up there again?¡± Yul said.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s already toote!¡±

    As for Gerald, he simply concentrated and stared at arge cage that was welded out of steel within

    the fighting arena.

    Before Pe and Yul coulde back to their senses¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A loud roar suddenly sounded.

    The sound was so loud and deafening that even the surrounding ground began trembling violently at

    this time.

    It felt as though heaven and earth were breaking apart in this instant.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Many people at the scene were all shouting in shock at this time.

    After all, this sound was indeed a little too shocking and horrifying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The expression on Xyrielle¡¯s face also instantly changed, and she could not help but stand up in unison

    along with her few friends as they looked toward the big ck steel cage.

    ¡°Mr. Babel, is there still something else inside that big cage?¡± Xyrielle asked Mr. Babel, who was next to

    her.

    Mr. Babel¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. ¡°Yes, Miss Xyrielle. There is a huge ck bull inside the cage.

    That is the only bull with a white horn, and it looks a little strange and eerie. That is the reason why it

    has not been released yet!¡±

    As Mr. Babel spoke, he hurriedly used his body to block Xyrielle¡¯s body.

    ¡°Miss Xyrielle, I feel that the situation has changed. We should retreat quickly!¡±

    Mr. Babel spoke with a tense expression on his face, almost as though he had already sensed that it

    was the birth of some kind of huge crisis.

    At this moment, he had a horrified and fearful expression on his face¡­

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1483

    Before anyone could even react¡­

    A violent explosion suddenly sounded. In an instant, the iron cage that was refined out of steel

    suddenly broke apart, and because of this huge impact, the broken segments of the cage began

    shooting out in all directions.

    The broken pieces ruthlessly embedded themselves into the surrounding open tform. At this time, it

    felt as though the impact of these broken pieces were even more powerful than a bullet itself.

    Following that, a pile of dust began swirling upward.

    In an instant, it felt as though heaven and earth were copsing, and the whole area was about to be

    destroyed.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Loud and terrifying screams suddenly sounded.

    The crowd began scattering in all directions.

    After the dust had finally settled, an extremely huge bull walked out from within therge cage.

    Every step it took seemed to carry an extremely shocking force. It was taking its own time, and it even

    had a white bull horn.

    As it emerged, it began to chase several smaller calves around it.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A thunderous roar sounded.

    Everyone felt so frightened that they were all trembling in their hearts.

    All of them were motionless.

    Even Xyrielle was surprised to see the scene in front of her.

    No one dared to move because no one could guarantee that they would not end up bing the first

    target of the bull¡¯s attack if they were to make even a single move.

    ¡°Mr. Babel¡­¡±

    Xyrielle was extremely nervous.

    At the same time, she looked at Stetson, who was sitting quietly at the side.

    His eyes were still closed, and it looked as though he was resting.

    Could it be that he had not noticed the scene before him?

    No!

    He had already realized the scene before him. How could he possibly not notice it?

    However, his attitude already said it all. The creature before him was just like an ant. It was simply a

    bigger ant to him. It was merely a scene where the bigger ant was attacking the smaller ants around it!

    Ridiculous! It was simply too ridiculous!

    Stetson thought to himself, ¡®Why do such ridiculous things constantly appear in this world?¡¯

    ¡°Young Master Laidler, this demonic beast is attacking people!¡±

    When Xyrielle saw that he was unmoved, she could not help but remind him at this moment.

    At the same time, she also had great expectations of him.

    As for Stetson¡¯s name, many ordinary people had already heard about him before on the inte.

    At that moment, they slowly began to move behind Stetson.

    This was clearly the most dangerous ce.

    Stetson could only smile bitterly in a helpless manner.

    At this moment, the white-horned demonic bull suddenly tilted its head as it roared.

    Immediately after that, it raised two of its hooves up high.

    It seemed as though it was trying to provoke someone.

    It was obvious that it had somehow been captured some time earlier, and it looked like it was a king

    about to make itseback. It was roaring as it waited for the humans in front of it to appear before it

    again.

    It wanted to exact revenge to regain the face it had lost.

    However, the people in front of it did not move at all, and this made it feel very indignant.

    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±

    Pe was also frightened, and she hurriedly looked at Gerald.

    As for Gerald, just as he was about to answer Pe¡­

    ¡°You sinful animal! Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±

    A loud bellow sounded.

    Immediately afterward, a figure was seen leaping directly into the open space.

    Everyone at the scene also began to feel very excited and thrilled as soon as they saw him leaping in

    the air.

    ¡°D*mn! There are indeed people who can fly!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Could it be that he is that kind of legendary person who is cultivating to achieve spiritual

    enlightenment?¡±

    Someone shouted in astonishment.

    It was an old man in his sixties who was standing in the open field. He was extremely thin like a bag of

    bones, but he was sage-like and had an outstanding behavior like that of an immortal.

    As soon as he appeared, Gerald realized that there was a rich cultivation aura within him

    He was obviously a person who was cultivating to achieve spiritual enlightenment.

    When the demonic bull saw that someone had appeared, it was immediately filled with the urge to

    battle.

    At that moment, it began charging directly at the old man.

    ¡°Pfft! After I am done with a sinful animal like you, I will cut you into pieces and eat you up!¡± The old

    man sneered.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1484

    At that moment, he instantly cast a spell to return the attack.

    It could be seen that this old man wanted to use a powerful sword light to maneuver and prate the

    demonic bull directly.

    However, just then, there was a sudden sh of white light from the demonic bull¡¯s white horn, and a

    spiral-shaped light suddenly flew directly at the old man.

    The two rays of light collided, and the old man¡¯s sword light dissipated in an instant.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Gerald, who was quite a distance away from the old man, could also sense the panic in the old man¡¯s

    voice at this time.

    This was because thetter had only just realized that their strengths were not on the same level after

    they had already exchanged blows with one another.

    The white halo light quickly hit the old man in the chest and sent him flying out, smashing heavily onto

    the bleachers.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    At this time, all of the people present truly felt fear.

    Even a powerful old man like that was actually knocked down in just one hit. This was simply a demon!

    A demonic beast!

    The demonic bull did not care about the bystanders at all.

    It simply red at the old man lying on the ground with a mocking look in its eyes.

    It lifted its feet as it began to step on the old man¡¯s body in an insulting manner.

    ¡°Uncle Mace seems to be in danger!¡±

    At this moment, Xyrielle seemed to be extremely nervous.

    ¡°Uncle Mace is a top prestigious guest in our family, and he is also my father¡¯s friend. Young Master

    Laidler, I wonder if you have a way to defeat this demonic bull and save Uncle Mace?¡± Xyrielle asked

    nervously.

    ¡°Of course! It is nothing more than an ant in my eyes!¡±

    Stetson replied indifferently as he opened his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Then, can you please save Uncle Mace?!¡± Xyrielle asked anxiously.

    Xaverie and the other girls were all looking at Stetson with a hopeful expression on their faces.

    Although this person was very arrogant, there was naturally a virtue to his arrogance.

    At this moment, everyone was already pinning their hopes entirely on Stetson.

    ¡°You want me to attack a beast that is nothing more than an ant to me? Xyrielle, I once vowed that I

    would never make a move against an ant! This is because both the beast and that old man are simply

    too small and insignificant to me!¡± Stetson said as he frowned.

    Would he really have to force himself to make a move because of these small ants?

    No!

    Stetson was struggling deep down in his heart.

    At this moment, the demonic bull was stepping fiercely on the old man, and the old man spat a

    mouthful of blood.

    This stance was clearly a challenge. Did anyone else dare toe up?

    ¡°Young Master Laidler, it is better to save one life than to build a seven-storied pagoda. I beg you,

    please save Uncle Mace! Otherwise, he will truly die in the demonic bull¡¯s hands!¡±

    Xyrielle¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of anxiety.

    ¡°Okay then, Xyrielle. I¡¯ll make an exception this time because of you. I¡¯ll get rid of this small ant today!¡±

    Stetson said as he smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Laidler!¡±

    Xyrielle nodded heavily.

    ¡°Oh, my God! The cultivating boy, Young Master Laidler, has already stepped up!¡±

    ¡°We will have to record the scene today! It seems as though the rumors before this were all true! This

    world is really not that simple!¡±

    Everyone started discussing loudly.

    Meanwhile, Stetson simply shrugged as he leaped directly into the air.

    When hended, his back was facing the demonic bull, and he had one hand in his pocket.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Everyone at the scene was already screaming.

    As for Xyrielle, Xaverie, and the other girls, although they did not really like Stetson¡¯s attitude, they

    were all filled with admiration for Stetson at this moment.

    All of them were staring at him with a look of admiration in their eyes at this point.

    True enough, the demonic bull was simply trying to provoke. As soon as he saw that Stetson was

    already here, he casually kicked the old man aside in a very uninterested manner as he turned around

    to look at Stetson.

    After that, it let out a provocative roar.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Beast! Do you want to kill yourself, or do you want me to make a move? As soon as I make a move,

    you will certainly end up in a very miserable state!¡±

    Stetson spoke with his eyes closed and one of his hands was still in his pocket.

    As for the demonic bull, it seemed as though it could understand humannguage, and it suddenly

    became very angry at this moment.

    All of the furs on the bull¡¯s body stood upright like countless sharp thorns.

    Then, it rushed directly at Stetson wildly¡­

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1485

    The demonic bull had already rushed over.

    Everyone at the scene breathed in shakily at this time, and all of them were waiting to see Stetson¡¯s

    reaction.

    They wanted to see how the young cultivating boy, Stetson, would deal with the demonic bull.

    Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Stetson remained unmoved at this time.

    On the contrary, Stetson simply closed his eyes with one hand still in his pocket.

    This terrifying demonic bull was nothing in Stetson¡¯s eyes at all!

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    After a loud crashing sound, only the demonic bull¡¯s horn could be seen moving as a sh of white light

    shot out of it.

    The dust that rose seemed to have swept everything away!

    Many people were swept away in an instant, and even more people began wailing in pain.

    Xyrielle was also on tenterhooks.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was simply observing the scene in front of him quietly.

    This was because he was very puzzled. He could tell that Stetson was indeed extremely talented.

    He was a One-rank Master at such a young age, and he had already reached the same level of

    cultivation as Julian.

    This was especially rare.

    However, what made Gerald feel truly puzzled was the fact that the old man just now was also a One-

    rank Master, so there was not much difference in their strength.

    But why did Stetson have so much determination? He must have something that he could rely on!

    Otherwise, he would not be so unflustered despite the powerful strength that was in front of him!

    Gerald¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly as he observed Stetson.

    Stetson could feel a strong auraing from behind him.

    At this moment, he opened his eyes fiercely.

    This was because this strong aura instantly locked him in ce, and it seemed as though it was

    several times stronger than him.

    ¡°How could it be?!¡±

    Stetson was suddenly horrified.

    ¡°How could this beast be so strong?¡±

    At this moment, Stetson did not dare to be reckless or careless anymore.

    He turned around with all of his strength, and he resisted with some luck.

    However, that white light that was filled with aura in front of him kept getting bigger and bigger!

    It seemed to have an irresistible momentum.

    Boom!

    Stetson was instantly hit.

    There was a loud burst of sound.

    Stetson¡¯s arms, which were used to resist the blow, were just like the explosion of arge boiler. There

    was white gas evaporating, and bursts of oil were raging from within.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The clothing on his arms instantly turned into powder.

    Poof!

    Stetson spurted a mouthful of blood, and his whole body flew backward immediately.

    The red meridians on both of his arms looked like earthworms lying directly on it.

    ¡°So powerful!¡±

    Stetson was gasping for air.

    He now looked at this demonic beast as an opponent.

    ¡°Master said that there was a kind of demonic beast that exists in this world, and they had

    coincidentally gained the spirit of heaven and earth through some kind of spirituality, eventually

    bing very deceitful. Moreover, their bodies might also develop strangely. Since they are demons,

    they would be demonic beasts. Therefore, they would certainly be unbeatable when they face

    people who are cultivating to achieve spiritual enlightenment!¡±

    ¡°But now, this is the other situation that master had spoken about. This kind of demonic beast can also

    evolve to a certain point where they have already reached a certain level where they are able to

    cultivate. When the timees, they would have very strong and incrediblebat power, but this

    kind of situation is extremely rare!¡±

    ¡°As for this beast, it is clearly a demonic beast that has already evolved to a standard where it was able

    to cultivate. A spirit demon!¡±

    Stetson was horrified.

    He had truly underestimated his opponent.

    He had only had light protection and defense for his own body, and with just that one strike earlier, it

    had been directly shattered because of the impact, and he now suffered a deep internal injury.

    If he were to take another blow, he would be in the same state as the person who had been cultivating

    to achieve spiritual enlightenment and had just ended up there.

    Stetson only had one thought in mind.

    Run!

    However, the demonic bull seemed to have sensed that Stetson wanted to escape, and it immediately

    began to attack again.

    ¡°Thunderstrike!¡±

    Stetson¡¯s pupils dted nervously.

    At this moment, he pulled out an orb from his chest, and he threw it directly toward the demonic bull.

    As soon as the orb came out, it instantly magnified itself.

    Moreover, it carried a purple thunderbolt with it.

    The demonic bull¡¯s body was then covered in lightning bolts.

    Stetson took advantage of this opportunity as he ced all of his strength and power in both of his legs

    so that he could escape into the air!

    ¡°Young Master Laidler is escaping!¡±

    ¡°Even Young Master Laidler is not its opponent!¡±

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1486

    At this time, everyone on the scene was extremely terrified as they started fleeing in all directions.

    Countless people were getting trampled on for quite some time.

    ¡°This does not look good! Miss Xyrielle, we should also run as fast as we can!¡±

    Mr. Babel shielded Xyrielle.

    Xyrielle nodded heavily.

    At the same time, she felt very disappointed deep down in her heart.

    She never would have expected that the person who was her one true love would abandon her just like

    that all so he could escape on his own first.

    However, at this moment, it was already toote to even try and escape.

    This was because everyone was panicking and pushing each other in the chaos.

    Very soon, Xyrielle was also pushed and squeezed down to the ground. Right after that, she fell toward

    the stage.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Ahh! Xyrielle!¡±

    Xaverie and the other girls shouted anxiously.

    However, there were many people in the crowd, and they had no way to go over to pull her up at all!

    As for the demonic bull who had been struck by the lightning bolts, at this moment, the formation

    around it had finally dissipated.

    It roared as it looked up to the sky.

    It was venting its dissatisfaction because Stetson had plotted against it and caught it by surprise.

    The pain that it was feeling in its body instantly turned its eyes scarlet.

    It was filled with killing intent, and its first target was none other than Xyrielle, who was the closest to it.

    ¡°You abominable humans! Die!¡±

    The demonic bull actually spoke in humannguage!

    Its voice was as loud as the ringing of a bell.

    Subsequently, it began walking toward Xyrielle.

    At this moment, Xyrielle was already scared to death. She waspletely dumbfounded on the spot,

    and she did not know how to respond at all.

    As for Mr. Babel, Xaverie, and the other girls, they were all so anxious that they had already burst into

    tears.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Xyrielle stumbled as she tried to get up from the ground, and she began to retreat toward a certain

    spot.

    The demonic bull did not care at all, and it simply charged directly toward Xyrielle.

    Just then, Xyrielle arrived at the edge of a high tform, and there was almost no one else left on this

    side of the high tform.

    Only Gerald, Pe, and Yul were left standing here.

    Xyrielle raised her head and looked at Gerald, almost as though she was crying out for his help.

    Nevertheless, Gerald did not move at all.

    Pe, on the other hand, quickly took action, and she hurriedly rushed down as she pulled Xyrielle up

    onto the high tform.

    At this moment, Mr. Babel, Xaverie, and the other girls had just rushed to this side as they protected

    Xyrielle and hid her behind them.

    What was really strange was that the crowd had initially thought that the demonic bull was about to

    launch an attack. Instead, it simply stood still for a moment without moving at all.

    This was because it had suddenly seen a person, and this person was very powerful.

    The demonic bull felt that if it were to take one more step forward, it would bepletely pulverized.

    Yes. If it were to take one step forward, it would certainly die.

    The demonic bull could feel it very clearly.

    It was precisely because of this that the demonic bull was simply staring at this person with a fearful

    expression in its eyes.

    And who else could this person be if it was not Gerald?

    After staring at him for a long time¡­

    The demonic bull suddenly roared out loud as it jumped straight out of the high tform, fleeing

    elsewhere as it brought a calf together with it.

    That¡¯s right. It was fleeing!

    Very soon, it had dissipated like a cloud of dust as it disappearedpletely.

    ¡°What? It left just like that?!¡± Xaverie said in shock and disbelief.

    She thought that she was going to die just now!

    As for Xyrielle, she was also very thankful after escaping a huge catastrophe!

    She nced at Gerald, who had not made any movements at all, and she felt a little sorrowful deep

    down in her heart.

    When she was facing trouble just now, this person had actually not done anything at all?!

    It was only then that Xyrielle looked at Pe before she nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you so much

    for what you did just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have already been killed by that demonic bull!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Miss Xyrielle, if you must thank someone, you should thank my¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Pe. It¡¯s gettingte. We still have to go and help Yul investigate his problem. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Gerald said lightly.

    He did not want to get into any trouble, let alone expose his true identity.

    If he really wanted to, Gerald only needed to exhale slightly, and that demonic bull would have already

    been scared out of its wits just now!

    Yet, Gerald did not want to do that¡­

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1487

    After that, Gerald left with Pe directly.

    Xyrielle once again felt an inexplicable stirring in her heart as she stared at Gerald¡¯s back as he was

    leaving.

    If the first or second time was just a coincidence, could the third time simply be a coincidence too?

    However, if her true love was not Young Master Laidler but this ordinary person in front of her, many

    aspects would not make sense again.

    Xyrielle could not help but feel very torn inside.

    ¡°This person is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    At that moment, Mr. Babel suddenly said in a gruff voice.

    ¡°Huh? Mr. Babel, what do you mean?¡±

    Xyrielle knew that Mr. Babel was also an expert. However, he had failed to step into the legendary

    cultivation realm.

    At this time, he eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Could it be that you did not notice it just now, Miss Xyrielle?¡±

    Mr. Babel looked at Gerald¡¯s back with a solemn expression on his face as he spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Notice what?¡±

    ¡°That demonic bull just now was indeed extremely ferocious. Even Young Master Laidler and Mr. Mace

    were not this beast¡¯s opponents at all. Moreover, it could have easily gone on a killing rampage, and

    you could have lost your life just now, Miss Xyrielle. However, the demonic beast suddenly stopped at

    the most critical juncture!¡± Mr. Babel said.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Xyrielle, you might not have had the time to see it just now, but that demonic beast

    not only stopped in its tracks suddenly, but it looked as though it had seen something truly frightening!¡±

    Xaverie also chimed in at this time.

    Xyrielle felt even more surprised.

    ¡°What you guys mean to say is that this demonic bull only fled because it was afraid of this guy called

    Gerald? That is the reason why our lives were spared?¡± Xyrielle asked curiously.

    How could that be possible?! This Gerald looked extremely ordinary!

    To be honest, when Xyrielle had initially thought that Gerald was her one true love that the old fortune-

    teller was talking about, Xyrielle had actually felt that Gerald was just not good enough for her.

    How should this be exined?

    Well, a girl would always have certain expectations that they would want to see in their true love.

    This was especially so since the fortune teller himself was the one who had made Xyrielle have even

    higher expectations of her one true love.

    So, if there was a huge difference between her expectations and the person appearing before her, it

    was inevitable for her to feel a little emotionally lost and disappointed.

    She would naturally not be interested in him either.

    Therefore, Xyrielle was obviously a little against the fact that Gerald could actually be her true love.

    ¡°I still find it hard to believe that he was the one who scared the demonic bull away. I believe that there

    must be some other reasons¡­¡±

    Xyrielle said, ¡°Nevertheless, no matter what it is, I really have to thank that youngdy just now. If it

    weren¡¯t because of her, I would not know what would have happened, then!¡±

    Xyrielle¡¯s pretty face was slightly flushed as she spoke.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    At the same time, she also began to feel a certain interest in Gerald.

    However, she refused to admit it.

    As for Mr. Babel, he simply said that he must have seen wrongly then, and he did not continue saying

    anything else.

    Immediately after, the people from the Waddys family also heard about this matter, and many top

    masters from behind the scenes also came forth to protect Xyrielle. Some of them also went out to

    search for the whereabouts of the demonic bull.

    After all, the underground festival would be held soon, and the Waddys family attached great

    importance to it.

    As for Gerald, after he had left Heartstone Manor, he returned to Sherwin Manor.

    As soon as he came back, he saw a group of people leaving the Sherwin Manor in disdain.

    Terrance, who had sent them out, also had a very embarrassed look on his face.

    It was only after Gerald asked that he found out that those people were, in fact, executives from the

    Waddys family.

    Since Gerald had arranged for Terrance to help him handle the matter rted to the admission tickets

    to the underground festival, Terrance naturally took the matter very seriously. So, he had even specially

    invited the Waddys family toe over to check their qualifications.

    As a result, the Waddys family simply did not look up to the Sherwin family at all. Thus, they would not

    even consider the matter rted to the admission tickets at all.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1488

    That was why there was that scene just now.

    Even if he did not have an admission ticket, Gerald believed that he would be able to break in easily

    based on his strength and power.

    However, there was truly no need for that.

    Moreover, Gerald already understood the importance of hiding his true identity based on many of his

    previous experiences.

    He would not be acting so recklessly.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I am so sorry that I could not evenplete such a simple thing that you have entrusted

    to me!¡±

    Terrance was filled with self-me.

    ¡°Uncle Sherwin, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. In truth, based on the current situation, it would

    indeed be a little difficult for us to be able to get into the underground festival using the Sherwin family¡¯s

    name. Why don¡¯t I take Julian with me to another prestigious and influential family so that it would be

    easier for us to act with discretion?¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Sir, do you mean to say that you want us to enter the Waddys family? Since you have already

    annihted the entire Dun family, within Jenna City, the only other decent prestigious and influential

    family that we can depend on is the Waddys family! Not only that, but they are also the organizer of the

    event!¡± Julian, who was standing aside, said.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I meant. Julian, do you know the head of the Waddys family?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I do. Although the Waddys family looks like an extremely powerful family on the

    surface, there seem to be many cultivating families supporting and backing them up. Therefore, many

    people in the cultivation realm also dare not mess with the people from the Waddys family because of

    these cultivating families. Of course, there are also a high number of top masters who willingly

    surrendered and joined the Waddys family. There are about four to five One-rank Masters like us in the

    Waddys family. I heard that there is also a strong existence such as a Three-rank Master in the

    Waddys family!¡± Julian exined.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    As he thought about it, some forces behind certain families really should not be underestimated.

    As for the Heartstone Manor, as Julian had said, there were indeed many top cultivating experts

    present, and it seemed as though this underground festival would certainly be extremely lively, then.

    At this time, a luxury car stopped in front of the entrance of the Sherwin Manor.

    An old man stepped out of the limousine.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Pe was stunned.

    This person was not just anyone else, but it was the old man that they had just seen just now. He was

    Mr. Babel, who had been standing beside Xyrielle.

    ¡°I have beenmissioned by the eldest youngdy to invite Miss Sherwin and Mr. Crawford to head

    to Waddys Manor to attend the eldest youngdy¡¯s birthday banquet tonight!¡±

    After Mr. Babel was done speaking, he held out two invitation cards.

    ¡°Eh?! She was the eldest youngdy of the Waddys family?¡± Pe asked in surprise.

    Mr. Babel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The eldest youngdy managed toe back from the dead today. It

    was all thanks to both of you for saving her life! So, I would like to ask both of you to make sure that

    you attend her birthday banquet tonight!¡±

    Gerald took the invitation card and looked at it.

    At this time, Julian also came forward as he whispered to Gerald, ¡°Sir, you really did not have to put in

    any effort at all. Xyrielle Waddys is Yaakov Waddys¡¯ most beloved daughter. So, if you can get invited

    to attend her birthday banquet, you will most certainly be able to get your hands on an admission ticket

    to the underground festival!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    Although he did not know why Xyrielle would extend her invitation to him out of the blue, he wanted to

    go to Waddys Manor to personally take a look at it too.

    So, this was simply perfect.

    On one hand, he could find out what Xyrielle¡¯s purpose was, and on the other hand, he could try and

    take advantage of this opportunity to get an admission ticket.

    ¡°Okay. Thanks for the trouble, Mr. Babel. You can tell Miss Xyrielle that we will certainly be there

    tonight!¡±

    Gerald smiled as he nodded.

    After Mr. Babel had left, Julian was nning to continue training the children in the Sherwin family.

    At this time, Gerald suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Julian, don¡¯t get busy first. There is still something that I want to ask you,¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±

    Julian was puzzled.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1489

    Gerald had been thinking about the demonic bull he had seen today.

    So, he told Julian about everything that had happened at Heartstone Manor today.

    Gerald had basically never been in contact with certain demon beasts.

    This was especially so for demonic beasts, who could actually perform demon magic.

    Gerald¡¯s knowledge in this area was still limited to the understanding of the possession of the beast

    soul.

    Since it was going to be evening soon, Gerald also had to rush to attend Xyrielle¡¯s birthday banquet.

    So, Gerald asked Julian toe along with him so that they could continue chatting on the way there.

    It turned out that in this world, in addition to a very small number of people who were cultivating to

    achieve spiritual enlightenment, there was also the existence of some magical demonic beasts.

    However, they mostly existed underground or in certain caves.

    It was very difficult for any ordinary person to see them.

    Even if any ordinary person were to stumble upon one, they would certainly lose their lives.

    Therefore, there was very little information about demonic beasts.

    A demonic beast who could condense its essential qi was also known as a master.

    However, since it was actually very difficult for a demonic beast to reach this cultivation realm, it was

    only natural for them to be much more powerful and stronger aspared to any humans who were on

    the same level.

    If a One-rank Master were to meet with a One-rank Master demonic beast, he would certainly be

    crushed by this demonic beast.

    Gerald instantly understood everything after listening to Julian¡¯s exnation.

    It was no wonder why Stetson and that person called Mr. Mace had seriously underestimated the

    demonic bull when they observed its aura.

    The demonic bull had actually defeated both of them in just one round.

    This was the reason.

    After that, Gerald chatted with Julian about the Waddys family.

    At the same time, at Waddys Manor.

    With the advent of the evening, a special garden was decorated with colorful lights.

    This was because it was the birthday of the eldest youngdy of the Waddys family, Xyrielle.

    ¡°Xyrielle, you look so beautiful today!¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday, Xyrielle!¡±

    At the same time, many rich heirs from Jenna City also came to congratte her with gifts in hand.

    Of course, many of these rich heirs also came here with other intentions, that was to show off how

    handsome and privileged they were in front of Xyrielle.

    After all, if they could end up as the son-inw of the Waddys family, they would have already soared

    all the way to the top for their future.

    Regardless, Xyrielle was obviously only responding out of politeness. Even if these young gentlemen

    were all extremely handsome, none of them were good enough for her, and none of them could touch

    her heart at all.

    ¡°Xyrielle, why does it seem like there is something on your mind today?¡±

    Xaverie could not help but ask when she saw that Xyrielle was simply greeting the others with a very

    distracted look on her face.

    ¡°No¡­ no, I¡¯m not!¡±

    Xyrielle¡¯s beautiful face was flushed red, but she could not hide the look of disappointment on her face.

    ¡°Hmph! Why are you still denying it? I feel that you are rather disappointed. Are you still thinking about

    why Young Master Laidler abandoned you today? Moreover, you are also thinking about why he is not

    here even though he knows that it is your birthday, right? You feel that he should at leaste over to

    give you an exnation, don¡¯t you?¡± Xaverie said.

    ¡°You¡­ what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±

    Xyrielle replied anxiously as though Xaverie had guessed it right.

    ¡°Hahaha! I must have guessed it right! Besides, I know much more than that!¡±

    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Xyrielle asked gloomily.

    ¡°I also know that if Young Master Laidler is willing toe tonight and give you a certain exnation,

    you will certainly forgive him even though he abandoned you at that time! I know your character veryAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    well. When you have identified and made up your mind that a certain person is your one true love, then

    no matter how he treats you, you will always be in love with him!¡±

    ¡°But, Xyrielle, I have to remind you that I don¡¯t really like Stetson¡¯s character. He is way too arrogant. I

    feel that even if you end up together with him in the future, he will only be together with you because he

    is greedy for the Waddys family¡¯s unique resources! I know that you might not want to hear this, but as

    your friend, I have no other choice but to say it!¡± Xaverie said.

    Xyrielle frowned slightly, but she also held Xaverie¡¯s hand gratefully as she nodded.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1490

    ¡°Then¡­ what about that Gerald? Since you have already chosen Young Master Laidler to be your true

    love, why did you choose to invite Gerald here today?¡± Xaverie asked as she smiled.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Xyrielle pondered for a moment before she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but I just feel very curious

    about Gerald. It is not only because of what happened in the afternoon. So, I want to see him again,

    and I want to get in touch with him so that I can find out what kind of person he is. In fact, at the very

    beginning, I even thought about setting you up with him. Hahaha! But after thinking about it, I felt that

    he is not from the same world as us anyway. So, I decided to simply invite the both of them here as a

    way to thank them for what they had done for me today!¡± Xyrielle said as she took a deep breath and

    smiled.

    ¡°You are truly very bad! Hmph! Xyrielle, you are thinking of pushing a guy that you think is not up to

    your standards over to me like you are throwing garbage away?! I don¡¯t want it! Pfft!¡±

    Xaverie began jostling with Xyrielle.

    As the both of them were speaking, Xaverie pointed to the front.

    ¡°Xyrielle, look! Gerald is here!¡± Xaverie shouted.

    At that moment, Xyrielle raised her eyes as she looked toward the door.

    When she saw Gerald walking toward her with a gift in his hand, Xyrielle felt her heart palpitating again

    for no reason at all.

    ¡°Miss Xyrielle, happy birthday and thank you for the invitation!¡± Gerald said as he smiled.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wee! I would also like to thank you for saving my life at Heartstone Manor today.

    Make sure that you stay and have a few more drinks tonight!¡±

    Although Xyrielle felt some disdain for Gerald, she could not help but look at him a few more times

    because of her throbbing heart.

    This was because she was not sure whether her heart was throbbing because of him.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    The both of them exchanged nces with one another.

    At this moment, the sky suddenly lit up with colorful fireworks that covered the entire sky and seemed

    to sweep right through the entire Jenna City.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Many people began to exim.

    After the fireworks had ended, a few words began condensing and forming in the air.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Xyrielle!¡±

    These few words were extremely dazzling and eye-catching in the air.

    Xyrielle could feel her heart throbbing.

    What was even more surprising had yet toe.

    At that moment, a red cloth was seen floating down from the air, and it slowly floated until it fell before

    Xyrielle¡¯s eyes.

    The red cloth exploded in an instant, and many colorful ribbons exploded in front of Xyrielle.

    As soon as the ribbons appeared, a round high tform also appeared on the ground.

    Stetson, who had long hair and was wearing a tuxedo, was standing on top of the high tform with

    one hand in his pocket.

    The scene in front of Xyrielle was filled with fantasy and romance.

    Everyone at the scene was also very excited, and their emotions had been lifted to the highest point.

    As for Xyrielle, she was also very surprised and moved.

    This was because Xyrielle felt that at this moment, she was witnessing the arrival of a hero.

    The hero in her heart.

    As for Stetson, his eyes were still closed, as though he was enjoying the crowd¡¯s cheering for him.

    In his eyes, the only role that these mortals in front of him yed in addition to eating and sleeping was

    just to cheer excitedly for a great god like him! That was all!

    After a long time, Stetson slowly opened his eyes slightly.

    Yes, just slightly.

    This was because he had sworn that he would never open his eyespletely unless he were to meet

    with a decent expert.

    This was simply because he did not want any mortals to tarnish his sight¡­

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491

    ¡°Young Master Laidler is way too handsome¡­! I¡¯d die happy as long as I get to be his girlfriend for a day¡­!¡± wailed one of the girls in the crowd.

    Stetson himself simply casually said, ¡°I believe that there¡¯s been some misunderstandings regarding the incident where I left earlier, Xyrielle¡­ It simply hadn¡¯t urred to me that you¡¯d bump into such danger. My initial n had been to lead the demonic bull away from the scene in order to save everyone!¡±

    ¡°¡­I knew that!¡± replied Xyrielle.

    ¡®Yeah¡­ Why did I ever perceive him that way? I hadn¡¯t even been pushed off that high tform yet at the time Stetson left¡­ There was no way he could¡¯ve known about the danger I¡¯d soon face¡­¡¯ Xyrielle thought to herself, feeling much more at ease after hearing Stetson¡¯s exnation.

    With that, the night birthday party resumed and Gerald¡ªand the others¡ªsimply got ignored as usual.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was a little whileter when a middle-aged man slowly began walking into the ce¡­ Looking at Xyrielle and Young Master Laidler standing together from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a gratified smile.

    At that moment, Mr. Babel walked up to the middle-aged man¡¯s back¡ªhis gaze seemingly filled with awe for the man¡ªas he whispered, ¡°Master¡­!¡±

    As it turned out, the middle-aged man was none other than Yaakov Waddys, the master of the Waddys family.

    Taking in a deep breath, Yaakov then replied, ¡°Very good. How are things going between Xyrielle and Stetson? Is Stetson really the one true lover for Xyrielle that the fortune-teller mentioned?¡±

    From his words alone, it was obvious that Yaakov had been greatly convinced with what the fortune-teller had said. With that in mind, he was very much concerned about his daughter¡¯s future.

    ¡°¡­About that¡­¡± muttered Mr. Babel as he thought about it.

    ¡°Go on, speak your mind!¡± replied Yaakov as he rested his arms against his back.

    ¡°Well¡­ After observing him for a while, it appears that Young Master Laidler conforms to quite a lot of the fortune-teller¡¯s conditions! For one, he possesses remarkable abilities that ordinary people could never hope to achieve. He also has a good family background and his martial arts skills are immensely powerful!¡± said Mr. Babel, prompting Yaakov¡¯s smile to widen.

    ¡°¡­However, there is one thing that Young Master Laidler wasn¡¯t able to conform to¡­ While the fortune-teller had said that the youngdy would surely fall in love at first sight with the person she was destined to be with, she doesn¡¯t appear to have too many feelings for Stetson. On the contrary, she¡¯s having palpitations for a nobody!¡± reported Mr. Babel honestly.

    ¡°¡­What? A nobody?¡± said Yaakov as he frowned.

    ¡°Indeed! The person himself was present this afternoon at Heartstone Manor, and Xyrielle even made an effort to invite him over to the Waddys family manor again! His name is apparently Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Hearing all this was certainly beyond Yaakov¡¯s expectations. After all, if he had to choose between Stetson and that nobody, it was a no-brainer that Young Master Laidler would be his ideal son-inw.

    ¡°Speaking of which, that¡¯s him!¡± said Mr. Babel as he pointed at Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Humph! He truly does feel like a nobody! That b*stard¡­ As he could ever be the son-inw of my family! How preposterous!¡± grumbled Yaakov as he felt a headacheing while thinking about all this.

    There had been multiple instances in the history of Weston where rich youngdies fell in love with ordinary men, consequently causing them to fall out with their families. With that in mind, Yaakov certainly wasn¡¯t going to allow a simr incident to happen to the Waddys if he could help it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry first, master, I haven¡¯t ended my description of him yet¡­ While he does look like a nobody, from what I¡¯ve observed, Gerald is¡­ Quite extraordinary, to say the least. He simply gives off that feeling, at least to me¡­ Regardless, why don¡¯t you go meet him first, master? After all, he¡¯s the one that the youngdy apparently has feelings for¡­ I propose you make your decision after you make your personal observation on him¡­¡± replied Mr. Babel, hoping to dissuade Yaakov from acting impulsively.

    Hearing that, Yaakov took in a deep breath and calmed himself a little.

    ¡°¡­Very well, then! Tell him toe overter! I¡¯d like to see if he truly is as extraordinary as you described!¡± grumbled Yaakov despite already having other ns on his mind.

    Hearing that¡ªand knowing that the party was at peak excitement¡ªthe waiter then bowed before shouting, ¡°The master has arrived!¡±

    The second she heard that, Xyrielle looked up and¡ªupon noticing her father¡¯s arrival¡ªcalled out, ¡°Dad!¡±

    As for everyone else, they instantly stood up before Yaakov¡ªthe master of the Waddys family¡ªand greeted, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Waddys!¡±

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492

    As Gerald got to his feet to have a look at Yaakov, everyone found themselves looking at Stetson¡ªwho had surprisingly stood up as well¡ªas he said, ¡°Ah, Mr. Waddys! I send my father¡¯s regards on his behalf!¡±

    Yaakov himself simply walked up to Stetson with a joyous face, not even bothering about the other people as he patted Stetson firmly on the shoulder while saying, ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot more outstanding over the years, Stetson! I hope you¡¯ll demonstrate your extraordinary talent again during this year¡¯s underground festival!¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries with Stetson for a while, the other men in the crowd began introducing themselves as well. However, it was quite obvious that Yaakov wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic toward them since none of them were as important as Stetson in his eyes.

    As for Xyrielle, after realizing that Gerald wasn¡¯t nning to introduce himself, she found herself feeling pitiful for him. After all, the other men were definitely far more exceptionalpared to Gerald. While Xyrielle had no doubts that he could very well share a world with his own circle of friends, he truly didn¡¯t belong in the same world the guests here were in¡­

    With that, she found herself growing slightlypassionate as she thought, ¡®I wonder if it really was a good idea to have invited him over to my birthday party¡­ Well, there¡¯s no use crying about it now that he¡¯s already here!¡¯

    Finalizing her thoughts, she then took the initiative to introduce Gerald by saying, ¡°Allow me to introduce these two to you, dad! This is Gerald Crawford, and the one next to him is his friend, Pe Sherwin! They saved me this afternoon!¡±

    While Xyrielle had only introduced Gerald to him out of pity, Yaakov couldn¡¯t help but get slightly angered when he heard that. After all, to him, this was her way of trying to get friendly with Gerald.

    As a hint of contempt was reflected in his eyes, Yaakov casually said, ¡°So you¡¯re Gerald! Tell me, where do you currently live? And what possessions does your family hold? Actually, what kind of capabilities do you even have?¡±

    Staring wide-eyed as her dad bombarded Gerald with questions, Xyrielle found herself asking, ¡°Dad? What on earth are you doing?!¡±

    ¡®Dad, why are you doing this¡­?¡¯ Xyrielle thought to herself as everyone turned to look at Gerald.

    By that point, Pe realized that Yaakov had already been nning on targeting her master, even before they met. After all, it was pretty clear that the way Yaakov saw it, Stetson had been the one who had taken action and saved Xyrielle. That wasn¡¯t really a surprise since Xyrielle had been treating Stetson as the outstanding person who had beaten up the demonic bull, seemingly disregarding the fact that he had also run away.

    Upon summarizing the situation in her head, the now annoyed Pe coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that my master is currently the guest of honor in my family, and he has a multitude of capabilities! Which one do you propose he should show for you to gawk in admiration?¡±

    Upon hearing that rebuke, everyone present instantly became stupefied.

    Yaakov himself was so enraged by her statement that he burst intoughter before snapping, ¡°Your family? Which family do you even belong to?!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°The Sherwin family from Jenna State!¡± retorted Pe unyieldingly.

    Hearing that, a few executives¡ªwho had been standing behind Yaakov¡ªmoved closer to him before whispering a few things into his ear.

    Following that, Yaakov then nodded with a bitter smile before saying, ¡°¡­I see! So, you¡¯re Terrance¡¯s granddaughter! From what I¡¯ve been told, your family attempted to participate in the underground festival this afternoon, correct? However, you were rejected, no?¡±

    Not expecting Yaakov to actually say such things, Pe found her rage building even more as Yaakov smiled subtly before adding, ¡°Speaking of that incident, I do wonder if you only saved my daughter today to gain ess to the party¡­ Were you hoping to get another chance of obtaining an admission ticket or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What did you just say¡­?!¡± growled the deeply infuriated Pe.

    ¡®You¡¯re a famous and mighty master, are you not? How could you go targeting us like this from the very start?!¡¯

    Xyrielle herself hadn¡¯t expected her father¡ªwho had always maintained a serious fa?ade¡ªto say such a thing in front of so many people.

    Just as things arrived at a stalemate, Yaakov¡¯s coldughter broke the awkward silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that angry, Miss Sherwin! I was just joking around! Look, you said that Gerald has several capabilities, correct? Well, you should know that I love capable people the most!¡± said Yaakov before turning around to look at Mr. Babel.

    ¡°With that said, invite him to the backyard, Mr. Babel! I¡¯ll be heading on first, and you do know that I have some things to consult you about, Gerald!¡± scoffed Yaakov as he briefly nced at Gerald before walking off to the backyard, his arms still against his back...

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493

    Though nobody really knew why Master Waddys wanted to meet up with Gerald alone, it was at least evident that he greatly disliked him.

    Still, knowing that made several of the people there relieved. After all, things had gone just as they had anticipated.

    While Yaakov¡ªbeing a typical family master¡ªwas usually solemn and serious whenever he dealt with things, he did have one well-known shoring, and it was rted to how he treated his children.

    He would only ever request for marriages¡ªon his children¡¯s behalf¡ªfrom families of equal social ranks. With that said, to him¡ªat least for the moment¡ªonly an outstanding person like Stetson was worthy of his daughter.

    It was also the reason why he couldn¡¯t help himself from attempting to eliminate any unsuitable suitors who were trying to go after his daughter.

    Regardless, after being led to ake¡ªthat was located in the backyard¡ªYaakov instantly said, ¡°So, what are your conditions?¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Yaakov.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I know you have your reasons for approaching my daughter. Be it an admission ticket or great wealth and power, just state what you want!¡± replied Yaakov¡ªwho still had his arms against his back¡ªnot even bothering to look at Gerald.

    ¡°From what you just said, I¡¯m assuming that you¡¯re thinking that I only approached Xyrielle due to having some ulterior motives, correct? It¡¯s also pretty obvious that you don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of her. Is that the reason why you¡¯re telling me to state my ¡®conditions¡¯? Because you want me to leave her?¡± asked Gerald as he smiled slightly bitterly.

    Hearing that, Yaakov couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®This young man doesn¡¯t beat around the bush¡­¡¯

    Following that, Yaakov then replied, ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought. That was exactly what I was going for. Regardless, it¡¯s best that you start being a bit more realistic. After all, Stetson is here, so you should just drop any fantasies that you¡¯re still holding onto. Refusing to let go of them is only going to hold up your life even longer.¡±

    Smiling wryly before letting out a bitter chuckle, Gerald then shook his head before saying, ¡°I truly have no idea where you¡¯re getting those ideas from. Just so you know, I never nned to ask anything from you. After all, there¡¯s nothing worthy for me to have in the Waddys family. I simply agreed to attend this birthday party, thinking I¡¯d be able to be your family¡¯s temporary guest of honor in order to join the underground festival for you. s, it appears that I¡¯ve overestimated my abilities, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    It was now clear as day that Yaakov had instantly targeted him earlier since he had been afraid that Gerald would try to gain his daughter¡¯s affection.

    ¡°¡­I have to admit that you¡¯re a pretty wise person! After all, you admit to overestimating your abilities after everything that you did!¡± replied Yaakov as he turned around to look at Gerald.

    Yaakov had only decided to meet Gerald out of curiosity since Mr. Babel had said that he had rather extraordinary traits. s, all he was feeling now was even more disappointment. As it turned out, not only was Gerald only an ordinary young person, but he was also very conceited!

    From what Yaakov could see, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to be able to achieve anything in life, no matter what he did. With that in mind, he didn¡¯t n on wasting any more of his time talking to Gerald.

    ¡°Regardless, since you prefer doing things straightforwardly anyway, just tell my butler whatever you need and leave Jenna City as soon as possible after that. That way I won¡¯t have to waste my time talking to you ever again!¡± said Yaakov without even turning to look at Gerald as he raised his arm¡ªstopping Gerald from saying another word¡ª, before impatiently leaving his backyard.

    ¡°So, it turns out that Yaakov is a pretty interesting person as well¡­ Color me surprised¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself, unsure what else toment about that arrogant man.

    Following that, he found himself wondering, ¡®Do I truly have to beat my way into the underground festival¡­?¡¯

    He really wasn¡¯t too keen on using that way to obtain his admission ticket, and he would rather only fight his way in as ast resort.

    Smiling in resignation, Gerald simply returned inside and led Pe¡ªand the others¡ªaway from the Waddys manor, not wanting them to stay there a second longer. However, he did make sure to tell Xyrielle that they were leaving first before the trio headed off for good.

    Just seconds after Gerald left, Xaverie walked over to Xyrielle before whispering, ¡°Why did he leave so soon, Xyrielle? Could Mr. Waddys have said something to him¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ Though that could very well be the case!¡± replied Xyrielle.

    After catching up to Gerald for a short while, she eventually decided to give up on catching up with Gerald to ask him what had happened. Thinking about it, she felt that his departure was probably for the best anyway.

    Either way, after Gerald told Pe and Julian about Yaakov¡¯s arrogance, both of them were extremely furious. Julian even suggested that he meet up with Yaakov to talk about tonight¡¯s incidents.

    However, his efforts were promptly dissuaded by Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, it seemed that there truly was no easy way for them to obtain an admission ticket...

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1494

    Despite things not going as smooth as he had liked, Gerald wasn¡¯t feeling too worried yet. Worst case

    scenario, Gerald would have to fight his way into the festival. Even with that in mind, however, Gerald

    still had a little confidence that things would work out in the end.

    As he thought about his next move, Gerald¡ªwho had been sitting at the rear seat with his eyes closed

    ¡ªsuddenly opened his eyes before ordering, ¡°¡­Pe, stop the car!¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Huh? What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± asked Pe, stunned.

    Momentarily paying full attention to his surroundings, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­We¡¯re being targeted by

    someone¡­ And it seems that the person isn¡¯t too far away from us!¡±

    ¡°What? Could Yaakov have sent people over to kill us? What a b*stard!¡± growled Pe.

    ¡°I doubt that. After all, the one tailing us has an extremely strong aura. I had made sure to observe any

    exceptional people I came across at the Waddys manor earlier, and as far as I could tell, I¡¯m pretty sure

    that nobody there was exceptional enough to bear such a strong aura,¡± exined Gerald, still focusing

    on the surroundings.

    ¡°Then allow me to stay back and help you, sir!¡± said Julian.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just leave together with Pe. I¡¯d like to see who this person is first,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Before either of them could even reply, both of them watched as Gerald¡¯s body disappeared from the

    car!

    The night was dark and Gerald dashed all the way to a riverside which doubled as a moat for Jenna

    City. Surrounded by dense forestry, Gerald listened intently to the gentle rustling of leaves above the

    many trees¡­ Someone was running atop them to move above ground.

    Despite knowing that and being able to see the slight depression of leaves when they were stepped on,

    Gerald wasn¡¯t able to see the actual person at all. Not even their shadow.

    All of a sudden, two distinct snaps were heard, and Gerald found himself tilting just in time to evade a

    leaf and a branch that came shooting out of nowhere!

    Both of them were moving so quickly and with such immense force that they honestly felt likeser

    beams. The exact power of the attack was made evident when the two projectilespletely smashed

    arge tree¡ªthat was thick enough for three adult men to hug¡ªinto pieces upon collision!

    By the time the explosive sound had died down, Gerald found himself thinking that the assant¡¯s

    training wasn¡¯t really all that extraordinary¡­

    Before he could ponder any further, Gerald was greeted by the hideous sound of devilishughter.

    ¡°Stopughing already and show yourself¡­ I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± replied Gerald casually.

    Since the person had deliberately released his holy sense earlier, Gerald already had a hunch that he

    had intentionally wanted to lead Gerald there. With that in mind, Gerald wanted to see who the person

    was and what his motives were.

    After waiting patiently for a while, the strangeughter simply resumed. Simultaneously, a series of

    whirlwinds suddenly formed around Gerald out of nowhere! What a strong aura!

    Seeing that the assant wasn¡¯t keen on replying, the now slightly annoyed Gerald added, ¡°Are you

    done yet?¡±

    Following another roar ofughter¡ªthat would send chills running down anyone¡¯s spine¡ªfrom the

    darkness, a voice finally replied, ¡°You¡¯re a young man, no? Have a bit more patience!¡±

    Having had quite enough of the man¡¯s games, Gerald furrowed his brows before rushing toward the

    direction he sensed the man in¡­

    And soon enough, he saw a white-haired old man¡ªdonning a ck robe¡ªstanding at the very tip of a

    tree.

    Seeing that Gerald had noticed him, the man then leaped before slowly descending¡ªlike somerge

    bat¡ªonto another tip of a tree that was much closer to the youth.

    Once he was there, the old man tilted his head backward before bursting intoughter again, the

    hideous sound resonating across the entire forest¡­

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495

    ¡°If I may, who exactly are you, sir?¡± asked Gerald as he looked up and narrowed his eyes at the evilly grinning man.

    From what he could sense, this person¡¯s training aura was considerably more powerful than Julian¡¯s. With that said, Gerald really couldn¡¯t help but have a higher opinion of the old man.

    Truth be told, ever since Gerald exited the Waddys family manor, he had felt the presence of a person who had trained to attain spiritual enlightenment. However, since there were too many people there¡ªdue to the underground festival¡ªand the person didn¡¯t seem to be interested in revealing themself at the time, Gerald simply ignored them.

    However, when the old man released his essential qi earlier, it instantly became obvious to Gerald that the old man wanted him to follow him. With that in mind, Gerald¡ªwho wanted to see what that person wanted from him¡ªsimply followed him here, eventually leading to the current situation.

    Whatever the case was, the old man simply ignored Gerald¡¯s question andughed aloud before saying, ¡°To think I¡¯d bump into such a talented young person today¡­ I have to say, you¡¯re much more powerful than Stetson! Heaven truly makes good judgments!¡±

    Not getting his reply, the annoyed Gerald gloomily repeated, ¡°¡­ Again, who exactly are you?¡±

    Tilting his head back as heughed maniacally yet again, the old man then replied, ¡°I hope you listen closely before you die, boy! My name is Carlos Xenes, and myugh is capable of stupefying ordinary people, you hear?! Tremble before my terrifying voice! Hahaha!¡±

    As clouds of dust began swirling in all directions the louder hisugh got, Gerald simply shook his head before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of you before.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Carlos instantly stoppedughing. As he narrowed his eyes and his expression turned into one of anger, the old man then said, ¡°I have to admit that you¡¯re more daring than I initially thought, young man¡­ Still, know that even those who have trained themselves to attain spiritual enlightenment-¡±

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s just skip all that. You told me to listen closely before I died, right? Does that mean you intend to kill me or something?¡± interrupted Gerald.

    Carlos had wanted to say that even those who had trained themselves to attain spiritual enlightenment would behave respectfully before him. With that in mind, being interrupted by Gerald only increased the old man¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Despite Gerald¡¯s arrogance, Carlos kept his cool. After all, he knew for a fact that Gerald was going to pay the price soon.

    ¡°While you¡¯re definitely smart, you¡¯re unfortunately equally as stupid! After all, with how calm you currently are, it appears that you¡¯re still a bit too ignorant to realize that I¡¯m as strong as a demon king! Also, you said you¡¯ve never heard of me before, right? Well, I¡¯ll just make sure to drill it into your mind before you die!¡±

    With that, Carlos then let out a boomingugh¡­ which resulted in a shock wave that not only caused the surrounding trees to crack, but also sent the river water surging as though an explosion had just taken ce!

    ¡°D*mn it, he¡¯s doing it again!¡± growled Gerald, feeling like he was going to have a mental breakdown if he heard any more of thatughter.

    Had it not been for that old man¡¯s strong aura, Gerald would have zero doubts that Carlos was actually someone who had escaped from an asylum.

    Laughing hideously, Carlos then roared, ¡°I¡¯ve already been training myself to attain spiritual enlightenment for a long while now, and my specialty is sapping others¡¯ essential qi and holy blood! In other words, you could regard me as a living nightmare for people like you who train to attain spiritual enlightenment! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So, you¡¯ve trained yourself by draining the essential qi and holy blood of others¡­ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m assuming you came here knowing full well that lots of people¡ªwho are training to attain spiritual enlightenment¡ªwould be attending the underground festival, correct? Was your n to continue lurking in the dark? So that you could sneak up on such people when they were alone before draining them of their essential qi and holy blood?¡± asked Gerald, finally getting the bigger picture.

    ¡°You¡¯re sharp, I¡¯ll give you that! Regardless, know that my initial target had been Stetson. However, once I realized that his talent and the quality of his holy blood could never get close to evenparing with yours, I naturally went after you instead! You truly are a great treasure, you know? Once I¡¯m done draining you, my training will surely advance greatly!¡± replied Carlos beforeughing loudly again, now more smug than ever.

    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry about the pain! I¡¯m not that cruel a person, for I¡¯ll make sure to sever your nerves first and turn you into an idiot who can¡¯t feel pain anymore!¡± added Carlos.

    ¡°Hold it-¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Before Gerald could even finish his reply, Carlos suddenly beganughing loudly again. In fact, this was the loudest and strongest he hadughed up till this point!

    Explosive sounds followed shortly after as the water in the river erupted like no tomorrow and even more trees began snapping in two! Even massive depressions began forming on the ground as the sickening old manughed on!

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1496

    The soul-shakingughter boomed across the area for quite a while, and when Carlos was finally done,

    he ced both his hands against his waist in satisfaction, fully ready to devour his meal¡­

    However, when he turned to look at Gerald again, he found himself instantly stunned.

    He had assumed that Gerald wouldn¡¯t have been able to block the magnificent power of his Roaring

    Laughter since the sound of it overpowered any other noise in the vicinity. Since that was the case,

    Gerald should have gone mad by this point.

    Even so, not only was Geraldpletely fine, but he even had both his hands in his pockets as he

    stared back at Carlos,pletely unfazed!

    ¡°¡­H-how could this be¡­?!¡± muttered the old man to himself in utter disbelief.

    Looking helplessly at the old man, Gerald took the chance to ask, ¡°Look, Master Xenes, please refrain

    fromughing first¡­ I just want to ask-¡±

    However, Carlos¡ªonce again¡ªcut Gerald off by immediately roaring inughter again, this time even

    stronger than thest!

    ¡°Are you mental or something?!¡± grumbled the infuriated Gerald as he aimed at Carlos before flicking

    his finger at him!

    It was a split-secondter Carlos realized that a beam of light wasing straight for him! Immediately

    ending hisugh, Carlos attempted to resist the iing attack, but he soon realized that it was far too

    late!

    Following an explosive sound, Carlos found himself falling off the tree andnding hard on the ground!

    After a brief moment, he looked up at Gerald in sheer bewilderment.

    ¡°T-that¡­ What a strong move¡­!¡± stuttered the stunned old man.

    Truth be told, Gerald had only attacked him just to make Carlos shut up for a moment. To ensure it

    wouldn¡¯t be too much for the old man, he even made sure to only use a thousandth of his true power.

    Regardless, not wanting Carlos to suddenly startughing again, Gerald quickly said, ¡°Look, calm down

    for a second and just let me finish my question! The way you¡¯reughing¡­ You¡¯re using a variation of

    the Roaring Lion martial arts skill, correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­!¡± replied Carlos as he held onto his chest while scanning Gerald from head to toe.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Thank god¡­ If that wasn¡¯t the case, I¡¯d have thought you truly were a maniac with how insanely you

    keptughing¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m guessing you were either trying to shock or knock me out with that

    annoyingughter!¡± said Gerald as he nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Speaking of which, how strong are you exactly¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Carlos.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m a Third-rank master¡­ And my title is Laughing Master! What about you?¡± asked Carlos, a lot

    more careful with his words now.

    After all, Gerald¡¯s attack from before was enough for Carlos to realize that the person standing before

    him now was extremely powerful, possibly much stronger than the old man himself! The fact that

    Gerald was being soposed only served to make Carlos even more terrified.

    ¡°I wonder about that myself, to be quite frank. Regardless, since you said that you¡¯re a Third-rank

    master, you should be one of the people training to attain spiritual enlightenment, correct? Are you

    considered powerful?¡± asked Gerald rather curiously.

    ¡°¡­A-am I considered powerful¡­?¡± muttered Carlos as his heart instantly began beating wildly.

    What utter nonsense! If he wasn¡¯t powerful, why would so many people¡ªwho were training to attain

    spiritual enlightenmentbel the Laughing Master as a living nightmare?!

    ¡®Who exactly is this young man¡­?¡¯ Wondered Carlos, finding Gerald to be extremely strange¡­.

    Whoever he was, Carlos found himself unable to reconcile with the fact that he was actually thinking

    about running away from this immature and inexperienced young man!

    As Gerald thought about what Julian had previously told him¡ªthat Third-rank masters were considered

    to be the cream of the crop¡ªCarlos¡¯s face suddenly became enshrouded in darkness, leaving only his

    now scarlet eyes visible!

    He wasn¡¯t about to miss an opportunity to attack Gerald while he was off guard, and with that in mind,

    he roared wrathfully before rushing toward Gerald to make an attack!

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1497

    ¡®I¡¯ve been living my life unhindered all this while¡­! With that said, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose against this

    immature and inexperienced young man! It¡¯s simply impossible!¡¯ Carlos thought to himself, an

    extremely hideous expression on his face as he stretched his palm out!

    As five long and ck fingernails extended from his palm, Carlos roared, ¡°To hell with you!¡±

    ¡°You bore me,¡± replied Gerald as he looked at the iing attack before shaking his head, a wry smile

    on his face.

    Before Carlos could even inflict any damage, he stared wide-eyed as Gerald gently flicked a finger in

    his direction¡­ sending a beam of light flying toward him!

    Unable to evade in time, the golden light rammed right into his darkness,pletely countering

    Carlos¡¯s attack as an explosive sound was heard!

    The next thing the old man knew, he was flying backward like a crumpled kite. A huge chunk of his

    clothes¡ªaround his chest area¡ªhad been shredded to pieces and blood was already gushing out his

    mouth like no tomorrow.

    Enduring the immense pain he was now suffering all over his body, Carlos looked at Gerald in

    complete disbelief as he shouted, ¡°H-how¡­ How is any of this even possible¡­?!¡±

    As far as Carlos could tell, Gerald hadn¡¯t even been serious with his counterattack. After all, the old

    man had momentarily sensed him releasing an immense aura that was so powerful that it could very

    well be world-ending!

    That was what stunned Carlos the most, and he found himself asking, ¡°¡­That¡­ What kind of martial

    arts skill even was that¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply smiled subtly before saying, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve sworn to myself that if anyone

    attempted to kill or even threatened me a bit too much, I¡¯d end them without a second thought¡­ And in

    an extremely terrible manner too!¡±

    Upon hearing that¡ªand realizing that Gerald hadpletely disregarded his question¡ªCarlos

    immediately kowtowed respectfully while bursting into tears before pleading, ¡°P-please, master! Please

    spare my life¡­!¡±

    When people reached a state like Carlos¡¯s, they would be considered to be extremely rare individuals.

    The cream of the crop, in fact. With that in mind, his life had definitely been way differentpared to

    what regr people could ever dream of attaining.

    However, simr to the others who had gotten to a simr stage as he currently was, when standing

    before death¡¯s door, he was going to do anything he could to live another day. After all, he had gone

    through such painstaking and difficult efforts just to get to where he was today. He couldn¡¯t just die

    here. He absolutely couldn¡¯t allow that to happen¡­!

    As regret washed through him, Carlos found himself thinking, ¡®Why had I offended such a powerful

    individual¡­?!¡¯

    Chuckling with a smile, Gerald then looked at the old man before saying, ¡°While I¡¯m definitely not the

    mostpassionate person around, I¡¯m not overwhelmingly cruel either. Fine, then! I¡¯ll give you a

    chance to survive¡­ You now have one minute to persuade me as to why I shouldn¡¯t just kill you off. Be

    as concise as possible!¡±

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± stuttered Carlos as he instantly averted his gaze. He was now so anxious that his mind

    waspletely nk!

    ¡°Time¡¯s ticking!¡± replied Gerald a few secondster.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m escaping!¡± shouted Carlos as he momentarily looked up before waving hisrge sleeves,

    sending a wave of dust flying toward Gerald!

    Once the dust got inches away from Gerald, however, they seemingly disappeared into thin air! Even

    so, that was enough time for Carlos to take advantage of the situation and dive into the ground!

    While Carlos could no longer be seen, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate,

    but you now have zero chances to redeem yourself. I¡¯m saying it right now that you¡¯ll be unable to

    escape my holy sense, even if you¡¯re a few hundred miles away!¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    With that said, Gerald shifted his divine thought slightly and instantly managed to pinpoint Carlos¡¯s

    exact location.

    Pinching his fingers together as though he was holding onto a sword, Gerald was just about to finish off

    Carlos when he suddenly heard movementing from the far end of the forest.

    Following that, a male voice could be heard shouting, ¡°H-help! Help¡­!¡±

    As it turned out, the screams for help hade from a running youth who was carrying an

    unconscious, injured woman. With how bloodied the duo were, it was evident that both of them were

    equally as injured¡­

    Regardless, the pleas for help were Carlos¡¯s saving grace since Gerald now had his attention on the

    quickly approaching duo who were slowly getting closer to him.

    Knowing full well that Carlos could easily die if Gerald really wanted him dead, he simply allowed the

    old man to run off first. He wasn¡¯t really a big deal anyway.

    Following that thought, Gerald heard a soft ¡®thud¡¯¡­

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1498

    The sound hade from the exhausted youth who had just toppled to the ground¡ªnot too far away

    from Gerald¡ªafter making quite some distance in that short period of time. Despite having fallen, the

    youth still tried his best to protect the woman in his arms.

    Witnessing the scene, Gerald found his eyelids twitching slightly as the youth¡ªwho had just noticed

    Gerald¡ªshouted, ¡°S-sir¡­! Please, save us¡­! I¡¯m begging you¡­! Help us make a call or something¡­!¡±

    As he fumbled a few steps forward, the youth¡¯s shouting grew increasingly nervous when he realized

    how feebly the woman was now breathing.

    ¡°Meghan? Meghan! Please, don¡¯t sleep yet!¡± cried out the youth as the moonlight finally illuminated the

    duo just enough for Gerald to have a good look at the woman¡¯s face¡­ And when he did, his heart

    instantly began palpitating.

    The woman¡­ She looked extremely simr to M at first nce!

    As he thought about how much the woman resembled her, a distinct and cold voice could suddenly be

    heard shouting, ¡°They¡¯re right up ahead!¡±

    Snapping out of it, Gerald watched as eight burly men dashed out from the forest and quickly

    surrounded them.

    While that alone wouldn¡¯t have surprised Gerald, he found himself feeling slightly astonished that these

    people¡ªthe youth included¡ªall had hints of inner strength in their bodies. From what he could tell,

    these were all rather exceptional champions.

    ¡°Give it up, Yule! There¡¯s no escape! With that in mind, why don¡¯t you just obedientlye back with

    us? Or would you prefer if we dragged you back after breaking all your limbs? Regardless, your

    treasured younger sister¡­ She¡¯s about to die, huh? Hahaha! I¡¯m saying it right now that I¡¯m quite the

    pervert, and I don¡¯t really mind having a go with a corpse as long as it¡¯s still warm! Hahaha!¡± sneered

    what seemed to be the leader of the group as his seven men beganughing as well.

    ¡°You b*stard¡­!¡± growled Yule as he clenched his teeth while ring viciously at all of them.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a way to avoid that¡­ If you don¡¯t want Meghan to be my ything, then you know

    what to do, right¡­?¡± taunted the leader as he slowly walked closer to Yule.

    Seeing that, Yule hugged his young sister tightly before gently cing her onto the ground¡­ Though

    his body was heavy from all his injuries, he gantly stood before the unconscious Meghan, ready to

    fight them if it was thest thing he did.

    Gerald himself¡ªwho had been witnessing all this from the side¡ªfound an inexplicable wrath growing

    within him after hearing the leader¡¯s words. Maybe it was because that woman¡¯s eyes resembled M¡¯s

    so much¡­

    While he knew that she most probably just a stranger, it still felt like they were saying all that cr*p to the

    actual M, and that irked him to no end.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Who the hell are you, twerp?¡± growled the leader as he and his men finally realized that

    Gerald was present.

    Gerald himself was already walking toward them, a frown on his face.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t replying, one of the leader¡¯s subordinates then pointed at Gerald before yelling,

    ¡°The hell¡¯s a wiener like you doing out here? Get lost if you want to live!¡±

    Despite the intimidating warning, Geraldpletely ignored the threat and simply walked over to the

    unconscious woman. From what he could see, her arms, chest, and abdomen had been stabbed, and

    blood was practically overflowing from her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­If she doesn¡¯t get treatment within a few more minutes, not even a deity can save her,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± replied Yule, his eyes momentarily reddening before bursting into tears!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. You¡¯re lucky you bumped into me!¡± said Gerald as he gently flicked

    a few acupuncture points on Meghan¡¯s body¡­ And just like that, all the bleeding instantly stopped!

    Once he saw the rosiness of her cheeks return, Gerald turned to look at the remaining eight people

    before asking, ¡°You¡¯re all champions, aren¡¯t you? Instead of killing others so mercilessly, why don¡¯t you

    use that time to train yourselves properly instead?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, it turns out that he knows quite a bit! True enough, we are champions! Regardless, consider it

    an honor to be able to die in our hands today!¡± sneered another man from the group as the others

    chuckled sinisterly.

    ¡°You know, a champion is capable of hurting others just with flowers and leaves if they train themselves

    properly¡­ However, I doubt any of you can do that because you¡¯re all still pretty weak! Still¡­ Do you

    believe that I¡¯m capable of that feat¡­?¡± asked Gerald as a green willow leaf suddenly descended onto

    Gerald¡¯s fingertip and began quivering in ce¡­

    Not knowing whether the leaf was shaking because of Gerald¡¯s voice or some other cause, the leader

    simply red back at him before growling, ¡°Boy, who even are you? As if you¡¯d ever be worthy enough

    of attacking with such harmless things!¡±

    Looking at all eight of the wrathful faces, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Allow me to demonstrate, then!¡±

    Following that, Gerald gave a gentle flick and the willow leaf flew into the air¡­

    Upon seeing that, the eight people instantly beganughing before shouting, ¡°Holy cr*p! Just look at

    this idiot! Is he trying to amuse us to death or something?¡±

    Yule himself had no idea what this man was trying to pull off¡­ He hoped that Gerald had a n since

    the eightughing men weren¡¯t people who could be trifled with¡­

    Just as his thought ended, everyone present instantly found themselves widening their eyes¡­

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1499

    While the men had been ridiculing him just seconds ago¡ªas they watched the willow leaf hover in mid-

    air¡ªthey now found themselves feeling astonished beyond words as the leaf suddenly began emitting

    a golden light!

    Not only that, but it was also slowly increasing in size! Soon enough, an explosive sound was heard

    and for some ungodly reason, the willow leaf had turned into a gigantic leaf de!

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡± shouted the eight people as they stared at the de that was somehow emitting a

    murderous aura.

    Though their immediate response was to book it, it was far toote for any of them.

    With a single swift swipe, the de sliced through all eight of their necks¡­ and the next thing the wide-

    eyed men knew, their heads were already on the ground!

    Now utterly frightened, Yule found himself screaming in horror at the eight freshly decapitated heads!

    However, he quickly stopped himself before gulping down hard. Despite being the best of the best, the

    eight men had been decapitated in such a short amount of time¡­ Had he not witnessed the scene for

    himself, Yule would¡¯ve never believed such a statement¡­ This truly was a tactic only a master could

    pull off¡­

    Though he was still brimming with fear, Yule quickly got to his feet before bowing deeply to Gerald,

    filled with gratitude as he dered, ¡°T-thank you for saving our lives, master!¡±

    Choosing not to say much, Gerald simply casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m curing your sister¡¯s wounds now. Turn

    around and don¡¯t look back!¡±

    Realizing that Gerald didn¡¯t even seem to care about the eight masters he had just killed, Yule

    immediately did as Gerald instructed. What a terrifying person!

    While he had no idea how the master was going to cure his sister, he knew for a fact that it was better

    for him not to question the master¡¯s capabilities.

    Once he was sure that Yule wasn¡¯t looking, Gerald opened his divine eye and immediately began

    healing Meghan¡¯s wounds.

    Naturally, it was a sess, and after a short interlude, Gerald got up to leave. Now that he had saved

    the duo, he wasn¡¯t too keen on staying here for any longer than he needed to.

    Before he got far, however, Yule quickly ran after Gerald. Bowing before him, he then said, ¡°Please wait

    for a moment, master! May I ask for your name? As a member of the Quantock family, I¡¯d love to repay

    your kindness in the future!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s simply too powerful¡­! I need to get to know him better!¡¯ Yule thought to himself as he said that.

    Only a fool would give up the chance to make acquaintances with such a powerful individual, and Yule

    was certainly no fool. While Yule had initially thought that such powerful people could only exist in

    legends, with Gerald currently standing before him, he now knew that that couldn¡¯t be further from the

    truth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to know my name and you don¡¯t need to reward me. Regardless, since you¡¯re a

    champion too, I¡¯m assuming that the Quantocks are a secret society as well? Are you perhaps here to

    join the underground festival?¡± asked Gerald as he shook his head, figuring that that was the only

    usible answer.

    Returning a firm nod, Yule then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, master! My family¡¯s actually a cryptic family, and

    during the earlier years, the Quantocks had been the ones in charge of managing and controlling the

    underground forces within Jenna City. Unfortunately, things went south a littleter and we ended up

    getting driven out of the city! Despite the fact that my family specializes in organizing events¡ªsuch as

    the underground festival in the past¡ª, to think that all it took was a little under twenty years for us to

    actually require an admission ticket just to join the festival!¡±

    Following that, Yule turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Have youe to join the festival as well,

    master? If it isn¡¯t too rude, may I know whether you¡¯re a guest of any of the participating families?¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a guest of any family. While I dide over to join the festival, it¡¯s unfortunate that I haven¡¯t

    even been able to get my hands on an admission ticket up till this point!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Not even with your remarkable abilities¡­?¡± asked Yule in disbelief.

    He, for one, trusted that any family who had personally witnessed Gerald¡¯s immense skill and power

    would instantly yearn for such an exceptional man to be their guest. Hell, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to

    im that the families would rack their brains just to find a way to be a subservient family to that

    powerful man!

    After all, should they manage to do so, the family Gerald chose would definitely gain all sorts of

    treasures as he participated in the many activities. By the end of it, the family would surely be able to

    manage and control several properties, allowing that family to further expand their power and influence.

    What more, with Gerald¡¯s capabilities, most of those probabilities were pretty much already in the bag.

    However, the biggest plus to having Gerald on their side was the fact that that family would

    undoubtedly be an absolute family. A family that would be able to remain at the top from one

    generation to the next, never wavering in status and power¡­

    With that in mind, Yule had thought that there were already a number of subservient families under his

    master since he was such a powerful man. To think that his master actually had none!

    After considering it for a short while, Yule then said, ¡°¡­Please allow me to make a presumptions

    request, master!¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1500

    As Gerald looked curiously at Yule¡ªwho had just knelt before him¡ªYule then exined, ¡°Not only are

    you both my sister and I¡¯s benefactor, but you also have such remarkable capabilities! With that said,

    I¡¯m begging you to protect, and be the guest of honor for the Quantock family!¡±

    Though the Quantocks were a cryptic family, they didn¡¯t have a patron back then, which was honestly

    the reason why they were driven out of Jenna City in the first ce.

    Regardless, Yule recalled hearing that there existed a small group of people that had surpassed the

    level of champions, and after witnessing Gerald¡¯s skill, he was sure that his master was one of them.

    If his family had such a strong person on their side, the Quantock¡¯s strength would definitely progress

    rapidly. With any luck, Gerald¡¯s agreement would surely bring great and positive changes to the future

    of his family.

    Hearing that, Gerald found himself frowning slightly as he asked, ¡°A guest of honor¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, essentially, what I¡¯m hoping for is that you¡¯ll agree to take the Quantocks under your wing. Once

    you do, my family will respect you over the generations!¡± begged Yule.

    Though Yule had said that, Gerald knew what he was really after. He recalled how he had initially

    assumed that Julian was suffering injustice since he was working for the Duns back then. However,

    Julianter told him that he was the one who had taken the Duns under his wing!

    ¡®I¡¯vepletely ruined the Duns though,¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Whatever the case was, it was obvious that Yule wanted him to protect the Quantocks from future

    danger.

    While Gerald had no interest in such things, he did require a family that was able to get an admission

    ticket for him. Thinking about it, not only would taking them under his wing not hinder him by much, but

    he would also obtain a rather good disguise. In other words, it would be like killing two birds with one

    stone.

    With all that in mind, Gerald nodded in agreement before saying, ¡°¡­I ept!¡±

    Truth be told, Gerald had only considered doing this in the first ce since he was slightly moved when

    he saw how gant that young man had been when he protected his younger sister earlier.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Yule instantly called his family in excitement after hearing Gerald¡¯s reply.

    While waiting for his family to arrive, Yule began sharing how all this hade to be.

    Essentially, he had brought his younger sister along to negotiate about some things. However, on their

    way there, those eight killers ambushed them! While Yule wasn¡¯tpletely sure of who had sent them

    over, he had a pretty good hunch that they were here under the orders of the Waddys, the current

    ruling family of Jenna City!

    It was about twenty years ago when the Waddys had driven the Quantocks out of Jenna City. That

    incident made it evident that the Waddys weren¡¯t a family that people could afford to infuriate.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before over ten cars arrived at the scene, and in them, were people from the

    Quantock family.

    Since Julian had left with Pe¡ªunder Gerald¡¯s orders¡ªand Gerald didn¡¯t really have anything to do if

    he headed back now anyway, he had agreed to follow Yule back to the Quantock family¡¯s temporary

    manor. He was also incentivized to head there since he had agreed to take the Quantocks under his

    wing. With that in mind, he knew he had to treat them much more seriously now.

    With that, it didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at the manor.

    As soon as the car stopped, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of a middle-aged woman

    hurriedly running toward them while saying, ¡°Yule? Meghan? Are both of you alright?¡±

    The woman in question turned out to be Yule¡¯s mother, Madam Quantock.

    Looking at the door, Gerald also saw a middle-aged man standing there, his face brimming with worry

    and concern. Behind him, stood several other old and middle-aged men as well as disciples, quite

    evidently members of the Quantock family.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, mom! Dad! Had it not been for Master Crawford saving us, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    rush back to meet you!¡± replied Yule excitedly.

    ¡°Oh? Where is he?¡± asked the middle-aged man as he and a few of the older men looked toward the

    car. When they finally saw what Gerald looked like, all of them found themselves feeling astonished.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1501

    Xylon¡ªthe middle-aged man standing upfront¡ªinstantly grew curious when he saw how young Gerald

    actually was.

    After all, despite the fact that his son kept addressing him by ¡®master¡¯ this entire time, Xylon simply

    couldn¡¯t imagine that young man as anything other thanpletely ordinary. Could his son have

    somehow been mistaken¡­?

    While Xylon found himself thinking that, he still shook hands with Gerald rather friendlily in order to

    express his gratitude.

    However, after having a few more exchanges with Gerald, Xylon¡ªbeing an elder¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but

    start feeling slightly contemptuous toward him.

    Regardless, after inviting him in for a meal¡ªand finishing it¡ªXylon brought Gerald and the others for a

    walk around the manor to show their new master around.

    During the meal, Xylon had mentioned arge and strong stone called the Zekterite, and it was evident

    that he was keen on showing it off.

    Upon arriving before the stone, Xylon chuckled before dering, ¡°This is the Zekterite I was talking

    about, Brother Gerald! As I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s the hardest stone between heaven and earth! With that in mind,

    I make sure to bring it along no matter where I move to!¡±

    Hearing that, Yule¡ªwho had been standing beside them¡ªgrew increasingly anxious. After all, his

    father and even a few of the family elders were already starting to call him ¡®brother¡¯ instead of master,

    and Yule knew how greatly disrespectful they were being!

    Though Yule continually gave his father non-verbal hints to treat Gerald with more respect, Xylon

    simply pretended not to see any of his son¡¯s warnings.

    Instead, he simply began borating on the stone¡¯s history, even though Gerald hadn¡¯t asked for it.

    ording to rumors, therge stone was first found lying at the very top of Tierson Mountain. By the

    time it was found, it appeared that the stone had undergone the essence of life for a very long time,

    though it still remains unknown whether it got to that point due to the special aura within it.

    Regardless, the stone was well-known for attracting lightning bolts. Despite being a natural lightning

    rod, not a scratch ever appeared on the giant stone, regardless of how hard the lightning hit. Due to

    that, the stone was aptly named the Zekterite.

    With his exnation nowplete, Xylon smugly looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°Well, what do you

    think, Brother Gerald? This giant stone of mine is truly invaluable, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the other old men who had followed exchanged smiles as well, thinking, ¡®You¡¯re just

    an immature and inexperienced young man¡­ As if you¡¯d know anything about this great treasure¡­¡¯

    Gerald himself simply returned a wry smile as he nodded before saying, ¡°It does feel invaluable!¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree! Still, why do I have a feeling that you don¡¯t actually believe that¡­? Either way, I

    remember my son stating that you had extremely remarkable abilities! Why don¡¯t you show some to us

    to widen our horizons?¡± replied Xylon casually.

    ¡°Indeed, Brother Gerald! Why don¡¯t you try splitting the legendary and unbreakable Zekterite for a

    start?¡± joked another old man with a sarcastic smile.

    Naturally, Gerald easily saw through the sarcasm, though he couldn¡¯t really me them. After all, he

    had promised to take Yule and his family under his wing¡ªafter saving him and his younger sister¡ªin

    exchange for his family revering him for the many generations toe. With that in mind, it wasn¡¯t hard

    to imagine why Xylon and the rest of the family¡¯s elders couldn¡¯t reconcile with that fact.

    In fact, Gerald was already aware of their displeasure from when they were eating dinner earlier.

    Though they exchanged simple topics of conversation, not one of them was about him taking them

    under his wing, and it was quite obvious that it was a deliberate decision.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then casually replied, ¡°¡­The Zekterite truly is one of the hardest things

    between heaven and earth¡­ From what I can see, not only does lighting do nothing to it, but cannons

    wouldn¡¯t be able to smash it either! After all, the stone¡¯s been absorbing the essence of life for such a

    long time that it now possesses a holy spirit. With that said, the Zekterite is only this strong because it¡¯s

    turned into a holy stone!¡±

    Though Xylon had no idea what Gerald had just said, he simply chuckled before replying slightly

    sarcastically, ¡°Then is anything that bears a holy spirit a holy item? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t there be

    many other things that are equally as difficult to destroy?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be getting my point. How do I put this¡­? See, while normal items may be difficult to

    destroy, you can still inflict damage on them with enough inner strength or with the power of ordinary

    metals. The same can¡¯t be said for the stone since it¡¯s a holy item that¡¯s been imbued with a holy spirit

    between heaven and earth!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Still, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re just ridiculing us old men for not being strong

    enough, Brother Gerald?¡± replied another old man with a bitter smile on his face.

    As the same old man made fun of Gerald before the others, it was evident that they were giving Gerald

    a warning that went along the lines of, ¡®You¡¯d best choose your words carefully, young man! Stop being

    so impetuous!¡¯

    ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t what I was going for. You clearly misunderstood me!¡± said Gerald.

    Hearing that, Xylon and the others¡¯ expressions softened slightly.

    Just as they were wondering how Gerald wouldplete his exnation, Gerald added, ¡°What I meant

    to say was that you don¡¯t even deserve to inflict damage upon the stone! Disregarding your strength,

    there are simply none of you here who are at the stage where you can even begin dealing damage to

    it!¡±

 Chapter 1502

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1502

    Upon hearing Gerald''s casual reply, all the eyes of the Quantocks present instantly widened in great wrath.

    "You...!" growled Xylon whose expression had turned extremely ugly.

    ''... Since you''ve said that, does that mean you''re able to split the stone, Brother Gerald? If you are, then please widen our horizons...!" added another old man as he and the others gritted their teeth. "Of course, I can. What''s so strange about splitting it anyway?" asked Gerald as he looked at them before shaking his head with a bitter smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Fun fact, the Zekterite is immune to lightning since it holds simr properties to it. For further rification, there exist spiritual items that are produced naturally between heaven and earth. With that said, the item will gain immense resistance against the element it is attuned to. Even so, magic arts can be used to split the Zekterite since they''re much more powerful than regr lightning!" exined Gerald.

    "You ignorant youth! How dare you boast so shamelessly about nonsense like magic arts!" retorted one of the elders who simply couldn''t take how arrogant Gerald was anymore.

    Xylon himself didn''t bother stopping the old man. After all, what the elder had just said was exactly what he wanted to express as well.

    "Nonsense, you say? Well, allow me to demonstrate that ''nonsense!"" replied Gerald with a subtle smile as he pinched his fingers together as though he was holding a sword''s de... After murmuring a barely audible magic chant, light began glowing from where his fingers were pinched... before what seemed to be an electric orb formed between his fingers!

    Staring wide-eyed at the cackling cerulean orb that seemed to be bursting with electrical energy, everyone found themselves taking a step back as Gerald flicked the orb of lightning upward!

    The second he did that, wild winds and lighting suddenly appeared out of nowhere as thunderous roars echoed throughout the area as well! With how strong the des of wind were, everyone there felt as though they were in danger of being sliced if they weren''t careful.

    "...W-what...?" stuttered those who could still speak in nervous voices as they continued staring at Gerald in utter terror and disbelief.

    Before they could even recover from their shock, an explosive sound suddenly burst from the sky, causing everyone''s hair to stand on end as a massive bolt of blue lightning struck the Zekterite! While the scene was nothing short of dazzling, it also embedded a massive fear among all who witnessed it.

    Seconds after yet another explosive sound was heard, several jaws instantly dropped when the Quantocks realized that the stone had been smashed to pieces from that single strike!

    As the debris settled and the wild winds died down, the nights soon returned to its initial peace and silence... It was almost as though nothing had ever happened...

    Naturally, the biggest change was how dumbfounded all the Quantocks were. For what seemed to be an eternity, none of them dared to even speak or breathe... until finally, Xylon knelt before Gerald. His action prompted the rest of the Quantocks to do the same as Xylon cried out, "You... You truly are an incredibly powerful person, Master Crawford...!"

 Chapter 1503

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1503

    While the Quantocks were kneeling before Gerald, a young man who was participating in the festival-could be seen standing before a middle-aged one within the Laidler manor''s study. "So tell me, Stetson, how''s your current rtionship with the Waddys family''s youngdy?" asked the middle-aged man.

    "Everything''s under control, dad! With how infatuated Xyrielle is with me, I doubt there''ll be any problems with me gaining her affection!" replied Stetson with a subtle smile.

    "Hahaha! That''s great to hear, Stetson! While the Waddys themselves don''t own much strength, the force backing them up is nothing short of terrifying. Regardless, I believe that you''ll be able to handle everything well. If all goes ording to n, we''ll definitely be able to use your rtionship with the Waddys to eventually allow the Leidlers to have their day! Also, you had best not ck on your training either. The underground festival will be held in two days, and our family has to be crowned the victor this year no matter what!" instructed Mr. Laidler.

    Hearing that, Stetson instantly replied, "Loud and clear! Still..."

    "...Hmm? What is it?" asked Mr. Leidler.

    "The festival... It''s held once every few years whenever a priceless treasure is located, right? I''m curious to know if they managed to find another one for this festival..." replied Stetson.

    "Well, I''ve been investigating it myself, and I''ve found that the treasure is greatly important to exceptional people who are training to attain spiritual enlightenment. In rtion to that, many such people have been drawn to this event, though they make sure not to reveal too much about themselves. With that said, it''d do you good to do the same!" advised Mr. Laidler in a concerned tone.

    "Understood, though I''m sure many of them have already diverted their attention from me after witnessing my deliberate loss to Yagrorok back in Heartstone Manor!" replied Stetson as he shook his head with a wry smile on his face.

    "That''s good to hear. You can rest a bit easier while you make the following preparations then. If things go well, and we obtain the Waddys family''s resources, we''ll definitely be able to expand our own family!" dered Mr. Laidler with a loudugh.

    A short whileter-after Stetson left-the corners of Mr. Laidler''s eyes couldn''t help but catch a glimpse of something in the corner of the study...

    If one looked a bit closer, they would surely be able to see a humanoid figure flickering in and out of existence there...

    Moving on to the brightly lit Waddy''s mansion, Yaakov could be seen knocking on the door to his daughter''s room while asking in a gentle tone, "Xyrielle...? Are you still awake...?"

    After a short while, the door to the room opened and Xyrielle-who clearly looked like she had just finished washing her hair-replied, "Dad...? It''s already sote! What can I do for you...?"

    "Let''s just say that there are some things I need to talk to you about..." said Yaakov as he rested his arms against his back before walking over to take a seat inside her room.

    "What''s this about...?" asked the curious Xyrielle in return.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Well, it''s regarding how strict I''ve been toward you over the years... Especially when ites to love-rted affairs... I''ve been prohibiting you from chasing after love all this time... Do you hate me for that?" asked Yaakov with a smile.

    "Of course, I don''t! After all, I know that you''re only being this strict for my own good!" replied Xyrielle as she shook her head.

    "I''m d that you understand my motive... Regardless, I''m pleased that you''ve developed feelings for Stetson... After all, I think pretty highly of him as well. Since your rtionship with him has been going quite smoothly, I wanted to ask if you''d like to take it a step further with him..." said Yaakov.

    Instantly blushing, Xyrielle then replied, "I... I''m not too sure about that yet...!"

    Seeing this, Yaakov could easily tell that his daughter was being troubled by something, and Mr. Babel had apparently noticed it as well.

    Since Xyrielle was still having doubts about her feelings for Stetson, Yaakov couldn''t find it in himself to further persuade her to be with him, at least for now...

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1504

    Whatever the case was, Yaakov believed in his daughter¡¯s insight and perception. With that said, he

    was certain that she definitely wouldn¡¯t end up falling for a man like Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine for now. Regardless, while I promise to always be by your side no matter what,

    I hope that you understand that you¡¯ll eventually end up getting married to Stetson¡­ After all, his future

    looks extremely promising! With that said, I hope you mentally prepare yourself for that¡­¡± said Yaakov.

    Since Xyrielle didn¡¯t look like she was particrly against the idea, Yaakov left her room with ease in

    his heart.

    As for Xyrielle, after watching her father leave, she felt her heart palpitate as she muttered, ¡°¡­

    Gerald¡­¡±

    So, her father hade over just to tell her all that¡­ As a sense of loss filled her while muttering his

    name, she could almost see his figure in his mind¡­

    Fast forward to two dayster, the underground festival wasunched as scheduled.

    On the day itself, no shortage of prestigious and influential families from all over the ce could be

    seen gathered at the venue. Of course, there were even more guests who were secretly attending after

    receiving special invitation cards.

    They were all here since ording to how the previous underground festivals had gone, the champion

    of the festival would gain a rank simr to the most powerful person in the world of martial arts. Aside

    from that, they would also obtain the right to distribute a few mysterious items¡­

    Regardless, it was also noteworthy that many families who had participated in the underground festival

    found themselves rising up the ranks extremely quickly! In fact, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to im that many of

    the world¡¯s most powerful and major families today had relied on the underground festival to get to

    where they currently were! With that in mind, any families looking to improve themselves would surely

    value the festival.

    Of course, there were also quite a number of families who were foolishly attracted by the secrets of the

    attending underground forces. Such families either ended up being cheated or forced to get money

    through thievery if they didn¡¯t have enough on hand.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Either way, while most of the ordinary people only attended the festival to enjoy the hustle and bustle,

    the insiders all knew that the festival¡¯s true purpose was to have deity-like people brawl against each

    other.

    Despite how big the fights were, nobody ever dared to record a thing, which was why no relevant

    information had yet to be leaked. After all, should information identally leak out, the family who had

    taken the recording would most certainly be exterminated¡­

    Moving on to the actual venue, while the festival was still being held within Heartstone Manor, it was

    now separated into two main areas, that being aboveground and underground.

    Comparing the two, the area aboveground was simr to the size of a kindergarten when ced side

    by side with the university-sized underground area.

    While the former was a ce where regr bosses could entertain themselves, thetter was an area

    where people dueled against each other in authentic battles!

    Regardless, Gerald himself had just arrived with the Quantock family¡¯s executives, alongside Julian

    and a few other people from the Sherwin family.

    Just as they were about to enter, however, a smiling woman¡ªwho had been chatting with her friends

    while walking toward the main door¡ªsuddenly froze before calling out, ¡°¡­Gerald? What are you doing

    here?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned around to see who the owner of the feminine voice was¡­ and was

    instantly shocked when he realized who she was!

    ¡°Oh? Fancy meeting you here!¡± replied Gerald with a slightly helpless smile as he looked at the woman.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here? Still, it hasn¡¯t been that long since we¡¯vest met! Why are you treating me as

    though I¡¯m a stranger? Regardless, weren¡¯t you unable to obtain an admission ticket? How did you

    manage to enter this ce then? Either way, now that we¡¯ve bumped into each other, I¡¯d like to ask you

    to do me a favor!¡± said the woman with a chuckle.

    The woman in question was none other than Xaverie. As for the other girls in her group, they were

    naturally also friends of Xyrielle¡¯s. Xyrielle herself wasn¡¯t present, though it waspletely

    understandable. After all, she was one of the function¡¯s main characters, so there was no way she was

    going to be able to stay by her friends¡¯ sides like how she usually did.

    Whatever the case was, Xaverie couldn¡¯t deny that she was curious about all the people apanying

    Gerald here today¡­ Still, she wasn¡¯t too afraid since she ended up subconsciously thinking about

    Gerald¡¯s true identity.

    With that, she then grabbed onto his arm, making it extremely evident that she wanted to lead him

    somece no matter what he said.

    Seeing that, Yule looked like he wanted to say something before whispering, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    While the Quantocks no longer controlled or managed Jenny City, they were still a family that owned

    extraordinary strength. If someone was disrespecting their master, they¡¯d surely have to teach that

    person a lesson!

    Understanding what Yule was getting at, Gerald simply signaled for him and the rest to stand down for

    now. After all, while she was slightly capricious, she hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong to him.

    With that in mind, Gerald revealed a bitter smile of resignation as he said, ¡°All of you head on in¡­ I¡¯ll

    see what she needs help with first before regrouping with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1505

    With that, Gerald then followed Xaverie as she led him somece¡­

    He found himself slightly surprised when he realized that she had simply wanted him to help her carry a

    parrot.

    Though the parrot distinctly knew how to mimic human speech, it hadn¡¯t said a word upon arriving there

    for some odd reason.

    Recalling that Yagrorok was afraid of Gerald too back then, Xaverie deduced that the bird must have

    simply been too terrified to speak within Gerald¡¯s presence! It was exactly because of that that she was

    asking his help to carry it.

    Not wanting to be further pestered by Xaverie, Gerald simply shook his head at thement before

    agreeing to help with a nod.

    ¡°Still, to think that you were actually able to get acquainted with the Quantocks! Regardless, you really

    have to thank me this time, Gerald! For context, carrying this parrot isn¡¯t the only reason I called you

    over¡­¡± said Xaverie in a slow tone after both of them descended into the underground area.

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡± asked Gerald with a curious smile.

    ¡°You may not be aware of this, but the Quantocks and the Waddys have held grudges against each

    other for quite a while now¡­ What I¡¯m trying to say is that the Waddys will definitely notice that you¡¯re

    with the Quantocks¡­ In other words, you¡¯re pretty much sentencing yourself to death!¡± replied Xaverie

    in a slightly bitter tone.

    ¡°¡­Oh? So, this is what you wanted to tell me? Hahaha! I guess I really do owe you my thanks for

    warning me!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you being so concerned for this loser, Xaverie? Could you have fallen for him?¡± teased one of

    her friends as the rest of the girls in the group snickered while covering their mouths.

    ¡°What utter nonsense! There¡¯s no way in hell that I¡¯d fall for him!¡± replied Xaverie in a defeated tone.

    Though she said that, Xaverie honestly had a pretty good impression on Gerald. After all, he was a

    nice and extremely kind man.

    Regardless, Xaverie and her group of friends were permitted entry into the entire Heartstone Manor

    since they benefited from being acquainted with the Waddys. With that said, once they were in the

    underground seating area, they quickly found the perfect ce to take their seats. Even Gerald was

    able to sit rtively close to the main stage since he was now associated with Xaverie.

    Quite frankly, he had initially nned to leave after helping her. However, after realizing that Xaverie

    had called him over for his own good, he had a change of heart.

    In addition, he now had ess to better seats, meaning that he was going to be able to get a closer

    look at the formal showdowns between exceptional people¡ªwho were training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment¡ªfor the first time!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Either way, now that he was seated, Gerald began looking around the gigantic annr venue.

    Right in the middle, was a high tform where the battles would take ce. From what he had been

    told, there were over thirty families participating in the battles, and they could all be seen sitting below

    the high tform now.

    While the families appeared to treat the Waddys with utmost respect, undercurrents naturally existed

    among them. After all, all the present families definitely understood how important this festival was,

    which meant that they were all most probably secretlypeting against each other.

    Regardless, from what Gerald could observe, he deduced that the only families who held true strength

    among the others were the Waddys and the Laidlers.

    As for the remaining families, he had a pretty good hunch that they were simply being controlled by

    those training to attain spiritual enlightenment. While that was the case, none of the puppet masters

    appeared to be anywhere as strong as Stetson, and Gerald¡¯s assumption turned out to be correct.

    One by one, they were mercilessly defeated by Stetson almost immediately upon entering the ring.

    As the fights went on, Yaakov felt that something was off. He knew Stetson¡¯s capabilities well, and by

    right, he was only a First-rank Master¡­ Even so, wasn¡¯t he defeating too many of the other simrly

    ranked masters a bit too easily? How had he managed to increase his strength so rapidly within that

    short amount of time?

    Could he have managed to surpass that rank¡­?

    Yaakov could only continue staring in astonishment as yet another old man fell off the high tform,

    swiftly defeated by Stetson.

    The old man himself quickly got to his feet and bowed respectfully before Stetson while saying, ¡°I¡¯m

    now utterly convinced that you young people have surpassed our generation!¡±

    Watching as the old man quickly left after saying that, Yaakov could hardly calm himself anymore. He

    was simply too strong!

    ¡°Was the power to rule finally going to the Laidlers this year¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1506

    Though Yaakov was muttering worriedly to himself, Xyrielle had admiration reflected in her eyes as she

    looked at Stetson. After watching all those battles, she felt as though she could finally see through that

    man.

    As the fortune-teller had predicted, Stetson truly had immense martial arts skills and no ordinary person

    could evere close to beingpared to him¡­

    Xaverie, on the other hand, found herself looking at Gerald slightly contemptuously before saying,

    ¡°While Stetson is arrogant, he¡¯s undeniably handsome! It¡¯s no wonder why Xyrielle fell for him! Though

    I do wonder if you¡¯ll get jealous of hearing me say such things! After all, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re in love

    with her! Sadly enough, Stetson has all the strength and glory in the world! You simply don¡¯t stand a

    chance!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply grunted with a nod.

    He had been preupied this entire time, observing each battle closely, wondering if anyone stronger

    than Stetson would show up.

    After all, this was an extremely grand festival. It was impossible that only First, Second, and Third rank

    masters would attend, right?

    ¡®There has to be someone more powerful than that attending!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    That thought was the only thing keeping him from stepping forward yet.

    As Yaakov smiled in resignation, Yule, on the other hand, was anxiously scratching the back of his

    head while looking from side to side as he muttered, ¡°How immensely frustrating! Where could the

    master have gone? The festival is going to end soon!¡±

    Seeing the crossed-armed Stetson¡ªwho had his eyes closed¡ªstanding atop the tform only served

    to further anger Yule, and he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling taunted either.

    ¡®That mother*cking guy really knows how to put up a show¡­!¡¯

    ¡®That condescending b*stard¡­!¡¯

    While these were the shared thoughts of many, nobody actually dared to teach him a lesson. Not that

    they were capable enough in the first ce.

    Noticing how nervous Yule was, Yaakov¡ªwho had been sitting close to the Quantocks¡ªturned to look

    at the members of that family before mocking, ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t the Quantock family sending anyone out to

    battle? Or do you have nobody capable enough? Now you¡¯re just making me wonder whether you just

    came to witness all the fun!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! You¡¯re just a pot calling the kettle ck, Yaakov! I don¡¯t see anyone from the Waddys family

    capable of dealing with Stetson either! Regardless, mark my words that we¡¯ll soon be settling some of

    the grudges between us¡­!¡± snapped Xylon.

    Laughing aloud, Yaakov simply replied, ¡°I see! I¡¯m interested in seeing how you Quantocks are going to

    settle those grudges of yours! Hahaha!¡±

    Following that, Yaakov turned to look at Stetson¡ªwho was standing alone on the tform since

    nobody was daring enough to challenge him¡ªbefore shouting, ¡°With the representative of the Waddys

    family defeated, I do wonder if there¡¯s anyone among us still daring enough to challenge Stetson? If

    there aren¡¯t any objections, I¡¯ll be handing the power to rule over this festival to this fine young man!¡±

    After a momentary silence, a roar of ear-shatteringughter could suddenly be heard echoing

    throughout the venue!

    As objects within the venue began cracking or shattering from the immense noise, many people were

    also starting to scream and even faint.! Covering their ears didn¡¯t seem to help with the situation either!

    Noticing that Xaverie and the other girls were also wailing in pain, Gerald simply sealed their blood

    vessels in order for their hearing to return to normal.

    Still, the longer he listened to theughter, the more familiar it felt¡­ Was it really Carlos?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too generous, Yaakov? Giving someone else the power to rule¡­ Just cut the

    act! I¡¯m bloody sure that you¡¯re extremely reluctant to make that exchange! Aren¡¯t I right, you b*stard?¡±

    taunted the sarcastic voice before continuing tough almost maniacally.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Hearing that, Yaakov¡¯s face instantly reddened in embarrassment as he retorted, ¡°Who the hell are

    you? Show yourself!¡±

    The second he said that, he was immediately greeted by a tight p to his cheek! He didn¡¯t even see it

    coming, and he ended up toppling to the ground, his pped cheek now extremely swollen¡­

    ¡°Oh? You still have no idea who I am¡­?¡±

    Moments after that statement ended, everyone in the venue witnessed as an old man began falling

    from the ceiling¡­

    Andnding right atop the high tform.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1506

    Though Yaakov was muttering worriedly to himself, Xyrielle had admiration reflected in her eyes as she

    looked at Stetson. After watching all those battles, she felt as though she could finally see through that

    man.

    As the fortune-teller had predicted, Stetson truly had immense martial arts skills and no ordinary person

    could evere close to beingpared to him¡­

    Xaverie, on the other hand, found herself looking at Gerald slightly contemptuously before saying,

    ¡°While Stetson is arrogant, he¡¯s undeniably handsome! It¡¯s no wonder why Xyrielle fell for him! Though

    I do wonder if you¡¯ll get jealous of hearing me say such things! After all, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re in love

    with her! Sadly enough, Stetson has all the strength and glory in the world! You simply don¡¯t stand a

    chance!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply grunted with a nod.

    He had been preupied this entire time, observing each battle closely, wondering if anyone stronger

    than Stetson would show up.

    After all, this was an extremely grand festival. It was impossible that only First, Second, and Third rank

    masters would attend, right?

    ¡®There has to be someone more powerful than that attending!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    That thought was the only thing keeping him from stepping forward yet.

    As Yaakov smiled in resignation, Yule, on the other hand, was anxiously scratching the back of his

    head while looking from side to side as he muttered, ¡°How immensely frustrating! Where could the

    master have gone? The festival is going to end soon!¡±

    Seeing the crossed-armed Stetson¡ªwho had his eyes closed¡ªstanding atop the tform only served

    to further anger Yule, and he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling taunted either.

    ¡®That mother*cking guy really knows how to put up a show¡­!¡¯

    ¡®That condescending b*stard¡­!¡¯

    While these were the shared thoughts of many, nobody actually dared to teach him a lesson. Not that

    they were capable enough in the first ce.

    Noticing how nervous Yule was, Yaakov¡ªwho had been sitting close to the Quantocks¡ªturned to look

    at the members of that family before mocking, ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t the Quantock family sending anyone out to

    battle? Or do you have nobody capable enough? Now you¡¯re just making me wonder whether you just

    came to witness all the fun!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! You¡¯re just a pot calling the kettle ck, Yaakov! I don¡¯t see anyone from the Waddys family

    capable of dealing with Stetson either! Regardless, mark my words that we¡¯ll soon be settling some of

    the grudges between us¡­!¡± snapped Xylon.

    Laughing aloud, Yaakov simply replied, ¡°I see! I¡¯m interested in seeing how you Quantocks are going to

    settle those grudges of yours! Hahaha!¡±

    Following that, Yaakov turned to look at Stetson¡ªwho was standing alone on the tform since

    nobody was daring enough to challenge him¡ªbefore shouting, ¡°With the representative of the Waddys

    family defeated, I do wonder if there¡¯s anyone among us still daring enough to challenge Stetson? If

    there aren¡¯t any objections, I¡¯ll be handing the power to rule over this festival to this fine young man!¡±

    After a momentary silence, a roar of ear-shatteringughter could suddenly be heard echoing

    throughout the venue!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    As objects within the venue began cracking or shattering from the immense noise, many people were

    also starting to scream and even faint.! Covering their ears didn¡¯t seem to help with the situation either!

    Noticing that Xaverie and the other girls were also wailing in pain, Gerald simply sealed their blood

    vessels in order for their hearing to return to normal.

    Still, the longer he listened to theughter, the more familiar it felt¡­ Was it really Carlos?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too generous, Yaakov? Giving someone else the power to rule¡­ Just cut the

    act! I¡¯m bloody sure that you¡¯re extremely reluctant to make that exchange! Aren¡¯t I right, you b*stard?¡±

    taunted the sarcastic voice before continuing tough almost maniacally.

    Hearing that, Yaakov¡¯s face instantly reddened in embarrassment as he retorted, ¡°Who the hell are

    you? Show yourself!¡±

    The second he said that, he was immediately greeted by a tight p to his cheek! He didn¡¯t even see it

    coming, and he ended up toppling to the ground, his pped cheek now extremely swollen¡­

    ¡°Oh? You still have no idea who I am¡­?¡±

    Moments after that statement ended, everyone in the venue witnessed as an old man began falling

    from the ceiling¡­

    Andnding right atop the high tform.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1508

    Laughing maniacally as he shook his head, Carlos then said, ¡°What an utter fool! To think that you even

    dared to go up against me in the first ce! Who the hell even gave you such courage?¡±

    Following that, the old man raised his hand¡­ and began lifting Stetson into the air without even

    touching him!

    Watching as Stetson screamed in terror in his suspended state, Xyrielle¡ªwho was under the tform

    ¡ªquickly shouted, ¡°D-dad! Hurry and think of a way to deal with that viin!¡±

    Despite hearing his daughter¡¯s pleas, even Yaakov was at his wits¡¯ end.

    As for Carlos, he found himself turning to look at who was shouting for Stetson¡¯s sake. The second he

    laid eyes on Xyrielle, he paused for a moment before dering, ¡°It appears that you¡¯re quite gifted too,

    youngss! Alright then, since you¡¯re so loyal, I¡¯ll just drain both of you dry together!¡±

    Laughing as soon as his sentence ended, Xyrielle wasn¡¯t even able to react in time before Carlos lifted

    his hand again and drew the poor girl toward the tform as well!

    Upon seeing that, Yaakov¡¯s nervousness peaked, prompting him to immediately shout, ¡°I-I¡¯m begging

    you,ughing master¡­! Please, spare my daughter¡­!¡±

    Anxiously watching as Xyrielle struggled to free herself from being pulled any closer toward the old

    man, Xaverie¡ªwho had already stood up by this point¡ªfound herself yelling, ¡°X-Xyrielle!¡±

    Unsure what else he could do, Yaakov then added, ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of

    that family, right, Laughing master? What more, my daughter doesn¡¯t even have ess to any of the

    training realms! There truly is no reason for you to hurt her¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, Carlos found himself frowning for a brief moment. However, he quickly recovered and

    laughed aloud before replying, ¡°Hey, now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be a bit too shameless on my part if I just

    released the person you told me to? How about this, I¡¯ll let you choose who gets to die! Will it be

    Stetson? Or Xyrielle? I¡¯ll let the two of you decide between yourselves! Consider it my way of paying

    the Waddys some respect! Hahaha!¡±

    While she was still nervous, Xyrielle turned to look at Stetson with an expectant gaze¡­

    However, what she saw was an extremely pale-faced youth who instantly pleaded, ¡°S-sir! I¡¯m begging

    you to let me off¡­! Xyrielle is just an ordinary person, so killing her would be as easy as squashing a

    bedbug for you¡­! Also, do note that as another person who¡¯s managed to enter the training realm, I

    can still be of some value to you¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered Xyrielle as she immediately began trembling wildly.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t how she had imagined things would go¡­ He was a man whom she had grown to

    admire¡­ Yet to think that he would actuallypare her to nothing but a bedbug¡­!

    Laughing at Stetson¡¯s response, Carlos then turned to look at Xyrielle before saying, ¡°His words do

    make some sense! And how about you, youngss? What do you think?¡±

    At that moment in time, Xyrielle had been stunnedpletely speechless. After all, ever since that

    fortune-teller had told her what her future lover would be like, she had patiently been waiting for him to

    appear¡­ The fortune-teller had even told her that the man was someone worthy of her love¡­

    Someone who would remain by her side till death did them apart¡­

    To think that her destined lover turned out to be such a person¡­ Was all that talk about her destiny

    mere a cruel joke then?

    Thinking about it that way made her want to cry out, ¡®Just go ahead and kill me!¡¯

    Xyrielle was snapped back into reality when she suddenly heard an angry woman shouting, ¡°You

    imed to have lived for over three hundred years, right? I feel like that¡¯s a big fat lie since only a

    thousand-year-old b*stard would be capable of what you¡¯re doing! To think that you aren¡¯t even letting

    off an innocent woman! To me, you¡¯re nothing but a monster!¡±

    The woman who had shouted was none other than Pe, and her fury had kicked into overdrive when

    he saw how Carlos was treating Xyrielle. Due to all that rage, she had yelled her true thoughts out

    without considering the implications.

    When Carlos heard that, he turned to look at Pe before replying, ¡°Oh? I have to say, it truly is an

    interesting day today! After all, I¡¯ve managed to consecutively bump into three people who don¡¯t appear

    to appreciate favors! Regardless, know that I have a habit of giving people¡ªregardless of gender¡ª

    particrly horrible deaths if they choose to disrespect me! With that said, you really are one

    unfortunate girl!¡±

    After shaking his head with a bitter smile, Carlos¡ªwho had been casting a formation this entire time to

    lock Xyrielle and Stetson up¡ªraised his hand toward Pe, ready to pull her over as well.

    However, before he was even able to lift her off the ground, a beam of white light suddenly appeared

    and bolted down directly above Carlos! The light itself was extremely bright, and it seemed to illuminate

    every inch of the underground area.

    Even so, Carlos managed to notice it just in time to barely dodge the attack.

    While leaping to avoid the light, the old man found himself raising an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°Who

    dares?¡±

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1508

    Laughing maniacally as he shook his head, Carlos then said, ¡°What an utter fool! To think that you even

    dared to go up against me in the first ce! Who the hell even gave you such courage?¡±

    Following that, the old man raised his hand¡­ and began lifting Stetson into the air without even

    touching him!

    Watching as Stetson screamed in terror in his suspended state, Xyrielle¡ªwho was under the tform

    ¡ªquickly shouted, ¡°D-dad! Hurry and think of a way to deal with that viin!¡±

    Despite hearing his daughter¡¯s pleas, even Yaakov was at his wits¡¯ end.

    As for Carlos, he found himself turning to look at who was shouting for Stetson¡¯s sake. The second he

    laid eyes on Xyrielle, he paused for a moment before dering, ¡°It appears that you¡¯re quite gifted too,

    youngss! Alright then, since you¡¯re so loyal, I¡¯ll just drain both of you dry together!¡±

    Laughing as soon as his sentence ended, Xyrielle wasn¡¯t even able to react in time before Carlos lifted

    his hand again and drew the poor girl toward the tform as well!

    Upon seeing that, Yaakov¡¯s nervousness peaked, prompting him to immediately shout, ¡°I-I¡¯m begging

    you,ughing master¡­! Please, spare my daughter¡­!¡±

    Anxiously watching as Xyrielle struggled to free herself from being pulled any closer toward the old

    man, Xaverie¡ªwho had already stood up by this point¡ªfound herself yelling, ¡°X-Xyrielle!¡±

    Unsure what else he could do, Yaakov then added, ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of

    that family, right, Laughing master? What more, my daughter doesn¡¯t even have ess to any of the

    training realms! There truly is no reason for you to hurt her¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, Carlos found himself frowning for a brief moment. However, he quickly recovered and

    laughed aloud before replying, ¡°Hey, now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be a bit too shameless on my part if I just

    released the person you told me to? How about this, I¡¯ll let you choose who gets to die! Will it be

    Stetson? Or Xyrielle? I¡¯ll let the two of you decide between yourselves! Consider it my way of paying

    the Waddys some respect! Hahaha!¡±

    While she was still nervous, Xyrielle turned to look at Stetson with an expectant gaze¡­

    However, what she saw was an extremely pale-faced youth who instantly pleaded, ¡°S-sir! I¡¯m begging

    you to let me off¡­! Xyrielle is just an ordinary person, so killing her would be as easy as squashing a

    bedbug for you¡­! Also, do note that as another person who¡¯s managed to enter the training realm, I

    can still be of some value to you¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered Xyrielle as she immediately began trembling wildly.

    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t how she had imagined things would go¡­ He was a man whom she had grown to

    admire¡­ Yet to think that he would actuallypare her to nothing but a bedbug¡­!

    Laughing at Stetson¡¯s response, Carlos then turned to look at Xyrielle before saying, ¡°His words do

    make some sense! And how about you, youngss? What do you think?¡±

    At that moment in time, Xyrielle had been stunnedpletely speechless. After all, ever since that

    fortune-teller had told her what her future lover would be like, she had patiently been waiting for him to

    appear¡­ The fortune-teller had even told her that the man was someone worthy of her love¡­

    Someone who would remain by her side till death did them apart¡­

    To think that her destined lover turned out to be such a person¡­ Was all that talk about her destiny

    mere a cruel joke then?

    Thinking about it that way made her want to cry out, ¡®Just go ahead and kill me!¡¯

    Xyrielle was snapped back into reality when she suddenly heard an angry woman shouting, ¡°You

    imed to have lived for over three hundred years, right? I feel like that¡¯s a big fat lie since only a

    thousand-year-old b*stard would be capable of what you¡¯re doing! To think that you aren¡¯t even letting

    off an innocent woman! To me, you¡¯re nothing but a monster!¡±

    The woman who had shouted was none other than Pe, and her fury had kicked into overdrive when

    he saw how Carlos was treating Xyrielle. Due to all that rage, she had yelled her true thoughts out

    without considering the implications.

    When Carlos heard that, he turned to look at Pe before replying, ¡°Oh? I have to say, it truly is an

    interesting day today! After all, I¡¯ve managed to consecutively bump into three people who don¡¯t appear

    to appreciate favors! Regardless, know that I have a habit of giving people¡ªregardless of gender¡ª

    particrly horrible deaths if they choose to disrespect me! With that said, you really are one

    unfortunate girl!¡±

    After shaking his head with a bitter smile, Carlos¡ªwho had been casting a formation this entire time to

    lock Xyrielle and Stetson up¡ªraised his hand toward Pe, ready to pull her over as well.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    However, before he was even able to lift her off the ground, a beam of white light suddenly appeared

    and bolted down directly above Carlos! The light itself was extremely bright, and it seemed to illuminate

    every inch of the underground area.

    Even so, Carlos managed to notice it just in time to barely dodge the attack.

    While leaping to avoid the light, the old man found himself raising an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°Who

    dares?¡±

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1510

    Upon being shaken, Gerald finally snapped out of it as he turned to look at Xaverie.

    The truth was, he had entered such a state since the five disks in his body had reappeared a little

    earlier. With that in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t keep himself calm enough to continue watching the fights at

    full concentration.

    While Gerald was still pretty much aware of the incidents happening around him, his mind was more

    preupied on the disks, which exined hisck of action.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Look down there! Your friend¡¯s about to die!¡± said Xaverie, feeling

    speechless.

    ¡°She¡¯s not really my friend¡­ She¡¯s merely my disciple!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile, finding her

    over anxiousness slightly amusing.

    ¡°¡­Disciple? Are you still half asleep?!¡± grumbled Xaverie in resignation as her friends turned to look at

    him with odd gazes.

    ¡°Not really, no. Regardless, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned it, but I appreciate your kindness earlier,

    Xaverie! Now then, I¡¯m heading off to aid my disciple!¡± replied Gerald as he stood up, finally ready to

    leave the sidelines.

    Seeing how much trouble Pe was currently in, Gerald knew he had to step in quickly before

    something bad happened to her.

    Before he could even make a move, however, he felt Xaverie tugging his sleeve while saying, ¡°The hell

    are you doing, Gerald? You can¡¯t just move around so casually! They¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With that, he slowly began making his way toward the tformed area¡­

    At that exact moment, Carlos¡ªwho was done waiting¡ªwas just about to draw both Pe and Xyrielle

    over to him when he suddenly heard a familiar voice calling out, ¡°I do hope you¡¯re doing well, Laughing

    Master!¡±

    He recognized that voice anywhere, and Carlos¡¯s legs instantly began trembling frantically as though

    they had just been struck by lightning.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Slowly turning around to see if the owner of the voice was truly him, Carlos¡¯s eyes widened when he

    realized that his worst nightmare hade true¡­ Gerald was now slowly walking toward the tform!

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Wait¡­ it¡¯s you again!¡± eximed Yaakov in bewilderment when he saw Gerald slowly

    walking past him.

    ¡®He¡¯s the one who¡¯s endlessly pestered my daughter before this¡­ Still, the way he called Carlos

    earlier¡­ Is he acquainted with that old man or something?¡¯ Yaakov thought to himself rather doubtfully.

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­?¡± muttered the shocked Xyrielle who had also noticed Gerald¡¯s presence by this point.

    Xaverie and her friends were equally as bbergasted as they watched the calm Gerald¡ªwho had slid

    his hands into his pockets¡ªfinally walk up the tform.

    Now that Gerald was a little too close forfort, Carlos found himself gulping as he took a few steps

    back, his eyes squinting in Gerald¡¯s direction as he muttered, ¡°¡­What¡­ What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    Noticing Carlos¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Ghose narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at

    Gerald before asking in a cold tone, ¡°¡­Who is this person, Carlos? And why are you so afraid of him?

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the one who inflicted all those wounds on you¡­¡±

    Finding it hard to even speak without stuttering, Carlos quickly replied, ¡°¡­That¡¯s him alright¡­!¡±

    ¡°I see. How interesting¡­ I feel that this is my first time meeting such a young exceptional person¡­

    Regardless, if he truly is as strong as you¡¯ve said, Carlos, I don¡¯t mind helping you kill him today!

    Though he may have been able to inflict terrible wounds on you, I believe that with our powers

    conjoined, we¡¯ll be able to take out at least half of those who¡¯ve entered the training realm!¡± sneered

    Ghose.

    ¡°No!¡± replied Carlos almost instantaneously as he shook his head rapidly.

    ¡°What? Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re too afraid to even make a move!¡± replied Ghose, feeling slightly

    surprised.

    ¡°Me? Afraid? Ghose, I¡¯m Carlos! The man who¡¯s been able to enter the training realm with barely any

    hindrance! Do you think I know what fear is? Under normal circumstances, even if I bump into much

    stronger opponents, I¡¯d still make a gamble and go all out on them despite understanding that I could

    very easily be the one left dead in the end! Note, however, that every time I do something reckless¡ª

    like trying to drain the essential qi of my opponents or fighting exceptional people¡ªit¡¯s always because

    I know that winning will either enhance my strength or fame!¡± exined Carlos while shivering.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡± asked Ghose with a slight frown.

    ¡°What I mean is clear and simple. I know I¡¯ll die if I face him, and I don¡¯t want to just perish so

    meaninglessly!¡± replied the old man as his legs trembled one final time before his knees touched the

    ground with a soft ¡®thud¡¯.

    ¡°Please spare my life, Great master¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1511

    The second they saw Carlos kneel, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly widened.

    The hell? Wasn¡¯t this the extraordinarily powerful and evil Third-Rank Master, Carlos Xenes? Was he

    actually kneeling before this young man before even attempting to make a single move? How was this

    even possible?

    Who¡­ Who was this young man¡­?

    As the people in the crowd continued discussing the matter among themselves, Xyrielle herself simply

    stared at Gerald who was now calmly walking closer to the kneeling old man, his hands still in his

    pockets.

    Xyrielle hadn¡¯t expected any of this to happen. Nobody had.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Whatever the case was, he was now no longer hiding his pressuring and powerful aura, and anyone

    who sensed it would surely feel their hearts palpitate. Xyrielle, of course, was no exception to that.

    As for Ghose, he quickly recovered from the shock of Carlos kneeling before Gerald and¡ªwith rapidly

    twitching eyelids¡ªturned to stare at the approaching youth.

    Upon stepping before the old man, Gerald took a hand out before holding onto Carlos¡¯s head as though

    he was punishing a naughty child.

    ¡°Now then¡­ Why didn¡¯t you just wait obediently for me to kill you back then? I¡¯m sure you knew what

    wasing, right? Despite that, you fled the moment I got slightly distracted by some pleas for help¡­¡±

    ¡°P-please, Deity! It was wrong for me to have tried to escape! I shouldn¡¯t have run away!¡± cried out

    Carlos as tears began rolling down his cheeks.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t acting like a proper elder should be, you know? Either way, it¡¯s impossible for a

    person to truly escape if I want them dead! Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± replied Gerald with augh.

    ¡°O-of course you are, Deity!¡± said Carlos, his entire body already trembling uncontrobly.

    Hearing that, Gerald then turned to face the audience before announcing in an indifferent tone,

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m here today representing the Quantocks for the right to gain control! If anyone¡¯s against

    that, you¡¯re free toe challenge me!¡±

    It took him a second, but he then scratched the back of his head before adding, ¡°Oh, and I almost

    forgot to mention this. You don¡¯t need to challenge me one by one. You can all challenge me at the

    same time! If you prefer, that is!¡±

    Watching as he then put on an innocent smile, everyone below stage instantly found themselves

    horrified.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°My god! How ruthless!¡±

    Despite their dissatisfaction, nobody dared to say a word.

    Ghose, however, wasn¡¯t about to just ept such mockery. Understanding that Gerald didn¡¯t even

    consider him to be an opponent, Ghose found himself growling, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too

    arrogant, youngd? Can¡¯t you see that I, Ghose from the Goldenslinger, am here?!¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah. You¡¯ve been standing there for a while now. What of it?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Bakayarou!¡± roared the now furious Ghose.

    Finnegan himself was angered by Gerald¡¯sment, prompting him to say, ¡°You shameless brat!

    There¡¯s no need to hold back, Master Ghose! Just kill this arrogant man however you please!¡±

    To think that Gerald would actually dare to im control¡­ He truly was asking for it!

    Hearing Finnegan¡¯smand, Ghose instantly drew his katana before growling, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the true

    power of the Goldenslinger if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    A gleam almost seemed to run down the sharpened de as Ghose prepared his attack¡­

    It was an attack so powerful that it was the best the Goldenslinger could offer¡­ And it was called the

    Thirteen Stances of Waterflow!

    A sh could split water, and two could slice through a soul. No soul could survive the third sh, and

    Ghose knew that for a fact since he had already mastered the three des realm!

    Once the gleam pierced through Gerald¡¯s soul, Ghose was more than certain that the arrogant youth¡¯s

    soul would be no more!

    While all this was happening, Xyrielle found herself getting increasingly nervous as she saw how much

    danger Gerald was in.

    After all, to think that her palpitating heart had been right this entire time¡­ Now that she knew how

    strong Gerald truly was, she was sure that this was who the fortune-teller had actually been referring

    to!

    With that in mind, she was feeling aplicated cocktail of emotions as she continued staring at

    Gerald.

    However, before she could even decide on what to do, she stared wide-eyed in horror as she realized

    that Ghose¡¯s de was already swinging down on Gerald!

    Expecting bloodshed, everyone sat at the edge of their seats¡­ only to be leftpletely dumbfounded

    by the results.

    With one hand still in his pocket, Gerald had lifted his other to gently pinch onto the katana¡¯s de¡­

    Despite making it look so easy, it worked. Ghose couldn¡¯t bring the de down any further!

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡± cried out Ghose in terror.

    Though he wanted to retreat a few steps back, he found that he couldn¡¯t even move a muscle!

    ¡°Oh? I do wonder what kind of stance this is¡­ And what kind of sect is the Goldenslinger?¡± asked

    Gerald in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± growled Ghose as he used all his strength to attempt to regain his mobility. Unfortunately for

    him, he remained as frozen as a statue¡­

    ¡°¡­I admit that you¡¯re stronger than I thought!¡± added the angered Ghose after a while beforeughing

    aloud.

    ¡°Oh? Does that mean you have other stances up your sleeve?¡± asked Gerald, feeling slightly surprised

    when he saw Ghose¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1512

    Ignoring Gerald¡¯s question, Ghose simply closed his eyes for a moment¡­ And when he reopened

    them, a momentary sh of fire could be seen reflected in his eyes as he roared, ¡°ming des!¡±

    Following that, the hilt of his katana seemed to light aze, shooting upward toward the tip which

    Gerald was still holding onto!

    Much to Ghose¡¯s dismay, the second the mes were about to burn Gerald, they suddenly

    extinguished with a sizzling sound!

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­? How is this even remotely possible?!¡± stuttered the wide-eyed Ghose in disbelief as he

    stared at the youth.

    Sensing that Ghose probably wasn¡¯t going to reveal any relevant information if he continued holding

    onto his de, Gerald simply released his grip on it, immediately causing Ghose to take a few steps

    back.

    At that moment, seven distinct ringing sounds could be hearding from where the Laidlers were

    seated¡­

    Almost immediately after, seven figures leaped out from the shadows, taking only a split second to

    surround Gerald as they shouted, ¡°Master!¡±

    From what Gerald could see, all seven of the masked men were dressed in ninja-like garb, and each of

    them had murderous auras as they held onto their steel knives.

    Regaining hisposure, Ghose then turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°Now then¡­ If you didn¡¯t

    already know, Tierson Mountain is extremely important to the Goldenslinger, your excellency¡­ With

    that in mind, I¡¯ll say it right now that if you still wish to gain control over the area, you¡¯ll surely offend the

    rest of the Goldenslinger¡­ You wouldn¡¯t want that, would you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see, I see¡­¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    ¡°Hmm? So, you¡¯re finally starting to get scared? Wise of you, really. Now then, why don¡¯t we have a

    seat and get a bit more acquainted with each other?¡± said Ghose as he took a step toward Gerald.

    ¡°Scared? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. Regardless, you really shouldn¡¯t have said that to me,¡± replied

    Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon? What do you mean by that, your excellency?¡± asked Ghose, stunned.

    ¡°Well, quite honestly, I had only nned to fend you off at first. Following that, I¡¯d have asked you

    regarding how you went about with your training routes as well as a little on your sect. Before I even

    got to that, however, to think that you¡¯d actually dare to threaten and ckmail me!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? With that said, are you not interested in allying with us? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how

    powerful the Goldenslinger truly is!¡± said Ghose as unease swept through his entire being.

    ¡°Whether they¡¯re powerful or not is beside the point. I hadn¡¯t intended on killing you just now, you

    know? However, for daring to threaten me, you¡¯ll be paying with your life!¡±

    ring at Gerald¡ªwho still had one hand in his pocket¡ªGhose tightened his grip on his katana¡¯s hilt.

    Gerald, on the other hand, simply looked back at the furious ninja before flicking his fingers at him

    rather nonchntly.

    With immense speed and precision, the next thing Ghose knew, his kneecaps had already been

    pierced by some unknown force!

    Watching as Ghose screamed miserably¡ªunable to stop himself from falling to his knees in front of

    Gerald¡ªthe seven other ninjas instantly raised their des, ready tounch their attack!

    In response, however, Gerald simply raised his hand before waving it slightly¡­

    And just like that, a glowing halo¡ªthat centered around Gerald¡ªsuddenly appeared and immediately

    began widening itself in all directions!

    Unable to dodge the counterattack, all seven of the men were sent flying backward as though they

    were nothing but newbornmbs!

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Seeing that, Ghose immediately began begging, ¡°P-please, have mercy! Please spare my life¡­!¡±

    He now finally understood why Carlos had reacted that way when he first saw Gerald. This youth had

    abilities that would make anyone feel powerless!

    Ghose was now feeling like the weakest man alive as he stood before Gerald.

    Not wanting things to just end like this, Ghose quickly snapped out of it before saying, ¡°The

    Goldenslinger are a secretive and mysterious sect with a thousand-year history in Japan! We have

    many experts without our ranks, so there¡¯s no need to offend us, Deity!¡±

    ¡°Well, since I still wish to gain control, the Goldenslinger are going to be offended either way, no?¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! However, if you hand the controlling rights over to us, I¡¯ll definitely beg the Goldenslinger

    to spare your life!¡± cried out Ghose in his panicked state.

    ¡°So, it appears that you still don¡¯t get what I¡¯m trying to say, nor do you understand my style of doing

    things. Regardless, I¡¯ve already offended you anyway, so I may as well just finish off what I¡¯ve started.

    I¡¯ll still be killing you off now, and if the Goldenslinger find fault with meter on, I¡¯ll just end them when

    theye for me!¡± replied Gerald as he squinted his eyes before extending his right hand¡­

    As his hand began glowing, it began radiating an aura that manifested into a giant pair of hands that

    swiftly grabbed onto Ghose!

    Before Ghose could even react, Gerald clenched his fist¡­ and the next thing anyone knew, Ghose had

    already been reduced to nothing more than a lump of bloodied meat!

    Having witnessed such a cruel scene, everyone in the area instantly began screaming in sheer horror!

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1513

    As everyone either screamed or stared dumbfoundedly at the bloody scene, one of the family heads

    managed to snap out of it and immediately bowed before Gerald, expressing his amazement and

    respect by shouting, ¡°Master Crawford¡­!¡±

    Upon seeing that, the other family heads immediately bowed in unison as the words ¡®Master Crawford¡¯

    echoed throughout the entire underground area.

    Finnegan, on the other hand, turned to look at Stetson¡ªwho was still frozen on stage¡ªand signaled

    him to escape together with him. To his relief, Stetson saw and understood Finnegan¡¯s signal,

    prompting both of them to slowly begin walking away from the area.

    Despite his name being shouted, Gerald appeared indifferent, and he simply turned to look at Carlos

    before saying, ¡°Carlos Xenes¡­ I remember asking you something before you fled¡­ Since I didn¡¯t get

    an answer, I¡¯m just going to repeat what I said. Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Carlos instantly gulped before replying, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be yourckey till the day I die,

    Master Crawford¡­!¡±

    Despite being rather unwilling to be Gerald¡¯s servant, anything was betterpared to facing a death

    simr to Ghose¡¯s. That ninja¡¯s death was truly pitiful¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I ept. With that, I¡¯m sure you know what you have to do next, correct?¡± replied Gerald as

    rested his arms against his back before turning to look at the escaping father and son.

    Instantly getting what Gerald was trying to say, Carlos then roared, ¡°How dare both of you offend

    Master Crawford!¡±

    Since Finnegan had earlier instructed Ghose to kill Gerald, he had pretty much already sealed his fate

    by that point.

    Either way, Carlos easily caught up to the duo and after receiving three strikes each, both of them

    flopped to the ground, dead.

    ¡°Now then¡­ If there aren¡¯t any further objections, does that mean that I¡¯ve now gained full control over

    this underground world?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°But of course, Master Crawford! We¡¯d very much prefer having you be the person in control rather

    than the Waddys!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! With how strong you are, the Yahtos are more than willing to serve you as our head for the

    generations toe! Even so, please don¡¯t underestimate my family, Master Crawford, for we own a

    third of the assets in the entire Jenna Province!¡± added the head of the Yahtos in a ttering tone.

    While the other family heads were already fawning over Gerald, Yaakov didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.

    With mixed feelings in his heart, he wondered how he had been so blind¡­ How he had actually failed

    to recognize how strong and powerful Gerald actually was at the start¡­

    Regardless, he understood very well that he had previously offended Gerald quite a bit. It was the

    reason why he was staying put inplete silence, fearing that he would share the fate of Finnegan

    and his son.

    Despite Yaakov¡¯s worries, Gerald didn¡¯t even look at him from the start till the very end.

    After a brief moment, Gerald then dered, ¡°I only wish to obtain one thing from the miracle on Tierson

    Mountain. Once I obtain it, the rest of the items will be equally distributed to all of you!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what?! T-Thank you, Master Crawford¡­!¡± cried out the family heads, unable to contain their

    excitement.

    Watching as Gerald stood in the limelight, Xyrielle felt her heart pounding rapidly.

    Just as she had thought¡­ Stetson hadn¡¯t been the one the fortune-teller had predicted to be her

    optimal lover¡­ No¡­ As it turned out, Gerald was the actual one for her!

    Now genuinely feeling happy for him, she hoped that he would at least turn back to look at her¡­

    To her disappointment, after he exined a few things to Pe¡ªabout the distribution benefits since

    he was cing her responsible over that¡ªGerald swiftly went off without another word.

    Seeing that, Xyrielle felt slight feelings of loss and bitterness in her heart¡­

    Fast forward to after the underground festival, several big changes had already taken ce within the

    Jenna Province.

    The changes included several ancient martial arts families, secret societies, as well as several forces

    that possessed special skills. Essentially, all of them now obeyed and took orders from Master

    Crawford.

    In rtion to this, there were also quite a number of people¡ªwho were training to attain spiritual

    enlightenment¡ªwho stepped forth to meet Gerald. While they had previously entrusted themselves to

    the powerful families within the Jenna Province, they were now pledging their allegiance to Gerald

    instead.

    These were all people simr to Julian in the way that they were all self-taught and weren¡¯t particrly

    tied to any organizations. With Gerald¡¯s agreement, they were all overjoyed to finally have a strong and

    powerful person to back them up.

    Among the twenty-seven people who had attached themselves to Gerald in that short amount of time,

    Gerald found that most of them were First-rank masters while the others were Second-rank ones.

    While that meant that Carlos was most definitely the strongest among them, he opted not to turn down

    any of them. After all, he was truly in need of people at the time.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Regardless of how powerful they were, Pe was still Gerald¡¯s first disciple. With that said, despite

    being considerably weaker than the rest, her words were still absolute among the other disciples.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1514

    Since Gerald¡¯s new force was still rtively small, those within it instantly began discussing the matter.

    Eventually, they wondered if it would be best if they set up a sect. In doing so, they¡¯d surely be able to

    properly establish everyone¡¯s respect and ensure that they had a name.

    Unfortunately, after they brought their concerns up to Gerald, he simply turned down their request,

    stating that it still wasn¡¯t the right time for them to do so yet.

    Either way, after postponing any further discussions about that topic, Gerald used that opportunity¡ª

    since they were all already there anyway¡ªto tell them that he would be staying atop Tierson Mountain

    for a few days. He also added that nobody was allowed to enter the mountain throughout that period¡­

    Meanwhile, Pe and her cousin sister could be seen getting ready to leave for one of Jenna City¡¯s

    luxurious clothing malls.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Pe¡­? Didn¡¯t grandpa tell us not to go out so much¡­? After all, girls have

    been going missing all over Jenna City throughout this period of time¡­ I fear that bandits are the ones

    responsible for this! With that said, shouldn¡¯t we be a little more careful¡­?¡± muttered Pe¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ But think about it. Do you actually think that anyone in this city would darey a finger

    on us now?¡± replied Pe in a slightly defeated tone.

    Hearing that, her cousin thought about it for a bit. Of course, Pe was right. After all, she was Master

    Crawford¡¯s disciple. While it was mostly just a fancy title, it was nheless a great title to have.

    What more, after that incident, the Sherwins had risen up the ranks, now seconded only by the

    Quantocks.

    As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, the many individuals with hidden talents within Jenna City would now

    all line up respectfully whenever they came across Pe.

    With all that in mind, who in the right mind would still dare to provoke anyone from the Sherwin family?

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only heading out since I wish to prepare some nice clothes for Master Crawford today.

    After all, he¡¯ll be setting up his own force in the future, and with that in mind, he has to at least own

    some decent clothing! Speaking of which, Qiselle, I¡¯ll be needing your help in selecting clothes for him

    as well. With how elegant he is, I wonder what kind of clothes would suit him best¡­¡±

    Following that, the two girls then chatted andughed between themselves, eventually arriving at the

    most luxurious clothing mall in all of Jenna City.

    To their dismay, they instantly bumped into someone annoying upon entering the building.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you again! How terrible is my luck for me to have to keep bumping into you!¡± scoffed the

    woman who was currently blocking the two girls¡¯ way, malice reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, Jenny¡­¡± grumbled Pe. Of course, it had to be Jenny¡­

    Pe recalled how her master had punished that woman back at Heartstone Manor¡¯s parking lot just a

    few days ago. Even so, from what Pe could see, Jenny seemed to have already forgotten all about

    that incident¡­

    Regardless, Pe soon realized that a few of Jenny¡¯s friends were also present.

    ¡°Hah! You really are amazing, you know that? Having fun at Heartstone Manor and even entering a

    luxury store¡­ Have you Sherwins already given up on living or something?¡± said Jenny with a snort,

    sarcastic as ever.

    ¡°Say what you want as long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± replied Pe in a defeated tone as she put on a wry

    smile before tugging on Qiselle¡¯s hand to leave.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Stop right there! Who gave you permission to leave? We still have an unsettled score, you know?!¡±

    growled Jenny as she firmly held onto Pe¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing that, Jenny¡¯s friends immediately began surrounding Pe as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave, sisters!¡± shouted one of Jenny¡¯s friends who had her arms crossed.

    ¡°Just what is the meaning of this, Jenny¡­¡± growled Pe, an icy expression on her face.

    ¡°Are you ying dumb? Did you think I¡¯d forget about that little incident we had back at Heartstone

    Manor? Regardless, now that I have your attention, tell me where you hid that pathetic loser fromst

    time. I¡¯ll say it right now that Benson and the others have been looking everywhere for that kid! Once

    he¡¯s found, they¡¯ll tear him apart, and you, too, will be done for then! That being said, how dare you

    y that mean trick on us that day?!¡± hissed Jenny, getting angrier by the second as she thought about

    that incident.

    In fact, she got so angry that she began yanking on Pe¡¯s hair in her frustration!

    Little had she expected that Pe would actually retaliate by pping her hard on her face!

    ¡°You¡­ Have you gone mad?! You dare hit me, Pe?! You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you, you

    b*tch?! Fine! I¡¯ll dly fulfill that wish for you then!¡± roared Jenny before fishing her phone out and

    making several calls in a way that suggested that she was the leader of some underground gang.

    Soon enough, eight Buickmercial vehicles came to a halt right before the mall¡¯s entrance, and out

    stepped a group of burly and strong-looking men¡­

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1514

    Since Gerald¡¯s new force was still rtively small, those within it instantly began discussing the matter.

    Eventually, they wondered if it would be best if they set up a sect. In doing so, they¡¯d surely be able to

    properly establish everyone¡¯s respect and ensure that they had a name.

    Unfortunately, after they brought their concerns up to Gerald, he simply turned down their request,

    stating that it still wasn¡¯t the right time for them to do so yet.

    Either way, after postponing any further discussions about that topic, Gerald used that opportunity¡ª

    since they were all already there anyway¡ªto tell them that he would be staying atop Tierson Mountain

    for a few days. He also added that nobody was allowed to enter the mountain throughout that period¡­

    Meanwhile, Pe and her cousin sister could be seen getting ready to leave for one of Jenna City¡¯s

    luxurious clothing malls.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Pe¡­? Didn¡¯t grandpa tell us not to go out so much¡­? After all, girls have

    been going missing all over Jenna City throughout this period of time¡­ I fear that bandits are the ones

    responsible for this! With that said, shouldn¡¯t we be a little more careful¡­?¡± muttered Pe¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ But think about it. Do you actually think that anyone in this city would darey a finger

    on us now?¡± replied Pe in a slightly defeated tone.

    Hearing that, her cousin thought about it for a bit. Of course, Pe was right. After all, she was Master

    Crawford¡¯s disciple. While it was mostly just a fancy title, it was nheless a great title to have.

    What more, after that incident, the Sherwins had risen up the ranks, now seconded only by the

    Quantocks.

    As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, the many individuals with hidden talents within Jenna City would now

    all line up respectfully whenever they came across Pe.

    With all that in mind, who in the right mind would still dare to provoke anyone from the Sherwin family?

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only heading out since I wish to prepare some nice clothes for Master Crawford today.

    After all, he¡¯ll be setting up his own force in the future, and with that in mind, he has to at least own

    some decent clothing! Speaking of which, Qiselle, I¡¯ll be needing your help in selecting clothes for him

    as well. With how elegant he is, I wonder what kind of clothes would suit him best¡­¡±

    Following that, the two girls then chatted andughed between themselves, eventually arriving at the

    most luxurious clothing mall in all of Jenna City.

    To their dismay, they instantly bumped into someone annoying upon entering the building.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you again! How terrible is my luck for me to have to keep bumping into you!¡± scoffed the

    woman who was currently blocking the two girls¡¯ way, malice reflected in her eyes.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed, Jenny¡­¡± grumbled Pe. Of course, it had to be Jenny¡­

    Pe recalled how her master had punished that woman back at Heartstone Manor¡¯s parking lot just a

    few days ago. Even so, from what Pe could see, Jenny seemed to have already forgotten all about

    that incident¡­

    Regardless, Pe soon realized that a few of Jenny¡¯s friends were also present.

    ¡°Hah! You really are amazing, you know that? Having fun at Heartstone Manor and even entering a

    luxury store¡­ Have you Sherwins already given up on living or something?¡± said Jenny with a snort,

    sarcastic as ever.

    ¡°Say what you want as long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± replied Pe in a defeated tone as she put on a wry

    smile before tugging on Qiselle¡¯s hand to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there! Who gave you permission to leave? We still have an unsettled score, you know?!¡±

    growled Jenny as she firmly held onto Pe¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing that, Jenny¡¯s friends immediately began surrounding Pe as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave, sisters!¡± shouted one of Jenny¡¯s friends who had her arms crossed.

    ¡°Just what is the meaning of this, Jenny¡­¡± growled Pe, an icy expression on her face.

    ¡°Are you ying dumb? Did you think I¡¯d forget about that little incident we had back at Heartstone

    Manor? Regardless, now that I have your attention, tell me where you hid that pathetic loser fromst

    time. I¡¯ll say it right now that Benson and the others have been looking everywhere for that kid! Once

    he¡¯s found, they¡¯ll tear him apart, and you, too, will be done for then! That being said, how dare you

    y that mean trick on us that day?!¡± hissed Jenny, getting angrier by the second as she thought about

    that incident.

    In fact, she got so angry that she began yanking on Pe¡¯s hair in her frustration!

    Little had she expected that Pe would actually retaliate by pping her hard on her face!

    ¡°You¡­ Have you gone mad?! You dare hit me, Pe?! You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you, you

    b*tch?! Fine! I¡¯ll dly fulfill that wish for you then!¡± roared Jenny before fishing her phone out and

    making several calls in a way that suggested that she was the leader of some underground gang.

    Soon enough, eight Buickmercial vehicles came to a halt right before the mall¡¯s entrance, and out

    stepped a group of burly and strong-looking men¡­

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1516

    ¡°I see¡­ that exins it!¡± replied Pe with a nod.

    ¡°¡­What? Hanson Luwie? Who the hell is he? Is he powerful? Pe couldn¡¯t be acquainted with

    anyone powerful, right?¡± muttered the surprised Jenny who was still standing at the side.

    ¡°Keep your voice down! That person is Chairman Hanson Luwie, the former driver of Lord Yahto from

    the Jenna Province¡¯s Yahto family! Not only is he a great man with exceptional abilities, but he¡¯s

    currently also the general manager of several shopping malls!¡± whispered Benson who was equally as

    shocked as Jenny was.

    Still, that at least exined why Chairman Luwie¡¯s bodyguards were so strong!

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    At that moment, Hanson asked in a serious tone, ¡°Could you detail what happened here earlier, Miss

    Sherwin?¡±

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t living under a rock knew that all the forces in Jenna City were now under the

    control of the incredible and mysterious Master Crawford. Hanson, for one, knew this, and he also

    knew that Pe was Master Crawford¡¯s most beloved disciple.

    With that in mind, despite knowing that Pe could very easily handle herself, there was no way he

    was going to risk her identally getting humiliated, especially not in his territory. Besides, this was a

    prime opportunity for him to prove his allegiance toward Master Crawford, and he could show how

    serious he was as well.

    Hanson also feared that if he didn¡¯t step in, news about that would reach the ears of his head of the

    family who was still trying to curry favor with Master Crawford. Should that happen, he¡¯d surely be done

    for! With all that in mind, he was determined to help Pe vent her anger out today.

    ¡°Well¡­ This woman here keeps pestering me! She even called for backup so that they could force

    Master toe get me after beating me up! After hearing that they wanted to rip master to shreds, I

    instantly got angry and hit her in response! That¡¯s pretty much the gist of it!¡± replied Pe with a subtle

    smile.

    Momentarily stupefied, Hanson shouted, ¡°What? You¡­ You actually dare show that much disrespect

    toward Master Crawford?!¡±

    Finding herself gulping, Jenny felt slightly intimidated not only because of Hanson¡¯s high rank, but also

    because of his reddened eyes that were now ring straight into her soul¡­

    Even Benson was stunned by Hanson¡¯s response, and he was so terrified that he quickly replied, ¡°C-

    Chairman Luwie! There must be some sort of misunderstanding here! My uncle¡¯s name is Finnegan

    Laidler, you know?¡±

    Despite bringing up his connections, Hanson barely even flinched as he ordered, ¡°Men! These people

    are daring enough to cause trouble in our mall! With that said, break their legs in ordance with the

    rules! Also, that woman there was disrespectful to our VIPs! With such a potty mouth, the only

    reasonable punishment is to p her till she can¡¯t speak anymore!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, several of his bodyguards instantly took action without the slightest

    hesitation.

    What followed after were screams of pure pain and terror that echoed across the entire mall¡­

    Looking at Benson¡¯s broken legs as well as his subordinates who were now all convulsing erratically on

    the floor, the terrified Jenny found herself slowly taking a step back¡­ Before turning around to book it!

    To her utter dismay, she felt as her hair was yanked right back to where she had initially stood!

    Turning around, she realized that one of the bodyguards had found a thick wooden nk somewhere,

    and he was now slowly walking toward her¡­!

    Once, twice, and thrice. The nk continuously and mercilessly smacked the arrogant woman¡¯s face.

    Soon enough, Jenny¡¯s face waspletely bloodied, and her cheeks were both so swollen that her

    face almost looked deformed.

    By that point, even Pe couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. All this was simply too cruel!

    As his eyelids twitched, Hanson knew that he didn¡¯t really want or need to be this cruel either. After all,

    breaking someone¡¯s legs was already punishment enough.

    Even so, he had ordered his men to beat these people half to death, and he was aware of how vicious

    his order had been.

    However, there was simply no other way to deal with them. After all, these people had chosen to offend

    Master Crawford of all people, even going so far as to threaten to rip him to shreds!

    Had they not said that, they wouldn¡¯t be suffering as much as they currently were.

    Regardless, teaching these people such a ruthless lesson was his own way of showing mercy. If he

    didn¡¯t do so now, he was worried that they wouldn¡¯t even know how they ended up dyingter on¡­

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1517

    Naturally, Jenny was swiftly dealt with without much hassle.

    Moving back to Gerald, there were simply too many people these days who were looking for an

    opportunity to approach him.

    While it was honestly getting to a point where he found it troublesome, Gerald was thankful that he was

    going to be staying in the miracle cave on Tierson Mountain for the next few days.

    As suggested by its name, the ce truly was a miracle, and Gerald found several magic artifacts

    inside. Even so, it took Gerald three whole days before he was able to find the exact one that Master

    Ghost had told him to find.

    It was a blue elite crystal that was about the size of an adult¡¯s nail¡­

    While he was pleased to have finally found it, Gerald hadn¡¯t the slightest idea how to even use it. After

    observing it for a while, however, he realized that it seemed to contain a very strong and special form of

    energy within it.

    ¡®I wonder why Master Ghost insisted on locating this specific gem¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself before

    continuing to research it.

    However, even after a few days had passed, he still didn¡¯t have any idea how to utilize it. With that, he

    concluded that he needed Master Ghost¡¯s help to figure it out.

    Knowing Master Ghost, Gerald had a feeling that that man had already foreseen him locating the

    crystal. In other words, everything was probably going ording to how Master Ghost had nned.

    Even if that was the case, however, where was Master Ghost even hiding¡­?

    Just as Gerald was beginning to worry, Julian walked up to him before saying, ¡°Master Crawford, Miss

    Xyrielle from the Waddys family is here! While I had expected her to leave after denying her entry,

    she¡¯s been waiting for you outside for an entire day and night! She keeps saying that she has to meet

    you no matter what!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Xyrielle? What is she doing here?¡±

    Naturally knowing who she was, Gerald remembered how indifferently she had behaved every time she

    was around him. Aside from her birthday banquet, they pretty much had no other reason to meet each

    other. Even so, if she truly had been waiting for him for an entire day and night, he had no reason not to

    meet her. Besides, he felt slightly guilty for initially thinking of using her to obtain an admission ticket.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Let her in, then!¡± added Gerald with a nod.

    With a flick of his wrist, the blue crystal disappeared just as Xyrielle was brought into the backyard.

    The moment she saw Gerald, her heart instantly began palpitating as she stuttered, ¡°G-Gerald¡­ No-

    M-master Crawford!¡±

    Thinking back, she wondered why she had found this person to be so mediocre just a few days ago¡­

    Honestly, hadn¡¯t she been acting rather high and mighty before him at the time? To think that she would

    now be too nervous to even look him in the eye!

    Smiling as he turned to look at her, Gerald then asked, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m here. Did you want to talk to me about

    something?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Though¡­ I doubt you¡¯d agree to my request¡­¡± replied Xyrielle in a slightly saddened tone.

    She was fully aware that what she wanted to ask from him was slightly impolite, and though she was

    sure that Gerald would¡¯ve agreed with it had she not found out about his true identity, now that all this

    had happened, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. To make matters worse, her nervousness and inferiority

    were making it extra hard for her to bring the request up.

    ¡°Well, that depends on the request¡­ Go on¡­¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°W-well¡­ The thing is, I wanted to ask if you could apany me on a trip to Sacrasolis Mountain¡­

    B-but I can see now that you¡¯re very busy so¡­!¡± replied Xyrielle.

    Though she said that, her hopeful eyes clearly betrayed her.

    ¡°Hmm? Sacrasolis Mountain? Is there a reason you¡¯d like me to apany you there?¡± asked Gerald,

    shing a slightly wry smile.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± muttered Xyrielle.

    She didn¡¯t really know how to exin it without making the request sound absurd. In the end, however,

    she simply gave up and decided to be straightforward about it.

    Essentially, Xyrielle wanted him to apany her there since she wanted to look for the fortune-teller

    that she had previously met at the riverside behind that mountain. In other words, she wanted the

    fortune-teller to determine whether their marriage truly was predestined by fate, despite knowing how

    ridiculous her motive sounded.

    It didn¡¯t help that she was well aware that while marriage was the only thing on her mind, Master

    Crawford was an actual busy person.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1518

    Her understanding of that only served to further increase her embarrassment.

    Despite that, Xyrielle still valued this predestined marriage too much for her to ignore.

    Eventually, she gave in and simply told Gerald more about the fortune-teller that had given her, her

    reading back then.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? A fortune-teller? What does he look like?¡± asked Gerald in a simultaneously excited and

    serious tone.

    After all, the description she made¡­ Was the person she had gotten her reading from actually Master

    Ghost?

    Could Master Ghost have been hiding on Sacrasolis Mountain this entire time? If that truly was the

    case, then Gerald didn¡¯t have to waste any more time and effort locating him!

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    After thinking for a short while, Gerald agreed to escort her over to the mountain. This was a chance for

    him to reunite with Master Ghost, and he wasn¡¯t about to say no to that.

    Regardless, the second Xyrielle heard that Gerald was willing to go along with her request, she

    instantly felt both surprised and happy.

    Fast forward to sometimeter, both of them were able to see a church in the distance¡­

    Sacrasolis Mountain was located south of the Jenna Province, and it was also where Sacrasolis

    Church could be found. There were apparently quite a number of pilgrims who came here too.

    Regardless, the more he looked at the church, the more Gerald felt that Master Ghost truly was in

    there.

    Upon getting close enough to the church¡¯s entrance, two young priests stopped them from proceeding.

    ¡°Have both of youe to pray?¡± asked one of them in a respectful tone as the two priests smiled

    warmly.

    ¡°Not at all, sir. We just came here to have a look at the back of the mountains. Also, why are there so

    few pilgrims here today?¡± asked Xyrielle while looking around.

    ¡°Oh? Our apologies, but Sacrasolis Mountain has been closed for about a month now! With that said,

    the back of the mountain is no longer open to the public¡­ I¡¯m afraid that both of you are going to have

    to go back if you¡¯re heading there just to have some fun!¡± replied the other priest as he lowered his

    head.

    Though it was subtle, Gerald managed to catch that same priest¡ªwho had just spoken¡ªsneaking

    nces in between gulps as he stared at Xyrielle¡¯s bosom. From that alone, Gerald could tell that these

    two weren¡¯t good people.

    It was also at that moment when Gerald noticed traces of deliberately hidden murderous auras exuding

    from the two. Things like these weren¡¯t going to escape Gerald¡¯s eyes that easily.

    With that, Gerald activated his divine sense to get a better grasp of his surroundings. A brief moment

    later, he realized that the two priests truly were the only people atop the mountain.

    Giving the duo a brief¡ªbut cold¡ªnce, Gerald decided not to say anything for the moment.

    Xyrielle, on the other hand, looked visibly disappointed to hear that news. Just as she turned around,

    ready to leave, Gerald noticed the two priests nudging each other by their elbows while exchanging

    nces.

    As Gerald pretended not to have noticed, the two priests eventually chose to run up to Xyrielle before

    saying, ¡°Miss! Do stay!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Is something wrong, masters?¡± asked Xyrielle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that both of us have seen how pious you are. Due to that, we¡¯re making an exception

    and granting you ess to the back of the mountain!¡± exined one of the priests.

    ¡°What? Seriously?! I greatly appreciate it!¡± replied Xyrielle, both surprised and overjoyed.

    ¡°However, note that while we¡¯re permitting you entry, you¡¯ll only be allowed to head up the mountain

    one by one. The other person can wait and rest in the guestroom till the other party returns. It¡¯s just

    how things work here, and it¡¯d be difficult for us to exin ourselves if others somehow noticed that we

    led both of you in at the same time!¡± added the priest.

    ¡°¡­I see! I¡¯m fine with that!¡± replied Xyrielle as she turned to look at Gerald.

    Since he didn¡¯t look like he was against the idea, Xyrielle simply nodded, now more determined than

    ever to meet up with that fortune-teller. With any luck, she¡¯d be able to get another reading from him.

    The fortune-teller had previously shared the exact location for her to find him too, which was why she

    wasn¡¯t worried about not being able to meet up with him once she was at the back of the mountain.

    With that, Gerald and Xyrielle then followed the two priests into the church.

    Unbeknownst by the priests, Gerald secretly flicked his finger toward Xyrielle, injecting a stream of

    essential qi into her body¡­

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1519

    Naturally, the first to enter was Xyrielle, and one of the priests promptly began leading her to the back

    of the mountain.

    As for Gerald, he was led toward another mountain path by the other priest.

    Walking slowly with his hands in his pocket, Gerald heard as the priest suddenlyughed before

    saying, ¡°I have to say, you really are fortunate, brother! Your girl¡¯s a real beauty you know? Probably

    among the top hundred beauties in the world!¡±

    Disying a smile, Gerald then replied, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ What a pity! Well, since you don¡¯t even realize how lucky you are to have such a beauty by

    your side, why not give her to us instead?¡± said the priest with a snicker as he smiled coldly.

    Was he finally showing his true colors? Whatever the case was, Gerald pretended to be momentarily

    surprised before angrily retorting, ¡°What? What kind of talk is that? Aren¡¯t you a priest?! Aren¡¯t you

    afraid that I¡¯ll look for the head priest andin about you?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You fool! You¡¯re actually thinking ofining about me? Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to

    even speak once I¡¯m done with you?¡± scoffed the priest beforeughing.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Hah! Truth be told, both your fates had already been sealed from the moment you approached the

    mountain! You know, my brother¡¯s probably already turned that girl of yours into his ything by now!¡±

    replied the priest as heughed sinisterly.

    The second his sentence ended, Xyrielle¡¯s terrified screams could suddenly be hearding from a

    distance!

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m sure you heard that too, right? With that, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not going to be wasting another

    second on you! After all, if I don¡¯t rush over and get my share of the fun now, I¡¯ll probably have to wait

    in line once the other guys hear her screams!¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, the priest swiftly mmed his palm right into Gerald¡¯s chest!

    Shouting in pain, Gerald ended up flying backward until he eventually collided against a tree! The

    second the impact hit, blood instantly began spurting out of his mouth before Gerald fell feebly to the

    ground¡­

    A few twitchester, Gerald finally stopped moving, now fully unconscious.

    ¡°What useless trash! It¡¯s such a waste that that woman ended up with you! No matter! Once I¡¯m done

    with you, I¡¯ll quickly head off to have some fun with her! Still, that d*mned Calven¡­ You should¡¯ve been

    more careful about her screaming!¡± grumbled the priest as he quickly tossed Gerald¡¯s corpse to the

    side.

    As the priest ran in Xyrielle¡¯s direction, Gerald remained utterly still¡­

    It was only a few secondster when some rustling could be heard¡­ and all of a sudden, several

    people¡ªwho were all well-camouged¡ªsuddenly dropped down from above!

    After testing to see if he still breathed and confirming that he was truly dead, the men exchanged

    nces with each other before quickly running after the priest.

    It was only then when Gerald finally decided to slowly open his eyes again.

    Following a loud ¡®crack¡¯, Gerald¡¯s body began straightening itself again as though some form of

    necromancy was being used on his body.

    ¡®This mountain truly is interesting¡­ From what I¡¯ve observed, it appears that not only are there quite a

    lot of masters here, but there also seems to be two different forces present!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself

    with a frown.

    Realizing that Xyrielle was most probably still in danger, Gerald swiftly made his way in the direction

    that all the others had headed to¡­

    Dialing back time a bit, Xyrielle had been so anxious to find the fortune-teller earlier that she truly

    hadn¡¯t expected the priest to actually have malicious intentions toward her.

    When he attempted to force himself onto her, Xyrielle was instantly scared half to death. After all, while

    Xyrielle did have a bit of training, she was well aware that the priest was much stronger than her. She

    wasn¡¯t his match at all!

    Watching Xyrielle struggle desperately as he continued pushing her onto the ground, the sinister-

    looking priest thenughed maliciously before saying, ¡°Go on, continue screaming! And make sure to

    struggle all you want because nobody¡¯sing for you~! Push a little harder, won¡¯t you? Hahaha!¡±

    It was at that moment when Xyrielle¡¯s iling caused her to identally hit the priest at the side of his

    neck¡­

    Almost immediately after, a loud sound was heard as massive amounts of essential qi was released

    where Xyrielle¡¯s palm was!

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1519

    Naturally, the first to enter was Xyrielle, and one of the priests promptly began leading her to the back

    of the mountain.

    As for Gerald, he was led toward another mountain path by the other priest.

    Walking slowly with his hands in his pocket, Gerald heard as the priest suddenlyughed before

    saying, ¡°I have to say, you really are fortunate, brother! Your girl¡¯s a real beauty you know? Probably

    among the top hundred beauties in the world!¡±

    Disying a smile, Gerald then replied, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ What a pity! Well, since you don¡¯t even realize how lucky you are to have such a beauty by

    your side, why not give her to us instead?¡± said the priest with a snicker as he smiled coldly.

    Was he finally showing his true colors? Whatever the case was, Gerald pretended to be momentarily

    surprised before angrily retorting, ¡°What? What kind of talk is that? Aren¡¯t you a priest?! Aren¡¯t you

    afraid that I¡¯ll look for the head priest andin about you?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You fool! You¡¯re actually thinking ofining about me? Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to

    even speak once I¡¯m done with you?¡± scoffed the priest beforeughing.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Truth be told, both your fates had already been sealed from the moment you approached the

    mountain! You know, my brother¡¯s probably already turned that girl of yours into his ything by now!¡±

    replied the priest as heughed sinisterly.

    The second his sentence ended, Xyrielle¡¯s terrified screams could suddenly be hearding from a

    distance!

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m sure you heard that too, right? With that, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not going to be wasting another

    second on you! After all, if I don¡¯t rush over and get my share of the fun now, I¡¯ll probably have to wait

    in line once the other guys hear her screams!¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, the priest swiftly mmed his palm right into Gerald¡¯s chest!

    Shouting in pain, Gerald ended up flying backward until he eventually collided against a tree! The

    second the impact hit, blood instantly began spurting out of his mouth before Gerald fell feebly to the

    ground¡­

    A few twitchester, Gerald finally stopped moving, now fully unconscious.

    ¡°What useless trash! It¡¯s such a waste that that woman ended up with you! No matter! Once I¡¯m done

    with you, I¡¯ll quickly head off to have some fun with her! Still, that d*mned Calven¡­ You should¡¯ve been

    more careful about her screaming!¡± grumbled the priest as he quickly tossed Gerald¡¯s corpse to the

    side.

    As the priest ran in Xyrielle¡¯s direction, Gerald remained utterly still¡­

    It was only a few secondster when some rustling could be heard¡­ and all of a sudden, several

    people¡ªwho were all well-camouged¡ªsuddenly dropped down from above!

    After testing to see if he still breathed and confirming that he was truly dead, the men exchanged

    nces with each other before quickly running after the priest.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    It was only then when Gerald finally decided to slowly open his eyes again.

    Following a loud ¡®crack¡¯, Gerald¡¯s body began straightening itself again as though some form of

    necromancy was being used on his body.

    ¡®This mountain truly is interesting¡­ From what I¡¯ve observed, it appears that not only are there quite a

    lot of masters here, but there also seems to be two different forces present!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself

    with a frown.

    Realizing that Xyrielle was most probably still in danger, Gerald swiftly made his way in the direction

    that all the others had headed to¡­

    Dialing back time a bit, Xyrielle had been so anxious to find the fortune-teller earlier that she truly

    hadn¡¯t expected the priest to actually have malicious intentions toward her.

    When he attempted to force himself onto her, Xyrielle was instantly scared half to death. After all, while

    Xyrielle did have a bit of training, she was well aware that the priest was much stronger than her. She

    wasn¡¯t his match at all!

    Watching Xyrielle struggle desperately as he continued pushing her onto the ground, the sinister-

    looking priest thenughed maliciously before saying, ¡°Go on, continue screaming! And make sure to

    struggle all you want because nobody¡¯sing for you~! Push a little harder, won¡¯t you? Hahaha!¡±

    It was at that moment when Xyrielle¡¯s iling caused her to identally hit the priest at the side of his

    neck¡­

    Almost immediately after, a loud sound was heard as massive amounts of essential qi was released

    where Xyrielle¡¯s palm was!

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1521

    When the priest finally awoke again, was greeted by the sight of a young man¡¯s back.

    Recalling that he had been yanked by some strong and invisible force earlier¡ªbefore he cked out¡ª

    the shocked priest then muttered, ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. However, what does matter is who you people are, and what you¡¯re all

    nning to do here on Sacrasolis Mountain,¡± replied Gerald as he slowly turned around before staring

    coldly at the man.

    The second that man saw Gerald, his entire body began trembling uncontrobly as he stuttered, ¡°Y-

    young Master?! It¡¯s you?!¡±

    Watching as the terrified man knelt right before him, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly as he

    curiously muttered, ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Still, when exactly did arrive, Young Master?¡± asked the priest

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I cane and go as I please, can¡¯t I?¡± sneered Gerald in response.

    While he wasn¡¯t exactly sure why the priest was referring to him as ¡®Young Master,¡¯ Gerald still felt that

    this was the perfect opportunity to bait some information out of the man. He was hoping that some

    probing around would do the trick.

    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve yet to answer my first question!¡± added Gerald in amanding tone.

    Hearing that, the frightened priest quickly bowed before replying, ¡°H-how could you possibly have

    forgotten, Young Master¡­? Regardless, we¡¯re all here since we got secret orders from the family to

    head to Sacrasolis Mountain to refine the holy stone! There¡¯s an area here called the Sacrasolis Pond,

    and we¡¯ve been refining the Sacrasolis Holy stone for over a month now!¡±

    ¡°The Sacrasolis Holy Stone, you say? I see. And what happened to all the original priests from

    Sacrasolis Church then?¡± asked Gerald as he nodded while slowly piecing together the bigger picture.

    ¡°W-well, anyone who wasn¡¯tpliant was killed on the spot¡­ The rest of them are currently

    imprisoned in the dungeon! Regardless, I wonder if the chief knows that you¡¯re already here, Young

    Master? I can immediately report to Mr. Hoyt Crawford about your presence if you¡¯d like!¡± replied the

    priest.

    ¡°That can wait. Speaking of which, have you heard of a person called Master Ghost before?¡± asked

    Gerald, now more certain than ever that there were loads of secrets hidden within this mountain.

    ¡°Master Ghost? But of course, I know him! After all, you were the one who ordered us to hunt him

    down! If you¡¯ve forgotten, we already have him in our hands! You even ordered the chief to keep a

    close eye on him at all times!¡± said the priest.

    ¡°So Master Ghost has been captured by your group this entire time?!¡± replied Gerald as he slightly

    raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°¡­Y-young Master¡­? What are you¡­?¡± muttered the priest as he raised a slight brow as well, finally

    realizing that the person in front of him seemed to have a rather different personalitypared to the

    young master he knew¡­ Besides, wasn¡¯t it bizarre that the young master of all people was asking him

    all these questions¡­?

    ¡®Well, this is just perfect! To think that I¡¯d get all this information that easily!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    As it turned out, Master Ghost had fled all the way to Sacrasolis Mountain to hide within Sacrasolis

    Church, and all this had led to the incident where he had met Xyrielle and told her about her fortune at

    the back of the mountain a while back. Unfortunately, this group of ¡®priests¡¯ came over sometimeter

    andpletely turned Sacrasolis Mountain upside-down for two distinct reasons. Firstly, to seek out

    and capture Master Ghost, and secondly, to gain ess to the Sacrasolis Pond.

    With that said, no wonder he couldn¡¯t find where Master Ghost was this entire time!

    ¡°¡­So, who is this Hoyt Crawford that you mentioned? Also, detail me a bit more on your young

    master,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? So, you really aren¡¯t the young master¡­?!¡± replied the priest as he instantly got to his feet, a

    vignt expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised it took you this long to notice,¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle, knowing full well

    that this man was trying to escape.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1522

    As the priest attempted to book it, he didn¡¯t make it past the third step before some ungodly force

    began lifting him off the ground! This time, however, all his internal organs felt like they were

    simultaneously being torn apart!

    Trembling violently from the near-unbearable pain, the priest quickly began shouting, ¡°S-spare my life!

    P-please, spare my life¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider once you answer my question. If you need a refresher, I asked why you recognized me as

    your young master,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°W-well, Young Master¡¯s appearance highly matches yours! It¡¯s almost as though you¡¯re his

    doppelg?nger! With that said, there¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve been able to easily tell you apart! Though, I do

    wonder if you¡¯re also a member of the Crawford family¡­ After all, there¡¯s no other reason you could

    look so simr!¡± exined the man who was still aching terribly.

    ¡°¡­Oh? The Crawford family, you say?¡± replied Gerald as his eyes momentarily lit up.

    Observing the squirming man, Gerald could see that the priest appeared to be a master-in-training,

    though he was probably still far from achieving his goal.

    ¡®Does that mean that the Crawfords that he¡¯s talking about are the other Crawford family that Second

    uncle found out about? Are these people connected to grandpa¡­?¡¯ Gerald wondered in slight

    bewilderment.

    ¡°Tell me the location of your Crawfords,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°T-they¡¯re currently on Yearning Ind! Are¡­ Are you from that family as well?¡± asked the priest in

    shock.

    However, before Gerald could say anything in response, the priest seemed to realize something.

    Staring wide-eyed at Gerald, he then said, ¡°I¡­ I get it now! Are you from the Crawford family from

    Northbay?!¡±

    ¡°You got me red-handed. Regardless, I¡¯m assuming that Daryl is the head of the Crawfords from

    Yearning Ind?¡± asked Gerald in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right!¡± replied the priest as he nodded.

    ¡®So there really are two separate Crawford families¡­ Then¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything

    Second uncle found out about is true¡­? But¡­ Why would grandpa do any of this¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought

    to himself with a slight frown, feeling extremely puzzled.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald had a hunch that his family¡¯s disappearance had something to do with

    these other Crawfords. He now knew that he had a lookalike in the other family as well. After all, the

    priest truly seemed to have believed that he was his young master earlier.

    As Gerald frowned slightly while thinking about all the clues he had just gathered, the priest suddenly

    grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground. Following that, murderous intent seemed to re out of his

    body as he tossed the dirt toward Gerald¡¯s head!

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    However, instead of dirt, the contents he threw now appeared to be a volley of golden needles that

    glowed brightly as they flew toward Gerald¡¯s head!

    Much to the priest¡¯s surprise, Gerald¡¯s essential qi simply blocked the needles when they got too close.

    Watching as the momentarily petrified priest stared wide-eyed at the falling needles that were slowly

    reduced to dust, Gerald then asked, ¡°You already know my identity, no? In other words, you should

    know full well that we¡¯re from the same n by this point. With that in mind, why are you still trying to

    kill me?¡±

    ¡°T-there¡¯s a huge bounty on your head if we manage to kill you!¡± replied the terrified man.

    ¡°And who was it who issued that order? Also, were you the ones who had kidnapped my family?¡± asked

    the puzzled Gerald, wondering why all this was necessary in the first ce.

    ¡°If you wish to learn more, you should ask Mr. Hoyt yourself!¡± replied the priest as he sneakily lit up a

    paper talisman¡­

    Shortly after, the talisman began releasing multi-colored smoke that quickly dissipated into the air!

    Knowing that it was most probably some sort of secret code, Gerald then turned to look at theughing

    priest who smugly said, ¡°Look, I know that you¡¯re just one of those lowly Crawfords who¡¯s managed to

    slip away. I bet you hadn¡¯t expected me to fire off a warning signal while you were questioning me,

    right? Regardless, you¡¯re done for this time, kid!¡±

    Feeling even more puzzled now, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Why are you even getting so excited for? I

    was already aware that you were lighting that talisman up from the moment you started doing it, you

    know? Besides, I¡¯m not going to just leave immediately after getting here. With that said, why are you

    so happy?

    ¡°Hahaha! Since you look exactly like Young Master, I¡¯m sure you have a pretty important role among

    the other lowly Crawfords! With that said, I¡¯ll surely be promoted to deputy chief once I sessfully

    capture you! Just so you know, several experts are already making their way here! Does that answer

    your question?¡± replied the priest as heughed joyously.

    ¡°Ah, I see, I see¡­ So, you¡¯re feeling proud of yourself, thinking that you were being resourceful

    earlier¡­ You must be feeling ecstatic from assuming that you¡¯ve already captured me by this point!

    Still, you keep repeating the phrase, ¡®lowly Crawfords¡¯¡­ Just to clear things up a bit, I hope you realize

    that to me, you¡¯re nothing more than an ant!¡± said Gerald with a wry smile on his face.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1523

    ¡°¡­You¡­! To think you¡¯d still behave so presumptuously even though you¡¯re about to be done for!¡±

    growled the priest in anger.

    Before he could say anything else, however, the priest momentarily froze. Now staring-wide eyed at

    Gerald, the priest was able to somehow see mes reflected in Gerald¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t look away,

    and shortly after, the priest began feeling a burning sensation on the soles of his feet¡­

    Following that, the priest screamed miserably before turning into nothing but dust in less than a

    second!

    ¡°And to me, the lives of ants are insignificant!¡± dered Gerald as he shook his head with a smile

    before cing his arms against his back.

    With that out of the way, Gerald¡¯s figure slowly wavered as it became one with the wind! Due to that, he

    was able to swiftly return to the cave where Xyrielle hadst been led into.

    The cave was naturally still heavily guarded, and the second the guards noticed Gerald¡¯s presence,

    they immediately attempted to stop him from entering.

    However, just as Gerald had earlier said, all of them were simply ants to him, and he swiftly took all of

    them out. Though they were technically Crawfords as well, since these people were clearly not against

    harming him, all of them had to die!

    Watching as the group of experts¡ªwho had been standing guard at the mouth of the cave¡ªgot

    annihted like they were nothing, the prisoners who were located just a little deeper in the dungeon

    found themselves shocked beyond words.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Before they could even recover, all of them stared wide-eyed as a miniature hurricane blew its way into

    the cave, eventually dissipating and revealing Gerald!

    The second she saw him, Xyrielle instantly shouted excitedly, ¡°G-Gerald!¡±

    Truth be told, Xyrielle had been scared half to death earlier, thinking that she was eventually going to

    get raped by those people! With that in mind, it was no wonder why she was so overjoyed to see

    Gerald now.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now,¡± replied Gerald indifferently as he gently flicked his fingers¡­

    And just like that, all the shackles simultaneously clicked open. The prisoners were now free!

    Looking around, Gerald saw that the three masked men who had attempted to save Xyrielle earlier

    were present. Aside from them, there was also a group of priests. However, what shocked Gerald the

    most was the fact that there were so many ordinary women who were trembling in fear in the innermost

    part of the dungeon¡­

    He had heard of the missing women cases before he set off for the mountain a few days ago. As it

    turned out, this was all the handiwork of the fake priests¡­

    Were these truly Crawfords¡­? How could they be this disgusting and lustful¡­? The thought of it alone

    made Gerald extremely angry.

    Regardless, the captives were then led out of the dungeon, and the second the cave¡¯s entrance was in

    sight, an old priest¡ªwho seemed to be the leader of the group¡ªbowed respectfully toward Gerald

    before saying, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, master! I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me, priest. Regardless, the reason I came here was to look for

    someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who could you be looking for?¡± asked the old priest.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person called Master Ghost. From what I¡¯ve managed to gather, he once took lodging

    here atop Sacrasolis Mountain. Despite that, I didn¡¯t see any traces of him in the dungeon at all!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, a middle-aged man¡ªwho had been standing beside the old priest¡ªturned to face the

    elderly man before respectfully asking, ¡°Master, do you think this is the Master Gerald Crawford that

    Master Ghost told us about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Gerald Crawford!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded Joyously.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! You know, Master Ghost kept saying that you were a supreme genius¡­ After

    witnessing your capabilities, I have to admit that he was right, Master Crawford! You truly do have

    supernatural powers! Regardless, Master Ghost had firste to us to avoid the pursuit of the

    Crawfords. Unfortunately, he failed to escape in the end, and he ended up being taken away by Hoyt

    instead of being locked up together with the rest of us!¡± exined the old priest.

    ¡°Do you know why they were so keen on hunting Master Ghost down?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That I¡¯m unsure of¡­ However, do know that Master Ghost ced all his hopes on you before the

    great cmity. With that said, whether he manages to escape it or not all depends on how soon you

    find him!¡± replied the old priest.

    ¡°Copy that!¡± said Gerald with a slight nod.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1524

    At that moment, the leader of the three masked men¡ªwho had been standing behind Xyrielle this

    entire time¡ªcame forth and said, ¡°Thank you foring to our rescue, sir! I go by Hubert Younger!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You were here as well, Mr. Hubert?¡± eximed the old priest as he immediately greeted the three

    masked men as well, making it clear as day that they were well acquainted.

    ¡°Indeed! After receiving your secret message stating that Sacrasolis Mountain was in trouble, we

    immediately rushed over to investigate. Still, to think that Hoyt would end up getting this powerful in just

    a few decades since Ist saw him¡­ I honestly found it exceedingly difficult to withstand even a single

    blow of his. Had I not dispatched my Dragon Zone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight against him and

    his men at all! All that aside, I made an almost fatal mistake today when I decided to save this girl¡¯s life!

    Due to that action, all three of us ended up getting captured by his men!¡± exined Hubert.

    Following that, Hubert couldn¡¯t help but take a good long look at Gerald¡¯s extraordinary temperament.

    From what he had witnessed, Gerald was also a master of using profound and unpredictable methods

    that left even him surprised. How had he not heard of such an amazing person before?

    Whatever the case was, he was now brimming with respect toward Gerald.

    Just as he was about to exchange a few words with him, however, one of the younger priests¡ªwho

    had earlier been sent out to scout the area¡ªcame running back while nervously shouting, ¡°M-master

    Crawford! Things aren¡¯t looking too good! Those men havepletely surrounded us!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the kidnapped girls instantly began screaming before huddling together in fear. It

    was clear as day that this reaction was due to the psychological trauma that those men had left on

    them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, just follow my lead!¡± instructed Gerald as he began leading the group out of

    the cave.

    As he stepped out into the open, Gerald could see that arge number of ¡®priests¡¯ had encircled the

    area right outside the cave,pletely blocking any possible escape routes.

    Upon seeing Gerald¡¯s face, a middle-aged man¡ªwho appeared to be the head of the opposite team¡ª

    was instantly stunned. However, it turned into an expression of joy just secondster.

    Laughing aloud, the man then dered, ¡°So it¡¯s you! To think that you¡¯d walk straight into myp! I

    guess I don¡¯t have to waste any more time hunting you down now! But before that, allow me to confirm

    something¡­ You¡¯re Gerald from the Crawfords of Northbay, correct?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. And you are¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Finally! Do you even have any idea how hard we¡¯ve been searching for you? Where the hell have you

    even been hiding this entire time? Even the picture of the sun couldn¡¯t locate you! Regardless, keep in

    mind that the one who captured you today goes by the name of Luther Crawford!¡± sneered Luther.

    ¡°The picture of the sun? I¡¯ve had ess to it myself. Regardless, can it also be used to locate others?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! You? As if a cheap and lowly b*stard like you would be worthy of possessing the real picture of

    the sun!¡± retorted Luther.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, it appears that you truly are the ones responsible for capturing my family

    members. Still, I just don¡¯t understand. From what I¡¯ve gathered, both of us are essentially from the

    same family, no? Why participate in all this senseless murder?¡± asked Gerald rather curiously.

    In all honesty, Gerald was still in disbelief of all this. None of their actions seemed to make any sense

    to him at all!

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that due to some incidents, the lord¡¯s ns have deviated slightly, and he predicts that

    things will only continue developing in a bad direction¡­ Due to that deviation, however, it appears that

    the Crawfords on your side won¡¯t be of any use to us anymore! With that said, it¡¯d be better to take care

    of all of you while we can rather than leave a chance open for you to possibly ruin our entire n in the

    future!¡± replied Luther with a snicker.

    ¡°I see¡­ Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to know whether my grandpa, the man I¡¯ve always respected, is the

    actual mastermind of all this. Has my family been used this entire time?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t say anything about the former part of your question, but for thetter, of course, you¡¯ve

    been used! That¡¯s the only use of such lowly people as you! Also, I¡¯d prefer if you stopped saying that

    you¡¯re from the same n as us! Know that we¡¯ve always been ashamed of you, so it¡¯s honestly great

    news for us that you¡¯re finally going to be taken out with our very own hands now!¡± retorted Luther with

    a sinisterugh.

    ¡°I see. And what about the rest of my family members?¡± growled Gerald, immense murderous intent

    reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°Hah! If I remember correctly, by the time I began carrying out this mission, Dn had already been

    tortured beyond recognition! I honestly don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Did I hear that right? It¡¯s great to hear? That man¡¯s your father!¡± dered Luther while looking at

    Gerald and wondering if he had gone mad.

    ¡°You misunderstand me. Of course I wasn¡¯t talking about how terribly you people have treated my

    father, but nheless, your statement has dispelled all my worries. Now then, since I¡¯ve probably

    gotten all the relevant information out of you, I can kill all of you without any hesitation! Mark my words,

    not one of you is leaving alive!¡±

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1525

    ¡°Humph! You truly are an expert at saying conceited things, Gerald! It appears that you won¡¯t be able to

    understand how wide the gap between us is until I show you my training!¡± retorted Luther before

    laughing again.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Second-rank master, no?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? Color me surprised! You actually know a thing or two about those who train to attain spiritual

    enlightenment!¡± replied Luther as he stared sinisterly at Gerald.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Just curious, but what is Hoyt¡¯s rank then?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! Our chief is a legendary master that¡¯s at a level close to that of a Fifth-rank master! A realm that

    no ordinary person would ever be able toprehend!¡± said Luther, his eyes momentarily filled with

    admiration.

    ¡°I see. So it appears that there truly are a lot of experts within the Crawford family¡­ To think that there

    even exists a fifth rank!¡± replied Gerald as he rested his arms against his back.

    ¡°I do wonder why you¡¯re still asking so many questions. No matter! I¡¯ll just capture you first and hand

    you over to the chief so that he can deal with you!¡±

    Following that, Luther positioned his hand into a sword finger, and immediately after, mes began

    bursting out of his body! With ayer of fire surrounding him, the man then rushed toward Gerald!

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, Gerald could very well be taken out in a single swipe if thoserge,

    burning hands ever caught onto him.

    Regardless, everyone else present was shocked speechless by the intense mes.

    This was the Fire Armor Demon Technique! Anyone using it would be able to summon mes¡ªthat

    could burn through anything¡ªthat would then surround the user¡¯s body! Uponing into contact with

    said mes, the virulent fire would instantly burn all the victim¡¯s main internal organs!

    ¡®If even Luther is already this terrifying, what kind of power does Hoyt even have¡­?¡¯ Hubert thought to

    himself as he trembled in fear.

    By the time Luther was close enough to Gerald, Gerald still had both his hands in his pockets. He, of all

    people, knew that the mes were nothing to be rmed about.

    Even so, the others didn¡¯t see things the way he did, and Xyrielle instantly shouted, ¡°P-please be

    careful, Gerald¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply turned to look at Xyrielle before nodding as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    everything¡¯s under control!¡±

    Following that, Gerald extended a hand before snapping his fingers.

    The next thing Luther realized, a golden aura had appeared before him! Unable to react in time, he felt

    as the aura¡¯s golden rays began piercing through his body, causing his skin to start smoking!

    ¡°What?!¡± shouted the surprised Luther as he instantly attempted to escape the attack. However, it was

    far toote for him.

    The second the golden aura fully engulfed him, Luther felt as though his entire body had just been

    pierced through! The next thing he knew, he was already spurting blood as he flew backward!

    Uponnding on the ground, he found that he couldn¡¯t even move a muscle anymore! The only

    indication that he was still alive was the fact that his eyes were wide open on his bloodied face¡­

    Upon snapping out of his shocked state, Luther instantly cried out in disbelief, ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Meanwhile, the other Crawfords each found themselves gulping as they slowly took a few steps back.

    Luther had ended up in such a state from just a single blow¡­? This person was way too terrifying¡­!

    Hubert himself had his jaw hanging wide open after witnessing all that. By god! What kind of person

    even was Gerald?!

    Sliding his hand into his pocket again, Gerald then casually walked over to Luther. Once he was

    standing before him, he stepped on Luther¡¯s face, slowly applying pressure as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even

    utilized my true capabilities yet, you know? Is this all you¡¯ve got to capture me with? How pathetic!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! L-look, while I admit that I severely underestimated you, know that you can¡¯t just kill me! I¡¯m

    just following orders, you know? If you really want to settle the score, you should duke it out with chief

    Hoyt instead of me!¡± replied the stupefied Luther.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to settle the score with him. However, I hope you realize that me killing you won¡¯t

    affect that oue at all! I hope you all know that I, Gerald Crawford, always keep my promises! With

    that said, I promised to kill all of you today, and I¡¯ll make sure it happens!¡±

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1526

    The second his sentence ended, Gerald increased the pressure of his foot without warning! A split

    secondter, a sickening sound was heard as Luther¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon!

    Seeing that Luther had been reduced to such a state before he could even scream, some of the

    remaining Crawfords instantly yelled, ¡°H-hurry! Run for it and tell the chief about this¡­!¡±

    With that, the hundred over terrified people began scattering in all four directions, hoping to escape

    with their lives intact!

    ¡°Oh? Are all of you seriously trying to escape now?¡± said Gerald with a faint smile before closing his

    eyes¡­

    As soon as he did, a golden eye suddenly appeared on his forehead! Almost instantaneously, a strong

    light was then ejected from the eye! The light itself easily homed in on everyone Gerald deemed as an

    enemy, and whenever the light pierced through someone, their bodies would end up exploding in gory

    sounds!

    While all this was taking ce, those standing behind Gerald could only scream in terror. After all, all

    this was simply too cruel for them!

    Once everyone was taken out, Gerald closed his divine eye before turning to look at the old priest while

    asking, ¡°Are you sure that Master Ghost is currently in Hoyt¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Master Crawford!¡± replied the shocked old priest.

    Though he had experienced a great deal throughout his lifetime, this was the first he had witnessed

    such a bloody scene¡­ It made him fear Gerald since the young man was actually willing to resort to

    such vicious methods¡­

    ¡°Very well, then. Regardless, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead my friends down the mountain and settle

    down there for a bit. For your own safety, please don¡¯t re-ascend the mountain till I get down!¡±

    instructed Gerald.

    Before anyone could even say a thing about that, Gerald¡¯s figure had already dissipated into thin air¡­

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s words seemed to be imbued with some sort of magic. After all, though some of

    them were initially hesitant, everyone eventually hurried down the mountain in retreat.

    A little whileter, two rows of people could be seen sitting on both sides of a secret chamber located

    on Sacrasolis Mountain. Sitting at the highest point in the chamber, was a middle-aged man with a

    square jaw.

    Lying right in the middle of this group, was an oil cauldron, and right beside it was an old man who was

    being held captive.

    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I remember you promising us that you¡¯d give us the answers we wanted

    after a month of purification. We trusted in you, but it¡¯s now well over a month. Since you attempted to

    deceive us, I¡¯m now reminding you that there isn¡¯t a way out for you. Look, either you fulfill your

    promise and cooperate with us, or my men will dunk you into that boiling hot oil cauldron!¡± sneered the

    middle-aged man¡ªwho was clearly the leader of the group¡ªas he took a sip of his wine.

    ¡°Oh? Did I promise such a thing? I¡¯m sorry, my memory hasn¡¯t been the best! Do tell me what exactly I

    promised at the start!¡± replied the old and extremely thin man sitting by the oil cauldron.

    As expected, the man was none other than Master Ghost, though he now looked rather haggard after

    being tortured for so long. Even so, his eyes were still brimming with vigor.

    ¡°Firstly, I want you to tell me where Gerald is. You, of all people, should know how much we¡¯ve gone

    through throughout the years just to locate him. Secondly, I need you to tell me where the Astrigite is.

    Even so, aren¡¯t you just ying a fool, Master Ghost? Do you think any of us here buy your confused

    act?¡± growled Hoyt.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve already told you, haven¡¯t I? Gerald¡¯sing over to find you sooner orter! However,

    you got impatient and captured his family members! Regardless, as for the second request¡­ Let¡¯s

    discuss that once you meet up with Gerald. That is, if you¡¯re still alive by then!¡± replied Master Ghost

    beforeughing aloud.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    This prompted a fat middle-aged man¡ªwho had a katana sheathed under his Japanese garments¡ªto

    m his fist onto the table before shouting, ¡°You old b*stard! Who do you even think Gerald is? Killing

    him would probably be easier than killing an ant for me!¡±

    ¡°Look, if you know what¡¯s good for you, just tell us where Gerald is right now! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be

    facing so much misery that you¡¯ll be wishing that we allowed you to die!¡± grumbled another impatient

    person.

    At that moment, everyone heard slow, but distinct, footsteps approaching the room¡­

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Who could that be?¡±

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1527

    Realizing that all of them had heard the same thing, everyone turned to look at the doorway¡­

    Following that, a young priest who was trembling in fear walked into the room¡­

    Staring at him, Hoyt then asked in a cold voice, ¡°What is it-¡±

    Before his question could even end, a figure¡ªwho had been hiding behind the priest¡¯s back¡ªslowly

    revealed himself. Naturally, it was Gerald.

    It took Hoyt a moment, but when he finally realized who the youth was, he found himself muttering, ¡°¡­

    You¡­ You¡¯re Gerald from the Crawford family, no?¡±

    ¡°Bingo!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°M-master Crawford¡­! I¡¯ve already led you here! You¡­ You promised you¡¯d spare my life once I did

    that, right¡­?¡± stuttered the priest fearfully.

    The second his sentence ended, however, Gerald simply flicked the back of his palm against the

    priest¡¯s skull¡­ and just like that, the priest¡¯s head exploded! As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, the

    priest¡¯s entire body then quickly dissipated into a bloody mist!

    What a joke¡­ As if Gerald would¡¯ve ever considered sparing his life!

    Regardless, Hoyt and the others were momentarily stunned speechless. As it turned out, Gerald was

    actually pretty skillful!

    ¡°Young brother Gerald!¡± announced Master Ghost who couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief.

    ¡°Master Ghost! I¡¯m so sorry that you had to suffer this much just because I was a littlete!¡± replied

    Gerald as he, too, nodded in relief when he saw that Master Ghost was still alive.

    Before anyone could say another word, Hoyt mmed both his hands against his table before

    shouting, ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for you for so long¡­ To think that you¡¯d actuallye to our doorstep

    on your own ord! Very well, then! You¡¯ve truly saved me a lot of trouble and manpower!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, Hoyt¡¯s figure seemed to waver for a moment¡­ and the next thing

    anyone knew, he was already standing before Gerald!

    Even the eight experts¡ªwho were standing on both sides of the room¡ªwere already armed and

    seemingly ready to attack at any moment.

    From what Gerald could see, some of the experts were Japanese, whereas the others were from other

    foreign regions.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Is he the one, Chief Crawford? Is the Herculean Primordial Spirit really inside his body?¡± asked one of

    the eight people as they exchanged nces among each other with joyous expressions on their faces.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to remind all of you that it was the Crawfords who had spent a

    great deal of time and effort to nurture the Herculean Primordial Spirit. With that said, you¡¯ll still have to

    listen to the Crawford family¡¯smands if you wish to even get a share of the pie, understood?¡±

    warned Hoyt.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural!¡± replied all eight of them gleefully.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve heard from Luthor that the Crawfords of Northbay are nothing more than a tool to your

    half of the family. Does that mean that the Crawfords of Northbay were created just so you could

    nurture the Herculean Primordial Spirit within me?¡± asked Gerald in slight disbelief.

    ¡°Oh? It appears that you¡¯re quite smart! Every word you said was pretty much true! Regardless, we¡¯ll

    be harvesting the Herculean Primordial Spirit in advance due to some changes!¡± replied Hoyt.

    ¡°I see¡­ While I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be getting rid of my family members sooner orter, I can¡¯t imagine

    why you guys are being so ruthless. So what if we¡¯re vastly different? In the end, we¡¯re still from the

    same family, no?¡± asked Gerald, finding all of this to be increasingly outrageous.

    ¡°Well, I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you this since you¡¯re about to die anyway! Look, are you really

    stupid enough to believe that your Crawford family is from the same lineage as ours? Hahaha! You

    see, the ancestor of your Crawford family was initially just a stand-in for our Crawford family¡¯s ancestor!

    In the end, we allowed him to create the Crawfords of Northbay¡ªwhich would eventually end up

    bing a world-ss power that owns over half of the¡¯s wealth and assets¡ªjust for the sake

    of this nurturing n! As an extra titbit, in order to ensure that your Crawford family wouldn¡¯t branch

    out, we personally made sure to get rid of as many of your family¡¯s members as possible!¡± sneered

    Hoyt.

    ¡°And here I was wondering why my family¡¯s lineage didn¡¯t seem to be prosperous despite the fact that

    we¡¯re so economically strong¡­ So they were murdered by all of you¡­!¡± growled Gerald, his eyes filled

    with rage.

 Chapter 1528

    ?Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1528

    ¡°But of course! Regardless, everything is perfect now! After waiting for over a dozen generations, the prophecy of the picture of the sun is finally going to be fulfilled! After all, you¡¯re the true bearer of the Herculean Primordial Spirit!¡± dered Hoyt with augh.

    ¡°What I¡¯m hearing is that since the mission is nowplete, my family and I should no longer exist among the living, correct?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Naturally. While I admit that you¡¯re able to see through issues pretty thoroughly, it¡¯s quite unfortunate that there really is no other way out for you. Your fate had already been determined from the moment you were born! You were always destined to end up in our hands!¡± retorted Hoyt, his mocking expression filled with ridicule.

    After taking note of all of this, Gerald thenughed bitterly before replying, ¡°You almost sound proud of your ability to manipte others and y god.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am! As if there¡¯s anything more exciting than that in the world!¡± sneered Hoyt beforeughing aloud.

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it appears that aside from my strength, everything else that I¡¯ve experienced up till this point could very well be artificial! Regardless, I had trusted others way too easily, resulting in my family getting kidnapped and possibly even harmed¡­ What a pity that I was so careless¡­¡± muttered Gerald, hints of remorse reflected in his eyes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Why hadn¡¯t he thought of establishing a protective formation for his family upon awakening to his powers? That could¡¯ve possibly prevented his family members from getting kidnapped!

    Thinking about all this also made him slightly frightened. After all, had Z not helped him unlock the natural gift from the Herculean Primordial Spirit, he could¡¯ve easily died at the hands of either this group or the King of Judgment Portal.

    Momentarily staring at his palm, he couldn¡¯t help but clench it slightly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, truth be told, it¡¯s exactly because you werete that your family members are still alive! Had we found you that day, none of them would be among the living anymore!¡± replied Hoyt as he fished out his cell phone before ying a pre-recorded video¡­

    From what Gerald could see, the video had been recorded in some kind of dark dungeon¡­

    Upon the video zooming in, Gerald realized that a person was being tortured with an iron whip! The person himself looked badly mutted, and Gerald¡¯s eyes were filled with rage the second he saw the victim¡¯s face. It was his father!

    As Gerald''s heart began beating wildly, he noticed the presence of a masked youth who was sitting at the side of the dungeon. That person simply sat there,ughing and ridiculing Gerald''s father who was still being whipped repeatedly.

    "While it''s true that they''re alive, it''s only fair that we make them suffer in exchange! Well, Gerald? Are you feeling powerless now? Hahaha! I understand how you feel! After all, it must be quite unpleasant to know that your entire family was manipted like mere pawns!" sneered Hoyt with a maliciousugh before putting his cell phone away.

    "Chief Crawford, there''s no point talking to him anymore. Why don''t I capture him first? Once that''s done, we''ll use the remaining time to discuss how we''ll share the energy from the Herculean Primordial Spirit!" grumbled a Japanese man who was among the eight experts. From what Gerald could see, he was at the very least a Fourth-rank master.

    Not even waiting for Hoyt to reply, the samurai then leaped forward in an attempt to grab hold of Gerald''s neck!

    Gerald, however, was having none of that. Now extremely furious, Gerald instantly dered, "You utter b*stards...! For doing all this, I, Gerald Crawford, swear to turn all of you into nothing but ashes once I''m done!"

    Following that, Gerald was instantly covered in a bloodred glow that made the hearts of anyone who saw it-palpitate wildly. Adding that to the pressuring killing intent that Gerald currently exuded, it almost seemed like he could murder just with the two!

    Even the Japanese master who had earlier rushed forward found himself freezing in ce when he felt Gerald''s monstrous killing intent. "W-what...?!" muttered the man as he instantly felt a strong urge to take a step back.

    However, before he could even do so, he felt a strong force yanking him toward Gerald! His hand now over the Japanese man''s throat, Gerald then squeezed it hard...

    And with a sickening sound, the man''s head exploded into a million pieces... He was now as good as a lump of flesh.

    "...H-huh...?!"

    It took everyone a moment to register what had just happened, but when it finally hit, their eyelids instantly began twitching rapidly.

    This was especially the case for Hoyt, who was already taking a few steps back in sheer horror and amazement after witnessing Gerald''s terrifying change.

    How... How could any of this be?!

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1529

    ¡°Just because you people have a slightly higher rank, you all think you¡¯re so invincible¡­ Is being strong

    the reason why all of you think it¡¯s fine to manipte the lives of others? Well guess what? Your lives

    are dirt cheap before me!¡± roared Gerald.

    ¡°Everyone, keep your guard up! Attack him together or we¡¯ll never be able to capture Gerald!¡± ordered

    Hoyt whose eyelids were still twitching.

    Since the remaining seven experts now had amon enemy, all of them instantly began charging up

    their strongest attacks before assaulting Gerald together! Due to the immense release of essential qi,

    the entire area began trembling rather violently¡­

    With debris and dust flying everywhere, the seven men were just about tond their attacks on Gerald

    when suddenly, he seemingly vanished into thin air!

    Before anyone could even react, the first wail of despair could be heard¡­ Then another¡­ And

    another¡­

    By the time the dust finally settled, seven mangled and bloodied corpsesy at Gerald¡¯s feet.

    Gerald himself appeared to bepletely unharmed, and there wasn¡¯t even a single trace of dust on

    him!

    ¡°A-amazing¡­ You truly are amazing¡­!¡± stuttered Hoyt as he revealed himself from behind a stone

    pir.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As Hoyt stared at the seven corpses on the ground, Gerald saw that the man was simultaneously

    strangling Master Ghost with one of his hands! In Hoyt¡¯s other hand, he seemed to be holding some

    kind of bead¡­

    Regardless, as Hoyt continued muttering something in his horrified state, Gerald simply remained calm

    as a cucumber. Sliding his hands into his pockets, Gerald then smiled while asking, ¡°What exactly is so

    amazing?¡±

    ¡°Y-you are, of course! Just so you know, the eight who you just murdered were all great masters, and

    all of them were incredible individuals! Despite the fact that you were face to face against seven of the

    strongest attacks from the best of the best, none of them even seemed to be a match against you! With

    how tragically each of them died, I admit that we¡¯ve seriously underestimated you! You¡¯re simply too

    strong and capablepared to us¡­!¡± replied Hoyt as he continued holding Master Ghost hostage. It

    was also evident by this point that the bead in his hand was no ordinary object.

    Though Hoyt did appear to be extremely surprised, he seemed unusually calm for some reason¡­

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it appears that you¡¯re no idiot, at least whenpared to all the stupid folk I¡¯ve

    had to meet before. After all, you didn¡¯t just rush over to me to attack. Now that would¡¯ve instantly

    spelled your doom. Instead, you actually used your wits to hold Master Ghost hostage amidst all the

    chaos!¡± said Gerald with a sincere smile on his face.

    Though Hoyt realized that Gerald¡¯s praise was authentic, he still remained stern as he chuckled before

    coldly replying, ¡°¡­Well, as they say, when a young man has great power, he¡¯ll surely get extremely

    arrogant and think that strength will get him anything that he wants! Just so you know, when ites to

    fights between masters, wisdom is what counts at the end of the day!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, did you¡­ Did you just say wisdom?¡± replied Gerald who was so caught off guard by Hoyt¡¯s

    words that he almost felt like his jaw was about to drop.

    ¡°Are you¡­ honestly saying that you¡¯re filled with wisdom just because you¡¯ve taken Master Ghost

    hostage¡­? Or is it because of that toy in your other hand?¡± added Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it right now that I¡¯ve been nicknamed ¡®the Crawford family¡¯s wisdom¡¯ for the longest time among

    those in the realm of training. Also, did you just say that this bead is a toy?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It appears to be a toy that¡¯s currently being held by an infant!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now you¡¯re just being ridiculous¡­ While I could exin what it is, I think it¡¯d be better if

    Master Ghost borated on it. After all, you¡¯ve been seeking him for such a long time!¡± scoffed Hoyt.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the Thunderstorm Formation¡­!¡± eximed Master Ghost, a fearful expression on his face.

    ¡°Insightful as ever, Master Ghost! That¡¯s right! I hope you understand, Gerald, that as long as I move

    my finger, the formation will instantly activate, and when it does, the chaos it¡¯ll cause will disallow even

    an inch of grass to grow within a hundred-mile radius! Needless to say, all three of us will be ashes by

    then! While dying now doesn¡¯t matter to me, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be a shame if you lost your life here, no? After

    all, the rest of your family members are still suffering in the hands of my half of the family! Regardless,

    it seems that in the end, both of your lives are still under my control! With that said, I don¡¯t think I need

    to spell it out for you, for you to know what¡¯s most important, right?¡± scoffed Hoyt rather smugly.

    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re calling the shots, what do

    you propose I should do then?¡± asked Gerald as he took a few steps forward, his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you daree any closer! Make one more move and all three of us are dying together!¡±

    roared Hoyt nervously as the muscles on his face twitched slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wisdom? Are you that scared already when I¡¯ve barely even moved? Speaking of

    which, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to remind you about,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, that formation in your hand? It¡¯s nothing but a toy to me. Consider the fact that I murdered

    all eight of your ¡®experts¡¯ as easily as ughtering chickens. Have you ever thought about what would

    happen to you if the formation fails to hurt me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± muttered Hoyt with a gulp as his face went deathly pale.

    While Gerald simply looked like an ordinary person, the aura he exuded was simply too

    overpowering¡­

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1529

    ¡°Just because you people have a slightly higher rank, you all think you¡¯re so invincible¡­ Is being strong

    the reason why all of you think it¡¯s fine to manipte the lives of others? Well guess what? Your lives

    are dirt cheap before me!¡± roared Gerald.

    ¡°Everyone, keep your guard up! Attack him together or we¡¯ll never be able to capture Gerald!¡± ordered

    Hoyt whose eyelids were still twitching.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Since the remaining seven experts now had amon enemy, all of them instantly began charging up

    their strongest attacks before assaulting Gerald together! Due to the immense release of essential qi,

    the entire area began trembling rather violently¡­

    With debris and dust flying everywhere, the seven men were just about tond their attacks on Gerald

    when suddenly, he seemingly vanished into thin air!

    Before anyone could even react, the first wail of despair could be heard¡­ Then another¡­ And

    another¡­

    By the time the dust finally settled, seven mangled and bloodied corpsesy at Gerald¡¯s feet.

    Gerald himself appeared to bepletely unharmed, and there wasn¡¯t even a single trace of dust on

    him!

    ¡°A-amazing¡­ You truly are amazing¡­!¡± stuttered Hoyt as he revealed himself from behind a stone

    pir.

    As Hoyt stared at the seven corpses on the ground, Gerald saw that the man was simultaneously

    strangling Master Ghost with one of his hands! In Hoyt¡¯s other hand, he seemed to be holding some

    kind of bead¡­

    Regardless, as Hoyt continued muttering something in his horrified state, Gerald simply remained calm

    as a cucumber. Sliding his hands into his pockets, Gerald then smiled while asking, ¡°What exactly is so

    amazing?¡±

    ¡°Y-you are, of course! Just so you know, the eight who you just murdered were all great masters, and

    all of them were incredible individuals! Despite the fact that you were face to face against seven of the

    strongest attacks from the best of the best, none of them even seemed to be a match against you! With

    how tragically each of them died, I admit that we¡¯ve seriously underestimated you! You¡¯re simply too

    strong and capablepared to us¡­!¡± replied Hoyt as he continued holding Master Ghost hostage. It

    was also evident by this point that the bead in his hand was no ordinary object.

    Though Hoyt did appear to be extremely surprised, he seemed unusually calm for some reason¡­

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it appears that you¡¯re no idiot, at least whenpared to all the stupid folk I¡¯ve

    had to meet before. After all, you didn¡¯t just rush over to me to attack. Now that would¡¯ve instantly

    spelled your doom. Instead, you actually used your wits to hold Master Ghost hostage amidst all the

    chaos!¡± said Gerald with a sincere smile on his face.

    Though Hoyt realized that Gerald¡¯s praise was authentic, he still remained stern as he chuckled before

    coldly replying, ¡°¡­Well, as they say, when a young man has great power, he¡¯ll surely get extremely

    arrogant and think that strength will get him anything that he wants! Just so you know, when ites to

    fights between masters, wisdom is what counts at the end of the day!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, did you¡­ Did you just say wisdom?¡± replied Gerald who was so caught off guard by Hoyt¡¯s

    words that he almost felt like his jaw was about to drop.

    ¡°Are you¡­ honestly saying that you¡¯re filled with wisdom just because you¡¯ve taken Master Ghost

    hostage¡­? Or is it because of that toy in your other hand?¡± added Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it right now that I¡¯ve been nicknamed ¡®the Crawford family¡¯s wisdom¡¯ for the longest time among

    those in the realm of training. Also, did you just say that this bead is a toy?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It appears to be a toy that¡¯s currently being held by an infant!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now you¡¯re just being ridiculous¡­ While I could exin what it is, I think it¡¯d be better if

    Master Ghost borated on it. After all, you¡¯ve been seeking him for such a long time!¡± scoffed Hoyt.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the Thunderstorm Formation¡­!¡± eximed Master Ghost, a fearful expression on his face.

    ¡°Insightful as ever, Master Ghost! That¡¯s right! I hope you understand, Gerald, that as long as I move

    my finger, the formation will instantly activate, and when it does, the chaos it¡¯ll cause will disallow even

    an inch of grass to grow within a hundred-mile radius! Needless to say, all three of us will be ashes by

    then! While dying now doesn¡¯t matter to me, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be a shame if you lost your life here, no? After

    all, the rest of your family members are still suffering in the hands of my half of the family! Regardless,

    it seems that in the end, both of your lives are still under my control! With that said, I don¡¯t think I need

    to spell it out for you, for you to know what¡¯s most important, right?¡± scoffed Hoyt rather smugly.

    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re calling the shots, what do

    you propose I should do then?¡± asked Gerald as he took a few steps forward, his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you daree any closer! Make one more move and all three of us are dying together!¡±

    roared Hoyt nervously as the muscles on his face twitched slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wisdom? Are you that scared already when I¡¯ve barely even moved? Speaking of

    which, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to remind you about,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, that formation in your hand? It¡¯s nothing but a toy to me. Consider the fact that I murdered

    all eight of your ¡®experts¡¯ as easily as ughtering chickens. Have you ever thought about what would

    happen to you if the formation fails to hurt me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± muttered Hoyt with a gulp as his face went deathly pale.

    While Gerald simply looked like an ordinary person, the aura he exuded was simply too

    overpowering¡­

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1529

    ¡°Just because you people have a slightly higher rank, you all think you¡¯re so invincible¡­ Is being strong

    the reason why all of you think it¡¯s fine to manipte the lives of others? Well guess what? Your lives

    are dirt cheap before me!¡± roared Gerald.

    ¡°Everyone, keep your guard up! Attack him together or we¡¯ll never be able to capture Gerald!¡± ordered

    Hoyt whose eyelids were still twitching.

    Since the remaining seven experts now had amon enemy, all of them instantly began charging up

    their strongest attacks before assaulting Gerald together! Due to the immense release of essential qi,

    the entire area began trembling rather violently¡­

    With debris and dust flying everywhere, the seven men were just about tond their attacks on Gerald

    when suddenly, he seemingly vanished into thin air!

    Before anyone could even react, the first wail of despair could be heard¡­ Then another¡­ And

    another¡­

    By the time the dust finally settled, seven mangled and bloodied corpsesy at Gerald¡¯s feet.

    Gerald himself appeared to bepletely unharmed, and there wasn¡¯t even a single trace of dust on

    him!

    ¡°A-amazing¡­ You truly are amazing¡­!¡± stuttered Hoyt as he revealed himself from behind a stone

    pir.

    As Hoyt stared at the seven corpses on the ground, Gerald saw that the man was simultaneously

    strangling Master Ghost with one of his hands! In Hoyt¡¯s other hand, he seemed to be holding some

    kind of bead¡­

    Regardless, as Hoyt continued muttering something in his horrified state, Gerald simply remained calm

    as a cucumber. Sliding his hands into his pockets, Gerald then smiled while asking, ¡°What exactly is so

    amazing?¡±

    ¡°Y-you are, of course! Just so you know, the eight who you just murdered were all great masters, and

    all of them were incredible individuals! Despite the fact that you were face to face against seven of the

    strongest attacks from the best of the best, none of them even seemed to be a match against you! With

    how tragically each of them died, I admit that we¡¯ve seriously underestimated you! You¡¯re simply too

    strong and capablepared to us¡­!¡± replied Hoyt as he continued holding Master Ghost hostage. It

    was also evident by this point that the bead in his hand was no ordinary object.

    Though Hoyt did appear to be extremely surprised, he seemed unusually calm for some reason¡­

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it appears that you¡¯re no idiot, at least whenpared to all the stupid folk I¡¯ve

    had to meet before. After all, you didn¡¯t just rush over to me to attack. Now that would¡¯ve instantly

    spelled your doom. Instead, you actually used your wits to hold Master Ghost hostage amidst all the

    chaos!¡± said Gerald with a sincere smile on his face.

    Though Hoyt realized that Gerald¡¯s praise was authentic, he still remained stern as he chuckled before

    coldly replying, ¡°¡­Well, as they say, when a young man has great power, he¡¯ll surely get extremely

    arrogant and think that strength will get him anything that he wants! Just so you know, when ites to

    fights between masters, wisdom is what counts at the end of the day!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, did you¡­ Did you just say wisdom?¡± replied Gerald who was so caught off guard by Hoyt¡¯s

    words that he almost felt like his jaw was about to drop.

    ¡°Are you¡­ honestly saying that you¡¯re filled with wisdom just because you¡¯ve taken Master Ghost

    hostage¡­? Or is it because of that toy in your other hand?¡± added Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it right now that I¡¯ve been nicknamed ¡®the Crawford family¡¯s wisdom¡¯ for the longest time among

    those in the realm of training. Also, did you just say that this bead is a toy?!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed. It appears to be a toy that¡¯s currently being held by an infant!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Hahaha! Now you¡¯re just being ridiculous¡­ While I could exin what it is, I think it¡¯d be better if

    Master Ghost borated on it. After all, you¡¯ve been seeking him for such a long time!¡± scoffed Hoyt.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the Thunderstorm Formation¡­!¡± eximed Master Ghost, a fearful expression on his face.

    ¡°Insightful as ever, Master Ghost! That¡¯s right! I hope you understand, Gerald, that as long as I move

    my finger, the formation will instantly activate, and when it does, the chaos it¡¯ll cause will disallow even

    an inch of grass to grow within a hundred-mile radius! Needless to say, all three of us will be ashes by

    then! While dying now doesn¡¯t matter to me, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be a shame if you lost your life here, no? After

    all, the rest of your family members are still suffering in the hands of my half of the family! Regardless,

    it seems that in the end, both of your lives are still under my control! With that said, I don¡¯t think I need

    to spell it out for you, for you to know what¡¯s most important, right?¡± scoffed Hoyt rather smugly.

    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re calling the shots, what do

    you propose I should do then?¡± asked Gerald as he took a few steps forward, his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you daree any closer! Make one more move and all three of us are dying together!¡±

    roared Hoyt nervously as the muscles on his face twitched slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wisdom? Are you that scared already when I¡¯ve barely even moved? Speaking of

    which, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to remind you about,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, that formation in your hand? It¡¯s nothing but a toy to me. Consider the fact that I murdered

    all eight of your ¡®experts¡¯ as easily as ughtering chickens. Have you ever thought about what would

    happen to you if the formation fails to hurt me?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­¡± muttered Hoyt with a gulp as his face went deathly pale.

    While Gerald simply looked like an ordinary person, the aura he exuded was simply too

    overpowering¡­

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1532

    It had already been very difficult for him to go even further throughout all these years.

    It was probably because he was born into an ordinary mortal life in the first ce. However, even

    though he was not very strong, Gerald also had very high regard for him.

    As for Hubert, he was naturally filled with reverence for Gerald.

    ¡°My injury has beenpletely healed after receiving treatment from you, Magnificent Lord. I rushed

    here as soon as I heard that you called for me!¡± Hubert said as he bowed slightly.

    ¡°Well, I heard Master Ghost telling me that the Dragon Squad has a very systematic underground

    resourcework. So, I would like to ask for your help for a certain matter, Mr. Younger!¡± Gerald spoke

    up.

    ¡°I owe my life to you, Magnificent Lord. So, please give me anymands you may have!¡±

    Hubert said as he bowed.

    ¡°Julian, Carlos¡­¡± Gerald looked at these two men.

    ¡°Yes, Magnificent Lord!¡±

    ¡°Since the establishment of Sacrasolis Pce has already been determined, I¡¯ll assign the both of you

    to assign the tasks so that we canplete the establishment of our force within three days. Both of

    you can go ahead and coordinate these matters on my behalf. There are still some other things I need

    to do!¡± Gerald instructed.

    Everyone in the hall retreated immediately to get things done.

    ¡°Master Ghost has already spoken to me about it. Magnificent Lord, you want to ask me about the

    whereabouts of Yearning Ind, right?¡± Hubert said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Yearning Ind is very hidden, and there has always been a curse on the people from Yearning

    Ind. None of their n members are allowed to tell or reveal the location of Yearning Ind to

    anyone at all. Otherwise, they will suffer a violent death directly on the spot!¡±

    ¡°It is also precisely because of this wicked reason that the location of Yearning Ind has remained

    hidden for so many years. No one knows its location, and not even a single person in the cultivation

    realm knows about the location of Yearning Ind at all!¡± Hubert said.

    It was no wonder why Hoyt had dared to risk death just to escape. It was because if he were to mention

    the location of Yearning Ind, he would definitely suffer a horrible death in front of Gerald!

    Gerald nodded with some understanding.

    ¡°In that case, is there truly no way for us to find Yearning Ind, then?¡± Gerald asked anxiously.

    ¡°Not necessarily. I have a magic artifact hidden in the Dragon Squad called the Soul Arch Compass.

    Back then, my father also had several acquaintances with Master Ghost because of the Soul Arch

    Compass. With the Soul Arch Compass and Master Ghost¡¯s Nine Dragons Calction Technique,

    coupled with the systematic mechanism of the Dragon Squad¡¯s groundwork for so many years, I

    believe that it would not be difficult for us to uncover the location of Yearning Ind!¡± Hubert said.

    ¡°Sir, that is precisely the reason why I asked Mr. Younger toe here. If we want to find Yearning

    Ind, we will have to make use of the Soul Arch Compass. I believe that Mr. Younger will have a

    way!¡± Master Ghost said to Gerald.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Magnificent Lord, in addition, I, Hubert Younger, have a small request. However, I do not know

    whether I should speak about it or not!¡± Hubert suddenly lowered his head as he pondered for a

    moment. After that, he spoke up in a soft voice, almost as though he was still feeling extremely

    uncertain.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Well, after the battle this time, I realized that the people from the Dragon Squad are indeed a little too

    weak when facing certain real masters. Yesterday, I heard Master Julian saying that you intend to teach

    certain techniques and formations to the people in Sacrasolis Pce. We, from the Dragon Squad, are

    naturally not as talented as Master Julian and the others. However, since you¡¯re well-versed in these

    formations and techniques, I wonder if you could take the time to teach the members of my Dragon

    Squad a technique or two? It would certainly be of infinite and great use to us!¡±

    Hubert was particrly eager as he spoke about this.

    If Gerald were to teach them, thebat power of the Dragon Squad would certainly be greatly

    strengthened without limits.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Gerald thought about it. Speaking of it, Gerald did indeed have certain techniques and formations that

    would be suitable for the cultivation of the members of the Dragon Squad.

    Naturally, since the Dragon Squad kept one side safe, even if Hubert had not helped Gerald, if Hubert

    had a request, Gerald would still help if he could do so.

    ¡°Okay! I agree to your request!¡±

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1533

    Since the Soul Arch Compass belonging to the Dragon Squad was so important, Gerald did not dare to

    dy any longer. After assigning certain specific tasks, Gerald rushed to the Dragon Squad¡¯s base with

    Master Ghost.

    The Dragon Squad base was a base that was located in Tierson Mountain.

    Of course, this area of Tierson Mountain was also forbidden to the outside world.

    However, anyone who could enter the Dragon Squad base were all first-ss masters who had to

    complete a variety of restricted tasks to ensure the safety of their party.

    So, the Dragon Squad was naturally known as the hidden dragons of Weston.

    It was under the direct control of Weston.

    ¡°Hubert Younger, are you insane?! How dare you bring such an immature and inexperienced young

    brat to the Dragon Squad base? That is already bad enough, but you even dared to rmend him to

    be an instructor at our base?!¡±

    In the chief captain, Team Leader Lock¡¯s office.

    As Hubert was excitedly talking about this matter, the other captains felt incredulous.

    Even Yeshua was a little surprised.

    Yeshua was about sixty years old. He had a head full of white hair, but there was also a burst of energy

    and vitality in his gestures.

    It was obvious that this person was extremely extraordinary.

    As the chief captain, he naturally had his own calm and steady aura. He was simply listening quietly at

    the side as his sub-captains argued over this matter.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The person who had refuted Hubert directly was the sub-captain of the first division, Burnard Jole, who

    was over forty years old.

    What was worth mentioning was the fact that he was the three hundred and sixty eighth-generation heir

    of the iron palm. It was rumored that one of his iron palms could easily prate a rock!

    However, the remaining sub-captains did not have this kind of quality.

    Who would not know that the first sub-team, the Jole team, and the second sub-team, the Younger

    team, were extremely difficult to deal with? So, no one dared to interrupt when the both of them were

    engaged in an argument.

    ¡°Burnard Jole, what¡¯s your hurry? The reason I¡®m doing this is for the sake of the entire Dragon Squad!

    Mr. Crawford has extraordinary strength and abilities that are far beyond our imagination! He is only

    willing to impart some of his techniques to us because I worked hard for it! Team Leader Lock, you

    know me very well. I would never do anything unreliable!¡± Hubert said.

    Yeshua could not help but nod gently. It was indeed true. Hubert was an extremely stable person, and

    he trusted him a great deal.

    If Hubert said that the man named Gerald Crawford was so powerful, Yeshua could only presume that

    Gerald Crawford was indeed exceptional, then.

    ¡°Alright, then. Since you highly rmend him, I think we can give it a go. In addition to what you

    have just mentioned, what other conditions does he have, Hubert?¡± Yeshua could not help but ask.

    ¡°Oh! Mr. Crawford simply wants to borrow and use the Soul Arch Compass!¡± Hubert said.

    As soon as he heard this, Burnard raised his brows.

    At this moment, he said coldly, ¡°Pfft! Who does he think he is?! He actually wants to use the Soul Arch

    Compass?! The Soul Arch Compass is a magic artifact belonging to the Dragon Squad! Can anyone

    simply use it whenever they want to? Are there no longer any rules in this ce?!¡±

    ¡°Burnard Jole, don¡¯t go too far. The reason why I invited Mr. Crawford here is because I was thinking

    about the overall strength and future of the Dragon Squad!¡±

    When he saw that the both of them were about to start arguing again, Yeshua hurriedly stopped them

    as he said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Why don¡¯t we do this, then? We can put the matter rted to the Soul

    Arch Compass aside for the time being. Let¡¯s see what this Mr. Crawford that you¡¯ve brought here can

    offer to the Dragon Squad first!¡±

    Yeshua was obviously not someone who would allow something to gopletely unchecked. To be

    honest, he felt that Hubert was exaggerating by describing a young man in his twenties to have such

    extraordinary and supernatural abilities!

    Yeshua only believed in Hubert¡¯s words slightly because he was giving Hubert face.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s decided, then. You guys can withdraw first!¡± Yeshua said as he waved his hands.

    ¡°What?! Team Leader Lock, you¡¯re not going to see Mr. Crawford even though he is already here?¡±

    Hubert asked in surprise.

    At this moment, Yeshua frowned a little.

    As for Burnard, he took advantage of the situation as he said coldly, ¡°Hubert Younger, you must have

    hit your head and lost your mind during the mission this time, right? You¡¯re actually asking Team

    Leader Lock to go and meet with a youngd?!¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1534

    Hubert was anxious.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m tired. You guys can leave first.¡±

    Yeshua turned his back around as he raised his hand to give them the order to leave.

    What Burnard had said was right. Hubert was actually asking him to go and meet this young kid? That

    was indeed a joke!

    At the same time, Yeshua also felt slightly dissatisfied with Hubert. It seemed as though Hubert was

    acting a little too frivolously at this point, and that was the reason why he did not want to continue

    talking to him anymore.

    Hubert could only nod as he nced coldly at Burnard before retreating directly.

    Burnard also left the office quickly.

    ¡°Captain Jole, do you think that this guy named Gerald Crawford is actually a helper that Hubert has

    hired? After all, the election for the vice chief caption of the Dragon Squad will being up soon.

    Perhaps Hubert knows that he¡¯s not your opponent at all, and that is the reason why he called him

    here?¡±

    Burnard¡¯s deputy asked in a low voice at a secluded ce at this time.

    ¡°Pfft! Who cares about who Gerald Crawford is? So, what could Hubert possibly do even if he invites

    him here? Do you think Hubert could even be my opponent?! Let me tell you something. I¡¯ll not pay any

    attention to him at all! In contrast, what worries me even more is the Soul Arch Compass! Did you hear

    what Hubert said just now?¡± Burnard frowned as he spoke softly with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be gaining the controlling rights of the Soul Arch Compass soon, but Hubert just had to find

    someone toe asking for the Soul Arch Compass at this time. I feel that there must be some hidden

    intentions and motives behind this!¡± The deputy said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, we have to get rid of all our obstacles. I, Burnard Jole, will turn anyone who dares to

    stand in my way into a corpse directly on the spot! Hmph!¡±

    At this moment, Burnard beckoned his deputy to his side as he whispered a few instructions into his

    ear.

    After that, the deputy nodded before he retreated immediately to get things done, leaving behind

    Burnard, who had a ruthless expression on his face.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Gerald, after he had arrived with Master Ghost, they were immediately brought to a reception

    room.

    Gerald had initially thought that he would be able to meet with the leader of the Dragon Squad, Team

    Leader Yeshua Lock, very soon.

    Unexpectedly, as they waited, one hour had already passed by.

    At this time, Hubert walked in with an apologetic look on his face.

    ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m truly sorry, Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Hubert sighed as he shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Team Leader Lock did not directly agree to the matter regarding the Soul Arch Compass,

    right?¡± Master Ghost said as he smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Well, there is truly nothing I can hide from you, Master Ghost. That¡¯s right. This was

    originally supposed to be a very easy matter. The chief captain would never refuse this kind of request

    from me. Yet, I do not know what happened to the chief captain, and he seemed to be a little unhappy,

    choosing to listen to that Burnard Jole instead!¡± Hubert said as he hammered his fist on the table in

    anger.

    ¡°Master Ghost already told me about this end result just now. So, Mr. Younger, you do not need to

    me yourself too much. I think that it¡¯s simply because Team Leader Lock does not believe in my

    strength. So, why don¡¯t you help me gather some of the students for the trial training in the afternoon? I

    will help you conduct a trial training first!¡± Gerald said as heughed.

    Master Ghost had given Gerald a lot of advice in many matters.

    The other party¡¯s intention was already very obvious. He wanted to see Gerald¡¯s ability and strength for

    himself.

    Since that was the case, Gerald did not mind exposing his abilities.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯d be best as long as you¡¯re not angry, Mr. Crawford. Why don¡¯t we do this, then? Since it is

    already noon, we can just eat at the base first. I¡¯ll gather all the students immediately after we¡¯re done

    eating. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the food here!¡± Hubert said as he smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it is necessary for you to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ve only heard of the Dragon

    Squad before, but I¡¯ve never seen the Dragon Squad¡¯s base for myself. So, since I have the

    opportunity to look around and see what the Dragon Squad¡¯s base in Weston is like, we could just head

    to the cafeteria in the base to have our lunch there, right? I wonder if it would be convenient for you, Mr.

    Younger?¡±

    Master Ghost asked as he smiled mysteriously at this time.

    ¡°Ah? Yes, it would be convenient for me. After all, Mr. Crawford will be a chief instructor at our base in

    the future. So, I can also introduce some of the facilities at the Dragon Squad base to Mr. Crawford and

    Master Ghost along the way!¡± Hubert said as he smiled.

    Gerald did not know what Master Ghost was up to this time, but since Master Ghost wanted to take a

    look around the Dragon Squad base, he certainly had his own reasons for doing so.

    So, the three of them began walking toward the cafeteria in the Dragon Squad base¡­

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1535

    At this moment, in the cafeteria.

    There was a member who had bruises all over his hands, trembling as he held a tray with both hands.

    He had just sat down at one of the seats.

    ¡°Hey! Who told you that you could sit down? Brother Yareth does not have any fruits yet. Hurry up and

    get some fruits for Brother Yareth now!¡±

    Several young people who were sitting nearby spoke coldly to this young man.

    All of these young people had an arrogant and domineering look on their faces, and they were

    obviously making fun of this young man.

    Amongst these several young people, it was obvious that the person sitting in the center of the crowd

    was none other than Brother Yareth. At this moment, he simply narrowed his eyes, and he had a

    yful smile on his face as he witnessed the scene before him.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go and get it now!¡±

    The young man bit his lip slightly. It was clear that this was very humiliating for him, but he stood up

    anyway as he went to get some fruits before cing them beside Yareth.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as he sat down again, the young man at the side just now shouted again, ¡°What kind of fruits

    did you bring here?! Change it to a smaller one! Hurry up!¡±

    The young man sneered.

    As soon as he was done speaking, the few people around him could not help but cover their mouths to

    stifle theirughter.

    Finally, that young man could not stand it anymore.

    ¡°Finnick Mackrill, have you guys had enough?! All of us are trial members of the Dragon Squad. So,

    why do I have to listen to all of yourmands and demands?!¡±

    The young man mmed his hands on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re yelling? You actually dare to talk back?! It seems as though the lessons we have given you are

    not enough!¡±

    After he was done speaking, Finnick swept all of the apples on the table, and it hit the rice te in the

    young man¡¯s hand directly.

    There was a loud crashing sound, and the rice te smashed and scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The blue veins were raging on the young man¡¯s forehead.

    He clenched his fists tightly, but he swallowed his rage and anger anyway.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a bully! I heard that when this kid first joined the team, he worked very hard, and he even

    surpassed Yareth Jole in one of the tests. In the end, he ended up in this state after getting bullied and

    humiliated by Yareth Jole¡¯s people every day. Just look at all of the scars on his body!¡±

    ¡°Sigh! What else can be done? How could he possibly have a good life after getting targeted by Yareth

    Jole? I believe this kid will not be able to continue staying in the Dragon Squad training team for long.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of it, Yareth Jole has a very strong background, right? He is not only very strong and

    powerful, but he alsoes from a very strong background!¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Yareth Jole¡¯sst name is Jole, and thest name of

    the captain of the Jole team is also Jole. I think that the captain of the Jole team is his biological uncle.

    Besides, I¡¯ve also heard people saying that the Dragon Squad chief captain¡¯s granddaughter seems to

    have a very strong interest in Yareth Jole!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! No wonder no one dares to say anything at all even though this kid is being bullied like this!¡±

    Everyone could only keep quiet out of fear.

    At this moment, they could only join in the fun as they watched the young man, who was getting bullied

    and humiliated at this time.

    On the contrary, Yareth simply narrowed his eyes slightly as he continued eating his meal without

    rushing at all.

    Meanwhile, Finnick walked toward the young man relentlessly.

    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not convinced?¡±

    Finnick sneered before he crushed and stepped on the rice under his feet.

    After that, he grabbed a handful of the dirty rice before he brought it directly in front of the young man.

    ¡°Kid! You do not know your own ce and you actually dared to overtake our boss? There will be no

    good rice for you today, and you can only eat this! I want you to pick it up and eat it now!¡± Finnick said

    viciously.

    The young man¡¯s face flushed red.

    Before the young man could even react, he had already received another blow from another one of

    Yareth¡¯s henchmen, and he fell to the ground directly.

    Finnick grabbed hold of the young man¡¯s hair immediately before he began stuffing the rice into this

    young man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°He¡¯s too ruthless!¡±

    The other people at the scene stood up out of shock at this time, but no one dared to say anything.

    ¡°Ai¡­ Aiden?!¡±

    However, at this moment, a somewhat trembling voice sounded from the doorway.

    Who else could this person be if it was not Gerald?

    Earlier, when Gerald, Master Ghost, and Hubert had walked in, they had happened to witness this

    scene that was unfolding in front of them.

    When Hubert saw that the trial members were fighting, he was about to step in and take action.

    However, he could suddenly feel a very cold intenting from Gerald, and he was so terrified that he

    could only swallow his words.

    Emotional. It seemed as though this person was acquainted with Mr. Crawford?

    As for Gerald, his eyes were shing red at this time.

    The young man who was getting beaten up was none other than his good brother, Aiden.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1536

    If he had not gotten a clear look, Aiden, who was seriously scarred, would be almost unrecognizable.

    ¡°Hmph? So, it turns out to be Captain Younger?¡±

    At this moment, when Finnick and the others saw Huberting in, they stopped whatever they were

    doing because they were giving him a little face.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Crawford?¡±

    As for Aiden, who was lying on the ground, his whole body shook violently as soon as he saw Gerald.

    In an instant, his tears of grievance began pouring out like a flood that had broken through a damn.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Aiden cried as he yelled out loud.

    ¡°Aiden! Hurry up and stand up!¡±

    Gerald hurriedly ran over to help Aiden up.

    To be honest, if he was at any other location, he would have already disembodied all of these people.

    However, since Hubert was here, Gerald believed that Hubert would certainly give justice to his brother.

    Of course, this matter would not end just like that regardless of whether justice was served or not.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    This was Gerald¡¯s character now. No matter who was right or wrong, and regardless of the other party¡¯s

    identity, as long as anyone dared to touch his brother, the other party would have to pay a painful price

    as a consequence of his action, even if his brother was the one at fault.

    When Hubert saw that Aiden seemed to have a close rtionship with Gerald, he was also very angry.

    At this time, he hurriedly reprimanded Finnick and the others.

    However, Finnick and the others were not afraid of Hubert at all.

    ¡°Hahaha! Captain Younger, you have no right to lecture us. If you have the ability to do so, you should

    go and look for Captain Jole! We will only listen to Captain Jole! Besides, it is also none of your

    business even if we decide to teach a kid from our trial team a lesson!¡± Finnick said as he sneered.

    The person backing them up was of course none other than Yareth, and there was no need to mention

    the identity of the person backing Yareth up.

    At this moment, Hubert was so angry that he could not say anything else.

    Master Ghost hurriedly supported Aiden, and he wanted to let Aiden sit down and rest.

    Unexpectedly, Finnick nced at his buddies who were behind him.

    At this time, a young man quickly took the lead as he ran to the seat where Aiden was about to sit.

    ¡°Sorry! This seat is upied!¡±

    After he said those words, a group of people began snickering.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Master Ghost¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.

    Nevertheless, Master Ghost supported Aiden as he brought him to another spot to sit down.

    Just as he was about to sit down¡­

    ¡°Sorry! There¡¯s someone sitting here too!¡±

    Another young man said as he grabbed the seat.

    Gerald frowned slightly.

    At this moment, he looked at Yareth, who was sitting at the side without doing anything as he continued

    eating his meal calmly, and he instantly understood what was going on.

    ¡°I really never imagined that this is how the people from the Dragon Squad base are!¡±

    After supporting Aiden to a few seats which were quickly upied and taken by these people first, one

    after the other, Master Ghost spoke up angrily.

    At that moment, he decided to support Aiden and bring him to a seat that was located near the door

    instead.

    As for Finnick, heughed slightly as he ced both of his hands in his pockets.

    At this moment, he hurriedly ran over¡­

    ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡±

    As soon as Finnick opened his mouth after he grabbed the seat from Aiden, he was pped directly on

    his face.

    Finnick flew out sideways directly, smashing down a dozen tables, one after the other.

    A mouthful of his teeth also scattered all over the ground, and half of his face was smashed in.

    It was obvious that this p had already deformed his facepletely.

    The person who had pped him was none other than Gerald.

    Gerald had one hand in his pocket as he patted the dust off his body with his other hand. After that, he

    looked at the audience who were all stunned as he said, ¡°Sorry, but my hand was feeling a little itchy

    just now!¡±

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1537

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    One of the young men rushed over directly as he questioned Gerald because he was instantly angered

    when he saw Gerald giving Finnick such a hard blow.

    As for Yareth, who had been squinting his eyes all this while, he finally opened his eyes at this moment

    as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°This is my brother. How are we going to settle this score since you guys actually dared to bully my

    brother? So, who did it just now?!¡± Gerald asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Pfft! You brat! Who do you think you are? I did! So, what are you going to do about it?¡± A young man

    said.

    ¡°D*mn! I did it too!¡±

    At this moment, about a dozen young men stood in front of Gerald.

    All of them had their hands crossed in front of their chest, and some of them had even picked up their

    weapons.

    It seemed as though they were trying to deter Gerald with their aura.

    ¡°Is that so? It seems as though you guys have no intention of repenting at all, huh?¡± Gerald said with

    an indifferent smile on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha! Repent? If you have the guts, you can deal with a dozen of us. Otherwise, we will have to

    take action against you and avenge our brother!¡± One of the young men stood and spoke up as he

    laughed.

    What a joke! Why didn¡¯t this kid take a look around him and see whose territory this was?

    Who would not know that the Jole family and the Lock family actually had a very big reputation and

    background in the Dragon Squad?

    This kid actually dared to provoke someone who was obviously more superiorpared to him in

    terms of power or strength?

    ¡°Avenge your brother? How are you nning to do that?¡± Gerald asked as he smiled coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We will simply remove all four of your limbs and knock out all the teeth in your mouth!

    Of course, you can fight back too as long as you¡¯re sure that you can handle a dozen of us!¡±

    The young men sneered as they closed in on Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, then. Since all of you have taken action, I do not mind even if all of you end up in the same

    state as him!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, all of the young men rushed forward like a pack of wolves to attack Gerald.

    As for Gerald, he did not hold back at all.

    At this moment, he transformed into a shadow directly, and he transformed amidst the group of people.

    The deafening sound of ps resounded throughout the cafeteria.

    Immediately after, there was a burst of screams that sounded like pigs getting ughtered.

    Very soon, these people were all looking for their teeth all over the ground.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After all, Gerald had only had to take a few short breaths from the moment he had started hitting them

    until he was done dealing with them.

    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded at the scene before them.

    Even Hubert swallowed his saliva with a gulp.

    Too ruthless. He was truly too ruthless!

    As for Yareth, he finally opened his eyespletely, as the scene before him made him feel utterly

    incredulous.

    Who the hell was this person?

    Why was he so powerful?!

    Cold sweat began flowing out from his forehead, and his legs also began trembling uncontrobly at

    this time.

    He was too strong and powerful!

    What was even more terrifying was that at this time, Gerald actually slowly walked over to Yareth.

    ¡°You¡¯re their leader?¡± Gerald asked indifferently.

    ¡°No¡­ no!¡±

    Yareth subconsciously shook his head.

    Gerald raised his hand as he pped Yareth across his face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Young Master Jole they were talking about?¡± Gerald asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    Yareth nodded immediately.

    ¡°How about my brother, then?¡± Gerald asked as he looked at Yareth.

    ¡°All of us will get along and live peacefully together in the future!¡±

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1538

    Yareth felt truly disgraced, and he was utterly humiliated today.

    This was because the eyes of the crowd were all looking at him, hoping that he would make a move

    and fight back against this strong man.

    Unexpectedly, he had actually conceded all at once.

    This was indeed way too painful for Yareth.

    However, there was no other way. After all, he did not want his teeth to be scattered all over the

    ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. It seems as though you have bullied my brother a lot. So, how are you going

    to make it up to my brother now? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll abolish you on the spot, regardless of who you are or

    what your background is!¡± Gerald said as he stared coldly at him.

    This made Yareth break out in cold sweat all over his body.

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we just forget it?¡±

    As for Aiden, he knew about Yareth¡¯s background very well. So, he could not help but speak up as he

    walked toward Gerald¡¯s side.

    Gerald simply patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder before heughed slightly.

    ¡°Aiden, have you forgotten? Do you remember that you were the one who told me that you would make

    sure that people would have to pay back a thousand times more as long as anyone offended you? You

    told me not to be afraid of those people because you guys would always have my back! Do you still

    remember saying those words?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Of course I remember that!¡±

    Aiden bit his lip slightly.

    ¡°Yoel is my brother, and you¡¯re also my brother. The both of you lost your family and everything that

    you had because of me back then. I¡¯ll always remember your loyalty and love for me. I also swore that I

    would never allow the people around me to get hurt again. So, Aiden, you don¡¯t have to worry about

    anything because I¡¯ve got your back!¡± Gerald told him.

    Aiden nodded heavily when he heard this.

    ¡°So, he has to pay the price and consequences for his actions today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options now. Your first option is that I¡¯ll abolish you and turn you into a cripple today.

    Your second option is to crawl under my brother¡¯s crotch in front of me. In the future, you¡¯ll also have to

    refer to my brother as your master when you see him! If you do not do that, I¡¯ll kill you the next time I

    see you!¡± Gerald spoke up as he stared directly at Yareth.

    ¡°What? You want me to suffer the humiliation of crawling under his crotch?!¡±

    Yareth¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant.

    He really, really wished that his uncle was by his side right now.

    Yareth was simply extremely ashamed and utterly humiliated when he saw that everyone was staring

    at him at this time.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the three-hundred-and-fifty-seventh-generation heir of the Promissory Sect. I¡­ I cannot

    crawl¡­!¡± Yareth pleaded.

    As soon as he was done speaking, Gerald grabbed his head and pressed him directly to the ground.

    He was utterly defenseless, and his face hit the ground heavily.

    His whole face was covered in blood in an instant.

    Gerald continued stepping on his head as he said, ¡°Now, I not only want you to crawl under my

    brother¡¯s crotch, but I also want you to call him your master as you crawl under his crotch! If you cannot

    do it, I¡¯ll destroy you right now!¡±

    Gerald increased his strength slightly.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Yareth screamed out in terror.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it! Don¡¯t do anything to me!¡±

    Yareth clenched his fists tightly, and his sharp nails sank deep into his palms because of the strong

    force. He felt a strong burst of pain because of that.

    This moment was just too painful for him.

    In the past, he had always been the one who was treating others like this. However, he never would

    have expected that he would actually be the one getting humiliated here today.

    Moreover, the person in front of him did not seem to care at all even though he had already mentioned

    the Promissory Sect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll crawl!¡±

    Yareth crawled up from the ground with much difficulty.

    As for Aiden, he felt as though justice had finally been restored for him. Yareth had been bullying him

    so much all this while, and now that things had alreadye to this state, Aiden could finally trample

    all over Yareth¡¯s head at this time.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    At this moment, Yareth slowly crawled toward Aiden¡¯s crotch.

    He was moving very slowly, and he was even crying out loud in his heart.

    ¡®Uncle! Hurry up ande! I¡¯ve already sent a report to you! Hurry up ande here!¡¯

    ¡®If you don¡¯te now, your nephew will suffer and get humiliated now! In that case, you¡¯ll not be able

    to face others in the future!¡¯

    ¡®Besides, if word about this matter were to reach Fia Lock¡¯s ears, I¡¯ll not be able to be the

    grandson-inw of the Lock family, then.¡¯

    ¡®At that time, your n will be aplete loss!¡¯

    ¡®Uncle, hurry up ande!¡¯

    Yareth cried out loud in his heart.

    And just as he was lowering his head to start crawling under¡­

    ¡°Captain Younger, the helper that you¡¯ve hired this time seems to be really domineering, right? I¡¯d

    honestly like to see how incredible and powerful your so-called Mr. Crawford is!¡±

    At this moment, a voice that carried a hint of ridicule sounded from the door.

    There was a rush of footsteps.

    After that, arge number of masters poured into the cafeteria as they surrounded Gerald and the

    otherspletely.

    Their leader, Burnard, walked in coldly with his hands behind his back¡­

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1539

    ¡°I think this friend of yours here is the Mr. Gerald Crawford that Captain Younger has invited here to

    be the chief instructor, right?¡±

    Burnard said with his hands behind his back as he sneered while looking at Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Hahaha! It seems as though we really should not judge a book by its cover! I never would have

    imagined that you¡¯d actually possess this kind of strength at such a young age. That is indeed

    admirable!¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve often heard people saying that a person would often overestimate themselves when they have

    greater strength and abilities. I did not take good care of your brother when he was training with us.

    However, you cannot push all the me entirely onto my nephew, Yareth. If you want to me

    someone, you should also me your brother for not knowing his own ce! Hahaha!¡±

    Burnard continuedughing as he waved his hand.

    When Yareth saw that, he immediately got up from the ground and ran behind Burnard.

    ¡°Uncle, if you did note in time, I¡¯d have been¡­¡± Yareth hurriedly said fearfully.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to say anything else. I¡¯m already here!¡± Burnard said as he

    patted Yareth on his shoulder.

    At the same time, he nced at Yareth, signaling for him to prepare to watch a good show!

    As for Yareth, he obviously knew the nature of his uncle¡¯s heart and character very well.

    Since he had already been so badly insulted and humiliated, how could his uncle possibly let it go just

    like that?

    At this time, his uncle was simply using his words to make sure that the other party named Gerald

    Crawford would bepletely speechless and dumbfounded. When the other party waspletely at

    a loss for words, his uncle would then take advantage of the opportunity tounch an attack to

    eradicate this group of people with the help of the Dragon Squad.

    Hahaha! This was not the first time his uncle had used this tactic.

    At this moment, Yareth simply nodded gently as he looked at Gerald and his group from the side as he

    sneered.

    Burnard acted as if nothing was wrong before he continued speaking as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, look. In the final analysis, it was a dozen of them who had bullied your brother alone.

    But look what you¡¯ve done now? You single-handedly abolished a dozen of the Dragon Squad¡¯s

    talented new blood. They were supposed to be the future pir of the Dragon Squad, but because of

    your selfishness, you have abolished the entire hope and future of the Dragon Squad. Don¡¯t you think

    that you¡¯ve gone overboard this time?¡±

    Burnard was not speaking from his own point of view, but he was using the Dragon Squad as an

    excuse and defense.

    As for Hubert, he had already long-expected Burnard¡¯s set up.

    He wanted to refute his words at this time, but he truly could not find any reasons to refute his words at

    all. Indeed, if he were to think about it that way, Mr. Crawford had been a little too ruthless.

    What Hubert was afraid of was that Burnard would continue using the Dragon Squad as an excuse to

    sow discord and drive a wedge between these people.

    Hubert was very anxious at this time.

    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Crawford, we naturally have our own requirements and rules at the Dragon Squad base.

    If your brother was humiliated, there is naturally a special ce for us to deal with it. You dealt with

    these people so ruthlessly at the Dragon Squad base. So, does that mean that you do not have any

    form of respect for the Dragon Squad base at all?¡± Burnard continued sniping.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Uncle is right! What did you think of the Dragon Squad base? What did you think this

    ce is? Did you really think that you could do whatever you want to do here? You¡¯re simplywless!¡±

    Yareth said coldly as he sneered.

    As soon as he was done speaking, he looked at his uncle and smiled with a smug look on his face.

    The both of them were smiling, and there was a hint of ridicule at the corners of their mouth.

    It was obvious that they wanted to force Gerald into a desperate situation so that they could use the

    Dragon Squad to eradicate him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done him harm!¡±

    As Gerald was faced with Burnard, who was intentionally trying to make things difficult for him, Gerald

    simply raised his hand and spoke to Burnard as he pointed at Yareth.

    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Burnard asked as he frowned slightly.

    ¡°I gave him two options just now, and one of them was a way for him to live. The way for him to live

    was that he simply needed to crawl under my brother¡¯s crotch! Otherwise, I would have to kill him and

    let him suffer a miserable death!¡± Gerald said indifferently.

    ¡°But just now, he ignored my wordspletely. Just when he could have crawled under my brother¡¯s

    crotch and be safe and sound, he chose to give up on this chance to live!¡±

    Gerald shook his head helplessly.

    These words made Yareth swallow a mouthful of saliva wildly.

    As for Burnard, his eyelids twitched fiercely at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you did not seem to have heard my words clearly just now, did you? I did not mean this

    at all¡­¡±

    A hint of ruthlessness shed through Burnard¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    ¡°Regardless of whether I heard you clearly or not, it¡¯s already toote now. Did you really think that you

    would be able to trick me and make me feel morally inclined to give in just because you said a few

    words? Or did you honestly think that you¡¯re that wise or intelligent?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Unfortunately, I¡¯ve already seen countless people just like you! And I, Gerald Crawford, have

    always had a habit of keeping my words! So, if I said that I¡¯m going to kill someone, that person will

    have to die!¡±

    Gerald sneered.

    At that moment, Gerald pinched his sword finger.

    In an instant, a golden glow instantly enveloped him.

    The space in front of him seemed to be surging.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1540

    As soon as the golden light shot out, it pierced right through Yareth¡¯s neck in an instant, like the de

    of a knife.

    Yareth¡¯s eyes were wide open, but not long after that, he fell to the ground instantly.

    ¡°Yareth!!!¡±

    Burnard¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    His eye sockets instantly turned red.

    This was because he had no way to block or stop that powerful blow just now at all.

    ¡°You killed my nephew!!!¡± Burnard roared angrily.

    ¡°You killed him when he onlymitted a slight transgression!¡±

    Burnard never would have imagined that this person standing in front of him would actually be so

    ruthless.

    ¡°I had already said it very clearly. He obviously did not need to die just now. All that he had to do was

    crawl, but you were the one who asked him to stand up. So, he had to pay the price for his actions and

    decision!¡± Gerald said indifferently.

    ¡°You b*stard! Don¡¯t you have any respect for the Promissory Sect at all?!¡±

    Burnard waspletely heartbroken and distressed.

    Everyone else also swallowed their saliva in horror.

    ¡°The Promissory Sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it before!¡± Gerald shook his head as heughed bitterly.

    ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡±

    At that moment, Burnard was filled with a murderous aura as he rushed directly toward Gerald¡­

    At the same time, at the headquarters office at the base.

    ¡°Team Leader Lock! It¡¯s not good! Something terrible has happened!¡±

    An instructor rushed in directly.

    ¡°Hm? What is it? Why are you so flustered?¡±

    Team Leader Lock frowned immediately, as he was practicing his writing at this time.

    ¡°There is a fight going on in the cafeteria!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Send someone there to deal with it immediately, then!¡± Team Leader Lock said

    helplessly.

    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s Yareth Jole who got into a fight with the new chief instructor, Mr. Crawford. As a result,

    Yareth provoked Mr. Crawford, and he ended up getting beheaded directly by Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°And now, Captain Jole has already started making his move on Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The pen in his hand fell to the ground in an instant.

    Team Leader Lock then asked, ¡°By the way, who is this Mr. Crawford you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the young instructor that Captain Younger invited toe over!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯ll go over there to take a look!¡±

    As he spoke, Team Leader Lock had already led his men over there.

    They only saw many people surrounding the scene outside.

    However, what was surprising was the fact that everyone had already stopped talking at this time, and

    the scene was so quiet and silent that it was absolutely terrifying.

    As for the Third Team Leader, he was also standing aside, and they did not know what he had seen,

    but he waspletely dumbfounded at this time.

    It felt as though he had turned silly from the shock.

    ¡°Third Team Leader, how is the situation here?¡± Team Leader Lock asked coldly.

    ¡°Chakra King!¡±

    Third Team Leader said with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Team Leader Lock asked again in a low voice.

    ¡°The Rune Realm which is above the cultivation realm! Oh, my God! I actually saw a Chakra King for

    myself today!¡± Third Team Leader was about to cry out of excitement.

    ¡°What did you say? Chakra King?!¡±

    When Team Leader Lock heard his words clearly, his eyes widened for a moment, and his whole body

    began trembling and shaking violently!!!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1541

    ¡°¡­What? Are you saying that Gerald¡¯s already arrived at the Rune Realm?¡± asked the bewildered

    Yeshua as he began trembling all over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! His strength knows no boundaries! You know, it barely took Gerald a single hit to smash

    Burnard into pieces! What a terrible way to die¡­ Regardless, Gerald¡¯s currently so strong that he¡¯s

    probably no longer afraid of any of the challenges he has to face!¡± replied the third team leader while

    quivering in fear.

    ¡°¡­To think that such a powerful person was in Weston¡­ Since it¡¯se to this, I¡¯m feeling rather

    motivated now! After all, it¡¯d be an honor if he ends up agreeing to be our chief coach!¡± dered

    Yeshua in a nowposed tone.

    Yeshua was no longer taking Burnard¡¯s death to heart. After all, nothing in the world was more

    important than the fact that someone had actually managed to enter the Rune Realm!

    Just as he was thinking that, the corner of Yeshua¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of Gerald¡ªwho had both

    hands in his pockets¡ªslowly exiting the crowd.

    With that, Yesha quickly walked over to him, bowing slightly before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve treated you way too

    discourteously earlier, Mr. Crawford! Please, forgive me!¡±

    ¡°No worries, Mr. Lock! I don¡¯t take it personally at all!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Quite honestly, Gerald felt little remorse for killing Burnard and his nephew. After all, both of them had

    acted pretty insensibly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Crawford! Speaking of which, I heard Hubert say that you wished to borrow our Soul

    Arch Compass! Truth be told, we don¡¯t normally even reveal it to others unless we first receive orders

    to do so from higher authorities. After all, thepass is the Dragon Squad¡¯s most invaluable treasure.

    However, since you¡¯re an extraordinary person, we¡¯ll certainly allow you to use it!¡± said Yeshua

    extremely courteously.

    If Mr. Crawford truly was a person who managed to enter the Rune Realm, then he was undoubtedly a

    rare specimen on this. Should Mr. Lock manage to get acquainted with him, it¡¯d surely end up

    greatly boosting both the Dragon Squad¡¯s strength as well as its international name! With that in mind,

    the experienced and astute Yeshua definitely didn¡¯t have a problem with any of this.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. However, the Soul Arch Compass is equally as important to us, which is why I resorted

    toing over in the first ce!¡± replied Gerald.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Following that, Gerald allowed Master Ghost to follow Yeshua¡¯s men into their base to use the Soul

    Arch Compass.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Master Ghost was able to learn about some mysteries as well as the location

    of Yearning Ind.

    Around that time, Yeshua suddenly began coughing rather badly, eventually even vomiting some blood!

    Even so, Yeshua looked like he was used to this, and simply shook his head with a bitter smile before

    exining, ¡°Apologies, Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s rather embarrassing that you had to see that¡­ It¡¯s just the

    result of an old illness of mine!¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, you¡¯ve been training your martial arts skills in a way that doesn¡¯t conform to how

    regr martial arts are honed. Aside from that, I can also sense that you¡¯ve been training your inner

    skills for over fifty years. With that in mind, it¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯re suffering from internal injuries,¡±

    replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s deduction, the shocked Yeshua couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes as he said, ¡°I

    have to say, you truly are an extraordinary person, sir! As you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve trained this set of inner skills

    ever since I was twelve, making it well over fifty years since I¡¯ve started my training! s, even after

    training for so long, I find myself unable to even attain entry to the Silver Realm! Regardless, my

    ancestors were the ones who had created this set of martial arts skills, and it¡¯s been passed down to all

    subsequent generations of the Lock family. Even so, I do wonder why you said that these martial arts

    skills don¡¯t conform to how regr martial arts are honed¡­¡±

    Yesha was honestly surprised by Gerald¡¯s im since he had been quite confident of his family¡¯s

    martial arts skills from the very beginning.

    ¡°Well, it really doesn¡¯t. With that said, I¡¯d like to momentarily stay within the Dragon Squad in order to

    teach you a formation, though know that it¡¯ll take some time. In return, if it isn¡¯t too inconvenient, I¡¯d like

    you to show me more of your family¡¯s inner skills and mental training techniques for observation

    purposes. If you do so, I¡¯ll also help cure your injuries!¡± proposed Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Oh? I¡¯d appreciate that, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Following Yeshua¡¯s agreement, Gerald easily cured all his past wounds, and this surprised Yeshua yet

    again.

    After all, not only did Mr. Crawford exhibit exceptional medical skills, but his great mastery over internal

    skills was also iparable to what ordinary people could ever hope to achieve.

    What more, Gerald even pointed out fifteen faults to his family¡¯s training techniques. Naturally, after

    performing them the way Gerald suggested, the results were nothing short of miraculous.

    Due to that, Yeshua now revered Gerald greatly¡­

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1542

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, the fact that you¡¯ve even managed to enter the Rune Realm realm at your age is

    immensely admirable! With that said, I do hope you could tell me what rank you currently are within that

    realm¡­?¡± asked Yeshua.

    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m not too sure about that either. However, I do remember one of my subordinates

    telling me that I needed the Sceolium of the Ringmaster of Obliteration to check for my rank,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Ah, the Dragon Squad always has Sceolium with us. If you¡¯re wondering how it¡¯s used to determine

    one¡¯s rank, it essentially detects the contents of a person¡¯s essential qi. With that information, one will

    be able to ascertain what rank they truly are. With that said, why don¡¯t you give it a try, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    asked Yeshua who almost seemed overly keen on pleasing Gerald despite having fulfilled all of

    Gerald¡¯s previous requests.

    Following Gerald¡¯s approval, Yeshua then walked over to a bookshelf¡ªin his office¡ªbefore flipping on

    a hidden switch behind it. A secondter, a mechanism could be heard ¡®clinking¡¯ as the bookshelf

    slowly swung open¡­ revealing an ancient¡ªand rather simple-looking¡ªSceolium.

    ¡°Please ce both your hands on it, Mr. Crawford. Following that, I¡¯d like you to direct your essential qi

    into the stone. With that done, we¡¯ll be able to find out what specific rank you¡¯re currently at!¡± exined

    Yeshua who was honestly eager to find out as well.

    ¡°Very well,¡± replied Gerald who was just as eager to finally know how strong he truly was.

    After doing as he was instructed, noticeable changes could be seen on the Sceolium. Before long, the

    results were revealed¡­

    ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡¯ve already entered the Third-rank Rune Realm¡­!¡± eximed Yeshua whose mouth was

    now agape with shock.

    ¡®By god! He¡¯s only in his twenties, no?! What a miracle!¡¯ Yeshua thought to himself.

    Quite honestly, Yeshua had been skeptical when the Third team leader told him that Gerald had

    managed to ascend into the Rune Realm. Now, however, he had zero doubts about it.

    No wonder Gerald barely had any trouble killing those masters!

    From what Yeshua knew, many Ninth-rank masters found it hard to ever proceed beyond that rank,

    even after training their entire lives. In other words, being able to enter the Rune Realm was already

    leagues beyond what a Ninth-rank master could ever hope to achieve!

    ¡°I keep hearing people talk about this ¡®Rune Realm¡¯¡­ How much do you know about it, Team Leader

    Lock?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ From what I¡¯ve heard, the only ones who have managed to enter that realm are people

    who¡¯ve lived for over a thousand years! What more, only very few have managed to enter the Rune

    Realm, and you¡¯re now among those people, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Yeshua, filled with even more

    admiration than before.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald frowned as he fell deep into thought. If what Yeshua was saying was true,

    then did that mean that Finnley¡ªhis master¡ªand his grandfather had already entered the Rune

    Realm? If that truly was the case, then it would exin a lot.

    After all, while Gerald already knew that Finnley had terrifying strength¡ªthat Gerald wasn¡¯t even able

    to measure at the time¡ª, he now realized that he hadn¡¯t doubted his grandfather¡¯s true strength when

    they were still together. Being able to conceal his true strength so perfectly was proof that his

    grandfather was probably in the same league as Finnley was.

    What more, his grandfather had managed to take down that giant anaconda with great ease. With that

    in mind, Gerald was now pretty certain that his grandfather had to have entered the Rune Realm to be

    able to perform that feat.

    Gerald had been aware of how great his power truly was for quite some time now, though his only way

    of measuring that was through the fact that the masters he hade across were all nothing more

    than ants to him.

    While he now knew that he had entered the Third-rank of the Rune Realm, he was careful to remind

    himself that he was probably nowhere close to being the strongest in the world.

    After all, he still didn¡¯t know how strong Finnley, Daryl, and the King of Judgment Portal were.

    With that in mind, he was sure that the Rune Realm wasn¡¯t the highest point of training¡­

    Fast forward to seven dayster, Master Ghost finally exited the secret room, seemingly having found a

    major discovery.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1543

    In the past few days, Master Ghost had been busy using his Nine Dragons Calction Technique¡ª

    together with the Soul Arch Compass¡ªin order to obtain the most urate information possible.

    Throughout his time using thepass, Master Ghost truthfully felt like he was the main character in

    some martial arts novel. After all, he was able to gain ess to information about strange incidents¡ª

    that had been recorded in detail within the Soul Arch Compass¡ªthat had taken ce over the years.

    For example, Master Ghost was able to find out that the Dragon Squad had existed for well over ten

    thousand years, though it naturally didn¡¯t bear the name it currently did back them. Even so, the

    important thing was that it still derived from the same bloodline. He found out that the Dragon Squad

    back then mostly did underground dealings as well.

    Either way, with that in mind, he was able to urately confirm the readings he made¡ªthrough the

    Nine Dragons Calction Technique¡ªby fact-checking the detail¡¯s historical uracy with the

    recorded information within thepass.

    After that long week, not only was Master Ghost able to learn of Yearning Ind¡¯s location, but he also

    managed to gain information about the master of that ind, the person who started the whole issue

    regarding the Crawford family¡¯s origins.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­You know, I heard Lady Gunter mention back then that the

    Crawfords were once a very powerful family when it came to training¡­ However, due to a certain

    incident, the family ended up getting ruined in a single night! However, grandpa¡­¡±

    Momentarily hesitant to continue, Gerald shook his head before adding, ¡°¡­From what Lady Gunter

    said, grandpa was the only one who managed to make it out alive back then¡­ Following that, he

    attempted to have his revenge on the Gunters by stealing a magic artifact from them. Unfortunately, his

    n ultimately failed. In order to avoid getting hunted down, he then began living in seclusion on

    Yearning ind. He apparently had a major secret with him by then too. Regardless, it was then when

    he established the other Crawford family. Sometimeter, he would then proceed to create the

    Crawfords I lived with! Is that the whole story¡­?¡±

    In response, Master Ghost simply shook his head before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that what you just told

    me is a simplified version of the whole story. There¡¯s a lot of other important information that you¡¯ve

    skimmed past! From what I¡¯ve learned from the Soul Arch Compass, your grandfather¡­ He seems far

    from ordinary, to say the least¡­ After all, he seems to have a great connection with an old legend

    that¡¯s been present on Yearning Ind for the longest time!¡±

    ¡°A¡­ legend?¡± asked Gerald, feeling slightly stunned.

    ¡°Indeed. You see, Yearning ind is located in a mysterious area within Yanam¡¯s ocean. From what I¡¯ve

    gathered, a legend emerged there around ten thousand years ago¡­ and it was the legend of a Devil

    Incarnate!¡± replied Master Ghost as he alternated his gaze between the now curious Gerald and

    Yeshua.

    Following that, he then continued, ¡°While lots of fishermen supposedly fished around that area before

    that, strange incidents began taking ce around ten thousand years ago. Apparently,rge groups of

    fishermen simply started mysteriously going missing! At the time, some spected that the missing

    fishermen had simply lost their ways while out at sea. However, they were men of the sea. There was

    no way that that was the case!¡±

    ¡°With that in mind, more theories began popping up among the remaining fishermen. Some said that

    their disappearances were the work of sea monsters. Others hypothesized that the fishermen could

    have encountered typhoons that ended up directing them to foreign inds. Whatever the case was,

    many of the fishermen began constantly praying for the missing fishermen¡¯s safe return¡­¡±

    ¡°Not long after, a group of fishermen who were out at sea met with a typhoon! Eventually, they ended

    up being led to a desert ind¡­ The shocking thing was, not only did the fishermen find several dried

    corpses there, but they also managed to identify them to be the bodies of the previously missing

    fishermen! Understanding that their friends had to have been sucked dry by something to end up that

    way¡ªafter going missing for just a few days¡ªthe fishermen were rightfully terrified!¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, the typhoon didn¡¯t take too long to die down, and the uneasy fishermen quickly brought the

    corpses back with them to their fishing vige. s, upon their return, the fishermen realized that all

    the others in their vige had been sucked dry as well! None of the corpses they came across even

    had a drop of blood left in them! Deeply grieved, the fishermen refused to believe that there were truly

    no survivors. After searching for a long time, they did manage to find a single person who was still

    alive. Unfortunately, the person was a known fool within that vige¡­¡±

    ¡°Upon asking him what exactly took ce, the fool¡ªwho was also known to be a rather good artist¡ª

    began drawing out what he had witnessed¡­ Fully aware of his preference formunicating through

    pictures, the fishermen simply waited until he was done. Once the fool was done, however, the

    fishermen found themselves shocked by what they saw.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, the one who had sucked all the vigers dry was a peculiar-looking person with three

    eyes! What more, the person had feet that were as long as half an adult male! With hair that hung

    down till its waist, the abnormally long-tongued monster was apparently also capable of human

    speech!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Following that, the fool exined that when he had first seen the monster, a viger had asked it what

    it was doing here. In response, the monster simply questioned, ¡®Is this Yearning Vige?¡¯¡±

    ¡°The second a child told the monster that it was, the monster instantly began killing everyone in the

    vige extremely cruelly!¡±

    After exining all that, Master Ghost summarized what had taken ce after. Essentially, the

    fishermen who had escaped death were extremely angry, so angry in fact, that they instantly began

    looking for people who possessed supernatural powers in order to deal with that Devil Incarnate.

    Revenge was the only thing on their minds¡­

    Nobody could have guessed that the Devil Incarnate wasn¡¯t a mere mindless killing machine. As the

    fishermen would eventuallye to learn, it possessed immense supernatural powers as well!

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1544

    Due to that, many great masters¡ªthat the fishermen had hired¡ªended up getting ughtered by the

    Devil Incarnate. Even the fishermen who had survived promptly met their ends at the hands of that

    monster¡­

    By the end of it all, the only one left standing was the fool¡­

    However, after witnessing all those deaths, the fool was somehow able to regain his wits and think

    normally again. Now capable of registering all that had happened, he found himself equally as angered

    as the previous fishermen, and he soon became revenge-driven as well.

    With his mental capabilities restored, the man was able to recall an incident that had happened to him

    when he was much younger. Essentially, he had once met up with an exceptional man who had warned

    him that a foreign and malicious devil-like person woulde to his vige one day.

    With three eyes,rge feet, and rather long hair, the exceptional man had also stated that upon the

    monster¡¯s arrival, a mass ughtering would take ce, and none of the people living on the ind

    would be spared! ording to the exceptional man, the monster¡¯s goal was to im the ind for

    himself for training purposes. After all, the way Yearning Ind was positioned made it an extremely

    strategic location between heaven and earth.

    Regardless, the important thing to note was that the exceptional man had told the ex-fool to light a

    special incense when the monster eventually arrived. Following that, the exceptional man would surely

    arrive to kill the demon.

    Since there was pretty much nothing else he could do, the ex-fool immediately did as he had been

    instructed¡­

    Before long, night arrived, and along with it came torrential rains¡­ Amidst the thunder and lightning,

    the Devil Incarnate¡ªwho had noticed that someone was still alive on the ind¡ªreturned to the

    vige, ready to eat up thest person there.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the monster¡¯s n was thwarted when out of the blue, a holy-looking man suddenly bolted

    toward it!

    While a great battle ensued between the holy man and the Devil Incarnate, in the end, he was unable

    to fully defeat the monster. As hisst resort, he sacrificed his primordial spirit to greatly hurt the Devil

    Incarnate, simultaneously making it weak enough to be sealed!

    Even so, the Devil Incarnate was extremely cunning. Upon nearing death, it released its primordial

    spirit from its body before forming a demonic light that would inherit its soul. It was using a technique

    called the demonic incarnation, and with it, the monster was able to retain its consciousness until it

    found a suitable host to get reborn in.

    Once the monster found a suitable host, the demonic incarnation would begin altering said person¡¯s

    heart, gradually causing them to start creating chaos. By that point, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a great

    disaster would take ce.

    Pausing for a brief moment when he got to this part, Master Ghost then shook his head before adding,

    ¡°¡­Following that incident, ten thousand years would pass before anyone returned to Yearning Ind.

    By then, the ocean surrounding the ind was aptly named the Forbidden Sea. Regardless, nobody¡ªif

    anyone even knew about his existence in the first ce¡ªhad any idea where the ex-fool had been

    throughout this entire time, at least until ten years ago. It was around then when people finally realized

    that a cultivating family had moved there¡­ And it was the Crawford family established by Daryl, the

    master of the other Crawfords!¡±

    Turning to look at Gerald, Master Ghost watched as the youth began trembling all over, clearly

    unwilling to believe what he had just heard.

    Who could me him? After all, the Daryl he knew was a kind and gentle person. How could what

    Master Ghost have said be true? But¡­ if it really was true¡­

    Just thinking about it sent shivers down Gerald¡¯s spine.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t find all this to be unbelievable¡­ Either way, with how strong and

    secretive he is, what exactly is his purpose¡­?¡± asked the bewildered Gerald.

    Shaking his head, Master Ghost simply replied, ¡°All I can say is that the incident is ratherplicated.

    While I can¡¯t say for sure what Daryl¡¯s exact motivation is, I did manage to recover some records about

    him in his earlier years that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested in finding out about. I also believe that after

    hearing it, you¡¯ll start getting a much better understanding of your grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he stared at Master Ghost.

    ¡°Well, you already know that the Crawfords that Daryl initially founded waspletely ravaged in a

    single night, correct? Then do you know who it was who did the deed?¡± asked Master Ghost as he

    slowly lowered his voice.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1545

    ¡°Who?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­It was Daryl himself. In a single night, hepletely exterminated the Crawfords¡ªwho had both

    birthed and raised him¡ªwith some tactic that¡¯s currently unknown¡­ Since then, he¡¯sid low on

    Yearning Ind while establishing the other Crawford family. It¡¯s worth mentioning that it only took the

    other Crawfords a few decades to prosper. In fact, it isn¡¯t even a stretch to say that the other Crawford

    family¡¯s strength is several times higher than what the previous Crawfords could ever achieve!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, Daryl began executing another n sometimeter, and the n was called the n of

    Insights. He¡¯s apparently been making preparations for that n for the longest time, and it appears

    that you¡¯re closely involved with the n¡¯s sess. He also seems to be holding onto some secret that

    I¡¯ve yet to uncover¡­¡± exined Master Ghost.

    ¡°¡­I see. Just to rify, you said that many of these incidents are closely rted to my grandpa, no?¡±

    asked Gerald, still slightly in disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. Also, Daryl apparently has rather close connections with Jaetra as well! I¡¯m assuming that

    this is part of his n of Insights!¡± replied Master Ghost.

    ¡°Jaetra? The legendary ce located in the center of the earth?¡± asked Yeshua, already feeling

    enlightened just from listening to the conversation.

    As Master Ghost nodded at Yeshua, Gerald¡ªwho now had a glint of determination in his eyes¡ªsaid,

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care what this n of Insights is, nor do I care who I¡¯m facing. The only important thing to me

    now is that I won¡¯t allow that person to do any more harm! With that said, since you now know where

    Yearning Ind is, I propose we set off for that ind today. Honestly, after recently hearing so much

    about the other Crawfords, I find myself wanting to see what¡¯s so different about thempared to my

    own family!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sounds like a fine idea, Mr. Crawford. You know, the Dragon Squad owns a special fleet of ships¡­

    What I¡¯m suggesting is that if you¡¯d like, I¡¯d be happy to contribute my share of power as thanks for

    your counseling throughout these few days!¡± suggested Yeshua quickly.

    After witnessing Gerald¡¯s strength and training, Yeshua simply had a gut feeling that if he could get on

    good terms with this powerful person, both the Dragon Squad and the Lock family¡¯s future would surely

    be bright. With that in mind, Yeshua wasn¡¯t about to miss an opportunity to help Gerald.

    Upon hearing Yeshua¡¯s kind gesture, Gerald agreed with the idea. After all, he would now have a way

    to head to the ind together with his exceptional men from the Sacrasolis Pce. With that, more

    people would be able to look out for each other.

    Fast forward to the next morning, the fleet of tenrge passenger ships¡ªthat Yeshua had arranged for

    Gerald¡ªbegan departing for the southwest ocean area in Yanam.

    Standing on the deck of one of the ships, Gerald found himself staring into the vast ocean. The longer

    he stared, the more mncholic Gerald felt until eventually, he found himself muttering, ¡°It¡¯s been four

    years since we¡¯vest met, M¡­ Four whole years¡­ Though many things remained pretty much the

    same, the people around me have undergone vast changes¡­ I, too, am no longer who I used to be¡­

    M¡­ How are you doing¡­? Are you even still alive anymore¡­?¡±

    While finding M had been a constant worry for him, he currently had greater concerns for his family

    who had been captured by the other Crawfords. He truly wished that they hadn¡¯t suffered too much

    while awaiting his rescue mission¡­

    Truth be told, given the choice, Gerald would very much prefer to endure through all this pain on his

    own¡­

    Then there was the fact that he would very likely have to face his grandfather¡ªwhom he greatly

    respected¡ªin the near future.

    All this simply made Gerald¡¯s mood extremelyplicated.

    As he continued to be vexed out of his mind, a feminine voice as sweet as an oriole¡¯s suddenly said,

    ¡°Good day, sir. Are you part of this passenger ship¡¯s team?¡±

    Turning around, Gerald was greeted by the sight of two women standing behind him.

    The one who had spoken was wearing sports attire, and her hair was in a ponytail. As for her

    appearance, it was just as sweet and lovely as her voice was. Looking to be around the age of twenty-

    three, Gerald also sensed the temperament of a rich youngdy within her¡­

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1545

    ¡°Who?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­It was Daryl himself. In a single night, hepletely exterminated the Crawfords¡ªwho had both

    birthed and raised him¡ªwith some tactic that¡¯s currently unknown¡­ Since then, he¡¯sid low on

    Yearning Ind while establishing the other Crawford family. It¡¯s worth mentioning that it only took the

    other Crawfords a few decades to prosper. In fact, it isn¡¯t even a stretch to say that the other Crawford

    family¡¯s strength is several times higher than what the previous Crawfords could ever achieve!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, Daryl began executing another n sometimeter, and the n was called the n of

    Insights. He¡¯s apparently been making preparations for that n for the longest time, and it appears

    that you¡¯re closely involved with the n¡¯s sess. He also seems to be holding onto some secret that

    I¡¯ve yet to uncover¡­¡± exined Master Ghost.

    ¡°¡­I see. Just to rify, you said that many of these incidents are closely rted to my grandpa, no?¡±

    asked Gerald, still slightly in disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. Also, Daryl apparently has rather close connections with Jaetra as well! I¡¯m assuming that

    this is part of his n of Insights!¡± replied Master Ghost.

    ¡°Jaetra? The legendary ce located in the center of the earth?¡± asked Yeshua, already feeling

    enlightened just from listening to the conversation.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As Master Ghost nodded at Yeshua, Gerald¡ªwho now had a glint of determination in his eyes¡ªsaid,

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care what this n of Insights is, nor do I care who I¡¯m facing. The only important thing to me

    now is that I won¡¯t allow that person to do any more harm! With that said, since you now know where

    Yearning Ind is, I propose we set off for that ind today. Honestly, after recently hearing so much

    about the other Crawfords, I find myself wanting to see what¡¯s so different about thempared to my

    own family!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fine idea, Mr. Crawford. You know, the Dragon Squad owns a special fleet of ships¡­

    What I¡¯m suggesting is that if you¡¯d like, I¡¯d be happy to contribute my share of power as thanks for

    your counseling throughout these few days!¡± suggested Yeshua quickly.

    After witnessing Gerald¡¯s strength and training, Yeshua simply had a gut feeling that if he could get on

    good terms with this powerful person, both the Dragon Squad and the Lock family¡¯s future would surely

    be bright. With that in mind, Yeshua wasn¡¯t about to miss an opportunity to help Gerald.

    Upon hearing Yeshua¡¯s kind gesture, Gerald agreed with the idea. After all, he would now have a way

    to head to the ind together with his exceptional men from the Sacrasolis Pce. With that, more

    people would be able to look out for each other.

    Fast forward to the next morning, the fleet of tenrge passenger ships¡ªthat Yeshua had arranged for

    Gerald¡ªbegan departing for the southwest ocean area in Yanam.

    Standing on the deck of one of the ships, Gerald found himself staring into the vast ocean. The longer

    he stared, the more mncholic Gerald felt until eventually, he found himself muttering, ¡°It¡¯s been four

    years since we¡¯vest met, M¡­ Four whole years¡­ Though many things remained pretty much the

    same, the people around me have undergone vast changes¡­ I, too, am no longer who I used to be¡­

    M¡­ How are you doing¡­? Are you even still alive anymore¡­?¡±

    While finding M had been a constant worry for him, he currently had greater concerns for his family

    who had been captured by the other Crawfords. He truly wished that they hadn¡¯t suffered too much

    while awaiting his rescue mission¡­

    Truth be told, given the choice, Gerald would very much prefer to endure through all this pain on his

    own¡­

    Then there was the fact that he would very likely have to face his grandfather¡ªwhom he greatly

    respected¡ªin the near future.

    All this simply made Gerald¡¯s mood extremelyplicated.

    As he continued to be vexed out of his mind, a feminine voice as sweet as an oriole¡¯s suddenly said,

    ¡°Good day, sir. Are you part of this passenger ship¡¯s team?¡±

    Turning around, Gerald was greeted by the sight of two women standing behind him.

    The one who had spoken was wearing sports attire, and her hair was in a ponytail. As for her

    appearance, it was just as sweet and lovely as her voice was. Looking to be around the age of twenty-

    three, Gerald also sensed the temperament of a rich youngdy within her¡­

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1547

    The young man went by the name of Beau Mabart, and he was a rich young heir with a gentlemanly

    temperament.

    The Mabarts themselves were one of the Jenna Province¡¯s prestigious families, and they owned assets

    worth at least a billion and five hundred million dors. With that in mind, it was no wonder that Beau

    had his education overseas, specifically in the United Kingdom and France.

    Even so, the Mabarts were naturally inferiorpared to the Lock family who owned the Dragon

    Squad. Due to that, Beau had only been able to get aboard a minor passenger ship on his way here.

    After all, only those with the highest of reputations were allowed to board the main ship of the fleet.

    Regardless, pretty much everyone there was aware of Beau¡¯s infatuation toward Fia. With that in mind,

    they began sizing Gerald up as well when they heard Beau¡¯s question, hoping to be able to enjoy his

    misfortune.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­ Sia¡¯s the one who invited him to join the party on Shrine Ind together!¡± replied

    Fia with a slight frown.

    Being as proud as a peacock, Fia hated the feeling of being controlled by others the most. However,

    between Gerald and Beau, she found Gerald to be much more unbearable. After all, despite her

    presence, Gerald had remained quiet throughout their journey here.

    His silence had led her into thinking, ¡®Is he trying to catch my attention by remaining silent? Does he

    really think that ying cat and mouse will work on me? You clearly don¡¯t understand your target!¡¯

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she got.

    Due to Gerald, however, she now found Beau considerably less annoyingpared to how she had

    previously perceived him to be. Upon taking a closer look, he even seemed much more mature and

    solemn¡­

    Either way, when Beau saw how Fia was treating Gerald, his heart eased up considerably as he said,

    ¡°¡­I see! Regardless, I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s a descendant of some prestigious family, right?¡±

    While he was pleased to know that Fia wasn¡¯t acquainted with Gerald, it didn¡¯t change the fact that

    Beau had only been able to get aboard the regr ship. Gerald, on the other hand, had been able to

    take the main ship despite him wearing such shabby clothes. Due to that, it was no mystery why Beau

    was feeling so jealous. With that in mind, he felt the need to gain as much information about Gerald as

    soon as possible.

    Realizing that Beau was trying to target Gerald, Sia quickly changed the topic by saying, ¡°That¡¯s quite

    enough questions for now, Beau! I just dragged him along to have fun with us since he appeared all

    moody and alone earlier! Let¡¯s just try to get to know each other! Who knows, we could end up

    bing friends in the future!¡±

    Hearing that, they began talking about other topics though Gerald simply opted to stand at the side.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Observing the ind¡¯s scenery, Gerald had to admit that he was now in a much better mood after

    following them here.

    His head now much clearer, he thought about how his aloof demeanor could have given off the wrong

    impression that he was trying to give Sia the cold shoulder despite her being so kind to him. With that

    in mind, he decided to join in on their conversations with a slightly brighter mood, just to show Sia his

    appreciation.

    Before he was able to do so, however, at least a dozen loud and simultaneous ¡®bangs¡¯ could suddenly

    be heard! Following that, confetti and streamers began fluttering down atop everyone¡¯s heads, making

    the port look particrly magnificent at that moment.

    Shortly after, a youth wearing a suit made his way through the crowd beforeughing as he shouted,

    ¡°Ah, my long-lost friend! We finally get to meet again today!¡±

    ¡°Yosef!¡±

    ¡°Beau! It¡¯s truly been ages since we¡¯vest met face to face! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now,

    you know? Now then, let¡¯s get this party started!¡± dered Yosef Jenks¡ªthe extraordinarily dressed

    man who was evidently Beau¡¯s friend¡ªas he gave Beau a bear hug.

    The fact that both of them had been responsible for organizing this event¡¯s amusement had brought

    them closer than ever.

    Following a heartyugh, Beau then looked at Fia before saying, ¡°Allow me to introduce Young Master

    Yosef Jenks to you, Fia! Actually, I think I already mentioned him to you earlier¡­ He¡¯s the one I

    befriended while studying abroad in France! Regardless, his family¡¯s been living in Yanam for a few

    generations now, and it¡¯s even closely involved with the International Martial Arts Association! As

    additional information, his family owns assets worth nearly fifteen billion dors as well!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone found themselves looking at Yosef with their mouths wide open.

    Everyone already knew about the Jenks family¡¯s influence in Yanam. Even so, to think that Young

    Master Jenks was actually close friends with Beau!

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1548

    Fia¡ªbeing someone with an extremely good family background¡ªalways had a sense of superiority

    over regr people. After hearing about Yosef¡¯s family background, however, her eyes instantly lit up

    as she snuck a peek at Young Master Jenks.

    After exchanging some simple pleasantries, Yosef found himself asking, ¡°Speaking of which, Beau,

    what took you so long? Didn¡¯t you promise to arrive a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even get me started on that¡­ You see, throughout my absence, massive and rather drastic

    changes have taken ce within Jenna City as well as Weston¡¯s underground structure. With that in

    mind, I¡¯ve been helping my father deal with the situation this entire time!¡± replied Beau.

    ¡°I think I heard some news about that as well¡­ Sacrasolis Pce, right? Where did thatrge force

    evene from? ording to what my father told me, several prestigious families and even a few

    underground forces in Yanam have already submitted to them! While I¡¯ve been told that the pce

    master of the Sacrasolis Pce is a particrly vicious individual, rumor has it that by submitting to

    him, one¡¯s family will definitely be protected and will cease to deteriorate for as long as a million years!¡±

    said Yosef.

    Due to their overwhelming wealth, it wasn¡¯t umon forrge families to be in contact with

    extraordinary people. While ordinary people may find it slightly preposterous for rich families to submit

    to more powerful families that belonged to certain sects, it was honestly just business as usual for the

    wealthy.

    ¡°Speaking of which, your father¡¯s still in the Jenna Province, right, Beau? Has he managed to contact

    anyone from the Sacrasolis Pce?¡± asked Yosef.

    Shaking his head, Beau then replied, ¡°We never got the chance. After all, there were simply too many

    powerful families heading there to submit themselves to them at the time. Even so, it appears that the

    Pce Master of Sacrasolis Pce was already pretty rich in the first ce. With that in mind, many of

    the families there apparently didn¡¯t suit his tastes. From what I¡¯ve heard, to get acquainted with them,

    one must first pass through a number of assessments!¡±

    Hearing that, Fia simply shook her head slightly contemptuously before saying, ¡°But of course mere

    merchant families like yours aren¡¯t worthy of getting acquainted with the Sacrasolis Pce! Do you

    even know how powerful the pce master truly is? How could anyone just submit themselves to Mr.

    Crawford like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? While we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯ve heard that your family has a rtionship with the Sacrasolis

    Pce¡­ Does that mean that the pce master¡¯s surname is Crawford? Also, have you met him in

    person?¡± asked Beau in a surprised tone.

    ¡°How in the world could I have met him before? Regardless, I¡¯m extremely sure that he¡¯s an immensely

    powerful and awe-worthy person. After all, even his subordinates are all smart and tough. I should

    know since some of them are well-acquainted with my grandpa!¡± replied Fia, slight regret reflected in

    her eyes.

    Thinking back, her grandfather¡¯s eyes had been filled with admiration and respect whenever he talked

    about Mr. Crawford to her¡­

    Speaking of her grandfather, she remembered him advising her, ¡®Remember to grab the chance when

    you see it!¡¯ before the ships had even departed.

    When she asked what ¡®chance¡¯ he was referring to, however, her grandfather was oddly unwilling to

    reveal anything beyond that no matter how much she asked.

    ¡®Was grandpa trying to indicate this party or something¡­?¡¯ Fia thought to herself as she allowed her

    gaze to fall on Yosef for a few more seconds.

    In betweenughs and chattering, they eventually arrived at the party¡¯s venue¡­

    Not long after everyone left the port, an odd-looking and ghostlike ship slowly began materializing out

    of the blue¡­ Skimming across the sea¡¯s surface, the mysterious passenger ship then swiftly

    approached the port¡­ It was so quiet that nobody was even aware of its presence¡­

    Once the ship docked, two women¡ªbearing extraordinary temperaments and wearing white clothes¡ª

    slowly descended the ship¡­ Due to the light veils covering their faces, anyone trying to see what they

    looked like would only be able to see blurry outlines.

    ¡°Was it really a good idea for us to have gone behind Sister M ande here, sister¡­? After all, the

    main reason we came to earth this time around is to execute that special mission, no¡­?¡± muttered one

    of the women in a worried tone as she curiously looked at all the different kinds of people in the

    distance.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What are you even afraid of? Don¡¯t worry, things are going to be fine! Look, lots of people are already

    there! Now let¡¯s hurry over!¡±

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1549

    Upon getting closer to the rest of the group, the duo could hear Yosef saying, ¡°As you all probably

    already know, the Turnbulls are an extremelyrge and strong family that¡¯s existed for at least a few

    hundred years in Yanam. What you may not know, however, is the fact that the party was first proposed

    by Young Master Baelfire Turnbull himself! With that in mind, any party that he organizes will surely

    attract all sorts of celebrities and prestigious people from all over the country!¡±

    Throughout his confident introduction¡ªthat stirred quite amotion among the audience¡ªYosef

    made sure to take good, long looks at the beautiful women present, evidently finding satisfaction from

    the shock in their faces.

    Since Fia was the most beautiful among them all, Yosef made sure to take an extra long nce at her,

    a nce of which was noticed by Beau who was standing at the side.

    Upon realizing that, Beau couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous. After all, his status was so much lower

    compared to Yosef, and he honestly knew that Yosef was someone who belonged in the same world as

    Fia.

    With that in mind, Beau quickly tried to change the topic by saying, ¡°Young Master Jenks, Baelfire is the

    most important and influential person here, no? Despite that, I have to say that he looks much more

    like one of the auction items the way he¡¯s currently standing on stage! Hahaha! I¡¯m sure a rich young

    heir like him isn¡¯t in any desperate need for money, right?¡±

    It was obvious from his unnecessary statement that Beau was struggling to even find something

    relevant to talk about.

    ¡°Well, he certainly is the most important person here, that¡¯s without a doubt! Regardless, since you¡¯re

    not too well-informed about some incidents here in Yanam, I advise you against saying random things

    for the sake of it. As for that auction bit, Young Master Turnbull is simply hosting it as a hobby of his!

    Hahaha! As if he¡¯d ever be short of money!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, do you still remember the valuable treasures that I asked your father to help my

    family locate a few years back? The truth is, we already knew about Young Master Turnbull¡¯s hobby

    back then, so my dad wanted to use the treasures to fawn on him! Hahaha! Regardless, I¡¯m sure the

    public rtions activity back then went remarkably! It certainly exins why I have so many admission

    tickets now!¡± replied Yosef with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hahaha! I see! To think that the Mabarts would end up making such a great contribution to the Jenks!

    Regardless, I wonder what items Young Master Turnbull is going to auction this time around!¡± said

    Beau with a subtle smile.

    Deep inside, however, Beau was slightly ill at ease as he thought, ¡®If I had known about this before, I

    would¡¯ve surely gotten acquainted with the Turnbulls myself! I could¡¯ve been the one getting all the

    respect!¡¯

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all for handing Weston¡¯s valuable treasures over

    to those foreigners, Young Master Mabart? In fact, you¡¯re feeling rather regretful for not doing so

    yourself now, correct?¡± asked Gerald¡ªwho had been standing at the side this entire time¡ªrather

    casually though he had a slight frown on his face.

    Upon hearing that, both Beau and Yosef found themselves frowning as well.

    Beau, in particr, felt extremely humiliated since Gerald¡¯s statement hit a sore spot. With that, he then

    shouted, ¡°You¡¯re just some f*cking loser! What I do is none of your business!¡±

    It was clear as day that he was directing all his anger¡ªfrom seeing Yosef try to flirt with Fia¡ªon

    Gerald.

    When Sia heard Beau¡¯s retort, however, she instantly took Gerald¡¯s side by saying, ¡°Well, is what he

    said even wrong? Also, you¡¯re a gentleman who studied abroad, no? To think you¡¯d be so rude, Beau!¡±

    Just as a quarrel appeared to be imminent, Fia¡ªwho had her gaze fixed on Young Master Turnbull this

    entire time¡ªsaid, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. We joined this party to rx ourselves, remember? So, stop

    quarreling already! Now let¡¯s get a bit closer to the stage already, the auction¡¯s about to start!¡±

    As she continued looking at the young master standing atop the colorfully lit stage, Fia found herself

    thinking, ¡®Grandpa told me to grab the chance when it presented itself¡­ Could he have meant that I

    should try to woo Young Master Turnbull¡­?¡¯

    In a way, it made sense. After all,pared to Yosef, Young Master Turnbull definitely had a much

    more imposing aura. As for Beau, he was nowhere even nearparable to the two.

    While thinking about it, she recalled her grandfather talking about the Turnbulls. With how powerful,

    rich, and influential he described them to be, Fia grew to have a great admiration toward Baelfire. With

    that in mind, she wanted to get nearer to the stage as soon as possible to get a closer look for herself.

    As for Beau, he made sure to give Gerald a vicious re before the group of people began making

    their way to the seats closer to the stage.

    While Gerald had initially wanted to ask Yosef about the condition of the Crawfords in Yanam, he

    refrained since the atmosphere had turned this way. Besides, now that they were nearing the stage, it

    was far too noisy for a proper conversation to be held anyway.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard Sia¡¯s pleasant voice whispering into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerald. If

    anyone even dares to bully you today, I¡¯ll be the first to stand up for you! After all, what you said earlier

    was true! With that in mind, I fully support you!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Turning to look at the girl, Sia even shed a brief ¡®victory pose¡¯ at Gerald.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1550

    Regardless, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but nod with a smile. She wasn¡¯t a bad woman at all, and though her

    words were casual, they gave Gerald a warm feeling inside.

    ¡®How rare to meet such a kind woman nowadays¡­ I wonder if fate had nned for us to get

    acquainted¡­¡¯

    With that in mind, Gerald felt that he may as well use this chance to grant her a wish or two. After all,

    money was no real issue to him and he didn¡¯t mind really spending arge sum as long as it got her

    what she wanted or gave her ess to a skill she wanted to learn. In a way, this was his way of

    repaying her kindness to him this entire time.

    His train of thought was cut short when Young Master Turnbull¡ªwho was still on the stage¡ªheld onto

    the microphone before saying, ¡°Ladies, and gentlemen! Please, be quiet!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone instantly went quiet. Honestly, it was so silent, that it almost felt like this was

    some rehearsed scene in a y.

    Regardless, now that everyone was paying attention, Baelfire narrowed his eyes before saying, ¡°Now

    then, I¡¯m sure everyone already knows that I hostrge-scale parties like this once or twice a year, and

    every time I do, an auction is sure to be held! In the previous years, the items I mostly auctioned were

    either antiques or rare items. This time, however, the auction item is a little more special!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Even Young Master Turnbull thinks it¡¯s special? How special could it even be?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You think he¡¯s going to auction some kind of elixir or something?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As the crowd instantly began discussing what they had just heard, a middle-aged man¡ªwho was all

    smiles¡ªwalked over to Baelfire¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°As was expected, your statement made

    these people impatient again, Young Master Turnbull!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s more interesting this way, isn¡¯t it? The more excited they are, the more these dogs will

    gnaw at each other to get what they want! I¡¯m here for that excitement!¡± replied Baelfire with a tiny

    sneer.

    Though their conversation was barely audible, Gerald was able to catch every word they said. Even so,

    none of all this really concerned him, so he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to step in.

    ¡°Now, now, I¡¯m sure everyone is extremely anxious to know what the item is! Fear not, I¡¯ll be revealing it

    soon!¡± shouted Baelfire, prompting everyone below stage to shout and scream in anticipation.

    Even Fia¡ªwho had seen much of the world¡ªwas feeling impatient due to the way Baelfire had teased

    about the auction item.

    What exactly was it? Since Young Master Turnbull was taking his time revealing it, the item must be

    extremely extraordinary!

    Just as everyone was thinking the same thing, Baelfire smiled before dering, ¡°Listen closely now, the

    item I¡¯m auctioning today is a woman! With that said, I¡¯m sure you gentlemen offstage are going to

    have a good time! After all, not only is this woman as pretty as a fairy, but she¡¯s also remained pure

    and innocent up till this point!¡±

    Upon hearing that, shouts of excitement from the men¡ªwhich were particrly loud from a select few

    rich young heirs¡ªinstantly filled the air.

    Pleased with their reaction, Baelfire then waved his hand slightly before ordering, ¡°Alright, bring her

    over and show her to them!¡±

    Following that, four people carrying a crate¡ªthat had been draped with a white veil¡ªslowly made their

    way up the stage¡­

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1551

    The wooden carton itself appeared very tightly wrapped. Even so, the others could still see the faint

    outlines of a long-haired woman inside who was curled up into a ball.

    ¡°How perplexing! To think that Young Master Turnbull would actually be audacious enough to auction

    an actual woman!¡± growled the slightly angered Sia.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one either. While some of them may have preferred money and others power,

    many of the women there still had their limits, and they were simply unwilling to just ept the fact that

    one of their own was being auctioned off just like that!

    Their anger and dissatisfaction werepletely reasonable. After all, what else were they supposed to

    feel seeing a person of their gender being put on disy to be sold like that?

    Despite the majority of women being rightfully angered, some of them appeared to have different

    opinions. Namely, Fia, who found herself muttering, ¡°What would you know? For rich young heirs,

    human rights being snatched away is nothing! Try looking at the situation from the perspective of

    Young Master Turnbull. After you give it some thought, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to see things from his

    point of view!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Sia¡¯s immediate response was to feel frightened by Fia¡¯s outlook on life. Turning to

    look at her, Sia then said, ¡°What? How could you say that, Fia? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s abusing and

    discriminating against women? Why are you still speaking up for him?¡±

    While the others were having all sorts of thoughts about the situation, Gerald found himself silently

    staring at the messy-haired woman within the carton.

    Baelfire, on the other hand, simply sneered, ¡°I can see all your passionate gazes, men! Hahaha! Alright

    then, let¡¯s not beat around the bush any longer! Unveil that woman for everyone to have a better look!¡±

    Watching as Baelfire waved his hand, the four subordinates from before then began pulling the white

    veil off the carton¡­ As the cage¡¯s door was slowly opened, everyone found themselves staring at the

    woman inside it.

    Sitting right in the middle of the cage, the woman had a snow-white long dress on, and she was

    hugging onto her knees with her fair and tender arms. Though she had buried her face between her

    knees, it was quite evident that she was weeping. Nobody knew if it was because she had lost all her

    energy, but her weeping was so light that only her beautiful shoulders asionally quivered.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come now, raise your head and let the camera crew see you! Your face needs to be shown on the

    large screen!¡± shouted Baelfire.

    Seeing that the woman wasn¡¯tplying, one of Baelfire¡¯s subordinates growled, ¡°Hey, b*tch! Didn¡¯t

    you hear Young Master Turnbull¡¯s orders?!¡±

    The woman could only wail in humiliation as her teary face was revealed to all when the same

    subordinate yanked her hair, forcing her to face the cameramen.

    With how beautiful she was, the pitiful-looking woman instantly bewitched nearly every man who saw

    her. Even the women found themselves growing jealous of how beautiful she was.

    As for the two women from before¡ªwho had earlier disembarked from the ghostly ship¡ªboth of them

    had been watching the entire scene y out from afar, and one of them was now ring at Baelfire.

    In a wrathful voice, the fierce-gazed woman growled, ¡°That b*stard¡­! How dare he treat a woman like

    that?! I¡¯m going to personally kill him!¡±

    ¡°I advise you to refrain from causing any trouble. Besides, it doesn¡¯t appear that he¡¯ll be living past

    tonight!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? What makes you say that, sister?¡± asked the angry woman rather curiously.

    ¡°Just have a look over there yourself!¡± replied the other woman as she nudged her chin over to a

    certain direction.

    Seeing that, the angry woman turned to look in that direction¡­ And there, she was immediately

    greeted by the sight of an extremely furious Gerald.

    His entire body trembling almost uncontrobly, Gerald had been beyond enraged ever since he saw

    the caged woman¡¯s face.

    ¡®Giya¡­!¡¯

    He remembered bringing her to his family¡¯s mansion back then to allow her injuries to heal¡­

    Regardless, Gerald had assumed that she had been captured by the other Crawfords as well since he

    couldn¡¯t find her in the mansion back when he first found out that his family members had been

    kidnapped. Even so, it hadn¡¯t urred to Gerald that Giya, of all people,¡ªwhom he knew to be a fine,

    young woman with an astounding temperament¡ªwould end up suffering such abuse!

    Now seething in rage, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but stride forward before shouting, ¡°Giya!¡±

    ¡®What had she even done wrong? Nothing she could¡¯ve done could have deserved this oue! Why

    the hell had they abused her like this?!¡¯

    Whatever the case was, the second Giya heard that voice, her weakened body instantly began

    trembling wildly¡­

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1552

    ¡®¡­Could¡­ I have heard wrong¡­? There¡¯s just no way, right¡­?¡¯ Giya thought to herself as she slowly

    looked around in disbelief, trying to find the source of that shout.

    However, the second she saw him, she was so shocked that she felt that she was possibly still

    dreaming!

    She wanted to say something, anything. But it felt like a lump in her throat was preventing her from

    saying a word¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Sia, she turned to look at Gerald¡ªwho was already walking toward the stage¡ªbefore shouting

    in surprise, ¡°Huh? You¡­ Know that woman, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I guess that loser was so entranced by her that he couldn¡¯t help but walk over! From the looks of

    it, he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who has the money to buy her over through auctioning

    either!¡± scoffed Beau.

    ¡°Who exactly is he? How rude! If he ends up offending Young Master Turnbull, he¡¯ll definitely end up

    dead soon! With that said, let¡¯s keep our distance from him!¡± muttered Yosef with a frown.

    Though Sia wanted to at least try to stop the agitated Gerald, he had already made it to the stage by

    that point.

    While everyone was holding their breaths¡ªunsure of what to even expect to happen¡ªGiya was

    already in tears as she muttered, ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­ Is¡­ Is that really you¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is me! I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯mte! I¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡± shouted Gerald as he hugged her tight, his grief

    insurmountable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Young Master Turnbull?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! If you want that woman so much then purchase her first, you shabbily-dressed son of a b*tch!

    Actually, do you think he¡¯s trying to snatch that beauty away?!¡±

    Below stage, several of the rich young heirs were feeling extremely dissatisfied by Gerald¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I must say, he truly is courting death! Now that I think about it, how did he even manage to board the

    main ship? Regardless, please remember not to admit to knowing him should Young Master Turnbull

    decide to interrogate uster!¡± grumbled Fia as she red contemptuously at Gerald.

    Amidst the chaos, Baelfire turned to look at Gerald before sneering, ¡°Being a bit too impatient, aren¡¯t

    we, sir? Just so you know, this chick¡¯s starting price is seven million dors! Please pay that amount

    first before you ce your hands on her! Hahaha!¡±

    Gerald, however, simply ignored him, opting instead to help Giya to her feet as he asked, ¡°Are you the

    only one here? Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ your sisters and aunts¡­ they were captured by those people¡­ Following that, the Turnbulls

    contacted the group of viins and in the end, Baelfire purchased me! However, know that despite

    being repeatedly humiliated by him, I always tried to fight back the best that I could!¡± cried out Giya.

    ¡°I see¡­ Not to worry, Giya. Everything¡¯s fine now¡­ Now let¡¯s go!¡± replied Gerald as he patted her

    gently on her shoulders.

    Getting her onto his back, he was just about to leave when Baelfire¡ªwho had already been annoyed

    by the fact that Gerald had ignored his earlier statement¡ª furiously shouted, ¡°Hey, now! Where the hell

    did you evene from, you b*stard? Are you treating me like I don¡¯t exist? Are you even aware of

    whose territory you¡¯re currently in?!¡±

    Turning to look at him, Gerald then casually replied, ¡°Look, Young Master Turnbull, I¡¯d like to send my

    friend home first for her to properly recuperate. Worry not, once I¡¯ve done that, I¡¯ll be looking for you

    and your family next!¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, a roar ofughter could be heard from almost everyone within

    the audience.

    ¡°Is that person a nutjob? Who does he even think he is?!¡±

    Never imagining that a person would be dumb enough to look for trouble with the Turnbulls, everyone

    was already mocking Gerald with tears in their eyes as theyughed their lungs out.

    Beau himself was bbergasted as he dered, ¡°He¡¯s truly lost it! You¡¯re absolutely right, Fia! We can¡¯t

    ever im to know him!¡±

    Moving back to Baelfire, heughed aloud before shouting, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re brave. However, do you

    really think that I¡¯ll just stand here doing nothing while you escape with Giya?!¡±

    As if on cue, seven men dressed in ck garments then rushed onto the stage before swiftly

    surrounding Gerald!

    ¡°Since you refused to back down, you¡¯ll just have to be beaten up before your corpse gets hacked into

    pieces!¡± growled Baelfire.

    ¡°With all due respect, Young Master Turnbull, my friend here is already weak enough as she is! I really

    need to rush back first to have her treated! Also, I¡¯ve heard that your rich and powerful family has

    existed for dozens of generations in Yanam. With that said, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to prepare yourself

    and let you have your final sense of ceremony. Again, worry not, for I¡¯ll be back to deal with you in

    exactly thirty minutes!¡± replied Gerald with a frown.

    ¡°You¡­! You b*stard¡­! Who the hell do you think you are, spitting such nonsense here?! Also, what are

    all of you still standing there in a daze for? Beat him into a pulp already!¡± roared the infuriated Baelfire.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1553

    With contemptuous res on their faces, the seven men then began crouching, looking very much like

    vicious wolves that were nning to pounce onto Gerald!

    Their stance was so terrifying that everyone else instantly held their breaths!

    ¡°Oh god, it looks like they¡¯re positioning themselves to hack this insensible guy to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s his own fault for courting death! Still, I do wonder if he¡¯s unaware of the power the

    Turnbulls have in Yanam. After all, he dared to offend Young Master Turnbull of all people! Whatever

    the case is, once he¡¯s dealt with, his family members will surely be next!¡±

    Though most of the people offstage were sneering at Gerald, Sia herself was feeling deeply anxious.

    Turning to look to her side, she then pleaded, ¡°Young Master Jenks! Fia! Hurry and figure out a way to

    save him! Use your families¡¯ powers or something! He couldn¡¯t help it he just wanted to save that

    woman¡­!¡±

    However, both of them simply returned cold expressions to her.

    ¡°Sia, that¡¯s quite enough! So what if that loser dies? Big deal! If you need a quick refresher, he¡¯s simply

    a stranger whom we met by chance! With that said, what are you even being so anxious for?¡± grumbled

    Fia in resignation.

    ¡°But-¡±

    Before Sia could even finish what she was trying to say, the seven men made their moves!

    Looking both frightening and fierce, the men watched as Gerald¡ªwho was still tightly hugging Giya¡ª

    slowly lifted his arm¡­

    And with a simple wave of his hand, an explosive sound could be heard as multiple swords that glowed

    white suddenly appeared out of thin air!

    Swiftly shing at all seven of the assants with great precision and ease, it barely took a few

    seconds for all of them to begin falling to the ground,pletely sliced in pieces! But Gerald wasn¡¯t

    done yet.

    No, he made sure to dice them up so finely that in the end, only a bloody mist remained of them!

    With how bloody the scene was, several of the present women instantly began screaming!

    As everyone instinctively took a few steps back in their bewilderment, Sia¡ªwho was equally as

    shocked¡ªfound herself momentarily only capable of covering her mouth. She had witnessed every

    second of Gerald¡¯s retaliation¡­ The demeanor he had at the time¡­ It was undoubtedly the demeanor

    of a great master!

    Regardless, Fia, Beau, and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel their eyelids twitch rapidly as they

    continued staring at Gerald. He¡­ was the one who should¡¯ve been hacked to pieces, right? How had

    everything gone theplete opposite direction?

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    With how swiftly those seven men had been killed, it was now clear as day that Gerald wasn¡¯t only an

    immensely powerful person, but he also had remarkable abilities!

    As Fia gulped in realization of this, the now anxious Baelfire found himself slowly taking several steps

    back as he muttered, ¡°¡­T-this¡­¡±

    The ones Gerald had just killed so easily were all exceptional men from his family!

    ¡°In the end, it turns out that you truly are insensible!¡± said Gerald as he red frigidly at Baelfire.

    Sweating profusely, it was only at that moment when Baelfire realized how frightening Gerald¡¯s gaze

    really was.

    Hoping to diffuse the situation, the middle-aged man from before tried his best to put on a calm fa?ade

    before warning, ¡°Sir, before you do anything, let¡¯s talk this out nicely. If you don¡¯t already know, this rich

    young heir is Baelfire Turnbull! The son of the richest man in Yanam! Not only is he the master¡¯s only

    son, but he¡¯s well known across the entire country as well! While I admit that you possess exceptional

    strength, know that Yanam has many forces too! With that in mind, I hope you realize that there will be

    dire consequences if you darey even a single finger on the young master!¡±

    When Gerald made no immediate reply, Baelfire assumed that Gerald was finally feeling a little afraid.

    With that in mind, Baelfire then quickly added, ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the top rich young heir in Yanam, and

    I have an entire country on my side! With that said, I also have several men as powerful as you are!

    Regardless, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I remember there being a certain saying in Weston that I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯re aware of¡­ It has something to do with the ripple effect, and it goes along the lines of, ¡®Even

    the slightest change can affect everything else.¡¯ With that said, you won¡¯t ever be able to leave Yanam

    alive if you dare hurt me!¡±

    Laughing mockingly in response, Gerald then sneered, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t believe you understood what

    I said earlier! The thirty-minute timer I gave you earlier¡­ It isn¡¯t only for you. It¡¯s for your entire family!

    In other words, I¡¯m making sure I kill every single Turnbull as revenge for treating my friend like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what did you say¡­?! You¡¯re exterminating the entire Turnbull family?!¡± stuttered the middle-aged

    man, utterly shocked by Gerald¡¯s statement.

    As deep fear swept through Baelfire, Gerald then scoffed, ¡°Indeed, I am! Also, keeping what I just said

    in mind, I¡¯m sure you now realize that everything you¡¯ve earlier said was simply nonsense to me! In

    fact, because you said all that, I¡¯ve made up my mind to just kill Baelfire now!¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­! Lenox! Save me from this maniac! Please¡­!¡± pleaded Baelfire as he rapidly began shaking

    his head.

    Having no other choice, Lenox then red at Gerald before roaring, ¡°While you may not respect the

    Turnbulls, I wonder if you¡¯ll bow to the power of the Crawfords from Yanam! Listen here, I¡¯m part of that

    family, and my name is Lenox Crawford! With that in mind, I wonder if you¡¯re still daring enough to

    proceed!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Just so you know, once I¡¯m done eliminating the Turnbulls, I¡¯ll be looking for your family members

    next!

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1554

    Following a cold smile, Gerald shed the air with two of his fingers, prompting a de of light to form!

    As it instantly flew in Baelfire¡¯s direction, Lenox attempted to stop it from proceeding any further.

    However, he ended up freezing in ce the second he realized how strong the de really was. That

    power¡­ Nobody would¡¯ve been able to stop it!

    ¡°Y-young master¡­!¡± shouted the horrified Lenox as he watched Baelfire get sliced into eight pieces in

    no time t!

    With how terribly he had died, the atmosphere quickly grew exceedingly suffocating¡­

    Lenox himself was momentarily stunned in his utter disbelief¡­

    Who could me him? He had just witnessed the horrifying death of the only son of the richest man in

    Yanam! That youth had control over half the economy there!

    Now that all this had happened, Lenox was now having so much trouble imagining what was toe

    that his ears started ringing.

    Eventually, the pale-faced middle-aged man then turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­You truly

    are a vicious person, sir¡­ Regardless, I wonder if you¡¯re daring enough to give me your name after all

    that you¡¯ve done¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sure. My name is Gerald Crawford, and I¡¯m from the Crawford family in Northbay!¡± dered Gerald as

    he stared intently at Lenox.

    ¡°¡­W-what? Gerald Crawford?! You¡¯re the most important and final element we need for the sess of

    the n of Insights! The Crawfords of Yanam have been looking all over for you for the longest time,

    you know? To think you¡¯d show yourself here of all ces!¡±

    ¡°A nice summary, but tell me something I don¡¯t know!¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Now realizing that Gerald hade here specifically to hunt them down, the bewildered Lenox then

    eximed, ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why Hoyt and the others have gone missing¡­! You killed them, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°Bingo! I made sure to leave no one alive!¡± replied Gerald.

    As Lenox stared at Gerald,pletely speechless, everyone else below stage¡ªwho had heard

    Gerald¡¯s words¡ªfound themselves utterly bbergasted as well. While they didn¡¯t really understand

    most of their conversation, they understood enough to know that Gerald wasn¡¯t a person to be trifled

    with.

    ¡°What kind of person even is Gerald? How could he be so cruel!¡± muttered Yosef who still hadn¡¯t

    recovered from all the shock.

    That person¡­ To think that he was barely even worried about the Turnbulls and the Crawfords of

    Yanam¡­! What kind of level did one even need to have to be able to do that?!

    ¡°B-beats me! All I know is that he got off the same ship as Fia! F*cking hell! I knew that anyone riding

    the main ship couldn¡¯t be ordinary¡­!¡± whimpered Beau fearfully.

    Fia herself only knew as much about the situation as the others. In other words, it was evident that she

    had no idea who Gerald truly was either.

    ¡°So you were here, sir!¡± shouted a booming voice at that moment.

    Before anyone could even register who that mysterious voice belonged to, several shadowy figures

    could suddenly be seen dashing above the heads of the audience!

    A split secondter, fifty exceptional-looking men could be seen standing atop the stage, much to

    Lenox¡¯s shock and fear!

    Fia herself noticed that her grandfather was standing among those people. A sense of pride now

    welling within her, Fia couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    However, Yeshuapletely ignored his granddaughter, opting instead to bow before Gerald,

    something that all fifty of the exceptional men quickly did as well.

    Following that, Carlos then said, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for quite a while, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    The second Beau heard that name, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he muttered, ¡°¡­W-

    what¡­? M-Mr. Crawford¡­?!¡±

    Even Fia was already covering her mouth in disbelief by this point¡­

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1555

    Everyone else had their eyes widened in incredulity as well, now finally realizing that the person on

    stage was none other than the one and only Mr. Crawford of Sacrasolis Pce!

    As everyone remained momentarily shocked, Carlos broke the silence by saying, ¡°So, Mr. Crawford,

    what should we do with this person?¡±

    From the way he said it, it was clear that Carlos cared little about the consequences, and the same

    went for Gerald¡¯s other men on stage.

    The only one who had initially been slightly hesitant was Yeshua, who had nned on advising Gerald

    not to mess with the Turnbulls. After all, they were a top major family who owned over half of Yanam¡¯s

    wealth! What more, those in the Turnbull family were also rtives of the King of Yanam! In short, that

    family had a deeply-rooted position there¡­

    With that in mind, the fact that Mr. Crawford had just killed Hooper Turnbull¡¯s only son spelled nothing

    butplete disaster!

    Even so, after realizing how much Carlos and the others revered Gerald, Yeshua held his tongue.

    Since things had already gotten this far anyway, he may as well take Gerald as his only guide.

    ¡®I guess we¡¯re enemies with that family now¡­ So be it!¡¯ Yeshua thought to himself.

    Either way, Lenox was already well aware that the murderous people before him were all very capable

    and powerful. With that said, the second he heard Carlos¡¯s question, he instantly got to his knees in

    fright before pleading, ¡°P-Please¡­! Please, don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply turned to look at him before sneering, ¡°You¡¯re just a dog, aren¡¯t you?

    Are you even worthy enough to be killed by me?¡±

    Feeling as Gerald gently began stepping on his head, Lenox then heard the youth say, ¡°Now then,

    listen closely¡­ I want you to send what remains of Baelfire¡¯s corpse back to the Turnbull family¡­

    Following that, tell them that if they continue allying themselves with the Crawfords of Yaman, this will

    only be the beginning for them!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s cold words instantly sent shivers down Lenox¡¯s spine, prompting the terrified man to quickly

    nod in response.

    ¡°Now get lost!¡± roared Gerald in such amanding way that Lenox felt as though his soul had just

    been pierced.

    Quickly crawling over to Baelfire¡¯s corpse pieces, the man then carried them up before awkwardly

    scuttling away.

    By that point, Giya had already passed out from all the sudden turn of events.

    Realizing that, Gerald then ordered, ¡°Carlos! Take Miss Quarrington for her to get some proper rest!¡±

    The second his order ended, however, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar person¡¯s

    back¡­ Though she was standing near the edges of the crowd, Gerald recognized that back anywhere,

    and he instantly began trembling all over¡­

    She appeared to be with a friend of hers, and both of them were draped in white clothing. Despite

    being quite a distance away, Gerald could already sense how pure their fairy-like temperaments

    were¡­

    Regardless, her temperament wasn¡¯t what caught his attention. Looking at the taller and leaner woman

    between the two, Gerald was now more certain than ever that it was her!

    That back¡­ it belonged to M!

    ¡°¡­T-this¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself, his eyelids twitching as he watched the two stunning figures

    slowly turn around to leave.

    He was well aware that he had mistaken other people for M several times by now, which was why he

    wasn¡¯t acting impulsively this time.

    In the end, however, he simply couldn¡¯t hold himself back as he leaped from the stage andnded right

    behind the leaving duo!

    Still slightly anxious, Gerald ced his hands against his back¡ªin an effort to regain hisposure¡ª

    before saying, ¡°Please wait a moment,dies!¡±

    Stopping in their tracks, the slightly shorter woman then coldly replied, ¡°Is something the matter, sir?

    We haven¡¯t offended you in any way, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. However, I¡­ help but realize that thisdy beside you resembles my lover a

    lot¡­ She¡¯s been missing for many years now, you see, and I¡¯ve been looking all over for her so¡­¡±

    As Gerald couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind out, the taller woman then replied, ¡°There are many people

    who resemble others in this world, sir. I¡¯m sorry to hear that you miss her dearly, but we honestly aren¡¯t

    acquainted, sir!¡±

    Despite her casual reply, Gerald now found himself unable to hold his tears back, deep emotions

    welling within him.

    His eyes fully reddened, it took him insurmountable strength and courage to finally be able to find his

    voice again¡­

    ¡°¡­M-M¡­! It¡­ It really is you¡­!¡±

    ¡®That back¡­ That voice¡­! There¡¯s no doubt about it, she really is M¡­!¡¯

    To think that he would actually bump into M here of all ces¡­ Howpletely unexpected! It was

    so coincidental that he honestly wondered if he was still dreaming!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Nowpletely certain that it was her, Gerald then moved even closer to the tall woman before saying,

    ¡°M, it¡¯s me! Gerald!¡±

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1556

    The second she felt him grabbing onto her arm, the initially shocked woman quickly became infuriated

    as she shouted, ¡°You¡­! How dare you¡­?!¡±

    Following that, ayer of draconic scales that glowed scarlet could faintly be seen on her arm!

    As the glow grew brighter, Gerald could feel a rapidly increasing heat on his palm, prompting him to

    release his grip before taking two steps back.

    It was at that moment when the woman finally turned to face her wrathful gaze at Gerald, her charming

    face now reddened in anger as she snapped, ¡°How dare you behave so imprudently toward me!¡±

    Upon getting a good look at her face, Gerald instantly began breathing much rapidly, now appearing

    even more emotionally moved than before!

    ¡®Not only do you sound like her, but you look exactly like her too! I can now say with full certainty that

    I¡¯ve finally found you, M¡­!¡¯

    ¡°Please take a good, long look at me, M! Have you truly forgotten who I am? I¡¯m Gerald! I¡¯ve been

    tirelessly looking for you throughout these four years ever since you went missing during that

    excursion!¡± exined Gerald, tears already forming at the corners of his eyes.

    Hearing that, both of the women couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. The taller woman¡ªin particr¡ª

    now had a wide frown as her eyelids twitched slightly.

    Either way, though the bewildered short woman appeared like she wanted to say something, her friend

    quickly stopped her. Shaking her head, it was a clear indication that the tall woman didn¡¯t want her

    friend to say anything unnecessary.

    ¡°¡­I think this man¡¯s just mistaking me for the wrong person, sister. Look, we really don¡¯t know who you

    are and it¡¯s already gettingte so we¡¯ll be off first!¡± said the tall woman.

    Following that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as both of them speedily flew toward the ocean! Gerald

    himself could only stare in utter disbelief as the two figures slowly disappeared from sight.

    ¡®That¡­ was clearly M, right? Why did she avoid me? It¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t remember a thing about

    me! That¡­ That¡¯s simply impossible¡­!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to let M leave him again. With that in mind, he instantly

    began giving chase!

    However, he soon found out that the two women were experts at the lightness skill. After all, with not a

    trace in sight, he no longer had any idea which direction they could¡¯ve possibly headed to.

    Dejected, Gerald could only hover above the gentle waves, momentarily unable to reconcile with the

    fact that he had lost her yet again¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the two women arrived at an ind quite far from where the party had been

    held¡­

    Their feet finally touching the ground once they got to shore, they were instantly greeted by the sight of

    a shimmering giant ship that had been docked there.

    Resplendently lit, the queer ship almost seemed to be magical in nature, evident by how it kept

    disappearing and reappearing on the same spot.

    With how ethereal it looked, a person who wasn¡¯t paying attention could easily mistake the ship as

    nothing but a trick of the light.

    Regardless, now that they had managed to shake Gerald off their trail, the short woman found herself

    saying, ¡°That was really dangerous earlier, Xoie! That man¡­ He seemed to know who M was! What

    bad luck that you just so happened to be dressing up her today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me! Either way, while it¡¯s clear that he knows her, I wonder why M would even be

    acquainted with anyone here¡­¡± mumbled Xoie Quartermain who found the entire situation quite

    perplexing.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Both she and her younger sister¡ªXylina Quatermain¡ªhad been nning on having some fun for a

    while now, so they ended up sneaking off to the most crowded ce they could find to momentarily

    enjoy themselves. Neither of them could have ever expected to bump into someone who actually knew

    M!

    ¡°Thinking back, I remember him saying that M was his lover! What spicy news! Let¡¯s go tell M

    about it right now!¡± proposed Xylina.

    ¡°Hold on, sister!¡± replied Xoie.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not tell her about this first. After all, if you do, it¡¯ll be equivalent to you telling her that we left for

    earth without any good reason! With that said, if dad ever finds out about that, he¡¯ll surely ground us!

    Besides, if M truly did know him, she would¡¯ve definitely attempted to find him ages ago! Regardless,

    let¡¯s not tell her about this first! Best not to stir up something that can bepletely avoided!¡± exined

    Xoie.

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright, sister¡­ Still, I think you should head out with your own appearance in the future. You

    really don¡¯t have to try so hard topete with M¡¯s beauty, you know? Don¡¯t even dare to deny that

    you haven¡¯t been trying to see which between the two of you is prettier ever since you came here.

    You¡¯ve done it far too many times by this point. Aren¡¯t you tired¡­?¡± replied Xylina rather casually.

    ¡°I get it!¡± retorted Xoie, a hint of humiliation on her face.

    Raising her fair arm, she stared at the part where Gerald had earlier grabbed her¡­

    From her childhood days, Xoie had remained extremely pure¡­ With that said, this was the first time a

    man had ever grabbed her by her wrist.

    Adding that to the fact that Gerald had the aura of a powerful person, the more Xoie thought about it,

    the more restless she became as strong emotions welled within her¡­

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1557

    However, her train of thought was cut short when a pleasant voice called out, ¡°Xoie? Xylina! Where

    have both of you been this entire time?¡±

    Hearing that, Xylina then replied, ¡°Ah! M! Well, we were earlier-¡±

    Much to Xoie¡¯s relief, Xylina managed to recall their earlier promise in time which prevented her from

    blurting out everything.

    Either way, after a slight nudge from Xoie, Xylina quickly recovered her wits as she continued, ¡°¡­We¡­

    were earlier just having a look around out here! After all, the sea is rather beautiful at night, wouldn¡¯t

    you say?¡±

    In response, M simply smiled subtly as she nodded before replying, ¡°While I know it isn¡¯t exactly easy

    to negotiate with the King in the North, you have to remember that our adoptive father specifically

    chose us toplete the task. With that in mind, while things are currently a little boring, we should

    really try to obey adoptive father¡¯s orders and refrain from wandering around outside!¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We get it M¡­ Regardless, I¡¯ve brought back some medicine that I ordered some subordinates of

    mine to get for you. You always seemed to suffer from serious headaches every night, so I thought I¡¯d

    get you something to help calm your nerves. I got the idea when I heard that strange and valuable

    herbs existed on earth, you see. Following that, I got my subordinates to pick a few relevant ones for

    you!¡± exined Xoie as she took out the strange and invaluable medicine that her subordinates had

    prepared.

    After handing it to M, Xoie then cleared her throat before asking, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, how familiar

    are you with this world¡­?¡±

    M had a rather mysterious history. After all, while she hadn¡¯t mastered any forms of training, she was

    an incredibly smart person. Due to that, the olddy always had M by her side. After some time, the

    olddy found herself appreciating M¡¯s efforts so much that Xoie¡¯s father felt that it was only right to

    adopt her into the family!

    With that in mind, despite M only being his adoptive daughter, Xoie¡¯s father had chosen her to be the

    main spokesperson for the negotiation instead of her! Due to that, Xoie would be lying if she said she

    wasn¡¯t at least a little jealous.

    After all, Xoie clearly more outstanding than M in terms of experience, appearance, and strength.

    Hell, M had begun her life here as nothing more but the olddy¡¯s maid! Why was she being given so

    much power and respect now? As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, Xoie had just found out that there was

    an extremely strong person who seemed to like her!

    Speaking of that person, it was now clear that the rumors were true. M truly hade from earth!

    ¡°¡­Hmm? This world? How do I put this¡­? I find this ce to be¡­ both familiar and strange¡­ Every

    time Ie here, a mysterious feeling sweeps through me¡­ What more, for some inexorable reason,

    my heart begins palpitating a lot more when I¡¯m in this world! I really have no idea why that is myself!¡±

    replied M as she stared into the horizon, slight worry reflected in her eyes.

    She truly had no idea what was wrong with her. For one, ever since she woke up again, she couldn¡¯t

    remember a thing about her past¡­

    Even so, the blurry figure of that man would always appear in her mind every single night¡­ He wasn¡¯t

    a strong-looking person by a long shot, but even so, M could still sense how strongly he loved her¡­

    ¡®Who are you¡­? And why does my heart beat so much harder every time I¡¯m here¡­?¡¯

    As the three sisters remained silent for a while, a figure suddenly dropped from the sky,nding close

    to where the trio was standing!

    He appeared to be a male servant, and after bowing toward them, he then said, ¡°Miss Smith and Miss

    Quartermain, my master has organized a national party in Yanam, and he¡¯s invited all three of you to

    attend!¡±

    ¡°I see. Do thank Lord Yao on my behalf. Once we prepare ourselves, we¡¯ll head over immediately!¡±

    replied M with a nod.

    Meanwhile, a pained scream echoed across the walls of the Turnbull family¡¯s mansion.

    Staring at his son¡¯s chopped-up corpse, Hooper¡ªthe master of the Turnbull family¡ªfelt extremely

    faint, hoping that this was all just a nightmare.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1558

    The Turnbulls were a family that had existed for hundreds of years, and there were many exceptional

    and powerful people within that family who had influential backgrounds. Due to that, they had always

    behaved rather recklessly since nobody could really stand up against them.

    With all that in mind, Hooper had never imagined that his son would die so horribly. Hugging onto the

    many pieces of his son¡¯s corpse, Hooper felt as a cocktail of grief, hatred, and wrath began brewing in

    his heart¡­

    Upon seeing his reaction, everyone sensible enough immediately took a few steps back.

    Still trembling, Hooper then turned to look at Lenox as he growled, ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who¡¯s responsible for

    killing my son¡­?!¡±

    Quivering in fear, Lenox then replied, ¡°T-the person who did it¡­ is the one my family¡¯s been looking

    everywhere for! The deed was done by Gerald!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?! Gerald?!¡± roared Hooper, his eyes now a bloody-red as murderous intent exuded from every

    orifice on his body.

    Watching all this y out, a luxuriously dressed middle-aged man¡ªwho had been sitting at the side¡ª

    then dered, ¡°I offer my sincerest condolences to you and your family, Hooper¡­ Regardless, to

    avenge my nephew, I¡¯ll be ordering those from the army to capture that Gerald! Once we have him, I¡¯ll

    be sure to make him suffer terribly!¡±

    Turning to look at the middle-aged man¡ªwho was from the royal family¡ªthe crazed-looking Hooper

    then replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Once we have him, the Turnbulls will be devouring every inch of

    his flesh and drinking all his blood!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    As he began weeping tears of blood, a voice suddenly shouted, ¡°Do you honestly think that you two

    can capture Gerald? You¡¯re both just idiots! It¡¯s really no wonder why your son ended up dying so

    terribly! Regardless, knowing that boy¡¯s temper, you don¡¯t have to waste any effort trying to capture

    him. He¡¯ll probably be taking the initiative toe look for you! Hahaha! That silly, silly boy! I bet he

    thinks that massacring all of you will eventually force me out! Either way, your Turnbulls have zero

    chance to escape his wrath by this point. Your threats won¡¯t work against him either since to him,

    you¡¯re all quite literally as easy to kill as mere ants!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at the source of the voice¡­ And there, slowly walking

    toward them from the middle of the national banquet hall, was an old man donning ck robes¡­

    The second Lenox saw him, he instantly began sweating profusely as he said, ¡°M-master¡­!¡±

    Following that, he fearfully zipped his mouth tight before kowtowing in the direction of the old man.

    Even Hooper and Greyson Leacock¡ªthe person who hade from the royal family in the Gloyv

    State¡ªgrew frightened when they realized that the old man was present.

    After both of them greeted him, Hooper then asked, ¡°About what you said earlier¡­ How could you be

    so sure, master¡­?¡±

    ¡°How couldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯m the one who knows him best in this entire world!¡± retorted the old man as he

    slowly took off his ck hood¡­

    If Gerald was here to witness this, he¡¯d surely have been extremely surprised to find out the true

    identity of that old man!

    From how well the old man knew the boy, he assumed that Gerald would probably think something

    along the lines of, ¡®It¡­ It was grandpa Daryl this entire time¡­?! The person who I respected so much

    in the past?! I¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s my grandpa anymore¡­ From what I can see, he¡¯s now nothing but a

    schemer who¡¯s been acting behind the scenes this entire time!¡¯

    Regardless, Gerald would probably feel shocked by his appearance as well. After all, Daryl¡¯s eyes had

    now gone fully scarlet, and his lips were a frightening shade of purple and ck. There were even hints

    of divine lines on his forehead that glowed red¡­ Together, thisbination made him look like a

    human who had made it halfway down the route of bing a true devil¡­

    Smiling subtly, Daryl thenughed before sneering, ¡°I¡¯ve spent way too much time and effort to get my

    major n to this point! After all, I had to pretend to be his grandfather for quite a while in order to

    manipte him without getting suspected! Even so, it was all worth it since I was able to make and

    watch him slowly mature¡­ In a way, what I did isn¡¯t unlike watching a seed I nted slowly grow and

    eventually blossom¡­ However, a slight change in ns happened right before I was able to pick the

    fruits of my efforts! Though that¡¯s beside the point. Regardless, I¡¯m sure you now know why I said I

    know him so well!¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait. Don¡¯t tell me that¡­ Gerald is the product of the Herculean Golden Base¡­? I remember

    peculiar things happening in the sky over twenty years ago¡­ Following that, the Herculean Golden

    Base had sent several forces to explore its product¡­¡± said Hooper, greatly bewildered.

    As for Greyson, he took in a deep breath before adding, ¡°¡­You¡¯ve said before that this Herculean

    Golden Base is also known as the Herculean Primordial Spirit, right, master¡­? I also recall you saying

    that it¡¯s the strongest power between heaven and earth¡­ So strong, in fact, that whoever gains it will

    be able to achieve immortality! Thinking back, it was around fifty years ago when you saved a

    fisherman couple¡­ Following that, you even gave them a lot of money in order to obtain the Herculean

    Golden Base that was about to befall their descendants¡­ Since Gerald is so powerful, could it be that

    he¡¯s that heir¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. Either way, the demonic power granted me not only strength, but also the ability to foresee the

    future! With this much power, I¡¯m only able to enjoy myself if my n goes wlessly! Sadly enough, I

    didn¡¯t consider the fact that people would secretly try to help Gerald along the way! Thanks to them,

    he¡¯s grown a bit too powerful for my taste and my ns were almost ruined!¡± grumbled Daryl as he

    clenched his fists tightly¡­

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1559

    ¡°Come again, master? You weren¡¯t expecting him to get this powerful?¡± asked Greyson.

    ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t. Humph. I¡¯ve truly looked down upon the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s power to bring

    drastic change to people¡­ After all, Gerald¡¯s been able to enter the Rune Realm in just a few years! It

    isn¡¯t even a stretch anymore to say that his training level is on par with mine! No matter how you look at

    it, achieving something like this should be impossible, no matter how talented the person is!¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, the most annoying thing about all this is the fact that the person who¡¯s secretly

    been helping Gerald keeps encouraging him to grow stronger! If it wasn¡¯t for him, Gerald wouldn¡¯t have

    developed so rapidly to the point where I can¡¯t even control him anymore! It¡¯s exactly because of that

    that I have to act behind the scenes!¡± exined Daryl.

    Upon hearing that, both Hooper and Greyson drew in cold breaths.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The seven most powerful people from the Ringmasters of Obliteration rule above all¡­ If Gerald truly is

    as strong as you say he is, does that mean that he¡¯s on par with the seven Chakra Kings who own

    ungodly strength¡­? Is Gerald a Chakra King as well¡­?¡±

    Left deeply stupefied by that realization, both men now knew that seeking impulsive revenge against

    Gerald was just going to be a suicide mission.

    ¡°Right again! And that¡¯s how great the Herculean Golden Base¡¯s power is! Regardless, it¡¯s naturally a

    unique charm as well!¡± replied Daryl with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Then¡­ do we really have no way to deal with Gerald, master¡­? I won¡¯t be able to die in peace if I

    don¡¯t avenge my son after he¡¯s faced such a horrible death! I¡¯m begging you, master, please! Think of

    some way to kill him!¡± pleaded Hooper.

    ¡°Not to worry, I wasn¡¯t nning on allowing Gerald to continue developing like this anyway! It¡¯s the

    reason why I captured his family members in the first ce! Once I capture one other person, I¡¯ll be

    able to control at least two-thirds of his life! He won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp then! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Following that, I¡¯ll activate Yanam¡¯s national fortification formation¡ªthat¡¯s been passed down since

    ancient times¡ª, the great dragon extermination spell! With it, it won¡¯t be too difficult to kill the current

    Gerald! After all, that child¡¯s most fatal ws are his soft-heartedness and his worry-filled heart! Too bad

    for him, I¡¯m a nemesis that doesn¡¯t care the least about ethics as long as I¡¯m able to achieve my goals!¡±

    dered Daryl, clenching his fists once more.

    When the duo heard that, their eyes widened so much that their eyeballs looked like they were ready to

    pop out¡­

    ¡°¡­M-master¡­ Are we really going to be using the great dragon extermination spell? To even operate

    it, we¡¯ll be needing¡­¡± muttered Greyson in a clearly troubled voice.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, ethics bear little to no meaning to me as long as I¡¯m able to achieve my goals. There¡¯s

    nothing more important to me than snatching the Herculean Golden Base for myself. With that in mind,

    all the sacrifices and effort I¡¯ve put into this mission arepletely worthwhile to me!¡± sneered Daryl.

    The great dragon extermination spell was something that the remarkable people from ancient times left

    behind. The spell was so formidable that even the powerful Chakra Kings would end up being swiftly

    taken out if they were hit by it!

    Of course, such great power came at a hefty price, and Hooper and Greyson were well aware of that.

    Even so, neither of them dared to disobey Daryl¡¯s orders.

    Knowing that they weren¡¯t going to be able to change his mind, Greyson then asked, ¡°You earlier

    mentioned something about a fatal w of Gerald¡¯s, master¡­ Could you borate on that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, remember how I said that the boy¡¯s too soft-hearted? Sure, we have his family with us

    and he cares deeply about them¡­ However, once I manage to capture the woman he¡¯s in love with as

    well, everything will pretty much be in the bag! By that point, we just need to make sure that the great

    dragon extermination spell is sessfully operated!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see! But where should we even begin looking for that woman¡­?¡± asked Hooper.

    ¡°Well, first off, her name is M Smith, and she¡¯s the woman of Gerald¡¯s life. Secondly, she¡¯s currently

    rushing toward this ce all the way from Jaetra! To ensure her capture, I had made sure to pull

    enough strings so that she would end uping here herself!¡± replied Daryl with a smile.

    ¡°¡­What? Miss Smith? The one from Jaetra? But master, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship with that

    ce! We can¡¯t just capture her!¡± said the bewildered Harper.

    ¡°Ah, about that¡­ I¡¯m saying it now that all that was just bullsh*t! If you weren¡¯t aware, the forces from

    Jaetra have been using all sorts of training resources¡ªin recent years¡ªto captivate the seven major

    Chakra Kings. In other words, while I¡¯m the King of South Asia by name, to them, I¡¯m simply their

    puppet, or at least that¡¯s what they think. I¡¯ve had to suffer and endure pretending to be subservient to

    them all this time, just for the sake of getting the Herculean Golden Base¡­ Once I¡¯ve obtained it,

    Jaetra won¡¯t even be worth caring about anymore! Regardless, once they arriveter, just act

    ording to n!¡± ordered Daryl in amanding tone.

    Trembling as they watched a great darkness exude from his body, everyone quickly nodded in

    agreement.

    Seeing that, Daryl simply smiled smugly before muttering, ¡°It¡¯s finally time for us to meet again,

    Gerald¡­ Rest assured, it¡¯ll also be ourst encounter!¡±

    Moving back to Gerald, he was still in a slight daze¡­

    After all, he had just gotten confirmation that M was alive! Though seeing her with his very own eyes

    filled him with endless joy, it appeared quite evident that she had lost her memories¡­

    Even so, the most important thing was that she was still among the living. The fact that he was able to

    meet her again in this lifetime¡­ It was a blessing, if anything. With that in mind, there was nothing to

    regret about in that brief encounter of theirs¡­

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1560

    Though Gerald was pretty much at the level of a Chakra King now¡ªmeaning that he was at the top of

    the world¡ªthere were still many things that surprised him. For one, it hadn¡¯t urred to him that M

    would get so strong throughout her absence.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Lifting his hand, he stared at his burnt palm¡­ To think that the searing aura from M¡¯s body was

    actually able to breach his thunder essential qi with such ease¡­

    As Gerald released a long sigh, over ten ghostly and strange-looking ships swiftly appeared before

    him,pletely blocking his path in seconds¡­

    Following that, it didn¡¯t take long for Master Ghost, Carlos, and the others to notice their presence as

    well.

    Walking over to stand behind Gerald¡ªwho was already staring at the ships with his arms against his

    back¡ªeveryone then watched rather curiously as a white-haired old man¡ªalongside ten other middle-

    aged people¡ªleaped off one of the ships before slowly descending toward the ship that Gerald and the

    others were all on.

    Now that they had a good look at the old man, both Carlos and Julian¡¯s eyes widened as they muttered

    in unison, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the leading priests from the Ringmasters of Obliteration!¡±

    ¡°The Ringmasters of Obliteration?¡± asked Gerald who clearly wasn¡¯t familiar with that name.

    As the leading priest gently stepped onto Gerald¡¯s boat, heughed before saying, ¡°Indeed! As they

    said, I¡¯m the leading priest! Regardless, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Crawford! If I recall correctly,

    you tested your power with the aid of the Sceolium a few days back, correct? Well, when the

    Ringmasters of Obliteration learned that there was yet another Chakra King in the world, they instantly

    grew excited!¡±

    Watching as the leading priestughed aloud again, Gerald then ced his palms together before

    replying, ¡°You tter me, sir. However, I do believe that your arrival here today isn¡¯t just for the sake of

    congratting me, correct?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re rather straightforward, Mr. Crawford! However, you are correct! I¡¯m here in person with

    an important mission from the Ringmasters of Obliteration!¡± replied the leading priest, choosing not to

    beat around the bush either.

    Looking into the polite elder¡¯s clear eyes, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of him.

    Due to that, he had no problem with inviting the elder into the cabin.

    Once inside, the leading priest wasted no time and instantly said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve probably only heard

    snippets about the Ringmasters of Obliteration before, I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to allow me to give a

    more detailed introduction about ourselves? Just to make things as clear as possible between us!¡±

    Watching as the leading priest then took a sip of tea before smiling, Gerald casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m all

    ears.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! See, the Ringmasters of Obliteration is an organization that¡¯s existed for thousands of

    years, and it¡¯s responsible for coordinating all the unbnced forces around the world, just to ensure

    that an objective bnce is always maintained. As the name implies, the organization consists of

    representatives who are sent out by the most powerful people across the globe. A united nation, if you

    will! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, there are currently seven extremely powerful people leading the Ringmasters of

    Obliteration, and they were chosen for good reason. All seven of them have managed to enter the

    Rune Realm, you see, making them the cream of the crop. With that in mind, theirmon discussions

    together oftentimes influences the direction of how things happen within the cultivation realm. Also,

    while they each have their own regions, it should be noted that none of them ever interfere with what

    happens within the world¡¯s secr society. It¡¯s simply a limitation under the principles of the

    Ringmasters of Obliteration!¡±

    ¡°Moving on to its members, the seven powerful people include Murray Click, the King of Northern

    Europe, Petros Ambers, the King of the Northern Dessert, Yellowleaf Laelia, the King of Southern

    Ind, Sergius Leuke, the King of East Asia, Odin Duras, the King of Northern America, Feit Foreswift,

    the King of the Ocean, and as for thest one¡­ I¡¯m sure you know him well, Mr. Crawford! Hahaha!

    He¡¯s Daryl Crawford, the King of South Asia!¡±

    Upon hearing thatst name, Ged found his eyelids twitching slightly.

    As it turned out, Daryl had not only hidden himself well, but he had also been busy to the point where

    he eventually managed to be the ruler of South Asia¡­ That exined why he could do whatever

    he pleased.

    Noticing a hint of resentment in Gerald¡¯s eyes at the mention of Daryl, the Priest Jenkins then added,

    ¡°Each of the Chakra Kings owns magical powers and are pretty much omnipotent. Due to that, they

    each possess near-endless honor as well. With all that out of the way, I¡¯m here to tell you that you¡¯re

    now one of the eight most powerful people in the world! In rtion to that, the Ringmasters of

    Obliteration naturally wish for you to send us a representative, just as the others have done. Do you

    agree to that?¡±

    ¡°Well, since all this is for the sake of keeping the cultivation realm stable, there¡¯s no real reason for me

    to object. With that said, I agree!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Crawford! Speaking of which, we learned that the Sacrasolis

    Pce¡ªthat you¡¯re currently leading¡ªis located North in Weston. With that in mind, the Ringmasters

    of Obliteration have given you the title of King of the North, a title of which they will be using to address

    you from now on!¡± said Priest Jenkin as he took out a wooden token and ced it before Gerald¡­

    On it, were the characters, ¡®King of the North¡¯!

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1561

    ¡°What wonderful news! From this moment forth, he¡¯ll be recognized by the cultivating realms all across

    the globe as the King of the North!¡± whispered Carlos and the others excitedly among themselves.

    Gerald, however, didn¡¯t seem to care too much about this. After all, by this point, honor and recognition

    weren¡¯t really important to him anymore.

    Regardless, Priest Jenkin then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing that

    one of the Ringmasters of Obliteration entrusted me to tell you¡­ Quite frankly, however, I¡¯m not really

    sure if you¡¯d like to hear it¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°Please share it with me, leading priest!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Well¡­ I heard from the King of South Asia that Daryl¡¯s had some beef with you¡­ As I¡¯ve earlier said,

    the Ringmasters of Obliteration have a rule of not getting involved with the real world¡­ I¡¯m sure you

    can guess where I¡¯m going with this, but the love-hate rtionship between you and Daryl has gotten

    to the point where you actually killed the Turnbull family¡¯s young master! While the past is in the past,

    I¡¯ve been told to advise the two of you to have a nice talk about all this¡­ After all, in the end, this is all

    for the peace of the cultivating realm¡­¡± exined Priest Jenkin.

    ¡°First off, there¡¯s something wrong with that statement¡­ You see, I¡¯m not the one unwilling to let go of

    all this. In fact, you can trust me when I say that it¡¯s the other person who isn¡¯t letting me off!

    Regardless, now that you¡¯ve all spoken up, I can agree to meet and have a talk with Daryl once the

    chance presents itself. However, I¡¯ll only be willing to do so if he first releases my family members!¡±

    replied Gerald in a straightforward but casual way so that even an idiot would be able to fully

    understand his message.

    Daryl had been ying this game for the longest time, making precise calctions and even

    manipting Gerald¡¯s ancestors, all for the sake of eventually being able to deal with Gerald.

    With that in mind, it was evident that Gerald had been hurt far too much by that old man. Despite the

    good advice from the Ringmasters of Obliteration, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to just let that old man off that

    easily. Daryl needed to pay something back for all the damage he had done to him.

    Putting his grudges against that old man aside, Gerald fully understood that the Ringmasters of

    Obliteration simply didn¡¯t want him to hurt innocent people or intervene with secr matters. Both of

    those were naturally no issue for Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Now I can return and give the ringmasters a good exnation! Well, without

    further ado, I¡¯ll be taking my leave then, Master Gerald!¡±

    After the priest left, everyone instantly began excitedly chatting with each other.

    ¡°What a great and honorable title the King of the North is!¡±

    As the others chatted on, Gerald knew for a fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace yet. After all,

    there were simply far too many things he still needed to do in the future¡­ All he could do in the

    meantime, was hope that his family members were all still safe and sound¡­

    The second his thought ended, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ could be heard before the ship began shaking all of a

    sudden! Sensing that the waves beneath them were now churning violently out of the blue, Gerald

    found himself furrowing his brows, wondering what was going on.

    By exerting some force, the waves instantly went calm again, though almost immediately after, a

    massive force attracted Gerald¡¯s attention.

    Activating his divine eye, Gerald scanned the area up ahead¡­ before closing it again after only a brief

    moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, everyone! I¡¯ll be heading off for a while, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    said Gerald rather casually before he slowly faded away¡­

    Within the country of Yanam, tall mountains were everywhere. However, there was one mountain, in

    particr, that was so tall that it went above the clouds¡­ Almost as though it connected the heavens

    with the earth, the mountain was aptly named Alpview.

    At that moment¡ªabove the many clouds beneath Alpview¡¯s peak¡ªa man donning in clothes could

    be seen standing on a tall porch, his arms against his back as he stared at the near-endless horizon of

    mountains and rivers before him¡­

    With how tall Alpview was, it was no wonder why nobody else was there.

    All of a sudden, Gerald could suddenly be seen slowly walking over¡­

    Staring at the old man¡¯s back with a bitter smile on his face, Gerald then said, ¡°You know, I was

    devastated when I first realized the possibility of you being dead¡­ After all, you were still my

    respectable grandpa whom I prided greatly before all this¡­ I won¡¯t lie that at the time, I truly felt the

    warmth and love of family from you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Regardless, I have to say that I¡¯m rather impressed that you¡¯ve been able to grow so

    much in both ability and maturity from when west met¡­ Honestly, I was expecting a bit more

    surprise from you upon reuniting with me. Well, I guess this reaction of yours is pretty interesting too.

    Whatever the case is, quite a lot truly has happened throughout these few months!¡± replied Daryl as he

    slowly turned around¡­

    Their eyes now meeting, both men seemed unexpectedly calm andposed¡­

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1562

    ¡°As you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m no longer the old me! Regardless, I¡¯m sure you know why both of us are meeting

    today. Cutting straight to the chase, release my family right this instant! They have nothing to do with

    what¡¯s happening between us!¡± said Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°Release them you say? Oh, I will! I¡¯ll definitely be releasing Dn and the rest! Of course, that

    includes M!¡± sneered Daryl.

    ¡°¡­What? You¡­ You¡¯ve even captured M?¡± replied Gerald, stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! While she did get captured by those from the Sun League, she didn¡¯t die! Quite a bit

    happened after that, but essentially, I managed to get my hands on her while she was representing

    Jaetra on a trip to earth! Either way, I know how much you want your family to be together, Gerald,

    which is why I¡¯m honestly doing you a favor by reuniting her with Dn and the rest!¡± said Daryl with a

    scoff.

    ¡°You¡­ You despicable rat¡­!¡± growled the infuriated Gerald as he instantly made a sword finger

    gesture!

    A split secondter, a strong bolt of lightning shot toward Daryl¡¯s direction!

    While it was true that Daryl¡¯s initial goal had been to trigger Gerald, now that he saw how strong

    Gerald¡¯s attack was, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. This power¡­ He truly was a Chakra King!

    ¡°Demon protection!¡± yelled Daryl as darkness rapidly encased the old man within a protective orb!

    Had Daryl activated the skill a secondter, the golden bolt would¡¯ve surely struck him! Even so, the

    near-blindingly bright bolt wasn¡¯t done yet. Still pushing against Daryl¡¯s dark barrier, the force of it

    began creating gales that were so strong that it uprooted a lot of the vicinity¡¯s greenery, causing them

    to instantly wilt!

    Shortly after, an explosive sound could be heard as even the porch that Daryl was still standing on¡ª

    that wasn¡¯t protected under the dark orb¡ªsted into pieces! Following that, debris and dust began

    flying everywhere¡­

    It honestly shouldn¡¯t have been that hard for Daryl to block Gerald¡¯s lightning attack. After all, he was a

    Third-rank Chara King as well.

    What he hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, was the fact that Gerald¡¯s sword attack would behave this

    strangely! It was constantly changing!

    From what Daryl could see, it looked like multiple pulses of power were being pushed into the golden

    bolt of lightning, making itrger andrger as more power flowed into it!

    Eventually, a crack could be heard, and before Daryl knew it, the shadowy barrier had shattered not

    unlike broken ss!

    This wasn¡¯t good! Immediately retracting his power, Daryl then made a mad dash away from the

    iing attack!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Following that, the ground almost seemed to explode as the lighting bolt shot right for the cliff opposite

    of them, leaving a deep gash that was at least four meters deep!

    Upon seeing that, Daryl quickly found himself stumbling backward till the back of his soles touched the

    cliff¡¯s edge¡­

    Even after managing to stabilize himself, Daryl¡¯s breath was heavy and his eyes wide open as the

    utterly bbergasted old man muttered, ¡°¡­What¡­ What kind of attack even was that? Where did you

    learn that from?!¡±

    ¡°Just so you know, aside from Thunder Eruption, there exists another skill called the Ninth-sky de.

    As a trivia, this skill was specifically designed to counter evil powers like yours!¡± exined Gerald in a

    frigid tone.

    ¡°¡­How incredible¡­ It truly appears that you¡¯ve inherited all of Liemis¡¯s powers¡­ However, allow me to

    remind you that both of us are Third-rank Chara Kings, Gerald. I hope you don¡¯t assume that I¡¯ll lose to

    you, just because you have an extra skill or two! Regardless, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit worn out in the past

    few days. With that said, what do you say to a duel at Yanam¡¯s dragon tower at noon tomorrow? Since

    we¡¯re having a decisive battle on who lives or dies, I¡¯ll be sure to bring your family members along as

    well!¡± growled Daryl in an icy tone as he ced his hands against his back.

    While Daryl had a poker face on, a steady stream of blood was already dripping from his torn palms

    and purlicues. Even the veins on his trembling arms were now extremely visible as they pulsated wildly

    due to all the stress they had just faced.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1563

    ¡°Very well, then! We¡¯ll end this tomorrow!¡± agreed Gerald before immediately leaving.

    Seconds after Gerald¡¯s departure, two shadowy figures suddenly bounded over to Daryl¡¯s side¡­

    ¡°I have to insist that you¡¯re overestimating him, my lord! Using the great dragon extermination spell on

    him¡­ Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re treating him a bit too highly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, even though he¡¯s be the King of the North and is now a Chakra King like

    you, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s still far less capable inparison! I mean, Gerald wasn¡¯t even able tond a

    single hit on you earlier!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t evident enough, both of the men¡ªwho were at the level of Eighth-rank Masters¡ªwere very

    close to Daryl.

    Before they could say anything else, however, Daryl suddenly spurted a fountain of blood out of his

    mouth, falling to his knees secondster!

    ¡°¡­W-what? M-my lord!¡± shouted the shocked duo.

    Before they were able to help him up, the shivering Daryl¡ªwhose forehead was now overflowing with

    sweat¡ªshouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! My¡­ Several of my veins have been damaged by Gerald¡¯s essential

    qi! If we¡¯re not careful I¡¯ll be as good as gone!¡±

    Following that, the injured old man looked at the direction that Gerald had left in, his heart beating

    wildly and his eyes unable to hide their wariness.

    In an almost heartbroken tone, Daryl then muttered, ¡°¡­He¡­ His power is now far beyond mine¡­ He¡¯s

    be too powerful¡­! I¡¯ll undoubtedly end up losing in our battle tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°¡­T-then¡­ What should we do, my lord?¡± asked the now panicking duo.

    ¡°What else can be done? We only have the great dragon extermination spell left! If that can¡¯t take

    Gerald down, then nobody on this will evere close to bing his opponent again¡­ It truly

    isn¡¯t a stretch to im that Gerald is now the strongest man on Earth!¡± replied Daryl,plex emotions

    reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­Well, what are you still standing there for? Hurry! Return and start preparing the great dragon

    extermination spell!¡± bellowed Daryl.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the battle between Daryl and Gerald started spreading around.

    Naturally, this instantly caused quite a stir among members of the cultivating realm as well as those

    from international prestigious families.

    A battle between the King of the North and the King of South Asia¡­ This battle was surely going down

    in history!

    With that in mind, numerous skilled men from both the cultivating realm and distinguished families

    quickly made their way to Yanam throughout the night¡­

    Aside from that, news of the uing battle also started an undercurrent in Yanam. Massive events

    like these required people to eventually pick a side, after all. A wrong or careless choice now would

    definitely affect any future development of the families involved. In a way, making decisions at this point

    was not unlike cing heavy bets.

    Understanding that it wouldn¡¯t be worth the loss, the powers quickly began researching Gerald¡¯s

    background, hoping to pick the right side as soon as possible.

    Interestingly enough, though he was thought to be unpopr, many ended up picking the new King of

    the North¡¯s side.

    Most of them were from second-ss families within Yanam, and among them, was the Jenks, Yosef¡¯s

    family.

    Regardless, Gerald couldn¡¯t seem to calm his mind at all that night. Despite the fact that he was

    bathing in a moonlit hot spring without anyone in sight, there were simply too many things bothering

    Gerald at the moment.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    From what Daryl had said, he had done all this just to obtain Gerald¡¯s Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­

    Aside from that, the old man had apparently built secret connections with some of Jaetra¡¯s forces as

    well¡­

    Either way, Gerald now knew that M truly had been in Jaetra this entire time, and that she had

    somehow managed to gain enough recognition to be given the power to travel over to earth and make

    negotiations on Jaetra¡¯s behalf. In the end, however, she got captured by Daryl who had hoped to

    use her to threaten him!

    With such high stakes at risk, Gerald didn¡¯t dare to be careless¡­

    It didn¡¯t help that he hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with any of the forces in Jaetra before¡­

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1564

    For all he knew, the King of Judgment Portal could very well know a thing or two about all this¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was sure that most of those forces were going to be very strong. Hell,

    there could even be a person as strong as he was!

    Nevertheless, Gerald knew that he still had to save M and his family tomorrow. With that in mind,

    Gerald then closed his eyes, attempting to rest and meditate. Eventually, he lost track of time¡­

    It was sometimeter when a loud voice grumbled, ¡°Humph! How could such a big manor like this be

    completely devoid of people?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Isn¡¯t this one of Yanam¡¯s top manors? I had honestly expected to see a lot of celebrities here!¡±

    added another person.

    Following that, a few youths¡ªboth male and female¡ªand a few other Western young masters could

    be seen entering the venue in a group. Since this manor¡¯s hot springs were rather well-known, those

    who visited Yanam tended to drop by, which was probably why these people were here in the first

    ce.

    ¡°Regardless, to think that the security guard at the door actually imed that someone had booked this

    entire ce! He¡¯s probably the reason why nobody else has been able to enter!¡± said a feminine voice.

    ¡°Forget about him! Honestly, had he said another word earlier, I would¡¯ve definitely knocked him out!

    Regardless, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s make sure to enjoy ourselves tonight!¡± replied one of the

    young masters.

    With how loud they were being, Gerald¡ªwho was still trying to rx in the hot springs¡ªfound himself

    frowning slightly. This hot spring manor had been specifically booked by a few families for the sole

    usage of those from the Sacrasolis Pce. With that in mind, these unsatisfied people were definitely

    considered to be trespassers.

    Had it been anytime else, Gerald would¡¯ve definitely ordered for these people to be kicked out.

    However, he really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them at the moment¡­ So be it.

    They could have all the fun they wanted as long as they didn¡¯t disturb him!

    His mind now made up, Gerald simply continued meditating with his eyes closed¡­

    Due to how unwilling he was to pay any further attention to that group, Gerald failed to notice that at

    that moment, a pretty girl¡ªwho was part of the group¡ªwho had been twirling her hair this entire time

    momentarily appeared astonished when she nced in his general direction¡­

    After staring his way for a brief moment, she eventually shook her head, figuring that she had seen

    wrong.

    Noticing a change in her expression, one of the guys in the group¡ªwho had been standing beside her

    ¡ªthen asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Le?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ thought I saw someone very familiar for a moment there¡­ An old friend from

    Serene County¡­ Though that couldn¡¯t be, right¡­?¡± replied Le Jung rather uncertainly.

    Despite all the girls in the group¡ªinclusive of the few Western women among them¡ªlooking extremely

    attractive, Le¡¯s mature charm and intellectual beauty still allowed her to outshine the others.

    ¡°Hahaha! As if anyone from Serene County would be prestigious enough to travel to this ce! Do you

    even know how much one has to pay just to stay a night in this manor?¡± replied a bespectacled man

    who had been listening in to the conversation.

    ¡°Again, I most probably saw wrong¡­ Also, not everyone in Serene County is poor, you know? I once

    had a friend there who came from an extremely rich family¡­ His father had connections with the

    Jungs, you see¡­ Regardless, while it¡¯s true that he¡¯s rich, he shouldn¡¯t have any reason to be in

    Yanam¡­ Even if the King of the North is going to enter battle soon, I doubt that the news would¡¯ve

    even reached his ears! After all, in the end, he¡¯s just a regr rich heir! That event has nothing to do

    with him!¡± muttered Le to herself, recalling that thest Gerald and her had met was at least four

    years ago¡­

    The present-day Le had alreadypleted her Ph.D. in Foreign Languages a year prior, and she

    was now a famous trantor in a majorpany overseas. Due to that, she now mostly came across

    international celebrities in her daily life. In fact, she had even met higher-ups who were simrly ranked

    with Presidents before!

    With all that in mind, it was evident that Le no longer saw things the way her younger self did.

    Truth be told, she felt likeughing just from reminiscing about him¡­

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To think that all this had started with her utterly looking down on Gerald¡­ Uponter realizing that he

    was actually a rich heir who was simply keeping a low profile, the young Le ended up being so

    regretful that she even felt like dying!

    Though she kept trying her best to get Gerald¡¯s heart to be hers after that, he never had his eyes on

    her¡­ Not even once. That, of course, made her feel dejected, and she fell into a slump for the longest

    time¡­

    At the time, she figured that as long as she was able to get married to a man who loved her, her life

    would beplete. Of course, fate worked in mysterious ways, and it eventually granted Le her wish

    while she was doing a part-time job as a tour guide¡­ During one of her many shifts, she hade

    across a gentlemanly foreigner by the name of John¡­

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1565

    After meeting John, things went rather smoothly and Le was able to widen her horizons quite a bit.

    To put it into perspective, it was simr to a situation where a tiny-winged butterfly¡ªwho had previously

    only flown around local vegetable fields¡ªsuddenly grew massive wings that allowed it to fly much

    higher into the sky¡­ The foreign sights, scents, and sounds¡­ It was paradise to Le who hadn¡¯t

    anticipated there to be so much more to the world.

    With that in mind, Le no longer had any trouble moving on from Gerald.

    While she had to admit that Gerald truly was the most exceptional person among the rest within the

    vegetable fields she frequented¡ªwhich exined why so many butterflies fell for him¡ªback then, now

    that she had experienced the paradise beyond, her desperation back then honestly felt a little funny to

    her.

    ¡°Still, it truly is a shame that we don¡¯t know where the dragon tower is¡­ Even if we do, we can¡¯t really

    go inside either! A great battle between the King of the North and the King of South Asia¡­ Ahh¡­ I

    really want to watch it! It¡¯ll surely be the battle of the century!¡± grumbled a young man as a few others

    agreed with his sentiment.

    While all of them had been able to enter this manor through the use of connections, those connections

    would do little to grant them ess into the dragon tower.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t your family¡¯s business expand across the Middle East, young master Lynn? I¡¯ve even

    heard that your family has connections with the Arabic royal family! Since it¡¯s been rumored that even

    people who are President-level are watching the battle tomorrow, have you been granted permission to

    watch, Frederick?¡± asked one of the westerners as he turned to look at Frederick Lynn¡ªthe one

    walking in front of the group¡ªwith respectful eyes.

    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯ll have to look at my father¡¯s arrangements first¡­ Though I remember him telling me

    that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to enter the area surrounding the dragon tower!¡± replied Frederick with a

    slightly bitter chuckle.

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly threw envious nces at him.

    Even Le couldn¡¯t help but steal a few nces at him¡­ To have connections even on an international

    level¡­ Now this was a true young master¡­

    ¡°Then¡­ Could you bring us with you, young master Lynn?¡± squealed a few of the girls who were

    already starting to get excited.

    ¡°Hahaha! I specified ¡®the area surrounding the Dragon Tower¡¯ for a reason! Look, while I may be able to

    get all of us into a wide variety of ces, I really can¡¯t do a thing in this situation¡­ After all, I¡¯m sure all

    of you are aware of the kind of bigshots one has to be in order to witness the battle for themselves!¡±

    replied Frederick as he shook his head helplessly.

    As it turned out, being able to enter the dragon tower in the first ce was already a big issue for

    Frederick too.

    Hearing that, Le then said, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think we should swarm the dragon tower tomorrow¡­

    Just so you know, I was tranting for a European country¡¯s leader this morning, and I overheard that

    only Seventh-rank masters are allowed to be part of the escort team. With that said, even if we do

    manage to enter, we don¡¯t have any special protection! Our lives could be at risk every second we¡¯re in

    there!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Of course, the same can¡¯t be said with young master Lynn! I¡¯m sure he has special people who keep

    him safe at all times!¡± added Le as she turned to look at Frederick.

    Naturally pleased to hear that, Frederick then nodded with a smile before replying, ¡°Ms. Le, correct?

    If an opportunity arises, we should really get to know each other a bit more¡­ After all, it seems that

    you have a way with words¡­ Speaking of which, I heard that a few of you, advanced trantors, are

    entering tomorrow aside alongside some distinguished authorities. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It is, though even upon entering, we¡¯re only allowed to remain within the outer ring. Since the new King

    of the North is said to have extraordinary capabilities¡ªto the point where Yanam had previously been

    forced to apply restricted means on him¡ªmany leaders aren¡¯t allowed to be within the core area

    either!¡± exined Le.

    While the duo was still sharing the conversation between themselves, one of the guys in their group

    suddenly pointed in a certain direction before eximing, ¡°¡­Hey. Is that who I think it is?!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone¡ªincluding Le¡ªturned to look at where he was pointing at¡­

    They were greeted by the sight of a tall, long-haired woman¡ªwho only had a white bathrobe on¡ªwho

    was slowly approaching the hot springs.

    With how delicate her facial features were, all the men in the group couldn¡¯t even pull their eyes away

    from her,pletely stunned.

    It didn¡¯t take long, however, for one of them to snap out of it before eximing, ¡°It¡­ It really is her! It¡¯s

    the international artist, Yelena Song! The top beauty queen of Asia¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1566

    While some of the men were still recovering from their initial shock, others were already looking at her

    with lustful gazes as they said, ¡°What the hell is she doing here in Yanam? And why¡¯s she dressed so

    erotically tonight?¡±

    Yelena hadn¡¯t been given the title of the most beautiful woman in Asia for no reason. With that said, to

    men like them, she was pretty much on the level of an unattainable goddess.

    Regardless, due to her beauty, countless rich men had pursued her from the moment she rose to fame.

    While that naturally meant that several strong forces were supporting her, none of her pursuers ever

    really seeded.

    Looking at her, Frederick had to admit that she was extraordinarily beautiful. Le herself cast a jealous

    nce at the beauty.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    By this point, Yelena had realized that she was being stared at. Turning to look at the group of people

    gawking at her, she instantly began blushing, much to the awe of her spectators.

    Yelena was only here since the main force supporting here had told her to apany the King of the

    North tonight, hopefully garnering his heart in the process.

    Naturally, had it been anyone else, Yelena wouldn¡¯t have agreed with this in the least. Gerald, however,

    was not just a random nobody. He was the King of the North, one of the strongest people on the!

    With that said, who wouldn¡¯t want such a hero to be their lover?

    Regardless, she hadn¡¯t expected for there to be so many people here, which exined why she was

    feeling so surprised.

    Whatever the case was, Yelena watched as a few of the men in the group excitedly rushed forward and

    greeted, ¡°I-it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Goddess Yelena!¡±

    Though they were enthusiastic, she simply turned to look at the young man resting in the hot springs

    again¡­ She had seen him in a photo before, and she had to admit that he was charismatic. Now that

    the real deal was before her, however, Yelena felt that the photo didn¡¯t do him justice. With nothing but

    Gerald in her heart and soul, it was pretty much impossible for any other men to get her attention.

    Realizing that Yelena was ignoring his friend, Frederick¡ªbeing the leader of the group¡ªinstantly felt

    humiliated. After all, nobody had ever dared not to give him face.

    ¡°Yelena, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too arrogant? How could you just ignore my brothers when

    they rushed over to greet you?¡± scoffed Frederick as he walked over to her, annoyance in his tone.

    In response, Yelena¡ªwho was already standing behind Gerald, her eyes reflecting how enticed she

    was¡ªdidn¡¯t even bother to turn back to look at Frederick as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m only here tonight to

    apany Mr. Crawford. With that said, no one else is worthy of my attention!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! How dare you look down on me, you btch?! I¡¯m the one and only Frederick Lynn! Don¡¯t tell me

    you don¡¯t know who I am! Are you saying I¡¯m less worthy than this shtty Mr. Crawford of yours?

    Bullsh*t!¡± roared the infuriated Frederick as he gnashed his teeth.

    Hearing that, Yelena turned to look at the rude man with a frigid gaze as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you

    before, Young Master Lynn. However, do restrain yourself today if you don¡¯t want to get into any

    trouble!¡±

    From the looks of it, Yelena felt that these people didn¡¯t even realize who the person in the hot springs

    was, which was why she was going an extra step to advise them.

    Frederick, however, was having none of that.

    ring at Gerald, Frederick reminded himself that there hadn¡¯t been a man whom he didn¡¯t dare offend

    up till this point. Adding that to Yelena¡¯s sickening attitude toward him, Frederick decided to project all

    his anger onto Gerald!

    ¡®So, you value him more than me, huh? Good! I¡¯ll make you eat your words! Let¡¯s see who the person

    with real power is now!¡¯ Frederick thought to himself as he instantly grabbed a nearby bottle of wine¡­

    Before pouring all of its contents into the hot springs!

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1567

    Once the bottle was empty, he scoffed before tossing the bottle onto the ground!

    With ss shards now scattered around his feet, Frederick red at Gerald, wanting to see what he

    would say to that.

    Yelena, on the other hand, had a mortified expression on her face. After all, she knew very well who

    this person was!

    ¡°¡­Foolish!¡± shouted Gerald.

    After cing a white towel on his face, Gerald had finally begun enjoying himself in the hot springs.

    Now that this buffoon had interrupted him, he was less than pleased.

    ¡°You¡­ What the hell did you just say?! I bet you don¡¯t know who I am yet, right?! Just so you know, my

    father has connections with the Saudi royal family!¡± roared the angered Frederick.

    Silence was Gerald¡¯s only response. After all, he could already hear the many footsteps that were

    swiftly approaching¡­ and within seconds, over ten men had surrounded the area!

    Looking at the person who seemed to be the group¡¯s leader, thevishly-dressed middle-aged man had

    a terrified expression on his face as he shouted, ¡°How the hell have so many people managed to barge

    in?!¡±

    Quiver slightly in his immense fear, the one who had spoken was none other than the old boss of the

    manor.

    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but this should¡¯ve been a quiet ce for my master to rest in, right, Chairman

    Chac? What are all these random people doing here? Could it be that you don¡¯t value your life?¡± asked

    Carlos¡ªwho was among the men who had run in¡ªas he glowered at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°I-I would¡¯ve definitely stopped them if I knew¡­!¡± whimpered Chairman Chac as he instantly began

    bowing repeatedly before Carlos.

    Following that, he angrily turned to look at Frederick and his friends before roaring, ¡°Who the hell let all

    of you in?!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Frederick and the others suffered yet another humiliating blow¡­ What the hell was

    wrong with everyone today?

    First, that celebrity had ignored Frederick, and now, they were being scolded just because they wanted

    to enjoy a leisurely trip here!

    Thankfully, Frederick had met Chairman Chac several times with his father a few years back. With that

    in mind, Frederick simply assumed that it was too dark for Chairman Chac to properly see his face.

    While there was also a possibility that the man had forgotten about him, Frederick simply replied,

    ¡°Chairman Chac, correct? I feel like you¡¯ve forgotten who I am, but just as a refresher, my name is

    Frederick Lynn, and Joe Lynn is my father!¡±

    Seeing how confidently he said that, Le couldn¡¯t help but look at him in admiration as he walked

    toward Chairman Chac, intent on shaking the middle-aged man¡¯s hand.

    In response, however, all he received was a tight p from Chairman Chac!

    ¡°Lynn? The hell is Lynn?! Again, who the f*ck allowed all of you in?!¡± growled Chairman Chac.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Staring in disbelief at the middle-aged man who had just pped him, Frederick then replied,

    ¡°Chairman Chac! I remind you that Joe Lynn is my father!¡±

    Following another p to his other cheek, Chairman Chac then yelled, ¡°Lynn this, Lynn that! Just get

    the hell out of my sight already!¡±

    As the group of youths grew frightened when they saw the security guards inching closer to them, a

    voice suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be leaving that easily!¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, everyone was astonished to see that Gerald had already gotten

    himself dressed, and was now looking at Frederick with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­G-Gerald¡­? You¡­ How could this be¡­?¡± muttered the shocked Le as she stared at the youth

    who had his arms against his back.

    Hearing that familiar voice, the slightly taken aback Gerald then turned to face the surprised girl before

    replying, ¡°¡­Le? What are you doing here¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1568

    The two hadn¡¯t met each other in years¡­

    ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ You¡­ You know all these people¡­?¡± asked the befuddled Le.

    How was any of this possible? All these people were international dignitaries! There was no way

    Gerald could be acquainted with them, right?

    ¡°Them? Well, in a way¡­¡± replied Gerald rather indifferently as he turned to look at Chairman Chac.

    ¡°W-worry not, Mr. Crawford! I definitely won¡¯t let him off that easily! I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson for even

    daring to disturb your peace!¡± stuttered the middle-aged man¡ªwhose forehead was already drenched

    in sweat¡ªwhile pointing at Frederick.

    ¡°Ce on! I dare you!¡± retorted Frederick who was honestly getting a little scared when he realized

    just how many guards were present.

    Turning to look at Le once more, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Since she¡¯s an old friend of mine, I¡¯ll let

    tonight¡¯s little incident slide. However! There won¡¯t be a next time! Now leave before I change my

    mind!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald cleared his throat before adjusting his clothes a little, signifying that the night

    was cold and he wanted to be left alone already.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ The hell do you think you are?! Do you think I¡¯m someone you can just give orders all willy-

    nilly?!¡± shouted the devastated Frederick.

    He just couldn¡¯t believe that something like this was happening, especially when the one in power was

    someone close to his age! None of this felt convincing at all!

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not nning to go even though I¡¯ve allowed you to leave in one piece?¡± asked Gerald as

    he stared at Frederick with a slight frown.

    ¡°Crawford, this may be your territory, but if you¡¯re daring enough, why don¡¯t youe along with me to

    Saudi Arabia? I¡¯ll make sure your life ends without even knowing what killed you! Mark my words!¡±

    growled Frederick whose eyes were now reddened in rage.

    Seeing that things weren¡¯t getting any better and understanding that Frederick was only going to

    continue getting more and more enraged, Le simply looked helplessly at Gerald, shaking her head

    before saying, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Gerald. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve acted tough enough already? Do

    you really not know how truly powerful the Lynn family is? While I know you¡¯re rich, the world is

    enormous, you know? How much of it have you even seen? I hope you realize that there are many

    others who are more powerful than you. Do you truly think you¡¯ll be able to live peacefully after

    offending Young Master Lynn tonight?¡±

    ¡°Look, before I change my mind, you¡¯d better drag your friends and that young master of yours out of

    here. I¡¯ll say it right now that Yanam is no longer a peaceful ce, so you better not stay here any

    longer!¡± replied Gerald who really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore.

    Watching as he turned around and left, Le¡¯s anger instantly spiked, prompting the humiliated girl to

    growl, ¡°Just who do you think you are, Gerald? Do you even know what position I have now? You have

    no idea who I¡¯m acquainted with!¡±

    Before the enraged girl could scowl any further, a young errand boy came running over to Carlos

    before politely saying, ¡°There are several major dignitaries waiting at the door, master! They said that

    they wished to meet with a man here, and they¡¯ve even brought along many precious gifts!¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Major dignitaries? Who exactly are they?¡± asked Carlos with a frown.

    ¡°Most of them are royalties from the Middle East! As for the rest, they¡¯re apparently nobles from South

    Asia!¡± replied the errand boy.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ What?¡± said the shocked Le to herself.

    After the errand boy read out the names of all the dignitaries, Le and Frederick found themselves

    momentarily stunned speechless.

    Her face twitching from all the shock, Le eventually managed to find her voice again as she

    muttered, ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who exactly is Gerald¡­? Why are all these bigwigs evening over to see

    him¡­?¡±

    Frederick himself was finally realizing what kind of person he had been messing around with earlier¡­

    Nowpletely engulfed in fear, all of them instantly tried to leave.

    However, before anyone could even make it past a few steps, Carlos ced his hand over Frederick¡¯s

    shoulder before sneering, ¡°Hey now, little kid. You didn¡¯t leave when we allowed you to. What¡¯s the rush

    now?¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want¡­?¡± stuttered Frederick with a gulp.

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s against the rules of the Sacrasolis Pce to kill you, I won¡¯t do so¡­ However¡­¡±

    replied Carlos as he turned to look at the hot springs where Frederick had poured the wine in earlier.

    ¡°Well, while you¡¯re spared of the death penalty, it isn¡¯t that easy for you to escape punishment¡­ With

    that said, all of you have to drink up all the water in this pool! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure I toss all of you

    out inpletely mangled states!¡± added Carlos in a stern voice, a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1569

    Not wanting to die, Frederick and the others could only obey. As they helplessly began drinking up the

    water in the hot springs, a sinister smile could be seen on Carlos¡¯s face¡­

    Fast forward to early the next morning, several people could already be seen gathered near Yanam¡¯s

    thousand-year-old dragon tower.

    Atop the sturdy, three-hundred-meter-tall building that touched the sky, several people could be seen

    tied up there¡­ As to be expected, they were Gerald¡¯s family members¡­

    Aside from them, M was also there, though she had been tied to a stone pir instead.

    Throughout her time in captivity, Daryl had told M everything.

    Despite having lost her memories, M knew for a fact that someone had been painstakingly searching

    for her in the past few years¡­ With that in mind, she was eager to see whether Daryl¡¯s opponent truly

    was the person whom her heart had so desperately been trying to remember this entire time¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Dn, though he was a very dignified man, he was now looking at Darly as he begged, ¡°You¡¯ve

    set so many traps for Gerald¡­ Gerald doesn¡¯t even have any grudges against you¡­! Why must this

    end with Gerald dying?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to try persuading me out of it¡­ It¡¯s just his luck that destiny chose him to have such great

    value! If you¡¯re going to be ming anyone for his death then me it on fate!¡± replied Daryl as he

    shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    Hearing that, M angrily retorted, ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that there are many other more

    powerful people keeping an eye on you, Daryl! Though I may not remember what happened between

    Gerald and I, nor do I know what you truly want from him, I can say for certain that you aren¡¯t going to

    be getting anything out of all this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re all wrong! After eliminating Gerald today, do you think I¡¯ll still need to fear Jaetra?¡±

    replied Daryl as he let out a boomingugh.

    At that moment, his gaze suddenly turned frigid as he looked down¡­

    Scorn reflected in his eyes, the old man then sneered, ¡°Speak of the devil¡­ Looks like he¡¯s here!¡±

    Daryl already knew how ungodly Gerald¡¯s strength truly was from theirst encounter, and he would

    honestly be much more fearful without the presence of the now fully-prepared great dragon

    extermination spell¡­

    A brief momentter, Gerald arrived at the top. Staring at Daryl who was sitting cross-legged on the

    floor, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You¡¯re on time!¡±

    He was finally going to fight to the death against this once respectable old man¡­ Truth be told, Gerald

    was still finding all this slightly strange.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Daryl then looked at Gerald before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost a great deal of

    my qi after our momentary battle yesterday, Gerald! With that said, I¡¯m going to be fighting with a

    handicap! Even so, I believe that today¡¯s battle will still be a great one!¡±

    Though his eyes lookedpletely soulless, they somehow still managed to glint frigidly as the old

    man added in a spine-tingling voice, ¡°However, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to do as you please just

    because you¡¯re a little stronger than me now! As I¡¯ve said before, the world is a huge ce, and there

    will always be things that you haven¡¯t seen! Regardless, I¡¯m going to be making a bet with you now.

    Essentially, if I manage to kill you today, not only will I be taking the lives of all your family members,

    but I¡¯ll also be killing the rest of the people from the Sacrasolis Pce! However, I¡¯m also leaving you

    the option of killing yourself before me now! With that, I¡¯ll at least spare the lives of the people from the

    Sacrasolis Pce!¡±

    ¡°Oh? A bet you say? Before that, allow me to remind you that we¡¯re having this battle in the first ce

    to resolve our grudges. Also, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re much better prepared today since you weren¡¯t able to

    obtain a thing from me yesterday. Moving back to the bet, are you saying you want me to bet the lives

    of my family members and all those from the Sacrasolis ce when you clearly have tricks nned up

    your sleeves? I believe that it¡¯s only fair if you suffer an equivalent loss should I win instead, no? With

    that said, once I end your life, I¡¯ll be ending the lives of all the cultivating Crawfords as well. Deal?¡±

    Upon hearing that, a hint of unease was momentarily reflected in Daryl¡¯s eyes. However, the old man

    quickly recovered before coldly shouting, ¡°I agree! With that out of the way, show me how truly powerful

    you are today!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, Daryl appeared to concentrate hard for a second¡­ and the next thing

    anyone knew, a bright sh could be seen! Recovering from the sudden brightness, everyone stared

    wide-eyed at the long, ck staff that was now in Daryl¡¯s right hand¡­

    Pointing the staff at Gerald¡ªas though it was a magic wand¡ªeveryone watched as it momentarily

    became a blur¡­ and extended to about twenty meters away from Daryl!

    With the elongated staff now rapidly rushing toward Gerald, everyone knew that the great battle was

    finallymencing!

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1570

    In response, Gerald stomped his foot onto the ground, causing him to fly into the air!

    Wherever the elongated staff passed, loud explosions would follow as it wreaked havoc all over the

    ce.

    After a few stone pirs were smashed into nothing but rubble, all Daryl did was wave his hand slightly

    for the staff to begin homing in on Gerald again! It was almost as though the staff had eyes!

    As more explosions could be heard, Gerald waved his own hand to block the attack!

    A smile now on his face, Gerald then flicked his fingers at the staff¡­ and within seconds, the frozen in

    ce staff began cracking rather loudly!

    Even though the staff¡¯s tip had already exploded into a million tiny pieces, Gerald¡¯s immense qi didn¡¯t

    stop there. No, the excess qi actually began bolting all the way back to Daryl!

    Taken by surprise, Daryl snapped out of it just in time for him to fly off the ground! It was barely a

    secondter when he watched as the area he had previously been standing on getpletely

    smashed!

    The impact was so massive that two pieces of stone even ended up falling to the base of the tower!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Quickly regaining his footing, Daryl could only alternate his gaze between his now half-destroyed staff

    and the massive hole Gerald had left on the ground¡­

    Utterly horrified, the old man quickly shook out of it before ring at Gerald and growling, ¡°What

    immense qi! It seems that I¡¯ve truly underestimated you! With how things are currently going, I guess I

    won¡¯t be able to defeat you with normal means, huh?¡±

    Following a sneer, Daryl then opened his arms wide!

    At that moment, two green dragons suddenly appeared above his palms, hovering there as they made

    an ear-piercing screech!

    Following that, the skies instantly began darkening as strong gales blew wildly, sending all the previous

    rubble dancing madly in the air!

    Anyone standing close enough to the tower was able to sense how unusual Daryl¡¯s tactic was, and

    upon seeing what was happening, Carlos¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he shouted, ¡°That¡­

    The Double-dragon spell?!¡±

    So this was what a real war between Chakra Kings looked like¡­ It was simply too destructive¡­

    After casting that spell, Daryl leaped into the sky again! The two dragons still hovering above his palms,

    Daryl then sneered, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just a young man, Gerald! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve cultivated

    these demon powers for decades! Do you honestly think you¡¯ll be able to endure the power of my

    Double-dragon spell?¡±

    The spell itself was extremely powerful, and Daryl had spent sixty long years just to learn and refine it!

    Even so, from the moment he had managed to refine the spell to its fullest capacity, Daryl hadn¡¯t found

    a reason to use it. After all, it was a supreme spell capable of destroying everything!

    Despite how intimidating the effects of the spell were, Gerald simply looked around before smiling while

    shaking his head.

    His hands behind his back, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Is that it?¡±

    Infuriated to the point where he could feel his blood boiling, Daryl red daggers at the youth before

    roaring, ¡°You¡­ You arrogant little prick! I¡¯ll be letting you have a taste of the full force of my Double-

    dragon spell then! Enjoy being vaporized!¡±

    Following a simple hand gesture from Daryl, an earth-shattering roar could be heard! The roar was so

    deafening that anyone close enough to the area had to close their ears!

    Though their ears were still ringing, nobody had the time to recover in time for what came next¡­

    With hearts skipping beats and eyes wide open, everyone present could only stare as two massive

    dragons suddenly popped their heads from beyond the darkened clouds¡­

    Before one of them began charging toward Gerald!

    This was way too much! It was clear as day that Daryl Crawford had been given the title of Chakra King

    with good reason!

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1571

    By the time the shocked Julian could feel his heart sink, the gargantuan green dragon was already

    inches away from Gerald!

    However, the next thing everyone knew, a golden arc of light suddenly appeared andpletely

    enveloped Gerald!

    The second the dragon touched the arc of light, it instantly retracted! From an audience¡¯s perspective, it

    looked like something had shocked it to the core!

    ¡°My god! What tactic is he even using?!¡± eximed the surprised Carlos who didn¡¯t even dare blink as

    the battle went on.

    Daryl found himself equally as surprised as well. After all, he, of all people, knew how powerful the

    Double-dragon spell truly was.

    While Daryl knew that Gerald had summoned that golden arc of light to shield him from the attack, he

    hadn¡¯t the slightest idea of what the arc of light actually was.

    It couldn¡¯t have been a magic weapon since that wouldn¡¯t have been able to block the Double-dragon

    spell¡­ The arc was most probably not cast through the use of mere inner strength either. After all, no

    amount of inner strength¡ªno matter how strong it was¡ªwould¡¯ve been able to block the spell¡¯s power.

    With all that in mind, what the hell was going on¡­?

    His heart now racing, Daryl turned to look at his green dragon that had almost dematerialized from

    Gerald¡¯s arc of light alone.

    Shortly after, he watched as Gerald slowly floated into the air¡­ and it was at that moment when he

    realized what was really going on.

    Though he was still surprised, his gaze tightened as he dered, ¡°So, it appears that you¡¯ve learned a

    lot more secret techniques than I¡¯ve anticipated! No wonder your fighting strategies are always so

    amazing!¡±

    Following that, he began gathering power in his hands again¡­ and this time, both dragons began

    charging toward Gerald!

    With sparks of electricity running down the dragons¡¯ bodies, both of them rammed straight into Gerald¡¯s

    protective shield!

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting far too much of your essential qi, you know, Daryl? I fear that your essential qi will have

    completely depleted before you even start fighting me head-on! Still, I¡¯m sure you already knew that

    you couldn¡¯t defeat me using regr means after our little sh yesterday¡­ With that in mind, I can¡¯t

    help but wonder if you proceeded to invite me to a duel thinking that this weak spell of yours could kill

    me¡­¡±

    Despite the two dragons continuously ramming into Gerald¡¯s protective shield of light, all that did was

    further thicken the shield¡¯syers!

    ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­!¡± roared the pale-faced Daryl whose arms were already filled with bulging

    blue veins¡­

    Unwilling to just ept this, Daryl kept on ordering the dragons to crash into Gerald¡¯s arc of light slowly

    depleting his essential qi¡­ Deep inside, however, Daryl knew that all he was doing was for naught.

    How on earth was Gerald this powerful¡­? Daryl knew for a fact that Gerald was only a Third-rank

    Chakra King during their battle yesterday¡­ Now, however, Gerald¡¯s training was very evidently beyond

    that. Daryl¡¯s power wasn¡¯t even closelyparable to Gerald¡¯s anymore! The Herculean Primordial

    Spirit¡­ It was simply far too terrifying!

    Still, the more he thought about it, the more he refused to give up on his assault! Maybe perseverance

    was the key!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The second his thought ended, however, a massive explosion could suddenly be heard, snapping him

    out of it!

    It was evident that the explosion was caused by the dragons¡¯ final ram into the arc of light¡­ And now,

    all the surprised old man could do was watch as his shattered green dragons slowly began falling

    apart¡­

    Secondster, the horrified Daryl ended up spurting out a mouthful of blood before falling from the sky!

    Shouting in pain from the impact of falling, Daryl was still more terrified of Gerald as he turned to look

    at the youth.

    He now knew that even if he used up all his strength, he would never be able to break through Gerald¡¯s

    defenses¡­ This¡­ This was all impossible¡­!

    As utter disbelief was reflected in Daryl¡¯s eyes, the crowd watching from below found themselves

    completely clueless as to what had just happened¡­

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1572

    After all, thest thing they were able to see was a blinding light from atop the tower that had forced all

    of them to shut their eyes¡­

    By the time their eyes finally readjusted, Daryl Crawford, the legendary King of South Asia, was already

    lying on the ground!

    ¡°¡­What?¡± muttered a voice.

    With such a great battle taking ce, it was only natural that those from the other Crawford family

    would also be present at the dragon tower. The one who had spoken appeared to be some kind of

    young master, and he had been watching everything through his sinister eyes from the moment the

    battle began. Even so, he truly hadn¡¯t expected that things would go this way.

    ¡®Is grandpa unable to eveny a finger on Gerald¡­?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Carlos and Julian themselves were utterly amazed by what they had just witnessed¡­ This

    was a battle unlike anything they had ever seen before¡­

    ¡°¡­You¡­. Could you have learned all those unique techniques from Liemis¡­? If that¡¯s the case, then

    that exins why I haven¡¯t been able to find any records of the skills he had mastered, even after

    combing through the entire ancient tomb¡­!¡± asked the astonished and pale-faced old man as he slowly

    got to his feet, his eyes affixed to Gerald¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Honestly, had you not mentioned it, I would¡¯ve surely forgotten to tell you about it! Regardless, there

    was one thing that I didn¡¯t tell you about after I returned from the ancient tomb¡­ You see, Brother

    Liemis didn¡¯t have any physical records stored within his tomb, oh no. Instead, he stored all that

    information within this jade pendant! Thinking back, it¡¯s quite lucky that I didn¡¯t inform you about this!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    Finally seeing the bigger picture, Daryl then nodded before saying, ¡°¡­Interesting¡­! How absolutely

    interesting¡­!¡±

    Rather than continuing to be enraged, Daryl was nowughing¡­ Once he was done, however, he

    calmly shook his head before turning to look at Gerald as he added, ¡°Still, what a pity¡­¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you now have ess to such talent that others won¡¯t ever be able to obtain, even after

    training for several lifetimes! A pity that you¡¯re now truly an unparalleled genius on this¡­ And

    last but not least, a pity that you¡¯re my enemy¡­! With that said, you won¡¯t be able to escape death

    today no matter what! Thinking about it, I¡¯m honestly a little pained by all this. If you were my real

    grandson and you didn¡¯t have the Herculean Primordial Spirit within you, everything would¡¯ve surely

    gone fantastically¡­ Just imagine, me and you, grandfather and grandson! With our powersbined,

    we could easily dominate the three worlds!¡± replied Daryl as he shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s now far toote for all that wishful thinking¡­ I¡¯m ending you today, Gerald! Otherwise,

    nothing in the world will be able to control you anymore with how rapidly you¡¯re progressing!¡± added

    Daryl.

    The second his sentence ended, a ck Dead Annie suddenly began materializing before the old

    man¡¯s chest¡­ Though the flower was only the size of an adult¡¯s palm, it was clear as day that it

    contained an extraordinary power¡­

    As the flower slowly floated into the sky, a beam of light shot out andpletely enveloped Daryl!

    Barely a second had passed when yet another massive explosion could be hearding from beneath

    the dragon tower!

    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?!¡±

    ¡°Is this an earthquake?!¡±

    With even the ground below now trembling, the astonished crowd instantly began specting what was

    happening.

    Staring at all that was happening, Gerald found himself frowning slightly before he asked, ¡°And what

    spell are you casting this time?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯m borrowing the energy from the entire nation just to initiate this ancient spell¡­! What I¡¯m

    casting was left behind as a legacy from the ancients! It¡¯s called the great dragon extermination

    spell¡­!¡±

    The second Daryl¡¯s exnation ended, he began charging the flower with all his power! With thest of

    his training aura, Daryl then sent out the Dead Annie!

    The Dead Annie was the ultimate flower that Daryl had spent decades to nurture¡­ It was a

    transcendent magic weapon.

    With its power, he could enhance his holy sense in order to forcibly initiate the spell¡­

    Naturally, all this power was well over what a magic weapon was capable of storing¡­ With that in

    mind, Daryl had managed to get this far by doing something that nobody else had ever done before.

    He had merged the Dead Annie with his heart. It was a process near-iprehensible to ordinary

    people, but in the end, it worked out for Daryl.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, this also meant that though Daryl had managed to attain the ultimate magic weapon, the

    Dead Annie was now essentially his heart.

    Despite knowing that, Daryl wasn¡¯t daunted in the least. As long as he could take Gerald out, he didn¡¯t

    mind sacrificing his life!

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1573

    With the Dead Annie still merged with his heart, it was near-impossible for Gerald to truly kill Daryl.

    After all, no amount of power would¡¯ve been able to destroy that ultimate magic weapon.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Even so, Daryl was well aware that if he didn¡¯t use the flower to initiate the great dragon extermination

    spell, he wasn¡¯t going to be able toy a finger on Gerald.

    He wasn¡¯t about to allow such a strong demon to exist! Not on his life! With that, the Dead Annie

    continued shining brighter than ever!

    Meanwhile, mass destruction was urring at the foot of the dragon tower! As multiple draconic

    screeches filled the air, even more dark clouds began flying toward the area,pletely covering the

    sky¡­

    Even to the ancients, the spell had a reputation for being extremely powerful¡­ With that said, changes

    in both the sky and earth were only natural once the spell was cast.

    As all this was happening, Carlos, Julian, and the rest could only look around them rather anxiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all this, Laughing Master¡­?¡± asked the worried Julian.

    In response, however, Carlos simply shook his head, a bitter smile on his face. After all, he knew for a

    fact that by this point, the battle between the two was already well beyond hisprehension¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowing you to continue living, Gerald!¡± yelled the old man, prompting nine colossal obsidian

    dragons to burst out from the ground, each looking equally as furious!

    Upon getting to the top of the tower, all nine of the evil dragons looked like they were about to

    simultaneously attack Gerald when the youth simply shook his head while smiling bitterly as he said, ¡°I

    guess you really are willing to pay any price just to kill me!¡±

    Were these dark creatures capable of finally taking Gerald down?

    Watching as he shook his head, the nine dragons then encircled the dragon tower before diving in to

    attack the protective shield that Gerald had just set up again!

    The second the collision happened, however, a blinding light swept through the entire area¡­ Followed

    shortly after by an explosive sound that sent fierce gusts of wind blowing in the audience¡¯s direction!

    For those who didn¡¯t have much training, they ended up getting easily blown away by the strong gales,

    many finding themselves colliding against stone walls!

    Thankfully, a few of the audience members had brought along people with higher ranks, and they were

    able to be protected since their training was much higher.

    All in all, there was simply a lot of screaming and utter chaos at the foot of the dragon tower¡­

    Regardless, though dust was now all over the ce¡­ Daryl¡¯s slow but increasingly maniacalughter

    could be heard¡­

    After all, he had finally defeated Gerald! Without a doubt, Gerald would¡¯ve surely turned to dust by this

    point!

    Simply continuing tough for a while longer, Daryl¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt when the dust

    finally settled again¡­

    There he was. The man he now utterly feared¡­

    Watching as the unscathed young man began walking toward him with his hands in his pockets, Daryl

    found himself muttering, ¡°¡­W-what¡­ How¡­ How is this possible¡­?¡±

    He simply couldn¡¯t believe it. He had used the Dead Annie to initiate the great dragon extermination

    spell knowing full well that he would die doing so. Shockingly enough, even after all that, Gerald was

    still perfectly fine! In top condition, even!

    ¡°¡­Master¡­ He¡¯s alright¡­!¡±

    From beneath the dragon tower, Carlos could finally calm himself after realizing that Gerald was still

    fine. Following that deafening explosion, he could now finally stand on the tower again.

    ¡°This¡­ This is impossible¡­! How are you still okay¡­?!¡± stuttered the terrified Daryl as he stared wide-

    eyed at the smiling Gerald.

    How had the great dragon extermination spell failed to have killed him?

    His hands still in his pockets, Gerald simply replied in a cheerful tone, ¡°But of course I¡¯m alright. After

    all, your ¡®great spell¡¯ is nothing by child¡¯s y in my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± retorted Daryl as a pointed at Gerald.

    However, before he could even say another word, he felt as blood began gushing up his throat!

    While vomiting a mouthful of blood, Daryl thought about all that had just taken ce.

    The great dragon extermination spell¡­ It was a highly restricted ancient spell, yet to Gerald, dealing

    with it had simply been child¡¯s y¡­

    It was also Daryl¡¯s suicidal but strongest attack, and even though Daryl had sacrificed his life for all this,

    he still wasn¡¯t able tond a single hit on Gerald¡­

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1574

    The Dead Annie was gone, Gerald was still alive and well¡­

    The more Daryl thought about it, the more pain he felt in his chest. As his head began spinning and a

    trickle of blood rolled down the corner of his mouth, the dying man¡ªwho was still pointing at Gerald¡ª

    could only mutter in his sheer disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ My¡­ My Dead Annie¡­!¡±

    Holding onto his chest as he continued mumbling to himself, it almost felt like Daryl hadpletely lost

    his soul¡­ Not only that, but he now appeared much, much older than he previously had. The youth on

    his face and the sheen of his white hair were no longer present¡­

    Clenching his teeth as he tried his best to continue ring at Gerald, the old man knew deep in his

    heart that there was nothing else he could do.

    Gerald, on the other hand, appeared rather chipper as he walked even closer to Daryl. With a calm

    voice, Gerald then said, ¡°Before you die, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you, Daryl.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°¡­What is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, during our initial fight, I had only used about twenty percent of my essential qi¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What¡­?!¡± muttered the weakened old man as his eyes bulged.

    ¡°And to block your great dragon extermination spell, I simply had to use forty percent instead,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°You¡­! That¡­ That¡¯s not possible¡­!¡± shouted Daryl as he fell feebly to the ground.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? After all, I only have to use about ten percent of my essential qi during regr

    fights! Regardless, from what I could tell, you were only able to w your way up the hierarchy due to

    the Dead Annie, correct? As for the demonic powers you own¡­ I¡¯m assuming that that¡¯s the power of

    the primordial spirit that you injected into yourself. Whatever the case is, with your primordial spirit now

    destroyed, your life should be over in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Also, I can¡¯t deny that we were affectionate with each other for a time in the past. With that, I¡¯m giving

    the cultivating Crawfords half an hour to prepare for their own funerals. Once that time is up, I¡¯m wiping

    all of them out!¡± added Gerald in a stern voice.

    Before Daryl could even reply, Gerald simply kicked the old man off the dragon tower¡­

    With that, Dn finally found his chance to shout, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°Dad! Mom! Sister¡­!¡± cried out the moved Gerald as he quickly ran over to set them free.

    With that done, he then looked over to M¡­

    Momentarily overwhelmed, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°M¡­! Do you still remember who I am¡­?¡±

    After studying Gerald for a brief moment, M slowly replied, ¡°You¡­ feel familiar¡­ But I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t

    remember a thing about you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll eventually find a way to recover your memory¡­ From now on, we¡¯ll never be apart

    again!¡± said Gerald with a wide smile on his face.

    At that moment, an explosive sound could be heard as the dragon tower began shaking violently! It

    was on the verge of copse!

    Quickly casting a spell, Gerald easily brought everyone down the tower.

    The second all of them set foot on the ground, the entire buildingpletely copsed!

    It was barely a few secondster when someone shouted, ¡°¡­Hey, look there! What¡¯s that under the

    tower?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look back at what remained of the dragon tower¡­ And upon realizing

    what that person was talking about, Gerald¡¯s eyelids instantly began twitching rapidly¡­

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1575

    While a huge cloud of dust was still floating around in the air, a deep ravine had clearly formed beneath

    the tower¡­

    However, that wasn¡¯t what shocked everyone most. Oh no, their surprise stemmed from the fact that

    colorful lights were being emitted from within that very ravine! With such dazzling lights that lit even the

    darkened sky, it made everyone feel like there was treasure waiting to be uncovered down there¡­

    However, seeing that Gerald wasn¡¯t making a move, nobody dared to go any closer. After all, after

    witnessing such a deadly battle with their very own eyes, all of them were naturally concerned about

    whether the King of the North would end up killing them if they weren¡¯t careful¡­

    Daryl, on the other hand, was quickly being carried away by the other Crawfords¡­

    When he saw the colorful lights, however, his eyes instantly widened as he shouted, ¡°¡­No¡­ No¡­!¡±

    Even so, nobody appeared to hear his cries¡­ In a way, it was almost as though he was desperately

    trying to stop something¡­

    Regardless, Master Ghost slowly walked over to Gerald, looking at the ravine the entire time as he

    said, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then walked closer to the foot of the tower¡­

    Looking down, he saw that a deep pit¡ªnot unlike the opening of a big well¡ªhad formed underneath

    the tower¡­ The more he looked at it, the more he felt like there was some kind of underground pce

    underneath!

    To think that the copse of the dragon tower would reveal such a ce¡­

    ¡°What on earth is that¡­?¡± asked the audience among themselves, unable to continue remaining

    patient.

    Peering in to get a closer look, Gerald was able to identify that the light wasing out of a colorful

    pool of water located in the center of the underground pce¡­ The pce itself appeared to be over

    twenty meters below ground.

    Understanding that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to get any more information if he remained up here,

    Gerald then leaped down together with Master Ghost and a few others.

    The deeper they went, the more intense the sensation became, and all this was due to the fact that

    there was an abundance of holy spirits down here¡­

    Before this, Gerald had mainly relied on pill making to help him train since he had learned the art of pill

    making. Adding that with the talent that he obtained with the aid of the Herculean Primordial Spirit,

    Gerald had to say that the rate of his training was rather satisfactory, even though it was sometimes not

    as rapid as he had anticipated.

    This, of course, was understandable. After all, there weren¡¯t that many holy spirits on earth to go

    around in the first ce.

    Down here, however, it waspletely different. The holy spirits came like the wind, and Gerald could

    even feel his entire body soaked in it.

    Even Julian and Carlos had their eyes widened in disbelief as they began feeling the drastic changes

    this ce was doing to their bodies.

    The feeling of holy spirits seeping into their bodies¡­ It was a near indescribable feeling.

    To put into context, being in the world above felt like being a penniless child who dreamt of bing

    rich. Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon from just a single wish.

    Down here, however, it felt like that same child had just found out that their bank ount had been

    loaded with a million dors! That sudden rush of excitement¡­ That was what all of them were feeling

    right now.

    Turning to look at the astonished Gerald, Carlos then asked in his amazement, ¡°What even is this

    ce¡­? How could there be such an abundance of holy spirits¡­?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Gerald then began looking around¡­ Eventually, his gaze fell on the ancient-

    looking and colorful pool from before.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After contemting for a while, he eventually realized something and quickly asked, ¡°¡­Say, doesn¡¯t

    this pool look a lot like that source of holy spirits that Z had told me about before¡­?¡±

    As the name implied, the source of holy spirits was capable of releasing a lot of holy spirits. In a way, it

    functioned simrly to a water well.

    Whatever the case was, it was rumored that there was once an era of great trainers around a few

    hundred thousand years ago¡­ Back then, great masters were everywhere, and many were even able

    to enter the realm of the Immortal Body!

    When one began training, however, it was obvious that there was a great price to pay in order to climb

    up the other ranks.

    From the time one started training, to the moment they turned into a Chakra King, the journey was

    never easy. Even after breaking into the levels of Sage and finally entering the legendary levels of

    attaining immortality, the journey would never be any less arduous¡­

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1576

    With that said, it appeared that there were actually others back then who had managed to attain the

    realm of the Immortal Body¡­

    In recent times, however, people were skeptical even when it came to the existence of Ninth-rank

    Chakra Kings, so nobody even considered the existence of Sages.

    This was mainly due to the sudden depletion of holy spirits on the back then. Due to that event,

    not only was there great turmoil between heaven and earth, but cmities also happened rather

    frequently for a time. Regardless, all this eventually spelled the fall of the era of great trainers¡­

    Either way, there were a few who were lucky enough to discover that the earth was actually hollow

    inside. Realizing that there existed another world between the earth¡¯s crust and core, those who found

    ways to escape there were able to survive the great catastrophes¡­

    In this other world, the earth¡¯s core was their source of energy, not unlike the sun.

    Regardless, following that, not only did they manage to survive, but they even sessfully created a

    civilization there! While it still exists today, nobody there was ever able to train to the peak that they had

    once been able to achieve¡­

    While it was true that sources of holy spirits used to be scattered everywhere on earth in the past, it

    was still quite unexpected that there would actually be such a source hidden underneath the dragon

    tower¡­.

    ¡®Had I trained here, I could¡¯ve easily gotten to the level of an Eighth-rank Chakra King¡­! Though it may

    still have been rather difficult to enter the level of a Sage¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    After surveying the area for himself, Master Ghost then reported, ¡°¡­It seems that someone has been

    here before¡­ And there appears to be other things in here as well!¡±

    ¡°I see. For now, order the people from the Sacrasolis Pce to block the vicinity of the dragon tower.

    Nobody is to enter this ce!¡± instructed Gerald.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Julian instantly got to his feet and began executing the order.

    With that done, Gerald finally decided to look away from the source of holy spirits and begin scanning

    through the rest of the area¡­

    While the ce wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, it appeared well-equipped. There was also a coffin present in

    the corner of the room.

    Walking over to it, Gerald found that the body inside belonged to none other than the God of Battle,

    Liemis.

    ¡®After killing that giant snake, Daryl must have used this ce to keep Brother Liemis¡¯s body safe and

    hidden¡­ Thinking about it, it¡¯s no wonder why he chose this ce to have our battle!¡¯ Gerald thought

    to himself.

    Aside from the coffin, there was also a huge furnace there which Gerald assumed that Daryl must have

    used to make pills for his own benefit.

    With all these new discoveries, Gerald was quite d that he had managed to attain the Fifth-rank

    before today¡¯s battle. Otherwise, there was a very real chance that he could¡¯ve fallen right into Daryl¡¯s

    hands by this point! The thought of it alone made Gerald shudder.

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard Master Ghost¡¯s surprised voice saying, ¡°Master, look!

    There¡¯s a codex here!¡±

    Turning to look at Master Ghost¡ªwho had the parchment in hand¡ªGerald then took it for himself to

    have a look at its contents.

    Though many of its pages were alreadying loose due to how old it was, its contents were still

    pretty readable.

    On the first page, Gerald was greeted by the image of a strange nt¡­ Following that, there were two

    maps and some written descriptions¡­ From the looks of it, Daryl had spent a considerable amount of

    time trying to study all this since most of the words were marked.

    ¡°What¡¯s written in there, master?¡± asked Carlos.

    After carefully studying the image of the nt for a while, Gerald then replied in a serious tone, ¡°¡­

    Have a look at this nt. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it appears to be a Primocorose! It was mentioned in the

    ancient manuscript about pill making that Brother Liemis left behind!¡±

    ¡°A¡­ Primocorose¡­?¡± muttered both Carlos and Julian who had clearly never heard of the nt.

    ¡°The Primocorose is the main herb needed to create advancement pellets¡­ Even so, this ancient nt

    has supposedly gone extinct, even in today¡¯s Jaetra! Hell, the Primocorose was already an extremely

    precious herb during the Shunzuog Civilization! With that said, the herb is extremely rare!¡± exined

    Gerald as he recalled what he had learned from the manuscript.

    ¡°It can be used to create advancement pellets? My god!¡± replied Carlos as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°Oh? You know what advancement pellets are, Laughing Master?¡± asked Master Ghost in surprise.

    ¡°Of course I do! Those pellets are essential in helping a Chakra King break through to be a Sage!

    While it¡¯s extremely difficult to be a Chakra King, there are some who have managed to attain the

    rank of a Ninth-rank Chakra King after training for thousands of years. Even so, nobody¡¯s been able to

    advance to the level of a Sage for the longest time due to theck of advancement pellets!¡± replied

    Carlos with a sigh.

    ¡°I see! I never thought that advancement pellets would be so crucial!¡± replied Master Ghost with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed. However, since the Primocorose is extinct, nobody is able to make any more of them. If one

    still hastily tries to be a Sage without the help of the pellet, death is a very real possibility!¡±

    exined Gerald before turning to look at the map on the next page¡­

    However, after giving it a good look, Gerald momentarily froze in ce!

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1577

    ¡°What¡¯s on that map, master?¡± asked Master Ghost when he saw Gerald¡¯s sudden change in

    expression.

    ¡°¡­This is the first of two maps. This one shows the entrance to Jaetra¡­! As for the other, it appears

    to show a dimension separate from both earth and Jaetra¡­ ording to this note here,

    Primocoroses could possibly be found there!¡± exined Gerald.

    Finding a Primocorose today was equivalent to trying to look for a specific grain of sand within a

    desert¡­

    With the help of Daryl¡ªof all people¡ªhowever, they now had information on where to possibly look for

    the nt!

    Though he was excited, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel pitiful toward Daryl. After all, that old man had

    made such thorough nning all this time¡­ There was no way he could¡¯ve anticipated that all his hard

    work would end up bing another person¡¯s prize in the end¡­

    From what Gerald could assume, Daryl had wanted to use Gerald¡¯s Herculean Primordial Spirit as a

    scaffold to attain higher levels of training. Following that, he would have attempted to obtain a

    Primocorose for himself, and had everything gone to n, Daryl would have surely been able to enter

    the legendary Sage Realm.

    Unfortunately for him, he hadn¡¯t considered the fact that even with the aid of the great dragon

    extermination spell, he still wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s opponent. It exined why he was still so full of moxie,

    even as he was dying!

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was interrupted when Carlos said, ¡°Master, this artifact looks like the

    legendary storage ring!¡±

    Seeing that Carlos was holding up an ancient-looking ring, Gerald went over to have a better look at it.

    As Carlos had said, it really was a storage ring. Essentially, it was yet another magical artifact from

    ancient times that Z had told him about before.

    Carefully examining the ring, Gerald then replied, ¡°It appears that Daryl has gotten himself quite a

    number of treasures!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Do you know how to use that ring, master? I¡¯ve only read about it in an ancient book!¡± asked Carlos

    rather curiously.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±

    Following that, he transferred some of his holy sense into the ring¡­ And just like that, a connection

    was formed between them.

    Within the ring, there appeared to be a space that was at least two hundred meters wide. Gerald was

    able to tell since with his holy sense, he could roughly scan through the storage space.

    Even so, the more important thing was that Daryl had stored quite a bit of good stuff inside, with most

    of them being expensive herbs! In fact, there also appeared to be a few extinct herbs in the mix!

    Now that he knew what was inside, Gerald looked at the parchment in his hand¡­

    Store!

    Using his holy sense, the parchment then suddenly began glowing! A secondter, it turned into a

    stream of light that the storage ring then absorbed!

    Seeing that, Carlos instantly cheered.

    Following that, Gerald then stored Liemis¡¯s coffin within the ring as well. Once he found the chance, he

    would surely return his corpse to Z.

    Not long after, all of them got out of the ce and Gerald instantly began sealing the ce up with a

    protective spell.

    Once he was done, Gerald then said, ¡°I¡¯ve sealed this ce up with the aid of the dragon blood jade

    pendant. I still have other things to attend to now, so in the meantime, go get some men from the

    Sacrasolis Pce to guard this ce!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Following this, I¡¯ll be busy trying to help M recover her memory. She was drugged with some special

    medicine, you see, and it¡¯s wiped out most of her memory. This will cause great damage to her body in

    the long run, which is why I¡¯m prioritizing curing it! With that said, I¡¯m cing you three in charge of the

    affairs of this ce!¡± added Gerald.

    Naturally, now that they had lost their leader, the rest of the cultivating Crawford family was easily

    wiped out.

    Still, how lucky it was for Gerald to have found a source of holy spirits. Not only that, he had also

    managed to obtain several of Daryl¡¯s treasures!

    Gerald had to admit that the precious herbs that Daryl had collected were especially helpful in treating

    M¡¯s condition to recover her memories.

    Putting all that aside, it was only natural that the people of Yanam¡ªhaving lost their main backer¡ª

    dly epted the King of the North to take over. The only condition they had for him was that Gerald

    had to promise to protect the peace of Yanam. To Gerald, that sounded like a good bargain as any.

    With all that agreed upon, the area surrounding the dragon tower was thenbeled as a restricted area

    and given to the Sacrasolis Pce.

    Knowing that the source of the holy spirits was nothing to scoff about, Gerald also made sure to

    conceal the news properly to avoid any unnecessary disruptions. Thest thing he wanted was for

    forces to begin fighting for it.

    Apart from using the source of the holy spirit for himself, Gerald also used it to create supplement

    potions for the members of the Sacrasolis Pce in order to boost their training.

    Soon enough, five years passed without incident¡­

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1578

    In the present day near the borders of Yanam, what used to be the dragon tower had now turned into a

    castle-like building.

    Heavily guarded by regr soldiers as well as a few strong cultivators, nobody dared to even be within

    a hundred-mile radius of the area¡­

    In the innermost area of the building, ten gloomy old guards could be seen standing on both sides of an

    entrance that led into a mysterious-looking stone cave¡­

    ¡°Is master still not getting out¡­?¡± whispered the guards among themselves.

    By that point, one of the guards was already pacing back and forth with his hands against his back.

    After a while, Julian¡ªwho was one of the guards¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Carlos, could

    you stop with the pacing around already? You¡¯re making me dizzy!¡±

    Hearing that, the eight others began teasing Carlos as well.

    The eight other guards were strong cultivators who had taken refuge under Gerald¡¯s wing within the

    past five years. They weren¡¯t the only ones, though. To be quite frank, there was almost an

    overabundance of strong cultivators who had decided to be the King of the North¡¯s followers.

    With that said, the organization grew considerably over time, leading to a hierarchy being formed.

    Among them, ten elders were appointed to be the personal assistants of the King of the North, and they

    were also his strongest men.

    ¡°Quiet down, gentlemen!¡± shouted an old-sounding voice at that moment which instantly prompted the

    men to behave.

    The second they saw him, the elders instantly bowed before dering, ¡°Master Ghost!¡±

    However, upon realizing that a beauty had arrived with Master Ghost, the guards barely dared to take

    in a breath before quickly bowing once more¡ªthis time even more respectfully¡ªas they shouted, ¡°Miss

    Smith!¡±

    True enough, the woman was none other than M, and after a lot of attentive care from Gerald, M

    had managed to recover almost eighty percent of her memory.

    Honestly, they would¡¯ve already gotten married by this point had it not been for the constant attacks

    from other forces throughout these five years.

    ¡°Master Crawford has been taking good care of Miss Smith all these years to the point where he even

    returned to Mayberry with her for three years, just to ease her memory¡¯s recovery! Now that Master

    Crawford haspleted his seclusion and ising out anytime now, you¡¯d best not let him catch you

    behaving so nonchntly! If he does, you¡¯ll certainly be facing his wrath! Let¡¯s not forget that Miss

    Smith was almost recaptured by the people from Jaetra a year back!¡± warned Master Ghost.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Upon hearing that, the ten elders instantly nodded rather anxiously.

    A year back, Gerald had decided to enter seclusion in order to be able to deal with stronger enemies

    from other forces. It was also around that time when the Quartermain family from Jaetra ordered their

    n on earth to abduct M!

    Thankfully, the ten elders had been able to protect her after going through a deadly battle.

    It wasn¡¯t all that umon for the forces of Jaetra to send their ns to earth to establish their

    power and interfere with matters up here.

    Aside from their own n members, there were also some like Daryl¡ªwho possessed the power of a

    Chakra King¡ªwho secretly colluded with the forces of Jaetra and willingly became their puppets.

    Regardless, the many conflicts that had happened within this castle¡¯s walls had mostly stemmed from

    both deep grudges and the fact that the source of the holy spirits was discovered by other forces about

    two years ago.

    At that moment, the green stone door of the underground pce slowly began rumbling open,

    prompting everyone to go silent¡­.

    M, on the other hand, found herself blushing as she looked eagerly at the opening stone wall¡­

    Everyone was greatly excited. After all, Master Crawford was finallying out again!

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1579

    With a loud ¡®thud¡¯ the stone door finally opened fully, and out stepped Gerald¡­

    While his appearance hadn¡¯t changed by much in the past five years, there was a notable change in his

    temperament. If one had to describe it, he now had the unambiguous aura of a superior.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Master!¡± shouted everyone present as they bowed deeply toward him.

    Nodding slightly, Gerald then turned to look at the pleased M who was unable to hold herself from

    saying, ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Even so, I¡¯ll have to speed up my training. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to deal with the repeated

    attacks from the Ringmasters of Obliteration and those Chakra Kings!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re currently exuding an extraordinary aura, master¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve managed to be

    an Eighth-rank Chakra King¡­?¡± asked Carlos who was amazed by the immense change that he

    sensed within Gerald.

    ¡°I have. With the help of the source of the holy spirits, I was actually able to break through the Eighth-

    rank about half a year ago. Sadly enough, I haven¡¯t been able to improve any further in thetter half of

    the year!¡±

    Being the highest rank in the realm, it was naturally never going to be easy for anyone to be a

    Ninth-rank Chakra King, not even for Gerald who learned it the hard way. After all, he wasn¡¯t able to

    progress at all, even after training for six months!

    Truth be told, Gerald had almost been blinded by hatred on several asions during his seclusion. He

    also frequently doubted whether he would ever be able to enter the ninth rank.

    After all, in his previous training, even if it went slow, Gerald would¡¯ve at least felt a sense of

    progression. While trying to ascend to the ninth rank, however, it almost felt as though he was sinking

    deeper and deeper into the sea. In other words, it felt as though his training wasn¡¯t producing any

    results at all, and the thought of it alone made him anxious!

    Thinking back to when he had first found the map leading to the Primocorose¡¯s location, Gerald

    remembered how he had nned to find the nt after breaking through the ninth rank. Once found,

    he would then create an advancement pill before using it to enter the legendary Sage Realm.

    Following that, Gerald hoped that he would finally have the right to speak before the Ringmasters of

    Obliteration¡­

    Unfortunately, the fruitless year had mercilessly tugged Gerald back to reality¡­ If it was already this

    hard to get to the ninth rank, then getting to the Sage Ream was surely going to be impossible!

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then asked, ¡°So, did anything noteworthy happen during my

    seclusion?¡±

    Upon hearing that question, the ten elders instantly lowered their heads¡­

    After a while, Master Ghost finally said, ¡°¡­About a year ago, the Quartermains sent their men to

    attempt to recapture Miss Smith¡­ They also added that if you keep on¡­¡±

    Realizing Master Ghost¡¯s hesitation, Gerald then frowned before asking, ¡°Keep on what?¡±

    The Quartermains were the family that had taken M in at the time, and they were also a very

    powerful family within Jaetra. Over the years, they had supported many forces on earth¡­

    Daryl himself had only been able to locate M due to the fact that he had secretly been colluding with

    them

    With all that in mind, it really wasn¡¯t all that unexpected for the Quartermains to keep trying to get M

    back.

    While that itself was a minor setback, the real issue was that the Sun League itself was backing the

    Quartermains.

    Knowing that, Gerald was rightfully worried. It was also the reason why he kept trying to speed up his

    training. After all, he was still a little too weak within their presence.

    ¡°¡­They said¡­ that if you carried on being stubborn, they wouldn¡¯t continue sending their small fries at

    us anymore¡­ Instead, they¡¯d send true masters from Jaetra to finish you off, once and for all!¡±

    replied Master Ghost truthfully.

    ¡°¡­I see,¡± said Gerald, his frown deepening.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1580

    Looking at the change in Gerald¡¯s expression, Master Ghost wanted to say something, though he

    ended up zipping his mouth tight.

    M herself simply lowered her head out of guilt.

    Though there were barely any changes in their expressions, Gerald was still able to notice them.

    ¡°¡­And what about those from the Ringmasters of Obliteration? Did theye over to cause trouble

    again?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°They¡¯ve always been pestering us! We¡¯re honestly already used to them!¡±

    ¡°I see. And how are my parents and sister?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°¡­About¡­ that¡­¡± replied Master Ghost as his face turned slightly pale¡­

    Even the ten elders found themselves lowering their heads even more, not even daring to breathe¡­

    As for M, tears soon began rolling down her cheeks.

    Watching as she covered her mouth in her grief, Gerald then barked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened

    to them?¡±

    Hearing that, M only cried even louder as the ten elders knelt.

    Gulping, Master Ghost then replied, ¡°¡­It was about a year ago when we had a fierce battle with the

    Quantocks¡­ However, during that battle, the Quartermains showed themselves as well! We were

    never their match¡­ In the end, they dered that not only did they want Miss Smith back, but they also

    wanted you dead! Following that, they gave us three days to Miss Smith over to them. If we didn¡¯t

    comply, they told us that they¡¯d wipe out the entire city!¡±

    His eyes now reddened, Gerald then asked, ¡°What happened after that?!¡±

    ¡°¡­The¡­ Quartermains didn¡¯t even care one bit about the agreement they had with the Ringmasters of

    Obliteration¡­ With that said, they ended up killing several people in the Crawford family! Young Master

    Yoel, in particr, had his eyes gouged out and his tongue sliced off just because he wanted to argue

    with them! Not only that, Elder Julian¡¯s arm got chopped off as well!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s heart thumped as he muttered, ¡°¡­Yoel¡­¡±

    Thinking about his godbrother, Gerald had to admit that Yoel had suffered way too much ever since he

    got to know Gerald. He was supposed to be enjoying life now¡­ Instead, he ended up getting tortured

    that badly because of Gerald¡­

    As for Julian¡­

    Turning to look at the old man, he realized that one of his arms really was missing. Lifting Julian¡¯s

    empty sleeve, Gerald¡¯s eyes began welling up with tears.

    After staring nkly at the sleeve for a while, Julian¡ªwho also had watery eyes now¡ªcleared his

    throat before saying, ¡°I¡­ hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯m left-handed¡­ Thankfully they chose to

    chop my right arm off¡­ Regardless, I find my current state to be much morefortable¡­!¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then turned to stare coldly at Master Ghost before asking, ¡°¡­What else

    happened?¡±

    ¡°We had hidden Miss Smith rather early on back then, so she didn¡¯t know about all this at the time¡­

    Regardless, I was well aware that they weren¡¯t only here for Miss Smith. It was quite evident that they

    were also trying to conquer the source of the holy spirits for the Quartermains! Had they seeded,

    they would¡¯ve surely been able to support the Quantocks to get rid of you and be the new King of

    the North! With that in mind, none of the Sacrasolis Pce members told them your location, even

    though it brought about their deaths!¡±

    ¡°While they did terrible things to Young Master Yoel, that was only the first half of their warning to you.

    Following that, they even broke the Old Master and Old Mistress¡¯s legs before chaining them up! They

    even took Miss Crawford away, saying that they¡¯d make her a ve of the Quartermains for a hundred

    years!¡± replied Master Ghost.

    ¡°What?!¡± roared the enraged Gerald whose essential qi was now overflowing from his body, his eyes

    burning with murderous intent.

    ¡°¡­It was my idea to keep this a secret from you, at least for a while, master¡­ After all, if you made a

    hasty appearance, they¡¯d surely kill you on the spot! Once that happens, everything will truly be over!

    The Quantocks would surely murder the rest of us and following that, they¡¯d be crowned the new King

    of the North!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, since we still contributed quite a bit to the Ringmasters of Obliteration in recent years,

    despite our conflicts, they ended up interceding in the end. After some negotiating, they gave us one

    year to bring Miss Smith back to them. You would also have to ept your death penalty then! In their

    words, ¡®Your death is the only way the rest of the Crawfords will be able to remain alive!¡¯¡± cried out

    Master Ghost as he knelt to the ground before wailing.

    Though Gerald was furious, he knew that this was already the best result they could¡¯ve ever hoped to

    achieve. Any other oue would¡¯ve surely led to all of them getting ughtered by the Quantocks¡­

    Had that happened, Gerald wasn¡¯t even able to imagine how many lives would end up being sacrificed,

    just because of him¡­

    Even so, his sister¡­ his family¡­ This wasn¡¯t something he could just tolerate!

    Just thinking about it made him clench his fists tightly¡­

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1581

    Meanwhile, at the back of the mountain in Sacrasolis Pce.

    Gerald had previously rented a manor here as a residence for M and his family.

    For this reason, it had been named Crawford Manor.

    Within this year, Gerald had also refined the source stones in the source of the holy spirit.

    He was nning to move the whole pool of the source of the holy spirit to Crawford Ind in Northbay.

    By then, he would be able to restore the Crawford family¡¯s business, and his Sacrasolis Pce would

    be their headquarters.

    However, this was a very huge project. It wouldn¡¯t bepleted within ten years.

    So, he had built this manor as their temporary home.

    In the manor, a chubby man was crawling on the ground. He had lost his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t talk.

    Moreover, the tendons of his legs and hands were all torn.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    This made his life extremely inconvenient.

    And on one side, Gerald¡¯s parents were sitting in wheelchairs.

    They were ordering the servants to help the chubby man up.

    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let Yoel fall!¡±

    Dn said with considerable concern.

    ¡°Old Master, Young Master Yoel seems to be writing something on the floor!¡± said the servant.

    ¡°What is he writing?¡± asked Dn.

    ¡°He is writing ¡®When will Brothere out? Is Sister still alive?¡¯¡± said the servant. ¡°Young Master Yoel

    has been writing these things for days!¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Dn sighed helplessly.

    He looked sick.

    ¡°Just let him write. Maybe he will feel better this way!¡±

    Dn closed his eyes, and tears rolled down his cheeks.

    Right then, Dn and his wife froze when they looked at the doorway, and they choked up.

    Simrly, Gerald¡¯s eyes watered.

    This was because even the servant had not noticed that Gerald had been standing there for quite some

    time.

    ¡°Yoel, Dad, Mum! I¡¯m back!¡± Gerald shouted.

    Dn and his wife trembled as they sobbed violently.

    tter!

    As for Yoel, his whole body stiffened, and he dropped the pen onto the floor.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±

    Yoel struggled to get up from the ground.

    His tongue had been cut out by the Quantock, hence, he could not speak.

    However, Gerald knew what he was trying to say.

    Five years ago, after he had defeated Daryl, he had brought Yoel and his family to Yanam. He had

    intended to let Yoel manage the assets of the Crawford family so that he could live a carefree life. But

    unexpectedly, he had caused him to be like this!

    ¡°Yoel, I¡¯m back!¡±

    He picked Yoel up, his eyes filled with tears.

    His sister had been abducted, brought to Jaetra, and made a ve for the Quartermain family while

    his family had been tortured.

    After his seclusion, Gerald had indeed received a big blow.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1582

    The me of hatred ignited and spread to every inch of Gerald¡¯s body. Everyone in the Sacrasolis

    Pce seemed to be able to feel his rage.

    So, over the next few days, nobody dared to even get one step closer to Gerald.

    ¡°Where is this Quantock family?¡±

    One day, Gerald summoned all the ten elders and asked.

    ¡°The Quantock family is currently based in the southeast coastal region of Sunniva City. They are a

    new rising family supported by the Quartermain family in Jaetra. The Quartermain family uses them

    to conquer the sources of the holy spirit. At the same time, they want to make them the new King in the

    North! The current leader of the Quantock family is called Zaki Quantock. He is a very strong man, and

    I¡¯m sure that he is at least in the Rune Realm. Moreover, many of his followers are very powerful, and

    more importantly, they are supported by one of the forces in Jaetra!¡± Mr. Ghost exined.

    ¡°So, what I can say is, if you want to seek revenge against him now, you are simply asking for your own

    death!¡±

    Mr. Ghost voiced his concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of this. That¡¯s why I have been thinking these days, and I have thought of a n to solve

    this problem!¡±

    Based on what M knew, since the Quantock family had the Quartermain family as their backers, it

    would mean that thetter was indeed very powerful. It was highly likely that there were strong

    cultivators who were already in the Sage Realm in the Quartermain family. There might even be

    Diaterras.

    It was highly possible as they had been in power for so long and hence, they were already deeply

    rooted in Jaetra.

    Although Gerald had his Herculean Primordial Spirit to help him cultivate at a much faster speed as

    compared to other people, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act too carelessly.

    Honestly speaking, he had been very fortunate in the battle against Daryl Crawford. Luckily, Daryl was

    only a third-rank Chakra King. If he had also been a fifth-rank Chakra King like him at that time, the

    spell would have been powerful enough to destroy him, and he would undoubtedly not have had the

    ability to block it.

    Furthermore, it was the Quartermain family they were facing this time.

    ¡°Master, what good n have you devised?¡± asked Mr. Ghost.

    ¡°I will first treat Yoel and my parents until they recover. So far, I have found a well-hidden secret

    location. I want to relocate the whole Sacrasolis Pce and the Crawford family into that ce and go

    into hiding. Before Ie back, you must never appear in public. As for the source of the holy spirit, I

    have made it into enough potions to supply the members of the Sacrasolis Pce in their cultivation.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems for the next five years! As for this source of the holy spirit in Yanam,

    you can just announce its location to the public. I don¡¯t believe that the other forces would just stand

    and watch the Quantock family keep it for themselves!¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°I understand. Then, Master, are you really nning to go to look for Primocorose?¡±

    Mr. Ghost could already guess it after he had given some thought to his n.

    ¡°Well, I have pondered about this for quite some time. Although I don¡¯t dare to aspire to be a

    Diaterra, bing a Sage is still possible if I get the right chance and practice hard. Anyway, I must

    first find Primocorose.¡± said Gerald.

    Currently, the only way he could protect himself was perhaps by bing a Sage.

    Frankly speaking, if he was already a Sage now, would the Quartermain family be this reckless?

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If he became a Sage, he would at least have the power to protect himself when he faced the

    Quartermain family.

    At the very least, he would not always be in the submissive position.

    ¡°This is indeed a good n to deal with the Quantock family for now. But Master, although you have the

    map, the task of searching for Primocorose is still very difficult, what¡¯s more, to be a Sage. So, I

    personally hope that you can stay and hide together with us!¡±

    Thinking about the obstacles to bing a Sage, Mr. Ghost gave his suggestion.

    Even Carlos and the others nodded in approval.

    To be honest, even Julian and the rest could see that Gerald had reached his maximum potential in

    cultivation when he had broken through to the eighth rank in Rune Realm.

    If he was able to reach the ninth rank, it would be considered a great fortune in his life already. Not to

    mention, finding the ancient herb, Primocorose, was a tough row to hoe. Even after he had really found

    it, it would still be very difficult to enter the Sage Realm because the herb was only one of the

    conditions that he must meet to be a Sage.

    Hence, it could be said that everyone was not very optimistic about the idea.

    Although Gerald could understand their concerns, he had made up his mind after seven days of

    contemting the issue.

    ¡°Alright, stop trying to persuade me already. Tonight, we shall relocate. From then onward, there will be

    no more King in the North, no more Sacrasolis Pce, and no more Crawford family. Three dayster,

    it will be M¡¯s and my wedding day. Let us all have a good party and get drunk that night!¡± Gerald said

    cheerfully.

    Seeing that Gerald had made up his mind, his subordinates had nothing more to say.

    Everyone immediately revealed their smiling faces. ¡°Great. We shall now focus on the preparation for

    the wedding of Master and Miss Smith!¡±

    ¡°Forget about the Quantock and Quartermain family. Forget about the Ringmasters of Obliteration. Get

    lost already, all of them! From now on, we will only focus on cultivating and waiting for Master to return

    with great sess!¡±

    Carlos shouted with a big smile.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1583

    The crackling sound of the fire¡­

    Late at night.

    The sound of the bonfire was heard as the dark green fire burned brightly. It was very much like the

    sound of popping popcorns.

    Gerald was sitting beside the fire. As he added firewood to the fire, he looked up to survey the

    surrounding dense green forest.

    In the dark night, the dense forest seemed to be even eerier.

    And in the cold forest, even Gerald, who was a Chakra King, had to keep himself warm with fire.

    He was no longer on the surface of Earth, but he had gone to Jaetra.

    His wedding with M was already an asion from nearly a month ago.

    Although Gerald had gotten the Crawford family and Sacrasolis Pce settled down and was finally

    married to M, he did not feel relieved at all.

    This was because he could never know when such wonderful and warm moments would be gone again

    with the Quantock family preying on them all the time and the Quartermain family always ready to

    launch an attack.

    Gerald did not have the strength to fight back at all. Therefore, he had to be even stronger in

    order to protect his family.

    So, Gerald had gone to Jaetra alone. His current location was the outskirts of Jaetra, a ce

    called Earth Capital.

    ording to the notes on the map, Primocorose should be here somewhere.

    Although this ce was in the underground world, there was the core of the Earth, which functioned

    like the Sun. So, it wasn¡¯t much different from the world on the surface of Earth.

    For instance, there were mountains, rivers, and dense forests, just like the one he was in now. This

    world was like a reflection of the surface of Earth in general.

    After being here for a month, Gerald was long familiar with the environment here.

    There were a lot of demonic creatures in the forest. Gerald had even encountered some huge

    prehistoric creatures here.

    And what Gerald had been eating was none other than these prehistoric creatures that he had acquired

    from hunting.

    ¡°Hmph, you brat. So, you were here!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Right then, the trees suddenly swayed, and three shadows appeared at lightning speed from a

    direction.

    They were three middle-aged men with a rugged appearance, and they stood boldly before Gerald.

    ¡°I must say, it must have been hard for you to have kept looking for me since thest time we met,

    right?¡±

    Gerald took a piece of meat from beside the bonfire and put it into his mouth.

    These three men were the natives in Earth Capital, and they were also robbers.

    In this forest, many people had been killed by them.

    Besides, the cultivation levels of these three were not low. One of them was a Nine-rank Master, and

    the other two were Third-rank Chakra Kings.

    Back when Gerald had firste into the forest, they had already pestered him.

    However, Gerald, who was not familiar with the situation, had just let them go every time they met.

    Out of his expectation, the three had found him again after several days.

    ¡°It looks like you will not spare me easily this time?¡± Gerald said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. Brat, you should ask around. In this area, there are very few people who can escape from

    our hands, what¡¯s more with just you alone?¡±

    The three sneered as they approached Gerald.

    It seemed as though they wanted to make Gerald pay the price for sure this time.

    Staring at the bonfire, Gerald had already moved his fingers, preparing to fight at any time. Since this

    had happened so many times, he had already decided not to give them any mercy anymore. It would

    be better for him to finish the three of them here, or he would have a lot of trouble to deal with in the

    future.

    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!

    Right at that moment, the sound of footsteps was heard once more from another direction.

    Seven people were walking toward Gerald.

    Their appearance took Gerald and the three by surprise.

    Among the seven people, there were six men and a woman.

    The leader of the group was an old man with messy hair. He had a cane in his hand, and it seemed

    that he was blind.

    However, he could walk very fast as if there was wind carrying his feet.

    They had a strong hostile aura.

    As the seven people came forth, even the fire Gerald had made quivered uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1584

    Gerald nced at them from sideways. It seemed as though their power was not to be underestimated.

    Three silver kunai were thrown out and hit the tree.

    On each of the silver kunai, there were carvings of seven skulls, making them look rather creepy.

    The three robbers froze, and their faces showed great horror immediately after.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s actually the Seven Deadly Lords of the Earth Capital!¡±

    Right after they realized who they were, the three robbers immediately knelt and kowtowed to them.

    ¡°Seven Lords, we did not know you would being here. We¡¯re very sorry to have disturbed you. We

    shall leave right away and disappear seven miles away!¡±

    They bowed to the Seven Deadly Lords. Not waiting for the reply from the Lords, they disappeared with

    lightning speed after casting a hateful look at Gerald.

    On the other hand, Gerald simply ignored them.

    After ncing at them, he lowered his head and continued eating.

    Those few people nced at Gerald coldly with a hint of killing intent in their eyes. However, Gerald

    was clearly not the one they were targeting.

    So, instead of messing with Gerald, they simply sat down and closed their eyes, as if waiting for

    something.

    Just as expected, after a while, the sound of fast footsteps was heard. It was ady, and she was

    running without pacing, almost as though she was being hunted by someone.

    When thedy saw the seven people sitting on the path in front of her, she stopped running, and her

    eyes were immediately filled with despair.

    Soon, the people who were chasing her from behind also caught up with her.

    Among the people, the leader was a young man wearing a robe.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Nori Zahn, just you run! Come on, why are you not running anymore?¡±

    A man in a long robe smirked with his hands behind his back as he spoke.

    ¡°Zarek Mackowski, your family killed my family. I will surely get my revenge!¡±

    Thedy called Nori Zahn had a sh of determination in her eyes as she said that.

    ¡°Great. I shall wait for you to do just that. The only thing is that I guess we will have to solve the matters

    between the two of us in bed. What do you think? Why don¡¯t youe back with me, and we will have

    a fierce three hundred rounds of battle in bed until one of us is drained? How does that sound?

    Hahaha!¡±

    This obscene remark made everyone in the scene bark withughter.

    ¡°How impudent!¡±

    Nori Zahn raised her hands and wanted to fight back. Thisdy should be a Five-Rank Master already,

    but to Zarek Mackowski, she was simply too weak. Therefore, one punch was sufficient for him to make

    her fall on the ground once more.

    Coincidentally, she fell somewhere near Gerald, who was not far away from them.

    She gathered all her strength and got on her feet. Looking at the people on both sides who were

    closing in on her, she turned to Gerald with a pitiful look.

    ¡°Mister, could you save me?¡± said Nori.

    However, Gerald simply kept on eating and did not speak.

    ¡°It turns out you are also ackey of the Mackowski family!¡±

    Nori waspletely in despair now.

    ¡°I know nothing about the Mackowski family. I am only here for my personal matters. Why should I help

    you without any reason?¡±

    Gerald had no idea about the grudges between the two families, so he was not willing to get himself

    into hot water.

    From the way Gerald spoke and his calmness despite the situation he was in, Nori knew he was not

    just anymoner.

    ¡°I beg you. The Mackowski family has killed my family. I was barely able to escape, and I must take

    revenge. As long as you save me today, I will be willing to do anything for you. I will obey all your

    orders!¡±

    Nori ground her teeth and begged with tears.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. There are two very powerful men among them. I don¡¯t want to burden myself any further!¡±

    Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Nori nearly fainted out of anger when she heard this.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was now in a life and death situation, but look at this man! She truly wanted to say that he was an

    evil man, but on the contrary, he looked like a gentleman. However, she could not say that he was a

    kind man either because even though she was pleading so hard, he was just thinking about his own

    interests.

    More importantly, although he still looked very young, he had a strong aura which convinced her that

    he was very powerful.

    Therefore, she pinned all of her hopes on this man.

    ¡°Miss Zahn, stop struggling already. Don¡¯t make me hurt you. Hahaha!¡±

    Zarek Mackowski came over with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Wait, Zarek Mackowski. You must be blind. Can¡¯t you see that my fianc¨¦ is here?!¡±

    Nori bit her lips and shouted, her finger pointing toward Gerald.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1585

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±

    Of course Gerald knew what thedy called Nori Zahn was trying to y.

    At the same time, he was annoyed by her words.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize what troubles her words would bring him.

    Because now, Zarek and his gang were already looking at him differently.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦? How interesting. Hey kid, which family in Earth Capital do youe from?¡±

    Zarekughed coldly.

    As for Nori, she bit her lips and ran to hide behind Gerald immediately.

    In truth, it could be easily seen that she was a very strong-willed girl. She would only do this now

    because she had no other choice.

    Still, the only thing that she could not be sure of was whether this young man could win against the

    Seven Deadly Lords and the Mackowskis. Anyhow, she would not let a single chance of survival slip

    through her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll depend on you now!¡±

    Nori looked at Gerald and whispered to herself.

    But out of her expectation, Gerald smiled helplessly at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any family. Besides, I am not the fianc¨¦ of thisdy. We do not know each other. I am

    just a passerby. Mr. Mackowski, you can ignore mepletely. If you have any grudge with thisdy,

    you can just do whatever you want!¡±

    Why would he let himself be used by someone else for her benefits so easily? How absurd!

    ¡°Crap¡­¡±

    Nori opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    She never expected that this seemingly modest gentleman would be so cold-hearted.

    She was instantly rendered speechless, especially when Gerald walked away with his hands at his

    back after saying such things.

    ¡®Oh my God, is there truly such a person in this world?! I, Nori Zahn, am so blind!¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha! Nori Zahn, did you hear him? You, the youngdy of the Zahn family, were actually refused

    by someone else! Besides, did you think it would be so easy to fool me?¡±

    Zarekughed out loud, holding his stomach.

    ¡°The Mackowski family is acting so ruthlessly just because you wanted to get the Primocorose! Now

    that you have already gotten the map that shows the mechanism of the traps in Underworld Valley from

    the Zahn family, must you kill us all?!¡±

    Nori clenched her fists and spoke, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Of course, to me, you and the map are equally important. You may be more important than the map,

    since having you is much more exciting! Listen, Seven Deadly Lords! You should step aside for now,

    because I can no longer hold in the fire in my heart! I want to f*ck this girl right now! Without my order,

    don¡¯te here!¡±

    As he took off his clothes, Zarekughed lewdly.

    As soon as the Seven Deadly Lords heard his words, they retreated immediately as they already knew

    his madness.

    ¡°You shameless bstard! Son of a btch!¡±

    Nori cried out in great despair.

    She secretly took out a short dagger in her hand.

    She had decided to end her life at any time.

    Now that the Zahn family had perished, she had to preserve thest bit of dignity of her family.

    It was better to die than to be humiliated.

    ¡°Hahaha! Baby, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Zarek had finished taking off his top and pounced toward Nori immediately.

    p!

    Just as Zarek pounced on Nori and Nori closed her eyes, ready to stab herself with the dagger, a

    pping sound was heard.

    A hand was sping Zarek¡¯s shoulder.

    Nori opened her eyes. It was the young man who had left just now. He had actuallye back!

    Without them realizing it, he was already standing behind Zarek.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°D*mn it, you brat! Are you asking for death?! Are you trying to y a hero to save the beauty? Do you

    know what price you are going to pay?!¡±

    Zarek was enraged, and his face showed his intention to kill.

    Gerald said calmly. ¡°Just now, I heard you talking about the map of Underworld Valley. I reckon it¡¯s the

    key to get the Primocorose. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°B*stard! You are merely a nobody. How dare you dream of obtaining the Primocorose! You are just

    asking for your death!¡± Zarek roared in anger.

    He raised his fist and aimed it at Gerald¡¯s face.

    p!

    Gerald knocked Zarek out with just one p.

    What a joke. This Zarek Mackowski was just a One-rank Chakra King at most, it was simply too easy

    for Gerald to beat him.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Zarek covered his cheek with his hand and looked at Gerald in disbelief. He did not expect this man to

    be so powerful.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1586

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The map that shows the mechanisms of the traps in Underworld Valley is the key to find

    the Primocorose. But the thing is, I snatched it from the Zahn family. So now, it belongs to the

    Mackowski family. Brother, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard about my family?¡±

    Now that Zaker knew that he was no match for him and had no idea where the Seven Deadly Lords

    were, he could only act submissively.

    ¡°No wonder the fog was so thick every time I went to Underworld Valley following the map. Looks like I

    guessed it correctly. There are indeed special traps in the valley.¡±

    Gerald finally found an answer to his question, and his eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°You said that the map is with you, right?¡±

    Gerald said excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, you are indeed quite powerful. However, you will know how powerful the

    Mackowski family is by simply asking anyone. I can forgive you for your impoliteness toward me today,

    but I will advise you not to think about touching the map¡­¡±

    p!

    Before he could finish his words, Gerald had already given him another hard p and thrown him to the

    ground.

    Then, he even stepped on his face. ¡°I have been searching far and wide. In the end, I found it by sheer

    luck! I have been looking for this thing for a month, and it has been with you all along!¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you actually?!¡±

    Zaker asked in fear.

    This man did not act ording to the norms. His actions werepletely unpredictable.

    He had told him his family name, but he just did not seem to get it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that since I¡¯vee across this map, it¡¯s mine to take. It¡¯s

    something you snatched from other people anyway!¡±

    Gerald smiled coldly.

    Gerald saw a bag tied around Zaker¡¯s waist.

    So, he raised his hand, and the bag flew to his hand right away.

    ¡°I know the method of picking the Primocorose! Please save me!¡±

    Nori shouted as if he was her lifeline.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Gerald smiled.

    He wanted to leave right after he had gotten what he wanted.

    ¡°B*stard! How dare you be rude to Young Master Mackowski! You are asking for death!¡±

    And as soon as Gerald turned around, seven shadows flew in his direction.

    Swoosh.

    They were none other than the Seven Deadly Lords.

    As soon as they came forth, they were already showing open hostility to Gerald, and they struck him

    with their strongest blow.

    Gerald could not dodge the attack, so he immediately kicked Zaker hard and sent him in the direction

    of the attack to block it.

    Bang! Bang! Boom!

    Seven strikes. It was toote for them to withdraw the attacks, so all seven strikes hit Zaker squarely.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    It was a loud and miserable cry.

    Next, all they saw was the pulpy and bloody wound on Zaker¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Young Master Mackowski!¡±

    The seven lordsnded on the ground and looked at Zaker, who was spurting blood uncontrobly, and

    their faces turned pale immediately.

    They were so shocked that their legs gave out.

    Zaker Mackowski was the only son of the leader of the Mackowski family in Earth Capital.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    But now, he had actually been killed by them?!

    Even if they ran to the end of the world, they would not be able to escape death.

    Looking at Zaker, who was almost unable to survive, Nori felt relieved and scared simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quick!¡±

    Nori told Gerald hurriedly.

    Since Gerald had gotten what he wanted, he was toozy to entertain the Seven Deadly Lords. So, he

    used his levitation spell and disappeared from the ground along with Nori.

    ¡°Young Master Mackowski! We didn¡¯t mean to!¡±

    The seven lords knelt beside Zaker and cried, not daring to say anything.

    ¡°Quick¡­ Go¡­ and get my father! Get him to save me!¡±

    Zaker¡¯s body was trembling uncontrobly. As he vomited blood, he forced himself to squeeze this

    sentence out of his mouth¡­

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1587

    ¡°Zaker!¡±

    Momentster, Yusef Mackowski arrived with his men.

    As soon as he saw his son, who was dying, he was devastated.

    The Zahn and Mackowski families had ruled the entire Earth Capital for many years.

    Eventually, the Mackowski had be the dominant family in Earth Capital.

    Yet, unexpectedly, their only son, Zaker Mackoski, who was regarded by Yusef as the future heir of the

    Mackowski family, had actually suffered such a serious injury.

    ¡°Were you the ones who harmed Young Master?!¡±

    Yusef was now full of malicious intent. He was ring at them and releasing a strong aura from his

    body.

    The aura was enough to make the Seven Deadly Lords shiver and fall to the ground.

    A Nine-rank Chakra King was simply too horrifying.

    How could they withstand his strong aura?

    ¡°No, Master! Young Master was hurt by the daughter of the Zahn family and a young man she

    conspired with. Besides, the young man snatched away the map of Underworld Valley. We tried to

    attack him, but he used Young Master as a shield to block the attack. Young Master¡¯s injury had

    nothing to do with us!¡±

    The leader of the Seven Deadly Lords, who was blind, said as he sobbed in fear.

    ¡°A young man?¡±

    Yusef sounded very cold.

    ¡°Hmph. Since they have taken the map, they must be heading to Underworld Valley now. They are

    certainly not far away! I have stabilized Young Master¡¯s condition. His life is no longer in danger. Send

    him back, and I shall catch up with that b*stard and retrieve the map!¡±

    Yusef ordered coldly.

    Meanwhile, a strong killing intent shed through his eyes.

    Boom!

    Before the crowd could salute him, they saw a sh of light, and Yusef Mackowski was already gone.

    As Gerald and Nori were on their way, Gerald stopped walking suddenly.

    ¡°Hey, why did you stop? With the map of the Zahn family in hand, we can get to Underworld Valley

    before dark. It¡¯s only a stone throw away from here!¡±

    Nori couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No. My divine eye is flickering. It makes me feel uneasy. When this happens, it means that our trip this

    time is very dangerous. I have destroyed Zaker Mackowski, so I think that the Mackowski family will not

    let things go easily for me. Maybe, they have even already learned about what happened just now and

    are heading to Underworld Valley. So, we cannot go there now!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it?¡± asked Nori.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s you who said that the Mackowski family has been in power for hundreds of years in

    Earth Capital. Do you think the members in the family are mere idiots?¡±

    After saying that, Gerald surveyed their surroundings. ¡°The only thing we can do now is to hide and

    observe what happens next!¡±

    However, as soon as he had said that, they heard a huge gust of wind.

    ¡°Hey, kid, where are you trying to go?¡±

    A loud voice was heard resounding throughout the forest.

    They felt the cold wind blowing and saw the leaves falling.

    Whoosh!

    There was a loud noise, and they saw the falling leaves gathering at a high speed, forming a huge orb

    in just a short time.

    With a strong murderous aura, the huge orb of leaves charged toward Gerald.

    So that was the power of a Nine-rank Chakra King!

    Gerald¡¯s eyelid was twitching crazily.

    He grabbed Nori¡¯s arm and backed up several times.

    However, the orb was extremely fast.

    Zap!

    Holding Nori with him, Gerald leaped into the sky.

    Boom!

    There was a loud explosion, and the earth shook. Even the big trees in their surroundings were

    crushed into pieces in no time.

    The orb of leaves then dispersed and flew across the sky.

    Gerald took a few steps backward. This essential qi was too strong.

    ¡°Well, well, well. What a good young man who dared to harm my son! Today, I will cut you into pieces

    to avenge my son! If you are sensible enough, you should hand over the map and ept your death

    penalty quietly!¡±

    Above a tall tree, Yusef Mackoski descended to the ground like a god with his hands crossed in front of

    his chest.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1588

    Yusef Makowski was the leader of the Mackowski family in Earth Capital. He was also a Nine-rank

    Chakra King. Hence, he had divine power.

    ¡°Gerald, what should we do now?! He came too quickly. Moreover, his cultivation level is extremely

    high!¡±

    Nori grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm desperately.

    Gerald had clearly underestimated the ability of a Nine-rank Chakra King.

    In truth, his divine eye had already sensed him earlier on. He should have left immediately at that time.

    He was a Nine-rank Chakra King after all. His speed could not be judged using the standards of any

    common cultivators.

    Right now, Gerald was working out the best n in his heart quickly.

    After experiencing the first attack, Gerald could distinctly feel the gap between his and Yusef¡¯s strength.

    If he was to fight with him head-on, he would be as good as dead.

    His opponent was in the ninth rank, a rank that even he, who owned the Herculean Primordial Spirit,

    found very hard to achieve.

    ¡°Hey, kid. You are quite impressive. You are already an Eight-rank Chakra King when you are still this

    young. It looks like I must eliminate you today, or I will face big troubles in the future!¡±

    After sizing up Gerald, Yusef was at first shocked by Gerald¡¯s cultivation level. Then, he immediately

    revealed his intention to kill Gerald unreservedly. He was determined to kill Gerald.

    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s try first!¡±

    Gerald had made up his mind.

    He raised his hand right away. ¡°Leader of the Mackowskis. Although I , Gerald Crawford, am already an

    Eight-rank Chakra King, you should know very well the gap between me and you, a Nine-rank Chakra

    King. If we were to fight against each other, I will definitely not be a match for you!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Kid, d that you are aware of this. Then, tell me, how are we going to fight against each

    other?¡±

    ¡°My suggestion is that we give each other three strikes. Then, we shall see who falls after the three

    strikes! Well, you can certainly refuse my suggestion since you are the one who has the say now!¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°Very well, kid. Are you trying to provoke me? Nevertheless, my son is already half-dead after being

    beaten by you. No matter how eloquent you are today, you won¡¯t be able to escape death! However, I

    can see that you have a unique spiritual essence. If I can get your spiritual essence and use it on my

    son, it will not be a bad remedy to treat his injury! Since that is the case, I am worried that I might

    destroy your spiritual essence if we truly fight against each other. So, yes, I will ept your suggestion.

    Let¡¯s hit each other with a strike now!¡±

    Yusefughed coldly and descended slowly in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Kid, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yusef folded his arms across his chest,pletely disregarding Gerald.

    ¡°Then, I shall not show mercy anymore!¡±

    Gerald gathered all the essential qi in his body and transferred it into his palm.

    Following that, he gave Yusef a heavy strike.

    Bang!

    Once it hit Yusef, Gerald felt a sharp, tearing pain on his palm. It was as though he was hitting a big

    mountain, and he could not even break Yusef¡¯s defense.

    Bang!

    The essential qi rebounded, and Gerald took several steps back due to the momentum.

    A Nine-rank Chakra King and an Eight-rank Chakra King. The gap between the two was simply too big!

    Gerald was horrified.

    ¡°This is the second strike!¡±

    Gerald cared no more and struck him the second time with all his might.

    The rebound was even more violent than just now.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Gerald felt the rebound from his hand to his back, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood, taking a few

    steps backward.

    ¡°Hahaha! How ignorant! Kid, although it is a rare asion for someone so young like you to be an

    Eight-rank Chakra King, you will never be able to break my Heavenly Dipper Protection Technique! So,

    you can only die when I am your opponent!¡±

    Yusef Mackowski threw back his head andughed.

    ¡°Gerald, can you handle it or not?¡±

    Nori asked anxiously.

    ¡°This is thest strike!¡±

    Gerald forced himself to stand up once more. He ground his teeth as he tried hard to maintain his

    posture.

    He gathered his essential qi and pounced on Yusef once more.

    ¡°Hahaha, it is useless!¡±

    Yusef shook his head.

    However, in the next second, he was stunned.

    The next thing he saw was when Gerald closed his eyes, an eye actually grew on his forehead.

    Then, a powerful golden beam came out from that eye.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yusef was stunned¡­

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1589

    By the time Yusef wanted to react to what he had seen, it was already toote.

    The light was too difficult to block as it hade very suddenly.

    The light hit his eyes directly, and he stumbled a few steps backward. His head spun crazily, and he fell

    to the ground.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gerald ran, taking Nori along with him.

    ¡°B*stard, how dare you y dirty tricks on me! Today, I, Yusef Mackowski, will break you into pieces!¡±

    Yusef¡¯s spiritual power was heavily damaged. Now, he was looking at Gerald¡¯s back who was running

    away in the opposite direction unwillingly, but he could only gnash his teeth with hatred.

    Gerald did not dare to dy any longer.

    He knew that his power was too weak. Even with the help of his divine eye, he could only hold Yusef off

    temporarily. Now, hiding was no longer possible.

    The only thing he could do was to rely on the map and get into Underworld Valley. Using the traps to

    their advantage, they could somehow block Yusef from getting to them.

    On the way there, Gerald examined the map thoroughly and imprinted all the details on the map into

    his brain.

    Then, he destroyed the map for good.

    Taking Nori with him, they entered the valley, which was covered in thick ck fog.

    ¡°Phew, we should already be somewhere at the center of Underworld Valley. Yusef Mackowski

    shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up already, right?¡±

    Nori spoke as she panted heavily, scanning the eerie surroundings.

    ¡°Not necessarily. Yusef Mackowski is not that easy to deal with. We¡¯d better be careful!¡±

    Gerald said, cocking his eyebrows.

    At the same time, he surveyed their surroundings vigntly.

    Since the moment they entered Underworld Valley, Gerald had managed to dodge many deadly traps

    with the help of the map. However, the map was not a panacea. Along the way, they bumped into many

    ancient beasts which made them into a mess.

    For instance, they encountered a Yellow Stone Viper just now. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gerald¡¯s fast

    reaction, that venomous snake would have already killed them in seconds.

    Therefore, Gerald was very cautious.

    Squeak squeak¡­

    Suddenly, the distinct sound of rolling wooden wheels entered their ears. It was very clear.

    ¡°Listen Gerald. What is that?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Nori¡¯s heart almost leaped into her throat, and she looked around in panic.

    The sound was getting clearer and clearer.

    ¡°I heard it. Shh!¡±

    Gerald gestured for her to be quiet.

    He put all his attention into the sound. Finally, he managed to identify the direction of the source of the

    sound in the dark.

    At that moment, he vaguely saw the object in front of him,

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Nori cried out loud in fear and hid behind Gerald.

    In front of them was a wooden wheelbarrow. On the wheelbarrow, there was a big red wooden coffin.

    The wheelbarrow could move on its own, and it was heading toward them, carrying along the wooden

    coffin on it.

    Squeak squeak¡­

    They could hear a creaking sound, almost as if the wooden board was about to shatter at any time. It

    also meant that there might be something big in the coffin.

    It was also Gerald¡¯s first time seeing such a bizarre scene. It would be a lie if he said that he was not in

    panic now.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a hiderigami, right?¡±

    Gerald was talking to himself, somewhat confused.

    To put it simply, a hiderigami was a dried corpse. In simpler words, a zombie.

    This thing had been created by using a corpse. The corpse would absorb the essence of the sun and

    moon and transform into a corpse demon.

    It was vicious and bloodthirsty, infinitely powerful and immortal.

    In truth, Gerald had learned all of these things from movies.

    ¡°Zombie?! Gerald, stop scaring me already! Why is there such a thing in the valley?!¡±

    Nori swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°This valley is at least ten-thousand years old. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a dinosaur appeared in front of

    me!¡± said Gerald.

    Gerald was about to grab Nori¡¯s hand to walk away from the coffin when suddenly¡­

    Boom!

    The wooden wheelbarrow moved and charged toward Gerald.

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    Gerald pushed Nori to the side.

    Then, he took up a sword-wielding gesture, and a sword flew toward the wooden wheelbarrow

    immediately.

    However, it was almost as if the wooden wheelbarrow were a living thing, and it dodged the sword

    easily.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1590

    A loud bang was heard, and Gerald¡¯s sword hit a big stone behind it, smashing it into ashes.

    Bang!

    The next moment, a puff of white smoke came out from the coffin.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was as if the lid of the coffin was transformed into a divine arrow, and it flew toward Gerald.

    p!

    Gerald blocked it with his palm.

    Once the battle started, Gerald was appalled.

    A strong force appeared, and it dragged Gerald a few ten meters backward.

    ¡°Gerald, are you alright?¡±

    Nori asked quickly in concern.

    Honestly, although Nori was using Gerald as a means to survive, she was sincerely worried about him

    when she saw him get injured.

    After all, it was not the first time Gerald had saved her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would already be dead.

    ¡°This thing is so powerful! It¡¯s just another Yusef Mackowski!¡±

    Blue veins bulged on Gerald¡¯s arm, and he could feel a tingling sensation in his arm.

    Meanwhile, white smoke was stilling out from the coffin.

    Then, they saw a pair of ancient official boots slowly appear from the inside of the coffin.

    After that, it was a two-meter tall corpse which was wearing an official robe standing in front of the

    coffin, its ck face covered in green hair, and it had green eyes and two big white fangs.

    Its hands were like steel forks, and its fingernails were almost twenty centimeters long.

    ¡°Zom¡­ It¡¯s a zombie!¡±

    Nori quickly helped Gerald up.

    Roar!

    The zombie stared at Gerald and Nori for a while. Then, it started to roar.

    He pounced on Gerald, and his one leap was enough to cover a distance of twenty meters.

    His body was like a small hill, covering thempletely from above!

    Divine eye!

    Gerald shut his eyes tightly, and the third eye appeared right away.

    Boom!

    A powerful golden beam struck the zombie.

    Bang!

    However, the attack was only able to make it pause for a second. It was hopeless.

    Gerald wanted to fly away. However, the zombie had already arrived before his eyes, and it grabbed

    his shoulders.

    His strength made Gerald feel as though he was locked by an iron chain made from a-thousand-year-

    old refined iron.

    It was very difficult to break free.

    Roar!

    The zombie flung Gerald ruthlessly.

    Gerald¡¯s body smashed more than thirty boulders into ashes.

    After only one attack, Gerald felt as if his body was about to break into pieces. He almost couldn¡¯t

    gather his essential qi anymore.

    This beast was simply too strong!

    Gerald held his chest in horror.

    The zombie, which was blowing ck smoke out of its mouth, was slowly walking toward Gerald again.

    ¡°Monster, you¡¯d better not move another inch! You and your son were killed by your enemy and buried

    here, which is why you have such deep hatred. If you dare to move another inch, I will destroy your

    son¡¯s swaddling clothes!¡±

    As Gerald was spurting out blood and had no idea how to deal with the situation, Nori had run to the

    red coffin. She forced herself to endure the foul stench to take out the embroidered swaddling clothes

    of a baby.

    The corpse of the baby had long since disappeared, and only the swaddling clothes were left behind.

    This item was clearly very precious to the zombie, and it actually stopped in its tracks immediately.

    Roar!

    It roared angrily at Nori.

    Evidently, when Gerald had been fighting against the zombie, Nori had seen the written record about

    the owner of the coffin on the coffin lid while she had been panicking.

    Regardless of whether it worked or not, she had tried, and so, there was this scene. Nevertheless, Nori

    had certainly made the right bet!

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1591

    ¡°Hurry and get on your feet, Gerald!¡± shouted Nori as she ran over to help pull him up.

    Seeing that she had grabbed the swaddling clothes¡ªthat honestly looked more like a rag by now¡ª

    Gerald then held it in hand before threatening, ¡°Take one more step forward and I¡¯m destroying this

    thing! Come on, I dare you!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the zombie instantly roared!

    To both their surprise, however, the zombie actually lifted both its arms before taking quite a few steps

    back!

    Clearly an indication that it wasn¡¯t going to make any other rash moves, Nori then sighed in relief

    before saying, ¡°¡­I really hadn¡¯t expected this thing to actually retain its humanity!¡±

    Just as Gerald was about to breathe his own sigh of relief, a roar ofughter could suddenly be heard

    booming across the sky¡­

    Following that, a blinding sh could be seen¡­ and secondster, a figure dropped from the sky in a

    beam of light!

    Landing right before Gerald, the figure fumbled for a bit, possibly due to the aftereffects from Gerald¡¯s

    earlier attack¡­

    Of course, who else could that have been other than Yusef himself.

    ¡°You son of a b*tch! Did you really think you could get rid of me that easily just because you now have

    the map of the Underworld Valley? I¡¯ll have you know that as long as I¡¯ve lived throughout these

    hundred years, nobody¡¯s been able to escape my grasp! Regardless, it seems that you have something

    interesting in your body! In a scenario where both of us had the same level of training, firing that divine

    vision would¡¯ve surely caused my brain to suffer much worse injuries! With that in mind, I¡¯ll be sure to

    im that interesting thing inside you once you¡¯re dead!¡± dered Yusuf as he clenched his fists before

    laughing again, his eyes filled with mockery.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll attempt another round of escape!¡¯

    ¡°You absolute b*stard! You¡¯ll surely die terribly one day, Yusef!¡± shouted Nori in her despair.

    ¡°Even if that day ever came you wouldn¡¯t be able to witness it!¡± scoffed Yusef as he smiled, ready to

    capture Gerald.

    ¡°I find it funny how you think you can just capture me that easily!¡± replied Gerald as he patted his chest.

    Laughing in response, Yusef¡¯s smile turned slightly bitter as he shook his head before saying, ¡°What

    other abilities are you hiding? Show them to me now! Since you¡¯re going to die soon anyway, I¡¯ll let you

    hit me three times again if you fail to disy something strong enough!¡±

    ¡°You asked for it! Here¡¯s my secret weapon!¡± replied Gerald as he instantly tossed what was in his

    hand!

    Upon closer inspection, it was the swaddling clothes from before that Gerald had crumpled into a ball!

    However, Yusef grabbed it with extreme ease!

    ¡°You b*stard! An old rag? Seriously? My magnificent strength must have scared you stupid!¡± shouted

    Yusef as heughed aloud.

    Following that, Yusef slowly lifted the balled-up swaddling clothes in one hand¡­ and the next thing

    Gerald and Nori knew, Yusef¡¯s hand began burning!

    With the swaddling clothes still in hand, it turned to ashes in no time at all¡­

    The second the clothes were nothing but dust, three sessive roars filled the air¡­! It was the zombie

    from before!

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Having witnessed the waddling clothes getting burnt into a crisp, the zombie now red murderously at

    Yusef as the purplish-green hair all over its body rapidly began darkening.

    It was only when the zombie began releasing a constant stream of ck smoke from its mouth that

    Yusef finally sensed its demonic presence.

    ¡°¡­Fezrumoz?¡± muttered the slightly bewildered Yusef as he stared at the zombie.

    Fezrumoz was quite famous within the Underworld Valley as a vicious and cruel beast. With that in

    mind, Yusef definitely knew who this zombie was, and he was also aware that it had the same amount

    of training as a Ninth-rank Chakra King! Aside from its immense strength, the beast was pretty much

    immortal as well!

    In short, only someone who had managed to enter the Sage Realm could have a chance of even killing

    the zombie for good. Knowing that, a fearful expression was instantly disyed on Yusef¡¯s face. It

    didn¡¯t help that the zombie was looking at it with such murderous intent.

    ¡°What do you n on doing, Fezrumoz?¡± asked Yusef as he took two steps backward.

    Fezrumoz, however, gave no reply. Instead, the zombie simply charged toward the man with frightening

    levels of murderous intent!

    Seeing that, Yusef immediately began making his retreat!

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1592

    Even so, no matter how far Yusef went, Fezrumoz simply continued pursuing him!

    Seeing that running wasn¡¯t doing him any good, Yusef then shouted, ¡°You b*stard! How dare you!

    Continue chasing me and I¡¯ll burn those swaddling clothes of yours! Once I do that, your pitiful child

    won¡¯t even have any bones left behind! You wouldn¡¯t want that, would you?!¡±

    ording to the rumors that Yusef had heard before, one didn¡¯t need to panic or run whenever they

    bumped into Fezrumoz. The only thing one needed to do to scare the beast off was dere that they

    would snatch the zombie¡¯s swaddling clothes if it came any closer.

    While it should have stopped Fezrumoz from attacking any further, the zombie only began attacking

    even more viciously after hearing Yusef say that! Yusef¡¯s words seemed to have only infuriated it even

    more!

    ¡°What the hell? Why aren¡¯t you stopping?!¡± grumbled Yusef with a frown.

    In his state of panic, he turned to look at Gerald and Nori¡­ Only to realize that both of them had

    already made their escape! There was no way he was going to be able to pursue them any further!

    At that moment, he turned to look at what he was holding¡­ and it was then when he finally realized

    what Gerald¡¯s ¡®secret weapon¡¯ was.

    ¡°You¡­ You mothercking bstard¡­! No wonder Fezrumoz is being this murderous! You tossed me the

    swaddling clothes of the baby that it adored most!¡± cursed Yusef as he red in the direction that

    Gerald had initially been standing in.

    Though the now sweaty Yosef wanted to curse even more profanities, Fezrumoz was still chasing him,

    and the man knew better than to waste his breath.

    It was sometimeter when Nori asked, ¡°We¡­ should be near the Primocorose, right, Gerald¡­?¡±

    With both of them now walking around in the darkened valley, Gerald then replied, ¡°If the map¡¯s

    directions are urate, then we should be arriving soon. Even so, we¡¯d best take a rest in the valley

    first. I¡¯m injured now and I don¡¯t wish to ce myself in danger yet. We can look for the Primocorose

    tomorrow.¡±

    Thankfully, both of them found a cave, and after Gerald made sure it was safe inside, both of them then

    entered to stay the night.

    Sometimeter, Gerald was sitting cross-legged, slowly allowing his body to heal when he suddenly

    heard Nori say in a softened voice, ¡°Um¡­ Could you do me a favor, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gerald as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ there¡¯s a pool over there¡­ and we¡¯ve been traveling for quite some time now so¡­ I was

    wondering if I could take a shower¡­¡± muttered Nori as her face blushed slightly.

    ¡°Go on ahead. You don¡¯t have to worry about me peeking!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head with a

    bitter smile.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­But¡­ That pool¡¯s simply too close to this ce! I¡¯m not saying you will, but temptation¡¯s a thing, you

    know? We¡¯re talking about a woman taking a shower here! There¡¯s no way I can do that with you so

    close by!¡± mumbled Nori as her cheeks reddened even more.

    Staring back at her, Gerald felt that this woman really was something else¡­ At times she was rather

    stingy, and during others, she was honestly quite righteous¡­ Then there were the times where she

    could be rather annoying. This moment was a perfect example of that.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then asked, ¡°Fine, what do you want me to do then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ like you to lend me your shirt for a while! I¡¯ll be using it as a curtain between us!¡± exined Nori.

    Sighing as he shook his head again, Gerald then did as she suggested before closing his eyes again to

    rest.

    In the end, however, Gerald still ended up frowning slightly when he heard the soft crinkles of Nori

    undressing herself. He was still a man, after all, and he was unable to remain calm for much longer.

    Upon opening his eyes, he subconsciously turned to look in Nori¡¯s direction¡­ However, what he saw

    shocked him.

    ¡°Nori!¡± shouted Gerald as he instantly got to his feet.

    ¡°Wha- Gerald! You promised you wouldn¡¯t look!¡± shrieked the now angered woman.

    ¡°Look, just hurry over!¡± instructed Gerald.

    Thankfully, Nori had only taken off her coat by that point, and after covering herself, she instantly

    stomped toward him before angrily grumbling, ¡°You better have a good exnation for this!¡±

    Looking at the furious woman¡¯s face, Gerald simply sighed before saying, ¡°Just¡­ turn around and look

    for yourself! There¡¯s some kind of figure hovering above the pool!¡±

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1593

    Upon hearing that, Nori instantly screamed before running over to hide behind Gerald!

    Neither of them had earlier noticed the presence of the sword that had probably been hovering above

    the pool this entire time. The more shocking thing, however, was the fact that a ck figure could¡ªin

    turn¡ªbe seen faintly hovering atop the sword!

    ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡± demanded the frightened Nori.

    ¡°I go by Jade Infused de!¡± replied the figure in a rather faint mechanical tone.

    ¡°You¡­ How could you be this despicable¡­? Were you waiting to see my bare body¡­?¡± mumbled Nori,

    too embarrassed to say it out loud.

    ¡°Before any further misunderstandings take ce, I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m blind, miss. I only came

    over since I sensed my master¡¯s aura within the vicinity,¡± exined Jade Infused de as his body

    slowly solidified¡­

    Once he stepped closer, Gerald and Nori saw that Jade Infused de was actually a long-haired

    warrior donning ck armor.

    ¡°Your master¡­?¡± asked the surprised Nori.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, is that really you, master? It¡¯s been thousands of years since we¡¯vest met!

    You¡¯re finally back!¡± replied Jade Infused de in a rather hoarse and concerned voice as he looked at

    Gerald.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald put two and two together before asking, ¡°This¡­ Master of yours¡­ Could you

    be referring to Liemis? The God of Battle?¡±

    ¡°I am! So it really is you, master! Though it¡¯s been so long, I still managed to recognize your voice

    almost instantaneously! How have you been?¡± replied Jade Infused de as he knelt before Gerald.

    ¡°¡­H-huh¡­?¡± mumbled the shocked Nori who was having a bit of trouble registering all this.

    ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re mistaking me for someone else. While it¡¯s true that I have a rather deep

    rtionship with Liemis¡ªhe was the one who had taught me all the skills I currently know¡ªI¡¯m not

    Liemis himself. My name is Gerald Crawford!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°But¡­ your voice¡­ And that imposing aura! It¡¯s near-identical to Liemis¡¯s! I trust my intuition on this!¡±

    insisted Jade Infused de.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Liemis has already passed on thousands of years ago. If you still want proof of that, I have

    his corpse with me right now. Regardless, I¡¯ll be returning to Jaetra sometime in the future in order to

    inquire about Z¡¯s location. Once I find her, I¡¯ll finally be able to bury Liemis¡¯s corpse in his homnd!

    He¡¯ll finally be able to rest in peace!¡± replied Gerald who truly hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Liemis¡¯s old

    subordinates.

    Either way, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation, Jade Infused de instantly felt an acute pain in his

    heart.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Those from the Sun League must be the ones responsible for killing my master¡­ He was ambushed

    by them in thatrge battle that year!¡± growled Jade Infused de as he clenched his fists while gritting

    his teeth.

    ¡°The Sun League?¡± asked Gerald.

    This was the first Gerald had heard that name being mentioned ever since he came here. While Gerald

    already knew that the Sun League was responsible for quite a few incidents on earth, he could¡¯ve

    never imagined that it was the Sun League who had ambushed Z and Liemis back then.

    No wonder Z kept telling him that it wasn¡¯t the time to learn about the Sun League yet when he first

    inquired her about it. He now understood why Finnley had reacted the same way as Z had as well.

    Despite Liemis¡¯s immense strength, he still ended up getting killed by the Sun League! With that in

    mind, there was no way that Gerald was going to even stand a chance against them!

    ¡°¡­I think I get it now!¡± said Jade Infused de¡ªlooking rather enlightened¡ªout of the blue.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1594

    ¡°Figure something out?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! From what I¡¯ve managed to gather, it appears that you¡¯re the ninth reincarnation of my master!

    If you don¡¯t mind, could you tell me whether you look identical to my master?¡± asked Jade Infused

    de rather anxiously.

    Though Gerald had actively denied that he was Liemis¡¯s reincarnated form this entire time, he felt the

    need to answer honestly this time.

    With that, Gerald then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! I look exactly like him!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then that settles it! You truly are my master¡¯s ninth reincarnation! Still, it really has been too long since

    I¡¯vest met him¡­ Thinking back, Jaetra was in chaos back when Ist met master¡­ At the time,

    the three major Sun Gods of the Sun League had cooperated to deal with master. While the three of

    them alone weren¡¯t too much of a problem for him, things started turning awry when the Youngvigors

    stepped in. It was quickly made apparent that the Youngvigors and the Sun Gods had nned on

    joining forces¡ªlong before their fight even began¡ªto ensure that master went down! Sadly, their n

    worked and they were eventually sessful in defeating him!

    ¡°Before he left, I was told by master to remain here till ordered otherwise¡­ To think that I¡¯d actually be

    able to meet with his reincarnated form after all this time! This must truly be god¡¯s will!¡± dered Jade

    Infused de as he released a long sigh.

    Following that, Jade Infused de suddenly got on his knees¡­ Kowtowing before Gerald, he then

    cried out, ¡°Please, master! Allow me to return to your side!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡± muttered Gerald in slight hesitation.

    After a bit of pondering, Gerald then added, ¡°¡­Truth be told, I¡¯m not too sure if I really am Liemis¡¯s

    reincarnated form¡­ However, I do believe that we share the same goal, that being the fact that we¡¯re

    both hoping to reunite Liemis¡¯s corpse with Z before burying him for good. With that said, I think it¡¯d

    be best if we kept each otherpany on our way there!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you for taking me in, master!¡± replied Jade Infused de before quickly kowtowing again.

    ¡°Speaking of which, even though I¡¯ve already been here for over a month now, I still have quite a few

    doubts about a number of incidents, Jade Infused de¡­ First off, though you¡¯re a ghost, I can tell

    that you¡¯ve already attained the rank of a Ninth-rank Chakra King! With that in mind, I wonder if you

    could share what level of training Liemis had at his peak. I¡¯d also like to know the true level of strength

    the three major Sun Gods possess!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Well, master had managed to enter the legendary Ziyiryon Realm before his demise. He was quite

    literally a god by that stage, though the three Sun Gods had managed to enter that frightening realm as

    well. Due to that, they were evenly matched with him.¡±

    ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic, allow me to exin a bit about a legend in Jaetra. The legend itself goes

    by the name of The Gareus God, and it revolves around a Gareus Temple. To speed things up, what I

    essentially wish to share is the fact that five people managed to enter the Ziyiryon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Though the five ruled over Jaetra, the Sun League always made sure to hide that fact from others.

    After all, they were allied with the three major Sun Gods, and they, of all people, knew what kinds of

    cruelty they had done in order to further train themselves. You see, to further their training, they had

    refined the masculine aura of those who possessed Triton bodies on earth! That¡¯s the reason why

    master had always been on bad terms with them while he was still alive!¡± exined Jade Infused

    de.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± replied Gerald, finally seeing the bigger picture.

    So that¡¯s why there existed legends about the Sun League on earth¡­ As it turned out, for thousands of

    years, those from the Sun League had gone to earth to capture others, just to refine the Triton qi of

    those people! With that in mind, it now exined that both Peter and M had simply been part of that

    process.

    ¡°¡­And what about the Youngvigors? What else do you know about them? Also, are you familiar with

    the Quartermains in Jaetra?¡± asked Gerald.

    Jessica was still in the grasp of the Quartermains, and Gerald wasn¡¯t even sure whether his sister was

    still alive by this point. The Quartermains had brought so much suffering not only to her, but also his

    parents and disciples¡­ Just thinking about it infuriated Gerald greatly¡­

    ¡°Well, the Quartermains are one of the major subservient families to the Sun League. With that said,

    that family has always been seen as an ¡®overlord¡¯ of sorts in Jaetra¡­ Regardless, they were able to

    move between the three worlds with barely any hindrance since they had the aid of an exceedingly

    strong person¡ªwith the rank of a Diaterra¡ªon their side¡­ That person had first appeared before them

    around eight hundred years ago, and just to remind you, the Diaterra Realm is second only to the

    Ziyiryon Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°As for the Youngvigors¡­ it pains me to say this, but it was your family in your former life¡­ Back then,

    even though your title in Jaetra was Liemis, God of Battle, your real name was Liemis Youngvigor!

    Regardless, the Youngvigors back then were truly in a detestable state, and it was all because of a

    single woman by the name of Yadvi Macer¡­ She was master¡¯s love of his life until he eventually fell for

    Z!¡±

    ¡°Yadvi was a vicious woman, and she used all kinds of schemes in order to control both the Divine King

    Pce as well as the family that my master had founded, the Youngvigors. In fact, she had even

    cooperated with the Sun League! Had that lying woman not gained master¡¯s trust before poisoning him

    all those years ago, there was no way he would¡¯ve ended up losing against those three pathetic major

    Sun Gods! Thankfully, Miss Ld managed to save him, and for a time, they ran all over the ce

    to seek refuge¡­ Unfortunately, in the end, master still sumbed to that b*tch¡¯s evil schemes! Not

    only that, but my master¡¯s direct descendants were all taken out by both the Sun League and Yadvi!¡±

    exined Jade Infused de, his deep resentment as clear as day.

    ¡°¡­Following that, Yadvi was given the title of the Ydite Gods for managing to gain control over the

    Youngvigors as well as the Divine King Pce. With that in mind, she remains as one of the few major

    forces left in Jaetra!¡±

    ¡°As for myself, I was one of the ten guardians of the Divine King ce when I was still alive. Before

    passing away, I had managed to enter the Sage Realm, and I think that¡¯s the reason why I could still

    maintain my spiritual essence past death. Regardless, that b*tch of a Ydite God had also gone after the

    remaining guardians! While some of them died, a few of them managed to escape her!¡± exined Jade

    Infused de.

    ¡°Either way, master¡¯s entire life was just filled with apprehension¡­ After all, not only was he harmed

    and plotted against by his first love, but after he was united with his true love, he couldn¡¯t even be

    together with her for long! That b*tch of a Ydite God used to be the closest person to him! To think that

    she would harm him that badly¡­!¡±

    ¡°Liemis¡­! Your death really wasn¡¯t worth it¡­!¡± dered Gerald, a deep fury in his heart. For some

    reason, after hearing all that Jade Infused de had said, Gerald was able to remember glimpses of

    those incidents¡­ It was almost as though he had experienced those incidents for himself.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1595

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, may I know why you came here in the first ce, master? Also, you said

    that Miss Ld is currently in the human world, correct?¡± asked Jade Infused Blood, still kowtowing

    before Gerald.

    ¡°She is. However, she only exists as a remnant of her soul in that world. Sadly enough, I wasn¡¯t strong

    enough at the time when the King of Judgment Portal came after us. Since I couldn¡¯t even protect

    myself yet, Z served as a distraction by luring the King of Judgment Portal away. After that incident,

    I¡¯ve searched far and wide for her on earth. Unfortunately, I found no clues as to where she could have

    gone! With that in mind, I had a hunch that she could¡¯ve possibly returned to Jaetra!¡±

    ¡°As for why I¡¯m here, you could say that returning Liemis to Z is one of my reasons. The other

    reason I came here is because my sister¡¯s been captured by the Quartermains! She¡¯s suffering now, so

    I have to save her! However, in order to even survive long enough, I need to first locate the

    Primocorose to help me enter the Sage Realm!¡±

    Following that, Gerald sighed before adding, ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I¡¯ve stopped progressing ever since I

    entered the Eighth-rank in the Rune Realm. No matter how hard I try, I simply can¡¯t enter the Ninth-

    realm! If I can¡¯t even get past that, it¡¯ll be useless even if I manage to locate the Primocorose! The

    Sage Realm must be hundreds of times harder for me to breach!¡±

    This issue had honestly been guing Gerald¡¯s mind ever since he stepped foot on this journey.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to grow impatient, Master. I hope you remember that taking the path of training is already

    going against the natural order. With that said, it¡¯s easier said than done for one to enter the Ninth-rank,

    though I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of how difficult the hurdle is. To rify, some people have

    painstakingly trained for a hundred years, before finally managing to enter that realm! With that said,

    it¡¯s best that you calm yourself so that you¡¯ll be able to train with greater concentration!¡± exined Jade

    Infused de.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. He understood where Jade Infused de wasing from.

    However, even if he was able to wait for a hundred years, the same couldn¡¯t be said for his sister. Hell,

    would he even be able to enter the Sage Realm within a century? The thought of it only made Gerald

    feel more anxious.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I just so happen to know where to find the Primocorose, master. I know it¡¯s the

    main ingredient for you to enter the Sage Realm, so allow me to lead you there! Also, there¡¯s a ten-

    thousand-year-old pond in this valley. While its water is freezing cold, it¡¯s also a holy ce to train

    oneself! Since we¡¯re heading off anyway, why not try training there? The Herculean Primordial Spirit

    within your body is a great fortune between heaven and earth. If you manage topletely activate it,

    breaching the Sage Realm will surelye soon after!¡± added Jade Infused de.

    ¡°¡­Very well! I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Jade Infused de!¡± replied Gerald, who was honestly

    delighted to hear that. With that, he pped his hands together to show his gratitude.

    It was about a monthter¡ªat the mouth of the Underworld Valley¡ªwhen one of the Mackowski

    family¡¯s subordinates could be heard saying, ¡°He¡¯s just a servant, master! We¡¯ve already surrounded

    the Underworld Valley¡¯s entrance, so once he finallyes out, we¡¯ll be sure to hack him into pieces!

    With that said, you don¡¯t have to stay here with us in wait for him! We¡¯ll definitely bring his corpse back

    to you!¡±

    Just as the subordinate had said, Yusef had been lying in wait¡ªwith his men at the mouth of the

    Underground Valley¡ªthis entire time. Even though an entire month had passed, Yusef¡¯s resentment

    had yet to subside in the slightest.

    After all, Gerald had tricked him not once, but twice! He was nearly killed by Fezrumoz back then as

    well! All this was far too humiliating for him! With that, he swore that he would kill Gerald with his very

    own hands if it was thest thing he did!

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not trying to put you down or anything, but there¡¯s simply no way all of you can defeat him!

    Just so you know, that young man possesses something very important in his body. After all, despite

    being so young, he¡¯s already undergone such immense training! With that in mind, I can¡¯t let anything

    else go amiss! I¡¯ll definitely be killing him personally!¡± growled the angered Yusef in response.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ Still, that youth¡­ His endurance really is something else¡­ After all, he hasn¡¯t exited from

    the valley in an entire month!¡± muttered the anxious subordinate.

    ¡°Humph! From what I can assume, he must have already found the Primocorose! I guess he¡¯s currently

    just biding his time as he recovers! Even so, he¡¯ll definitelye out sooner orter! After all, most of

    the Underground Valley is surrounded by a poisonous miasma. With that said, the entrance we¡¯re

    currently blocking is also the only safe exit for him! As long as we keep waiting here, he¡¯ll surelye

    out!¡± sneered Yusef.

    The second his sentence ended, Yusef felt his eyelids twitch slightly.

    A figure could suddenly be seen walking out of the valley¡­ Squinting his eyes, Yusef ended up

    bursting inughter when he finally realized who that person was.

    ¡°Hah! And here I thought you died in there or something! So, you¡¯re still alive!¡± scoffed Yusef as he

    stared at the slowly approaching Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? Do you want me dead that badly?¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! To think you¡¯d just walk out of there so casually!¡± growled Yusef before revealing a

    spine-tingling smile.

    A secondter, however, Yusef found himself slowly raising an eyebrow.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­So, it seems that I didn¡¯t misinterpret my initial assumption! You really have made a truly massive

    leap in improvement in only a single month!¡± muttered Yusef in slight disbelief.

    Shaking his head, Yusef then dered, ¡°It appears that if I don¡¯t kill you today, you¡¯ll surely end up

    being much stronger than me the next time we meet!¡±

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1596

    Following that, an explosive sound could be heard!

    Everyone could only watch wide-eyed as all the surrounding leaves began gathering in front of Yusuf,

    specifically in front of his chest¡­

    The leaves then began balling up, and once the orb of leaves wasrge enough, Yusef bounded

    forward, using his chest tounch the ball of leaves forward!

    At that moment, another explosive sound could be heard as the orb of leaves flew so quickly at Gerald

    that it was hard to even see it properly!

    In response, Gerald positioned his fingers into a sword formation before dering in his mind, ¡®Go

    forth, Storm-Forged de!¡¯

    Immediately after, Gerald flicked his fingers in the direction of the orb, shooting a de of light out in

    retaliation!

    Explosion upon explosion ensued as the two attacks flew toward each other¡­ Until finally, therge

    ball of leaves was sliced clear in two, creating the loudest explosion yet!

    Everyone present could only take a few steps back in their shock, utterly stupefied by the sheer amount

    of power they had just witnessed.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± muttered the now bewildered Yusef. That boy¡­ how could he have dealt with his strongest

    attack so calmly?!

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve already entered the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm? How is that possible? When did you

    even make that breakthrough?!¡± asked Yusef in his disbelief.

    ¡°Only yesterday, to be quite honest. It¡¯s been quite a while since my training halted at the Eighth-rank,

    you know? To think I¡¯d finally make it through!¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡­ You couldn¡¯t have managed to do so without external help!¡± retorted Yusef, still unable to

    believe all this.

    True to Yusef¡¯s words, Gerald had only been able to breach the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm with the

    aid of that cold pond. With the stimulus from the pond in addition to the ample holy spirits here, Gerald

    was truthfully able to get to the next rank rather smoothly.

    If he was to bepletely honest, even Gerald hadn¡¯t anticipated such rapid results.

    Regardless, Gerald really wasn¡¯t too keen on dealing with Yusef at the moment since there were so

    many people from the Mackowski family present.

    With that in mind, Gerald then said, ¡°Apologies, Yusef, but I still have some affairs to deal with. With

    that said, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to determine a winner today! Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitelye

    look for you once I¡¯m done with everything! I¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡±

    Following that, Gerald¡¯s body seemed to flicker for a moment before disappearingpletely!

    ¡°After him!¡± shouted several of the Mackowski family¡¯s disciples.

    Before they could even make a move, however, Yusef raised his hand before shouting, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t

    pursue him any further!¡±

    ¡°What? But why, master? Didn¡¯t you say we couldn¡¯t let him remain alive?¡± asked a few of his men.

    ¡°Humph! If he was alone, I¡¯d surely have dealt with him! However, there seems to be an exceptional

    person helping that b*stard! None of you may have noticed him, but could sense his presence. With

    that said, we would have had to deal with two very powerful men¡ªwho¡¯ve both entered the Ninth-rank

    of the Rune Realm¡ªif we continued chasing him! That¡¯s something even I have to admit we won¡¯t be

    able to handle!¡± grumbled Yusef in a resentful tone as he clenched his fists tightly¡­

    Meanwhile, the snap of whip could be heard within the Quartermain family¡¯s mansion located in

    Jaetra¡¯s Bario City.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hurry up already! If you don¡¯t finish what you¡¯ve been ordered to do in time, I won¡¯t be merciful!¡±

    shouted a mustached middle-aged man.

    Appearing to be a housekeeper of sorts, the man had whipped the woman before him since she was

    taking a bit too slow just to wash a few vegetables.

    Regardless, though the woman was furious, she didn¡¯t dare to say a word¡­

    Of course, she was none other than Gerald¡¯s elder sister, Jessica¡­

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1597

    After getting captured by the Quartermains in Jaetra, Jessica had suffered terribly every single day.

    Despite constantly being hurt, however, her will remained strong.

    She believed that Gerald would definitelye one day to save her from this ce. With that in mind,

    she knew that she needed to survive long enough for him to do so.

    Unbeknownst to her, that day woulde sooner than expected.

    After all, Gerald was already in Jaetra, and he had even postponed his fight with Yosef since he

    prioritized saving his sister.

    Either way, now that he had entered the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm, Gerald was pretty much

    already on his way into entering the Sage Realm. Due to that, he knew he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of

    dealing with the Quartermains anymore. He could now finally save his sister!

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gerald arrived in Bario City. Now alone and donning a long robe, Gerald slowly

    made his way across the city¡¯s streets.

    All along the street, Gerald saw luxuriously dressed people everywhere. As it turned out, those living

    here appeared to be quite wealthy.

    Just as Gerald was passing by two rich young heirs, he heard them say something that instantly caught

    his attention.

    ¡°Say, have you heard? The young master of the Quartermain family is having his birthday party in

    Featherlight Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry over and have a look for ourselves!¡±

    So, the young master of the Quartermain family was hosting a party, was he? This was excellent!

    While Gerald had initially nned on heading straight for the Quartermain¡¯s mansion, now that he had

    bumped into such a perfect scenario, Gerald was definitely going to allow the young master of the

    Quartermain family to lead the way for him instead!

    Since he was now going with this n anyway, perhaps Gerald would have a chance to present a little

    gift to the Quartermains upon meeting them¡­

    Tailing behind the two rich heirs, Gerald then continued thinking about his next step as he followed the

    duo to the Featherlight Pavilion¡­

    Upon arriving, it was naturally no issue for Gerald to leap past the Pavilion¡¯s high walls and enter

    through the back door. Carefully passing through therge halls without making a sound, Gerald

    managed to slip past unnoticed all the way to the packed banquet hall.

    From what Gerald could see, the crowd consisted mostly of rich heirs in Bario City while the others

    were simply other prestigious and powerful people.

    As he was analyzing the crowd, he heard someone suddenly shout, ¡°Herees Young Master

    Yesirn!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Following that, the luxuriously dressed young master of the Quartermain family, Yesirn Quartermain,

    walked out from behind a curtain as he stared at the crowd through his sunsses.

    Standing by his side, were two sturdy-looking and dark-skinned men with frigid expressions on their

    faces. Looking at them, Gerald could already tell that they were Yesirn¡¯s personal bodyguards. After all,

    the duo had to at least have entered the Fourth-rank of the Rune Realm with how strong they were.

    Truth be told, Gerald had already noticed that things were different here in Jaetra. After all,

    exceptionally strong people seemed to be the norm here, and it wasn¡¯t even all that umon to see

    those who had managed to enter the Rune Realm.

    This was why Jaetra was such a mysterious and powerful ce.

    Regardless, Young Master Quartermain himself was simply a Ninth-rank master. In other words, he

    hadn¡¯t entered the Rune Realm yet. Not that that mattered to Gerald. To him, these people were going

    to be nothing but corpses sooner orter anyway.

    Whatever the case was, Yesirn¡¯s appearance made the entire banquet hall fall silent. Nobody there

    dared to offend the Quartermains, so they simply stared silently at the imposing young master.

    Looking at the crowd before him, Yesirn then shouted, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Wee to my birthday

    party! It¡¯s my treat today, so make sure to enjoy yourselves to the fullest!¡±

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1598

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly burst into cheer!

    Gerald, on the other hand, silently remained low-profile in a dark corner of the banquet hall. To him,

    today wasn¡¯t a day for celebrating Yesirn¡¯s birthday. Instead, Gerald saw today as the day of Yesirn¡¯s

    memorial ceremony.

    Watching as everyone continued being immersed in the delight of sensual pleasures and drinking,

    Yesirn didn¡¯t even realize that a great danger was about to befall him¡­

    There was a saying that Gerald had previously heard of that suited what he was about to do to a tee.

    Essentially, ¡®The end of the party is always the best time for one to get their business done¡¯.

    As he thought about that, Gerald made sure that his hood was down before leaping into the air!

    It was a secondter when everyone present watched as a strong-looking person dropped from the

    banquet hall¡¯s ceiling¡­ beforending onto one of the dining tables!

    Shocked by all the noise and the fact that the dining table had been split clean in half, the surrounding

    guests seated there quickly ran off in fear!

    Due to the sudden disorder, the initially joyful atmosphere quickly vanished and was instantly reced

    with feelings of tenseness and dread. In a way, everyone could sense that a battle was imminent.

    ¡°Who are you? And how dare you crash my birthday party! Are you deliberately trying to court death?!¡±

    shouted the new furious Yesirn as he red at Gerald with murderous intent.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantlyughed in a rather contemptuous manner before slowly lifting his

    hood off and revealing how he looked¡­

    ¡°How mboyant you are, Young Master Quartermain! I can see how much you enjoy being so over the

    top!¡± scoffed Gerald.

    ¡°Again, who are you?¡± growled Yesirn as he continued ring at Gerald.

    ¡°My name is Gerald Crawford!¡± dered Gerald without the slightest hesitation in his tone.

    Upon hearing that, Yesirn found himself instantly shocked and surprised. However, his expression

    quickly turned into one of contempt. To think that the person before him now was Gerald, the wild man

    who had kidnapped his younger sister, M!

    ¡°Humph! And here I was thinking who it was! You¡¯re that wild man who kidnapped my younger sister,

    aren¡¯t you? To think that you actually dared toe to Jaetra alone! You must truly have a death

    wish!¡± sneered Yesirn.

    Laughing in response, Gerald simply retorted, ¡°Thank you for pointing out the obvious, Young Master

    Quartermain! Regardless, the fact that I¡¯m here alone should paint a pretty clear picture that I can

    easily deal with you without even needing help from others! Now then, listen closely. I¡¯m giving you a

    chance to order your men to release my elder sister and bring her to me. If you do so, I¡¯ll still make you

    handicapped, but your life will be spared. If you decide not toply, however, I¡¯ll be teaching you and

    the rest of your family a very bloody lesson!¡±

    Despite the fact that Gerald hadughed at Yesirn¡¯s words¡ªrather than choosing to be angered¡ª,

    everyone could feel how murderous each of his words were. From how frigid Gerald¡¯s expression was,

    they knew that his proposal wasn¡¯t an empty threat either.

    Not only had the Quartermains ruined his brother¡¯s eyes and tongue, but they had also broken his

    parents¡¯ legs! As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, they even captured his elder sister! All this gave birth to

    the kind of resentment that couldn¡¯t easily be eliminated. In Gerald¡¯s eyes, the Quartermains had to be

    exterminated no matter what. It was that drive to have his revenge that brought him to Jaetra in the

    first ce!

    ¡°You arrogant b*stard! So, you aren¡¯t afraid of the Quartermains at all, are you? Just so you know,

    killing you would be as easy as murdering a chicken!¡± roared the infuriated Yesirn.

    Frowning in slight disdain, Gerald then sneered, ¡°A chicken you say? Very well, then! Let¡¯s see who

    ends up on the chopping board!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, Gerald instantly released his immense murderous intent and all the

    essential qi that he had been holding back this entire time.

    And just like that, Yesirn¡¯s anger turned into deep fear. Looking at Gerald now was so pressuring that

    Yesirn found it hard to even breathe! However, the worst had yet toe.

    Due to the intensity of Gerald¡¯s essential qi, many of the people around him were instantly afflicted with

    disruptions in their blood circtory systems! As a result, those who were too close to him instantly

    died on the spot!

    This, of course, was natural. After all, no ordinary person would be able to resist the essential qi owned

    by a Ninth-rank Chakra King!

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Swallowing down his difort, Yesirn then turned to look at his two bodyguards before ordering, ¡°W-

    what the hell are you two still standing there in a daze for?! Go get him!¡±

    Hearing that, both of the guards instantly began dashing toward Gerald with immense speed!

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599

    Seeing that, Gerald simply pushed his palms forward, instantly sending the two guards flying backward from a st of powerful essential qi!

    When the two bodiesnded, Yesirn realized that both of them had died there and then. A single blow! That was all it took from Gerald to kill both his strongest guards¡­!

    Now fully aware that he was truly powerless against Gerald, the horrified Yesirn found himself quivering as he slowly took a few steps back while threatening, ¡°S-stay back¡­! If you darey even a finger on me, my family won¡¯t even think about sparing you¡­!¡±

    Though Yesirn knew that his death was imminent, he was still trying to use the Quartermains to threaten Gerald. After all, Gerald hade alone to deal with his family. With him being so reckless, Gerald was sure to be an insensible person that would possibly fall for his threats, right¡­?

    Yesirn¡¯s hopes for such a scenario proved that he really was as dumb as a post.

    To Yesirn¡¯s horror, Gerald then began walking over to him, looking very much like a looming God of Death¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Gerald was about to reach Yesirn, however, he instantly felt an immense murderous aura from behind him as an infuriated voice roared, ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a middle-aged man¡ªdonning ck martial arts clothingunching an attack straight for him!

    However, Gerald barely even flinched. Instead, he simply tilted his body slightly, sessfully dodging that man¡¯s attack with ease!

    ¡°Oh! Is that Thunderp Punch?¡± asked Gerald rather casually after observing that middle-aged man¡¯s attack.

    Thunderp Punch was a constantly changing attack that was also the most powerful tactic in the Church of the Holy Star. With that said, Gerald honestly hadn¡¯t anticipated that the person now before him could actually perform such a strong attack.

    ¡°Humph! So even a b*stard like you recognizes the Thunderp Punch! Regardless, how dare you disrespect Young Master Quartermain like that! Due to your actions, don¡¯t me me for vanquishing you!¡± snorted the middle-aged man as he narrowed his cold, murderous eyes.

    Feeling like his hero had arrived, Yesirn then ordered, ¡°M-Mr. Cygan! Kill him! He¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    The middle-aged man went by Miguel Cygan, and he was the guardian of the Quartermain family. With the strength of a Sixth-rank Chakra King, he hade from the Church of the Holy Star, which exined why he was able to perform the Thunderp Punch in the first ce. Regardless, he was considered to be one of the very best within the Quartermain family.

    Either way, upon hearing Yesirn¡¯s words, Miguel found himself instantly shocked as he shouted, ¡°What?! So, you¡¯re Gerald? How daring of you toe over to Jaetra on your own! You must really be itching to join your ancestors!¡±

    Miguel truly hadn¡¯t expected the Quartermain¡¯s enemy to just show up before them like this!

    Snorting in response as he looked at the middle-aged man¡ªwho was ring icily at him¡ªGerald then replied, ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be afraid of? Just so you know, one of my goals ofing here is to exterminate the Quartermains!¡±

    With how determined Gerald¡¯s voice was, it was evident that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Miguel at all. After all, Miguel was nothing but a Sixth-rank Chakra King. He was nothing to Gerald!

    ¡°Exterminate the Quartermain family you say? You¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡± roared Miguel as he clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his arms instantly bulged.

    Following that, Miguel darted forward so quickly that it almost seemed like his shadow had been left behind!

    Lifting his hand, Miguel then spread his fingers apart¡ªreminiscent of a wing motion¡ªas he yelled, ¡°Rising Dragon!¡±

    Staring at the iing middle-aged man¡ªwhose attack made him look like a dragon bursting out from the sea¡ªGerald simply yelled back in a frigid tone, ¡°Thrusting Dragon!¡±

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1600

    Following that, Gerald¡¯s hands turned as sharp as ws as well!

    Before Miguel could evennd his attack, Gerald easily grabbed the middle-aged man by the neck

    before lifting and tossing him to the side!

    His neck now bloodied, the heavily injured Miguel slowly got to his knees¡ªwith much difficulty¡ªbefore

    muttering, ¡°¡­You¡­ To¡­ think that you¡­ knew how¡­ to use the Thunderp¡­!¡±

    With Miguel¡¯s blood quite literally gushing out of his mouth now, the dying man wasn¡¯t even able to

    complete his sentence.

    However, he did know for a fact that Gerald had used that attack together with the Thrusting Dragon¡­

    With that said, Miguel truly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to actually use the skill that he had been so proud of

    mastering to end his life¡­

    Knowing that he would never be able to redeem himself of this humiliation, Miguel finally gave up,

    flopping right into his own pool of blood, dead¡­

    After witnessing all that, Yesirn was now so terrified that he almost appeared to be in some sort of

    trance! Slowly squatting to keep his wildly trembling body bnced, Yesirn found himself thinking, ¡®¡­

    Not even Miguel, a Sixth-rank Chakra King and a guardian of the Quartermain family was able to deal

    with Gerald¡­! With that in mind, who else is there toe save me¡­?!¡¯

    Now that Miguel had been dealt with, Gerald turned to stare at Yesirn before mocking, ¡°Now then¡­

    Who else is there to save you, Young Master Quartermain?¡±

    ¡°P-please, Mr. Crawford¡­! Please, forgive me¡­! I admit that I was wrong and that I shouldn¡¯t have

    offended you¡­! With that said, please be the bigger man and spare me¡­! I¡¯ll definitely be returning

    home now to return your elder sister to you¡­!¡± begged Yesirn, knowing that there was no other way

    out for him.

    Though Yesirn then crawled over to Gerald¡¯s feet while begging piteously, he was truthfully already

    thinking about his escape n. In the end, Yesirn believed that as long as he could reunite with his

    family, he would surely be able to get some people to deal with Gerald!

    Of course, Gerald was able to read through Yesirn¡¯s thoughts like an open book.

    ¡®You¡¯re a joke, you know that? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re already in my grasps?¡¯ Gerald thought to

    himself.

    There was no way in hell that Gerald was going to allow Yesirn to leave¡­ After all, he was going to use

    him to force the Quartermains to return Jessica to him!

    With that in mind, Gerald simply pped Yesirn tight on his face, not even bothering about anything the

    young master had just said!

    Momentarily flung to the side, Yesirn slowly fumbled to his knees again, his mouth now bloodied and

    several of his teeth missing. Rather than a young master, Yesirn was now nothing more than a target of

    scorn.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Regardless, all of the remaining participants of the birthday party¡ªwho were still alive¡ªhad already

    fled the Featherlight Pavilion by this point, and many of the pavilion¡¯s management team were too

    frightened to even make a move.

    However, there were some sensible people who instantly rushed to the Quartermains to report the

    incident to them. After all, Young Master Quartermain getting beaten up was a major issue that would

    surely cause a great uproar within the entirety of Bario City.

    Naturally, Gerald had fully anticipated that. With that, he simply stepped on Yesirn¡¯s face, applying a bit

    more pressure as he warned, ¡°Now then¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for your family toe. You¡¯d best hope that

    my sister is with them once they arrive. Otherwise, your family¡¯s going to be greeted by the sight of

    your fresh corpse!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yesirn instantly began praying that his family would bring Jessica along. If they

    didn¡¯t, he knew for a fact that Gerald would kill him without a second thought!

    It was around ten minutester when amotion could be heard outside the Featherlight Pavilion. It

    was quite obvious to Gerald who was making all that ruckus.

    Secondster, the master of the Quartermain family himself¡ªHenrick Quartermain¡ªcame rushing past

    the pavilion¡¯s doors, with many other Quartermains following behind him.

    Since Henrick had already entered the Sage Realm, he was a terrifyingly strong person. The fact that

    his son had been beaten up so terribly only served to further increase his anger and intimidating aura.

    While he was initially shocked to find out that Gerald hade to Jaetra looking for trouble with his

    family, after hearing what the youth had done to his son, that surprise quickly turned into the urge to

    hack Gerald into pieces.

    Regardless, when Henrick finally saw his son, he instantly roared, ¡°Yesirn¡­!¡±

    ¡°D-Dad¡­! Please, save me¡­!¡± cried out Yesirn who was still being stepped on.

    Seeing how his son was being treated, Henrick¡¯s blood instantly boiled as his veins became strikingly

    visible and his essential qi began ring wildly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his son¡¯s head was being

    stepped on, Henrick really wanted to just go on the attack and kill Gerald on the spot!

    Knowing better than to do that, Henrick then pointed at Gerald before threatening, ¡°You¡¯d best release

    my son, else I¡¯m slicing you into a million pieces, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you really in a position to threaten me?¡± scoffed Gerald in a frigid tone as he turned to look at

    Henrick.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1601

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, a crisp ¡®crack¡¯ could be heard. Following that, Yesirn¡¯s screams

    of pain filled the air!

    Gerald had just crushed one of Yesirn¡¯s arms, and the excruciating pain that the young master was

    feeling was evident in his expression.

    Seeing that, Henrick¡¯s fury knew no bounds as he red at Gerald while shouting, ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°Look, you old b*stard! Your son¡¯s in my hands, and if you want him alive by the end of all this, you¡¯d

    better hand over my sister! I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯ll happen to him if you don¡¯tply!¡± retorted

    Gerald straightforwardly, not wanting to waste any more time than he needed to with Henrick.

    It was clearly a proposal that Henrick couldn¡¯t reject unless he didn¡¯t care about his son, and everyone

    there knew that.

    In response, however, Henrick simply continued pointing at Gerald as he yelled, ¡°Listen here, if my son

    dies neither you nor your sister will be able to leave Jaetra alive as well!¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re really asking for it, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. Rather than feeling afraid, the more

    Henrick threatened him, the more annoyed he got.

    With that, more cracking sounds could be heard, followed by another ear-piercing scream from Yesirn!

    ¡°P-please¡­ dad¡­! Pro- promise him that you¡¯ll return her¡­! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­!¡± pleaded the

    agonized young master.

    Seeing his son being tortured so much, Henrick gave it some thought, gritting his teeth the entire time

    before eventually growling, ¡°¡­Fine! You have my word that I¡¯ll return Jessica to you!¡±

    Understanding that the priority was to keep his son alive, Henrick then turned to face one of his

    servants before ordering, ¡°Go bring Jessica over!¡±

    Hearing that, the servant instantly rushed back to the Quartermain family manor to retrieve Gerald¡¯s

    sister.

    Before Henrick could say another thing, however, he heard Gerald shout, ¡°You¡¯d better not be ying

    any tricks on me, you old b*stard! If even the slightest harmes to my sister, I guarantee that your

    family will have a bloody price to pay!¡±

    Though Henrick remained silent, he was now more enraged than ever.

    To think that he, the mighty and magnificent master of the Quartermain family, would actually be

    threatened by this inexperienced young man! If word about this got out, he¡¯d surely drown in

    humiliation!

    However, he wasn¡¯t too worried about that scenario happening. After all, the second his son was out of

    danger, he could just kill both Gerald and his sister on the spot! Even if he failed to do so immediately,

    he was definitely not letting them leave Bario city unscathed.

    It was around ten minutester when Jessica was led into the pavilion under the guide of two

    servants¡­

    Upon realizing Gerald¡¯s presence, her eyes instantly teared up as she cried out, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    She knew her younger brother would definitelye save her¡­!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister! Both of us will surely leave this ce safely!¡± consoled Gerald.

    Looking at all the scars and injuries Jessica had suffered, her pitiful state only served to fuel Gerald

    with an even greater wrath. He really wanted to chop all the Quartermains into pieces right now!

    Even so, he refrained, knowing very well that the priority was to rescue his sister first. He wasn¡¯t going

    to allow her to sustain any further injuries.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Regardless, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Jessica simply nodded slightly. She believed in Gerald, and

    she knew that they were going to make it out of all this.

    Unwilling to further watch the heart-warming scene between the two siblings, Henrick then demanded,

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought your sister here, Gerald! Now release my son!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Impatient, aren¡¯t we? Release my sister first if you want him back!¡± sneered Gerald as he

    red at Henrick.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1602

    ¡°You¡­! Listen here, your sister¡¯s still in my grasp! Don¡¯t you even dare consider ying any tricks, you

    hear?!¡± retorted Henrick as he angrily grabbed Jessica by her neck.

    ¡°You old b*stard! One wrong move on my sister and your son will be dead! If you think I¡¯m just joking

    around, then try me!¡± roared Gerald as he instantly lifted Yesirn by his neck as well.

    When Henrick saw that his son¡¯s eyes were already rolling back on his reddened face, the master of

    the Quartermain family knew that his threats meant nothing to Gerald.

    Rather reluctantly, Henrick then released Jessica¡¯s neck before replying, ¡°¡­Fine! Let¡¯s exchange our

    hostages at the same time then!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald knew that he had to y along. Releasing Yesirn¡¯s neck as well, both Gerald and

    Henrick began slowly walking toward each other, making sure to have a firm grasp on their hostages¡¯

    backs.

    Once they were close enough, the two men released their grasps at the same time, allowing Yesirn and

    Jessica to begin walking toward the other party¡­

    However, the second the two passed each other, Henrick made a dash toward Jessica! Since his palm

    was already charged with essential qi, it was obvious that Henrick had nned to do this from the very

    beginning!

    However, Gerald had naturally read Henrick¡¯s mind long before this exchange. With that in mind,

    Gerald was able to instantaneously respond by dragging Jessica over andunching his own palm

    attack!

    What followed was an explosive sound that shook the entire Featherlight Pavilion!

    With dust and debris flying all over the ce, Gerald used that chance to sessfully flee the pavilion

    together with his sister!

    By the time the dust had settled, Henrick realized that he had been outwitted!

    His anger was cut short when he heard his servants shouting, ¡°Y-young master¡­!¡±

    Turning around, Henrick watched as his servants quickly ran over to his son¡¯s side¡­ However,

    Yesirn¡­ He was lying motionless atop a pool of his own blood!

    Momentarily frozen in ce, Henrick finally snapped out of it when one of his servants turned to look at

    him before crying out, ¡°M-master¡­! Young master, he¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Henrick felt as though he had just been fatally struck by lightning.

    ¡°Yesirn¡­!¡± shouted Henrick as he ran toward his son¡¯s corpse.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Though blood was still flowing endlessly out of Yesirn¡¯s gaping neck, it was evident that the boy was no

    longer among the living.

    As to how that gash had got there, during the earlier moments of chaos, Gerald had ordered Jade

    Infused de¡ªwho had been within Gerald¡¯s body this entire time¡ªto momentarily reveal himself and

    slice Yesirn¡¯s neck! Since nobody there knew about Jade Infused de, the deed managed to be done

    rather stealthily.

    Regardless, the now deeply pained Henrick then howled in rage, ¡°I¡¯m tearing off all your skin once I get

    my hands on you, Gerald¡­! I¡¯m breaking every single tendon of yours too, and once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll drink

    everyst drop of your blood¡­!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerald was already rushing out of the city with immense speed.

    ¡°They¡­ Won¡¯t pursue us, right¡­?¡± asked a worried Jessica as she continued clinging onto Gerald¡¯s

    back.

    ¡°Even if they do, I¡¯ll protect you, sister! There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± reassured Gerald who had already

    thought about his next move.

    Soon enough, both of them arrived at the mouth of the Underworld Valley¡­

    Even from afar, Jessica had already noticed a graceful but nervous-looking woman sitting under arge

    tree near the mouth of the valley. The person in question was Nori!

    After Jade Infused de got the Primocorose for Gerald, both of them had decided to momentarily part

    ways with Nori. Before heading off to Bario city, however, Gerald had told her to wait here for him since

    he still needed her help with something.

    Regardless, upon seeing that Gerald had made a safe return, Nori instantly got to her feet before

    shouting, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    Gerald himself wasted no time in handing his sister over to Nori.

    ¡°Nori, I still have to deal with those people so I¡¯ll be leaving my sister in your care for the moment. Make

    sure to leave immediately! Also, take this sound talisman. Once I¡¯m done dealing with them, I¡¯ll contact

    you before meeting up again!¡± instructed Gerald as he took a talisman out from his pocket before

    handing it to Nori.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1603

    ¡°Please be careful, alright, Gerald¡­?¡± muttered Jessica before her brother parted ways.

    She knew how much trouble Gerald had gotten himself into just to save her. With that in mind, she was

    rather reluctant to see him put himself in danger again now that they had made it out in one piece. If

    anything terrible happened to him because of her, Jessica was well aware that she would remain guilty

    about that for the rest of her life¡­

    In response, Gerald simply revealed an understanding smile before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry

    about me, sister!¡±

    With that, the youth turned around and instantly left¡­

    Not too far away, Henrick was leading several of his men in pursuit of Gerald. Since Henrick had

    already entered the Sage Realm, his speed was near unimaginable.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Regardless, when Henrick finally saw Gerald¡ªwho appeared to be silently standing in ce, waiting

    for his arrival¡ªthe master of the Quartermain family found himself roaring, ¡°You¡¯re dying today if it¡¯s the

    last thing I do, Gerald¡­!¡±

    Following that, several powerful-looking people leaped out from behind Henrick! From the looks of it, all

    of them appeared to be either Eighth or Ninth-rank Chakra Kings¡­

    While Gerald wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with them in the past, things were much different now.

    After all, he was currently already nearing the end stages of the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm. With

    that in mind, Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid of facing those people at all.

    What more, he had the exceptional Jade Infused de¡ªwho was also a Ninth-rank Chakra King¡ª

    inside his body. Due to that, Gerald was technically not fighting alone this time.

    Just as he was thinking about that, a spectral figure flew out of Gerald¡¯s body! With a single swipe of

    his aurade, Jade Infused de easily decapitated all of Henrick¡¯s men before swiftly returning into

    Gerald¡¯s body! Nobody else was even able to sense Jade Infused de¡¯s presence!

    Regardless, upon watching his men¡¯s heads hit the ground¡ªbefore slowly rolling to the side like

    bowling balls¡ª, Henrick couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly in fright. They were all Eighth and Ninth-rank

    Chakra Kings¡­! Despite that, Gerald had barely even needed a few seconds to take all of them out!

    ¡°¡­Humph! So, you¡¯ve already entered the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm! It appears that I¡¯ve truly

    looked down on you! However, know that that rank is useless before me! After all, I¡¯ve already entered

    the Sage Realm a long time ago! You, of all people, should know how vastly different that ces both

    you and me! With that said, I can easily just crush your skull!¡± snorted Henrick rather confidently as he

    red at Gerald.

    Henrick honestly found it rather unfortunate to have to kill Gerald. After all, the fact that Gerald had

    managed to enter the Rune Realm at such a young age definitely signified how talented the youth was.

    In the end, however, Gerald was his enemy and there was nothing he could do to change that.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? You¡¯re free to try and do so then, you old b*stard!¡± retorted Gerald without the slightest

    hint of fear in his voice.

    While Gerald was fully aware that he hadn¡¯t entered the Sage realm yet, he believed that Henrick

    wasn¡¯t capable enough to kill him. Due to that, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Quartermain master.

    ¡°You¡­ How arrogant!¡± shouted Henrick as he dashed forward with inhuman speed! This was how

    strong someone who had breached the Sage Realm was!

    In the blink of an eye, he was already directly in front of Gerald! Aiming for Gerald¡¯s chest, Henrick then

    struck out his palm!

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to allow Henrick to do as he pleased. With that, Gerald struck out his

    own palm in retaliation!

    Upon collision, an explosive sound was heard, followed by the ground beneath them forming a rather

    deep sinkhole from the immense pressure!

    As dust and dirt flew in all directions, Henrick couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He never thought that

    Gerald would actually be able to fight against him!

    While Gerald would¡¯ve definitely not been a match against Henrick in a one-on-one battle, he actually

    had Jade Infused de on his side. With that in mind, these two individuals¡ªwho had both entered the

    Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm¡ªwere just enough to take on Henrick.

    Naturally, Henrick was clueless about all this¡­

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1604

    ¡°So you managed to take my first blow! Very well, then! Let¡¯s see if you can take another!¡± snorted

    Henrick as he took two steps back.

    Following that, Henrick waved his hands slightly before shouting, ¡°Holy ring Fist!¡±

    Immediately after, his right fist was set aze! Wasting no time, the master of the Quartermains then

    began charging toward Gerald!

    Seeing that, Gerald quickly yelled, ¡°Herculean Armor!¡±

    Sneering at the shield that Gerald had just put up, Henrick then mocked, ¡°Just give it up! There¡¯s no

    way you¡¯ll be able to stop this attack!¡±

    A split secondter, a thunderous sound ensued as a zing fire collided against Gerald¡¯s shield!

    Since the mes were able to bypass Gerald¡¯s Herculean Armor, Gerald instantly felt the pain of his

    skin being burnt! He hadn¡¯t expected Henrick¡¯s attack to be this powerful! Had Gerald¡¯s body not

    possessed such ample amounts of essential qi, Gerald knew for a fact that the attack could¡¯ve very

    easily turned him into nothing but ash!

    Regardless, after ten excruciating seconds, the mes finally subsided. By this point, Gerald¡¯s clothes

    were nothing more than thin strips of burnt cloth!

    ¡°¡­How¡­ How is this even possible¡­?!¡± shouted the now wide-eyed Henrick in utter disbelief. How

    was Gerald still alive?!

    Smiling contemptuously in response, Gerald then red daggers at Henrick before retorting, ¡°Is that

    the best you can do, you old b*stard? What else do you have? Come on, show me!¡±

    Unable to take any more of Gerald¡¯s mockery, Henrick decided that it was high time he took Gerald out

    with an extremely strong attack!

    With his mind made up, Henrick then stomped both his feet onto the ground, causing yet another

    sinkhole to form around him! His body now engulfed within a raging fire, Henrick then snorted before

    arrogantly dering, ¡°You¡¯ll be nothing but ashes once this blownds, Gerald!¡±

    Pushing his arms forward, Henrick then sent five ming dragons flying in Gerald¡¯s direction!

    ¡°Master, this is bad! That attack is called the Five zing Dragons! You won¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡±

    warned Jade Infused de the second he realized what was happening.

    The Five zing Dragons was one of the fiery arts in Jaetra. Once the technique was performed,

    each following fire dragon would be more powerful than the previous one. With that said, those who

    bore the same rank as the attacker would most definitely fail to withstand the attack.

    Despite the warning, Gerald didn¡¯t buy Jade Infused de¡¯s words. After all, the Herculean Primordial

    Spirit was inside his body!

    With that, the five dragons then rapidly flew toward Gerald!

    Due to Gerald¡¯s immense speed, he was able to easily dodge the first dragon. Watching as that

    particr serpent collided against arge tree that was behind him, Gerald found himself frowning

    slightly when the entire tree turned into nothing but ashes within seconds!

    Leaping to avoid the second dragon, Gerald watched as it crashed into a stone wall, resulting in the

    stones catching fire as the entire wall came crumbling down!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After easily dodging the third and fourth dragon as well, however, Gerald was unable to avoid getting

    hit by the final one!

    Since the fifth fiery dragon was stronger than all the previous ones, Gerald instantly found himself

    unable to move a muscle the second it collided into him!

    Now in immense pain, Gerald¡ªwho had been flung high into the air from the impact¡ªslowly began

    falling into the Underworld Valley¡¯s abyss¡­

    Knowing very well that Gerald definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive such a fall, Henrick found himself

    breathing a sigh of relief. He had finally avenged his son¡­

    Just to make sure, however, Henrick took a few nces at the bottom of the abyss¡­ Sensing nothing,

    the Quartermain master then turned to leave, never looking back¡­

    ¡­It was quite some timeter when Gerald¡¯s fingers began to twitch. Despite falling all the way to the

    bottom of the Underground Valley¡¯s abyss¡ªinto what seemed like a meadow of sorts¡ª, Gerald had

    survived! Even so, the terribly injured youth was still unconscious at the moment¡­

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605

    ¡°...Master... Master, please, wake up...!¡± called out Jade Infused de.

    He had earlier exited Gerald¡¯s body, and after sitting quietly beside the youth for a while, Jade Infused de decided to at least try to wake Gerald up.

    Watching as the heavily injured youth¡ªwhose body was now filled with scars¡ªcontinued breathing shallowly, Jade Infused de could only sigh.

    With even Gerald¡¯s barrier of essential qi now ruined, it was honestly a miracle that Gerald was still alive. Had it not been for the Herculean Primordial Spirit in his body, Gerald would¡¯ve perished ages ago...

    At that moment, Jade Infused de¡¯s ears twitched slightly. Following that, he quickly re-entered Gerald¡¯s body. Someone was here!

    Secondster, several tree branches began stretching out toward Gerald... Once he was all wrapped up, the branches gently dragged him into a tree hole...

    It was about a dayter when Gerald¡¯s eyes finally opened again... Upon attempting to get up, Gerald instantly began coughing rather violently!

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t go moving around seconds after you¡¯ve just woken up! Your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet! With that said, just lie down and recuperate for the moment!¡± shouted a deep and almost godly-sounding voice from somewhere...N?velDrama.Org content.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly turned vignt out of habit. Even after looking around, however, he couldn¡¯t seem to detect where the voice hade from.

    ¡°...Who¡¯s there...?¡± asked Gerald with a slight frown.

    After chuckling heartily, the voice then replied, ¡°I¡¯m a tree spirit that resides in the Underworld Valley! I¡¯m the one who saved you, you know? Regardless, the tree hole you¡¯re currently in... It¡¯s actually my body! With that said, in a way, you¡¯re now inside me!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then instantly said, ¡°I see...! Thank you for saving me, senior...!¡±

    Before he could further express his gratitude, however, Gerald found himself coughing vigorously again.

    The moment Gerald realized that there was even blood in his mouth, the tree spirit simply advised, ¡°Look, you¡¯re terribly injured at the moment. Go lie down and stop moving about! Understand that your body¡¯s barrier of essential qi is slowly recovering! It needs time to fully heal!¡±

    Understanding that the tree spirit¡¯s advice was sound, Gerald could only obey his words. After lying down again, Gerald began thinking about how powerful the Five zing Dragons attack was. From what he could now tell, the only way he was going to be able to beat Henrick was by breaching the Sage Realm...

    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve settled down a bit and I¡¯m pretty sure that you have nowhere else to go, tell me, how did you suffer such serious injuries?¡± asked the tree spirit, clearly trying to ease the tension.

    ¡°...Well, I had a battle against Henrick, the master of the Quartermain family! After being hit by his Five zing Dragons attack, I ended up getting hit by the final dragon! As a result, I fell into the bottom of the abyss...¡± replied Gerald in a rather shameful tone.

    In the end, Gerald was a mighty person who was at the level of a Ninth-rank Chakra King. Despite that, he still ended up getting terribly beaten up and he even fell right into the Underworld Valley¡¯s abyss! With that in mind, Gerald truly felt humiliated by this defeat...

    Much to Gerald¡¯s displeasure, however, the second his sentence ended, the tree spirit instantly broke into a roar ofughter!

    ¡°The Five zing Dragons? You can¡¯t be serious!¡± scoffed the spirit as it continuedughing for quite a while.

    Not expecting the senior tough at him like that, the now frowning Gerald then muttered, ¡°Is my loss that funny to you, senior...?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh no, I¡¯m notughing about you! I¡¯mughing about Henrick!¡± replied the tree spirit as he quickly exined himself to avoid any misunderstandings.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1606

    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± asked Gerald rather curiously

    ¡°Well, you see, Henrick hasn¡¯tpleted his training on the Five zing Dragons attack! He¡¯s still one

    level short! With that in mind, the only reason you ended up getting this seriously hurt is because he¡¯s

    already entered the Sage Realm! Though I can see that you¡¯re already nearing the end of the Rune

    Realm, I don¡¯t think I have to remind you that a Ninth-rank Chakra King and a Sage¡¯s power is still

    vastly different!¡± exined the tree spirit.

    ¡°¡­So¡­ that attack wasn¡¯t what hurt me? I only got all these injuries due to our strength difference?¡±

    asked Gerald rather quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you need further proof, being hurt by a fully mastered Five zing Dragons attack

    would¡¯ve definitely reduced you to nothing but dust! The fact that you¡¯re still in one piece says a lot

    about that!¡± replied the tree spirit.

    ¡°¡­I see. Still, you appear to know quite a bit about the attack and even Henrick¡­ Who exactly are you,

    if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­?¡± asked Gerald, sensing that something was amiss.

    After all, it was a wonder why a tree spirit would know so much about outside affairs¡­

    ¡°Hmm? Well of course I¡¯d know him well! Henrick¡¯s my junior!¡± replied the tree spirit with a chuckle.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was instantly stunned.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s your junior? But aren¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just to rify, I wasn¡¯t always a tree spirit! Back then, I had fought a great battle with Henrick in the

    Underworld Valley as well! However, due to my carelessness, Henrick found a chance tounch a

    completely avoidable sneak attack on me! As a result, I lost the battle¡­ After being tossed into the

    valley¡¯s abyss, my soul somehow got integrated with a tree spirit within this deep valley. With that said,

    I¡¯ll be staying here for a while! However, know that my resentment toward Henrick hasn¡¯t diminished in

    the slightest!¡± detailed the tree spirit who clearly despised Henrick with a passion.

    Quickly putting two and two together, Gerald then asked, ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me, both you and

    Henrick share a master, correct? Why did you end up fighting each other? What exactly did Henrick

    have his eyes on¡­? Could it be that¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to say that you¡¯re really smart, mister! As you may already have guessed, Henrick was after my

    Five zing Dragons attack! I say ¡®my¡¯ since at the time, I was the only one capable of using it after

    master imparted it to me. The fact that he wasn¡¯t chosen naturally fuelled his jealousy, and since then,

    he would constantly attempt to obtain the secret scroll of the Five zing Dragons¡ªthat I kept within

    me¡ªin order to train for it.¡±

    ¡°While he did seed in the end, I had onest trick up my sleeve! I made sure to hide thest part of

    the scroll in the deepest parts of my body, which was why Henrick only managed to get his hands on

    an iplete scroll!¡± sneered the tree spirit as he thought about it.

    After hearing all that, it exined why the tree spirit knew so much about Henrick and the Five zing

    Dragons. As it turned out, Henrick was the original heir to the attack!

    ¡°Again, since he hasn¡¯t been able toplete his training for the Five zing Dragons attack, I assure

    you that you were only hurt due to his strength!¡± added the tree spirit.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Understood! Speaking of which, could I have your name¡­?¡± asked Gerald, curious about the tree

    spirit¡¯s real name after hearing all that.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s Roman Freeman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Freeman! I¡¯m Gerald!¡± introduced Gerald.

    ¡°Hahaha! I have a feeling that fate had a role in our meeting, mister! With that said, I¡¯m willing to impart

    theplete Five zing Dragons attack to you on one condition! What do you say?¡± replied Roman

    with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Go on, Mr. Freeman! I¡¯ll definitely try my best to fulfill it!¡± replied Gerald, overjoyed that Roman was

    willing to teach the technique to him in the first ce.

    Aside from the fact that he was going to master an attack that would surely be able to take Henrick out

    with ease, Gerald¡¯s enthusiastic reply also stemmed from the fact that he wanted to repay Roman¡¯s

    kindness for saving him. With that in mind, he was fully ready to agree to any of Roman¡¯s conditions.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1607

    With Roman¡¯s help, it only took half a day for Gerald¡¯s injuries to bepletely healed.

    Following that, not only did Roman begin imparting the Five zing Dragons skill into Gerald, but the

    tree spirit also taught Gerald many other martial arts that he had learned throughout his lifetime.

    With that in mind, it was obvious that Gerald had agreed with Roman¡¯s terms. As for what the condition

    itself was, what Roman wanted was quite straightforward, and it was honestly something that Gerald

    had already been nning to do anyway. In short, Roman wanted Gerald to end Henrick¡¯s life.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald was able topletely master the Five zing Dragons

    attack. Since the knowledge was imparted into Gerald, Gerald didn¡¯t even need to undergo any training

    to master the skill. What more, he could now use all the skills that Roman had previously learned!

    Now that he had imparted all his skills, Roman¡¯s voice boomed one final time in the tree hole as he

    said, ¡°I¡¯ve imparted everything that I know into you, Gerald! Now that I¡¯ve sessfully done my part, I

    can finally retire! I¡¯ll be leaving everything to you now!¡±

    And just like that, Roman was gone. Just as his surname implied, Roman Freeman was now finally

    able to rest in peace, free from everything that had previously held him back¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that his next step was to get rid of Henrick. After all, the sooner he

    fulfilled Roman¡¯s final wish, the better.

    Stepping outside the tree hole, Gerald then turned around to look at the towering tree before him¡­

    With determination in his eyes, Gerald had a serious expression on his face as he dered, ¡°I definitely

    won¡¯t disappoint you, Mr. Freeman¡­!¡±

    After giving the tree a deep bow, he then turned to leave¡­

    Not long after, Jade Infused de¡ªwho had been inside Gerald¡¯s body this entire time¡ªsaid,

    ¡°Congrattions, master! You¡¯ve finally entered the Sage Realm!¡±

    As a result of attaining Roman¡¯s skills, the Herculean Primordial Spirit within Gerald¡¯s body underwent

    a rapid improvement, allowing the youth to finally breach the Sage Realm.

    For a person who had achieved this level of strength, leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls was

    nothing. With that in mind, Gerald easily scaled a stone wall before using the top of the wall to propel

    himself into the air!

    Though Gerald wanted to immediately deal with Henrick, he knew that he had to at least meet up with

    Nori and Jessica first.

    If everything had gone to n, Nori should have brought Jessica to a small town¡ªnot too far from the

    Underworld Valley¡ªto recuperate for a while, while waiting for Gerald. Hoping that that was the case,

    Gerald arrived at the small town just a few minutester.

    Seeing that Gerald had returned safe and sound, both Nori and Jessica were instantly relieved. After

    all, they had been waiting for him for almost an entire day by this point, and both girls had been worried

    sick throughout that period.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯ve returned safely, Gerald¡­!¡± cried out Jessica as she hugged him tightly.

    Patting her back, Gerald then consoled, ¡°You, of all people, should know how capable my martial arts

    skills are, sister¡­ With that in mind, I¡¯d surely return fine no matter what!¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to believe that, idents can happen, you know? If something happens to you,

    how am I to even answer to our parents¡­¡± mumbled Jessica while pouting like a child.

    If something bad ever happened to Gerald, Jessica didn¡¯t even know whether she¡¯d still have the will to

    live or not¡­

    As she thought about that, Gerald turned to face Nori, a gratuitous smile on his face as he said, ¡°Also,

    thank you for taking care of my sister, Nori!¡±

    ¡°No problem! Though¡­ How do you n to repay my kindness?¡± teased Nori in return, a rather

    interesting smile on her face.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly felt slightly awkward. That awkwardness, however, didn¡¯t stem from

    her beauty. After all, he was a married man and he already had an exceptionally beautiful woman as

    his wife.

    Regardless, Gerald knew that he still owed her one, so he simply suggested, ¡°¡­Well, let¡¯s just say that

    I¡¯m indebted to you! How would you like me to repay your kindness? Give it some thought and once

    you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll agree to one of your requests!¡±

    ¡°Deal! Remember, you were the one who suggested that, so you¡¯d better not go back on your words!¡±

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1608

    The way Nori had said it, it was almost as though she was afraid that Gerald would end up going back

    on his word.

    Sensing that, Gerald looked at her with determined eyes before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my

    word! After all, a person who lies is nothing but a coward!¡±

    Following that, Gerald alternated his gaze between his sister and Nori before adding, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s

    still something I need to settle. With that said, I¡¯m going to have to need both of you to continue waiting

    for me here for a little while. Don¡¯t worry, once I return, we¡¯ll leave this ce together! Also, remember

    not to go out all willy-nilly and if needed, you can contact me with the sound talisman. The second it¡¯s

    activated I¡¯ll rush back immediately!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? You¡¯re heading off again, Gerald? But where to?¡± asked Jessica in a worried tone. After all, to

    think that they had to part ways again so quickly after reuniting!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister! I¡¯ll definitely make a safe return! Just know that there are still some issues I need to

    resolve!¡± replied Gerald as he looked straight into Jessica¡¯s eyes.

    Upon hearing that, his sister simply nodded slowly¡­ She, for one, knew that there was no use trying to

    persuade her brother against it. With that in mind, she could only pray that he would return unscathed.

    With that, Gerald then made a massive leap before flying back to Bario City at immense speeds¡­

    There was going to be bloodshed tonight, and Gerald was going to make sure that none of the

    Quartermains would remain¡­

    Meanwhile, the Quartermain family manor was brightly lit, with sheets of white cloth hung everywhere.

    Adding that to the many death wreaths ced all over the ce, it was clear that the Quartermains

    were holding a funeral for Yesirn.

    Henrick himself was standing before Yesirn¡¯s memorial tablet. After wrapping white strips of cloth over

    his son¡¯s corpse, the teary-eyed Henrick then said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken revenge for you, son¡­ Gerald¡¯s dead

    now, so you can rest in peace¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the rest of the Quartermains present began weeping as well. After all, watching

    one¡¯s child die before their very eyes was most definitely one of the saddest things to witness¡­

    Unbeknownst to them, however, the Quartermains were going to reunite with Yesirn very, very, soon.

    At that moment, a booming and rather familiar voice suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey now, you old b*stard!

    Instead of grieving for him, why don¡¯t I just send you to hell so that both of you can get reunited!¡±

    Shocked, everyone turned to look at the source of the voice¡­ And there Gerald was, casually standing

    with his arms crossed atop the Quartermain manor¡¯s roof!

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The second Henrick saw the youth, he was instantly hit by immense wrath and shock. Gerald had been

    hit by the Five zing Dragons attack, had he not? How was he still alive?! In fact, how did he even

    remain so perfectly fine?!

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re alive¡­?!¡± growled Henrick as he red at Gerald.

    Snorting contemptuously, Gerald then sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too confident with yourself, Henrick?

    You weren¡¯t even able topletely master that attack! With that said, there¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve died

    to that!¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Henrick then gloomily replied, ¡°¡­How do you even know about that?¡±

    To think that Gerald was aware that he hadn¡¯t perfected the Five zing Dragons attack¡­ But how?

    Nobody else¡ªwho was alive¡ªshould even know about that!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to know about that. After all, you¡¯re going to be dead soon anyway. As I¡¯ve promised

    myself, I¡¯m exterminating the Quartermains if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± retorted Gerald in a frigid tone.

    Hearing that, Henrick simply snorted disdainfully as he yelled, ¡°You sound rather sure of yourself! If I

    could defeat you back then what makes you think you¡¯ll win this time?! Now stop talking trash and just

    die already!¡±

    Following that, the Quartermain master leaped toward Gerald, intent on attacking the youth!

    Unfortunately for him, Henrick looking down on Gerald was a truly fatal mistake¡­

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1609

    Despite seeing that Henrick wasunching an attack at him, Gerald hardly even looked anxious.

    In response, he simply shouted, ¡°Weakening Strike, the first move of Judge Swift Sword Technique!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, Jade Infused de exited Gerald¡¯s body before transforming into a

    sword! Upon unsheathing the de from its scabbard, a blindingly white light then shed, followed by

    loud ripping sounds that filled the air!

    Now feeling increasingly intimidated, Henrick quickly used his essential qi to block the attack!

    As an explosive sound followed, Henrick quickly realized that though he had managed to stop the main

    attack, the force of it alone still sent Henrick flying toward the ground! Upon collision, the Quartermain

    head instantly vomited a mouthful of blood¡­

    Coughing as he stared at Gerald in sheer disbelief, Henrick then yelled, ¡°You¡­! How¡­ How are you

    even able to perform the Judge Swift Sword Technique?!¡±

    As far as Henrick knew, there was only one person who had sessfully mastered that technique¡­

    And that person was none other than his old senior, Roman!

    Created by Roman himself, the Judge Swift Sword Technique was the other skill that his senior had

    prided himself in, aside from the Five zing Dragons technique.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    The sword technique itself consisted of three separate moves, with the first being Weakening Strike,

    the second called Glistening Star Strike, and the final one named the Judge Swift Strike!

    Regardless, by right, the Judge Swift Sword Technique should have disappeared together with

    Roman¡­ After all, Henrick had made sure to finish off his senior before tossing him into the

    Underworld Valley¡¯s abyss.

    With that in mind, the fact that the technique still existed was a great shock to Henrick.

    ¡°How, you ask? Well, let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m fully aware that you¡¯re vicious enough to not even spare

    your senior! With that said, I¡¯m going to be executing the principles of your sect on behalf of Roman

    today!¡± sneered Gerald contemptuously as he casually pointed the sword at Henrick.

    At that moment, Henrick swore that he could almost see his senior standing where Gerald was¡­

    ¡°¡­To think that you had been alive this entire time, senior¡­! You even imparted all your skills into this

    person! Still, I hope you realize that I¡¯m much stronger than I was back then!¡± grumbled Henrick as he

    quickly got to his feet.

    Following that, Henrick spread both his hands out¡­ and secondster, his entire body was set aze!

    With a fiery dragon now wrapped around his body, it was clear that Henrick was about to use the Five

    zing Dragons technique!

    Gerald, however, simply replied, ¡°Just saying, but you haven¡¯t really mastered that technique yet. You

    know, in case you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°So what of it? Allow me to remind you that the secret scroll of the Five zing Dragons is still with me!

    With that said, this iplete attack is still sufficient in ridding you for good!¡± scoffed Henrick

    confidently, clearly unaware that Gerald had not only mastered that very attack, but had also entered

    the Sage Realm!

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, since you¡¯re holding onto that iplete attack so obstinately, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s

    really done before you die!¡± replied Gerald who couldn¡¯t be bothered with any more of Henrick¡¯s

    nonsense.

    With that, Gerald then did the same gestures as Henrick had¡­ Just like his opponent, Gerald¡¯s entire

    body was then engulfed within mes! However, unlike Henrick, Gerald¡¯s mes were golden!

    Following that, two dragons appeared, one made of fire and the other made of golden light! Coiling

    around each other, both individual dragons were more dazzling than what Henrick¡¯s dragons could ever

    achieve.

    ¡°What?!¡± yelled the deeply astonished Henrick as his eyes widened. This¡­ This was the fully mastered

    Five zing Dragons technique¡­!

    ¡°Take a good, long look at what the fully mastered Five zing Dragons technique looks like, Henrick!¡±

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1610

    After Gerald dered that, a furious roar could be heard as the youth summoned five fiery dragons,

    each shining in blindingly golden light! However, Gerald wasn¡¯t done.

    Following that, all five dragons merged to form a st of fire and light that then shot out toward

    Henrick!

    Unable to avoid the attack, Henrick was instantly turned to ashes the second the mes engulfed him!

    Though the rest of the Quartermains were instantly terror-stricken, they barely had any time to react as

    the attack began aiming for them as well! Soon enough, the entire manor was set aze, and all that

    remained of the Quartermains were their ashes¡­

    This was the true power of the finalized Five zing Dragons¡­ Everything within thirty feet of it would

    simply crumble!

    Regardless, now that the Quartermains had beenpletely eliminated, Gerald began making his way

    out of Bario City.

    While he was d to have helped Roman fulfill his dying wish, Gerald was well aware that news of the

    Quartermain¡¯s extermination would surely spread like wildfire throughout Jaetra.

    With the public in chaos, it definitely wouldn¡¯t take long for the forces who had initially been backing the

    Quartermains up to have their revenge.

    Though Gerald had already entered the Sage Realm, Gerald understood that there were many other

    exceptional people within Jaetra. With that in mind, staying there for any longer would surely spell

    trouble. Due to that, Gerald knew that he had to leave with Jessica as soon as possible.

    With the n all set, Gerald then left Jaetra with Jessica early the next morning.

    While Nori chose to return to Earth Capital on her own, she made sure to remind Gerald that he owed

    her one before he left. She also added that when a suitable time came, she would surely call for his

    help.

    Regardless, true to what Gerald had predicted, chaos ensued all across Jaetra not long after he and

    Jessica made their escape.

    After all, the Quartermains were a greatly famous and reputable family in Jaetra. They were also

    known to be extremely strong. With that in mind, the fact that they had been taken out in a single night

    was definitely stupefying¡­

    It was sometimeter when a person wearing a phoenix robe and a golden crown could be seen sitting

    atop a throne within the God Temple of Jaetra¡­ Holding a scepter with dragon carvings all over it,

    the person went by the name of Apollo, and he was the king of the God Temple. Apollo was also the

    ruler of all of Jaetra, and he had attained the Seventh-soul-rank within the Sage Realm¡­

    At that moment, a man donning a ck cape ran in before respectfully saying, ¡°God Lord, the

    Quartermains have beenpletely eliminated! Due to that, I believe that a few of Jaetra¡¯s forces

    will begin causing trouble in their attempt to snatch the previous turfs that the Quartermains owned!¡±

    The person speaking¡ªwho had attained the Second-soul-rank in the Sage Realm¡ªwent by the name

    of Hisham, and he was one of God Lord¡¯s followers.

    ¡°I see¡­ Do we have the culprit?¡± asked Apollo in a slow but deep voice. Hismanding tone alone

    was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine¡­

    ¡°We do! The one responsible for all this is a youth by the name of Gerald! ording to what I¡¯ve

    gathered, he appears to be from Earth!¡± replied Hisham.

    ¡°From Earth, you say¡­ Very well. From this moment onward, you¡¯re tasked with heading there and

    testing that person¡¯s strength out! Once you¡¯ve done sufficient tests,e back and report the results

    to me!¡± ordered Apollo before closing both his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Yes, God Lord!¡± replied Hisham as he cupped his hands in obeisance before leaving immediately.

    Not even bothering to open his eyes again, it appeared that Apollo had little interest in Gerald¡­

    Regardless, it didn¡¯t take long for all the Quartermain family¡¯s turfs to be snatched and divided among

    the other families in Jaetra, leaving the Quartermains nothing but a distant memory¡­

    By that point, Gerald and his sister had already made their safe return to Earth¡­

    Upon reuniting her with their family, Gerald¡¯s parents¡ªand Yoel¡ªwere instantly overjoyed to find out

    that both of them had returned in one piece. Their family was finally together again!

    While the asion was certainly joyous, Gerald knew that things were far from over. After all, though

    the Quartermains in Jaetra were no more, the Quartermains in Sunniva City¡ªthe Quantocks¡ªwere

    still alive, and Gerald was well aware that both families were connected by the same sect and

    bloodline¡­

    Truth be told, this entire incident began from the actions of the Quantocks, and they were also

    responsible for sending his sister to the Quartermains. With that in mind, Gerald definitely had to take

    out the Quantocks next¡­

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1611

    It waste that night¡ªwithin a secret manor in Yanam¡ªwhen Gerald and his family could be seen

    cheerfully eating while talking with each other.

    Even Yoel¡ªwhom Gerald¡¯s mother was currently supporting¡ªfound himself smiling due to how joyous

    the reunion was. It truly had been ages since they hadst gotten together like this¡­

    Even so, Gerald couldn¡¯t seem to feel truly happy about all this. After all, in the end, poor Yoel still had

    his eyes gouged out and his tongue snipped! His parents no longer had functioning legs either, and as

    for his sister¡­ He couldn¡¯t even imagine all the suffering she had gone through while waiting for him¡­

    To Gerald, all this had only happened due to him not doing his best to keep his family protected. With

    that in mind, he med himself for all their suffering, and all that guilt prevented him from enjoying

    himself at the moment¡­

    If only he had made a few more precautions, Yoel would¡¯ve surely been able to live both normally and

    happily like any regr person¡­ However, Yoel had actively tried to defend his family, and as a result,

    he ended up in such a pitiful state¡­ It truly made Gerald feel like he had failed his brother¡­

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With all these thoughts guing his mind, Gerald knew that he would only be able to rest easy once he

    took down the Quantocks. That was the only way Gerald was going to be able to fully avenge his

    family¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when his smiling mother turned to look at him before saying,

    ¡°Gerald¡­ You seem a little quiet tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right! Our family¡¯s finally reunited again, you know? Be a bit more joyous!¡± added Dn.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly forced a smile to hide his troubles.

    A short whileter, however, he took in a deep breath before turning to look at his family with

    determined eyes¡­

    ¡°¡­Mom, Dad, Jessica, and Yoel¡­ From today onward, I¡¯ll never allow any of you to suffer any more

    pain¡­! I¡¯ll protect each and every one of you no matter the costs!¡±

    ¡°Well said! We believe in you, Gerald!¡± replied Dn as he nodded with a smile.

    With that said, theughing and talking continuedte into the night¡­

    Eventually, Gerald¡¯s parents and Yoel headed off first to retire for the night. Watching as his parents led

    Yoel away, Gerald then sat in the garden with Jessica to continue talking for a bit.

    ¡°I wonder if you remember the time when you first realized that you were a rich heir, Gerald¡­¡± asked

    Jessica with a smile as she stared at the shining stars in the night sky.

    Smiling subtly, Gerald then replied, ¡°Of course I do! Thinking back, all of you were truly experts at

    hiding all that from me! Do you even have any idea how long I suffered from how poor I was?¡±

    ¡°We did all that for a reason though! By making you experience all that, we had hoped that it would

    make you strong enough to eventually be able to continue carrying our family¡¯s torch! And lo and

    behold, look at you now! With you to rely on, dad can finally retire from being our family¡¯s backbone¡­

    Honestly, by this point, I don¡¯t really care that much about you making a huge impact on society¡­

    Instead, I just wish that our family can live together cozily!¡± said Jessica with words that came from her

    heart.

    Turning to look at his sister, Gerald then lowered his head before replying in an apologetic tone, ¡°¡­You

    must have suffered terribly while you were captured, sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being so careless! Had I

    made more precautions, neither of you would have ended up in such pitiful states!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jessica gently patted Gerald¡¯s head before saying, ¡°None of us me you for all

    this, Gerald¡­ After all, you couldn¡¯t have possibly anticipated all this to happen! I understand that you

    badly wish to protect us since we kept protecting you back then, but understand that you¡¯re already

    doing a good job! After all, we¡¯re all together again now, aren¡¯t we? With that said, let bygones be

    bygones and let¡¯s enjoy our time together as a family to the fullest!¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand, sister¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he nodded in response¡­

    At that very moment, a dark silhouette suddenly dashed past the forest right outside the manor¡­

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1612

    Though the silhouette was extremely quick, Gerald was still able to see it through the corner of his

    eye¡­ Realizing that they weren¡¯t alone, Gerald had a gut feeling that the person or thing dashing about

    was up to no good.

    Not wanting Jessica or his parents to know about the figure¡¯s presence¡ªand potentially get worried or

    scared¡ª, Gerald then quickly said, ¡°You know, it¡¯s getting a bitte, wouldn¡¯t you say? You should go

    ahead and get some rest first, sis!¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­ Don¡¯t stay up for too much longer yourself, Gerald!¡± replied Jessica as she smiled warmly

    before returning into the manor.

    Once he was sure that she had entered, Gerald instantly leaped out of the manor and headed to the

    spot where he hadst been able to sense the shadowy figure¡¯s presence. Upon arriving at the spot,

    Gerald stopped in his tracts before activating his holy sense to scan the area¡­

    After standing there in silence for a while, Gerald eventually looked up at the trees surrounding him

    before shouting, ¡°Come out already! I know you¡¯re close by!¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Almost immediately after, the rapid rustling of leaves could be heard as the silhouette from before

    dashed out from one of the trees!

    Noticing that it was charging toward him with a de that glinted coldly in the moonlight, Gerald

    instantly stepped aside to dodge the attack before attacking his assant with his right palm!

    By the end of it all, both of them managed to sessfullyunch their attacks, though neither of them

    got hurt¡­

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Gerald in a frigid tone.

    ¡°To think that someone at your age would be able to enter the Sage realm¡­ What a promising future

    you show! Regardless, at the rate of how fast your strength is growing, I have little doubt that you¡¯ll be

    able to destroy the Quantocks with ease!¡± replied the slightly surprised person in a rather devilish tone.

    Squinting his eyes, Gerald then red at the man in ck as he said, ¡°Again, who are you? If you¡¯re

    worthy enough then you should identify yourself as well as your intentions outright!¡±

    ¡°Hah! The truth is, you¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t worthy enough to know my identity yet! Regardless, I¡¯ll at

    least let you know that I was sent here under the orders of God Lord!¡± replied the man with a snicker.

    Before Gerald could even ask him about any more details, the man in ck bolted off! And just like

    that, his presence waspletely undetectable, gone in the dark of night¡­

    Shortly after, Gerald heard Jade Infused de say from within his body, ¡°Master, that man was

    strong¡­! He had to at least have entered the Second-soul-rank of the Sage Realm!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Tell me, Jade Infused de, do you have any idea who that ¡®God Lord¡¯ that mysterious man

    mentioned is¡­?¡± asked Gerald rather curiously.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of him before, though from what I can guess, he must be from Jaetra!¡±

    So, it was just as Gerald had predicted¡­ Quite a stir must have taken ce following the death of the

    Quartermains¡­ The fact that this man hade all the way from Jaetra to meet him was already a

    clear sign that more trouble was imminent.

    ¡°Still, I could sense that that man wasn¡¯t trying to fight you, master¡­ From what I could see, it seemed

    like he was just trying to test your abilities!¡± added Jade Infused de.

    Gerald had assumed that as well. After all, the man hadn¡¯t tried to do anything particrly fatal to him.

    Understanding that there was a possibility that he was simply being tested, Gerald had made sure not

    to show too much of his capabilities earlier. Due to that, hopefully the man didn¡¯t manage to gather too

    much data.

    ¡°Well, if I want to know more about this, I guess I¡¯ll just have to look for this ¡®God Lord¡¯ and ask him

    myself!¡± muttered Gerald to himself as he casually looked in the direction where the man in ck had

    run off to¡­

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1613

    Meanwhile, the sound of a cup shattering to pieces could be heard within a manor in the far-off city of

    Sunniva¡­

    The one who had furiously done the deed was Zaki Quantock, the head of the Quantock family¡­

    Despite there being several other Quantocks who had witnessed the scene, all of them simply lowered

    their heads, not even daring to say a word or look Zaki in the eye out of fear that he would take his

    anger out on them¡­

    ¡°That utter b*stard¡­! I¡¯ll definitely shred you to pieces, Gerald Crawford¡­!¡± roared the enraged Zaki,

    immense fury reflected in his eyes.

    The extermination of the Quartermains in Jaetra had caused a massive stir among his family here.

    To think that Gerald would actually be bold enough to do such a thing!

    ¡°¡­Father, what¡­ should we do now¡­?¡± asked Shawn Quantock¡ªa middle-aged man who was Zaki¡¯s

    eldest son¡ªin a careful tone as he walked up to Zaki.

    ¡°Come again? What do you mean what should we do? We¡¯re definitely making Gerald pay for all he¡¯s

    done!¡± retorted Zaki, his eyes glinting icily. From his look alone, it was obvious that he already had

    something in mind to deal with Gerald¡­

    It was sometimeter in the dead of night when Zaki could be seen discussing something with three

    elders who were all donning grey suits.

    Standing within the hall, Zaki turned to look at one of the elders before saying in a heavy tone,

    ¡°Yamazon, I¡¯m sure you realize that the Quartermains being wiped off the face of the earth is

    something extremely serious. With that said, I have no choice but to ask for your help to avenge the

    Quantocks!¡±

    Yamazon was from the holy mountain of Jaetra, and he was strong enough to have attained the

    Second-soul-rank in the Sage Realm. With that in mind, it was no wonder why he was given the title of

    second master of the holy mountain. Aside from that, he was also the main backbone of the

    Quartermains. Due to that, he was definitely involved with the protection of the Quantocks as well.

    ¡°Indeed, leader Quantock. It shames me that the Quartermains were eliminated despite being under

    my holy mountain¡¯s protection within Jaetra. With that said, I¡¯ll surely avenge them!¡± replied Yamazon

    in a casual but domineering tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! With the help of all three of you, that b*stard will surely end up dead in no time!¡±

    dered Zaki, a satisfied smile on his face. Gerald would surely die this time!

    After all, the other two elders¡ªwho went by the names of Xander Yonda and Jones Curie¡ªwere also

    guardians of the holy mountain, and both of them had managed to enter the First-soul-rank of the Sage

    Realm.

    With masters who had attained the first and second soul ranks within the Sage Realm, Zaki was

    confident that Gerald would be no match against them¡­

    Following that, Zaki told the trio where to find Gerald. Upon getting that information, all three of them

    nodded before leaping at the same time, disappearing into thin air as they readied themselves to finish

    Gerald off, once and for all!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald could be seen meditating in the garden. Waking early and

    meditating had be a habit for Gerald since it allowed him to better concentrate on the power of the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit, hence allowing his control over it to be stronger as the days went by.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after Gerald began his daily meditation when he suddenly sensed murderous

    intent in the vicinity! He could also sense that it was now rapidly approaching him with such power that

    it couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    As the sword that hade flying toward him grew dangerously close, Gerald opened his eyes before

    quickly extending his essential qi-filled palm toward the weapon¡¯s direction!

    With a simple gesture, the sword¡ªthat had momentarily frozen in ce mid-air¡ªsnapped right in two!

    After it ttered to the ground, three figures instantly flew in from outside the manor! Landing quite a

    distance before Gerald, the three people were¡ªas expected¡ªYamazon and the other two elders.

    Staring at the trio with a raised brow and a darkened expression for a while, Gerald then casually

    asked, ¡°I¡¯m assuming the Quantocks sent you here?¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1614

    Sneering at Gerald¡¯s casual response, Yamazon then retorted, ¡°Even if the Quantocks themselves

    don¡¯te for you after you destroyed the Quartermains, we sure as hell will! Cutting straight to the

    chase, we¡¯re here today to end your life as revenge for the extermination of the Quartermain family!¡±

    Yamazon¡¯s tone was frigid, and the furious aura he released was nothing short of pressuring.

    ¡°¡­What? Are only three of you here to do the deed?¡± asked Gerald rather disdainfully as he alternated

    his gaze among the three.

    ¡°You¡¯re no prize,d! The three of us are more than enough to finish you off!¡± retorted Yamazon with a

    snicker before the murderous man made his move!

    It barely took a split second for Yamazon¡ªwho had been quite a distance away¡ªto appear right in

    front of Gerald! This was how powerful someone from the Sage Realm could get!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Even so, Gerald had already entered the Sage Realm as well, so he wasn¡¯t going to get caught by

    Yamazon that easily. Still, he knew he had to distract the trio away from the manor first to avoid his

    family getting hurt.

    With that in mind, he decided to lead the trip to a more spacious area to fight.

    ¡°Heh, big deal! Let¡¯s see if you can even catch up to me first, old man!¡± scoffed Gerald as he leaped out

    of the manor.

    Seeing that, Yamazon and the other two guardians immediately began chasing after him. They weren¡¯t

    about to let him escape!

    Gerald himself¡ªwho was now quite far from the mansion¡ªsnuck a few nces back and was relieved

    when he saw that the trio were taking the bait. He could at least ensure that his family would be safe

    now.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before all of them arrived at a spacious area. Thankfully, Gerald managed to find

    somece remote so that outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to bump into them mid-fight and identally get

    hurt.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough running around, you brat! Not like you can outrun us for long! After all, I¡¯ve

    attained the strength of a Second-soul-rank master in the Sage Realm!¡± scoffed Yamazon as the trio

    surrounded Gerald.

    Laughing in response, Gerald then stared at Yamazon before casually replying, ¡°Outrun? Look, I only

    came all the way out here so that you wouldn¡¯t ruin my house! After all, you won¡¯t be able to

    compensate me once you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant¡­! I¡¯m crushing you to bits if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± roared Yamazon as he charged

    straight for Gerald, his mind only filled with thoughts of murdering the youth!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just break all your bones before you can do so, then!¡± retorted Gerald, not wanting to show any

    signs of weakness.

    Upon hearing that, Yamazon was so enraged that he made sure to intensify his force as he got

    dangerously close to Gerald!

    To the old man¡¯s shock, however, Gerald easily countered his attack with a single kick! As Yamazon

    found himself momentarily soaring in the air, the elder eventually crashed onto the ground, prompting

    his entire body to produce several sickening sounds of bone snapping¡­

    And just like that, with every single bone in his body broken, Yamazon was dead.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d even dare to seek revenge on me when you¡¯re that weak! What a joke!¡± scoffed Gerald

    as he pointed at the fresh corpse¡­

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1615

    After taking the other two out as well, Gerald began thinking of his next step.

    From this encounter alone, Gerald knew that he had to head off to Sunniva City as soon as possible to

    destroy the Quantocks¡­

    After thinking about it a bit more, Gerald then fished his phone out and dialed the number of Hubert

    Younger from the Dragon Squad¡­ Whatever his next move was, he still needed someone to deal with

    these corpses first.

    Hubert definitely didn¡¯t have any objections to Gerald¡¯s request, and about half an hourter, Hubert¡¯s

    men arrived to take the bodies away¡­

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With that out of the way, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh rather unhappily. After all, he had been enjoying

    a rather good morning before Yamazon and his goons came along¡­ Still, his family remained safe, so

    it wasn¡¯t all that bad.

    Regardless, now that the issue was settled, Gerald hurried back to the manor¡­

    Upon arriving, Gerald realized that his family members were already awake. Since there were already

    plenty of designated servants to take care of all the necessary tasks within the manor, his family

    members were pretty much just sitting around idly in his parents¡¯ room.

    Understanding that this was a chance as good as any to discuss things with them, Gerald looked at

    each of them before saying, ¡°Dad, mom, sis, and Yoel! There¡¯s something important I need to talk to

    you about and I was wondering if I could hear your opinions on it!¡±

    Smiling back at his son, Dn then replied, ¡°We¡¯re all family, Gerald! Speak your mind!¡±

    ¡°Alright, so essentially, I¡¯m thinking of arranging for all of you to stay in Sacrasolis Pce. Not only is

    that ce much safer than out here, but M will also be there to take care of you!¡± exined Gerald.

    While this ce was much quieter, the fact that Yamazon and his men were still able to locate them

    made Gerald increasingly worried about his family¡¯s safety. After a bit of thought, Gerald eventually

    concluded that the Sacrasolis Pce truly was the safest ce for them to live in. M would be there

    to take care of their needs as well.

    Either way, neither of them had any objections with the idea, so Dn simply replied, ¡°That sounds

    good, Gerald! Let¡¯s go with that!¡±

    Naturally, all of them understood that they were merely sitting ducks in the eyes of Gerald¡¯s enemies.

    With that in mind, as long as they could make Gerald worry less, they had no problem with following

    whatever Gerald arranged for them. Besides, it would also ensure that their family would at least

    remain together no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! I¡¯ll be transferring all of you to the Sacrasolis Pceter then!¡± said Gerald with

    a nod.

    At noon, all of them set off in a car for Sacrasolis Pce.

    On the way there, Gerald thought about Master Ghost and all the other members of the Dragon Squad

    that had been posted at Sacrasolis Pce. As long as nobody from the Sage Realm tried to trespass

    into his base, he believed that his family would remain rtively safe from harm¡­ People who hadn¡¯t

    entered the sage realm wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to invade his base anyway.

    Regardless, upon returning, M instantly embraced her husband, overjoyed to see him back in one

    piece. Her joy was warranted since every time Gerald headed off, M would get worried sick and

    constantly pray for Gerald¡¯s safe return.

    Either way, after things settled down a bit, Gerald turned to hand a few sound talismans to M before

    saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Yoel and my parents in your care for the moment, M. I still have some things to

    attend to, and it may take a while before I return. With that said, use these sound talismans if there¡¯s

    anything you need to tell me!¡±

    Knowing how heavy Gerald¡¯s responsibilities were, M simply nodded. Though she couldn¡¯t help him

    directly, she could at least fulfill any requests he asked from her. In order to prevent Gerald from

    bearing any more worries than he had to, M understood that she had to be the strongest woman that

    she could be in front of him.

    With that said, Gerald then quickly left for Jaetra again with two things in mind¡­

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1616

    The first reason he was returning there was to find out more about the God Lord that the man in ck

    had previously mentioned¡­

    Secondly, he wanted to buy a few secret technique talismans.

    While secret technique talismans weremon in Jaetra, they were all generally rather pricey. It

    definitely didn¡¯t help that the ones Gerald wanted were of the rarer variants¡­

    Quite honestly, Gerald had previously thought about learning how to make talismans. In doing so, he

    would surely be able to save up quite a bit.

    Even so, Gerald was aware that talisman making was a very challenging skill to master. With barely

    any time or energy to spare for that, Gerald simply put the thought aside for now.

    Regardless, after flying for about an hour, Gerald arrived at Jaetra without a hitch. Now that this was

    his second time here, Gerald no longer found the ce to be unfamiliar. In fact, he was able to gather

    his bearings rather easily, and he could get to the ces he wanted to¡ªwithin the city¡ªquite

    comfortably.

    Either way, it didn¡¯t take long for Gerald to arrive at the Zahn family¡¯s residence. Naturally, he was here

    to look for Nori Zahn.

    Nori had the Zahn family as her backer in Jaetra, and the Zahns were a considerably prestigious

    family here. As for why he came looking for it, it was only the natural choice since Nori was the only

    person he knew in Jaetra.

    Regardless, Gerald was promptly stopped by two guards¡ªwho were standing guard in front of the

    Zahn manor¡ªwhen they saw him approaching the Zahn family manor¡¯s gates.

    ¡°Good day, may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± asked one of the guards.

    ¡°Good day. I¡¯m a friend of your eldest youngdy and I¡¯vee over to visit! If she¡¯s home, could you

    tell her that Gerald Crawford is here to meet her?¡± replied Gerald with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Apologies, but the youngdy has gone out!¡± said the same guard from before.

    ¡°Gone out? Do you have any idea where she went¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, and the same probably goes for him¡­ In the end, we¡¯re just guards of the family! We

    have no right to know the affairs of the youngdy!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. There was no reason for the guards to lie to him, so he may

    as well just head off into the city to try looking for her. With any luck, he¡¯d manage to bump into her¡­

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Still, this girl truly had the worst of timing¡­ To think that she wouldn¡¯t be home when he finally found

    the time toe meet her again!

    Either way, Gerald soon found himself walking along the busy streets of Earth Capital alone¡­

    While looking around, Gerald had to admit that this ce was far more magnificentpared to any

    ce on earth. With that said, it really was no mystery why Jaetra was so much richer than earth.

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he suddenly heard someone saying, ¡°Please,

    Nori! I¡¯m being sincere here, so please just ept me!¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, Gerald watched as a man donning a white suit walked out of a

    luxurious restaurant while desperately pleading to an unimpressed woman who was trying to walk

    away from him.

    It was evident that the woman wasn¡¯t interested in him at all, and after closer inspection, Gerald was

    able to discern that she truly was the Nori that he was looking for! To think that he would actually

    manage to locate her!

    Since she looked like she was currently in a pickle now, Gerald hesitated for a moment before calling

    out, ¡°Nori!¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Nori instantly turned to see if it really was him¡­ Upon realizing that it

    really was Gerald, her eyes instantly glinted with joy as she eximed, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Following that, she quickly ran toward him before embracing him tightly!

    Gerald waspletely caught off guard by this. After all, this was thest thing that he could have

    expected Nori to do! Whatever the case was, he was still a married man¡­

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1617

    With that in mind, Gerald quickly got the girl off him.

    In response, the surprised Nori then asked, ¡°Why have you returned, Gerald? And why didn¡¯t you tell

    me that you wereing back in advance?¡±

    ¡°I did try to look for you, but your guards told me that you had gone out! Due to that, I came over here

    to see if I would have any luck finding you!¡± exined Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Nori was instantly overjoyed. After all, she had missed Gerald dearly ever since

    they parted ways. She had also been bored out of her mind since then.

    Regardless, upon seeing how intimate Nori was being with Gerald, the young man in white furiously

    stomped over to them before asking, ¡°Who is he, Nori?¡±

    ring back at the man in white, Nori then said in a cold tone, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, Johnie Lager! With

    that said, you¡¯d best stop pestering me or he¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡±

    Gerald himself could only frown when he heard Nori¡¯s im. This woman was far too proficient in using

    others as her shield¡­

    ¡°¡­Sorry, but I¡¯m not her boyfriend!¡± denied Gerald, not wanting to be taken advantage of that easily.

    Hearing that, Nori turned to re at Gerald next, annoyed by his insensitivity. After all, wasn¡¯t it obvious

    that she was just trying to rid herself of Johnie?

    Either way, the angered young man went by the name of Johnie Lager, and he had been pursuing Nori

    for the longest time. To his dismay, Nori didn¡¯t seem to like him at all, and she seemed reluctant to even

    look at him! Though it made him deeply upset, her actions only served to fuel his need to make her his.

    Ignoring Nori¡¯s res, Gerald¡ªwho very much preferred not to cause any unnecessary

    misunderstandings¡ªthen added, ¡°Whatever the case is, it appears that you have some things to attend

    to at the moment, Nori. With that in mind, we can find somece to sit and talk once you¡¯re done

    settling things!¡±

    Just as Gerald was about to walk away, however, the now nervous Nori instantly reached out to wrap

    her arms around Geralds!

    As if she was going to let him off that easily when he hade with the specific intent to meet her!

    Besides, he still owed her one!

    Making sure to press her bosom against Gerald¡¯s arm, Nori then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still

    owe me a favor, Gerald! Look, this man is extremely troublesome! If you pretend to be my boyfriend

    and help me get rid of him, I¡¯ll consider that favor to be aplished!¡±

    When she put it that way, Gerald could only silently agree. After all, he was a man of his words.

    Understanding that Gerald¡¯s silence signified his approval, Nori then turned to face Johnie before

    putting on a stern expression as she warned, ¡°Look, Johnie, I¡¯m busy at the moment, so please stop

    pestering me! I already have a boyfriend, as you can see, so know that you and I won¡¯t ever be a thing!

    Now, goodbye!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Johnie instantly felt humiliated. He was the young master of the Lager family¡­ The

    fact that the woman he loved was being snatched away from him right before his eyes was nothing

    short of disgraceful!

    After a short pause, Johnie pointed at Gerald before growling, ¡°¡­You there! What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m

    challenging you to a duel!¡±

    Raising a brow in response, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that Johnie was rather ignorant. After all, he

    was still unwilling to let go of Nori even though she had explicitly rejected him.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Snorting disdainfully, Nori simply red daggers at Johnie as she retorted, ¡°Are you seriously

    challenging my boyfriend to a duel, Johnie? With how weak you are, a single pinch from him is enough

    to kill you!¡±

    Hearing that, Johnie was instantly infuriated! Wasn¡¯t Nori looking down on him too much? In the end,

    he was still a Ninth-rank Chakra King!

    ¡°Listen here, kid! If you don¡¯t ept my challenge today, I definitely won¡¯t be allowing you to leave this

    ce alive¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1618

    Now already seeing Gerald as his target, Johnie no longer cared about Nori¡¯s humiliating words.

    While Gerald hadn¡¯t really wanted to get too involved with this man in the first ce, after hearing

    Johnie¡¯s threats, Gerald found that this was as good a time as any to teach the youth a lesson.

    ¡®So, he appears to be a fearlessd who won¡¯t cry till he sees his own coffin! Well, since he probably

    won¡¯t back down till he achieves his goal anyway¡­¡¯

    ¡°Are you really sure you wish to fight me alone?¡± asked Gerald in a cold voice as he turned to re at

    Johnie.

    ¡°Stop talking crap and ept the duel already! Know that if I win, you¡¯ll have to leave Earth Capital by

    crawling all the way out!¡± scoffed Johnie as he red back at Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but what if you lose?¡± asked Gerald as he shed a wry smile.

    ¡°Humph! As if I¡¯d ever lose to someone like you!¡± scoffed Johnie confidently. He had assumed that

    Gerald was simply no match against him, which was why he was being so disrespectful toward him.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. Regardless, if you lose, you¡¯ll give me a hundred million dors. Is

    that eptable?¡± asked Gerald after thinking for a bit.

    Naturally, Gerald wanted to use his winnings on the talismans he was nning on buying. After all, why

    use his own money when he could use Johnie¡¯s? Spending other peoples¡¯ money was much more fun

    anyway.

    ¡°Fine by me!¡± replied Johnie without the slightest hesitation. He came from a wealthy family, after all, so

    that amount was nothing extraordinary to him.

    Regardless, Nori wasn¡¯t about to stop Gerald from doing whatever he wanted to. After all, she knew his

    capabilities well, and she was more than certain that Johnie was going to end up losing and paying

    Gerald all that money.

    Whatever the case was, both of them eventually found a wide space to duel in. Upon arriving there,

    Johnie took his jacket off before stretching his neck and starting to warm up.

    Gerald himself simply stood there, watching Johnie calmly.

    While Gerald was honestly d that this man was giving him easy money, he was getting rather

    impatient with the youth¡¯s antics.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have all day, you know? How much longer are you nning to warm up?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Johnie¡¯s eyes red up with rage!

    With an immense urge to pound Gerald into a pulp, Johnie then roared, ¡°I¡¯m done! With that said, enjoy

    getting pummelled into fine dust!¡±

    Following that, the youth leaped into the sky¡­ Before rapidly descending down on Gerald, his fist

    aimed for Gerald¡¯s face!

    Gerald himself simply stared back at Johnie without even the slightest intention of dodging the hit. After

    all, from what he could see, Johnie was as slow as a snail.

    With that said, before Johnie could eveny a finger on Gerald, Gerald quickly retaliated with a kick,

    sending the shocked Johnie flying backward!

    Upon falling onto the ground, the impact from all that was so great that a circr depression instantly

    formed around Johnie¡¯s now limp body!

    Though only thirty percent of Gerald¡¯s power had been used in that kick, that was all he needed to

    completely overpower Johnie. Fights against such people were best ended in a single strike anyway.

    Barely even able to stand up again, the horrified Johnie stared wide-eyed at the monstrous youth¡­

    To think that Gerald was able topletely defeat him in just a single strike! The thought of it alone

    struck a massive fear within his heart¡­

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1619

    Regardless, the terrified Johnie could only stare as Gerald slowly walked over to him¡­ before

    squatting right before him and outstretching his right hand.

    Looking at Johnie right in the eye, Gerald then said, ¡°Well, as you¡¯ve promised, a hundred million

    dors for losing, please!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Johnie¡ªwho had already closed his eyes, expecting the worst to happen¡ªinstantly

    found himself heaving a sigh of relief¡­ As it turned out, Gerald was particrly trying to teach him a

    lesson¡­

    Either way, Johnie understood that it was his total defeat, so he simply handed the hundred million

    dors over to Gerald. Money would alwayse and go, so that amount was nothing much to Johnie.

    However, though he didn¡¯t particrly care about losing the money, he did care about losing his pride.

    His dignity as the young master of the Lager family had been shattered, and Johnie simply couldn¡¯t

    stand that¡­

    Whatever the case was, after taking the money, Gerald then left with Nori, leaving the depressed youth

    lying on the ground¡­ It truly appeared that Gerald didn¡¯t care about Johnie at all¡­

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    After quite a while, Johnie finally got to his feet before slowly limping away¡­

    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t over yet¡­!

    By that point, Gerald and Nori had just found a suitable caf¨¦ to chat in.

    The second she sat down, Nori immediately disyed an enthusiastic expression as she asked, ¡°So,

    why did youe looking for me, Gerald? Could it be that you missed me?¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald wondered if the girl had fallen for him to even ask such a question¡­

    ¡°¡­I simply came over to ask you about something!¡± replied Gerald with a serious face.

    ¡°¡­Oh,e on¡­! You could¡¯ve given me a more interesting reply, you know? What a boring man!¡±

    pouted Nori rather adorably.

    Gerald was a rather eloquent person and he knew it, but he was also well aware that he was already a

    married man. With that said, he needed to be serious when talking with other women so that they

    wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea. With that said, the fact that he had pretended to be Nori¡¯s boyfriend earlier

    was already a rather big exception on his part.

    Truth be told, if he wasn¡¯t already a thing with M, who knows, maybe he would¡¯ve actually had

    feelings for Nori. Then again, it was pointless to think of such scenarios when he already had such a

    perfect wife.

    Regardless, Gerald ignored Nori¡¯s pouting and simply asked, ¡°So¡­ Tell me, do you know anyone by

    the name of God Lord, Nori?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± grumbled Nori as she turned to face her side.

    Seeing her reaction, Gerald could only sigh in resignation. Girls in this era were simply too difficult to

    deal with!

    No longer a person who entertained the whims of others, Gerald then stood up before saying, ¡°Very

    well, then. You can just forget about it. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, and sorry to have bothered you!¡±

    Seeing that Gerald really was getting ready to leave, Nori instantly started to panic. If Gerald really left

    now, then all her previous actions would¡¯ve been meaningless!!

    Gerald, for one, was well aware that Nori wasn¡¯t really angry with him. She was simply pretending to

    pout so that he would care a bit more about her. Unfortunately for her, Gerald was no bootlicker, so he

    wasn¡¯t about to fall for her bait anytime soon.

    ¡°Fine, fine! I won¡¯t tease you anymore! You really are an insensitive person, you know?¡± grumbled Nori

    as she quickly pulled him back to his seat.

    Hearing that, Gerald obliged before turning to look at Nori, keenly awaiting her answer.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1620

    ¡°You were asking about God Lord, right? His real name is Apollo and he¡¯s the supreme ruler of

    Jaetra! He lives in the God Temple!¡± exined Nori.

    Hearing that, Gerald now realized that his actions must¡¯ve already caught the attention of Jaetra¡¯s

    supreme ruler¡­

    ¡°Actually, why the sudden interest in him, Gerald? Just so you know, God Lord isn¡¯t as simple as you

    may think he is. ording to rumors, he¡¯s already trained enough to attain the Seventh-soul-rank in the

    Sage Realm! With that said, he truly is a terrifying individual!¡± added Nori.

    Even though Nori was clueless as to why Gerald was asking about the God Lord, it was clear that she

    was warning him against trying to mess with Apollo.

    After finding out that Apollo had possibly already entered the Seventh-soul-rank in the Sage Realm,

    Gerald felt a shiver run down his spine¡­ If that was really the case, then Apollo was surely someone

    with monstrous strength¡­

    Since Gerald was now only nearing the Second-soul-rank within the Sage Realm, the gap between him

    and Apollo was almost astronomical¡­ If he were to anger Apollo at his current strength, Gerald would

    no doubt be killed in seconds,pletely unable to even defend himself¡­

    ¡°¡­I see. Then¡­ Do you know of a man donning ck robes who acts as a follower of the God Lord?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    After thinking for a while, Nori then replied, ¡°I¡­ do recall such a man, yes¡­ I think his name was

    Hisham¡­ Regardless, he¡¯s one of God Lord¡¯s henchmen, and he mostly aids Apollo in managing

    matters around Jaetra. Since the God Lord himself hardly ever shows up in public, Hisham is the one

    who usually does all that needs to be done.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald found that it all matched up. Based on Nori¡¯s description of him, Gerald was now

    pretty sure that Hisham was the person who had tried to test him back then.

    Still, Gerald had a hunch that Apollo wasn¡¯t particrly going after him yet. After all, Hisham had left

    almost immediately after testing Gerald¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ tell me that you¡¯ve already offended the God Lord, Gerald¡­¡± mumbled Nori as she looked at

    Gerald, concern in her eyes.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid enough to piss off someone who¡¯s

    attained the Seventh-soul-rank in the Sage Realm!¡±

    Relieved to hear that, Nori then said, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­ Speaking of which, why did you ask for so

    much money from Johnie? Are you short of money or something?¡±

    Though a hundred million dors wasn¡¯t that much to Nori either, it was still a sum that would be able to

    sustain an ordinary person for life.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Putting it bluntly, it¡¯s much more fun spending someone

    else¡¯s money when shopping! Speaking of shipping, I¡¯ve heard that Jaetra is famous for its secret

    technique talismans¡­ Could you bring me over to the ce that sells them? I¡¯ve been itching to get my

    hands on some!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nori now understood that Gerald had returned to Jaetra to obtain some secret

    technique talismans. It also exined why he had asked for so much money from Johnie.

    ¡°Of course! Though¡­ Are you sure that a hundred million dors is enough¡­?¡± asked Nori rather

    doubtfully.

    After all, secret technique talismans were rather rare, even in Jaetra. With that said, they were

    exceptionally pricey, with even the mostmon of talismans costing around a few thousand dors.

    With that in mind, the more advanced secret technique talismans were undoubtedly priced much, much

    higher than that¡­

    ¡°I believe that the earnings I got off Johnie should be sufficient. Even if it isn¡¯t, I have my own money as

    well. Regardless, let¡¯s go have a look at the talismans first before anything else!¡± replied Gerald with a

    calm smile. After all, money had never really been an issue for him, and he wasn¡¯t about to start

    worrying about not having enough.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, with all that out of the way, the duo then quickly finished their coffee before heading off to

    thergest secret technique talisman sales center in Jaetra, Talisman Hall.

    All the secret technique talismans in Jaetra were made there, and the one responsible for crafting the

    more advanced ones went by the name of Boshier, the Great Talisman Master. Either way, upon

    completion, the talismans would then be ced in the Talisman hall where they would then be either

    auctioned or sold¡­

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1621

    As they approached the Talisman hall, Gerald saw that the entire building was ted in gold. There

    also appeared to be a huge stone tablet carved into the shape of a secret technique talisman in front of

    the building.

    Since it was located near the entrance, it was only fair to assume that the tablet was the symbol of the

    Talisman Hall¡­

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Not many people came to the Talisman Hall in general, and those who did were usually dressed in

    luxurious clothing. That didn¡¯t reallye as a surprise, however, since this ce was even fancier

    than even the most expensive of locations within Jaetra.

    Regardless, upon arriving at the main entrance, Gerald and Nori were greeted by the sight of a man

    donning a robe that looked simr to a court robe.

    Naturally, one needed to fulfill certain conditions to even be able to enter the building, and the man

    acted as the doorkeeper of the Talisman Hall.

    After looking at a charm that Nori fished out from her pocket, the doorkeeper¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as

    he smiled before respectfully saying, ¡°Wee, Miss Zahn!¡±

    The charm was an identity charm, and such charms were used to symbolize one¡¯s status within

    Jaetra. Since Nori was the eldest youngdy of the Zahn family¡ªa rather prestigious family within

    Earth Capital¡ªthe doorkeeper naturally knew who Nori was.

    Either way, after nodding in response at the doorkeeper, Nori then asked, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, so he should

    be allowed to enter a well, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by all means! Please,e in!¡± replied the doorkeeper respectfully as he opened the door of the

    Talisman Hall before gesturing for them to enter.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± replied Nori with a polite tone before leading Gerald into the Talisman Hall¡¯s main lobby.

    Once they were inside, Gerald was immediately bbergasted by the number of exquisite secret

    technique talismans disyed within the hall.

    ¡°The secret technique talismans within the lobby are the most unique ones in all of Jaetra. After all,

    there¡¯s only one of each talisman! With that said, they¡¯re all extremely rare and precious! Do note,

    however, that since all these talismans are of perfect quality, they aren¡¯t ever going to be sold or

    auctioned off!¡± exined Nori as she pointed at the talismans disyed in the lobby.

    ¡°Now, you may or may not know this, but secret technique talismans are divided into six main

    categories, them being basic,mon, middle, high, rare, and perfect! As I said earlier, apart from the

    few talismans within this hall¡¯s lobby, no other perfect talismans exist!¡± added Nori who was starting to

    sound more and more like a tour guide.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the most skillful advanced secret technique talisman crafters able to produce talismans of

    perfect quality?¡± asked Gerald.

    Shaking her head with a slightly bitter smile, Nori then replied, ¡°Even though Boshier is already a great

    master in making secret technique talismans, he¡¯s only capable of producing ones of the rare quality.

    He hasn¡¯t been able to improve his skills enough to create a talisman of perfect quality!¡±

    ¡°The perfect ones you see in the lobby were created a few decades ago by the first secret technique

    talisman crafter, Master Kyzer. Throughout history, nobody¡¯s been able to surpass Master Kyzer¡¯s skill,

    and nobody has any idea how he even managed to make such perfect talismans! It¡¯s been an ongoing

    mystery, you know?¡±

    After hearing all that, Gerald¡¯s interest in secret technique talismans slowly grew. Eventually, he

    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I do wonder if there¡¯s a way for one to learn how to make talismans¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is! Essentially, one has to first join the Talisman Union, and there also needs to be a

    special tutor willing to ept that person as their student. Without those two, it¡¯s near impossible to

    learn anything about talisman making,¡± replied Nori.

    So, he first needed to get himself a tutor before he could even begin learning how to make talismans¡­

    This was going to be a challenge for Gerald. After all, the only person he knew in Jaetra was Nori.

    Forget tutors, he didn¡¯t even know a single teacher here! With that in mind, it was certainly going to be

    difficult for him to learn how to make secret technique talismans¡­

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1622

    ¡°Still, why are you suddenly asking me about this? Could you be interested in learning how to craft

    secret technique talismans?¡± asked Nori as she smiled at him.

    Seeing that she seemed to have caught on, Gerald didn¡¯t deny it and simply nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­Well, if you truly are interested in learning, I could introduce you to someone I know. He¡¯s a Second-

    rank Talisman Master within the Talisman Union, and his name is Chace Hunt. He¡¯s an old friend of my

    father!¡± suggested Nori.

    ¡°Is that possible? I mean, I¡¯m not even a local to Jaetra. Am I qualified to learn how to craft secret

    technique talismans¡­?¡± asked Gerald, knowing full well about the prejudice many people from

    Jaetra had against those from earth. There was simply too massive a difference between the people

    from the twonds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Hunt is a nice person, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind! Besides, my father isn¡¯t one to

    ostracize those from outside Jaetra!¡± replied Nori, convincing him not to worry too much about it.

    ¡°¡­Well, alright then. However, I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be able to start learning

    just yet. I¡¯d appreciate it if I could start learning when I return here again!¡± said Gerald after thinking

    about it for a moment.

    ¡°No problem!¡± replied Nori as both of them finally made their way into the hall where the talismans were

    sold.

    Noticing their arrival, a sales staff smiled brightly as she quickly walked over to the duo before

    respectfully saying, ¡°Wee! How may I help you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    People who were able to enter the Talisman Hall weren¡¯t ordinary folk, so the sales staff was well

    aware that he had to be on his best behavior in front of them.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s here to buy some talismans!¡± replied Nori.

    ¡°Ah, I see! Please,e this way, then! I¡¯ll first be showing you the new talismans made by Great

    Talisman Master Boshier first!¡± replied the staff as he led them to a disy counter decorated with gold.

    Within it, a row of talismans could be seen¡­

    ¡°These are thetest rare quality talismans that Master Boshier made. There are attack spell talismans,

    defense spell talismans, stratagem spell talismans, as well as space spell talismans,¡± exined the

    staff in great detail.

    Upon seeing them, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. While the talismans were nothing short

    of marveling, each of their pricebels¡ªwhich were disyed at the bottom of each talisman¡ªstarted

    with units that began in the millions! No wonder Nori had earlier asked him whether he was sure if he

    had enough with him! As it turned out, the hundred million dors that he had obtained from Johnie was

    only sufficient to buy two talismans at most!

    Judging from the expression on Gerald¡¯s face, Nori was immediately able to tell that he didn¡¯t have

    enough on him. With that in mind, she then leaned a bit closer to Gerald before whispering, ¡°Is there

    anything you fancy, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head before turning to look at the staff again and asking,

    ¡°Are there any other talismans here apart from these?¡±

    Since this ce was so huge, it was only fair to assume that much cheaper talismans were also sold

    here.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1623

    ¡°But of course! Please, follow me!¡± replied the staff as he led Gerald and Nori into another hall.

    Upon entering, a multitude of talismans could be seen hung dazzlingly on the walls. With all of them

    seeming to have varying levels of quality, Gerald quickly began browsing to see which ones he needed.

    Thankfully, the ones inside this hall were much affordable, ranging only from prices between a few

    thousand to several million dors.

    It took him about an hour, but by the time Gerald was finally done, he had bought a few hundred middle

    and high-quality talismans. He got himself a few dozen rare quality ones as well.

    In total, the final sum amounted to a whopping hundred and thirty million dors! Naturally, Gerald had

    used his own money to cover the extra costs. Still, Gerald now knew how pricey these talismans could

    get!

    Even so, they were a necessary purchase. After all, he wanted to have them ready for self-defense and

    also in case of emergencies. The best thing about talismans was that not only did they have varying

    functionalities and powers, but they were also easily carried around and used.

    Regardless, now that he was done shopping for talismans, both Nori and Gerald left the Talisman Hall.

    Now that they were out, Nori turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°So¡­ What do you intend to do

    next?¡±

    Not seeing the need to hide anything, Gerald then replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Sunniva City on earth!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± asked Nori in a curious tone.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Well, there are still a few Quartermains I haven¡¯t taken out yet¡­ More specifically, I haven¡¯t

    exterminated those from the second n of the Quartermains, the Quantocks of Sunniva City!¡±

    exined Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Nori understood what Gerald had earlier meant when he said he still had business

    to attend to. Sure enough, if he didn¡¯t take care of the Quantocks as soon as possible, they would

    surely cause him future troubles.

    ¡°¡­I see! Well, please be careful, alright? And if you need any help, you can just contact me and I¡¯ll try

    my best to lend you my aid!¡± replied Nori.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± said Gerald with a smile before rapidly leaping away¡­

    Staring at his quickly disappearing back, Nori wondered whether he would one day ept her¡­

    Meanwhile, Johnie had finally managed to limp all the way home in his wretched state. With his hair

    messy and his usual temperament¡ªas the young master of the Lager familypletely gone, Johnie

    now looked more like a beggar than anything¡­

    Upon noticing Johnie¡¯s return, a man¡ªwho honestly looked quite simr to Johnie¡ªfound himself

    surprised as he asked, ¡°Johnie? What happened to you? How did you end up like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I was beaten up by someone, brother¡­!¡± replied Johnie as he looked at Jonas Lager with a

    defeated expression.

    Jonas was Johnie¡¯s eldest brother, and he had entered the First-soul-rank of the Sage Realm.

    With such great strength, Jonas was also a member of the Fury Squad, one of the more well-hidden

    underground forces in Jaetra. The Fury Squad¡¯s members consisted of a group of assassins as well

    as strong cultivators. Together, their job was to aplish missions given to them.

    ¡°What? To think that someone would actually dare to beat you up! Tell me who that man is so that I can

    avenge you!¡± roared Jonas.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him very well¡­ I only know that he seems to be Nori¡¯s boyfriend!¡± replied Johnie in a

    bitter tone, feeling both angered and pained every time he thought about Gerald.

    After all, for the young master of the Lager family to be beaten up by some brat¡­ It truly was a

    disgrace to the Lagers!

    ¡°So, the Zahns are involved! It appears that they¡¯re getting more and more arrogant as time goes on¡­!

    How dare they go against our family¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1624

    Jonas¡¯s expression seemed to darken exponentially as he howled in rage.

    Truth be told, both the Zahns and the Lagers were equally powerful in Jaetra. Since neither family

    was weaker than the other, both families made sure never to offend each other.

    Due to Gerald¡¯s involvement in Nori¡¯s matters this time, however, it appeared that the two families were

    finally going to have a dispute¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Johnie, I¡¯ll definitely help you out with this matter. In fact, I¡¯m telling father about this! Let¡¯s

    see what the Zahns are truly capable of!¡± growled Jonas as he narrowed his eyes before supporting his

    brother back to his room to get some rest¡­

    Fast forward to that night, the Quantock family manor could be seen brightly lit and servants of that

    family seemed to be standing guard all over the ce.

    Zaki himself was standing in the lobby, looking at everyone before him rather anxiously. After all, the

    three elders had been gone for almost an entire day now! Despite that, they hadn¡¯t reported back at

    all¡­

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Seeing how worried his father was, Shawn then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father! The three elders are

    exceedingly strong, remember? They¡¯ll surely be able to get rid of Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I can only hope so!¡± replied Zaki, his brows tightly furrowed.

    Just as Zaki¡¯s sentence ended, however, Gerald¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard shouting, ¡°Tough

    luck! Instead of hoping for the impossible, why don¡¯t you start thinking how you¡¯re going to exin your

    deaths to the rest of the Quartermains?¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s voice echo throughout the manor, Zaki and the rest of his family instantly fell into

    panic, desperately trying to see where Gerald was hiding.

    However, the very next second, Gerald appeared right behind Zaki and lifted the man with a single

    hand!

    Squeezing onto Zaki¡¯s neck, Gerald then added in a frigid tone, ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn old thing, Zaki! Did

    you really have to force me toe to Sunniva City so soon?¡±

    His face now reddened, Zaki could only il feebly as he tried to break free from Gerald¡¯s grasps.

    Naturally, there was no way that was happening, and Zaki was now finding it exceedingly difficult to

    even breathe.

    ¡°Release my father, Gerald!¡± roared Shawn as he red at Gerald.

    Ignoring Shawn¡¯s words, Gerald simply ordered, ¡°Kneel! All of you!¡±

    Upon hearing that, all the Quantocks simply exchanged nces with each other. In the end, not one of

    them was willing to obey Gerald¡¯s orders.

    ¡°I see how it is! Well, since nobody took my advice, enjoy your trip to hell!¡± scoffed Gerald as he

    tightened his grasp around Zaki¡¯s neck¡­

    With a sickening ¡®snap¡¯ Zaki was no longer among the living.

    ¡°F-father¡­!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­!¡±

    Upon realizing that Gerald had really done the deed, Shawn and the other Quantocks could only shriek

    in terror!

    Unable to hold back his rage, Shawn then charged toward Gerald while roaring, ¡°You b*stard¡­! I¡¯ll kill

    you¡­!¡±

    Sadly, his efforts werepletely useless. Gerald hade to Sunniva City specifically to eliminate

    the Quantocks. Just like how he had exterminated the Quartermains, he wasn¡¯t about to spare anyone

    in this family.

    ¡®To be soft to the enemy is to be cruel to oneself,¡¯ was a saying that Gerald came to learn as he

    matured¡­

    And just like that, both the Quartermains and the Quantocks ceased to exist.

    With his job now done, Gerald then quickly left Sunniva City to return to Jaetra.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1625

    It was the next morning when a few luxurious cars could be seen parked before the Zahn family¡¯s

    manor. Notably, each of the cars¡¯ license tes began with the word ¡®Lager¡¯, making it clear who was

    paying the Zahns a visit.

    After the beat-up Johnie returned home yesterday, Jonas had reported the incident to his father¡ªwho

    was also the head of the Lager family¡ª, Augustus Lager.

    Upon hearing that someone had hurt his second son, Augustus was rightfully enraged. It certainly

    didn¡¯t help that he was a man who was very protective of his children.

    Unable to stand the fact that his beloved son was injured, he was here today to argue about this with

    the Zahns.

    ¡°Master Zahn, if you weren¡¯t aware, your daughter¡¯s boyfriend beat up my son! How do you n to

    settle this? I won¡¯t leave till you give me an eptable answer!¡± shouted Augustus who was currently

    sitting cross-legged in front of the leader of the Zahn family, Yoshua Zahn.

    Before Yoshua could even reply, Nori¡ªwho had been standing by his side¡ªretorted, ¡°The answer is

    simple! Your son¡¯s been endlessly pestering me so he got what he deserved!¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Nori!¡± shouted her father.

    Upon hearing that, Nori didn¡¯t dare utter another word and simply stood meekly by his side.

    Following that, Yoshua turned to look at the Lagers. While Augustus appeared to be rather gloomy,

    Jonas¡ªwho was standing beside his father¡ªhad a frigid expression on his face.

    Sensing how powerful Jonas¡¯s aura was, Yosha could instantly tell how strong the boy was. With that in

    mind, Jonas was definitely not someone to mess with.

    Regardless, after a slight pause, Yoshua said in a monotonous tone, ¡°The way I see it, both of us are

    responsible for this matter, Master Lager. While I¡¯ll certainly apologize to your son on behalf of my

    daughter, as Nori said, it was your son who started all this. With that said, once my apology is made, I

    hope your son doesn¡¯t pester my daughter any further!¡±

    As the leader of the Zahns, Yoshua was well aware that he couldn¡¯tpromise too much with the

    Lagers.

    ¡°Cut the crap, Yoshua. Look, your daughter had better apologize to my son in person today! Fail to do

    that and I¡¯ll destroy your family!¡± threatened Augustus as he mmed his hands against the table.

    Hearing that, Yoshua instantly frowned. To think that Augustus would be arrogant enough to im to

    want to destroy his family! He truly didn¡¯t appear to respect the Zahns at all!

    ¡°Getting a bit too arrogant, aren¡¯t we, Master Lager? I hope you remember that my family¡¯s already

    managed to gain a foothold in Jaetra! With that said, we won¡¯t be an easy target!¡± retorted Yoshua

    icily.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d like to see you try defending yourselves against us!¡± scoffed Augustus with a disdainful

    snort before waving a hand.

    A split secondter, over ten strong-looking men in ck rushed in, instantly rming the Zahns!

    ¡°How imprudent! This is the Zahn family manor! Do you really think that this is a ce for you to do as

    you please?!¡± yelled Nori as she red at Augustus and his men before moving for the door, unable to

    stand being in the presence of the Lagers anymore.

    However, her path was easily blocked by Jonus who¡ªwhile ring daggers at her¡ªthen threatened,

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that my brother likes you, Nori. Look, if you apany my brother for an

    entire day, I¡¯ll consider sparing the Zahns. Fail toply, however, and I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly!

    What do you say?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you have in mind when you say, ¡®pay dearly?¡¯¡± scoffed Nori, barely intimidated by

    Jonas¡¯s threats.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple really¡­ It simply means that I won¡¯t show you any more mercy!¡± roared Jonas as his

    pressuring aura immediately intensified!

    ¡°Lay a finger on her and I guarantee that you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive!¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1626

    The second Jonas¡¯s sentence ended, Gerald¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard!

    Recognizing that voice anywhere, Nori then eximed, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Following that, Gerald walked in rather casually with his hands in his pockets.

    While Gerald¡¯s surprising arrival made Nori¡¯s heart race, Jonas and Augustus¡¯s faces instantly turned

    red in rage!

    ¡°So, are you the one who hurt my son?¡± growled Augustus as he red at Gerald.

    Turning to look at him, Gerald then snorted before scoffing, ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, your arrogant son

    was the one who challenged me to a duel! What? Is he now trying to get others to take revenge for his

    sake after he lost? How pathetic can he be?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hearing that instantly sent Augustus¡¯s blood boiling! For a brat, Gerald really knew how to pinpoint his

    weakness!

    As Gerald had said, Johnie would surely be aughing stock should peoplee to realize that he got

    his family to take revenge for him after losing to a duel that he started!

    ¡°Whatever the case is, you still beat up my brother! I can¡¯t just let this pass! With that said, I¡¯m

    challenging you to a duel now!¡± growled Jonas as he walked toward Gerald.

    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯ll be my match when your brother couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on me?¡±

    retorted Gerald as he looked at Jonas with disdainful eyes.

    Upon hearing that, Jonas was so enraged that he ended up clenching his fists so tightly that his veins

    bulged hideously on his arms!

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. Or are you chickening out now?¡± provoked Jonas who couldn¡¯t wait

    to tear Gerald into pieces!

    Gerald, for one, could instantly tell what was on Jonas¡¯s mind. Gerald hadn¡¯t been afraid of the man in

    the first ce, and since Jonas was asking for his doom, Gerald had no problem with granting his wish.

    ¡°Oh, I ept the challenge alright, on one condition. If you lose, you and the rest of the Lagers must

    stop pestering Nori. Sound good?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Deal! However, what if you lose?¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want with me if thates to be!¡± said Gerald rather nonchntly. After all,

    from what Gerald could tell, Jonas wasn¡¯t anywhere near his match.

    With the conditions agreed upon, both men then began walking out to begin their duel.

    As the others quickly followed along, Nori ran over to Gerald¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°Gerald, his

    brother isn¡¯t as weak as Johnie is¡­ Are you sure about this¡­?¡±

    Smiling in return, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s barely even a match for me!¡±

    Seeing how confident Gerald¡¯s smile was, Nori could instantly rest assured. After all, she knew that

    Gerald was the kind of person who would only say such a thing if he was absolutely sure of his victory.

    Now outside, Jonas then red at Gerald before yelling, ¡°I hope you enjoy watching me crush your

    bones!¡±

    ¡°Talk is cheap!¡± sneered Gerald.

    Jonas was honestly severely underestimating Gerald¡¯s capabilities. After all, though his brother had

    failed to take Gerald out, Jonas knew for a fact that the gap between Johnie¡¯s and his strength was

    extremely vast. With that in mind, Jonas was confident that he could defeat Gerald easily.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± roared the infuriated Jonas as his aura red up! Following that, the man began charging

    at Gerald with immense speed!

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627

    His fist aimed at Gerald¡¯s head, Jonas was sure that upon collision, Gerald¡¯s skull would instantly split open!

    However, he was a fool if he thought that Gerald was going to grant that chance to him. With great ease, Gerald simply stepped to the side to dodge the attack!

    Even so, as Jonas¡¯s fist flew right past Gerald¡¯s face, Gerald could feel the immense power in the punch... As someone who had entered the First-soul-rank of the Sage Realm, Jonas was undoubtedly a strong one...

    Unfortunately for him, his opponent was Gerald.

    Realizing that his attack had actually missed, Jonas was left slightly shocked. To think that Gerald was actually this fast!

    Quickly recovering his wits, Jonas then swiftly turned around tounch a lethal kick at Gerald!

    However, once again, Gerald dodged the attack without any trouble.

    From that alone, the difference in the duo¡¯s capabilities was made clear as day. In the world of martial arts, the speedier one always had the advantage, and this was clearly illustrated by the fact that Jonas hadn¡¯t been able tond a single hit on Gerald. Gerald was just so much faster than him!

    With that in mind, the winner of this battle had already been decided....

    Though he knew that, Jonas refused to admit defeat! After all, he had sworn to himself that he would avenge his brother by defeating Gerald!

    ¡°Humph! Are you only capable of dodging?¡± taunted Jonas with a snort.

    Though he said that, Jonas was honestly feeling greatly humiliated. After all, it seemed like Gerald wasn¡¯t taking him seriously at all! Even so, he now epted that Gerald wasn¡¯t any weaker than he was. After all, none of his attacks hadnded!

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get knocked out from a single attack!¡± retorted Gerald with a contemptuous smile on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Jonas¡¯s fury spiked as he clenched his teeth. How prideful!

    ¡°You arrogant brat...!¡± roared Jonas as he charged up all his power before attacking Gerald with all his might!

    Of course, Gerald easily avoided it, though the second Jonas¡¯s attack missed, Gerald calmly stood in ce. Since Jonas wanted him to attack so much, Gerald would dly oblige!

    It only took a split second for Gerald to kick Jonas right in the stomach. Gerald¡¯s movements were so rapid that Jonas couldn¡¯t even react in time!

    Momentarily finding himself soaring, it was a secondter when his entire body crashed to the ground!

    Seeing that his son¡ªwho was now coughing out blood¡ªwas barely even able to take a single kick from Gerald, August¡¯s face instantly paled. He hadn¡¯t thought that his son would actually lose to Gerald!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Staring at the injured man, Gerald then called out in a monotonous tone, ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡±

    Though Jonas clearly appeared unwilling to admit to that, Gerald was right. Understanding that, Jonas could only choose to ept his defeat. After all, choosing otherwise would surely make him aughing stock to the public...

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628

    Following that, Augustus quickly led Jonas into one of their cars before leaving immediately.

    Seeing that the Lagers had left, Nori joyously cheered, ¡°You did it, Gerald! You¡¯re so strong that even Jonas wasn¡¯t your opponent!¡±

    As Nori continued praising Gerald, Yoshua the other Zahns could only continue staring at the youth, still surprised by the oue of that battle.

    Noticing that her family was speechless, Nori then took the chance to introduce Gerald to her father.

    ¡°Father, this is the person I was talking about earlier! His name is Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that, Yoshua simply nodded before signaling them to return to the hall for now...

    Once seated, Gerald took the initiative to greet, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Master Zahn!¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine. You know, Nori¡¯s been telling me how powerful you were for a while now... After witnessing the events of today, I can safely say that I agree with her!¡± replied Yoshua, looking at Gerald with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°You tter me, Master Zahn. Since I¡¯m good friends with Nori, her troubles are mine as well. Regardless, it was my impulsiveness that started all this trouble in the first ce. With that said, I hope you ept my apology!¡± dered Gerald in an apologetic tone.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After all, had he not beaten Johnie up, the Lagers wouldn¡¯t havee over to confront them in the first ce.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way this is your fault, Gerald! I¡¯m clearly the one wrong here for using me as your shield!¡± said Nori as she took a step forward to defend him.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough ming yourselves. I never liked that Lager kid in the first ce. It¡¯s honestly not the first time I¡¯ve heard of him pestering Nori either. With that said, you did a good job, Gerald! With your help, Johnie will hopefullye to realize that not everyone in the world is afraid of him! Hell, who even are the Lagers? They¡¯re still lightyears away from being capable enough to harm our family!¡± dered Yoshua.

    Truth be told Yoshua wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lagers at all. However, if they really ended up bing enemies, Yoshua knew that both families would suffer great losses. Even so, Yoshua would¡¯ve been willing to battle it out for the sake of his daughter...

    At that moment, Nori appeared to suddenly remember something. With that, she quickly turned to face her father before asking, ¡°Father, you¡¯re an old friend of Master Hunt, right? From the Talisman Union? I need your help with something!¡±

    ¡°...Hmm? Are you thinking of joining the union?¡± asked Yoshua rather curiously.

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m just asking on Gerald¡¯s behalf! He¡¯s interested in learning how to make secret technique talismans!¡± replied Nori as she shook her head before turning to look at Gerald.

    From that, Yoshua easily caught on that his daughter must have fallen for Gerald. Though she had earlier said that she had only used Gerald as a shield, Yoshua was well aware that his daughter liked Gerald.

    Regardless, Gerald then smiled at Yoshua before respectfully saying, ¡°She¡¯s right, Master Zahn. If it isn¡¯t too much trouble, I¡¯d like to ask for your aid in this!¡±

    Yoshua, for one, already had a rather good impression of Gerald. After all, not only was he already this powerful at his age, but the youth was also close friends with his daughter! With that in mind, there was no way Yoshua would refuse to help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the most it¡¯ll cost me is a few words. How about this? I¡¯ll contact Master Hunt and invite him over so that both of you can meet first. If he¡¯s willing to ept you as his disciple, I congratte you. However, if he declines, I won¡¯t attempt to force him either. How¡¯s that?¡± asked Yoshua as he proposed the best arrangement he could think of.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept your arrangements! Thank you for your efforts, Master Zahn!¡± replied Gerald without even thinking twice about it.

    After all, the fact that Yoshua¡ªwhom Gerald wasn¡¯t even well acquainted with yet¡ªwas willing to help was already a pleasant surprise to him. In the end, all this was thanks to Nori...

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1629

    It wasn¡¯t long after before an old man donning long robes entered the Zahn family manor.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    With a gold badge pinned near his chest, the individual was none other than Master Chace Hunt

    himself, a Second-rank Talisman Master in the Talisman Union¡­

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here, Chace!¡± said Yoshua as he quickly walked over to greet the old man when he saw

    him.

    ¡°So, what exactly did you want to meet me for, Yoshua?¡± asked Chace without beating around the

    bush.

    With how casually they were talking to each other, it appeared that both of them were old friends.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone who has interest in learning how to craft secret technique

    talismans. I figured the details could be sorted out better face to face, which is why I invited you over!¡±

    replied Yoshua with a smile.

    Slightly startled when he heard that, Chace then joked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to make your

    precious daughter my disciple!¡±

    Instantlyughing in response, Yoshua then replied, ¡°I¡¯d be overjoyed if she actually had interest in

    talisman making at all! However, she has her own ns. Regardless, he¡¯s the person I¡¯d like to

    introduce you to!¡±

    Following that, Yoshua then positioned a hand toward Gerald¡¯s direction.

    As Chace stared at Gerald, Yoshua then added, ¡°Gerald, this is Master Chace Hunt, a Second-rank

    Talisman Master in the Talisman Union!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly greeted Chace in a polite tone, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Master

    Hunt! I go by Gerald Crawford, and I¡¯ve heard many tales of your great achievements in the

    craftsmanship of secret technique talismans! With that said, I hope you¡¯ll ept me as your disciple

    and teach me the ways of making secret technique talismans!¡±

    Raising a slight eyebrow after hearing that, Chace then turned to look at Yoshua before saying, ¡°I¡¯m

    sure you recall that I don¡¯t just take anyone as my disciple, Yoshua¡­¡±

    To bepletely honest, Chace wasn¡¯t too interested in taking Gerald under his wing. Now, if it was

    Nori who wanted to learn from him, Chace would have agreed to do so without a second thought. After

    all, she was Yoshua¡¯s daughter, and he, for one, would certainly give face to Yoshua.

    Gerald, however, was aplete stranger to him, which was why Chace was already slightly reluctant

    to ept him.

    ¡°I remember, however, do know that he isn¡¯t an ordinary person¡­ He¡¯s quite talented and extremely

    strong! He¡¯s also Nori¡¯s best friend, so¡­¡± muttered Yoshua as he nodded at the old man.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to make an exception and take him as my disciple, right? Hmm¡­ How about this,

    I¡¯ll give him a test, and if he passes it, I¡¯ll ept him. How does that sound?¡± suggested Chace.

    Being an old friend of Yoshua¡¯s, Chace knew he still had to give him some face. With that in mind, he

    figured that testing Gerald would be the fairest way to decide things.

    Upon hearing that, Yoshua then turned to look at Gerald to see his response.

    Naturally, Gerald barely hesitated as he said, ¡°I agree! And if I don¡¯t pass the test, I, Gerald Crawford,

    swear not to bother Master Hunt anymore!¡±

    Hearing that, Chace then waved his hand, prompting a brush and nk talisman to manifest before

    both him and Gerald.

    ¡°Very well, then! My test is simple. If you truly are as talented as Yoshua says, then you¡¯ll be able to

    copy my talisman. If you pass, I¡¯ll take you as my disciple!¡± exined Chace.

    Following that, Chace held onto his brush before quickly drawing on his talisman¡­

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1630

    A few secondster, Chace lowered his brush before tossing the talisman into the sky¡­ And just like

    that, the talisman transformed into a golden phoenix that then soared away!

    ¡°This talisman is called the Soaring Golden Phoenix!¡± exined Chace as he signaled for Gerald to

    begin.

    Getting the hint, Gerald then closed his eyes before carefully recalling each of Chace¡¯s previous brush

    strokes.

    Seeing that Gerald wasn¡¯t writing anything after a while, Chace then said, ¡°You know, you can just give

    up if you can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡®Give up¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself, feeling slightly upset. When did he ever admit defeat? Giving up

    just wasn¡¯t in his dictionary!

    After a few more seconds, Gerald suddenly opened his eyes wide before reaching out for the brush

    and beginning to draw a talisman simr to Chace¡¯s. With how fluid his movements were, it almost felt

    like Gerald was guiding water down a river as he drew.

    It was so fluid, in fact, that Chace found his initial disdain quickly changing into surprise. He couldn¡¯t

    help but admit that Gerald was actually quite talented in the crafting of secret technique talismans¡­

    What more, Gerald had managed to memorize the strokes and patterns of the talisman in such a short

    amount of time! Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t able to draw the talisman as fast as Chace could since this

    was his first time doing this. Even so, his performance was still beyond satisfactory for Chace.

    After around ten seconds, Chace saw that Gerald had managed to make an exact copy of his talisman!

    Following that, everyone watched as Gerald tossed the talisman into the air¡­ and a crisp shriek of a

    phoenix followed!

    A split secondter, a golden phoenix materialized and began encircling everyone in the air¡­ With

    such majestic wings, the soaring phoenix looked truly marveling¡­

    Regardless, Gerald had seeded!

    pping his hands, Chace had a bright and satisfied smile on his face as he said, ¡°Not bad! Yoshua

    really wasn¡¯t kidding when he said you were talented! Fine, then! I¡¯ll be taking you as my disciple as we

    agreed!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald instantly thanked Chace in a respectful tone, ¡°I appreciate thepliments,

    Master!¡±

    Even Nori and Yoshua were pleased to see this. Nori in particr was especially happy for Gerald. She

    truly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to be able to replicate Master Hunt¡¯s talisman so perfectly!

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve now taken you under my wing, there are two strict rules you need to abide by!¡± said Chace

    with a sudden stern expression on his face.

    ¡°Do state them, Master! I¡¯ll obey anything you say!¡±

    ¡°Nicely said! First of all, you must use any of the secret technique talismans within Jaetra. Secondly,

    you must never teach others how to make the talismans!¡± said Chace.

    Both rules were themandments of the Talisman Union, and nobody was allowed to break them.

    Once broken, the rule breaker would instantly be expelled from the union and lose their status as a

    member!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Though Gerald easily memorized the rules, he found the first rule to be slightly confusing.

    He mustn¡¯t use any of the secret technique talismans within Jaetra? Did that mean he could still use

    them back on earth¡­?

    Regardless, after telling him the rules, Chace then said, ¡°Right, then. I¡¯ll now bring you to the Talisman

    Union for registration. After that¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be an official member of the union and my chief disciple!¡±

    As Gerald and Chace left the Zahn family manor to head to the Talisman Union, Chace made sure to

    tell Gerald that the process of making talismans wasn¡¯t easy. He also took the time to tell Gerald that

    the Talisman Union was extremely prestigious within Jaetra. With that in mind, those who were part

    of the union had statusesparable to those of nobility within Jaetra.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1631

    Once they arrived at the Talisman Union, Chace brought Gerald into the main hall.

    A man wearing the same outfit as Chace came to greet them, and a young man was apanying

    him.

    ¡°Master Hunt, it looks like you have finally gotten yourself a disciple!¡±

    The man greeted Chace with a bright smile.

    ¡°Master Griffin, where are you going?¡±

    His name was Llyod Griffin. Like Chace, he was also a Two-rank Talisman Master in the Talisman

    Union. So, it could be said that they were fellow brothers.

    However, Lloyd started taking disciples much earlier than Chace.

    ¡°Haha, Master Griffin, where are you going?¡±

    Chace smiled subtly and replied to Llyod.

    ¡°Master Griffin, my disciple has produced a middle-quality talisman. I¡¯m bringing him to meet the Great

    Master to ask him to grant him the title of a One-rank Talisman Scribe!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Lloyd told Chace rather proudly.

    The hierarchical structure of the Talisman Union was divided into four levels, which were, from the

    bottom to the top, Talisman Scribe, Talisman Schr, Talisman Master, and Talisman Great Master.

    Only when the disciple was acknowledged by his tutor would he be able to receive the title of a

    Talisman Scribe. After getting the title, it would mean that he had garnered himself a ce in the

    Talisman Union. It was a symbol of his identity.

    This was why Llyod Griffin was so excited.

    For so long, Lloyd had already started taking disciples, but Chace hadn¡¯t been able to find a candidate

    he liked. So naturally, he had beengging behind a little.

    Now, Lloyd¡¯s disciple was getting the title of a One-rank Talisman Scribe, but Chace was just getting

    himself a disciple. This somehow made Llyod look down on Chace, thinking that Chace was very far

    behind him already.

    ¡°Then, I shall congratte you, Master Griffin. However, my disciple is also getting the title of One-rank

    Talisman Scribe soon!¡±

    Chace, not wanting to lose, replied to Griffin confidently as he was very confident in Gerald.

    In Chace¡¯s opinion, Gerald was far more talented than Llyod¡¯s disciple, and he was definitely going to

    surpass him.

    ¡°Great! I shall wait for that. When the timees, we can have a match to see whose disciple is more

    powerful!¡±

    Llyod challenged Chace in advance.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Chace epted the challenge immediately without fear.

    After that, Llyod left with his disciple.

    After Llyod had left, Gerald looked at Chace with a curious face. He asked, ¡°Master, why are you so

    confident in me?¡±

    Chaceughed heartily and exined, ¡°Because I know you can do it. You are very talented. You will

    definitely be a very powerful Talisman Master!¡±

    Hearing his praise, Gerald felt a little embarrassed.

    He hadn¡¯t even started learning, but Chace was already having so much expectation and confidence in

    him. Therefore, he had to work very hard and not let Chace down. Otherwise, he would make Chace

    lose face in the Talisman Union. He had to surpass Llyod¡¯s disciple!

    Later, Chace helped Gerald with the registration to join the Talisman Union and got his membership

    badge. Then, Chace pinned it on Gerald¡¯s chest himself.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1632

    Looking at the shiny badge, Gerald was overwhelmed.

    He had finally be a member of the Talisman Union as well as a disciple of Master Chace Hunt.

    Now, he could learn how to make secret technique talismans.

    ¡°Gerald, you will be staying with me for these few days. I¡¯ll teach you some basic knowledge about

    secret technique talismans and the ways of drawing the strokes. Although you are very talented, there

    are things that you still need to learn to master the skills. Talent is an inborn advantage, but you still

    need to learn a lot of things. Don¡¯t be too proud, understand?¡±

    Master Hunt looked at Gerald and advised him sincerely.

    ¡°Yes, Master Hunt. I understand. I will do as you say and work hard in learning how to make the secret

    technique talismans. I will not embarrass you!¡±

    Gerald looked at Chace with great determination and nodded.

    Master Hunt had such high expectations for him, of course he would not let him down.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Having said that, Chace brought Gerald to his residence, and they started the journey of teaching and

    learning right away.

    Time passed quickly. A few days had already passed.

    During Gerald¡¯s stay in Chace¡¯s house, Nori came to visit a few times, but she merely came to see how

    Gerald was coping.

    Today, Gerald was practicing alone in the garden.

    After learning for a few days, Gerald had fully grasped the basics of the making of the secret technique

    talismans as well as the stroke patterns.

    Chace was very satisfied with Gerald¡¯s performance. He was sure that he had not chosen the wrong

    person. Gerald¡¯s talent was extremely high. In just a few days, he was already able to produce a

    middle-quality talisman easily. Moreover, those talismans were of high grade in that category, and

    Chace found it rather surprising.

    Thinking about his days back then, he did not have Gerald¡¯s talent when he was learning how to make

    talismans. So, he was only able to make middle-grade middle-quality talismans.

    As the saying went, talent works, genius creates.

    Gerald was the genius. With just a little guidance, he was able to grasp it immediately and then create

    surprisingly amazing things.

    At the moment, Gerald was drawing on the talisman in front of him swiftly. It was a golden dragon.

    Gerald had seen this golden dragon pattern in an old book. He reckoned it was mysterious and

    challenging, so he decided to give it a try.

    That old book had been given to him by Chace for his learning. Apart from those patterns that were

    used to make perfect quality talismans, Gerald had basically learnt all the other patterns. This golden

    dragon was one of the patterns used in perfect quality talismans.

    Gerald had long heard that the perfect quality talismans were very difficult to be produced as they

    required skills and the strokes were extremely detailed and unusual. Hence, nobody was able to

    produce a perfect quality talisman until now.

    However, Gerald did not want to buy it. He thought that there was nothing insurmountable in this world.

    The only problem was that the way to do so had not been discovered yet.

    Ding!

    At the end of his first experiment, Gerald threw the talisman in his hand into the sky.

    The talisman immediately turned into a golden ray and disappeared.

    The first trial was a failure!

    ¡°No. It must be the wrong strokes. I want to keep trying!¡±

    Gerald did not give up and started his analysis. Then, he started drawing again.

    A few minutester, after he had finished his drawing, he threw the talisman into the sky for the second

    time.

    Again, the talisman turned into a golden ray and disappeared. But this time, the ray was brighter with a

    hint of silver. It seemed he had improved a bit.

    Seeing this, Gerald¡¯s confidence heightened. He felt that he was improving. So if he kept on working he

    would eventually seed. Thinking of this, Gerald started his third trial.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1633

    On his third attempt, Gerald changed the way he did the strokes.

    Honestly speaking, this golden dragon pattern was unusual. Starting the strokes at different spots

    would bring about different oues. Only when he found the right spot to start the strokes would he

    be able to produce the perfect quality talisman.

    A few minutester, Gerald had finished the drawing for the third time.

    This time, he had improved a lot.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to produce a perfect quality talisman, he had sessfully produced a rare

    quality talisman.

    A shiny silver dragon surrounded by golden light gushed out from the talisman and circled Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald, how¡¯s your practice?¡±

    Just then, Chace came back from work., and he walked into the garden as he asked Gerald.

    The next second, Chace opened his eyes wide, and his face changed drastically. He put on a surprised

    look on his face.

    ¡°A rare quality talisman!¡±

    Chace strode forward and shouted as he looked at the silver dragon.

    Just as he said that, the silver dragon disappeared before Gerald. The talisman had expired.

    Every talisman could onlyst for a few tens of seconds, one or two minutes at most. Once the time

    was up, the effect of the talisman would be gone.

    ¡°This¡­ Gerald, did you make this?!¡±

    After quite a while, when Chace was finally able to react, he asked Gerald.

    Gerald nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I made this!¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to produce a rare quality talisman?! Do you already know the strokes used for

    making rare quality talismans?¡±

    Chace asked Gerald in confusion.

    It was impossible for a novice to learn the strokes for making rare quality talismans in such a short

    time, let alone produce one. He had to learn it step by step in order to reach this stage.

    Yet now, Gerald had already produced a rare quality talisman sessfully. It was simply mind-blowing.

    ¡°Master, I was just practicing here by myself. I kept changing the way I did the strokes, and then I

    seeded!¡±

    Gerald exined to Chace calmly.

    Chace looked at the wasted talisman papers on the floor. He knew Gerald was not talking big. This was

    the result of his hard work and practice.

    ¡°Come with me to the Great Master Hall. I will take you to meet the Talisman Great Master!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Chace could no longer bear it and grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm as he spoke. The tutor and disciple left the

    house quickly and headed toward the Great Master Hall.

    The Great Master Hall was the residence of the chairman of the Talisman Union, the Talisman Great

    Master of the Talisman Hall, Chadrick Gibson.

    Chace had to report such shocking news to the Talisman Great Master, Chadrick Gibson, and let him

    grant Gerald the title of One-rank Talisman Scribe.

    Soon after, Chace had already arrived at the Great Master Hall with Gerald.

    Coincidently, they met Llyod and his disciple, Nn Jacobs, at the door.

    ¡°Yo, Master Hunt. Are you looking for Talisman Great Master, too?¡±

    Seeing Chace¡¯s arrival, Lloyd sneered.

    ¡°Master Griffin, why are you here as well? Didn¡¯t your disciple already get the title of a One-rank

    Talisman Scribe?¡±

    Chace asked calmly. He wondered why he kept bumping into this man wherever he went.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1634

    Chace would have a headache every time he met with Llyod because this fellow always liked to annoy

    him, and he would asionally mock him. Conversely, he would brag about himself. That was just so

    annoying.

    ¡°The Talisman Great Master has gone into seclusion since a few days ago. That¡¯s why my disciple

    hasn¡¯t gotten his title yet. I heard he wasing out today, so I quickly came to see him. Master Hunt,

    are you bringing your disciple to get a title as well?¡±

    Lloyd exined to Chace before he asked suspiciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! My disciple is very talented. He improves very quickly, so I brought him here to get his

    title!¡±

    Chase replied with high confidence.

    Lloyd was a little taken aback when he heard him. He knew that Chace had just epted a disciple a

    few days ago, but now, the disciple was already going to get a title. This was a little too fast in his

    opinion as his disciple had spent almost two months learning before he was qualified to get a title.

    ¡°Master Hunt, getting a title is not a trivial matter. You cannot joke around with it. Are you sure your

    disciple is qualified for that already?¡±

    Lloyd reminded him, looking at Chace in disbelief.

    Of course, Chace knew what Llyod meant. Lloyd clearly did not believe what he had said.

    ¡®Are you kidding me? Gerald has sessfully produced a rare quality talisman, and it is worth

    mentioning that he did it without any guidance. He learned it all by himself! With such talent and ability,

    how could he not be qualified?¡¯

    But of course, Chace would not tell him the truth about Gerald.

    ¡°Haha! Of course I know that. Still, I believe that my disciple will not disappoint me!¡±

    Chace chuckled and replied to Llyod.

    After listening to his reply, Lloyd sneered silently in his mind. He wanted to see how Chace

    embarrassed himselfter. He wouldn¡¯t believe that Chace¡¯s disciple could have seeded in making

    a talisman in such a short time.

    After a while, the door of the Great Master Hall opened. Chace and Llyod quickly brought their

    respective disciples into the hall.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    An old man wearing a golden silk dragon robe was seated in the hall. He was the Talisman Great

    Master of the Talisman Hall, Chadrick Gibson.

    ¡°Chace, Lloyd, why are you here?¡±

    Seeing them, Chadrick asked slowly.

    ¡°Great Master, I brought my disciple to report to you about his sess and to get the title of One-rank

    Talisman Scribe for him!¡±

    Without waiting for Chace to open his mouth, Lloyd grabbed the chance to speak to Chadrick first.

    ¡°Oh? What kind of talisman has your disciple managed to produce?¡± Chadrick asked again.

    To get the rank of a Talisman Scribe, one must get recognition from the Talisman Great Master first.

    ¡°Great Master, my disciple, Nn Jacobs, is able to produce high-grade middle-quality secret

    technique talisman!¡± Lloyd replied immediately, his face full of unconceble pride.

    ¡°Hmm. High-grade middle-quality talisman. Not bad. He is indeed talented. Alright, I agree to grant your

    disciple the title of a One-rank Talisman Scribe. You can go to the hall now and proceed with the

    registration.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Chadrick nodded in satisfaction and said.

    Frankly speaking, a One-rank Talisman Scribe was only able to produce a high-grade middle-quality

    talisman at most.

    ¡°Thank you, Great Master!¡±

    Lloyd and his disciple, Nn, immediately thanked the Talisman Great Master.

    ¡°Chace, what about you? Are you here to get a title for your disciple as well?¡±

    Chadrick then looked at Chace and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Great Master. My disciple is called Gerald Crawford. He is already able to produce a high-quality

    secret technique talisman!¡±

    Chace told Chadrick right away.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1635

    Hearing this, Lloyd and his disciple, who was leaving, stopped in their tracks.

    Lloyd turned around quickly and stared at Chace in great disbelief.

    ¡°What are you saying? Your disciple can produce a high quality talisman?!¡± Lloyd asked suspiciously.

    He did not believe in Chace¡¯s words.

    From what he knew, Chace¡¯s disciple had only studied for a few days. How could it be possible that he

    was able to produce a high quality secret technique talisman? In fact, his disciple was only able to

    produce a middle-quality talisman after studying for almost two months.

    Nevertheless, just because his disciple couldn¡¯t do it, it didn¡¯t mean that Gerald couldn¡¯t do it either.

    ¡°Chace, how long has your disciple been following you?¡± Chadrick asked.

    ¡°Five days, Great Master.¡±

    Chace answered honestly.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Great Master, this is absolutely impossible. Chace must be lying to you. How is it possible that his

    disciple can produce a high quality talisman after learning for just five days?!¡±

    Before Chadrick could say anything, Lloyd was already shouting angrily at Chadrick. He did not believe

    it at all.

    Chace couldn¡¯t help but frown. His face darkened, and he turned to Lloyd.

    ¡°Master Griffin, just because your disciple cannot do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that my disciple cannot do it too.

    I told you before that my disciple is very talented!¡±

    Lloyd¡¯s doubt of Gerald was simr to doubting his own ability, so Chace would not just let Lloyd

    criticize Gerald.

    Besides, Gerald indeed had the ability to do so. He had witnessed it himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t

    havee to see the Talisman Great Master. Was he that free?

    ¡°Lloyd, be quiet!¡±

    Chadrick¡¯s face darkened, and he ordered Lloyd sternly.

    Lloyd did not dare to make a sound anymore, and he quieted down immediately, shutting his mouth

    tightly.

    ¡°Chace, are you aware of the consequences that you will have to face if you are lying?¡±

    Chadrick then reminded Chace. This was noughing matter, so he hoped that Chace would think

    about it before making a decision. It was still not toote for him to take back his words.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Great Master, I, Chace Hunt, would never lie. My disciple certainly has the talent!¡±

    Chace replied firmly to Chadrick.

    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, I shall test him myself. If he truly is what you im him to be, I shall grant

    him the title of a One-rank Talisman Master!¡±

    Chadrick proposed to Chace after hearing what he had said.

    Chace turned around and looked at Gerald, who was standing behind him.

    Gerald was calm, not nervous at all.

    ¡°Gerald, are you ready?¡± asked Chace.

    Gerald nodded, indicating his agreement to the test.

    Seeing Gerald agree to the test, Chace was reassured. He knew Gerald would be able to do it.

    Then, Chace, Lloyd, and Nn stood aside, and Chadrick prepared a brush and talisman paper for

    Gerald. He put them in front of Gerald.

    ¡°My test is very simple. If you can produce a high quality talisman on the spot, you will pass the test! If

    you fail, it will mean that your tutor is bluffing, and he will be expelled from the Talisman Union. You will

    both lose your memberships of the Talisman Union!¡±

    Chadrick exined the rules of the test briefly and reminded him about the consequences.

    ¡°I understand, Great Master. I shall prove it to you!¡±

    Gerald agreed to it without a second thought.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1636

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Chadrick nodded and signaled for him to start.

    Once he had said that, Gerald quickly took the brush and started drawing on the talisman paper.

    Gerald drew the patterns from his memory. He had decided to give a hard p to the faces of Lloyd

    and Nn so that he could make his tutor proud.

    Therefore, Gerald did not n to produce a high quality secret technique talisman. In fact, he nned

    to produce a higher quality one, that was, a rare quality secret technique talisman, which was none

    other than the golden dragon talisman that he had seeded in doing today.

    However, there was one concern he had. He had only seeded in drawing the golden dragon

    talisman after practicing a few times. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be sessful this time.

    So, Gerald knew that he had to take a chance.

    Honestly speaking, producing a high-quality secret technique talisman was not a problem at all to

    Gerald. He could draw the patterns easily. However, he knew he could not prove his ability too easily.

    Since he wanted to prove his ability, he had to amaze them.

    A few minutester, Gerald finished drawing the talisman and threw it into the sky.

    The talisman turned into a golden ray and disappeared.

    It was a failure!

    Seeing this, Chace was dumbfounded.

    Chadrick cocked his eyebrows, his face darkening, and Lloyd didn¡¯t waste the chance to worsen the

    situation.

    ¡°Just as I have told you earlier, Great Master. Chace and his disciple were bluffing!¡± Lloyd shouted at

    Chadrick.

    Gerald looked very grave. He knew what consequences he would bring to Chace if he failed.

    ¡°Great Master, I was too nervous and identally made a mistake. Please give me one more chance!¡±

    Gerald begged.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you just can¡¯t, even if you are given a second chance. Great Master, you must punish

    Chace and his disciple severely!¡±

    When Lloyd heard it, he barked at Gerald angrily and suggested this to Chadrick.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Chadrick fell into deep thought. In truth, he had somehow guessed what Gerald was drawing on the

    talisman paper based on his strokes and the pattern, and he had thought that the golden ray was

    unusual.

    ¡°Okay, I will give you one more chance!¡±

    After quite some time, Chadrick agreed to give Gerald another chance.

    Gerald and Chace were delighted when they heard that. On the other hand, Lloyd was very irritated

    and wondered why Chadrick would make such a decision.

    Gerald started drawing a talisman for the second time.

    This time, he knew he had to seed, or he would be done for.

    Gerald closed his eyes tightly. He was not in a rush to start drawing, but he was searching in his mind

    on how he had drawn the pattern this morning.

    ¡°Just forget it if you can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t waste time anymore!¡±

    Seeing Gerald hesitate to move his brush, Lloyd sneered at him again.

    Gerald opened his eyes wide suddenly and started drawing on the talisman paper like the wind.

    Every stroke Gerald drew on the talisman paper looked very strange.

    Meanwhile, Chadrick, who was watching the way Gerald did his strokes from above, was shocked at

    what he was seeing.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Chadrick couldn¡¯t help but feel that the strokes and patterns Gerald was drawing seemed very familiar.

    The next second, Gerald finished drawing the talisman. The moment he put down his brush, he threw

    the talisman into the air.

    A brilliant golden ray emanated from the talisman, instantly illuminating the whole Great Master Hall,

    and a golden dragon surged out from the golden light and surrounded Gerald.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1637

    ¡°A talisman of perfect quality!¡±

    Chace eximed in great surprise when he saw this.

    The golden light was shining brightly with the purple qi drifting from the east, and the white mist

    surrounded them. It was a magnificent scene.

    That¡¯s right. Gerald had actually produced a perfect quality secret technique talisman!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°This. How could this be possible?!¡±

    Lloyd, who was standing on the side, could not believe what he was seeing. He shouted with his eyes

    wide open.

    Although he did not believe it, it did not change the fact that it was right before his eyes.

    At the same time, Chadrick was equally bbergasted. He didn¡¯t expect that Gerald would actually

    produce a perfect quality secret technique talisman as he knew perfectly well that even he himself was

    unable to do so.

    ¡°You. How did you do it?¡±

    Chadrick asked Gerald immediately.

    ¡°Great Master, I just kept practicing and exploring. Before I came here, I had already produced a rare-

    quality talisman sessfully!¡± Gerald answered right away.

    Hearing his answer, Chadrick nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Chace, your disciple is indeed extremely talented. From now on, he will be a One-rank Talisman

    Master in the Talisman Hall!¡±

    Then, he praised Chace and granted Gerald the title.

    A One-rank Talisman Master. This meant that Gerald was now enjoying the same status as a tutor, and

    this honorable status was very precious. When he received the title as a One-rank Talisman Master

    from the Talisman Hall, it would also mean that his status would be very high in the whole of Jaetra.

    ¡°Great Master, you¡­¡±

    Lloyd was naturally the first person who was unwilling to ept this. He approached Chadrick

    immediately as if wanting to say something.

    Chadrick knew what was going through Llyod¡¯s mind. Without waiting for him to say anything, he

    stopped him first. ¡°Lloyd, I know what you want to say, but this matter is settled. Alright, off you go now.

    I still have things to do!¡±

    Lloyd felt helpless, but he could only swallow his anger and leave with his disciple.

    As for Chace and Gerald, the tutor and the disciple were overjoyed, thinking that Lloyd was shooting

    himself in the foot.

    After leaving the Talisman Hall, Chace smiled at Gerald and praised him. ¡°Gerald, you are now a tutor

    in the Talisman Hall! Your future depends on yourself now.¡±

    ¡°Master, even though I have be a tutor, you are still my teacher!¡±

    Gerald looked at Chace with an unwavering gaze as he spoke.

    As the saying went, once a teacher, always a teacher.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chace being willing to ept him as his disciple, how could he have achieved such an

    aplishment?

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Chace felt warm in his heart. He had indeed chosen the right disciple.

    Very soon, Chace brought Gerald to report to the Talisman Hall to retrieve the badge of a One-rank

    Talisman Master. Gerald had indeed be a tutor in the Talisman Hall!

    Once everything had been settled, Gerald went to the residence of the Zahn family.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t seen Nori since thest time she hade, so he wondered what she had been doing

    over these few days.

    Now, Gerald was already a familiar guest of the Zahn family, so no one would stop him from entering

    and leaving anymore.

    When he reached the hall, he saw Yoshua talking to his butler.

    ¡°Master Zahn!¡±

    Gerald entered the lobby and greeted Yoshua politely.

    ¡°Gerald, you are here. Quick,e and have a seat. How¡¯re your studies at Master Hunt¡¯s ce?¡±

    When Yoshua saw Gerald, his face lit up, and he asked Gerald with concern immediately.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1638

    ¡°Wow, this is the badge of a One-rank Talisman Master. So, you have be a tutor?¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, Yoshua had already noticed the One-rank Talisman Master on his

    chest and cheered in surprise.

    Yoshua could easily recognize the badge because Chace Hunt had a Two-rank Talisman Master

    badge.

    ¡°Yes, Master Zahn. However, I must thank you a lot for this. It was you who gave me such a good

    opportunity to be the disciple of Master Hunt and get to where I am today!¡±

    Gerald was an appreciative person. It was only natural that he would be grateful to Yoshua.

    ¡°Ha! Ha!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal at all. It¡¯s the result of your hard work!¡±

    Yoshua waved his hand at Gerald as heughed.

    Seeing Gerald sessful made Yoshua happy. At least it made him feel that he had not helped the

    wrong person.

    ¡°Oh right, Master Zahn. Why don¡¯t I see Nori anywhere?¡±

    Gerald then asked Yoshua in confusion.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Nori had always stayed by Yoshua¡¯s side. However, she was not with him today, which made Gerald

    feel very strange.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned Nori, she¡¯s been out these few days, saying that she was going to join an

    expedition to the holy mountain to search for a thousand-year-old panax ginseng.

    Yoshua answered Gerald¡¯s query.

    ¡°A thousand-year-old panax ginseng? What is that?¡±

    Gerald was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient herb that only grows once every one thousand years. It¡¯s more precious than ginseng!¡±

    Yoshua exined.

    This triggered Gerald¡¯s curiosity. But why hadn¡¯t Nori told him about this? Moreover, why was she

    interested in this ancient herb? There had to be some unknown secrets in this matter.

    ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    Right at that moment, a servant came running from the door hurriedly as he shouted for Yoshua

    anxiously.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you so anxious?¡±

    Yoshua frowned and asked.

    ¡°The youngdy¡­ It¡¯s about Young Lady and the rest! They met with an ident in the holy mountain!

    I just heard that there was an avnche in the holy mountain recently, and a lot of snow fell down the

    mountainside. The situation is very worrying!¡±

    The servant quickly told Yoshua the news he had just received.

    Yoshua was stunned after hearing the news.

    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t possibly be joking around with this matter?!¡±

    Yoshua questioned him in disbelief. His daughter had left just two days ago, and now, he was already

    receiving such horrible news. It was truly hard for him to ept it.

    Just as he said that, a group of armored men entered through the door.

    These men crowded into the house quickly. Among them, there was a leader, and he was wearing a

    ck military uniform.

    ¡°Hello, Master Zahn. I¡¯m the captain of the army of Jaetra, Patrick Wang. I¡¯m here today regarding

    the matter of the youngdy of your family and her expedition team in the holy mountain!¡±

    Patrick stood before Yoshua and told him with a serious face.

    Now, Yoshua knew that it was not fake news, but something had truly happened to them.

    Yoshua¡¯s legs gave out. Luckily, his butler and servant, who were standing behind him, quickly

    supported him and prevented him from falling.

    On the other hand, Gerald was also very worried. He turned around and left the house immediately. He

    knew he had to go to the holy mountain and save Nori himself.

    Once he had left the residence of the Zahn family, Gerald headed to the main city of Earth Capital. He

    had to buy some supplies and equipment before heading to the holy mountain. Otherwise, going there

    alone unprepared was no different than asking for his own death.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1639

    After preparing for almost two hours, Gerald was fully equipped.

    He returned to the residence of the Zahn family once again, and he saw Yoshua and Patrick, who were

    just about to leave for the army camp nearest to the holy mountain.

    Seeing Geralde back made Yoshua very surprised.

    He had previously thought that Gerald did not want to bother about this matter. But now, seeing that he

    was fully equipped, he knew that thetter had gone to make preparations just now.

    ¡°Master Zahn, I hope I can go save Nori as well!¡±

    Gerald looked at Yoshua and said righteously.

    Although Gerald and Nori were not romantically involved with each other, he saw Nori as his best

    friend.

    Now that Nori was in a very dangerous situation, Gerald could not just sit still. He had to go and save

    her.

    ¡°Gerald.¡±

    ¡°Master Zahn, Nori is my best friend. I cannot just leave her alone!¡±

    Yoshua wanted to say something, but Gerald interrupted immediately.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Yoshua felt warmth in his heart, thinking that his daughter had made a good

    friend.

    Since Gerald had the intention to do so, he would naturally choose to say yes.

    ¡°Captain Wang, can he join the rescue mission?¡±

    Yoshua then looked at Patrick, who was standing beside him, and requested.

    Patrick nced at Gerald. After hesitating for a few seconds, he nodded. ¡°Yes, he can!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Captain Wang!¡±

    Gerald thanked Patrick as well. He had initially thought that Patrick would not agree to it, but now, it

    looked like it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Soon, they arrived at the temporary camp a few miles away from the holy mountain.

    Since the weather and condition of the holy mountain were very harsh right now, the rescue team was

    not able to get close to it. For the sake of safety, they could only build a temporary camp a few miles

    away from the mountain.

    When they arrived at the camp, a group of men was already gathering around a table, discussing the

    rescue n.

    ¡°Come, let me introduce you. He is a pr expedition expert, Quest Leane. This is a medical expert,

    Kaleb Wallor. And this is a geologist, Malcolm Laige.¡±

    Once Patrick walked into the camp, he introduced the three who were already there to Gerald.

    ¡°This is Gerald Crawford. He will be one of the members of the rescue team this time!¡±

    Gerald greeted them briefly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your expertise, Brother Crawford? The trip to the holy mountain this time is not a simple one!¡±

    Quest asked Gerald right away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Gerald replied calmly.

    Hearing this, the three immediately cocked their eyebrows and put on a displeased look on their faces.

    ¡°Brother Crawford, if you know nothing, I think you should not join the rescue mission this time. We

    don¡¯t have the extra energy to take care of you!¡±

    Quest proposed to Gerald with a disapproving tone.

    The members of the rescue team were mostly experts in some areas, so they certainly did not want

    someone who knew nothing to join them.

    Hearing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown. He didn¡¯t expect that these people would look down upon

    him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need your care nor your help. You should better take care of yourselves!¡±

    Not wanting to be outdone, Gerald refuted.

    After that, Gerald turned around and walked out of the tent. He walked to an open space and sat down,

    packing and checking his equipment.

    Quest and the rest did not want to bother about Gerald. It was for the best that Gerald had said that, so

    they did not need to care about Gerald¡¯s life or death.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1640

    The holy mountain was a few thousand meters above sea level. The higher up the mountain, the lower

    the temperature and atmospheric pressure would be. Moreover, the condition on the mountain was

    very harsh now. The wind was fierce, and the snow was heavy. It was very dangerous.

    Hence, it could be said that the rescue mission to the holy mountain this time was very risky.

    ¡°Everyone, since there will be a Force 6 wind as well as a snowstorm tonight, we have decided to set

    the departure time at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. I hope that everyone can rest well tonight to

    conserve your energy!¡±

    Soon, Patrick came and informed Gerald and the rest.

    Tonight was going to be a sleepless night.

    As the night was getting old, Gerald leaned on his backpack alone and closed his eyes for a short rest.

    Just then, he heard something.

    Gerald opened his eyes immediately and looked in the direction of the camp Quest and the other two

    were staying. He saw two figures sneaking out of the tent, and they were acting very cautiously.

    Through the darkness, Gerald could see the faces of these two men.

    They were none other than Kaleb Wallor and Malcolm Laige.

    Seeing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in silence. He didn¡¯t expect the two people who had been

    mocking him this afternoon to be attempting to escape. This was indeed too shameful.

    After thinking for a while, Gerald got up and quietly approached the two of them.

    ¡°Where are you two going?¡±

    At the next moment, Gerald asked as he appeared behind Kaleb and Malcolm.

    Gerald¡¯s appearance almost scared them to death. They were so shocked that they fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­ Why aren¡¯t you asleep seeing as it¡¯s the middle of the night but instead, you¡¯re scaring people

    here?!¡±

    Kaleb red at Gerald and shouted with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Hah! If I were asleep, how would I be able to see you two escaping?¡±

    Gerald smirked and sneered.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t nder people here. We were just checking the weather!¡±

    At Gerald¡¯s words, Malcolm and Kaleb exchanged nces and refuted, pointing their fingers at Gerald.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it. How shameless.¡±

    Click!

    Right at that moment, the lights came on.

    Patrick, Quest, and the rest came out of the tents immediately. They had been awakened by the noise

    outside.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Patrick approached them and asked.

    ¡°Captain Wang, it looks like you didn¡¯t arrange your men to keep watch at night. These two were in the

    middle of escaping, and I happened to catch them red-handed!¡±

    Gerald would not hide it for them, and he told Patrick this yfully.

    Once Patrick heard him, his face darkened.

    Swish!

    A figure rushed forward, grabbing the cors of Kaleb and Malcolm¡¯s shirts.

    It was Quest Leane. He red at them angrily.

    ¡°You cowards! How dare you escape?! I shall teach you a good lesson!¡±

    Quest roared angrily and wanted to beat them up.

    Luckily, Patrick and the other men stopped him in time. Otherwise, Kaleb and Malcolm would have

    been torn apart by Quest. Nobody would have expected this to happen.

    ¡°You two, tell me honestly. What is really going on?¡±

    Patrick stopped Quest and asked as he looked at them coldly.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1640

    The holy mountain was a few thousand meters above sea level. The higher up the mountain, the lower

    the temperature and atmospheric pressure would be. Moreover, the condition on the mountain was

    very harsh now. The wind was fierce, and the snow was heavy. It was very dangerous.

    Hence, it could be said that the rescue mission to the holy mountain this time was very risky.

    ¡°Everyone, since there will be a Force 6 wind as well as a snowstorm tonight, we have decided to set

    the departure time at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. I hope that everyone can rest well tonight to

    conserve your energy!¡±

    Soon, Patrick came and informed Gerald and the rest.

    Tonight was going to be a sleepless night.

    As the night was getting old, Gerald leaned on his backpack alone and closed his eyes for a short rest.

    Just then, he heard something.

    Gerald opened his eyes immediately and looked in the direction of the camp Quest and the other two

    were staying. He saw two figures sneaking out of the tent, and they were acting very cautiously.

    Through the darkness, Gerald could see the faces of these two men.

    They were none other than Kaleb Wallor and Malcolm Laige.

    Seeing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in silence. He didn¡¯t expect the two people who had been

    mocking him this afternoon to be attempting to escape. This was indeed too shameful.

    After thinking for a while, Gerald got up and quietly approached the two of them.

    ¡°Where are you two going?¡±

    At the next moment, Gerald asked as he appeared behind Kaleb and Malcolm.

    Gerald¡¯s appearance almost scared them to death. They were so shocked that they fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­ Why aren¡¯t you asleep seeing as it¡¯s the middle of the night but instead, you¡¯re scaring people

    here?!¡±

    Kaleb red at Gerald and shouted with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Hah! If I were asleep, how would I be able to see you two escaping?¡±

    Gerald smirked and sneered.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t nder people here. We were just checking the weather!¡±

    At Gerald¡¯s words, Malcolm and Kaleb exchanged nces and refuted, pointing their fingers at Gerald.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it. How shameless.¡±

    Click!

    Right at that moment, the lights came on.

    Patrick, Quest, and the rest came out of the tents immediately. They had been awakened by the noise

    outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Patrick approached them and asked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Captain Wang, it looks like you didn¡¯t arrange your men to keep watch at night. These two were in the

    middle of escaping, and I happened to catch them red-handed!¡±

    Gerald would not hide it for them, and he told Patrick this yfully.

    Once Patrick heard him, his face darkened.

    Swish!

    A figure rushed forward, grabbing the cors of Kaleb and Malcolm¡¯s shirts.

    It was Quest Leane. He red at them angrily.

    ¡°You cowards! How dare you escape?! I shall teach you a good lesson!¡±

    Quest roared angrily and wanted to beat them up.

    Luckily, Patrick and the other men stopped him in time. Otherwise, Kaleb and Malcolm would have

    been torn apart by Quest. Nobody would have expected this to happen.

    ¡°You two, tell me honestly. What is really going on?¡±

    Patrick stopped Quest and asked as he looked at them coldly.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1642

    ¡°I apologize for my earlier bad attitude. With that said, I hope we can cooperate throughout this rescue

    mission!¡± said Quest.

    Not one to fuss over such small matters, Gerald was starting to feel that Quest was actually a rather

    nice person. What more, Quest was a professional adventurer with great courage and an adventurous

    spirit.

    With that in mind, Gerald found himself smiling as he returned Quest¡¯s handshake while saying,

    ¡°Likewise. Regardless, allow me to formally introduce myself. Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Quest Leane!¡± replied Quest with his own smile.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Following that, both of them then began chatting rather cheerfully till they eventually drifted off to sleep

    at around three in the morning¡­

    By seven the next morning, all fifteen of the rescue team members had already assembled and were

    ready to set off for the holy mountain.

    Being the pioneer of the group, Quest was the first in line, followed by Gerald, Patrick, then the other

    members of the team.

    Fortunately, the weather was rather good, so the rescue team¡¯s journey up the mountain proceeded

    rather smoothly. Even so, the higher they went, the colder it got. Aside from that, the air pressure was

    also gradually intensifying.

    Sensing that, Patrick and the others quickly made sure to put on oxygen masks. Naturally, Patrick

    offered one to Gerald as well.

    In response, however, Gerald simply said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Captain Wang. I don¡¯t need one!¡±

    Such air pressure was nothing to Gerald, and it was evidently nothing to Quest as well since he refused

    to wear an oxygen mask too. Quest, for one, was a seasoned adventurer, and he was already used to

    dealing with pressures like these.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly concerned over Gerald¡¯s safety, so he turned around to ask, ¡°Are

    you sure you don¡¯t want to put one on, Gerald? The pressure¡¯s only going to get lower the higher we

    get, and air will be much scarcer then¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t need to

    wear one!¡±

    Gerald meant every word that he had said. After all, the essential qi in his body actively cushioned the

    negative effects of the pressure. Due to that, not only was Gerald unaffected by the freezing

    temperatures, but Gerald was also able to continually maintain his breathing.

    With how sure Gerald sounded, Quest didn¡¯t say anything else. Even so, he now had a new outlook on

    Gerald, thinking that the youth was rather different from the others.

    Regardless, the rescue team finally arrived at a resting spot after hiking for a little over three hours.

    While taking their temporary rest, Patrick double-checked their location before saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re

    currently at an altitude of three thousand feet up the holy mountain. From what we¡¯ve previously

    gathered, the other adventure team disappeared at around nine thousand and eight hundred feet. With

    that said, we¡¯re only at a third of our journey to where we need to get to!¡±

    ¡°I suggest we try to reach our target location before the weather gets too bad, Captain Wang. After all,

    the weather conditions up here appear to be much worse than what we had initially anticipated! With

    that said, even the slightest change in weather will hinder our progress up the mountain!¡± said Quest as

    he looked at Patrick.

    While¡ªthe remaining¡ªsix thousand and eight hundred feet may not sound too bad a hike on paper, it

    was, in fact, extremely far from where they currently were.

    What more, while it had taken the group about only three hours to get to three thousand feet high, the

    terrain they had to walk through earlier wasn¡¯t as bad as what was toe. After all, the higher they

    went, the more uneven the holy mountain¡¯s terrain was going to get. Steep cliffs, for one, would

    certainly be more frequent, and if they weren¡¯t careful, slipping off one wasn¡¯tpletely out of

    the question¡­

    With that in mind, the rescue team then set off again afterpleting their brief rest.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the rescue team met with a predicament.

    There was no further road to speak of where they currently were! Essentially, that meant that the only

    way to head forward was to climb a steep cliff before them¡­

    Looking down into the three-hundred-feet deep abyss below him, Gerald could tell that many would

    definitely feel terror-stricken just from seeing how deep the fall was.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t as if the others had any other choice. After all, it would definitely take way too much

    time and energy for them to head back and attempt to find another road. With that in mind, the steep

    cliff truly seemed like their only way of progressing.

    Thankfully, this wasn¡¯t Quest¡¯s first rodeo. Quest had scaled cliffs like this before, so it honestly wasn¡¯t

    anything too difficult for him.

    With that in mind, everyone then watched as Quest took a rope¡ªwith a hook attached to it¡ªbefore

    flinging it toward a rock atop the cliff.

    After testing how firm the hook had lodged itself into the rock, Quest then easily climbed up the rope¡­

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1643

    Naturally, scaling the cliff wasn¡¯t an issue for Gerald either.

    After taking a few steps back, Gerald dashed forward before making a giant leap! Secondster, the

    youth thennded right beside Quest!

    Upon seeing that, Quest and the others all felt their jaws drop. What immense jumping capabilities! He

    truly was a person who was training to attain spiritual enlightenment!

    Eventually shaking their shock off, the others then quickly began climbing up the rope as well¡­

    It was when most of them had already made their way up the cliff when a sudden roar of thunder could

    be heard!

    Following that, the weather began changing rather rapidly, and soon enough, dark clouds had covered

    every inch of the sky¡­

    Understanding that the weather was only going to get nastier, Patrick¡ªwho was adamant about getting

    up the cliffst¡ªanxiously instructed, ¡°Everyone, hurry!¡±

    Once everyone had made it to the top, Patrick quickly began climbing the rope as well¡­

    Of course, trouble always came unannounced. The others had considerably worn the rope down, so

    halfway up, it ended up snapping!

    Watching in utter horror as Patrick began falling into the abyss, the other team members instantly

    began shouting, ¡°Captain Wang!¡±

    Gerald himself quickly untied the rope around his waist before tossing it toward Patrick! Uponing

    into contact with the falling man, the rope instantly wrapped itself around him!

    Realizing what Gerald had just done, Quest then rushed over to him while shouting to the rest, ¡°Hurry

    and help him!¡±

    Hearing that, the rest of the team members quickly snapped out of it and began grabbing the rope as

    well. After a bit of effort, all of them were sessfully able to pull Patrick back up¡­

    Thanks to Gerald¡¯s quick thinking and actions, Patrick was able to avoid a truly horrible fate¡­

    Though he was now safe, Patrick¡ªwho was drenched in cold sweat¡ªstill found himself shivering

    slightly. After all, he had thought that it was all over for him just seconds ago. Panting as he walked

    over to a rock, Patrick then sat on it to slowly recover his cool.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Seeing that, Gerald then walked over to him before squatting by Patrick¡¯s side and asking in a

    concerned tone, ¡°Are you alright, Captain Wang?¡±

    Still quivering slightly in fear, Patrick then shook his head as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Regardless,

    thank you, Gerald¡­! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead by now!¡±

    In response, Gerald simply smiled subtly before humbly replying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s my

    duty to help a teammate out!¡±

    Despite the touching moment, it was then when snow began falling heavily.

    With how frigid the winds were getting, Quest then yelled, ¡°¡­Things are looking bad. We need to find

    somece to settle down first!¡±

    Attempting to scale the mountain in such weather was practically suicide and everyone understood

    that. While it was true that they were undergoing a rescue mission, it wasn¡¯t big enough an emergency

    for all of them to risk their lives for. With that in mind, the best they could do at the moment was to seek

    shelter and wait the snowstorm out.

    After looking around for a bit, Quest managed to locate a spacious area underneath a steep cliff.

    As all of them quickly¡ªand dly¡ªentered the area to take refuge, everyone heard as Quest

    suddenly shouted, ¡°¡­Hey, look there! There are signs that others have stayed here before!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and Patrick quickly ran over to Quest¡¯s side.

    True to his words, a pile of burned charcoal could be seen there¡­ It was evident that others had made

    a fire here before.

    ¡°The adventure team could have stayed here before in order to avoid a snowstorm!¡±

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1644

    After squatting to inspect the pile of burnt charcoal for a brief moment, Patrick then said, ¡°¡­This is still

    rtively new. The ones who lit the fire should have stayed here around two days ago!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald and Quest turned to look at each other. This was good news! After all, it at least

    proved that the adventure team was still alive two days ago!

    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s just take refuge here for the moment. We¡¯ll continue our journey once the snowstorm is

    over!¡± said Quest as heid down his backpack before sitting to conserve energy.

    While the rest did the same, Gerald chose to continue inspecting the surrounding cliff area instead.

    After a while, Gerald called Quest and Patrick over.

    ¡°Mr. Leane and Captain Wang, I¡¯ve scouted the surrounding area for a bit and I¡¯ve found that there

    aren¡¯t any other paths to proceed to. The only way to ascend the mountain from this point on is by

    climbing. To support that statement, just have a look there. If you squint a little, you can see friction

    marks! I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s where the people from that adventure team hung their rope!¡± exined

    Ged as he pointed at the traces.

    After hearing all that, both Quest and Patrick agreed with Gerald¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tell me, Gerald, how do you say we should proceed with this?¡± asked Patrick as he turned to

    look at Gerald.

    ¡°Well, from how I see it, our best option right now would be for me and Mr. Leane to head up to scout

    ahead. You and the others can wait here for us. Once we¡¯ve located the adventure team, we¡¯ll then

    reunite with all of you! How¡¯s that sound?¡± replied Gerald.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It was a very steep climb, about thirty feet high. With that in mind, Gerald was afraid that a precarious

    situation¡ªsimr to what Patrick had earlier faced¡ªwould repeat itself if too many people went

    scouting.

    Regardless, after hearing that, Patrick then turned to look at Quest before asking, ¡°What do you say to

    that, Mr. Leane?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to agree with Gerald. We¡¯ll be scouting ahead then!¡± replied Quest in agreement.

    ¡°Very well, then! Since there aren¡¯t any objections, let¡¯s just go with that!¡± said Patrick.

    Following that, both Quest and Gerald immediately began getting themselves ready. After packing all

    the necessary equipment into their backpacks, they returned to the thirty feet high cliff¡­

    Looking up, Quest found himself frowning slightly as he asked, ¡°A bit too high for my tastes¡­ How do

    you reckon we get up there?¡±

    Quest¡¯s concern was warranted since not only was the cliff extremely high, but there also seemed to be

    very little that looked sturdy enough to be used as leverage. Of course, while Quest found it to be a

    rather hopeless situation, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Gerald.

    ¡°Just leave it to me, Mr. Leane!¡± replied Gerald with a confident smile as he took out a piece of talisman

    paper as well as a pen.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could¡­ it be that you know how to craft secret technique talismans?¡± asked Patrick¡ªwho

    had followed them there together with the rest of the team to see them off¡ªin a surprised tone.

    As a person from Jaetra, Patrick definitely knew about talismans, and though Gerald didn¡¯t reply,

    Patrick got his answer when the youth began drawing on the talisman paper!

    A few secondster, Gerald tossed hisplete talisman into the air¡­ and just like that, the talisman

    materialized a goldendder out of thin air!

    ¡°After you, Mr. Leane!¡± said Gerald as he turned to look at the shocked Quest.

    Upon hearing his name, Quest quickly snapped out of his shock and began climbing the goldendder.

    Patrick, on the other hand, still had his jaw gaping wide. He hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to actually be a

    Talisman Master who knew how to make his own secret technique talismans! It made Patrick admire

    Gerald greatly. What more, it exined why Gerald had been so confident in rescuing those people.

    Thinking about it, Gerald¡¯s presence was definitely an honor to the rescue team. If he hadn¡¯t decided to

    come along, they would¡¯ve surely faced much more trouble and possibly even fatalities¡­

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1645

    After bidding farewell to Patrick and the others, Gerald and Quest then began scaling the rest of the

    holy mountain.

    Though it was still snowing rather heavily¡ªwith asional freezing gusts of wind¡ªGerald and Quest

    managed to find a cliffside to proceed under. In other words, they had minimal contact with the actual

    snowstorm.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As they walked on, Quest found himself asking, ¡°What would you say are the survival odds of the

    adventure team, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but I think they should still be alive. I¡¯m assuming they¡¯re currently trapped

    somece on this mountain!¡± replied Gerald with a hopeful tone.

    Gerald, for one, certainly hoped that they were still alive. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Nori dying in

    this snowstorm.

    Shaking the thoughts off, Gerald then asked, ¡°Regardless, how much progress have we made, Mr.

    Leane?¡±

    ¡°From what I can gather, we should now be at an altitude of seven thousand and five hundred feet. If

    that¡¯s the case, then we should be two thousand feet from where the adventure team disappeared!

    Judging from our current progression speed, we¡¯ll need about two more hours to reach that ce!¡±

    replied Quest as he read out the information that his smartwatch was showing.

    While they were certainly much closer to the area now, the journey there was still far from over¡­

    At that moment, an ear-piercing roar of thunder could be heard! The sound was so loud that the entire

    mountain instantly began shaking slightly!

    Realizing what was happening, Quest quickly said, ¡°This¡­ This could be the sign of an avnche!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald instantly began looking around to survey the area¡­ But to his dismay, there was

    nothing to shield them against an iing avnche! Sandwiched between two stone walls, both of

    them knew that if they didn¡¯t think quickly, they were going to be hit by the avnche and subsequently

    thrown into the abyss at the end of the valley! By that point, they¡¯d surely be in pieces!

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anywhere to hide, Gerald¡­! What should we do¡­?!¡± asked Quest

    rather anxiously.

    Despite being a person with abundant adventuring experience, Quest was now feeling slightly terrified

    in this seemingly hopeless situation.

    After a few seconds, Gerald then quickly retrieved his talisman-making kit before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I

    have an idea!¡±

    With that said, Gerald rapidly began drawing on the talisman! The second he was done, Gerald then

    threw it forward, prompting a golden ray of light to envelop both of them!

    A shield of light formed just in time as the avnche came crashing down on them! Thankfully, the

    golden shield was sufficient in guiding the avnche away from them, keeping Gerald and Quest safe!

    After what seemed to be an eternity, no further sounds could be heard. Still safe underneath ayer of

    snow, Gerald then cleared out the snow above them¡­ They were safe!

    Once Quest climbed out with a huff, Gerald then followed after.

    Sighing in relief, Quest¡ªwho was honestly still quivering a little¡ªthen said, ¡°Thank god you¡¯re here

    with me, Gerald¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯d surely be doomed!¡±

    Smiling back at him, Gerald simply shook his head in silence before resuming the journey up the

    mountain together with Quest. It was about an hour and a halfter when they finally reached the

    spot¡­

    Arriving half an hour earlier than anticipated, the area they were in was at an altitude of nine thousand

    and eight hundred feet. Now much nearer to the mountain¡¯s peak, Gerald and Quest began scanning

    the area below them. Unfortunately, thick, misty clouds¡ªthat were everywhere below them¡ªcovered

    most of their view. Due to that, neither of them was able to find any hints of what could have happened

    to the adventure team¡­

    After a while, Quest walked over to Gerald before asking with a deep frown on his face, ¡°¡­There

    doesn¡¯t seem to be any traces of them being here at all¡­ Could it be that nothing really happened to

    them here¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1646

    Hearing that, Gerald simply closed his eyes in silence, spreading his divine sense out to scan through

    the rest of the mountain top¡­

    Sadly, the range of his divine sense was rather limited, so he was only able to scan up to a few

    hundred feet. Though that wasn¡¯t a small range by any means, Gerald still wasn¡¯t able to find any

    traces of the adventure team after quite some time.

    Eventually, Quest found himself asking, ¡°¡­Say¡­ Do you think that the adventure team isn¡¯t here

    because¡­ they¡¯ve headed further up the mountain¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to look at Quest. Though the suggestion sounded rather

    preposterous, it wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question either. After all, since there were zero traces of

    the adventure team here, the only other way they could¡¯ve headed to¡ªwithout bumping into the rescue

    team on their way up¡ªwas further up the mountain¡­

    ¡°¡­That could be the case. Since we¡¯re already here anyway, let¡¯s proceed further up the mountain to

    check!¡± replied Gerald in agreement.

    With that, both of them then continued scaling the mountain¡­

    Since he could¡¯ve very well died earlier without Gerald¡¯s intervention, Quest now had total trust in

    Gerald. He felt that as long as he remained close to Gerald, he would surely make it out safely¡­

    Regardless, after walking for a while¡ªwith gentle breezes and snowkes caressing their cheeks the

    entire time¡ªthe duo eventually arrived eleven thousand feet above sea level¡­

    Upon arrival, they were immediately greeted by the sight of a cave. With how pitch dark it was inside,

    Gerald and Quest found themselves instantly wary of it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Standing at the mouth of the cave, Quest found himself saying, ¡°How odd¡­ A cave in the middle of

    nowhere!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Well, let¡¯s go in and have a look around!¡± replied Gerald as he began walking into the cave.

    After a few steps in, both of them took out their glow sticks before activating them. Now having a light

    source each, the duo then proceeded further into the cave¡­

    Though the cave was quiet, it was also quite damp. With that said, asional drops of water could be

    heard every once in a while as they walked on.

    Eventually, both of them came to a sudden halt when they saw a faint orange glow from within the

    cave¡­ It appeared to be the light of a campfire, and the duo could see flickering shadows from time to

    time.

    Looking at each other, Gerald and Quest felt that they must have finally located the adventure team.

    After swiftly making their way toward the light source, the duo was greeted by the sight of several

    sleeping people lying against the cave¡¯s stone walls.

    Just as they had thought, they had finally located the adventure team! Gerald was made extra sure of

    this when¡ªafter scanning through the people¡ªhe saw that Nori was among them!

    ¡°Nori!¡± shouted Gerald.

    Hearing that sudden shout, everyone jolted awake, and this included Nori.

    Upon realizing who had called out to her, Nori instantly teared up as she cried out, ¡°G-Gerald¡­!¡±

    Quickly getting to her feet, the girl then ran over before embracing Gerald tightly¡­

    It took her a while to calm down, but once she did, Nori looked at him in surprise as she asked, ¡°But¡­

    what are you even doing here, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Realizing that she hadn¡¯t anticipated him toe over, Gerald then exined, ¡°Well, after finding out

    that something had happened to you and your adventure team, I came over with a rescue team that

    was tasked with locating your group!¡±

    ¡°¡­Does¡­ that mean that you came over just to save me¡­?¡± asked Nori as she stared straight into

    Gerald¡¯s eyes expectantly.

    In response, Gerald simply revealed a gentle smile and nodded, not seeing any reason to deny it.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1647

    Upon hearing that, Nori was instantly overjoyed. After all, the fact that Gerald hade all the way

    here just to save her meant that he still cared about her.

    Still, she truly hadn¡¯t expected him toe here in the first ce since Nori was sure that she had

    never even mentioned her trip to the holy mountain to him.

    With that in mind, Nori then curiously asked, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, how did you even know I was

    here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I found out when I headed to your manor and your father told me about it,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ But hold on, doesn¡¯t the fact that you came here mean that your talisman crafting training with

    Master Hunt got disrupted?¡± asked Nori in a slightly worried tone.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for Gerald to get epted to be his disciple in the first ce. With that in mind,

    Nori truly hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be the reason Gerald lost his chance to continue being Master

    Hunt¡¯s disciple.

    To her surprise, however, Gerald simply chuckled before gently patting Nori on the head.

    Revealing his First-rank Talisman Master badge¡ªwhich had been tucked in the inside of his jacket¡ª

    Gerald then said, ¡°Worry not, I¡¯ve already be a master! This here is proof!¡±

    ¡°A First-rank Talisman Master Badge?! It¡¯s barely been half a month! You really are something else,

    Gerald!¡± eximed Nori in her disbelief as her eyes lit up.

    To think that he was able to attain that rank so quickly¡­ That just showed how capable and powerful

    he truly was! How admirable!

    ¡°Speaking of which, I heard from your father that you came over to look for some ancient herb. The

    thousand-year-old panax ginseng, if I remember correctly,¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Nori with a

    curious gaze.

    Nodding in response, Nori then said, ¡°That¡¯s the one! It¡¯s an ancient herb that only grows every few

    thousand years. Aside from that, it can only be found on this mountain! With that in mind, I followed the

    others here after hearing that it was about time it grew again! Unfortunately, we met with an avnche

    before we were even able to locate it! It¡¯s almost as if we were destined to never be able to find it!¡±

    Watching as Nori sighed in resignation, Gerald then thought for a while before replying, ¡°Your lives are

    much more important! Still, do you have any idea what the ginseng herb looks like?¡±

    ¡°But of course I do!¡± replied Nori as she fished out a photograph from her backpack before showing it to

    Gerald.

    Looking at it, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a white and pristine flower that had petals that

    resembled ice crystals. The sight of it alone was enough to make anyone feel that it was something

    extremely precious. No wonder Nori and the others had been so keen on looking for it¡­

    ¡°What does the herb do?¡± asked Gerald, feeling that such a rare and valuable-looking herb must have

    had great practical use.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s said that the thousand-year-old panax ginseng can be used to make a kind of pellet known as

    the rejuvenating pellet! The pellet itself is said to be capable of bringing the dead back to life!¡±

    whispered Nori.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Gerald in slight disbelief.

    Though he was a person who was still training to attain spiritual enlightenment, Gerald understood

    there was still a lot he didn¡¯t know about this mysterious world¡­ Even so, a pellet that was capable of

    bringing back the dead? That was a little too farfetched, even for him. After all, even people as strong

    as he was weren¡¯t able to bring the dead back to life.

    Shrugging, Nori then said that it was strictly just a rumor. Even she wasn¡¯t sure how authentic that

    im was.

    At that moment, Quest walked over to the duo before reporting, ¡°After some checking around, I¡¯ve

    found that only a few of the team members have suffered minor injuries. The rest are thankfully fine.

    With that said, we can pretty much pack up and begin leaving this ce!¡±

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1648

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! And I agree, the sooner we leave, the better!¡± replied Gerald.

    Now that they had found the adventure team in one piece, they needed to begin hiking down the same

    way they hade up with in order to reunite with the rest of the rescue team. Once that was done,

    they¡¯d begin descending the mountain¡­

    While Gerald was still rather curious about the thousand-year-old panax ginseng, he didn¡¯t want to risk

    everyone¡¯s lives just to look for it. Besides, it wasn¡¯t even a proven fact that it was really able to revive

    the dead. With that in mind, the adventure team then began making their way down the mountain.

    As the saying went, descending a mountain was always easier than ascending one. Adding that to the

    fact that Gerald and Quest were providing their aid, the journey downward became much easier to

    bear. With that in mind, it took the group only half an hour to descend halfway down the mountain.

    Ten minutes before they could reunite with Patrick¡¯s group, however, a few white mountain wolves

    suddenly made an appearance!

    ¡°W-wolves?!¡± shouted several of the people from the adventure team as they immediately began

    bolting down the mountain in fear!

    Gerald himself turned to face Quest before instructing, ¡°Quest! Lead the others away first! I¡¯ll deal with

    these wolves!¡±

    Hearing that, Quest then replied, ¡°Alright, but be careful! Make sure you return in one piece!¡±

    With that, Quest instantly began overseeing that the rest made it down safely. Once most of them were

    at a safe distance, Quest turned back to look at how Gerald was doing¡­ Only to see all the wolves

    charging toward the youth!

    At that moment, Quest¡ªand Nori who had turned back to check on Gerald¡ªcould only stare wide-

    eyed as Gerald and the wolves plunged down the valley together!

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­!¡± cried out Nori, her heart filled with excruciating pain as she watched him disappear from

    sight.

    Though Quest was just as shocked by the turn of events, he quickly began dragging Nori by her arm to

    regroup with the others from the adventure team.

    ¡°L-let go¡­! I need to go look for Gerald¡­!¡± yelled Nori as Quest quickly began leading the others back

    to where Patrick was.

    Though Nori tried her hardest to pry free from Quest¡¯s grip, Quest was definitely not about to allow her

    to put herself in danger. With that in mind, he momentarily tied her wrists with a rope to ease leading

    her down with the rest.

    Despite that, the now teary-eyed Nori still attempted to struggle free of her constraints as she wailed,

    ¡°Please¡­! He¡¯s definitely still alive¡­! Please, let me go look for him¡­!¡±

    Ignoring her wails, everyone eventually made it back to where the rescue team was¡­

    Upon seeing how depressed Nori looked and realizing that Gerald wasn¡¯t present, Patrick found

    himself asking, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Gerald?¡±

    Lowering his head, Quest took a moment before replying, ¡°¡­While descending the mountain, we

    bumped into a few white wolves¡­ Gerald fought against them to give us room to escape¡­ However,

    at the veryst seconds, all the wolves simultaneously charged at him, and all of them fell into the

    valley¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?¡± muttered Patrick who was so shocked that he wasn¡¯t even able to say anything else for

    a moment. After all, who could¡¯ve anticipated for such an ident to happen¡­?

    Even so, the adventure team was sessfully rescued. In other words, the mission was a sess.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    With that in mind, Patrick quickly shook his shock off before dering, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s descend the mountain

    first. Once we get everyone to safety, we¡¯ll form another rescue team to start looking for Gerald!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone was forced to agree. After all, they were all well aware that they weren¡¯t out of

    danger just yet. What more, there just wasn¡¯t enough human resources tounch an immediate search

    party. With that in mind, the best move at the moment was for them to return to the bottom of the

    mountain before deciding their next step.

    Nobody even knew whether Gerald was still among the living¡­

    As the group began descending the mountain, Gerald himself could be seen lying silently atop some

    thickets in the deepest parts of the holy mountain¡­

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1649

    Scattered around him, were the carcasses of the white wolves from before that had died upon impact.

    With how tough Gerald¡¯s body was, it was no wonder why he had not only survived, but he barely

    suffered any injuries! Due to that, it wasn¡¯t long after before he slowly awoke¡­

    Checking to see if he had suffered any injuries, Gerald was delighted to find out that his body was a-

    okay.

    After hopping off the thickets, Gerald then retrieved his small knife and began slicing the meat off the

    white wolves. Since he didn¡¯t know how much longer he was going to remain stuck here, Gerald knew

    that he had to stock up on food while he could.

    Once he had gathered enough, Gerald began walking around to gather his bearings.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    What he was able to witness soon after, however, was nothing short of a utopia. Staring in amazement,

    it was the first time Gerald had ever seen such a beautiful ce. It was so beautiful, in fact, that Gerald

    simply knew that such a ce couldn¡¯t exist anyce else.

    As he continued walking around the fairnd-like ce, Gerald was surprised to suddenly hear a

    gentle and almost ethereal female voice saying, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of a woman¡ªwho

    had a white, muslin dress on and a long sword in hand¡ªhovering out from the forest¡­

    Stopping close to Gerald, he then watched as she pointed the sword toward him.

    Rather than being afraid, Gerald was more stunned than anything. To think that such a wless-looking

    woman with such pure temperament would actually be in this ce!

    After staring at her for a while longer, Gerald eventually snapped out of it before replying, ¡°¡­I¡­ fell

    from the holy mountain and somehow wound up here!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the charming woman raised a slight brow. Looking at him rather doubtfully, she then

    asked, ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re telling me falling all the way down here didn¡¯t hurt you at all?¡±

    She was right to feel doubtful. After all, Gerald looked perfectly fine despite his ims!

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that! You see, I¡¯m a person who¡¯s training to attain spiritual enlightenment! Due to

    that, such heights aren¡¯t really a big deal to me!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Are you really someone who¡¯s training to attain spiritual enlightenment¡­?¡± asked the woman,

    almost as though she wanted to be absolutely sure of his im¡­

    After seeing how determinedly Gerald nodded in response, the woman felt that he was probably telling

    the truth. Deciding to believe him for now, she then lowered her sword before sheathing it¡­

    Seeing that she was now being less vignt toward him, Gerald took the chance to ask, ¡°¡­If I may,

    could I know who you are? Also, why are you here? And what even is this ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­My name is June Lovelybite, and I¡¯m the guardian of Magic Land, the ce you¡¯re currently in!¡±

    replied June in a casual tone.

    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon, Magic Land¡­?¡± muttered Gerald, feeling utterly bewildered. To think that such a

    ce existed within Jaetra!

    It appeared that Jaetra still had many secrets that had yet to be discovered¡­ Jaetra truly was a

    mysterious ce¡­

    Regardless, June then prompted Gerald to follow her. After flying together for a bit, they eventually

    arrived at a secluded house¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s where I live. I¡¯ll allow you to rest here for a night. Once dawnes, I¡¯ll lead you out of this

    ce!¡± said June.

    ¡°How¡­ long have you even been living here, June¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    From what he had been able to gather, June simply didn¡¯t feel like a human who belonged to the real

    world. If he was going to be honest, she seemed more like some ancient fairy¡­

    ¡°Two thousand years or so.¡±

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1650

    The second he heard that, Gerald¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Though he thought that he had heard

    wrong, he quickly realized that that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Two thousand years¡­ To think that this young-looking woman was at least two thousand years old¡­!

    How terrifying! And to think that she had stayed here¡ªremainingpletely undiscovered¡ªthroughout

    that period! What kind of person even was June¡­?

    Had he not fallen into the valley, Gerald could¡¯ve very well have missed her as well¡­

    Seeing that Gerald had no further questions, June took the chance to ask, ¡°Now then¡­ enough about

    me. Why did youe to the holy mountain?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald recalled why Nori and the others had hiked up the mountain in the first

    ce. With that in mind, Gerald then replied, ¡°I came here to look for an ancient herb known as the

    thousand-year-old panax ginseng!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°You¡­ came here looking for that herb¡­? What do you need it for? Are you trying to create a

    rejuvenating pellet?¡± asked June as she frowned slightly while looking at Gerald.

    ¡°Oh? Do you know anything about it?¡± asked Gerald who was now sure that June knew more about the

    herb than he did.

    ¡°The thousand-year-old panax ginseng is an extremely valuable herb in Magic Land¡­ After all, it only

    grows once every thousand years. With that in mind, it¡¯s currently about time it grew again!¡± replied

    June.

    Hearing that, Gerald found it almost inconceivable! To think that the herb Nori was looking so hard for

    was in Magic Land all along! No wonder they weren¡¯t able to find it on holy mountain!

    ¡°¡­Truth be told, what I said was only partially true. You see, I came here on a rescue mission to save a

    friend who found herself in danger while looking for that herb¡­ I don¡¯t really know much about that

    herb, and I just happened to get to where I am by chance!¡± said Gerald, not wanting June to continue

    misunderstanding his reason for being here.

    While Gerald could tell that June had only entered the First-soul-rank in the Sage Realm¡ªwhich meant

    that there was no way she was ever going to be able to defeat him¡ªGerald wasn¡¯t a vicious person.

    With that in mind, there was no way he was going to attack June over that herb.

    Whatever the case was, after hearing what Gerald had to say, June gave him a long stare before

    turning around while stating, ¡°¡­Come with me!¡±

    Doing as she instructed, both of them soon arrived at a ratherrge garden¡­ and within it, several

    flowers that had petals resembling ice crystals could be seen¡­

    His eyes now widened, Gerald realized that the garden was filled with thousand-year-old panax

    ginsengs!

    ¡°Those are the herbs you seek!¡± dered June as Gerald continued staring at the beautiful flowers that

    looked exactly like the one that Nori had showed him in her photo.

    After a while, Gerald turned to look at June before asking, ¡°¡­Could you tell me what the herb is

    specifically used for¡­? Why is it so valuable in the first ce?¡±

    Laughing in response, June then revealed a faint smile before exining, ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s used to

    make rejuvenating pellets, and they can be used to bring the dead back to life! With that said, you tell

    me if they¡¯re valuable or not!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald now realized that the rumors Nori had heard weren¡¯t exaggerated in the least. By

    refining thousand-year-old panax ginsengs, rejuvenating pellets could truly be made!

    ¡°Then¡­ has a rejuvenating pellet ever been made¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    Giving no verbal reply, June instead took out a scroll from one of her sleeves before handing it to

    Gerald.

    Curious, Gerald opened the scroll and slowly began scanning through it¡­ only to find himself getting

    increasingly stunned the more he read!

    The scroll recorded every single time rejuvenating pellets had been created as well as where they were

    made¡­ Despite there only being three pellets to have ever been made, every time one was brought

    into existence, major disasters were always imminent! With that in mind, rejuvenating pellets were

    definitely categorizable as ominous items¡­

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1651

    So that¡¯s why the herbs had been kept so well hidden from the rest of the world¡­ June was even here

    to constantly stand guard over the thousand-year-old panax ginsengs!

    ¡°Nobody should ever get their hands on the herbs¡­ Otherwise, catastrophe will be sure to follow! I¡¯m

    sure you can understand that, right?¡± said June as she stared at Gerald.

    Now understanding the consequences that could happen, Gerald simply nodded as he replied, ¡°I

    understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take any of them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Regardless, I¡¯ll be giving you something to express my gratitude!¡± said June as

    she gracefully waved her hand, prompting a small, cubic treasure box of sorts to materialize within her

    palm¡­

    After receiving the treasure box from June, the curious Gerald wondered what she had just given him.

    Carefully prying the box open, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a single tiny pellet inside¡­

    Looking up at June, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­This¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rejuvenating pellet, and it¡¯s the only one I constantly keep with me. I can sense how strong

    you are, so I¡¯ll be leaving this pill with you. May it be useful to you!¡± replied June.

    Gerald was honestly bbergasted by this turn of events. After all, June was actually willing to give him

    such an invaluable thing. This was the only existing rejuvenating pellet for heaven¡¯s sake!

    ¡°I¡­ I appreciate that you¡¯re giving me such a precious gift¡­ I¡­ How should I even thank you¡­?¡±

    asked Gerald, honestly feeling that he didn¡¯t deserve to be given such an invaluable item out of the

    blue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± replied June rather casually.

    Following that, she led Gerald away from her garden and back to her home¡­

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t long after when night fell¡­

    Despite how dark the sky had gotten, the inside of a temporary camp¡ªthat had been set up quite a

    distance from the holy mountain¡ªwas still brightly lit¡­

    While Quest and the others had made it back to the camp in one piece¡ªand were currently inside that

    tent¡ª, everyone had solemn expressions on their faces.

    After witnessing what had happened to Gerald, everyone was either absent-minded or filled with

    overwhelming grief at the moment¡­

    Nori herself was sitting outside alone. Staring intently at the holy mountain, she could only hope that

    Gerald would suddenly appear in the distance and begin running toward her¡­

    At that moment, Yoshua¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard shouting, ¡°Nori!¡±

    Rushing toward his daughter, Yoshua felt like a massive load had just been lifted off his chest when he

    realized that she was doing fine.

    Staring at Yoshua with teary eyes, Nori got to her feet and embraced her father before saying, ¡°¡­

    Dad¡­ Gerald¡­ he¡­ He fell into the valley¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Gerald fell into the valley? Nori, please give me more details!¡± replied the now trembling

    Yoshua as he stared wide-eyed at his daughter.

    If Gerald was truly gone¡­ then how was he going to exin all this to Chace and the Talisman

    Union¡­?

    Gerald had just be a First-rank Talisman Master in the Talisman Union too! The thought of him

    dying so soon after that¡­ It was shocking, to say the least¡­

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1652

    Following that, Nori began telling her father what had happened on the holy mountain¡­ By the end of

    her tale, even Yoshua found the turn of events slightly hard to believe.

    To think that Gerald had sacrificed his safety just to protect the adventure team from those white

    wolves¡­ What a truly heroic act¡­

    Patting his daughter¡¯s back, Yoshua then consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nori. Gerald will definitely make it

    back safely!¡±

    Nodding in response, Nori hoped with all her heart that Gerald would make a safe return as well¡­

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Meanwhile in Magic Land, Gerald himself was having a meal while chatting with June,pletely

    oblivious to what was happening in the outside world.

    Not even knowing how anxiously Nori and the others were awaiting his return, Gerald took a sip of tea

    before looking toward June and asking, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Have you been guarding this ce this

    entire time? Could it be that you¡¯ve never left this ce before¡­?¡±

    Shaking her head in response, June then said, ¡°I¡¯d love to go out myself, honestly¡­ Unfortunately, I¡¯m

    simply unable to do so!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Call it a¡­ barrier of sorts. A barrier made just for me¡­ Since I¡¯ve been given the responsibility of

    guarding Magic Land, I¡¯m incapable of going past that barrier¡­ Not to worry though, anyone aside from

    me can still go past it¡­¡± replied June as she sighed.

    Living here alone for so long without even the slightest contact with the outside world¡­ It must¡¯ve been

    painful¡­

    While Gerald couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint how much pain June was in when she said that, he could tell that

    she really wanted to leave this ce¡­

    Even so, Gerald personally hoped that June wouldn¡¯t enter the outside world. After all, things out there

    were much more dangerous and vilerpared to the conditions within Magic Land. While thinking

    about that, Gerald also found himself hoping that other outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to find this ce.

    After all, with so many thousand-year-old panax ginsengs here, their discovery by the public would

    definitely cause a massive uproar. To prevent all that chaos in the first ce, it was best that some

    things remained unfound and subsequently unchanged¡­

    Late into the night, Gerald¡ªwho had been leaning against his chair for a while¡ªeventually dozed off¡­

    It was a nice, calming slumber, and Gerald hadn¡¯t felt thisfortable in quite a while¡­

    It was around dawn when he was awoken by June¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Are you awake¡­?¡±

    Opening his eyes, Gerald saw that June was sitting before him.

    ¡°I am now¡­ You¡¯re quite the early bird as well I see¡­¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, since you¡¯re already awake, let¡¯s get you out of this ce¡­,¡± said June.

    Having no objections to that, it suddenly came across Gerald¡¯s mind that he had technically been

    ¡®missing¡¯ for the entire night ever since he fell into the valley. With that in mind, he was now worried

    about how anxious Nori and the others must be feeling at the moment.

    Whatever the case was, once they were outside June¡¯s house, she took his hand before leaping

    together with him, soaring high into the sky¡­

    Eventually, both of themnded before a small boulevard of sorts¡­

    Pointing at the boulevard, June then said, ¡°You can leave by walking through here.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for everything!¡± replied Gerald in a gratuitous tone before walking into the

    boulevard¡­

    As he walked on, the scene before him seemed to suddenly warp¡­ and all of a sudden, he realized

    that he was no longer in Magic Land! Looking around, Gerald found that he was now in a forest at the

    foot of the holy mountain¡­

    Though mystified, Gerald knew that he had to keep this location a secret for as long as he lived¡­

    With that, he then began walking out of the forest. It wasn¡¯t too long after when he arrived before the

    temporary camp. Surprisingly, the exit was this close to the camp!

    Standing before the camp, Gerald saw that Quest and the others were seriously discussing something

    inside¡­

    It took them a while to realize, but eventually, Nori found herselfpelled to look out of the tent¡­ and

    once she did, her eyes instantly widened. Gerald¡­ he was standing there¡­

    He was safe¡­!

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1653

    The second she managed to snap out of her stupefied state, Nori immediately yelled, ¡°G-Gerald¡­!¡±

    Now teary-eyed, Nori then rushed over and hugged him tightly.

    Realizing that Gerald was in one piece, Quest and the others were equally as delighted and surprised.

    As they ran over to him as well, Nori was already scanning Gerald from head to toe while asking, ¡°A-

    are you alright Gerald? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Seeing how worried she was, Gerald could only smile before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Hearing that, Nori was so relieved that she found herself gently hitting her small hands against his

    chest while whining, ¡°You¡­ You really scared me half to death this time¡­!¡±

    The sce she was now getting after witnessing yesterday¡¯s events was simply too much¡­

    As both Patrick and Quest began patting Gerald¡¯s shoulders, Quest eventually found himself asking,

    ¡°Regardless¡­ What happened after you fell? That was a pretty high fall you know?¡±

    Laughing in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I was fortunate enough to fall right atop arge tree! That

    definitely helped break my fall!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Naturally, Gerald couldn¡¯t tell them about Magic Land, and thankfully, the others seemed to believe his

    story. After all, the important thing to them was that Gerald had returned safely¡­

    Either way, now that he was back, they no longer needed tounch another rescue effort. With that in

    mind, everyone began packing up to return to Earth Capital¡­

    Upon arriving at the Zahn family manor, Yoshua¡ªwho had returned the night before after finding out

    that his daughter was safe¡ªimmediately heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gerald with the rest of

    the group.

    Once he was before Yoshua, Gerald took the chance to say, ¡°Apologies, Master Yoshua, and Nori, but I

    have to return to earth for a while!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nori¡¯s mood was instantly dampened as she muttered, ¡°¡­Oh¡­ You¡¯re¡­ going

    back¡­?¡±

    After getting so used to having Gerald by her side this entire time, she really didn¡¯t like the idea of him

    leaving¡­ Though she didn¡¯t like it, she knew she couldn¡¯t really stop Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, Yoshua then asked, ¡°I see¡­ When will you be returning here?¡±

    ¡°Probably for quite a while. After all, I¡¯ve stayed here for some time as well. I still need to keep my other

    family memberspany and tell them what I¡¯ve been doing,¡± replied Gerald with a slight smile.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Keeping tabs with your family is important too! Very well, then. Regardless, know that

    whenever you return to Jaetra, this is your home. We¡¯ll always be waiting for you here!¡± dered

    Yosha with a firm nod.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald found himself feeling slightly moved. Aside from his master, Nori and Yoshua

    were the only other people who treated him so well in Jaetra¡­ Even so, reminded himself that he

    couldn¡¯t be with Nori.

    With that in mind, Gerald then bid farewell before leaving for Earth¡­

    When he got back to earth, he instantly felt a weing warmth and familiarity¡­ Though Jaetra was

    great in its own way, earth was still his true home¡­

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s first stop was naturally the Sacrasolis Pce. After all, it had been ages since he

    hadst met M and his family members, and he missed them dearly.

    Upon arriving home, however, Gerald was surprised that neither M nor his sister was present¡­

    Thankfully, his parents were there, so Gerald then asked, ¡°Mom, dad, where are M and Jessica?¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1654

    Hearing their son¡¯s question, Dn then replied, ¡°Ah, well, they¡¯ve both gone to the Laiross State! From

    what we¡¯ve been told, M appears to have found her biological parents there! With that in mind, she¡¯s

    paying the Smith family there a visit to confirm it!¡±

    ¡°What? The Laiross State? Her biological parents?¡± muttered Gerald in slight disbelief.

    Following that, Gerald left some instructions for his parents before leaving for the Laiross State alone¡­

    Meanwhile, both M and Jessica were standing in the hall of the Smith family manor.

    The Smiths in the Laiross State were considerably powerful¡ªdue to them owning arge business

    chain¡ªand were one of the more prestigious families here.

    Whatever the case was, M¡¯s sudden arrival was definitely unexpected, to say the least.

    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re saying that your name is M Smith?¡± asked a luxuriously dressed woman¡ªwith heavy

    makeup on¡ªas she stared at M.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came here looking for Zyre Smith, my biological father!¡± replied M with a determined

    gaze.

    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s my father¡¯s name, you know? And I¡¯ve never heard him mentioning having another

    daughter! Truth be told, I think you¡¯re just here to create trouble!¡± sneered the woman as she pointed

    angrily at M.

    Hollie Smith was the daughter of Zyre¡ªthe master of the Smith family¡ª, and she was also the second

    youngdy of the Smith family.

    Upon hearing that, M didn¡¯t take her retort personally and simply said, ¡°We¡¯ll find out if that¡¯s true

    once your father meets up with me!¡±

    After learning where her biological parents were from Master Ghost, M hade all the way here to

    see if his prediction was true. Worrying that she would get into trouble, Jessica had followed her over

    as well.

    Still, to think that they would be rejected entry right at the manor¡¯s door! It was then when they bumped

    into Hollie.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long after before a middle-aged man and a woman made their appearance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hollie?¡± asked the man.

    ¡°Thank god you¡¯re here, dad! This woman¡¯s been persistently asking to meet you! She ims that

    she¡¯s your daughter!¡± exined Hollie.

    Before Zyre could even reply, the woman beside him instantly retorted, ¡°I beg your pardon? As if you

    could ever have two fathers!¡±

    The angered woman went by Chaney Littlebury, and she was Hollie¡¯s mother.

    Whatever the case was, Zyre found himself frowning slightly by this turn of events. Turning to look at

    the two strangers, his eyes instantly widened the second he saw M.

    Realizing how much Zyre¡¯s appearance resembled hers, M stared at him for a while longer before

    asking, ¡°¡­Are¡­ you Zyre? The master of the Smith family¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am indeed! Regardless, you¡­ You really look like your mother¡­!¡± cried out Zyre.

    Upon hearing that, both Chaney and Hollie¡¯s expressions darkened.

    ¡°What? What do you mean by that, dad? Do you have another woman out there?¡± asked Hollie while

    looking her father in the eye.

    Chaney herself was already tugging Zyre¡¯s arm as she angrily added, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know as

    well! Did you cheat on me? Is this person really your daughter?!¡±

    Momentarily at a loss of where to even begin, Zyre understood that he couldn¡¯t keep this a secret

    forever. It was finally time to face the music¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1655

    Upon hearing that, M barely said a word. Instead, she simply held onto Jessica¡¯s arm before tugging

    her away.

    Not even sure what to do, Zyre could only watch as the two of them left¡­

    Seeing that the duo was gone, Hollie and her mother instantly yanked Zyre into the house with them.

    After sitting him on a couch, they made sure to properly interrogate him.

    As it turned out, Zyre had apparently made out with another woman¡ªwho went by the name of Yviene

    Morish and was M¡¯s biological mother¡ªbefore getting married to Chaney. Unfortunately, Zyre¡¯s

    family was unwilling to let them be together. Due to that, after M¡¯s birth, Yviene left just like that.

    Though the memory of her remained for the many years toe, Zyre never mentioned it to a soul.

    While he had thought of the possibility of Yviene appearing one day with M, he never thought that he

    would meet his daughter alone under such circumstances.

    Regardless, Chaney and Hollie were greatly angered after hearing all that. The truth was, both mother

    and daughter were assuming that M had showed herself¡ªafter all this time¡ªwith the intent to snatch

    the properties of the Smiths.

    Despite their worry, however, the thought had never even crossed M¡¯s mind. Regardless, M and

    Jessica soon returned to their hotel¡­

    Sitting alone by the window, M found herself shedding tears not long after. To think that her biological

    father was such a person¡­

    Seeing that, Jessica slowly walked over to M¡¯s side to console the poor girl. Such incidents were

    surely difficult to just ept¡­

    Gently patting her back, Jessica then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, M¡­ Remember, you still have

    Gerald and us! We¡¯re your family now!¡±

    Hearing that, M instantly hugged Jessica tight before wailing in tears. Anyone would feel miserable

    upon hearing her excruciating cries¡­

    Meanwhile, back at the Smith family manor, Hollie and Chaney could be seen discussing something¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a reason why she¡¯s showing herself now, Hollie! With that in mind, let¡¯s hire some

    people to get rid of her before she gets too close to your father! Once she¡¯s out of the picture, we won¡¯t

    have to fear her threatening us anymore!¡± dered Chaney as a wicked smile formed on her face.

    ¡°I know right? She¡¯s definitely here to snatch our family¡¯s properties! If we let her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s also

    going to start demanding to have a ce within our family! With that said, we definitely can¡¯t allow her

    to have her way!¡± growled Hollie, immense hatred in her tone.

    Seeing that her daughter saw eye to eye with her, Chaney then whispered something into her ear¡­ By

    the time she was done, the sinister smiles on their faces grew wider than ever¡­

    As the two continued perfecting their nasty plot, Gerald arrived in the Laiross State.

    After contacting M and finding out where she was, he immediately rushed over to the hotel room they

    were currently in.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Upon seeing Gerald, M instantly threw herself into his arms, looking very much like a pitiful and

    frightened white rabbit¡­

    Once all three of them were seated, M began telling Gerald about what had happened at the Smith

    family manor¡­ By the time she was done, Gerald came to understand that M¡¯s father had had two

    women with whom he had intercourse with¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald then said, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think you should continue looking for your

    biological father. After all, not only has he already formed a new family, but he¡¯s also a terrible father for

    starting another family after you were born!¡±

    Hearing that, M had to agree with Gerald.

    At that moment, M¡¯s phone momentarily rang¡­ Looking at her phone, M saw that she had

    received a message from an unknown contact number¡­

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1656

    ¡®Hello, M. This is Hollie. I¡¯d like to meet up and have a little chat with you!¡¯ said the message.

    Finding it odd and surprising that Hollie would take the initiative to ask her out, M then looked at

    Gerald before saying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a message from Hollie¡­ She apparently wants to meet me!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see what she wants then! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± replied Gerald, sensing that Hollie definitely had

    ulterior motives.

    Upon realizing that Gerald wasing with her, M was given an extra boost in confidence. Even if

    he hadn¡¯t chosen toe along, however, M was still pretty sure that she would be able to take on

    anything that Hollie threw at her.

    Whatever the case was, after deciding a meeting location with Hollie, M and Gerald then left the

    hotel¡­

    The meeting location itself was what seemed to be a secluded park, and though Gerald came along, he

    chose to remain in the shadows for the time being.

    By the time they got there, Hollie was already at the park.

    Not wanting to beat around the bush, M then said, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Chuckling in response, Hollie then replied, ¡°Ah, well, I simply wanted to get to know you a little better!

    After all, I now know that you¡¯re my elder sister, and sisters should get along with each other, right?¡±

    Despite the bright smile on Hollie¡¯s face, sinister thoughts were the only thing in her mind.

    Still, with how differently Hollie was now treating herpared to earlier, M could instantly tell that

    something was wrong. Hollie definitely had something nned for her¡­

    ¡°Look, just tell me what you want already. I know how much you resent me, so let¡¯s not waste each

    other¡¯s time, alright?¡± retorted M in a rather cold tone.

    Stunned that M had seen through her so easily, Hollie was momentarily unable to say a word.

    Quickly snapping out of it, Hollie then pped a few times. If M wanted to get straight to the point, so

    be it!

    Following those ps, M watched as a few knife-wielding men¡ªwho were obviously under Hollie¡ª

    dashed out from behind the surrounding bushes!

    If M disappeared from the world, then she wouldn¡¯t be able topete for a ce within the Smith

    family in the first ce!

    Sneering in response, M then added in a contemptuous tone, ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯m assuming you

    thought I showed myself to get some status in your family, correct? Still, is this all you¡¯ve got to stop

    me?¡±

    ¡°Is that not the truth? Regardless, this is your fault in the first ce foring over out of the blue to

    threaten my position! Getting rid of you once and for all is the only viable solution!¡± scoffed Hollie as

    she red viciously at M.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    The second her sentence ended, Hollie then gestured for her men to surround M!

    Before M could even make a move, a silhouette of a person suddenly shed past her!

    A split secondter, an explosive sound was heard as a shock wave hit all of Hollie¡¯s men!

    Eyes now fully widened as she stared at all the fresh corpses that had just flopped to the ground, Hollie

    found herself quickly going pale. She had disregarded the fact that M would have her own men!

    What a fatal blunder!

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1657

    With those people out of the picture, Gerald then turned to look at the stupefied Hollie who was so

    terrified that she couldn¡¯t even find the strength to move¡­

    Realizing that Gerald was now slowly walking toward her, the quivering Hollie then stuttered, ¡°Y-you¡­!

    Don¡¯te this way¡­! I-I¡¯m from the Smith family¡­!¡±

    The fact that she thought that she could use her family as an actual threat truly showed how idiotic this

    girl really was¡­

    Regardless, before anything else could happen, M quickly jogged over to Gerald before tugging his

    sleeve as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about her, Gerald¡­¡±

    In the end, not only was Hollie still a woman, but she was also the daughter of M¡¯s biological father.

    With that in mind, M found herself rather reluctant to have anything too bad happen to Hollie.

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded slightly before replying, ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    However, he still wanted to give Hollie a severe warning, just so she understood that messing with him

    and M would bring about dire consequences.

    ¡°Hollie, right? Listen here, if you or the other Smiths ever dare toy a finger on M again, I guarantee

    that your family will bepletely wiped off the face of the earth! Just so you know, I¡¯m a man of my

    words. Do I make myself clear?¡± scoffed Gerald.

    Not even daring to say a word, Hollie simply nodded frantically.

    Seeing that, Gerald then led M away¡­

    He wasn¡¯t really worried about the corpses since he believed that Hollie and her family could easily

    dispose of them. As for the worry about exposing him as a murderer, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do

    that either. After all, these hooligans were recruited by the Smiths in the first ce!

    Whatever the case was, Hollie only dared to call her mother¡ªto update her on the situation¡ªonce M

    and Gerald werepletely out of sight¡­

    By that point, Gerald and M had already reunited with Jessica, and following that, the trio quickly left

    the Laiross State. Once they were out of there, the Smiths would surely be unable to deal with them

    any longer. What more, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt M down either since Gerald made sure not to

    leave behind any of their traces¡­

    Either way, it was a full night and dayter when the three finally returned to Sacrasolis Pce¡­

    The second they got back, however, Master Ghost instantly met up with Gerald.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Seeing how anxious he was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something important you wish to

    discuss with me about?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You see, arge portal to another world has just opened! I¡¯d like to know whether you¡¯ll be

    entering it!¡± replied Master Ghost.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was momentarily stunned silent. To think that such a bizarre event would

    ur!

    After snapping out of it, Gerald quickly asked, ¡°Where exactly is this portal, Master Ghost?¡±

    Hearing that, Master Ghost then made a few hand gestures¡­ until suddenly, a ray of blue light shot out

    of one of his fingertips!

    With the ray of light flying toward the sky, Master Ghost then said, ¡°The portal is at the Skyreach Stone

    Tablet within Jaetra! However, do note that by choosing to enter that world, you¡¯ll have to be

    prepared to lose something!¡±

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1658

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded in agreement¡­

    Fast forward to the next day, Gerald made sure to bid farewell to M and his family before heading off

    for Jaetra¡¯s Skyreach Stone Tablet.

    By that point, news that the Skyreach Stone Tablet had opened had already spread across the entire

    Jaetra. Since this was a great opportunity for adventure that only presented itself once every few

    decades, several people were apparently nning to cross the portal as well!

    Regardless, on his way over to Jaetra, Gerald made use of a sound talisman to tell Nori about his

    n. Upon hearing that he was heading to the Skyreach Stone Tablet, Nori found herself instantly

    overjoyed. After all, she was nning to head there herself. With that in mind, she immediately set off

    to wait for him there.

    It was around noon when both of them reunited.

    Though it had only been a few days since they hadst met, Nori missed Gerald greatly. This was

    made evident by how she instantly leaped into his arms the second she saw him, not even bothering

    about the stares from everyone else around them.

    Gerald himself was already used to Nori doing this by this point. There was simply no way of stopping

    the girl from doing this¡­

    Whatever the case was, once she calmed down a bit, Nori looked at him rather curiously as she asked,

    ¡°How did you even find out that the Skyreach Stone Tablet had opened, Gerald?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Her curiosity was warranted since people on earth shouldn¡¯t have been able to learn of this event. The

    only feasible answer would be if another person from Jaetra had told him about it¡­

    Still, Gerald could pretty much be considered as a local to Jaetra by this point. After all, he had even

    mastered the art of making secret technique talismans!

    Either way, after chuckling in response, Gerald simply smiled faintly before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that

    someone notified me about it!¡±

    At that moment, an almost ethereal hum could be heard as the Skyreach Stone Tablet began shaking,

    preparing to open¡­

    Shortly after, a swirling halo appeared above it! Slowly, the halo grewrger andrger, and at one

    point, the light it emitted became so bright that it was almost blinding¡­ By the time everyone opened

    their eyes again, the halo had stopped and arge portal had appeared before them¡­

    Seemingly leading into some kind of passageway, everyone watched as a few strangely dressed

    people walked out from the portal¡­

    These people weren¡¯t from earth or Jaetra. Rather, they came from another world known as the

    Le Continent¡­

    The portal¡ªthat only appeared once every few decades¡ªserved to connect the Le Continent to

    Jaetra, and once it appeared, it would remain open for an entire year. Throughout that year, people

    were free to move between the two worlds, though strangely enough, only those from Jaetra would

    enter the Le Continent and never the other way around. This had always been the case every time

    the portal was opened¡­.

    Whatever the case was, upon seeing so many people gathered there, one of the people from the

    Le Continent then dered, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Mnd Knott, and I¡¯m the

    guardian of the Le Continent! While today marks the day the Le Continent is connected with

    Jaetra again, there are some notable changes this time! For one, not everyone is allowed to enter

    the Le Continent this year! As the new rule states, you¡¯ll first need to pass a test in order to qualify

    for entry!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly began discussing the new rule. Wasn¡¯t the Le Continent

    being a bit too strict this time around? After all, everyone could enter and leave as they pleased before

    this! Why was that rule suddenly established?

    Either way, after saying that, Mnd then waved hisrge, right hand, prompting another portal to

    appear beside the one he had exited from.

    ¡°This portal leads to a ce called the Challenge of the Fairnd, and all of you are only allowed to

    enter in the form of your divine senses. Upon entry, you won¡¯t be able to leave that ce till either your

    divine senses are defeated or you manage to gather five divine stones. Speaking of which, only those

    who have managed to gather five divine stones will be qualified to enter the Le Continent. The

    stones themselves can only be obtained by defeating the other participants¡¯ divine senses! With that

    said, upon entry, you¡¯ll all be given half an hour to prepare yourselves. After that period of time, the

    portal will be closed and the challenge will officiallymence!¡± exined Mnd.

    The second his exnation ended, the crowd instantly fell into an uproar! Since everyone was eager to

    enter the Le Continent, they barely gave a second thought as they began turning into their divine

    sense forms before rushing through the Challenge of the Fairnd portal¡­

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1659

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in as well, Gerald! The good spots may get taken by others if we don¡¯t get a move on!¡±

    eximed Nori.

    Nodding in agreement, both of them then transformed into their divine sense forms before going

    through the portal as well.

    Upon entering, they were immediately greeted by the sight of a dense forest that felt so refreshing and

    comfortable that it gave the impression that they really had just entered some fairnd. Even so,

    Gerald and Nori were well aware that this was actually just an illusory space. Despite that being the

    case, they also knew that unknown dangers could be lurking in every corner.

    While they didn¡¯t know howrge this illusory space truly was, they had a hunch that the forest they

    were currently in wasn¡¯t the only terrain here¡­

    And they were right.

    Including the forest, there were several other terrains in the Challenge of the Fairnd such as the

    desert, the ancient city, and the snowfield.

    Since the divine senses appeared at random locations¡ªafter going through the portals¡ª, the fact that

    Nori and Gerald had appeared together was truly a sign that they were favored by God.

    Regardless, since there was still about fifteen minutes before the challenge began, both Gerald and

    Nori decided to take a stroll while chatting with each other.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ll need ten divine stones to both qualify to enter the Le Continent, I guess we¡¯ll have to

    defeat ten people!¡± said Nori while looking at Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°That¡¯s the idea. Still, I find this rule to be slightly

    surprising¡­ To think that entry into the Le Continent would be controlled so strictly!¡±

    ¡°This is honestly the first time this has happened! Before this, just about anyone was allowed to freely

    traverse between the Le Continent and Jaetra!¡± exined Nori as she shook her head.

    ¡°Well, whatever the case is, I believe that aside from us, several others must have already begun

    forming groups of their own, even the stronger ones. Then again, Jaetra already has a great number

    of strong people!¡± replied Gerald as he carefully began inspecting his surroundings.

    Since Gerald was the only participant from earth, he realized that getting through all this was going to

    be a good experience for him in general. After all, just as he had said, there were many powerful

    people in Jaetra, and they all seemed to have hidden themselves rather well.

    Unfortunately for anyone they bumped into, however, Gerald and Nori weren¡¯t weak either. In fact, as

    long as they didn¡¯t bump into some crazy strong person who had entered the Seventh-soul rank of the

    Sage Realm or the Avatar realm, both of them were pretty much good to go.

    At that moment, Mnd¡¯s voice began booming all across the sky.

    ¡°Everyone participating! The challenge begins in ten! Nine! Eight¡­¡±

    As Mnd¡¯s count got near to zero, Gerald and Nori nced at each other before simultaneously

    leaping atop a tall tree before them.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Standing on tree branches, both of them then used the leaves around them to conceal themselves.

    Unless they were being particrly looked for, it would be incredibly difficult for anyone to even spot

    them.

    Both of them had figured that since they didn¡¯t know what dangers were lurking around yet, their best

    option was to wait patiently for the right moment to strike. It certainly beat the thought of just rashly

    running around to look for people to defeat.

    All in all, there were about a thousand participants in the challenge. In other words, though the illusory

    space was ratherrge, the probability of bumping into someone else was still rather high.

    ¡°The countdown is over! Let the challenge begin!¡± announced Mnd secondster.

    Following that, the entire area went dead silent. With no voices or even hints of shuffling around, the

    only sounds that could be heard were the rustling of leaves being blown by the wind¡­

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after before several people got swiftly taken out! Most of those who were

    disqualified weren¡¯t that strong in the first ce, and the others just weren¡¯t that good at hiding

    themselves. With that in mind, they had been targeted the second they entered this ce, which

    exined why they had been taken out so quickly and easily.

    After a while, Nori couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°¡­Simply hiding here isn¡¯t going to do us any good, you

    know? Allow me to remind you that we¡¯re pretty strong too! With that said, we should definitely take the

    initiative to hunt down the weaker people who are still in the challenge while we can!¡±

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1660

    Appearing rather distressed as she stared at Gerald, Nori felt the need to remind him that in the end,

    both of them had already entered the Sage Realm.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt that she had a point. With that, he then replied, ¡°¡­Well, alright then! Let¡¯s take

    the initiative to attack then! The sooner we gather the required divine stones, the sooner we¡¯ll be able

    toplete the challenge!¡±

    With that said, both of them then hopped off the tree together¡­

    However, the second the duonded, several arrows suddenly shot out at them from within the bushes!

    Thankfully, both of them reacted extremely quickly, and they were able to easily dodge the arrows. The

    arrows themselves ended up piercing a few trees that were behind them¡­

    Following that, three people wielding crossbows rushed out from the bushes, encircling Gerald and

    Nori in no time!

    ¡°To think that we¡¯d bump into prey so soon! What luck, boss!¡± said a bald man as he smiled sinisterly

    while looking at the scar-faced man standing beside him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The trio had earlier been silently moving about when they suddenly saw Gerald and Nori hopping off

    from that tree. Knowing that this was their chance, all of them had swiftly made their moves without the

    slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Luck you say¡­ In the end, there¡¯s still only two of them! How are we going to distribute the divine

    stones among ourselves?¡± replied the scar-faced man with a snort as he revealed his own frigid smile.

    ¡°I know right? Both of us won¡¯t have that problem, however! After all, by the time we¡¯re done with you,

    we¡¯ll have three divine stones to share between ourselves!¡± replied Gerald as he smiled slyly.

    Before either of the men could reply, an aurade suddenly manifested, and just like that, all three of

    them were taken out in a single swipe!

    The second their corpses fell to the ground, their bodies instantly transformed into three separate

    divine stones¡­

    Picking them up, Gerald kept one for himself before handing the other two to Nori while saying, ¡°Here,

    take these! They¡¯re for you!¡±

    Momentarily shocked silent, Nori¡ªwho hadn¡¯t expected to be given two divine stones just like that¡ª

    eventually snapped out of it before quickly replying, ¡°¡­You were the one who defeated them, Gerald!

    With that in mind, you should be the one to keep all three of them!¡±

    True to her words, Nori hadn¡¯t really done anything, and that led her to believe that she didn¡¯t deserve

    the stones. These were Gerald¡¯s spoils!

    However, Gerald simply said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just get moreter. Just take them!¡±

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer, Nori had no choice but to ept the two divine

    stones. While she didn¡¯t explicitly show it, Nori was extremely moved by his generosity.

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t really think much of it. After all, the trio from earlier was pretty much just sitting

    ducks waiting to be taken out by either him or Nori.

    There was a saying stating ¡®not epting offered things was disgraceful¡¯, and since those three men

    were making themselves such easy pickings, Gerald would¡¯ve certainly been a fool not to take them

    out while he could.

    Regardless, Nori and Gerald then continued moving forward to look for their next prey.

    Oddly enough, even after walking around for an entire hour, neither of them bumped into a single

    person! It was strange, to say the least, and the possibility of everyone else already being defeated

    didn¡¯t sound so farfetched now¡­

    Even so, the challenge had just started¡­ What more, there were at least a thousand participants! The

    challenge couldn¡¯t be over so soon, right¡­?

    A little whileter, the duo came across a river. It was only then when they finally decided to take a

    break from their hunt¡­

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1661

    Now sitting by the riverside, Nori couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange that we haven¡¯te across any

    others even after walking around for so long, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°It truly is¡­ It makes me wonder if we¡¯re a little too far off from the others,¡± muttered Gerald¡ªwho was

    also finding the entire experience to be rather perplexing¡ªin response.

    The second his sentence ended, a st of water suddenly shot out from the river¡­ and the duo found

    themselves staring wide-eyed at the green dragon that had just leaped out of the water!

    Now hovering in the air, the dragon red at Nori and Gerald before releasing a mighty roar that

    resonated across the area!

    Neither of them could have anticipated that such a creature was living in that river!

    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder about that. After all, the green dragon suddenly began diving

    toward Gerald and Nori without warning!

    ¡°Watch yourself!¡± shouted Gerald as both he and Nori leaped to the side to avoid the attack!

    While they were fortunate enough to dodge the attack, the fact that the area they had been sitting on

    hadpletely crumbled proved just how powerful the dragon was. Had they failed to avoid the attack,

    they would¡¯ve surely died on the spot¡­

    ¡°Why the hell is there a dragon all of a sudden?! Aren¡¯t we supposed to only be fighting against other

    people?!¡± asked the shocked Nori.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Based on the current turn of events, Gerald felt that the dragon was just another kind of magical

    challenge within this illusory space¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald then shouted, ¡°Go hide first, Nori! I¡¯ll deal with the dragon!¡±

    Following that, he summoned Jade Infused de and turned it into a sword. After tightening his

    stance, Gerald then began charging toward the dragon!

    For a moment, the dragon almost appeared excited as it began diving toward Gerald as well!

    ¡°ying Surge of Turmoil!¡± roared Gerald as his aurade red red and flew toward the dragon,

    piercing right through it!

    Roaring in pain, the dragon attempted to struggle for a while¡­ until its eyes eventually turned grey and

    its massive body came crashing down into the river¡­

    With the dragon now ughtered, Gerald raised a brow when he saw that two shining items had

    appeared on the surface of the river.

    Heading over to inspect them, the items stopped glowing once he got close enough. The first item was

    a jade charm whereas the second appeared to be a dragon egg¡­

    After taking the two items for himself, Gerald then returned to Nori.

    Now that things had calmed down, both of them began inspecting the two curious items. Neither of

    them had expected to be rewarded for ying that dragon, and that only served to prove how magical

    this illusory space was¡­

    A whileter, Gerald slipped the jade charm into his pocket and carefully ced the dragon egg in his

    backpack.

    Both of them had been unable to guess what those two items could be used for, so Gerald made a

    mental note to study them properly once the challenge was over. Whatever the case was, Gerald was

    sure that both of the items had to be extremely valuable, either in terms of usage or the fact that they

    could be hiding secrets within them¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he suddenly heard Nori asking, ¡°Come to think of it, what

    was that move you used earlier? It was super powerful!¡±

    Nori could still remember how amazed she had felt when she saw Gerald¡¯s red aurade earlier¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ Quite frankly, I have no idea either! It just sort of happened!¡± replied Gerald as he shrugged. He

    wasn¡¯t bluffing when he said that.

    After all, the one who had earlierunched the attack was Jade Infused de. With that in mind, it

    exined why Gerald wasn¡¯t able to answer Nori¡¯s question.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1662

    Regardless, both of them soon packed up and left the riverside¡­

    It was about ten minutester when both of them heard the shes of a fierce battle¡­

    Turning to look at Gerald, Nori then said, ¡°It appears that there¡¯s an intense fight happening up front!

    Let¡¯s hurry over and have a look!¡±

    Gerald agreed with Nori¡¯s statement. After all, if the fighters were already battered, then there was

    definitely a chance that both of them could obtain something without any effort. What more, if the

    fighters were taking on something particrly dangerous, Gerald and Nori could always step in once

    they were taken out.

    With that in mind, both of them then swiftly proceeded forward before masterfully concealing

    themselves behind arge rock.

    Staring ahead at the small forest before them, both of them were greeted by the sight of several ck-

    robed men attacking a youth in white clothes. Since the shoulder areas of his clothes were dyed red, it

    was only fair to assume that he had been injured there.

    Despite his injuries and being severely outnumbered, the youth still fought vigntly.

    Even so, Gerald knew for a fact that the youth was fighting a losing battle. Then again, why were those

    four people so insistent on taking him down? There had to be a reason for their actions¡­

    ¡°Those four men are clearly bullying that poor youth, Gerald! Let¡¯s step in and give him a hand!¡±

    grumbled Nori as she red at the situation with resentful eyes.

    Of course, Gerald saw no issue with that. It was a virtue to y the white knight, after all.

    Meanwhile, in the forest itself, one of the ck-robed men found himself sneering, ¡°Come on Zelig!

    Stop ying so hard to get and give us your divine stone already!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± scoffed Zelig in response, clearly still having quite a bit of fight left in him.

    ¡°If you insist!¡± roared the man in anger as he gestured for the other three to attack Zelig at the same

    time!

    Seconds before Zelig was hit, a ray of golden light suddenly engulfed Zelig, shocking the other four

    men enough to momentarily retreat!

    Following that, slight rustling could be heard, and the next thing everyone knew, two people were

    already standing guard before Zelig!

    ¡°How viinous for four of you to take on a single person!¡± scoffed Gerald as he stared at the four

    people with contemptuous eyes.

    Hearing that, all four of them took turns exchanging nces with each other. They hadn¡¯t expected to

    be interfered with halfway through what they were doing.

    Shortly after, what seemed to be the leader of the group then red at Gerald before warning, ¡°Look,

    buddy. Beat it and leave us to our affairs. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing you too!¡±

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± retorted Gerald as his eyes suddenly began glinting murderously.

    Before any of the ck-robed men were even able to reply, Gerald tossed two secret technique

    talismans¡ªthat he had earlier hidden inside his sleeves¡ªtoward the men!

    Appearing to burn up just inches away from the talismans¡¯ targets, the duo that Gerald had attacked

    found themselves being engulfed in mes before they were even able to react! And just like that, the

    two ck-robed men had been burned to death¡­

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­?!¡± shouted the two remaining men, momentarily unable to process what had just

    happened.

    Quickly snapping out of it, the shocked leader of that group then shouted, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a Talisman

    Master!¡±

    To think that they would actually bump into a Talisman Master here of all ces! With that in mind, the

    two men instantly attempted to bolt off.

    ¡®Bold of you to even attempt escape!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself. It was evident that they weren¡¯t going

    to be leaving alive!

    With that, Gerald then tossed another two secret technique talismans! Upon collision with the escaping

    duo¡¯s bodies, were instantly ensnared by vines that appeared out of nowhere!

    Fully bound, the duo flopped to the ground, utterly terrified as they watched Gerald slowly walk toward

    them.

    Staring back at them, Gerald then casually said in a frigid tone, ¡°Well then, thanks for giving us your

    divine stones!¡±

    With that, Gerald summoned his sword before swiftly ending the remaining two men¡­

    There was no mercy in his attack since Gerald was well aware that not being cruel to his enemies

    would mean that he was being cruel to himself¡­

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1663

    Regardless, Gerald then took all four of their divine stones before slipping them into his pocket. Gerald

    now had five of them.

    Either way, he then turned to look at Zelig before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Shaking his head, Zelig then replied in a gratuitous voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to you saving me! Also,

    where are my manners! My name is Zelig Lear!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nori found herself momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re¡­ Zelig Lear? The second young master of the Lears of Jaetra?¡± asked Nori.

    Looking at her, Zelig¡ªwho clearly hadn¡¯t expected her to know who he was¡ªfound himself raising a

    slight brow as he curiously replied, ¡°¡­I am. And you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Nori from the Zahn family! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into the second young master of the Lear

    family here! What an honor!¡± said Nori as she smiled subtly.

    The Lears were an extremely strong family in Jaetra, and many of its members were so strong that

    some had even managed to enter the Avatar Realm!

    Zelig understood how strong his family was as well. With that in mind, to think that he had been caught

    in the process of failing to defend himself against only four assants¡­ It was rather embarrassing, to

    say the least.

    Chuckling rather bitterly, Zelig then sighed before replying, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating it, Young Lady Zahn!

    I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing who¡¯s been left behind by the other Lears!¡±

    Though Zelig was the second young master of his family, his training was honestly rather low in

    comparison. After all, he had only managed to enter the Ninth-rank in the Rune Realm. The fact that he

    couldn¡¯t even breach the Sage Realm had caused his family to collectivelybel him as being useless.

    With that in mind, Zelig wasn¡¯t exaggerating either when he said that the rest of the Lears had

    abandoned him.

    After staring at Zelig¡¯s body for a while Gerald frowned slightly as he said, ¡°¡­I can sense that due to

    some odd reasons, you haven¡¯t been able to progress past the Ninth-rank of the Rune Realm.¡±

    Nodding in response, Zelig then replied, ¡°You¡¯re rather insightful, sir! What you said is true and from

    what I¡¯ve managed to gather, there seems to be a strange aura within my body that¡¯s keeping my elixir-

    of-life field sealed. That¡¯s the reason why I haven¡¯t been able to make any progress at all!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like your situation is incurable. You just haven¡¯t been using the right methods to

    properly tackle it!¡± exined Gerald.

    The second he heard that, Zelig was instantly surprised though joy quickly overtook that feeling. The

    fact that Gerald was able to say that definitely meant that Gerald had a way of helping him!

    ¡°¡­I see! But before that, where are my manners indeed! How should I address you?¡± asked Zelig.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You can just call me Gerald. Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Crawford! Getting straight to the point, if you truly have a way to help me, then I¡¯ll be

    willing to offer you my entire life in exchange! I¡¯ll be there for you at your every beck and call!¡± replied

    Zelig. With how excited he looked, Zelig barely had the temperament of a young master of such a

    powerful family¡­

    However, that did show how sincere Zelig¡¯s words were. Adding that to the fact that Zelig wasn¡¯t even

    close to feeling like a viinous character, Gerald decided that he wasn¡¯t against helping him out.

    ¡°While I¡¯m fine with helping you, you should focus on gathering five divine stones first. We can talk

    about this in more detail once we leave this illusory space!¡± replied Gerald.

    After all, though Gerald already possessed five divine stones and Nori had two, Zelig hadn¡¯t managed

    to gather a single stone. With that in mind, they needed eight more stones, which meant that eight

    more people needed to be defeated¡­

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1664

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Zelig as he instantly began tending to his earlier wounds.

    Once he was done, he then set off together with Gerald and Nori.

    Thankfully, the subsequent people they bumped into were rather weak, so in no time at all, the trio

    managed to gather the remaining eight divine stones¡­

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With that done, they quickly rushed back to the exit to get themselves authenticated. Once that was

    sessfully done, they then left the illusory space.

    Upon returning to the real world, they were each given a wooden token. The tokens were proof that

    they had passed the challenge and served as ¡®passes¡¯ of sorts that granted them entry into the Le

    Continent. Naturally, this meant that people who didn¡¯t own the wooden tokens wouldn¡¯t be allowed

    ess into the other world.

    Regardless, since they had been waiting to enter the Le Continent for quite a while now, the trio

    then¡ªrather impatiently¡ªwent through the initial portal¡­

    Shielding their eyes from bright rays of white light, they eventually made it into the Le Continent

    without a hitch.

    Since this was Gerald¡¯s first time here, he was momentarily taken aback by how beautiful this ce

    was. Not only did everything look marveling, but the entire area seemed to be filled with floating

    continents as well!

    Regardless, Gerald found himself snapping out of it when he suddenly heard someone jeering, ¡°Well,

    well, well! If it isn¡¯t Young Master Lear!¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, the trio was greeted by the sight of a youth¡ªwho had a dark

    green robe on¡ªwalking toward them.

    ¡°Lev Bayfield!¡± scowled Zelig as he frowned.

    Lev was the young master of the Bayfield family in Jaetra, and he had managed to enter the First-

    soul-rank within the Sage Realm.

    ¡°To think that the useless second young master of the Lear family would be able to make it past that

    challenge! Someone must¡¯ve helped you, right?¡± scoffed Lev as he looked at Zelig mockingly before

    turning to size up Gerald, a glint of interest in his eyes.

    It was clear as day that Lev was looking down on Zelig for having to rely on others to fight for him, but

    before Zelig could even reply, Lev had already turned to leave,ughing mockingly throughout the

    process.

    ¡°¡­I had previously only heard tales of how sharp Lev¡¯s tongue could be. Now that I¡¯ve witnessed it

    first-hand, I can safely agree with those rumors!¡± scowled Nori rather contemptuously as she red at

    Lev¡¯s back.

    From what she had said, it was clear that though she hadn¡¯t met Lev before, she had definitely heard of

    him.

    Either way, upon finding a hotel to stay in, the trio quickly realized that the Le Continent¡¯s currency

    was rather different from theirs! Since they weren¡¯t going to be able to use earth or Jaetra¡¯s currency

    here, all three of them knew that they had to start thinking of ways to obtain money.

    After asking around, they found out that gold coins were the main form of currency here. They also

    came to realize that there was a famous auction house here that went by the name of the Aurum

    Auction House. That was definitely going to be their best shot of quickly obtaining this foreignnd¡¯s

    currency.

    With that, the three people then swiftly headed off for the auction house¡­

    Upon arriving, the trio realized that almost everyone trying to auction things there came from Jaetra.

    With that in mind, the crowd was massive, to say the least.

    It was quite easy to tell apart who came from Jaetra and who was a local too due to how different the

    two cultures looked. If that wasn¡¯t already enough, many of the Le Continent¡¯s residents appeared

    to resent those from Jaetra¡­

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1665

    Regardless, after waiting a short while, Gerald and the other two finally got their chance to reveal their

    auction item to the appraiser.

    Upon revealing the jade charm to him, the trio watched as the appraiser¡¯s eyes momentarily widened in

    shock.

    After carefully observing it for a while, the appraiser then said, ¡°¡­Come with me! All three of you!¡±

    Hearing that, the trio then followed him deeper into the Aurum Auction House¡­

    Once inside, they were soon greeted by the sight of an old man who had a golden crown on his head.

    After the appraiser handed the jade charm to the old man, he then whispered something into his ear,

    prompting the elderly man to appear slightly surprised.

    Staring at Gerald for a while, the old man then asked, ¡°How did you obtain the jade charm of the green

    dragon?¡±

    While slightly hesitant to reveal the information, Gerald eventually replied, ¡°I obtained it after I

    ughtered a green dragon that I came across during the Challenge of the Fairnd!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man¡¯s initial surprise quickly turned into delight.

    ¡°To think that you were able to ughter the green dragon! Just so you know, this jade charm is

    incredibly valuable since the only way to obtain it is by defeating that dragon! Nobody else has been

    able to do it but you! How exceedingly powerful you must be!¡± praised the old man.

    Now realizing how valuable the jade charm was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How valuable are we

    talking about here¡­?¡±

    Booming withughter in response, the old man then replied, ¡°How do I even say this¡­ I can say for

    sure that even if you auction it for a few million gold coins, you¡¯d still find a buyer! That¡¯s how valuable it

    is! Now that you know how much it¡¯s worth, please tell me whether you¡¯d still like to auction it!¡±

    Hearing that the jade charm was worth that much, Gerald and the other two instantly found themselves

    getting excited. After thinking about it for a little longer, Gerald finally dered, ¡°Very well! I¡¯m agreeing

    to have it auctioned!¡±

    In the end, no matter how valuable the jade charm was, money was still the priority since without any,

    they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long in the Le Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! However, do note that the Aurum Auction House will get a share of thirty percent

    off the final auctioned price. Do you ept?¡± asked the crowned old man.

    Turning to look at Nori and Zelig, they didn¡¯t appear to object to the idea. With that, Gerald then nodded

    in agreement.

    ¡°Very well, then! Pleasee with me to the waiting area! We¡¯ll be auctioning the jade charm of the

    green dragon very soon!¡± said the auctioneer as he led the trio to an area where the other sellers were.

    With how the area was positioned, the sellers were given a clear view of their items getting auctioned.

    Whatever the case was, upon arriving, Gerald and the two others sat side by side as they waited for

    the auction to begin.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    It was only a few minutester when they saw the crowned old man walk up the stage. The auction

    was finally beginning!

    Clearing his throat, the elderly man then dered ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! We have a wonderful array

    of valuable auction items today as well! Without further ado, herees the first item, the Phoenix

    Fan!¡±

    Following that, the old man then pulled the red cloth off the first auction item, revealing a golden fan!

    Since the feathers on the fan were supposedly phoenix feathers, the item was definitely an exquisite

    one.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1666

    ¡°We¡¯ll begin the bid at a hundred thousand gold coins! As a reminder, each bid¡¯s increment has to

    exceed fifty thousand gold coins!¡± exined the crowned old man.

    Now that the bidding process had officially begun, the crowd instantly went into an uproar!

    ¡°Two hundred thousand gold coins!¡± shouted a wealthy-looking man. Since he had increased the bid by

    a hundred thousand gold coins right off the bat, it was only fair to assume that he was filthy rich.

    However, right after that, a fat man¡ªwho was sitting opposite of the previous bidder¡ªstood up before

    shouting, ¡°Three hundred thousand gold coins!¡±

    Truth be told, Gerald and the other two felt that the old hand fan wasn¡¯t really worth that much. Even

    so, who were they to judge? These people were filthy rich, so they could do anything they wanted with

    their money.

    Eventually, the hand fan was sold¡ªto the businessman from before who had started the bid¡ªfor a

    whopping six hundred thousand gold coins!

    Following that, it took about two more hours for the next two items to be auctioned off.

    Since Gerald¡¯s jade charm of the green dragon was the fourth andst item to be auctioned for the day,

    the trio had to patiently wait throughout the bidding process.

    Now that the secondst item had been auctioned off, all three of them instantly began focusing on the

    auction again as the crowned old man removed the red cloth covering Gerald¡¯s jade charm¡­

    Clearing his throat, the old man then dered, ¡°For ourst item for today, we have the jade charm of

    the green dragon! I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to borate on how rare this treasure is! With that said, the bid

    starts with three million gold coins, and any further increment must exceed a million gold coins! Without

    further ado, let the bidding begin!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, someone immediately shouted, ¡°Five million gold coins!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Give it up! I¡¯m paying six million gold coins!¡±

    ¡°Seven million gold coins! It¡¯s mine!¡±

    With how rapidly the bidders were increasing the final price of the jade charm, it wasn¡¯t long before the

    bid amount went over ten million gold coins¡­ Even then, the price just kept on rising!

    Eventually, the final bid amounted to a whopping twenty million gold coins! By that point, the crowd had

    quieted down, and nobody dared to further increase the already outrageous bid amount. After all,

    twenty million gold coins was already far beyond what anyone could have anticipated the final price to

    be.

    With that in mind, the crowned old man then hammered on the podium before looking at the final bidder

    ¡ªa young man wearing a royal-looking outfit who was seated at the front-most row¡ªand dering,

    ¡°Prince Severin has bid twenty million gold coins! Even if anyone else wishes topete against that,

    I¡¯ve decided that Prince Severin will be the rightful owner of the jade charm! With that said,

    congrattions, Prince Severin! The jade charm of the green dragon is now yours!¡±

    Since Prince Severin was the prince of the Le Continent¡¯s royal family, that amount was nothing

    much to him.

    To the trio, however, it was as though they had hit the jackpot.

    Nori herself was so excited that she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from eximing, ¡°By god! Twenty million

    gold coins! You¡¯re definitely made a fortune this time, Gerald!¡±

    Gerald himself hadn¡¯t expected the jade charm to fetch such a high price. If the jade charm of the green

    dragon alone could be sold for this much, then the dragon egg would surely sell for billions, right¡­?

    Despite the thought, Gerald didn¡¯t really want others to know that he had the egg yet. Besides, it wasn¡¯t

    as though he was poor in these foreignnds anymore.

    Regardless, soon after the auction ended, the trio watched as the crowned old man ordered his men to

    carry three huge chests filled with gold coins over¡­

    Though he was extremely wealthy on earth, Gerald himself had never seen so many gold coins at

    once! Due to that, all three of them found themselves momentarily shocked by what they saw¡­

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1667

    Eventually snapping out of it, Nori then turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ quite a lot.

    How on earth are we going to carry all this around, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Though it was true that there were three chests and the trio could technically carry one each, it was

    going to be far too much of a hassle in the long term. What more, once people saw all that gold, they

    would surely be tempted to rob them¡­

    Realizing that Gerald was stressed over how to bring all that money around, the crowned old man then

    handed a small ring to him.

    Slightly startled to suddenly be given a ring, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but what¡¯s this

    ring about¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a storage ring with a particrly huge storage space! You can keep your gold in that so you won¡¯t

    have to fret about carrying it about!¡± exined the old man with an amiable smile.

    ¡°That¡­ I can¡¯t just ept something like this for free! How about this? I¡¯ll buy this ring off you for a

    million gold coins! Is that eptable?¡± asked Gerald who simply wasn¡¯t the kind of person to willingly

    take a free meal for nothing.

    Seeing how sensible Gerald was, the old man chose not to refuse. And just like that, the money was

    traded for the ring.

    After slipping the ring on, Gerald gently tapped it, prompting a pocket space to suddenly appear before

    him!

    Upon seeing how spacious it was inside, Gerald quickly ced the remaining money within that space,

    making sure to put his backpack inside as well.

    With how convenient the storage ring was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but consider it to be a treasure.

    Regardless, now that that issue had been solved, Gerald was just about to leave with Nori and Zelig

    when the old man suddenly called out, ¡°Please wait for a moment! There¡¯s someone who wishes to

    meet you!¡±

    Hearing that, the trio was instantly puzzled. After all, they had just arrived at the Le Continent.

    Who on earth could be wanting to meet them?

    Now that he had their attention, the old man then led them to a guest hall at the back.

    Upon arriving, they were surprised to see that the one who had wanted to meet up with them was none

    other than Prince Severin!

    Being the buyer of the jade charm of the green dragon, Prince Severin had been keen on meeting the

    person who had even considered selling the precious treasure in the first ce.

    Either way, now that they were here, the old man bowed respectfully before the prince before saying,

    ¡°Lady and gents, this young man goes by the name of Prince Severin, and hees from the royal

    family of the Le Continent! He¡¯s also the one who bought the jade charm of the green dragon!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but stare at the prince for a while. Though he didn¡¯t really know how

    to greet a prince, Gerald was at least sure that he had to be respectful.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    With that in mind, Gerald then greeted, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prince Severin!¡±

    Staring back at Gerald with a curious gaze, the prince then replied, ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who sold the jade

    charm, correct?¡±

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1668

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mypanions and I came from Jaetra, you

    see, and since we had no money, I decided to sell the jade charm!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ Do you not know how precious the jade charm of the green dragon is¡­?¡± muttered the

    confused Prince Severin.

    Gerald, for one, honestly had no clue.

    Truth be told, was he not in dire need of money, he wouldn¡¯t have sold off the jade charm. After all, he

    hadn¡¯t even studied it yet. Even so, Prince Severin¡¯s tone alone was enough to tell Gerald how

    extraordinary a treasure the jade charm actually was¡­

    Now getting increasingly curious, Gerald shook his head before asking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m clueless, Prince

    Severin. Do enlighten me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Very well! You see, the jade charm you sold me is the symbol of the green dragon, and the person

    who owns it will be granted the powers of the green dragon! In case you didn¡¯t know, among the four

    Divine Beasts, the green dragon is the strongest among them!¡± exined Severin.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, the trio instantly found themselves surprised. To think that the jade pendant was this

    useful! Now that he knew what the jade pendant was capable of, Gerald began slightly regretting his

    choice of selling it¡­

    Even so, what was done, was done. He couldn¡¯t just take it back now that it had officially been sold.

    What more, the buyer of the jade pendant was the prince of this continent! With that in mind, getting it

    back was only going to be even more difficult!

    Understanding that it was best if he just gave up on reobtaining it, Gerald then said in a slightly

    resigned tone, ¡°¡­I see. I appreciate you telling me more about it, Prince Severin¡­ Regardless, the

    jade pendant is now yours, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me trying to reim it!¡±

    Staring into Gerald¡¯s eyes, the prince could sense that Gerald wasn¡¯t lying to him. With that, he then

    replied, ¡°¡­Well said. I trust in you!¡±

    Following that, the two parties talked for a while longer before going their separate ways¡­

    As they left the Aurum Auction House, Gerald kept reminding himself that it was no use crying over

    spilled milk. The fact that they now owned a fortune definitely helped Gerald convince himself that this

    oue wasn¡¯t all that bad. After all, it was better than having nothing at all.

    By rough estimation, all that money was more than enough for all three of them to live for an entire year

    in the Le Continent worry-free.

    With that in mind, the trio made sure to not only find a better ce to stay in, but to also celebrate by

    having a hearty dinner together¡­

    Fast forward to night time, Gerald ended up having to share a room with Nori while Zelig slept in

    another room.

    While Gerald was naturally reluctant to have to share a room with her, Nori kept insisting that she

    stayed with him with the excuse that she was afraid of being alone. With how things currently were, it

    was obvious that Nori won in the end.

    Whatever the case was, now that they were in a private room, Gerald finally took the chance to take

    the green dragon¡¯s egg out from his backpack.

    Carefully cing it on the table, Gerald then began observing the egg, wondering if another green

    dragon would actually hatch from it.

    Walking over to Gerald¡¯s side, Nori then sat beside him. Looking at the egg with her own curious gaze,

    she then found herself asking, ¡°¡­Do you think another green dragon will hatch from this¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Even if that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t really know when it¡¯s going to hatch anyway,¡± replied

    Gerald rather calmly.

    The second his sentence ended, however, a crisp crack could be heard from the egg¡­

    Staring wide-eyed as small cracks began racing down the dragon egg, Gerald and Nori were

    momentarily left speechless when a green dragon eventually peeked out from within the now cracked

    egg!

    With eyes that were the size of Gerald¡¯s thumbs, the baby dragon simply stared back at Gerald and

    Nori until Nori eventually snapped out of it.

    With how cute it was, Nori was immediately captivated and she found herself squealing, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s an

    adorable baby green dragon!¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1669

    Just as she was about to touch it, however, the baby dragon instantly responded with a tiny roar!

    Though the small dragon was even bearing its two tiny fangs, its actions only made Nori¡¯s heart melt

    even further.

    ¡°Oh¡­? Are you being mean to me even though I¡¯m treating you so kindly, little fe?¡± scowled Nori in a

    yful tone.

    Seemingly understanding that it was being scolded, the baby dragon quickly curled up into a ball¡­

    Seeing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Reaching out his arm, Gerald then lifted the baby dragon before cing it in his palm¡­ Contrary to its

    initial reaction toward Nori, the dragon appeared to trust Geraldpletely, and this was made evident

    by how much it kept rubbing its cheek against his palm.

    Seeing howfortable the dragon was around Gerald, Nori added in a cheerful tone, ¡°It seems that

    the little fe trusts you a lot! It didn¡¯t even attempt to be mean to you when you first touched it!¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The truth was, the baby was only behaving this way since it was familiar with Gerald¡¯s scent. After all,

    he had been carrying the egg around this entire time. With that in mind, it was only natural that the

    dragon trusted Gerald the most.

    Regardless, the two then proceeded to y around with the baby dragonte into the night¡­

    By that point, the baby dragon had already familiarized itself with Nori, so it no longer saw her as an

    enemy. To Nori¡¯s delight, it was even willing to let her hold him!

    Eventually, the three then headed to bed¡­

    When morning came, Gerald and Nori were abruptly awoken by the baby dragon¡¯s hisses!

    Seeing that it kept hissing while hopping atop their bodies, Nori quickly realized what was up,

    prompting her to say, ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s hungry, Gerald!¡±

    While they now had one mystery solved, another one was instantly posed. What should they feed it?

    For all they knew, dragons probably had different dietspared to humans¡­

    Unsure where to even begin, Gerald then ced the dragon into the storage ring before leaving the

    hotel with Nori and Zelig in search of food¡­

    Eventually, they managed to find a restaurant and they made sure to order all sorts of delicious-

    smelling foods.

    Once the food arrived, Gerald slipped some meat into the storage ring, hoping that the dragon would

    like it.

    To his dismay, all it did wasy on its stomach! It barely had any interest in the food Gerald had

    provided!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t eat meat¡­? Then what does it eat?¡± mumbled the perplexed Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald eventually decided that it was best if the trio fed themselves first before

    worrying about the baby dragon.

    After their meal was over, the trio then continued walking around, hoping that they would somehow

    come across something that the baby green dragon was willing to eat.

    As they were passing by a magnificent-looking manor, the baby dragon suddenly appeared to grow

    excited within the storage ring! Finding its reaction to be odd, Gerald then released it from the pocket

    space to see what was up.

    The second it was freed, however, the dragon bolted right into the manor, appearing to be drawn by

    something inside!

    Unable to react fast enough to recapture it, Gerald then called out, ¡°Hey,e back!¡±

    Leaping over the manor¡¯s fence, the trio then quickly began chasing after the dragon¡­

    By the time they caught up to it, the baby dragon was already munching on something underneath a

    tree¡­

    Seeing bits of food all around it, Nori raised a slight brow as she curiously asked, ¡°What is it even

    eating¡­?¡±

    All three of them were equally curious since the dragon appeared to be eating so contently even

    though it barely had any interest in the meat that Gerald fed it earlier.

    Squatting beside the dragon, Gerald took a closer look at the bits of food before saying, ¡°¡­It seems to

    be eating some kind of fruit¡­ Since it likes it so much, it¡¯s only fair to assume that whatever it¡¯s eating

    is the king of fruits!¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1670

    With that deduced, all three of them found themselves looking upward¡­ and to their amazement, they

    saw countless fruits emitting dazzling pink glows growing on the tree!

    ¡°My god! Those fruits look so beautiful and juicy! What kind of fruit even is that?¡± eximed Nori in her

    awe.

    By no means was she exaggerating when she described how stunning the fruits looked. From the looks

    of it, the fruit was native only to the Le Continent¡­

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Upon picking one of the fruits, Gerald could instantly feel a strange energy being emitted from it. How

    mysterious¡­

    Barely a secondter, the trio snapped out of their awe when two women¡ªeach wearing long white

    robes¡ªwith white wings growing on their backs suddenly descended from the sky!

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you barge in here and steal our holy fruit!¡± shouted one of the women

    as she pointed angrily at Gerald.

    ¡°These women are strong, brother Gerald!¡± warned Zelig upon seeing how strange the two women

    were. From what he could tell, they had at least entered the Fourth-soul-rank in the Sage Realm!

    ¡°Um¡­ Sorry, but we didn¡¯t mean to barge in intentionally!¡± exined Gerald, trying to deescte the

    situation.

    ¡°Quit your cr*p! You¡¯re saying that even when you have a fruit in your hand?! I¡¯m teaching you thieves a

    good lesson if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± scowled the other curvier woman.

    The second her sentence ended, both of them then charged toward Gerald and his friends!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them! You two leave first!¡± ordered Gerald.

    Not about to say no to that, Nori and Zelig then bounded away while Gerald summoned his de to

    take on the two women.

    Though the duo had entered the Fourth-soul-rank in the Sage Realm, they were still unable to take on

    Gerald!

    As the duo was sent flying back by a shockwave from Gerald¡¯s aurade, they couldn¡¯t help but look at

    each other, feeling slightly taken aback. Neither of them had anticipated for Gerald to have such

    terrifying power¡­ They weren¡¯t even his match even when working together! They had truly bumped

    into a tough opponent this time¡­

    Before the two parties could sh again, a stream of light suddenly sted right between them,

    prompting the trio to back away!

    Once the blinding light faded, Gerald saw that the one who had stepped in was a crowned woman

    donning a robe with phoenix-like patterns¡­

    ¡°Stop it, all of you!¡± ordered the crowned woman in a calm voice.

    ¡°Lord Mage!¡± shouted both of the women in respectful tones as they quickly took a few steps back

    before kneeling before her.

    Seeing that, Gerald didn¡¯t feel the need to continue fighting either.

    Whatever the case was, the crowned woman then replied, ¡°Both of you can leave now. I¡¯ll handle the

    rest. ¡±

    Upon hearing that, the duo then got up and left.

    Now that they were gone, the crowned woman then turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°This young

    green dragon¡­ Is it yours?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at the dragon¡ªwho was already savoring another fruit¡ªbefore

    looking back at the crowned woman and saying, ¡°It is, and to be quite frank, I have no idea why it¡¯s so

    interested in that fruit!¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1671

    ¡°Well, for one, this particr fruit is a holy fruit known as Heaven¡¯s apple!¡± exined the crowned

    woman.

    As she went on, Gerald came to learn that the Heaven¡¯s apple only matured once every hundred years.

    Since the fruit was capable of replenishing energy and mending wounds, it was a fundamental

    pharmaceutical ingredient in the Le Continent.

    ¡°¡­Alright, but¡­ That doesn¡¯t exin why the dragon¡¯s so interested in the Heaven¡¯s apples. Just so

    you know, I even fed it meat earlier, but it barely showed any interest!¡± replied the confused Gerald.

    Chuckling in response, the crowned woman then said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m now surer than ever

    that the green dragon is one of the Divine Beasts of the Le Continent. I¡¯m assuming you found it

    while taking on the Challenge of the Fairnd? Regardless, just know that the dragon will only feed on

    Heaven¡¯s apples!¡±

    Seeing that Gerald registered her words, the crowned woman then cleared her throat before adding in

    a more serious tone, ¡°Either way, since the young green dragon chose you to be its master, I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯re no ordinary person. With that said, I hope you¡¯ll nurture it well! If you do, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help you

    obtain unimaginable gains!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. Even without the idea of getting anything back in return, he was

    still going to take good care of the baby dragon.

    Pleased by Gerald¡¯s determination, the woman then waved her hand¡­ prompting hundreds of

    Heaven¡¯s apples to be plucked before they quickly gathered in front of Gerald!

    Momentarily dumbfounded, Gerald eventually snapped out of it before asking, ¡°¡­What¡¯s all this then?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that I believe we were fated to meet! Since the young dragon needs the Heaven¡¯s

    apples anyway, consider these to be my gift to you!¡± replied the crowned woman with a smile.

    Before Gerald could even reply, the crowned woman had already leaped into the sky, and soon after,

    she couldn¡¯t even be seen anymore¡­

    Unsure how to even respond to the turn of events, Gerald simply ced all the Heaven¡¯s apples into

    his storage ring¡­

    Following that, Gerald then began walking out of the manor with the baby dragon. Since it was already

    full, the happy dragon soon began snoring within the storage ring¡­

    Sighing helplessly, Gerald then muttered, ¡°Hey now¡­ To think that you¡¯re sleeping right after I cleaned

    up the mess you made¡­ It makes me wonder if I¡¯m really your master here!¡±

    Still, the dragon was now his pet, so Gerald was well aware that it was his duty to take good care of it.

    Eventually, Gerald reunited with Nori and Zelig who had been waiting at the manor¡¯s gate this entire

    time.

    Seeing that he was in one piece, both of them instantly sighed in relief. That made it quite evident that

    they had been worried about his safety this entire time.

    Even so, that didn¡¯t stop Nori from looking around Gerald¡ªalmost as though she was trying to see if he

    had suffered any injuries¡ªas she asked, ¡°Are you alright Gerald? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I was able to clear the misunderstanding!¡±

    Hearing that, the duo was relieved once again. After all, they would surely be greatly saddened if

    something bad happened to him.

    Regardless, now that the food problem had been solved, Gerald then looked at the duo before asking,

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Do you two have a reason foring here?¡±

    Quite frankly, he had no idea why he was here in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­Huh? You¡¯re telling us you don¡¯t know why we¡¯re here¡­?¡± replied Zelig in surprise.

    ¡°Not a clue. I¡¯m assuming you know the reason¡­?¡± asked Gerald with a slight frown as Zelig and Nori

    exchanged nces with each other before nodding.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1672

    ¡°We¡¯re here to enroll in the Le Academy to train and be stronger cultivators!¡± replied Nori.

    ¡°The Le Academy¡­?¡± asked Gerald, feeling confused.

    Following that, Nori and Zelig then began detailing the academy to Gerald.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Essentially, the Le Academy was thergest academy for cultivators in the Le Continent.

    Once every decade, the academy would select talents from different continents to enroll there, and

    those who were chosen usually ended up bing the most powerful of cultivators. The academy

    also had a system where the student with the most outstanding performance would be appointed as

    chief schr. Needless to say, obtaining that title was a great honor within that academy¡­

    Regardless, that was pretty much the reason why all those people from Jaetra hade over.

    Gerald himself wasn¡¯t aware of all this since only those from Jaetra even knew about the Le

    Continent.

    Whatever the case was, now that Gerald understood what was happening, he was prompted to ask,

    ¡°And¡­ How exactly can we enroll in the academy?¡±

    After hearing how prestigious it was, Gerald was now fired up to get into the academy and have a look

    at how great it was himself. Who knows, he could encounter an experience of a lifetime if he managed

    to enroll there¡­

    ¡°Well, we first need to pass a test!¡± replied Zelig.

    ¡°I see¡­ When¡¯s it going to be held?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Around three this evening.¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then checked the time¡­

    ¡­It was already half-past two. The test was in half an hour!

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already two-thirty! If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯re going to bete!¡± eximed Gerald, prompting the duo

    to look at each other before nodding.

    Thankfully, the trio was able to arrive at the academy in time¡­

    By three, the Le Academy¡¯s front gates were already flooded with at least a thousand people.

    Though many among them were from Jaetra and had already undergone the initial selection process

    in the Challenge of the Fairnd, they were still keen on joining the academy.

    Even so, just like all the previous times, only eight hundred people would be recruited in the end. With

    that in mind, it was no exaggeration that thepetition just to get enrolled was extremely fierce.

    Looking at the crowd, Nori couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°There are so many people this year!¡±

    Secondster, the crisp sound of a bell being rung could be heard from within the academy¡­

    Following that, four figures suddenly appeared before the academy¡¯s gates!

    They were the four main guards of the Le Academy¡ªwho had each already entered the Avatar

    Realm¡ª, and their main task was to keep the academy safe. With that in mind, it was clear as day that

    these four were extremely terrifying individuals.

    In fact, all four of their aurasbined were so pressuring that everyone instantly fell into silence upon

    their arrival.

    Naturally, Gerald and his friends weren¡¯t excluded from this feeling. Even though Gerald¡¯s mind was

    well-trained, having to face such strong cultivators who had entered the Avatar Realm was still proving

    to be a little too taxing for him. Gerald¡¯s strength was near-iparable to the four guards¡­

    Understanding that, Gerald could guess that there had to be many more strong cultivators within the

    academy. It seemed that Nori and Zelig really weren¡¯t exaggerating earlier when they sang praises

    about thergest academy within the Le Continent¡­

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1673

    Following that, everyone watched a man wearing a blue robe descended from the sky¡­

    Steadilynding before the crowd, his presence somehow made everyone go even quieter than before.

    ¡°¡­Wee. I go by Karsten Ykink, and I¡¯m the exam proctor of the Le Academy. With that said,

    I¡¯ll be the chief examiner of your tests today. If any of you weren¡¯t already aware, you¡¯ll only be able to

    enroll if you pass our test!¡± exined Karston.

    With that said, Karsten then waved his hand, prompting a massive gust of wind to begin blowing¡­ The

    next thing everyone knew, two huge tforms had manifested before them!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, shall we? The gents are to queue for the left tform while thedies

    the right. Essentially, you¡¯ll all be going against representatives of the Le Academy, and in order to

    pass the test, all candidates will have to withstand attacks from them! For those who manage to

    withstand three consecutive strikes, you¡¯ll be allowed to enter the elite ss! If you manage to take two,

    you¡¯ll be given ess to the intermediate ss! Finally, those who are only able to withstand a single

    hit will be allowed to enter the beginner ss. If you can¡¯t even take the first hit, then don¡¯t even dream

    of getting past the gates!¡± added Karsten.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Gerald found that the selection process was pretty simple and efficient. If he was going to be

    completely honest, he now¡± felt that passing the test was going to be a breeze.

    ¡°Confident, brother Gerald?¡± asked Zelig.

    ¡°Of course! What about you, brother Zelig?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Same here. Which ss are you aiming for?¡±

    ¡°The elite one of course!¡± dered Gerald.

    Since he was already taking the time and effort to enroll, it felt only natural to Gerald to want to be in

    the best ss. To him, entering any other ss was pretty much meaningless.

    Upon hearing that, Zelig simply nodded. With how confident Gerald sounded, Zelig truly wanted to

    believe that Gerald was capable enough to achieve his goal¡­

    Shortly after, both of them heard Nori say, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading over to the other tform first. We¡¯ll

    regroupter!¡±

    Recalling that the participants were separated and tested by gender, Gerald then smiled as he replied,

    ¡°Alright! Go on ahead!¡±

    With their momentary goodbyes said, the trio then began lining up ordingly¡­

    Compared to Nori¡¯s side, Gerald¡¯s line was exceedingly long. After all, there were definitely a lot more

    men trying to get enrolledpared to women.

    By listening in on the others¡¯ conversations, Gerald was able to find out that many of the present

    candidates had previously failed and were here to attempt their luck in getting enrolled again.

    It was sometimeter when an angry voice could suddenly be heard shouting, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald watched as a man in a blue brocade outfit began walking to the front with two

    other men following behind him. As the man in blue continued walking forward, his twockeys made

    sure to shove anyone too close to him away.

    The man himself would scowl or even straight up beat up anyone who stood in his path. With that in

    mind, nobody dared to get into his bad books.

    Watching all this take ce, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown. After all, he hated people like these the

    most.

    Just as Gerald was thinking that, a chubby young man¡ªwho wasn¡¯t all that far from Gerald¡ªgot

    pushed to the ground by one of theckeys.

    ¡°Stop blocking the road, fatso!¡± scowled the man in blue brocade as he red at the young man.

    Upon hearing that, the chubby man instantly got to his feet before lowering his head and standing

    aside.

    Watching as the chubby man dusted himself, the man in blue couldn¡¯t help but get slightly excited now

    that he knew how wimpy the chubby man was.

    Unable to hold back, the man in blue then scoffed, ¡°You know what? For blocking my way in the first

    ce, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson if it¡¯s thest thing I do! Men, beat him up!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± shouted both of his men as they prepared to punch the innocent chubby man!

    However, before they could evennd their hits, a figure suddenly appeared right before the chubby

    youth¡­

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1674

    Unable to even react in time, the two men watched as the figureunched two consecutive lightning-

    fast kicks! The next thing they knew, they were already flying in the air!

    Upon seeing that, the man in blue was instantly shocked. It hadn¡¯t urred to him that someone would

    actually dare to beat his men up!

    ¡°Three against one? How shameless!¡± scoffed Gerald who was obviously the one who had taken

    action.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ Who are you? And how dare you get involved in this! You must have a death wish or

    something!¡± retorted the man in blue as he red at Gerald.

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid of them in the least.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Who, me? I¡¯m just a passer-by who can¡¯t stand scummy people like you!¡± replied Gerald in a casual

    tone.

    ¡°You¡­! Look kid, if you didn¡¯t already know, my name is Yan Zti! The eldest young master of the

    Zti family from Jaetra¡¯s Jouen State! Now kneel before me and apologize! If you don¡¯t, well¡­

    Let¡¯s just say that you¡¯ll soon be in for a world of suffering!¡± growled Yan.

    ¡°Like I care who you are. We¡¯re all equals in my eyes! With that said, who are you to bully others?¡±

    scoffed Gerald as he looked at Yan with disdainful eyes.

    ¡°So you crave death that much, huh?! Fine then! You only have yourself to me for offending me so

    much!¡± roared Yan as he instantlyunched a fist at Gerald!

    From the looks of his attacking stance, Yan was most probably a cultivator who had a rather good

    grasp of martial arts. Unfortunately for him, his strength was nowhere near Gerald¡¯s immense power¡­

    With that in mind, all it took was a single kick from Gerald tounch Yan into the sky! With how swift

    Gerald¡¯s movements were, Yan wasn¡¯t even able to react in time, let alonend his hit!

    Shouting in pain as he fell to the ground, it was evident that the fall hurt quite a bit.

    Whatever the case was, everyone who had watched all that y out couldn¡¯t help but gawk at Gerald.

    To think that he was this fast and strong!

    ¡°You¡­ You dare attack me?! I¡¯m not letting you off if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± roared Yan, attempting to

    act tough.

    Hearing that, Gerald was about to continue beating Yan up when he felt someone tug on his arm.

    Looking back, Gerald saw that the person was a handsome young man¡­

    Smiling as he looked at Gerald, the young man then said, ¡°You¡¯re a really good fighter, brother! With

    that said, let¡¯s not bother about someone like him!¡±

    ¡°¡­And you are?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Ah, where are my manners! My name is Cyril Gabrio, and I¡¯m from Jaetra¡¯s Arbreux Prefecture!¡±

    The second everyone heard that, they were once again bbergasted out of their minds!

    ¡°The Arbreux Prefecture?! Holy cow!¡±

    ¡°I know right?! To think that he¡¯s the eldest young master of the Gabrio family!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what surprises you? I¡¯m more shocked to know that he¡¯s here to enroll in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, yeah! How utterly unbelievable!¡±

    As the others continued talking about Cyril, Yan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock. After all, Yan

    was well aware thatpared to Cyril, he was nothing¡­

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1675

    ¡°¡­I see. Gerald Crawford!¡± replied Gerald as he politely introduced himself.

    Nodding in response, Cyril then praised, ¡°Noted, brother Gerald! Still, you were amazing just now!¡±

    ¡°It was nothing, I was simply trying to help the bullied,¡± replied Gerald calmly. After shing a subtle

    smile at Cyril, Gerald then turned back to look at Yan¡­ only to realize that he had already snuck off!

    Well, it wasn¡¯t as though he was all that interested in Yan in the first ce. After all, there were many

    others in the world just like Yan, and Gerald couldn¡¯t be bothered to teach each and every one of them

    a lesson.

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard Cyril ask, ¡°Brother Gerald, I wonder if you¡¯d be

    interested in bing my friend¡­?¡±

    Seeing no reason not to be, Gerald simply nodded in agreement.

    Whatever the case was, the selection process soon officially began. Since they weren¡¯t in any

    particr rush, Gerald, Zelig, and Cyril simply took the chance to watch the other participants first.

    Standing near the tform, Gerald kept a close eye on the academy¡¯s representatives. It was always

    good to know your opponents first before battle, and this was Gerald¡¯s chance to properly analyze their

    abilities and think of ways to counter them. Truth be told, Gerald wasn¡¯t nning on only withstanding

    the three strikes, oh no. Instead, he wanted topletely defeat his opponent. After all, this was what

    a strong man should do. Simply having to withstand three strikes was a little too belittling for Gerald¡¯s

    tastes.

    Either way, Gerald began paying attention to the tform again when a man donning blue robes

    walked up the tform. With a folding fan in his hand, the man appeared rather confident.

    However, Gerald had to actively hold back fromughing when he saw that man.

    ¡®Who even is this guy? Can just about anyone participate in the selection process? What an eyesore!¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    With the sounding of a gong, the first round of testing officially began!

    Understanding that the testing process had begun, the man bolted toward the academy¡¯s

    representative, waving his folding fan before him the entire time!

    However, it was barely a secondter when the man was kicked off the tform! He never stood a

    chance!

    Not even bothering to look at the man, Karsten then announced, ¡°Fail! Next!¡±

    Seeing that, everyone who had witnessed what had just happened instantly began discussing the

    situation. Nobody had anticipated the academy¡¯s representative to be this strong¡­!

    Despite everyone¡¯s worries, Gerald was as cool as a cucumber. After all, he already knew that the man

    in blue was weak before he was even defeated, so the result didn¡¯t really shock him all that much. That

    man simply never stood a chance in the first ce¡­

    Following that, many other candidates got up the tform as well. However, just like the first man,

    many of them ended up getting tossed off the tform in a single strike.

    Eventually, Karsten¡ªwho had been rxing on a chair¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but shake his head. What a

    disappointing selection¡­

    ¡°Next!¡± shouted Karsten, now growing considerably impatient.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go next, Brother Gerald!¡± suggested Zelig.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± replied Gerald as he nodded before raising his hand.

    Upon seeing how thin Gerald was, many of the participants couldn¡¯t help but think that Gerald would

    surely get defeated in a single hit.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Walking up the tform and standing before his opponent, Gerald was now in full view of everyone¡­

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1676

    ¡°You know, you look just like all the previous others who¡¯ve failed. With that said, why don¡¯t you just

    toss in the towel already! In doing so, you¡¯ll at least be able to leave with all your bones intact!¡± mocked

    the academy¡¯s representative.

    ¡®You¡¯re looking down on me already?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself with a frown. After hearing that, there

    was no way he was letting his opponent off easily.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re talking big before the fight has even begun? Let¡¯s just hope that you won¡¯t end up being the

    one tossed out the tform instead!¡± retorted Gerald in a confident tone.

    ¡°Talk is cheap, kid! Regardless, you seem to be itching to die! With that in mind, I won¡¯t be going easy

    on you! State your name!¡± scowled the representative as he red at Gerald.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Gerald Crawford! And what¡¯s yours? Hopefully I won¡¯t forget who you are if we ever meet

    again in the academy!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°How ballsy! Alight, listen up! My name¡¯s Ferdinand Gagne, and I¡¯m the ss monitor of the fifth elite

    ss!¡± roared Ferdinand.

    Following that, the gong was rung and the testmenced!

    Watching as Ferdinand charged toward him, Gerald could sense that he had at least entered the Third-

    soul-rank of the Sage Realm. Though his speed would¡¯ve been impressive to normal people, Gerald

    honestly found that Ferdinand was still quite weakpared to him.

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that he didn¡¯t even need toe close to using his full power. At most,

    he only required the strength of a Second-soul-rank master in the Sage Realm to take Ferdinand down.

    Regardless, as Ferdinand¡¯s fist came inches away from Gerald, everyone could already imagine

    Gerald getting flung off the tform¡­

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t about to happen.

    Staring wide-eyed, everyone could hardly believe it when Gerald sessfully dodged Ferdinand¡¯s first

    attack!

    ¡°¡­Huh? Did¡­ Did he just dodge that attack?!¡± shouted several people who were watching.

    Upon hearing thatment, Ferdinand instantly got simultaneously annoyed and embarrassed. How

    humiliating to not be able to take Gerald out in a single strike! No matter, he just had to finish him off

    with another one!

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With that, Ferdinand quickly began running toward Gerald again, this time aiming to kick him! With how

    deadly his attack looked, it was quite obvious that he was trying to finish Gerald off for good!

    However, Ferdinand was truly underestimating Gerald¡¯s capabilities. With barely any effort, Gerald

    managed to dodge Ferdinand¡¯s second attack as well!

    ¡°That¡¯s the second move!¡± cheered several people from the crowd.

    By that point, Karsten¡ªwho was still seated there¡ªturned to look at Gerald in surprise. After all, he

    hadn¡¯t expected Gerald¡ªof all people¡ªto be able to withstand two strikes from Ferdinand!

    Smiling rather smugly now, Gerald then sneered, ¡°Come on, you have one final go! Let¡¯s see if you can

    finallynd a hit!¡±

    Naturally, Ferdinand exploded in rage after hearing those humiliating words! However, he was no idiot.

    After missing two of his attacks, he was well aware that he wasn¡¯t a match for Gerald.

    Despite knowing that, his ego was much higher than his intelligence. He couldn¡¯t just admit defeat like

    this! With that in mind, Ferdinand decided to use his full strength against Gerald!

    Nowughing almost maniacally, Ferdinand¡¯s expression darkened as he confidently scoffed, ¡°Oh,

    don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯m definitely ending you with this move!¡±

    Though he was being threatened, Gerald barely even flinched. After all, he now knew that Ferdinand

    was all talk. The fool was probably thinking that mere power was sufficient to take Gerald down!

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1677

    Regardless, Ferdinand then stomped his foot so hard onto the tform that it left a circr dent within

    it! Following that, he used all that force to leap into the air like some ferocious tiger!

    Despite facing that feral man, Gerald remained as cool as a cucumber as he slowly lifted his leg¡­

    before swinging it right into Ferdinand¡¯s stomach!

    Instantly sent flying backward, Ferdinandnded quite a distance away with a loud ¡®thud¡¯!

    Upon witnessing that, everyone was momentarily stupefied. When they recovered, however, they

    quickly began murmuring among themselves in admiration.

    ¡°By god! That person¡¯s so powerful that he was actually able to defeat Ferdinand!¡±

    Naturally, Gerald¡¯s victory instantly made him the most prominent person there.

    Even Karsten was amazed by the turn of events. To think that Gerald would actually be able to take

    down someone who had entered the Second-soul-rank of the Sage Realm so easily!

    Getting to his feet, Karsten then walked over to Gerald before saying, ¡°Congrattions for passing the

    test! Due to your perfect performance, you¡¯ll be given ess to the elite ss of Le Academy!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded as he replied, ¡°Thank you, Master Ykink!¡±

    With that, the youth then got off the tform as everyone stared jealously at him¡­ Though many

    envied him for all the attention he was getting, they knew for a fact that they would never evene

    close to being as strong as Gerald. After all, he had actually managed to take down Ferdinand!

    Speaking of Ferdinand, though the testing period resumed immediately after, he was in no shape of

    testing any other candidates. After all, Gerald¡¯s kick had caused him to suffer a number of internal

    injuries.

    Forced to recuperate, the furious Ferdinand vowed that he wouldn¡¯t let Gerald off that easily!

    Regardless, the testing finally ended after an entire day¡­

    By the end of it, Zelig was assigned to the beginner ss while Cyril and Nori managed to make it into

    the intermediate ss. Gerald himself was granted ess into the elite ss as mentioned before.

    However, among the thousand over people who had attempted to enroll within the academy, Gerald

    was actually the only person who was qualified enough to enter the elite ss! From that, it was

    evident how strict the Le Academy truly was¡­

    There were only a few dozen students who had ever managed to enter Le¡¯s Academy¡¯s elite ss,

    and each of them had at least entered the Fifth-soul-rank of the Sage Realm.

    The dean of the academy himself had already attained the Seventh rank in the Avatar Realm. At that

    rank, he was already an individual who was not only capable of stepping into the void, but also

    transforming heaven and earth at will! That was the power of an Avatar¡­

    As for the tutors and masters there, their strength ranged between the first to fifth ranks within the

    Avatar Realm. With how strong even the educators there were, it was no wonder why the Le

    Academy was the Le Continent¡¯s symbol of power¡­

    It was sometimeter when a few masters could be seen talking to the dean in the academy¡¯s main

    hall.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Shortly after, Master Ykink entered the scene. After bowing respectfully toward each of them, he then

    sat down before dering, ¡°Dean, and Masters! The recruitment test for this year has ended! The

    results are¡­ Four hundred new students in the beginner ss, two hundred in the intermediate one,

    and as for the elite ss¡­ We only have one new student!¡±

    Hearing that, the four masters in the hall instantly looked surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected so few

    students to pass the test! What more, there was only a single person who had managed to enter the

    elite ss!

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1678

    ¡°¡­Is there truly nobody else who was able to qualify entering the elite ss? Only a single person was

    able to withstand three moves¡­?¡± asked an old master seated at the side¡ªwho had a long purple

    robe on¡ªwho went by the name of Master Jizo.

    With the strength of a person who had entered the Third rank of the Avatar Realm, Master Jizo was

    one of the masters teaching the elite ss in the academy.

    ¡°While it¡¯s unfortunate that that¡¯s the case, the truth is, not only did that student manage to withstand

    three moves, but he even ended up defeating his opponent! With how strong he was, I have a feeling

    that he¡¯s already entered the Fifth-soul-rank within the Sage Realm!¡± replied Karsten.

    ¡°What? He actually managed to defeat a representative of our academy?¡± eximed Master Jizo in

    surprise.

    Even the other three masters found themselves exchanging nces with each other. To think that their

    newest elite ss student would have such amazing power¡­

    They were right to be surprised. After all, throughout the academy¡¯s many years, Gerald was the first

    and only person who had managed to defeat a representative selected by the academy!

    ¡°What¡¯s his name, Karsten?¡± asked Sumeru, the dean of the academy.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford, sir!¡±

    ¡°Very well! Bring him over so that we can meet him!¡± ordered Sumeru.

    ¡°Right away!¡± replied Master Ykink as he immediately left to bring Gerald over.

    Not long after, he returned with Gerald, and upon bowing again, he then introduced, ¡°Dean and

    Masters, I present to you, Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Following that, he then turned to look at Gerald before adding, ¡°That there, is Dean Sumeru, Gerald!

    The other four are the masters of the elite ss! Here we have Master Jizo, Master Temple, Master

    Yushin, and Master Vale!¡±

    After being introduced, Gerald then bowed before greeting, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be within the presence of

    my dean and masters! I, Gerald Crawford, will be in your care starting today!¡±

    Seeing how polite Gerald was, all five of them showed satisfied expressions on their faces.

    With the introductions now over, Sumeru cut straight to the chase and asked, ¡°So¡­ I heard that you

    defeated our academy¡¯s representative! Is that true?¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°It is, Dean Sumeru!¡±

    ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, aside from you, there hasn¡¯t been a candidate who¡¯s been able to defeat a

    representative from our academy from the day the academy began! With that in mind, could you tell me

    what your true level of cultivation is?¡± asked Sumeru.

    Appearing to hesitate for a brief moment, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve currently managed to enter the

    Fifth-soul-rank in the Sage Realm, Dean Sumeru!¡±

    Naturally, that was a lie. The truth was, Gerald had already entered the Ninth-soul-rank in the Sage

    Realm. As for why the others hadn¡¯t caught on, it was because Gerald had actively been concealing his

    true power.

    ¡°I see. No wonder you were able to defeat our representative! A Fifth-soul-rank Sage¡­ You¡¯re

    definitely a strong one, even among your future ssmates in the elite ss!¡± said Sumeru as he

    nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered to hear that, dean!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Nicely said! Now then, since you¡¯re going to be a student in the elite ss, you may now choose any

    of the four masters here to be your tutor!¡± said Sumeru.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1679

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to look at the four masters sitting before him¡­ Seeing that, the

    masters straightened their backs, anticipating Gerald¡¯s choice.

    However, even after a while had passed, Gerald didn¡¯t appear to have his choice made.

    With all five of them getting increasingly confused, Sumeru eventually asked, ¡°¡­Are you unable to

    make a choice, Gerald?¡±

    Forcing on a slightly awkward smile, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Dean Sumeru, am I only allowed to

    choose among these four masters¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Are you looking down on us, kid?!¡± shouted Master Jizo as he red at Gerald, clearly irritated

    by Gerald¡¯s question.

    Keeping his cool, Gerald then exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you misunderstand me, Master Jizo. I wouldn¡¯t

    dare look down upon any of you four masters! I¡¯m just asking to see if there¡¯s a better choice for me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What better choice could you possibly be looking for?¡± asked Sumeru in a rather yful tone.

    This young man was rather special¡­

    Hearing that, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Well, I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in taking a student, Dean

    Sumeru¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Kid, if you haven¡¯t already noticed, Dean Sumeru is the head of the Le Academy! How

    imprudent do you have to be to request for that?!¡± snarled Master Jizo.

    Watching as all this yed out, Master Ykink¡ªwho was still standing by Gerald¡¯s side¡ªfound himself

    getting increasingly terrified. To think that Gerald would be daring enough to say such things!

    Sumeru was the dean of Le Academy! The highest-ranked individual of this prestigious ce!

    There was no way he was going to ept a student just like that!

    Surprisingly enough, Sumeru hardly appeared angered by Gerald¡¯s request. On the contrary, he was

    actually disying a satisfied smile!

    ¡°While you¡¯re certainly a brazen one, you¡¯re the first to make such a direct request before me! Not bad!¡±

    replied Sumeru with a chuckle.

    Realizing that Sumeru was actually subtly praising Gerald, the four masters found themselves

    momentarily stunned. After all, this was their first time seeing Sumeru so interested in a student.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a student before, you know? I guess that changes today! With that, I dere that you,

    Gerald, will be my one and only student!¡± dered Sumeru while looking straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    And just like that, all four masters found their eyes widening even more! To think that he would actually

    make an exception for Gerald! How unexpected!

    ¡°Thank you, Dean Sumeru! No, thank you, dear teacher!¡± replied Gerald with great respect.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Since he had decided to enroll in the Le Academy, Gerald was determined to be the top student.

    With that in mind, just having one of the four masters be his teacher wasn¡¯t enough. He had nned to

    have the dean be his master from the very beginning!

    Now that it had been agreed upon, Gerald¡¯s status within the academy would surely skyrocket¡­

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1680

    Following that, a golden wooden token flew out from Sumeru¡¯s pocket and hovered before Gerald¡¯s

    face¡­

    ¡°That there, is a wooden token exclusively for you. It serves as a symbol of your identity within the

    Le Academy. Also, since you¡¯re my only student, you¡¯ll have ess to all the study resources of

    the academy!¡± exined Sumeru as he officially granted those privileges to Gerald.

    Being a student of the dean, Gerald could pretty much do whatever he wanted in the academy. It was

    truly a noble position to have¡­

    Even so, Gerald naturally cared little about the fame aspect. He was honestly more excited about the

    fact that he could use the academy¡¯s study resources anytime and any way he pleased. With that

    privilege, Gerald would surely be able to master more skills and secret techniques, hence allowing him

    to improve himself much faster.

    With that said, Sumeru then ordered, ¡°Karsten! Clean up the pavilion in the east court! From today

    onward, that will be Gerald¡¯s private residence!¡±

    ¡°Right away, dean! I¡¯ll be leading Gerald there immediately!¡± replied Karsten without even a second

    thought.

    After Karsten led Gerald out of the main hall, the four masters turned to look at Sumeru, clearly

    unhappy with his decision.

    ¡°Why did you choose to ept Gerald as your student, dean¡­?¡± asked Master Jizo in a puzzled tone.

    For context, never had any of the academy¡¯s deans epted personal students. With that in mind, the

    fact that the dean made an exception for Gerald was definitely mind boggling.

    Chuckling in response, Sumeru then replied, ¡°Couldn¡¯t the rest of you tell? He isn¡¯t in the Fifth-soul-rank

    of the Sage Realm at all! He¡¯s been actively suppressing his true power!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Upon hearing that, all four of the masters instantly grew curious.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then¡­ How strong is he actually?¡± asked Master Jizo.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to tell, he should have already entered the Ninth-soul-rank of the Sage

    Realm! What more, he¡¯s already showing signs of sessfully breaching the Avatar Realm!¡± replied

    Sumeru, instantly shocking the four masters even more.

    Even the most capable students in the Le Academy were only able to enter the Eighth-soul-rank of

    the Sage Realm. If what Sumeru had said was true, then Gerald most certainly qualified to be the

    dean¡¯s student¡­

    Now that he was aware of all this, Master Jizo¡¯s mood instantly changed for the better as he said, ¡°¡­If

    that¡¯s really the case, then Gerald¡¯s already the most talented student of our academy ever since it

    started! There¡¯s just no contesting his strength!¡±

    Still, what a pity it was that Gerald didn¡¯t choose him to be his master. If Gerald had chosen him instead

    of the dean, Master Jizo would¡¯ve surely gained a higher status and more bragging rights within the

    academy¡­

    Understanding what social value Gerald now held, Master Juzo decided that he had to form a good

    rtionship with Gerald no matter what.

    Sometimeter, Gerald arrived at the pavilion in the east court under Master Ykink¡¯s guidance.

    While the pavilion had previously been used as a storage room to keep misceneous items, Sumeru

    had ordered for it to be cleaned up to be turned into Gerald¡¯s personal residence. After all, as a student

    of the dean, there was no way he was allowing Gerald to stay with the other students from the lower

    sses. That was simply too degrading to even think of!

    Seeing how thick the dust was inside the pavilion, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m assuming the

    pavilion¡¯s been left vacant for quite a while, Master Ykink¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Master Ykink then replied, ¡°Indeed! Also, you don¡¯t have to refer to me as master

    anymore. Since you¡¯re now the dean¡¯s student, you¡¯re no longer of low status!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then chuckled before humbly saying, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating things, Master Ykink!

    While it¡¯s true that I¡¯m now the dean¡¯s student, I¡¯m essentially still a student here! With that in mind, I

    still have to respect you, a teacher of the academy!¡±

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1681

    When Master Ykink heard him, a smile appeared on his face.

    His impression toward Gerald was getting better and better now. After all, his status now was different

    as he was a student of the dean.

    ¡°Master Ykink, living here alone is a bit boring. Can I get a few people to live here with me? I have

    some friends studying in the academy as well!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Gerald proposed to Karsten.

    ¡°Um¡­ This¡­¡±

    Master Ykink showed a doubtful face immediately.

    Such a thing had never happened in the academy before, as Gerald¡¯s identity was different from the

    rest.

    Gerald took out a Heaven¡¯s Apple from his storage ring immediately and gave it to Karsten.

    ¡°Master Ykink, this is a token of appreciation from me. Please help me with this!¡± Gerald pleaded with

    Karsten.

    The moment Kasten saw Gerald taking out a Heaven¡¯s Apple, he was dumbfounded.

    He never expected Gerald to have a holy fruit.

    ¡°A Heaven¡¯s Apple! Where¡­ where did you get this?!¡± Karsten looked at Gerald in surprise and asked.

    In the whole of Le Continent, there was only one ce that grew Heaven¡¯s Apples. Naturally,

    Kasten Ykink would know about it. However, he was very surprised that Gerald actually had one.

    ¡°Oh, someone gave it to me!¡±

    Gerald smiled slightly and exined briefly.

    Nevertheless, Karsten could sense that Gerald was hiding something, but he did not want to question

    him any further.

    Since Gerald was so sincere, he was very willing to help him with it. So, he quickly took the Heaven¡¯s

    Apple from Gerald and secured it in his pocket.

    The Heaven¡¯s Apple was such a precious thing that not just anyone could get. Karsten would of course

    ept the gift.

    ¡°Just tell me, Gerald. Who are the few that you want to live here with you? I shall make the

    arrangements for you!¡±

    After that, Karsten agreed right away.

    Gerald leaned closer to Karsten and whispered three names into Karsten¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Alright, no problem. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now. But Gerald, please keep this between just the two

    of us. You shouldn¡¯t let the others know about this, or else the dean and the masters would me me

    for it!¡±

    Karsten did not forget to remind Gerald.

    Gerald understood this well. He knew that this was not an honorable thing to do, but he didn¡¯t want to

    live alone in this ce.

    Besides, Zelig, Nori, and Cyril were his friends. When he had such a good thing, of course he should

    share it with them. Moreover, Gerald didn¡¯t want them to live here ufortably.

    ¡°Then, all is settled. Wait here first, and I will make arrangements for them toe and live here with

    you!¡±

    Karsten instructed Gerald onest time before turning around and leaving.

    Then, Gerald sat outside the pavilion and waited.

    After ten minutes or so, he saw Karstening to the pavilion again with his three friends.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Gerald!¡±

    At the sight of Gerald, Nori couldn¡¯t help but shout. She ran and skipped forward happily.

    ¡°Gerald, I shall not disturb you all now. You can clean up on your own. Tell me if you need anything!¡±

    Karsten did not want to disturb them anymore, so he left after advising them.

    Looking at how Karsten treated Gerald with such respect, Nori and the other two were shocked.

    ¡°Gerald, what have you done to make Master Ykink treat you with such respect? And why are you

    here? What did you call us here for?¡±

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1682

    Nori asked Gerald three questions in session.

    Gerald¡¯s lips curled upward, and he said to them, ¡°From now on, this ce will be our residence. I am

    now the student of the dean!¡±

    Hearing this, the three were even more amazed.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, are you kidding with us again? Are you really the student of the dean?¡± Cyril asked,

    looking at Gerald suspiciously.

    ¡°Well, I know you won¡¯t believe me right away. Here, let me show you something. This is the special

    wooden token the dean gave me. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask Master Ykink!¡±

    As Gerald was talking, he fished out the special wooden token Sumeru had given to him from his

    pocket and showed it to them.

    Now, Nori, Zelig, and Cyril finally believed him. No wonder Master Ykink was so respectful toward

    Gerald. Evidently, this was the reason behind it.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re so cool! You actually be the student of the dean, plus, you get to live in such a

    good ce!¡± Nori praised Gerald and looked at him with admiration.

    ¡°Ha! Ha!¡±

    Gerald chuckled.

    ¡°But now, you will all live here together with me. That way, I won¡¯t be so lonely!¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Nori, Zelig, and Cyril were taken aback. They didn¡¯t expect that Gerald would

    let them live here with him.

    Soon, the four friends roughly cleaned up the ce and went to the canteen for dinner.

    In Le Academy, there was a ce specially designed for them to have meals. It was the same as

    the one on earth, just that the only difference was that it was in another world.

    The four friends went to the canteen and took their food. Then, they sat together to eat and chat.

    ¡°Get out of the way! It¡¯s the elite ss¡¯s turn to have a meal. Get lost, all of you!¡±

    Right then, a furious and cold voice was heard.

    They were all students from the elite ss. Just by taking a look at them, they already felt that these

    people were very arrogant and domineering.

    The students there quickly left when they saw the students from the elite ss. Nobody dared to offend

    them.

    ¡°Gerald, they don¡¯t seem to be friendly. What should we do?¡± Nori looked at Gerald and asked.

    The others might be scared of the elite ss, but not Gerald. Gerald was a student of the dean, so his

    status was even higher than those students. Moreover, Gerald was strong, so why must he fear them?

    ¡°Just ignore them. Let¡¯s continue eating!¡±

    Gerald said calmly. Then, they continued to eat their meals.

    Seeing that Gerald and his friends had remained in their seats, the few students from the elite ss

    walked toward them and surrounded the four of them,

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Hey, you four. Didn¡¯t you understand what we said? It¡¯s the elite ss¡¯s turn for meals now. If you know

    who you are, get lost, then. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being unfriendly!¡±

    A man with a buzzcut haircut red at them and scolded them in a cold tone.

    These elite students were roughly Three- or Four-soul-rank of Sage Realm. They were more or less

    strong.

    Right after the man with the buzzcut haircut had finished talking, he was flung into the sky by a strong

    force.

    The one who had struck him was none other than Gerald.

    ¡°Where did that wild doge from? This is a shared eating ce. This is not the territory of the elite

    ss!¡±

    Gerald squeezed out the words coldly.

    Immediately, the other elite students around prepared to fight.

    All at once, swords were drawn, and the smell of fire was very strong. A big battle could erupt at any

    time.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1683

    ¡°Kid, you must be tired of living!¡± The man said furiously. As he said that, he mmed his fist toward

    Gerald.

    Before he could touch Gerald, Gerald gave him a swift p and sent him flying out. The man fell

    heavily on the table, splitting it into two halves.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Right then, a serious voice was heard.

    The master of the voice was Master Ykink.

    He came in through the door and walked toward Gerald in quick steps.

    Seeing the arrival of Master Ykink, everyone fell into silence and dared not act hastily. The few elite

    students even lowered their heads.

    ¡°Master Ykink!¡±

    Everyone at the scene greeted him.

    Karsten approached Gerald and asked with a serious face, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who let you fight in the

    canteen?¡±

    Although Gerald held a special status, he still had to act stern in front of other people.

    ¡°Master Ykink, it¡¯s those elite students who started it. We were having our meals here, and they chased

    us out right after they came in, saying that it was the elite students¡¯ turn to have their meal!¡±

    Gerald stood still steadily and exined it to Master Ykink.

    Upon hearing this, Master Ykink frowned even deeper. Then, he turned to the elite students and red

    at them.

    ¡°The canteen is a shared ce. Since when has it be your ce for meals?¡± questioned Master

    Ykink.

    The elite students did not dare to refute this. Although they were in the elite ss, they did not dare to

    offend Master Ykink.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Master Ykink. We were wrong!¡±

    The man with the buzzcut haircut got up and admitted his mistake cautiously.

    However, his heart was burning with anger. He felt very embarrassed, and his heart was filled with

    hatred toward Gerald. He decided he absolutely had to find a chance to get his revenge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse. No more next time!¡± Master Ykink admonished them sternly.

    After that, the man with the buzzcut haircut quickly left the canteen with his gang.

    After they had left, Master Ykink turned around and looked at Gerald.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, you have to be careful with them. The boy with the buzzcut haircut is an elite student of Master

    Jizo. He¡¯s called Landon Zukerberg. He¡¯s a troublemaker in the academy who always bullies others.

    Also, he likes to y dirty tricks!¡± Master Ykink warned Gerald.

    Gerald nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Ykink. I, Gerald Crawford, do not fear such people. If

    theye to me, I¡¯ll handle them!¡±

    ¡°Right. Gerald, there will be a contest soon. All of you better get ready!¡±

    Before he left, Master Ykink reminded them again.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gerald nodded.

    The four did not expect that they would have a contest so soon after just joining the academy.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1684

    However, this contest was not that simple.

    The academy would hold this event every year after the enrollment of new students. This was also to

    test the students¡¯ true ability. It would be carried out in the form of a duel between students from the

    beginner to the elite sses.

    Soon, two days had passed.

    And today was the very day of the contest at Le Academy.

    Everyone in the academy gathered in the square. The beginner ss sat in the east corner, the

    intermediate in the west corner, and the elite ss in the south corner.

    As for Gerald, he sat beside Dean Sumeru.

    Seeing Gerald sitting beside Sumeru, everyone was in shock. They were curious about what his status

    was so much so that he was receiving such good treatment.

    ¡°Fellow students, today is the annual martial arts contest of our academy after the enrollment of the

    new students. As always, the students from three different levels will join the contest and duel with

    each other!¡±

    After that, Master Ykink came forward and exined the flow of the event to the students.

    ¡°Next, let me introduce you to one person. He¡¯s the student of our dean, Gerald Crawford. He will join

    this contest as well. You will have the chance to duel with himter!¡± Master Ykink introduced Gerald to

    the other students.

    The whole crowd was stirred up at once with all the people talking about the same thing.

    Who would have thought that Gerald would be a student of the dean? As far as they knew, the

    dean had never taken a student under his guidance. And now, Gerald had be the first one. This

    made them wonder how strong Gerald was.

    ¡°Master Ykink, I have a question. If we beat him, does that mean that we will also be the dean¡¯s

    student?¡±

    Suddenly, a student from the elite ss stood up and asked Master Ykink.

    Master Ykink was stunned after hearing the question. He turned and looked at Dean Sumeru.

    Sumeru pondered for a moment before standing up and saying, ¡°Dear students, anyone who can

    defeat him will be my student!¡±

    Upon his words, it once again caused a stir among the students down the stage. It was clearly a rare

    opportunity for all of them. Thinking of bing the dean¡¯s students just by defeating Gerald, they

    were very much willing to do it.

    However, it would not be that easy, as it was impossible for them to defeat Gerald.

    ¡°Great. Next, let¡¯s start with the first duel between a beginner student and an intermediate student. I

    shall invite the two sses to send out their respective students to the centre of the square!¡± Master

    Ykink said to the students immediately.

    Having said that, a student from each of the sses walked to the centre of the square.

    It was a battle between a beginner and an intermediate right in the first round. Although the contest

    might seem unfair, it wasn¡¯t. In truth, the distribution of the students of different strengths varied among

    the three levels, so there might be some strong and powerful characters in the beginner ss.

    Soon, the duel between the two students at the centre of the square started.

    It was worth mentioning that the student from the intermediate ss was quite satisfactory. Whether it

    was his attack skills or speed, he was more excellent than the beginner student.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Even so, the beginner student was not easy to deal with either, and he didn¡¯t get defeated too soon.

    The two students fought for a few rounds before the intermediate student finally defeated the beginner

    student and won the battle.

    Regardless, the beginner student¡¯s performance was considered quite good. It was just that there was

    still a small gap between his ability and his opponent¡¯s.

    ¡°Well, the victory of the first round goes to the intermediate student! Next, for the second round, let¡¯s

    wee a beginner student and an elite student!¡±

    With the first duel ended, Master Ykink announced the second match.

    A beginner student actually had to fight against an elite student in the second round. It seemed to be

    too demanding.

    Naturally, nobody from the beginner ss dared to step forward.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1685

    ¡°I will do it!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang out from among the beginner students.

    Gerald found the voice very familiar, so he looked in the direction of the voice immediately.

    It turned out to be Zelig.

    Gerald didn¡¯t expect that Zelig would dare toe forward, knowing that this match was between a

    beginner and an elite, whose level of strengths would be apparently wide.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Master Ykink looked at Zelig and asked.

    ¡°Zelig Lear!¡± He blurted out his name.

    Then, a student from the elite side came out. He was none other than Lev Bayfield, who had recently

    joined the elite ss.

    Lev Bayfield and Zelig Lear were both from Jaetra, but Lev was slightly stronger than Zelig.

    Zelig was currently in the Rune Realm, whereas Lev had already broken into the Sage Realm. Hence,

    there was a big gap between them in terms of power.

    Lev¡¯s lips curled upward into a wry smile, thinking that he had finally gotten the chance to torture Zelig.

    Although they were both people from Jaetra, the Lear family was more influential than the Bayfield

    family. This was also another reason Lev looked down upon Zelig, as he felt that it was absurd for the

    young master of the Lear family to be so weak.

    ¡°Yo, Young Master Lear, we finally meet again. But be careful, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lev walked forward and stood in front of Zelig as he spoke, looking at him with a grim smile.

    Zelig ignored what Lev said. He knew what Lev was thinking in his mind. He must have seen him, so

    he had deliberately stepped forward to fight with him. He had to be nning to humiliate him since he

    had gotten the chance.

    Even though Zelig knew his ability was weaker, he would not retreat nor feel scared. He would resist

    Lev¡¯s attacks with all his might.

    ¡°Get ready, the match is about to start!

    Master Ykink cued Zelig and Lev.

    Zelig and Lev got back to their respective sides, forming a ten-meter distance between them so that

    both of them would have a chance to react.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was looking at them from above. He couldn¡¯t help but start worrying.

    Gerald was aware of Zelig¡¯s strength. This match would most probably end with Zelig¡¯s defeat since

    Lev was a strong opponent in the Sage Realm.

    However, Gerald could not intervene and stop it since this was the rule of the contest.

    So, Gerald could only hope that Zelig would be able to withstand the attacks and not lose too terribly.

    ¡°And it starts now!¡±

    After that, the second match started officially with Master Ykink¡¯s announcement.

    Lev leaped forward immediately, heading toward Zelig at top speed.

    Lev was in front of Zelig in the blink of an eye, drawing out his sword and stabbing it at Zelig.

    The speed of a Sage was, of course, faster than a Chakra King.

    But luckily, Zelig had been highly alert since just now. He took a few steps backward immediately and

    dodged Lev¡¯s first attack.

    ¡°Huh. It looks like your reaction is fast enough!¡±

    Lev smirked and smiled disdainfully as he mocked Zelig.

    Having said that, Lev leaped into the sky and rotated his body one hundred and eighty degrees. Then,

    swinging the sword in his hand so fast that it formed a flower-like shadow, he attacked Zelig.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1686

    Zelig immediately shone his sword to shield himself.

    ¡°Cascading petals!¡± Lev yelled.

    This was the name of Lev¡¯s move, and the sword¡¯s shadows cascaded everywhere from the sky like

    flower petals, rendering Zelig unable to determine which one was the real sword.

    After a few seconds, Zelig¡¯s shirt was already torn and ripped up with marks from the sword

    everywhere, and he seemed to be extremely battered and confused.

    At this moment, it was already known who had won and lost¡ªit was obvious that Lev had won this

    round.

    ¡°Alright, both of you can stop now. We already have a winner!¡±

    Master Ykink instantly yelled and announced the result of the battle.

    ¡°Lev Bayfield from the elite ss won the second round!¡±

    Although Zelig was unsettled and unwilling to admit defeat, his ability was indeed not as good as Lev¡¯s,

    so he could only ept the result.

    ¡°Hmph. Zelig Lear, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to lose to me forever, so, from now on, you¡¯d better

    scram whenever you see me around the academy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡±

    Lev warned Zelig coldly as he pointed his finger at him before everyone else at the scene.

    His words caused a surge amongst the crowd again. Who would have expected that Lev would be so

    reckless to announce such ruthless words in front of everyone, not to mention the headmaster and

    great masters were there as well.

    However, these were all normal happenings. Dean Sumeru and the other great masters wouldn¡¯t care

    that much as thepetition was really strong here. After all, students from the elite ss indeed had

    higher statuses than those from the beginner ss.

    Still, Gerald didn¡¯t think the same way as them. He felt that Lev was too arrogant and ruthless for his

    own good, and this made Gerald a bit enraged.

    Zelig was his friend, and Lev was obviously insulting his friend. Naturally, this made Gerald feel

    unsettled, and he decided to avenge Zelig¡¯s dignity and justice.

    ¡°Okay, for the third round, it will be the elite ss versus the dean¡¯s selected student¡ªGerald

    Crawford. I would like the elite ss to select someone among yourselves to fight, and for Gerald to

    wait patiently in the center of the square!¡±

    The battle was continued with master Karsten¡¯s announcement of the third battle.

    Gerald knew his chance was here, and he stood up instantly, leaping right toward the center of the

    square swiftly, bing the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Everyone wanted to see how incredible Gerald¡¯s ability was.

    Now, the students in the elite ss were all chattering and having amotion. A lot of them wanted to

    fight against Gerald as they were all tempted by the reward.

    ¡°Dean and fellow grand masters, I have a request!¡±

    At that moment, Gerald yelled as he stared right at the headmaster and the four grand masters.

    ¡°Gerald, please let us know!¡±

    Dean Sumeru asked instantly.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Can I choose someone from the elite ss for the battle!¡± Gerald made a request.

    His words immediately made students from the elite ss unsatisfied, and they felt as though Gerald

    was too arrogant. This simply meant that he didn¡¯t really value any of their abilities at all.

    ¡°Okay, then. Tell me, who do you wish to choose?¡±

    After all, he was still the dean¡¯s own selected student, so of course he would treat him slightly more

    special. He then swiftly asked Gerald.

    ¡°Him! Lev Bayfield! He¡¯s the one I wish to choose!¡±

    Right after Sumeru¡¯s sentence had ended, Gerald immediately announced a name as he pointed right

    at Lev, who had just sat down.

    Right at that instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Lev. None of them had expected that Gerald would

    actually choose Lev as his opponent, and this made them astounded.

    Lev, on the other hand, was excited and felt as if his chance was finally here. After all, if he beat

    Gerald, he would be the dean¡¯s selected student himself.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1687

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lev stood up slowly.

    Lev walked right toward Gerald in front of everyone.

    ¡°Who would have thought that you would choose me. Looks like the position as the dean¡¯s selected

    student will be mine for sure!¡±

    Lev ridiculed Gerald with utmost confidence.

    They hadn¡¯t even started the battle, and Lev was already acting so arrogantly.

    Gerald, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t really bothered by it. In his eyes, Lev was just a buffoon, so he didn¡¯t

    really have to care about his arrogance.

    The strong ones always held a low profile instead of showing off in a high-key way. If not, that would be

    stupid, and that referred to none other than Lev himself.

    ¡°Both sides, please get ready!¡±

    Master Ykink spoke up and signalled at Gerald and Lev.

    Hearing Master Ykink¡¯s instructions, Lev immediately entered a fighting stance, waiting to attack

    anytime. Once the start was announced, he would immediately attack Gerald.

    Gerald was as calm andposed as he had ever been with his eyes closed while standing at the

    same ce, without even a slight change in his expression.

    Seeing Gerald¡¯s action, everyone around them wondered whether this meant that it was a sign that

    Gerald was surrendering?

    ¡°The battle starts now!¡±

    After a few seconds, Master Ykink announced.

    As soon as those words fell, Lev took action instantly as he shoved his sword out and jetted right

    toward Gerald.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was still standing at the same ce calmly without moving at all. It was

    almost as if he was waiting for Lev to stab him.

    Just as everyone thought that Gerald was going to lose for sure, Gerald opened his eyes suddenly and

    extended two fingers as he held Lev¡¯s sword in between them almost instantly.

    The sharp head of the sword was just a few millimetres from Gerald¡¯s eyes! What a move right at that

    juncture!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lev was extremely astounded.

    He wanted to take back his sword but suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t take it back at all. It was as

    though the sword was frozen in mid-air.

    Immediately after, Gerald bent and snapped Lev¡¯s sword with his fingers.

    Without waiting for Lev to react, Gerald smacked Lev¡¯s chest with his other palm.

    Lev flew backward immediately in an arc across the sky before crashing onto the ground, blood leaking

    from his lips.

    Gerald didn¡¯t intend to take Lev¡¯s life with his palm. After all, this was a battle test and it should be light,

    not life-and-death in any way. Therefore, Gerald held back, otherwise, Lev would be an ice-cold corpse

    by now.

    ¡°Gerald has won!¡±

    Master Ykink announced loudly.

    Right at this moment, Dean Suneru had a satisfied smile on his face as he started pping.

    Seeing how the dean was pping his hands, the four grand masters and other students started to

    p as well. Instantly, thunderous apuse could be heard from the scene.

    Gerald had won without a teeny hint of suspense.

    Now, everyone knew that Gerald truly had strong abilities, and it was not just a rumor. He was indeed

    worthy enough to be the dean¡¯s selected student.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied. I want topete against him!¡±

    Right at that moment, a deep voice was heard from the elite ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master Ray!¡±

    ¡°Master Ray is going to fight, looks like there¡¯ll be a good battle to watch!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Master Ray is incredible, of course he won¡¯t ept this willingly!¡±

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1688

    After discovering the owner of the voice, an uproar appeared amongst the crowd again.

    The man who was being discussed by everyone was Ray Leighton, the best student in the elite ss.

    His ability had reached the Seventh-soul-rank in the Sage Realm.

    Ray got up and walked out of the circle coldly toward the center of the square to stand before Gerald,

    and he pointed at Gerald icily as he said, ¡°I, Ray Leighton, want to challenge you. If you win, I will

    willingly listen and follow you. If I win, you have to scram from this position of yours and be my

    underling!¡±

    Ray¡¯s words were extremely arrogant with a dominant vibe.

    After listening to him, Gerald wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the contrary, he thought that Ray was very

    interesting.

    Someone like Ray was direct and straightforward, and he would express his dissatisfaction outright

    instead of doing something dirty behind one¡¯s back. This deserved other¡¯s respect.

    ¡°Okay, I ept!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t reject him and epted it immediately.

    Without waiting for Master Ykink to announce the start of the battle, Ray charged right toward Gerald

    like a ferocious tiger with a crushing force like a tornado.

    Ray had a buffy physique and muscr body, and he crashed his fist right toward Gerald heavily.

    Ray, who had reached the Seventh-soul-rank in the Sage Realm, already had strong power. If one

    really got hit by his fist, his bones would be crushed into pieces for sure.

    However, Gerald liked fighting against opponents like this. This was because he could test his body¡¯s

    strength at the same time.

    The next moment, Gerald thrust his fist out as well.

    Gerald matched his fist with Ray.

    Right in that instant, the sand around the square flew everywhere, and heatwaves were created,

    surrounding the two in between.

    The ground beneath both of them was already cracked and copsed, numerous rocks flying up into

    the air. It could be already be seen how powerful the aftereffect of them shing against each other

    was.

    After that, dust and the sand dissipated.

    Everyone saw Gerald and Ray both standing in the same spot, but Ray seemed to be a bit sick.

    If they were nearer, it could be seen how Ray¡¯s purlicue was already torn with blood streaming out of

    the wound endlessly, dripping onto the cracked ground.

    With just one move, the winner and loser could already be determined.

    The two stood still for a few seconds facing each other before Ray finally retracted his fist slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    His words made everyone turn silent.

    Everyone was still in surprise and disbelief.

    Ray had actually surrendered?!

    This result wasn¡¯t something that could be expected by anyone. One should know that Ray was the

    strongest man in Le Academy, and now, he had actually lost to Gerald, which he had admitted

    himself willingly. What astonishing news!

    ¡°You¡¯re really powerful! You have my respect!¡±

    Ray smiled and told Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself. I hope we can be friends!¡±

    Gerald smiled back politely as he replied to Ray, stretching out his hand.

    ¡°Of course. It would be my honor to be friends with you!¡± Ray stretched his hand out for a handshake

    with Gerald without thinking twice.

    At that moment, the two were like the strong ones sympathizing with each other. The truly strong ones

    were always respected by everyone.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gerald felt that Ray would be a worthy friend. There were not many people as magnanimous as Ray

    anymore.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1689

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the end of our battle test today. Tomorrow will be the practice test in Heaven Tower, I hope

    everyone can get a good rest tonight!¡±

    After the end of the day, the sky had begun to turn dark by the time Master Ykink made this

    announcement.

    Then, everyone left the scene.

    Heaven Tower was the most powerful challenge in Le Academy, and there were twenty levels.

    Up until now, no one had been able to reach the top sessfully. Even Dean Sumeru had been halted

    at the eighteenth level while the four grand masters had stopped at the seventeenth.

    Every floor had different challenges for different people, so no one knew exactly what kind of challenge

    would be given by Heaven Tower. Hence, no one knew how to even cheat.

    That night, Gerald was called to Sumeru¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Dean, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Gerald entered the room respectfully as he asked Sumeru, who was meditating on the meditation deck.

    Sumeru opened his eyes slowly and looked at Gerald with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Gerald, you did well this afternoon. I¡¯m very satisfied as your teacher, but are you prepared for the

    challenge tomorrow at Heaven Tower?¡±

    After praising Gerald, the dean asked Gerald with concern.

    ¡°Dean, I¡¯ve listened to Master Ykink introduce Heaven Tower in a simple way, but I¡¯m curious, what kind

    of challenges are there inside? Please teach me about this, teacher!¡±

    Gerald instantly asked Dean Sumeru curiously.

    ¡°Hoho!¡± Sumeru chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Heaven Tower was created by the ancient god of Astral Traveler in Le Academy. After the god of

    Astral Traveler stepped into the human world, Heaven Tower became the most symbolic feature of the

    Le Academy. Every schr who enters Le Academy has to pass the challenge of Heaven

    Tower. Only then can they be deemed as students of Le Academy!¡±

    ¡°About the challenges inside, I can¡¯t tell you anything. Heaven Tower is fascinating, and the challenges

    it offers vary from person to person. You¡¯ll only know when you go inside yourself!¡±

    Sumeru didn¡¯t answer Gerald¡¯s question and instead told him the general information about Heaven

    Tower.

    ¡°Dean, I heard from Master Ykink that you stopped at the eighteenth floor, right?¡±

    Gerald asked Sumeru carefully.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It gets harder as you proceed further up Heaven Tower. It was tens of years ago when I

    reached the eighteenth level. From then onward, I never went into Heaven Tower anymore!¡± Dean

    Sumeru nodded and answered.

    Sumeru¡¯s words made Gerald more and more curious as he told himself that he would surpass the old

    in the future as a new generation.

    Now that even Sumeru could only stop at the eighteenth level of Heaven Tower, he himself had to

    surpass Sumeru and reach the top of Heaven Tower to prove himself.

    If the older generation couldn¡¯t make it, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the new generation couldn¡¯t do it

    as well. After all, times were always changing.

    Subsequently, Sumeru took out a sachet from his sleeve and passed it to Gerald.

    ¡°Dean, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Gerald asked curiously.

    ¡°This is a sachet I got from Heaven Tower back then, but I have never opened it before. Now, I want to

    give this to you. Maybe this can help you when you enter Heaven Tower, but you can only open and

    use it at the most critical and urgent moment. You must remember my words!¡± Sumeru reminded

    Gerald seriously.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Dean!¡±

    Gerald nodded automatically and promised him.

    After their chat, Gerald left Sumeru¡¯s room.

    After Gerald had left the room for a while, Sumeru waved his arm, and a starry sky map appeared right

    in front of his eyes instantly.

    The starlight shone brightly on the map, but one couldn¡¯t see anything beneath those starlights.

    ¡°Messy starry map and diminishing starlight¡ªlooks like the catastrophe of Le Continent is bound

    to arrive soon!¡±

    Sighing after throwing ast look at the map, Sumeru¡¯s expression turnedplicated and sad.

    But right at that moment, a bright white starlight appeared out of the blue in the starry map, shining

    brightly and eye-catchingly.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1690

    ¡°Could it be that Gerald will be the saint who will save our Le Continent?!¡±

    Upon seeing the starlight, Sumeru couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    Not long after, Gerald returned to the South Pavilion.

    ¡°Brother Gerald!¡±

    Just as he reached the door, a familiar voice was heard from behind him.

    The owner of that voice was none other than Ray Leighton, the man who had fought him this afternoon.

    ¡°Brother Ray, anything you need at thiste hour?¡±

    When he saw that it was Ray, Gerald became puzzled as he asked, not expecting Ray toe to find

    him.

    ¡°Hoho! Brother Gerald, I¡¯m here to have a casual chat. Would you like to have a drink?¡±

    Ray chuckled lightly as he shook the beer bottle in his hand.

    Gerald smiled understandingly and nodded. ¡°Sure. Come in, then!¡±

    After that, Gerald led Ray inside the pavilion.

    When they entered the pavilion, Nori and the two others were sitting inside.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Seeing Gerald arrive, Nori stood up and greeted him.

    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this Senior Ray?¡±

    When they saw Ray, they all became surprised.

    ¡°Good day to you all!¡±

    Ray greeted Nori and the two politely.

    Then, the few people sat down as they drank and chatted.

    Beer was, after all, something to bond people together and make friends without much effort. Gerald

    and the three were soon good friends with Ray, and the five were happy to meet each other as they

    talked whileughing, making it seem as if they had known each other for a long time already.

    It was only untilte at night before they finally fell asleep in the pavilion.

    The next morning, with a ray of sunshine shining into the pavilion, Gerald and the four woke up.

    Today was the day of Heaven Tower¡¯s practice test, and all newbies of Le Academy had to

    participate in the practice test.

    Of course, Gerald was the one to bear the brunt.

    As the dean¡¯s selected student, of course Gerald had to be the one kickstarting this.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    At 9.15 am, all the trainees had gathered below Heaven Tower.

    Heaven Tower stood tall amongst the clouds, striking and elegant.

    ¡°Today is the day where the new trainees will enter Heaven Tower for the practice test. Every newbie

    has to enter and ept the training. Regardless of the result, only those who epted the training of

    Heaven Tower will be worthy enough to be students of our Le Academy!¡±

    Master Ykink walked out and announced to the crowd beneath.

    ¡°The dean¡¯s selected student, Gerald Crawford, will be the first to enter Heaven Tower for the practice

    training!¡±

    After receiving the instruction, Gerald stood up and walked toward the door of Heaven Tower to wait.

    At that instant, the door of Heaven Tower opened, followed by a loud noise, the pitch-ck

    environment inside disyed to everyone. No one could see what it looked like inside.

    Gerald didn¡¯t say another word as he took a step to enter Heaven Tower.

    Following Gerald¡¯s entrance, the tower door was shut instantly.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1691

    As the tower¡¯s doors were lowered, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but look around, attempting to gather his

    bearings. However, the pitch darkness made it impossible to see a thing¡­

    Just as Gerald was wondering what to do next, a beam of light suddenly appeared from the tower! With

    how increasingly bright it was getting, the light¡¯s radiance was reminiscent of a raging bonfire¡­

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after before a man donning white clothes walked out from the light¡­

    Seeing that, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­And you are?¡±

    ¡°I am the god of Astral Traveler in the Le Continent, and the form that you¡¯re currently seeing is the

    final primordial spirit that I¡¯ve left behind in the Heaven Tower. I was summoned by your arrival!¡±

    exined the primordial spirit as it stared at Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re the god of Astral Traveler? And what do you mean my arrival summoned you?¡± replied Gerald,

    stunned by the sudden turn of events. For one, he definitely hadn¡¯t expected the person before him to

    be the legendary ancient god of Astral Traveler¡­

    Chuckling when he heard that, the god of Astral Traveler simply extended his hand¡­ before snapping

    his fingers.

    And just like that, Gerald was greeted by the sight of countless stars! While it was most probably just a

    manifested illusion, it truly felt like he was currently standing in the middle of space¡­

    Apparently not done yet, the god of Astral Traveler then waved his hand¡­ Revealing another scene to

    Gerald. A greatly unsettling one¡­

    The continent was in ruins,plete shambles! With countless bones scattered across thends and

    the skyyered with a nket of dark clouds, Gerald felt a shiver run down his spine just from looking

    at all that¡­

    ¡®What the hell happened here¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Now curious out of his mind, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°What¡­ on earth happened here, god of

    Astral Traveler¡­?¡¯

    The second his question ended, an ethereal ¡®whir¡¯ could be heard, prompting Gerald to look at the

    source of the sound¡­ and projected there, was the number, ¡®three hundred¡¯.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald began wondering, ¡®Three hundred? What does that signify? Is it a secret

    code of some sort¡­?¡¯

    After a slight pause, the god of Astral Traveler then replied, ¡°¡­This¡­ is the fate of the world in exactly

    three hundred days¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was rightfully shocked. Eyes widened and filled with incredulity, Gerald then

    asked, ¡°¡­What? The world¡¯s falling intoplete ruin by then?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. On the three hundredth day, Masrus, the demonic god will be revived¡­ Following that, he¡¯ll

    surely take over the entire world! If he¡¯s allowed to do that, then not only will the Le Continent fall

    under his rule, but Jaetra and the other continents will share that fate as well!¡± exined the god of

    Astral Traveler in a solemn tone.

    Though Gerald felt that the im was somewhat reminiscent of some legendary fairy tale, he knew that

    the god of Astral Traveler¡ªof all people¡ªwouldn¡¯t lie to him. With that in mind, that meant that the

    world¡¯s fate was truly looking grim¡­

    ¡°¡­I see. God of Astral Traveler, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re showing me all this for a reason. Could it be that

    I¡¯m capable of preventing all this suffering?¡± asked Gerald.

    After all, the God of Astral Tower surely wouldn¡¯t have shown him all this without a proper reason.

    Could he be some prophesied savior for the new generation¡­?

    ¡°Your assumption is correct. Only you have the power to go against Masrus, and should you seed,

    you¡¯ll surely be the savior of the world!¡± replied the god of Astra Traveler as he gave Gerald a

    determined look.

    Utterly shocked by this sudden revtion, Gerald could only think, ¡®¡­But¡­ Why was I chosen to be

    the savior out of the blue¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1692

    He simply found it weird how the world¡¯s fate suddenly concerned him.

    ¡°¡­Alright, but¡­ Why me?¡± asked Gerald.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s because there exists an ancient will hidden within your body. If you manage to properly develop

    that will, then you¡¯ll surely be able to resist Masrus! With that in mind, you truly are the world¡¯s final

    hope!¡± exined the god of Astral Traveler in a patient tone.

    Seeing the relevance of his words, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­And how do I develop that will?¡±

    Hearing that, the god of Astral Traveler then cupped his hands together, causing a scroll of sorts to

    materialize there shortly after¡­

    After being handed the scroll, Gerald noticed that there was a slot of sorts on it. It was quite apparent

    that something needed to be fitted inside it to open the scroll¡­

    ¡°That there is the Scroll of Stars¡­ In order to unlock its secrets, you¡¯ll first have to obtain an item

    known as the Scintiting Gem. While you¡¯ll be able to begin developing the will in your body after you

    open the scroll, know that nobody¡¯s ever been able to obtain or even locate the gem from the day it

    came into existence!¡± exined the god of Astral Traveler as he looked at Gerald with a serious gaze.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but look at the scroll for a little longer before storing it within his

    storage ring.

    With that done, Gerald then turned to face the god of Astral Traveler before asking, ¡°¡­Well, that aside,

    what exactly is the trial of the Heaven Tower?¡±

    ¡®I came to participate in a trial, no? Who do I now feel like I¡¯m here to receive a mission instead?¡¯

    Gerald thought to himself.

    ¡°I established the trials of Heaven Tower only as a front. My goal had always been to await the arrival of

    the destined individual, and you¡¯ve finallye today. With that in mind, you naturally don¡¯t have to go

    through the trial. After all, all the trials here are useless for you. Time is of the essence, so I¡¯ll be

    sending you to the top of the tower immediately!¡± replied the god of Astral Traveler.

    Hearing that, Gerald could only raise a slight brow as he bounded up the tower with extreme speed¡­

    Secondster, someone from the outside could suddenly be heard shouting, ¡°¡­H-hey! Look up there!

    The top of the tower is shining!¡±

    Realizing that what the person had said was true, Sumeru and the four great masters instantly

    expressed great shock. After all, the light¡ªthat everyone was now seeing¡ªwould only begin shining

    when someone managed to reach the top of the tower¡­ With that in mind, Gerald must have been

    able to achieve that! How unexpected!

    Ever since the trials were established hundreds of years ago, nobody had been able to fully scale the

    tower¡­ Until today.

    Moving back to Gerald, upon arriving at the top of the tower, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a

    sword that was emitting a white light.

    Walking closer to the sword, Gerald watched as it instantly began quivering in ce. In a sense, it

    almost seemed like it was behaving that way due to some telepathic link it had with Gerald¡­

    Before he could get too close, the god of Astral Traveler appeared before Gerald again before saying,

    ¡°That there is the Astrabyss Sword, and it¡¯ll function as your special weapon from today onward. Beside

    it, is a book that contains all the skills you can perform with the sword. I hope you¡¯ll use it wisely and

    master all the Astrabyss¡¯s skills. If you do, you¡¯ll definitely get much stronger!¡±

    That was needless to say, of course, so Gerald simply nodded before continuing to walk toward the

    sword.

    Now before the sword, Gerald heard as the god of Astral Traveler shouted, ¡°Outstretch your hand and

    pull it out!¡±

    Momentarily stunned by howmanding the god of Astral Traveler suddenly was, Gerald quickly

    shook out of it before firmly grasping the sword¡¯s hilt¡­ Only to instantly feel a slight pain on his palm!

    Unbeknownst to Gerald, the sword had caused a tiny cut to form on his palm, resulting in a single drop

    of his blooding into contact with the sword¡¯s hilt¡­

    The second that happened, the Astrabyss Sword immediately emitted an ethereal ring¡­

    Releasing the hilt and taking a step back, Gerald then watched as the sword quickly began iling

    wildly!

    It only took the Astrabyss a few seconds to break from its restraints, and the second it was freed, it

    instantly flew into Gerald¡¯s hand!

    Instinctively holding onto the sword¡¯s hilt tightly, Gerald immediately began feeling a strong force

    surging into his elixir-of-life field from his palm¡­ This feeling¡­

    He was about to make a breakthrough!

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1693

    Feeling the immense power continue surging into his elixir-of-life field, Gerald quickly sat on the floor

    and began meditating. With his eyes now closed, Gerald actively attempted to tame the immense

    power in his body¡­

    To his dismay, he wasn¡¯t able to do it!

    Momentarily feeling anxious, an idea suddenly came to Gerald as he thought, ¡®Wait, don¡¯t I have plenty

    of Heaven¡¯s apples?¡¯

    Quickly retrieving one from his storage ring, Gerald then bit into it.

    The second he did, his entire body instantly felt cool and refreshed! As for the surging power from

    earlier, it was no longer pulsing wildly through him¡­

    In other words, Gerald had sessfully breached the Ninth-soul-rank of the Sage Realm! He was now

    finally at the first rank of the Avatar Realm!

    With his body now brimming with power, Gerald could tell that he was much, much stronger than

    before.

    ¡°Congrattions for breaching into the Avatar Realm, Gerald. You now possess the power to enter God

    Transformation mode, a state where you momentarily grow inhumanly strong! Even so, you¡¯ll only be

    able to use it when facing extreme situations. Consider it as ast resort to remain alive!¡± exined the

    god of Astral Traveler.

    As the god of Astral Traveler had said, God Transformation was a skill that those from the Avatar

    Realm could use to defend themselves near death. A textbook example of how useful this ability was,

    was by using God Transformation to suddenly gain a massive boost in strength to hopefully turn the

    tables during a losing battle.

    Of course, there were pros and cons to everything.

    While the power of God Transformation was certainly nothing to scoff at, the user would go feeble for a

    rather long time after using it. With that in mind, it was wise to only use the tactic as a final resort.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I appreciate the advice, god of Astral Traveler. Regardless, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± replied

    Gerald in a gratuitous tone as he bowed.

    Seemingly satisfied with Gerald¡¯s response as heughed, the god of Astral Traveler then said,

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the world¡¯s only hope! Use the next three hundred days wisely!¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, the god of Astral Traveler¡¯s primordial spirit instantly disappeared. Now

    that its final mission had been fulfilled, the god of Astral Traveler could finally rest in peace¡­

    And just like that, the burden of the world had been ced on Gerald¡¯s shoulders, and he was the only

    one who knew about it¡­

    Shortly after, the Heaven Tower¡¯s entrance was reopened, and everyone watched as Gerald slowly

    made his way out¡­

    By this point, his aura was immensely pressuring, and many from within the crowd had to shield their

    eyes from the waves of dust that repelled themselves from Gerald!

    Sumeru himself¡ªwho was seated at the seat of honor¡ªcould only reveal a satisfied smile when he

    saw that. Gerald had definitely seeded¡­

    When noon came, Gerald could be seen standing in the middle of Le Academy¡¯srge hall.

    Naturally, Sumeru was once again seated at the seat of honor while the four major great masters sat at

    the side.

    Beaming subtly as he looked at Gerald, Sumeru dered, ¡°Congrattions for being the first person to

    ever fully scale Heaven Tower! With that in mind, I¡¯m sure you now know why all the trials were held

    there in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I do, Master, and four great masters! This is about the event that will be taking ce in three hundred

    days, correct?¡± replied Gerald as he slowly looked at all five of them.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1694

    Hearing that, the four masters then turned to look at Sumeru as the dean nodded in response.

    ¡°So, you truly do know everything now¡­ I suppose that means that you really are the destined person!

    With that in mind, are you ready to hold that responsibility, Gerald?¡± asked Sumeru as he stared closely

    at Gerald.

    ¡°I am! After some thought, I feel that locating the Scintiting Gem should be prioritized!¡± replied Gerald

    in a resolute tone.

    He was cing priority on the gem since with it, he would be able to open the Scroll of Stars. Following

    that, Gerald would hopefully be able to quickly develop the hidden will in his body in order to stand a

    chance against Masrus when the demonic god appeared three hundred dayster.

    ¡°While you¡¯re free to do things in whichever order you please, please remember that the clock is

    constantly ticking. If you can¡¯t locate the gem by the time the three hundred days are up, the only thing

    that awaits our world is ruin!¡± replied Sumeru without mincing any words.

    ¡°I understand, master! Also, in order to hasten the search, I¡¯m thinking of banding together a small

    team! What do you think of that, master?¡± asked Gerald.

    Gerald, for one, felt that doing things on his own again would surely make him feel lonely. With that in

    mind, Gerald was nning to bring Nori and the four others along in search of the Scintiting Gem.

    ¡°I see no issue with that. Go on ahead and select the members you see fit to be part of your team!¡±

    replied Sumeru.

    Hearing that, Gerald then bade farewell to Sumeru and the four great masters before leaving therge

    hall to begin making his preparations.

    Once they were sure that Gerald had left, Jizo couldn¡¯t help but look rather worriedly at Sumeru as he

    asked, ¡°¡­Do you really think he¡¯ll be able to do it, dean?¡±

    With the fate of the world on his shoulders, Gerald was most probably feeling immense pressure at the

    moment¡­

    ¡°¡­We simply have to believe in him and give him all the support he needs. Otherwise, the world will

    surely end in ruin!¡± replied Sumeru in a firm tone without giving Jizo a direct answer. Even so, what he

    meant was clear as day.

    With that, all four of the major great masters nodded in understanding, prompting no further questions

    to be asked¡­

    Sometimeter, Gerald returned to the South pavilion. Upon entering, he saw that Nori and the other

    three were resting inside while chatting among themselves.

    Upon realizing that Gerald had returned, the four of them immediately smiled at him before praising,

    ¡°You¡¯re just way too powerful, Gerald! To think that you¡¯d actually be able to get to the very top of the

    tower! Because of that feat, you¡¯re now immensely famous within the academy, and many are now

    looking up to you!¡±

    Despite hearing that, Gerald really couldn¡¯t be bothered about such trivial fame. After all, there were

    much more important affairs to deal with at the moment.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then stood before the four people and straightened his back before saying,

    ¡°Alright, putting all that aside¡­ Please listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say next. I¡¯ll be leaving the

    academy as soon as possible to start locating an item called the Scintiting Gem. With that in mind, I

    was wondering if all of you would be willing toe with me and help look for the gem. Don¡¯t worry,

    I¡¯ve already gained the dean and the four major great masters¡¯ permission. What do you say?¡±

    Hearing that, Nori and the others were momentarily stunned. After all, it was a lot to take in.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After a short while, Zelig snapped out of it before asking in a slightly puzzled tone, ¡°The¡­ Scintiting

    Gem? What exactly is that¡­? And why do we need to leave the academy all of a sudden to look for it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t share the details with you just yet. However, I¡¯ll definitely do so one day. Regardless,

    my question remains. Are you willing to join me in my search? Do note that we may be facing a lot of

    troubles and dangers throughout the journey, so if you¡¯re reluctant, I understand and I won¡¯t try to force

    you toe along. I¡¯mpletely fine with going alone!¡± replied Gerald as he retained his serious

    gaze.

    With how serious this affair was, Gerald wasn¡¯t even nning to make a joke to lighten up the mood.

    Seeing that Gerald meant business, Nori and the others found themselves momentarily exchanging

    nces with each other¡­

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1695

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m willing to join your team, Gerald! I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go!¡± dered Nori after a brief

    moment¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Count me in as well, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all willing to be part of this!¡±

    Seeing that Nori had taken her stand, Zelig, Cyril, and Ray felt the urge to do the same.

    Upon hearing their enthusiastic replies, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.

    In all honesty, he had already factored in the chance that none of them would go with him. After all, the

    four people weren¡¯t even long-time acquaintances of his. With that in mind, Gerald knew that it was

    already asking a lot for them to risk their lives just to help him.

    Now that all of them were agreeing without so much as a second thought, however, it showed Gerald

    that they truly saw him as a friend. In fact, it also disyed how much they trusted in him.

    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­ All of you. While I¡¯d like to have a sentimental moment, there simply isn¡¯t any time to

    waste. With that said, do hurry and start packing up! We leave in two hours!¡± dered Gerald.

    Since time was of the essence, the faster they packed up their essentials and headed out, the sooner

    they could hopefully locate the Scintiting Gem.

    While three hundred days may have sounded a lot, Gerald was well aware that the days they would

    spend searching for the gem woulde and go extremely quickly. It certainly didn¡¯t help that he didn¡¯t

    even have any clues as to where the gem could be. With that in mind, the faster they acted, the higher

    the chances of them actually seeding in finding the gem in time¡­

    Regardless, after hearing Gerald¡¯s order, all four of them hurried off to do as they were told.

    Thankfully, exactly two hourster, all four of them regrouped with Gerald, fully prepared.

    Following that, the five people made sure to bid goodbye to Sumeru and the four major great masters

    before finally leaving the Le Academy.

    Immediately after leaving the academy, Gerald and the others made sure to stock up on food and

    drinks. Not knowing how long their journey was going to take, the more preparations they made, the

    better.

    Once they got everything relevant that they could think of, their hunt for the gem officially began.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, where are we headed to first¡­?¡± asked Nori.

    Since Gerald hadn¡¯t even told them where to begin looking, the four of them were feeling rightfully

    curious.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald opened up the map and began inspecting it. It took him a while, but he

    eventually pointed at an area on the map before dering, ¡°We¡¯re going to start looking here! The

    South Wastnds!¡±

    The South Wastnds was a deste area located south of the Le Continent. Literally nobody

    inhabited that ce, and few dared to venture there¡­

    However, since Gerald had made his choice, Nori and the others simply agreed. With the location

    settled, all five of them immediately set off for the South Wastnds¡­

    It took them half a day, but they eventually arrived at the border of the South Wastnds by evening.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Upon leaving the Le Continent, the five found that the ce was as deste as the rumors had

    imed. No buildings and not even a single soul¡­ The fact that evening was quickly turning to night

    definitely amplified the creepiness of the area.

    Even so, the five simply continued walking on. After all, Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid of such things.

    After walking for a while within the South Wastnds, the group came across a loess wall and decided

    that it was high time for them to take a temporary rest.

    By that point, it waspletely dark¡­ A little too dark¡­

    Raising a brow, Nori turned to look at the moon in the sky¡­ Only to have a jaw drop.

    ¡°¡­.H-hey! Look at the moon! Its shine stops right at the border of the Le Continent! The moon¡¯s

    rays can¡¯t reach us here at all!¡± shouted Nori as she pointed at the bright moon in the distance.

    Realizing that what she had said was true, the other group members instantly found that fact to be

    rather mysterious and strange¡­

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1696

    The South Wastnds truly was an extraordinary ce¡­ To think that the moon¡¯s shine couldn¡¯t get in

    here! How utterly perplexing! Even so, it wasn¡¯t as though they could do anything about it.

    With that in mind, Gerald and the others could only continue sitting there as they stared at the bright

    and beautiful moon¡­

    Sometimeter, Ray was scanning through the area when he suddenly shouted, ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford,

    come quick! There¡¯s some kind of stone tablet here!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and the other three immediately ran over to where Ray was. True to his

    words, all of them now saw an erect stone tablet before them¡­

    Wiping the thickyer of dust off the tablet with his hand, Gerald noticed that a few words had been

    carved onto it.

    Squinting his eyes to get a closer look, Gerald then dered, ¡°The South Beast of the Wastnds!¡±

    Immediately after Gerald read that out, an angered and ear-piercing roar could suddenly be heard

    coming from above them! As the roar continued resonating across the barren wastnds, an explosive

    sound was heard!

    Following that, everyone could only watch wide-eyed as a massive ck figure leaped out of the stone

    tablet!

    Uponnding right before the five individuals, the creature¡¯s inhumanly strongnding caused the

    ground around them to quiver so much that it was difficult to even maintain their bnce! What

    terrifying strength!

    ¡°W-what the hell is that thing¡­?¡± stuttered Nori as she looked at Gerald slightly fearfully.

    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s our South Beast!¡± replied Gerald as he stared at the humongous figure that somewhat

    resembled a lion.

    To think that simply reading the text on the tablet would summon it! Judging from how angry it seemed,

    they must have awoken it from its nap!

    ¡°D*mn it, we need a proper light source! We can¡¯t even see it properly now!¡± grumbled Zelig as he

    frowned. Since the moon¡¯s rays were unable to pierce into South Wastnds, their vision was severely

    limited to only a few feet in front of them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a solution!¡± replied Gerald as he summoned his talisman paper and brush from his

    storage ring.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    After swiftly painting a talisman, he then tossed it into the air, prompting the talismans to burst into a

    huge ball of fire!

    Under the newly illuminated light source, everyone could now see the beast before them in full detail.

    With a huge, golden mane, the massive male lion¡¯s open jaws exposed its extremely sharp teeth for all

    to see. Fuming in anger, the lion continued ring with its rage-filled eyes at all five of them¡­ Though

    it didn¡¯t appear to be in an attacking stance.

    Finding that fact to be slightly puzzling, Zelig was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Why¡­ isn¡¯t it attacking us¡­?¡±

    To everyone¡¯s dismay, the second he said that, the lion instantly began rushing toward them!

    ¡°You and your big mouth!¡± grumbled Cyril.

    ¡°All of you, hurry and run! I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Ordered Gerald as he bolted toward the lion with lightning

    speed.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1697

    Continuing to roar as it charged straight for Gerald, the lion then leaped, clearly trying to m its weight

    down on the iing youth!

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to grant it that opportunity!

    Sliding right under the lion, Gerald expertly struck the beast¡¯s belly with his palm, instantly stunning it

    and sending the oversized lion flying!

    Watching as it soared quite a distance away, Gerald had already summarized that though the lion was

    massive, it was bogged down by its weight. With that in mind, there was no way it was ever going to be

    able to match Gerald¡¯s speed.

    Regardless, Gerald wasn¡¯t particrly trying to end the lion¡¯s life. On the contrary, he was thinking of

    taming it. After all, Gerald was certainly not against the idea of having such arge lion under his

    control.

    Moving back to the lion, the second it hit the ground, it ended up rolling a few times before finally

    coming to a stop. Shaking its body as it crawled back to its feet, it then turned to face Gerald, ring

    and growling fiercely at him.

    Though it was a beast, it wasn¡¯t stupid. It was well aware that it wasn¡¯t going to be able to take on

    Gerald, which was why it was refraining from rashly attacking him again.

    Seeing that, Gerald then took a few steps forward before pointing at the lion and shouting, ¡°You have

    two choices. The first is toe along with me and obediently allow me to be your master. If you

    refuse, the only other choice you have is to get killed, cooked, then eaten! Just so you know, I¡¯ve never

    tasted lion before, and I¡¯m quite keen on trying! Regardless, state your choice!¡±

    Being a divine beast, the supernatural lion could naturally understand human speech. With that in

    mind, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s proposal, the lion appeared to calm down a bit, seemingly falling deep into

    thought¡­

    After a brief moment, the lion emitted a low growl.

    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯d rather get eaten than be under my control? Surely you aren¡¯t stupid enough to

    believe that you can evene close to defeating me!¡± taunted Gerald as he snorted contemptuously

    at the lion¡¯s behavior.

    Quite frankly, if he had wanted to end the lion¡¯s life, Gerald could¡¯ve done so extremely easily. Giving

    the lion a choice to be under him was already Gerald¡¯s way of showing mercy.

    Still, if the lion was going to continue being stubborn, Gerald truly saw no reason to keep it alive. He

    would rather just deal with it decisively.

    Either way, in response, the lion simply sassilyy on its belly before turning to look to the side with a

    grunt,pletely refusing to even look at Gerald. How arrogant!

    ¡°Aww¡­ Did I piss off the princess?¡± scoffed Gerald, seeing how childishly the lion was behaving.

    All of a sudden, something flew out from Gerald¡¯s direction beforending right in front of the lion! Upon

    seeing it, the lion instantly whimpered as it got to its feet and lowered its head before the tiny figure¡­

    Of course, the figure in question was none other than the small green dragon!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Now appearing to be much tamer, it was evident that the lion was feeling intimidated by the tiny dragon.

    To think that the aggressive beast would be this terrified of a mere baby!

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698

    It was shocking to the group of five, to say the least. Who would¡¯ve guessed that the tiny green dragon would actually be powerful enough to scare thatrge lion!

    ¡°That dragon must have an immensely prestigious identity! After all, it¡¯s able to intimidate that lion despite being so tiny!¡± said Ray as he walked toward Gerald¡¯s side.

    Following that, they watched as the dragon let out a tiny cry before flying back to Gerald, staring at him while swaying its body. Realizing that it was trying to ask him for something, Gerald easily put two and two together.

    Shaking his head, Gerald could only say in resignation, ¡°I get it, you want a Heaven¡¯s apple, don¡¯t you? Fine, I¡¯ll give one to you!¡±

    With that, Gerald retrieved a single Heaven¡¯s apple from his storage ring before handing it to the dragon.

    However, the dragon didn¡¯t appear to be content with only a single apple. Swaying its body even more, the dragon then continually alternated its gaze between Gerald and the lion.

    Understanding that the dragon wanted him to give the lion a Heaven¡¯s apple as well, Gerald was slightly hesitant. Even so, he hade to adore the baby dragon. With that in mind, in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but hand a second apple to it.

    Satisfied, the small dragon¡ªthat was holding the two apples within its jaws¡ªthen quickly flew over to the lion. After cing an apple right before the lion, the dragon then swallowed its own apple with a single gulp.

    Seeing that, the lion raised a brow before alternating its gaze between Gerald and the apple in front of it. Upon confirming that nothing was amiss, the lion quickly swallowed the apple whole, seemingly worried that someone would steal the apple from it.

    The second it ate the apple, the lion instantly appeared much happier. Aside from its temperament clearly bing much gentler, the lion also began shrinking to about the same size as Gerald and the others.

    Following that, the lion then walked up to Gerald before lying down and rubbing its cheek against his leg. It was evident that this was its way of showing its submission to him.

    ¡°So I could¡¯ve bribed you over with just a single Heaven¡¯s apple? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my energy trying to fight you in the first ce!¡± said Gerald with a chuckle seeing how differently the lion was now behaving toward him.

    Still, now that the lion was obedient to him, it meant that he had a new pet to take care of. With that in mind, Gerald then took another two Heaven¡¯s apples out to feed his pets.

    It was at that moment when he remembered how precious Heaven¡¯s apples were. It pained him slightly to know that he was going to lose even more apples at a faster rate now.

    Gerald could only hope that the lion didn¡¯t need to eat as many Heaven¡¯s apples as the baby dragon did. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then his apple supply would surely deplete to nothing soon enough¡­

    ¡°If I may, was what you just fed the lion the legendary Heaven¡¯s apple, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Ray as he looked at Gerald in surprise.

    Ray had heard about the legendary Heaven¡¯s apple for a long time now, and it certainly hadn¡¯t urred to him that Gerald would actually possess the holy fruit. Truth be told, it made him jealous that Gerald had ess to such resources.

    Regardless, Gerald simply smiled in response as he replied, ¡°Bingo!¡±

    Now that they knew about his stash of Heaven¡¯s apples, Gerald felt the need to share them among hispanions. With that, he retrieved four more apples and handed them to Nori and the others.

    ¡°Go on, have one each! With any luck, your strength could improve after ingesting them!¡± added Gerald.

    Since the four of them were now good friends of his and they were even willing to follow him in his search for the Scintiting Gem, Gerald felt that it was only right for them to be rewarded with the Heaven¡¯s apples.

    Upon seeing Gerald¡¯s generosity, the delighted four quickly took an apple each and began munching down on them.

    After consuming them, the group of four instantly made breakthroughs in their strength!

    Zelig finally managed to enter the Sage Realm while Nori was able to enter the Second-soul-rank of the Sage realm. Cyril himselfnded in the Fourth-soul-rank of the Sage realm while Ray entered the Sage realm¡¯s Eight-soul-rank...N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1699

    Regardless, after the lion was tamed, the rest of the night was rather quiet and uneventful. With that in

    mind, Gerald and the four others were well-rested by the time morning came.

    Since the South Wastnds wasn¡¯t exactly an area one could call safe, the group of five decided to set

    off as early as possible. Naturally, Gerald made sure to open the map first to find out where they were

    headed next before actually starting their journey.

    Shortly after, he dered that they were headed to Dragonblood City next. With any luck, they¡¯d be

    able to find the gem there¡­

    There were many rumors surrounding the ancient Dragonblood City, the most famous one being about

    the existence of an ancient Blood Dragon within the city¡¯s grounds. Within said dragon, was supposedly

    an object known as the Dragonblood Ball, and whoever managed to obtain the item was said to be able

    to gain the powers of the Blood Dragon.

    While the tale was certainlypelling, Gerald wasn¡¯t going there in search of the Dragonblood Ball.

    He was strictly going after the Scintiting Gem, which was why he showed little interest in obtaining

    the Dragonblood Ball.

    Either way, Gerald and his group of friends finally arrived at Dragonblood City after walking the entire

    morning.

    However, just as they were entering the city¡¯s grounds, the group of five watched as several

    aggressive-looking people began riding their horses past the city¡¯s gates! Had it not been for their quick

    reactions, they¡¯d surely have ended up getting trampled by those horses!

    Staring at the riders, each of them seemed to have immensely murderous auras which only served to

    amplify how demonic those people were. While terrifying, it certainly set up the premise that they

    weren¡¯t ordinary people who could be trifled with.

    Regardless, the fact that they had just barely avoided getting hurt prompted Zelig to scowl, ¡°Who the

    hell were those brutes?!¡±

    Upon hearing that question, Ray instantly replied, ¡°They¡¯re from the Hulkeroic Union!¡±

    As everyone turned to look at Ray¡ªunsure how he even knew about such a group¡ªGerald couldn¡¯t

    help but ask, ¡°The Hulkeroic Union¡­?¡±

    Understanding that Gerald and the others wouldn¡¯t know about the Hulkeroic Union since they were

    new to the Le Continent, Ray then exined, ¡°They¡¯re a powerful force within Dragonblood City¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Call it a gut feeling, but I feel like they aren¡¯t very nice people!¡± replied Gerald in a decisive

    tone.

    Rei simply shrugged without saying another word, his silence a clear sign that what Gerald had stated

    was right.

    True enough, the Hulkeroic Union was infamous for doing all kinds of outrageous andwbreaking

    activities within Dragonblood City. The fact that the force was so strong only served to make its

    members more violent during their rampant acts of savagery.

    With that in mind, locals of the city knew that it was best to just stay away from them. After all,

    offending them would only bring unnecessary trouble to themselves¡­

    Either way, the group then continued strolling around Dragonblood City. The city, for one, was vastly

    differentpared to the area around Le Academy¡­

    As they were walking on, the group suddenly heard a woman screaming!

    After exchanging nces with each other, all five of them then hurried over to the source of the

    sound¡­

    By the time they got there, they witnessed four men dragging a young woman into an alleyway! Some

    of them had even begun tearing her clothes off! To think that such heinous activities would ur, even

    in broad daylight!

    During times like these, someone needed to y the role of a white knight. Thankfully enough, Gerald

    was best at doing that.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    With that, the group immediately charged into the alleyway together¡­

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1700

    When they arrived at the mouth of the alley, the group arrived just in time to see the four men

    shredding the woman¡¯s clothes to bits. These people are beyond savagery.

    As a result, the entire poption became enraged!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Gerald had an intense hatred for these kind of people, and because of that, he was forced to point out

    the attackers while shouting, ¡°Stop that right now!¡±

    While Gerald¡¯s shouts drew the attention of the men, they simply lifted their brows to regard the young

    man in question.

    Go away, you pesky child! ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± a man bellowed, frowning.

    Gerald and hispanions were urged to go on their way by a concerned secondpanion who

    drew his fearsome longsword and uttered menacing threats as he prepared to end Gerald and his

    colleagues¡¯ lives.

    Let me tell you about all the terrible things you evil people are doing to this woman in broad daylight!

    You¡¯re nothing but a lowlife. You¡¯d better think twice before pulling another stunt like this. Gerald let out

    a string of curses as his face twisted with fury.

    What are you doing?¡± This is obviously no ordinary child to you, but you still don¡¯t know who you¡¯re

    dealing with. It should be known that we¡¯re from the Hulkeroic Union! The man wielding the sword

    challenged the intruder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me if you¡¯re offended. You won¡¯t be leaving this city

    alive!¡±

    Without hesitating, Gerald responded with a sneer, ¡°Who you are does not concern me in the slightest!¡±

    Just so you know, I¡¯m only going to give you one warning. Releasing the woman who knows what is

    best for her is your best option. Otherwise, you must not hold me responsible for the deaths of your

    comrades!

    While Gerald was fearlessly advancing on his attackers, the four assants were incensed, feeling as

    though Gerald were mocking them. This young man must really be crazy to think he could possibly be

    a threat to them. Even though the people he was talking to were a part of the Hulkeroic Union, he

    showed no fear.

    the rude child damn it! Rather than stand around waiting to be executed, the three other members of

    the group had drawn their longswords and joined in the battle, brandishing their weapons.

    The quartet of four who charged at Gerald¡¯s group swiftly rushed into his own group, and Gerald, with

    composure, turned around to face his friends before warning, ¡°Do not move an inch. It¡¯s my problem,

    and I¡¯m handling it personally!

    It came as no surprise to his party when that urred. When they thought about it, they each knew

    how strong he was. It was going to be a walk in the park for him to oppose the opposition.

    This event unfolded just as the fighters ahead turned to face the attackers, which enabled Nori and the

    others to catch a brief nce of Gerald¡¯s icy demeanour as he looked back at the opponents.

    Gerald allowed himself to get so close to the two attackers that the handles of their swords touched his

    arms, but he did not make any sort of move until that point. However, as soon as the des

    descended, Gerald was no longer in their way!

    The masked man was utterly shocked to see that. He was about to take off in search of him, when

    Gerald popped out from behind him. However, this time, Gerald already had his de out, with his

    aurade already drawn.

    There was a momentary silence, which was expanded with a swift swipe. At this point, everyone could

    see that the four assants¡¯ necks were covered in blood, and that blood was pouring out of them

    rapidly.

    With a single move, Gerald had decapitated all four of them, which was something of a feat as they

    were all tough opponents. Even though Gerald had already entered the Avatar State, the gap between

    their levels of strength was toorge for either of them to ovee at the moment.

    No matter, as long as the scum had been dealt with, Gerald walked over to the young woman and

    offered to help her up. After he had retrieved his coat from the storage ring, he ced it on her.

    At this moment, feeling considerably warmer and more pleased with how considerate Gerald was

    being, the woman found herselfpelled to say, ¡°T-thank you, my benefactor¡­!¡± I¡­ It¡¯s hard for me

    to offer much in the way of material resources, but I will follow you wherever you lead.

    Instead of the initial interest, Gerald revealed a warm smile when he learned that she was on board

    with having him as her dom. ¡°There is no need for the interest I began with,¡± he told her, with a gentler

    smile. If you truly want to show your gratitude, please exercise more caution in the future. Additionally,

    take these gold coins. Also, make sure you make it out of here safely with them!

    Then, Gerald gave the woman a handful of gold coins and went on to say, ¡°And now, here are some

    from my own personal storage ring.¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1701

    And after that, Ged and the others turned around and walked away¡­

    Before left, the woman sped the gold coins in her hands and stood there for a long time.

    They arrived at their final destination that evening, and after some search, they discovered a suitable

    hotel to stay the night in.

    Everyone began rxing once they were done unpacking because all five of them were going to share

    a room tonight.

    Though Ray had been sitting on one of the beds by this point, he could not help but say, ¡°¡­

    To bepletely honest, Mr. Crawford, I believe we should depart Dragonblood City as soon as

    possible. In light of this, it¡¯s highly likely that the Hulkeroic Union will seek revenge against us after

    we¡¯vemitted this act.

    Even though the Hulkeroic Union had tremendous political and military might in Dragonblood City, it

    only followed that they would quickly discover that four of their disciples had been ughtered, and this

    is why Ray is so concerned.

    Having understood that it would be disadvantageous for them to remain in enemy territory for too long,

    Gerald nodded as he said, ¡°I understand your reasoning.¡± It¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll just sit here tonight and

    leave the city early tomorrow morning.

    Gerald himself did not want to devote a significant amount of time and energy to the Hulkeroic Union.

    There is no doubt that getting tied up with that group would only slow him down on his very important

    mission. Based on what was previously stated, the sooner they could depart from this ce, the better

    their chances of avoiding any problems.

    During that moment, the sound of ss shattering could be heard within the hideout of the Hulkeroic

    Union.

    It was due to an enraged tiger-cheering audience member who threw a teacup to the ground, causing a

    great sound, that Master of the Hulkroic Union Tiger Layfield ended up having his cup shattered on the

    stage.

    Scowling at the pieces of broken pottery scattered on the floor, the Tiger gave a ferocious roar as he

    cursed: ¡°How dare they kill four of my brothers from the same union!¡± I will never allow them to get

    away with it if it is thest thing I do!

    ording to what we have discovered, the person who oversees the deaths of our men is likely to be

    younger. He is apanied by four other adventurers as well! And ording to what I¡¯ve heard, they

    should still be in Dragonblood City!¡± replied Xuio Curtice, a scarfed man who had called himself Xuio

    previously, as he looked at Tiger. His title was Master of the Hulkeroic Union, the second master.

    At that point, Tiger began to snarl and say, ¡°This makes sense. Start sending our men out immediately

    to search every nook and cranny of Dragonblood City! Whoever is responsible for this must be brought

    to justice. Dead or alive. ¡°No one gets away with messing with the Hulk-Union and gets away with it!¡±

    To say nothing of those of the Hulkoco Union, no one in the city had ever tried to anger them. Now that

    four of the union¡¯s disciples had been murdered, it felt as if a direct challenge to authority had been

    issued, at least to Tiger. It certainly gave the exnation for why he was so irate.

    Xuio found no issues with Tiger¡¯smand, however it could be that the case was something else

    entirely. Knowing better than to incur the wrath of Tiger again, he wisely held his tongue. As he was

    leaving the hall, he treated it with the utmost respect by first announcing his departure. Even in the

    evening, the night was certain to be confusing and maddening.

    The following day, Xuio gathered the several union members he had in his employ and then led all of

    them on a tour of Dragonblood City. While mounted on horses, the men began to search the properties

    of every household from the roof to the cer, with or without permission from the residents who were

    residing there.

    In the midst of the mayhem, not only the residents of the city but all the citizens of the region were

    affected. Among the individuals found outside of the city, people who were not citizens of the Hulkeroic

    Union were savagely interrogated and mistreated. No matter what, they were going to track down

    Gerald and his group, regardless of the situation.

    This, as you may have already surmised, was an unsessful tactic, as Gerald and the others, who

    were already asleep in their rooms, were consequently awakened.

    After peeking out the window, Ray found a group of people staring outside, which he interpreted as

    them having taken interest in the neighbourhood.

    Gerald noticed how pale Ray had be, and this prompted him to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I, it is the people of the Hulkeroic Union¡­! Based on the above, it is most likely that they came for you!

    said Ray as he turned to face Gerald.

    Is that so?¡± And then¡­ Should we do anything different now?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1702

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw Nori¡¯s concern when she asked that question. It¡¯s

    incredible that the Hulkeroic Union would act so quickly.

    Gerald then obeyed after a brief pause, ¡°¡­

    Pack your belongings. For the time being, we¡¯re going up to the roof!¡±

    When the others heard this, they quickly followed the instructions. All five of them then leaped onto the

    roof from the hotel window shortly after. The n now was to lie down and watch how the situation

    unfolded¡­

    When Xuio and his men barged into the hotel, it was barely seconds after they had gotten onto the

    roof.

    Xuio learned that the ones they were looking for were here after questioning the hotel¡¯s owner. Xuio

    immediately directed the hotel owner to take them to Gerald¡¯s room.

    When Xuio arrived at the door, he mmed it open with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ and told his men to rush in!

    They quickly realised, however, that the room was empty!

    Xuio raised an eyebrow at the hotel owner before growling, ¡°Where are they?¡± Didn¡¯t you say they were

    going to spend the night here?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I- They¡¯re all going to sleep in this room¡­! Mr. Curtice, I assure you that none of them

    left through the front door! Please believe me!¡± whimpered the hotel owner, fearfully looking at Xuio.

    Seeing how terrified the hotel owner was, Xuio knew he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell him the truth. He looked

    out the open window after noticing it and eximed, ¡°¡­They must have escaped through the window!¡±

    We must go after them right away!¡±

    With that, Xuio and his men dashed out of the hotel, galloping away on their horses.

    Gerald and his group, unfortunately, had never left the hotel. They spent the entire time on the roof!

    Gerald and the others descended from the roof and re-entered their room through the window after

    ensuring that Xuio and his men had left.

    They saw the hotel owner standing there dazed as soon as they walked in.

    Gerald was prompted to walk over to the hotel owner after being surprised to see him in such a terrified

    state.

    When the hotel owner noticed him approaching, he took a few steps back before sprinting over to a

    corner and curling up, whimpering, ¡°P-please sir¡­!¡± Please don¡¯t put me to death! I don¡¯t have a clue!¡±

    ¡°¡­Kill? I¡¯m not thinking of anything like that, boss! I was just approaching you to tell you not to tell

    anyone else we¡¯re still here! Also, consider this. Consider it extrapensation!¡± Gerald said as he

    removed a handful of gold coins from his pocket and handed them to the hotel owner.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The most dangerous ces were usually the safest, as the saying went, and that was certainly true

    now. Since Xuio and his men had already raided the location, there was no reason for them to return.

    With that in mind, Gerald and hispanions may be able to remain hidden here for the time being.

    Regardless, once the hotel owner realised Gerald wasn¡¯t after his life, he dly agreed to his request.

    Gerald handing him such arge sum of money pretty much sealed the deal that he wouldn¡¯t be

    making things difficult for Gerald anytime soon.

    Gerald and his group hid there for an entire day after the hotel owner had left.

    The group of five dared to leave the hotel only after the upheaval subsided on the second day¡­

    However, as soon as they did, they were greeted by a female voice calling out, ¡°My benefactor!¡±

    When the group turned to face the source of the voice, they realised it was the woman Gerald had

    saved the day before!

    Gerald, with a slightly raised brow, inquired, ¡°Why are you still in the city?¡±

    ¡°Putting that aside, benefactor, I know you¡¯re in trouble! With that in mind, I implore you to join me! With

    a serious expression on her face, the woman replied, ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to a safe ce where they won¡¯t be

    able to find you!¡±

    All of them seemed to believe in her, exchanging nces with one another. With that in mind, the five-

    person group began following her lead¡­

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1703

    ¡°Hmm?¡± someone eximed after the group had been walking for quite some time.

    If it isn¡¯t Miss Zorn, who is it?

    All six of them came to a halt when they heard that and turned to see who had said it¡­

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± says the narrator. With a snort, the woman replied, ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure,

    young master of the Wroe family?¡±

    It was clear from her response that she did not have a positive impression of the youth. Gerald and the

    others had no trouble figuring out why.

    After all, it only took a single nce for them to notice that he was a hedonistic child with wealthy

    parents.

    The young man¡¯s name was Quaan Wroe, and he was the Wroe family¡¯s young master, as the woman

    had stated. The Wroes were well-known for their strength, especially in Dragonblood City.

    Quaan had already entered the Sage Realm¡¯s Third-soul-rank, ording to Gerald¡¯s observations,

    demonstrating that the Wroe family¡¯s strength was not exaggerated.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Zorn, don¡¯t be so cold! Regardless, I heard your older sister lost in the martial arts

    competition. That just goes to show how inept the Zorns have be! Considering you don¡¯t even

    have any martial arts skills, I suppose it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯re the most humiliating member of your

    family!¡± quipped Quaan, his words dripping with contempt.

    Meni Zorn was the woman¡¯s real name, and she was the Zorn family¡¯s second daughter. Juno was

    her sister¡¯s name, and she had progressed to the Sage Realm¡¯s Second-soul-rank.

    Menicked any martial arts skills, as Quuan had stated. As a result, her family never had a positive

    impression of her, and her sister was always given priority over her.

    ¡°It appears that my sister hasn¡¯t taught you a lesson in a long time, because you¡¯re free to wait around

    just to mock me!¡± grumbled Meni as she red at the arrogant individual.

    Quaan responded withughter, ¡°You misunderstand me, Meni!¡± Why would I make fun of you? No,

    I¡¯m only here to find out who beat your older sister! Just in case I happen to run into them on the street!

    If I do, I¡¯ll make sure to teach them a lesson in honour of your sister!¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his head as he watched Quaan brag so brazenly. How naive and

    amusing for someone only in the Sage Realm¡¯s Third-soul-rank to be so arrogant!

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Isn¡¯t it true that you¡¯re not pulling my leg?¡± Meni inquired, her mood shifting from grumpy to

    curious in an instant. You could see the gears in Meni¡¯s head grinding if you paid close enough

    attention¡­

    ¡°Of course!¡± says the speaker. After all, I¡¯m a man of my word! They¡¯re as good as dead if I ever catch

    them!¡± As he patted his chest in front of Meni, Quaan replied confidently.

    Meni turned to look at Gerald for a moment when she heard that¡­ ¡°Well, if you say so!¡± he finally

    says. ¡°You can find the person you¡¯re looking for right here!¡±

    Quaan was stunned for a moment as he watched Meni point at Gerald. To think that Gerald, who is

    unremarkable in appearance, is the perpetrator!

    Gerald was as surprised as he was perplexed. ¡®Who the hell is her sister?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Don¡¯t use me

    as a scapegoat!¡¯

    ¡°Are you kidding me, Meni? As if this scrawny guy could ever beat your sister!¡± quipped Quaan,

    disdainfully looking at Gerald before returning his gaze to Meni.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d make a joke about something so serious!¡± Though, given your hesitancy, I¡¯m wondering if

    you¡¯re simply afraid¡­¡± Meni was made fun of.

    Quaan, being as naive as he was, fell for the bait right away. Quaan grumbled angrily before pointing at

    Gerald and yelling, ¡°You and me, one-on-one!¡± Do you want to take up my challenge?!¡±

    Gerald asked, casually, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± says the speaker. Quaan scoffed, ¡°Unless you¡¯re too chicken to ept!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just concerned that you¡¯ll lose a little too much for your liking!¡± Gerald replied calmly and

    confidently.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Still, to think Meni would cause him any trouble¡­

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1704

    With the way things were going, he wasn¡¯t going to be able to easily get out of this.

    Meni secretly winked at Gerald before whispering, ¡°Please teach him a lesson for me, Gerald!¡±

    before Gerald could say anything else. This guy is always bothering me!¡±

    ¡°Please ept my apologies for reminding you that I am not your hired thug!¡±

    ¡°I apologise if I made it sound that way, but please, please, please assist me¡­!¡± Don¡¯t worry, if anything

    goes wrong, I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± pleaded Meni, making puppy dog eyes.

    Gerald could only sigh as he agreed to her request after hearing that.

    ¡°Hey, kid, you had to cheat to beat Juno, right?¡± You couldn¡¯t have taken her down any other way! With

    that in mind, I hope you¡¯re ready for a good thrashing!¡± quipped Quaan, confidently pointing at Gerald.

    Quaan dashed toward Gerald before Gerald could even respond!

    Quaan, on the other hand, was painfully slow, and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Quaan

    was probably half as fast as Meni, who hadn¡¯t even had any martial arts training!

    Gerald felt it was disdainful to even make a move on the cocky youth now that he had seen the

    underwhelming extent of Quaan¡¯s strength. Even so, now that things had reached this point, he still had

    to defeat Quaan in the end.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t opposed to having a little fun with Quaan first before defeating him, even if he did feel

    sorry for the weakling.

    Gerald, on the other hand, easily avoided Quaan¡¯s punch by moving slightly to the side.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Quaan retaliated with a wing attack as soon as he realised his attack had missed!

    Naturally, Gerald reacted quickly, raising his arm to block Quaan¡¯s attack!

    Gerald was slightly surprised when Quaan¡¯s attack managed to rip Gerald¡¯s sleeve to shreds. The

    attack appeared to be the Dragon w upon closer inspection¡­ Quaan, for example, was able to use

    that technique!

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡­ You¡¯ve mastered the Dragon w attack, congrattions! Gerald took a step back and

    smiled devilishly at Quaan as he said, ¡°Now things are getting slightly interesting!¡±

    ¡°So, kid, this is the limit of your power?¡± Oh, my goodness! Quaan, still brimming with confidence,

    scoffed, ¡°I have no idea how you even managed to take Juno down!¡± Gerald, after all, had no way of

    fighting back to him.

    Meni, on the other hand, waspletely aware of Gerald¡¯s thoughts. She could tell Gerald was just

    messing around with Quaan from where she was standing off to the side. Using actual skills on Quaan

    would be a waste of energy given Gerald¡¯s strength!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even defeated me yet!¡± exims the narrator. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little shameless to be

    so overconfident until you do?¡± Gerald retorted, not even seeing the point in being angry at such a

    weak person.

    ¡°Hah!¡± says the speaker. Okay, then! Quaan eximed, ¡°Herees your finishing blow!¡± before

    leaping and kicking Gerald in the face!

    The calm Gerald, on the other hand, simply kicked the iing youth in the side!

    Quaan found himself flying several dozen feet away after failing to block the attack in time!

    Quaan mmed into the ground with such force that he couldn¡¯t even find the energy to crawl back up.

    That just goes to show how effective Gerald¡¯s simple kick was¡­

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1705

    When Meni saw Quaan getting destroyed like that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. To her, he was finally

    reaping the fruits of hisbours, and he deserved everything that had happened to him.

    Regardless, she was unconcerned about what happened next to him. Meni then led Gerald and the

    others away from there, keeping this in mind¡­

    Quaan, who had fainted from the pain, slowly regained consciousness not long after they had left¡­

    When he crawled to his knees, he immediately ced his hand against his chest because he was in

    excruciating pain! He appeared to have suffered internal injuries¡­

    He quickly realised that Meni and Gerald were nowhere to be found when he looked around. Quaan

    was unable to stay conscious due to another wave of excruciating pain, and he ended up flopping to

    the ground,pletely depleted of energy¡­

    Gerald and his group arrived at the Zorn family¡¯s home shortly after, escorted by Meni.

    ¡°Gerald, I can¡¯t believe how cruel you were earlier! You could have clearly taken him out much sooner,

    but you insisted on humiliating him first!¡± Meni was teased.

    ¡°Excuse me, princess¡­ You¡¯re the one who put me in that situation to begin with! I can¡¯t just call a duel

    off in a matter of seconds! Also, while we¡¯re on the subject, don¡¯t ever use me to get things done¡­¡±

    Gerald grumbled awkwardly.

    He made a point of emphasising this so Meni wouldn¡¯t keep doing the same thing. After all, if she

    kept using him the way she had been, Gerald was confident it wouldn¡¯t be long before shended him

    in even more troublesome situations.

    He now had Quaan as an enemy in addition to the Hulkeroic Union. Gerald was simply confronted with

    one problem after another¡­

    In any case, when Meni heard that, she quickly nodded before responding, ¡°Got it!¡± Don¡¯t worry, I

    was just looking for a way to get rid of him sooner! I promise there won¡¯t be another opportunity!¡±

    To be honest, she was already overjoyed that Gerald agreed to assist her in teaching Quaan a lesson.

    Regardless, while Gerald and the others were now at the Zorn family¡¯s home, Quaan was quickly

    apprehended by his subordinates. After being carried to the Wroe family¡¯s home, it was clear that

    Quaan¡¯s martial arts abilities had been sealed. Quaan was unable to move on his own because his

    motor functions were in shambles¡­

    Three elderly men dressed in long robes were seen standing around Quaan¡¯s bed in the dead of night

    a few dayster¡­

    Since his duel with Gerald had ruined him, Quaan had remained in bed. The fact that he needed

    assistance from his servants to perform even the most basic of daily tasks, such as drinking, eating,

    and even going to the bathroom, humiliated him greatly.

    Despite this, Quid Wroe was not hesitant to spend arge sum of money to cure his son. With that in

    mind, he had paid a hefty sum to hire the three old men from Glenpawa Mountain, each of whom

    possessed exceptional martial arts abilities, in the hopes of aiding his son¡¯s recovery¡­

    In any case, one of the elderly men eventually said, ¡°¡­Hmm¡­ Young Master Wroe¡¯s condition is really

    serious!¡± after sitting by Quaan¡¯s side for a while to check his condition.

    Quid, concerned, asked, ¡°How serious are we talking about here, Mr. Quarles?¡±

    As Quid had stated, the old man¡¯s name was Lidorn Quarles, and he had already progressed to the

    Avatar Realm¡¯s Third rank.

    ¡°Extremely, Master Wroe,¡± says the narrator. After all, based on the injuries he sustained, I can already

    tell that whoever did this to him was a formidable opponent. The assant¡¯s attack was both fierce and

    decisive, and given the extent of the damage that precise strike caused, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to

    heal the young master,¡± Lidorn replied, shaking his head and sighed in resignation.

    Quid couldn¡¯t help but frown as rage surged through him when he heard that.

    Well, this was absolutely ideal! Quid knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to exact revenge on his son¡¯s behalf

    now that he knew the assant was extremely powerful!

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The fact that the Zorns were the Wroes¡¯ only true rivals in Dragonblood City didn¡¯t help matters. With

    his son¡¯s condition, a quarrel with the Zorns was the absolutest thing he needed right now.

    Quid, on the other hand, had been paying close attention to Lidorn¡¯s choice of words earlier. ¡°¡­You

    said curing him would be difficult¡­,¡± he asked, hoping for a silver lining. However, does this mean he

    can still be cured?¡±

    Hearing that, Lidorn shifted his gaze to Quid before slowly nodding¡­

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1706

    ¡°You¡¯re right. While curing a person who has lost their martial arts skills has been extremely difficult

    since the dawn of time, there is a way to do it¡­

    If we can obtain an ancient secret medicine known as the Guddege, your son will undoubtedly be

    healed! Quid exined, ¡°Once the young master ingests it, he¡¯ll undoubtedly be able to regain his

    ability to use martial arts!¡±

    Quid inquired eagerly, ¡°And how do I obtain this medicine?¡±

    Obtaining such valuable medicine was never going to be simple.

    ¡°Well, ording to legend, the Guddege can be found in the Treholm Hignds, where vast rivers

    and streams crisscross.

    That said, it¡¯s not easy toe by. As proof, the Guddege has only ever been sessfully acquired

    twice in history!¡± Lidorn replied.

    While hearing that was disheartening, it was preferable to having no cure at all. At the very least, his

    son had a chance to function normally once more¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Mr. Quarles! Quid dered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the Guddege one way or another!¡± as he

    confidently looked at Lidorn.

    ¡°All right, then. In that vein, I¡¯m curious if the person who injured Young Master Wroe is still in

    Dragoblood City¡­

    We might as well seek vengeance on your son since we¡¯re already here!¡± Lidorn stated.

    Quid hadvished them with gifts, so the least they could do was seek vengeance on his son¡¯s behalf.

    Quid was obviously overjoyed when he heard that. Gerald and his posse were in for a bad time now

    that these three had entered the picture!

    Despite this, Quid feltpelled to ask, ¡°¡­Are you sure, Mr. Quarles?¡± You yourself stated that the kid

    was extremely powerful!¡±

    Lidorn responded with a confidentugh and said, ¡°Worry not.¡± With ourbined abilities, the three of

    us will undoubtedly be able to defeat him!

    Now, without further ado, we¡¯ll be off to seek vengeance on Young Master Wroe¡¯s behalf! Until we cross

    paths again!¡±

    All three of the elderly men had already leaped into the shadows, their destination the Wroe family¡¯s

    residence, before Quid could even respond¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Meni were rxing in the Wroe family¡¯s back garden. Meni herself seemed

    ecstatic to be able to sit and talk with Gerald in this manner.

    After all, she¡¯d been developing feelings for him since he had rescued her¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and hispanions had been safe at the Zorn family¡¯s home the entire time, as

    Meni¡¯s family was quite powerful and influential in Dragonblood City.

    Nobody dared to act rashly toward them because they were afraid of offending the Zorns.

    Gerald¡¯s keen senses suddenly detected a sword being thrown toward them as Meni continued to

    talk happily!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Gerald eximed as he drew Meni closer to him, allowing both of them to avoid the

    iing sword!

    Both of them became tense as they stared at the sword that had be lodged in the ground.

    While scanning the area, Gerald and Meni noticed three people dressed in grey robes leap over the

    fence andnd right in front of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m finishing you off today, kid!¡± Lidorn eximed, ring at Gerald.

    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± I don¡¯t recall ever holding a grudge against you! Gerald retorted, frowning,

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in killing me?¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense and just give up your life already!¡± scoffed Lidorn, unwilling to reveal his true

    identity¡­

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1707

    ¡°Go find a safe haven, Meni!¡± Gerald said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them!¡±

    Meni simply nodded before running away, knowing that staying here would only cause Gerald more

    trouble because she didn¡¯t know any martial arts. At the very least, she could seek assistance¡­

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Gerald returned his gaze to the three elderly men once he was certain she had left¡­ And with that,

    their fight began!

    It became increasingly difficult for Gerald to deal with an onught of attacks from three people who

    had already entered the Avatar Realm. With that in mind, Gerald could only bide his time and look for

    openings¡­

    However, three on one eventually became too much for him, and Lidorn was able tond a blow on

    Gerald!

    Gerald was flung backwards as blood spurted from his mouth upon impact! Gerald was well aware that

    Lidorn¡¯s strike had undoubtedly caused massive damage to his inner breathing shield as hended

    hard on the ground.

    ¡°To think you¡¯ve managed to enter the Avatar Realm at your age, kid!¡± Lidorn sneered, staring at

    Gerald¡¯s pitiful state.

    While you are a true martial arts master, you have unintentionally offended someone who should not

    have been offended! With that said, it¡¯s a shame, but your life ising to an end today!¡±

    When Lidorn said that, he meant it.

    After all, few people Gerald¡¯s age were able to enter the Avatar Realm. Those who made it to this

    realm were usually elders who had put in a lot of effort over a long period of time¡­

    What a shame this martial arts master had to pass away¡­

    Lidorn shook off the thought and raised his sword, aiming it at Gerald¡­

    Gerald knew he was doomed the moment he saw that. He simply closed his eyes tight and waited for

    death.

    Gerald suddenly remembered the silk bag Sumeru had given him just seconds before the sword

    pierced his heart. With that, he snatched up the silk bag and tore it open!

    The bag immediately released a golden light that lit up the entire back garden after Gerald did that!

    Lidorn and the other two elders had to back away a little because they couldn¡¯t see anything because it

    was so blinding.

    The next thing anyone knew, a figure was leaping from the roof¡­ andnding in the middle of the two

    parties

    Lidorn was greeted by a swift force palm from the figure before he could even react!

    Gerald was overjoyed as he watched Lidorn fly backward and realised the person in front of him was

    none other than Sumeru!

    Gerald yelled out in a shaky voice, ¡°M-master¡­!¡± before cking out.

    Sumeru was furious when he saw his beloved student in such a terrible state!

    Lidorn leapt back to his original position, ring at Sumeru and scoffing, ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re that kid¡¯s

    master!¡± We¡¯ll just get rid of you first, since you¡¯ve decided toe in!¡±

    With that said, the three of them charged straight for Sumeru!

    Sumeru, on the other hand, remained steadfast in his position. Instead, he stood motionless as he

    drew his sword from its sheath¡­

    He drew the rest of his de out in the blink of an eye, his face expressionless. Sumeru¡¯s sh was so

    quick that Lidorn and his men were caught off guard¡­

    Until blood began to trickle down their necks.

    As they stared at Sumeru, their eyes widened, and they all clutched their necks before copsing

    lifelessly to the ground¡­

    None of them could have predicted Sumeru¡¯s strength as theyy in the slowly growing puddle of

    blood¡­! To think it had only taken him a fraction of a second to finish them off!

    Sumeru simply growled at the three dead bodies. They had no chance against him¡­

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1708

    It was around then when Meni returned to the scene together with Nori and the others.

    Upon realizing that Gerald¡¯s master had killed off the three elderly assants, Meni was instantly

    shocked. To think that he was this powerful¡­

    Having such a strong master, it now made sense why Gerald was able to be as strong as he currently

    was!

    Quickly snapping out of it and returning her attention to Gerald, Meni then rushed over to the injured

    youth while calling out, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    Call as she might, Gerald was already unconscious¡­

    With the three old men dealt with, Sumeru then sheathed his sword before heading over to Gerald¡¯s

    side and inspecting his wounds.

    ¡°¡­His inner breathing structure is in a mess¡­ I need to treat him immediately!¡± dered Sumeru after

    checking for Gerald¡¯s pulse through the youth¡¯s wrist.

    Following that, he lifted Gerald in his arms and ran¡ªunder Meni¡¯s guidance¡ªall the way to Gerald¡¯s

    room.

    After cing the unconscious Gerald on his bed, Sumeru then yelled, ¡°All of you, get out! Don¡¯t bother

    me as I cure his wounds!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Though Meni wanted to stay, in the end, she quickly gave up trying to protest.

    As Meni closed the door behind her and leaned against it¡ªnning to wait there till Gerald¡¯s master

    was done curing him¡ª, she watched as her father rushed toward her.

    ¡°What on earth happened, Meni?¡± asked Yeurquin Zorn in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Three powerful people suddenly attacked us, dering that they wanted to kill Gerald!

    While he¡¯s terribly injured, he¡¯s thankfully still alive!¡± exined Meni while looking at her father.

    ¡°What? How preposterous! To think that someone would dare hurt our family¡¯s benefactor, and within

    our residence no less! I must get to the bottom of this!¡± growled Yeurquin.

    While he was greatly angered, the priority now was still to ensure that Gerald¡¯s injuries were

    sessfully cured.

    Meni was even more anxious about that than he was, and she truly hoped that Gerald would turn out

    fine in the end¡­

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, where is Gerald? And what¡¯s his condition?¡± asked Yeurquin as he looked at his

    daughter.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ Gerald¡¯s master is currently treating his injuries¡­¡± mumbled Meni before dragging her

    father a little further from the door.

    Raising a slight brow, Yeurquin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Meni? Why so secretive?¡±

    ¡°W-well, you see, Gerald¡¯s master is extremely powerful! From how clean the cuts were on the corpses,

    it¡¯s evident that he killed all three of those mighty assants with a single sh!¡± whispered Meni as

    she looked at her father in her bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­And? Is that why you¡¯re being so secretive? My child, you, of all people, should know how strong

    Gerald is. With that in mind, his master must definitely be stronger than him!¡± replied Yeurquin in a calm

    tone.

    Yeurquin had caught a glimpse of Sumeru earlier¡ªas the dean was rushing to bring Gerald to his room

    ¡ª, and even from that moment, he could already tell that Sumeru was an extraordinary person.

    Now that he realized that Sumeru was Gerald¡¯s master, Yeurquin was able to confirm that assumption.

    To him, Sumeru was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t take action if others could do so. After all, a single

    move from Sumeru would certainly amaze the world¡­

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard Meni ask, ¡°Say, do you think Gerald¡¯s master would

    take me as his disciple as well, dad¡­?¡±

    Raising a brow, Yeurquin then retorted, ¡°As if he¡¯d do that, Meni! You can¡¯t just ask him to be your

    master! Besides, he already has Gerald as his disciple. What makes you so sure he¡¯ll even want

    another?¡±

    Hearing that, Meni instantly zipped her mouth. While she already knew that being Sumeru¡¯s disciple

    was near-impossible, a girl could dream¡­

    At that moment, both of them heard a door creaking open¡­ Turning to face the sound, they watched

    as Sumeru walked out from Gerald¡¯s room¡­

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1709

    When Yeurquin and Meni saw this, they dashed over to him.

    ¡°Master, how is Gerald doing?¡± In a worried tone, Yeurquin inquired.

    ¡°For the time being, he¡¯s fine, but he¡¯ll need to rest properly for the next few days.

    Take care of him until then. While I¡¯d like to stay, I have to leave right now to take care of some

    business,¡± Sumeru replied before leaping off and disappearing almost instantly.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Despite the fact that Sumeru had not specified what he needed to do, Yeurquin and his daughter had a

    feeling he was nning to avenge Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, they both dashed into Gerald¡¯s room to see how he was doing.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be concerned as they sat by his bed, seeing how pale and feeble he had

    be. He had, after all, suffered terrible internal injuries.

    Gerald¡¯s internal breathing shield had been sessfully repaired by Sumeru, and the only minor

    drawback to this incident was that he needed a few days to fully recover¡­

    Quid could be seen sitting nervously in the Wroe family¡¯s home a short timeter, waiting for the three

    elders to return.

    Soon after, one of the family¡¯s butlers burst in, nervously eximing, ¡°T-this is bad, master!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a

    serious problem!¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡± Quid retorted, ¡°Calm down!¡± as he red at the agitated butler.

    ¡°M-master¡­ Mr. Quarles and the other two elders¡­ they¡­ they¡¯re dead¡­!¡± stuttered the quivering

    butler.

    Quid was stunned. ¡°What?!?¡± he eximed.

    The three elderly gentlemen were incredibly powerful! How had Gerald been able to take them on¡­?!

    Quid, who was still in shock, was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Are you really sure of that?¡±

    ¡°Master, I swear on my life! I was able to witness all three of them being decapitated in a single sh

    because you told me to keep an eye on their progress!¡± eximed the terrified butler, recalling what he

    had seen earlier.

    Quid¡¯s terror grew stronger as soon as he heard that. If the murderer was on Gerald¡¯s side, he¡¯d soon

    discover that Quid was the mastermind behind everything!

    When an explosive sound was heard, his train of thought was cut short!

    Quid and his butler could only stare wide-eyed at the figure that had just appeared before them,

    narrowly avoiding being squashed by a flying door¡­

    Quid jolted awake and immediately attempted to summon his guards¡­ only to discover that he was

    deafeningly deafeningly deafeningly deafeningly deafen

    Both Quid and the butler quickly realised that a stream of blood was already flowing down their necks

    after cing their hands on their necks¡­

    And then the two men were dead, flopped onto an encroaching puddle of their own blood.

    The figure took another leap before disappearing without a trace now that both of them had been dealt

    with¡­

    When the other Wroes arrived on the scene, they were met with the sight of Quid and the butler¡¯s

    bodies lying in a pool of their own blood¡­

    Naturally, this caused a great deal of consternation among the Wroe family members, and the Wroe

    family¡¯sdy even cked out.

    It was a night of chaos and great confusion for the Wroes¡­

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1710

    When Gerald awoke the next day, he was greeted by his master, who sat by his bed with his eyes

    closed.

    Gerald realised his entire body was aching as he attempted to stand¡­ He wasn¡¯t even able to sit up!

    Sumeru opened his eyes at that precise moment. When he realised Gerald had regained

    consciousness, he smiled and said, ¡°Gerald!¡± You¡¯ve woken up!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. Right now, you¡¯re just dealing with some internal injuries. Sumeru

    replied before Gerald could even finish his question, ¡°You¡¯ll be fit as a fiddle in no time if you recover

    properly for the next few days!¡±

    Gerald fell silent when he heard that¡­

    Knocking could be heard from his room¡¯s door shortly after.

    Sumeru walked over to open it and saw that it was Meni who hade to deliver Gerald¡¯s breakfast.

    Meni entered the room and ced Gerald¡¯s breakfast on his table before asking, ¡°How do you feel,

    Gerald?¡± in a concerned tone. Is there anything bothering you¡­?¡±

    Gerald responded by smiling subtly and shaking his head before weakly replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just need

    to rest for a little while¡­¡±

    Sumeru exited the room after noticing Meni would be caring for Gerald.

    Meni took advantage of the opportunity to whisper, ¡°Say, Gerald, I have some good news!¡±

    Yesterday, the Wroe family¡¯s master was assassinated in his own home!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Gerald appeared stunned for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen out of the

    blue.

    ¡°¡­Also, you may not know this, but your master went somewherest night to, ¡®attend to something,¡¯

    as he said¡­¡± Meni added after a brief pause.

    Gerald raised a brow in thought as he considered Meni¡¯s obvious hint before responding, ¡°You¡­

    think my master did it¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you need any more proof, I went over to Quid¡¯s body today¡­ Meni exined, ¡°The gash in his

    neck was simr to the ones on the three elders your master killed yesterday!¡±

    When Gerald heard this, he thought to himself, ¡°If what she¡¯s saying is true, then I guess master has

    already avenged me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, in any case, Gerald, there¡¯s no need to be concerned. After all, the Wroes don¡¯t appear to be

    aware that your master is to me. Furthermore, since the Wroes attacked you yesterday, their family

    is unlikely to want to make this event public,¡± Meni exined.

    The Wroes were definitely going to y it safe after suffering two major losses for attempting to outwit

    their enemy¡­

    Nori and the rest of Gerald¡¯s entourage followed suit not long after.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Gerald¡­?¡± the concerned Nori couldn¡¯t help but ask as she sat at the foot of his

    bed.

    Nori had been terrified half to death the day before after seeing how bad Gerald¡¯s condition was,

    fearing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing a lot better now!¡± Gerald replied with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news, Mr. Crawford! Rest up for a few days so we can resume our journey when

    you¡¯re fully recovered!¡± Ray stated.

    They would not be able to continue their journey at their current rate if he remained in this condition.

    With that in mind, the best course of action for the time being was to wait for Gerald to improve.

    Gerald went silent for a moment after nodding, before turning to face his party and asking, ¡°Speaking of

    which, where did master go?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the dean has already departed!¡± He told us to take good care of you and to tell you that he had

    gotten everything sorted out for you. Ray exined, ¡°With the Wroe family currently in disarray, it won¡¯t

    be long before they ruin themselves!¡±

    Gerald was able to rx after hearing that. Despite the good news, he had a nagging feeling in his

    stomach¡­

    The fact that he was still badly beaten the day before indicated that he wasn¡¯t powerful enough¡­

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1711

    ¡°In any case, make sure you get plenty of rest in theing days! You can leave everything else to

    us!¡± Nori added.

    Gerald realised that he didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to obey after hearing that. With that, he retired

    to his bed to rest¡­

    Juno, Meni¡¯s older sister, could be seen knocking on Gerald¡¯s door early the next morning, asking,

    ¡°Gerald?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± I inquire.

    Juno couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow as she opened the door after waiting for a long time and receiving

    no response¡­ only to discover that he wasn¡¯t even there!

    ¡®How could he have gotten away?¡¯ I mean, he couldn¡¯t have just walked away, could he?¡¯ Juno

    pondered the situation, perplexed.

    With a slight frown, she had an idea of where Gerald could be¡­ With that in mind, she dashed to the

    back garden to see if he was still around.

    When Juno arrived at the back garden, she was greeted by Gerald and Leit Query meditating on stone

    benches, just as she had expected. Both of them appeared to be quite content with their eyes closed¡­

    Juno couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she rolled her eyes. It¡¯s no surprise that his room was deserted! They

    had both gotten up early in the morning to train!

    Juno walked over to Gerald¡¯s side after a brief pause and whispered, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    Gerald opened his eyes when he heard his name and smiled as he replied, ¡°Ah, Young Lady Zorn!¡±

    You¡¯ve gotten up early! ¡°Are you also here to train?¡±

    Juno looked over at Leit, who was sitting beside him, for a brief moment, ignoring Gerald¡¯s question¡­

    Juno could only sigh when she noticed how little he had moved and how little his expressions had

    changed. She was well aware that Leit was not to be trifled with, and she was slightly concerned that

    he would be enraged because she hade looking for Gerald¡­

    Regardless, Leit opened an eye and leapt straight out of the back garden when he sensed Juno¡¯s gaze

    on him¡­

    Gerald was slightly pleased by Leit¡¯s ability to read the mood when he saw that. He was certain that

    Leit had left because he didn¡¯t want to disturb Gerald and Juno¡¯s private moment.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Juno herself was relieved that Leit had picked up on the hint. In any case, now that he¡¯d left, Juno

    quickly returned her focus to Gerald, asking, ¡°Why on earth did you wake up so early, Gerald?¡±

    Gerald replied, ¡°I¡¯m just used to getting up early!¡±

    Gerald had practised this habit since he was a child, and it had surprisingly helped him improve both

    his physical and martial arts abilities inter years.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Anyway, when you¡¯ve finished meditating,e with me! I¡¯ll take you somewhere!¡± Juno

    eximed, grabbing Gerald¡¯s hand and dragging him out of her house without even waiting for him to

    respond¡­

    Gerald simply allowed himself to be pulled along because she had made up her mind¡­

    They eventually arrived at a bakery of some sort¡­

    ¡°Today, Gerald, breakfast is going to be my treat! Just so you know, Ie here every day because the

    bread they make is incredible!¡±

    After that, she dragged him into the bakery and yelled, ¡°Waiter!¡± Please, three trays of bread!¡±

    Juno was a regr, so he naturally recognised her and gave her order top priority.

    With that in mind, the waiter delivered three trays of delicious-smelling bread to Gerald and Juno¡¯s

    table in less than a minute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, go ahead! Juno urged Gerald to try one of the loaves as she pushed one over to him.

    Juno didn¡¯t even wait for him to respond before stuffing bread into her mouth,pletely unconcerned

    about her appearance.

    Juno¡¯s appetite was, to put it mildly, incredible.

    Juno managed to finish the bread from the remaining two trays she ordered while Gerald was still full

    from just one tray!

    ¡°¡­You have a voracious appetite there, Lady Zorn¡­¡± Gerald muttered, slightly surprised, as he rested

    his palm against his brow¡­

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1712

    Juno simply turned to look at Gerald when he heard that and replied, ¡°What of it?¡± I was simply born

    with a voracious appetite!¡±

    Gerald simply zipped his mouth as he shook his head, afraid that if he continued, Juno would flip the

    table over.

    Regardless, after finishing their breakfast, the two headed to Dragonblood City¡¯s training court.

    Each city on the Le Continent had its own training court, which was used to host a variety of yearly

    competitions. Of course, training courts were also used as a formal training and battleground for those

    skilled in martial arts.

    In any case, by the time they arrived at the training court, many people were already sparring.

    When everyone in the room realised Juno was there, they immediately disyed respectful

    expressions, even offering Juno their sparring areas.

    Juno continued to wield considerable power in Dragonblood City based on this alone. After all, powerful

    people, regardless of gender, were always respected by others.

    Juno simply chose a secluded area after declining their offers, then looked at Gerald and said, ¡°Allow

    me to challenge you to a duel, Gerald!¡±

    Gerald said, ¡°I ept!¡± without hesitation.

    After all, he¡¯d promised to teach Juno some martial arts skills, and what better way to learn them than

    by brawling with each other? Juno¡¯s martial arts skills would improve more quickly the more they

    sparred.

    With that in mind, they stood at opposite ends of the room¡­

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked, looking at Gerald.

    With a nod, Gerald replied, ¡°Ready as ever!¡±

    Juno wasted no time after hearing this and charged straight at Gerald! Her fist was inches away from

    Gerald¡¯s face in less than a second, thanks to her quickness!

    Juno was certainly powerful, but she was simply repeating her usual attack. With that in mind, Gerald

    easily avoided her punch before grabbing her arm and yanking it down!

    Juno lost her bnce as a result of the abrupt shift and nearly fell face first! Thankfully, Gerald quickly

    pulled her up and saved her from embarrassment.

    Whatever the case may have been, everyone else on the scene was taken aback when they saw what

    had happened.

    They, of all people, were aware of Juno¡¯s strength. After all, she had repeatedly challenged them in the

    past, and after being pummelling time and time again, no one dared to challenge her anymore. They

    couldn¡¯t stand up to her!

    When they first saw Gerald, they assumed she had just duped some poor sap into duelling with her

    because she hadn¡¯t been able to duel anyone in a long time. They hadn¡¯t expected that young man to

    have such an easy time defeating her! It was truly awe-inspiring to witness¡­

    Juno, who wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily, stood up and eximed, ¡°Again!¡± shortly after.

    She was confident that she would be able to make at least a few more moves before Gerald

    disengaged her.

    Gerald yelled back, ¡°Hold on a second, Young Lady Zorn!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Juno then asked, ¡°What is it?¡± with a raised brow.

    ¡°I have an idea¡­

    You might want to reconsider your attacking strategy. I¡¯ll be able to disengage you in a single move if

    you keep attacking me with the same move, no matter how many times you attack me!¡± Gerald replied

    as he shared his analysis with her.

    ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong with my attack style?¡± Juno, perplexed, inquired.

    Her entire life had been spent using this attack style! Juno didn¡¯t think it needed to be changed. With

    that in mind, what was Gerald¡¯s motivation for rmending¡­?

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1713

    Gerald, of course, was notmenting on the attack.

    While her attack style was certainly powerful, he meant that she frequently left herself wide open to be

    countered before attacking.

    When youbine that with the fact that she never changed her attack style, any opponent who is

    stronger than her will be able to see through her attack patterns in no time.

    It exined how Gerald was able to easily defeat her.

    The only reason she had been able to win all of the previous battles was because the opponents she

    had encountered were much weaker than she was.

    Given this, they were unlikely to have had the opportunity or experience to analyse Juno¡¯s attack

    patterns.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was far more powerful than she was. He¡¯d also been personally trained by

    Leit, and he had his own unique perspectives and analyses on martial arts skills and attack tactics.

    Regardless, when Gerald heard Juno¡¯s question, he replied solemnly, ¡°Think about it.¡± ording to

    what I¡¯ve observed, you tend to focus solely on attacking, which leaves you vulnerable to

    counterattack! As proof, I was able to easily defeat you despite the fact that you rarely focus on

    defence!¡±

    Juno paused for a moment when he heard that. Rather than bing enraged at being chastised,

    Juno admitted that she had a significant w. How could she have missed it before?

    Juno then looked at Gerald for a brief moment before saying, ¡°¡­I see!¡± Gerald, thank you for your

    advice!¡±

    This was going to be extremely beneficial to Juno in the long run. It¡¯s no surprise that she had always

    found her martial arts journey to be tedious. She had been limiting herself to only one attack style, it

    turned out!

    In any case, she realised she needed to concentrate on learning new attack styles. She would almost

    certainly be able to improve both her strength and her martial arts skills as a result of doing so.

    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but believe that following the advice of wise men had far more positive

    results than simply reading up on techniques.

    Whatever the case, even though Juno was determined to change her attack style, old habits were hard

    to break, and she knew it would take a lot of time and effort to break the habit.

    That fact, however, did not discourage her. Instead, she continued sparring with Gerald, gradually

    altering her attack style.

    While her movements were slightly awkward and clumsy as a result, she was no longer defeated in a

    single move. She was able to make up to three moves by the two-hour mark before being shut down.

    Both of them decided to take a break at the training court¡¯s sitting area because that had taken a lot out

    of her.

    Juno, who could see how much she had improved just from sparring with Gerald for those two hours,

    sincerely said, ¡°Thank you very much for today, Gerald!¡± she was sweating profusely.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make this much progress in such a short period of time if you hadn¡¯t

    tutored me!¡±

    Despite what she said, she recognised that their abilities were still vastly different¡­

    In any case, Nori and Ray were rushing into the training court in a sh. When Nori first saw Gerald,

    she dashed toward him, eximing, ¡°G-Gerald!¡± This is a disaster! Something dreadful has

    urred¡­!¡±

    Gerald, perplexed, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± with a slight frown.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°W-well, the Hulkeroic Union managed to capture Zelig and Cyril! We tried everything we could to get

    them back, but there were simply too many! Nori eximed, ¡°We failed to save them!¡±

    Gerald growled angrily, his rage suddenly escting. To think they¡¯d do something like this to one of his

    friends! The Hulkeroic Union was truly out of control!

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± We¡¯re pursuing the Hulkeroic Union right now!¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1714

    Gerald was ready to leave with Nori and Ray after dering that. Regardless of the risks, he had to

    save both Zelig and Cyril!

    But, just as he was about to leave, Juno called out, ¡°Wait a minute, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Young Lady Zorn? I¡¯d much rather you saved it forter if it¡¯s not something important!

    Now is the time for me to concentrate on saving my friends!¡± Gerald responded.

    ¡°Gerald, keep your cool! If you hadn¡¯t heard, the master of the Hulkeroic Union has already ascended

    to the Avatar Realm¡¯s Third rank! With that in mind, simply charging there is tantamount tomitting

    suicide!¡± Juno borated.

    Aside from Gerald, who had already entered the Avatar Realm, the others in the Sage Realm would

    have no chance against the Hulkeroic Union¡¯s stronger members. Juno didn¡¯t want them to waste their

    lives like that, so she intervened.

    Gerald replied, ¡°Even if you say that, I can¡¯t just leave them there!¡±

    While he recognised Juno¡¯s point, he was adamant about Zelig and Cyril being saved.

    After all, despite not knowing much about the journey, they had both selflessly agreed to apany

    him on it.

    Gerald would be inhumane not to try to get them back now that they¡¯d gotten themselves into trouble.

    ¡°However¡­ Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll send a few people over to assess the situation. We can formte a n to

    save them once we have a better understanding of what the Hulkeroic Union has nned!¡± Juno said.

    Gerald paused for a moment after hearing that before nodding slightly.

    She was absolutely correct. It would be much better for them if they could get someone to scout ahead

    of time.

    In any case, her suggestion was far superior to simply charging into the enemy¡¯s base. Besides, the

    Hulkeroic Union would most likely be on the lookout for them, expecting Gerald toe to their rescue.

    Regardless, the group left the training court for Juno to send some of her men to scout the Hulkeroic

    Union¡¯s base, seeing that Gerald had agreed with her n¡­

    Meanwhile, Zelig and Cyril were seen being held captive in the hall of the Hulkeroic Union base.

    As Xuio and his men stood by their leader¡¯s side, Tiger, the master of the union, sat on his high throne

    and simply red at the duo.

    ¡°These are that guy¡¯spanions, master!¡± Xuio said with a sinister grin. That guy will undoubtedly

    come over to save them now that we¡¯ve captured them! It¡¯s past time for us to avenge ourselves!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Anyone who daresy a finger on the people of the Hulkeroic Union must die!¡± Tiger growled, sneering

    contemptuously.

    Regardless, lock them both up in the dungeon and keep a close eye on them! Apart from that, remind

    everyone to be cautious at all times! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll arrive soon, and once he does, he won¡¯t be able to

    leave our base alive!¡±

    Zelig and Cyril were then dragged away and imprisoned in the base¡¯s dungeon¡­

    ¡°It appears that we are truly done for the time being, Mr. Gabrio!¡± With a sigh, Zelig muttered as he

    looked around the dungeon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up yet! I believe Gerald cares enough about us toe to our rescue!¡± Cyril,

    who had a lot of faith in Gerald,forted himself. Gerald, after all, was the type of person who would

    never desert his friends.

    Cyril was, of course, correct. Gerald and the others were eating at a restaurant not far from the

    Hulkeroic Union¡¯s headquarters.

    They could keep an eye on the Hulkeroic Union¡¯s activities while discussing their next move because

    they were seated by the window.

    ¡°My men have learned that your friends are currently imprisoned in the dungeon of the Hulkeroic Union

    base. The dungeon is located at the end of the main hall of their base.

    To put it another way, we¡¯ll have to get through their main hall to get to your two friends!¡± Juno

    exined.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1715

    ¡°While knowing all of this is fantastic, how are we going to get past the Hulkeroic Union¡¯s tight

    security?¡± We can see how heavily guarded they are now even from here!

    They¡¯ve even established patrol teams! With that in mind, if we rush in, we¡¯ll definitely get caught!¡±

    muttered Ray in response.

    When Gerald and the others heard that, they realised Ray was correct.

    Given how strict the Hulkeroic Union¡¯s security was at the time, it was clear that the union¡¯s members

    expected Gerald to arrive and save the duo. It was undoubtedly a death trap unlike any other¡­

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­Does anyone have any suggestions for how we should proceed? ¡°How do you feel, Young Lady

    Zorn?¡± As he looked at Juno, Gerald enquired.

    Juno began pondering after hearing his question. Even though they knew where the hostages were,

    rescuing them would be extremely difficult¡­

    ¡°¡­

    The only thing thates to mind is luring them away from the base¡­ Apart from that, I¡¯m not sure

    how we¡¯ll get into their base to save your two friends!¡± Juno replied.

    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.

    After all, walking in unannounced is out of the question. Regardless, once we¡¯ve enticed them away,

    we¡¯ll just sneak into their base and rescue Cyril and Zelig!¡± grumbled Gerald, serious in his expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with us, Gerald!¡± Please give us specifics on how you want the n to go! We¡¯ll carry out

    your orders to the letter!¡± Nori replied.

    ¡°Excellently stated. Anyway, back to the specifics¡­ I propose that we divide into two groups until the

    mission ispleted. Ray, Nori. To save Cyril and Zelig, you two must apany me into their base.

    I¡¯ll rely on you two to fill in for me.

    Young Lady Zorn, as for you¡­ I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but could you serve as a distraction for us?¡±

    Gerald asked, shifting his gaze from Nori to Juno.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem!¡± Since we¡¯re going with that, you should all wait for my signal before acting.

    Let¡¯s reunite in the forest outside of Dragonblood City once we¡¯ve finished everything! As she looked at

    Gerald, Juno replied, ¡°How does that sound?¡±

    Gerald simply nodded slightly when he heard that. Hopefully, their n would work¡­

    Regardless, Juno dashed off to wreck havoc within the Hulkeroic Union base now that the n had

    been finalised. She was going to make sure that everyone in the room was too preupied to notice

    Gerald¡­

    Gerald, Ray, and Nori started walking across the base¡¯s grounds right away.

    Thankfully, the Hulkeroic Union had a lot of high walls, which provided good cover for all three of them.

    The trio sat quietly in a blind spot, waiting for Juno¡¯s signal¡­

    Soon after, the three of them stood there watching as a ray of light shot into the sky¡­ only to crash into

    the Hulkeroic Union¡¯s base!

    The base contained several small houses, and with that in mind, one of the unfortunate houses inside

    burst into mes the moment the light struck it!

    Naturally, this caused panic among the union¡¯s members, who all began frantically attempting to

    extinguish the fire.

    When they saw that, they knew it was time to go inside. Gerald and his group made their way into the

    base quickly after that¡­

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1716

    They all quickly scanned the area once they were over the wall.

    Gerald and his party snuck past the union¡¯s main hall before heading straight for the dungeon after

    confirming that all the union¡¯s men were still distracted by the fire¡­

    Gerald and the other two peered around the corner that would lead to the dungeon to see if anyone

    was guarding the entrance. Thankfully, there appeared to be only two guards stationed there.

    With that in mind, Gerald retrieved his Astrabyss Sword and unsheathed it after making sure they

    hadn¡¯t been noticed yet¡­

    Gerald then dashed towards one of the guards and expertly shed his throat!

    Blood gushed out of the guard¡¯s now exposed throat almost as soon as he could react¡­ He flopped to

    the ground, dead, in an instant.

    When the other man realised hispanion was no longer alive, he immediately drew his own sword

    and attempted to decapitate Gerald!

    Gerald, of course, was able to easily avoid the attack. He then kicked the man¡¯s sword away before

    kicking him in the stomach with another kick!

    As the man clutched his now aching stomach, Gerald pounced on the opportunity to punch him in the

    head, effectively killing him¡­

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It¡¯s no surprise, given Gerald¡¯s speed and skill, that he was able to finish both of them off so quickly¡­

    Regardless, Gerald shed the dungeon¡¯s chains with his sword as soon as they were dealt with¡­

    The heavy ¡®clunk¡¯ of chains could be heard secondster as the chains fell to the ground.

    Slicing through chains like these was a piece of cake for the Astrabyss Sword, thanks to its razor-sharp

    edge.

    In any case, now that the entrance was no longer locked, Gerald opened the dungeon¡¯s doors to

    search for his friends¡­

    A enraged Tiger could be seen bursting into the hall with several men behind him shortly after. He

    knew their hostages had been saved as soon as he saw the two dead guards.

    He dashed outside just in time to see Gerald and his friends escaping by climbing over their base¡¯s

    wall!

    ¡°That¡­ That god d*mned kid was sessful in rescuing his pals! I¡¯m going after him! Tiger yelled,

    ¡°Hurry!¡± as he and his men dashed for Gerald.

    ¡°I want you two to lead Cyril and Zelig away from this ce,¡± Gerald, who had heard Tiger¡¯s furious

    shout, quickly turned to look at Ray and Nori after they were all over the base¡¯s wall.

    While you¡¯re doing that, I¡¯ll be distracting them!¡±

    ¡°However, what about you-¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense and get a move on!¡± Otherwise, none of us will make it out of here alive!¡± retorted

    Gerald, anticipating Nori¡¯s response.

    Nori and Ray could only agree silently when they heard that, and they did as he said.

    Gerald began running in the opposite direction as soon as they were out of sight. If it came down to it,

    he¡¯d try to entice the union¡¯s men away from his friends¡­

    Tiger and his men were able to spot him as he bolted off into the distance, just as he had hoped¡­

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1717

    ¡°There he is!¡± exims the narrator. As he clenched his teeth, the furious Tigermanded, ¡°Capture

    that brat and finish him off for good!¡±

    Tiger and his posse of a dozen men were able to close the distance between them and him quickly.

    To make matters worse, Gerald soon found himself trapped between the Hulkeroic Union and a cliff

    with an invisible bottom¡­

    ¡°Kid, give it up! Tiger scoffed before snorting, ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else to run!¡±

    Tiger had surprised Gerald by being able to catch up to him so quickly.

    Gerald frowned and red at Tiger before revealing a sly smile and taunting, ¡°Give up?¡± ¡°Do you really

    believe you can kill me?¡±

    Tiger was taken aback when he heard that. After all, Gerald was not going to be able to get out of his

    current situation.

    ¡°This is big talking from someone who is stuck between being beaten to death and dying!

    You can try taking a leap of faith if you want, but only death in the abyss awaits you!¡± Tiger snarled.

    ¡°Oh?¡± says the speaker. As he leapt down the cliff, Gerald retorted, ¡°Allow me to try!¡±

    The stupefied Tiger was stunned into silence when he learned that Gerald had decided to take his own

    life rather than fall into his hands.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    His frown returned eventually, and he simply snorted before departing with his men, not bothering to

    look down the abyss.

    After all, Gerald was not going to make it through that fall.

    ¡­At least, that was Tiger¡¯s assumption.

    Gerald, contrary to Tiger¡¯s expectations, was still alive and well. His fall had been broken by arge

    tree, and he was now engulfed by several branches¡­

    Nheless, even for him, the impact of falling had been too much.

    With that in mind, Gerald was now unconscious, suspended above a raging river by the strong

    branches of a tree¡­

    Ray, Nori, Zelig, and Cyril had just made it to the forest outside of Dragonblood City, while the cked-

    out Gerald had no idea he had survived¡­

    Juno, who had been waiting for them for quite some time, rushed over and told her men to support

    Zelig and Cyril before eximing, ¡°Ray!¡± Greetings, Nori! Finally, you¡¯ve arrived! I was beginning to fear

    that something terrible had happened to you! In rtion to that¡­ ¡°Where has Gerald gone?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡­ Told us to run the opposite way so that he could bait the rest of the Hulkeroic Union away from

    us¡­!¡± Ray replied, his lips pursed slightly.

    ¡°¡­Wait, what? Juno was taken aback by Gerald¡¯s actions and eximed, ¡°How dangerous!¡±

    Juno was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to so many members of the Hulkeroic Union

    at once, and that his life was now in grave danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Miss Zorn. You can just wait for us here while Nori and I go back to find Gerald!¡±

    Ray replied.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1718

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to!¡± It¡¯s far too risky! Keep in mind that the Hulkeroic Union is actively looking for us

    right now! With that in mind, if you go back to look for him, you¡¯ll be caught in no time!¡± Juno replied

    almost instantly.

    ¡°With all due respect, Miss Zorn, if he¡¯s dead, we won¡¯t have the will to live in the first ce!¡± Ray

    stated emphatically.

    Ray and Nori had already bolted back, retracing their steps, before Juno could even respond¡­

    Juno could only sigh helplessly when she saw this. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was slightly

    moved. Gerald had a lot of good and loyal friends¡­

    Regardless, after a long search for Gerald, Ray and Nori eventually arrived at the cliff from which

    Gerald leaped¡­ And, to their horror, they noticed Gerald¡¯s jade pendant lying nearby on a stone¡­!

    Nori remained silent for a moment, her heart skipping a beat, before tears streamed down her

    cheeks¡­

    ¡°¡­No¡­ It¡­ Nori muttered to herself, quickly picking up the jade pendant before staring in disbelief at

    the abyss beneath them¡­

    But, because the jade pendant was so close to the edge of the cliff, Gerald¡­

    Ray patted Nori on the shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down, Nori.¡± Gerald is going to be fine. Have faith in

    him¡­¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    It was difficult, but they both managed to convince themselves that Gerald was still alive for a brief

    moment. They waited patiently by the cliff for him after that¡­

    As the hours passed, however, it became increasingly difficult to bear. Finally, the two shook their

    heads and walked away from the cliff,pletely dejected¡­

    Juno knew something terrible had happened to Gerald when she saw how depressed they looked

    when they finally returned to the forest. Her fears were confirmed when she noticed that Ray was

    holding his jade pendant.

    ¡°¡­Miss Zorn¡­ Gerald¡­ He¡¯s most likely fallen off a cliff¡­! We say that because the only ce we

    could find his pendant was near a cliff¡­¡± Ray grumbled as he showed her the pendant in a gloomy

    tone.

    Juno¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. She paused for a moment before reaching out to take the

    pendant from his grip and saying, ¡°¡­

    Let¡¯s start by going back to my house. We can¡¯t just give up at this point! After all, just because we

    haven¡¯t found him yet doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s no longer alive!¡±

    ¡°¡­You are correct, Miss Zorn! We don¡¯t think he¡¯ll go down without a fight! He is, without a doubt, still

    alive! Nori, cheer up! Remember, we have to believe in him!¡± Ray eximed as he tried to cheer Nori

    up.

    Nori slowly raised her head and gave a firm nod when she heard that.

    Juno took advantage of the fact that Nori was feeling a little better and ordered, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±

    Regardless, we should get out of here as soon as possible. We¡¯re not in the best of ces, so we¡¯d

    better get back to base before the Hulkeroic Union finds us!¡±

    Juno quickly led the others back to her house after that¡­

    Gerald waster discovered unconscious beside a ck-robed and mysterious-looking old man¡­

    Their faces were lit by a fire that the old man had started, and they were protected from the elements

    by stone walls all around them.

    Gerald slowly opened his eyes not long after¡­

    He exhaled a sigh of relief when he realised he was still alive. He quickly realised, however, that he

    wasn¡¯t alone.

    He wondered who the old man was, frowning slightly as he looked at the person sitting by the fire. Was

    it he who had rescued him¡­?

    ¡°¡­

    Who¡­ are you¡­? ¡°Did youe to my rescue¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1719

    When Gerald realised they were inside a cave, he asked, ¡°Also¡­ where are we¡­?¡±

    Despite the fact that the old man appeared ragged and sloppy, he knew he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just someone who lives in seclusion on this mountain,¡± the old man replied after a brief pause in

    a raspy voice.

    Gerald was taken aback when he heard that. To think that someone could live in a ce like this!

    ¡°May I ask your name¡­?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°You can just call me Old Hughes¡­¡±

    Old Hughes led Ged out of the cave they were in shortly after¡­

    Gerald was greeted by the soothing sight of a crescent moon when he looked up at the sky¡­

    Despite how calm the night had made him feel, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Mind telling me where

    we¡¯re going, Old Hughes¡­?¡± when he realised they were about to enter a dense forest.

    Because of the dense foliage, they would almost certainly be engulfed in darkness, and being in an

    unlit forest at night was a very bad idea.

    The more he tried to figure out who Old Hugh was, the more enigmatic he became.

    Regardless, Old Hugh simply walked on, ignoring Gerald¡¯s question¡­

    They arrived at what appeared to be a miniature waterfall about ten minutester¡­

    Despite its small size, the night¡¯s silence made the sound of sshing water crystal clear.

    ¡°¡­What is this ce¡­?¡± Gerald wondered as he took a look around.

    Old Hughes simply stared indifferently at Gerald before saying, ¡°Follow me!¡± Ignoring Gerald¡¯s question

    once more, Old Hughes simply stared indifferently at Gerald before saying, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    After saying that, the old man walked straight into the waterfall and vanished behind it!

    Gerald, who had been stunned for a moment, quickly recovered hisposure and cautiously ced

    his hand in the waterfall¡­ only to have the water yank him right in! The waterfall was already behind

    him the next thing he knew!

    Gerald was quickly reminded of the ss storey, ¡°Journey to the West,¡± now that he knew there was a

    hidden area behind the waterfall. After all, the Water Curtain Cave of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal

    was a simr location in the storey.

    Gerald awoke quickly and began looking around before asking, ¡°¡­Again, what exactly is this ce,

    Old Hughes¡­?¡±

    They were now in a massive space surrounded by star-like stone walls¡­ It was one of the most

    breathtaking sights Gerald had ever seen, and he hadn¡¯t expected all of this to be hidden here, of all

    ces¡­

    Old Hughes, who was nearby, simply gestured for Gerald toe over and said, ¡°Get over here!¡± I

    have something I¡¯d like to show you!¡±

    Gerald hurried over to the old man¡¯s side, raising a slight brow¡­

    Gerald could only stare in awe as he realised there was a towering and somewhat translucent stone

    pir in front of him now that he was standing beside Old Hughes¡­ Even stranger was the fact that

    something appeared to be inside the pir¡­Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1720

    Gerald inquired, ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­First and foremost, this location is known as Fishgut Cave, and within this stone pir is an ancient

    longsword known as the Fishgut Sword,¡± Old Hughes exined to Gerald.

    ¡°¡­The¡­ Fishgut Sword?¡± says the narrator. Gerald was perplexed to hear such an unusual name for a

    longsword.

    Old Hughes then retrieved a rolled-up parchment from beneath his coat. When Gerald unfolded it in

    front of him, the first image he saw was of a handsome, strong man and an elderly-looking man

    standing together in a location that looked strikingly simr to where they were now¡­ It was, without a

    doubt, depicting both of them in Fishgut Cave!

    ¡°Is that¡­ us?¡± Gerald, who was nowpletely perplexed, inquired.

    Hughes replied, slowly revealing a wry grin, ¡°Bingo.¡± It shows both of us standing in the same ce¡­

    I knew I was destined to lead someone here when I first discovered this parchment and saw its

    contents¡­ And now, at longst, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Gerald, understandably, was taken aback by the situation. Gerald could tell that this wasn¡¯t a bluff

    because of how serious Old Hughes was looking at him.

    What a strange coincidence that the parchment depicted their current situation so urately!

    ¡°¡­What exactly is going on here, Old Hughes?¡± Gerald, perplexed, didn¡¯t want to be left in the dark any

    longer.

    What was the inspiration for the drawing? What exactly was this location? And what was the

    significance of the longsword in front of him?

    ¡°To put it bluntly, Gerald, you¡¯re doomed! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one who¡¯s destined to draw the sword

    from the stone pir because the drawing depicts me bringing you here!¡± eximed Old Hughes.

    ¡°¡­Me?¡± Are you certain¡­? Isn¡¯t it possible that it¡¯s someone else¡­?¡± Gerald responded, slightly taken

    aback by Old Hughes¡¯ im.

    ¡°Since I got this drawing, my boy, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If you¡¯re not the one, please exin why we¡¯re here today. It was only a matter of time before we met!¡±

    In response, Old Hughes stated.

    ¡°Ah, I see. So¡­ ¡°What makes the Fishgut Sword so unique?¡± Gerald finally gave in and looked at the

    sword within the stone pir, which piqued his interest¡­

    When Old Hughes heard the question, he looked the youth in the eyes and said, ¡°The Fishgut Sword is

    an ancient longsword said to grant its wielder waterbending abilities.¡±

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the only one qualified to use it in the first ce, since you¡¯re the person depicted on the

    map!¡±

    Gerald could tell the old man wasn¡¯t lying by his serious expression. Old Hughes, on the other hand,

    didn¡¯t have much of a reason to lie about such things in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­All right, then¡­ So, since I¡¯m going to have to draw the sword, how should I go about it?¡± Gerald

    enquired.

    Hearing this, the old man grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm and pulled him toward a stone¡­

    Gerald noticed that a palm print had been carved into it¡­

    Old Hughesmanded, ¡°ce your hand on it!¡±

    Gerald, slightly taken aback by the sudden shout, simply did as he was told before returning his gaze to

    the old man and asking, ¡°¡­Like this?¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± eximed Old Hughes, prompting Gerald to cover his mouth with his hands.

    They could hear the gurgling of water flowing into the cave now that they were both silent¡­

    Both of them stood there watching as streams of water began to flow up the stone Gerald was holding,

    all of them reaching for the palm-shaped indent¡­

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1721

    It didn¡¯t take long for the streams of water to encircle Gerald¡¯s hand.

    Gerald could only make out the vague outline of his hand at this point due to the water¡¯s

    transparency¡­

    The duo was then greeted by an explosive sound from behind them without warning!

    Following that, they were both just in time to see the Fishgut Sword emerge from the pir! Gerald also

    realised at that point that the water streams had already receded¡­

    Regardless, his train of thought was interrupted when he heard Old Hughes exim, ¡°Get the sword,

    Gerald!¡±

    Gerald turned to look at the old man when he heard that, then went over to get the sword¡­

    A surge of power rushed from the sword and into his body the second he grabbed it.

    Gerald felt a familiar unease in his elixir-of-life field as the immense power spread from his palm before

    spreading throughout his body¡­

    Gerald knew he was about to have another breakthrough because his elixir-of-life field was overflowing

    with power!

    Gerald eximed, surprised and delighted, ¡°I¡­ I can feel another breakthroughing!¡±

    The Fishgut Sword appeared to be just as powerful as the Astrabyss Sword.

    After all, it was only by wielding the swords that he had made breakthroughs!

    Gerald quickly sat down after retrieving a Heaven¡¯s apple from his storage ring and eating it, as he was

    used to simr situations.

    Gerald was promoted to the Second rank of the Avatar Realm shortly after the Heaven¡¯s apple took

    effect!

    ¡°How are you feeling now, Gerald?¡± Old Hughes inquired, his voice slightly concerned.

    Gerald smiled subtly, then chuckled before responding, ¡°I¡¯m feeling great!¡±

    The sword was so strong that it allowed me to break through another rank in my strength in an instant!¡±

    While he was pleased with everything, he was also surprised that he had been able to make such a

    breakthrough. With that out of the way, he knew he needed to thank Old Hughes properly.

    After all, Gerald would not have been able to obtain the Fishgut Sword or increase his strength by this

    much in such a short period of time if it hadn¡¯t been for the old man leading him here.

    With all of this in mind, Gerald bowed in front of the old man and said, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here,

    Old Hughes!¡±

    While I¡¯m grateful to have obtained the Fishgut Sword, I¡¯m still intrigued by its name¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, in actuality, its true name is the Sword of Courage!¡± Old Hughes joked when he heard Gerald¡¯s

    question. You know, it¡¯s one of the ten ancient holy swords.

    That power you inherited a while back¡­ The sword has bestowed upon you the power of courage! You

    should know that the sword only recognises the brave, and those who do are granted immense power!¡±

    While this didn¡¯t exin why the sword had been given that name, it did exin why Gerald had been

    able to make a breakthrough simply by holding the sword.

    After all, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take on the task of saving the world if he hadn¡¯t been brave¡­

    That¡¯s why the Fishgut Sword smiled at him¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1722

    ¡°While we¡¯re on the subject¡­ Do you have any idea what the names of the other nine ancient holy

    swords are?

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Do you have any idea where they are? I¡¯d like to get my hands on them!¡± Gerald expressed his interest

    in the swords.

    After all, now that he had one, there was no reason why he couldn¡¯t get the remaining nine.

    ¡°How about that? If you¡¯re curious, the first sword is known as Xyan, the Sword of Divinity.

    The second and third are Xyan, the Sword of Benevolence, and Xenith, the Sword of Sovereignty,

    respectively¡­

    The Sword of Might, I believe, was the fourth sword, Empyrean. Titan, on the other hand, is the fifth

    sword and the Sword of Nobility.¡±

    ¡°As for swords six and seven, Gwaine and Morgen, they¡¯re both the Swords of Love. The eighth sword

    is Fishgut, the Sword of Courage, which you are currently wielding.

    If my memory serves me correctly, the ninth sword is known as Jochem, the Sword of Solitary, and the

    final sword is known as Charme, the Sword of Elegance!¡±

    ¡°Each of the swords has its own set of abilities, and anyone who can collect all ten of them will possess

    abilities beyond humanprehension! With that said, whoever wields those swords will undoubtedly

    be the world¡¯s strongest person!¡± Old Hughes stated solemnly.

    Gerald felt slightly overwhelmed but also ecstatic after hearing that information dump.

    After all, if he could just gather all ten of the ancient holy swords, he¡¯d have more than enough power to

    defeat the demonic god!

    ¡°Oh, I see! Then there¡¯s the matter of the nine other swords¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only know where two of the swords are, Gerald, and one of them is already in your hands!¡±

    Old Hughes said, shaking his head.

    While I know where the Titan Sword¡ªthe Sword of Might¡ªis, you¡¯ll have to find the other eight swords

    on your own!¡±

    Gerald eximed, delighted that he might be able to obtain another sword so quickly, ¡°You know where

    the Titan Sword is?¡± Could you point me in the right direction?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get it! After all, you¡¯ve only recently acquired the Fishgut Sword! In any case,

    don¡¯t be too concerned about the other swords! Because the Fishgut Sword has already acknowledged

    you, I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re the chosen one! With that in mind, you¡¯ll undoubtedly acquire the other

    swords one day!¡± Old Hughes smiled.

    ¡°¡­I suppose you¡¯re correct! Still, thank you so much for bringing me over today! I wouldn¡¯t be able to

    get this sword without your help! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to repay your kindness someday!¡± Gerald

    said gratefully.

    Old Hughesughed again, then waved his hand casually before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± After

    all, you¡¯re destined to get your hands on the sword! My sole purpose is to serve as your guide!

    Regardless, I wish you good luck with the sword!¡±

    To be honest, if Gerald hadn¡¯t been the fated master of the sword, he would have taken the sword

    instead of waiting for the youth to arrive.

    Unfortunately, some things were simply fated, and Old Hughes, of all people, recognised this.

    In any case, the duo quickly exited the area by passing through the small waterfall once more.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was surprised to see that the sun was about to rise by the time they got

    outside.

    They couldn¡¯t have been in there that long, could they? Time had flown by¡­

    Suddenly, both of them heard rustling soundsing from the forest in their direction!

    Gerald gripped the Fishgut Sword tightly in his hand, ready to fight now that they were both more

    aware of their surroundings¡­

    That is, until he heard a familiar voice say, ¡°¡­Is¡­¡± Is that you, Gerald¡­?¡± says the narrator.

    The sound¡­ It was unmistakably Juno¡¯s!

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1723

    ¡°¡­Miss Zorn?¡± says the narrator. Is it you, sir?¡± As he faced the trees, Gerald enquired.

    ¡°¡­Gerald?¡± So, it¡¯s you!¡± eximed Juno, as she and her servants hurriedly emerged from the trees.

    ¡°Miss Zorn, what brings you here?¡± As he looked at her, Gerald was taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean when you say what brought us here?¡±

    It¡¯s been two days since you left! Even so, I had a feeling you were still alive!

    I¡¯m just d I was able to track you down! What are you doing all the way out here, anyway?¡±

    Gerald turned to look at Old Hughes for a brief moment after hearing Juno¡¯s question before awkwardly

    replying, ¡°¡­About that¡­ Let¡¯s just discuss it when we get back. ¡°How are the others doing?¡± says the

    narrator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all doing fine. They¡¯re currently recuperating at the Zorn family¡¯s home!¡± Gerald

    breathed a sigh of relief as Juno replied with a smile.

    ¡°All right, then¡­ ¡°Who is he now¡­?¡± Juno inquired, raising a brow and casting a nce at Old Hughes.

    ¡°This is Old Hughes, and he¡¯s the one who saved me!¡± Gerald said after a brief moment of staring at

    the elderly gentleman.

    ¡°¡­Oh? I see what you mean! So, Old Hughes, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! Juno Zorn: My name is

    Juno Zorn, and I am the Zorn family¡¯s eldest youngdy! ¡°Many thanks for rescuing Gerald!¡± Juno said

    this in an obnoxious tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Old Hughes replied with a smile. Anyone would have acted in the same

    way!

    After all, as the saying goes, ¡°saving a life is more valuable than constructing a seven-story pagoda¡±!

    Also, the pleasure is mine, Zorn family¡¯s eldest youngdy!¡±

    While he was familiar with the Zorns, this was Old Hughe¡¯s first encounter with a member of the family.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re safe, Gerald, let¡¯s get back to my ce!¡± Juno eximed. After all, it wasn¡¯t

    exactly safe to stay out here for extended periods of time.

    When Gerald realised this, he turned to face the old man and asked, ¡°Agreed!¡± Why don¡¯t you join us,

    Old Hughes, while we¡¯re on the subject?

    Regardless of what you say, I want to express my gratitude for everything you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gerald is correct! With that in mind, Old Hughes, pleasee along with us!¡± Juno seconded the

    motion.

    Old Hughes, on the other hand, just smiled and shook his head before saying, ¡°What that sounds

    lovely, I¡¯ll have to refuse¡­¡±

    Gerald could only helplessly say, ¡°¡­Well, alright then¡­,¡± when he saw the old man was truly unwilling

    toe along. Since that is the case, please ept my heartfelt gratitude! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to

    repay your kindness!¡±

    Old Hughes simply replied, ¡°Alright, alright, off you go!¡± with a chuckle. Remember to be cautious out

    there! Make good use of it!¡±

    Gerald gave a firm nod when he heard that. Gerald would have used the sword properly even if the old

    man hadn¡¯t reminded him.

    After that, Gerald, Juno, and her men slowly vanished into the forest¡­

    A shadowy figure leapt out of the forest, followed by a dozen more men in ck garb, not long after

    that group had left¡­

    Stopping right in front of Old Hughes, the shadowy figure asked, ¡°How did it go, Master Hughes?¡± with

    a sinister expression.

    ¡°The sword is now in Gerald¡¯s hands,¡± Old Hughes simply replied, staring back at the shadowy figure.

    With that said, it¡¯s now up to you to get to work!¡±

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1724

    ¡°Heh!¡± says the speaker. However, of course! Still, Master Hughes, you have incredible foresight¡­

    Everything went exactly as you predicted!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± says the speaker. Tiger was the one who first betrayed me, so he can only me himself for my

    cruelty! Old Hughes sneered as he smiled smugly, his eyes filled with determination.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take over the Hulkeroic Union by the end of all this!¡± sneered Old Hughes as he sneered

    as he smiled smugly, his eyes filled with determination.

    ¡°You bet! What about Gerald and the others, by the way? Is it necessary for me to finish them?¡±

    enquired the enigmatic figure.

    ¡°Leave them be for now,¡± Old Hughes said, raising his palm.

    Gerald and his ilk, after all, are still useful to us. Besides, now that he has the Fishgut Sword, we

    should at least wait for him to kill Tiger for us before doing anything else.¡±

    With a respectful nod, the shadowy figure replied, ¡°As you wish, Master Hughes!¡±

    Gerald had no idea that the shadowy figure and Old Hughes were working together¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and Juno were quick to arrive at the Zorn family¡¯s home. The sun was already high

    in the sky at that point¡­

    Gerald immediately called out for his friends when he walked into Nori¡¯s house.

    Despite the fact that all four of them had been sleeping in the same room¡ªin sitting positions¡ªat the

    time, hearing Gerald¡¯s voice jolted them awake and they dashed toward him.

    Nori and Ray were so ecstatic when they saw him that they ran over to him right away. Before Gerald

    could react, the two were already tightly hugging him!

    ¡°You¡­ Gerald, you scared the living daylights out of me¡­! Nori eximed, ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able

    to see you again¡­!¡± as she excitedly patted Gerald on the back.

    ¡°You bet! Brother Gerald, we were so worried about you! I¡­ I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay¡­!¡± Ray

    continued, his entire body trembling with relief.

    Gerald responded,ughing as he patted both of their shoulders forfort, ¡°There, there¡­ I¡¯m all

    right now! Still, now that I¡¯ve survived this disaster, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be showered with blessings!¡±

    Zelig couldn¡¯t help but smile as he called out, ¡°Brother Gerald¡­!¡± Zelig, who had been standing with

    Cyril from afar for some time, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he called out, ¡°Brother Gerald¡­!¡±

    Gerald grabbed Nori and Ray from him and walked over to Zelig after hearing that¡­

    Only to be met by Nori, who dashed forward and stood right in front of him, staring intently into his

    eyes¡­

    Gerald was frozen in ce for a moment, unsure of what Nori was nning to do, so he asked, ¡°¡­Is¡­

    something the matter?¡±

    Rather than responding verbally, Nori simply grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him close to her

    face¡­ kissing him on the lips!

    Gerald, understandably, waspletely taken aback. Nori, to think she¡¯d be so proactive!

    Even the others were taken aback, but they soon burst outughing like schoolchildren.

    Whatever the case may have been, Juno could finally rx now that Gerald was back. Everything

    would be fine as long as Gerald remained safe¡­

    ¡°¡­Humph!¡± So you¡¯ve figured out how to get back, haven¡¯t you? Nori grumbled as she red at

    Gerald, ¡°And here I thought you died somewhere alone!¡±

    Gerald simply smiled back at her, scratching the back of his head awkwardly before replying, ¡°¡­Well¡­

    I guess I¡¯m just one of the lucky ones!¡±

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1725

    Meanwhile, the shadowy figure and a few men could be seen being led across a mountain range

    engulfed in mes by Old Hughes.

    Withva and fire strewn about, the mountain felt not only hot, but also intimidating¡­

    The group hade to assist the enigmatic figure in obtaining the Sword of Might, an ancient weapon

    simr to the Fishgut Sword, which was also born in the same generation.

    While such swords had restrictions on who could wield them, if the sword deemed the wielder worthy,

    the sword would grant the wielder the sword¡¯s powers, which varied depending on the sword.

    Regardless, now that Gerald had the Fishgut Sword, it was the shadowy figure¡¯s turn to get his own

    sword.

    He would undoubtedly be strong and confident enough to overtake Dragonblood City once he obtained

    the Sword of Might¡­

    They soon found themselves in a cave¡­ Everyone could see vein-like streams ofva creeping all

    over the cave¡¯s walls as soon as they walked in.

    ¡°The cave we¡¯re in is called the Titan Cave, and the Sword of Might is within the stone pir in front of

    us!¡± Old Hughes eximed as he turned to face the shadowy figure.

    To be honest, theyout of this cave didn¡¯t differ all that much from Fishgut Cave, with the only major¡ª

    and obvious¡ªdifference being the numerousva streams as well as the extreme heat.

    ¡°Ah, I see! So that¡¯s the ancient Sword of Might with fire-breathing power!¡± eximed the enigmatic

    figure.

    ¡°It is, in fact¡­ Take a look at that stone over there. I¡¯m talking about the one with the palmprint carved

    into it.

    ce your hand on it, and the power of fire will be transferred to your body! After that, you¡¯ll be able to

    unlock the stone pir and get the sword!¡± Old Hughes exined.

    When the shadowy figure heard that, he did as he was told¡­

    The stone reacted instantly by summoning red-hot mes that quickly engulfed the shadowy figure¡¯s

    hand the second his palm was inserted into the carving!

    As his hand burned within the mes, the shadowy figure resisted the urge to scream by clenching his

    teeth.

    ¡°Take it in stride. When Old Hughes noticed how pale the shadowy figure¡¯s face was bing, he

    said, ¡°This is the only way you¡¯ll be able to get the sword.¡±

    Recognizing that retracing his hand now would negate all of his previous suffering, the shadowy figure

    simply continued to bear the pain as best he could¡­

    The shadowy figure couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony when his entire body suddenly ignited, his blue

    veins bulging horribly on his arm!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    An explosive sound could be heard from behind them a fraction of a secondter, resonating

    throughout the cave.

    Looking back, the stone pir appeared to have cracked open due to the massive mes¡­

    Everyone could see how beautiful the Sword of Might was now that it had been freed from its confines.

    The Sword of Might was truly majestic, with fiery red lines adorning the handle and draconic patterns

    carved into the de¡­

    The shadowy figure had already recovered from his pain at this point.

    He quickly walked over to the stone pir and grabbed the sword¡¯s handle, yanking it out with force!

    Dragon-like mes erupted from the sword¡¯s de the second it was drawn¡­

    With a sinister grin on his face, the shadowy figure raised the sword high in the air andughed

    arrogantly before proiming, ¡°The Sword of Might¡­¡± It¡¯s all mine now! Soon, the entire world will be

    mine!¡±

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1726

    To the enigmatic figure, possessing the Titan Sword essentially meant gaining unfathomable power.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Because the Sword of Might canpletely melt anyone it kills, not only would the shadowy figure be

    able to kill in the blink of an eye, but none of his victims¡¯ bones or blood would be left behind! It was a

    truly terrifying item¡­

    When Old Hughes saw that the shadowy figure had sessfully wielded the sword, he approached

    him and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve obtained the Sword of Might, you must keep your promise of letting me

    be in charge of Dragonblood city after you¡¯ve conquered it.¡±

    Naturally, Old Hughes had not led the enigmatic figure here with good intentions. The truth was that he

    had only done so so that, once the shadowy figure had obtained the sword¡¯s power, he could be

    the supreme leader of Dragonblood city.

    It was essentially so that the Titan Sword could be retrieved in the first ce that he had allowed

    Gerald to obtain the Fishgut Sword first.

    To put it bluntly, the Fishgut Sword served as a sort of barrier to the Titan Sword¡¯s acquisition.

    As a result, the Titan Sword could only be obtained after the Fishgut Sword had been recovered. In

    layman¡¯s terms, it was simr to how water and fire were ipatible.

    Regardless, after hearing what Old Hughes had to say, the shadowy figure smiled slyly before staring

    wickedly at the old man and saying, ¡°You know, Master Hughes, I¡¯m still not sure how powerful this

    sword is.¡±

    How can I know I¡¯ll be able to conquer Dragonblood City without first putting it to the test¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned about that! The Titan Sword¡¯s strength has been greatly increased now that the

    Fishgut Sword is no longer sealing its power!

    A simple sword swing is enough to inflict massive damage on your surroundings!

    As for what happens when you sh someone with it, I¡¯m sure you already know that they instantly

    melt!¡± Old Hughes replied with a smile, unaware that his final moments were approaching.

    ¡°What a force! Though, again, I believe I should test it on someone to see the effects for myself¡­¡±

    sneered the smirking shadowy figure as he red evilly at Old Hughes.

    Old Hughes couldn¡¯t help but stutter in response to the shadowy figure¡¯s expression, ¡°¡­You¡­ W-what

    are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not much¡­ The shadowy figure yelled, ¡°I¡¯m just using you as a test subject!¡± as he stabbed Old

    Hughe in the head with a malicious smile on his face!

    When his head caught fire, Old Hughes could only scream in pain as the mes spread throughout his

    body!

    The shadowy figure was able to confirm the true power of the Sword of Might by watching as fiery-red

    lines began coursing through the old man¡¯s dying body.

    A single sh, as the old man had said, was enough topletely melt a person!

    Hughes had not expected such a terrible fate to befall him, but there was little he could do at this

    point¡­

    Soon enough, all that was left of the old man was a flickering me¡­

    ¡°As if I still needed you after getting the Titan Sword¡­ Are you nning to take over Dragonblood City

    while I¡¯m around? Let your imagination run wild!¡±

    As he red at the dying me, the shadowy figure scoffed.

    Hughes was nothing more than a pawn in his hands. A pawn to assist him in obtaining the sword¡­

    The pawn was no longer useful to him now that it had served its purpose¡­

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1727

    That night, chaos ensued within Dragonblood City.

    The Hulkeroic Union waspletely wiped out, and Tiger himself¡ªthe leader of the union¡ªmet a

    grisly end with all his limbs butchered right off his body¡­

    Naturally, news of that struck fear in not only the people of the city, but also all the major ns there¡­

    Regardless, when morning came, Gerald and the others were resting in the Zorn family¡¯s home when

    all of a sudden, they were alerted by the presence of several people swiftly approaching them.

    The second they got their weapons ready, they were just in time to witness a shadowy figure

    descending from the sky, followed shortly after by several more men dressed fully in ck.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re strong and have malicious intent, Gerald. Please, be careful¡­!¡± whispered Juno.

    Gerald himself was well aware of this, though he simply nodded in response.

    From what he could see, the shadowy figure¡ªwho was releasing an immense murderous intent¡ªhad

    at least entered the Third Rank of the Avatar Realm¡­

    After a short pause, Gerald cleared his throat before asking, ¡°¡­Who are you? And why are you here?¡±

    Truth be told, Gerald felt that he had nevere across this person before.

    With that in mind, he was wondering why the shadowy figure was here to cause trouble for him and his

    friends.

    ¡°Look, just hand the Fishgut Sword over and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± sneered the shadowy figure without

    beating around the bush.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s expression darkened almost instantaneously.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To think that the shadowy figure not only knew about the Fishgut sword, but he also knew that it was in

    Gerald¡¯s possession!

    ¡°What kind of sword even is that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± bluffed Gerald.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and stop ying dumb! I¡¯m well aware that Old Hughes led you to that sword! Now hand it

    over or you¡¯ll soon be meeting him in the afterlife!¡± threatened the shadowy figure.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly knew that something must¡¯ve happened to Old Hughes.

    ¡°¡­You¡­ What have you done to him?!¡± growled Gerald, a frown on his face as he red at the

    shadowy figure.

    Laughing hysterically in response, the shadowy figure then retorted, ¡°Gerald, Gerald, Gerald¡­ You

    truly are too innocent for your own good! Do you really respect that old buffoon?

    He was simply using you! Just so you know, he only let you get the Fishgut Sword first so that I could

    obtain the Titan Sword!

    The Sword of Might! The deal was for me to wipe out the Hulkeroic Union and make him the supreme

    leader of Dragonblood City after I obtained the sword!

    Of course, things didn¡¯t go as he nned¡­ But why am I telling you all this, you¡¯ll soon be meeting him

    in hell anyway!¡±

    After hearing all that, Gerald found himself momentarily bbergasted. To think that Old Hughes was

    actually such a person¡­

    ¡°¡­What do you mean you were only able to obtain the Titan Sword after I got the Fishgut Sword? How

    are those two things even rted?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! You see, the Fishgut Sword was sealing the Titan Sword! Thanks to you taking it away, I was

    able to obtain the Titan Sword!¡± exined the shadowy figure.

    So that¡¯s why¡­ It appeared that he truly had been used.

    Following that, the shadowy figure even lifted the Titan Sword for Gerald to see, the sword constantly

    emitting strong, crimson mes and an overwhelming aura¡­

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1728

    ¡°Regardless, don¡¯t make me repeat myself! Hand over the Fishgut Sword and I¡¯ll spare your lives!

    Otherwise, you¡¯ll all get a taste of the Titan Sword!¡± threatened the shadowy figure.

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to hand it over that easily.

    After all, the Fishgut Sword was one of the ten ancient holy swords. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain it,

    so he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to just give it away so simply.

    Truth be told, Gerald also felt that the shadowy figure wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat him.

    With that in mind, Gerald wondered if he could obtain the Titan Sword as well after defeating him¡­

    As an idea came to him, Gerald paused for a moment before yelling, ¡°All of you, seek shelter first! I¡¯ll

    deal with him!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Juno and the others weren¡¯t the shadowy figure¡¯s match. With that in mind,

    them staying here for any longer would only result in them getting killed.

    Understanding that they would only be a burden to him in this situation, Gerald¡¯s party simply

    exchanged nces before nodding and rushing off.

    Once Gerald was sure that they were gone, he then turned to face the shadowy figure before dering,

    ¡°I propose that we have a duel to the death! Just the two of us! If I lose, you can have my life as well as

    the Fishgut Sword! However, you¡¯ll also have to promise that you¡¯ll spare my friends¡¯ lives. Deal?¡±

    Without even the slightest hesitation, the shadowy figure then replied, ¡°Deal! As if I¡¯d ever lose with the

    Sword of Might in my hands!¡±

    To the shadowy figure, Gerald wasn¡¯t ever going to be his match.

    After all, possessing the Titan Sword was akin to him holding all the power in the world, and that

    definitely served to amplify his arrogance¡­

    Even so, since both of them had already entered the Third rank of the Avatar Realm, it wasn¡¯t clear

    who would be the victor of this battle¡­

    Either way, after wielding their swords and getting into their attack stances, both of them simply red

    at each other, remaining motionless as they awaited the other party to strike¡­

    Without the slightest warning, the shadowy figure then let out a mighty roar before swinging his sword

    and sending a surge of mes flying toward Gerald! With how fast the solidified mes were flying

    toward Gerald, any regr person getting hit by that attack would surely end up getting sliced in half!

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, he simply swung the Fishgut Sword, sending his own

    surge of sparkling water flying toward the shadowy figure¡¯s attack!

    It was clear that the shadowy figure had forgotten that water triumphed over fire.

    As proof of that, the Titan Sword was only able to be obtained after the Fishgut Sword was pulled out.

    With that in mind, just like how water could put fire out, the Fishgut Sword could easily cancel out any

    of the Titan Sword¡¯s attacks.

    With that in mind, Gerald¡¯s surge of water easily put out the shadowy figure¡¯s fiery attack!

    Naturally, this stunned the shadowy figure. He hadn¡¯t taken this into ount!

    Seeing that the shadowy figure was momentarily bbergasted, Gerald quickly took the chance to fish

    out a talisman¡ªfrom his storage ring¡ªbefore tossing it into the sky!

    The next thing the shadowy figure knew, the talisman had burned up in the air, summoning several

    prickly liana vines that quickly wrapped themselves around him!

    Following that, Gerald quickly summoned the Astrabyss Sword before pointing its de toward the sky

    and yelling, ¡°By the Power of the Astrabyss!¡±

    Immediately after, a purple vortex with flickering lightning began forming in the sky¡­ and secondster,

    a beam of light bolted out of the vortex and right into the Astrabyss Sword!

    With that done, Gerald then swung his sword down hard, sending a surge of blinding white light flying

    toward the shadowy figure!

    The shadowy figure could only scream in agony as the light sliced through his body¡­! Until no further

    screaming followed.

    Now nothing but ashes, the shadowy figure was no more. Till his dying breath, he hadn¡¯t expected to

    be killed off by Gerald so easily¡­

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1729

    With the shadowy figure now dead, his men instantly turned to face each other before fleeing the area!

    After all, now that their boss was dead, there was no point in them staying there for any longer.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Realizing that there was a token of sorts within the shadowy figure¡¯s ashes, Gerald picked it up to see

    what was written on it¡­

    The words ¡®Ghost Sect¡¯ had been carved intricately onto the token, and Gerald could only raise a slight

    brow when he saw that. What kind of mysterious organization could the Ghost Sect be¡­?

    His train of thought was cut short when he suddenly heard Nori calling out, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Turning around, he watched as his friends quickly ran toward him.

    Stopping right before Gerald, Nori then asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Are you alright, Gerald? Are you

    hurt anywhere?¡±

    Smiling in response, Gerald simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nori and the others were instantly relieved. To them, as long as Gerald was fine, all

    was well in the world¡­

    Now that things had calmed down, Gerald turned to look at the Titan Sword that was hovering

    menacingly in the air¡­

    Walking over to it, he then grabbed onto the hilt¡­ and the second he did, hot and powerful energy

    surged right through his palm and into his elixir-of-life field!

    With how burning-hot his elixir-of-life field was now feeling, Gerald could tell that all the pain he was

    currently experiencing was due to the sword¡¯s power!

    ¡°G-Gerald? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Nori when she saw his pained expression.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± yelled Gerald as he quickly sat at the side.

    Hearing that, Nori and the others didn¡¯t dare go close to him. They could only stare at him from afar,

    hoping that he would turn out fine¡­

    Regardless, Gerald quickly took out a Heaven¡¯s apple before devouring it. Once that was done, he

    instantly began meditating.

    To his shock, eating the holy fruit didn¡¯t lessen the fiery sensation in his body at all. In fact, it only made

    it more intense!

    Yelling in agony, Gerald¡¯s forehead was now drenched in sweat, showing just how much pain the

    sword¡¯s power was inflicting onto him.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald eventually copsed from the excruciating pain!

    Upon seeing that, Nori immediately shouted, ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    As she ran over to check on him, Juno herself quickly ordered her servants to carry him over into a

    room to rest.

    Unbeknownst to the others, the Titan and Fishgut Sword had both morphed into a single beam of light

    that then entered Gerald¡¯s body¡­

    It would take an entire day before Gerald regained consciousness again¡­

    When the dazed youth finally awoke, the first thing he saw was Nori lying by the side of his bed. He

    couldn¡¯t help but think how lovely she looked, even when she was asleep¡­

    Her ears twitching as his bedsheets rustled, Nori woke with a start before looking at Gerald and

    joyously eximing, ¡°G-Gerald! You¡¯re finally awake¡­!¡±

    After Gerald fainted the day before, all his friends had been scared half to death, thinking that

    something terrible had befallen him¡­

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1730

    Now that he was awake, Nori could finally breathe a little easier¡­

    Nodding slowly in response, Gerald quickly found that he barely had any energy to even move.

    Still, while he was now feeling extremely weak, Gerald could tell that he had surprisingly already

    breached into yet another rank! With that said, he was now in the Fourth rank of the Avatar Realm¡­

    While that was the case, why was he feeling so weak after advancing? It truly was puzzling¡­

    As he thought about it, he figured that it had something to do with the Sword of Might.

    After all, before fainting, he vaguely remembered that not only had the fiery power of the Titan Sword

    surged into his body, but his own power had also been continuously sapped by something.

    Whatever the case was, the Sword of Might truly was a powerful weapon¡­ Even more powerful than

    the Fishgut Sword, in fact.

    Though that was the case, why was the shadowy figure not Gerald¡¯s match when he wielded it? From

    what Gerald could tell, it was because he wasn¡¯t the fated one.

    With that in mind, the shadowy figure probably wasn¡¯t able to inherit and use the sword¡¯s power at its

    fullest potential.

    With that in mind, Gerald¡ªbeing the fated one¡ªprobably experienced the full brunt of the sword¡¯s

    power due to the Titan Sword acknowledging him, which led to him eventually fainting¡­

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald felt that his thought process made sense, and that all that pain

    was necessary so that he could possess the full power of the Titan Sword¡­

    Now that his questions had been answered, Gerald retrieved a Heaven¡¯s apple from his storage ring

    before slowly munching on it¡­

    Not only was the holy fruit able to help him undergo breakthroughs, but it was also capable of healing

    injuries and restoring his energy. It truly was a treasured special medicine¡­

    True enough, after finishing the fruit, Gerald promptly regained his strength, and the aura in his body

    finally stabilized¡­

    Now that he had recovered, Gerald got out of bed before leaving the room together with Nori¡­

    As they passed by the courtyard, the duo saw Ray and the other two from his party chatting there.

    Upon realizing that Gerald had regained consciousness, the surprised Ray quickly ran over to him

    while shouting, ¡°Brother Gerald! You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Cyril ran over as well, and he quickly added in a concerned tone, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you

    alright? You scared us half to death yesterday, you know?¡±

    Smiling as he shook his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine now! The power of the Titan Sword

    was simply too immense, which was why I ended up fainting yesterday!¡±

    ¡°I see! Speaking of which, Brother Gerald, I can¡¯t help but notice that your power¡¯s increased again¡­

    Have you broken through?¡± asked Ray observantly as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I was surprised to find out about that too, but I guess I¡¯ve now entered the Fourth rank in

    the Avatar Realm!¡± replied Gerald.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Being able to rise up two ranks in less than a week¡­ Gerald truly was enviable¡­

    ¡°You really are a god for being able to break through so fast, Brother Gerald! To think that you¡¯ve

    already entered the Fourth rank of the Avatar Realm¡­ You simply are too powerful!¡± praised Cyril with

    a smile.

    After all, regr people couldn¡¯t even break through a single rank after cultivating for decades and

    even centuries! Yet here Gerald was, rising the ranks so easily! If those who had trained for so long

    knew about this, they¡¯d surely be irritated to death!

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply said in a humble tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m just really lucky!¡±

    Shaking his head, Ray paused for a moment before taking out a ck token and handing it to Gerald

    as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Gerald, you dropped this ck token the day before¡­ Where

    exactly did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that token was all that remained after he died. Why? Do you know about the token?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Ray then exined, ¡°It¡¯s an exclusive item of the Ghost Sect!¡±

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1731

    ¡°Ray, what exactly is this Ghost Sect?¡± Gerald asked curiously.

    Then, Ray started exining in detail.

    After listening to the exnation, Gerald and the rest understood it now.

    Apparently, Ghost Sect was a ce where the ghosts lived, and the ck shadow should be a member

    of Ghost Sect.

    ¡°Then, how can I go there?¡±

    After a pause, Gerald asked boldly.

    Ray opened his eyes wide and stared at him in surprise upon hearing him. He didn¡¯t expect that Gerald

    would have this idea.

    Ghost Sect was not a ce that anyone could go to. It was in the territory of Ghost Realm, a ce for

    lonely souls and wild ghosts which were ruled by the Ghost King.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, Ghost Sect is not a good ce. It is better not to go there!¡±

    Ray reminded Gerald seriously.

    ¡°Ray, don¡¯t worry. Since this matter is rted to Ghost Sect, I think I should go there and investigate!¡±

    Gerald patted on his shoulder and said.

    Why did the people of Ghost Secte to Dragonblood City and try to snatch this ancient holy sword

    away? This mystery made Gerald very puzzled. He had to solve it.

    ¡°Alright. Since you insist on going, I will go with you!¡±

    Ray knew that he could not persuade Gerald not to go, so he could only choose to apany him.

    After that, Ray told Gerald the time when Ghost Sect was opened and its location.

    Two dayster, at midnight.

    This was the day when the entrance of Ghost Sect would open.

    On this day, all the ghosts would gather here to enter Ghost Sect.

    Gerald and Ray went to the entrance of Ghost Sect. As for the other three, Gerald did not let them

    come along to avoid being noticed.

    There were a lot of ghosts at the entrance.

    It was the first time Gerald had seen so many ghosts, and this amazed him.

    ¡°Ray, will these ghosts hurt people?¡±

    Gerald leaned closer to Ray and whispered into his ear.

    Ray shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t. Today is the day of peace. No ghost

    can hurt other ghosts.¡±

    Hearing this, Gerald felt relieved.

    However, they only had twelve hours, or to be precise, it was Gerald who only had twelve hours.

    When the time was up, he had to leave Ghost Sect immediately, or he would not be able to get out

    forever and remain there as a ghost.

    Soon, it was time. The door of the spiritual world opened, and all the ghosts flocked in.

    Ray led Gerald into the spiritual world through the door.

    Once inside, they saw a huge ghost city where many ghosts had set up stalls to sell things just like a

    town in the olden days.

    Today was the most enjoyable day for the ghost because they coulde to Ghost Sect to buy things

    for themselves. The only thing was that they did not trade with ordinary coins, but coins specially used

    in Ghost Sect. So, they had to go to exchange for some.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Ray, are all these things around here edible? They¡¯re making me hungry!¡±

    Walking along the street, Gerald saw a lot of food around him which made him hungry, so he asked.

    ¡°Hehe, you can eat them, but you will lose a lot of masculine aura once you do so because these are

    food for ghosts, not humans.¡±

    Ray smiled and replied to Gerald.

    Gerald was discouraged immediately upon hearing this. He did not dare to think about it anymore as he

    did not want to lose his masculine aura.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce!¡±

    Ray told Gerald and brought him to a building not far away with big steps.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1732

    Once inside, Gerald realized that it was a huge casino.

    This was a casino in Ghost Sect. It was different from the casinos in the human world.

    ¡°Ray, why do I have a feeling that the ghosts can¡¯t feel me?¡±

    Suddenly, Gerald discovered something and asked Ray.

    He had a feeling that he was being totally ignored, and the ghosts around didn¡¯t notice him at all. What

    made him feel even stranger was that some ghosts even passed right through his body.

    ¡°Because you are not a real ghost, they won¡¯t discover you. Moreover, no humans are allowed in here!¡±

    Ray exined to Gerald immediately.

    When Gerald heard him, he was very excited. That would mean that he was invisible right now.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s up to you now. You can use your invisibility to help me gamble so that we can win some

    money to buy some good things.¡±

    Ray suggested to Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, Ray. No problem, just watch me!¡±

    Gerald agreed without reservation. It was great that he had finally found his advantage here.

    Later, Ray got Gerald to stand in the innermost position so that he could get a good peep to see

    everything.

    As for Ray, he sat in front of the table. Just a moment ago, when he was squeezing through the crowd,

    he had stolen a ghost coin from a ghost to make the coin his startup capital.

    Soon after, the ghost standing in the middle of the table started to roll the dice.

    After rolling for a while, the ghost covered the dice with a lid, and Ray looked at Gerald who was behind

    the ghost.

    After a quick peek, Gerald gave Ray a hand signal.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I bet low!¡±

    After seeing Gerald¡¯s hand signal, Ray shouted loudly.

    Then, he put the money on the low slot.

    After making his bet, the ghost revealed the dice.

    When he opened it, it was indeed a low number.

    This made the ghosts around them apuse. They didn¡¯t expect Ray to be so good at gambling so

    much so that he had made profits in just one go.

    However, Ray did not n to stop there.

    Since they were already there, he wanted to make a fortune.

    Soon after, the second round started.

    Just like before, the ghost in the middle rolled the dice.

    Then, he covered the dice again.

    Meanwhile, Gerald, who was behind the ghost, told Ray the number using hand signals.

    After looking at the hand signal, Ray put all his money on the low slot once more.

    ¡°I still want to bet low!¡±

    Ray shouted and put all the money on the low slot.

    Later, the ghost revealed the dice.

    Sure enough, it was a low number.

    Ray won again. But this time, he won much more than the first time.

    ¡°Alright, I have had enough, so I¡¯ll stop ying!¡±

    He had made enough to afford a feast. Therefore, Ray didn¡¯t want to continue gambling.

    However, there was an unspoken rule in casinos in the human world, and that was, those who won

    should not leave. Of course, this applied to casinos in the spiritual world as well.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1733

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Before Ray could take another step, a few ghosts stopped him.

    The ghost standing in the middle walked toward Ray and stared at him. ¡°There is no such thing as

    leaving after winning.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you guys have the guts to y the game? Or is it that you can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±

    Ray stared at the ghost coldly.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the ghost here would be just like humans in the real world, ying rogue when

    they couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    They still wanted to be rascals when they were already ghosts. This irritated Ray a lot.

    ¡°Huh! You can either continue to gamble until you lose all the money, or you can hand over the money

    before you leave. There are two options, you choose!¡±

    The ghost standing in the middle sneered and warned Ray, staring at him with threatening eyes.

    It seemed that the ghost did not n to let him leave.

    Since that was the case, Ray would not let them have their way.

    ¡°Is that so? What if I don¡¯t choose either of them?¡±

    Ray looked at them and asked again.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t me us for not showing mercy!¡±

    The ghost in the middle snorted and signaled the ghosts around him.

    Right after, the surrounding ghosts charged toward Ray and Gerald.

    Since they had made their moves, Gerald was definitely not going to spare them.

    He summoned his Fishgut Sword immediately and shed them.

    Swish!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At once, the Fishgut Sword wiped out a few ghosts effortlessly.

    Seeing this, the ghost standing in the middle showed fear on his face. He didn¡¯t know that Gerald would

    be this powerful and possess such a powerful weapon.

    ¡°You are not a ghost, but a human!¡±

    The ghost shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe. Good that you know now. So, are you still going to stop me?¡±

    Gerald smirked and asked the ghost.

    Now, the ghost did not dare to be arrogant anymore. He lowered his head and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare

    to. Please, you may leave!¡±

    Hearing this, Gerald smiled in satisfaction. Then, he left the casino with Ray.

    After they had left, Gerald and Ray found a spot to sit down.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so much money!¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked at the bag full of money in Ray¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Hehe. This is not real money, but the money of ghosts.¡±

    Ray chuckled and exined to Gerald.

    The money could only be used in Ghost Sect. It couldn¡¯t be used in the real world, so, it was kind of

    useless even if they had a lot.

    ¡°Ray, I¡¯m very hungry. What should I do?¡±

    As Gerald was talking to Ray, his stomach was already rumbling loudly.

    ¡°Okay. Let me see if there¡¯s a ce where you can eat. We should find a ce to spend the money!¡±

    Once he heard that, Ray suggested to Gerald.

    Then, Ray started scouring Ghost Sect with Gerald.

    Soon, Ray saw a big restaurant that looked simr to a restaurant in the real world.

    He led Gerald into the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ray shouted loudly once he went in, only to see a man in whitee out from inside and greet them

    with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hehe. What would you like to eat?¡±

    The restaurateur asked both Ray and Gerald.

    Hearing this, Ray and Gerald were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that the restaurateur could see Gerald.

    ¡°You can see me?¡±

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1734

    Gerald looked at the restaurateur in surprise and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The restaurateur smiled and answered.

    Hearing this, Gerald looked at Ray immediately and started worrying.

    ¡°Ray, it can¡¯t be that the effect of my medicine has passed, right?¡±

    Gerald asked Ray in surprise, then, he quickly took out his mobile phone to check the time.

    Looking at the time, twelve hours were not up yet. He had only been here for two hours.

    But why could this restaurateur see him? This made Gerald wonder in astonishment.

    ¡°Boss, why can you see him?¡±

    Ray asked the restaurateur curiously.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Because I¡¯m a human, just like you!¡±

    The restaurateur smiled and exined.

    Ray and Gerald finally understood the situation. So, that was why.

    ¡°Are you also a half-phantom?¡±

    Ray asked suspiciously.

    The restaurateur nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am. Let me introduce myself. My name is Garren Henry. I¡¯m

    the owner of this restaurant, and I am specifically responsible for receiving people from the real world

    here!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Garren. I am Ray Leighton, and this is my friend, Gerald Crawford. We were hungry,

    so we came to get some food. Since we are not half-phantom, we can¡¯t eat the food in Ghost Sect!¡±

    Then, Ray introduced himself to Garran and exined the reason foring to this ce.

    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry. The food I serve here is safe for humans!¡±

    Garren said immediately.

    Then, he seated Ray and Gerald at a table

    ¡°Garren, do humanse here often?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Once seated, Ray asked Garren.

    ¡°Not really. Most of the guests whoe here are ghosts. Humans rarelye. Besides, I onlye

    here for business when the entrance of the spiritual world is open. You are the first two humans from

    the real world I¡¯ve met,¡± Garren exined.

    ¡°Right, you don¡¯t look like ordinary people. You must be cultivators, right?¡±

    After that, Garren looked at Ray again and asked.

    Ray was startled when he heard Garren¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect that Garren would know.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Ray asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe. People whoe to my ce are all cultivators. There wouldn¡¯t be any other people!¡±

    Garren chuckled and exined.

    ¡°Then, you must be one as well!¡±

    Ray stared at Garren. Since he was a half-phantom, he had to also be a cultivator.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not really a cultivator. It¡¯s just that I became like this because of an ident.¡±

    Garrenughed bitterly and exined.

    In truth, there were very few people who could be half-phantoms. Some by ident, and some by

    experiment.

    However, Ray and Juno had be half-phantoms due to idents.

    Soon after, Garren served a lot of food on their table. All the food was from the real world.

    Looking at the food, their eyes glowed.

    ¡°Come on, dig in. There¡¯s more if this is not enough!¡±

    Garren told them.

    After that, Gerald and Ray started feasting.

    ¡°By the way, did you guyse here for the Ghostly Pearl?¡±

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1735

    ¡°Ghostly Pearl?¡±

    Gerald was puzzled when he heard that.

    It was his first time hearing about this Ghostly Pearl.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Garren saw Gerald¡¯s puzzled look and asked in surprise.

    Gerald and Ray shook their heads.

    ¡°The Ghostly Pearl is the treasure of Ghost Sect. It is said that it can increase one¡¯s cultivation level

    manyfold. That¡¯s why many soul cultivators wanted to steal it. And yet, you actually don¡¯t know about

    it?¡±

    Garren stared at Gerald in surprise as he exined, his face expressing his disbelief.

    ¡°Then, where can I get this Ghostly Pearl?¡±

    Gerald asked directly.

    Since the Ghostly Pearl was so precious, it triggered Gerald¡¯s interest greatly. Now, he was thinking of

    getting it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The Ghostly Pearl is in the hand of Ghost King. It¡¯s the treasure of Ghost King, so

    getting the Ghostly Pearl would not be a simple task. Many soul cultivators died at his hands!¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Later, Garren told them with a doubtful look.

    From Garren¡¯s words, they knew that the Ghostly Pearl must be a very extraordinary thing. Besides,

    the Ghost King that he mentioned was the leader of Ghost Sect. He wasn¡¯t someone who could be

    defeated by simply anyone.

    ¡°Where is Ghost King?¡±

    Gerald continued to ask curiously.

    ¡°Ghost King is in the deepest ghost cave. That is his territory. Besides, many ghost soldiers and ghost

    generals are guarding the ce, so it¡¯s very difficult to get inside. Even if you do get into the cave, it¡¯s

    very difficult to find the Ghostly Pearl.¡±

    Garren told Gerald the location of Ghost King immediately.

    ¡°How long will the Ghost Sect remain open?¡±

    After a pause, Gerald asked Garren.

    Frankly speaking, this was also Gerald¡¯s first timeing to Ghost Sect.

    Although he heard about it from Old Flint, it was his first time actuallying here, and it was indeed a

    very different experience.

    ¡°One month. However, the entrance will be closed during the day and only open at night!¡± Garren

    replied immediately.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded with a serious face.

    Since Ghost Sect would remain open for a month, it would mean that he had enough time to n how

    to get the Ghostly Pearl.

    If Gerald did not know about the Ghostly Pearl, he would not have bothered.

    But now that he knew about it, he would not let go of such a great opportunity.

    ¡°Good. Garren, we need your help. I want to get this Ghostly Pearl!¡±

    After that, Gerald told Garren definitively.

    When Garren heard that, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Gerald to actually have the idea of getting

    the Ghostly Pearl.

    ¡°But as I told you, Gerald, the Ghostly Pearl is not that easy to obtain!¡±

    Garren reminded Gerald worryingly.

    ¡°Yes, I know that. And that is the reason why I¡¯m interested in it. The more difficult it is, the more I want

    to try. And maybe, I will seed!¡±

    Gerald looked at Garren with a determined face and said.

    After hearing this, Garren couldn¡¯t help but agree to help.

    ¡°Alright. Tell me what I can help you with.¡± Garren asked directly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a n yet. Wait until I have a n, and I will tell you what to do!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t reply to Garren¡¯s question, but he simply reminded him.

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Once you have formted a n, tell me, and I will do my best to help you!¡±

    Garren agreed readily without any objection.

    Right then, Garrenpletely treated Gerald and Ray as his friends.

    Since they were friends, it was only natural for them to help each other.

    ¡°Right, I have a good thing here that I can give to your disciple!¡±

    Just then, Garren suddenly remembered something, and he hurriedly stood up. Then, he walked into

    the house.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1736

    After a short while, Garren walked out with a tag and handed it to Ray directly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ray received the tag, and he asked in doubt all of a sudden.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the token of Ghost King, right?¡±

    Without waiting for an exnation from Garren, Gerald directly revealed the name of the tag in Ray¡¯s

    hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the token of Ghost King, and it¡¯s also the thing on a ghost¡¯s body. With this, your

    disciple can have free ess to Ghost Sect. It¡¯s fine even if the effect of the medicine has subsided!¡±

    Garren looked at Ray and Gerald as he exined.

    Hearing that, both Gerald and Ray were very joyful. Unexpectedly, Garren actually owned such an

    item!

    ¡°Thank you, Boss Henry!¡±

    Ray immediately expressed his gratitude toward Garren.

    ¡°Alright, it should be dawn soon. Therge entrance of the spiritual world is about to be closed. I also

    need to pack up and leave this ce!¡±

    Garren looked at the time immediately after that. He found that it was almost early morning, so he

    immediately reminded both Gerald and Ray.

    ¡°Hmm, fine. Boss Henry, we¡¯ll leave first, then!¡±

    Gerald also stood up and said to Garren.

    After bidding each other goodbye, Gerald brought Ray along and left the Ghost Sect directly.

    By the time they went out of therge entrance of the Ghost Sect, the sky outside had turned white, just

    like the belly of a fish. It meant that it would soon be morning. Therge entrance of the Ghost Sect

    was about to be closed.

    ¡°Huh!

    ¡°The fresh air is so good. It¡¯s indeed veryfortable!¡±

    The moment he came out, Ray looked up at the sky and sighed emotionally in a loud voice.

    At that moment, the waterfall behind them was restored, and there were countless sshes of water,

    symbolizing that therge entrance of Ghost Sect had been officially closed.

    ¡°Gerald, I have a ssmate party tonight. Can youe with me?¡±

    In that instant, Juno suggested to Gerald.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock!¡±

    ¡°Fine, no problem!¡±

    Gerald chatted with Juno casually before he agreed to do so.

    Since it was Juno¡¯s ssmate party, Gerald certainly needed to keep herpany and go with her.

    Hearing that Gerald had promised to go, Juno also revealed a delighted smile.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At night.

    Gerald drove a car and went to her ssmate¡¯s party with her.

    In Treka City. In Royal Grand Hotel.

    ¡°Juno, it seems like your ssmates are quite rich.¡±

    Gerald smiled and looked at Juno, teasing her.

    Juno also smiled lightly and responded, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met them. They sent me an

    invitation card this time around, and that¡¯s why I know of such a ssmate party!¡±

    After she had said that, Gerald parked the car promptly. Then, he brought Juno into the hotel.

    ¡°Juno!¡±

    At that moment, they heard a call from behind them.

    Both of them immediately turned around and took a look. It was a woman in a long purple dress. She

    was walking toward them with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Ruth!¡±

    Juno suddenly squealed.

    After simply exchanging pleasantries with each other, the three of them immediately went upstairs.

    The ssmate party was held in arge banquet hall.

    ¡°I heard that this ssmate party is organized by the ss monitor alone. It seems like a lot of money

    was spent!¡±

    As Juno and Ruth Gurvell were walking, they chatted with each other.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1737

    The three of them opened the door of the banquet hall and walked into the hall.

    As soon as Juno and Ruth had entered the venue, they soon attracted all of the people¡¯s attention in

    the hall.

    ¡°Miss Zorn, the beauty is here!¡±

    Suddenly, a man¡¯s excited voice was heard.

    A man in a blue suit walked over hurriedly immediately after that. He came to stand before Gerald and

    the twodies.

    ¡°Juno, finally you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    The man in the blue suit was full of smiles as he looked at Juno and greeted her. His eyes were filled

    with fervent joy.

    That person was Juno¡¯s ss monitor in university, and his name was Xanry Quirke.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Monitor, you¡¯ve exaggerated it. The ssmate party would still be lively even without me.¡±

    Juno smiled faintly and said.

    Looking at Xanry before her made Juno feel that he was just as annoying as he used to be in the past.

    The main thing was Xanry always addressed her as Juno, and it made her ufortable when she

    heard that. After all, she did not have a very close rtionship with Xanry, and they were not

    considered particrly familiar with each other.

    However, since there were so many people there, Juno had no way to say much. They were

    ssmates, and it was unnecessary to humiliate others.

    ¡°s! Juno, you¡¯re wrong. If you didn¡¯te, what¡¯s the fun of our ssmate party?¡±

    Xanry immediately grabbed the chance to say this to Juno.

    Standing at the side, Gerald observed Xanry. He felt that Xanry was extremely good at pretending.

    In truth, Gerald had already seen through Xanry¡¯s inner thoughts. Xanry just wanted to obtain Juno.

    Unfortunately for him, Gerald was not about to give him that chance.

    ¡°Juno, is he the ss monitor you mentioned before?¡±

    Gerald deliberately walked forward and hugged Juno, asking her with a faint smile. He just wanted to

    do that purposely in front of Xanry to let thetter know that Juno belonged to him.

    Seeing Gerald putting on such an act, Juno was not surprised. On the contrary, she felt warm inwardly

    with a deep sense of security.

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my ss monitor¡ªXanry Quirke!¡±

    Juno looked obedient and charming, leaning close to Gerald¡¯s shoulder as she replied to him.

    Seeing this, Xanry was stunned all of a sudden. He totally did not expect that there would be such a

    scene.

    ¡°Juno¡­ This is?¡±

    After a pause, Xanry asked Juno slightly awkwardly.

    Without waiting for Juno to say anything, Gerald looked at Xanry with a smile as he greeted him,

    ¡°Monitor, nice to meet you. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Juno¡¯s boyfriend, and my name is Gerald

    Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that, Xanry¡¯s heart skipped a beat instantly.

    It had never urred to him that Juno had a boyfriend. It was even beyond his expectation that Juno

    would actually bring her boyfriend along to join the ssmate party.

    Putting Xanry aside, the other ssmates who were around also revealed shocked expressions one

    after another.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    They knew for a fact how madly Xanry had tried to gain Juno¡¯s affections in the past. However, he was

    always rejected by Juno.

    Yet now, Juno actually had a boyfriend. That would indeed make them feel shocked and incredulous.

    They wondered what kind of person Gerald was since he was actually able to gain Juno¡¯s affections.

    At that moment, Xanry was very annoyed inwardly, but he could not express that. Therefore, he could

    only pretend to be fine.

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±

    Xanry revealed a smile as he greeted Gerald.

    The ssmate party officially started immediately after that.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1738

    Everyone took their seats one after another, sitting at the dining table as they ate and chatted among

    themselves.

    Naturally, both Gerald and Juno sat at the same dining table with Ruth. Of course Xanry was there too.

    ¡°Come, Mr. Crawford! Let me toast to you!¡±

    At that moment, Xanry took the initiative to stand up, holding the wine ss. He then smiled faintly at

    Gerald, toasted to him, and said.

    Seeing that, Gerald also cordially stood up as he toasted Xanry, ¡°Ha! Ha! Thank you, monitor!¡±

    After he had said that, both of them gulped down the entire ss of wine at the same time.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re quite good at drinking. It seems that you must have always drunk a lot!¡±

    When Xanry saw Gerald gulp down the ss of wine in such a frank and straightforward manner, he

    smiled and teased Gerald.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I don¡¯t drink wine usually. I only have a ss or two. Honestly, I¡¯m not good at

    drinking!¡±

    Gerald responded to Xanry in a very humble manner.

    Gerald could discern that Xanry was sounding him out. However, since Xanry wanted to sound him out,

    he certainly had to put on an act to conform to Xanry¡¯s action. He wanted to see what exactly Xanry

    wanted to do.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Crawford, you need to drink more today. After all, you¡¯re Juno¡¯s boyfriend. You

    must be extraordinary since you were able to be Juno¡¯s boyfriend. I wonder what kind of high post

    you have now.¡±

    Xanry then started asking Gerald.

    Hearing that, one soon knew that Xanry had certainly started topare himself with Gerald in an

    offensive manner. It seemed as though Xanry wanted to retrieve a little bit of confidence and advantage

    in other aspects of Gerald.

    Still, no matter what Xanry wanted to do, it was to no avail. It was because Gerald felt that Xanry could

    never bepared with him. Xanry was entirely not on par with him.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Monitor, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m not worthy of a high post, and I¡¯m just doing a small business

    myself.¡±

    Gerald smiled very calmly as he looked at Xanry and responded.

    Hearing that, Xanry was deeply happy inwardly. He was wondering what kind of job Gerald had, but

    Gerald had absolutely no way to bepared to him.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re very humble. Come, Mr. Crawford. Let¡¯s have another ss of wine!¡± Xanry lifted

    his wine ss again and toasted Gerald, saying such words. He wanted to make Gerald drunk.

    Gerald certainly would not let Xanry have his way. It was because Xanry could never imagine how

    good at drinking Gerald was.

    Soon, the first stage of the ssmate party was over.

    After the meal, the subsequent activity was certainly the amusement activities.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ve booked the entertainment hall upstairs. Do go upstairs and have fun. I¡¯ll

    pay for all expenses tonight!¡±

    Xanry then shouted at the surrounding ssmates in a loud voice.

    Hearing that, the surrounding ssmates cheered and whooped loudly one after another. It made

    Xanry feel very good, and he felt that he had everyone¡¯s attention at that moment.

    After that, they went to the entertainment hall upstairs.

    Meanwhile, Gerald sat on the sofa at the side with Juno and Ruth.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Juno, your ss monitor is very generous.¡±

    After they had sat down, Gerald inevitably made a sarcastic joke and said to Juno.

    Quite frankly, Gerald¡¯s words were filled with ridicule. In truth, he knew that Xanry just wanted to show

    himself off by doing so, making himself the center of attraction. Xanry wanted everyone to think that he

    was very sessful.

    After Juno heard that, she said nothing. She was uninterested in anything rted to Xanry.

    Just then, they saw Xanry walking toward them.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it turns out that you¡¯re here. Why are you sitting here? Do you want to go and y

    bowling with me?¡±

    Xanry walked over to Gerald and suggested, full of smiles.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1739

    ¡°Bowling? s! I truly have never yed it before.¡±

    After Gerald heard that, he pretended to reply in doubt.

    Since he wanted to put on an act, he certainly needed to go through with it. He wanted to have fun with

    Xanry properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me teach you. Come! Let¡¯s go and have fun!¡±

    After Xanry heard that, he was not doubtful at all. He cheerfully said this to Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll go and have fun with you!¡±

    Gerald directly agreed to do so. After that, he looked toward Juno.

    ¡°Juno, I¡¯ll go and y bowling for a while. Just have a chat here!¡±

    After Juno heard that, she naturally had no objection. She knew that Gerald certainly had his own

    thoughts. Naturally, she would not stop him. She could only remark that it was not a good choice for

    Xanry to look for trouble with Gerald. Till then, Xanry would definitely regret it.

    Soon Gerald had arrived at the bowling alley with Xanry.

    Both Xanry and Gerald upied ane respectively.

    ¡°Come, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ll teach you how to y this game. Just observe me!¡±

    Xanry smiled and said to Gerald. After that, he picked up a bowling ball and held it in his hand.

    Xanry walked forward and then exerted himself, pulling the bowling ball in his hand backward before

    throwing it forward.

    The bowling ball soon started rolling in thene.

    Bang!

    With that one shot, the pins were hit directly.

    Xanry¡¯s shot directly knocked down all of the pins. Seeing that, Gerald knew that Xanry clearly had

    considerable experience with bowling. Besides, he was also a person with very powerful strength.

    It seemed like Xanry had deliberately asked him to y bowling together just for the sake of bullying

    him.

    But Xanry had assumed that Gerald was too weak.

    Unbeknownst to him, Gerald had yed bowling before. Not only that, but he also had a lot of

    experience.

    Gerald had deliberately imed that he did not know how to y bowling just so Xanry would not see

    through his act. It was all for the sake of exposing Xanry¡¯s true colors.

    Since Xanry wanted to y this game, Gerald would y with him properly.

    ¡°Come, Mr. Crawford. Give it a try!¡±

    At that moment, Xanry picked up a bowling ball and handed it to Gerald before saying that.

    Gerald received the bowling ball and walked forward, pretending to be unfamiliar with it. He did the

    same action as Xanry had done before. He then threw the bowling ball in his hand forward.

    However, Gerald purposely threw it in an askew manner, and he did not hit a single pin.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    When Xanry saw that Gerald had failed to hit the pins, he soon burst into a roar of loudughter all of a

    sudden.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, it seems like you need to practice more. It¡¯ll be fine after you practice a few times!¡±

    Xanry pretended to be kind and reminded Gerald.

    Gerald also did not bother about him. Instead, he continued to pick up another bowling ball and

    purposely practiced his skills.

    Xanry was indeed stupid, for he had not seen through anything. He had absolutely not found out that

    Gerald was actually pretending.

    If it was someone else who was professional, Gerald was afraid that they would have long seen

    through it and found that he definitely knew how to y bowling.

    After a short while, Xanry looked toward Gerald again.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I see that you¡¯ve practiced for so long. Why don¡¯t we have apetition? Let¡¯s have a

    round, shall we?¡±

    Xanry suggested to Gerald.

    Gerald knew that Xanry was about to start, and his true colors were about to be exposed.

    As expected, that was Xanry¡¯s purpose. Xanry wanted topete with Gerald and bully him fiercely in

    order to humiliate him.

    Gerald had seen through everything, but he was unwilling to point that out.

    Certainly, Gerald was not the kind of person who would not conform to that.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Gerald directly agreed to do so.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740

    Gerald Crawford:The Secretly Rich Man Novel (Invisible or Poorest) Chapter 1740

    ¡°How about this? We definitely need something at stake for apetition, right? What do you think

    about 150 dors for a round?¡±

    At that moment, Xanry looked toward Gerald and suggested to him. He had long nned a small

    scheme in his heart.

    Gerald sneered inwardly. It seemed like Xanry was mad about money. He actually wanted 150 dors

    for one round of bowling.

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡±

    After a pause, Gerald directly agreed to do so.

    After all, money was nothing to Gerald. Besides, it was uncertain that he would lose terribly.

    Everything was in his control.

    ¡°Monitor, don¡¯t bully Juno¡¯s boyfriend in such a terrible manner. If not, Juno will get angry!¡±

    In that instant, a male ssmate who was sitting at the side watching another¡¯s misfortune teased

    Xanry. His tone was filled with ridicule for Gerald.

    Gerald also did not care about those people. After all, everything would be knownter.

    Gerald would humiliate them vehemently, giving every one of them a soundless p.

    They wanted to bully him, but they did not cut the coat ording to their clothes. Was it that easy to

    bully him?

    ¡°Come on! Mr. Crawford, we¡¯ll take turns. Let¡¯s see who has the highest score at the end!¡±

    Xanry immediately described the rules to Gerald. He was rather impatient to bully Gerald vigorously.

    Gerald nodded slightly without saying anything.

    Soon, the machine had ced the pins nicely, and thepetition started.

    Xanry was the first to begin. He took a bowling ball, directly making a perfect arc in the air before the

    ball fell on the floor and rolled out.

    After he threw the ball, he did not even spare it a nce. He was filled with confidence.

    Bang! There was the crisp sound of a crash.

    During the first round, Xanry had hit all of the pins, gaining ten points.

    There were a total of ten pins, and one point would be rewarded for knocking down a pin.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Monitor, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Monitor is just too handsome!¡±

    Seeing that Xanry had knocked down all of the pins, the surrounding ssmates cheered one after

    another, all of them praising him.

    For a moment, Xanry was wallowing in the enjoyment of pleasure.

    Next, it was Gerald¡¯s turn. He got up and picked up a bowling ball. Gerald certainly would not directly

    show his true strength during that round. It was because the time had note.

    Hence, Gerald had to purposely fail to hit the pins no matter what.

    After he had thought it over, he threw the ball out randomly. The bowling ball rolled in thene swiftly

    before rolling out of thene. The result was invalid, and he gained no points for that round.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    That scene soon made everyone around that ce burst into roars ofughter, and they thought that

    Gerald was just too weak.

    However, Gerald did not bother about those people.

    Gerald had done that on purpose, so he let them mock him all they wanted.

    The more they mocked him now, the deeper the humiliation they would sufferter.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mr. Crawford, it¡¯s fine. Everyone makes mistakes!¡±

    Xanry purposely endured it and refrained fromughing. He looked at Gerald and consoled him.

    After that, as he was talking, he picked up the bowling ball. He started to throw the ball for the second

    round of the game.

    The machine had just reset the pins nicely. The second round of the game had begun.

    It was the same as before, and Xanry decisively threw out the bowling ball in his hand.

    The bowling ball rolled on thene, rolling toward the pins quickly.

    Bang!

    It hit the pins sessfully.

    However, the second round was not as smooth as the first round, and Xanry only knocked down seven

    pins, gaining seven points.

    Actually, Xanry had done that purposely. He deliberately went easy on Gerald. If not, he would be

    deemed too cruel. Besides, Gerald was Juno¡¯s boyfriend no matter what. He did not want Juno to get

    angry at himter, thinking that he was entirely bullying Gerald.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741

    ¡°Your move, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Xanry as he turned to look at Gerald once he was done.

    It was now the start of the second round, and Gerald knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to obtain zero marks

    again or the gap between his score and Xanry¡¯s would be toorge for him to turn the game

    aroundter.

    With that, Gerald picked a bowling ball up before slowly walking toward thene.

    The second he got into position, however, Gerald heard Xanry yell out from behind him, ¡°Just make

    some bold toss, Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hit anything, just take it as practice! After all, you

    need a lot more of it to even be able to take on me!¡±

    As roars ofughter ensued, Gerald simply closed his eyes¡­ Before slowly opening them again.

    Taking a step forward, Gerald then tossed the bowling ball!

    Rather than swerving to the side this time, the ball instead rolled straight for the pins, momentarily

    surprising Xanry and the others.

    While the sound of bowling pins getting knocked over could be heard, Gerald only managed to hit five

    pins. With that in mind, he was now twelve marks behind Xanry.

    Since there were six more rounds before the game ended¡ªwith the game consisting of eight rounds in

    total¡ªGerald felt that being twelve marks behind Xanry wasn¡¯t really a particrlyrge difference.

    After all, he simply needed to get a higher final score than him to win.

    ¡°¡­Not bad, Mr. Crawford! I guess you really do have some talent to be able to hit five pins!¡± said Xanry

    as he insincerely praised Gerald. Truth be told, the fact that Gerald had managed to hit five pins in the

    first ce was truly vexing him. How lucky!

    While that hit was certainly surprising, Xanry quickly summarized that Gerald still wasn¡¯t a threat to him.

    He¡¯d definitely still be able to win and obtain that hundred and fifty dors!

    With that, their little contest resumed and the third round began.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Using his usual tactic, Xanry tossed the ball as easily as the first two rounds¡­ and following the

    ttering of falling pins, only a single pin remained standing!

    Since he had managed to gain nine points, Xanry now had a total of twenty-six points and this led

    those surrounding him to instantly cheer.

    Even before Gerald made his move, however, he could already tell that that same crowd was going to

    jeer at him no matter what score he got. Still, it was clear to him that those spectators were simply fools

    fawning over Xanry. With that in mind, their jeers meant little to Gerald. Gerald hadn¡¯t even disyed

    his true capabilities yet.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then retrieved his third ball and tossed it skillfully without the slightest

    hesitation, a clear contrast to how he tossed his ball in the previous two rounds.

    This was all ording to n, of course. Gerald had applied perfect amounts of force to his throws to

    disy increasing amounts of strength and skill in each passing round. That way, not only would Xanry

    not be too quick to be suspicious of him, but he would also be able to ensure that he was making

    progress in the game.

    If everything went smoothly, everyone would surely have a vastly different opinion of him by the end of

    the bowling match.

    Regardless, as the ball rolled seamlessly on thene, the familiar tter of bowling pins could be

    heard¡­ Gerald had managed to hit seven pins this time, and he now had twelve points, which meant

    that he was now only fourteen marks behind Xanry!

    Seeing that Gerald had managed to hit even more pins this time, Xanry¡¯s expression turned even more

    unpleasant. To think that Gerald would be able to progress so quickly! He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to go

    easy on the youth anymore or their scores would just keep getting closer!

    ¡°¡­It appears that you¡¯re getting the hang of the game extremely quickly, Mr. Crawford! I guess I can¡¯t

    go easy on you anymore!¡± dered Xanry, making sure to make it obvious that he had been going

    easy on Gerald this entire time.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his mind as he thought, ¡®I wonder who¡¯s truly

    going easy on who now¡­¡¯

    Whatever the case was, the fourth round soon began¡­

    Since Xanry was up first, he got his ball before concentrating hard on the pins before him¡­

    Once he was ready, he tossed the bowling ball toward the pins extremely swiftly!

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742

    Xanry realized that he had made a miscalction the second the ball hit thene with a loud ¡®thud¡¯

    before swerving right into the gutter! With that in mind, Xanry ended up getting no points for that round.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Xanry couldn¡¯t help but frown. To think that he would actually make such a mistake at the

    worst possible time! How dissatisfactory!

    Gerald himself wasn¡¯t about to miss the chance to ridicule Xanry. Laughing aloud, Gerald then scoffed,

    ¡°I guess you made a mistake just in time for me to catch up to you, Monitor! You have my thanks!¡±

    Hearing that, Xanry grew immensely annoyed, though he didn¡¯t really have anything to retort. After all,

    he was the one who had been careless.

    Laughing bitterly in response, Xanry then replied, ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! I guess you do have a chance now!¡±

    While Gerald didn¡¯t say it out, in his mind, he was thinking, ¡®Go on pretending! You¡¯re still trying hard to

    put up an act even after I¡¯ve given you a tform, huh?¡¯

    Now that it was Gerald¡¯s turn again, he figured that it was high time he started closing the gap between

    their scores even more. As long as he remained a few points behind Xanry, he wouldn¡¯t make his

    capabilities too obvious, and Xanry would surely continue being smug about it till the veryst moment.

    With that in mind, Gerald then got up and took yet another ball. Tossing it in one fluid motion, the ball

    rolled so steadily that by the time it got to the bowling pins, all ten of them ended up falling!

    While gasps could be heard from the audience, Xanry¡¯s frown only deepened. Now that Gerald had

    twenty-two points, he was only four marks behind Xanry. If he wasn¡¯t careful, Gerald was surely going

    to surpass his score in the next round!

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m about to catch up to you, monitor!¡± said Gerald with a chuckle.

    Forcing augh, the awkward Xanry then moved to take his fifth ball.

    He now understood that due to him wanting to win so much in the previous round, he had gotten

    impatient, which led to his terrible performance. As the saying went, ¡®slow and steady wins the race¡¯.

    With that in mind, Xanry made sure to calm himself before tossing his next shot.

    Naturally, now that he was much more focused, Xanry was able to get a strike as well!

    Seeing that, his ssmates instantly began cheering once more!

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°Awesome, monitor! You got a strike again!¡±

    Now that he had returned to his normal performance, Xanry couldn¡¯t help but sh a smile. He was

    going to triumph over Gerald if it was thest thing he did!

    Gerald, on the other hand, simply retained his poker face. Standing there calmly, it almost seemed like

    he didn¡¯t even care about Xanry¡¯s performance¡­

    The truth was, however, that Gerald was cooking up a n in his head. In his mind, he was thinking

    that instead of simply winning thepetition by andslide, wouldn¡¯t it annoy Xanry even more if he

    won with only a single point higher than Xanry?

    Just as Gerald was thinking how interesting that oue would be, his train of thought was cut short

    when Xanry scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Mr. Crawford! Could it be that you¡¯re getting frightened of me?¡±

    The fact that Gerald still hadn¡¯t made his move made Xanry delighted to no end. His humiliation earlier

    was definitely being redeemed now!

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743

    Nodding slightly, Gerald then picked up another bowling ball before tossing it almost nonchntly.

    Even so, he ended up getting yet another strike! How astonishing!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, monitor! It appears that I¡¯ve hit all of them again! I guess I¡¯ve already mastered bowling!¡±

    replied Gerald as he smiled while looking at Xanry.

    Currently, while Xanry was still ahead with thirty-six points, Gerald was only four points behind him.

    With only three rounds left, thepetition was going to end soon. Who was going to be the victor?

    ¡°¡­A bit too early to celebrate, wouldn¡¯t you say, Mr. Crawford? After all, we still have three rounds to

    decide the victor!¡± scoffed Xanry as he picked yet another bowling ball to start the fifth round.

    After positioning himself, Xanry then aimed for the pins before swiftly tossing the ball toward them!

    When tossing a bowling ball, the route the ball ended upnding in would alter the ball¡¯s strength as

    well as the number of pins it could hit. With that in mind, not everyone could just hit a strike as they

    pleased. If they were really unlucky, then the bowling ball would even end up rolling into the gutter!

    Even so, Xanry had made use of this knowledge¡ªas well as his aiming skills¡ªto perfectly calcte

    the direction and strength of the ball. With how straight the ball was now rolling, Xanry was more than

    certain that he had secured himself another strike!

    As the ball crashed into the pins, everyone held their breath as they watched the ones at the sides

    wobble to and fro¡­ Until eventually, only one pin remained standing! With nine pins knocked over,

    Xanry now had forty-five points in the bag!

    Even so, Xanry felt that the results weren¡¯t ideal. After all, now that he had missed one pin, Gerald was

    one point closer to catching up to him!

    Regardless, it was now Gerald¡¯s turn. As long as he managed to hit all the pins, there would only be a

    three-point difference between their scores!

    Picking the ball up before Xanry even had a chance to taunt him, Gerald then casually tossed it down

    thene¡­ only to end up getting another strike! How stupefying!

    Due to that, there was now only a three-point difference between the two. With only two rounds left in

    the game, the winner of thepetition was soon to be announced¡­

    Looking dead serious now, Xanry was worried out of his mind. After all, if he didn¡¯t perform well in the

    final two rounds, missing a single pin would result in Gerald winning thepetition!

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry monitor, but it seems that I got another strike! Lucky me!¡± said Gerald in an apologetic tone

    as he put on an innocent fa?ade.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Hearing that, Xanry was so infuriated that he wanted to pummel Gerald to bits! However, he knew

    better than to do that. After all, that would surely make him look like a sore loser!

    With that, the sixth round then began¡­

    Picking the ball up, the worried Xanry couldn¡¯t help but quiver slightly. He knew that being defeated by

    Gerald would surely bring him immense humiliation, and understanding that only served to amplify his

    nervousness¡­

    After slightly hesitating, Xanry then tossed the ball forward¡­ However, it instantly rolled askew!

    Seeing that, Xanry instantly knew that the results wouldn¡¯t look pretty. Fortunately, he still ended up

    hitting four pins. With that, he now had a total of forty-nine points.

    ¡°Oh no, it appears that you¡¯ve made another mistake, monitor!¡± said Gerald who wasn¡¯t going to miss

    the chance to humiliate him.

    Fuming mad, Xanry thought to himself, ¡®Like I¡¯m blind¡­ I can see that¡­! You don¡¯t have to rub it in!¡¯

    Whatever the case was, Xanry could now only hope that Gerald would also make a mistake. If that

    happened, then Xanry would still have one final chance to turn things around¡­

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744

    Unfortunately for him, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to grant him such a chance.

    Immediately picking the bowling ball up, Gerald then walked toward thene¡­ Without even having to

    look where he was throwing, Gerald then confidently tossed it toward the pins.

    Every dog had its day, and it was now Gerald¡¯s turn to do the mocking. After all, he was simply doing

    the same thing that Xanry had done to him in the first round.

    Whatever the case was, as expected, no pins remained standing, signifying yet another strike from

    Gerald. With the scores being fifty-two against forty-nine now, Gerald¡¯s score had finally surpassed

    Xanry¡¯s¡­

    With Gerald¡¯s turn over, the start of the seventh and final round began¡­

    By this point, Xanry knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to mess up anymore. If he didn¡¯tnd a strike, then he

    would surely lose to Gerald!

    He was also worried that Gerald would get yet another strike¡­ If that happened, then Xanry would still

    lose thepetition, regardless of whether he managed to get that final strike or not¡­ With that in

    mind, he could only pray that Gerald made a mistake in his final throw.

    Shaking the thought off, Xanry then picked his final bowling ball before walking toward thene¡­

    As he took in a deep breath, Xanry heard as his ssmates began cheering for him.

    ¡°Monitor,e on, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ll definitely win, monitor!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xanry felt his confidence slowly return to him.

    Now that he had recovered his strength, he red at the pins before tossing the ball forward in a fluid

    motion!

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Rolling in a straight line, the ball never swerved, and in the end, all ten pins were hit with a loud tter!

    ¡°Strike!¡± yelled Xanry as he instantly jumped in joy and excitement. At the very least his final throw

    wasn¡¯t a disappointment.

    However, now that that was over, it was now Gerald¡¯s turn¡­

    Gerald¡¯s performance in this final round would decide who won the battle. If Gerald got another strike,

    then it would officially be Xanry¡¯s loss. However, if Gerald flubbed his roll, then it would be Xanry¡¯s

    win¡­

    Looking at Xanry¡¯s score of fifty-nine, Gerald knew that he only had to hit eight pins in order to surpass

    Xanry by a single point. Of course, with how easily he had been getting strikes, hitting eight pins was

    nothing to Gerald.

    With that, Gerald then picked his final bowling ball and adjusted the strength in his hands¡­ before

    tossing the ball forward!

    Swiftly rolling along thene, the ttering of pins could soon be heard as the bowling ball¡¯s strike left

    only two pins standing¡­

    Just as Gerald had hoped for, he had managed to hit exactly eight pins, and with his score being sixty,

    he had managed to win against Xanry by exactly one point!

    Xanry himself could only stand there,pletely bbergasted. To think that he would be defeated by

    someone who hadn¡¯t even yed bowling before!

    Of course, Gerald was no stranger to bowling, but Xanry didn¡¯t know that, nor did he need to.

    Regardless, despite winning, Gerald didn¡¯t want Xanry to get too embarrassed. After all, in the end, he

    was still Juno¡¯s monitor. With that said, Gerald knew he had to give Xanry at least some respect.

    With that in mind, Gerald then smiled faintly before saying in a humble tone, ¡°I guess I won, monitor!

    Sorry for that! However, I know how much of a pro you are in this game, so I¡¯m pretty sure you

    deliberately lost to me, right?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xanry instantly caught on to what Gerald was trying to do. Since Gerald was

    granting him a chance to lessen his shame, Xanry was certainly not going to say no to that.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745

    With that, Xanry then got his wallet before fishing a hundred and fifty dors out to hand to Gerald.

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to say no to that money. After all, he deserved it, and he wasn¡¯t

    embarrassed to take it.

    Now that the game was over, Gerald then waved farewell to Xanry before heading back to Juno¡¯s side.

    Seeing that he was finally back, Juno was prompted to ask, ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just yed around for a while. Regardless, I got a bit tired so I¡¯m back now!¡± exined Gerald

    with a faint smile.

    Naturally, she believed Gerald¡¯s words. After all, there was no way she could¡¯ve known about the

    incident between Gerald and Xanry. Then again, even if she was aware of it, she probably wouldn¡¯t

    have thought much about it. Hell, she would probably feel that Gerald had done well in teaching Xanry

    a lesson.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Regardless, after a short while, both of them watched as Xanry walked over to them with a few bottles

    of wine and what appeared to be some dice in hand.

    Sitting right before Gerald, Xanry then smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯d say we didn¡¯t have that much of a

    good time earlier, Mr. Crawford. With that in mind, what say you and me y something new?¡±

    Hearing that, Juno couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly as she looked at Xanry, wondering what he was up

    to.

    Gerald himself could only contemptuously think, ¡®So,e back to look for more trouble after I

    defeated you earlier? How reluctant to lose are you? I guess the only way to drill it into you is by

    showing you the grim reality of things!¡¯

    Since Xanry was still pestering him, Gerald was no longer against hiding his true strength. If it was a

    game Xanry wanted, then Gerald was going to y properly to show Xanry just how powerless he truly

    was against him. Xanry was about to learn the hard way that Gerald wasn¡¯t someone who could be

    trifled with.

    ¡°Not a problem, monitor! Though I wonder what you¡¯re nning to y?¡± asked Gerald with a subtle

    smile after a slight pause.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s agreement, Xanry then ced the dice before Gerald before saying, ¡°We¡¯re ying a

    game of dice. Have you yed before?¡±

    Nodding slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°Just a little!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! I won¡¯t be telling you the rules then. Regardless, what say we spice up the game

    by betting seventy-five dors per round? I¡¯m sure that that small amount won¡¯t be an issue for you.

    Besides, you already gained a hundred and fifty dors from me earlier!¡± suggested Xanry, a hint of

    annoyance in his tone. Since he had been humiliated so much earlier, he was surely going to get

    Gerald back for it this time.

    He admitted that he had been a bit too careless earlier. Whatever the case was, he was a veteran

    when it came to dice. With that in mind, he definitely had a major advantage over Gerald this time

    around.

    ¡°No problem! I ept!¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Juno¡ªwho had been sitting at the side¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald with slight

    bewilderment.

    Tugging on his sleeve, Juno then whispered, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go acting all recklessly now, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sensible enough to know my capabilities!¡± replied Gerald as he looked back at Juno.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Juno! You should believe in Mr. Crawford, you know?¡± added Xanry.

    Hearing that, Juno chose to remain silent. After all, she, of all people, trusted that Gerald wasn¡¯t one to

    act recklessly.

    With that settled, Xanry then pushed the dice toward Gerald.

    Picking them up, Gerald then began shaking the dice.

    He was no stranger to the game, which exined his current confidence against Xanry. What more, he

    had a secret weapon that the others were unaware of, that being the fact that he could differentiate the

    points of the dice just by listening!

    Naturally, this was a pretty exclusive skill that ordinary people could never hope to achieve. Gerald,

    however, was no ordinary person.

    With all that in mind, it was pretty much set in stone that Gerald was going to be the victor before the

    game even began¡­

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746

    With that, the duo then began shaking their dice around for a few seconds¡­

    Once both of them stopped, Xanry immediately smiled as he said, ¡°After you, Mr. Crawford! Make your

    guess!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then dered, ¡°Three sixes!¡±

    ¡°I see! Four sixes then!¡± shouted Xanry in response.

    From what Gerald had been able to hear, he knew that Xanry definitely had two sixes. Gerald had two

    sixes himself, which was why he definitely couldn¡¯t open it.

    Regardless, the only way to properly deal with Xanry would be to deliberately lose to him for a few

    rounds. Allowing Xanry to be smug the first few rounds would definitely make Gerald¡¯s eventual victory

    much sweeter.

    With that in mind, Gerald then shouted, ¡°Five fives!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xanry couldn¡¯t help but smile as he dered, ¡°Open!¡±

    Since Xanry had chosen to open Gerald¡¯s dice, Gerald naturally had to do so.

    Looking at the results, the points of the dice didn¡¯t add up to five fives. Instead, there were only three

    fives, which meant that Gerald had lost this round.

    Of course, the loss was calcted, and Gerald was still perfectly under control of the situation.

    ¡°s, it seems you¡¯ve lost, Mr. Crawford!¡± said Xanry as he looked at the indifferent Gerald.

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t really care about the loss. After all, it was only seventy-five dors. In a way, he

    was simply returning Xanry¡¯s own money to him, and it was a detail that Gerald honestly found both

    hrious and pathetic.

    Regardless, after being handed the money, Xanry quickly took it from Gerald. It was almost as though

    he was worried that the money would disappear or something, and it clearly showed just how much

    Xanry cared about money.

    Either way, now that he had finally won some cash, Xanry immediately said, ¡°Shall we continue, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fine by me!¡± replied Gerald as both of them began shaking their dice again¡­

    The second they stopped shaking, Xanry instantly said, ¡°Since you lost in the previous round, you¡¯ll

    start first, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Nodding and knowing for a fact¡ªwith the aid of his keen hearing¡ªthat Xanry had two threes and three

    fives, Gerald deliberately answered wrongly to let Xanry win again by dering, ¡°Three fives!¡±

    Gerald himself had the exact opposite digits, with him having two fives and three threes.

    Whatever the case was, Xanry then shouted, ¡°Four fours!¡±

    Naturally, it was a number that neither of them had.

    To be quite frank, Gerald really wanted to open Xanry¡¯s dice now, but he refrained. After all, he didn¡¯t

    want Xanry to lose that quickly. In order to make Xanry¡¯s defeat really sting, Gerald was going to allow

    Xanry to wallow in victory for a few rounds first¡­

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747

    With that in mind, after a brief pause, Gerald then dered, ¡°Five fours!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡± yelled Xanry almost instantaneously.

    Rather than feeling surprised that Xanry would choose to open now, Gerald instead felt delighted. After

    all, he had been waiting for Xanry to do so. Everything was simply going to n¡­

    Regardless, Gerald then revealed his dice for Xanry to see.

    Upon seeing that he had won again, the clearly sarcastic Xanry said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Apologies,

    Mr. Crawford, but it appears that you¡¯ve lost again! Looks like you¡¯ll be forking out more money to me!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that Xanry was already drunk with power. Xanry clearly thought that

    Gerald was no match against him in this game.

    ¡°You win some, you lose some!¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone as he handed another seventy-five

    dors to the overjoyed Xanry.

    Seeing that Gerald had already lost a hundred and fifty dors, Juno quickly looked at Gerald before

    muttering slightly worriedly, ¡°Gerald, just forget about the game and let¡¯s leave already¡­!¡±

    While seventy-five dors was nothing to them, if Gerald continued losing, his mary losses would

    surely stack up to dangerous amounts¡­

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Juno! The show has only begun! Besides, I

    haven¡¯t lost a single cent! I won a hundred and fifty dors from him earlier, so all I¡¯ve done is return his

    own money!¡±

    Hearing that, Juno simply chose to remain silent as thepetition between Gerald and Xanry

    resumed.

    Now that he had returned all of Xanry¡¯s money to him, it was high time Gerald revealed his true

    strength. It was finally time to go all out!

    With that, both of them began shaking their dice again.

    The second he saw Gerald stop shaking his dice, Xanry immediately said, ¡°After you, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    From what Gerald was able to hear, Xanry¡¯s dice showed four fours and one three. As for his own dice,

    Gerald had four twos and one five.

    With that in mind, Gerald then dered, ¡°Three twos!¡±

    Hearing that, Xanry yelled, ¡°Three fives!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡± shouted Gerald, no longer nning to allow Xanry to win.

    Upon hearing that, Xanry was momentarily stunned. To think that Gerald would choose to open his

    dice!

    Unable to do anything about it, Xanry then opened his dice at the same time Gerald did¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ It appears that I only have one five! Sorry monitor, but it seems you¡¯ve lost!¡± said Gerald in a

    calm tone as he looked at Xanry.

    Finding it hard to believe that he had lost, the unwilling Xanry then fished out seventy-five dors and

    handed it to Gerald while saying, ¡°¡­Fine! You win some, you lose some! Here¡¯s the money!¡±

    To think that he had to return the money to Gerald so quickly!

    Either way, Gerald was naturally not done with Xanry yet. He wasn¡¯t going to let Xanry off with a mere

    seventy-five-dor loss!

    With that, Gerald then asked, ¡°So, how about it, monitor? Do you still wish to continue?¡±

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748

    Now that he wasn¡¯t holding back anymore, Gerald naturally wanted to continue the game.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Not finding it odd that Gerald suddenly looked much more interested in the game, Xanry simply replied,

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll continue! After all, we¡¯ve only yed a few rounds! I won¡¯t be going easy on you after

    this, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that same sentence again, Gerald found himself getting increasingly fed up with those words.

    Xanry was way too confident for his own good. However, the more confident he was, the more arrogant

    he became, and when that happened, Gerald knew for a fact that things wouldn¡¯t end well for him.

    With that, both of them quickly began shaking their dice again.

    While Gerald only shook his dice for around two seconds, Xanry continued shaking his own dice for

    quite a while. Even so, Gerald was still able to easily discern what Xanry¡¯s dice were. After all, no

    matter how long he shook his dice, Xanry wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Gerald¡¯s keen hearing. Still, the

    fact that Xanry thought that shaking his dice longer could confuse Gerald was honestlyughable.

    When Xanry finally stopped rolling, he then dered, ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn to start first, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Though it had been a while since Gerald hadst yed, he clearly remembered that the one who had

    lost had the right to shout first. Then again, so what if Xanry could shout first? It was impossible for him

    to win in the end. Shaking the dice longer was pretty much only a waste of energy.

    Regardless, Gerald was quickly able to tell that Xenry¡¯s dice showed three sixes, one five, and one

    four. Since his dice rolls this round wasn¡¯t all that great, his chances of winning had be even

    slimmer than before.

    Following that, Xanry then shouted, ¡°Three twos!¡±

    Momentarily caught by surprise, Gerald hadn¡¯t expected Xanry to actually shout a number that he didn¡¯t

    even have in his roll. It almost seemed like he was trying to trap him¡­ Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about

    to let Xanry have his way.

    With that, he chose not to open Xanry¡¯s dice just yet. If he did, it would just be too obvious.

    Instead, Gerald shouted out the numbers of his own dice, that being, ¡°Three fives!¡±

    Hearing that, Xanry was definitely not going to open Gerald¡¯s dice. After all, the possibility of having

    three fives was simply too low.

    After that, Xanry then yelled, ¡°Four fours!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡± dered Gerald. Since Gerald didn¡¯t have a single four, if he didn¡¯t open now, how much

    longer would he have to wait?

    While Xanry found himself stunned, he quickly snapped out of it before opening his dice¡­

    Due to Gerald not having any fours and Xanry having one, it was evident that Xanry had lost this round

    as well.

    To think that such results would turn up¡­ He truly had brought ruin upon himself again¡­

    Watching as Xanry¡¯s expression soured, Gerald apologetically said, ¡°Sorry monitor, guess I win again!¡±

    Though Xanry was vexed out of his mind when he heard that, there was nothing he could do. After all,

    both Juno and Ruth had been watching them y this entire time. It was impossible for him to go back

    on his own bet.

    With that, the resigned Xanry could only return the remaining seventy-five dors that he had just won

    back to Gerald.

    As the saying went, ¡®things would always return to their rightful owners¡¯.

    With the hundred and fifty dors back, Gerald smiled as he turned to face Xanry while saying, ¡°I think

    we shouldn¡¯t y any longer, monitor! It¡¯s not good to gamble this much!¡±

    While his words were kind, Gerald was well aware that saying that would only further provoke Xanry

    into ying more.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749

    ¡°¡­Of course we¡¯ll continue ying! I¡¯ve only lost a hundred and fifty dors, you know? I¡¯ll definitely

    win that amount backter!¡± replied Xanry in a confident tone.

    Hearing that, Gerald was instantly delighted as he thought, ¡®To think that he¡¯s still trying to intimidate

    me! Since it¡¯se to this, don¡¯t me me for taking more of your money!¡¯

    Some people just needed to be persistently and mercilessly dealt with for the point to finally get across

    their thick skulls.

    Regardless, the two of them then promptly started their next round.

    Throughout the process of shaking their dice, Xanry kept a close eye on Gerald. To his annoyance,

    Gerald didn¡¯t appear to have any tricks up his sleeve. Still, Xanry simply had a feeling that Gerald was

    different, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what made Gerald so special¡­

    Whatever the case was, after a while, the two of them stopped shaking their dice at the same time.

    This time, Gerald had four twos and a single one. In the game¡¯s terms, such results were known as

    ¡®leopard¡¯ since so many of the dice yielded the same value. Xanry, on the other hand, had four threes

    and a single two.

    Looking at the value of his own dice, Xanry couldn¡¯t help but smile confidently.

    Seeing that, Gerald then said, ¡°Come on, monitor! After you!¡±

    ¡°Four twos!¡± dered Xanry, evidently still trying to frame Gerald. Unfortunately, the only way he could

    seed with his n was by getting defeated by Gerald again this round.

    Naturally, Gerald was no fool so he simply yelled out Xanry¡¯s points, that being, ¡°Four threes!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xanry couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. How could Gerald have known his exact

    points?

    Quickly shaking the thought off¡ªfiguring that Gerald had just yelled out some random numbers¡ªXanry

    then shouted, ¡°Five twos!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll add one more then! Six twos!¡± yelled Gerald in return.

    Upon hearing that, Xanry was stunned. To think that Gerald would be this quick to act!

    Regardless, now that Gerald had called for six, the situation was getting more and more dangerous. If

    he continued shouting, he was afraid that Gerald would eventually open his dice. With that in mind,

    Xanry could only choose to open Gerald¡¯s dice first.

    ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯m opening yours! I don¡¯t believe that you could have six twos!¡± grumbled Xanry as he

    revealed his dice before staring at Gerald confidently.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately for him, nothing went ording to Xanry¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m truly sorry, monitor! It appears that I really have six twos! What more, not only do I have six

    of them, but I also have a ¡®leopard¡¯!¡± dered Gerald as he smugly looked at Xanry.

    How¡­ How was this possible?! It was truly stupefying to Xanry.

    Who would¡¯ve guessed that Gerald would get a leopard! No wonder Gerald had shouted that out so

    confidently! He had calcted all the odds extremely carefully!

    Whatever the case was, this fact truly made Xanry suffer a great loss.

    ¡°¡­Fine! You win some, you lose some!¡± grumbled Xanry as he took another seventy-five dors out

    from his wallet, unable to y any tricks.

    Taking the money, Gerald then handed it to Juno before saying with a smile, ¡°Hold on to it for me, will

    you, Juno? After all, it¡¯s probably rare that monitor is this generous!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xanry was instantly infuriated.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750

    While he was filled with resentment, the truth remained that he had lost, so he couldn¡¯t just burst into

    anger. What more, if he flew into a rage now, Xanry was worried that the others would start iming

    that he wasn¡¯t wealthy enough to y the game, and that was a form of humiliation he never wanted to

    experience.

    He had just lost two hundred and twenty-five dors. It wasn¡¯t much to him, so he could surely still go

    on¡­!

    Believing that Xanry wouldn¡¯t want to continue ying after suffering so many losses, Gerald then

    looked at him before asking, ¡°Are you going to y more, monitor?¡±

    ¡°But of course! Let¡¯s resume!¡± dered Xanry. At his current state, it was clear that Xanry had the

    temperament typical of a gambler. Unless he won against Gerald, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy.

    Not that Gerald wasining, of course. He wanted to see how much more Xanry could take.

    ¡°Very well then, monitor! However, since you suggested the previous game, I think it¡¯s high time I

    suggested my own. What do you say we switch it up a little?¡± asked Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Xanry¡ªwho was sure that he would be able to defeat Gerald no matter what game

    he wanted to y¡ªthen said, ¡°I ept! Do share the details of the game!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. We¡¯ll both have five dice each, and we¡¯ll have to guess the points of our

    opponent¡¯s dice. For example, if you guess close to the number of points I have, then you¡¯ll win. With

    my loss, I¡¯ll have to pay you the difference in points between the actual points and the amount you

    guessed, with each point symbolizing fifteen dors. What do you think?¡± exined Gerald.

    Finding Gerald¡¯s game intriguing, Xanry quickly replied, ¡°Agreed! Let¡¯s go with this then!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    For a person who enjoyed gambling, they¡¯d surely end up getting addicted extremely quickly with such

    high-risk high-reward games. If it wasn¡¯t already obvious enough, Xanry was such a person, and he

    was truly unfortunate that Gerald was his opponent.

    Regardless, both of them quickly picked their dice up and began shaking¡­

    The second they stopped, Gerald turned to face Xanry before saying, ¡°After you!¡±

    Hearing that, Xanry instantly went with a high value, stating, ¡°Twenty-five points!¡±

    Gerald himself replied, ¡°A high guess! Well, I guess that you have neen!¡±

    Though Gerald knew the exact points Xanry currently had, he couldn¡¯t just reveal that number. While

    Gerald had to always make sure he was a few points above or below Xanry¡¯s score, he was certain

    that he¡¯d still be able to take Xanry down.

    Whatever the case was, now that the values had been shouted out, both of them disyed their dice

    for each other to see¡­ revealing twenty points on Gerald¡¯s side and sixteen on Xanry¡¯s side.

    This meant that Gerald had won this round since Gerald¡¯s guess was only three points short of what

    Xanry had rolled whereas Xanry was five points short.

    Smiling, Gerald then looked at Xanry before saying, ¡°Well, guess I¡¯ve won! Time to pay up, monitor!¡±

    Now feeling gloomier than before, Xanry realized that Gerald must be experienced in the game. It

    certainly exined why Gerald had chosen this specific game to y with him.

    Still, now that they were already in the middle of the game, there was no way he was going to suddenly

    ask for it to stop. Doing so would only end up humiliating him, and for Xanry, his dignity and pride were

    above all else. With that in mind, he handed yet another seventy-five dors to Gerald.

    While it was true that he was rich, his heart still ached to have to hand Gerald that money. After all,

    though the money he had lost was nothing particrly noteworthy to him, the fact remained that he

    hadn¡¯t won a single cent from Gerald. Xanry had simply been losing money this entire time!

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t really be med. After all, Xanry was the one who had wanted to continue

    ying this entire time. Xanry was simply reaping what he had sown for continually trying to offend

    Gerald.

    Regardless, now that this round was over, Gerald then looked at Xanry before asking, ¡°So, one more

    round, monitor?¡±

    After suffering so many losses, Xanry certainly didn¡¯t want to stick around anymore.

    By this point, he knew that Gerald had some hidden ability that had been allowing him to win so many

    times in a row. Xanry had also be aware that Gerald had simply been pretending to be weak this

    entire time. With that in mind, it made sense that him constantly looking down on Gerald would lead to

    such an oue!

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751

    Chuckling in response, Xanry then smiled before saying, ¡°Before that, I¡¯d like to head to the washroom

    first!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± replied Gerald with a nod. While he knew that Xanry was trying to escape, Gerald didn¡¯t

    feel the need to expose him.

    Whatever the case was, Xanry then got up and quickly left for the washroom.

    Now that he had finally managed to escape from Gerald¡¯s evil grasp, there was no way in hell that he

    was going to dare offend Gerald anymore.

    Soon enough, the ssmate party ended smoothly and Gerald drove home together with Juno¡­

    The second they stepped into her house, Juno instantly smiled as she turned to look at Gerald before

    saying, ¡°You¡¯ve teased Xanry so much today, Gerald!¡±

    Laughing heartily in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°He¡¯s at fault for offending me in the first ce! I

    certainly couldn¡¯t just let him off after he did that, could I? Besides, you¡¯re happy that I teased him too,

    no?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Juno nodded before delightedly saying, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy! That guy¡¯s been

    pestering me since my university days, you know? At longst, someone humiliated him!¡±

    Since Gerald had humiliated him so much, she was sure that Xanry wouldn¡¯t pester her ever again.

    That was one troublesome person done with¡­

    At that moment, a tiny creak was heard¡­

    Turning to face the door that had opened, the duo watched as Ray slowly walked out¡­

    Upon seeing them, he then quickly jogged toward them while saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford! Miss Zorn! You¡¯re

    back!¡±

    ¡°We are, but why are you still up, Ray?¡± asked Juno.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you to return! Old Flint sent you something!¡± exined Ray.

    ¡°What? He did? What did he send over?¡± asked Gerald curiously.

    Upon hearing that, Ray re-entered his room before returning with a box and handing it to Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s this unopened box with a letter attached to it! I¡¯m guessing that Old Flint wrote the letter!¡± exined

    Ray.

    Hearing that, Gerald then took the box and quickly opened it¡­ only to reveal a perfume bag inside that

    constantly emitted a faint, pleasant smell¡­

    ¡°¡­That smells so wonderful! I wonder why Old Flint sent you a perfume bag of all things¡­¡± muttered

    Ray.

    While the gift was a pleasant surprise to both Ray and Juno, they quickly realized that Gerald was

    instead, frowning. Did the perfume bag symbolize something¡­?

    Not even bothering to reply to Ray¡¯s statement, Gerald then quickly began reading through Old Flint¡¯s

    letter¡­ and by the time he was done, his frown was much, much deeper than before.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Seeing how furrowed Gerald¡¯s brows now were, Ray¡ªwho had never seen Gerald show such an

    expression before¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but ask in a concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Crawford? What

    happened? Your expression looks so unpleasant!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! What did Old Flint say, Gerald?¡± asked Juno.

    ¡°¡­First of all, this perfume bag¡­ It¡¯s called ghost-luring perfume, and as its name suggests, it¡¯s used

    to lure ghosts. Moving on to the letter, Old Flint apparently wants to head to a ce called Grimhelm to

    investigate some secrets regarding vampires. Though he¡¯s asking me if I¡¯m willing to go with him, since

    he sent me this perfume bag, I¡¯m sure he means business. After all, I told him to only send this

    particr kind of perfume bag over if major issues came up!¡±

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation, both of them finally got the whole story. As it turned out, the

    perfume bag really did symbolize something.

    ¡°¡­Still¡­ couldn¡¯t the ¡®major issue¡¯ be a good affair?¡± asked Ray.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve heard tales of Grimhelm before as well. It¡¯s

    an extremely vicious ce, so the fact that he¡¯s gone there must mean that he¡¯s bumped into some

    trouble.¡±

    Gerald also knew that Old Flint was wise enough not to send such a perfume bag over under normal

    circumstances. He would¡¯ve only posted it when he was in urgent need of help¡­

    ¡°¡­I see! Then¡­ When are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°We leave at nine tomorrow morning!¡± dered Gerald, knowing how urgent the situation was.

    Following that, he turned to face Ray and Juno before instructing, ¡°Ray, Juno, go wake Nori up and

    detail her on all this. Once that¡¯s done, start packing up. I¡¯ll be needing you three to follow me there!¡±

    With how serious the matter was, Gerald needed all the help he could get. After all, with every

    additional person they had, the more power their party would possess.

    Hearing that, Juno then replied, ¡°Got it!¡±

    Ray had no objections either, so the duo quickly parted ways with Gerald.

    After that, all four of them quickly began packing up and readying themselves for the trip tomorrow

    morning¡­

    While Gerald finished packing rtively early, he naturally had a restless night¡­

    By early morning, all four of them were already up, and after cleaning themselves and having their

    breakfast, the party of four then set off.

    With Ray being the driver, the party then drove all the way to the highway entrance¡ªwhich took about

    half an hour¡ªnear the sea. ording to the meeting time in the letter, Old Flint should be waiting for

    them there by then¡­

    True enough, upon arriving at the highway entrance, all four of them saw an old person wearing a ck

    windbreaker¡ªas well as a ck hat¡ªsitting by the roadside, a sandalwood scepter in hand. It wasn¡¯t

    hard to discern that that was none other than Old Flint. With that, Gerald then told Ray to stop the car

    next to him.

    The second the car stopped, Gerald stepped out before respectfully greeting, ¡°Old Flint!¡±

    Nodding slightly with a grunt, the old man then got into the shotgun seat with Gerald¡¯s help.

    With that done, Gerald then told Ray that he would be driving next.

    It wasn¡¯t as though Ray had bad driving skills or anything, but the fact remained that only Gerald and

    Old Flint knew where their destination was. With that in mind, it would be better that Gerald drove

    rather than having to point out the directions to Ray throughout the entire journey.

    Before leaving, Gerald made sure to ask, ¡°Is there anyone else joining us, Old Flint?¡±

    Shaking his head slightly, Old Flint then leaned against his seat, not saying a word¡­

    Since he had a pair of sunsses on, nobody truly knew whether his eyes were open or closed.

    Regardless, seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to get a reply, Gerald then stepped on the elerator, driving

    straight into the highway¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ll be about ten hours before we get to our destination. The three of you can get some rest if you want

    to. After all, we woke up pretty early!¡± suggested Gerald.

    Hearing that, all three of them nodded. After all, there was not much else to do on the highway unless

    they came across any rest areas. With that, it wasn¡¯t long before all three of Gerald¡¯spanions

    dozed off¡­

    When that happened, there wasplete silence in the car. After all, Gerald was driving attentively

    whereas Old Flint remained as silent as ever.

    Though such a situation would surely be tiresome for regr people¡ªsince a ten-hour drive was rather

    long¡ª, it was a rather easy affair for Gerald. He wasn¡¯t tired in the least¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753

    It was at around eleven that night when Gerald and the others finally arrived at the Emerald Realm.

    The vampires¡¯ territory was an old forest located on an ancient mountain there, and since ancient

    times, few had ventured into the forest to meet them¡­

    Fortunately for the party, there were still some operating hotels and inns in the vicinity. With that in

    mind, the group of five could finally settle down and get some proper rest¡­

    After booking some rooms, he allowed everyone to head to their respective rooms to get some well-

    deserved sleep. After all, they needed to be fully rested before officially entering vampire territory early

    the next morning¡­

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    By dawn, all of them checked out early and immediately began driving toward the old forest in the

    mountains¡­

    After about forty minutes of driving, the car finally came to a halt at the foot of the mountain. Since the

    car couldn¡¯t be driven any further, they had no other choice but to continue forward on foot.

    Once they got their luggage, they began their journey up the mountain¡­

    As they were walking, Ray couldn¡¯t help but dere, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure about the rest of you, but the air

    here is amazingly fresh! It feels rather nice to be away from the hustle and bustle of the city!¡±

    The others knew what he meant. After all, the environment here was definitely fresherpared to the

    city¡¯s. Aside from the crisp air, they were also surrounded by the rejuvenating aura of the nts around

    them¡­

    Regardless, after walking for about half an hour, the five of them eventually arrived at a vige.

    The vige itself was built by the local vampires, and since they lived in such seclusion, their customs

    were naturally different.

    With that in mind, the second the surrounding vampires noticed Gerald and his party¡¯s presence, they

    instantly stopped whatever they were doing. As all the vampires stood up and stared vigntly at the

    group, a man wearing a leather jacket walked up to Gerald, ring at the youth as he asked, ¡°Who are

    you people?¡±

    Naturally stopping in their tracks, Gerald then smiled subtly as he replied, ¡°Greetings! We¡¯re

    merchants!¡±

    ¡°Hah! A merchant, you say? Look, I¡¯ve seen tons of people like you, so cut the act already! Tell me, are

    you here for the treasure in the forest?¡± sneered the man.

    Frowning slightly upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think that the vampires were a bit more

    difficult to deal with than he had initially anticipated.

    After a slight pause, he then ordered, ¡°Ray, bring the food out!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ray immediately took all the food out of his backpack before handing some to

    Gerald.

    Taking the food, Gerald then handed them to the leather-coated man before saying, ¡°We really are

    merchants! We¡¯re here in exchange for some goods and local specialties! If you still don¡¯t believe us,

    come examine our wares!¡±

    Of course, Gerald was saying this to avoid the man from further being suspicious of them.

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s words and seeing the food, the man lowered his guard slightly before taking the

    food that Gerald had handed out to him.

    Even as the leather-coated man was still inspecting the food, the other vampires were already rushing

    toward Gerald and his group.

    While Gerald and the others quickly became the most wee people in the vige, it also caused

    their food supply to rapidly diminish as the vigers readily traded in gold for the wares.

    Naturally, this made Ray, Nori, and Juno slightly worried. After all, if they had no food left, what were

    they going to eat when they ventured deeper into the old forest?

    At that moment, a gruff voice could be heard shouting, ¡°Step aside!¡±

    Following that, everyone watched as a fat man fumbled forward with a few shabbily-dressed

    subordinates following behind him.

    ¡°Oho! Outsiders, hmm? What good things have you brought over?¡±

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754

    Looking at therge-bellied man¡ªwho was staring at Gerald and his group¡ª, Gerald already knew

    that he was trouble. More urately, he felt that the fat man was a bandit and a in bully in the

    vige.

    While Gerald wasn¡¯t too keen on getting into contact with him or his subordinates, he still put on a smile

    as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s just some food, but all of it has already been exchanged and taken by the vigers!¡±

    Hearing that, the big-bellied man then raised his head before dering, ¡°Listen here! I¡¯m called Fane

    and I¡¯m the boss of this vige! Since you¡¯vee to my vige, you should hand us something as a

    wee gift! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for me to allow you to stay here!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly knew that Fane was merely a gangster trying to ckmail them for

    money. While the threats would surely fool the more gullible people, Gerald was experienced with

    people like Fane. With that in mind, he wasn¡¯t about to allow Fane to take advantage of them.

    Regardless, before Gerald could even reply, Fane¡ªwho had his gaze fixed on Juno and Nori for a

    while now¡ªrevealed a sinister smile before saying, ¡°Oho, those two beauties at the back look rather

    nice!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald instantly stepped in between him and the two girls before staring straight in the

    eye at Fane while saying, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re merchants who are here to do business! Now that we¡¯ve sold all

    our goods, we should leave!¡±

    Just as he signaled for Juno and Nori to begin leaving, Gerald heard as Fane angrily shouted, ¡°Stop

    right there! Did I say you could leave? I told you, if you wish to leave, you have to leave something

    behind! Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream of getting out of the vige!¡±

    When he heard that, Gerald¡¯s expression instantly soured. Looking at Fane¡ªwho was ring all high

    and mightily at him¡ªGerald was pretty sure that the fat man wasn¡¯t about to take him seriously anytime

    soon.

    With that in mind, Gerald could only think, ¡®How absolutely shameless¡­ To think that he so badly

    wants to stand against me! Well, that¡¯s just great! I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with you too, then! Daring to

    even have ulterior motives against me¡­ You truly are courting death!¡¯

    ¡°Then, what exactly do you wish for me to leave behind?¡± asked Gerald in a casual tone.

    Laughing out loud, Fane then dered, ¡°You can either hand over all your money or leave those two

    women behind!¡± scoffed Fane as he snorted while looking lustfully at Juno and Nori.

    ¡°And if I¡¯m reluctant to do either?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You mother*cker! Are you ying dumb now? If you want to be this defiant, I¡¯ll just order my men to

    ruin you!¡± growled Fane.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Fane could say anything else, however, he quickly found himself flying backward!

    Naturally, this was because Gerald had made a move.

    Not only was Fane vulgar toward him, but he even had such ulterior motives on Juno and Nori! The

    combination of the two was definitely enough to warrant being taught a lesson by Gerald.

    Regardless, after seeing their boss getting beaten up, Fane¡¯s subordinates instantly rushed toward

    Gerald to avenge him.

    Of course, Gerald simply countered their assaults with lightning-fast kicks without the slightest

    hesitation.

    As all of them were promptly taken out in a single hit, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were all

    idiots for even daring to look for trouble with him when they were so weak.

    Ray and the others, on the other hand, simply watched the scene y out in silence. After all, they

    knew that nothing bad would happen to them with Gerald there.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755

    Soon enough, night fell and the entire area waspletely engulfed in darkness. With how silent it

    was, the crackling of the bonfire¡ªthat Gerald and his party had started in the yard and were currently

    sitting around¡ªwas crisp as day¡­

    With the presence of a veryrge piece of meat for dinner¡ªthat was currently cooking over the bonfire

    ¡ª, it was evident that Gerald had saved some food for a rainy day. Gerald had made sure to keep

    some rations in his own bag, anticipating the possibility of the vigers exchanging all of the food in

    Ray¡¯s backpack.

    Due to howrge the meat was, all five of them were sufficiently full by the time dinner was over.

    With their bellies now filled, Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask in a slightly worried tone, ¡°¡­Do you think Fane

    and his gang wille looking for trouble with us tonight, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just take turns being on guard tonight. You can sleep first, and after two hours, we¡¯ll

    switch ces. That way, nobody will be able to sneak up on us!¡± said Gerald.

    Even if Fane wasn¡¯t present, Gerald would¡¯ve still suggested for the same thing to be done. After all,

    they were currently in unfamiliar territory. With that in mind, they needed to be on guard at all times to

    prevent getting sneak attacked.

    Inclusive of Old Flint, Gerald was more worried about Juno and Nori¡¯s safety. He swore to himself that

    he wouldn¡¯t allow either of them to suffer from any injuries or get hurt during this journey¡­

    Regardless, Ray was naturally not against Gerald¡¯s suggestion, and he nodded in agreement.

    It waste into the night when Juno and Nori finally fell asleep, their shoulders leaning against each

    other. Old Flint himself could be seen meditating at the side while Ray eventually dozed off as he

    leaned against a pir.

    As for Gerald, he sat before the bonfire, keeping a lookout for danger while asionally looking at the

    sky¡­

    From where he sat, the night sky looked utterly picturesque. Soon enough, a bright crescent moon¡ª

    that had earlier been blocked by clouds¡ªrevealed itself along with countless dazzling stars¡­

    Due to all the neon lights and streetmps in cities, such beautiful sights were impossible to enjoy in

    urban areas. With that in mind, the natural beauty¡ªthat could only be witnessed out here in the

    wilderness¡ªwould surely be able to refresh anyone¡¯s mind¡­

    Whatever the case was, the night was uneventful and ended peacefully.

    It appeared that despite Fane and his gang¡¯s rashness, they knew their limitations well. After all, that

    group of bullies hadn¡¯t caused trouble for Gerald and his party at all that night.

    Even so, Gerald was abruptly awoken early that morning when he heard a racket nearby.

    With that, the awakened Gerald¡ªwho had fallen asleep at dawn since he figured that nobody would be

    dumb enough to attack them in daylight¡ªinstantly ran out to have a look.

    Shortly after, he came across a group of vigers who were discussing something while standing

    around a well. With how unpleasant their expressions were, Gerald could only assume that something

    bad had happened.

    When the vigers noticed that Gerald was curiously walking toward them, they quickly surrounded

    him. Before Gerald could even ask what they were doing, one of the vigers pointed at him before

    asking, ¡°Was it you?¡±

    Raising a slight brow in his bewilderment, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Was it me, what? What happened?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the viger then harrumphed before furiously retorting, ¡°Was it you who killed Fane?

    After all, he offended you yesterday!¡±

    After the angry viger said that, the other vigers quickly pointed at the well, prompting Gerald to

    walk over and look down¡­

    The second he did, Gerald was instantly greeted by the sight of a massive floating corpse¡­ With how

    fat it was, he had no doubt that the body belonged to Fane¡­

    Stunned that Fane would die so suddenly¡ªand be found dead in the well of all ces¡ªGerald then

    faced the vigers before asking, ¡°How¡­ Did he die?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean, how did he die? Are you seriously pretending to be surprised that his body is

    here? You¡¯re the only one here who has a grudge against him, you know? Who else could¡¯ve killed

    him?¡± med another viger.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t even leave the house! How could I have killed him?¡± exined Gerald.

    While that was the truth, he knew the vigers weren¡¯t going to buy it so easily. With that in mind, the

    best way to clear things out would be by investigating how Fane truly died.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Still, Fane¡¯s death certainly exined why he and his gang hadn¡¯t caused Gerald and his party any

    trouble the previous night.

    Though Fane was definitely a viinous character that deserved retribution sooner orter, Gerald had

    to admit that his death was a bit too untimely.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then added, ¡°¡­Look, before we start pointing fingers, let¡¯s just get the

    corpse up first to see how he really died!¡±

    Hearing that, the vigers couldn¡¯t argue with Gerald¡¯s logic, so they began tugging his corpse up.

    The second the fat corpse was out in the open, everyone saw that his face had beenpletely

    ruined. With how badly his face had been wed up, Fane barely had any notable facial features left.

    Squatting down to get a closer look at Fane¡¯s corpse, Gerald eventually found a deep gash in Fane¡¯s

    neck. With that in mind, Gerald deduced that he had died from blood loss.

    Once he got back to his feet, Gerald then turned to look at the vigers before disying his hands

    while saying, ¡°From what I can see, whatever killed Fane had sharp ws. I mean, just take a good

    look at his mangled face! There¡¯s a deep gash in his neck too that could¡¯ve only been inflicted by

    extremely sharp ws! With that in mind, I couldn¡¯t have been the killer!¡±

    Realizing that Gerald¡¯s statement made sense, the vigers quickly epted that he wasn¡¯t the killer.

    However, if that was the case, then who was the murderer? What happened the previous night? Also,

    why weren¡¯t Fane¡¯s subordinates with him? All these were still mysteries¡­

    All of a sudden, everyone suddenly heard a young voice shouting, ¡°S-something terrible has happened!

    D-dead bodies!¡±

    Turning around to see the nervous boy who was running toward them, the vigers exchanged nces

    before one of them said, ¡°Calm yourself. What happened?¡±

    ¡°F-Fane¡¯s underlings¡­ All of them have died at their home!¡± eximed the terrified youth.

    Upon hearing that, everyone instantly began trembling. Nobody could¡¯ve seen thising¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and the vigers then hurried over to where Fane¡¯s subordinates were staying.

    Upon arriving at the shabby-looking yard, everyone could see their dead bodies lying all over the yard.

    Upon closer inspection, all of them had died the same way Fane had, with bloody gashes on their

    necks. With that in mind, Gerald knew that the same person had done the deed.

    ¡°What on earth could have caused all this to happen¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ could¡­ could the ghost havee out of the forest?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Though the vigers were now theorizing the current events among themselves, Gerald didn¡¯t bother

    about them. Instead, he quickly returned to where they were staying, only to find that Ray and the

    others had awoken.

    Seeing that Gerald had returned, Ray was prompted to ask, ¡°Where did you head off so early in the

    morning, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Ignoring Ray¡¯s question, Gerald instead turned to face Old Flint before saying, ¡°Old Flint, please,e

    with me!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man quickly followed Gerald out.

    Curious, Ray followed both of them out as well. While Ray had no idea what was happening, judging

    from Gerald¡¯s expression, he knew that it was a serious incident.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757

    It wasn¡¯t long before the trio arrived at the well.

    Pointing at Fane¡¯s corpse¡ªthat was now lying on the ground¡ªGerald then said, ¡°Please have a look at

    this corpse, Old Flint! Something attacked him yesterday before tossing him down the well!¡±

    Upon seeing the corpse, the shocked Ray then shouted in disbelief, ¡°¡­I-isn¡¯t that Fane, Mr. Crawford?

    We just met him yesterday! How could he die so abruptly?¡±

    Not even bothering to answer Ray¡¯s question, Gerald simply kept his gaze on Old Flint.

    Old Flint himself simply stared at the corpse, clearly analyzing it. After a short period, he then said, ¡°¡­

    This is the work of feral vampires!¡±

    ¡°Feral vampires?¡± repeated Gerald, surprised by Old Flint¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Indeed. Only their kind would have such sharp ws that could easily kill. What more, if you pay

    closer attention, you¡¯ll be able to see bite marks on his neck! It can only signify that his blood had been

    sucked up!¡± exined Old Flint.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that there are feral vampires in the forests around us? Why weren¡¯t we

    attackedst night instead?¡± asked Gerald.

    Seeing that Gerald was rather doubtful about his im, Old Flint then replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the feral

    ones are afraid of fire. We had a bonfire burningst night, remember? That¡¯s why the feral vampires

    didn¡¯t go after us. My guess is that this Fane person must have gone out in the middle of the night.

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t target us, the feral vampires must have gone after him instead!¡±

    Old Flint¡¯s deduction made sense to Gerald, so he bought his words. To think that all this had been the

    work of feral vampires!

    Whatever the case was, Old Flint then added, ¡°We mustn¡¯t linger around for any longer. We have to set

    off immediately!¡±

    Watching as Old Flint then turned to leave, Gerald took one final nce at Fane¡¯s corpse before

    following Old Flint together with Ray.

    Once they were back home, they quickly packed their stuff and silently left the vige. After all, if the

    vigers knew that they were leaving under such short notice, they¡¯d surely attempt to stop Gerald and

    his party.

    Regardless, after walking for a bit, they eventually managed to enter the old forest deep in the

    mountain¡­

    Now enshrouded by trees, the group remained vignt as they slowly proceeded.

    While walking on, Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­What do feral vampires even look like, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald wasn¡¯t too sure how to reply. After all, he had never personally met a feral vampire

    either. With that, he then turned to look at Old Flint before saying, ¡°Not a clue. Do you know what they

    look like, Old Flint?¡±

    ¡°Feral vampires have particrly sharp fingernails that can easily tear through human skin, not unlike a

    predatory animal¡¯s ws. They¡¯re also reliant on and enjoy drinking blood, so much so that they have a

    keen sense toward blood!¡± exined Old Flint.

    Now understanding that they required blood to live, Ray then asked, ¡°¡­If they¡¯re as scary as you say,

    then why are we even looking for them?¡±

    Hearing that, neither Gerald nor Old Flint responded. Only Gerald and the old man were allowed to

    know the reason for now, and until they arrived at the vampires¡¯ territory, the remaining trio wasn¡¯t

    going to get a clear exnation about their mission from either of them.

    Until then, the trio simply had to focus on helping Gerald and Old Flint remain vignt against surprise

    feral vampire attacks.

    Not long after, the group was able to hear rather loud rustling from within the trees. Stopping in their

    tracks, Gerald and the others immediately heightened their vignce!

    Secondster, a group of people¡ªwho were dressed in clothing that made them blend well with their

    surroundings¡ªrushed out from the trees before quickly surrounding Gerald¡¯s party!

    Chapter 1758

    ¡°¡­Who are these people, Mr. Crawford?¡± whispered Ray as Gerald shook his head, a deep frown on

    his face. Quite frankly, he had no idea who they were either.

    Following that, a man with a buzz cut stepped forward, staring at Gerald and his group before asking,

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°Kind sir, we¡¯re merely merchants who are here to have some fun!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Merchants you say? Out here in the middle of nowhere? Who are you trying to fool?¡± retorted the

    man as he red at Gerald.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to choose not to believe us. Regardless, what are you and your men doing all the way out

    here?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for the vampires¡¯ territory!¡± dered the man with the buzz cut, not seeing a reason

    to lie.

    ¡°¡­Oh? You¡¯re here to look for their territory as well?¡± replied Gerald in surprise. To think that these

    men had the same goal as he had!

    ¡°Hmm? So, you¡¯re saying we share a goal?¡± said the man as he signaled for the rest of his men to

    lower their weapons.

    ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, allow me to introduce myself! I go by Lech Zak, and I¡¯m the leader of my

    team!¡± said Lech as he stretched his hand out.

    Hearing that, Gerald then returned a firm handshake as he replied, ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Following that, Lech then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to bump into other teams looking for the vampires¡¯

    territory as well!¡±

    Nodding in agreement, Gerald then turned to look at Old Flint who had been standing behind him.

    Seeing that the old man wasn¡¯t showing any response, Gerald was instantly relieved. After all, this

    meant that Old Flint didn¡¯t have too much animosity toward Lech and his subordinates.

    With that in mind, Gerald then turned to face Lech before asking, ¡°Do you know where exactly the

    vampires¡¯ territory is located?¡±

    Retrieving a map from his pocket, Lech then spread it out for Gerald to have a look.

    ¡°We¡¯re currently here, you see, and the vampires¡¯ territory is within this mountain. With that in mind,

    we¡¯ll need to dig our way into their territory!¡± exined Lech.

    Hearing that, Gerald could instantly tell how well-prepared Lech and his subordinates were.

    Regardless, since both parties were looking for the vampires¡¯ territory anyway, they figured that they

    may as well just work as a team.

    With that, after a short rest, the two groups then resumed their journey.

    Eventually, they finally arrived at the area where they had nned to start digging.

    ¡°This is it, Gerald!¡± eximed Lech as he waved his hand at his team members¡ªwho were following

    behind¡ª, indicating that they had arrived.

    Chapter 1759 With that, Lech and his teammates retrieved their shovels¡ªalong with any relevant

    equipment¡ªbefore starting to dig the earth beneath them.

    ¡°You guys keep an eye on things while we dig! Let¡¯s get our well-deserved rest once we make it to the

    other side!¡± said Lech.

    Knowing that it wasn¡¯t easy to dig out a passageway and that it would be some time before Lech and

    his men were done, Gerald naturally had no objections.

    After nodding in agreement, he then returned to his own party to start keeping watch.

    Seeing that Gerald had returned, Ray then asked in a slightly worried tone, ¡°¡­Do you trust these

    people, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Understanding where Ray wasing from, Gerald then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can sense that he¡¯s a

    righteous man!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ray¡¯s worries quickly subsided. After all, he trusted Gerald¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°What about you, Old Flint? What do you think about Lech and his men?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to

    look at the old man who was sitting close to them. Throughout their journey, Old Flint had remained

    strangely quiet¡­

    Regardless, the old man simply replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have more help with an additional team. There¡¯s safety

    in numbers!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded in agreement¡­

    After two hours, a loud sound could be hearding from where Lech and the others had been

    digging. Guessing that Lech and his men had managed to dig out a passageway, Gerald and his party

    quickly ran toward the sound.

    As they had guessed, a giant passageway was now visible for all to see¡­ With how dark it was inside,

    it was pretty much impossible to tell what was down there¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and his party were just in time to see Lech ordering his men, ¡°You two! Get in there

    and scout ahead! If you find that anything¡¯s amiss, get out immediately!¡±

    ¡°Copy that!¡± replied the two men as they switched their shlights on and began walking into the newly

    formed passageway¡­

    Reappearing minutester, the two men then reported, ¡°Everything¡¯s normal inside! We can go

    through!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Still, please be careful, everyone! Don¡¯t move around recklessly and always keep a lookout

    for your team members!¡± dered Lech.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± yelled everyone in response.

    ¡°Come, Gerald! Let¡¯s head in together!¡± said Lech as he looked at Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald nodded slightly before entering the passageway by Lech¡¯s side, the rest of

    Gerald¡¯s party following closely behind them.

    Once inside, they soon saw all sorts of colorful paintings on either side of the stone walls. From how

    primitive they looked, one could easily guess that these paintings had been here for ages¡­

    ¡°¡­Can you discern anything from these paintings, Old Flint?¡± asked Gerald as he curiously turned to

    look at the old man.

    After looking for a while, Old Flint then replied, ¡°¡­The pictures describe the history of the vampires¡¯

    development in ancient times! It very clearly describes the start of their species up till their eventual

    decline! With that in mind, I can safely say that we¡¯ve made it into the vampires¡¯ territory!¡±

    Chapter 1760

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and the others were pleasantly surprised. After going through so much

    effort, they had finally managed to enter the vampires¡¯ territory!

    ¡°¡­However, the fact that those corpses were found dead like that¡­ It can only mean that some

    vampires are still alive! They¡¯re incredibly dangerous opponents, so please be careful, everyone!¡±

    added Old Flint.

    Vampires in general were an independent race that almost never had contact with people from the

    outside world. It definitely exined why they resented those from the outside world so much. It was

    also the reason why they usually attacked any non-vampires on sight.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that vampires were naturally fast and could easily kill any number of people they

    wanted.

    ¡°Not to worry, sir! All of us are experts at fighting, so we aren¡¯t to be trifled with either! With that in mind,

    I believe that the vampires won¡¯t dare to act all unrestrained on us!¡± replied Lech in a confident tone.

    Upon hearing that, Old Flint gave no reply¡­

    Regardless, after about ten minutes of walking, everyone finally made it out of the passageway that

    spanned at least a few hundred feet. Though they could¡¯ve made it across much faster had they

    wanted to, they had taken their time while walking across since all manner of sharp gravel were

    scattered throughout the area. With that in mind, they were all honestly d that they had thick-soled

    shoes on¡­

    Either way, at the end of the passagewayy a gigantic hall¡­ In the middle of the hall, was a wheel of

    sorts that only served to add to the area¡¯s strangeness and mysteriousness¡­

    After looking around, the astonished Ray couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Color me surprised! To think that such

    arge pce-like ce would exist up here in the mountains!¡±

    True enough, this ce was muchrger than the tomb they had seen in Ghost Country. With that in

    mind, it appeared that the vampires were extremely powerful¡­

    Whatever the case was, the others then began curiously inspecting their surroundings¡­ Gerald himself

    ¡ªas well as a few others¡ªimmediately went for the wheel in the middle of the room¡­

    Looking at the wheel, Ray then asked, ¡°Any idea what this wheel symbolizes, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, Old Flint exined, ¡°That¡¯s the vampires¡¯ Wheel of the Sun and Moon!

    They use it to calcte time!¡±

    ¡°Calcte¡­ time? Why would they require such a big wheel just to calcte time?¡± asked Ray.

    ¡°Oh, they didn¡¯t use it to calcte regr time. Instead, the wheel calctes when they need to

    replenish their blood!¡± replied Old Flint, instantly causing a chill to run down Ray¡¯s spine.

    As it turned out, the vampires used this wheel to calcte when exactly they needed to suck fresh

    blood, and the thought of it alone was honestly spine tingling¡­

    At that moment, one of Lech¡¯s team members could be seen stretching out his hand to grab what

    seemed to be a pearl¡ªthat was embedded on one of the stone walls¡ªas he shouted, ¡°Hey captain,

    there¡¯s a pearl here! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell for a lot!¡±

    Upon realizing what was happening, Gerald instantly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t pluck it off the wall!¡±

    Unfortunately, Gerald was toote.

    The team member had already taken it off the wall, and he was now looking at Gerald in bewilderment,

    wondering why he was getting so worked up about the pearl in his hand.

    Before anyone could react any further, a thunderous sound could suddenly be heard!

    Turning to face the source of the sound, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in horror when they realized that a

    massive stone had fallen andpletely blocked the pce¡¯s entrance!

    ¡°Everyone, duck!¡± shouted Gerald as he instantly pushed Old Flint and the rest of his party members to

    the ground.

    The second his sentence ended, countless arrows began shooting out from the surrounding stone

    walls!

    Sadly, some of Lech¡¯s team members weren¡¯t quick enough to react, which led to them getting pierced

    by volleys of arrows! Soon enough, those members flopped to the ground, dead and lying in their own

    pools of blood¡­

    For those who managed to duck in time, none of them dared to even raise their heads, afraid that

    arrows would pierce right through their skulls¡­

    Nobody could¡¯ve anticipated there to be such a death machine in this ce¡­

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758

    ¡°¡­Who are these people, Mr. Crawford?¡± whispered Ray as Gerald shook his head, a deep frown on

    his face. Quite frankly, he had no idea who they were either.

    Following that, a man with a buzz cut stepped forward, staring at Gerald and his group before asking,

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°Kind sir, we¡¯re merely merchants who are here to have some fun!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Merchants you say? Out here in the middle of nowhere? Who are you trying to fool?¡± retorted the

    man as he red at Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to choose not to believe us. Regardless, what are you and your men doing all the way out

    here?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for the vampires¡¯ territory!¡± dered the man with the buzz cut, not seeing a reason

    to lie.

    ¡°¡­Oh? You¡¯re here to look for their territory as well?¡± replied Gerald in surprise. To think that these

    men had the same goal as he had!

    ¡°Hmm? So, you¡¯re saying we share a goal?¡± said the man as he signaled for the rest of his men to

    lower their weapons.

    ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, allow me to introduce myself! I go by Lech Zak, and I¡¯m the leader of my

    team!¡± said Lech as he stretched his hand out.

    Hearing that, Gerald then returned a firm handshake as he replied, ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Following that, Lech then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to bump into other teams looking for the vampires¡¯

    territory as well!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding in agreement, Gerald then turned to look at Old Flint who had been standing behind him.

    Seeing that the old man wasn¡¯t showing any response, Gerald was instantly relieved. After all, this

    meant that Old Flint didn¡¯t have too much animosity toward Lech and his subordinates.

    With that in mind, Gerald then turned to face Lech before asking, ¡°Do you know where exactly the

    vampires¡¯ territory is located?¡±

    Retrieving a map from his pocket, Lech then spread it out for Gerald to have a look.

    ¡°We¡¯re currently here, you see, and the vampires¡¯ territory is within this mountain. With that in mind,

    we¡¯ll need to dig our way into their territory!¡± exined Lech.

    Hearing that, Gerald could instantly tell how well-prepared Lech and his subordinates were.

    Regardless, since both parties were looking for the vampires¡¯ territory anyway, they figured that they

    may as well just work as a team.

    With that, after a short rest, the two groups then resumed their journey.

    Eventually, they finally arrived at the area where they had nned to start digging.

    ¡°This is it, Gerald!¡± eximed Lech as he waved his hand at his team members¡ªwho were following

    behind¡ª, indicating that they had arrived.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759

    With that, Lech and his teammates retrieved their shovels¡ªalong with any relevant equipment¡ªbefore

    starting to dig the earth beneath them.

    ¡°You guys keep an eye on things while we dig! Let¡¯s get our well-deserved rest once we make it to the

    other side!¡± said Lech.

    Knowing that it wasn¡¯t easy to dig out a passageway and that it would be some time before Lech and

    his men were done, Gerald naturally had no objections.

    After nodding in agreement, he then returned to his own party to start keeping watch.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Gerald had returned, Ray then asked in a slightly worried tone, ¡°¡­Do you trust these

    people, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Understanding where Ray wasing from, Gerald then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can sense that he¡¯s a

    righteous man!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ray¡¯s worries quickly subsided. After all, he trusted Gerald¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°What about you, Old Flint? What do you think about Lech and his men?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to

    look at the old man who was sitting close to them. Throughout their journey, Old Flint had remained

    strangely quiet¡­

    Regardless, the old man simply replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have more help with an additional team. There¡¯s safety

    in numbers!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded in agreement¡­

    After two hours, a loud sound could be hearding from where Lech and the others had been

    digging. Guessing that Lech and his men had managed to dig out a passageway, Gerald and his party

    quickly ran toward the sound.

    As they had guessed, a giant passageway was now visible for all to see¡­ With how dark it was inside,

    it was pretty much impossible to tell what was down there¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and his party were just in time to see Lech ordering his men, ¡°You two! Get in there

    and scout ahead! If you find that anything¡¯s amiss, get out immediately!¡±

    ¡°Copy that!¡± replied the two men as they switched their shlights on and began walking into the newly

    formed passageway¡­

    Reappearing minutester, the two men then reported, ¡°Everything¡¯s normal inside! We can go

    through!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Still, please be careful, everyone! Don¡¯t move around recklessly and always keep a lookout

    for your team members!¡± dered Lech.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± yelled everyone in response.

    ¡°Come, Gerald! Let¡¯s head in together!¡± said Lech as he looked at Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald nodded slightly before entering the passageway by Lech¡¯s side, the rest of

    Gerald¡¯s party following closely behind them.

    Once inside, they soon saw all sorts of colorful paintings on either side of the stone walls. From how

    primitive they looked, one could easily guess that these paintings had been here for ages¡­

    ¡°¡­Can you discern anything from these paintings, Old Flint?¡± asked Gerald as he curiously turned to

    look at the old man.

    After looking for a while, Old Flint then replied, ¡°¡­The pictures describe the history of the vampires¡¯

    development in ancient times! It very clearly describes the start of their species up till their eventual

    decline! With that in mind, I can safely say that we¡¯ve made it into the vampires¡¯ territory!¡±

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and the others were pleasantly surprised. After going through so much

    effort, they had finally managed to enter the vampires¡¯ territory!

    ¡°¡­However, the fact that those corpses were found dead like that¡­ It can only mean that some

    vampires are still alive! They¡¯re incredibly dangerous opponents, so please be careful, everyone!¡±

    added Old Flint.

    Vampires in general were an independent race that almost never had contact with people from the

    outside world. It definitely exined why they resented those from the outside world so much. It was

    also the reason why they usually attacked any non-vampires on sight.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that vampires were naturally fast and could easily kill any number of people they

    wanted.

    ¡°Not to worry, sir! All of us are experts at fighting, so we aren¡¯t to be trifled with either! With that in mind,

    I believe that the vampires won¡¯t dare to act all unrestrained on us!¡± replied Lech in a confident tone.

    Upon hearing that, Old Flint gave no reply¡­

    Regardless, after about ten minutes of walking, everyone finally made it out of the passageway that

    spanned at least a few hundred feet. Though they could¡¯ve made it across much faster had they

    wanted to, they had taken their time while walking across since all manner of sharp gravel were

    scattered throughout the area. With that in mind, they were all honestly d that they had thick-soled

    shoes on¡­

    Either way, at the end of the passagewayy a gigantic hall¡­ In the middle of the hall, was a wheel of

    sorts that only served to add to the area¡¯s strangeness and mysteriousness¡­

    After looking around, the astonished Ray couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Color me surprised! To think that such

    arge pce-like ce would exist up here in the mountains!¡±

    True enough, this ce was muchrger than the tomb they had seen in Ghost Country. With that in

    mind, it appeared that the vampires were extremely powerful¡­

    Whatever the case was, the others then began curiously inspecting their surroundings¡­ Gerald himself

    ¡ªas well as a few others¡ªimmediately went for the wheel in the middle of the room¡­

    Looking at the wheel, Ray then asked, ¡°Any idea what this wheel symbolizes, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, Old Flint exined, ¡°That¡¯s the vampires¡¯ Wheel of the Sun and Moon!

    They use it to calcte time!¡±

    ¡°Calcte¡­ time? Why would they require such a big wheel just to calcte time?¡± asked Ray.

    ¡°Oh, they didn¡¯t use it to calcte regr time. Instead, the wheel calctes when they need to

    replenish their blood!¡± replied Old Flint, instantly causing a chill to run down Ray¡¯s spine.

    As it turned out, the vampires used this wheel to calcte when exactly they needed to suck fresh

    blood, and the thought of it alone was honestly spine tingling¡­

    At that moment, one of Lech¡¯s team members could be seen stretching out his hand to grab what

    seemed to be a pearl¡ªthat was embedded on one of the stone walls¡ªas he shouted, ¡°Hey captain,

    there¡¯s a pearl here! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell for a lot!¡±

    Upon realizing what was happening, Gerald instantly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t pluck it off the wall!¡±

    Unfortunately, Gerald was toote.

    The team member had already taken it off the wall, and he was now looking at Gerald in bewilderment,

    wondering why he was getting so worked up about the pearl in his hand.

    Before anyone could react any further, a thunderous sound could suddenly be heard!

    Turning to face the source of the sound, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in horror when they realized that a

    massive stone had fallen andpletely blocked the pce¡¯s entrance!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Everyone, duck!¡± shouted Gerald as he instantly pushed Old Flint and the rest of his party members to

    the ground.

    The second his sentence ended, countless arrows began shooting out from the surrounding stone

    walls!

    Sadly, some of Lech¡¯s team members weren¡¯t quick enough to react, which led to them getting pierced

    by volleys of arrows! Soon enough, those members flopped to the ground, dead and lying in their own

    pools of blood¡­

    For those who managed to duck in time, none of them dared to even raise their heads, afraid that

    arrows would pierce right through their skulls¡­

    Nobody could¡¯ve anticipated there to be such a death machine in this ce¡­

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the ce went silent again¡­

    Since no more arrows were being shot out, it was only fair to assume that the terrifying mechanism had

    finally ended¡­

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Lech then fearfully said, ¡°To think that such a death trap would be here of all

    ces, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Nobody could have foreseen this¡­ However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that this had been caused by

    one of Lechs¡¯ men. The culprit himself had been pierced by dozens of arrows and was currently lying in

    his slowly encroaching pool of blood¡­ What a terrible way to die¡­

    Still, this was what happened when people randomly touched things in here. With that in mind, Lech

    then red at his men before yelling, ¡°Listen up! The rest of you aren¡¯t allowed to move until I say so!¡±

    Hearing that, all of Lech¡¯s men simply nodded and remained standing where they currently were¡­ Not

    that any of them were daring enough to touch anything anymore. After all, who knows what they could

    trigger next? The next trap they triggered could very well be the end of them!

    Seeing that his men weren¡¯t objecting, Lech then turned to face Gerald again before asking, ¡°What do

    you think we should do, Gerald? The exit¡¯s been sealed shut!¡±

    As Lech had said, there was now a gigantic stone blocking the exit, which meant that there was no way

    they were going to be able to leave the way they came in from. With that in mind, they could only look

    for another exit¡­

    ¡°¡­Cave-like structures definitely have more than one exit, though the problem lies in how difficult it is

    to find them!¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Lech then ordered, ¡°Alright, listen up, men! There has to be a way to leave this ce, so

    let¡¯s start looking for an exit!¡±

    With that, everyone from Lech¡¯s team began scanning high and low for a way to leave the underground

    pce¡­

    Gerald and his party, on the other hand, stood before the wheel, studying it to see if it had any way of

    getting them out of there¡­

    Sometimeter, Ray dered, ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford! There appears to be a mechanism of sorts down here

    that can be turned!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald squatted down and saw that Ray was right. There was indeed a round

    mechanism that looked like it could be turned¡­

    Old Flint himself then said, ¡°If my guess is correct, turning that round mechanism should activate this

    wheel!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Momentarily turning to face Old Flint, Gerald then nodded. He believed in the old man¡¯s wisdom, so he

    quickly began turning the mechanism without any hesitation¡­

    Soon enough, a loud ¡®nk¡¯ could be heard.

    After realizing that the wheel itself was starting to turn, Gerald and the others quickly took a few steps

    back, fully vignt since nobody knew what was going to happen next.

    The wheel itself only stopped turning after it slowly spun by a hundred and eighty degrees¡­ And the

    second the turning ended, an explosive sound was heard!

    Turning to face the source of the sound, everyone watched as an opening slowly revealed itself on the

    wall where the wheel ended up facing once it stopped moving. By the time the stone b was fully

    lifted, everyone could only stare wide-eyed at the new entrance before them.

    Quickly shaking the shock off, Gerald then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, he and his party instantly entered the new opening. Naturally, Lech and his men quickly

    followed after as well.

    While they had anticipated this to be their ticket out of here, it was anything but¡­ As it turned out, it

    was the entrance of yet another underground pce!

    There were towering stone pirs on either side of the newly uncovered underground pce, and

    beside each pir was a tform. The middle of each tform gave off a faint light, illuminating just

    enough for all of them to see where they were going¡­

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762

    ¡°Hot d*mn! To think that there was another pce down here! In fact, this one looks muchrger than

    the previous one!¡± eximed Ray.

    ¡°Please be careful, everyone! And don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± warned Gerald, hoping that everyone had

    learned their lesson about randomly touching things.

    ¡°Copy that! Still, what are those things, Mr. Crawford¡­? They look so luxurious!¡± asked Ray as he

    walked toward one of the tforms to get a closer look.

    ¡°Those are Treasure ze tforms. They¡¯re specially used to light up candlesticks used for sacrificial

    rituals. The fires in them canst forever!¡± exined Old Flint when he saw that Gerald was making no

    effort to reply.

    Upon hearing that, Ray was rightfully shocked. To think that such magical items existed¡­

    His awe was cut short, however, when everyone suddenly heard one of Lech¡¯s men scream in agony!

    By the time they turned to look at him, his entire body was already burning! With scorched skin and

    eerily hollowed-out eyes, it wasn¡¯t long before all that remained of the man was a pool of blood on the

    ground!

    With how gruesomely he had died, everyone was understandably terrified.

    Though they made sure to distance themselves from that pool of blood, the same thing soon happened

    to yet another of Lech¡¯s team members! Before the second member died, however, Gerald and the

    others were able to notice several ck, spider-like creepy-crawlies crawling all over the poor man¡¯s

    body.

    Before they could even register what was going on, everyone froze when millions of tiny ¡®squeaks¡¯

    could suddenly be heard all around them!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately looking around to investigate, Gerald realized that countless of the spider-like creatures

    had appeared and were currently all over the surrounding pirs and on the ground!

    ¡°Run! Hurry!¡± yelled Gerald as he immediately dragged his party toward the innermost part of the

    underground pce.

    Of course, Lech and his remaining men followed closely behind, though soon enough, both parties

    found that it was useless. They werepletely surrounded by endless spiders! There was simply

    nowhere to retreat!

    ¡°W-what should we do, Mr. Crawford?!¡± asked the anxious Ray in a fearful voice.

    A single spider was scary enough, but now that there were millions? It was beyond terrifying, to say the

    least.

    Frowning deeply, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Try using fire!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone quickly gathered whatever they saw that could be burned before lighting them

    up and tossing them to the ground.

    To their horror, many of the spiders persevered, and the fire was nothing more than a temporary

    obstruction for them!

    With that in mind, it wasn¡¯t long before more of Lech¡¯s team members got into contact with the spiders

    and turned into pools of blood as well¡­

    Seeing that, Gerald and the remaining survivors were terrified out of their minds¡­ None of them

    wanted to die so terribly¡­

    Calming himself, Gerald racked his mind for a solution, until suddenly, an idea came to him.

    Looking at Juno, Gerald then quickly asked, ¡°Juno! Do you have anything that repels insects with you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, she nodded before replying, ¡°I-I do have a can of insecticide with me! I don¡¯t know

    how useful it¡¯ll be, though!¡±

    ¡°Just give it to me! Hurry!¡± instructed Gerald as Juno quickly fished out her insecticide from her bag.

    Thankfully, Juno had brought along that can of insecticide to deter insects from biting them while they

    were in the forest. To think that it would actually be a life saver¡­

    Regardless, the second the insecticide was in Gerald¡¯s hand, he immediately sprayed it on the

    surrounding spiders¡­ and it seemed to work!

    The second they came into contact with the insecticide, the spiders rapidly began retreating! They were

    saved!

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763

    ¡°¡­Thank god you brought along this young woman, Gerald¡­! Otherwise, we would¡¯ve all met our

    maker today¡­!¡± muttered the still fearful Lech, as he expressed his gratitude toward both Juno and

    Gerald.

    Had Juno not brought along that can of insecticide, they¡¯d surely have died today¡­

    Following that, Gerald then broke the can open before rubbing some of the liquid inside on his clothes.

    ¡°Rub some of it on your bodies! With any luck, it¡¯ll continue warding off the spiders!¡± instructed Gerald.

    Hearing that, everyone then quickly began doing just that, making sure to rub as much of the

    insecticide as possible onto their clothes and shoes. Hopefully, this would keep the spiders away¡­

    Now that the crisis was over, Old Flint then said, ¡°¡­I¡¯m guessing the vampires raised those spiders. If

    my analysis is correct, any blood that the spiders suck canter be retrieved by the vampires for their

    own consumption¡­¡±

    ¡°How abominable! To think that they would actually raise such horrible creatures!¡± scowled Gerald.

    Then again, it made sense. Only the vampires could think of such a vile tactic¡­

    Regardless, Gerald and the others then resumed inspecting the area soon after¡­

    Sometimeter, one of Lech¡¯s men came running toward them¡ªfrom the deeper parts of the

    underground pce¡ªas he shouted, ¡°Captain! We¡¯ve managed to locate a stone door deeper in!¡±

    Hearing that, both parties immediately rushed toward that ce, and soon enough, they were greeted

    by the sight of a massive stone door¡­

    ¡°Push the door open!¡± yelled Lech.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Copy that!¡± replied his remaining men as they instantly began pushing the door in hopes of opening

    it¡­

    To their dismay, no matter how much they pushed, the stone door never moved an inch!

    Seeing that, Gerald then said, ¡°Since it can¡¯t be opened by force, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a mechanism

    somewhere that¡¯ll get it to open!¡±

    Following that, Gerald quickly began investigating the area in search of mechanisms that would trigger

    the door to open¡­

    Just as Gerald had anticipated, it wasn¡¯t long after before he found a spot on the walls that could be

    pushed. Pushing it down hard, the stone began moving backward¡­ and soon enough, a loud sound

    could be heard!

    With the mechanism now triggered, the stone door began quivering, and soon enough, it began rising!

    ¡°Marvellous! You truly are amazing, Mr. Crawford!¡± praised Lech.

    Either way, by the time the stone door was fully opened, everyone couldn¡¯t help but momentarily gape

    in awe. Past the door, was arge, zed house, alongside two stone bridges. Adding that to the fact

    that the floor was paved with bluestone, the sight was nothing short of extraordinary¡­

    Once they snapped out of it, everyone rushed to one of the stone bridges. However, upon peering

    below, what awaited them wasn¡¯t a river nor a pool¡­ Instead, it appeared to be a bottomless abyss

    that struck fear into anyone who saw it¡­

    Regardless, the group then moved past the bridge and soon found themselves standing right before

    the ze house.

    ¡°¡­The house appears ancient¡­ If my guess is correct, then this should be the center most part of the

    vampires¡¯ territory!¡± dered Old Flint as he sighed rather emotionally.

    To think that all of them had finally reached the deepest part of the vampires¡¯ territory¡­ The entire

    journey truly had been difficult, and manyrge sacrifices had undeniably been made to get this far¡­

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald and the others noticed a problem, that being the fact that the house¡¯srge door was locked.

    Seeing that, Lech immediately ordered, ¡°Men, unlock the door!¡±

    Hearing that, a specialist from Lech¡¯s team quickly took a few tools out from his fanny pack and got to work¡­

    Not too long after, a tter could be heard, signifying that the unlocking process was a sess!

    With that, Lech then pushed the door open and everyone else made sure to follow behind him. Upon entering, however, they quickly realized that the insides were mostly barren aside from arge disc in the middle of the house that was surrounded by four pirs¡­

    ¡°Now what could that be¡­¡± muttered the slightly curious Gerald.

    Hearing that, Old Flint then said, ¡°¡­This should be where the vampires cultivate themselves. Looking at the disc, I¡¯m guessing that only the leader of the vampires is allowed to sit there!¡±

    As Gerald nodded in understanding, Lech himself could be seen frowning as he asked in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, there¡¯s nothing in here! Are you sure we¡¯ve found the right ce?¡±

    There was simply nothing of value that Lech could see.

    ¡°This is definitely the vampires¡¯ territory! I¡¯m sure of it!¡± replied Old Flint, his tone resolute.

    Upon hearing that, the disappointed Lech could only choose to believe the old man¡¯s words.

    Shortly after, Lech led his men away to start searching the ce for valuables. Gerald and his party, on the other hand, remained in the ze house, hoping to uncover any information from the disc.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Lech and his teammates discovered a secret room at the side of the house¡­

    Upon entering, their eyes instantly widened. This ce was filled with riches and treasures of all kinds! Upon closer inspection, there was even a giant pellet-making furnace in the middle of the room!

    Walking toward the table by the furnace, Lech was quick to notice several bottles¡ªranging from small torge¡ªced neatly on it.

    ¡°There are lots of pellets here, captain! Are we taking them away as well?¡± asked one of Lech¡¯s men.

    ¡°What kind of bullsh*t question is that? Of course, we¡¯re taking them! They¡¯re valuable medicines, you know? They¡¯ll surely sell for a hefty price!¡± retorted Lech.

    Hearing that, his men then immediately began taking action, carrying everything valuable¡ªthat they could¡ªout of the room. Naturally, this included the pellets.

    By that point, Gerald and the others had already left the house. When they saw Lech and his team members taking so many spoils with them, all of them were naturally shocked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Even so, Gerald didn¡¯t try to stop them. After all, unlike Lech¡ªwho had specificallye here in search of treasure¡ª, Gerald and his party had other objectives. With that in mind, there was no reason for him to fight for any spoils with Lech and his team members.

    Still, that didn¡¯t stop Ray from whispering, ¡°Those people are way too crazy, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Pay them no heed. Let¡¯s just focus on taking care of ourselves!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Old Flint himself then added in a serious tone, ¡°They¡¯ll be punished sooner orter. After all, those treasures are cursed! Whoever takes them will surely not have a good end. With that said, don¡¯t even think about touching any of the treasures you see!¡±

    ¡°Old Flint is right. No matter how precious the items you encounter are, never take them! Actually, to be on the safe side, don¡¯t even touch them!¡±

    4o

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765

    Gerald made sure to repeat Old Flint¡¯s message just to emphasize how dangerous it was to even touch the treasures in this ce. While human greed was near endless, self-control was key in surviving, especially in their current situation...

    Regardless, after nearly half an hour of transferring all manner of treasures out of that room, Lech and his men hadpiled enough riches to fill at least tworge cars... Seeing how much treasure there was, it was no wonder why Lech and his men had been drawn to this ce...

    Either way, once Lech got out of the secret room for the final time, he then walked toward Gerald before smiling as he said, ¡°These are the treasures we got from that secret room, Gerald! Since both parties have contributed a lot to get this far, I¡¯m willing to share some of our spoils with you!¡±

    Smiling subtly in return, Gerald then replied, ¡°I appreciate the consideration, Mr. Zak, but we didn¡¯te here for the vampires¡¯ treasures. With that in mind, you¡¯re free to keep all the spoils!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lech was momentarily stunned. To think that Gerald would actually reject treasure!

    ¡®If he and his party didn¡¯te here for treasure, then what did theye here for...?¡¯ wondered Lech.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After a brief pause, Lech then smiled as he said, ¡°...Well then! Since you¡¯re being so kind, I¡¯ll dly just take all the treasure with my men!¡±

    With that, Lech and his men then began leaving the area.

    Once they were quite a distance away, one of Lech¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but ask in an astonished tone, ¡°Were... they uninterested in the treasure, captain? But if that¡¯s the case, why did theye here in the first ce...?¡±

    Lech only sneered in response, his expression gloomy.

    ¡®There are clearly only two reasons why they would have rejected my offer... Either they really do have another objective... Or there¡¯s something even more valuable down here aside from what we¡¯ve found!¡¯ Lech thought to himself.

    At the very least, he had more or less urately guessed that Gerald and his party had no interest in the treasure since they were after some other important thing that was useless to Lech and his men.

    Gerald and his party themselves would¡¯ve never anticipated that Lech would actually think about them that way...

    All of a sudden, one of Lech¡¯s men began screaming, ¡°S-spiders! Massive spiders up ahead!¡±

    Turning to look at the man who had shouted¡ªwho was currently attempting to flee backward¡ªLech stared wide-eyed as several humongous spiders began leaping out from the abyss under the stone bridge! Without even giving Lech and his men a fighting chance, therge spiders instantly attacked them!

    As they attempted to defend themselves, Lech and his men quickly realized that hundreds of small spiders had also rushed out and had nowpletely surrounded them!

    Seeing that, Gerald and Ray instantly wanted to help them. However, they were promptly stopped by Old Flint who dered, ¡°Stop! Not a step further!¡±

    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t we help them?¡± asked the vexed Gerald.

    ¡°Have a good look! The spiders aren¡¯ting for us at all! They¡¯re only rushing for that group, which proves that the curse of the treasures is starting to take effect!¡± exined Old Flint.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald finally understood why all this was happening.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the spiders will only attack those who touch the treasures?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Watching as Old Flint nodded, Gerald and his party were instantly shocked. To think that the spiders

    would actually select their prey¡­

    Meanwhile, Lech and his remaining team members were being swallowed alive by the gigantic spiders!

    It was truly a gruesome sight¡­

    Staring at Gerald¡ªwho was still standing by the door¡ªthe pitiful Lech who was getting devoured could

    only plead, ¡°B-brother Crawford¡­! Please, save us¡­!¡±

    ¡°H-Help! Please¡­!¡± screamed the other agonized members of Lech¡¯s team as well.

    Even so, there was nothing that Gerald could do. All of them had taken the cursed treasures due to

    their immense greed. In other words, they had brought all this upon themselves. With that in mind,

    Gerald could only watch helplessly as they continued screaming and getting eaten¡­

    Lech himself was torn clean in half before being tossed right into the abyss¡­

    As for the rest of his team members, they werepletely swallowed up by the smaller spiders, and all

    that was left of them now were puddles of blood¡­

    It had barely even taken minutes for Lech and his group to bepletely taken out¡­

    Regardless, now that Lech and his men had been dealt with, the giant spiders then turned to eye

    Gerald and his party.

    Though Gerald and his party vigntly stared back at them, in the end, the spiders never made a move

    on them. Instead, they simply returned into the abyss under the stone bridge along with the smaller

    spiders¡­

    This was naturally a pleasant surprise for Gerald and his group. To think that the spiders would actually

    leave them be! With their worst fears now over, they could all finally take breaths of relief¡­

    Ray himself¡ªwho had earlier been anxious out of his mind¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but sit on the ground, finally

    able to catch his breath now that the danger had passed. After a while, the still jittery Ray then turned

    to face Gerald and Old Flint before saying, ¡°That was way too nerve-wracking, Gerald! Thankfully you

    warned us about not touching the treasure, Old Flint! Otherwise, we would¡¯ve surely suffered the same

    fate!¡±

    After nodding in agreement, Gerald and Old Flint then began heading over to where Lech¡¯s teammates

    had died¡­ Even from afar, all the treasure they had been carrying could be seen lying in piles on the

    ground¡­

    As they got closer, Gerald¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t help but twitch, prompting him to ask, ¡°¡­Do you smell that?¡±

    Smelling the same light scent that Gerald was, Old Flint then exined, ¡°¡­This is sandalwood

    incense. The vampires must have used this to lure the spiders! It appears that this is how the ¡®curse¡¯

    operates!¡±

    Feeling enlightened, Gerald then replied, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the smell¡ªthat had originated

    from the treasure¡ªended up transferring onto Lech and his men after they touched them? And that the

    spiders only attack those who have the smell lingering around them? If that¡¯s the case, everything

    makes sense now!¡±

    As it turned out, the ¡®curse¡¯ was merely an overstatement. In the end, it was an exinable

    phenomenon that simply required a little more investigation¡­

    Shaking his head, Old Flint then sighed before saying, ¡°Still, they only have themselves to me¡­

    Had they not been greedy enough to touch the treasure, the spiders wouldn¡¯t have attacked them in the

    first ce!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    As the saying went, you reap what you sow¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald wasn¡¯t interested in thinking any further about it anymore. Some things

    and people were simply destined to be ruined. While he wanted to say that Lech was simply unlucky, it

    was honestly not that much of a surprise that he ended up dying this way¡­

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767

    Soon after, Gerald and the others returned to the chamber once more¡­

    However, once inside, they were suddenly greeted by odd knocking sounds¡­

    Now feeling vignt, Ray couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as he asked, ¡°¡­Do you hear that, brother

    Gerald?¡±

    Nodding, Gerald then replied, ¡°I do.¡±

    With that, all five of them immediately began looking for the exact source of the sound¡­ until

    eventually, Gerald realized that it wasing from the very center of the round tform in the

    chamber¡­

    ¡°¡­The sound ising from over there!¡± said Gerald as he pointed at the tform.

    Hearing that, everyone quickly gathered around the tform before pressing their ears onto it¡­ True

    enough, now that their ears were directly on the tform, the constant knocking became even clearer!

    Upon closer inspection, the knocking sounded almost rhythmic as well.

    ¡°¡­Do¡­ you think someone could be trapped inside, Gerald¡­?¡± asked Ray.

    ¡°¡­Judging from the rhythmic knocking, that may just be the case!¡± replied Gerald, feeling that only a

    living thing would be capable of making such varied knocking.

    After a slight pause, Gerald then instructed, ¡°¡­Investigate the tform, Ray! We may be able to open

    it up!¡±

    Hearing that, Ray instantly did as he was told. After a while, he noticed something odd.

    Pointing at an obscure pull ring on the round tform, Ray then said, ¡°Gerald, I think I¡¯ve found

    something!¡±

    Walking over to have a look, Gerald could see that a chain was attached to the pull ring. In other

    words, it could definitely be pulled.

    ¡°¡­All of you, stand back! I¡¯m pulling the ring! The second you feel that something¡¯s wrong, I want you

    to leave this ce immediately!¡± ordered Gerald as he looked at the rest of his party members.

    Once they were quite a distance away from him, Gerald then began tugging the pull ring¡­

    As Gerald closed his eyes tight¡ªsince he needed quite a bit of force to even tug the pull ring¡ªthe

    others held their breaths as they kept their eyes glued on the round tform, ready to bolt if anything

    bad happened.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, the nking of chains soon began echoing across the chamber¡­

    After a little while, Gerald couldn¡¯t be bothered tugging slowly anymore and simply yanked the chain¡ª

    that was several meters in length¡ªtill it could no longer be tugged.

    Now that the chain couldn¡¯t be tugged any further, the round tform slowly split in two, revealing an

    opening in the middle of it!

    Seeing that, Ray and the others didn¡¯t dare to move an inch, simply remaining vignt as they waited to

    see what would happen next¡­

    Gerald¡ªbeing the fearless person he was¡ªon the other hand, simply tossed the chain onto the

    ground before walking toward the now open tform¡­

    Staring into the hole, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows¡­

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768

    Imprisoned at the bottom, appeared to be a strong, long-haired, ape-like creature¡­

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s down there, Brother Gerald?¡± asked Ray in a whispery voice.

    Looking at them, Gerald then quietly signaled for them toe over to have a look for themselves.

    Seeing that, the other members of Gerald¡¯s party then crept over before peering down as well.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Old Flint, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Do you have any idea what that is, Old Flint¡­?¡±

    After seemingly thinking for a while, Old Flint then replied, ¡°¡­If my eyes do not deceive me, that should

    be a ck gibbon. I recall a tale about the vampires raising a ck gibbon and using it to help them

    catch humans¡­ Perhaps this is the one!¡±

    As Gerald¡¯s eyes widened, Ray quickly said, ¡°Then¡­ this ck gibbon must be a fierce beast! It¡¯s best

    that we keep it locked under the tform!¡±

    True enough, such a vicious ck gibbon couldn¡¯t be allowed to run free. Otherwise, it would surely

    spell trouble! Unfortunately, Ray had said that a bit toote.

    After all, the beast had long broken free of its chains, and it had simply been trapped beneath the round

    tform for the longest time. Now that the tform was finally open, however, it naturally wanted to

    escape.

    With that in mind, the second Ray¡¯s sentence ended, an ear-piercing roar could be heard! A split

    secondter, the ck gibbon leaped right out from the bottom of the tform that was at least a few

    meters high! What superior jumping capabilities!

    Seeing that, Gerald and the others instantly backed away as they vigntly stared into the eyes of the

    beast. The gibbon itself stared back at each of them before beating its chest!

    Before anyone could react, the beast bolted right out of the chamber, disappearing from view!

    Since it hadn¡¯t attacked them, all of them found themselves feeling slightly confused. Then again, they

    weren¡¯tining. After all, at the very least, they now had one less problem to worry about¡­

    ¡°¡­Alright, we need to start looking for the exit. We shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± dered Gerald.

    After all, who knows what other dangers they would face here.

    While it was true that the gibbon and spiders hadn¡¯t chosen to attack them, it didn¡¯t mean that there

    weren¡¯t any other threats down here. Gerald himself believed that they shouldn¡¯t push their luck by

    staying down here for any longer¡­

    Regardless, after hearing that, Ray, Juno, and Nori readily agreed. After all, they had all been eager to

    leave this ce for a while now. Old Flint himself simply agreed calmly. After all, being used to such

    situations, fear was thest thing on his mind.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald and the others then began looking for the exit¡­

    Instead of an exit, however, the party soon bumped into what appeared to be the entrance of another

    chamber¡­

    Upon entering, they were instantly greeted by the sight of a sandalwood casket decorated with gold

    trims¡­ The casket itself was suspended a few meters above the ground by four chains that held onto

    its corners¡­

    ¡°My god! I never imagined all this to be within a mountain! What a massive ce!¡± eximed Ray, his

    eyes widened. For Ray, this entire trip had been incredible, and nearly everything that had happened

    had amazed him¡­

    Old Flint himself slowly walked to the bottom of the casket. After examining it for a while, his voice

    almost sounded emotional as he muttered, ¡°This¡­ This must be where the vampires buried their

    ancestors¡­! This casket must have belonged to the first ancestor of the vampires¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? But that means this casket must have been here for thousands of years!¡± eximed Gerald.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769

    ¡°Indeed. Countless people have attempted to locate the casket of the first vampire ancestor in order to

    obtain the vampiric pearl within it¡­¡± replied Old Flint with a nod.

    ¡°The vampiric pearl? You came here looking for that, right?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It is. The vampiric pearl is a treasure of the vampires that¡¯ll allow me to obtain a new body!¡± exined

    Old Flint.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. While the treasure certainly sounded intriguing, he wasn¡¯t all

    that interested in it. After all, he had onlye here to help Old Flint out.

    Regardless, after properly inspecting it, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Well, it seems safe enough. Let¡¯s open the

    casket!¡±

    Hearing that, Old Flint then nodded, eager to finally be able to get his hands on the vampiric pearl.

    Seeing no objections from Old Flint, Gerald then turned to face Juno and Nori before saying, ¡°You two,

    stay a distance from us! If anything goes wrong, run for it, understand?¡±

    Naturally, Juno and Nori obeyed. Quickly walking toward the entrance, both of them then stood still, not

    daring to move around too much as they waited for Gerald and the other two to begin uncovering the

    casket¡­

    Seeing that the girls were now at a safe distance, Gerald then faced Ray before instructing, ¡°Ray,e

    over here! You¡¯re in charge of unchaining those two corners while I unchain these two!¡±

    Once both of them got into position, Gerald and Ray then slowly began unchaining the casket¡­ and

    once the final chains were released, the casket fell to the ground with a loud ¡®thud¡¯, instantly sending a

    cloud of dust flying all over the ce!

    Since the casket had been here for thousands of years, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising for it to be this dusty.

    Whatever the case was, their next step was to open it¡­

    ¡°¡­Alright, stand there and help me push the lid off!¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°Sure thing, Gerald!¡± replied Ray as he did as he was told¡­

    Following that, Gerald then pushed hard to open the lid of the casket¡­ and soon enough, the contents

    inside were in for all to see.

    Everyone close enough was greeted by the sight of a body that couldn¡¯t decay any further as well as

    several treasures that had been ced along with the corpse.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Old Flint instantly began investigating the contents of the coffin¡­

    ¡°Where could the vampiric pearl be¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a curious tone.

    However, before Old Flint coulde up with an answer, Gerald¡ªwho had noticed that the vampire¡¯s

    throat was bulging slightly¡ªquickly added, ¡°¡­I¡­ I think it¡¯s in his throat!¡±

    With that said, Gerald then took a small knife out before slicing open the corpse¡¯s throat¡­ And sure

    enough, a blood-red pearl soon revealed itself! It was the legendary vampiric pearl!

    Handing it to Old Flint, Gerald then asked, ¡°This should be it, right?¡±

    The old man¡¯s hands now quivering, Old Flint then emotionally replied, ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Yes, it is¡­ I¡¯ve finally

    found it¡­ The vampiric pearl¡­! To think that it would be so well preserved¡­!¡±

    Despite the joyous asion, it was around then when the vampire¡¯s body crumbled into ashes before

    promptly disappearing¡­

    Seeing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. For some reason, he felt that something was off¡­

    Regardless, the old man quickly began mumbling excitedly to himself as he walked over to a lone

    corner to admire the pearl¡­

    While his behavior was slightly odd, Gerald and Ray simply exchanged nces with one another.

    Whatever the case was, their mission wasplete now that they had obtained the pearl. With that in

    mind, it meant that it was high time they finally left this horrible ce¡­

    With that, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Alright, since we¡¯ve got what we wanted, let¡¯s hurry and leave this ce

    already!¡±

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1770

    Naturally, Nori, Juno, and Ray agreed to that without a second thought.

    As they quickly gathered their things to prepare to leave, Ray couldn¡¯t help but notice that Old Flint was

    still standing in the same corner, though he was now trembling for some reason¡­

    Finding it slightly odd, Ray then called out, ¡°Old Flint, we¡¯re about to leave now!¡±

    However, the second his sentence ended, Ray¡¯s eyes widened when Old Flint turned back to re at

    him, his eyes now fully crimson¡­

    Shivering in fear, Ray then yelled, ¡°Um, G-Gerald? Something¡¯s wrong with Old Flint¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, he turned to look at the old man and quickly found himself shocked to see Old Flint¡¯s

    state as well.

    ¡°¡­Old Flint¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Gerald in a serious tone, his eyebrows furrowed.

    Unfortunately for them, this wasn¡¯t the Old Flint they used to know anymore.

    While his appearance remained the same, the red-eyed being before them was now nothing more than

    a blood-craving monster¡­

    ¡°Gerald, look at his throat! There¡¯s a red glow there!¡± yelled Ray, prompting Gerald to focus his gaze

    there.

    True to Ray¡¯s observation, there really was a red glow there, and it was then when Gerald understood

    what was happening.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Old Flint must have swallowed the vampiric pearl! As a result, he was now a bloodthirsty vampire!

    With a bloodcurdling roar, everyone watched wide-eyed as blood dripped from the corners of Old Flint¡¯s

    widened mouth¡­ before the old man bolted for Gerald and his party!

    Vampires loved consuming the fresh blood of the living the most¡­ With that in mind, Gerald knew that

    Old Flint now saw him and his party as nothing more than a meal!

    Understanding that, Gerald quickly rushed forward while yelling, ¡°Get out! All of you! I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ray instantly began dragging Juno and Nori out of the area, the trio then hiding not

    too far off to observe what would happen next.

    Gerald himself immediately summoned his Astrabyss Sword before shing it onto Old Flint!

    However, what followed was a loud, ¡®clunk¡¯! As it turned out, not only was the sword ineffective against

    the old man, but Old Flint¡¯s body was now as hard as steel! From the looks of it, the old man¡¯s skin was

    now probably sword and bulletproof!

    Seeing that Gerald was fighting back, Old Flint¡ªwho no longer recognized Gerald¡ªattempted to w

    at the youth, though Gerald was able to dodge his attack by taking a step back.

    Growling in annoyance, the old man then leaped at Gerald, attempting to pin him down! Of course,

    Gerald wasn¡¯t about to give him that chance. After waiting for the perfect moment, Gerald retaliated

    with a kick, sending the old man flying backward!

    While Gerald managed to avoid getting attacked, Old Flint himself looked perfectly fine as he got to his

    feet again. From the looks of it, Gerald¡¯s powerful kick probably felt like nothing more than a tickle to

    the old man¡­

    Roaring in anger, Old Flint quickly began charging toward Gerald again, this time more frantic than

    before!

    In response, Gerald tossed out what seemed to be a ghostly chain as he yelled, ¡°Soul Chain!¡±

    The chain itself flew toward the old man before wrapping itself around Old Flint¡¯s body! Now bound, Old

    Flint began thrashing around, desperately trying to free himself.

    With how violent the old man was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think that had he used rope instead of the

    Soul Chain, Old Flint would¡¯ve broken free by now¡­

    Regardless, seeing that the old man was temporarily bound, Gerald wordlessly bolted toward Old Flint

    before poking at his throat!

    And just like that, the vampiric pearl came flying right out of Old Flint¡¯s mouth!

    The second it was out, Old Flint appeared to calm down considerably, his eyes quickly returning to their

    initial color¡­ As it turned out, the vampiric pearl truly was the culprit¡­

    Whatever the case was, Old Flint soon regained his consciousness¡­ Now sobered up, the first thing

    the old man asked was, ¡°¡­What¡­ What happened to me¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1771

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You don¡¯t remember anything at all?¡± replied Gerald.

    Shaking his head in his slight confusion, it truly appeared that he had no memory of what had just

    taken ce.

    ¡°¡­Tell me, why did you swallow the vampiric pearl?¡± asked Gerald. After all, had the old man not

    swallowed it, he wouldn¡¯t have entered that maddened state.

    ¡°I¡­ What? I¡­ swallowed it¡­?!¡± replied Old Flint, his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Gerald.

    ¡°You did! After swallowing it, you turned into a madman and started attacking us!¡± exined Gerald.

    After hearing everything that had happened from Gerald, Old Flint couldn¡¯t help but look at the pearl¡ª

    that was still on the ground¡ªas he muttered in his bewilderment, ¡°¡­I¡­ Thest thing I remember was

    you giving the pearl to me¡­ I had no idea I did all that after that!¡±

    Staring at the old man, Gerald had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t lying. Call it a gut feeling, but Gerald chose

    to believe Old Flint¡¯s point of view.

    However, if Old Flint truly hadn¡¯t been in control of himself when he started attacking, that clearly meant

    that the vampiric pearl was the source of the problem.

    Still, if that was the case, why didn¡¯t anything happen to Gerald when he touched the pearl earlier?

    What bizarre secretsy behind all this¡­?

    Whatever the case was, after thinking for a brief moment, Gerald told Ray to hand him a piece of cloth.

    Once he obtained it, Gerald then wrapped the pearl in it before slipping it into his bag.

    It was better not to have such a terrifying item too close to him. Otherwise, who knew what would end

    up happening?

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald and the others managed to find a way out of the vampires¡¯

    territory. However, now that they were finally free, the party of five didn¡¯t descend the mountain.

    Instead, they went upward.

    Soon enough, it began snowing rather heavily¡­ It certainly didn¡¯t help that the north wind was blowing

    so hard.

    ¡°Why the hell is it snowing all of a sudden?! What even is this ce?¡± eximed Ray in his surprise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that first¡­ We need to focus on finding shelter!¡± replied Gerald as he kept an eye

    out on anyce they could hide from the snow.

    Agreeing with Gerald, the five people quickly began scouting through the area¡­ and eventually, they

    found a dark cave.

    By that point, the snow was falling so heavily that it was evident that a snowstorm wasing soon.

    With that in mind, Gerald and the others were thankful that they had managed to find shelter before

    that happened.

    Upon entering, they found that it was a pretty suitable ce to wait out the snowstorm. Even if it wasn¡¯t,

    it still beat being buried by snow in the middle of nowhere¡­

    Once they entered a bit deeper, however, Ray quickly pinched his nose as he grumbled, ¡°The hell?

    What on earth is this horrible smell?¡±

    Hearing Ray¡¯sint, Gerald and the others quickly caught onto the pungent odor as well. Soon

    enough, it got so terrible that they felt like vomiting! Even so, they didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to

    remain here. It was either this, or dying underyers of snow¡­

    ¡°¡­Just bear with it. Some animals may have been here before!¡± replied Gerald.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding in resignation, everyone simply sat down, hoping that the snowstorm would end soon¡­

    To their dismay, it showed no signs of stopping, even after quite a while.

    While they didn¡¯t realize it, all five of them slowly began dozing off¡­ To be fair, they hadn¡¯t rested for an

    entire day, so it only made sense for all five of them to feelpletely drained¡­

    Though having a nap wasn¡¯t really an issue, the real problem was that they didn¡¯t know what inhabited

    this cave¡­

    And soon enough, two red glints could be seening from deeper within the cave¡­

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1772

    June 5, 2021 by itgoes

    As the two glints came closer, it was slowly revealed that they were the eyes of a huge white bear!

    Since Gerald and the others were currently fast asleep, none of them knew how dangerous their

    current situation was!

    Regardless, after looking at the five people who had dozed off at the cave¡¯s entrance, the bear seemed

    particrly interested in Ray.

    The fact that Ray was snoring only attracted the bear¡¯s attention even more!

    Slowly moving toward Ray, the bear quickly began licking his face!

    ¡°¡­Five more minutes¡­ What is it Gerald¡­? Has the snow stopped¡­?¡± mumbled the sleepy Ray as

    he began patting the bear¡¯s face¡­

    The second he felt how unnaturally furry ¡®Gerald¡¯ was, Ray instantly froze. This¡­ This wasn¡¯t Gerald,

    was it.

    By the time he opened his eyes, Gerald and the others were already staring vigntly at the bear.

    To think that such a dangerous creature would be living in this cave! With how close the bear was, all of

    them could smell it and even feel the warmth its body was exuding¡­!

    Slowly motioning for Ray not to move hastily, Ray gulped before slowly turning to see what he was

    patting¡­ and the next thing he knew, he was staring straight into the eyes of the white bear¡­!

    Instantly overwhelmed with fear, the bear appeared to sense that, and it immediately let out a terrifying

    roar!

    Seeing how wide the bear¡¯s jaws now were, Gerald immediately yanked Ray away from the bear

    before yelling, ¡°Run!¡±

    Hearing that, the rest of the party instantly bolted out of the cave together with Gerald!

    Quite honestly, they would¡¯ve been much better off if they hadn¡¯t chosen to run.

    After all, the white bear immediately got excited when it saw how fast Gerald and his party were

    running. In the end, it was a carnivore, and it craved fresh meat, especially from such lively humans!

    With that, the white bear quickly began chasing after them!

    Instinctively turning back to look, Ray was horrified when he saw that the bear was chasing after him!

    ¡°H-hey, now! I¡¯m all skin and bones, brother! Stop chasing me already¡­!¡± yelled Ray in his desperation

    as he continued fleeing from the hungry bear.

    It was his first time being chased by a white bear, and he hoped that if he survived, there wouldn¡¯t ever

    be a second time. What an utterly horrible experience!

    By that point, Gerald had managed to find a safe spot for Juno and the two others to hide in.

    Running toward Ray, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Over here! Hurry!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ray instantly began running toward Gerald!

    Seeing that the bear was still targeting the frantic Ray, Gerald quickly summoned the Astrabyss Sword,

    hoping to finish off the white bear.

    ¡°Leave it to me, Ray! Go hide with the others!¡± ordered Gerald as the bear came dangerously close to

    him.

    Aiming closely, Gerald then shed the sword the second the bear got close enough! While the attack

    was able to hit, Gerald had only managed to inflict a minor cut to the bear¡¯s underbelly! In other words,

    the bear wasn¡¯t all that hurt yet!

    Now irritated, the bear stomped its paws before charging fiercely toward Gerald!

    In barely a second, the bear was already inches before Gerald! Even if he didn¡¯t die from being

    smacked by the white bear, he was sure to still get seriously injured!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1773

    June 5, 2021 by itgoes

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to grant it that opportunity.

    Dodge rolling till he was right under the white bear¡¯s belly, Gerald then stabbed it right into the beast!

    With how loudly the bear had roared in response, Gerald knew that he had finally managed to deal

    substantial damage on the bear!

    Even so, that stab wasn¡¯t enough to kill it. In fact, it only made the bear even more enraged! Now

    looking like it had gone mad, the bear began attacking Gerald with all that it had!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was a life-or-death situation, the sight of Gerald and the bear leaping all

    over the mountain was honestly quite amusing.

    Regardless, after realizing that it wasn¡¯t going to be able to get its hands on Gerald, the bear suddenly

    switched targets to the others who were hiding!

    Realizing that the bear was running toward his friends, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Careful! It¡¯sing!¡±

    Seeing the iing bear, the rest of Gerald¡¯s party quickly attempted to disperse from the tree that

    they had been hiding behind this entire time!

    Before they knew it, however, the bear had rammed its head right into the tree! While none of them

    were directly hit by the bear, the immense impact of the collision caused all four of them to momentarily

    lose their footing!

    Unluckily, Juno took a step too far backward and was now frantically attempting to bnce herself from

    falling right into the valley!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald instantly bolted toward the scene!

    Giving the white bear a hard kick, the beast ended up flying right down the valley! With the main threat

    now gone, Gerald then rushed to save Juno!

    While he was just in time to grab onto her hand, the soil at their feet was a bit too loose, and both of

    them ended up falling right into the valley!

    Eyes widened in horror as they watched their friends fall down the valley, Ray and Nori could only yell,

    ¡°Gerald! Juno¡­!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was sometimeter before the duo finally awoke again¡­ Somehow, they had managed to survive the

    fall¡­ Looking around, they quickly realized that a stray branch had broken their fall!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald found himself quickly asking in a concerned tone, ¡°Are you alright,

    Juno?¡±

    Nodding subtly, Juno then replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just hurt my arm a bit¡­ I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a sprain!¡±

    Watching as she rubbed her arm, Gerald quickly began examining it by gently pinching it¡­ After a

    while, Gerald breathed a sigh of relief as he said, ¡°¡­Yeah, it should just be a sprain. Thankfully it¡¯s not

    a fracture!¡±

    Hearing that, Juno felt much more rest assured.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but look down. They were still quite a distance off the ground¡­ It certainly didn¡¯t

    help that it was pitch dark down there. Neither of them knew whaty down there at all¡­

    ¡°¡­Say¡­ how are we even going to get down¡­?¡± muttered Juno.

    ¡°Hush. Do you hear that?¡± replied Gerald as he looked at the girl.

    Upon hearing that, both of them momentarily fell silent as they perked their ears¡­

    After a short while, both of them widened their eyes before shouting at the same time, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s the

    sound of flowing water!¡±

    ¡°¡­Say, Gerald¡­? Do you think¡­?¡± mumbled Gerald as she turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! From the sound of it, there appears to be a river down there!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded

    confidently.

    ¡°¡­Then, are you thinking of¡­?¡± asked Juno as she paid close attention to his response¡­

    Seeing the subtle smile on Gerald¡¯s face after she said that, she knew that Gerald had got the

    message. In the end, Juno was probably the only person who could understand him so quickly¡­

    ¡°You know me, Juno! Since we don¡¯t have any further options, we can only take risks!¡± replied Gerald.

    Since it was quite a distance down and they didn¡¯t have any other way of descending, they just had to

    take the risk and hope they fell into the river¡­

    ¡°¡­Agreed! I¡¯m with you!¡±

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1774

    June 5, 2021 by itgoes

    Juno trusted Gerald a lot, which was why she wasn¡¯t against Gerald¡¯s dare-devilish suggestion.

    What more, if they leaped together, they¡¯d at least die together¡­ Though needless to say, surviving

    together was definitely still Juno¡¯s main goal.

    Regardless, after readying themselves, Gerald then looked at Juno before asking, ¡°Ready?¡±

    Watching as she nodded firmly, Gerald then hugged her tight¡­ before both of them plunged deep into

    the valley!

    Falling faster, and faster, it was only a few secondster when both of them fell into a body of running

    water with a massive ssh!

    As they had guessed, there really was a river at the bottom, and thank god they were right. The river

    saved their lives¡­

    Whatever the case was, now that they were still alive, Gerald¡ªwho hadn¡¯t let go of Juno this entire

    time¡ªquickly swam Juno to the river bank¡­

    Now soaking wet and freezing¡ªsince the river water consisted of freshly melted snow from the

    mountains¡ªJuno couldn¡¯t help but find herself shivering.

    Seeing that, he knew he had to get them warm as soon as possible.

    With that in mind, Gerald then wordlessly began running into a nearby forest to gather dry branches

    and twigs. Once there was enough, he quickly rubbed two sticks together, and with enough friction, a

    fire was eventually started¡­

    Pleased with how well the branches and twigs were burning, Gerald then called out, ¡°Over here, Juno!

    Hurry and take whatever clothes you can off to let them dry as well!¡±

    Too cold to even reply, Juno then shivered over and removed everything¡ªbut her undergarments¡ª

    before sitting right beside him by the fire¡­

    Seeing that Gerald then wrapped his arms around her for extra warmth¡­

    When she finally got warm enough, Juno couldn¡¯t help but blush when she realized how close she now

    was to Gerald¡­

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but feel that the shy girl looked extremely lovely under the light of the fire¡­

    Regardless, with how tightly he was holding onto her, Juno felt a great sense of security¡­ And

    throughout her life, Gerald had been the only person who had made her feel this secure.

    Eventually, Juno couldn¡¯t help but raise her head, smiling as she said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you by my

    side, Gerald!¡±

    Smiling in response, Gerald then pecked her on her forehead before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side

    throughout this Juno! You¡¯ll always be safe with me!¡±

    Nodding, Juno dly believed in his words. As long as she was with him, she feared nothing.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was about half an hourter when their clothes finally dried up. With that, the duo got to their feet and

    began leaving the forest. After all, the sooner they reunited with Ray and the others, the better.

    After striding through the forest for a while, a ck wolf suddenly leaped out from the bushes!

    Watching as it charged toward them, Gerald swiftly punched it right in the head, resulting in the

    agonized wolf howling one final time before it fell to the ground, dead!

    To be able to kill a wolf with just a single hit, Gerald¡¯s punching force was truly nothing to scoff at¡­

    Either way, Gerald found the wolf¡¯s appearance to be a blessing. After all, they didn¡¯t have to worry

    about starving now!

    ¡°Are you hungry, Juno? Also, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve never tried wolf meat before?¡± asked Gerald.

    Startled, Juno instantly shook her head. She knew where this conversation was going¡­

    ¡°Great! I haven¡¯t tasted wolf before either, so this will be a nice gustatory experience for both of us! Not

    that we have any other food sources anyway, so we may as well just fill our bellies with what we have!¡±

    added Gerald.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1775

    June 5, 2021 by itgoes

    Naturally, Juno wasn¡¯t against that idea.

    Regardless, Gerald then got to work processing and butchering the wolf.

    He made sure to properly skin the wolf since wolf fur could be sold for a pretty hefty price. Once that

    was done, he then sliced the wolf¡¯s meat into manageable pieces.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After washing the meat by the river, Gerald started another fire. Once that was up, grilled wolf meat

    was soon toe¡­

    It was never a good idea to travel with an empty stomach and both of them knew it. With that in mind,

    eating till they were full was their current best course of action.

    In less than half an hour, the wolf meat was already well-done and both of them could finally dig in.

    Using arge leaf he found as a te, Gerald then tore off a few chunks of the cooked meat before

    handing them to Juno.

    After getting some for himself as well, both of them then sat under a tree to enjoy their meal.

    Taking the first bite, Gerald¡ªwho really hadn¡¯t tasted wolf meat before this¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but exim,

    ¡°My god! Wolf meat is delicious! It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever tasted before!¡±

    While the tastiness was definitely a plus, even if it wasn¡¯t delicious, Gerald would¡¯ve eaten the meat

    anyway. After all, the goal was just to fill their bellies.

    Either way, once they had their fill, the two put the fire out before getting to their feet, ready to resume

    their journey.

    However, at that moment, the rustling of leaves could be heard¡­ Alerted by the sound, Gerald quickly

    pulled Juno along and hid in a nearby bush.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a few odd and fragile-looking humanoids came out from the forest¡­

    Shocked by what they were seeing, Gerald and Juno then watched on as the creatures surrounded

    what remained of the wolf¡¯s corpse before gnawing at its bones!

    Judging from the way they were devouring the corpse¡¯s raw meat and sucking its blood, Gerald

    suddenly had an idea what they could be.

    Could¡­ those be feral vampires?

    ¡°Gerald¡­? Do you have any idea what those monsters are¡­?¡± asked the confused Juno.

    ¡°If my guess is correct¡­ They¡¯re feral vampires!¡± muttered Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Juno gasped loudly though she managed to stop herself from screaming.

    Unfortunately, that was all it took for the feral vampires to realize that they weren¡¯t alone.

    Watching as the feral vampires began looking around, Gerald knew for a fact that it was only a matter

    of time before they got discovered.

    With that in mind, he then grabbed Juno¡¯s arm before whispering, ¡°We¡¯ve been found! We need to run!¡±

    Before Juno could even reply, Gerald was already tugging her along as he bolted from the scene.

    Naturally, this instantly caught the feral vampires¡¯ attention!

    Roaring ferociously as they gave chase, the sight of a living human that promised fresh blood was

    simply too much of a temptation for these blood-craving creatures!

    And thus began the game of cat and mouse between the duo and the feral vampires.

    With how fast the feral vampires naturally were, all of them soon caught up with Gerald and Juno!

    Realizing that they had been surrounded, the terrified Juno couldn¡¯t help but worriedly ask, ¡°W-what

    now, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±forted Gerald as the ring feral vampires continued growling like beasts at

    the two humans¡­

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1776

    June 5, 2021 by itgoes

    There was simply no easy way out of this.

    The very next second, the four feral vampires began their assault on Gerald and Juno!

    Watching as their ws extended toward the duo, Gerald quickly summoned his Astrabyss Sword

    before shing the first feral vampire that got too close!

    And just like that, the feral vampire that was shed was cut clean in half!

    With blood spewing out of their dead brethren, the other three feral vampires instantly began backing

    off.

    After all, they now knew that Gerald¡¯s sword was not to be taken lightly.

    ¡°Come at me if you¡¯re not afraid to die!¡± growled Gerald as he red at the remaining feral vampires.

    Seemingly understanding what he had just said, the trio then turned around before bolting off.

    While the crisis was now lifted, Gerald hade to learn that those feral vampires were actually rather

    timid. After all, they were easily scared and fled so quickly.

    Regardless, Gerald then put away his sword before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this ce before those

    feral vampirese back!¡±

    With that, the duo resumed their journey with Gerald taking the lead¡­ and half an hourter, they

    finally made it out of the forest.

    Once they were outside, Gerald immediately took his phone out. Finally, some reception!

    He had earlier nned to contact Ray and the others, though the forest naturally prevented him from

    calling.

    Whatever the case was, there was reception now so it was high time he finally tried to contact Ray so

    that they could regroup.

    To Gerald¡¯s dismay, Ray wasn¡¯t picking up. Frowning slightly, he then tried a few more times. In the

    end, however, the result remained the same¡­

    The fact that there was beeping as the call tried to connect meant that Ray definitely had reception. So

    why wasn¡¯t he picking Gerald¡¯s call up¡­?

    Thinking about it, there were only two possibilities as to why this was, the first being that Ray and the

    others hadn¡¯t noticed the call.

    The second, however, meant that they could very well have gotten themselves into trouble and were

    unable to answer¡­

    While it was unfortunate, Gerald had a hunch that the second possibility made more sense¡­

    After all, Ray was addicted to gadgets, so there was no way he would ever ignore his phone.

    The fact that Ray still wasn¡¯t answering even though he had reception only solidified Gerald¡¯s theory

    that something must have happened to them.

    Seeing that Gerald was still trying to call Ray¡ªafter quite a while¡ªthe concerned Juno was prompted

    to ask, ¡°¡­Do¡­ You think something¡¯s happened to them, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Furrowing his brow slightly at the thought of it, Gerald¡¯s expression darkened as he nodded while

    saying, ¡°¡­That¡¯s very possible, especially since we¡¯ve bumped into feral vampires here.

    I have a sneaking suspicion that Ray and the others must have encountered them as well!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what? Then, they¡­¡± eximed Juno, her heart feeling heavy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Flint¡¯s with them. If anyone knows how to deal with feral vampires, it¡¯s him! With that

    in mind, the feral vampires shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt them that easily!¡± replied Gerald, attempting to

    reassure Juno though he wasn¡¯t all that sure about their safety either.

    Still, he simply didn¡¯t want Juno to worry too much about them at the moment.

    After all, the important thing now was to try regrouping with them.

    With that in mind, the duo immediately began searching for their party members at the edge of the

    forest.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Not long after, they managed toe across a bag that looked strikingly simr to Ray¡¯s¡­ Upon

    rummaging through it, they found his mobile phone.

    With that in mind, the bag undoubtedly belonged to Ray¡­

    No wonder he hadn¡¯t answered any of Gerald¡¯s calls¡­ He had been separated from his bag and

    phone!

    While they at least knew why he hadn¡¯t been picking up now, Gerald and Juno were also much surer

    that something terrible must¡¯ve happened to their other party members¡­

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777

    The very next morning, Gerald took Rey with him and set off.

    ¡°Where are we headed to this early in the morning, Gerald?¡± asked the puzzled Rey.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to get a good night¡¯s sleep in the past few days, and when he was finally able to sleep in his own bed, Gerald hade early in the morning to drag him out! It truly made him feel helpless.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Dark Sect of Ghost City!¡± replied Gerald.

    As they talked on, they soon arrived at the tower of the Dark Sect of Ghost City...

    Since the manhunt for the Ember Lord was still on, the construction of the Dark Sect had been put to a halt, leaving the entire tower sealed. Due to that sudden halt, however, many people ended up losing their jobs.

    Just as the saying went, ¡®Karma would alwayse back to bite¡¯.

    Regardless, upon stepping before the tower¡¯s entrance, both of them found that the door had been locked with chains. There was even a strip seal attached to it!

    ¡°How do you propose we get in, brother Gerald?¡± asked Rey.

    Giving no response, Gerald simply walked around the tower, looking here and there until eventually, he found an air vent connected to the back of the tower.

    Removing the lid, Gerald then began squeezing into it! Seeing that, Rey knew that all he could do was follow...

    After crawling for a while, the duo eventually made their way into the tower¡¯s third-floor bathrooms.

    Knowing that the Ember Lord¡¯s chamber was on the sixteenth floor, Gerald then headed for the stairs and began running all the way up! Even after running all the way to the top, however, Gerald¡¯s face barely reddened, nor did his heart race. In fact, he didn¡¯t even feel the need to gasp for air!

    Rey, on the other hand, found himselfgging far behind. Taking at least ten minutes to get to where Gerald was, Rey immediately flopped onto a nearby couch the second he saw one.

    Gasping for air, Rey then muttered, ¡°C-could we... please... not go so fast next time...? I¡¯m dying here...!¡±

    He really had no idea how Gerald could just bolt up sixteen fleets of stairs... It was simply an inhuman feat!

    Then again, Gerald wasn¡¯t a regr human to begin with. By this point, he was already a half-phantom, so his body no longer functioned like a regr human¡¯s. With that said, sixteen fleets of stairs were nothing to him.

    Regardless, Gerald didn¡¯t bother replying to Rey¡¯s statement and instead began looking for clues about the Ember Lord within the chamber.

    After what Juno had told him the day before, Gerald knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to remain passive anymore. They had to take the initiative to make the Ember Lorde to them, and the only way that was going to happen was if Gerald managed to find something that the Ember Lord cared about.

    Once he managed to get his hands on such a thing, Gerald would surely be able to catch him.

    Either way, after searching for a while, Gerald eventually managed to find a small wooden box in the chamber. It was just a simple-looking old box that didn¡¯t look particrly special. Even so, the fact that Ember Lord¡ªa person with such high status¡ªwould even possess such a normal-looking box was strange in itself.

    With that in mind, Gerald figured that the wooden box must certainly contain something important to the Ember Lord, and that he must have forgotten to take it with him.

    Immediately opening the box to see if he was right, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a ring made of green jade... With how dull the jade ring looked, it was clear that it was extremely old...

    After examining the ring for a bit longer, Gerald then ced it back into the wooden box before slipping the box into his pocket with the intent of bringing it back with him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, a furious voice could suddenly be heard shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald and Rey instantly turned to look at the door... only to realize that it was Old Flint and a few other men!

    4o

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778

    Realizing that it was only Old Flint, Gerald and Rey breathed a sigh of relief.

    Old Flint, on the hand, couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow as he puzzledly asked, ¡°¡­It¡¯s you two? What are you doing here? And how did you get in?¡±

    The chief inspector had already ordered him not to have any contact with Gerald anymore. What more, he had also been told that Gerald wasn¡¯t allowed to help them in the investigation any longer. With that in mind, Old Flint could only obey his superiors.

    ¡°We¡¯re here looking for clues!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, but you two aren¡¯t allowed to get involved with this case anymore. With that in mind, please leave! If you return here again our only option will be to take you back with us!¡± warned Old Flint.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded.

    Not wanting to make things difficult for the old man, Gerald then replied, ¡°Copy that!¡±

    Just as he was about to leave with Rey, however, he heard Old Flint yelling, ¡°Hold on a minute! Did you find any clues while you were here? If you did, please hand them to us!¡±

    Smiling subtly, Gerald then shook his head before saying, ¡°Sorry, Old Flint, but we didn¡¯t manage to find any!¡±

    With that, the duo then left the tower¡­

    Who was Old Flint kidding? As if Gerald would ever hand over the clue he found to him!

    Whatever the case was, now that they had left the Dark Sect of Ghost City, Gerald and Ray quickly returned to their office...

    It was only once they were inside when Gerald took the jade ring out of the wooden box again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Staring at Gerald, the puzzled Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Is there something special about that jade ring? Why did you feel the need to bring it back here...?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then replied, ¡°Just think about it. Why would a person with such high status as him keep such an old jade ring around? Don¡¯t you find that odd?¡±

    It was then when Rey realized that what Gerald had said was true.

    At that moment, Juno entered the room before saying, ¡°That jade ring should belong to an old person!¡±

    ¡°And where¡¯s thising from?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at her.

    ¡°Well, not only does the ring look weathered, but the carvings on it are also extremely old-fashioned! My grandma used to wear a simr ring, you see, which is why I feel that the wearer must be old as well!¡± exined Juno.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald felt that her statement made sense.

    With that information, Gerald assumed that the ring once belonged to the Ember Lord¡¯s grandmother, though sheter passed it down to him.

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s nice and all, but even if we have the ring, we may not be able to catch the Ember Lord, right...?¡± muttered Rey.

    ¡°No... No. I believe that this jade ring will surely help us find him! In fact, I already know who his next victim will be!¡± dered Gerald in a confident tone.

    Following that, he walked right out of the office, and Rey could only follow behind him.

    Once they were downstairs, Gerald threw his car keys at Rey before saying, ¡°You drive. Our destination is the Census Bureau!¡±

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1779

    ¡°Hello? What is it, Gerald?¡± asked Old Flint from the other side of the line.

    ¡°Old Flint, while I know you can¡¯t let us join the investigation, I hope you can still help us out.

    Essentially, if you want to solve the case and capture the Ember Lord, listen closely and believe me

    when I say that everything that I¡¯m about to tell you is going to be extremely important!¡± replied Gerald

    in a serious tone.

    Hearing that, Old Flint paused for a moment. Eventually, however, he knew he could trust Gerald, so he

    was willing to risk it. After all, both of them wanted the case to be solved and have the Ember Lord be

    captured.

    ¡°¡­Alright, tell me how I can help!¡±

    ¡°Head to the Census Bureau now. I¡¯m currently heading over as well, and I¡¯ll tell you more about it

    when we meet!¡± replied Gerald before hanging the call up.

    Half an hourter, Rey and Gerald met up with Old Flint at the assigned venue.

    ¡°What are we even here for, Gerald¡­?¡± asked the confused old man.

    ¡°Look, I need you to do a background check on the Ember Lord as well as his family, and not just his

    parents either. I need you to thoroughly research anyone rted to his parents as well!¡± ordered Gerald

    without giving so much as an exnation as to why.

    Even so, Old Flint knew that Gerald must have his reasons for asking for that. With that in mind, the old

    man then said, ¡°¡­Copy that!¡±

    Shortly after, Old Flint then entered the bureau. Gerald needed the old man¡¯s help since only someone

    with his credibility was allowed to ess and retrieve the information and profiles of others¡­

    It was about an hourter when Old Flint finally exited the bureau with a thick stack of papers.

    Getting into the car, he then handed the papers to Gerald before saying, ¡°Here¡¯s everything about the

    Ember Lord and his family, including the information about his parents and grandparents!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately began scanning through the documents, his reading speed faster

    than someone skimming across the pages of a book.

    With how serious Gerald was, Old Flint couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­What exactly did you discover,

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    Gerald, however, simply ignored the old man and continued breezing through the papers¡­ until

    eventually, Gerald stopped.

    Pulling out a file that wasbeled, ¡®Yamilet Faes¡¯, he then showed it to Old Flint.

    Yamilet Faes was none other than the Ember Lord¡¯s grandmother. Even so, she passed away about

    three years ago. Everything in the file was information from about two years ago¡­

    ¡°¡­Am¡­ I supposed to understand something from this¡­?¡± asked the puzzled old man.

    Following that, Gerald immediately stated Yamilet Fae¡¯s address before saying, ¡°Rey, check if the

    coordinates of the address match the numbers left behind by the Ember Lord!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Hearing that, Rey quickly took his tablet out and began searching for the address¡­ and sure enough,

    once the results came out, the numbers left by the Ember Lord truly seemed to be the coordinates of

    his grandmother¡¯s home!

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re right! The numbers are exactly the same!¡± eximed Rey as he looked at Gerald and

    Old Flint.

    Hearing that, Gerald and Old Flint exchanged nces with each other. They finally knew what the

    numbers represented!

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1780

    There was no way in hell that those two facts could be coincidences. With that in mind, that could only

    mean that the Ember Lord was hiding there.

    However, since the Ember Lord had left that hint for them, it was possible that instead of finding him

    there, they would instead find the location of his next victim.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After thinking about it for a while, Old Flint then started the car and immediately stepped on the gas!

    They needed to head to Yamilet Fae¡¯s home right now!

    ¡°Are you really sure that the Ember Lord will be hiding there, Gerald¡­?¡± asked Rey on their way there.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied with a serious expression, ¡°To be quite honest, I¡¯m not too sure.

    After all, the Ember Lord is a meticulous person who never ys by the rules. My guess is that the

    numbers will lead us to the next victim, but in finding that victim, we¡¯ll surely get one step closer to

    where the Ember Lord is hiding!¡±

    Hearing that, Rey then nodded in understanding¡­

    After about forty minutes of driving, the trio finally arrived at the Ember Lord¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house.

    Yamilet lived in a small, remote vige, and the trio soon found themselves walking along the road in

    the vige.

    Since they didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way, it was quickly made evident that the vige had very few

    residents. What more, despite the fact that there were quite a number of houses in the area, many of

    them were locked and showed signs of being unupied for a rather long time¡­

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. After all, the city was much better developed than this ce.

    With that in mind, who would be willing to continue suffering in such a ce when they could live in

    much better homes?

    Regardless, after walking for quite a while, they finally came across a inly dressed person. With how

    old his clothes looked, all three of them assumed that he was just a farmer living here.

    ¡°Hello there!¡± called out Old Flint.

    Hearing that, the old man instantly turned to face the trio, looking rather surprised that outsiders would

    evene to this vige.

    ¡°¡­Yes? Who¡­ are you?¡± asked the old man, sounding slightly frightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just from the Grand Council! Cutting straight to the chase, I¡¯d like to know if you know

    where Yamilet lives?¡± replied Old Flint.

    Hearing that Old Flint was from the Grand Council, the farmer lowered his guard before asking, ¡°¡­I¡¯m

    sorry, who¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yamilet Faes! She¡¯s an olddy!¡± repeated Old Flint.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for her? She passed away some time ago! Do you have business with her¡­?¡±

    asked the farmer.

    Of course, Old Flint and the other two already knew that she was dead.

    ¡°We know about that, but we still need to go to her home. There¡¯s something we need there!¡± exined

    Old Flint.

    ¡°Oh! Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± replied the old farmer as he cheerfully agreed to help.

    Delighted, Old Flint then replied, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! Thank you, good sir!¡±

    Now that someone was leading the way, they didn¡¯t have to go looking around for her ce anymore.

    With the farmer¡¯s guidance, all three of them soon arrived at Yamilet Faes¡¯s home.

    While it was a simple wooden cottage that had fallen into disrepair over the years, the door still

    appeared to be locked.

    Looking at the state of the house, Ray couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°¡­I¡­ don¡¯t think the Ember Lord would

    hide in such a shabby and creepy ce, Gerald¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1781

    ¡°Hehe, Rey, don¡¯t forget that Ember Lord is no longer a human. He¡¯s even creepier than a ghost. Do

    you think he will be scared hiding in this ce?¡±

    Gerald chuckled and reminded Rey.

    When Rey heard him, he found that it somehow made sense.

    ¡°You can take a look, and I shall leave, then!¡±

    The old man said to the three.

    ¡°Okay, old man. Thanks a lot for your help!¡±

    Old Flint thanked the old man quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±

    The old man responded by waving his hand.

    After the old man had left, Gerald and the other two stood in front of the wooden cottage, staring at it

    nkly.

    They didn¡¯t know what to do. They couldn¡¯t enter the cottage, nor did they know how to get into it.

    ¡°Gerald, Old Flint, what should we do now? Kick the door open?¡±

    Rey looked at Gerald and Old Flint and asked.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s nonsense. Trespassing is not right!¡±

    Old Flint stopped Rey immediately.

    Although Yamilet Faes was no longer alive, this cottage still belonged to her. So, they could not simply

    do what they wanted.

    ¡°Then, what should we do? We don¡¯t have the key.¡±

    Rey sighed helplessly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait until nighttime and see if Ember Lord will make an appearance here!¡±

    After a while, Gerald suggested.

    And so, they just waited there just as Gerald had suggested.

    The waitsted for a few hours.

    They waited until eight o¡¯clock, but still, Ember Lord did not appear.

    The whole surrounding fell into darkness and stillness.

    Being in such a dark environment could really intensify the fear in one¡¯s heart.

    Apart from Gerald, Rey and Old Flint shrunk their necks and pulled their clothes tighter.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s so dark already, do we still have to wait?¡±

    Rey looked at Gerald and asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Gerald. Why don¡¯t we get back into the car? It¡¯s at least better than staying in the cold like this!¡±

    Old Flint, who was beside them, quickly made a suggestion.

    When Gerald heard this, he nodded in agreement.

    Seeing Gerald agree, Old Flint and Rey instantly felt delighted.

    After that, the three got up and were ready to leave.

    Just then, a light shone from the woods.

    As soon as the light came on, it caught Gerald and the two¡¯s attention immediately. They were alerted

    and squatted down again immediately.

    ¡°You three?¡±

    Then, they heard the voice of the old man from just now.

    Hearing his voice made the three breathe a sigh of relief.

    They had thought that it was someone else. Apparently, it was him.

    Gerald and the two got out of the bushes right away.

    ¡°Old man, why are you still out wandering around at thiste hour?¡±

    Old Flint asked the old man doubtfully.

    ¡°I saw that you have been waiting here for so long. So, I came to check on you!¡±

    The old man smiled and answered.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re just waiting for someone here!¡±

    Old Flint hurriedly exined to the old man as he did not want the old man to sense that something

    was wrong.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1782

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s already sote! I¡¯m sure the person you are waiting for will note. Come, let¡¯s go to my

    ce and rest!¡±

    The old man sighed and proposed to the three.

    When Old Flint heard him, he turned around immediately and looked at Gerald, seeking his opinion.

    Gerald saw his reaction and nodded subtly.

    Since they had no other choice, for now, they could only rest at the old man¡¯s ce.

    Besides, the sky was already very dark, and it was not safe. Who knew what would be lingering

    outside?

    After the conversation, Gerald and the others followed the old man and left the wooden cottage.

    The old man brought Gerald and the others to his house. Although it was not very old, it looked like it

    should have been rebuilt before.

    ¡°Old man, are you the only one left in the vige?¡±

    Once they were in the old man¡¯s house, Old Flint asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The old man chuckled.

    ¡°Yes. The others have moved into the cities already. I¡¯m the only one left here!¡±

    After he chuckled, he answered.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you move into the city? Isn¡¯t it morefortable living in the city?¡±

    Old Flint continued to ask.

    ¡°s, I have no rtives or children. I don¡¯t want to live in the city anyway. It¡¯s good living here. I¡¯m

    used to living here!¡± The old man spoke with a bitter smile.

    They could hear the helplessness in the old man¡¯s voice.

    Having no family member at an old age was indeed pitiful.

    Perhaps this was the destiny of this old man. He was destined to live in the mountains for his whole life.

    It was not bad for fallen leaves to return to their roots.

    ¡°Right, who are you waiting for actually?¡±

    The old man asked Old Flint.

    ¡°Old man, did you know that Yamilet Faes has a grandson named Ember Lord?¡±

    After a pause, Old Flint asked the old man.

    Once the old man heard that, he was startled for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Yes, I know him.

    Speaking about Ember Lord, he is indeed a good youngd. He was the one who spent money to help

    me rebuild my house. He used to be an obedient boy. Sometimes, he would stay here with his

    grandmother. Sometimes, he woulde to my ce to y with me. However, after his grandmother

    passed away, he has nevere back!¡±

    The old man sighed as he recounted his story.

    ¡°Oh? Old man, did you find anything strangetely? Or maybe something happened in the wooden

    cottage of Yamilet Faes?¡±

    After that, Old Flint asked the old man.

    Since the old man knew Ember Lord, the number Ember Lord had given them would not be that simple.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I would pass by the wooden cottage every day when I go up and down the hill,

    but I¡¯ve never heard any noise.¡±

    The old man said to Old Flint.

    ¡°You guys are asking about it so much. What is happening here exactly? What has Ember Lord done?¡±

    The old man asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, old man. We¡¯re his friends. It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t keep in touch with himtely, so we

    wanted toe here and check if he is here!¡±

    Old Flint quickly made up an excuse to exin it to the old man.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    After the old man heard his exnation, he didn¡¯t suspect anything and simply nodded his head.

    Gerald and the others sat in the house untilte at night.

    However, none of them fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but it was because they didn¡¯t dare to.

    If they fell asleep, nobody knew what would happen, much less if Ember Lord would appear.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, the door was opened.

    After the sound of the door being opened was heard, the sound of the door being closed was heard

    immediately after.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1783

    The three quickly looked outside only to see that the old man had left the house alone, carrying a

    basket with him as he headed toward Yamilet Faes¡¯ wooden cottage.

    Seeing this, the three exchanged nces.

    They found it rather strange that the old man would want to go out in the middle of the night carrying a

    basket. There had to be some secret unknown to people hidden behind it.

    Soon after, Gerald and the two got out of the house and followed the old man quietly.

    They followed the old man all the way to the wooden cottage. Then, they saw him take out a key from

    his pocket to unlock the door.

    Once the door was unlocked, the old man surveyed his surroundings carefully. After making sure that

    no one was around, only then did he push the door open and walk in with reassurance.

    Gerald and the two others also walked to the wooden cottage immediately and stood in front of it.

    ¡°Gerald, it looks like the old man must be hiding something from us. He actually has the key to this

    house!¡±

    Rey whispered to Gerald.

    Now, it could be seen that the old man was not as simple as he looked. He must have some kind of

    rtionship with Ember Lord.

    ¡°Rey, Old Flint, you two should hide. I¡¯ll go in and take a look first!¡±

    Later, Gerald instructed Rey and Old Flint.

    Hearing his words, Rey and Old Flint did not object, Instead, they nodded in agreement right away.

    Then, they quickly retreated to a bush nearby and hid in there.

    As for Gerald, he went to the side of the wooden cottage and sat beside the wall. Then, he freed his

    soul from his body.

    Of course Gerald would not enter the house directly. Otherwise, he would alert them and be discovered

    by the old man.

    Once he had freed his soul, Gerald went into the wooden cottage and started searching up and down.

    When he went upstairs, he could hear the old man¡¯s voice. It sounded as though he was talking to

    someone.

    Soon, after the old man finished talking, the voice of Ember Lord was heard.

    Gerald knew it was him the moment he heard his voice. Ember Lord had indeed hidden in this ce.

    Gerald didn¡¯t expect that this old man was hiding it so well and that he indeed had a rtionship with

    Ember Lord.

    ¡°Ember Lord, those three who are looking for you must be looking for trouble with you, right?¡±

    The old man asked.

    Ember Lord sat on the chair and snorted.

    ¡°Hmph, those three want to catch me. It looks like they are smart enough to find this ce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we are smart, but it was you who gave us the clue, Ember Lord!¡±

    The moment Ember Lord finished talking, Gerald¡¯s voice rang in the room. Then, Gerald appeared in

    front of Ember Lord and the old man.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡±

    At the sight of Gerald, Ember Lord was enraged.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He yelled angrily and charged toward Gerald, wanting to tear Gerald into pieces.

    Gerald reacted quickly and kicked Ember Lord away.

    Now, since Gerald was also a half-phantom, he was not afraid of Ember Lord at all. Everything had to

    come to an end today.

    ¡°Ember Lord, I am not going to let you escape again today!¡±

    Gerald red at Ember Lord and said.

    Having said that, Gerald threw out the Soul Chain in his hand.

    The Soul Chain flew toward Ember Lord and bound him tightly.

    Of course, Ember Lord wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. He morphed into a ck miasma and charged

    toward Gerald.

    Gerald summoned his Astrabyss Sword swiftly and sent out a spirit de toward Ember Lord.

    When the old man saw this, he ran forward and threw himself in front of the ck miasma, not wanting

    to let Gerald¡¯s spirit de hurt Ember Lord.

    Swish!

    The spirit de passed through the body of the old man.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1784

    At the same time, the ck miasma of Ember Lord wrapped around the old man.

    Soon after, the ck miasma absorbed the soul and energy of the old man, directly turning the old man

    into a dry corpse.

    This surprised Ember Lord very much. He didn¡¯t expect this would be the oue. Moreover, he never

    expected that the old man would actually block the attack from Gerald for him.

    ¡°Ember Lord, you¡¯ve killed another innocent person again!¡±

    Gerald shouted at Ember Lord angrily.

    Having said that, Gerald decided to use his forbidden technique topletely destroy Ember Lord.

    At this moment, Ember Lord had totally lost consciousness. He stood there motionlessly, almost as if

    he had lost his soul.

    ¡°Thousand Sect Destruction Technique!¡±

    Gerald shouted and threw the Astrabyss Sword in his hand directly at Ember Lord.

    When the sword pierced into Ember Lord¡¯s body, it immediately emitted a bright light and engulfed

    Ember Lordpletely.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Ember Lord shrieked.

    The next second, Ember Lord was turned into ashes.

    Atst, Gerald had wiped out Ember Lord.

    Finally, Gerald had avenged the vigers of Moonset Vige.

    When they heard themotion in the wooden cottage, Old Flint rushed in with Rey and went straight

    to the second floor.

    When they saw the dry corpse of the old man and a pile of ashes, they were extremely shocked.

    ¡°This¡­ What is going on here?!¡±

    They didn¡¯t see Gerald anywhere.

    After a few seconds, Gerald came from downstairs.

    ¡°Huh? Gerald, why did youe in from outside? Didn¡¯t youe inside already?¡±

    Old Flint stared at Gerald in surprise and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished off Ember Lord!¡±

    Gerald did not answer. Instead, he pointed to the pile of ashes and told Old Flint.

    Old Flint looked at the pile of ashes with a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°Are you telling me that this is Ember Lord?!¡±

    Old Flint asked again in disbelief.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald nodded. Then, he turned around and left the house.

    Old Flint and Rey exchanged nces, but they did not bother saying anything else. They just followed

    him out.

    After leaving the wooden cottage, the three returned to their car.

    Once they got into the car, they started the engine and left the vige immediately.

    At longst, Ember Lord was dead, and Gerald could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Old Flint, please send us home. You have been working very hardtely. This matter is finally

    considered settled!¡±

    Sitting in the car, Gerald looked at Old Flint, who was driving, and said.

    Old Flint nodded in agreement when he heard him.

    Of course he knew what Gerald meant.

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald!¡±

    Old Flint thanked Gerald as well.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of the clue Gerald had found, they wouldn¡¯t have found this ce at all, and they

    wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Ember Lord and finish him.

    Although Old Flint was someone from the Grand Council, he agreed with Gerald¡¯s way of tackling this

    matter.

    After all, Ember Lord deserved to die, and his death was not regrettable at all.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1785

    The next morning, as Gerald and Rey were still sleeping, the doorbell woke them up.

    Rey walked out of the room to the door half asleep and opened it.

    Once the door was opened, he saw a few men in uniforms standing outside. At the sight of the logo on

    their uniforms, he knew that they were from the Grand Council.

    ¡°Excuse me, are Mr. Gerald Crawford and Mr. Rey Leighton here?¡±

    One of the inspectors entered the house and asked.

    Rey nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Rey. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Once he heard Rey¡¯s words, the inspector ordered his men, and immediately, two inspectors came

    forward and grabbed Rey¡¯s arms, dragging him outside.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±

    Rey shouted immediately.

    Themotion woke Gerald, Juno, and Nori up.

    They got out of their rooms quickly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When Gerald came out, he looked at the people from the Grand Council in surprise and asked.

    ¡°You must be Mr. Gerald Crawford. We suspect that you are rted to the death of Chief Lake, who is

    also known as Old Flint. So, we want to bring you back for an investigation now!¡±

    As the inspector was talking, he took out an arrest warrant and showed it to Gerald.

    ¡°Wait. What did you say? Chief Lake is dead?!¡±

    Gerald was stunned when he heard this.

    This news was really too surprising to Gerald.

    They had still been with Old Flint early this morning. How could he be dead now?! This was simply too

    bizarre.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I hope you will cooperate with us!¡±

    The inspector was well aware of Gerald¡¯s identity. So, he maintained a gentle tone when he was talking

    to Gerald.

    ¡°Alright. Please let us get dressed before going with you!¡±

    Gerald had no problem with it and agreed to it right away.

    Soon after, Gerald and Rey got changed and left with the inspectors of the Grand Council.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the way to the Grand Council, Gerald remained silent in the car.

    Old Flint¡¯s death waspletely unexpected. Gerald truly had no idea how he had died.

    It seemed like there was something weird in regards to this.

    Soon, Gerald and Rey were brought to the Grand Council and into separate interrogation rooms for

    questioning.

    After a while, two inspectors pushed the door open and sat down.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, can you tell me where you went with Chief Lakest night? What did you do there?¡±

    One of the inspectors stared at Gerald and asked.

    ¡°We went to Ember Lord¡¯s homest night,¡± Gerald told the inspector.

    ¡°What time did youe back?¡± asked the inspector.

    ¡°About two o¡¯clock in the morning. It was Chief Lake who drove us home. After that, he left on his own,¡±

    Gerald replied seriously.

    ¡°Did you two stay in your house after that? Did you go out at all?¡± questioned the inspector.

    Gerald frowned.

    ¡°I suggest that you do not waste your time on the two of us. Do you honestly think we would kill Chief

    Lake? Besides, there are CCTVs along the street where Chief Lake met with the ident. Why don¡¯t

    you retrieve the footage and watch it?¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to keep on answering the questions anymore, so he asked the inspector in return.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, the inspector was speechless.

    Indeed, what Gerald had just said did make sense.

    In truth, they had brought Gerald and Rey back just to grasp the situation.

    No evidence showed that it was Gerald and Rey who had killed Old Flint.

    However, apart from the two of them, Old Flint had not had any contact with other people.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1786

    They had indeed watched the CCTV footage.

    When the ident happened, there was no one and no other car around. Moreover, Old Flint was the

    only one in his car.

    So, that meant that the situation when Old Flint had met with the ident was utterly bizarre.

    In the footage, Old Flint¡¯s car had simply skidded and rolled out of control on its own all of a sudden.

    Gerald and Rey were only released in the afternoon.

    They took a cab back to the office once they had left the Grand Council.

    On the way back, Rey looked at Gerald with a very puzzled look and asked, ¡°Gerald, what do you think

    of Old Flint¡¯s death? How did he die?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s face was very grave. He was not sure about it either. However, he was sure that the incident

    was certainly not that simple.

    ¡°Does this mean Ember Lord is not dead yet?¡±

    The next second, a bold idea came across Rey¡¯s mind.

    Gerald felt that the possibility of this spection was very tiny. After all, Ember Lord had died before his

    eyes. How could he still be alive?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Maybe it really was just an ident!¡±

    Gerald told Rey.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Soon, they arrived back at the office.

    ¡°Gerald, Rey, you two are back! Are you alright?¡±

    Seeing them return, Juno hurried forward and asked them in concern.

    When they were taken away by the people from the Grand Council, it had really made Juno and Nori

    worry.

    But now, seeing them return safe and sound, they were relieved.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. We just went there to help with the investigation!¡±

    Gerald smiled gently and exined to Juno.

    ¡°By the way, did you guys find Ember Lord this time?¡±

    Juno handed a ss of water over to Gerald and asked.

    Gerald took the water and took a sip. He answered, ¡°We found him, and I have killed him!¡±

    Hearing this, Juno instantly felt relieved, seeing as the murderous monster had finally been

    exterminated.

    ¡°But what about Old Flint¡¯s death? I saw the news just now, saying that his death was very strange. It

    doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by a human?¡±

    Immediately afterward, Juno got curious again and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. When we came backst night, Old Flint was still fine. Nothing special

    happened along the way.¡±

    Gerald said with a gloomy face.

    Everything that had happened made people feel rather ufortable.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Juno sighed heavily when she heard what Gerald had said.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Right at that moment, someone knocked at the door of the office.

    ¡°Rey, go and see who it is.¡±

    When Gerald heard it, he told Rey to answer the door.

    Rey stood up and walked to the door, only to see a delivery boy standing outside.

    He opened the door and walked out.

    ¡°Hello, does Mr. Gerald Crawford live here? There¡¯s a parcel for him!¡±

    The delivery boy said to Rey with a smiling face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rey replied immediately and signed for the parcel.

    ¡°Gerald, there¡¯s a parcel for you!¡±

    Rey told Gerald when he came back.

    ¡°A parcel for me?¡±

    Gerald was puzzled when he heard him. He hadn¡¯t bought anything. Why would he receive a parcel?

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1787

    The parcel was a small square box.

    Gerald shook the box gently, but there wasn¡¯t any sounding from the box.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who sent it to you!¡±

    Juno, who was sitting at the side, reminded Gerald.

    Gerald quickly checked the information on the sender. Apart from his name and address, there was no

    information about the sender.

    Gerald and the others were baffled by what they were seeing. Who could have sent Gerald the parcel?

    What exactly was in the parcel?

    Gerald was not in a rush to open the parcel. He felt that there was a problem with it. Maybe, it was a

    scheme.

    ¡°Back off, you guys!¡±

    Gerald told his friends.

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Rey and the girls stood up immediately and moved backward.

    Gerald picked up a small knife and shed the box open with extreme precision.

    Once the box had been shed, the lid popped open.

    Gerald looked at the box carefully. After making sure it was safe, only then was he relieved, and he

    signaled his friends toe forward.

    The three walked toward Gerald and stood beside him once more.

    ¡°Gerald, what exactly is in the box?¡±

    Rey asked curiously.

    Gerald put down the small knife. Then, he grabbed the box and opened it.

    There was only a purple envelope in the box.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s a purple envelope again!¡±

    When Rey saw the envelope, he yelped in surprise.

    The purple envelopes would keep on appearing when Ember Lord was still alive. Now that he was

    dead, they didn¡¯t expect that it would appear again.

    ¡°Gerald, isn¡¯t Ember Lord dead already? Why is this purple envelope appearing again?!¡±

    Rey asked Gerald, looking at him in disbelief.

    Gerald also cocked his eyebrows. He looked very serious.

    He reckoned this incident was certainly not simple, as if everything had not ended yet.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the courierpany!¡±

    Soon after, Gerald regained his senses and suggested to Rey.

    Then, Gerald left the office with Rey and headed to the courierpany. He wanted to know who had

    sent him the parcel.

    After a short while, they arrived at the courierpany.

    Once they entered the office, Gerald started looking for the person-in-charge.

    ¡°Hello, may I know who sent me this parcel?¡±

    Gerald handed the box to the person-in-charge and asked.

    When the person-in-charge took the parcel, he said something that made Gerald and Rey

    dumbfounded.

    ¡°This courier box is not ourpany¡¯s courier box, and the packaging is not either!¡± He said to the two.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not yourpany¡¯s courier box? How can this be?! It was clearly delivered by a delivery

    boy from yourpany just now.¡±

    Rey told the person-in-charge immediately.

    Seeing as Gerald and Rey refused to believe him, the person-in-charge brought them into his office.

    ¡°Look. This is the standard courier box and packaging of ourpany. So, this box is really not from

    ourpany!¡±

    The person-in-charge pointed at the boxes and exined to them.

    Now, Gerald and Rey werepletely perplexed.

    If the parcel wasn¡¯t from thispany, where did ite from?

    ¡°Can I meet the delivery boy who sent us the box just now?¡±

    Then, Gerald proposed to the person-in-charge.

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡±

    The person-in-charge was very helpful and agreed to it right away.

    Soon, he called the delivery boy out for Gerald and Rey.

    ¡°Rey, is he the one?¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1788

    Gerald looked at the delivery boy and asked Rey.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Gerald. It was him who sent the parcel.¡±

    Rey nodded firmly and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any problem, misters?¡±

    The delivery boy standing in front of them asked in puzzlement, not knowing what was happening.

    ¡°Let me ask you. This parcel was delivered by you just now. Where did you get it from?¡±

    Gerald stared at the delivery boy and questioned him.

    The delivery boy took the box from Gerald and took a look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me who delivered the parcel. I also wondered why there was only the receiver¡¯s

    name and address on the parcel, and the packaging was different. I asked about it for almost a day, but

    no one bothered to answer me, so I could only deliver it ording to the address!¡±

    The delivery boy admitted that he was the one who had delivered the parcel, but he himself did not

    know who the sender was.

    Upon hearing this, Gerald and Rey exchanged nces.

    The investigation came to halt once more. The clue didn¡¯t help them to find out the sender.

    ¡°Okay. Thanks for the trouble!¡±

    Later, Gerald thanked the delivery boy and left with Rey.

    ¡°Gerald, do you think Ember Lord is truly dead?¡±

    When they were in the car, Rey asked Gerald again.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s not. I witnessed his death with my own eyes. How could he still be alive?¡±

    Gerald denied Rey¡¯s spection directly. He didn¡¯t believe Ember Lord was still alive.

    ¡°Then, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll go back and see what¡¯s written in the letter first.¡±

    Left with no choice, Gerald could only choose to study the purple envelope first.

    If Gerald had guessed it correctly, there should be numbers on the letter, just like the previous one.

    When they got back to the office, Gerald immediately opened the purple envelope.

    At the sight of it, Gerald was totally baffled. He had guessed it wrongly this time. There wasn¡¯t any

    number on it, but a pattern of the Star of David.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pattern? It¡¯s not the same as before!¡±

    Gerald eximed when he saw it, his face full of disbelief. It was indeed different this time.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the pattern of the Star of David, Gerald sank into contemtion.

    Immediately afterward, Rey searched for information about the Star of David online.

    ¡°Gerald, this is all the information about the Star of David. You can take a look!¡±

    Rey handed the tablet over to Gerald.

    Gerald took the tablet and started reading when he heard that.

    After reading for a while, Gerald¡¯s face started turning dark.

    And right at that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone rang.

    Gerald fished out his phone and found that it was an unknown number.

    After hesitating for a while, he answered the call.

    ¡°Hello. Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Once the call was connected, Gerald asked the caller in a deep voice, only to hear a man¡¯s sinister

    voice on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, you should have received the present I sent you!¡±

    When Gerald heard his voice, he frowned.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Gerald asked the man on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be so nervous.! I¡¯m just a nobody who wants to y a game with you!¡±

    The manughed wickedly and said to Gerald without telling Gerald his identity.

    ¡°y a game? Hmph, I have no time to y with you. If you are trying to y a prank, sorry, you have

    the wrong person!¡±

    Gerald snorted coldly when he heard what the man had said.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1789

    ¡°Gerald, who was it?¡± Rey looked at Gerald and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a man. He was the one who sent the letter, and he told me that he wants to y a

    game with me. He¡¯s nuts!¡± Gerald said helplessly.

    What time was it already that he still wanted to y a game with him?! Gerald didn¡¯t want to bother so

    much about this.

    It had indeed made them a little anxious to the point that they had thought it was Ember Lord and he

    had not died.

    As for the identity of this man, Gerald was uninterested to know about it.

    After hearing what Gerald had said, the three did not ask any more questions. They felt that it might

    just be a prank.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    However, everything was not as simple as Gerald had thought.

    That day, Gerald brought Rey out to buy some groceries.

    They had not been able to rest properly for a long time. So, they decided to buy some good food and

    cook a hearty meal together.

    Gerald and Rey went to the supermarket. When they came out, both of them were carrying two big

    bags in their hands.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard.

    The impact of the explosion was so strong that the entire surrounding was shaken. The ss of

    countless cars and shops was shattered by the explosion.

    As for Gerald and Rey, they were thrown to the ground by the force. Everything in their hands scattered

    all over the ce.

    That¡¯s right. A car not far away from them had exploded.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s our car!¡±

    Rey realized something and looked at the car that had been blown up. Then, he shouted in shock at

    Gerald.

    Gerald got up and went forward to take a look.

    At the sight of it, sure enough, it was his car.

    At that moment, the car had already beenpletely destroyed, still burning in the huge fire.

    Soon after, people from the Grand Council and the firefighters came to the scene and started

    examining the car after putting out the fire.

    And so, Gerald and Rey were invited to the Grand Council once again.

    ¡°After our investigation, we found that someone had installed a kind of fuse in your car. The firefighters

    found some fragments at the scene. It seems like your car was deliberately tampered with by

    somebody. Anyway, it¡¯s fortunate that both of you were not in the car and escaped the catastrophe!¡±

    An inspector came in with the documents and exined them to Gerald and Rey.

    ¡°Do you know who did this to you?¡± asked the inspector.

    Gerald was startled for a while. Then, he replied, ¡°No. Maybe it was just a prank.¡±

    However, when Gerald said that, not only did the inspector not believe it, even Gerald himself and Rey

    did not believe it.

    Nevertheless, Gerald didn¡¯t want people from the Grand Council to get involved with this. It looked like

    this incident had something to do with the man who had called himst time.

    Now, Gerald was enraged.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the man would dare toy hands on him. Since that was the case, Gerald would

    definitely not let him go.

    After that, Gerald and Reypleted the formalities and left the Grand Council, returning to their office

    by taking a cab.

    Seeing the twoe back intact, Juno¡¯s heavy heart was lightened once more.

    Upon receiving the news of the car explosion, they had been very scared and worried.

    Ring! Ring!

    Just then, Gerald¡¯s mobile phone rang.

    Gerald didn¡¯t even have to guess. He already knew it must be the strange man calling.

    He picked up the call right away.

    ¡°B*stard, what exactly do you want?! If I find you, I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1790

    Gerald cursed at the man angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, chill, Mr. Crawford. I was just joking with you. After all, it was you who did not want to y the

    game with me.¡±

    The manughed and replied in an eerie voice.

    It was just a joke?!

    It had been a big explosion, but this man had actually said that it was just a small joke. It was really

    driving Gerald crazy.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to y?¡±

    Gerald calmed himself down and questioned the man over the phone.

    ¡°Hehe! Mr. Crawford, I know your ability, and I¡¯m very impressed with your power. So, you are the only

    one who can y the game with me.

    Do you still remember the purple letter? There¡¯s a pattern of the Star of David on the paper.

    The pattern represents each different area, and a different thing will happen in each of the areas. It

    may be a person or a thing, and everything depends on you to discover it yourself.

    Right, since it¡¯s a game, there must be a win and a loss.

    If you win, I will give you the address to save a person so that you can go and save him. Of course, if

    you lose, the person can only die!¡±

    The strange man exined the rules of the game to Gerald.

    ¡°You b*stard! What if I don¡¯t agree with it?¡± Gerald shouted angrily again.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Mr. Crawford, perhaps you have felt the power of the explosion? If you don¡¯t y with me,

    I can¡¯t guarantee where the next explosion will happen.

    And you will have to be responsible for the death of those people because you were the cause of their

    deaths!¡±

    When the strange man heard what Gerald had said, he burst outughing as he replied.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Crawford. The decision is yours to make. There will be another letter for you tomorrow

    morning. You can decide whether you want to y with me or not!¡±

    Then, the strange man reminded Gerald once more before hanging up the call. He didn¡¯t give Gerald

    any chance to speak.

    Gerald threw his mobile phone away angrily.

    ¡°Gerald, what does he want exactly?¡±

    Rey asked, frowning.

    ¡°It looks like we have no choice but to y with him!¡±

    Gerald had no other choice but to helplesslypromise.

    Moreover, he still did not know the identity of the man. Therefore, he could only look for clues based on

    what he had told him.

    From what he had said, Gerald was sure that the strange men had some hostages in his hands. If

    Gerald didn¡¯t y the game, the hostages would be in danger. By then, Gerald would truly be a

    sinner.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    That night, Gerald didn¡¯t sleep, or to be more precise, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    The next morning, Gerald went to the office alone.

    The moment he arrived at the doorway, Gerald saw an envelope lying on the floor in front of the door. It

    was that familiar purple envelope again.

    Gerald picked up the envelope right away. He opened the door and started reading the letter.

    Once opened, there was a paper with only one sentence written on it.

    ¡®Water flies straight down three thousand feet.¡¯

    Seeing this phrase, Gerald fell into confusion.

    Wasn¡¯t it a phrase from a ssical poem?

    What did he mean by this?

    What was the hidden message behind this?

    Soon after, Gerald turned on hisputer and started searching for information about the phrase of

    the poem.

    However, Gerald couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of this phrase in the poem at all.

    Ding!

    Right then, Gerald¡¯s phone rang.

    Gerald took it out immediately and saw a news message.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1791

    Upon looking at the message, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but momentarily pause.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Water thates crashing down from three thousand feet¡­ Could that be hinting at some kind of

    waterfall¡­?¡±

    After thinking about it for a short while, Gerald instantly stepped out of his office¡ªmaking sure to

    properly lock the door behind him¡ªbefore driving off to the newest waterfall in the Le Continent.

    All of this¡­ it couldn¡¯t just be pure coincidence.

    The clues that the other party provided most probably involved incidents that were happening around

    Gerald, and if Gerald¡¯s thought process was correct, then the old poem was probably hinting that there

    was a hostage in that area¡­

    Whatever the case was, after about half an hour, Gerald arrived at Durduff Mountain where the newest

    waterfall was located. The area itself had thergest mountain range in all of the Le Continent,

    leading many tourists to have their vacations here.

    Regardless, upon entering the mountain, Gerald blended in with the crowd. After following them for a

    while, he eventually arrived at the newest waterfall¡­

    Looking up, Gerald saw that it was barely even a hundred feet tall. While it certainly didn¡¯t have a

    height of three thousand feet, Gerald was well aware that the ancient poem¡¯s description was simply a

    hyperbole. After all, did a waterfall spanning three thousand feet even exist?

    With that, Gerald immediately resumed looking for hints while everyone else was still aweing at the

    waterfall.

    While looking around, the corner of Gerald¡¯s eye caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a rather

    narrow and mysterious-looking boulevard on the left of the waterfall. From the looks of it, only one

    person could pass through at a time¡­

    Still, Gerald feltpelled to head there, which was why he immediately did just that¡­

    After walking for a bit, he eventually arrived at the opening of arge cave. Before he could even

    venture in, however, he suddenly heard someone from inside crying out, ¡°H-help¡­!¡±

    Hearing how anxious the feminine voice¡¯s cries were, Gerald immediately deduced that she was in

    grave danger. With that, he bolted right toward the source of her voice without any hesitation!

    As the screaming grew louder, Gerald soon caught sight of a woman who had been tied to a stone

    pir. With water appearing to constantly drip from above her, it certainly exined why she was so

    drenched.

    Running over to free her, Gerald also noticed that both her eyes were bloodshot, signifying just how

    long she had been trapped here¡­

    Either way, upon seeing Gerald, the overjoyed woman instantly cried out, ¡°H-hello! P-please, save

    me¡­!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then retrieved a small knife from his backpack before easily freeing the

    woman from the rope.

    Realizing that she was finally free, the relieved woman instantly hugged Gerald tight.

    Not even flinching from that, Gerald didn¡¯t beat around the bush and immediately asked, ¡°You¡¯re safe

    now. Regardless, may I know how long you¡¯ve been trapped in here, miss?¡±

    Hearing that, the woman shook her head before replying, ¡°¡­That¡­ I¡¯m not too sure, honestly¡­ All I

    remember is that I was knocked unconscious by someone as I was heading homest night¡­ Upon

    waking up, I was already here¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly frowned before asking, ¡°¡­I see. Prior to getting knocked out, are

    you absolutely sure you didn¡¯te across any weird situations on your way home?¡±

    Shaking her head again¡ªand feeling slightly confused as to why she was being asked all this¡ª, the

    woman then replied, ¡°Not at all. After all, I always get off work at around eight. While it¡¯s true that I

    leave work alone, I also drive, you see, and I make it a habit to go straight home after office hours¡­¡±

    As Gerald registered her reply, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of what appeared to

    be a purple envelope that had been slipped into a stone with a tiny crevice on its side¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then walked over and picked it up.

    ¡°¡­Huh? An envelope¡­?¡± mumbled the confused woman.

    ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, you¡¯re safe now, miss. Even so, I¡¯ll need you to report what happened to you

    to the Grand Council. Also, please be more careful in the future!¡±

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1792

    Gerald had deliberately avoided her question so that she wouldn¡¯t ask too much.

    Getting the hint, the woman then nodded before quickly leaving the cave.

    Seeing that she was now gone, Gerald quickly opened the letter and began reading through it¡­

    ¡®Congrattions on finding the first hostage, Mr. Crawford! Now hurry along and go find where the next

    hostage is! There¡¯s no money hidden here!¡¯

    After reading through the letter, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown. Another ancient poem¡­? The culprit

    really enjoyed using ancient poems as clues, didn¡¯t he?

    Regardless, the hint this time was pretty straightforward. Since the poem included the word ¡®money¡¯, it

    was only fair to assume that the next hostage could be found in a bank.

    However¡­ which bank? There were way too many banks in the Le Continent for Gerald to find the

    right one in such a short amount of time.

    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to get anything done just by specting here alone, Gerald immediately

    left the area, intent on studying the clue with Rey back at the office.

    The second he got into his car, however, he immediately received a call from an unknown number.

    ¡°It appears that you¡¯ve rescued the first hostage, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve found the purple

    envelope as well, then?¡±

    While Gerald could tell that the speaker was a male, his voice was weird, to say the least. Whatever

    the case was, Gerald then retorted, ¡°I have, also f*ck you. You won¡¯t get away with all of this! I¡¯ll make

    sure I capture you if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    Following that, Gerald immediately hung up, not wanting to waste his breath on this strange man.

    With that, Gerald then drove Juno¡¯s car back to his office. Since his own car had previously been blown

    up, he could only use hers for the moment¡­

    Regardless, upon entering his office, Gerald was instantly greeted by the sight of Rey and two others

    inside.

    Seeing that Gerald was back, Rey took the chance to ask, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re back! Where did you

    head off so early in the morning?¡±

    Since all three of them hadn¡¯t seen Gerald all morning, they all had a hunch that he had probably gone

    off to do some personal investigating.

    Either way, despite Rey¡¯s question, Gerald simply ordered, ¡°Rey, I need you to immediately start

    investigating the phrase, ¡®There¡¯s no money hidden here¡¯!¡±

    Not even bothering to ask why, Rey immediately headed to hisputer to get to work as he replied,

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡±

    While Rey was used to not getting immediate answers from Gerald, Juno wasn¡¯t. With that in mind, she

    quickly walked up to him before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald retrieved the purple envelope from his pocket before handing it to Juno.

    After reading through it, she momentarily appeared shocked, though that was to be expected.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What Gerald hadn¡¯t expected, however, was the fact that Juno would suddenly say, ¡°¡­I¡­ I think I

    know where the letter is pointing to! If my guess is correct, it should be referring to a bank or a tax

    building¡­ And there¡¯s only one ce I can think of where both buildings can be found close together!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald immediately knew the area Juno was referring to. With that in mind, he

    patted Rey¡¯s shoulder before saying, ¡°You heard her. Let¡¯s head there right now!¡±

    With that, Gerald and Rey bolted out of the office before speedily driving toward the tax building Juno

    had talked about.

    Since Juno¡¯s guess made total sense, Gerald had a feeling that the second hostage was definitely

    going to be there¡­

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1793

    While they were on their way there, Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­ mind filling me in, Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡±

    Turning to look at Rey for a moment, Gerald then replied, ¡°Remember that call from yesterday?¡±

    Nodding in response, Rey then said, ¡°I do. That person said he wanted to y a game with you¡­ Don¡¯t

    tell me it¡¯s already started?¡±

    ¡°It has. That person has challenged me to rescue six hostages, and I¡¯ve already rescued one this

    morning. We¡¯re currently on our way to rescue the second one!¡± exined Gerald.

    Hearing that, Rey found himself momentarily speechless. No wonder Gerald hadn¡¯t been around this

    morning¡­ He had already saved someone while they were still barely awake!

    Disregarding how stunned Rey looked, Gerald then added, ¡°Either way, that phrase I told you to

    investigate earlier, ¡®There¡¯s no money being hidden here,¡¯ directly rtes to the second hostage¡¯s

    location, which is why we¡¯re currently targeting the bank near the tax building!¡±

    Just as Geraldpleted his exnation, both of them arrived at the entrance of the tax building.

    After getting off, the duo began looking around for the bank, and soon enough, they found it. However,

    since it was the weekend, the bank was closed, and only the self-service bank¡ªat the side¡ªremained

    open.

    ¡°Closed, huh¡­ What should we do now, Mr. Crawford?¡± mumbled Rey as he looked at Gerald.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the culprit anticipated the bank being closed today as well. With that in mind, the second

    hostage should be within the only operational part of a bank on a weekend, that being¡­.¡±

    ¡°The self-service bank!¡± yelled the duo at the same time.

    Now that they hade to this conclusion, both men rushed into the self-service bank and immediately

    began looking around.

    A short whileter, Rey¡ªwho had searched high and low for clues of where the hostage could be¡ª

    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­There doesn¡¯t appear to be anyone here, Mr. Crawford¡­ Could we have been

    mistaken¡­?¡±

    ¡°Negative. I¡¯m sure Juno made the right guess!¡± replied Gerald without any hesitation.

    The hostage was definitely here. They just hadn¡¯t found them yet.

    Thankfully, since there weren¡¯t too many people around¡ªdue to it being the weekend¡ªafter the duo

    went silent for a while, they were able to hear faint knocking soundsing from behind them!

    Turning around, Rey perked his ears¡­ before pointing at one of the ATM machines and shouting, ¡°It¡¯s

    coming from the third ATM, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Nodding in agreement, both of them then hurried over to the machine¡­

    As Gerald squatted and began investigating the ATM, the duo was caught slightly off guard when they

    heard a voiceing from the area where one would usually slip their cards into!

    The voice itself was feminine, and it was calling out in a weak voice, ¡°H-help¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Rey instantly yelled, ¡°We¡¯ve found the second hostage! We really dide to the right

    ce!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s too early to be celebrating! Go call the Grand Council, Rey! Tell them to send people

    over to open this machine up!¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± replied Rey as he quickly fished his phone out and began calling the Grand Council¡­

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1794

    About half an hourter, people sent by the Grand Council could be seen rushing over alongside a few

    of the bank¡¯s staff, all of them appearing anxious. After all, it was definitely bbergasting to learn that a

    person was locked inside an ATM machine.

    After about another ten minutes of prying the ATM open, they finally managed to reveal what was

    inside¡­

    Just as Gerald and Rey had deduced, there truly was a woman trapped inside! To make matters even

    more shocking, she was one of the bank¡¯s staff!

    Regardless, once the woman was hurriedly sent to the hospital, those sent over by the Grand Council

    began inspecting the scene¡­

    From what they could gather, the lid¡ªat the back of the machine¡ªhad been deliberately welded tightly

    by the perpetrator¡­

    As they continued investigating, one of the supervisors retrieved a purple envelope from within the

    machine as he asked, ¡°¡­Hmm? A letter?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately took it from him. The supervisor himself made no effort to stop him.

    After all, Gerald had be quite famous among those in the Grand Council, which exined why he

    was aware of who Gerald was and why he knew better than to meddle in the youth¡¯s business.

    In any case, with the letter now in his hands, Gerald then led Ray back into the car¡­

    Once inside, Gerald immediately opened the envelope¡­ but instead of a message, the only thing

    inside was a pink hairpin¡­

    ¡°¡­Hmm? A hairpin¡­?¡± muttered Gerald as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡®This is a new one¡­ Was there really a need to make such a major change in how you give your clues

    out?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    While two heads were definitely better than one, neither of them could figure out what the deal was with

    the hairpin.

    Due to that, the duo eventually gave up for the moment and decided to return to the office first. Women

    would probably know more about hairpins than them, and thankfully, they had Juno and Yrsa on their

    side. With any luck, they¡¯d be able to decipher the message behind the hairpin¡­

    With that in mind, upon returning to the firm, Gerald instantly handed the hairpin to her before saying,

    ¡°Say, Juno, have a look at this hairpin. If I wanted to buy something simr, where could I get it?¡±

    Taking the hairpin and frowning slightly, Juno then brought it with her to theputer and quickly

    began researching it¡­

    Shortly after, she eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! It¡¯s a special hairpin that¡¯s currently being distributed to all the

    staff members of one of the banks! They¡¯re given out in pairs!¡±

    Hearing that, Rey was momentarily stunned. After gathering his thoughts, he then turned to face

    Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­You know, the woman we saved before had a simr hairpin on! However, I¡¯m

    pretty sure she only had one on, which is why I¡¯m assuming this pin is hers! No wonder the hairpin felt

    so familiar when you first took it out of the letter!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you absolutely sure?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Positive!¡± replied Rey.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s head to the hospital!¡± dered Gerald as he and Rey bolted out of

    the office again, driving straight for the hospital¡­

    While driving, Gerald¡ªwho now understood that the incident had been too straightforward for it to be

    over¡ªwas prompted to say, ¡°The incident is far from over¡­ Freeing that girl from the ATM was only

    the first step! With that in mind, we haven¡¯t moved past the crisis regarding the second hostage!¡±

    Forget the third hostage, they weren¡¯t even done saving the second one yet! Regardless, now that

    Gerald was sure that the incident wasn¡¯t over yet, he knew that he had to protect the second hostage at

    all costs.

    ¡°I see¡­ How abominable our opponent is¡­! To think that he¡¯d fool us like this!¡± grumbled Rey.

    Either way, the duo soon arrived at the hospital¡­

    After quickly inquiring about the woman, they realized that she had left the hospital not too long ago!

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1795

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Gerald and Rey dashed out of the hospital, hoping to catch up with the woman. As they

    rushed out, the duo thankfully stopped just in time to avoid getting run over by a speeding ck car!

    ¡°Where the hell did you learn to drive, b*stard?!¡± scowled Rey as he red while pointing at the ck

    car.

    Gerald, on the other hand, was much more interested in the purple letter that had fluttered out of the

    car and was now lying on the ground.

    Quickly opening it, Gerald then read the letter¡­

    ¡®The second game has officially begun!¡¯

    ¡°That utter b*stard¡­!¡± growled Gerald as he crumpled the letter up, knowing full well that he had been

    a step toote.

    Since the envelope hade from that ck car, the car was undoubtedly the key!

    Still, now wasn¡¯t the time to feel sorry for himself. With that, Gerald began running toward their car

    while shouting, ¡°Hurry, Rey! We have to pursue them!¡±

    Once both of them were inside, Gerald stepped on the elerator, sending the car lunging forward!

    Since the ck car was long gone, Gerald could only speed in the direction he hadst seen the ck

    car in.

    Unfortunately, even though Gerald elerated all the way, soon enough, he understood that he had

    lost the ck car for good¡­

    Thinking the same thing, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­What should we do now, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Neither of them even knew how to proceed since the culprit was always one step ahead of them¡­

    As Gerald wondered how to even reply to Rey, his phone suddenly began ringing.

    Immediately knowing who the caller was, the angered Gerald picked it up and roared, ¡°You b*stard!

    What the hell do you want? Are you fooling around with me?!¡±

    Laughing maniacally, the caller then mocked, ¡°Not so calm anymore, eh, Mr. Crawford? It¡¯s not your

    style to be this manic!¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get too smug just yet! I¡¯ll definitely capture you¡­!¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! Be my guest! If you can, that is! Regardless, let¡¯s meet at the Moon Observation Deck at seven

    tonight! If you don¡¯te, well¡­ this woman isn¡¯t going to be alive for much longer!¡± scoffed the man

    before hanging up the phone.

    The Moon Observation Deck was a viewing tform in the Le Continent that was only open at

    night. From up there, one could see the entire continent¡­

    Regardless, since the perpetrator had made an appointment there, Gerald was sure that something

    was definitely going to happen at the observation deck. Even so, what choice did he have but to obey

    the scoundrel¡¯s orders¡­

    With that, Gerald and Rey then drove to the Moon Observation Deck¡­ While it was still noon by the

    time they arrived, their wait in the car didn¡¯t feel long at all.

    Soon enough, the clock struck seven and the Moon Observation Deck became open to the public. With

    that in mind, it barely took a few minutes for the entire ce to be packed with people. Everyone had

    Well, everyone except for Gerald and Rey. They were here to save someone.

    Either way, now that the observation deck was finally open, the duo got out of their car and immediately

    began looking for that woman¡­ To their dismay, no matter how much they looked, they simply couldn¡¯t

    find any traces of her!

    ¡°¡­Could that b*stard be ying around with us again¡­?¡± spected Rey with a slight frown on his

    face.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald gave no response. However, it was shortly after when Gerald noticed the

    presence of a rather odd spot.

    Pausing for a moment, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Come with me. I think I have a lead!¡±

    With that, Rey began running after Gerald who was already bolting toward that ce¡­

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1796

    Soon enough, the duo arrived at what appeared to be a suspended tform.

    Looking up and pointing toward it, Gerald then shouted, ¡°Up there!¡±

    As Rey turned to look up, he was surprised to see the hair of a woman hanging from the side of the

    tform!

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the woman lying up there was none other than the bank staff

    member they had previously saved from the ATM machine! To be captured again immediately after

    being released from the hospital¡­ What an unfortunate woman¡­

    At that moment, both of them noticed that a figure had been staring intently at them from some rockery

    formations nearby.

    Seeing that, Gerald ordered, ¡°¡­Go save that woman, Rey. I¡¯m hunting that person down!¡±

    Following that, Gerald bolted straight for the figure, believing that he was definitely the culprit behind all

    this!

    As he swiftly gained on the now fleeing man, the frustrated Gerald couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Stop running,

    you coward!¡±

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, the man did as Gerald told.

    After his abrupt halt, the man then slowly turned around to look at Gerald¡ªwho had stopped in his

    tracks as well¡ªbefore saying in a sinister voice, ¡°So, we finally meet, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°¡­Who the hell are you¡­¡± growled Gerald as he red daggers at the man.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m just someone who¡¯s about to die!¡± replied the man as he slowly slid his hood off to reveal his

    face¡­

    Only for the now stunned Gerald to realize that the person was faceless!

    nk, smooth, and white, the expressionless person would¡¯ve terrified any ordinary person to the point

    of fainting! Thankfully, Gerald was no ordinary person.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not human, are you!¡± yelled Gerald as he stared at the faceless man.

    ¡°That I¡¯m not! Though the same applies to you too, no? Still, unlike you who¡¯s only half ghost, I¡¯m an

    actual dead person who died drowning!¡± sneered the strange man.

    ¡°¡­Alright, so¡­ Why did youe looking for me then¡­?¡± asked Gerald who was now more confused

    than anything.

    ¡°Listen up! My name is Yorrek Gund and I drowned in a river three years ago! The one who drowned

    me was none other than the chairman of the Ember Lord Group, the Ember Lord himself! Regardless,

    after finding out that you had killed the Ember Lord, I just couldn¡¯te to terms with it, which is why I

    came looking for you!¡± dered Yorrek.

    Now understanding that this person hade looking for him for killing the Ember Lord, Gerald then

    replied, ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯te to terms? I¡¯m not sure what your thought process is, but shouldn¡¯t you be

    thanking me now? After all, I¡¯ve technically avenged you by killing him!¡±

    ¡°Silence! He should have died by my hands! You ruined everything!¡± roared Yorrek almost hysterically.

    Hearing that, Gerald could immediately tell how deep his hatred was toward the Ember Lord. To think

    that Yorrek would be so reluctant to let him go, even after the Ember Lord¡¯s death¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Well, whatever the case is, he¡¯s already dead! What else do you want?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Heh! While he¡¯s dead, you¡¯re still alive! Since you¡¯re the one who killed him, I¡¯m holding you

    responsible for all this! With that said, I¡¯m killing you as his substitute!¡± retorted Yorrek in a frigid tone.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1797

    ¡°¡­Oh? Do you really think you¡¯re capable of getting rid of me?¡± retorted Gerald as he looked at Yorrek

    with a disdainful expression.

    Forget getting rid of him, Yorrek was probably incapable of even harming him!

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t personally kill you, I can still get rid of others!¡± sneered Yorrek before

    immediately dashing toward Gerald!

    Seeing that, Gerald quickly drew the Astrabyss Sword, ready to sh Yorrek when he came within

    range!

    However, in the very next second, Yorrek seemed to just disappear into thin air! Despite Gerald having

    his sword at the ready, Yorrek appeared to have sessfully escaped¡­

    While it was certainly disappointing, Gerald was sure that the game between him and Yorrek wasn¡¯t

    over yet. In fact, this meeting probably symbolized the true start of the games¡­

    Fast forward to sometimeter, Rey¡ªwho appeared quite flustered¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald,

    his tone brimming with admiration as he said, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really amazing, you know that, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± replied Gerald in a humble tone.

    To exin what led to this exchange of words, let¡¯s go back to when Gerald first regrouped with Rey at

    the car park. By that point, Rey had already saved the woman and he was simply waiting for Gerald to

    return.

    When he finally saw Gerald, he was about to call out when all of a sudden, Gerald disappeared! The

    next thing Rey knew, a gust of wind had rushed past him, and a secondter, all of Tyson¡¯s men¡ªwho

    had been lying in ambush¡ªcould be seen lying on the ground, defeated. Gerald was the only one who

    remained standing in the middle¡­

    Naturally, that had stunned Rey greatly, and he became surer than ever that Gerald was actually some

    kind of mythical being¡­ Thinking back, it truly was a wise decision to remain by Gerald¡¯s side.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald himself found those men to be trivial affairs. After all, it barely took seconds for him to defeat all

    of them.

    While his past self would¡¯ve surely been afraid in that situation¡ªdue to hisck of ability back then¡ª,

    his present self was different. He was no longer afraid of going against people like Tyson or anyone

    possessing that level of strength.

    ¡°Of course, you are! You were able to beat those ten men like they were nothing! What more, you were

    so fast that I wasn¡¯t even able to witness you defeating all of them!¡±

    ¡°Barely praiseworthy. They were just too weak! Speaking of which, call it a gut feeling, but it seemed

    like those men were just trying to steal something from you. Am I correct? And if so, what were they

    trying to obtain?¡± replied Gerald rather curiously.

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡± muttered Rey, sounding slightly hesitant to reply.

    Seeing Rey¡¯s hesitation, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­If it¡¯s inconvenient to share, just forget about it. I won¡¯t

    force you!¡±

    The fact that Rey was being so wary about sharing the information must have meant that the item was

    extremely extraordinary and special to him¡­

    ¡°¡­Rather than it being inconvenient to me, I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯ll bring trouble to you! For context,

    this item I have¡­ It¡¯s unique, to say the least¡­¡± replied Rey.

    Rey wasn¡¯t lying when he said that either. After all, if he ended up bring unnecessary trouble to

    Gerald¡¯s doorstep, he would surely end up being filled with self-reproach¡­

    Even so, Rey¡¯s warning only made Gerald even more curious than before.

    ¡°¡­Now I¡¯m really curious. Just tell me what it is already. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m stronger than you could ever

    imagine. Who knows, I could even help you solve what¡¯s been troubling you! Besides, I¡¯d rather not

    have you bear such a great risk alone!¡± said Gerald.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1798

    Seeing that Gerald had hit the brakes, Rey took the chance to take a wooden box out from his

    backpack. The box itself had a painting resembling a spider on the lid¡­

    Following that, Rey slowly opened the wooden box¡­ Revealing a single ck bead.

    ¡°The item they were after¡­ is this bead!¡± said Rey as he handed the box to Gerald.

    Taking the box, Gerald then stared at the ck bead¡­ and barely a secondter, the bead

    momentarily glowed red!

    Seeing that, both of them exchanged nces with each other. It appeared that both of them had

    witnessed the same thing.

    ¡°¡­Where on earth did you even get this thing?¡± asked Gerald after a short pause.

    ¡°Well, remember when we went for a trip to the countryside? I found it by a small river and simply felt

    compelled to pick it up¡­ Later on, Tyson and the others realized that I had the box, and they instantly

    wanted me to hand it to them though I refused¡­¡± replied Rey.

    ¡°I see¡­ Have any strange incidents happened to you after you took the box?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing that, Rey took a moment to think about it.

    After quite a while, Rey eventually said, ¡°¡­Come to think of it, there is one incident¡­ Back then, I was

    just returning home when the bead suddenly began emitting a red, dazzling glow¡­ Truth be told, I was

    sure that it was going to explode back then! However, the glow simply dimmed after that, and the bead

    hasn¡¯t behaved strangely ever since¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­A red glow¡­ You mean the one we just witnessed?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. Regardless, do you have any idea what this ck bead even is, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey

    as he looked at Gerald.

    In response, Gerald simply shook his head. While he hadn¡¯t the slightest clue what the bead was used

    for, he did know that it was brimming with the aura of an evil spirit. With that in mind, the bead was

    definitely bad news.

    With that in mind, after looking at the bead for a while longer, Gerald then closed the wooden box

    before returning it to Rey.

    ¡°Hold onto this first, Rey. Once we get back to the office, I¡¯ll have someone look at it. With any luck,

    we¡¯ll be able to find out more about its history!¡± said Gerald in a reassuring tone.

    Nodding in response, Rey then replied, ¡°Loud and clear, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    After making sure that the box was safely returned into Rey¡¯s backpack, Gerald then started the car¡¯s

    engine again before driving straight for the office¡­

    Upon returning, the duo saw that Juno had already prepared everything for the trip.

    ¡°I¡¯ve packed all the equipment we¡¯ll be needing, Gerald! We¡¯re all set to go!¡± reported Juno.

    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll be heading off at dawn then!¡± dering Gerald as he turned to face both Juno and

    Rey.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°¡­Well, if you insist¡­¡± replied Rey, sensing how sincere Gerald¡¯s concern was toward him.

    With that, a brief screeching of tires could be heard¡­

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1799

    ¡°Copy that!¡± replied both of them.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Since they were going into the adventure mostly blind, all three of them had no idea what troubles to

    even expect. With that in mind, all they could do was prepare different tactics and equipment in hopes

    that it would allow them to be ready enough to deal with the situations they eventually came across.

    Still, with Gerald there, Juno and Rey undoubtedly felt much more assured. After all, the duo knew that

    Gerald would never let anything happen to them.

    Regardless, all three of them turned in early that night. After all, they were embarking on a new

    adventure the next day, so they needed to be well-rested and be in good shape.

    At eight the next morning, the trio took one more look at Gerald¡¯s map¡ªthat Old Flint had given them¡ª

    before getting into their car and driving for Sunset Vige¡­

    From their starting point, it would take approximately two days before they would arrive there. With that

    in mind, they would have to spend two whole days on the road¡­

    While Gerald speedily drove along the highway, Juno¡ªwho was seated at the shotgun seat¡ªpassed

    the time by reading a book entitled, ¡®Yin and Yang Theory¡¯, that she had borrowed from Rey¡¯s house.

    It was a whileter when Juno closed the book for a moment¡­ And it was also then when she realized

    something.

    ¡°¡­Say, the book doesn¡¯t specify who the author is!¡± muttered Juno.

    ¡°Yeah, I realized that too. I wonder if they just forgot to add the author¡¯s name in while publishing it¡­¡±

    replied Rey who had evidently realized that much earlier on, though he didn¡¯t particrly find it

    noteworthy.

    ¡°Forgot? Such books have to undergo strict examination! Without the author¡¯s name, the book couldn¡¯t

    have been published in the first ce! At least not legally!¡± replied Juno.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the case of the book¡¯s author being a special person. With that in mind, the author

    could¡¯ve easily bypassed the need of having their name written on the cover to be published!¡± said

    Gerald, putting his two cents in.

    ¡°¡­When you put it that way, it does make quite a bit of sense!¡± replied Juno in agreement.

    ¡°Still¡­ If the author truly is that special, then doesn¡¯t that make the book very special as well? Why

    would they still choose to publish it then?¡± said Rey in a confused tone.

    ¡°A valid question. Still, a published book with a mysterious author¡­ I wonder if the book holds any

    secrets in it¡­¡± muttered Juno.

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, did the book mention anything about the token of Demonic Blood? From the

    Demonic Blood n?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing that, Juno began flipping through the pages¡­ and after a while, she realized that there were

    mentions of the token!

    ¡°There are¡­ Apparently, the token of Demonic Blood is a divine artifact of the Demonic Blood n. It

    can be used to rule all ghosts and spirits!¡± replied Juno.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded slightly. As it turned out, what Old Flint had told him was true.

    ¡°¡­Say¡­ Are we heading to Sunset Vige for the token of Demonic Blood¡­?¡± asked Rey who

    appeared to have caught onto something.

    Juno turned to look at Gerald as well when she heard that.

    ¡°We are, actually. We¡¯re going to the most feminine ce to look for the Demonic Blood n¡¯s territory.

    With any luck, we¡¯ll finally be able to obtain the token of Demonic Blood!¡± replied Gerald without the

    slightest hesitation.

    Since all three of them were in this together, Gerald found little reason to hide such crucial information.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1800

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ Even so, it won¡¯t be easy to get that token¡­ After all, the book also states that many others

    have attempted to obtain the token of Demonic Blood. In the end, not only did all of them fail, but they

    all had to pay heavy prices as well¡­¡± replied Juno.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Still, I believe that we¡¯ll ultimately be able to obtain the token!¡± dered Gerald confidently.

    After all, though the others failed to get the token, Gerald didn¡¯t necessarily have to fail as well. Gerald

    was sure that with how times had changed, the capabilities of his generation should be much harder for

    the Demonic Blood n to deal with. What more, with how powerful he currently was, he truly believed

    that he had the right to obtain the token of Demonic Blood¡­

    Regardless, after driving for two days, the trio finally arrived at Sunset Vige¡­

    Upon arriving, Gerald told Juno to look for a hotel for them to stay the night. They would continue the

    second stage of their journey the next day¡­

    Following his orders, Juno quickly found a high-end hotel for them to stay in.

    After getting their luggage to their rooms, the trio then headed to the restaurant downstairs to have their

    dinner.

    The second they stepped into the restaurant, however, Rey suddenly frowned as he held onto his belly.

    Looking at Gerald and Juno, he then said, ¡°¡­I¡­ may need to head to the washroom for a bit. You two

    go on ahead, and order whatever you¡¯re ordering for me. I¡¯m not a picky eater, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Following that, the duo watched as Rey hastily dashed for the bathroom.

    Choosing not to think much of it, Gerald and Juno then found a dining table for three and began

    ordering¡­

    It was about ten minutester when Rey finally returned. However, he appeared noticeably nervous as

    he quickly walked over to Gerald¡¯s table.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Is¡­ something the matter? Why do you look so

    nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-well¡­ You see, when I was in the bathroom earlier¡­¡± stuttered Rey who was sounding rather out

    of breath.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hold up. Drink some water and calm down first¡­¡± said Juno as she passed a ss of water to the

    anxiousd.

    Nodding, Rey then took a sip of water before taking in a deep breath. Once he was calmer, Rey then

    lowered his head before whispering, ¡°¡­Alright, so¡­ While I was at the washroom earlier, I overheard a

    conversation between two men¡­ From what I¡¯ve managed to gather, they¡¯re here for the Demonic

    Blood n, just like us!¡±

    Hearing that, both Gerald and Juno immediately began looking around to see if anyone overheard that.

    Once they were sure that nobody was close to them, they turned back to face Rey.

    ¡°¡­Are you absolutely sure you didn¡¯t hear wrongly, Rey?¡± asked Gerald with a serious tone.

    ¡°One hundred percent!¡± replied Rey with a determined nod.

    Based on how sure he looked and sounded, the duo definitely didn¡¯t have any further doubts. As it

    turned out, the trio wasn¡¯t the only ones looking for the Demonic Blood n¡­

    ¡°¡­Do you remember what the duo looked like?¡± asked Gerald after a brief pause.

    Upon hearing that question, Rey immediately began looking around¡­ until finally, he found the two

    people he had eavesdropped on back in the bathroom.

    Subtly pointing toward the men¡ªwho were seated quite close to them¡ª, Rey then whispered, ¡°That¡¯s

    them!¡±

    Turning to look at where Rey was pointing, Gerald saw four ck-robed men sitting around a dining

    table. Even from afar, he could already tell that these weren¡¯t good people¡­

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1801

    ¡°¡­Both of you, stay here. I¡¯m heading there to have a look!¡± instructed Gerald as he got up and took

    his empty ss before walking in the direction where the four men were sitting.

    Since the customers had to refill their own drinks in this restaurant, it was perfectly normal for Gerald to

    get more water for himself. On his return trip, however, he made sure to ¡®identally¡¯ drop his ss

    right next to the four men¡¯s table!

    Seeing that some of the water had identally sshed onto a few of the men¡¯s pants, Gerald quickly

    reached for the ss while ¡®apologetically¡¯ saying, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    In response, one of the men simply got Gerald¡¯s ss for him before handing it back to the youth while

    saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Be more careful!¡±

    ¡°I-I will!¡± replied Gerald as he noticed the tattoo on the man¡¯s wrist while taking his ss back.

    Following that, he then hurried back to his dining table. The second he sat down, however, his

    expression instantly turned slightly unpleasant¡­

    Noticing the change in his mood, Juno was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Gerald? Did you

    manage to gather anything¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, for one, those aren¡¯t ordinary people¡­ They belong to the Soul Hunter organization!¡±

    whispered Gerald.

    ¡°The Soul Hunters? That¡¯s them? To think they¡¯d be here as well!¡± replied the shocked Juno in a

    hushed voice.

    Raising a slight brow, Rey then asked, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Who exactly are the Soul Hunters¡­?¡±

    As the name suggested, the Soul Hunters were an organization that specialized in hunting and killing

    ghosts and spirits. Naturally, they also possessed special equipment that would help them detect the

    presence of what they hunted.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Gerald ignored Rey¡¯s question before saying, ¡°¡­Since they¡¯re looking for the Demonic

    Blood n¡¯s territory, they¡¯re definitely after the token of Demonic Blood as well¡­¡±

    If that group managed to get their hands on the token, then the consequences would be near

    unimaginable¡­ After all, they would be able to rule over every ghost and spirit on the! Things

    would surely go out of hand by then! With that in mind, there was no way Gerald was going to let them

    have their way.

    ¡°Figured as much¡­ Still, what are we going to do now? Are we getting rid of them?¡± asked Juno.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Negative. While it¡¯s true that there are only four of them, if I

    attack them now, I fear that the entire Soul Hunter organization wille after us to have their revenge.

    That wouldn¡¯t be beneficial at all. With that in mind, I propose that we spy on them first.¡±

    Hearing that, Juno could only agree.

    With that, the trio then returned to their rooms to rest after their meal.

    Well, Juno and Rey did. Gerald himself simply couldn¡¯t allow himself to remain idle. With that, he began

    meditating¡­ and soon enough, he was able to have an out-of-body experience. With his mind now free

    to explore, Gerald¡ªwho was now invisible to the naked eye¡ªimmediately began searching for the four

    Soul Hunters again.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to find them, but by that point, all four of them were already sneakily leaving

    the hotel despite howte it was.

    Watching as they entered the darkness, Gerald knew that he had to tail them.

    A few minutester, the group of Soul Hunters found themselves approaching a forest¡­ And standing

    before that forest, was a mysterious-looking cloaked figure who had his back against them¡­ It was

    evident that he was waiting there for them¡­

    Seeing him, the four Soul Hunters then hurriedly stood at attention¡ªbehind the man¡ªbefore

    respectfully dering, ¡°Leader!¡±

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1802

    Perfectly hidden, Gerald¡ªwho had been secretly monitoring all this¡ªfound himself slightly surprised.

    To think that the cloaked man was actually the leader of the Soul Hunter organization¡­ Since their

    leader was also present, it only made sense that this was arge-scale mission. In other words, there

    was possibly going to be more Soul Hunters around¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when the cloaked man asked his subordinates in a frigid tone, ¡°I

    trust nobody knows your true identities yet?¡±

    ¡°Worry not, leader, for we¡¯ve concealed our identities well!¡± replied one of the Soul Hunters.

    ¡°You¡¯d better have. Regardless, head for the phosphorite mountain area at dawn. I¡¯ll be heading there

    first tonight. Again, don¡¯t get found out!¡± instructed the cloaked man.

    ¡°Loud and clear, leader!¡± replied all four of the Soul Hunters in unison.

    With their reply, the cloaked man then leaped into the air, promptly disappearing into the dark of night¡­

    After watching all that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly stunned. Just as he had spected, the

    Soul Hunters were here for the token of Demonic Blood. The fact that he could tell how strong the

    leader of the Soul Hunter organization was certainly didn¡¯t make him feel any better¡­

    Regardless, since his party was also nning to head out at dawn, there was a high chance that they

    were going to bump into the Soul Hunters while heading to the phosphorite mountain area¡­

    Under normal circumstances, even if they did meet, both parties would¡¯ve just ignored each other. After

    all, the fact that the cultivators and the Soul Hunters hadpletely different backgrounds meant that

    there was little reason for the two groups to meddle with each other.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Unfortunately, since both of them wanted the same thing, conflict was pretty much inevitable.

    With that in mind, after thinking about it, Gerald decided that it would be best to take out the four Soul

    Hunters before they even got to the phosphorite mountain area. By doing so, he would at least ensure

    that the three of them would have fewer enemies to deal with once they were at the actual location.

    His mind made up, Gerald watched as the four Soul Hunters began to leave¡­ and once they were

    close enough, Gerald made himself visible as he punched the air, forming a shockwave that sent all

    four of the Soul Hunters flying backward!

    Of course, the attack wasn¡¯t lethal, and when they realized what had assaulted them, the four men

    instantly shouted, ¡°A ghost?!¡±

    All of them recognized Gerald as a ghost due to his body¡¯s current state.

    Either way, it was clear that none of them had anticipated to bump into a ghost here of all ces. Even

    so, they were trained professionals.

    With that, all four of them quickly regained their wits as one of the Soul Hunters angrily shouted,

    ¡°Quick! Gang up on him!¡±

    Taking their daggers out in response, the four individuals then began charging toward Gerald! Since

    these people actually hunted down and killed ghosts and spirits, they were naturally much stronger

    compared to ordinary people.

    Even so, in the end, they were nowhere near as strong or fast as Gerald, and Gerald knew it. With that

    in mind, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to get intimidated by their group attack anytime soon.

    Instead, he simply chose to easily dodge their attacks!

    Before the Soul Hunters couldunch their second round of attacks, Gerald swiftly grabbed one of the

    men by his throat!

    Unable to react in time, the other three Soul Hunters could only stare wide-eyed as the sickening sound

    of bones cracking could be heard¡­ And just like that, one of them died from a broken neck!

    Gerald himself simply tossed the body aside as casually as it was rubbish.

    As for the hunters, they were simply too stupefied to feel humiliated. After all, none of them could¡¯ve

    imagined that Gerald would be this powerful¡­

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1803

    ¡°¡­What power¡­ What kind of monster even are you?! Regardless, we bear no grudges against you!

    What reason do you have to kill us?!¡± interrogated one of the Soul Hunters.

    After all, he was right. Gerald had simply attacked them out of the blue! It certainly raised quite a few

    questions.

    ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t need to exin anything!¡± retorted Gerald, finding itughable that they even considered

    the possibility of him telling them his motive or his identity. That was simply impossible!

    With that in mind, Gerald then made his move¡­ and in the blink of an eye, the three remaining Soul

    Hunters found themselves dead as well. To think that they weren¡¯t even able to find out who Gerald

    really was before death¡­

    Regardless, now that all four of them were dead, Gerald began searching their bodies¡­ and

    eventually, he found four Soul Hunter tokens.

    As the name suggested, these tokens represented their status as Soul Hunters, and anyone who was

    epted into the organization would receive one. Either way, after obtaining the tokens, Gerald kept

    them by his side before swiftly leaving the scene¡­

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As for the four corpses, while someone would probably discover them the following morning, Gerald

    wasn¡¯t too worried about being a suspect. After all, he had attacked them in his Avatar form, which

    meant that he wouldn¡¯t have left behind any traces of physical evidence no matter what he did.

    Whatever the case was, now that he had the four tokens, Gerald felt that he and his party would be

    able to enter the phosphorite mountain area a lot more smoothly. At the very least, the trio wouldn¡¯t be

    targeted too quickly by any other Soul Hunters they bumped into.

    While this was slightly underhanded, all was fair in love and war. As long as he was able to obtain the

    token of Demonic Blood, Gerald didn¡¯t mind doing all this.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly made his way back into his physical body¡ªback at the hotel¡ªbefore

    promptly falling asleep¡­

    The next morning, all three of them awoke pretty early and after checking out, they instantly headed for

    their car. Once they were inside, Juno and Rey raised their heads as they heard Gerald say, ¡°Here,

    take these!¡±

    Raising a brow, both of them then extended their hands out¡­ only for Gerald to hand a Soul Hunter

    token to each of them.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this then?¡± asked Rey in a curious tone.

    ¡°¡­Soul Hunter tokens? But how? And why would you have these?¡± eximed Juno in surprise as she

    turned to look at Gerald. Though she asked that question, she had a hunch as to why he had these.

    ¡°I bumped into the four Soul Hunters the night before and after dealing with them, I took their Soul

    Hunter tokens! With them, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for us to enter the phosphorite mountain area

    since we won¡¯t easily be found out by the other Soul Hunters. With any luck, we¡¯ll be able to keep our

    identities concealed throughout the process!¡± exined Gerald.

    Hearing that, Juno and Rey realized that Gerald had secretly taken out thepetition the night

    before. What swift action!

    ¡°By, ¡®won¡¯t be easily found out¡¯, do you mean to say that we should pretend to be Soul Hunters since

    we now have their tokens?¡± asked Rey for confirmation.

    ¡°Bingo. If all goes well, we should be able to achieve our goals right under the noses of the other Soul

    Hunters!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Following that, Gerald stepped on the gas and immediately began heading toward the phosphorite

    mountain area¡­

    The phosphorite mountain area was quite famous in Sunset Vige.

    With how much phosphorite there was in the area, the locals would sell them to manufacturers who

    would then use the raw materials to manufacture other chemical substances. Aside from that, the

    phosphorite would also be sold for decorative purposes.

    In short, the locals would rely on that ce to obtain riches.

    Whatever the case was, it was a two-hour drive from Sunset Vige to their destination, and by the

    time they finally arrived there, it was twelve.

    Seeing that they were just in time for lunch, Gerald then parked his car at a parking lot before leading

    Rey and Juno to a restaurant¡­

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1804

    After ordering their food, Rey couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Did you two see all that phosphorite out there?

    What ungodly amounts!¡±

    ¡°Naturally. From what I¡¯ve heard, the locals sell them to gain extra ie. Another interesting fact that

    I came across is that the phosphorite is supposedly unlimited. Once an area ispletely excavated,

    more phosphorite will simply reappear after some time! It truly is magical,¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°It truly is! Still, if that really is the case, then we could undoubtedly be rich just by relying on the

    endless phosphorite!¡± muttered Rey.

    Hearing that, Gerald and Juno could only shake their heads. As it turned out, Rey was simply thinking

    more about the money.

    ¡°Allow me to remind you that you¡¯re an outsider, Rey. If you even dare touch the phosphorite, you¡¯ll

    surely be beaten up by the locals in no time!¡± replied Gerald.

    Since the locals were the rightful owner of the phosphorite and they used it to gain riches, there was no

    way in hell that they were going to let some random nobody take that away from them for free!

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡± said Rey as he chuckled in response before remaining silent.

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t care much about the money. After all, he was a person who had near endless

    wealth, so money wasn¡¯t really an issue for him. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as though they were here for money

    in the first ce. Their goal was to obtain the token of Demonic Blood.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after before a group of men donning ck clothes entered the restaurant

    they were in¡­ and upon realizing their presence, the trio instantly put their guard up. After all, all the

    men who had just entered had tattoos reminiscent of the Soul Hunters on their arms!

    ¡°¡­Judging from those tattoos¡­ They¡¯re Soul Hunters, right, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± whispered Rey.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Indeed. I must say, their tattoos are a dead giveaway for

    people trying toy low¡­¡±

    Whatever the case was, to think that they would bump into other Soul Hunters here of all ces. How

    unfortunate!

    ¡°Regardless, stay calm. Don¡¯t let them find you suspicious!¡± added Gerald.

    Hearing that, Rey and Juno quickly nodded. Rey even made sure to lower his head, afraid that he

    would mess up and make them look over.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Either way, the food soon came and the three of them quickly began chowing down.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before all three of them realized that the Soul Hunters were staring in their

    direction. What more, they appeared to be discussing something as well¡­

    Seeing that, the anxious Rey quickly began quivering in worry as he whispered, ¡°T-they¡¯ve been

    looking at us this entire time, Mr. Crawford¡­! Have we been discovered? What should we do¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Again, stay calm!¡± replied Gerald as he red at Rey, knowing full well that panicking would only make

    the Soul Hunters feel even more suspicious of them.

    To the party¡¯s dismay, they soon watched as one of the Soul Hunters got up and began walking over to

    their table¡­

    Stopping right by Juno¡¯s side, the Soul Hunterpletely ignored both Gerald and Rey as he looked at

    her while asking, ¡°Well hello there, beauty! What are you here for?¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1805

    ¡°We¡¯re just here for some minor business, mister!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile as he stood up the

    second he saw Juno signaling for him to help.

    In response, the Soul Hunter simply looked at Gerald with a bleak expression before arrogantly

    retorting, ¡°And who the hell are you? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to her? Do you think any of this

    concerns you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly frowned¡­ and the next thing the Soul Hunter knew, he was already

    flying backward from Gerald¡¯s force palm attack!

    Seeing that, the other Soul Hunters immediately got up, unsheathing their daggers at the same time as

    they red at Gerald.

    None of them had expected Gerald to make the first move. Naturally, they hadn¡¯t anticipated him to be

    this strong either.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t ordinary people! They definitely have a reason for being here! Get them!¡± dered one of

    the Soul Hunters.

    Hearing that, the other Soul Hunters instantly bolted toward Gerald and his party!

    Even so, Gerald wasn¡¯t worried at all. With another force palm, Gerald sent a wave of energy toward

    the assants, causing all of them to fall to the ground!

    Now that there was room to escape, Gerald immediately grabbed onto Rey and Juno¡¯s arms before

    yelling, ¡°Run!¡±

    With that, the trio dashed out of the restaurant, unable to even find the time to pay for their meal!

    By the time the Soul Hunters got back to their feet and ran out of the restaurant, Gerald and his party

    were nowhere in sight¡­ They had sessfully driven away!

    ¡°Those b*stards! They really are extraordinary! Hurry and report this to the leader!¡± yelled the leader of

    the group.

    So much for a stealthy approach¡­ Gerald and his party had been found out before the adventure even

    began!

    Whatever the case was, Rey¡ªwho had been frightened half to death earlier¡ªwas finally able to catch

    his breath after panting for so long. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to just fight the other party right off

    the bat¡­

    Still, now that he had regained his calmness, Rey turned to face Gerald before admiringly saying, ¡°You

    really are something else, Mr. Crawford! Sending so many of them flying in a single attack¡­ It was just

    like watching an action movie scene!¡±

    ¡°While I appreciate thepliment, could you please be a bit calmer in the future¡­¡± grumbled Gerald

    as he raised a slight eyebrow while looking at Rey.

    Upon hearing that, the embarrassed and awkward Rey simply lowered his head, mumbling in

    agreement.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Juno herself didn¡¯t really me Rey. With that in mind, she tried to switch the topic by

    asking, ¡°¡­Either way, what should we do now, Gerald? The Soul Hunters are definitely going to go

    after us now!¡±

    With the mess they had just created, the alerted enemies would definitely start causing them trouble in

    the near future¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they still don¡¯t have a good grasp on our identities for now! As long as we remain in the

    shadows while they¡¯re doing things in public, I believe we can turn this situation into an advantageous

    one!¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Gerald believed that the leader of the Soul Hunters wouldn¡¯t waste too much effort on three nobodies.

    After all, their main target was still the token of Demonic Blood¡­

    Not too long after, the cloaked man¡ªwhom Gerald had met the day before¡ªcould be seen sitting in

    his tent at a campsite.

    A few Soul Hunters were now standing before him¡ªafter getting his permission to enter¡ªas one of

    them reported, ¡°We bumped into three peculiar individuals in a restaurant today, leader! We know that

    at least one of them has extraordinary strength, and we believe that the trio aren¡¯t regr people!¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1806

    Upon hearing that, the cloaked man stood up as well before asking, ¡°What do we know about them?¡±

    The same Soul Hunter from before then replied, ¡°Not much, though we assume that they¡¯re here for the

    token of Demonic Blood as well!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, pay more attention to them from now on. If you discover the trio, then report back

    immediately! If they attempt to get in our way, just get rid of them!¡± ordered the cloaked man.

    ¡°Loud and clear, leader!¡± yelled the soul hunters in unison before leaving the tent¡­

    Fast forward to nighttime, Gerald and his party could be seen setting up their tents after finding t

    ground. Once that was done, they started a fire and sat around it.

    After a short while, Rey couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as he asked, ¡°¡­Is¡­ there a reason we¡¯re

    camping out here¡­? Why didn¡¯t we just book a hotel room¡­?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Turning to face Rey, Gerald then replied, ¡°The Soul Hunters are tracking us down now, remember?

    Staying in a hotel would only turn us into sitting ducks!¡±

    Hearing that, Rey quickly registered Gerald¡¯s logic. After all, if everyone from the Soul Hunter

    organization was here, then staying in a hotel would definitely increase their risk of being found. That,

    of course, would ce them in an extremely dangerous situation¡­

    Either way, a brief momentter, Rey stood up before saying, ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ need to use the washroom!¡±

    Following that, Rey then began jogging toward some bushes. Since they were in the wilderness, there

    really was no other way for them to relieve themselves¡­

    Seeing that Rey was gone, Juno was prompted to say, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be facing a bloody battle with

    the Soul Hunter organization if we¡¯re found again, Gerald¡­¡±

    Gerald naturally already knew that, so he simply nodded before replying, ¡°I know. However, we don¡¯t

    really have much of a choice. After all, if the Soul Hunters obtain the token, then everything will surely

    go haywire!¡±

    After all, the token of Demonic Blood could be used to control all the ghosts in the world. With that in

    mind, if the Soul Hunters got their hands on it, then the ghosts would surely be used to conquer all of

    humanity! By that point, everyone would surely be done for!

    Shaking his head as he thought about it, Gerald then tried to change the topic by asking, ¡°Speaking of

    which¡­ You¡¯re currently at the Sage Realm now, right?¡±

    Nodding slightly in response, Juno then sighed before replying, ¡°I am, though I¡¯m already at the peak

    stage of that realm. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been unable to make a breakthrough!¡±

    Raising one¡¯s strength to the next realm was never easy, and Juno simply didn¡¯t have the talent that

    Gerald had. With that in mind, all she could do was continue to train in hopes that she would be able to

    break through into the next realm. Sadly for her, she had already been training tirelessly for a few

    months by now, and the fact that she still hadn¡¯t made any progress was certainly disheartening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to help you breakthrough!¡± said Gerald as he smiled faintly

    while consoling her.

    Hearing that, Juno then nodded, cing her full belief in Gerald. He was definitely going to help her

    improve in the long run!

    It was at that moment when both of them suddenly heard Rey shouting!

    Instantly turning vignt, both of them got up before running toward Rey¡¯s direction!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Gerald as he cautiously scanned the area while running.

    To their shock, Rey¡ªwho hadn¡¯t even put his pants on properly yet¡ªwas trembling vigorously on the

    ground!

    Looking around to see if anything had attacked him, Gerald and Juno soon found it odd that they

    couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary¡­

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1807

    Their attention was brought back to Rey when they heard his quivering voice say, ¡°I-it was so terrifying,

    Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Looking at Rey¡¯s fearful expression, Gerald then frowned slightly as he asked, ¡°What is? What did you

    see?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything around¡­¡± muttered Juno who was feeling just as

    bewildered as Gerald was.

    Still, both of them were sure that whatever had scared Rey wasn¡¯t a ghost. After all, the duo couldn¡¯t

    sense the presence of ghosts at all.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not too sure either¡­ But just as I got up after doing my business, I suddenly felt a cool breeze

    blow past me¡­ But¡­ then¡­¡± muttered Rey who was now shaking so much that he couldn¡¯t even finish

    his sentence.

    ¡°¡­Then what?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­W-well¡­ When I turned around and looked up¡­ I saw a pair of bloodshot eyes staring right back at

    me¡­! I-It was so terrifying¡­!¡± stuttered Rey as he recalled the incident he had witnessed.

    Upon hearing that, the duo instinctively looked up¡­ but even after scanning around again, neither of

    them was able to see anything that Rey had just described. All there was up there was the crescent

    moon¡­

    ¡°¡­You sure it wasn¡¯t a trick of your eyes? I don¡¯t think either of us see anything like that¡­¡± asked

    Gerald as he looked at Rey with a slightly raised brow.

    Shaking his head, Rey then determinedly replied, ¡°I swear on my life, Mr. Crawford and Miss Zorn! I¡¯m

    not joking around here! There really were a pair of bloodshot eyes!¡±

    Seeing how sure he appeared, Gerald and Juno knew that he wasn¡¯t ying around. Adding that to the

    fact that Rey was trembling so much, he must have really bumped into something exceedingly

    terrifying¡­

    ¡°¡­Got it. Regardless, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here now. Nothing will happen to you! That aside¡­ Pull up your

    pants already!¡± said Gerald as he firmly patted Rey¡¯s shoulder.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After hearing that statement, Rey looked down¡­ before turning to look at Gerald and Juno again. It

    took him a second, but when it finally set in that his boxers were in full view this entire time, Rey¡¯s face

    instantly reddened as he quickly pulled his pants up.

    Seeing that, Gerald then consoled Rey again by adding, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to our tents first. If you

    need to do your business againter, I¡¯ll keep youpany!¡±

    Understanding that Rey had undergone a major shock, this was the only way Gerald could think of that

    could slightly put Rey at ease. Even so, he knew that his words didn¡¯t help much since Rey still looked

    so terrified. The image of the glowing red eyes must have imprinted itself into his mind by this point¡­

    Knowing that staying out here for any longer definitely wouldn¡¯t help, Gerald then led Juno and Rey

    back to their tents¡­.

    Once they were there, Gerald got out some warm alcohol and poured a cup for Rey.

    ¡°Here! Let¡¯s drink that horrible memory away!¡± said Gerald.

    Compared to the much more experienced Gerald, Rey was just a fresh university graduate. Due to

    that, he barely had any experience with the real world, yet here he was. Out here on an adventure with

    Gerald. With that in mind, Gerald knew that it was his responsibility to take care of Rey since he was

    the one who dragged him into this in the first ce.

    Regardless, Rey took the cup with his still trembling hands before replying, ¡°¡­Thank you, Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    With how frightened Rey still was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly worried that the ghost was still

    lingering around. While he did do a quick scan through the area, it was far too dark by this point to

    clearly discern anything¡­

    Whatever the case was, after downing the hot alcohol, Rey appeared much more rxed than before.

    At the very least, he wasn¡¯t trembling anymore.

    Looking at Rey, Gerald then asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Feeling better¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1808

    Nodding slightly in response, Rey then replied, ¡°Very much so¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, as Gerald turned to face Rey again¡ªabout to say something else¡ª, both he and Juno

    realized that Rey was staring wide-eyed at something behind them¡­

    It was also at that moment when the duo sensed the presence of another being nearby¡­ Something

    was definitely amiss¡­!

    ¡°B-behind you two¡­!¡± yelled Rey, prompting Gerald and Juno to dodge to the side, making sure to drag

    Rey to safety as well.

    The second they were far enough from their tents, all three of them watched as a ck figure leaped

    high into the air¡­ beforending right atop their campfire and putting it out!

    Now engulfed in darkness, the terrified Rey yelled, ¡°T-that¡¯s what I saw earlier! I¡¯m sure of it¡­!¡±

    As if wanting to prove Rey¡¯s point, a pair of beady bloodshot eyes gleamed in the darkness at that

    moment¡­ and they were staring right at Gerald and his party!

    ¡°What the hell is that creature¡­?!¡± asked Juno as she furrowed her brows.

    Watching as Rey shook his head, clearly unsure of what it was, Gerald then ordered, ¡°Whatever the

    case is, disperse! Standing together will only make it easier for it to attack all of us at the same time!

    Also, get the torchlight in your bag, Juno! I have an idea!¡±

    ¡°Copy that!¡± replied Juno.

    ¡°As for you, Rey! Go find somece to hide while I deal with this thing!¡± added Gerald.

    Gerald didn¡¯t need to say that twice. After all, Rey wasn¡¯t about to stay anywhere near that terrifying

    thing! Besides, he knew that he would only get in Gerald¡¯s way if he stayed here.

    With that in mind, Rey then nodded vigorously before the trio dispersed!

    The bloodshot eyes themselves immediately began bolting in Gerald¡¯s direction!

    Realizing that the creature was exceedingly fast and was already quite close to him, Gerald

    sessfully dodged its charge attack before yelling, ¡°Any time now, Juno! Light this ce up already!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± shouted Juno as she shone a blinding light in the direction of the bloodshot eyes!

    After Juno tossed another torchlight to Gerald¡ªwhich he easily caught¡ª, Gerald turned his on as well,

    and with two bright lights shining on the eyes, the trio could finally see what their assant was¡­

    It was a tusked wild boar! As if its tusks didn¡¯t already look intimidating enough, its entire body was

    layered with sharp spikes as well!

    Staring wide-eyed, none of them had anticipated to bump into such a ferocious beast here!

    Regardless, all three of them knew that wild boars were very aggressive, and if one was hungry, it

    would attack anything it perceived as food¡­ Apparently, they were on its menu!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Either way, all of them snapped out of it the moment the boar began charging toward Juno almost

    maniacally!

    Seeing that, Gerald instantly yelled, ¡°Careful, Juno! Turn the torchlight off!¡±

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1809

    ¡°Stay back and let me deal with it!¡± added Gerald as he quickly turned to face the boar that was now

    charging in his direction instead since Juno had switched her torchlight off.

    Watching as the sharp-tusked boar opened its mouth wide¡ªclearly aiming to chomp down on Gerald¡ª

    Gerald knew that a single bite from it could either kill a regr person, or at the very least, maim them.

    Naturally, with that in mind, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to allow the boar to do that.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Dodge rolling to the side, Gerald then summoned the Astrabyss Sword. Though the sword¡¯s main

    purpose was to deal with ghosts, Gerald believed that it would still hurt as a regr weapon.

    Regardless, though the wild boar definitely looked ferocious, its humongous body made it quite slow

    and inflexible. As a result, it was unable to fully stop after Gerald dodged its attack, and it ended up

    ramming right into arge tree!

    As a sea of leaves fluttered to the ground upon the boar¡¯s impact, Gerald knew that it was now or

    never.

    Leaping into the air, Gerald then rapidly began descending, aiming his sword for the boar¡¯s back!

    ¡°Die!¡± roared Gerald as he plunged the de into the boar¡¯s back before slicing it open with immense

    force!

    With blood already gushing out from its back, the pained boar let out a massive roar that resonated

    across the entire forest¡­! To think that the peace and quiet of night would suddenly be disrupted by

    such a terrifying cry¡­

    Whatever the case was, when its cry finally died down, the boar flopped to the ground, dead. Since

    Gerald had only needed to use a single move to finish it, in a way, the boar wasn¡¯t all that difficult an

    enemy to deal with.

    Either way, upon realizing that Gerald had killed the wild boar, Rey breathed a sigh of relief, feeling

    much more rxed now as he stepped out from behind the tree that he had been hiding behind¡­

    Together with Juno, the duo then walked toward Gerald and stared at the massive boar¡¯s corpse¡­

    Feeling that the boar was evenrger than he had first imagined, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°My

    god! What a massive boar!¡±

    Gerald and Juno had to agree.

    ¡°¡­Well, as they say, good meat shouldn¡¯t be wasted! I guess we now know what¡¯s for dinner! In case

    you¡¯re worried, wild boar meat is pretty good!¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he began using the

    Astrabyss Sword to slice off arge chunk of meat off the wild boar.

    As Gerald had said, they hadn¡¯t had their dinner yet, and he was d that they hadn¡¯t. After all, he¡ªof

    all people¡ªknew that wild boar meat tasted superb!

    Ironically enough, the wild boar was now getting eaten even though it was the one on the hunt for

    food¡­ While the experience was definitely a frightening one, none of them wereining since

    their dinner had essentiallye to them.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly relit the bonfire before starting to roast the meat over the fire¡­

    Soon enough, a sweet scent began waffling around, causing Rey¡¯s mouth to water as he stared at the

    roasting meat while saying, ¡°This is going to be my first time tasting wild boar!¡±

    Disregarding Rey¡¯sment, Gerald paused for a moment before asking in an inquisitive tone, ¡°¡­Tell

    me, Rey, do you know what a cultivator is¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­A cultivator¡­? Is it an item of sorts¡­?¡± asked Rey curiously.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1810

    Rolling his eyes in response, Gerald then helplessly exined, ¡°It isn¡¯t even an object¡­ Look,

    cultivators are people who deal with and keep ghosts and spirits under control¡­¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°¡­Huh? So, like¡­ Ghost hunters or something? Like those on television?¡± asked Rey.

    ¡°More or less. Either way, if you didn¡¯t already know, Miss Zorn and I are cultivators!¡± replied Gerald

    with a nod.

    Since Rey had been with them for a while now, Gerald figured that it would be better if he knew about

    things like these. What more, Gerald was honestly considering turning Rey into a cultivator as well.

    After all, if Rey became a cultivator, then instead of fearing everything, he could instead start dealing

    with dangers on his own. Gerald, for one, was well aware that he and Juno couldn¡¯t remain by his side

    to protect him his entire life. The thought of it alone waspletely unrealistic!

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Both of you are¡­ cultivators¡­?¡± asked the now wide-eyed Rey.

    Exchanging nces with Juno, Gerald and her then smiled before nodding toward Rey.

    ¡°Indeed, we are. Now, my question is¡­ Would you like to be one as well?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°¡­What? I can be one too?¡± said Rey, excitement in his eyes as he stared at the duo before him. To

    think that he was being given a chance to be a cultivator! How wonderful!

    Rey, for one, had always dreamed of possessing martial arts skills as great as Gerald¡¯s. If he

    sessfully became a cultivator, then no longer would he need to rely on Gerald for protection¡­

    Smiling at Rey¡¯s response, Gerald then replied, ¡°Of course you can! Miss Zorn and I can definitely

    teach you the ropes!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ then, yes! I wish to be a cultivator, Mr. Crawford!¡± dered the excited Rey.

    ¡°Very well, then. From today onward, I¡¯ll be your master and I¡¯ll teach you the ways of bing a

    cultivator!¡± replied Gerald, officially making Rey his disciple.

    ¡°Thank you for taking me under your wing, master!¡± shouted Rey, immediately changing how he

    addressed Gerald as he knelt to the ground.

    Before Rey could kowtow, however, Gerald quickly pulled him back up while saying, ¡°Look, while I¡¯ve

    epted you to be my disciple, you don¡¯t have to do this. I can¡¯t stand people kneeling before me out

    of the blue!¡±

    Hearing that, Rey then grinned sheepishly, realizing that he was behaving like a person from ancient

    times.

    Shaking his head with a chuckle, Gerald then added, ¡°Alright, settle down. Either way, the meat looks

    cooked enough so let¡¯s dig in already!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio then began chowing down on their dinner¡­

    ¡°I never thought that wild boar would taste this fresh and delicious! It¡¯s arguably even more delicious

    than ordinary pork!¡± eximed Rey after taking a bite.

    True to Rey¡¯s words, wild boar was much tastier and had higher quality in generalpared to regr

    pork meat.

    ¡°Speaking of which, slice some more meat off the boarter and wrap it up in a bag. We¡¯ll be eating

    boar for the entirety of tomorrow and possibly even the day after!¡± said Gerald.

    Honestly, if they had a way to easily carry therge wild boar around, they¡¯d surely be able to sell it for

    a lot. Gerald, for one, had certainly considered the idea. Unfortunately, carrying such a huge corpse

    around was simply too much. With that in mind, the best course of action was to just take a small

    portion of it for meals.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a waste either since the carcass would surely be enough to feed many other animals in

    the forest¡­

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1811

    It waste into the night when the three of them finally decided to return to their tents to sleep.

    Due to the wild boar incident, all three of them shared a tent. That way, they could increase the odds of

    them sensing danger and allow them to assist each other if they were attacked.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thankfully, all was quiet that night, and the trio woke up early the next morning.

    Leaving the tent as soon as he got up, Gerald realized that there were already a number of birds

    feasting on the wild boar¡¯s carcass, with most of them being eagles and vultures. Gerald paid them no

    notice, and instead began packing up.

    It was around nine when all three of them were up and ready to continue on their journey into the

    depths of the forest¡­

    ording to Old Flint¡¯s map, walking past the phosphorite mountain area would allow them to

    aplish their second step. Of course, that was easier said than done.

    After all, not only was the phosphorite mountain extremely vast, but the trio had no idea what kinds of

    dangers awaited them there as well. With that in mind, they could only hope that they were prepared

    enough to face whatever obstacles they came across.

    Up till this point, they already had to deal with the massive boar and the Soul Hunters¡­ What a

    dangerous ce¡­

    Regardless, it was about two hourster when the trio finally came across a stream. With that, they

    then decided to replenish their water supply and take a short rest while they were at it.

    Now sitting atop a t stone, Juno found herself asking, ¡°Say¡­ Do you have any idea how much longer

    we¡¯ll need to walk, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Not at all¡­ Based on Old Flint¡¯s map, all I know is that we¡¯ll

    need to walk past the phosphorite mountain area¡­ Sadly, the map doesn¡¯t really specify how huge the

    area is¡­¡±

    Just as they were wondering howrge the area really was, an arrow suddenly flew past all three of

    them!

    Immediately turning to face the direction the arrow shot out from, the trio was greeted by the sight of a

    few men¡ªdonning ck clothes¡ªwith crossbows in hand!

    ¡°Soul Hunters!¡± yelled Gerald as he instantly held onto Juno and Rey¡¯s arms before bolting away with

    them.

    The Soul Hunters themselves instantly began shooting volley after volley of crossbow bolts. It almost

    felt like it was raining arrows!

    Thankfully, the trio managed to take cover in the forest.

    ¡°Dmn it! How do we keep bumping into those bstards! How unlucky!¡± grumbled Rey.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that the entire Soul Hunter organization is here. Since they¡¯ve been divided into

    several small groups, it¡¯s pretty much inevitable that we¡¯ll constantly bump into them while we¡¯re here!¡±

    exined Gerald.

    Regardless, once they were sure that the Soul Hunters had lost track of them, all three of them couldn¡¯t

    help but sigh in relief before resuming their journey¡­

    After what had just happened, the trio found that it was safer to simply use the forest path instead of

    walking by the side of the stream.

    Compared to walking in an open area¡ªwhich would allow them to be easily found and attacked¡ª,

    traveling within the forest would make them harder to spot. What more, there was also plenty of cover

    in the forest, making escape much more usible there.

    Whatever the case was, it was about half an hourter when they finally found a home in the middle of

    the forest.

    ¡°¡­Say, do you see that, master? To think that people would actually live out here in the middle of

    nowhere!¡± eximed Rey.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1812

    Gerald and Juno appeared equally as surprised as Rey was. After all, who in the right mind would live

    this deep in the forest? It truly was mind-boggling.

    After a short pause, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Well, since there¡¯s someone living here, we may as well ask

    them if they know how much further we¡¯ll need to walk!¡±

    Nodding in agreement, the duo then began following Gerald¡¯s lead as they walked toward the house¡­

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    However, they quickly found themselves retreating into bushes again when they realized that a few

    Soul Hunters were also walking toward that house!

    After knocking on the door, what appeared to be the house¡¯s owner opened it¡­ and before he could

    even react, the Soul Hunters immediately rushed in!

    Following that, horrified screams filled the air!

    Hearing all the terror from inside that house, Gerald and the others quickly exchanged nces. The

    Soul Hunters were definitely there to eliminate that family¡­ How inhumane!

    Unable to bear the screams anymore, Juno found herself pleading, ¡°Gerald, let¡¯s help them! The Soul

    Hunters have really gone over the line this time¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded before turning to face Rey and saying, ¡°Hide here while we resolve

    the issue, alright, Rey? Don¡¯t make a move until we return!¡±

    Of course, Rey wasn¡¯t about to go against Gerald¡¯s orders, so he quickly hid in some nearby bushes.

    Seeing that, Gerald and Juno bolted toward the house! The second they arrived at the now open door,

    they were immediately greeted by the sight of a murdered couple lying in a puddle of their own blood¡­

    The sight of that instantly infuriated the duo. For the Soul Hunters to do such inhumane acts¡­ They

    truly were worse than beasts!

    ¡°You utter b*stards¡­!¡± roared the angered Juno.

    At that moment, both of them heard a screaming girling from deeper inside the house.

    ¡°H-help me¡­!¡± screamed the desperate-sounding girl.

    Wasting no time, Gerald and Juno then rushed toward the source of the voice¡­

    Realizing that there were a few Soul Hunters standing in their way, Gerald immediately summoned the

    Astrabyss Sword before expertly slicing all of their necks in one swift sh!

    As the Soul Hunters began choking on their own blood, Juno herself continued running toward the

    source of all the screaming. Soon enough, she entered the room where the terrified screams originated

    from¡­ And she was greeted by the sight of a Soul Hunter forcefully pinning himself atop a inly

    dressed girl!

    Now brimming with fury, Juno instantly stabbed the disgusting man¡¯s back before yanking him off the

    girl!

    Since Juno was a cultivator, she was way stronger than these puny Soul Hunters. With that in mind,

    she easily lifted the human trash off the ground¡­ and without the slightest hesitation, she sliced his

    neck!

    Unable to even react, the man died almost instantaneously in Juno¡¯s hands¡­

    And just like that, the duo had gotten rid of all the Soul Hunters who had raided the house.

    With the issue now resolved, Juno then began walking over to the frightened girl before sitting next to

    her¡­ As she ced a hand over the poor girl¡¯s shoulder, however, the girl instantly began screaming

    frantically as she instinctively curled up into a ball!

    Heartbroken by the girl¡¯s state of mind, Juno then slowly embraced her while saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright now¡­

    You¡¯re saved¡­! It¡¯s all going to be alright¡­¡±

    It took a while, but after Juno¡¯s constant reassurance, the girl finally managed to calm down slightly¡­

    However, now that the fear was gone, sadness instantly set in, and within Juno¡¯s embrace, the girl

    began shedding tears, her wails resonating across the entire house¡­

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1813

    Her cries only made Juno¡¯s heart ache even more. Gerald himself could only shake his head as he

    slowly walked out of the room¡­

    Stepping out, Gerald then signaled for Rey¡ªwho was still hiding¡ªtoe over.

    Seeing that, Rey then quickly made his way toward the house¡­ But the second he saw how bloody it

    was now inside, he instantly dashed out again to puke his guts out! Since this was the first time he had

    seen such fresh corpses, it was undoubtedly a great shock to him¡­

    Knowing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t really me Rey for his reaction. After all, Gerald himself was only this

    nonchnt toward the dead since he was used to seeing corpses by this point. With that in mind, Rey¡¯s

    tolerance toward sights like these would surely rise the more corpses he witnessed in future.

    Regardless, it was some timeter when Rey finally gathered the courage to look at the corpses again.

    Once Gerald made sure he was fine, the duo then got to work burying the corpses. Naturally, they

    buried the girl¡¯s parents separately.

    Once they were done, Rey couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Those people¡­ they¡¯re inhumane¡­!¡±

    While Gerald didn¡¯t reply, his solemn expression did the talking for him.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    True to Rey¡¯s words, the Soul Hunters truly were ruthless to be able to do such brutal acts¡­

    After witnessing all this, Rey was now more determined than ever to be a cultivator. By working

    hard, he would hopefully be able to prevent scenes like these from happening¡­

    It was at that moment when Gerald raised his head¡­ and floating before him now, were two spirits¡­

    After staring at them for a while, Gerald cleared his throat before righteously dering, ¡°¡­Sir and

    madam¡­ Since you were killed by those people, I¡¯ll bestow punishment on them! I¡¯ll make sure they

    can¡¯t undergo reincarnation! With that in mind, please rest in peace¡­¡±

    The two spirits were obviously the girl¡¯s parents, and after hearing what Gerald said, the duo then

    vanished into thin air¡­

    Though he didn¡¯t express it, Gerald was honestly feeling relieved. After all, now that they had passed

    on in peace, they wouldn¡¯t end up turning into evil spirits¡­

    Either way, now that they were gone, Gerald drew the Astrabyss Sword before starting to mutter some

    odd incantations¡­

    The spell Gerald was chanting was known as Soul Eater, and casting it enabled him topletely

    exterminate viinous spirits. As Gerald had earlier said, any spirits caught within the punishing spell

    wouldn¡¯t be able to be reincarnated¡­

    While Gerald rarely used the spell, he knew he had to use it on the dead Soul Hunters. After all, they

    deserved this punishment, and Gerald wasn¡¯t about to let them die in peace and escape judgment.

    Only their souls¡¯ annihtion would make Gerald feel that he hadn¡¯t let the girl¡¯s parents down¡­

    With the chantingplete, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Soul Eater!¡±

    The second he shouted that out, the spirits of the Soul Hunters immediately merged into a white orb or

    light¡­

    ¡°Exterminate!¡± yelled Gerald again as he shed right into the orb of light, causing it to shatter into

    pieces!

    And with that, the punishment wasplete. No longer would their souls continue to exist, and they

    would be incapable of reincarnating anymore¡­

    Witnessing all that Gerald had done, Rey¡ªwho had been watching intently from the back¡ªcouldn¡¯t

    help but feel that it was all very magical. It certainly made him pumped to be a cultivator who was

    as powerful as Gerald one day.

    Whatever the case was, now that all this was done, Gerald then returned to the room where Juno and

    the girl were in¡­

    At first nce, the girl hadpletely calmed down by this point. Even so, she appeared reluctant to

    say a word¡­ From what Gerald could tell, she was still in a state of shock¡­

    Upon realizing Gerald¡¯s presence, Juno immediately pleaded, ¡°Gerald¡­! Please, help her¡­!¡±

    Getting what Juno was trying to get him to do, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­You¡¯re suggesting me to do ¡®that¡¯?

    Are you sure?¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Juno turned to look at the girl¡­ before closing her eyes and nodding as she

    said, ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t want her to live in despair for as long as she lives¡­!¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1814

    From how serious Juno¡¯s gaze was, Gerald could tell how much she wanted to help the girl. With that

    in mind, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Very well, then!¡±

    Not understanding what the duo was going on about, Rey could only continue staring at them with

    curious eyes¡­

    Gerald himself began walking toward the girl¡­ before gently cing a finger on her forehead. The

    second he released his finger, a tiny orb of light was drawn out from the girl¡¯s forehead¡­

    Following that, the orb began circling the girl¡¯s head¡­ First slowly, then faster¡­ and faster¡­ until

    eventually, itpletely disappeared.

    Confused, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­What¡­ was that, master¡­?¡±

    ¡°He just removed her memory¡­ A good chunk of it in fact¡­ Still, it¡¯s better for her in the long run as

    long as she can forget all that¡¯s happened today¡­¡± exined Juno.

    Upon hearing that, Rey was immediately shocked. To think that there existed skills to remove one¡¯s

    memories¡­

    ¡°¡­Regardless, the process will also cause her lifespan to shorten, though we don¡¯t exactly know how

    many years have been taken away from her¡­ Only time will tell¡­¡± added Juno.

    As with everything in life, there were pros and cons to everything¡­ While the girl was now free of her

    painful memories, her lifespan had now been decreased. One could only call it thew of equivalent

    exchange¡­

    Still, ignorance was bliss. As long as the girl could live happily after this, the exchange would be worth

    it¡­

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long after before the girl regained consciousness¡­

    Looking at Juna and the other two, the confused girl couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Who¡­ are you

    people¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, you fainted earlier so we saved you!¡± replied Juno with a smile.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Is that so? I¡­ can¡¯t remember fainting¡­¡± muttered the girl as she tried to remember what had

    happened before¡­ Of course, there was nothing to remember since her memories had been erased.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re doing fine¡­ Could you tell us your name¡­?¡± asked Juno

    as her smile widened, feeling much more assured now.

    Upon hearing that, the girl instantly frowned. What was her name?

    Even after thinking for quite a while, she simply couldn¡¯t recall what it was. Shaking her head, the

    vexed girl then replied, ¡°¡­I¡­ I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then turned to look at Juno.

    Both of them were well aware that there existed a possibility of forgetting quite a bit after undergoing

    the memory-erasing process¡­ It appeared that the girl had picked the short end of the stick.

    ¡°¡­Do you know where you are?¡± asked Juno.

    Shaking her head, the girl then replied, ¡°No idea¡­ I don¡¯t know where this ce is at all¡­!¡±

    Unable to remember her name or even her own home, it was clear that the girl truly had forgotten

    everything¡­

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1815

    The memory erasure technique truly was something else¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then turned to look at Rey before ordering, ¡°¡­Go see if you can find

    any books or ID cards belonging to her.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± replied Rey as he instantly began searching around the house.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before Rey managed to find a book with her name written on it¡­

    Handing the book to Gerald, Rey then said, ¡°Master, I think I¡¯ve found it! Her name should be Yrsa!¡±

    Taking the book from Rey, Gerald then looked at it before handing it to the girl and saying, ¡°¡­Yeah,

    your name appears to be Yrsa!¡±

    Now holding onto the book, the girl couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows, a clear indication that she didn¡¯t

    even recognize the book.

    Vexed out of her mind, Yrsa then began shaking her head again as she replied, ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t

    remember if that¡¯s really the case¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure it¡¯lle back to you one day¡­¡± consoled Juno.

    ¡°I hope so¡­ Still, who are all of you¡­?¡± asked Juno in a curious tone.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re¡­ your good friends! While you may not remember us, it¡¯s fine since we still remember you,¡±

    lied Gerald as naturally as he breathed.

    Yrsa herself didn¡¯t appear to doubt Gerald¡¯s words. After all, Yrsa was currently nothing more than a

    nk te. Since she knew nothing, the only thing she could do was believe what everyone else told

    her¡­

    Besides, as she thought about it, she figured that the trio couldn¡¯t be viins since they did im to

    have saved her¡­

    Her train of thought was cut short when Gerald suddenly asked, ¡°Yrsa¡­ Are you willing to live with us

    from now on¡­?¡±

    While she was understandably shocked to hear that, Yrsa eventually nodded as she replied, ¡°¡­I am.

    After all, I can¡¯t remember anything¡­ You¡¯re the only people I know and trust at the moment!¡±

    Hearing that, the three of them breathed sighs of relief. Since she was willing toe along with them,

    they could at least ensure that she was properly taken care of¡­

    ¡°¡­Very well, then! Come, let¡¯s clean up a bit and get out of here!¡± dered Gerald, understanding that

    the ce they were currently in wasn¡¯t particrly safe.

    If the previous Soul Hunters could find this ce, then other Soul Hunters would definitely be able to

    find it as well. With that in mind, the sooner they left, the better.

    After quickly packing up, the four of them then left the area¡­

    Naturally, Gerald didn¡¯t mention anything about Yrsa¡¯s parents. After all, ignorance was bliss. The poor

    girl didn¡¯t need to remember such a painful incident, especially after Gerald had to decrease her

    lifespan just to make her forget¡­

    Regardless, as the four began venturing into the forest, a Soul Hunter could be seen running toward a

    tent¡ªthat was located at the Soul Hunter¡¯s campsite¡ªquite a distance away¡­

    Upon entering, the Soul Hunter instantly reported, ¡°L-leader! We¡¯ve lost contact with the seventh

    squad!¡±

    ¡°What? How many people were in that squad?¡± asked the cloaked man who had been sitting in the tent

    before his subordinate came running in.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1816

    Hearing the deep-voiced man¡¯s question, the Soul Hunter then replied, ¡°There were six of them, sir!

    And none of them can be contacted!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the cloaked man¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. For six men to have lost contact

    just like that¡­ Something terrible must have happened¡­!

    ¡°When was thest time we were able to contact them?¡± asked the cloaked man.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve gathered, they werest heard from near the mountain pass!¡±

    ¡°I see. Order some men to head there immediately. The seventh squad must be found, regardless of

    whether they¡¯re dead or alive!¡± instructed the cloaked man.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± yelled the Soul Hunter as he bolted off to do as he had been told.

    Neither of them knew that Gerald and Juno had ended the lives of all six of those men¡­ However,

    once the cloaked man found out about the deed, he would surely explode in rage¡­

    Even so, it was undeniable that the dead Soul Hunters deserved what they got for being so inhumane.

    Regardless, it was about an hourter when the Soul Hunters¡ªwho had been sent out to search for

    the men¡ªreturned to the campsite with the six corpses of the seventh squad¡­

    ¡°B-bad news, leader¡­!¡± yelled a Soul Hunter as he rushed into the cloaked man¡¯s tent.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it? But first off, calm yourself!¡± retorted the cloaked man as he red at his subordinate.

    Gulping, the terrified Soul Hunter then reported, ¡°T-the men you sent out to search for the seventh

    squad¡­ They¡¯ve returned with six corpses! The seventh squad waspletely taken out¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± roared the cloaked man furiously as he got up and walked out of his tent.

    The second he stepped out, he was instantly greeted by the sight of six corpsesid out in a row¡­

    Each of them had deep gashes in their necks¡­

    Clenching his fists tightly, the angered man then growled, ¡°¡­Who¡¯s responsible for this¡­ Who the hell

    even dares¡­!¡±

    The cloaked man couldn¡¯t just sit still after six of his men had been taken out.

    ¡°After examining the corpses, we¡¯ve found that five of them died in a single sh across the neck!

    From what we¡¯ve been able to tell, the assant wasn¡¯t using an ordinary de either! As for the sixth

    victim, he died from a slice on his neck as well, though it appears to be from a different de!¡± reported

    a red uniformed Soul Hunter.

    The Soul Hunters were divided in rank ording to the colors their uniforms were.

    Those from the lowest level wore ck, and upon promotion, they would be given a red uniform. Only

    the strongest of the strong would be bestowed with purple uniforms.

    Naturally, the cloaked man was still the strongest individual in the organization. While that was a known

    fact, nobody knew how powerful he really was. In fact, nobody even knew his real name or had any

    other information about him. He was a truly mysterious individual¡­

    ¡°¡­I see! As it turns out, our opponents this time aren¡¯t ordinary threats!¡± scowled the cloaked man as

    he narrowed his eyes.

    At that moment, a ck-uniformed Soul Hunter came running over before reporting, ¡°Leader! The fifth

    squad just sent in a report stating that they came across three individuals next to the stream the day

    before! Though the trio managed to escape, what¡¯s interesting to note is that the stream isn¡¯t too far off

    from the mountain pass!¡±

    Hearing that, the cloaked man could already see what the Soul Hunter was trying to say.

    Based on the clues they now had, there was a high chance that those three people were responsible

    for murdering the entire seventh squad¡­

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1817

    ¡°Listen closely and forward my order around! Everyone¡¯s to be fully armed at all times! Also, gather

    some purple Soul Hunters to hunt down that trio! I want them dead by the end of all this!¡± yelled the

    cloaked man after a short pause.

    ¡°Loud and clear, leader!¡± yelled the other Soul Hunters as they raised their fists in response. Gerald

    and the others had no idea just how much danger they were going to be in soon¡­

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after before the night sky began encroaching in¡­

    By that point, Gerald and his party had set up camp under arge tree and were already grilling the

    remaining meat over a fire they had started.

    Since Rey was chatting with Yrsa, Juno chose to stay by Gerald¡¯s side instead.

    There was a brief moment of silence between them, but eventually, Gerald took in a deep breath before

    saying, ¡°¡­Hear me out, Juno, but I have an idea of sorts!¡±

    Raising a brow, the amused Juno already had a hunch as to what his idea was.

    ¡°Does your idea go along the lines of me epting Yrsa as my disciple? You want her to grow to

    be a cultivator, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Juno straight off the bat.

    Surprised that Juno had read him like an open book, Gerald then disyed a serious expression

    before stating, ¡°¡­Indeed. Since I¡¯ve erased all her memories, it should be even easier for her to learn

    the ways of a cultivator now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there. I¡¯ll be honest and say that I¡¯ve been thinking about that as well. After all, I can¡¯t

    just let you have all the disciples! I want one as well!¡± replied Juno with a chuckle.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! I¡¯ll see if I can persuade Yrsa then!¡± replied Gerald, understanding that Yrsa¡¯s

    consent in all this was equally as important. Even so, Gerald strongly believed that she would ept

    the offer.

    With that in mind, he then called Yrsa over to sit by his side.

    After obedientlying over, Yrsa then took a seat before asking with a smile, ¡°Yes, brother Gerald? Is

    there something you wanted to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Well, first off there are a few questions we¡¯d like to ask!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer what I can!¡± dered the trusting girl rather enthusiastically. She appeared to really trust

    Gerald¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, first off¡­ Do you have any idea what Miss Zorn and I do?¡± asked Gerald.

    Upon hearing that question, Yrsa immediately raised a brow. It was evident that she hadn¡¯t thought

    about it before. Had Gerald not initiated the question, she would¡¯ve surely remained oblivious to the

    thought for quite a while¡­

    Regardless, now that Gerald was prompting the question, Yrsa found herself getting increasingly

    curious about the duo¡¯s upation¡­ After all, humans were naturally curious creatures.

    ¡°Not a clue¡­ Mind sharing, brother Gerald¡­?¡± asked Yrsa with a sheepish smile.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re cultivators!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Cultivators? What¡­ kind of job even is that¡­?¡± asked Yrsa confusedly. It could just be her amnesia,

    but she had never heard of such a profession before!

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1818

    ¡°Alright, so listen closely¡­ Humans aren¡¯t the only ones who inhabit this¡­ There are also souls

    and ghosts! As cultivators, Miss Zorn and I are tasked with maintaining justice and bnce between

    both worlds!¡± exined Gerald, much to Yrsa¡¯s amazement.

    To think that such incredible people who could deal with ghosts existed¡­

    After thinking for a while, she then turned to look at Rey before asking, ¡°¡­Then¡­ Is Rey also¡­?¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°Rey¡¯s just joined our team recently, and he¡¯s my disciple!

    Speaking of disciples, I¡¯m telling you all this for a reason. Yrsa, what do you think about bing Miss

    Zorn¡¯s disciple to be a cultivator? Naturally, it¡¯s all up to you and we won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t

    want to go with that! So, what do you say, Yrsa?¡±

    ¡°How could I say no, brother Gerald? After all, all three of you saved my life! With that said, I fully agree

    with being Miss Zorn¡¯s disciple! I¡¯ll definitely be an excellent cultivator!¡± replied Yrsa in a

    determined tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so enthusiastic about it, Yrsa! Still, please understand that once you start, there¡¯s no

    going back and you can only continue being a cultivator till the day you die¡­ Naturally, you¡¯ll also be

    facing all sorts of ghosts and souls, so you¡¯ll need to ovee your fear of them as well!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Gerald! I¡¯ll definitely do my best! With you and Miss Zorn guiding me along my

    way, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to be the best cultivator there is!¡± dered Yrsa in a confident tone.

    ¡°Well said! Now then¡­ Go ahead and pay respect to your master!¡± said Gerald with a smile as he

    stood up while signaling Yrsa to face Juno.

    Hearing that, Juno and Yrsa got up as well.

    Walking over to Juno, Yrsa then dered, ¡°Miss Zorn- no, master! From today onward, please take

    care of me on my journey of bing a cultivator!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Juno was unable to hide her satisfied smile. After all this time, she finally had her

    own disciple¡­

    Rey himself¡ªwho had been sitting at the side¡ªwas equally as happy. Not only had Yrsa decided to

    join their party, but she was going to be a cultivator now too!

    ¡°Well said!¡± replied Juno, unable to contain her excitement.

    However, the second she said that, several shadowy figures suddenly bolted out from the forests

    surrounding them!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald and the others immediately stood with their backs against each other, now

    fully vignt.

    ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s the Soul Hunters again!¡± scowled Juno.

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t think they would locate them that quickly¡­

    ¡°Take care of Rey and Yrsa, Juno. Now leave while you can! I¡¯ll be taking these people on!¡± ordered

    Gerald.

    ¡°Loud and clear! Please, be careful!¡± replied Juno as Gerald summoned his Astrabyss Sword.

    Seeing the sword, one of the purple Soul Hunters immediately pointed at it before yelling, ¡°That must

    be the weapon, brothers!¡±

    With how unique and sharp the de looked, the Soul Hunters were able to immediately discern that it

    was the one used to take out the seventh squad¡­Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1819

    ¡°You Soul Hunters just don¡¯t know when to give up, do you?¡± scoffed Gerald as he red at them.

    ¡°Shut it! You killed quite a number of those from our organization, kid! With that in mind, we¡¯re making

    you pay if it¡¯s thest thing we do!¡± yelled the leader of the group as he angrily pointed at Gerald.

    It was only a second after his sentence ended when the four other Soul Hunters began charging at

    Gerald!

    With how fast these purple Soul Hunters were, Gerald could immediately tell that they were on a

    different levelpared to the ck Soul Hunters. After all, aside from their immense speed, they also

    appeared much stronger. The leader of the organization must have been furious if he was sending so

    many of his best men over to kill Gerald.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before the five Soul Hunters were attacking Gerald from all directions with

    multiple techniques. Truth be told, he was just d that all of them chose to attack him instead of going

    after his party.

    Either way, while the five Soul Hunters appeared strong, they were honestly nothing to Gerald.

    With that, Gerald quickly drew a circle around him before yelling, ¡°Wind and Dust Shield!¡±

    The second his incantation ended, strong winds began encircling him! With how strong the wind and

    dust clouds were, all five of the Soul Hunters ended up getting pushed backward!

    While they were stunned, one of them quickly snapped out of it before yelling, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s a cultivator!¡±

    None of them had anticipated bumping into a cultivator all the way out here. No wonder he was so

    strong!

    Snorting in response, Gerald then sneered, ¡°Well, now that you know about this, don¡¯t even dream

    about leaving this ce alive!¡±

    Before the Soul Hunters could even react to that, Gerald took a single step forward¡­ and the very next

    second, he was gone!

    The Soul Hunters weren¡¯t even able to widen their eyes in time before a crisp shing sound could be

    heard¡­ And a split secondter, a bloody mist began rising into the air as Gerald drew his de out

    from the dead Soul Hunter¡¯s chest¡­!

    Despite being fearful when they realized that a single stab was all it took for Gerald to finish off their

    ally, the remaining Soul Hunters refused to retreat.

    After all, the Soul Hunter motto was to never retreat, even when the odds were against them. While

    having this drilled into their minds definitely made thempetent individuals who weren¡¯t afraid of

    death, it was also the reason why all Soul Hunters were destined to end up losing their humanity and

    turning into cold-blooded beasts.

    The inhumane seventh squad that Gerald ended up ughtering were textbook examples of that

    statement¡­

    Regardless, as the four Soul Hunters beganunching another wave of attacks on Gerald, Gerald

    simply lifted his de¡­ and a blinding light suddenly appeared, followed by multiple shing

    sounds¡­!

    By the time the light dimmed down, four fresh corpses were already lying in their own puddles of

    blood¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    None of the five Soul Hunters had evene close to being a match against Gerald¡­

    Either way, now that they were dead, Gerald began propping the corpses atop some trees¡­ and once

    that was done, he used the Soul Hunters¡¯ blood to write¡ªwith big letters¡ªon the trees, ¡®They deserved

    their deaths!¡¯

    With that done, he then quickly regrouped with his party to n their next move¡­

    ¡°First thing¡¯s first, I think we should hide our tracks, Gerald! Otherwise, we¡¯ll only get tracked down by

    even more Soul Hunters!¡±

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1820

    After hearing Juno¡¯s suggestion, Gerald then replied, ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s keep that in mind, then!¡±

    By covering their tracks, they¡¯d at least be able to lower the chances of Soul Hunters finding them

    again. Gerald really wasn¡¯t all that keen on being hunted down day in and day out¡­

    As he was thinking about how much less they would have to worry if they covered their tracks, a

    thought suddenly came to Gerald.

    Taking out the map that Old Flint had given him, Gerald scanned through it for a while before pointing

    at a town¡ªon the map¡ªand saying, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s head there next. While the journey will take a little longer,

    we¡¯ll at least be able to bypass the phosphorite area. Since it¡¯s a town, we¡¯ll also get a chance to

    resupply there!¡±

    ¡°Anything you say!¡± replied Juno without the slightest hesitation.

    Now that that was decided, the group of four then changed their route and began heading toward the

    town on the map¡­

    The town itself was known as the Town of Five Elements, and it was aptly named that way due to

    geographical reasons.

    Either way, after traveling for an entire day, the four finally arrived at the entrance of the town. Contrary

    to the previousck of humans, the group quickly realized that the town was both lively and busy. In a

    way, it was almost as though the entire town was a bustling marketce¡­

    ¡°Everyone! The ck market¡¯s putting up a crystal skull for auction! Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± yelled a

    young man out of the blue.

    Hearing that, many were drawn to his proposal, including Gerald and his party. To think that there¡¯d be

    a ck market in the town!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go see it too?¡± said Rey who had always been interested in things like these.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± replied Gerald, seeing no reason to refuse. In all honesty, even he was interested to

    see what else was up for auction.

    Following the crowd, all four of them soon arrived at the Town of Five Element¡¯s ck market¡­.

    From guns, bombs, to even drugs, pretty much everything was sold there! It truly was a fascinating

    ce¡­

    Eventually, the four of them found an empty spot to stand in. However, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a man

    wearing a hat and leather jacket ascended the stage¡­

    ¡°Greetings, everyone! My name is Mario Grant, and I¡¯m the chief administrator of the ck market! I¡¯ll

    say it right now that the item we¡¯re auctioning today is extremely extraordinary! It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch

    to say that just seeing it will broaden your horizons! While I¡¯m sure that many of you have already

    heard about it, I¡¯d like to emphasize that there¡¯s only one of its kind on the! With that said, do I

    even need to borate on how rare the treasure is?¡± dered the man in the leather jacket rather

    excitedly.

    Upon hearing that, the overwhelmed audience instantly began cheering for the item to be shown!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Very well, then! I present to all of you¡­ the crystal skull! Bring it up on stage!¡± ordered Mario as one of

    his subordinates quickly carried a box onto the stage before handing it to the chief administrator.

    After receiving it, Mario carefully unlidded the box¡­ and with a grin, he then took the crystal skull out,

    showing it to the audience as he shouted, ¡°Behold! Our marvelous auction item today, the crystal skull!¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1821

    Looking at the crystal skull that Mario was holding onto, everyone below stage couldn¡¯t help but cheer

    in awe, including Gerald and his party. After all, the four individuals hadn¡¯t expected to find such a

    precious treasure out here of all ces.

    With the skull being so clear and dazzling, it was no wonder why it was capable of making everyone

    experience a special, indescribable feeling¡­

    Whatever the case was, everyone snapped out of it when Mario cleared his throat before dering,

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the bidding at four million! To make things clear, each bid increment shouldn¡¯t be less than a

    million! With that out of the way, let the bidding begin!¡±

    ¡°Five million!¡± yelled a man as he immediately raised his hand.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Six million!¡± shouted another man as he further increased the bid.

    The way these people were shouting such massive numbers so eagerly could only bepared to

    water flowing off a waterfall. It was almost as though bidding by the million didn¡¯t hurt them at all!

    ¡°Seven million! It¡¯s mine!¡± dered a bespectacled man, almost as though he was sure that nobody

    would be able to top that.

    Even so, this was an auction. As long as one had the money, it was a free for all. With that in mind,

    nobody even gave a rat¡¯s arse about his statement.

    ¡°Can it and scram! I¡¯m paying eight million!¡± scoffed a fat man as he red at the bespectacled bidder

    from before.

    With how quickly the numbers were rising, the crystal skull soon exceeded the ten million point. Had

    these people gone insane?!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a skull, right¡­? Have these people gone nuts? Do they even understand the value of

    money¡­?¡± eximed the astonished Rey.

    ¡°Heh. The rich live in a world we can never understand!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    While Gerald was certainly rich, he wasn¡¯t interested in just throwing millions of dors away just for

    some stupid skull. Money shouldn¡¯t be spent that way!

    By the end of it, the crystal skull ended up getting bought by the same bespectacled man at a

    whopping price of fifteen million!

    ¡°Congrattions, mister! With a bid of fifteen million, the crystal skull now belongs to you!¡± dered

    Mario.

    The bespectacled man himself immediately began indulging himself in the admiration from the crowd.

    Seeing how proud and mighty the man now felt, one could say that this was what most rich people

    strived to feel.

    Regardless, with the auction now over, Gerald turned to look at his party before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go,

    there¡¯s nothing else to see here!¡±

    With that, the four then left the ck market to continue wandering about the rest of the town¡­

    Not long after, however, they came across the man¡ªwho had bought the crystal skull¡ªagain.

    ¡°Say¡­ isn¡¯t that the person who had bought the skull earlier, brother Gerald?¡± asked Rey, recognizing

    the bespectacled man.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then watched as the man walked right past them, appearing somewhat

    nervous¡­ Now why was that¡­?

    Having a gut feeling that something interesting would happen if they followed him, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­

    Hey, let¡¯s sneakily follow him!¡±

    Seeing no reason to object, the trio then began tailing after Gerald who was already ahead of them¡­

    It wasn¡¯t too long after before they managed to tail him all the way to a house of sorts¡­

    After scanning his surroundings, the bespectacled man hurriedly entered the house, making sure to

    lock the door behind him¡­

    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯m going ahead to have a look at what he¡¯s up to!¡± whispered Gerald as he made a giant

    leap¡­ beforending right on the house¡¯s roof!

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1822

    Lying on his stomach, Gerald¡ªwho was careful to be quiet as he did all this on the roof¡ªthen stared

    into the yard¡­ Only to see that the bespectacled man was now standing right before Mario! How

    unexpected!

    From the looks of it, they seemed to be discussing something important¡­

    While their meeting was already astonishing enough, what happened next truly shocked Gerald.

    Eyes widened, Gerald could only stare as Mario took a dagger from his jacket and stabbed the

    bespectacled man right in the chest! Mario seemed to have stabbed the man right in the heart too,

    since the bespectacled man died almost immediately after¡­

    As the bespectacled man flopped lifelessly to the ground, Gerald saw that his eyes were wide open, an

    evident sign that he wasn¡¯t able to die in peace¡­

    Regardless, with the man now dead, Mario then wiped it clean with a cloth that he had brought along

    before sliding the dagger back into his jacket¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Following that, Mario then shouted toward the house, prompting two men toe out shortly after.

    ¡°Take care of the corpse!¡± ordered Mario as the two men quickly nodded before stuffing the now dead

    bespectacled man into a sack and carrying him away¡­

    Of course, Gerald had witnessed all this. Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t expected Mario to be such a ruthless

    person. To think that he would just murder his own client right after obtaining the money¡­ What more,

    the crystal skull was now his to have again! How cruel!

    After seeing all this take ce, Gerald was prompted to think, ¡®What is even wrong with the world

    today¡­ How heartless¡­ He¡¯s already paid for the item, just let him have it! At the very least, you could

    have spared his life even if you took the item by force!¡¯

    Whatever the case was, Gerald felt lucky that he hadn¡¯t bid on the crystal skull back when he was still

    in the ck market. After all, who knows if he could¡¯ve potentially ended up dying like the bespectacled

    man¡­

    Either way, Gerald then shook his head before returning to his party.

    ¡°Anything interesting happened¡­?¡± asked Juno curiously.

    ¡°Indeed. The bespectacled man is now dead!¡± replied Gerald without mincing his words.

    ¡°¡­Huh? But why? And how?¡± eximed Rey, astonished.

    ¡°Remember that auctioneer back at the ck market? That Mario guy? He killed him!¡± exined

    Gerald as he further borated what he had earlier saw.

    By the time Gerald was done, Rey and the others were momentarily stunned speechless. To think that

    Mario was actually such an evil person!

    ¡°¡­Since hemitted the murder so efficiently¡­ He must have done the same to all the previous

    clients!¡± said Juno.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°I believe so as well. These people are making quick bucks

    without having any losses!¡±

    ¡°How obnoxious!¡± growled Rey.

    Even so, there wasn¡¯t really anything the four people could do. After all, the bespectacled man was

    already dead.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. Lingering around here is bad news!¡± said

    Gerald after a brief pause, now well aware of how evil people could get in this town.

    With that, the party of four then began leaving the area¡­

    Unfortunately, since it was already getting dark, Gerald and his party had no choice but to stay the

    night in town¡­ Interestingly enough, all the amodation ces here resembled ancient inns.

    After locating a rather inconspicuous inn, the four then decided to stay the night there¡­

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1823

    Upon entering the inn, Gerald saw the innkeeper and called out, ¡°Evening! Any avable rooms, boss?

    We have four people and we require two rooms!¡±

    Looking at them, the innkeeper then asked, ¡°Before that, where do all of youe from?¡±

    While Gerald and his party were rightfully startled, Gerald simply smiled before replying, ¡°We¡¯re¡­ From

    Swindawn City! We¡¯re just here for leisure!¡±

    Hearing that, the innkeeper then nodded before saying, ¡°Very well, then. Here are your two room keys!

    Your rooms are at the end of the corridor on the second floor!¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it, boss!¡± replied Gerald as he took the keys and began leading his party upstairs.

    Following the innkeeper¡¯s directions, the group then made their way to the end of the corridor. The

    ladies were to sleep in the room on the left while Gerald and Rey would sleep in the right one.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly locked the door behind him once he and Rey had entered.

    Now that they had privacy, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed this, but people

    in this town seem to give outsiders like us strange looks¡­ The innkeeper was no exception either¡­¡±

    ¡°I have, and I have a gut feeling that the innkeeper isn¡¯t a good person either. With that in mind, let¡¯s

    take turns sleeping and keeping watch over the situation. I¡¯ll be first to keep watch, and we can switch

    cester in the night,¡± suggested Gerald.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± replied Rey, feeling much safer now that Gerald had suggested that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, knocking could suddenly be hearding from Gerald¡¯s door.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the innkeeper! I¡¯m here delivering some warm water!¡± replied the innkeeper as Gerald and Rey

    exchanged nces with each other.

    Signaling for Rey to open the door, Rey then did as he was told.

    With the door now open, the innkeeper then entered with a kettle of hot water before cing it on a

    table.

    Watching as the innkeeper smiled at both of them, Gerald then faked a smile as he said, ¡°My, my! How

    thoughtful of you to deliver hot water to us!¡±

    Chuckling in response, the innkeeper then replied, ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to do so for my customers!

    Regardless, I¡¯m here to tell you not to head out the inn at night¡­ It¡¯s not too safe out there in the dark.

    Try to just stay in your rooms!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and Rey exchanged nces again, wondering what the innkeeper was on

    about.

    ¡°Boss-¡±

    ¡°Got it, boss! We appreciate the warning!¡± said Gerald as he cut Rey¡¯s sentence short.

    Nodding in response, the innkeeper then replied, ¡°Good to hear! Also, if there¡¯s anything you need in

    the night, don¡¯t hesitate to call me!¡±

    After saying that, the duo then watched as the innkeeper left their room¡­

    Stepping out to make sure that the innkeeper had gone downstairs, the confirmation that he was really

    gone made Gerald breathe a sigh of relief as he closed the door again.

    ¡°About what you did earlier¡­¡± muttered Rey.

    ¡°Some things aren¡¯t meant to be asked so bluntly, Rey. Remember that,¡± said Gerald.

    Briefly nodding, Rey then asked, ¡°Got it, brother Gerald. Either way¡­ After what just happened, do you

    still think that the innkeeper is a bad person¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1824

    While Rey could tell that something was off about the innkeeper, he simply couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it

    was, and quite frankly, that was driving him insane.

    Shaking his head in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°While I¡¯m not too sure where he¡¯s bad or not, I¡¯m at

    least certain that there¡¯s a problem with him. After all, I saw him constantly looking around our room

    earlier, almost as though he was searching for something. My guess is that he must have some secret

    here!¡±

    What more, the fact that the innkeeper had told them not to leave their rooms tonight only served to

    make them more suspicious of him. With that in mind, the curious duo was now keen on unraveling his

    true nature tonight!

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s head to Miss Zorn¡¯s room for the moment!¡± said Gerald.

    Rey was thinking the same thing, and with that, both of them then walked out and began knocking on

    the door opposite of theirs¡­

    ¡°Who is it¡­?¡± asked Juno in a simr fashion to how Gerald had asked earlier. It was a clear sign that

    she was being vignt as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gerald!¡± replied the youth as Juno opened the door a few secondster.

    Seeing that Rey was there as well, Juno was prompted to ask, ¡°Is¡­ something the matter¡­?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± replied Gerald as he and Rey entered her room, only to see that Yrsa herself had

    been watching television on the bed.

    Once she locked the door behind them, Juno then got straight to the point as she asked, ¡°So¡­ What

    happened?¡±

    ¡°Essentially, both Rey and I feel that the innkeeper is a little off. With that in mind, we¡¯d like you two to

    come sleep in our roomter. We¡¯ll just leave this room empty for the night,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re trying to use our current room as bait to test the innkeeper for foul y¡­?¡± asked

    Juno who was quick to catch on.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself,¡± replied Gerald with a firm nod.

    ¡°Well, alright then! Give us some time to wash up first then! We¡¯ll head to your room once we¡¯re done!¡±

    said Juno, now fully in on the n.

    With that settled, Gerald and Rey then went back to their room first.

    It was about ten minutester when Juno and Yrsa came over as well.

    While it was certainly cramped, the four of them sharing a room would certainly make things much

    safer. After all, if the innkeeper truly was a despicable and lusty person, then having the two girls sleep

    in their own room was definitely a terrible idea.

    While it was true that Juno was a strong cultivator, none of them could say for sure that the innkeeper

    didn¡¯t have special means to deal with them.

    Whatever the case was, now that all four of them were here, Gerald then said, ¡°Alright, you girls sleep

    on the bed while Rey and I sleep on the table. In case you¡¯re worrying about a midnight attack, Rey

    and I will be taking turns keeping watch the entire night. If anything happens, we¡¯ll surely alert you

    girls!¡±

    After saying that, Gerald and Rey then sat on the table.

    Juno and Yrsa themselves got into bed and promptly fell asleep¡­ This was going to be a long night for

    the boys¡­

    Fast forward to a few hourster, it waste into the night, and not a single sound could be heard¡­ It

    was honestly a bit scary.

    Even so, the silence was what eventually gave away the tapping of approaching footsteps that stopped

    right before their door¡­

    Staring at their room door, Gerald and Rey were now fully vignt¡­

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1825

    Slowly moving toward the door, Gerald then peeked through the peephole¡­ and almost immediately

    after, his eyes widened when he realized that the innkeeper was standing right in front of Juno¡¯s room!

    Retrieving what appeared to be some kind of incense out from his pocket, Gerald watched as the

    innkeeper then lit it before cing it by Juno¡¯s door¡­ From the looks of it, he was doing so, so that the

    smoke would seep into her initial room¡­

    With that done, Gerald quickly backed away when he realized that the innkeeper was now walking

    toward his room!

    By this point, Juno and the others were wide awake.

    After seeing Gerald¡¯s reactions, Juno couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Cupping his hand over his mouth, Gerald then took a towel before cupping his mouth and nose with it.

    Immediately understanding what Gerald was trying to ry, the others got their own towels and did the

    same as Gerald made sure to open the room¡¯s window as well.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon enough, everyone watched as white smoke began seeping into the room through the bottom of

    the door¡­ Had Gerald not opened the window, the room would¡¯ve been filled with smoke in seconds!

    Regardless, Gerald and Rey¡¯s hunch had apparently been correct. The innkeeper really did have vile

    intentions¡­ After all, why else would he do something this shady in the dead of night?

    It was lucky that they suspected him. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve surely gone fully unconscious by now¡­

    Either way, Gerald peered through the peephole again after a short while to see if the innkeeper was

    still there.

    While Gerald was thankful that the innkeeper was no longer there, it confused Gerald as to why he just

    left like that. After all, he had already gone through the trouble of doing all this!

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald then headed to the bed before lying down¡­ and right after

    that, he freed his soul from his body!

    Naturally, Rey didn¡¯t know that Gerald was having an out-of-body experience, causing him to instantly

    widen his eyes in shock when Gerald suddenly appeared deeply unconscious.

    Just as he was about to check on Gerald, Juno raised her hand, signaling for Rey not to move.

    Upon seeing that, Rey realized that Gerald was doing this on purpose. With that in mind, he then

    returned to his seat¡­

    As for Gerald, his soul was already drifting around the inn. He was going to get to the bottom of what

    vile things the innkeeper had nned if it was thest thing he did! Soon after, he found the innkeeper

    leading two men upstairs¡­

    Raising a brow, Gerald then followed the trio all the way to Juno¡¯s initial room! Of course, none of the

    men could see or even detect Gerald¡¯s presence in his current form.

    ¡°The twodies are in that room, Mr. Panther! They¡¯ve both been knocked clean out with my bewitching

    incense!¡± said the innkeeper with a sinister smile as he looked at the sturdy-looking man beside him.

    ¡°Good job!¡± replied Mr. Panther as he nodded in satisfaction, prompting the innkeeper to retrieve the

    room¡¯s spare key¡­

    Once Juno¡¯s initial room was open, all three of the men entered¡­

    However, they quickly found themselves stunned when they realized that the room waspletely

    empty!

    ¡°¡­And where are they?¡± asked the bbergasted Mr. Panther.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1826

    ¡°¡­Huh? That¡­ That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m sure they were in this room not too long ago!¡± eximed the

    puzzled innkeeper.

    ¡°¡­Are you trying to make a fool out of me?¡± growled the clearly pissed off Mr. Panther as he grabbed

    the innkeeper by his cor!

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t even dream of pranking you, Mr. Panther! I swear on my life that they really were here

    earlier!¡± exined the terrified innkeeper.

    Before Mr. Panther could even retort, he was suddenly flung out of the room by what appeared to be a

    sudden strong gust of wind! In truth, the ¡®wind¡¯ was, in fact, Gerald, who had just rushed toward Mr.

    Panther and grabbed the man by his neck!

    However, since the others couldn¡¯t see Gerald in his current form, the duo could only stare in

    confusion,pletely unaware of what was really happening.

    Whatever the case was, with one strong squeeze, a sickening snap could be heard¡­ Gerald had just

    broken Mr. Panther¡¯s neck!

    Knowing full well now that Mr. Panther had had dirty thoughts on Juno and Yrsa, there was no way he

    was ever going to show mercy on the b*stard¡­

    Upon realizing that Mr. Panther was now dead, the terrified innkeeper and the other man instantly

    began panicking as they attempted to run for their lives! Sadly for them, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to spare

    anyone tonight.

    Flying straight after them, Gerald then easily kicked both men across the inn¡¯s corridors!

    While the other man instantaneously died from the kick, the terror-stricken innkeeper was still alive.

    Now lying on the ground, the innkeeper was so frightened that he barely registered that his dder had

    just given in¡­

    Unsure what to even do, the innkeeper then began begging for mercy as he knelt on the ground. To be

    quite frank, Gerald found the man¡¯s pitiful crying and begging to be rather amusing.

    With that in mind, Gerald then stood before the innkeeper before suddenly making himself visible.

    ring straight into the confused and terrified innkeeper¡¯s eyes, Gerald then said, ¡°I knew something

    was wrong with you¡­ I¡¯m d I trusted my gut! Regardless, do share with me what you were nning

    to do to us tonight¡­¡±

    Since Gerald was currently in his ghost form, he looked downright terrifying, so much so, in fact, that

    the innkeeper quickly found himself passing out!

    Seeing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Still, he wasn¡¯t about to let the innkeeper off that easily.

    With that, Gerald then lifted the unconscious man up before tying him to a chair with some strong rope.

    Following that, he made sure to lock the inn¡¯s entrance as tightly as possible to ensure that nobody

    would find out about what had happened inside the building. With that done, Gerald then quickly

    disposed of Mr. Panther¡¯s body.

    After cleaning up the scene, he then bolted back to his physical body¡­ causing Rey to almost die of

    shock when the previously ¡®unconscious¡¯ Gerald suddenly sat up!

    ¡°B-brother Gerald¡­! You¡¯re awake! What happened just now? Why did you end up passing out all of a

    sudden?¡± asked the bewildered Rey once he snapped out of his shock.

    Realizing that Rey didn¡¯t know about his out-of-body capabilities, Gerald simply said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out

    about it one day!¡±

    Naturally, that only made Rey feel even more confused about all this. Even so, since Gerald wasn¡¯t

    willing to tell him about it now, he believed that there was a reason for that. Due to that, Rey didn¡¯t

    press Gerald for answers.

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s safe for us to go out and have a look around now!¡± said Gerald as he opened the

    room¡¯s door and began walking downstairs¡­

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1827

    Upon arriving downstairs, all four of them were greeted by the sight of the innkeeper tied to a chair, his

    lowered head making it evident that he had fallen unconscious¡­

    ¡°¡­Huh? What¡­ on earth happened to him, brother Gerald¡­?¡± asked the surprised Rey.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s just passed out from shock, I¡¯d

    say!¡±

    Following that, Gerald got a ss of water before sshing it all over the innkeeper¡¯s face!

    Immediately waking up, the innkeeper¡¯s expression turned fearful as he began screaming, ¡°G-ghost¡­!

    Ghosts¡­!¡±

    However, before he could scream any further, he received a tight p on his left cheek from Gerald!

    Gerald had done so to calm the innkeeper down, and as he had predicted, it worked. Now pacified, the

    dazed innkeeper couldn¡¯t help but stare at the four individuals standing before him¡­

    Since Gerald¡¯s physical form was vastly different from his ghost form, the innkeeper wasn¡¯t able to

    realize that Gerald had done the deed earlier. With that in mind, the innkeeper could only ask in a

    shaky voice, ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who the hell are you people¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald was slightly pleased. After all, the fact that the innkeeper didn¡¯t know that he was

    the culprit of the earlier incidents meant that Gerald could get off scot-free.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Regardless, Gerald didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with him. With that, he red at the innkeeper

    before asking, ¡°Before that¡­ Tell us, boss. What exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Panther¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the innkeeper instantly lowered his head, clearly not daring to say a word.

    ¡°Hmm? Not willing to cooperate? I don¡¯t mind. Just so you know, I¡¯m skilled in the art of torture! Mark

    my words, you¡¯ll talk sooner orter!¡± sneered Gerald rather excitedly as he summoned his Astrabyss

    Sword. He had honestly been waiting for a chance to finally use sadistic tactics to force a vile individual

    to confess.

    Staring wide-eyed at the sword, the innkeeper could help but gulp before meekly saying, ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk¡­!

    Just don¡¯t hurt me¡­! Look, Mr. Panther and I are partners! He started this inn and I¡¯m responsible for

    managing it! Every time someone stays at the inn, I¡¯ve to inform him about it! With that done, what

    usually follows is that I¡¯ll use my bewitching incense to make the customers fall into a deep slumber¡­

    And when they wake up, they¡¯ll find themselves under his control! By that point, Mr. Panther can freely

    begin extorting money from the customers!¡±

    As it turned out, the inn they had chosen to stay in belonged to some kind of gangster who extorted his

    customer¡¯s money! Unfortunately for Mr. Panther and the innkeeper, they hadn¡¯t anticipated having to

    deal with Gerald and his party¡­ As a result, Mr. Panther ended up tragically losing his life¡­

    Whatever the case was, Rey then stepped forward, ring at the innkeeper as he angrily asked, ¡°Tell

    me¡­ Just how many times have you done this¡­?¡±

    ¡°J-just three times¡­! After all, not many peoplee to our inn in the first ce¡­!¡± cried out the

    terrified innkeeper.

    ¡°So that makes us the third group, then?¡± asked Rey.

    ¡°N-no¡­ you¡¯re actually the fourth¡­¡± muttered the innkeeper¡­ only to receive a tight p across his

    other cheek the second his sentence ended!

    Though Rey had just pped him, the innkeeper was far too terrified to even make a sound¡­

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1828

    ¡°¡­Well I¡¯ll be d*mned!¡± dered Rey.

    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Rey?¡± asked Gerald as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Well, you never told me before that pping others could be this fun!¡± replied Rey with a sheepish

    grin.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and the girls could only roll their eyes in response. What an irritating yet

    amusingd¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too childish, shall we?¡± muttered Gerald with a sigh as Reyughed embarrassedly while

    scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°Regardless, what should we do with him, brother Gerald? Should we dispose of him?¡± asked Rey as

    he made a slicing gesture on his neck, evidently hinting at decapitation.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t do it, brothers! I now realize the errors in my ways! So please, please, don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    eximed the panicking innkeeper as he begged for mercy.

    To think that him wanting to earn a quick buck would lead to such a life-threatening situation¡­! He

    didn¡¯t sign up for this! He didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, while he is evil, he¡¯s notpletely unforgivable¡­ Let¡¯s just leave now that we¡¯ve taught

    him a good lesson!¡± said Gerald in a calm tone as he stared at the innkeeper.

    Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t apletely unreasonable person. He could tell that the innkeeper had only

    done all this for the sake of money, and now that he had been threatened so much, Gerald believed

    that the innkeeper wouldn¡¯t dare to repeat the same mistake in the future.

    What more, Mr. Panther was already dead, so the innkeeper wouldn¡¯t be able to continuemitting

    such vile practices anyway. With that in mind, Gerald didn¡¯t mind sparing him.

    Upon realizing that Gerald was sparing him, the innkeeper was instantly overjoyed. After all, as long as

    he could continue living, all was right in the world.

    ¡°T-thank you, big brother¡­! I won¡¯t ever do such things again¡­!¡± cried out the innkeeper.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not. If I ever find out that you do, you only have yourself to me when Ie after you

    mercilessly! Though by that point, you¡¯ll simply be apanying Mr. Panther¡­ I¡¯m sure you catch my

    drift?¡± warned Gerald with an intense re.

    ¡°L-loud and clear¡­! I¡¯ll run my inn properly, I swear!¡± replied the innkeeper as he nodded profusely.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well said. Regardless, let¡¯s pack up and leave early!¡± said Gerald as the other three immediately

    agreed.

    The Town of Five Elements really wasn¡¯t a good ce to be in¡­ With that in mind, it would be best that

    they left town as soon as possible before anything really bad happened¡­

    Regardless, it was about ten minutester when Gerald and his party finished packing up.

    While they had decided to spare the innkeeper, they weren¡¯t letting him off the hook that easily. With

    that in mind, they dragged the tied-up innkeeper¡ªwho was still stuck to the same chair¡ªall the way to

    the front of the inn and left him there. Once dawn came, the citizens could free him on their own.

    With that done, Gerald and his party then set off to continue their journey. Since it was still about an

    hour before daylight, the entire town was enveloped in silence, the only sounds being the low hum of

    streetlights¡­

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1829

    ¡°As they walked on, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Say¡­ Do you think the innkeeper will get people to

    attack us as revenge, brother Gerald¡­?¡±

    Turning to look at Rey, Gerald then calmly replied, ¡°Probably not. Even if he does try to get his revenge,

    it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t deal with anything he throws at us. I¡¯m sure he understands that failing to take me

    out will grant him a one-way ticket to hell!¡±

    Gerald himself felt that the innkeeper wouldn¡¯t dare to cause them any further trouble. After all, he had

    made sure to strike deep fear into that man.

    ¡°¡­I see! Speaking of which, how exactly did the innkeeper get tied up to the chair in the first ce¡­?¡±

    asked Rey who had been dying to find out.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Do you really wish to know?¡± replied Gerald in a somewhat yful tone.

    Watching as Rey nodded, Gerald simply said, ¡°While I¡¯d love to tell you more about it, it¡¯s not

    something you should be made aware of yet at your current stage. Again, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely tell

    you once you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± mumbled the disappointed Rey, understanding that Gerald felt that he wasn¡¯t strong enough

    to even learn about what Gerald had done yet.

    ¡°No need to feel down. As long as you train properly, you¡¯ll surely learn about it in the near future!¡± said

    Gerald with a smile.

    Hearing that, Rey simply nodded in response. After all, he knew that Gerald wouldn¡¯t go back against

    his word.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long after before the sun began brightening the sky¡­

    Since they hadn¡¯t slept much at allst night, the exhausted Rey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Why

    don¡¯t we find somece to rest first, brother Gerald¡­? After all, we weren¡¯t able to sleep a winkst

    night!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to look at Juno and Yrsa who looked equally as worn out.

    ¡°I have to agree with Rey, Gerald¡­ We really should stop to take a short rest¡­ We¡¯re already quite a

    distance from the Town of Five Elements, so I¡¯m sure nobody will be catching up to us anytime soon¡­¡±

    added Juno.

    While it was true that Juno had entered the Avatar Realm¡ªjust like Gerald¡ªit didn¡¯t mean that she

    was incapable of feeling tired. What more, while she and Gerald shared a realm, Gerald was already at

    the Heavenly Emperor stage. With that in mind, he wouldn¡¯t ever get tired and his energy would always

    be maintained at afortable level.

    Even so, he understood that the others still needed rest, which was why he then replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s

    take a short break then!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that Gerald had agreed to it, Rey instantly breathed a sigh of relief, making it evident that he

    had assumed that Gerald wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.

    Either way, they soon came across a rocky cave and decided to have their rest inside.

    However, aside from the fact that it was pitch ck in there, there also appeared to be a foul odor that

    could be smelled, even from the cave¡¯s entrance¡­

    ¡°My god! What is that stench!¡± grumbled Rey as he covered his nose with a frown.

    Now that they were right at the cave¡¯s opening, the smell was so terrible that it was almost vomit-

    inducing¡­

    Before anyone could even reply, however, a roar of thunder could suddenly be heard in the quickly

    darkening sky¡­

    ¡°Great! A thunderstorm now¡­?¡± yelled the annoyed Rey as he stared at the sky.

    Trouble just kept oning! What a difficult life!

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1830

    The second his sentence ended, a dazzling sh of purple raced through the sky.

    With that, the four knew that their only choice was to bear the smell and seek shelter in the cave till the

    storm ended¡­

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­As much as it pains me to say this, let¡¯s just take cover in that cave first¡­We¡¯ll continue the journey

    once the storm dies down!¡± said Gerald as the trio naturally agreed.

    After all, with all that lightning in the sky, staying in the cave was definitely the safer option. Their minds

    made up, the four then went a little deeper in before sitting on the ground.

    While Juno and Yrsa closed their eyes as they sat arm in arm¡ªwhile leaning against each other¡ª

    against the cave¡¯s walls, Gerald and Rey sat on the opposite end to rest instead.

    Though the stench was terrible, had it not been for the cave, they would¡¯ve gotten drenched in the rain

    by now¡­

    Soon enough, theforting sound of rain and thunder caused all four of them to rx even further. It

    was as though all their worries were being washed away¡­

    Even so, good things neversted.

    It wasn¡¯t long after when two shiny dots appeared from deeper within the cave¡­ As the beady orbs

    grew closer and closer, a sh of lightning revealed that the tiny orbs were the eyes of a giant python!

    Despite how close it now was to Rey, he was sleeping like a log. The other resting trio wasn¡¯t able to

    detect the python¡¯s presence either.

    At some point, the python began nudging Rey¡¯s shoulder, causing Rey to get slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Gah¡­ Stop ying around¡­ Let me sleep a little longer¡­!¡± mumbled Rey¡ªwho still had his eyes

    closed¡ªas he attempted to brush the python¡¯s head away¡­

    Upon realizing how scaly whatever had been nudging him was, Rey instantly opened his eyes in shock.

    Gulping as he slowly turned to look at what he was touching¡­ Rey¡¯s heart skipped several beats when

    he realized that a giant python was right next to him!

    Scared half to death, Rey instantly shrieked as he fumbled to his feet while yelling, ¡°Good god!¡±

    Hearing Rey¡¯s screams, the trio instantly woke up, prompting Gerald to ask, ¡°Rey? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°P-p-p-python¡­! Giant Python¡­!¡± yelled Rey as he pointed at the snake.

    Now fully awake, the others quickly realized that the massive python was staring straight at them!

    Realizing that the girls had just stood up in their shock, Gerald quickly ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move any

    further!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio froze in ce, not daring to move an inch.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Once you¡¯ve calmed yourselves, begin backing away slowly¡­ Emphasis on the ¡®slowly¡¯ part!¡±

    instructed Gerald.

    Nodding subtly, Juno then began doing as Gerald had told¡­ Taking small steps backward, she barely

    even dared to breathe¡­

    Meanwhile, the giant python itself had locked its gaze on Gerald¡­

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1831

    Hiss!

    The next second, the giant python hissed at Gerald.

    Then, itunched an attack and charged toward Gerald at top speed.

    Gerald moved sideways immediately to dodge the attack.

    ¡°Find a ce and hide quickly!¡±

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Gerald shouted at Juno and the other two.

    The three reacted immediately after hearing Gerald¡¯s words, and they quickly found a tree and hid

    behind it.

    After all, the giant python could only deal with one person at a time. So, they should just leave it to

    Gerald.

    Although the giant python had failed in its first attack, that didn¡¯t mean that it would give up. It turned

    around and rushed toward Gerald once more.

    As its huge body moved on the ground, it felt as though the ground had started to shake.

    The giant python rushed toward Gerald and raised its head, trying to hit him.

    If he was hit by the giant python, he would definitely faint even if he didn¡¯t die on the spot.

    However, Gerald would not let the giant python win, and he summoned his Astrabyss Sword.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    sh!

    He shed it.

    Thus, the head of the giant python was chopped off by Gerald.

    Hiss!

    The giant python hissed to the sky, screaming painfully and terribly.

    The ground was soaked in blood in an instant, and the head of the giant python fell into the pool of

    blood on the ground

    ¡°Beast, you can¡¯t simply kill me!¡±

    Gerald red at the giant python and shouted angrily.

    Having said that, Gerald leaped from the ground and thrust his sword directly into the body of the giant

    python.

    The giant python trembled violently and fell onto the ground, dead.

    With just two simple and crisp moves, Gerald finished off the giant python.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s okay now!¡±

    After dealing with the giant python, Gerald shouted at the three.

    Only then did Juno and the otherse out from behind the tree and go near the body of the giant

    python.

    ¡°This python is horribly huge!¡±

    Rey couldn¡¯t help but say in awe.

    It was indeed their first time seeing a giant python this big. It was even two times bigger than the bear

    they had seenst time.

    ¡°The wild boar we met previously was also very big. Do all the animals here share the same trait? They

    are all sorge?¡±

    Juno voiced her thoughts immediately.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the red phosphorus, which has caused certain mutations in the genes of these

    animals!¡±

    Gerald exined briefly.

    ¡°Anyway, this fellow has sent us food. I heard that snake meat is really delicious, and I have never tried

    it before!¡± Rey looked at the giant python and said.

    ¡°All you think about is food. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have already been eaten by this giant

    python!¡±

    Geraldmented peevishly.

    ¡°Um. Brother Gerald, we have you, right? I know you won¡¯t let such things happen to me.¡±

    Rey hurriedly smiled at Gerald and said.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, but he was not as capable as Gerald. If he was, he would certainly have taken the

    initiative and stood out to deal with the giant python.

    ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. Go and collect the snake meat. I will make a fire, and we will have a

    barbeque. We¡¯ll continue our journey after the meal.¡±

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1832

    Gerald instructed Rey helplessly.

    When Rey heard his words, he immediately walked over to the giant python excitedly and squatted

    down to pick it up.

    Soon after, Gerald had already started the fire, and he began grilling the snake meat over the fire.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, I told you that the cave would not be that simple. It was so smelly, but I didn¡¯t expect it

    to be a snake cave!¡±

    Rey looked at Gerald as he spoke. He felt that the cave from earlier had been rather strange because

    of the smelly odor, and sure enough, there was really an animal living here.

    The sleeping giant python had probablye out of the cave to check on them because they must

    have unknowingly disturbed it.

    Ultimately, the giant python had still died in the hands of Gerald and be their food.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped since this was how the food chain worked. Their life and death were determined

    by God.

    The giant python was just unlucky to have met Gerald and the three others.

    After half an hour or so, the snake meat was finally done, and it smelled very fragrant.

    Grilled snake meat was a rare delicacy that not everyone had the chance to taste even if you were in

    the city.

    However, this time, Gerald and the three were considered lucky as the meat of one python was enough

    to feed all of them.

    After cleaning up, Gerald and his friends began enjoying their meal at the entrance of the cave.

    After the meal, they had finally filled their stomachs.

    Frankly speaking, the snake meat was indeed very delicious.

    ¡°Buuurp!¡±

    Rey let out a long burp when he felt full.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full! I¡¯ve never tasted such tasty snake meat before. This is the first time in my life. It¡¯s so

    delicious!¡±

    Rey eximed with a satisfied face.

    Snake meat was not something just anyone could eat.

    After all, snake meat was prohibited in the market.

    However, it was different here. No one could stop them from eating it. Therefore, they would naturally

    enjoy it to the fullest.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After satisfying their hunger, the four cleaned up and departed again.

    The weather outside had already calmed down, and there was no more lightning and thunder. The

    whole forest was back to life with birds chirping everywhere.

    ¡°Gerald, have we bypassed the phosphorite area?¡±

    On the way, Juno asked Gerald curiously.

    When Gerald heard her, he took out his map and checked on it.

    After looking at the map for a while, Gerald replied, ¡°We¡¯ve almost bypassed the phosphorite area. Just

    a few kilometers more.¡±

    The phosphorite area covered a very vast area after all.

    From yesterday until now, Gerald and his friends hadn¡¯t stopped moving. So, they traveled a long

    distance in just a short time.

    However, there were still a few kilometers more before they would have bypassed the phosphorite area

    completely.

    ¡°Do you think the soul hunters will catch up with us?¡±

    Juno looked at Gerald and asked in concern.

    Gerald shook his head immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They shouldn¡¯t know that we have left the phosphorite area and taken another route.

    However, they might have already gotten out of the phosphorite area before us. This is what I worry

    about the most.¡±

    Gerald said, slightly cocking his eyebrows.

    This was the problem that was the most worrisome to Gerald.

    If the soul hunters got out of the phosphorite area before the four of them, it would mean that they

    would keep on encountering the soul hunters on their path.

    It would be different if it was the other way round. If Gerald and the others walked out of the

    phosphorite area before the soul hunters, Gerald and the three would have the advantage, and they

    would not have to be so submissive.

    ¡°We should hurry up, then. We must not let the soul hunters get ahead of us, or we would have to be

    on the passive side!¡±

    Juno understood Gerald¡¯s concern and reminded them immediately.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1833

    The journey of a few kilometers was not very long, and Gerald and the others took only two hours to

    complete the journey.

    Once Gerald and his friends were out of the forest, they turned around and looked behind them.

    At the sight of it, they knew that they had left the phosphorite area.

    Behind them, there was a huge mountain rich in red phosphorus. This meant that they had exited the

    phosphorite area.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally gotten out of the phosphorite area!¡±

    When Rey saw it, he burst out in excitement.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    However, as soon as those words had left Rey¡¯s mouth, dozens of ck shadows descended from the

    stone wall around them.

    The ck shadows surrounded the four right away.

    That¡¯s right. They were the soul hunters.

    Seeing this, Gerald and Juno¡¯s faces changed drastically. They didn¡¯t expect that the situation they

    feared the most would truly happen.

    Murphy¡¯s Law was indeed true.

    Things that could go wrong would always go wrong.

    Sure enough, the soul hunters had gotten out of the phosphorite area ahead of them and hidden here,

    waiting for Gerald and the other three to ambush them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    One purple soul hunter came out of the crowd and warned the four, pointing at them.

    The soul hunters took out their crossbows and aimed the arrows at Gerald and the others.

    Gerald and his friends didn¡¯t dare to move since a dozen crossbows were aiming at them. The moment

    they made a move, the arrows of the other party would pierce through their bodies.

    It was useless even when Gerald was very powerful since Rey and Yrsa were with them. He had to

    consider their safety as well instead of just thinking of ensuring his own safety.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Go and tie them up!¡±

    Shortly after, the purple soul hunter ordered the men beside him sternly.

    A few ck soul hunters went forward with ropes and tied Gerald and the other three up tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them back to the campsite to see the leader!¡±

    After tying them up, the purple soul hunter ordered again, and they brought the four away.

    About ten minutester, they arrived at a big campsite.

    This campsite was the headquarters of the soul hunters.

    The purple soul hunter brought the four of them to the leader¡¯s tent right away.

    ¡°Leader, I want to report to you that we have caught the four people and brought them back. They are

    currently waiting outside the tent, waiting for you to decide their punishment!¡±

    The purple reported to the man in the cloak in the tent.

    Hearing the news, the face of the man in the cloak changed immediately.

    ¡°Bring them in!¡±

    Then, they heard the order of that man.

    Once he had said that, the purple soul hunter walked out of the tent and dragged the four inside.

    Once inside, the four of them stood in front of the man in the cloak.

    The man stared at them.

    ¡°So, you are the ones who keep pestering us?¡±

    The man in the cloak questioned Gerald and his friends.

    ¡°So, you must be the leader of the soul hunters.¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked the man in the cloak in return.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, the man in the cloak immediately locked his gaze on Gerald.

    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes, neither one willing to give in.

    In an instant, Gerald and the man in the cloak released their powerful auras.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1834

    Upon feeling Gerald¡¯s aura, the man in the cloak was startled. He didn¡¯t expect that Gerald would use

    his aura to fight against his own aura. Moreover, his aura was not weak at all, showing that Gerald was

    not an ordinary person.

    However, the other people in the surrounding area were almost out of breath because of their strong

    auras.

    The auras of these two men were far too strong.

    ¡°You are very special!¡±

    Finally, the man in the cloak withdrew his aura and said to Gerald with an interested expression.

    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Gerald replied calmly with an indifferent look on his face.

    ¡°What exactly is your purpose foring here?¡±

    The man in the cloak continued to question Gerald.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you we are just here for a vacation?¡±

    Gerald countered the man in the cloak¡¯s question without showing any inferiority.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, the man in the cloak burst intoughter.

    ¡°Vacation? Do you really think that I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? Do you honestly think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s

    special about you guys? You must be here for the Phangrottom n.¡±

    The man in the cloak snorted at once and directly stated the purpose Gerald and the other three had

    come for.

    Having said that, the man in the cloak raised his hand and snapped his finger.

    Immediately, the purple soul hunter came in, carrying a book and a map in his hands.

    The purple soul hunter handed the two things to the man in the cloak.

    Seeing this, the faces of Gerald and the others became grave. They knew that their secret couldn¡¯t be

    hidden anymore. They had beenpletely discovered.

    ¡°Why? Are you still nning to act dumb in front of me? You are surely here for the Phangrottom n!¡±

    The man in the cloak stared at Gerald coldly and said.

    ¡°Since you have found out about it, we don¡¯t have anything else to say. So, what do you want?¡±

    Gerald did not try to hide it any longer, and he questioned the man in the cloak straightforwardly.

    Frankly speaking, this one organization was not a problem for Gerald at all. He could easily kill them

    all. However, Gerald had to take Rey and Yrsa into ount, and that was why he hadn¡¯t made a move.

    ¡°I know you can read this map. I hope you can cooperate with us to search for the Phangrottom n.

    That way, I will spare your lives. This is a good bargain!¡±

    The man in the cloak proposed his idea directly toward Gerald.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡±

    Gerald replied indifferently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Hah! Do you think you have any room to bargain with me?¡±

    The man in the cloak sneered.

    As soon as he said that, a few soul hunters came in, aiming their crossbows at Gerald and his friends.

    Gerald knew that the man in the cloak was trying to pressure him forcefully.

    ¡°Alright. I can work with you. However, you can¡¯t have any thoughts about us, and you must return all of

    our things to us.¡±

    After a pause, Gerald agreed and told him his condition.

    ¡°Sure, no problem. As long as you cooperate with us, we won¡¯t do anything to you guys!¡±

    The man in the cloak agreed to it promptly.

    Soon after, the man in the cloak returned their belongings to the four of them.

    In truth, the most important thing was still Gerald¡¯s map.

    The map that Master Snyder had given to Gerald was the key to finding the entrance of the path to the

    Phangrottom n. More importantly, Gerald was the only one who could decipher the map.

    After packing up, Gerald and his friends departed with a dozen soul hunters.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, what should we do now? Are we really bringing them to the Phangrottom n?¡±

    On the way, Rey whispered to Gerald.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1835

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll see how it goes. You guys try to find an opportunity to escape first. Leave them to

    me!¡±

    Gerald looked at Juno and the other two as he reminded them.

    They nodded.

    ¡°Gerald, the leader of the soul hunters is not weak. You must be careful.¡±

    Juno reminded Gerald once more.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald was well aware. Judging from the previous duel between him and the man, Gerald knew that

    the power of that man was not weak. He was a problem, but it did not mean that Gerald was not his

    match.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful!¡±

    Gerald looked at Juno and nodded.

    The man in the cloak wasing for the Phangrottom n. So, Gerald would certainly not let him get

    what he wanted so easily, much less allow them to gain the ability to control ghosts.

    Soon, they arrived at the edge of a canyon.

    There was only one wooden bridge in the canyon, and the structure looked very shaky. Just by looking

    at it, you would know that it was not safe.

    However, Gerald and the rest had no way back. This was the only path to enter the most feminine

    ce. It was a path they had to take no matter what.

    Gerald and the three others stood near the bridge and looked across the mountain peaks.

    ¡°The distance between the canyon must be at least a hundred meters wide, and it¡¯s windy. It¡¯s not

    going to be easy!¡±

    Gerald blurted out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gerald? What are you worried about?¡±

    When Juno heard him, she immediately asked Gerald in confusion.

    ¡°This wooden bridge is not that easy to cross.¡±

    Gerald said firmly with a serious face.

    Right then, the man in the cloak and a few soul hunters walked toward them.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    The man in the cloak stared at them and asked.

    ¡°The bridge is not easy to cross. If we get on the bridge hastily, it might be dangerous!¡±

    Gerald looked at him and said.

    ¡°Huh! Stop all your crap! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s dangerous or not. I¡¯m sure you have a way to cross the

    bridge.¡±

    The man in the cloak didn¡¯t bother at all and replied with a sneer.

    Hearing his words, Gerald knew he didn¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll go first, and you follow us carefully!¡±

    Gerald told them indifferently.

    Having said that, Gerald took one step forward.

    But before Gerald could move forward, the man in the cloak stopped him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When the man stopped Gerald, Gerald frowned and asked coldly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go ahead of us. Who knows if you will y dirty tricks?¡± said the man in the cloak.

    When Gerald heard his words, he was irritated. He had an urge to finish off the man in the cloak and

    the soul hunters all at once.

    If it was not because of their numbers, Gerald wouldn¡¯t havepromised.

    ¡°Okay, okay. In that case, let your men go first, and we will walk in the middle!¡±

    Gerald said helplessly and made an inviting hand gesture.

    Seeing Gerald¡¯s attitude, the man in the cloak was very satisfied. Then, he immediately signaled a few

    purple soul hunters behind him.

    The purple soul hunters understood it right away and got on the bridge, leading the group.

    As for Gerald and the other three, they followed closely behind the purple soul hunters. The man in the

    cloak and the rest of his men followed behind Gerald,pletely surrounding Gerald and his friends in

    the middle.

    As they walked on the wooden bridge, Gerald felt more and more uneasy. He had an ominous feeling

    that the wooden bridge was not as simple as it looked.

    The most feminine ce was definitely not that easy to find. With only one wooden bridge between the

    canyon, didn¡¯t it seem way too easy?

    ¡°Gerald, why do you look so sick?¡±

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1836

    Juno noticed Gerald¡¯s expression and asked him in concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it might not be this easy to cross the bridge. I have an ominous feeling!¡±

    Gerald exined with a serious face.

    When Juno heard him, she looked around but did not see anything unusual.

    ¡°Are you just being too careful?¡±

    Juno asked suspiciously.

    Gerald shook his head in denial.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m not merely being careful. I simply have this gut feeling!¡±

    Boom!

    As soon as Gerald said that, a loud explosion rang in the entire canyon.

    The crowd immediately looked to the left side of the canyon, as the sound came from that direction.

    The whole canyon was so dark that they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. Besides, the sky was also

    turning dark with ck clouds forming in the sky. This was certainly not a good sign.

    The next second, something happened that stunned everyone.

    A swarm of ck insects flew out from the left side of the canyon and rushed directly toward them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Someone asked in surprise.

    However, nobody knew what that was. They only knew that it was not a good thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Quick!¡±

    Gerald reacted quickly and told the three behind him.

    Having said that, Gerald and the three ran forward at top speed.

    However, it was not as simple as it seemed. The few purple soul hunters in front of them had suddenly

    been crushed to death by falling stones from the mountains, and those stones blocked their way

    directly.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°D*mn it! Brother Gerald, the path is blocked. What should we do now?¡±

    Seeing this, Rey asked Gerald in shock.

    At the moment, both ends of the path were blocked by the stones, and Gerald and the rest had

    nowhere else to go.

    Not only that, but they also had to face the swarm of flying insects.

    Gerald turned around and looked behind him.

    The soul hunters were already taking out their crossbows to attack the insects.

    However, how could their crossbows possibly deal with the insects? They were simply wasting their

    energy.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Following that, cries of misery and screams were heard.

    The screams rang through the entire canyon.

    A few soul hunters were surrounded by the insects, and in just a few minutes, they had already turned

    into piles of bones.

    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Rey, take out the clothes in your bag!¡±

    Rey suddenly thought of something and instructed Rey, who was behind him, immediately.

    Rey reacted swiftly and took out a piece of clothing, giving it to Gerald.

    Then, Gerald took out a lighter from his pocket and set the clothes on fire.

    All insects were afraid of fire. That was why Gerald had done this.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Gerald said to Rey and the girls.

    Then, Gerald and the other three marched forward. Gerald kept waving the burning clothes in his hand

    as he led the way.

    As expected, it worked, and the insects didn¡¯t dare to get near the four of them and went for the soul

    hunters instead.

    When the man in the cloak saw Gerald¡¯s actions, he reacted swiftly and ordered his men to light a torch

    or some clothes.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1837

    Snap!

    A crisp breaking sound was heard, and the wooden bridge broke mercilessly!

    In an instant, everyone fell into the deep abyss of the canyon.

    Shouts, screams, and shrieks were heard in the canyon. The sound echoed in the canyon for a long

    time before dissipatingpletely.

    At that moment, Gerald and his friends fell directly into the river of the canyon together.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Luckily, the bottom of the canyon was not the ground, but a river. Otherwise, they would have already

    fallen to their deaths.

    Nevertheless, the water of this river was bone-chilling.

    Gerald quickly located Juno and the others and got them to the riverside one by one.

    Rey waspletely unconscious. He seemed to have fainted out of fear.

    After a difficult swim, Gerald, Juno, and Yrsa finally managed to drag Rey to the riverbank.

    The foury on the riverbank.

    After catching his breath, Gerald immediately reacted.

    ¡°Quick! We shouldn¡¯t be resting here. We must leave this ce now and find somewhere to make a fire

    to warm our bodies!¡±

    Gerald reminded Juno and Yrsa.

    The water of the river was bone-chilling, so their body temperature would drop drastically. If they

    dyed it any further, they would get hypothermia, and when that happened, they would truly be in big

    trouble.

    Having said that, Gerald lifted Rey up and left the riverbank with Juno and Yrsa.

    The four came to an open area, and Gerald put Rey down.

    ¡°You guys wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get some firewood!¡±

    Gerald instructed them and walked into the forest quickly.

    Gerald came back after a short while with some firewood.

    Then, he made a fire.

    ¡°Take off your clothes. We¡¯ll dry the clothes first. We will catch a cold if we keep wearing them!¡±

    Gerald said to Juno and Yrsa.

    Juno and Yrsa didn¡¯t disagree. They couldn¡¯t afford to care so much now. It was more important to stay

    alive. They wouldn¡¯t care if it was embarrassing or not now.

    Following Gerald¡¯s instruction, the four took off their clothes and dried them by the fire.

    Meanwhile, Gerald took out two pieces of clothes from Rey¡¯s bag and handed them to Juno and Yrsa.

    After all, they were girls. He should take good care of them.

    Coincidentally, Gerald felt that Yrsa¡¯s body shape was not any worse than Juno¡¯s.

    But now, Gerald was not in the mood to care about that.

    After about half an hour, their clothes were finally dry, so they put them back on.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rey?¡±

    Yrsa nced at Rey and asked Gerald.

    ¡°He probably just fainted due to fear. He¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Gerald exined briefly.

    Gerald had checked Rey¡¯s heartbeat and pulse just now and determined that everything was normal.

    So, this must mean that he had simply fainted out of fear.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s answer, Juno and Yrsa were relieved.

    ¡°Gerald, you were right. There really was a problem with the wooden bridge!¡±

    As they were sitting together quietly, Juno said to Gerald with lingering fear.

    ¡°It felt strange right from the beginning. Think about it. The most feminine ce should not be this easy

    to find. How could there be a wooden bridge that was so easy to cross in between the canyons?¡±

    Gerald said to the girls.

    ¡°Anyway, what the hell were those things just now?! They¡¯re so scary!¡±

    Yrsa asked. Her heart was still racing in fear.

    Gerald and Juno shook their heads simultaneously. They did not know as well.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1838

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Regardless, those insects are surely not that simple. They eat humans. Look how the

    soul hunters were eaten and turned into white bones in seconds!¡±

    Gerald said in retrospect.

    Now that Gerald mentioned it, Juno and the other two got goosebumps instantly.

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that what they had witnessed just now was indeed very horrifying.

    A living human had been turned into a pile of white bones. It was utterly horrific.

    Thankfully, they were finally out of danger.

    Right then, Rey regained consciousness.

    ¡°Rey, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Seeing Rey awaken, Gerald looked at him and said.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, Miss Zorn, I¡­ Are we dead?¡±

    Rey asked in confusion, looking at Gerald and Juno.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    p!

    When Gerald heard that, he pped Rey at the back of his head, feeling rather annoyed.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! We¡¯re all alive and well! Come to your senses already!¡±

    Gerald red at Rey and uttered word by word.

    From that, Rey hadpletely sobered up.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Brother Gerald! We¡¯re fine now. That¡¯s so wonderful!¡±

    Once he hade to his senses and knew that he was fine, Rey hugged Gerald tightly as he shouted

    in excitement.

    He had been scared to death as he was falling from such a high ce. That was why he had passed

    out, thinking he was going to die just like that. But now that he knew he was fine, he was overjoyed.

    ¡°Can you be more like an adult already? Why are you acting like a little girl when you are actually a

    grown man? You¡¯re not even as brave as Yrsa!¡±

    Gerald admonished him with an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡®Just look at Juno¡¯s disciple, Yrsa. She was just fine! She didn¡¯t even show the slightest sign of fear and

    was very calm. On the other hand, look at Rey. The difference between the two was so obvious.¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    When Rey was criticized by Gerald, he became embarrassed.

    Yrsa and Juno, who were sitting beside them, watched and snickered.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Gerald, why did the wooden bridge break?¡±

    Now, Rey looked at Gerald in confusion and asked.

    ¡°Because there were too many people on the bridge just now. That¡¯s why the structure of the bridge

    was weakened. Besides, both ends of the bridge were hit by the stones, and that¡¯s why it broke!¡±

    Gerald exined briefly.

    ¡°Either way, we should consider ourselves lucky. If it wasn¡¯t because of that, we would have been

    trapped on the bridge and ended up bing insect food!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t forget to emphasize that.

    Indeed, they had nowhere to escape to at that time.

    If the wooden bridge hadn¡¯t broken, Gerald and the other three would have had to face the man-eating

    insects, and they might have turned into white bones, just like the soul hunters.

    ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡±

    Rey continued to ask.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a while, and then we will continue our journey. There must be another route to bypass

    this ce!¡±

    Gerald said directly.

    Hearing what he had said, Rey and the girls didn¡¯t have any objections. They always followed Gerald¡¯s

    commands.

    After all, they could only be safe when they were with Gerald.

    After half an hour of rest, the four of them set off again.

    But this time, it was better since they had finally gotten rid of the soul hunters.

    That way, there wouldn¡¯t be any obstacles ahead of them.

    They wondered what had happened to the man in the cloak and his men.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1839

    The four set off again. The path they took was considered easy as it was t ground, so there was no

    danger.

    The four had walked a very long distance unknowingly. They had passed by two hills and reached

    another hill.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Gerald and his friends found a spot to rest.

    Right at that moment, a light caught their attention.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, look! There¡¯s a house!¡±

    Rey had sharp eyes, so he saw it right away and shouted at Gerald.

    Gerald and the girls looked in the direction. Sure enough, it was a house, and there was smokeing

    out of the chimney.

    This surprised them very much. They never thought that there would be someone living in the deep

    forest. It was rather unbelievable.

    Without any hesitation, they walked toward the house, which was at the bottom of the valley.

    By the time they got there, it was already very dark.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Gerald stood at the door and knocked on it.

    After a while, the wooden door was opened.

    When the door opened, an old man appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Old man, could you let us spend the night at your ce?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Gerald smiled and asked the old man.

    The old man nced at Gerald and looked at Juno and Yrsa, who were behind Gerald.

    Only then did he nod subtly.

    ¡°Sure,e in!¡±

    Having said that, Gerald and the other three entered the house with the old man. They didn¡¯t forget to

    close the door properly.

    Gerald and the others were very happy. They had been worried that the old man might not have agreed

    to let them in just now.

    Once inside, the four of them walked into the room.

    ¡°Have a seat!¡±

    The old man brought out four chairs for them, and they sat down.

    ¡°Thank you, old man!¡±

    Gerald smiled and thanked the old man quickly.

    Hearing what Gerald had said, the other three quickly thanked the old man as well.

    ¡°You must have not eaten yet, right?¡±

    The old man did not bother about their thanks and asked them calmly instead.

    Hearing his words, Gerald and his friends nodded in slight embarrassment.

    They were indeed very hungry, and they hadn¡¯t eaten anything for one whole day.

    Later, the old man served them some food and tea.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing delicious, just these dishes. You can have them!¡±

    The old man said to them as he served the food on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, old man. We¡¯re very grateful for the food you¡¯re giving us.¡±

    Gerald said immediately.

    It was good enough that he was willing to give them food. They wouldn¡¯t dare to be picky.

    Soon after, they started eating.

    As they were so hungry, everything tasted very nice.

    After gobbling up the food, they were finally full.

    ¡°Buuurp!¡±

    Rey acted like he always did, letting out a long burp when he was full.

    ¡°Old man, why do you live here alone?¡±

    Gerald asked the old man.

    The old man was working on something as he sat. He seemed to be weaving something with some

    bamboo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here since I was young!¡±

    The old man gave Gerald a simple answer.

    ¡°What should we call you, old man?¡±

    Gerald asked.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1840

    ¡°Bates.¡±

    The old man simply told them his surname.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Bates. I¡¯m Gerald Crawford. Thank you for letting us stay here tonight!¡±

    Gerald quickly greeted the old man and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    Mr. Bates looked at the four of them and asked.

    Gerald and the other three were startled by his question.

    ¡°Hehe. Mr. Bates, we came here just for a leisurely trip, but we lost our way.¡±

    Gerald exined to Mr. Bates with a smile.

    ¡°Leisure? Young man, you must be taking me for a fool.¡±

    Mr. Bates doubted his words and admonished Gerald.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, Gerald and the three were even more surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Bates would actually

    know they were hiding something.

    ¡°Mr. Bates, why do you¡­¡±

    Gerald asked, pretending to look at Mr. Bates in doubt.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve lived half of my life. You can¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re not here for leisure. You are here to

    search for the territory of the Phangrottom n!¡±

    Subsequently, Mr. Bates stated their purpose ofing here openly.

    What?!

    Their faces changed immediately, showing great surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Bates, how did you figure it out?¡±

    Gerald asked curiously.

    Although Mr. Bates knew their purpose foring here, Gerald did not feel a sense of hostility from

    him.

    ¡°Hehe. This ce is not a tourist attraction. Peoplee here for just one thing, and that is to look for

    the territory of the Phangrottom n.¡±

    Mr. Bates told them frankly.

    Gerald and his friends were amazed. They never expected that Mr. Bates would be so observant.

    ¡°Since you have discovered it, I shall not hide it from you anymore. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to look for

    the territory of the Phangrottom n!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t hide it any longer and admitted it openly.

    It was useless to hide and argue if your secret had already been discovered.

    ¡°Young man, the territory of the Phangrottom n is not a ce anyone can go. I advise you to just go

    back to your ce.¡±

    Mr. Bates kindly reminded them.

    They were a little startled when they heard that.

    ¡°Why did you say so?¡±

    Gerald asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Hehe. There were many people like youing here to look for the territory of the Phangrottom n.

    But in the end, no one came back alive. So, I¡¯m saying this for your sake. Just leave tomorrow

    morning.¡±

    Mr. Bates smiled as he reminded them again.

    ¡°Mr. Bates, we¡¯re no ordinary people. Besides, wee with a mission to save the world.¡±

    Gerald exined to Mr. Bates.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Mr. Bates burst intoughter, and hisugh was full of mockery.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t say things like that. Those who came here said that as well. But what was the use of

    that? They still died here in the end.¡±

    Mr. Bates uttered, totally disregarding what Gerald had said.

    From what he had said, it seemed like Mr. Bates had met a lot of people. Moreover, their deaths might

    be rted to him.

    This was such a deep, old forest, and he lived here alone. This alone was already very strange and

    unbelievable.

    ¡°Mr. Bates, do you know the location of the territory of the Phangrottom n?¡±

    After a pause, Gerald looked at Mr. Bates and asked.

    Upon being asked that question, Mr. Bates raised his head and stared at Gerald.

    After staring into each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, Mr. Bates opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know where it is!¡±

    Hearing his words, Gerald did not press him further.

    However, Gerald could see that Mr. Bates probably knew the location of the territory of the

    Phangrottom n. He just refused to tell them.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1841

    ¡°I appreciate the reminder, Mr. Bates, but we still have an important mission to aplish. Since the

    sooner we locate the territory of the Phangrottom n the better, we¡¯ll only be staying the night! We¡¯ll

    leave at dawn!¡± replied Gerald in a gratuitous tone as he looked at Mr. Bates.

    Upon hearing that, Mr. Bates said nothing. Even so, if one paid close attention to his reaction, they

    would be able to see his face twitching slightly in response¡­

    It waste into the night before Gerald and his party finally decided to sleep. To ensure that they

    wouldn¡¯t get sneak attacked in the night, Gerald suggested that the four of them take turns keeping

    watch.

    After agreeing, Gerald was elected first to stay on guard whereas the others headed to bed.

    Thankfully, even after his shift ended and he swapped ces with Rey, nothing much really happened

    throughout the night.

    The party of four awoke early the next morning and instantly began packing up. Gerald himself walked

    over to the door to check on how things were looking outside¡­

    To his surprise, he was immediately greeted by the sight of Mr. Bates standing right in front of their

    door!

    Definitely not expecting to meet Mr. Bates in such a way, the wide-eyed Gerald then stared at the calm-

    looking man for a while before asking, ¡°¡­Is¡­ there something I can help you with, Mr. Bates¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, are you really sure that you want to look for the territory of the Phangrottom n? Is there no

    way to deter you?¡± asked Mr. Bates in a serious tone.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald quickly shook his shock off before nodding and determinedly replying,

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Bates. We absolutely must go!¡±

    ¡°¡­Very well, then. Since you¡¯re so adamant, I¡¯ll lead you there. However, I must remind you that in the

    end, everything depends on your fate!¡± dered Mr. Bates, surprising Gerald once more.

    Gerald, for one, hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Bate¡¯s attitude to change that quickly. After all, the man had been

    trying his hardest to deter them from looking for the territory of the Phangrottom n for most of the

    night. To think that he was now willing to lead them there!

    Still, just as Gerald had thought, Mr. Bates knew where the territory of the Phangrottom n was. With

    that in mind, Gerald was prompted to wonder whether the death of the previous party¡ªthat had

    attempted to locate the ce¡ªhad anything to do with Mr. Bates¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Mr. Bates say, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any

    more time. Hurry and pack up!¡±

    Watching as Mr. Bates then turned around to leave, Gerald himself quickly ordered the rest of his party

    to hasten their packing.

    Shortly after, everyone was ready to leave, and they began following Mr. Bates into the depths of the

    mountains¡­

    Not a word was uttered throughout the entire journey, so eventually, Gerald took the initiative to break

    the silence by saying, ¡°So¡­ Why the change of heart, Mr. Bates?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re different from that previous party!¡± replied Mr. Bates in a calm tone.

    ¡°¡­Different in what way, Mr. Bates¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a curious tone.

    ¡°Hah! The earlier party who came looking for the n were only interested in robbing the tomb! With

    how blinded by greed they were, it was pretty much impossible for them to locate the Phangrottom

    n in the first ce! Them dying only makes sense!¡± replied Mr. Bates in a calm tone, almost as

    though he was unfazed by their deaths¡­

    Growing even more curious now, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­How¡­ exactly did they die, Mr. Bates¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I killed them of course,¡± replied Mr. Bates.

    The second he heard that, Gerald¡¯s expression instantly darkened. To think that Mr. Bates would

    confess to something like this so casually!

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1842

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. After all, I trust you way more than that previous group!¡± added Mr.

    Bates when he saw the drastic change in Gerald¡¯s expression.

    Though Mr. Bates said that, Gerald was rightfully still slightly worried. After all, who knew whether the

    man was telling the truth? Despite his worries, Gerald understood that he still required Mr. Bates¡¯s

    guidance for now.

    With that in mind, he could only choose to act ordingly. The second Gerald found something amiss

    with Mr. Bates, he would surely deal with the man without mercy¡­

    Following that awkward conversation, the group walked for about another hour before finally arriving at

    what appeared to be a gigantic Stonehenge lookalike¡­

    Naturally bewildered by the sight of it, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°And¡­ this is?¡±

    ¡°This is where the portal that leads to the most feminine ce can be opened. After passing through

    that area, you¡¯ll soon be able to find the territory of the Phangrottom n. Mind you, however, that

    getting past the most feminine ce isn¡¯t as simple as you¡¯re probably imagining. A weak mind will

    easily be overtaken by the many ghosts there, and once that happens, you¡¯ll end up being trapped in

    there forever!¡± exined Mr. Bates in an earnest tone.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald then took out the map that Old Flint had given him¡­ And after looking at it

    for a while, there was no doubt about it. As it turned out, they really were at the right ce. Mr. Bates

    hadn¡¯t been fooling them at all.

    With that in mind, Gerald then turned to look at Mr. Bates before asking, ¡°¡­Then¡­ When will the portal

    open?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll open in three days. That¡¯s the middle of the month, if you¡¯re curious as to why. Regardless, take

    note that the portal will only remain open for three days. If you fail to return before then, you¡¯ll be

    trapped there for life, even when the portal reopens in the future!¡± replied Mr. Bates in a kind tone.

    ¡°¡­Is there no other way we can enter that ce¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Mr. Bates, not

    wanting to have to wait for three days. After all, he was sure that there were definitely other ways to

    enter the most feminine ce.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Understanding Gerald¡¯s motive, Mr. Bates then said, ¡°Patience is a virtue, young man! However¡­

    Since it was the heavens that fated our meeting, I suppose I could open the portal in advance.

    However, note that if I do so, only three of you are allowed to enter. One of you has to stay behind!

    Also, you can¡¯t enter alone either. There needs to be at least two of you, that¡¯s just how it is.¡±

    Despite that being the case, Gerald looked utterly delighted.

    Watching as Gerald turned to face them, Juno was prompted to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Rey go,

    Gerald? I¡¯ll stay out here with Yrsa!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Say¡­ Since you said that only two to three

    people can enter at a time¡­ Could Rey and I enter first before Juno and Yrsa follow behind? That¡¯s

    technically entering in pairs, no?¡±

    Since Mr. Bates immediately shook his head, Gerald could only sigh. It was worth a shot.

    At that moment, Rey cleared his throat before saying, ¡°¡­On the contrary, I think you should head there

    with Miss Zorn, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ll stay out here with Yrsa!¡±

    After all, since Juno and Gerald were both trained cultivators, they would be able to look out for each

    other more efficiently once they were inside.

    To his surprise, Juno quickly replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you and Yrsa to stay out here without

    us. With that in mind, just go along with Gerald. That way, I can protect my disciple as we wait for your

    return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to agree with Miss Zorn. The two of us are entering, and that¡¯s that!¡± added Gerald, who was

    also worried that Rey and Yrsa would find themselves in deep trouble¡ªif Gerald and Juno entered

    together¡ªsince neither of them could properly defend themselves.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1843

    ¡°¡­Alright then!¡± replied Rey with a nod.

    Hearing that, Gerald then said, ¡°It¡¯s decided then, Mr. Bates. Both of us will be entering, so please open

    the portal for us in advance!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mr. Bates said nothing. Instead, he walked over to thergest stone pir in the

    middle of the ¡®Stonehenge¡¯ before pulling out a small knife from his sleeve¡­

    After making a small cut in his hand, he ced his bleeding palm onto what appeared to be the symbol

    of a ghost eye on the pir¡­ and secondster, the pir began shaking as the other surrounding

    pirs began glowing in hues of blue!

    Shortly after, a blue portal appeared before Gerald and his party¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s the portal. Head in now, and remember. Only three days or you¡¯ll never be able to leave!¡±

    reminded Mr. Bates as Gerald and Rey nodded.

    ¡°Got it! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bates! Also, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the two of them in the

    meantime. Thanks for everything!¡± replied Gerald in a determined voice as looked at the man.

    After seeing Mr. Botes nod, Gerald and Rey then entered the portal¡­ and the second they made it

    across, the portal vanished.

    The pirs themselves instantly stopped glowing, making it seem as though nothing had ever

    happened here¡­

    Regardless, after witnessing such a magical scene, both Juno and Yrsa could only gape in awe¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Rey found themselves walking through some kind of tunnel-like passage¡­

    Leaning close, the already terrified Rey grabbed onto Gerald¡¯s clothes while muttering, ¡°P-please

    remember to protect me well, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t afraid of ghosts?¡± grumbled Gerald.

    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of ghost movies, but this is reality! Who knows when a ghost could pop

    up?¡± replied Rey in his slight cowardice.

    Things were definitely way scarier when he wasn¡¯t expecting ghosts to only pop up on screen!

    Regardless, Gerald remained silent, knowing where Rey wasing from. After all, Rey wasn¡¯t used

    to dealing with ghosts yet, so it was normal to be frightened. Courage would surelye once thed

    got used to it.

    Whatever the case was, it was about ten minutester when they finally got out of the passageway¡­

    and they were instantly greeted by the sight of arge stone tablet.

    Carved on it were four individual characters that stated, ¡®The most feminine ce¡¯.

    Looking beyond the tablet, the duo was able to see another path that seemed to lead to the centermost

    area in the most feminine ce¡­ That was also supposedly the area where various ghosts and spirits

    resided¡­

    ¡°The true adventure starts here, Rey. Prepare your mind and please refrain from screaming or shouting

    when anything happens! Just endure it!¡± warned Gerald as he looked at Rey.

    After all, if Rey¡¯s screaming identally disturbed the ghosts¡¯ and spirits¡¯ peace, it would surely spell a

    world of trouble for them¡­

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m ready, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Rey after taking a deep breath.

    Nodding slightly in response, Gerald then began leading the way into the depths of the most feminine

    ce¡­

    With how gloomy and dark the entire ce was, just being here would surely send shivers down the

    spines of even the bravest of people¡­ Naturally, Gerald and Rey were no exceptions.

    If this was how it was going to feel throughout their stay here, it now made sense why Mr. Bates had

    made itpulsory for at least two people to enter at a time¡­

    Had Gerald chosen to enter alone, he would surely be overpowered by the threatening ghostly aura

    around him¡­ If that happened, he would essentially end up bing a full ghost himself, causing him

    to be trapped in this ce forever¡­

    Regardless, after walking past a bridge, the duo soon came across a city of sorts¡­

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1844

    The city was known as Phantom City, and it was a city that was made specifically for ghosts and spirits.

    From where they stood, Gerald and Rey could see that everything in the city looked ancient¡­ The duo

    was also able to see several ghostly peddlers¡ªthat varied in appearance¡ªscattered all over what

    appeared to be a market in the city.

    Understanding that most of the spirit world was going to look like this, the duo decided to make haste

    and began walking toward the city¡¯s entrance¡­

    However, upon reaching the city¡¯s gates, their entry was promptly blocked by a pale-faced man

    donning a long ck robe.

    Staring at the two with his blue eyes, the ck-robed man dered, ¡°Neither of you belong here.

    Leave!¡±

    ¡°Before that¡­ Who exactly are you¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I go by Phanto, and I¡¯m the phantom officer of this ce!¡± introduced Phanto, much to the surprise of

    Gerald and Rey.

    To think that phantom officers existed in the first ce! It was almost like they were in some television

    drama or something!

    After a slight pause, Gerald smiled faintly before replying, ¡°We¡¯re only passing through this ce, and

    we aren¡¯t here to cause trouble, sir. With that in mind, please allow us to pass!¡±

    Since this wasn¡¯t his usual territory, Gerald knew that he had to refrain from acting rashly. At the very

    least, he needed to remain polite.

    However, if a simr scene had happened in the real world, Gerald would¡¯ve already made a move on

    whoever dared to obstruct his way. As if he would have the time to waste with politeness!

    ¡°Look, I need a passing permit to allow you to enter! If you don¡¯t have any, don¡¯t even dream about

    entering!¡± replied Phanto in a stern voice.

    ¡°A passing permit? How do we obtain one?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing that, Phanto then pointed at a tall tower emitting dark blue lights¡ªthat honestly wasn¡¯t all that

    far away¡ªbefore exining, ¡°You can get it by passing a test there. Once you¡¯ve got that done, you¡¯ll

    receive your passing permit!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sharing!¡± replied Gerald as he began walking toward the tower with Rey.

    As it turned out, entering the most feminine ces really wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as they had

    anticipated. Since Gerald couldn¡¯t think of any other way to enter and he would very much prefer to

    resolve this issue without using force, the only way forward was to pass that test¡­ At the very least he

    wouldn¡¯t end up offending any of the locals.

    Regardless, they soon found that the tall tower¡¯s gates had been tightly locked. Even so, they knew

    that there were individuals inside since the interior constantly glowed in that familiar blue hue¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that in mind, Gerald was just about to knock on the door when suddenly, it swung open!

    Before Gerald could even react, a cold and gloomy-sounding voice could be hearding from inside,

    shouting, ¡°Enter!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald was first to enter. However, just as Rey was about to follow, the gates suddenly

    mmed shut behind Gerald!

    ¡°¡­H-huh? What¡¯s happening, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked the astonished Rey.

    ¡°One individual at a time!¡± yelled the same voice from before.

    Understanding that this was simply a rule to this ce, the disheartened Rey could only sit on one of

    the tower¡¯s many steps as he waited for Gerald to return¡­

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1845

    Gerald himself soon came across a white-haired person donning a long, grey robe¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can see that you¡¯re half human and half ghost!¡± said the robed person as he stared at Gerald

    from head to toe.

    Naturally, this momentarily startled Gerald. To think that this person would be able to tell that easily!

    ¡°¡­And you are¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I go by Torme, and I¡¯m the phantom emissary in the most feminine ce. In simpler terms, I¡¯m

    responsible for interacting with outsiders. It¡¯s the reason why I was so easily able to discern your

    origins,¡± exined Torme.

    ¡°¡­I see. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir. I go by Gerald Crawford, and just as you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m half

    human and ghost. However, do note that I¡¯m also a cultivator!¡± replied Gerald, not feeling the need to

    hide that fact.

    ¡°That would exin why there¡¯s such a massive cocktail of spiritde and holy spirit within your body¡­

    Still, the spiritde you own is simply astonishing. If this continues on, something will definitely happen

    to you!¡± said Torme with only good intentions.

    Of course, Gerald knew for a fact that Torme was talking about the Astrabys Sword that he had on him.

    Choosing to ignore the topic, Gerald then dered, ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, I¡¯m here to obtain a

    passing permit, sir!¡±

    ¡°So it would seem. I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re trying to head to the territory of the Phangrottom n,

    correct?¡± asked Torme as he stared at the youth.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I assume you know that you¡¯ll have to pass a test before you¡¯re able to get the permit?¡± said Torme as

    he continued staring at the youth.

    ¡°I do. It¡¯s the reason I came here in the first ce!¡± replied Gerald in a determined voice.

    ¡°Very well, then. Are you prepared?¡± asked Torme.

    ¡°Ready as ever!¡± dered Gerald without the slightest hesitation.

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, however, Torme seemingly vanished as Gerald¡¯s surroundings

    instantly darkened!

    While a regr person would¡¯ve certainly felt that the darkness was overbearing, Gerald was no

    ordinary person.

    Standing calmly on the spot, it wasn¡¯t long after before a stone door appeared before Gerald.

    ¡°This will lead to the first stage of your test,¡± said Torme from within the darkness.

    Hearing that, Gerald then turned the doorknob¡­ and upon opening the door, he was greeted by an

    astonishing sight.

    Before him, was near-endless people killing each other! The fact that the individuals looked like they

    came from different time periods only served to confuse Gerald even more.

    ¡°From the past, till the present, war has never changed¡­ Murder and death are simply interconnected.

    Regardless, here are three choices. Based on what you¡¯re currently seeing, would you choose to let all

    the viins die? Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer to allow all the good people here to have a chance to getOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    reincarnated. There¡¯s also the option of simply allowing fate to decide¡­ Which will it be?¡± asked

    Torme¡¯s disembodied voice.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald began pondering about it.

    While the test may have seemed easy, Gerald knew that it was simply a front. After all, how could a

    test on human nature ever be that simple?

    Either way, Gerald knew that all three choices weren¡¯t all that bad. The problem was, which was the

    correct answer? He really didn¡¯t want to fail the very first test¡­

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1846

    After thinking about it for a while longer, Gerald dered, ¡°¡­I choose to let fate decide!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? An unexpected answer! Care to exin why?¡± asked Torme.

    ¡°Well, essentially, not one person can truly decide the life or death of themselves or others. In the end,

    fate is the final decider. If it truly is a person¡¯s time to meet their end, then there¡¯s simply no stopping it.

    With that in mind, I have no right to choose the eventual destinies of these people! While it¡¯s true that

    I¡¯d love to have all the despicable viins die, I believe that they¡¯ll eventually reap what they¡¯ve sown!

    After all, fate will surely grant them suiting ends when the time is right!¡± exined Gerald.

    After saying all that, apuse could instantly be heard as Torme said, ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re different from

    the others! Congrattions, you¡¯ve passed the first test!¡±

    Following that, the darkness disappeared, and everything appeared the way it had previously been.

    Torme himself hadn¡¯t budged from the spot, though he was now smiling as he praised, ¡°As you¡¯ve said,

    nobody can truly decide the life and death of themselves or others. I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re not the

    kind of person to mercilessly kill others!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    While Gerald was surprised to know that he had passed the first test so easily, he quickly snapped out

    of it before politely replying, ¡°I appreciate thepliment, sir!¡±

    ¡°Well said! Regardless, are you ready for your second test?¡± asked Torme.

    ¡°I am!¡±

    Upon saying that, Gerald watched as Torme vanished once more and his surroundings began changing

    again¡­

    In the end, Gerald was enveloped in darkness again¡­ This time, however, there was a screen with

    quickly alternating scenes ying on it¡­

    From what Gerald could see, the screen was projecting the experiences of a person from the moment

    he was born till the day he died¡­

    ¡°What you¡¯re watching is a person¡¯s entire life¡­ Fleeting, isn¡¯t it? Now tell me, what do you think about

    life?¡± asked Torme¡¯s disembodied voice.

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to look at the screen, wondering if he was now being tested on his

    understanding of life¡­

    ¡®What do I think about life¡­? What even is life¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    After a brief pause, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Have you experienced life as a human before,

    sir?¡±

    ¡°I have, though I refuse to experience such a life again!¡± replied Torme in a slightly remorseful tone that

    Gerald was immediately able to up.

    From what Gerald could assume, Torme must have lived an excruciating life for him not to have

    another shot at it.

    With that, Gerald then closed his eyes tightly as multiple scenes began ying in his mind¡­ The

    scenes themselves were his own experiences from when he was young up till this very day¡­

    While it was true that as a child, he had it pretty rough, he was now living quite a good life. Wasn¡¯t life

    just a series of joys and sorrows as well as partings and reunions?

    It wasn¡¯t long after that thought when Gerald reopened his eyes before saying, ¡°¡­While everyone¡¯s

    lives are different, to me, life is essentially just a cycle that one goes through from the day they are born

    till they die¡­ The cycle itself is essential so that one gains enough experience to better themselves

    before they enter the afterlife¡­¡±

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1847

    ¡°Pain, happiness, money, and family¡­ all those are just small parts of life. In the end, what really

    matters are the choices one makes as they slowly proceed through the cycle of life¡­ While I¡¯m not

    sure what experiences you¡¯ve undergone before, I do know that life isn¡¯t constantly filled with grief and

    pain. Enjoyable parts of life definitely exist, and once individuals realize that, they¡¯ll surely live better

    lives instead of constantlyining about life¡¯s injustices¡­¡± exined Gerald.

    While Gerald hadn¡¯t really grasped what the test was about in the beginning, after thinking about all

    this, he was now sure that he was being tested on how well he understood life.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    What more, Gerald had noticed that the scenes ying on screen were simply Torme¡¯s experiences

    when he was still alive. With that in mind, Gerald was sure that the test was also done to help Torme

    resolve his inner issues.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was now sure that in order to have a good life, one had to experience it

    to the fullest. In doing so, individuals would be able to go through the most of their grief, joy, partings,

    and reunions before they eventually passed on¡­

    Regardless, after Gerald stated his answer, Torme reappeared before Gerald again, causing the room

    to revert to the way it was.

    Smiling subtly, Torme then said, ¡°For hundreds of years, I¡¯ve been waiting for a person to help me

    resolve all my resentment¡­ Thanks to you, I¡¯m no longer burdened by all this! As you¡¯ve said, going

    through cycles is the only way that humans are able to progress! Congrattions, you¡¯ve passed the

    second test!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    ¡°¡­However, your life is much more differentpared to others. After all, at this rate, you¡¯re going

    through way more gains and losses than any average joe could ever experience. With that in mind, I

    hope you¡¯re mentally prepared for the fact that in the end, some of those people will leave you for

    good¡­¡± added Torme.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From the looks of it, Torme could see Gerald¡¯s

    future¡­

    While he now knew that, Gerald chose not to ask for any details. After all, there was no use knowing

    about the future. In the end, he was the one in control of his own fate, and he refused to deliberately

    change it just to alter the future that Torme saw.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as though he was going to be able to alter his future the second Torme told him

    about it. Every action he made could vastly change his fate, after all.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply nodded at Torme in response before saying, ¡°Understood, sir!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Now then, let the final test begin!¡± replied Torme as he waved his hand, causing the scene

    to shift again¡­

    While Gerald was surprised that Torme didn¡¯t even ask him if he was ready this time, he was even

    more astonished when he suddenly saw a figure slowly approaching him¡­

    Squinting his eyes to get a clearer look at the figure, it wasn¡¯t long before the stunned Gerald realized

    who she was¡­

    It was none other than Juno!

    When Juno got close enough, she smiled faintly before calling out, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    Hearing her gentle, familiar voice, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Juno¡­ You¡­ Why are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Say¡­ Why don¡¯t we stay here forever, Gerald¡­? Just you and me in the most feminine ce¡­

    together,¡± replied Juno,pletely ignoring Gerald¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Stay¡­ here? Of all ces? Why would you even suggest such a thing¡­?¡± asked the deeply

    confused Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Could it be that you¡¯re hesitant about staying here with me¡­?¡± replied Juno as her cheery

    expression instantly turned gloomy.

    Before Gerald replied, he suddenly remembered that up till this point, everything that Torme had shown

    him had merely been illusions. With that in mind, he now knew that this ¡®Juno¡¯ was nothing more than

    just another illusion!

    ¡°¡­I refuse! After all, everything here is just an illusion!¡±

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1848

    After saying that, Gerald stared hard at the fake Juno¡­ and in the end, his immense willpower was

    able to break the illusions around him!

    Watching as everything returned to normal, the surprised Torme could only stare at Gerald. To think

    this youth would have such powerful willpower¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve yet to meet someone who has willpower as great as yours¡­ You truly are a powerful

    individual¡­¡± praised Torme.

    ¡°I appreciate thepliment, sir. Regardless, I assume you were testing me on my willpower?¡± asked

    Gerald slightly curiously.

    ¡°Indeed, and with how easily you broke the illusion, I¡¯m pleased to say that you passed with flying

    colors! Your performance up till this point has been well over my expectations!¡± dered the amazed

    Torme.

    Compared to all the previous others who had taken the test, Gerald was by far the fastest to shatter the

    illusion¡­ It was incredulous, honestly.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then nodded before asking, ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s test three, correct? How many

    tests are there in total, sir¡­?¡±

    Realizing that he hadn¡¯t told Gerald about that, Torme quickly replied, ¡°There are a total of five tests, so

    only two remain now. Even so, I hope you don¡¯t let your guard down since the final two tests will be the

    deciding factor on whether or not you get your passing permit! I¡¯ll also say it in advance that those two

    tests are extremely difficult to pass, so you best prepare yourself mentally!¡±

    ¡°Worry not, sir! I¡¯m ready and I¡¯ll definitely pass the tests!¡± replied Gerald confidently.

    ¡°Very well, then! Let the fourth test begin!¡± dered Torme with a nod as he changed the scene once

    more¡­

    Once everything settled down, all that remained was a table that stood before Gerald¡­ On it was a

    piece of paper, a pen, and three boxes¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then walked over to the table to have a closer look¡­

    The second he was close enough, Gerald quickly realized that the names ¡®Rey¡¯, ¡®Juno¡¯, and ¡®Yrsa¡¯ had

    been written on the three respective boxes¡­

    Before Gerald could wonder what this test was about, Torme¡¯s disembodied voice could suddenly be

    heard saying, ¡°Out of the three names before you, you¡¯ll need to choose one of them to die. Mind you,

    you¡¯ll only obtain the key to open therge entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory once you make

    your choice.¡±

    Stunned, Gerald could only mutter, ¡°¡­That¡­¡±

    Gerald was naturally unwilling to choose any of his dear friends to die. Unsure how to even proceed

    with this, he was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Is this truly the only way I¡¯ll be able to obtain the key to open the

    large entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± replied Torme without the slightest hesitation.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald now realized that Torme wasn¡¯t kidding when he said that the final two tests

    were exceedingly difficult¡­

    ¡°Just so you know, if you fail to choose anyone by the end of all this, you won¡¯t be able to obtain that

    key¡­¡± added Torme, clearly taunting Gerald.

    Feeling at a loss, Gerald then began pondering on his next step¡­ Until suddenly, he realized that he

    had a fourth option.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Sir, I¡¯d like to choose myself!¡± dered Gerald as he wrote his own name on the paper without any

    hesitation¡­

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1849

    Just as Gerald was bracing for death to hit him, he stared wide-eyed as his surroundings reverted to

    how they had previously been.

    ¡°Congrattions, Gerald! You¡¯ve passed the fourth test!¡± dered Torme with a smile as he walked

    toward Gerald.

    Surprised, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡­ passed the test¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you have!¡± replied Torme with a nod.

    ¡°Then¡­ was self-sacrifice the answer to that test¡­?¡± asked the confused Gerald.

    ¡°Not really. Rather than testing your willingness to sacrifice yourself, it was a test to see whether you¡¯d

    choose your desires over your friends¡¯ lives. Now that I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re clearly one who cares

    greatly for yourrades, I can safely say that you¡¯ve passed this test!¡± exined Torme.

    After hearing that, Gerald realized that had he chosen any other option, he would¡¯ve surely failed the

    test! However, the even bigger shock came when Torme added, ¡°Also, had you chosen any of your

    three friends earlier, they would have died for real! With that in mind, you¡¯ve essentially saved their

    lives!¡±

    So¡­ If he had chosen any of his friends, they would have perished just like that¡­? The thought of it

    alone sent shivers down his spine¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Regardless, you truly are the kindest and most powerful person I¡¯ve met to date¡­ Now, for the final

    test¡­ Are you ready?¡± asked Torme.

    Taking a deep breath, Gerald then replied, ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Nodding in response, Torme then waved his hand¡­ and in the blink of an eye, Gerald found himself

    standing within a bamboo forest.

    Confused, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­And¡­ This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°The bamboos in this forest are known as soul bamboo. You¡¯ll pass the final test if you manage to

    break a few of them,¡± exined Torme.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow. After all, bamboo in general was pretty easy

    to snap.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ the fifth test a little too easy¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a confident tone.

    Chuckling in response, Torme then calmly replied, ¡°Go ahead and do so, then!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then stood before a soul bamboo¡­ and after taking in a deep breath, he swung

    the side of his hand toward the bamboo in one fluid but powerful motion!

    Though a loud collision sound was heard due to the immense force Gerald had applied, the soul

    bamboo barely moved an inch.

    Naturally, this stunned Gerald. To think that he would be unable to snap the soul bamboo¡­ No wonder

    Torme had been so calm!

    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say it was going to be easy¡­? All jokes aside, do understand that each soul

    bamboo hosts different meanings. Only after you understand the bamboo¡¯s meaning and principles will

    you be able to break it. In a way, fortune ys a ratherrge part in this,¡± added Torme as he looked at

    Gerald with an interested gaze¡­

    Quickly catching onto the hint that Torme had just given him, Gerald then replied, ¡°Then¡­ How should I

    ess the meaning behind this soul bamboo?¡±

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1850

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Torme then exined, ¡°You simply need to ce your hand on the soul

    bamboo. Once you do, it¡¯ll transmit its meaning into your mind. However, please remember to use your

    heart to feel it! Don¡¯t ever be led astray!¡±

    Immediately doing as Torme said, Gerald then ced his hand onto the bamboo¡­ and all of a sudden,

    the soul bamboo began glowing in a light blue hue!

    Gerald watched as the glow slowly enveloped his hand¡­ and a split secondter, the youth found

    himself standing within a white space.

    Looking around, Gerald saw that aside from an old man¡ªwho was sitting cross-legged on the ground

    ¡ªand a Go board before that man, there was nothing else in this empty dimension¡­

    While he was slightly stunned, Gerald quickly snapped out of it before walking over to the old man¡­

    ¡°Ah, here you are, mister! Come, have a seat!¡± invited the old man before Gerald could even say a

    word.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply did as he was told.

    Watching as Gerald sat opposite of him, the old man then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not

    y a game with me?¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°It would be an honor to y with you, sir!¡±

    Smiling, the old man chose not to say anything as he slowly waved his hand¡­ and just like that, the Go

    board was cleared.

    Seeing that, Gerald respectfully said, ¡°After you, sir!¡±

    Still choosing to remain silent, the old man simply grinned as a stone hovered out from the Go bowl

    and ced itself on the board!

    While the magical scene definitely surprised Gerald, he quickly snapped out of it, knowing that it was

    now his turn.

    Taking a ck stone out from the Go bowl, Gerald then ced it on the board as well.

    While it was true that Gerald had some experience with Go, it wasn¡¯t a lot by any means. With that in

    mind, he wasn¡¯t particrly good at the game. Even so, the game was an immersive one, and the duo

    continued putting stone after stone on the board¡­ until eventually, Gerald¡¯s defeat was sealed.

    ¡°Try not to get overly impatient or anxious, mister. You have to learn to understand the profound

    meaning of the game¡­,¡± said the old man.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald could immediately tell that there was some underlying meaning behind those

    words. If what he had managed to gather was correct, in order to fully grasp the bamboo¡¯s meaning, he

    first needed to understand the game inside out¡­

    With that in mind, the second game soonmenced.

    While Gerald was certainly no expert yet, he had improved considerablypared to the first game.

    Gerald had realized that he had merely been on the defense throughout the first game. Due to that, he

    lacked the strength to counterattack at thest moment and was promptly defeated. In Torme¡¯s words,

    he had been ¡®led astray¡¯.

    Regardless, now that he knew where his mistake was, Gerald no longer remained on the defensive.

    Instead, heunched attack after attack! After a vigorous battle with the old man, however, Gerald still

    ended up losing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve greatly improved from thest game, mister! Your sess is near! I can feel it!¡± said the man

    before clearing the board again.

    The second the third game began, Gerald took the initiative to attack. He wasn¡¯t about to get led astray

    by the old man anymore. Instead, he was going to be the dominant one this time!

    Since his Go game skills had greatly improved by this point, it honestly surprised even Gerald himself

    that the old man wasn¡¯t able tounch any counterattacks.

    Either way, after an even more vigorous battle than before, Gerald finally attained victory.

    ¡°Congrattions on gaining aplete understanding, mister! You may leave now!¡± said the old man

    after losing the game.

    Surprised to hear that, Gerald was about to ask something when he realized that the old man and the

    go board had vanished!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1851

    Upon returning to the real world, Gerald was instantly swept by feelings of rxation as his mind

    acquired newfound understanding. As it turned out, returning from that white dimension was the final

    step for him to gain this understanding.

    Looking at the soul bamboo before him, Gerald then lifted his hand¡­ and with a swift strike using the

    side of his hand, he sliced the soul bamboo clean in half!

    Pleased to have snapped his first soul bamboo, Gerald was now a hundred percent sure of what the

    first soul bamboo meant.

    Essentially, one couldn¡¯t just expect to see instant benefits. Things needed to be done in proper order,

    and only then would sesse¡­ After all, while Gerald did lose the first two Go games, after

    learning the rules a bit better and observing how things went on the board, step-by-step, he was

    eventually able to win against that old man.

    Regardless, upon seeing that the soul bamboo had been snapped, Tomie¡ªwho had been watching

    over Gerald this entire time¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Congrattions on breaking your first

    soul bamboo, Gerald!¡±

    Smiling in response, Gerald then headed over to the next soul bamboo before cing his hand on it

    again. The sooner he got all this done with, the better.

    Soon enough, Gerald found himself transported to yet another dimension. Compared to the previous

    white space, however, Gerald was greeted by the sight of several quickly alternating beautiful scenes¡­

    Shortly after, another old man made his appearance before smiling warmly as he said, ¡°Good day,

    mister. Tell me¡­ What do you think these scenes symbolize¡­?¡±

    Surprised by the sudden presence of the old man, Gerald quickly shook his shock off before asking, ¡°¡­

    Before that, how should I address you, sir?¡±

    Chuckling in response, the old man replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m a psychic spirit, so you can call me that if you¡¯d

    like!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir. Regardless, about your question¡­ I can see that the scenes

    alternate endlessly among the four seasons. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter¡­¡± said Gerald in a

    respectful tone.

    Nodding in response, the psychic spirit then replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong there. While the scenes do

    depict the usual seasons, there¡¯s another message to be found in all this¡­ Why not try calming

    yourself to see if your heart can sense it?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded before doing as the psychic spirit had told¡­

    After a while, Gerald realized something and he opened his eyes again before saying, ¡°¡­I think I

    understand now, sir. Essentially, not only do the scenes depict the four seasons, but they also

    symbolize the different experiences one undergoes in life.¡±

    ¡°The spring scene disys a sprout which I¡¯m assuming symbolizes the moment one is born. The

    summer scene, on the other hand, shows how hot it can get.

    From what I can gather, it¡¯s a way of saying how hardships and distresses are normal experiences as

    one grows older.

    Moving on to the autumn scene, it depicts the harvest season, which should be when an individual

    feels the most aplished they¡¯ve ever felt in their life.

    Finally, winter, the period of reminiscing. For me, winter symbolizes the moment when one nears the

    end of their life cycle¡­¡± exined Gerald.

    The second his exnation ended, the psychic spirit instantly began pping as he dered, ¡°Not bad

    at all, mister! As you¡¯ve said, the four seasons do indeed symbolize a person¡¯s life.

    I have to say, you truly are extraordinary to be able to have such a deep understanding of life! You

    really are different from the others! Regardless, you¡¯vepleted my test so you can leave now!¡±

    And just as before, Gerald¡¯s consciousness was quickly transmitted back to reality¡­

    Upon seeing the second soul bamboo before him again, Gerald immediately repeated the slicing action

    on it!

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1852

    As expected, this bamboo broke instantly as well, and by conquering it, Gerald now understood the

    meaning of life.

    Essentially, one¡¯s life was like the four seasons since everyone experienced birth, sicknesses, and

    eventually death. It was simply ording to the seasonal cycle. While one would definitely experience

    other things as well, nobody would truly be able to change their fate in the seasonal cycle of life.

    Regardless, Torme himself was now smiling widely after watching Gerald sessfully break the

    second soul bamboo. This youth wasn¡¯t disappointing him in the least!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald didn¡¯t even wait for Torme to say anything before moving on to touch

    the third soul bamboo.

    While Gerald was already used to having his consciousness getting transferred, he still found himself

    slightly stunned when he realized that standing before him, was a doppelganger!

    ¡°¡­And you are?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m just you!¡± replied the other Gerald as he revealed a subtle smile.

    ¡°What? If you¡¯re me, then who am I?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re me, and I¡¯m you. There¡¯s nothing technical about that! We¡¯re simply the same person! Even so,

    we¡¯re different from the way we view things!¡± exined the other Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Different views? borate,¡± replied Gerald.

    Chuckling in response, the other Gerald then said, ¡°To put it inyman terms, I¡¯m your dark side! A

    fancier name would make me your inner demon!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, the lookalike was a manifestation of his inner demons! This must be the third soul

    bamboo¡¯s test!

    With that in mind, Gerald had a hunch that as long as he managed to defeat the demon, he would be

    able to fully understand this soul bamboo.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, you¡¯re an idiot, Gerald. Why the hell didn¡¯t you just pick Rey in exchange for the

    key to therge entrance of the Phangrottom n territory? Picking yourself¡­ You could¡¯ve died you

    know?¡± added the other Gerald in a gloomy tone.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald stared at his inner demon for a while before retorting, ¡°As if I¡¯d ever use my

    friends as bargaining chips! I¡¯ll never sacrifice them!¡±

    ¡°You utter buffoon! That Rey? He¡¯s just a prick and you know it! You could¡¯ve easily gotten rid of him for

    good! How stupid do you have to be for me to spell it out for you?!¡± scowled the inner demon as he

    red at Gerald.

    ¡°Shut it! You¡¯re just my inner demon! In the end, I¡¯m the one who decides on what I think!¡± growled

    Gerald who was getting fed up with his inner self.

    Upon hearing that, the inner demon instantly roared inughter as everything around them turned pitch

    ck. The scene was nothing short of terrifying¡­

    ¡°Talk big, will you? Look, I can easily just swallow you up, you know? Once that happens, you¡¯ll be

    beneath me your entire life!¡± scoffed the inner demon as he smiled wickedly while staring at the youth.

    Before Gerald could even reply, his eyes widened as his other self summoned an incredibly familiar-

    looking sword¡­

    ¡°¡­The Astrabyss Sword?!¡± yelled Gerald, feeling slightly stunned that the demon could also wield the

    legendary weapon.

    ¡°Things could have gone much differently, Gerald! But due to how idiotic you are, you only have

    yourself to me! I¡¯m vanquishing you for good so that I¡¯ll be the rightful owner of your body and mind!¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1853

    After saying that, his inner demon began charging toward Gerald!

    Since the inner demon was an exact replica of Gerald, he shared the same strength and capabilities as

    Gerald. Naturally, Gerald noticed this, and he immediately began retreating as he dodged the

    onught of attacks!

    Unfortunately, since their skills were on par, Gerald¡¯s neck ended up getting slightly cut by the sharp

    de.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The Astrabyss Sword¡¯s tip had merely brushed across Gerald¡¯s skin, yet it was already bleeding¡­

    Gerald didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen if the sword struck him for real¡­

    Whatever the case was, he couldn¡¯t allow this inner demon to get rid of him. After all, if he lost this

    battle, he would lose control over his body forever!

    With that in mind, once he was at a safe distance, Gerald drew out his own Astrabyss Sword.

    ¡°Hah! Thinking ofunching a counterattack?¡± sneered the inner demon.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have your way! I¡¯m burying you deep in my heart so that you¡¯ll never be able to resurface

    again!¡± dered Gerald in a righteous tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can win against me first!¡± yelled the inner demon as both he and Gerald bolted toward

    each other!

    Since both of them were equally fast, their des met even before a split second passed!

    With a massive ¡®ng¡¯ the impact of the two legendary des caused both of them to take a few steps

    backward!

    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯m your dark side, Gerald! I don¡¯t have anything weighing me down!

    With that in mind, I¡¯m way stronger than you!¡± scoffed the inner demon in a smug tone before he

    immediately began chanting a spell¡­

    Within seconds, Gerald watched as all sorts of knife brandishing ghosts began appearing! The inner

    demon had summoned them from the Astrabyss Sword to deal with Gerald!

    Though the spirits immediately began rushing toward Gerald, the youth remained calm and simply took

    out the spirits, one by one¡­

    However, no matter how many spirits he slew, more would just appear¡­ That b*stard of an inner

    demon was simply summoning no end to them!

    Laughing maniacally as Gerald got surrounded by yet another group of spirits, the inner demon then

    smugly proposed, ¡°Gerald, listen. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we just cooperated? With your intellect and my

    strength, we¡¯d surely be an unstoppable force!¡±

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to agree to that anytime soon.

    While the inner demon may have thought that Gerald¡¯s loss was already determined, Gerald knew that

    his other self was merely a temporary manifestation of his worst aspects. With that in mind, there was

    no way Gerald was going to let that nobody surpass him!

    As he thought about that, an idea suddenly came to Gerald. Understanding that it was now or never,

    Gerald immediately began projecting his immense will and psychokic powers around him.

    The second he started doing so, his inner demon immediately began suffering a severe headache!

    Slowly kneeling, the inner demon held on to his aching head as he asked, ¡°You¡­ The hell have you

    done¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re just a momentary manifestation of my inner demons. With that in mind, you won¡¯t

    be able to defeat me in a million years! My true power will always be stronger than yours!¡± scoffed

    Gerald as he walked over to his other self and grabbed it by the neck.

    ring at his inner demon fine final time, Gerald then increased the force of his grip while yelling,

    ¡°Exterminate!¡±

    And just like that, the inner demon vanished, sending Gerald¡¯s consciousness back to reality¡­

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1854

    With that, Gerald sessfully made it past his third soul bamboo, and with a swift attack, he instantly

    split it clean in half!

    Walking up to Gerald, Torme then smiled as he said, ¡°Congrattions for defeating your inner demon,

    Gerald!¡±

    Slightly stunned that Torme knew about his battle, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°Sir¡­ You¡­ Knew?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I saw all that happened in each of the soul bamboos. I also know what each soul bamboo here

    stands for. Regardless, had you failed to defeat your inner demon, you¡¯d have ended up getting

    swallowed by him.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    If that came to be, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that not only would your consciousness get sealed deep

    within your heart forever, but that inner demon of yours?

    He¡¯d take your ce! Thankfully, you managed to defeat him! I must say, you haven¡¯t disappointed me

    at all!¡± dered Torme as he looked at Gerald with a satisfied expression.

    Watching as Gerald nodded, Torme then added in a serious tone, ¡°Inner demons are dark

    manifestations that exist in everyone¡¯s hearts. Sadly, not many are actually capable of truly vanquishing

    them.

    While I¡¯vee across many people who¡¯ve attempted to defeat their inner demons, they always

    ended up getting swallowed by their inner demons, resulting in them bing their worst

    nightmares¡­ With that in mind, since you¡¯ve managed to make it past your demons, I have to say I

    greatly admire you, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate thepliment, sir! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll proceed with the next soul bamboo!¡±

    replied Gerald in a gratuitous tone before walking toward his fourth soul bamboo.

    However, before he was able to touch it, Torme suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald raised a slight brow as he asked, ¡°Is¡­ something the matter, sir¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the fourth soul bamboo. You¡¯ve passed the test!¡± replied Torme,

    astonishing Gerald quite a bit.

    Before Gerald could even reply, he watched as Torme waved his hand¡­ and just like that, both of them

    were back in the tower.

    ¡°Have¡­ I really passed everything, sir?¡± asked the confused Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! You¡¯re the most outstanding cultivator I¡¯ve ever met! With that in mind, you have every right to

    head to the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory! As promised, I¡¯ll also be handing you the key to therge

    entrance of that territory! While I¡¯m sure you¡¯re on some extraordinary mission, do remember that in the

    end, whether you¡¯ll be able to obtain what you want ultimately depends on fate¡­¡± said Torme.

    Gerald himself was currently too pleasantly surprised and excited to feel down by that statement. To

    think that he had managed to pass the test without needing to fullyplete it! Torme was even giving

    him the key to therge entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory!

    The youth¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Torme revealed a rectangr wooden box before

    handing it to Gerald as he said, ¡°The box contains the key I promised. It¡¯s yours to take now!¡±

    Taking the box, Gerald then slowly opened it¡­ and inside, was an iron key with the Phangrottom Rune

    on it.

    d to have finally obtained it, Gerald immediately replied, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, though honestly, you deserve the key. Regardless, a bit of advice before you

    head off. The Phangrottoms are a spiritual n that rules over all souls¡­ With that in mind, I¡¯m sure

    you can imagine that they¡¯re not ones who are easy to persuade. What I¡¯m saying is please make sure

    that you¡¯re mentally ready to face everything, and that includes quite a bit of pain. It¡¯s not a stretch to

    im that your real test will begin once you arrive there!¡± advised Torme.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± replied Gerald in a respectful tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. Now head off! The passing permit is already hanging on your waist!¡± said Torme as

    he waved his hand at Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly looked at his waist area¡­ as true to Torme¡¯s words, a passing

    permit was hanging there! When had Torme even done the deed¡­?

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1855

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply nodded before walking out of the tower¡­

    Upon exiting, he saw that Rey was taking a nap with his back leaning against the tower¡¯s walls!

    Squatting down, Gerald then patted Rey¡¯s face a few times while saying, ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t in for that

    long¡­ Are you seriously sleeping here?¡±

    Quickly waking up, the shocked Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°A-ah! Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re finally out?

    I¡¯ve been waiting for ages!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ages? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve been in there for half an hour at most,¡± replied Gerald as he raised a slight

    brow.

    Then again, Rey wasn¡¯t one to lie. Could the time in the tower move differentlypared to the time in

    the outside world¡­? After all, as they said, ¡®a day in heaven was equivalent to a year in the human

    world¡¯. With that in mind, who¡¯s to say that the tower didn¡¯t function following those rules? While it

    wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question, it still seemed rather magical to Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Regardless, I¡¯ve managed to obtain the passing permit, so let¡¯s go!¡± added Gerald, not wanting to

    bother about something that trivial. After all, the more crucial thing to do now was to enter the Phantom

    City¡­

    Soon after, the duo arrived at the city¡¯s gates again, and upon showing the passing permit to the

    phantom officer, they were finally granted ess into the ce¡­

    ¡°¡­Say¡­ What exactly did you have to do to obtain the passing permit, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey in

    a curious tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had to go through some tests of life,¡± replied Gerald, knowing that his answer was the

    truth despite how vague it sounded.

    As Gerald recalled all the principles and experiences of life that he had been tested on back in the

    tower, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased that after all that, he managed to obtain the key to therge

    entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory as well.

    Whatever the case was, Rey naturally didn¡¯t know what Gerald was going on about, prompting him to

    say, ¡°¡­Huh? Come again¡­?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then leaned closer to Rey before whispering, ¡°Forget about that for the

    moment. I actually have some good news to share! See, I¡¯ve managed to obtain the key to therge

    entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory!¡±

    Upon hearing the good news, Rey immediately grew excited as he eximed, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hush! Aren¡¯t you worried at all that others may learn of this?¡± replied Gerald as he red at Rey while

    gesturing for him to keep it down.

    Upon hearing that, Rey instantly calmed down, making sure to cover a hand over his mouth to ensure

    no further noise came out from him¡­

    After walking for a while longer, the duo came across a town within Phantom City. While it looked no

    different from human settlements, the ghosts here had their own lifestyles that were evidently different

    compared to how humans lived.

    As the duo watched hordes of ghosts wandering along the streets of the town, it wasn¡¯t long before a

    few phantom soldiers¡ªriding phantom horses¡ªencircled Gerald and Rey!

    ¡°Both of you,e with us!¡± ordered one of the soldiers in a frigid tone.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1856

    Upon hearing thatmand, the duo could only exchange nces.

    Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to cause a scene, both of them simply followed the phantom

    soldiers¡¯ lead¡­

    Eventually, they arrived at what appeared to be a pce of sorts within the city¡­

    After being led in, the two soon saw an armor-d ghost sitting atop a throne, looking all high and

    mighty¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Unbeknownst to them, the ghost went by the name of Yohr God, and he was the ruler of Phantom City.

    ¡°Your highness! We captured these two foreigners in our city¡¯s town!¡± reported one of the phantom

    soldiers as two others led Gerald and Rey forward.

    Upon hearing that, Yohr got to his feet before squinting his eyes at Gerald¡­

    After a while, Yohr was prompted to say, ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite the special one!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, though¡­ Who are you again¡­?¡± asked Gerald in aposed tone.

    Booming withughter, Yohr then replied, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t even know who I am? You truly have some

    nerveing here if you don¡¯t even recognize me!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s our city¡¯s magnificent king, Yohr God!¡± snapped one of the phantom soldiers standing at the side.

    Hearing that, Gerald and Rey couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly surprised. To think that there would actually

    be a ghost king here!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald felt that it was best not to immediately offend these people. It was

    honestly amusing how Gerald was the one trying to be reasonable with actual ghosts instead of the

    other way around.

    Regardless, Gerald then said, ¡°Just so you know, we¡¯re not here to cause any trouble! We¡¯re simply

    passing through the most feminine ce!¡±

    ¡°Passing through? Where exactly are you headed to?¡± asked Yohr in a much sterner voice now.

    ¡°I¡¯m off to seek the Phangrottom n!¡± dered Gerald, seeing no reason to lie.

    Even so, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s answer, Yohr¡¯s expression instantly grew gloomy as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t

    be serious. In case you didn¡¯t know, anyone who barges into their territory will definitely suffer a terrible

    fate! Do you honestly think you can make it back in one piece with just the two of you? How utterly

    ridiculous!¡±

    Watching as Yohr then snorted disdainfully while ring at them, Gerald simply chuckled before smiling

    as he replied, ¡°But of course I¡¯m serious. Why wouldn¡¯t I head there when even you called me a

    ¡®special one¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking back to me? Are you trying to court death or something?!¡± growled Yohr as he instantly

    transformed into a dark fog that bolted toward Gerald!

    In barely a split second, Yohr was already standing inches away from Gerald¡¯s feet, his eyes ring

    straight into the youth¡¯s.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death at all?¡± scoffed Yohr as he continued staring at Gerald.

    ¡°Hah! As if I¡¯de here in the first ce if I was afraid of dying! Regardless, perhaps this will answer

    your question!¡± retorted Gerald with a snort as he separated his spirit from his body!

    Staring at Gerald¡¯s ghost form, the surprised Yohr couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°¡­So you¡¯re a cultivator

    who¡¯s half human and ghost? Color me surprised!¡±

    While Yohr was well aware that there existed other half human and ghost cultivators like Gerald, he

    also knew that these hybrid cultivators were generally much stronger and had way more capabilities

    than fully human ones.

    With that in mind, Yohr then turned to face his phantom soldiers before ordering, ¡°¡­Untie them!¡±

    After watching the soldiers do Yohr¡¯s bidding, Gerald then returned to his body.

    Rey himself had been shocked silent this entire time. Based on what he had just witnessed, he now

    knew how that innkeeper had ended up getting all tied up the other day. After all, just like what had

    happened moments ago, Gerald¡¯s physical body had gone unconscious while he was in his ghost form.

    If Rey remembered correctly, this was simr to having an out-of-body experience!

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1857

    ¡°¡­Leave us be! All of you!¡± ordered Yohr at his soldiers, prompting the phantom soldiers to quickly

    leave the room¡­

    Once they were gone, Yohr immediately gestured for Gerald and Rey to take a seat before looking at

    Gerald and asking, ¡°Now then¡­ I wonder how I should address, good sir?¡±

    ¡°I go by Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Nodding in response, Yohr then turned to look at Rey, cueing the boy to add, ¡°You can just call me

    Rey!¡±

    ¡°I see, I see¡­ A pleasure to meet both of you, Gerald and Rey. I admit that I may have been a bit

    offensive earlier¡­ With that in mind, I do hope that you don¡¯t take that to heart!¡± said Yohr in a

    respectful tone as he smiled subtly.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and Rey were rightfully confused. After all, Yohr¡¯s attitude toward them had

    just taken aplete one-eighty!

    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t. Regardless, we really are just hoping to pass through Phantom City to aplish

    something important elsewhere! With that in mind, I hope you¡¯ll just let us go!¡± replied Gerald, not

    wanting to waste any more time than he needed to here. Every second counted when it came to

    obtaining the Phangrottom Talisman¡­

    ¡°Of course, of course¡­ But before that, I do have a favor I¡¯d like to ask from you!¡± said Yohr.

    ¡°¡­A favor?¡± asked Gerald in return.

    ¡°Indeed! Essentially, I hope that you¡¯ll bring a Phangrottom Jade back once you¡¯re done with your

    mission!¡± said Yohr as he retrieved a sheet of paper from under his armor before handing it to Gerald.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After taking the paper and looking at the sketch of the Phangrottom Jade, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    ¡°¡­And why do you need this jade?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you about that for the time being¡­ However, I¡¯ll definitely tell you more

    about it once you bring it back!¡± replied Yohr in an almost pleading tone.

    ¡°¡­Fine. Consider it done!¡± said Gerald since he just wanted to leave this ce already.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Gerald and Rey! I¡¯ll get my men to escort you out right this instant!¡± dered Yohr with

    a wide smile on his face as he ordered for his soldiers to re-enter the room.

    Escorted by the phantom soldiers, Gerald and Rey then left Phantom City rather easily¡­ and soon

    after, they got to Quay Waves.

    Quay Waves itself was arge ocean that separated the Phantom City from the territory of the

    Phangrottom n. With that in mind, the duo would have to scale the ocean in order to get to their

    destination. However, how were they going to do it?

    ¡°¡­Are there no boats to ride to cross this ocean?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at one of the phantom

    soldiers.

    ¡°Negative. We¡¯ve never been there either, so even if we had boats, we wouldn¡¯t know how to get there.

    Regardless, this is where our escort ends. The rest is up to you,¡± replied the phantom soldier as the

    rest of them nodded before quickly riding back to the city¡­

    Watching as the soldiers left, Gerald and Rey couldn¡¯t help but feel that they had just been deserted.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ What should we do now, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey.

    Gerald himself appeared rather perplexed. To think that this ocean would be thergest hurdle of their

    journey yet!

    Looking around, Gerald saw that there really weren¡¯t any boats around. Did they actually have to resort

    to swimming¡­? Then again, Gerald knew better than to actually attempt to scale an ocean just by

    swimming¡­

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1858

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way across! It just hasn¡¯t shown itself yet!¡± dered Gerald as he immediately

    began searching for ways to cross therge oceans.

    Seeing that, Rey began doing the same. However, even after quite a while had passed, they were

    unable to find any suitable modes of transportation.

    With that, the duo could only sit by the beach, hoping for a miracle to appear¡­

    ¡°¡­Say, Mr. Crawford¡­? Do you really think that a ship wille if we just wait around¡­?¡± muttered

    Rey as he looked at the sky.

    ¡°I believe in miracles, so yes. Yes, I do,¡± replied Gerald in a confident tone.

    The second his sentence ended, a low rumble could suddenly be hearding from the ocean¡­

    Getting to their feet, the duo watched wide-eyed as the ocean began bubbling and the waves began to

    part¡­! Within seconds, what appeared to be a solidified watery path appeared right atop the ocean¡¯s

    surface!

    Exchanging nces with each other, the delighted Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°See? Miracles do

    exist!¡±

    Before Rey could even reply, Gerald was already rushing over to the watery path¡­ and upon stepping

    on it, Gerald felt that the path¡ªthat was formed by seawater¡ªwas soft to walk on, almost as though he

    was walking on an air cushion¡­

    Seeing that it was safe to walk on, Rey quickly ran after Gerald¡­ And after realizing that he too could

    walk on water, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°How¡­ How truly magical, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    This was naturally a first for Rey, which exined why he was so shocked. Still, to think that he would

    be able to actually experience walking on water in his lifetime! Such scenes were usually reserved for

    television dramas!

    Whatever the case was, both of them quickly began proceeding across the watery path¡­ and after

    walking for about ten minutes, the duo was finally able to see the sole piece ofnd at the end of Quay

    Waves¡­

    Thend, of course, was the territory of the Phangrottom n, and aside from Gerald and Rey, only

    seven other spirit explorers had ever managed toe this far¡­

    Either way, the second they stepped onnd, the watery path behind them quickly disappeared¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Noticing the presence of a stone tablet to their left, the duo walked over and saw that the words,

    ¡®Phangrottom n¡¯ had been carved into it. Beside the tablet, was a gigantic stone statue that was

    modeled after one of the past rulers of the Phangrottom n. From how grand it looked, it was evident

    that the statue symbolized how supreme the ruler was¡­

    Regardless, upon confirming that they were at the right ce, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°We¡¯re

    finally here, Mr. Crawford! To think that we¡¯d make it here in one piece!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then retrieved the key to therge entrance of the Phangrottom n¡¯s

    territory¡ªthat he had obtained from Torme¡ªbefore inserting it into the door¡­

    After turning it, a loud rumble could be heard as therge entrance began shaking rather violently¡­

    and within seconds, the entrance to the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory was opened.

    The first sight that greeted them was several statues that appeared to be modeled after individuals

    from the Phangrottom n. For some reason, Gerald felt that the statues had been ced there for a

    reason¡­

    Either way, thanks to how perceptive Gerald was, he was able to realize in time that a volley of arrows

    had just been shot toward them from inside!

    ¡°Duck!¡± yelled Gerald as he immediately pushed Rey to the side of the entrance.

    Gerald himself was just in time to have his back against the opposite side of the entrance as hundreds

    of arrows began shooting out!

    Had Gerald reacted any slower, both of them would¡¯ve surely ended up bing arrow-filled corpses

    by now¡­!

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1859

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, there were traps littered all over the ce here to prevent intruders from entering¡­

    Either way, it was only a few minutester before arrows finally stopped shooting out¡­

    Once they were sure that the coast was clear, the duo then cautiously peeked beyond the door again¡­

    Turning to look at the countless arrows littered on the ground, Rey couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he

    muttered, ¡°¡­Thank god you reacted so quickly, Mr. Crawford¡­ Otherwise, we would¡¯ve surely been

    pierced to high heaven!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯m assuming even more traps await us inside. With that in mind, do be careful and stick

    close to me! Never walk around randomly, understand?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± replied the still slightly rattled Rey.

    Even if Gerald hadn¡¯t said that, Rey would¡¯ve still done the same. As if he¡¯d dare to even move five feet

    away from Gerald after witnessing all that!

    Regardless, the duo then cautiously began entering the area¡­

    Meanwhile, back in the real world, Juno and Yrsa were simply waiting for the duo¡¯s return at Mr. Bate¡¯s

    ce. Since they had no idea when Gerald and Rey would return, all they could do at the moment was

    wait there.

    ¡°How much longer will they remain in there, Mr. Bates¡­?¡± asked Juno.

    ¡°I wish I could answer that¡­ After all, even I don¡¯t know what could happen there¡­ We can only hope

    that their fortune protects them there¡­¡± replied Mr. Bates.

    While his reply was vague, Juno really couldn¡¯t be bothered about it. After all, in her mind, she only

    hoped that the two would make a safe return¡­

    It was at that moment when all three of them suddenly heard whispersing from within the nearby

    forests¡­

    Raising a brow, Juno turned to look at the source of the voices¡­ and to her shock, the speakers

    appeared to be the Soul Hunters from before! To think that they had managed to survive the incident

    that had befallen them back at the wooden bridge!

    ¡°Mr. Bates! It¡¯s the Soul Hunters!¡± said Juno.

    Snorting in response, Mr. Bates then replied, ¡°They just don¡¯t know when to give up, do they?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Juno and Yrsa were momentarily stunned. To think that Mr. Bates knew about

    them¡­

    ¡°Leave from the back and find somece to hide. I¡¯ll be dealing with them, and until I say it¡¯s safe to

    come out, remain hidden!¡± ordered Mr. Bates.

    ¡°Got it! Be careful, Mr. Bates!¡± replied Juno as she quickly held onto Yrsa¡¯s hand before leading her out

    the back door¡­

    Barely even seconds after they left, the cloaked man could be seen barging into Mr. Bate¡¯s courtyard

    with several Soul Hunters.

    Seeing that, Mr. Bates walked out and simply stared at the cloaked man right in the eye¡­

    Smiling subtly, the cloaked man then stared back at Mr. Bates before saying, ¡°Been quite a while, Mr.

    Bates!¡±

    ¡°How have you still not given up, Leandro?¡± replied Mr. Bates without beating around the bush.

    The man Mr. Bates was squinting at went by Leandro Zaborowski, and he was the leader of the Soul

    Hunters¡­

    Laughing aloud after hearing Mr. Bate¡¯s statement, Leandro then shamelessly dered, ¡°But of course

    I haven¡¯t! I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve obtained the Phangrottom Talisman! Once I finally have it, I¡¯ll be able to

    rule over the ghost world and make everyone there obey me!¡±

    ¡°Hah! And that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯ll never be able to obtain it, Leandro!¡± sneered Mr. Bates.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1860

    Upon hearing that, murderous intent instantly shed across Leandro¡¯s eyes! Within a split second,

    Leandro¡¯s palm was already inches away from Mr. Bate¡¯s chest!

    However, Mr. Bates had anticipated the attack! With that, their two palms shed, sending powerful

    shockwaves flying all over the ce! How absolutely powerful¡­!

    Naturally, the two weren¡¯t about to stop there, and the duo continued exchanging blow after blow!

    Witnessing all this from afar, Juno and Yrsa couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. To think that Mr. Bates

    possessed such powerful martial arts skills! After all, he was able to be on par with Leandro¡¯s strength!

    With how things were going, however, it was honestly quite hard to see who was more powerful¡­

    Not long after Juno had that thought, Mr. Bates failed to react in time to one of Leandro¡¯s attacks,

    causing his eyes to widen as Leandro¡¯s palm hit him square in the chest!

    Snorting contemptuously as he watched Mr. Bates spurt blood out his mouth, Leandro then sneered,

    ¡°Bold of you to think that you can still handle young people, you old b*stard!¡±

    Following that, Leandro kicked Mr. Bates right in his stomach, sending the old man flying backward!

    Landing quite a distance away, Mr. Bates¡ªwho was now lying on the ground¡ªwas unable to even

    crawl back up anymore¡­

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sadly, his age was the factor that disallowed the old man from winning against Leandro. There was

    simply nopeting against a younger person¡¯s speed¡­

    Regardless, Juno¡¯s fury instantly red up when she saw what had just happened. While she wanted to

    go save him, she knew that if she revealed herself, not only would she expose Yrsa and herself to

    danger, but she would also let Mr. Bates down.

    Biting her lower lip, all she and Yrsa could do was continue to helplessly watch as Mr. Bates continued

    getting beaten up by Leandro¡­

    However, shortly after, a Soul Hunter donning purple attire came running over to report, ¡°Leader! We¡¯ve

    found quite a number of footsteps in the forest nearby!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± replied Leandro as he immediately dragged Mr. Bates to his feet.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Did four individualse looking for you? Did you open the portal for them, you old

    b*stard?¡± interrogated Leandro as he red at Mr. Bates.

    In response, however, the infuriated Mr. Bates simply spat at Leandro¡¯s face before yelling, ¡°Like I¡¯d tell

    you that!¡±

    ¡°You mother*cker¡­! Just perish then!¡± roared Leandro before instantly snapping Mr. Bates¡¯s neck!

    Witnessing that, Juno and Yrsa could only close their eyes as tears began rolling down their cheeks¡­

    To think that Mr. Bates had died just to protect them¡­

    ¡°Lead me to the footsteps and we¡¯ll follow them wherever they lead! Also, bring this b*stard¡¯s corpse

    along!¡± instructed Leandro as his subordinates immediately did as they were told.

    Following that, it wasn¡¯t long after before the group arrived at the Stonehenge lookalike¡­ Upon seeing

    that, Leandro could instantly tell that this was where the portal to the most feminine ce could be

    opened.

    Taking a closer look at the stone pir in the center of the structure, Leandro found that there were

    bloodstains left behind. Putting two and two together, he then returned to Mr. Bates¡¯s corpse and lifted

    the old man¡¯s hand¡­ And true enough, there was a rather recent cut mark there¡­

    While all this was happening, unbeknownst to Leandro and his men, Juno and Yrsa had secretly been

    tailing them¡­

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1861

    Regardless, Leandro then ordered his men to slit Mr. Bates¡¯s neck. With how fresh the corpse was,

    blood immediately began flowing out¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As it turned out, they were unwilling to let Mr. Bates rest in peace even after mercilessly killing him¡­

    How absolutely inhumane¡­

    Even so, this perfectly exined why Mr. Bates had been so reluctant to help Leandro and his

    subordinates. With that in mind, it made sense why the old man had chosen to die rather than

    compromise with such a person.

    Though Leandro thought he was smart by obtaining Mr. Bates¡¯s blood to activate the Stonehenge

    lookalike, he quickly found out that it wasn¡¯t as easy as he imagined.

    After all, even after he ordered his subordinates to pour Mr. Bates¡¯s blood onto the stone pir, nothing

    happened.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± scowled the angry Leandro as his fury raised even further.

    Unable to contain his anger, he retrieved a knife before slowly walking over to Mr. Bates¡¯s corpse¡­ and

    to relieve his wrath, he began slicing the corpse up! How unbearably cruel!

    Even the other Soul Hunters could only quiver in fear as they watched their leadermit those

    heinous acts. None of them even dared to make a sound for fear that he would vent his anger out on

    them next.

    Once he calmed down a little, Leandro red at his subordinates before ordering, ¡°Set up camp here!

    We¡¯re waiting for them to return!¡±

    Since he wasn¡¯t going to be able to enter that ce, all he could do was wait for Gerald and his party to

    return¡­

    Whatever the case was, the other Soul Hunters immediately got to work, not daring to waste any time

    for fear that Leandro¡¯s anger would spark again. Fear was apparently a great motivator since the men

    were able to set up a temporary encampment around the Stonehenge lookalike in no time at all¡­

    Leandro¡¯s n was to ambush Gerald and his party the second they returned. What a truly wicked

    plot¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Rey themselves were quietly exploring the Phangrottom n¡¯s territory, careful

    with each step so that they wouldn¡¯t identally trigger another death trap.

    Naturally, they had no way of knowing that Mr. Bates was now dead. Still, once Gerald eventually found

    out that not only had Mr. Bates been killed, but his body had been desecrated so vilely as well, he

    would surely fly into a rage. Leandro and his subordinates were definitely going to have hell to pay

    once he finally returned¡­

    They still did not know what had happened out there, and they were also unaware of the result in which

    Mr. Bates¡¯s corpse was being dismembered just to protect them.

    If Gerald learned about that, he would definitely be deeply furious. He would certainly not let Leandro

    and his subordinates off. He would also gain justice for Mr. Bates, making Leandro and his

    subordinates pay a heavy and horrible price.

    But those things would only happen after Gerald gained the Phangrottom Talisman.

    Gerald brought Rey along and walked into the territory of the Phangrottom n.

    Regardless, as the duo made their way to the center most part of the territory, they instantly became

    vignt when the torches around them started lighting up!

    Following that, a deep and spine-chilling voice called out, ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Forget Rey, even Gerald couldn¡¯t help feeling afraid when he heard that voice!

    Being a scaredy-cat, the pale-faced Rey was already hyperventting as Gerald replied, ¡°I¡¯m a

    cultivator! I go by Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Seconds after he shouted that, both Gerald and Rey¡¯s immense fear finally died down.

    Now that he could breathe properly again, the still fearful Rey couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as he

    eximed, ¡°W-what the hell was all that about, Mr. Crawford¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Can it!¡± snapped Gerald.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1862

    Upon hearing that, Rey went silent, not even daring to breathe too loudly¡­ And a split secondter, a

    ck figure suddenly appeared before them!

    Wielding a scepter, the individual had a crown made of bones atop his head, and his mask bore two

    sharp fangs¡­ In other words, the person looked utterly terrifying¡­

    Staring at the two, the individual then replied, ¡°¡­And I go by the Grim Phantom. I¡¯m the ruler of the

    Phangrottom n! Why have youe?¡±

    Each word the Grim Phantom said felt domineering and pressuring at the same time, and with how

    immensely imposing the Grim Phantom¡¯s aura was alone, Gerald could already tell that there was no

    way in hell he would be able to win against the Grim Phantom in battle.

    The Grim Phantom¡¯s power was probably way past the Thousand Souls Realm¡­! Gerald couldn¡¯t even

    begin fathoming how truly powerful the Grim Phantom was!

    After doing his best to shake some of the fear off, Gerald cleared his throat before respectfully saying,

    ¡°¡­Good day, sir. You see, I¡¯m a half human and half ghost cultivator who¡¯se to borrow the

    Phangrottom Talisman in order to save all the souls in the world¡­ The anaconda has died, you see,

    which means that therge entrance of the ghost world is now open¡­¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Hah! Everything is simply going ording to destiny! With that in mind, nothing will change even if you

    do take my scepter! Regardless, since the entrance of the ghost world is now open, I¡¯m sure that vast

    changes have already taken ce in the world. Perhaps you¡¯ll even find everything to be foreign once

    you return!¡± sneered Grim Phantom as he looked straight into Gerald¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d still like to try! At the very least, know that I¡¯ll strive to make the residents of

    both the human and the ghost world live harmoniously! After all, I¡¯m sure none of us wish for mass

    suffering and pain to ur!¡± replied Gerald in a determined tone.

    Hearing that, the Grim Phantom couldn¡¯t help but see Gerald in a new light. As it turned out, Gerald

    truly was thinking of the benefit for all the souls in the world.

    Understanding that, the Grim Phantom couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he dered, ¡°¡­Fine, then! Take it!¡±

    While this definitely surprised Gerald and Rey, they were equally delighted to hear that. After all,

    neither of them had anticipated that the Grim Phantom would hand the talisman over that easily!

    Regardless, even after the Grim Phantom had handed the Phangrottom Talisman to Gerald, the youth

    honestly found all this hard to believe¡­

    Even so, he forced himself to snap out of it before saying, ¡°Thank you, Grim Phantom¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee. Keep to your word and don¡¯t make me regret handing the talisman to you! Make

    sure to save all the souls in the world!¡± replied the Grim Phantom in a slightly more casual tone.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    Gerald knew that the Grim Phantom trusted him greatly. Otherwise, why else would he hand the

    talisman to them that easily? Whatever the case was, since the Grim Phantom was cing that much

    trust in him, there was no way Gerald was going to willingly disappoint the great individual. He would

    definitely save all the souls in the world!

    Either way, just as Gerald was about to leave with Rey, the duo heard the Grim Phantom shout, ¡°Hold

    it!¡±

    Turning around, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Is¡­ something the matter, sir¡­?¡±

    While Gerald wondered if the Grim Phantom was about to go back on his word, he immediately shook

    the thought off. There was no way such a superior individual would ever go back on his word! Then¡­

    Why was he stopping them¡­?

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1863

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave the way you came in. I¡¯ll be frank and say that there are people waiting to ambush you

    if you return the same way!¡± exined the Grim Phantom.

    Feeling slightly startled by that im, Gerald then asked, ¡°Are¡­ you sure, sir¡­?¡±

    Before Rey could chime in, the Grim Phantom simply waved his hand, summoning what appeared to

    be a viewing portal¡­

    Staring wide-eyed at it, Gerald and Rey realized that the area shown in the portal was none other than

    the Stonehenge lookalike that they had used to enter this ce! Even more shocking was the fact that

    not only were several tents now pitched around that area, but there were also multiple Soul Hunters

    patrolling the grounds!

    As it turned out, Grim Phantom had been telling the truth! To think that the Soul Hunters would simply

    wait there to ambush them as soon as they returned!

    ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford¡­ Do you think that Mr. Bates, Miss Zorn, and Yrsa are¡­?¡± muttered the stunned Rey.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t appear to be anywhere in the area. With that in mind, I¡¯m sure they haven¡¯t

    been captured!¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Even so, his deduction was only partially correct, though Gerald didn¡¯t know about that¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then turned to look at the Grim Phantom before asking, ¡°Do you know

    any other ways out of this ce, sir?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Nodding slightly, the Grim Phantom then waved his hand again¡­ and just like that, another portal¡ª

    simr to the one the duo had used toe here¡ªappeared before them¡­

    ¡°You can use this exit. Call it a secret exit of the Phangrottom n, if you so wish. Now hurry and

    leave!¡± replied the Grim Phantom.

    ¡°Thank you, Grim Phantom!¡± yelled Gerald as he immediately led Rey into the portal¡­

    The second the duo were on the other side, the portal instantly closed behind them!

    Stumbling to gather their bearings, Gerald and Rey began looking around¡­ only to realize that they

    were in a forest of sorts.

    Before them, was a rather familiar-looking house¡­

    ¡°¡­Say¡­ Isn¡¯t that house¡­?¡± asked Rey.

    ¡°It is! It¡¯s Mr. Bates¡¯s house!¡± eximed Gerald with a nod.

    To think that the secret exit of the Phangrottom n would lead straight behind Mr. Bates¡¯s home!

    ¡°¡­You know, I feel that Mr. Bates truly has an extraordinary identity¡­ He¡¯s definitely rted to the

    Phangrottom n!¡± dered Rey.

    After all, not only did the secret exit lead straight to the back of his home, but a portal leading to the

    most feminine ce could be opened by merely using his blood! There was simply no doubting the fact

    that Mr. Bates had a deep rtionship with the Phangrottom n!

    ¡°Whatever the case is, let¡¯s go check on them!¡± replied Gerald as the duo quickly headed into his

    home¡­

    However, upon entering, they soon realized that Mr. Bates, Juno, and Yrsa were nowhere to be seen.

    The more worrying thing, however, was the fact that the insides of the house looked all topsy-turvy!

    With such a huge mess before them, Gerald and Rey instantly revealed solemn expressions¡­ As it

    turned out, the Soul Hunters had already been here!

    At that moment, several soul hunters donning purple clothes suddenly bolted out from nowhere!

    After sessfully surrounding the duo, the leader of that group¡ªwho was the only one wearing grey

    clothes, evidently signifying that he was the strongest among them¡ªsneered, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for

    you two for ages, you know?¡±

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1864

    Realizing that the Soul Hunters had been lying in wait for them even in Mr. Bates¡¯s home, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but frown as he sneered, ¡°You Soul Hunters just don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡±

    ¡°Quit the cr*p and hand over the Phangrottom Talisman already! Your only other option is to receive a

    one-way ticket to hell!¡± warned the grey Soul Hunter in a frigid tone. Once he retrieved the Phangrottom

    Talisman, then their mission would surely end in sess!

    ¡°Hah! Dream on!¡± scoffed the fearless Gerald as he exuded an imposing aura.

    Furious to hear that, the grey soul hunter then yelled, ¡°You only have yourself to me for what I¡¯m

    about to do to you then! Men! After them!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the other Soul Hunters immediately began bolting toward Gerald and Rey!

    At that moment, a glint of murderous intent shed across Gerald¡¯s eyes as the youth retrieved the

    Phangrottom Talisman!

    Once it was in his grasp, the talisman immediately began emitting a dark purple light¡­ that soon

    released an immense wave of energy! The next thing anyone knew, countless ghosts¡ªwho appeared

    to be warriors of the Phangrottom n¡ªsuddenly manifested!

    The Soul Hunters didn¡¯t even have time to register what was happening before they were mercilessly

    attacked by the ghosts¡­! Within seconds, the only thing that remained of the Soul Hunters were pools

    of blood¡­

    ¡°H-Holy sh*t¡­!¡± eximed the shocked Rey as he immediately began rubbing his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°T-to think that the Phangrottom Talisman was this powerful¡­ How absolutely terrifying¡­!¡± added Rey,

    an incredulous expression on his face.

    Gerald himself simply smiled subtly as he hid his talisman again before calmly saying, ¡°That¡¯s the true

    power of the Phangrottom Talisman!¡±

    Since the Phangrottom Talisman could be used to control all the spirits in the world, it wasn¡¯t really all

    that shocking to know that it held such immense power.

    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s hurry and leave this ce already! We still need to locate Miss Zorn and Yrsa!¡±

    added Gerald.

    Following that, the duo left Mr. Bates¡¯s house and began walking into the forest depths¡­ and it wasn¡¯t

    long after before a faint cry caught both their attention.

    They recognized that voice anywhere¡­ It was definitely Juno!

    Swiftly making their way to the source of the sound, the duo soon found the two girls¡ªwho had slightly

    stretched their heads out to make finding them easier¡ªhiding behind arge stone.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Juno!¡± yelled Gerald the second he reunited with the two girls.

    Immediately throwing herself into Gerald¡¯s embrace, Juno could only bawl her eyes out as she cried

    out, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Gerald¡­ Mr. Bates¡­ He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s dead¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and Rey instantly went pale from shock.

    However, Gerald quickly snapped out of it before gently patting Juno¡¯s back as he consoled, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t

    worry, we¡¯re back now¡­ Nothing else will happen now that I¡¯m here¡­!¡±

    After calming down a little, Juno then told Gerald everything that had happened¡­ and by the end of it,

    Gerald was so furious that he could barely hold himself back from roaring in anger¡­!

    Leandro and his subordinates¡­ They were definitely going to pay a heavy price for what they had

    done to Mr. Bates¡­!

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1865

    Had Mr. Bates not helped them, Gerald would¡¯ve been unable to obtain the Phangrottom Talisman in

    the first ce¡­

    With that in mind, since Mr. Bates had died so valiantly for them, Gerald definitely had to avenge the

    old man! Not doing so would simply mean he was letting Mr. Bates down!

    ¡°We definitely have to avenge Mr. Bates¡­!¡± growled Rey in indignation.

    ¡°I agree with Rey¡­! Mr. Bates¡­ He died to protect Juno and I¡­ We can¡¯t let the viins do as they

    please any further¡­!¡± added the uncharacteristically angry Yrsa.

    ¡°Worry now, I¡¯m definitely not letting those scoundrels go¡­!¡± dered Gerald in a frigid tone.

    Following that, Gerald got to his feet before saying, ¡°All of you, stay here. I¡¯m dealing with them right

    this instant!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Also, please, be careful!¡± replied the concerned Juno who wasn¡¯t about to stop Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then turned around and swiftly began making his way to the Stonehenge

    lookalike where the Soul Hunters had set up camp¡­

    Gerald was determined topletely obliterate the Soul Hunters off the face of the on that very

    day. All of them needed to pay for their sins, especially their b*stard of a leader, Leandro¡­!

    Since Leandro had defiled Mr. Bates¡¯s corpse so much, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to hold anything back

    against that scoundrel. He wanted Leandro to be utterly terrified of him by the end of all this, and even

    then, Gerald was still going to make him suffer a punishment way worse than what his men were about

    to face.

    To top it all off, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to allow Leandro to reincarnate either¡­

    Regardless, upon arriving at the encampment¡¯s entrance, two Soul Hunters¡ªwho were standing guard

    there¡ªimmediately fixed their gazes on Gerald.

    However, before they could even say a word, their eyes widened as they felt a sudden acute pain on

    both their necks. Looking down, thest thing they saw were huge gashes on their necks¡­ before they

    eventually flopped lifelessly to the ground¡­

    With those two out of the way, Gerald then casually continued walking into the campsite¡­

    At that moment, Gerald appeared very much like the manifestation of the god of death himself¡­ After

    all, everywhere he passed by ended up pooling up with blood¡­

    None of the Soul Hunters were going to make it out alive today¡­!

    Reaching the center of the encampment, Gerald drew his Astrabyss Sword out when he saw over ten

    Soul Hunters rushing toward him¡­ Of course, Gerald made short work of them. They were barely even

    noteworthy to him.

    Right now, Gerald was no longer a mere cultivator¡­ He was a true Soul Hunter.

    By that point, Leandro had realized that something was wrong, so he immediately rushed out of his

    tent¡­ Only to see that Gerald had killed so many of his subordinates¡­! While Leandro was shocked,

    he was also fuming with anger!

    ¡°Leandro! I heard you mercilessly killed Mr. Bates! For that, I¡¯m making you pay the ultimate price!¡±

    yelled Gerald in a furious voice.

    Ignoring his statement, Leandro then ordered, ¡°Men! Get him!¡±

    Upon hearing that, all the remaining Soul Hunters immediately dashed toward Gerald¡­ But of course,

    they were nowhere near his match. As if such minor characters would ever stand a chance against a

    protagonist!

    With a single sh of the Astrabyss Sword, all of the assaulting men simply toppled to the ground,

    dead!

    Seeing how strong Gerald truly was, Leandro couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. While he was now

    slightly worried, he wasn¡¯t about to retreat. After all, he was much stronger than the rest of his

    subordinates!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that in mind, he retrieved his own sword and began charging toward Gerald¡­! With a mighty leap,

    Leandro then attempted to decapitate Gerald!

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to let him do that.

    Taking a step back to avoid the attack, Gerald then scoffed, ¡°Give it up, Leandro, you¡¯re no match

    against me! Killing you would be as easy as ughtering a chicken!¡±

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1866

    ring at Leandro all the while he said that, Gerald then sheathed the Astrabyss Sword¡­ Before

    fishing out the Phangrottom Talisman and showing it to Leandro as he added, ¡°I¡¯m assuming you know

    what this is?¡±

    Eyes now widened, Leandro couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The¡­ The Phangrottom Talisman! You¡¯ve

    actually managed to obtain it¡­!¡±

    Now that he knew that the talisman was with Gerald, Leandro was more determined than ever to kill

    him! Once that was done, he would surely obtain the talisman!

    His expression now twisted with greed, Leandro red at Gerald before yelling, ¡°Once I finish you off,

    the talisman will be mine!¡±

    Following that, he began swinging his longsword toward Gerald¡­!

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to let the viin have his way. Before Leandro was even able to hit him,

    Gerald simply waved his hand¡­ and out shot a purple st of energy!

    Unable to dodge the attack, Leandro ended up being flung to the ground! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, his

    longsword shattered to pieces upon impact!

    Not giving Leandro a chance to recover, Gerald bolted forward before stepping right on Leandro¡¯s back

    while shouting, ¡°You¡¯ll pay the ultimate price today, Leandro! For killing and defiling Mr. Bates, I¡¯m

    taking away your right to be reincarnated!¡±

    Watching as Gerald then aimed the talisman at him, Leandro could only yell, ¡°No¡­!¡±

    What followed were screams of agony as Leandro¡¯s body instantly got engulfed in dark purple

    mes¡­!

    Backing away from the burning body, Gerald watched as the mespletely engulfed the sinful

    man¡­ and by the end of it all, all that remained of Leandro were smoke and ashes¡­

    Naturally, after witnessing all that, the other Soul Hunters were terrified beyond words. Dropping all

    their weapons and equipment, all of them immediately began fleeing!

    Though Gerald saw this, he left them alone. After all, since he had officially avenged Mr. Bates and

    Leandro was now dead, the Soul Hunter Organization was sure to crumble soon anyway.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald quickly called the rest of his party over since all this was finally over.

    After searching around for a bit, Gerald eventually found Mr. Bates¡¯s dismembered body¡­

    Upon seeing what Leandro had done to him, Gerald¡¯s fury instantly red up again. Now that he

    thought about it, perhaps he had let Leandro off too easily¡­

    All of a sudden, Gerald suddenly thought of something. Taking the Phangrottom Talisman out, Gerald

    then stared at it for a while¡­

    The Talisman was extremely powerful, right? Since that was the case, maybe he could use it to repair

    Mr. Bates¡¯s body¡­ While he knew he couldn¡¯t resurrect Mr. Bates, at the very least, he wanted Mr.

    Bates¡¯s body to be intact so that the old man could rest in peace¡­

    After thinking about it for quite a while, Gerald then aimed the talisman at Mr. Bates¡¯s body, making

    sure to concentrate his thoughts on the reconstruction of the old man¡¯s body¡­

    Surprisingly, the talisman reacted to Gerald¡¯s thoughts, and after emitting a bright light, Mr. Bates¡¯s

    body parts began merging together again!

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, this made Gerald very happy. To think that the Phangrottom Talisman was even capable of

    restoring bodies!

    Either way, after connecting Mr. Bates¡¯s body again, Gerald and his party eventually found a proper

    spot to give him a good burial¡­

    Standing before Mr. Bates¡¯s new gravestone, Gerald then solemnly bowed as he said, ¡°Thank you for

    everything that you¡¯ve done for us, Mr. Bates¡­! I¡¯ve avenged you so you can rest in peace now¡­!¡±

    ¡°Please rest in peace, Mr. Bates¡­!¡± added Juno as her eyes began tearing up again.

    Had it not been for him trying to protect them, he could have probably survived¡­ Even so, death

    eventually came to all, and maybe his fate was simply predetermined¡­

    Regardless, after bidding their final farewells, Gerald and the three then set off to return to the city¡­

    After all, though Gerald had finally obtained the Phangrottom Talisman, there was still much to do. To

    think that experiencing all that only marked the beginning of something else¡­

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1867

    After flying for an entire day and night, Gerald and his party finally arrived at their city.

    Throughout the flight, the four had slept soundly. After all, it had been ages since they hadst been

    able to sleep sofortably.

    Regardless, after disembarking, the four took a cab back to the Sacrasolis Pce.

    Once they arrived half an hourter, Rey immediately sighed as he stretched while saying, ¡°We¡¯re

    finally back, brother Gerald¡­! It feels great to finally be back in the city!¡±

    Rey, for one, was simply pleased that he didn¡¯t have to sleep in the open again. That was enough living

    out in the wilderness for a while now¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Do you have any ce to stay, Rey?¡± asked Gerald.

    Hearing that, Rey frowned slightly as he replied, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t, actually. After all, I set off with you in a hurry

    aftering herest time¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, how about this? Why don¡¯t you live together with Juno and I? And I¡¯m sure Yrsa would

    prefer to live with us too. Don¡¯t worry about space, there¡¯s a lot of empty rooms at our ce. What

    more, it¡¯ll also be more convenient for us to take care of each other if we live together,¡± suggested

    Gerald.

    ¡°I ept!¡± eximed both Rey and Yrsa at the same time. After all, it was good enough for them as

    long as they had a roof over their heads.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! I guess we¡¯ll be taking you to your new home now! Also, do rest up today. We¡¯re

    going to get busy again when tomorrowes!¡± replied Gerald.

    Following that, Gerald and Juno led them to their home¡­

    Gerald¡¯s home was a luxurious vi that wasn¡¯t all that far from the Sacrasolis Pce. Naturally, this

    shocked both Rey and Yrsa the second they arrived at the vi.

    ¡°H-holy cr*p! I didn¡¯t know you lived in such a magnificent vi, brother Gerald!¡± eximed Rey who

    had never even stayed in a vi before. With that in mind, knowing that he would be staying here now

    naturally made him very pleased.

    Shaking his head in resignation, Gerald and Juno then led the duo to their respective new rooms¡­

    Upon entering, Rey and Yrsa were immediately at a loss for words. After all, their rooms were simply

    wonderful! Happy couldn¡¯t even begin describing the emotion they were currently feeling.

    ¡°Alright, rest well, you two. You deserve this rest after working so hard the past few days. Also, once

    you¡¯ve unpacked your things,e down and we¡¯ll have a nice dinner together tonight!¡± said Gerald.

    After seeing them nod in agreement, everyone then dispersed to get their own things done.

    Gerald himself simply returned to his room.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long after before his phone began ringing¡­

    Checking to see who was calling, Gerald realized that it was an unfamiliar number. While Gerald could

    certainly tell that it was a local call, the initial units of the phone number were quite special, to say the

    least. That alone was enough to tell Gerald that the caller wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After briefly hesitating, Gerald eventually decided to pick the call up as he calmly asked, ¡°Hello? May I

    know who¡¯s speaking?¡±

    ¡°Before that, is this Mr. Gerald Crawford I¡¯m speaking to?¡± asked a male voice from the other end of the

    call.

    ¡°That would be me, yes. Who is this?¡± replied Gerald, feelings slightly more curious now.

    ¡°Ah, a pleasure to finally get to speak with you, Mr. Gerald Crawford. My name is Harold Lee, and I¡¯m

    the one in charge of the Great Council of Jhanglum City in Dragenott. I¡¯m currently investigating a

    rather perplexing psychic case, you see, and I¡¯m hoping to seek your help!¡± said Harold.

    As it turned out, the caller was someone from the Great Council of Jhanglum City¡­

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1868

    Now that he knew that the caller was the one in charge of the Great Council there, Gerald knew it was

    best if he gave Harold face and helped him out.

    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll be at your office tomorrow morning!¡± replied Gerald.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°d to hear it. I truly appreciate your help, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival tomorrow!¡± said

    Harold in a respectful tone before finally hanging up.

    Gerald¡¯s Sacrasolis Pce had always been reputable, even when it was first founded. What better

    proof of that statement than the fact that Gerald was the first person Harold had contacted in order to

    solve this psychic case. It was evident that Gerald¡¯s capabilities were well known far and wide¡­

    Whatever the case was, rest came first, and the four of them enjoyed a well-deserved sleep¡­

    Early the next morning, Gerald woke Rey up and told him that they were heading to the Great Council.

    It was only once they were in the car when Rey curiously asked, ¡°Why exactly are we heading to the

    Great Council today, brother Gerald?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once we get there!¡± replied Gerald, prompting Rey to remain silent. Whatever the reason

    was, at the very least, Rey was sure that something must have happened¡­

    It was about twenty minutester when they arrived at the Great Council building.

    Upon getting out of the car, the two were immediately greeted by the sight of Mr. Harold who had

    already been waiting for them at the entrance.

    Seeing the two, Harold quickly walked toward them before weing them with a warm smile and

    saying, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Likewise, Mr. Lee. I¡¯ve brought along my disciple, Rey, if you were wondering who this is,¡± replied

    Gerald in a polite tone as he shook hands with the man.

    Hearing his name being called out, Rey quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Lee. I go by

    Rey!¡±

    ¡°The same goes for me! Regardless, let¡¯s head in before we continue talking, shall we?¡± replied Harold

    who was still smiling. It appeared that he truly felt relieved with the duo¡¯s presence¡­

    Regardless, after they entered the Great Council building, the two were led to a big meeting room¡­

    Inside, many subordinates could be seen working hard to crack the case. However, the second they

    noticed Harold, Gerald, and Rey, they immediately fell silent.

    Clearing his throat, Harold then yelled, ¡°Alright, listen up, everyone! Allow me to introduce all of you to

    Mr. Gerald Crawford and his disciple, Rey! They¡¯re here to help us solve the case, so let¡¯s give them a

    warm wee!¡±

    Upon hearing that, all the subordinates immediately got to their feet and began pping excitedly to

    wee the duo. Naturally, all of them had heard about Gerald before, and now that the real deal was

    before them, they were definitely overjoyed!

    Now that that was out of the way, Harold then gestured for Gerald and Rey to take their seats before

    saying, ¡°Now then¡­ Without further ado, let the meetingmence!¡±

    With that said, his subordinates instantly resumed discussing the case.

    After one of them came forward with a file and ced it on the table before Gerald, Harold smiled as he

    said, ¡°Please have a look at the information we¡¯ve gathered about the case.¡±

    Nodding as he returned a subtle smile, Gerald then began reading through the documents¡­

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1869

    After reading through it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow as he asked, ¡°Who exactly is this,

    Lord Van Tage¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s a person who ims to be able to see the past, and also predict a person¡¯s future. Quite a

    number of people believe that he truly has the power to read these time-based events, so it¡¯s no

    wonder why he¡¯s be quite popr ofte. I¡¯m honestly surprised that you haven¡¯t heard of him

    before, Mr. Crawford,¡± replied Harold.

    With how busy he had been, it really was no wonder why Gerald hadn¡¯t heard about that man before.

    Leaning closer to Gerald, Rey then whispered, ¡°I know about him, brother Gerald¡­ I¡¯ve read through

    many of his articles and even seen videos of him before. The truth is, I think he¡¯s just a phony¡­¡±

    ¡°Phony or not, we¡¯ll be able to tell once we¡¯re there!¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Since Gerald wasn¡¯t really able to gather much from the information in the file, he knew that their next

    best bet would be to head straight for the crime scene¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a slight pause, Gerald then closed the file before asking, ¡°Can we head to the crime scene now,

    Mr. Lee?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Harold without the slightest hesitation.

    With that, Harold immediately¡ªand personally¡ªled the duo to the crime scene¡­

    The crime scene itself was a studio apartment located in Jhanglum City¡¯s Lotus Bay. The victim was a

    woman in herte twenties who went by the name of Fay West.

    She had apparently died in her sleep the night before, and while that was already concerning enough,

    the real shocker came from two ck handprints on the ceiling right atop her head!

    It didn¡¯t help that aside from Fay herself, nobody else had entered her home that night, as proved by

    her surveince camera¡¯s footage. While the investigators did go through the footage of the camera

    across her apartment for extra measure, the end result was simply the same¡­ Only she had entered

    her home before her death.

    What more, after doing an autopsy on Fay¡¯s body, no signs of what had killed her were found! Not an

    injury on her body, nor were there any traces of poison. It truly was perplexing¡­

    After an entire day of investigating and gaining no new information about the unusual death, Harold

    finally decided to bring in the big guns, which prompted him to call Gerald the night before¡­

    Since Gerald was quite famous for dealing with the paranormal, Harold believed that he was the

    perfect person to help them crack the case¡­

    Regardless, the trio soon found themselves stepping foot into Fay¡¯s studio apartment.

    Upon slowly entering, Gerald¡¯s expression instantly went sour. An overwhelming feminine aura had

    completely enveloped the insides of the studio apartment¡­

    Since the human body naturally consisted of masculine aura, immense feminine auras like this would

    surely trigger a repelling feeling¡­

    Noticing the change in Gerald¡¯s expression, Harold immediately asked, ¡°¡­Did you manage to find

    something, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then monotonously replied, ¡°Not yet, though I must say, this ce has an

    overwhelming feminine aura¡­¡±

    Following that, Gerald headed to Fey¡¯s bed before lying down¡­ True enough, there were two distinct,

    ck handprints right above him¡­

    Naturally, this surprised Harold and his men, though Gerald paid them no heed.

    Instead, he simply closed his eyes¡­ and when he reopened them, a woman was lying right next to

    him¡­

    Of course, she was none other than Fay West herself.

    ¡°Find anything?¡± asked Fay in a curious tone.

    Turning to look at her, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Why did you choose to believe in Lord Van Tage?¡±

    Simply giggling in response, Fay then turned to look at the ck handprints on the ceiling¡­

    Just as Gerald did the same, he was suddenly jolted away from the scene when Rey¡¯s voice called out,

    ¡°B-brother Gerald! Are you alright?!¡±

    Opening his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow as he looked at Rey while asking, ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1870

    ¡°W-we thought you were possessed! After all, you didn¡¯t respond to us no matter how much we called

    out to you! You scared us half to death, you know?¡± replied the stunned Rey.

    Choosing to ignore Rey¡¯s statement, Gerald then hopped off the bed before saying, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ve

    just discovered something important!¡±

    Immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention in the room, Harold then quickly walked over before asking,

    ¡°What exactly have you discovered?¡±

    Pointing at the handprints on the ceiling, Gerald then replied, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those

    ck handprints!¡±

    Confused, Harold then asked, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not quite sure if I follow¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Why would a killer leave such obvious handprints after doing the deed?¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Harold found himself frowning. After thinking for a while, he then replied, ¡°¡­Are you

    saying that the killer is trying to mislead us?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°Bingo. Regardless, bring Lord Van Tage in for questioning. I

    have a sneaking suspicion that Fay¡¯s death is rted to him!¡±

    Not even questioning any further, Harold then turned to look at his subordinates before ordering, ¡°Send

    some of our men out to bring Lord Van Tage in for questioning right this instant!¡±

    Watching as Harold¡¯s subordinates ran off to do as they were instructed, Rey then inched closer to

    Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you feel that all this is simply too bizarre, brother Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is. After all, I believe that instead of humans, ghosts are the true perpetrators of this crime! I¡¯m

    actually telling them to bring Lord Van Tage back to the office to protect him!¡± whispered Gerald in

    response.

    After hearing that, Rey finally saw the bigger picture.

    Since nothing else could be done here at the moment, Gerald then said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to the

    Great Council building for now!¡±

    With that, everyone did as Gerald told¡­

    On their way back to the building, however, Harold¡¯s phone began ringing.

    Answering the call with his other hand, Harold then said, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Bad news, sir! Lord Van Tage is dead¡­!¡± replied his subordinate.

    Upon hearing that, the screeching of tires could instantly be heard as Harold mmed on the brakes.

    ¡°What? Dead?!¡± eximed the shocked Harold.

    From Harold¡¯s reaction alone, Gerald could already tell that they were toote.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m assuming that the dead man is Lord Van Tage?¡± said Gerald with a sigh just as Harold was

    turning to look at him.

    Surprised that Gerald could read his mind, Harold quickly snapped out of it before nodding.

    ¡°I see¡­ Then let¡¯s head to the crime scene immediately!¡± dered Gerald.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1871

    Nodding in response, Harold then hung up before stepping on the gas as they sped to the crime scene.

    As Gerald had earlier told Rey, instead of being the perpetrator, Lord Van Tage was simply another

    victim. From what he could currently deduce, Lord Van Tage must have encountered something terrible

    with Fay which led to both of them being targeted and eventually killed¡­

    While Gerald had sessfully predicted that Lord Van Tage would end up dying next, he was

    unfortunately a bit toote to prevent his death¡­

    Regardless, the trio soon arrived at Lord Van Tage¡¯s home¡­ The Elysian Labyrinth.

    Since it was well known that this was Lord Van Tage¡¯s home and he already had a cult following, it was

    no surprise that several people were already there, looking immensely shocked. After all, hovering right

    under one of the house¡¯s beams, was Lord Van Tage¡¯s lifeless body!

    For a bit of backstory, after graduating from university, Lord Van Tage had dedicated his life to

    researching the field of psychology. While his rise to fame was simply by chance, once people started

    coming to him for consultations and tests, they never stopped seeking his help. And just like that, he

    became a celebrity on social media.

    After getting so used to his presence, it truly was shocking to find out that Lord Van Tage would end up

    dying in his own home of all ces¡­

    Moving back to Gerald and his party, after approaching the crime scene, Harold turned to look at his

    subordinate¡ªwho had just walked up to the trio¡ªbefore asking with a serious tone, ¡°What¡¯s the

    situation like?¡±

    ¡°Well, ording to the witness¡¯ descriptions, Lord Van Tage had simply been conducting another of his

    many consultations earlier when all of a sudden, he began floating! The witnesses could only stare in

    horror as he squeezed his own neck till he eventually died of strangtion!¡± reported the subordinate.

    Harold was rightfully stunned after hearing that. To think that something that terrifying could happen in

    the real world¡­!

    As for Gerald, he went ahead and stood right beneath the hovering corpse before looking around¡­

    Even so, he simply couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Find anything, brother Gerald¡­?¡± asked the confused Rey.

    ¡°¡­Well, for starters, this ce is brimming with feminine aura, just like Fay¡¯s ce. In other words, I¡¯m

    pretty sure the culprit is the same individual,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, don¡¯t you find all this a bit too bizarre, brother Gerald¡­? Who in the right mind would

    strangle themselves to death¡­?¡± muttered the bewildered Rey.

    Frowning slightly as he narrowed his eyes, Gerald then replied, ¡°Not him, that¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll be frank

    and say that from what I can gather, a ghost must have possessed him! How and why else would he

    strangle himself to death! Still, no ordinary ghost could¡¯ve done this!¡±

    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Rey then quickly held onto his neck before fearfully stuttering, ¡°A-are

    you saying that that very ghost could be observing us at this moment¡­?¡±

    ¡°Negative. I can¡¯t sense its presence,¡±forted Gerald, prompting Rey to breathe a sigh of relief. Still,

    Rey couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps all over when he thought about how ghosts could secretly be

    observing him at all times¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Shortly after, Harold walked over to the duo before asking, ¡°Find anything out of the ordinary, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1872

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve managed to gather up till this point, the killer was never a human, but instead, a

    grudgeful ghost!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? A grudgeful ghost? Are you absolutely sure, Mr. Crawford? This isn¡¯t exactly a minor

    case,¡± replied Harold in a slightly doubtful tone.

    Truth be told, Harold didn¡¯t really believe in ghosts. However, with so many supernatural urrences

    happening before his very eyes, what other choice did he have but to believe?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve hired me to solve the case, you¡¯ll just have to trust me, Mr. Lee. Regardless, I promise

    you that I, Gerald Crawford, never lie about things like this! If you still refuse to believe me, however,

    then let¡¯s not continue wasting each other¡¯s time,¡± replied Gerald as he immediately turned around to

    leave.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If his judgment wasn¡¯t going to be trusted, then he may as well just leave.

    Quickly stopping Gerald from leaving, Harold then sighed before saying, ¡°You misunderstand me, Mr.

    Crawford! I¡¯m not doubting your capabilities at all! However, do keep in mind that this case is getting a

    bit out of hand now. I need something a little more¡­ Convincing to calm everyone, if you know what I

    mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lee, I assure you one hundred percent that ghosts are among us. Regardless, if I¡¯m staying then

    let¡¯s not waste any time arguing about their existence. The main focus now should be to capture the

    grudgeful ghost before it causes any more trouble!¡± dered Gerald in a serious tone.

    ¡°¡­Yes, yes¡­ You¡¯re absolutely right! Fine then, I ce my trust in you, Mr. Crawford! With that said¡­

    What should we do next?¡± asked Harold.

    ¡°For now, I suggest that you and your men head back first while I remain here with my disciple. Call it a

    hunch, but I believe that the grudgeful ghost still has some unfinished business here. With that in mind,

    it will surely return tonight!¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Harold simply agreed. Since he had chosen to trust Gerald, he believed that Gerald

    had a n. Besides, Gerald was the expert in the supernatural here, so who was he to question his

    decisions?

    With that, Harold and his men soon left the building¡­

    By that point, the crowd from before had dispersed¡ªsince it wasn¡¯t like there was anyone to give them

    advice anymore anyway¡ª, and the Elysian Labyrinth was promptly cordoned off¡­

    To pass the time, Gerald and Rey simply remained in their car outside the dead man¡¯s home.

    Once night came, Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Are you really sure that we¡¯ll see the ghost tonight,

    brother Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Putting it simply, all ghosts instinctually feel the need to return to crime scenes involving them. Adding

    that to the fact that night is usually the most active time for ghosts, I¡¯m pretty sure that the grudgeful

    ghost will make a return!¡± replied Gerald.

    With how confident Gerald sounded, Rey was inclined to believe that Gerald must be right.

    Seeing that Rey had asked, Gerald took his phone out to check the time¡­ Apparently, it was already

    ten.

    Nodding as he slid his phone back into his pocket, Gerald then said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make our move!¡±

    Following that, the duo left the car before stealthily making their way to the Elysian Labyrinth¡¯s

    entrance¡­

    Just as Rey was about to open the door, however, Gerald suddenly called out in a hushed tone, ¡°Hold

    it!¡±

    As Rey turned around to look at Gerald, wondering what was wrong, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his

    brows as Gerald ced his hand on Rey¡¯s forehead.

    The truth was, Gerald was currently transmitting some power into Rey¡­

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1873

    ¡°¡­What¡­ exactly are you doing, brother Gerald¡­?¡± asked the confused Rey.

    ¡°I¡¯m transferring some power into you so that you¡¯ll be able to see ghosts like me from now on.

    However, be warned that these evil spirits can be much scarier and more vicious than you could ever

    imagine. With that in mind, I advise you to steel your will!¡± exined Gerald.

    Since this was going to be Rey¡¯s first time seeing a real evil spirit, Gerald knew that the experience

    could be quite unnerving. With that, he made sure to tell Rey to prepare himself in hopes that his

    disciple wouldn¡¯t end up just wetting his pants and fainting on the spot¡­

    ¡°Got it, brother Gerald! I¡¯ll be sure to keep myself in check!¡± replied Rey, determination in his eyes.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then led the way into the Elysian Labyrinth¡­

    Once inside, Gerald quickly summoned the Astrabyss Sword before saying, ¡°Spirit Summoning Spell!¡±

    Following that, he began changing an incantation of sorts to summon any nearby ghosts. Once the

    spell was sessfullypleted, any spirits lingering around would instantly bepelled to head to

    the Elysian Labyrinth¡­

    This was also the reason why Gerald had emphasized so much on Rey steeling his spirit earlier. After

    all, neither of them knew what kinds of ghosts would show up.

    Regardless, with thepletion of the spell, Gerald and Rey then waited there in silence¡­

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before a chilling breeze blew on the back of Rey¡¯s neck, causing shivers to run

    down his entire body!

    ¡°B-brother Gerald¡­¡± whimpered Rey.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly swung the Astrabyss Sword at the evil spirit that had manifested

    right behind Rey!

    Rey himself quickly turned back to look at what Gerald was attacking¡­ only to find his eyes widening

    in shock when he saw an evil spirit with a tiny face ring at him! While the tiny face glowed a dark

    blue, the spirit¡¯s eyes were a bloody red, making the evil spirit all the more terrifying to look at!

    Realizing that Rey was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even breathe right, Gerald quickly yanked his

    disciple to his back before yelling, ¡°Stay behind me! I¡¯ll deal with it!¡±

    Now that Rey was in a safe position, Gerald leaped forward to strike at the spirit again!

    Even so, the evil spirit wasn¡¯t about to allow itself to get hit that easily. Quickly morphing into a ck

    miasma, it immediately began trying to escape!

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to give it that chance. Extending his arm, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Soul

    Chain!¡±

    And just like that, his Soul Chain was summoned and it quickly wrapped around the evil spirit!

    ¡°Pull!¡± instructed Gerald, resulting in the chain forcefully dragging the now angered and roaring spirit

    right before Gerald¡­

    ¡°Did you honestly think you were going to be able to escape a cultivator¡¯s grasp, evil spirit?¡± mocked

    Gerald in a disdainful tone.

    Upon realizing that the spirit had been captured, Rey¡ªwho had just calmed down¡ªquickly walked

    over to Gerald¡¯s side¡­ only to feel his heart skip a beat once more when he saw how truly horrifying

    the evil spirit looked up-close!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can¡¯t attack you now that I¡¯ve bound it! Speaking of which, if you¡¯re still feeling

    intimidated, don¡¯t worry too much about it. After all, this is just the first of many, and the more spirits you

    see, the less threatening they¡¯ll eventually seem!¡±forted Gerald, knowing that Rey was finding it

    hard to ept all this.

    Gerald knew for a fact that many people would¡¯ve already wet themselves upon seeing this evil spirit

    for the first time. While Rey was initially scared, he eventually became tough enough to handle this

    much, and that made Gerald feel rather satisfied. After all, he of all people knew that adapting to such

    horrifying spirits took time, so Gerald wasn¡¯t about to force Rey to adapt to them that quickly.

    Regardless, after nodding in response, Rey then muttered, ¡°Um¡­ Brother Gerald¡­ about that evil

    spirit¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1874

    Realizing that Rey was looking at the evil spirit, Gerald then replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be exterminating it so that it

    can¡¯t cause any further harm!¡±

    Following that, Gerald took the Phangrottom Talisman out¡­ and upon waving it before the evil spirit, it

    instantly let out a mighty roar!

    However, the longer it roared, the feebler it sounded, until eventually, it was reduced into nothing but

    ash¡­ And just like that, Gerald had defeated the evil spirit!

    Thanks to the Phangrottom Talisman, dealing with spirits was no longer a major issue for Gerald.

    Rey himself could only stare dumbfounded by how easily Gerald had exorcised the evil spirit. To think

    that the Phangrottom Talisman was that powerful!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The talisman is truly incredible, brother Gerald!¡± eximed Rey.

    ¡°Indeed. Why else do you think the Phangrottom n see it as a worthy treasure?¡± replied Gerald.

    If even the Phangrottom n treasured it, it was undoubtedly a powerful item¡­ It certainly exined

    why people even risked their lives just to obtain the talisman. Even so, in the end, the talisman could

    only ever belong to Gerald¡­.

    Regardless, now that the issue had been dealt with, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done

    here! Let¡¯s head to the Great Council!¡±

    With that, the duo left the Elysian Labyrinth, and not too long after, their car came to a halt before the

    Great Council building¡­

    Despite the fact that it was already midnight there, the entire building was still brightly lit and the

    atmosphere there was as tense as ever¡­ After all, Harold and his men had anxiously been waiting for

    Gerald and Rey to report back.

    Regardless, upon seeing Gerald and Rey step out, one of Harold¡¯s subordinates¡ªwho had been

    stationed in front of the building to report the duo¡¯s return¡ªimmediately ran toward Harold¡¯s office

    before excitedly reporting, ¡°S-sir! They¡¯re back!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the delighted Harold instantly got to his feet and rushed out of his office.

    Seeing Gerald and Rey there, he quickly greeted them before asking with an expectant look on his

    face, ¡°What¡¯s the situation like, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Looking at Harold, Gerald then calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already exorcised the evil spirit, Mr. Lee.

    Everything¡¯s settled now!¡±

    Hearing that, Mr. Lee immediately heaved a sigh of relief before nodding. By this point, he fully believed

    in Gerald¡¯s words.

    ¡°Now then, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be taking our leave!¡± added Gerald.

    ¡°Of course! Again, we¡¯re extremely grateful for all your help, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Harold as he

    personally saw them off till they got their car¡­

    It was only after the duo left when Harold finally returned into the building¡­

    ¡°¡­Um¡­ Sir? Do you really think the case has been solved¡­? Just like that¡­? I mean, not to be rude,

    but the idea of ghosts existing¡­¡± muttered one of Harold¡¯s subordinates now that Gerald and Rey had

    left.

    It was natural for them to feel doubtful. After all, anyone would feel skeptical over the existence of

    ghosts.

    Even so, the harsh reality was that ghosts truly did exist in the same ne as they did. Just because

    they couldn¡¯t see them, didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t real¡­

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1875

    Now that the case was done and they were still awake anyway, Gerald and Rey returned home to get

    Juno and Yrsa out to have supper.

    Heading toward a local night market, the four found a nice stall and took their seats there.

    Upon sitting down, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow! To think that there¡¯d be such a ce in the

    city!¡±

    Rey, for one, had nevere to ces like this before, so he pretty much had no idea that locations

    like these existed in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­What? Didn¡¯t you study here? How could you have spent all your years in this university without

    finding out about this ce? Your university life was aplete waste!¡± joked Gerald before snickering.

    Chuckling sheepishly, Rey then scratched the back of his head in slight embarrassment before

    replying, ¡°Still, that just shows that I work more and y less!¡±

    Though Rey unconsciously praised himself, the trio simply rolled their eyes in response. None of them

    could win against Rey when it came to narcissism!

    At that moment, the stall¡¯s owner walked over with a menu, a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Wee,

    wee! There¡¯s a discount on everything today, so make sure you choose whatever you like!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Rey instantly eximed, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m ordering lots then, brother Gerald! After

    all, I won¡¯t be the one paying the bill!¡±

    Watching as Rey thenughed before grabbing the menu, Gerald simply shook his head at his childish

    disciple.

    Not that Gerald really minded it. After all, he had plenty of cash to spare, so treating his party wasn¡¯t

    really a big deal to him.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    While that was the case, by the time the food¡ªthat Rey ordered¡ªarrived ten minutester, the amount

    was staggering, to say the least!

    ¡°¡­You¡­ ordered quite a bit, Rey! Can we even finish all this?¡± asked Juno as she looked at the boy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my appetite, Miss Zorn!¡± replied Rey as he patted his chest.

    Unsure of how to even respond to that, Juno simply shook her head, hoping that he meant what he had

    just said.

    With that, all four of them began eating their meal.

    Seeing how rapidly Rey was gobbling down his food, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Rey,

    the food¡¯s not going anywhere! Why are you eating like you haven¡¯t had a meal in a hundred years?

    Are you a hungry ghost or something?¡±

    Looking up at Gerald with his cheeks still stuffed with food, Rey then chewed a little before replying, ¡°I

    can¡¯t help it, brother Gerald! We haven¡¯t eaten the entire day, you know?¡±

    Sighing as he shook his head, Gerald then said, ¡°You barely care about your image at all, do you,

    Rey?¡±

    While some may consider that to be an insult, it was apliment in Gerald¡¯s book. Essentially, he

    was saying that Rey wasn¡¯t a pretentious person, and such people were very easy to get along with.

    Whatever the case was, after eating a while longer, Juno couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Speaking of which¡­

    What¡¯s our next n, Gerald?¡±

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1876

    Now that there were no further distractions and they were mostly done with their meals anyway, it was

    high time to discuss things more seriously.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking of starting a new office in a new ce. If things work out, we¡¯ll have our own

    establishedpany that deals with psychic matters. That way, people will know where to find us if

    they have issues regarding such things,¡± replied Gerald.

    After solving today¡¯s mystery, Gerald had thought about how the Great Council only dealt with matters

    between humans up till this point. If he established apany that specialized in dealing with the

    paranormal, those seeking help would be able to get actual results instead of having clueless

    investigators.

    What more, with the gates to the ghost world now open, more incidents like this would surely happen,

    which further prompted Gerald to give serious thought about the idea.

    Either way, after listening to Gerald¡¯s suggestion, the trio immediately nodded without the slightest

    hesitation.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea, Gerald!¡± said Juno as she looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. Speaking of which, Rey, Yrsa. Both of you will have to start your formal training

    soon! Juno and I will be training you separately, and once you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll start sending you out to

    fight real battles. With that in mind, both of you had best mentally prepare yourselves!¡± dered

    Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, the two disciples exchanged nces before nodding slightly.

    Rey himself had a determined expression on his face as he replied, ¡°Got it, brother Gerald! We won¡¯t

    let you down!¡±

    Truth be told, Rey had been waiting for this moment for quite a while now. After all, he was rather keen

    to learn about the many ways of properly dealing with ghosts.

    While it was true that he ended up getting slightly frightened earlier¡ªdue to it being his first time

    properly seeing an evil spirit¡ªhe had to admit that the experience was a valuable one.

    Regardless, as the four continued chatting as they finished their meals, loud crashing noises¡ªthat

    were quite close by¡ªimmediately caught their attention.

    Turning to face the source of the sound, the group saw a rather intimidating-looking gang armed with

    wooden bats slowly making their way toward them. As they slowly made their way forward, the

    hooligans made sure to vandalize all the stalls around them with their bats!

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, the scene instantly caused Gerald and his party members to frown. To think they would bump

    into such a situation while eating!

    The stall owner herself was already packing her wares up, looking extremely anxious.

    ¡°Huh? Are you closing already? But we haven¡¯t even finished eating yet!¡± asked Rey as he looked at

    the panicking stall owner.

    ¡°Look, just leave while you can! Don¡¯t worry about paying! Consider it to be my treat!¡± replied the stall

    owner in a hasty tone as finished packing up and prepared to push her cart away.

    ¡°Who exactly are those people¡­? And why are you so terrified of them?¡± asked Gerald next.

    While he obviously knew that they were gang members, he wanted more details about them.

    Sighing in response, the stall owner quickly replied, ¡°They¡¯re from the Hoklux gang, and they run illegal

    protection rackets around here! I can¡¯t say any more than that, so please, just let me and my daughter

    leave already!¡±

    Just as she was about to continue pushing her cart away, an angry yell could be heard saying, ¡°Stop

    her!¡±

    Following that, several members of the gang quickly rushed forward to block her path.

    Surrounded by the bat-wielding men, the stall owner and her daughter couldn¡¯t even take another step

    further!

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1877

    Shortly after, a scar-faced man walked up to the woman before scoffing, ¡°nning on going

    somewhere, boss?¡±

    ¡°¡­Big Brother, we just run a small business¡­! We really don¡¯t have any money to give you¡­!¡± replied

    the stall owner in a resigned tone.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± sneered the scarred man before pping her right in the cheek!

    Due to how hard he had hit her, the woman ended up staggering two steps back before having to lean

    against her cart to support herself¡­

    ¡°Mother!¡± yelled the woman¡¯s daughter as she immediately ran over to her to help her up.

    Following that, she red at the scarred man before shouting, ¡°You utter b*stard¡­! To think that you¡¯d

    dare to hit a woman!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? This your daughter, boss? She¡¯s quite a looker!¡± sneered the scarred man, a malicious smile on

    his face as he walked over to the stall owner¡¯s daughter before yanking her over to his side!

    ¡°L-let go of me, you b*stard¡­! What are you nning to do?!¡± shouted the poor girl as she attempted

    to break herself free of his grip. Sadly, she was far too frail to even garner a response from him¡­

    Regardless, upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t nning on releasing her daughter, the now teary-eyed stall

    owner quickly pulled her daughter back!

    Once the girl was behind her, the stall owner turned to face the scarred man before pleading, ¡°Please,

    Big Brother¡­! Just leave her be¡­! I¡¯ll give you the money¡­!¡±

    Smiling even more sinisterly after hearing that, the scarred man then replied, ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t want your

    money anymore! Instead, why don¡¯t you and your daughter just follow me and be my servants? I¡¯ll

    make sure you have afortable life! How about it?¡±

    It was evident that this despicable man preferred women over money, and he now had his eyes on both

    the stall owner and her daughter¡­

    Understandably frightened after hearing that, the duo knew that they weren¡¯t going to be able to avoid

    trouble tonight¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Not wanting her virgin daughter¡¯s future to be destroyed by him, the stall owner eventually proposed,

    ¡°¡­Big Brother, how about this¡­ Leave my daughter be and I¡¯ll willingly follow you¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? You dare bargain with me?! Since you¡¯re that foolish, men! Get them!¡± yelled the scarred man

    in a rage. Since they dared to resist him¡ªdespite the fact that he had been ¡®courteous¡¯ enough to ask

    ¡ª, he was no longer against using force!

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing his order, his underlings immediately rushed forward and began

    dragging both the stall owner and her daughter away!

    While there were still people around, none of them dared to step in. After all, nobody wanted trouble

    with these hooligans¡­

    All of a sudden, a masculine voice yelled out, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Surprised, everyone turned to look at the source of the voice¡­ And standing there while pointing at the

    scarred man, was Rey!

    ring at the youth, the scarred man then sneered, ¡°Huh? Who the hell even are you? Look, just finish

    your meal and don¡¯t be a busybody, kid!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be a busybody than be a b*stard like you! To think there¡¯d be a man on this who would

    dare bully two innocent women with his group of hooligans!¡± scoffed Rey.

    At that moment, Gerald, Rey, and Juno could only stare wide-eyed at Rey. After all, none of them had

    expected him, of all people, to confront those gangsters¡­

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1878

    ¡°You tired of living or something, kid? Are you seriously meddling in my affairs? Do you even know who

    I am?!¡± growled the scarred man as he continued ring fiercely at Rey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care! Regardless, let them go already or I¡¯ll call the Great Council over!¡± retorted Rey

    before fishing his phone out in hopes of threatening the gangster.

    Upon hearing that, the scarred man and his underlings instantly beganughing mockingly.

    Once he was doneughing, the scarred man then jeered, ¡°Do you honestly think they¡¯lle over

    when they know we¡¯re involved! Go ahead and call them then! See what happens!¡±

    Hearing that, Rey was slightly taken aback. To think that these hooligans weren¡¯t afraid of the Great

    Council¡¯s power!

    Shaking his head, the scarred man then signaled for his men to go after Rey, prompting Rey to

    instinctually take a step back¡­

    However, before he could take another, he suddenly felt a firm pat on his shoulder.

    Turning around and seeing that it was Gerald, Rey then whispered, ¡°¡­Brother Gerald¡­¡±

    Simply pushing Rey back into his seat, Gerald then calmly replied, ¡°Just rx and leave the rest to

    me!¡±

    Understanding that everything was going to be fine now that Gerald was stepping in, Rey chose not to

    say another word.

    Quite frankly, Gerald would¡¯ve eventually stepped in even if Rey hadn¡¯t. Still, Rey did simplify things for

    him. Now he could skip talking with those numbskulls in the first ce and simply go straight to

    teaching them a well-deserved lesson.

    With that, Gerald took a step forward¡­ before vanishing into thin air!

    As everyone¡¯s eyes widened, wondering where he had gone to, their question was promptly answered

    when several of the scarred man¡¯s underlings fell to the ground!

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Staring at the youth¡ªwho was somehow already standing close to him¡ª, the scarred man now

    realized how fearfully fast and powerful Gerald truly was.

    Not wanting things to just end like this, the scarred man quickly snapped out of his shocked state

    before turning to look at his remaining subordinates and ordering, ¡°D*mn it all! Attack!¡±

    To his horror, before his remaining men could even react, Gerald had already taken all of them out! The

    only one left standing was the scarred man himself!

    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t even see Gerald¡¯s afterimage before his men went down, the now terrified

    scarred hooligan knew that he stood no chance against this youth¡­

    Feeling a breeze before him, the scarred man then quivered as he realized that Gerald was now

    staring him right in the eye¡­!

    Sneering, Gerald then dered, ¡°Get out of my sight! I never want to see you or your men here again!

    Ignore that and all of you can expect to receive one-way tickets to hell!¡±

    Gulping as he immediately nodded in fear, the scarred man then quickly scurried away with his

    underlings like the pitiful rats they were¡­

    With that dealt with, Gerald then walked over to the stall owner and her daughter before smiling as he

    said, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­!¡± cried out the relieved stall owner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s right!¡± replied Gerald in a humble tone.

    Still, to think that Rey would be faster than him when it came to seeking justice for others¡­

    Gerald was thankfully around when all this happened, otherwise who knew what kind of trouble Rey

    would get into¡­ While Rey¡¯s righteousness was definitely apudable, he was still a bit too weak to be

    taunting others¡­

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1879

    ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯re not full yet, boss! With that said, why don¡¯t you resume business?¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°Oh! Just give me a minute and I¡¯ll make more for all of you to eat then!¡± replied the stall owner almost

    instantaneously, a wide smile on her face.

    Since they had just saved her, it was only natural that she felt the need to repay their kindness with

    hospitality. With that, she quickly began setting up her stall again before getting to work¡­ and not long

    after, a massive te of food was served at Gerald¡¯s table.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your help today, so all this is on me!¡± dered the stall owner.

    Before Gerald or the girls could even reply, Rey was already saying, ¡°You¡¯re being way too polite, boss!

    It was only a small matter to us!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio could help but stare at Rey with raised brows, thinking how shameless he

    was.

    ¡°Well, small or not, it was still a great help to us! Now eat up and do tell me if you need more!¡± replied

    the stall owner before happily returning to work.

    Once she left, Juno couldn¡¯t help but re at Rey as she said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go acting so impulsively next

    time, Rey!¡±

    Scratching the back of his head in response, the slightly embarrassed youth then chuckled sheepishly

    before replying, ¡°I was just trying to help, Miss Zorn!¡±

    ¡°I get that, but you have to consider your own capabilities before picking a fight like that! Had Gerald

    not been present today, you¡¯d surely have been beaten into a pulp!¡± retorted Juno.

    Just about anyone would¡¯ve stepped up to deal with those hooligans if they had the capability to.

    However, the fact that no one did meant that they all understood that they were never going to be able

    to take on those bat-wielding gangsters without getting into serious trouble.

    Whatever the case was, Rey then grinned cheekily before replying, ¡°I know, I know, I won¡¯t do

    something like this again, Miss Zorn¡­ I¡¯ll just leave it to brother Gerald!¡±

    Hearing his name, Gerald then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°While it¡¯s true that your righteous

    behavior deserves praise, even I implore you not to be so impulsive in future!¡±

    Compliments aside, Gerald had to make sure to properly share how he felt about today¡¯s events.

    ¡°Got it, brother Gerald! I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± replied Rey as he nodded,pletely understanding

    where Juno and Gerald wereing from.

    Essentially, Gerald was telling him not to be overly righteous when the odds were stacked against him.

    After all, he was still nowhere near as strong as Gerald yet. Still, Rey couldn¡¯t help but wonder how

    great it would be if he could deal with foes the way Gerald did¡­

    Regardless, it was about half an hourter when the four finally finished their meal and began to leave.

    Naturally, Gerald insisted on paying the stall owner, and in the end, she was forced to ept the

    payment. Gerald, for one, knew that life wasn¡¯t easy for her and her daughter, so he would¡¯ve paid her

    regardless of how much she objected.

    Either way, upon returning home, the four then headed to their respective rooms to get well-deserved

    rest. After that busy day, all of them were rightfully exhausted¡­ Well, most of them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald, for one, knew that he couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing now that he knew that the scarred

    man and the Hoklux Gang existed. They were already causing trouble and fear to members of society,

    and they would surely get more and more daring in the future if something wasn¡¯t done now.

    With that in mind, Geraldid down on his bed¡­ and before long, his ghost form flew out before quickly

    heading toward the Hoklux Gang¡¯s headquarters¡­

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1880

    Tonight, some people were simply fated to mysteriously disappear off the face of the¡­

    Soon enough, Gerald found himself hovering over the Hoklux Gang¡¯s headquarters¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As previously seen, the Hoklux Gang was a bunch of hooligans, and the head of the group was a

    vicious man known simply as Roger. From the rumors Gerald had managed to gather, he was

    frequently summoned to the Great Council for ¡®coffee talks¡¯.

    Upon phasing through the headquarters¡¯ ceiling, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of the

    scarred man kneeling before a seated person¡ªwhom Gerald assumed to be Roger¡ªwhile saying, ¡°I

    apologize, master¡­! We truly are useless for being defeated by others¡­!¡±

    ¡°That you all are! Rubbish! To think that all of you weren¡¯t a match for a single man! You¡¯ve truly

    embarrassed the Hoklux Gang this time!¡± retorted Roger as he red at the scarred man.

    Hearing that, the scarred man and his subordinates simply lowered their heads, not having the guts to

    even look up.

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t understand, master¡­! That person was so powerful we didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight

    back¡­!¡± replied the scarred man.

    ¡°Excuses! Just admit that you¡¯re weak already! What are you even here for if you¡¯re that pathetic!¡±

    scoffed Roger with a snort, clearly unwilling to believe his subordinate. Of course, had Roger been at

    the scene while Gerald did the deed, he would¡¯ve thought much differently.

    ¡°Regardless, our gang has lost face today because of this! We can only regain our pride by dealing

    with that person! To think he has the nerve to go against us¡­ He must crave death! Go look for him

    immediately!¡± ordered Roger in a furious voice.

    ¡°R-right away, master¡­!¡± replied the scarred man in a respectful tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I¡¯m right here!¡± yelled an unfamiliar voice at that moment, causing Roger and

    his men to instantly feel astonished.

    After realizing that they couldn¡¯t even detect the source of the voice, Roger stood up before roaring,

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Show yourself!¡±

    However, the only response Roger got was a tight p across his face! The p itself was so hard that

    Roger found himselfnding a good distance from where he had initially been standing!

    Upon seeing that, everyone was rightfully dumbfounded. There was nobody even remotely close

    enough to Roger to cause him to be flung like that¡­!

    As the horrified scarred man took a step back¡ªunsure of what was even happening anymore¡ª, a

    sudden gust of wind blew past him¡­ and secondster, he was prompted to hold onto his now

    bleeding neck as his eyes bulged from his skull!

    Not even knowing how that gash had suddenly appeared on his neck, the scarred man soon flopped to

    the ground, dead¡­

    Roger himself had just gotten to his feet again at that point, only to end up getting stunned again when

    he saw his dead subordinate.

    Before he could even react, his eyes widened as blood suddenly began gushing out of his own neck!

    And just like that, the dying Roger dropped to his knees before sshing into his own puddle of

    blood¡­

    Seeing how unusual their leaders¡¯ deaths were, the subordinates instantly began screaming as they

    attempted to escape the scene¡­

    Gerald himself¡ªwho was still invisible¡ªsimply red at the two fresh corpses without the slightest

    remorse¡­

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1881

    To Gerald, they deserved to die.

    Instead of letting theme and cause trouble, Gerald would rather get rid of them in advance. That

    way, he would be able to avoid getting into bigger trouble.

    After staring at them for a few seconds, Gerald took out the Phangrottom Rune.

    With a firm wave of the Phangrottom Rune, Gerald exterminated the souls of those two.

    People like them didn¡¯t qualify to be reincarnated. They should just turn into nothingness.

    After dealing with the matter, Gerald left right away.

    Gerald knew that the next morning, the death of the head of the Hoklux Gang would be reported on

    every news channel, and the news would definitely shock the whole city.

    However, most of the people would only feel d seeing as the gang¡¯s head had finally been punished

    for his evil deeds.

    After going back to his ce, Gerald returned to his body and fell asleep.

    The next morning, a phone call woke Gerald up.

    When Gerald was awakened, he took his phone and saw that it was from Harold.

    Gerald could roughly guess what Harold was calling him for. He had to be calling for help to solve the

    murder case of the head of the Hoklux Gang.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Gerald answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lee.¡±

    Gerald greeted Harold with a weary voice.

    Harold seemed to be able to sense Gerald¡¯s tone, so he immediately apologized politely, ¡°Mr. Gerald,

    I¡¯m sorry to call you this early in the morning. However, something strange happened in the

    headquarters of the Hoklux Gangst night. The head of the gang and one of his subordinates died.

    Their deaths were very strange, and the other underlings said that they didn¡¯t see anyone when it

    happened.¡±

    As expected, Harold was indeed calling Gerald regarding that very case.

    ¡°Oh, really? Okay, I will go there right away!¡±

    Gerald pretended to be surprised before agreeing to help.

    After hanging up, Gerald got out of his bed.

    When he went out of his room, Rey and the girls were already watching the television in the living

    room. The news about the death of the leader of the Hoklux Gang was being reported in the news.

    When Gerald came out, the three of them looked at him simultaneously.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Gerald asked in surprise.

    ¡°Gerald, does the matter of the Hoklux Gang have something to do with you?¡±

    Juno seemed to have sensed something, and she questioned him immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me.¡±

    When being asked, Gerald did not have anything else to say, and so, he chose to admit it.

    ¡°What? Brother Gerald, was it truly you who did it?¡±

    Hearing his words, Rey shouted in surprise.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go to them, they would havee and troubled us. I heard them talking about finishing us

    off, so I took action first!¡±

    Gerald exined in a normal tone.

    Juno and the two understood after hearing his words.

    ¡°Right, Rey, let¡¯s go to the headquarters of the Hoklux Gang now. Mr. Lee called just now and asked us

    to go there!¡±

    Later, Gerald told Rey.

    ¡°What? He asked us to go there? Brother Gerald, did they find out it was you already?¡±

    Rey was startled and looked at Gerald doubtfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t know it was me. They just want us to help solve the case. It¡¯s better this way. I

    can just think of a random reason and tell them that. Anyway, they don¡¯t know how we do our

    business.¡±

    Gerald told Rey.

    Everything was under Gerald¡¯s control. He would never leave any evidence behind.

    Besides, only Gerald could handle such things wlessly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Having said that, Gerald and Rey left the house and headed to the headquarters of the Hoklux Gang.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1882

    ¡°Brother Gerald, you should be using that out-of-body experience technique, right? When will I be able

    to learn that?¡±

    In the car, Rey asked Gerald curiously. He also wanted to learn that skill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You will learn it one day, but you should focus on the basics first!¡±

    Gerald turned his head and looked at Rey.

    Some skills were not that easy to master. One could not learn to run before he could walk.

    They arrived at the headquarters of the Hoklux Gang as they were conversing.

    The ce was surrounded by many people inside and outside. It was really crowded.

    There were already a few cars of the Great Council in front of the building, and the inspectors were

    working to maintain the order at the scene.

    Gerald walked over with Rey.

    ¡°Rey, don¡¯t say anything once we get inside. I¡¯ll handle everything!¡±

    Gerald reminded Rey softly as they walked in.

    Rey nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I understand, Brother Gerald!¡±

    Rey knew what Gerald meant.

    When they arrived at the entrance, the inspectors of the Great Council stopped them.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Lee? He was looking for us. I am Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Gerald nced at the inspector who didn¡¯t allow them to go in and asked, at the same time telling him

    his identity and name.

    When he heard Gerald¡¯s name, the inspector showed a surprised expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford. Mr. Lee has been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    The inspector quickly let them in as he spoke.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he had never seen Gerald, he had heard of his name. He didn¡¯t expect that the person before

    his eyes would be Gerald Crawford, and so, he quickly made way and let them in. He didn¡¯t want to

    dy the investigation as he could not afford to be med for that.

    Gerald brought Rey inside.

    Once inside, Harold quickly came forward to greet them.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, You¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Harold greeted Gerald briefly and brought them to the scene.

    Gerald pretended to know nothing. He pretended not to know the way and let Harold lead them in.

    In the hall, it could be seen that Roger and the scarred man were lying in the pool of their own blood.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gerald asked suspiciously.

    ¡°They were killed in one strike. ording to the underlings, Roger and the scarred man were lifted off

    the ground by an unseen force. Then, their throats were suddenly shed, and they died on the spot. It

    was rather bizarre when they died.¡±

    Harold shared every piece of information he had with Gerald

    After Gerald heard it, he didn¡¯t find it surprising at all.

    ¡°Anything else apart from this?¡±

    After a pause, Gerald asked Harold again.

    Harold shook his head.

    ¡°Apart from this, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Harold replied helplessly.

    Gerald took Rey along and looked around.

    Even if it was Gerald who had done it, he still had to pretend that he was trying to solve the case.

    ¡°What a strong aura of resentment!¡±

    Suddenly, Gerald felt a very strong aura of resentment, and he eximed.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1883

    ¡°Aura of resentment? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡±

    Harold asked in confusion.

    Gerald nced at Harold.

    ¡°You are an ordinary man, so you can¡¯t feel it.¡±

    Gerald gave a simple answer.

    Hearing this, Harold felt a little helpless, thinking that it would have been better if Gerald could have

    told him this more implicitly.

    Rey, who was standing at the side, found it rather funny.

    However, only Gerald could see everything.

    Rey thought that Gerald was just pretending when he said that. However, it was actually true. Gerald

    did indeed feel a strong aura of resentment.

    Gerald hadn¡¯t sensed this aurast night, but today, it suddenly appeared.

    This genuinely surprised Gerald as he was sure that the aura wasn¡¯ting from the souls of Roger

    and the scarred man.

    This was because their souls had been eliminated by Gerald using the Phangrottom Rune earlier.

    It looked like there was something wrong with this ce. Someone must have died here, and the body

    must still be here somewhere.

    ¡°Mr. Lee, I suggest you search the ce up and down. Apart from the bodies of Roger and the scarred

    man, there must still be a corpse hidden somewhere in this ce. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a

    strong aura of resentment here!¡±

    After a pause, Gerald instructed Harold.

    Harold didn¡¯t hesitate and took action upon hearing Gerald¡¯s words. He started ordering his men to

    check the ce thoroughly.

    As for Gerald and Rey, they began searching another ce.

    When there was no one around, only then did Rey ask Gerald, ¡°Brother Gerald, what you said just now

    is all fake, right?¡±

    Rey asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Who told you that? When I came herest night, I didn¡¯t feel such a strong aura of resentment. It

    seems that the Hoklux Gang must have done too many bad things in the past.¡±

    Gerald looked very serious when he said that to Rey. He was not joking.

    After hearing that, Rey realized that what Gerald had said just now was true. He had initially thought

    that Gerald was just acting in front of Harold.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    After a while, a loud scream was heard.

    Immediately, everyone ran in the direction where the sound hade from.

    They came to a wall and saw a skull sticking out from a hole in the wall.

    Seeing this, Rey looked at Gerald.

    It was indeed true. He now believed in Gerald¡¯s words.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Harold frowned, and his face turned gloomy.

    Now, Harold believed in Gerald¡¯s ability even more, because everything was just as Gerald had told

    him.

    ¡°Smash the wall and dig out the corpse!¡±

    Harold ordered his subordinates solemnly.

    Then, they started working, smashing the wall.

    Finally, the skeletons in the wall fell out one by one.

    As the skeletons fell out, everyone was taken aback.

    There wasn¡¯t just one set of skeletons, but a few.

    ¡°Oh, my God! There are so many sets of skeletons!¡±

    When Rey saw this, he eximed.

    ¡°There must be more than one corpse here!¡±

    Gerald reminded Harold.

    As an inspector, Harold would naturally be able to see that. He was equally shocked. He didn¡¯t expect

    that there were still so many corpses hidden inside the Hoklux Gang. No wonder Gerald had said that

    there was a strong aura of resentment here. It seemed to be true.

    ¡°Quick. Get someone to put these bones together!¡±

    After that, Harold ordered his men once more.

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, the sky turned dark, and the thunder rumbled.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1884

    ¡°Oh, no! The aura is getting stronger!¡±

    Gerald was rmed.

    ¡°Quick, Mr. Lee, get your men out of here. Get out now! The masculine aura in your bodies is the target

    of the grudgeful ghosts!¡±

    Immediately, Gerald shouted at Harold.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Harold shouted right away without a second thought.

    Hearing this, all the inspectors retreated from the hall with Harold and stood by the roadside

    immediately.

    Once outside, Harold and his men saw the ck fog rush into the hall of the Hoklux Gang from the sky.

    Seeing this, everyone at the scene was terrified. They thought that it was very frightening as they had

    never seen such a thing happening before.

    At that moment, only Gerald and Rey were left inside the hall.

    Gerald nced at Rey, who was behind him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?! Get out now!¡±

    Gerald shouted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, I want to stay to help you!¡±

    Rey replied.

    ¡°What can you help me with?! You haven¡¯t learned anything yet. I can handle this alone! Get out quickly

    before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Gerald chased Rey out of the hall.

    It was noughing matter as Rey was an ordinary person just like Harold Lee. So, the masculine aura

    in their bodies was very alluring for the grudgeful ghosts.

    ¡°Brother Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°Go! Are you not listening to me?¡±

    Rey wanted to say something, but he was immediately scolded by Gerald.

    When Rey heard that, he knew that he had no choice but to obey Gerald. So, he turned around and ran

    toward the door.

    Bang!

    However, it was toote. The door swung shut and blocked the entrance.

    Seeing this, Gerald knew it was toote.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out now. Come back here!¡±

    Knowing that Rey was unable to get out, he instructed Rey right away.

    Rey walked to Gerald obediently, grabbing a corner of his shirt.

    Swish!

    The next second, a ck fog appeared in front of them.

    The ck fog circled around them continuously, almost as if it was waiting for something.

    Rey didn¡¯t dare to make a sound nor breathe.

    ¡°What kind of ghost are you? Show yourself!¡±

    Gerald stared at the ck fog and shouted angrily.

    Having said that, Gerald summoned his Astrabyss Sword and swung his sword.

    The ck fog felt the power from the sword and retreated further away from them.

    Then, the ck fog morphed into a human form and stood in front of them.

    It was a grudgeful female ghost with a pale face, red lips, and blood-red eyes.

    This female ghost was formed by the fusion of a few female corpses, so it was a very powerful

    grudgeful ghost.

    ¡°I know you were killed by the Hoklux Gang. However, Roger is already dead, so you can rest in peace

    now!¡±

    Gerald said to the female ghost.

    The female ghost stared at Gerald and released a red ribbon toward Gerald without saying anything.

    Gerald swung his Astrabyss Sword immediately and started battling with the female ghost.

    Rey, who was hiding behind Gerald, moved here and there. He didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes to look at

    the female grudgeful ghost, thinking that it was too scary.

    At the next second, the female ghost released another red ribbon from her other hand.

    This time, the red ribbon flew toward Rey.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1885

    ¡°Rey, be careful!¡±

    Gerald shouted at Rey to alert him.

    When Rey heard Gerald¡¯s warning, he immediately opened his eyes.

    The next moment, Rey¡¯s waist was already tied by the red ribbon.

    Swish!

    Rey was dragged forward.

    Seeing this, Gerald reacted quickly and cut the red ribbon with his sword.

    Snap!

    Fortunately, Gerald was fast enough. He cut the red ribbon and saved Rey.

    ¡°Soul Chain!¡±

    After saving Rey, Gerald threw his Soul Chain toward the ghost.

    The Soul Chain flew toward the female ghost.

    However, the female ghost was not an easy target. She waved her red ribbon to block the Soul Chain.

    Not giving her any chance, Gerald leaped forward and rushed toward the female ghost.

    Gerald¡¯s speed was so fast that the female ghost didn¡¯t have any time to react.

    Then, Gerald stabbed the female ghost with his Astrabyss Sword.

    ¡°Exterminate!¡±

    Gerald shouted angrily in a deep voice.

    With that, the Astrabyss Sword emitted a dark blue me and engulfed the female ghost.

    Then, using the power of the sword again, Gerald absorbed and annihted the female ghost.

    After finishing off the female ghost, Gerald fell to his knees. His body started emitting a blue dark me.

    This happened when Gerald was absorbing the ghost into his body.

    However, Gerald had no choice but to do this. This was the only way he could defeat the female ghost.

    ¡°Are you alright, Brother Gerald?¡±

    Seeing this Rey immediately rushed forward and asked Gerald in concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Gerald reminded Rey.

    Rey stopped moving at once.

    After a while, the dark blue me around Gerald finally disappeared, and he returned to normal.

    Gerald stood up once again and looked at Rey.

    ¡°If you had touched me just now, you would have been consumed by the aura and been turned into a

    grudgeful ghost right away!¡±

    Gerald uttered word by word.

    Hearing this, Rey was shocked. He didn¡¯t know the consequences would be so horrible.

    At the same time, the sky had returned to normal. The ck clouds in the sky had disappeared

    completely.

    Seeing this, Harold knew that the crisis inside must have been lifted.

    Boom!

    The door blocking the entrance of the hall was smashed, and Gerald and Rey walked out together.

    Seeing theme out, Harold breathed a sigh of relief.

    Harold quickly approached them.

    ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Harold was concerned about his safety.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Lee. The grudgeful ghost has been dealt with. It¡¯s alright now. Roger and the scarred man

    were killed by that ghost!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald said to Harold.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Crawford. You are so incredible!¡±

    Harold thanked Gerald excitedly. Now, he believed in Gerald¡¯s powerpletely, and he would not

    doubt him anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Lee. You are being too polite. This is our obligation!¡±

    Gerald replied humbly.

    Then, Gerald said to Harold, ¡°Mr. Lee, since it¡¯s safe now, I shall hand it over to you. We shall take our

    leave!¡±

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1886

    ¡°Of course. Take care, Mr. Crawford!¡± Harold said goodbye to Gerald respectfully.

    After that, Gerald and Rey left the Hoklux Gang by car.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, it looks like the truth about this matter will not be discovered!¡±

    In the car, Rey spoke, feeling very lucky.

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a grudgeful ghost in the hall. So, I just med everything on

    it. Anyway, those two deserved to die.¡±

    Gerald said with a faint smile.

    In truth, even without the grudgeful ghost, nobody would have found out that it was Gerald who had

    killed Roger and the scarred man.

    It was just a coincidence, so Gerald simply put all the me on this grudgeful ghost.

    ¡°Rey, next time when I tell you to leave, don¡¯t hesitate. Fortunately, the grudgeful ghost this time was

    ead

    not particrly strong. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you

    Gerald reminded Rey. ¡°Okay, I understand, Brother Gerald.¡±

    Rey nodded obediently.

    What happened today was too frightening for him especially when the red ribbon had been tied around

    his waist. He still felt horrified when he thought about it.

    Luckily, he had Gerald. Otherwise, he would have been doomed.

    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, I will teach you some basic skills. After you master the foundation, I will teach

    you how to protect yourself!¡±

    After that, Gerald suggested.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s so great, Brother Gerald! I can finally start learning the skills!¡±

    Rey shouted in excitement when he heard that.

    The two arrived at the office in the middle of their conversation.

    Upon returning to their office, they saw Juno and Yrsa watching the news about the Hoklux Gang. The

    news was broadcasting the scene when the sky above the Hoklux Gang¡¯s ce had turned dark.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing the two of them, Juno stood up and greeted them.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Gerald replied with a smile.

    ¡°How was it? I can see that something happened from the television.¡±

    Juno asked in concern.

    Gerald smiled and answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There was just a grudgeful ghost hiding in the headquarters of the Hoklux Gang!¡±

    Hearing his description, Juno understood it right away.

    ¡°So you med everything on that grudgeful ghost?¡±

    Juno was quick-witted, and she guessed it right away.

    ¡°Yes. It saves me a lot of trouble that way!¡±

    Gerald shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°Great, then!¡± Juno was assured after hearing it.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, Yann called just now. He¡¯s looking for you. You should go and meet himter!¡±

    Just then, Juno remembered about the phone call and told Gerald.

    ¡°Yann? Why is he looking for me?¡±

    Gerald was doubtful.

    Yann Williams was a good friend of Gerald¡¯s.

    However, Yann was a yful man who just loved to eat, drink, and y. He always stayed out, so

    Gerald knew what kind of person he was.

    Now that he was looking for him, there must be something.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and meet himter!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t say anything more and agreed to Juno¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Juno, you can start teaching Rey and Yrsa some theoretical knowledge about cultivation in the

    evening!¡±

    Then, Gerald told Juno. ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1887

    ¡°Right. Then, I shall go and find Yann now. Call me if there¡¯s anything!¡±

    Gerald reminded Juno once more and left the office.

    After he had left the office, he drove to Yann¡¯s ce.

    On the way, he didn¡¯t forget to call Yann.

    The call was answered in a short time.

    ¡°Hello, Yann. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Gerald asked Yann, who was on the other end of the phone curiously.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡¯ve got a good thing for you!¡± Yann said to Gerald excitedly.

    ¡°Good thing? What good thing?¡±

    Gerald was still doubtful.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Hal I¡¯ll tell youter!¡±

    Yann kept Gerald in suspense.

    Hearing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Thisd was acting mysteriously again.

    Regardless, Gerald didn¡¯t say anything as he knew what kind of a person Yann was.

    ¡°Alright. Are you at home now? I¡¯m on the way there. I¡¯ll get there in about ten minutes!¡±

    Gerald asked Yann in advance and told him that he was heading there.

    ¡°So soon? Yes, I¡¯m at home.¡±

    Yann was surprised, but he replied immediately. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s fine. See youter.¡±

    Gerald replied and hung up.

    A rich kid like Yann was always like that. From his tone, Gerald knew that he had to be messing around

    at home at the moment.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t want to bother about that. It was Yann¡¯s personal matter after all.

    Everyone had a different life.

    After ten minutes, Gerald arrived at Yann¡¯s ce, a luxurious vi.

    Gerald parked his car and walked to the door. Just in time, he saw Yanning out through the door

    with a woman around his arm.

    Seeing this, Gerald smiled helplessly. Just as he had expected, Yann was indeed doing that.

    After seeing the woman off, Yann looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Hey, brother! You¡¯re here!¡±

    Yann was very excited at the sight of Gerald. He came forward and opened his arms.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald and Yann hugged each other. ¡°You don¡¯t even stop for a day. Be careful or your body won¡¯t be

    able to take it!¡±

    Gerald teased him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m in great shape! I¡¯m not afraid of ying with two together!¡±

    Yann said confidently.

    Gerald smiled in his heart. Yann was still his old self. He never changed.

    Later, the two went to the living room and sat down.

    Yann poured a ss of wine for Gerald, and they started talking while drinking.

    ¡°Tell me, Yann. Why are you looking for me? What is it that is so mysterious?¡±

    Gerald went straight to the point and asked Yann directly.

    His rtionship with Yann was very close, so there was no need to hide anything. He could simply say

    what he wanted.

    ¡°Gerald, it¡¯s like this. I discovered a ce, and it is rumored that there are many treasures there. I hope

    you can join me to explore the ce. We might find some good stuff.¡±

    Yann didn¡¯t hesitate and told him straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1888

    When Gerald heard him, he doubted for a while, thinking what good ce it was that Yann was

    referring to.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Gerald asked immediately.

    ¡°Hehe. Gerald, have you heard of Mount Dakriont?¡±

    Yann tried to keep Gerald in suspense and asked him yfully.

    Gerald hesitated for a while and nodded.

    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t it a tourist attraction? Why are you asking me that?¡±

    Gerald looked at Yann in suspicion as he responded. He didn¡¯t understand why Yann would be

    interested in a tourist attraction.

    ¡°Well, there is something you don¡¯t know, Gerald. Although that ce is a tourist attraction, there is

    actually a deep cave hidden in the mountain, and there are lots of treasures inside the cave.¡±

    Yann told Gerald with a very excited expression on his face. ¡°Really? But, Yann, from whom did you

    hear about this?¡±

    Gerald was a bit surprised, so he quickly asked Yann.

    For Yann to know about such a secret, there had to be someone telling him that. And there had to bea

    plot behind this.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Yann hesitated and did not answer.

    ¡°Gerald, just tell me if you are willing to join me or not. If you are, I will tell you everything!¡±

    After a pause, Yann suggested.

    Hearing this made Gerald even more suspicious. He felt that there was something fishy going on.

    It had been a very long time that Yann didn¡¯t look for him. And now when he came looking for him all of

    a sudden, he held some information that was so secretive. He must have some motives behind this.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will not promise you anything!¡± Gerald said frankly.

    Although Gerald was close to Yann, he would not simply make a promise regarding anything. He had

    to think it through first.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Yann, do you still see me as your brother? If you do, then tell me the truth. Where did you hear this

    from? Who are you working with actually?¡±

    Gerald uttered word by word.

    Gerald knew Yann wouldn¡¯t do such a thing alone. He had to be working with someone.

    However, Gerald was still unsure if the coboration was a good one or not. That was the problem.

    Ding dong!

    Before Yan could open his mouth to answer Gerald¡¯s question, the doorbell rang.

    Yann got up to answer the door immediately.

    When he opened the door, they saw a middle-aged mane in with a walking stick. Awomanina

    leather jacket walked inside together with him. Behind them, there were two bodyguards. They seemed

    to be rather high-profile people. ¡°Gerald, let me introduce you to the chairman of the Sun Group, Mr.

    Tye Lamano, and this is his secretary, Miss Hailey Hanks. They are the ones I am working with.¡±

    Yann said to Gerald.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald showed doubt on his face instantly.

    Gerald more or less knew about this Sun Group. Thepany specialized in oil drilling and iron

    mining.

    However, that was only superficially. In truth, Gerald knew that the Sun Group also ran a secret

    business, and that was treasure hunting.

    It¡¯s just that Gerald never expected Yann to work with people from the Sun Group.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about you, Mr. Gerald Crawford. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, you are indeed an

    incredible person!¡±

    Tye Lamano greeted Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, you are being too polite, Mr. Lamano. I¡¯ve long heard about the power of you and your

    company.¡±

    Gerald replied politely.

    ¡°Gerald, Mr. Lamano is paying us thirty million dors to explore Mount Dakriont and the secret cave

    this time. It¡¯s a great opportunity!¡± Yan walked over to Gerald and tried to persuade him once more.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1889

    Yan walked over to Gerald and tried to persuade him once more.

    Gerald nced at Yann and looked at Tye Lamano.

    ¡°Mr. Lamano, how did you know about the hidden cave in Mount Dakriont? And how did youe to

    know that there are treasures inside?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°About this, I cannot answer you. I can simply tell you that everything I know appeared on the map that

    my ancestors passed down. I only need you two to make a trip to the mountain for me. I know Mr.

    Crawford is very capable of psychic things and exploration. That¡¯s why I asked Mr. Williams to look for

    you. I hope you can help us.¡±

    Tye Lamano said in a serious tone.

    Of course Gerald knew what Tye Lamano was thinking in his mind. He wanted the treasures.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, I know you are looking for something, and ording to the records from my ancestors,

    the item you are looking for is most probably in Mount Dakriont. I hope you can think about it!¡± Seeing

    Gerald show no response, Tye Lamano suggested once more.

    Gerald was startled when he heard that. He frowned and looked at Yann.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    There weren¡¯t many people who knew about the item he was looking for. He bet Yann must have told

    Tye Lamano about it. Otherwise, thetter would not have known about it.

    When Yann saw Gerald¡¯s face, he lowered his head and dared not look into Gerald¡¯s eyes. He knew

    Gerald would be angry with him.

    After a while, Gerald spoke.

    ¡°Okay. I can promise that I¡¯ll join the exploration. However, once we are there, everything should be

    under mymand!¡±

    Gerald proposed.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s proposal, Tye did not have a second opinion.

    ¡°Of course, no problem!¡±

    Tye agreed to it promptly.

    To him, it was fine as long as Gerald was willing to go with them. As for the rest of the things, he

    couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°Mr. Crawford, let¡¯s wish for a happy coboration!¡±

    Tye smiled and said to Gerald.

    ¡°Surel¡±

    Gerald replied indifferently.

    Having said that, Tye and his secretary left the house.

    After they had left, only Gerald and Yann were left in the house.

    ¡°Gerald, I¡­¡±

    Yann looked at Gerald and lowered his head, not knowing how to exin this. He felt guilty for telling

    Tye about Gerald¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Sigh. Yann, do you know what kind of business the Sun Group runs that you even dare to work with

    these people?¡±

    Gerald asked Yann helplessly.

    Gerald was well aware of the business of the Sun Group. That was what he found most worrying.

    Hearing his question, Yann didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    ¡°¡¯m sorry, Gerald.¡±

    Yann could only apologize softly.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to say anything now. Since I¡¯ve promised to take the job, I will do it properly. But

    Yann, I hope you can remember that you must discuss everything with me first next time.¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore nor did he want to me Yann for anything. So, he simply

    reminded thetter.

    After all, they were good friends.

    More importantly, it was not a difficult thing for Gerald to handle, and the most important thing was that

    he wanted to get what he was looking for. That was the reason he had taken the job.

    ¡°Okay. I will, Gerald!¡±

    Yann quickly nodded in response.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1890

    Yann felt d that Gerald didn¡¯t me him much. He had been shocked just now, thinking that Gerald

    would be very angry with him.

    ¡°Alright, I will head home first. You keep in touch with Tye Lamano. Inform me of the time of departure

    in advance. I will go back and get ready for it!¡±

    After that, Gerald reminded Yann.

    ¡°Okay, sure, Gerald.¡±

    Yann nodded and responded obediently.

    Having said that, Gerald left the house and returned to his office.

    Soon, he was back in his office.

    When he walked inside, Rey and Yrsa were studying at the table, and Juno was ying with her phone

    beside them.

    ¡°How is it? How is your progress?¡±

    Gerald asked them as he walked in.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, you¡¯re back!¡± When Rey saw Gerald, he stood up and smiled at him.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, Miss Zorn taught us some basic knowledge about the spiritual world. I learned

    everything about the spiritual world, souls, and ghosts.¡±

    Rey reported his progress to Gerald immediately.

    After Gerald heard that, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Great. Not bad. Well, let¡¯s have a meeting!¡±

    Gerald replied to Rey and suggested a meeting to all of them.

    The four sat around the table.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. I was at Yann¡¯s ce just now, and I am going on a trip to Mount

    Dakriont with him soon.¡±

    Gerald told the three.

    ¡°Mount Dakriont? Why are you going there all of a sudden? Isn¡¯t that just a tourist attraction?¡± Juno was

    surprised when she heard him. So, she asked him immediately in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It is indeed a tourist attraction. But this time, we are working with the Sun Group to

    find a hidden cave in the mountain!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t hide it from them and exined the situation clearly.

    Now that Rey and Yrsa were in the team, they needed to know about everything.

    ¡°The Sun Group? How did Yann get involved with them?!¡±

    Juno was taken aback once more. She didn¡¯t expect that Yann would be rted to the Sun Group.

    Regarding the Sun Group, Juno was also very well aware of their business.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, this Sun Group is not a properpany. They run a proper business superficially, but

    they are engaged with other businesses in secret.¡±

    Rey reminded Gerald about that.

    ¡°Huh? You know about this?¡±

    Hearing Rey¡¯s tone, Gerald asked in suspicion. He didn¡¯t know that Rey also knew about the real

    businesses of the Sun Group.

    ¡°Of course I do. There¡¯s nobody who doesn¡¯t know about the Sun Group. It¡¯s just that they are not

    willing to reveal it!¡± Rey nodded and said.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. But this time, I have no choice. I need to look for something very important there, so

    I can only work with them.¡±

    Gerald exined helplessly.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, I¡¯m going with you, then!¡±

    Rey proposed immediately.

    Gerald nced at Rey but did not agree to it right away.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1891

    ¡°Negative, you just stay here this time. I¡¯ll be heading there with Yann!¡± replied Gerald as he looked at

    the trio.

    ¡°But¡­ Mr. Crawford-¡°

    ¡°Look, I know you want toe with me to see and learn more of the world, Rey, but not this time.

    After all, none of us know what dangers await us at Mount Dakriont. There are simply too many risks

    involved! With that in mind, please just stay here and train with Miss Zorn for the moment!¡± replied

    Gerald before Rey could even finish his sentence. In the end, Rey was still an ordinary person, which

    meant that his capabilities were vastly differentpared to Gerald¡¯s. With that in mind, Gerald had

    only said all that earlier since he truly was worried for Rey¡¯s sake.

    Besides, staying here to train with Juno would undoubtedly be more beneficial to Rey. By taking the

    time to properly train and learn about being a cultivator, Rey would definitely be able to solve problems

    together with Gerald¡ªinstead of simply being a sidekick¡ªin the future.

    Regardless, understanding where Gerald wasing from, Rey knew that it was best for him to simply

    agree.

    Either way, once Rey agreed, Gerald turned to face Juno before adding, ¡°As you may already have

    guessed, I¡¯ll be leaving everything in the office to you, Juno. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure about

    while I¡¯m gone, we can discuss it once I return!¡±

    Nodding in response, Juno then replied, ¡°Roger that! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Juno, for one, didn¡¯t mind Gerald¡¯s delegation of tasks. After all, it was the only way she would be able

    to support him.

    ¡°V¡¯ll take your word for it! Now then¡­ both of you! Continue your training! As for Juno¡­ I¡¯d like to

    speak to you in private for a bit¡­¡± said Gerald, prompting Rey and Yrsa to resume training and Juno to

    walk over to the side with the youth.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Once they were out of earshot, Juno couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ are you really sure that you¡¯re

    going to cooperate with the Sun Group¡­? I personally don¡¯t think they¡¯re all that reliable¡­!¡± Smiling

    subtly in response, Gerald knew where Juno¡¯s worries wereing from. Even so, he simply shook his

    head before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those from the Sun Group won¡¯t be able to even touch me.

    Regardless, I¡¯m heading there in the first ce to search for an important thing¡­ Remember that

    picture of ady that we¡¯ve been trying to track down all this time? I have a hunch that it¡¯s going to

    appear at Mount Dakriont! With that in mind, I need to head there to see for myself!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, do be careful¡­ Those from the Sun Group definitely have hidden agendas¡­¡± muttered

    the concerned Juno.

    Simply nodding in response, Gerald then smiled as he gently patted her on the back¡­

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began ringing. It was a call from Yann¡­

    Already having a pretty good guess that Yann was calling to tell him that the departure time had been

    decided, Gerald simply stared at the phone for a few seconds before eventually picking it up and

    saying, ¡°Hello? Yes, Yann?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there you are, Gerald. Tye¡¯s updated me on the departure time. We have to be at the highway

    entrance by nine tomorrow morning!¡± replied Yann.

    ¡°Got it. See you there before nine, then!¡± said Gerald before hanging up.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning? You¡¯re heading off so soon, Gerald¡­2¡± asked the surprised Juno.

    ¡°Indeed. From the looks of it, those from the Sun Group simply can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s that. Regardless, again, please be careful out there¡­!¡± said Juno with a sigh,

    not wanting to nag any further¡­

    Soon enough, night fell and by then, Gerald had pretty much packed everything that he needed. While

    he had only packed four sets of clothes, the rest of his luggage consisted of equipment that he would

    possibly use during the journey.

    After all, nobody knew what hurdles they would encounter during the journey, so all Gerald could do

    was prepare everything relevant that he could think of so that he wouldn¡¯t regret being underprepared

    halfway through the journey¡­

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1892

    Regardless, since he made sure to pack early, Gerald was able to turn in earlier that night. After all, the

    more rest he got, the better shape he would be once he got up¡­

    It was early morning by the time he finally got up again, and after a simple breakfast, Gerald then

    patted his backpack before driving off to the highway¡¯s entrance¡­

    It was nine sharp when Gerald finally met up with Yann, Tye, and the others. Just as they were about to

    greet each other, aloud ¡®bump¡¯ could suddenly be hearding from Gerald¡¯s car trunk, followed by a

    loud, ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald¡ªalong with several others¡ªimmediately went over to investigate¡­ And

    upon opening the trunk, Gerald was shocked to see Rey lying inside, his arms wrapped around a

    luggage bag! ¡°What are you doing here, Rey?¡± asked the rightfully stunned Gerald.

    Chuckling awkwardly in response, Rey then sheepishly grinned as he said, ¡°I¡­ well, I just really

    wanted toe along! So please let mee with you¡­!¡±

    ¡°What monkey business is this? Return to Juno¡¯s side!¡± scowled Gerald, causing Rey to momentarily

    fall silent.

    However, after a short while, Rey stared at Gerald with puppy dog eyes before pleading, ¡°¡­Please¡­?¡±

    Upon seeing how pitifully Rey was begging, Gerald could only facepalm as he sighed before saying,

    ¡°Oh, what the hell¡­ Since you¡¯re already here anyway¡­ Fine, you cane along!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, Mr. Crawford!¡± eximed the excited Rey.

    ¡°Who exactly is this, Mr. Crawford¡­2¡± asked Tye in a curious tone.

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s my disciple, Chairman Lamano¡­ He goes by Rey!¡± introduced Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Tye instantly found himself feeling morefortable as he replied with a smile,

    ¡°Your disciple, you say? Well, let¡¯s go together, then! Who knows, your bond could make you stronger!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but re at Rey again before signaling for Rey to follow him into

    Yann¡¯s car.

    Only three cars were going to be driven for this journey, and Gerald¡¯s wasn¡¯t one of them. Instead, it

    was simply left behind in a parking lot.

    Regardless, only three people were in Yann¡¯s car, with Yann naturally being the driver. Sitting beside

    him was Gerald, which meant that Rey was the only one sitting in the back¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    None of them said a word during the first half of the journey. Eventually, however, the nervous Rey

    mustered up the courage to mutter, ¡°P-please don¡¯t stay mad at me, Mr. Crawford¡­ I know I¡¯ve done

    wrong¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡ªwho had his eyes clothes up till this point¡ªreopened his eyes before

    fishing his phone out¡­

    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s wrong, Gerald?¡± asked Juno on the other end of the line, sounding rtively surprised

    that Gerald had called out of the blue.

    Rey himself grew increasingly worried when he realized that Gerald had just called Juno¡­

    ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to inform you that in the end, I¡¯ve decided to bring Rey along!¡±

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1893

    Naturally, that statement made both Juno and Rey rather surprised. Even so, Juno was quick to

    recover and simply went with it.

    Rey himself hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to take his side instead of ratting him out.

    With that, after Gerald ended the call, Rey couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald for a while before muttering,

    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Crawford-¡°

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. You¡¯re already here anyway so let¡¯s just make the most of it.

    Regardless, please hold your tongue as much as possible once we get there. And please listen to my

    orders if I give any to you!¡± replied Gerald, not even waiting for Rey¡¯s sentence to finish.

    ¡°G-got it, Mr. Crawford! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be extremely obedient!¡± dered Rey as he nodded rapidly.

    At that moment, Yann¡ªwho was still driving¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°You know, you have

    a rather fine disciple, Gerald. After all, he¡¯s worried enough about you to sneak over!¡±

    ¡°Hah! He¡¯s just someone who makes me worry all the time!¡± scowled Gerald in a yful tone.

    Realizing that Gerald was grinning, Rey¡ªat the very least¡ªknew that Gerald wasn¡¯t angry with him

    anymore. With that, Rey couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he embarrassedly scratched the

    back of his head.

    Truth be told, Rey very much preferred gaining knowledge of the world by participating in adventures

    with Gerald rather than simply training indoors. While it was true that danger was aplenty out in the

    open world, Rey truly believed that adventuring was the best way for him to gain more experience.

    Whatever the case was, since even Yann was now talking, Gerald figured that it was as good a time as

    any to introduce Rey to him.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this man goes by Yann, Rey. You can choose to address him as Mr. Williams or

    Brother Yann,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Brother Yann! My name is Rey!¡± replied Rey with a smile.

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Yann before chuckling in response.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­ By estimation, how long should it take for us to get to Mount

    Dakriont¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at Yann.

    Before Yann could even reply, Rey beat him to it by saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the route in advance,

    Mr. Crawford! From the highway entrance, it should take approximately six hours before we get there

    Following that, Rey showed his phone to Gerald, and disyed on it, was a navigation system. Rey

    himself had keyed in Mount Dakriont as their destination the second they got into the car.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then muttered, ¡°Six hours, huh¡­ That¡¯s going to take quite a while¡­

    Guess I¡¯ll take a short nap first.¡±

    There really wasn¡¯t much else to do in the car for six hours, so he may as well get some shut-eye.

    Watching as Gerald leaned against his seat before lowering it slightly and promptly falling asleep, Rey

    decided to do the same. After all, in order to hide in the trunk, he had woken up much earlier than

    Gerald, which exined why he had been sleepy for a while now. Regardless, upon realizing that the

    two had dozed off so quickly, Yann could only chuckle in a slightly bitter tone. After all, being the driver,

    he couldn¡¯t exactly rest like the duo. Thankfully, he was used to driving for much longer, so he knew he

    could handle six hours just fine¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was around three when Gerald and the others finally left the highway and arrived at Mount Dakriont.

    Mount Dakrinot itself was a scenic traveling spot that didn¡¯t have its own city. Aside from its unique

    geographical location, Mount Dakriont was also famous for how spacious it was. This was made

    evident by the fact that at a nce, Mount Dakriont didn¡¯t even seem to have an end¡­

    Either way, for those who came all the way up here for trips, five days was usually the minimum. After

    all, it was a well-known fact that nobody would be able to truly enjoy their experience here if they only

    stayed for a single day.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1894

    Whatever the case was, after parking the car, Gerald and the others immediately headed to the ticket

    counter to officially enter Mount Dakriont. While a single ticket cost sixty dors, Tye was the one

    paying, so Gerald and his party didn¡¯t have to worry about the entry fee.

    Upon entering, rather than anxiously getting straight to business, the first thing the group did was to

    find a spot to rx in instead.

    After eating some of the rations they brought along¡ªto replenish their energy¡ªTye cleared his throat

    before saying, ¡°Alright, listen up, everyone. We¡¯ll be staying the night here, but we set off at the break

    of dawn, understand?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone simply nodded in agreement. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be long before night came,

    and traveling in darkness was never a good idea. Aside from obviously being more dangerous, one

    could easily lose their bearings as well. With that in mind, it was objectively a better choice to set off

    once morning came.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that out of the way, Tye then ordered one of his men to book a cabin for them to stay the night in.

    Naturally, lodging was never going to be cheap in this ce. Adding that to the fact that the wooden

    cabin¡ªthat the group eventually settled with¡ªlooked extremely exquisite, a single night there cost a

    whopping hundred and fifty dors!

    Regardless, Yann, Gerald, and Rey were grouped together to stay in one of the cabin¡¯s rooms. Upon

    entering that room, Rey immediately suggested, ¡°Alright, Mr. Crawford and Brother Yann, how about

    this? You two take the bed while I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can take the bed!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°But, Mr. Crawford-¡°

    ¡°No arguing. You get the bed,¡± said Gerald, not even waiting for Rey to finish his sentence. Hearing

    that, Rey knew he had no choice but to give in. While he didn¡¯t say it, Rey honestly felt touched. Gerald

    really was too nice to him¡­

    While it was ratherte when the trio finally decided to hit the hay, they received sufficient rest and

    were awoken by the chirping of birds at the start of dawn¡­ By the time Gerald and his party went

    downstairs¡ªall packed up and ready¡ª, they saw that Tye and the others were already waiting for

    them.

    ¡°There you all are! Had a good sleep?¡± asked Tye with a smile.

    ¡°How kind of you to ask, Chairman Lamano! We had a pretty good sleep, at least I did,¡± replied Gerald

    in a polite manner as Tye nodded before fishing out a map¡­

    Pointing at a spot on the map, Tye then said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re currently here. Our first stop will be the

    Officer Viewing Deck which is about five miles from where we are. Is anyone against that?¡±

    Naturally, nobody had any objections. After all, Tye was the owner of the map. Gerald himself could

    only hope that they would be able to deal with any issues that arose during their journey.

    With that, the group then did one final double check¡ªto see if they had everything with them¡ªbefore

    setting off¡­

    As they traveled on, Gerald and Yann could only stare speechlessly at Rey who seemed to be

    photographing just about everything. Was that boy here for an adventure or a trip¡­?

    Eventually getting rather annoyed by all the ¡®snapshot¡¯ sounds, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Rey,

    could you quit it for a while¡­ 2¡±

    Chuckling in response, Rey simply replied, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t easy for us to get a chance toe here, Mr.

    Crawford! These photographs will prove that we¡¯ve been here!¡±

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1895

    ¡°Just let the boy be, Gerald. I, for one, appreciate his liveliness since all there is out here is miles upon

    miles of boring scenic views¡­¡± said Yann.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald could only sigh in agreement. After all, it was estimated that at least two

    hours were needed before the group would be able to cover five miles and finally arrive at the Officer

    Viewing Deck. With that in mind, Gerald had to admit that Rey¡¯s childishness would¡ªat the very least

    ¡ªkeep the trek amusing¡­

    Regardless, it was almost noon by the time the group arrived at the Officer Viewing Deck.

    The Officer Viewing Deck was located quite high on Mount Dakriont, and it allegedly got its name due

    to the fact that an officer used toe up here to enjoy the view, many centuries ago. While that was

    the formal name of the viewing deck, it was also colloquially known as the cloud viewing tform. As

    the name suggested, all sorts of clouds could be seen from up here as well.

    Whatever the case was, upon arriving, Tye turned to look at the others before saying, ¡°Alright

    everyone, we¡¯ve arrived! Let¡¯s take a short break and have something to eat first! Bear in mind that

    we¡¯ll start taking the rough mountain path after this.¡±

    While the others seemed to agree, Gerald, on the other hand, walked toward Tye before asking, ¡°Could

    I please have a look at the map, Chairman Lamano?¡± Though he was surprised to hear that request,

    Tye handed the map to Gerald.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± replied Gerald before immediately inspecting the map.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked the curious Tye.

    A short whileter, Gerald then pointed at the map before saying, ¡°Well, after looking through the map,

    I feel that we could¡¯ve arrived at our destination sooner if we didn¡¯t take the path to the Officer Viewing

    Deck. After all, from this point on, all that awaits us are rough mountain roads, and I can assure you

    that that¡¯ll hinder our progress quite a bit!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tye took a closer look at the map¡­ And true to what Gerald had said, they could¡¯ve

    arrived at their destination much sooner if they simply took an alternate path. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed it

    before?

    ¡°I see¡­ Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Mr. Crawford, but are you suggesting that we go all the way back to

    where we started from?¡± asked Tye.

    ¡°Indeed, though just to rify, it is merely a suggestion. Naturally, you¡¯re the one who will make the final

    call. That¡¯s all I wanted to say, now if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± replied Gerald before walking over to where

    Yann and Rey were.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t particrly keen on helping them, to be quite frank. Had it not been for the fact that Yann

    was cooperating with them, Gerald would¡¯ve simply brought Yann and Rey along, making it a

    manageable party of three.

    Regardless, as Tye watched Gerald reunite with his party, Tye himself began pondering what Gerald

    had just said. While it was true that they could technically arrive at their destination faster if they

    backtracked, Tye concluded that backtracking at this point would simply waste even more time.

    With that, Tye made up his mind to simply continue going down the path he had picked. So what if it

    was a little further away? The important thing was for them to arrive at their destination¡­

    Shortly after, the party resumed their journey. However, it wasn¡¯t too longter when the weather

    suddenly began changing rapidly¡­

    Seeing how drastic the changes were, Rey couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Isn¡¯t the weather changing a bit

    too quickly¡­? It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if we got hit by a sudden thunderstorm!¡±

    The second Rey¡¯s sentence ended, a low rumble could be heard emanating from the sky, prompting

    the rest of the party to stare at Rey¡­

    Upon realizing that he shouldn¡¯t have jinxed it, Rey simply lowered his head, feeling rightfully

    embarrassed¡­

    Even so, Gerald was used to Rey saying things like this. With that, he diverted everyone¡¯s attention

    from Rey by saying, ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s focus on finding somece to escape the rain!¡±

    After all, walking around so many trees in a thunderstorm was a recipe for disaster¡­ Thankfully, the

    group soon found a cave to take cover in.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon entering, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Holy! This ce is huge!¡±

    True to Rey¡¯s words, a few hundred people could probably fit in this ce¡­

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1896

    ¡°Hey,e over! Hurry and have a look at all this!¡± called out one of Tye¡¯s men who had earlier

    scouted ahead.

    Upon hearing that, everyone followed the source of the voice¡­ and soon enough, they all widened

    their eyes in utter amazement.

    A little deeper into the cave, a bright light of sorts could be seen glimmering beautifully¡­ What more,

    all sorts of natural jades and jadeites could be seen growing all over the ce!

    ¡°Holy cr*p¡­¡± muttered Rey as he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He had never seen such pure and

    natural- looking jades and jadeites in his life!

    The sentiment was, of course, shared by everyone else there. To think that such a wondrous ce

    existed here of all ces¡­ How truly magical!

    Quickly snapping out of it, everyone immediately began looking around the mystifying cave¡­

    Shortly after, Gerald was just in time to notice that one of Tye¡¯s men had taken out a hammer!

    Knowing full well where this was going, Gerald immediately yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s voice¡ªand

    realizing that themand was directed toward him¡ª, the man then raised a brow as he red at

    Gerald while asking, ¡°¡­ What? Go get your own!¡±

    ¡°Nobody should take any of these jades or jadeites! They belong to nature!¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°Bah! Mind your own business!¡± scowled the man before aiming his hammer at one of the jades!

    Realizing that his advice wasn¡¯t getting through, Gerald immediately bolted toward the man, hoping that

    he could stop him in time! Unfortunately, Gerald was just a second toote.

    The second the jade dislodged from the earth, a low rumble could instantly be heard¡­ and following

    that, the entire cave began quivering! Gerald had had a gut feeling that something bad would happen if

    someone tried to take any of the precious stones, and unfortunately, he was dead right.

    With how much the cave was shaking, everyone became increasingly anxious.

    Just as they were about to start leaving the cave, a massive stone suddenly came crashing down,

    completely blocking the entrance!

    Well¡­ this was swell. Everyone was now trapped in here!

    Unable to contain his anger, Gerald immediately stomped his way over to the man that had caused all

    this before punching him right in the nose while yelling, ¡°You god dmned bstard¡­!¡±

    The second the man fell to the ground, the rest of Tye¡¯s men instantly aimed their weapons at Gerald!

    ¡°Stop! Everyone, calm down!¡± yelled Tye as he tried to maintain peace between the two parties.

    After a few seconds, Gerald took a deep breath before narrowing his eyes at Tye while asking, ¡°¡­

    Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, Chairman Lamano, but I specifically recall that my condition for leading you

    here is that you listen to every word I say!¡±

    While Tye was momentarily stunned to hear that out of the blue, he had to admit that he really had

    made that promise.

    Understanding that he was the one in the wrong, Tye quickly yelled, ¡°Men! Put your weapons away!¡±

    Once Tye¡¯s men reluctantly kept their weapons again, Tye smiled subtly toward Gerald while saying,

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ I truly hope that we can cooperate nicely¡­ With that in mind, since my men have

    retracted their weapons, could you avoid pushing any further into this matter¡­?¡±

    While Gerald knew where Tye wasing from, what was the point of only saying all this now that they

    were trapped?

    Whatever the case was, they needed to find a way to leave the cave as soon as possible¡­Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1897

    After a slight pause, Gerald then looked at Tye before replying, ¡°¡­Fine. Regardless, if you wish to

    leave this ce safely, I implore you to tell your subordinates to be more obedient. No more touching

    things at random! Trigger one more trap and we¡¯ll probably end up stuck in here forever!¡±

    Knowing that he had made himself extremely clear this time, Gerald then turned around without saying

    another word. Whether or not Tye decided to listen was up to him¡­

    Momentarily staring at Gerald¡¯s back¡ªas the youth walked off to find another exit¡ª, Tye couldn¡¯t help

    but re at the man who had caused all this. Had he not been so greedy, none of them would be

    trapped here!

    The man himself quickly lowered his head to avert his gaze, not even daring to look Tye in the eye¡­

    Huffing in response, Tye then looked at all his subordinates before dering, ¡°Alright, listen up! If any

    of you even dare to touch anything at random again, I¡¯Il personally chop your hands off! Got that?¡±

    With how stern Tye¡¯smand was, his subordinates knew he meant business, prompting each and

    every one of them to quickly nod in response¡­

    While this was happening, Gerald, Rey, and Yann were already scouting ahead, hoping to find other

    passageways that they could use to leave the cave.

    Unfortunately, even after looking around for quite a while, none of them were able to find another exit

    path! From the looks of it, this ce seemed to be mostly sealed off from the world, save for the one

    exit that was now blocked¡­

    ¡°Not to be a downer but¡­ there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other exits here¡­¡± muttered Rey, clearly

    getting more and more anxious by the minute. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, Rey¡¯s right! We truly are

    trapped in here!¡± added Yann before sighing in frustration.

    By this point, Yann was already starting to regret working with Tye to get here. Had he known that one

    of Tye¡¯s men would bring them so much trouble, there was no way in hell he would¡¯ve even considered

    Tye¡¯s assistance!

    ¡°Well, since no other paths exist, let¡¯s take some time to think about the mechanism that caused the

    stone to seal the mouth of the cave in the first ce! After all, there¡¯s no way the cave could¡¯ve ended

    up this perfectly sealed by natural means!¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Agreed. After all, don¡¯t you find it strange that nobody¡¯s discovered this cave before despite the

    abundance of jades and jadeites in here? Honestly, the strangest part about all this is the fact that

    nobody¡¯s excavated this ce yet!¡± said Ray with a slight frown.

    Had this been any other cave, several people would¡¯ve already flocked here ages ago after finding out

    about all the precious stones in here. If that had happened, then this ce would have surely been left

    barren by now!

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°The fact that the precious stones in here havergely

    remained untouched makes it obvious that there¡¯s something odd about this ce.¡±

    The second his sentence ended, the corner of Gerald¡¯s eye suddenly noticed something disturbing.

    Raising a brow, he began walking toward a spot where multiple jades and jadeites were growing¡­ and

    upon closer inspection, it appeared that his eyes hadn¡¯t been ying tricks on him. There were hints of

    human bones inside the jades and jadeites!

    Walking closer to see what Gerald was so interested in, Rey¡¯s eyes instantly widened when he paid

    closer attention to the ¡®precious stones¡¯ Gerald was currently staring at.

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­ Those¡­ are human bones, right¡­?! Why are they enveloped by the jades and

    jadeites?!¡± eximed the rightfully shocked Rey.

    ¡°My guess is that after being trapped here like us, this person eventually died. Once he was nothing but

    bones, all it took was a few years for the jades and jadeites to start growing on them!¡± replied Gerald,

    proposing his theory.

    However, if Gerald¡¯s theory was correct¡­ then that definitely meant that they weren¡¯t the first group to

    get trapped in here. After all, that was the only usible exnation for these bones being here!

    Still, to think that the jades and jadeites here grew with the help of human bones¡­

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1898

    Regardless, after hearing what Gerald had to say, both Rey and Yann instantly drew in cold breaths.

    ¡± A-are you saying that we¡¯ll end up like them, Mr. Crawford¡­? Are we going to die here¡­?¡± muttered

    Rey, looking incredibly anxious now. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t go jinxing us again! Have a bit more faith in

    Gerald! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll think of a way to get us out of here!¡± retorted Yann.

    ¡°I wonder about that¡­ Based on what we¡¯ve gathered after looking around, it pains me to say that

    there¡¯s a pretty high chance that we really will die trapped here!¡± replied Gerald.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Rey and Yann¡¯s eyes instantly widened. While it was expected for Rey to say things like

    that, when Gerald said it, it was simply depressing¡­

    Regardless, after saying that, Gerald then continued walking deeper into the cave. After all, with how

    massive the cave was, there was still a chance that there existed another exit at the end¡­

    Naturally, Rey and Yann followed him, and it wasn¡¯t too long after when the trio began hearing the crisp

    and pleasant sounds of water dripping deeper inside the cave¡­

    There was just something extremely calming about those beautiful dripping sounds¡­ They certainly

    weren¡¯t sounds one could hear in the city.

    ¡°You hear that, Mr. Crawford? What beautiful sounds!¡± said Rey in an almost dreamy tone.

    ¡°I know, right? The dripping sounds alone makes me feel like I¡¯m drunk in the middle of an enchanted

    forest!¡± added Yann, a lethargic grin on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow as he turned around to look at his two

    intoxicated-looking allies¡­ While Gerald personally felt that the dripping sounded normal, he could

    instantly tell that the sounds were affecting the other two, almost hypnotically¡­

    With that in mind, he quickly began shaking the duo by their shoulders while yelling, ¡°Hey, snap out of

    it! There¡¯s something wrong with the dripping sounds! Rey, Yann! Wake up!¡±

    However, it was useless. Both of them werepletely unresponsive¡­

    Sighing in resignation, Gerald decided to return to where Tye and his men were. At the very least, they

    could help him carry Rey and Yann to a safer spot¡­

    To Gerald¡¯s dismay, Tye and his men had apparently already fallen under the same hypnotic spell as

    Rey and Yann! Simply standing in ce with goofy expressions on their faces, none of them seemed

    capable of even registering whatever Gerald said or did to them¡­

    From the looks of it, as long as the dripping sounds persisted, none of them would ever snap out of it.

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that the only way to bring them back to their senses was by looking for

    the source of the sounds and eliminating it.

    Still, to think that everyone else¡ªwho had previously been trapped in here¡ªhad fallen victim to the

    dripping sounds as well¡­

    With how sheepishly everyone was grinning, Gerald could guess that the hypnotic effects were

    somewhat euphoric. To be filled with bliss till the second one died¡­ What a cruel murder tactic¡­

    Shaking his head, Gerald then quickly began heading toward the deepest part of the cave where the

    dripping sounds seemed to emanate from¡­

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1899

    It was about ten minutester when Gerald came across a pond in the deepest part of the cave¡­

    There appeared to be a stone pier of sorts in the middle of the body of water, and on that pier,y a

    jade board made of jadeite¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then watched as a drop of water fell from a stctite¡­ and right onto the

    jade board, producing a sound that felt oddly euphoric¡­ Then another¡­ and another¡­.

    With how echoey the cave¡¯s walls were, it was no wonder why they were able to hear the sound from

    so far away¡­

    Squinting his eyes at the jade board, Gerald had a feeling that destroying it would only trigger another

    trap. With that in mind, after some thought, he eventually settled on taking out a shirt from his

    backpack.

    Following that, he carefully aimed at the jade board¡­ and with a toss, Gerald¡¯s shirtpletely draped

    over it!

    While he couldn¡¯t safely destroy it, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t stop the dripping sounds¡­ or at least,

    that was what he hoped. Staring anxiously as the next drop of water fell from the stctite and rapidly

    descended toward the now covered jade board¡­ Gerald eventually found himself heaving a sigh of

    relief when no sound was made.

    Now that that was done, Gerald quickly rushed back to where Rey and Yann were to check in on

    them¡­

    Upon realizing that the two were still in a daze, Gerald quickly began shaking them by their shoulders

    while yelling, ¡°Hey, snap out of it!¡±

    Thankfully, that seemed to work. Recovering shortly after, Rey shook his head before asking in a

    slightly sluggish tone, ¡°¡­Huh¡­2? Mr. Crawford¡­? I¡­ What happened¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Gerald¡­ What on earth happened back there¡­? Thest thing I remember is hearing a

    pleasant dripping sound¡­ Everything after that is foggy at best¡­¡± added Yann, groaning as he slowly

    regained his bearings.

    ¡°Well, essentially, both of you became unresponsive after hearing the sounds of dripping water! From

    what I can tell, the sounds themselves had hypnotic effects!¡± replied Gerald.

    Now getting the gist of what was happening, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°Then, the sound¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be hearing any more of that dripping for a long while! Regardless, I have a

    feeling that all those people who previously died here passed on euphorically¡­ At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯d

    assume since all of you had goofy grins while you were entranced earlier¡­¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°.Ce again? Euphorically¡­? To think that we could¡¯ve died like that as well!¡± eximed Rey in an

    incredulous tone.

    ¡°Indeed. Whatever the case is, we should resume focus on finding the exit!¡± replied Gerald, not wanting

    to stay in this ce for any longer for fear that more dangers awaited them.

    Hearing that, the two men nodded before continuing to scout the cave together with Gerald¡­

    Thankfully, Gerald was able to find an exit this time!

    ¡°Rey, Yann! Over here!¡± yelled Gerald as the duo immediately ran over to see what was up.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon seeing the lighting from the exit, Rey and Yann were rightfully excited.

    ¡°Thank god! Looks like there really is another exit, Mr. Crawford!¡± eximed Rey, now feeling like he

    could trust Gerald with just about everything.

    After all, both Rey and Yann had pretty much lost hope of finding an exit earlier. Thanks to Gerald, they

    were able to see the light of day again¡­!

    Yann himself couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Amazing! I have to say, nothing is impossible with you around,

    Gerald! Regardless, let¡¯s get out of here while we can!¡±

    ¡°Hold it!¡± said Gerald the second Yann suggested that.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1900

    Turning to look at Gerald in surprise, Yann couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡­ something wrong, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Crawford! Shouldn¡¯t we hurry and leave already?¡± added Rey in a confused tone.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hush. Hand me a small knife, Rey!¡± ordered Gerald.

    Obeying Gerald¡¯s words, Rey retrieved a small knife from his belt before handing it to Gerald¡­

    The small knife now in his hand, Gerald then walked toward a crystal-clear, emerald-green jade¡ªthe

    size of a chicken egg¡ªthat was embedded into the wall¡­

    Following that, Rey and Yann widened their eyes as they watched Gerald skillfully used the knife to pry

    the jade off the wall!

    ¡°H-huh? Didn¡¯t you say that we shouldn¡¯t touch any of the jades in here, Mr. Crawford?!¡± eximed the

    surprised Rey.

    After plopping the jade into his pocket, Gerald simply replied, ¡°True, but bear in mind that there usually

    aren¡¯t any traps near an exit!¡±

    With that, Gerald continued walking out of the cave, causing the two stunned men to quickly snap out

    of it before running after him. The second all three of them were out, Rey immediately looked at the sky

    before taking in a deep breath of fresh air.

    ¡°Thank god we¡¯re finally out of that ce! The air smells so much better out here!¡± eximed the jovial

    Rey.

    While Yann was feeling just as pleased, he couldn¡¯t help but face Gerald as he asked, ¡°Speaking of

    which¡­ What about Tye and the others, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald simply replied, ¡°What? Do you still expect to obtain all that money from

    him?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yann fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I meant¡­

    Essentially, I¡¯m just worried and Tye and his men won¡¯t let us off that easily once they realize that we¡¯re

    gone!¡±

    ¡°Hah! What makes you so sure that they¡¯ll find the exit anytime soon? I assure you that by the time they

    finally get out, we¡¯ll be miles away from them! They¡¯Il never be able to catch up to us!¡± replied Gerald

    with a chuckle.

    Realizing that Gerald had a point, Yann simply nodded.

    ¡°Now then¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s get moving already!¡± added Gerald.

    ¡°But which direction should we head to, Mr. Crawford¡­? After all, we don¡¯t exactly have the map!¡±

    asked Rey.

    Smiling smugly in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°And who was it who told you we don¡¯t have the

    map?¡± Understandably stunned to hear that, Rey and Yann could only stare incredulously at Gerald as

    the youth fished out the map from his pocket!

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Tye have the map? How did you get your hands on it, Gerald?¡± asked the bewildered

    Yann.

    ¡°Hah! I got it while they were still entranced!¡± replied Gerald with a smile, prompting Yann to

    momentarily freeze before giving Gerald two thumbs up!

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1901

    ¡°My god! You truly are something else, Gerald!¡± eximed Yann in awe. To think that Gerald had been

    able to remember to steal Tye¡¯s map earlier despite being in such a stressful situation!

    Regardless, how splendid! Now that Tye and the others didn¡¯t have the map, they¡¯d surely be unable to

    continue their search!

    ¡°Whatever the case is, Tye and his men may havee here for the treasure, but we¡¯re different. What

    we find valuable is different from them. With that in mind, I want both of you to listen carefully to me.

    Once we get to our destination, you can¡¯t touch or take anything without first asking for my permission!

    Do I have myself clear?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Rey. ¡°But¡­ if we don¡¯t take anything back, then this trip will be a bit of a

    waste, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Crawford¡­2¡± muttered Yann in a slightly reluctant tone.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°While I won¡¯t repeat myself, I hope you understand that greed only leads to ruin, Yann,¡± replied Gerald,

    prompting Yann to fall silent.

    Yann, for one, wasn¡¯t about to disobey Gerald¡¯s words. After all, he was well aware of how capable and

    strong Gerald was.

    Even so, greed was different for everyone. While some may not have it at all, others simply had

    endless greed¡­

    Either way, with that said, the trio then resumed their journey¡­

    It was quite a whileter before Tye and his men would finally snap out from their dazes.

    Soon realizing that Gerald and his party weren¡¯t around, Tye rubbed his groggy forehead before asking,

    ¡°Hey, have any of you seen Gerald and his party¡­¡±

    Watching as his subordinates shook their heads, a realization suddenly came across Tye, prompting

    the man to feel his pocket¡­ and it was at that moment when he noticed that his map had been stolen!

    ¡°That b*stard¡­!¡± scowled Tye, causing all of his men to immediately begin exchanging nces, not

    even sure what had happened to make Tye this angry. Hailey¡ªTye¡¯s secretary¡ªherself quickly walked

    up to the angry man before asking in a concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chairman Lamano¡­?¡±

    ¡°Everything! To think that those three b*stards would actually dare to steal my map!¡± roared Tye, his

    entire face now reddened in fury.

    Though she was momentarily stunned, Hailey quickly snapped out of it before replying, ¡°Could¡­ they

    perhaps have taken the map to ease their search for the exit¡­? After all, thest I saw them, they were

    heading deeper into the cave¡­ Maybe they¡¯ve already found the exit!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tye realized that she made sense. With that, he immediately ordered his men to

    begin going deeper into the cave¡­

    Shortly after, the group got to the deepest part of the cave and were promptly greeted by the sight of a

    board of sorts that was covered by a drenched shirt¡­

    Before Tye could even begin wondering what the shirt was doing there for, one of his scouting

    subordinates came rushing back as he reported, ¡°C-chairman Lamano! We¡¯ve found an exit on the

    other side!¡±

    ¡°So they really did steal my map and flee! Those mother f*ckers¡­! Pursue them immediately!¡± roared

    the furious Tye as the group quickly left the cave¡­

    Unfortunately for Tye, Gerald and his party were nowhere remotely close to the cave anymore, just as

    Gerald had predicted¡­ Regardless, the trio had juste across a stream when Rey suggested, ¡°Say,

    why don¡¯t we take a short rest here, Mr. Crawford¡­? After all, with the distance we¡¯ve covered, it¡¯s

    pretty much impossible for them to catch up to us.¡±

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1902

    Hearing that, Yann then chimed in, ¡°Indeed! We¡¯ve already walked for two hours anyway. Let¡¯s take a

    short rest!¡±

    Understanding that the duo didn¡¯t have his stamina and endurance, Gerald could only agree with them.

    After all, exhaustion during a journey was best avoided¡­

    Nodding, Gerald replied, ¡°Sure, why not. Let¡¯s take a short break!¡±

    With that, the trio sat by the stream to enjoy a well-deserved rest¡­

    While Gerald didn¡¯t do anything in particr, Rey and Yann began washing their faces with the

    stream¡¯s water and even began drinking it.

    However, shortly after the duo quenched their thirst, Rey happened to see something stuck at the

    bottom of the crystal-clear stream¡­ Squinting at the object, his eyes immediately widened when he

    realized what it was.

    Startled to hear Rey screaming out of the blue, Gerald was immediately prompted to ask, ¡°What is it?!¡±

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­! Look there¡­! It¡­ It¡¯s a human bone¡­!¡± replied the quivering Rey as he

    immediately backed away from the stream.

    Upon hearing that, Yann quickly ran over to have a look¡­ and once he saw that Rey wasn¡¯t fibbing,

    Yann and Rey immediately began vomiting. After all, they had drunk the same water where the bone

    had been in!

    Gerald himself calmly walked toward the stream before pulling the bone out¡­

    Inspecting it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How odd¡­ Arandom human bone in the water¡­? Could

    someone have died here¡­?¡±

    After looking at it for a while longer, Gerald realized something unsettling.

    ¡°Hey,e look at this! The way the bone snapped couldn¡¯t have been done by another person¡­ After

    all, it looks like it was damaged by something feral on the hunt¡­¡± muttered Gerald, prompting Rey to

    quickly begin looking around.

    ¡°.A-are you suggesting that there¡¯s a fierce beast lurking around, Mr. Crawford¡­2¡± stuttered Rey.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he got up from his squatting position before tossing the bone

    away. Naturally, this quickly made Rey and Yann nervous.

    ¡°T-then let¡¯s hurry and leave this ce, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± said Rey, not wanting the fierce beast to

    suddenly ambush them. Nodding in response, Gerald was just about to begin leaving the area with his

    party¡­ when all of a sudden, the trio froze.

    After all, all three of them had noticed that a fanged monster was ring straight at them not too far

    away¡­!

    While neither of them made a sound in the first few seconds, eventually, Rey wasn¡¯t able to hold back

    from whispering, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­ What now-¡°

    ¡°Hush!¡± whispered Gerald in return as he ced his palm over Rey¡¯s mouth.

    Following that, Gerald gestured for the duo to slowly inch their way to the side, not wanting to rm the

    beast. While making their move, all three of them kept an eye on the monster, not wanting it to get aThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    free chance to ambush them¡­

    However, they had only taken a few steps when the monster suddenly let out an ear-piercing roar!

    ¡°God d*mnit! It sounds angry too! Run!¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1903

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s order, Rey and Yann immediately began bolting away from the scene. Unfortunately

    for them, their sudden movement only served to make the monster even more excited!

    Realizing that the monster had its eyes on him, Rey began running even faster as he yelled, ¡°P-please

    stop chasing after me¡­!¡±

    As expected, all that shouting simply caused the beast to increase its speed as it continued bolting

    toward Rey!

    Realizing that the monster was now inches away from Rey, Gerald quickly summoned the Astrabyss

    Sword before tossing it toward the beast!

    The second the sword sessfully cut through the monster¡¯s flesh, it let out a mighty roar of pain!

    Following that, it turned to re at Gerald before charging for him next!

    Despite how intimidating it was, Gerald kept his cool and resummoned the de into his hand.

    Once the monster was only a few steps away from him, Gerald¡ªwho had positioned himself to strike

    by now¡ªbolted toward it as well!

    Ducking exactly in front of the monster, Gerald managed to get right underneath it¡­ and seeing the

    perfect chance, Gerald then raised his sword, causing the monster to literally gut itself as its sliced

    open belly ran through the de!

    With blood gushing all over the ce, the monster released one final roar before flopping heavily into a

    puddle of its own blood¡­ Seeing that Gerald had managed to take it down, Rey and Yann immediately

    breathed sighs of relief.

    Quickly returning to Gerald¡¯s side, Rey instantly asked in a concerned tone, ¡°A-are you alright, Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡±

    Putting away the sword, Gerald then turned to face Rey before replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Though neither of them said it, they were both relieved that they had Gerald with them. Otherwise, they

    would¡¯ve surely ended up as monster food! Thinking back, their bones would probably end up in the

    river as well¡­

    Shaking the terrifying thought off, Rey then stared at its carcass before muttering, ¡°¡­What the hell

    even is that beast¡­? While I want to call it a tiger, it isn¡¯t exactly one either!¡±

    After giving the monster a better look, the trio saw that the hideous beast had two long and thin fangs in

    its mouth. While it did slightly resemble a tiger, everyone knew that that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°You know, it sort of looks like Taotie¡­ don¡¯t you think? That mythological monster? But that¡¯s just

    nonsense¡­ There¡¯s no way it could exist, right¡­?¡± said Yann after observing it for a little longer.

    Upon hearing that, Rey looked like he wanted to say something. However, Gerald beat him to it and

    replied, ¡°And why couldn¡¯t it? After all, if ghosts can exist, why not Taoties?¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s

    statement, Rey couldn¡¯t help but nod. After all, since ghosts existed, pretty much everything else could

    exist.

    At that moment, a group of inly dressed people suddenly rushed out from the forest and surrounded

    the trio!

    While they initially kept firm gazes on Gerald and his party, upon seeing the dead Taotie on the ground,

    they instantly appeared shocked before looking back at the three men with fearful eyes¡­ It was almost? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    as though they were looking at strange animals¡­

    Regardless, the group of people weren¡¯t the only ones shocked.

    The trio found themselves surprised as well when they realized that all the people were wearing

    traditional garments. In fact, ¡®ancient¡¯ was probably a better word¡­

    Though there was a brief silence, an old man¡ªholding onto a walking stick¡ªsoon walked out from the

    crowd¡­

    Momentarily looking at the fresh carcass, the old man then asked, ¡°¡­If I may, where did youe

    from, gentlemen¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1904

    Snapping out of it when he heard the confused elderly man¡¯s question, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Well¡­

    we came from the other side of the mountain¡­ Before anything else, could you please tell us where we

    are and what this monster is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­ see¡­ Well, that monster there is called a Taotie¡­ Before you killed it, it lived deep in the

    mountains and was known for being extremely ferocious!¡± replied the old man.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald and his party exchanged nces with each other. As Yann had earlier

    guessed, the creature turned out to really be a Taotie¡­

    ¡°Maybe I misheard, but you said the three of youe from the other side of the mountain¡­?¡± added

    the old man, his tone hinting at his disbelief.

    As all three of them nodded in response, Gerald replied, ¡°You heard right!¡±

    Seeing that those from the crowd immediately began discussing that fact, Rey couldn¡¯t help but raise a

    slight brow as he asked, ¡°¡­Is¡­ there a reason why you all sound so shocked¡­?¡±

    Hearing that question, the old man quickly exined, ¡°Well¡­ you see, nobody¡¯s ever been able to

    come over to this side of the mountain¡­ After all, there¡¯s a trap there that hypnotically ensnares

    anyone who tries toe over! With that said, how on earth did all of you even manage to make it

    across in one piece¡­?¡±

    It was clear that the old man was referring to the jade board in the hypnotic cave from earlier¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply smiled subtly before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s just say we aren¡¯t too sure

    about that either right now, sir.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you managed to achieve such a magnificent feat without even paying attention to it, it wouldn¡¯t

    be a stretch to call all three of you wise men! Since you¡¯re already here anyway,e along to our

    vige! Allow us to indulge you for managing to get to this side of the mountain!¡± dered the old man

    in a jovial tone.

    Seeing no harm in that, Gerald and his party then followed the old man¡ªand the crowd of people¡ª

    back to their vige¡­

    Upon arriving, the trio saw that the vige looked exactly like ones that could be found in history books.

    They also came to learn that the people here led lives where they woke early to work and turned in as

    soon as sunset came. From those two facts alone, it became evident that the people here had lived

    completely separate from the outside world for many, many years¡­

    ¡°Say¡­ do¡­ you think we could¡¯ve time-traveled, Mr. Crawford¡­2¡± whispered Rey along the way,

    finding everything here to be too bizarre to belong to the present.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Negative. I¡¯m sure that this ce is just a utopia that came to be since it was cut off from the rest of

    the world quite early on¡­¡± replied Gerald.

    After all, if they truly had time-traveled, then their phones wouldn¡¯t still have signals! That was honestly

    the main reason why Gerald was sure that Rey¡¯s hypothesis was wrong.

    Regardless, after hearing what Gerald had to say, Rey couldn¡¯t help but agree¡­

    By the time they got to the old man¡¯s house, the entire vige was already abuzz with news about

    outsiders¡¯ arrival. After all, none of them had ever met people from the other side of the mountain

    before!

    Once they were inside, Gerald immediately asked, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ How should we address you,

    sir¡­2¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I go by Stanton Lingard, and I¡¯m the chief of this vige! In case you were wondering, this

    ce is called Moonbeam Vige!¡± replied Stanton as Gerald, Rey, and Yann nodded understandingly.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Chief Lingard! Though¡­ why Moonbeam¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1905

    Upon hearing Rey¡¯s question, Stanton immediately chuckled before replying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out once night

    comes!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Hearing that, Rey could only shrug in response.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before the vigers brought all kinds of food and drinks over to Stanton¡¯s

    home.

    After they ced all the goodies in front of Gerald and his party, Stanton smiled before dering,

    ¡°Come, have some food! All of you must be famished and exhausted after traveling such a long way!¡±

    Before Gerald could even say a word, Rey immediately replied, ¡°Well yeah, I¡¯m starving! Thank you for

    having us, chief!¡±

    By the time Gerald turned to stare helplessly at Rey, Rey was already busy stuffing his mouth with

    food. After all, the trio hadn¡¯t eaten anything for most of the day, and being a young man, Rey¡®s

    appetite was nothing short of voracious. Still, with how quickly he was eating, Gerald felt that it honestly

    wasn¡¯t a stretch that his hunger could rival that of a hungry ghost who hadn¡¯t eaten for a century¡­

    What was he going to do with this boy¡­

    Shaking his head, Gerald then began eating as well, followed by Yann shortly after.

    Stanton himself was smiling at how quickly Rey was munching down on the food¡­

    After eating for a while, Gerald cleared his throat before asking, ¡°Speaking of which, chief¡­ Do you

    know of any other caves on this mountain¡­?¡±

    Surprised by the odd question, Stanton replied, ¡°A¡­ cave? Why would you be looking for a cave of all

    things¡­?¡±

    ¡®Well, the three of us have actually been trying to look for something important¡­ From what we¡¯ve

    gathered, that thing can most probably be found in a cave on this mountain!¡± replied Gerald, making

    sure not to give too much information away.

    ¡°Oh? I see! Well, rather than ¡®a¡¯ cave, we have quite a few of them here! Unfortunately, that also means

    that I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re referring to!¡± replied Stanton in an apologetic tone. ¡°I see¡­ then¡­

    among them, are there any that are particrly special¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Special you say¡­ Well¡­ one cavees to mind¡­ If I recall correctly, the cave had arge wall of

    stone covering its massive entrance¡­ However, I didn¡¯t really pry into it since night was soon toe

    at the time¡­¡± replied Stanton after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you still remember where that cave is located?¡± said Gerald, his interest clearly piqued.

    ¡°Give me a moment to think¡­¡± replied Stanton as he began racking his memory¡­

    Quite a whileter, Stenton suddenly raised his head before dering, ¡°While I can¡¯t remember where

    its exact location is, I do recall that two massive pirs stand before the cave¡¯s entrance! You can¡¯t miss

    them!¡±

    While that statement only described what the cave¡¯s entrance looked like, Gerald was just pleased that

    he received a clue in the first ce.

    ¡°Got it! Thank you, chief! We¡¯ll start looking for it first thing in the morning!¡± replied Gerald in a

    gratuitous tone.

    Chuckling in reply, Stanton then said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee!¡±

    Following that conversation, it wasn¡¯t long before night fell and a bright crescent moon enveloped

    Moonbeam Vige in a calming glow¡­

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1906

    Contrary to the hustle and bustle of a typical city¡¯s nightlife, the second darkness fell, the entire vige

    went dead silent. Everyone simply remained in their homes and turned their light sources out, not even

    bothering to go against the norm. They truly were living like people from ancient times¡­

    Sometime during the night, Rey couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°¡­Say¡­ Mr. Crawford¡­? Do you really

    think we¡¯ll be able to find the cave¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, based on the chief¡¯s description, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I guess¡­ I wonder if Tye and his men have left the cave by this point¡­¡± muttered Rey, a hint of worry

    in his voice.

    ¡°They probably have. After all, even we were able to locate the exit rather easily!¡± said Gerald in a calm

    tone.

    Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t worried about Tye at all. So what if they managed to get out? Gerald and his

    party were pretty much always going to be a step ahead of them anyway. With that in mind, them

    catching up to the trio was improbable at best.

    Then again, even if they did manage to catch up to them, it wasn¡¯t as though Gerald couldn¡¯t take on

    them.

    Whatever the case was, after chatting a bit longer, the two finally decided to hit the hay¡­ Not long after

    the sun began to rise, knocking could be heard on the trio¡¯s door as the chief¡¯s familiar voice called out,

    ¡°Morning, gentlemen! Are you all up?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly got out of bed before walking over to the door. Opening it, Gerald

    then smiled subtly as he replied, ¡°Well you¡¯re early, chief

    Chuckling in response, Stanton then said, ¡°All of us here are just early risers! Regardless, I¡¯m here to

    tell you that we¡¯re entering the mountainter. With that in mind, I wonder if you¡¯d like toe along

    with us!¡±

    ¡°Oh? But of course! Please give us a moment, chief! We¡¯ll be packed up and ready in no time!¡± replied

    Gerald, now looking much more pumped up. After all, they¡¯d surely have a much easier time finding

    that cave with Stanton¡¯s help.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush! Also, I¡¯ve already had someone prepare breakfast for you, so we¡¯ll only be setting off

    once you¡¯ve all had your meals!¡± said Stanton.

    ¡°I see! If I haven¡¯t said it already, we really appreciate being in your care!¡± replied Gerald in a gratuitous

    tone. After all, not only had Stanton personallye over to wake them, but he had even got others to

    prepare breakfast for them! It would be rude if he didn¡¯t show appreciation toward Stanton¡¯s

    thoughtfulness!

    Regardless, with that said, Gerald quickly woke the others up¡­

    Once they were done packing, they headed over to the vige chief¡¯s house and had avish

    breakfast¡­ This didn¡¯t take long, and soon enough, the party of three set off for the mountains with

    Stanton and his men¡­

    Being about three thousand feet above sea level, the mountain was considerably high and was rather

    difficult to hike. Had Stanton not been there to lead the way, Gerald and his party would¡¯ve surely had a

    much rougher time navigating the mountain¡­

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that the hike was easy. Rey himself¡ªwho wasn¡¯t used to hiking¡ªcouldn¡¯t

    help butin, ¡°T-this hike is a bit too rough, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°It could¡¯ve been much rougher if we didn¡¯t have the chief¡¯s guidance!¡± replied Gerald, causing Rey to

    instantly shut up¡­

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1907

    ¡°Hah! Just so you know, there didn¡¯t even use to be a road on this mountain! This footpath here is the

    product of us mapping out the mountain for years! This path is considerably easy, you know? Some of

    the more difficult terrains require us to climb!¡± scowled Stanton¡ªwho was taking the lead¡ªin a joking

    tone.

    While the trio appreciated the old man¡¯s light-heartedness, it didn¡¯t change the fact that all this hiking

    was a challenge for them. Even so, they were well aware that this was the only way they were going to

    be able to locate that cave¡­ As they said, ¡®No pain, no gain¡­¡¯

    Regardless, after about an hour of trekking, the group finally arrived at an area with rtively tnd.

    Judging from how high up the mountain they were, they were possibly halfway up the mountain as well.

    With that in mind, looking down at the deep valley¡ªthat was now hundreds of feet below them¡ªwould

    make anyone feel giddy¡­ Just as all three of them were trying hard not to think about how high they

    were, they quickly snapped out of it when Stanton called out, ¡°Gentlemen! That¡¯s the cave right there!¡±

    Turning to look at where Stanton was pointing, the three men could immediately see the two stone

    pirs standing before the blocked cave entrance¡­ It was exactly like how Stanton had described the

    night before¡­

    Seeing that this was their stop, Gerald then nodded before saying, ¡°So it would seem! Thank you for

    guiding us up till this point, chief! We¡¯ll be heading there on our own now!¡±

    ¡°Got it! Speaking of which, do be careful in there¡­ Once you¡¯ve located whatever it is you¡¯re looking

    for, do return to the vige!¡± replied Stanton in a kind voice.

    ¡°Loud and clear! We appreciate all the hospitality, chief!¡± dered Gerald and his party in unison before

    bidding goodbye and heading toward the cave¡­

    Stanton¡ªand the other vigers¡ªthemselves continued on their own journey further up the

    mountain¡­

    Regardless, upon standing before the mouth of the sealed-up cave, Rey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s

    one massive stone wall blocking the entrance¡­ Still¡­ Do you think there¡¯s some kind of mechanism to

    get it to open, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°I do, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s around here somewhere,¡± replied Gerald. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?

    Let¡¯s hurry and find it!¡± dered Yann in an enthusiastic tone.

    All nodding in agreement, the three then began searching the area¡­ and soon enough, they found the

    mechanism they were looking for¡­

    ¡°Say¡­ doesn¡¯t the mechanism resemble The Eight Diagrams¡­? The one from Feng Shui¡­? Have

    you heard about it, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey as he looked at Gerald.

    Nodding slightly in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°I have. While I¡¯m not particrly knowledgeable in

    the art of Feng Shui, I do know that The Eight Diagrams are also known as the eight doors, and each

    door bears different meanings!¡±

    From the looks of it, the only way they were going to get the cave to open was by solving this Feng

    Shui- based puzzle¡­

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see¡­ but¡­ if even you don¡¯t know much about Feng Shui, then doesn¡¯t that mean that we¡¯ve hit a

    dead-end¡­?¡± muttered Yann in a slightly defeated tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to give up! While it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know much about Feng Shui, I believe that

    whoever made this contraption wouldn¡¯t have made entry into the cave all that difficult. After all, the

    hard part is usually getting out of such areas. With that in mind, I¡¯m sure we can at least make it inside

    if we just use our heads!¡± replied Gerald as he looked at the two.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1908

    With that said, Gerald then began giving The Eight Diagrams a closer look¡­

    After thinking for a while, he eventually eximed, ¡°I think I get it now! The Eight Diagrams isn¡¯t the

    mechanism at all! From what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s a clue that will lead us to the mechanism instead!¡±

    Before the other two could even reply, Gerald was already looking for the mechanism ording to the

    positions of the elements on The Eight Diagrams¡­

    ¡°The left and right sides symbolize water, whereas the front and back symbolize fire¡­¡± muttered Gerald

    as he continued keeping an eye out on the mechanism¡­ and eventually, he found it.

    Thankfully, Gerald had minor knowledge about Feng Shui. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve never been able to

    find it! Still, Gerald knew he was also considerably lucky that the puzzle to opening the entrance was

    this simple¡­

    Regardless, now that the mechanism was in sight, Gerald quickly twisted it¡­ and moments after he

    did, therge stone wall began shaking vigorously¡­!

    Shortly after, the wall parted in the middle, and it swung open like two massive doors¡­

    Staring wide-eyed at the dark passageway before them, for a brief moment, all the trio could do was

    exchange nces with each other¡­

    Yann was the first to break the silence as he excitedly eximed, ¡°Y-you did it, Gerald¡­!¡±

    While this was certainly something to celebrate, the three knew that their journey was far from over.

    With that, they immediately began making their way into the cave¡­ The second they entered, however,

    therge doors of the cave instantly began closing again¡­ As Gerald had expected, leaving was

    definitely going to be much harder than entering¡­

    Still, they knew they had to take the rough with the smooth, so the trio simply gritted their teeth as they

    continued further into the cave¡­

    With how dark it was getting, Rey took some torchlights out from his backpack before handing them to

    Gerald and Yann.

    Quite honestly, this ce was practically a nightmare for anyone who was afraid of being alone in the

    dark¡­ Thankfully, the trio was together and with three beams of light lighting their way, they were able

    to proceed forward with morefort and security¡­

    About three hundred feetter, the trio finally arrived at the end of the passageway¡­ only to find it

    blocked by yet another stone wall!

    Ina way, this was the perfect embodiment of the saying, ¡®Out of the frying pan and into the fire¡­¡¯

    ¡°D* mn it, another wall¡­?¡± muttered Rey as he turned to look at Gerald.

    Gerald himself simply stared at the wall for a while before gently cing his hand on it¡­ and the

    second he did, the entire wall began to shake!

    Soon enough, the stone wall slowly slid to the side¡­ revealing jaw-dropping amounts of treasure!

    Glittering gold coins were seemingly everywhere, with some even piled up so high they resembled

    mountains¡­! As if the sight wasn¡¯t grand enough already, the candles inside even began lighting up on

    their own!

    ¡°H-holy cr*p!¡± eximed both Rey and Yann simultaneously, utterly amazed by all they were seeing.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°T-there¡¯s so many gold coins¡­! We¡¯re rich! We¡¯re filthy rich!¡± yelled Yann excitedly as he bolted into

    the room!

    While Gerald wanted to stop him, his attention was suddenly caught by something else¡­

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1909

    Atop one of the many piles of treasure,y a treasure chest¡­ and upon seeing it, Gerald immediately

    knew that what he was looking for was in there.

    As he had predicted, it truly was here! Now that it was so close to him, there was no way he was going

    to be able to hold himself back from obtaining it!

    With that, Gerald paid little attention to what Rey and Yann were doing and simply walked toward the

    treasure chest¡­

    Watching as seemingly endless amounts of gold coins slid down from the mountain of treasures that

    Gerald was slowly climbing, Yann couldn¡¯t help but get even more excited. Taking his backpack off, he

    immediately began filling it with piles upon piles of treasures! After all, he had never seen this many

    gold coins in a single ce before, so he simply couldn¡¯t help himself¡­

    While Rey¡ªwho had been standing at the side¡ªwas equally as excited to see all that gold, he knew

    better than to do what Yann was doing.

    After all, Gerald had told him not to touch things at random, and he wasn¡¯t about to disobey him.

    Regardless, Gerald finally made it to the top of the mountain of coins at that moment¡­

    Upon opening the treasure chest, he was greeted by the sight of a crystal clear, emerald-green jade

    pendant that was shaped like a butterfly¡­

    This was it¡­ he had finally found it!

    Gerald was the only one who knew what the pendant was used for, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about

    Yann wanting to take it. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry, so Gerald quickly hid it in his clothes.

    Nobody could ever learn that he had obtained the item¡­

    Whatever the case was, now that he had obtained the pendant, he slid down the mountain of gold

    coins, fully prepared to leave as he called out, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve found what we were looking for, now let¡¯s

    head back!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you seriously telling me that you wish to leave just like that?¡± retorted Yann. Stopping in his

    tracks, Gerald raised a slight brow as he turned to look at Yann before saying, ¡°If I recall correctly, I

    specifically remember telling you not to touch any of the treasures here!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, but¡­ all this treasure, Gerald¡­! If we get all this out of here, we¡¯ll be able to live the

    rest of our lives without worry!¡± replied Yann in an enthusiastic tone.

    Sensing the glint of avarice in Yann¡¯s eyes, Gerald could already tell that Yann was dangerously close

    topletely losing himself to greed.

    ¡°V¡¯lLonly say it one more time. We¡¯re leaving now, and we¡¯re not taking anything else back with us!¡±

    dered Gerald in a solemn tone.

    ¡°I refuse! After all, I saw you take something for yourself! If you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± scowled Yann.

    Realizing that Yann had noticed him taking the jade, Gerald was slightly tongue-tied. How was he even

    going to exin that the pendant had a much greater value than all those treasures¡­?

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Seeing that Gerald was having trouble, Rey then yelled, ¡°Brother Yann, please just listen to Mr.

    Crawford! I¡¯m sure he has his reasons for disallowing you to take any of them back!¡±

    Unfortunately, Yann was alreadypletely consumed by greed by this point.

    ¡°Over my dead body! Since you don¡¯t want them so much, fine! They all belong to me now! Mark my

    words, I¡¯m definitely getting all of them out today if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± howled Yann as though he

    had gone insane. ¡°You¡­!¡± growled Rey as he turned to look at Gerald, understanding that Yann would

    no longer take advice from anyone¡­

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1910

    ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey.

    Staring straight at Yann, Gerald simply narrowed his eyes before shaking his head. He knew for a fact

    that Yann was already a lost cause¡­ Greed truly was a frightening thing¡­

    Even so, he wanted to try onest time. ring at Yann, Gerald¡¯s tone sounded much angrier as he

    growled, ¡°¡­One final time. Are you leaving with us, or aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡¯m not leaving yet!¡± roared Yann, instantly causing Gerald¡¯s anger to peak.

    That was thest straw. Not wanting anything to do with Yann anymore, Gerald then began walking out

    of the treasure room¡­

    However, the second Gerald stepped out, all the candles in the room immediately went out. Following

    that, the room began glowing in an eerie green light!

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he quickly got out of the room¡ªalong with Rey¡ªbefore

    yelling, ¡°Yann! Get over here! Quick!¡±

    Of course, Yann¡¯s fate had been sealed the second he chose to disobey Gerald¡­ Unable to react in

    time, Yann¡¯s eyes could only widen as he watched all the gold around him transform into green goo

    that quickly enveloped him! He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before the goopletely melted

    him down to the bone¡­

    Gerald and Rey were understandably stunned to witness all this. To think that such a punishment had

    been set up for those who had been overtaken by greed¡­

    Regardless, Yann was now dead and there was nothing Gerald could do about it.

    With that in mind¡ªand the fact that the goo was slowlying their way¡ª, Gerald quickly grabbed

    onto Rey¡¯s arm before yelling, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡±

    Rey wasn¡¯t about to say no to that, and the duo bolted back into the passageway from before¡­

    Shortly after, they heard the familiar scraping of stone on dirting from behind them, and it was

    pretty obvious that the door had closed itself again¡­ Thank god they had left the room quickly¡­

    Taking a momentary rest by sitting in the passageway, Rey couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald with grief-

    filled eyes as he said, ¡°¡­Mr. Crawford¡­ Brother Yann, he¡­¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    While he knew that Rey was frightened since this was probably the first time he had seen someone die

    in such a terrible way, Gerald simply opted to reply in a calm tone, ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    Naturally, even Gerald was sad about Yann¡¯s death, but had the man not been consumed by avarice,

    he wouldn¡¯t have had to die so horribly¡­ With that in mind, Yann¡¯s end was honestly deserved¡­

    After calming down a bit more, Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What even was that green goo¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not

    sure, but it probably resembles sulphuric acid since it could corrode so well¡­¡± replied Gerald who

    couldn¡¯t help but sigh, still slightly bummed out that Yann had to die.

    After all, he saw the man as a good friend. Still, Gerald did find sce in the fact that Rey wasn¡¯t like

    Yann.

    With that in mind, Gerald then patted Rey on the shoulder before praising, ¡°¡­Regardless, I¡¯m d you

    weren¡¯t consumed by greed as well, Rey. I¡¯m proud of you!¡±

    Despite thepliment, Rey was simply too sad to even feel pleased about it. After all, they had just

    lost a teammate¡­

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1911

    Understanding that staying here for any longer would only spell more trouble, after resting for a bit,

    Gerald got to his feet before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this ce while we can!¡±

    With that, the duo made their way back to the sealed main entrance¡­

    Once they were there, they quickly realized that there wasn¡¯t a mechanism to open the doors at all, at

    least not one they could easily see¡­ The pitch darkness of the ce certainly didn¡¯t help¡­

    Understanding the fact that they didn¡¯t even know where to start looking for the mechanism, Rey

    couldn¡¯t help but stare at the massive stone wall¡ªblocking the cave¡¯s entrance¡ªbefore looking at

    Gerald and asking, ¡°¡­How¡­ should we leave, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, since there was a mechanism outside that allowed us to enter, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s another one in

    here that will allow us to leave! Since the Yin and Yang sides¡ªbased on theyout of The Eight

    Diagrams¡ªwas the key to opening the door from the outside, I¡¯m assuming that the mechanism in here

    can be found opposite of that!¡± replied Gerald after thinking for a bit.

    Following that, Gerald began searching the opposite areas¡­ and after feeling around the stone wall,

    he managed to find a mechanism!

    Immediately twisting it, Gerald and Rey¡¯s eyes quickly widened as the floor beneath them began to

    crumble! To think that the mechanism would cause this!

    Regardless, unable to react in time, both of them soon found themselves sliding down an inclined path!

    While Rey screamed all the way down, Gerald himself could only think about how badly he had

    messed up this time. As it turned out, things weren¡¯t as easy as he had expected¡­

    Whatever the case was, it was quite a while before the slope suddenly ended, sending both of them

    shooting out andnding on a soft pile of dirt.

    Groaning as they got up, the two quickly realized that they seemed to have entered another cave¡­

    Aside from the fact that there was a pond in the cave¡ªthat had water so clear that one could easily

    see its bottom¡ªthere was not much else to note at first nce¡­ ¡°Holy cr*p¡­ Where even are we, Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡± asked Rey as he dusted the dirt off his clothes.

    Naturally, Gerald had no clue of where they were either. Even so, to think that there would actually be

    another cave under that cave¡­ What a special ce¡­

    Simply shaking his head in response, Gerald and Rey then began investigating the surrounding area,

    hoping to find an exit. Unfortunately for them, no matter how hard they searched, there didn¡¯t seem to

    be one. They were trapped once again¡­

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just great! I guess we¡¯re stuck here!¡± said Rey as he sat down while heaving a heavy sigh.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then took Tye¡¯s map out before giving it a good look. Something had to be

    wrong here¡­ Thankfully, Gerald was right.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that he had managed to find something significant, Gerald quickly called out, ¡°Rey!¡±

    Hurriedly getting to his feet, Rey then raised a slight brow as he looked at the map while asking, ¡°¡­

    Yes, Mr. Crawford? Did you find something?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! See the Officer Viewing Deck where we started from? While we¡¯ve changed course several

    times, I retraced our steps¡­ and here! See that other cave on the map? I have a feeling that we¡¯re

    currently here! And that cave clearly shows an entrance!¡± eximed Gerald, pointing at the map the

    entire time.

    While Rey definitely felt that Gerald¡¯s words made sense, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s fine and all¡­

    But we¡¯ve already made a thorough search of this ce! Forget an exit, we haven¡¯t even managed to

    locate anything resembling a door opening mechanism!¡±

    Though Gerald saw where Rey wasing from, he was sure that there definitely had to be a way out.

    After all, there was a high chance that they simply hadn¡¯t looked in the right direction.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure the exit will appear soon! Keep calm, we¡¯ll definitely

    find a way to leave.¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1912

    Following that, Gerald got up and began feeling around the walls again¡­

    Since the stone walls were quite uneven, it made finding mechanisms¡ªto potentially lead to a way out

    ¡ªeven harder than usual¡­

    Regardless, after hearing what Gerald had to say, Rey was motivated to give it another shot. With that,

    he began doing the same as Gerald, hoping to finally find a way to get out of this ce¡­

    While continuing to feel the walls, Gerald¡¯s ears perked when a crisp ¡®click¡¯ was heard. Eyes quickly

    widening, Gerald could only stare as the stone b¡ªthat his foot was currently on¡ªbegan sinking in¡­

    Lifting his foot, he watched as the b continued sinking deeper and deeper¡­ And by the time it

    stopped, a part of the stone wall had shifted open! Both surprised and delighted, Rey couldn¡¯t help but

    turn to look at Gerald while calling out, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Though Gerald himself was surprised by all this, he quickly snapped out of it and walked through the

    newly formed entrance¡­

    To the duo¡¯s dismay, they quickly realized that all the entrance led to was a flight of descending stairs

    that appeared almost bottomless! The fact that it was pitch dark down there certainly didn¡¯t help¡­

    ¡°Where do you think this leads to, Mr. Crawford¡­2¡± muttered Rey as he turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°Only one way to find out!¡± replied Gerald, prompting the duo to begin descending the stairs¡­

    As they walked on, a sort of mist began appearing and the lower they went, the denser it became¡­

    It was about half an hourter when Rey couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°¡­ There¡¯s just no end to these

    stairs, Mr. Crawford! We¡¯ve been walking for almost thirty minutes now yet the end is nowhere in sight!¡±

    Gerald himself was starting to find all this weird. This ce really was too mystifying¡­

    After thinking for a while, Gerald eventually sighed before saying, ¡°¡­Alright, since we don¡¯t seem to be

    getting anywhere, let¡¯s just return to where we came from!¡±

    With that, the duo began ascending the stairs¡­ However, another half-hourter, the two youths finally

    realized how serious their current dilemma was. After all, no matter how long they walked, the area

    where they started from was simply nowhere to be found! ¡°Seriously?! We should have reached the

    entry point by now! Where the hell is it?!¡± cried out the increasingly distressed Rey.

    To think that even their return route would end up changing!

    ¡°It¡¯s important to stay calm during such situations! With that said, let¡¯s think about it first!¡± replied Gerald

    as he began racking his brain¡­

    Looking closer at the stairs, Gerald noticed that the steps appeared to be numbered¡­ Were the

    numbers there for a reason¡­?

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he eximed, ¡°I got it!¡±

    Surprised by Gerald¡¯s sudden shouting, Rey quickly shook his head before asking, ¡°G-got it? You¡¯ve

    figured out how we can get out of this ce, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Essentially, we¡¯ve been trapped by an Eight Diagrams puzzle ever since we set foot into this

    ce! If my guess is correct, in order to get out of this loop, we¡¯ll need to solve The Eight Diagrams

    puzzle of the stairs! If you look closer, you can see numbers on the steps, right? I¡¯m assuming that by

    utilizing The Eight Diagrams chart on them, we¡¯ll be able to finally escape!¡± exined Gerald.

    Despite the exnation, Rey wasn¡¯t too familiar with The Eight Diagrams, so very little of what Gerald

    had just said made sense to him¡­

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Seeing that his point wasn¡¯t getting across, Gerald decided to just try his theory out instead¡­

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1913

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get it. Whatever the case is, I¡¯m going to be having an out-of-body experience now

    to check if my theory is correct! With that said, be sure to guard my body well in the meantime!¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Crawford! Do be careful!¡± replied Rey as Gerald nodded before lying down¡­

    Shortly after, his ghost form shot out from his body before diving downward!

    Continuing to dive deeper and deeper, Gerald eventually came across the source of the duo¡¯s plight¡­

    True to Gerald¡¯s guess, there really was a giant mechanism underneath them this entire time!

    With that mystery solved, Gerald knew that in order for them to escape this hellish loop, they would

    need to take a literal leap of faith after finding a specific number on the stairs¡­ If they didn¡¯t, they could

    very well end up living the rest of their lives on these stairs¡­

    Regardless, now that he had learned all this, Gerald bolted back to his physical body¡­ and upon re-

    entering it, he instantly yelled, ¡°Bingo!¡±

    Since Gerald had made such an abrupt return, it scared the living daylights out of Rey!

    Once the youth finally calmed down, he could only look helplessly at Gerald as he muttered between

    pants, ¡°D-d*mn it, Mr. Crawford¡­! You almost gave me a heart attack¡­! Don¡¯t go shouting so

    abruptly¡­!¡± To be fair, being all alone in such darkness would make anyone feel utterly terrified¡­

    While even Gerald was momentarily stunned by Rey¡¯s reaction, he quickly snapped out of it before

    saying, ¡°¡­Got it! Anyway, listen, I think I¡¯ve found a way to get out of this ce!¡±

    ¡°H-huh? Really? Then what are we waiting for, Mr. Crawford? Lead the way!¡± replied Rey, instantly

    forgetting about being scared half to death just seconds earlier. After all, Rey¡¯s priority was to leave this

    ce as soon as possible since he felt that he would go mad from anxiety if he had to stay in this ce

    any longer¡­

    Nodding in agreement, Gerald then began leading Rey down the stairs again¡­ and eventually, he

    found the exact spot they needed to be at.

    Seeing that they had stopped, the confused Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Mr. Crawford¡­? Didn¡¯t

    you say we were leaving¡­? We¡¯ve been descending the stairs for quite a while now¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald turned to face Rey before saying, ¡°This is it. We¡¯re jumping down from here!¡±

    ¡°\H-huh?!¡± replied Rey as his jaw instantly dropped, unsure of whether he had heard right.

    Upon seeing how determined Gerald¡¯s following nod was, the worried Rey immediately replied ina

    fearful tone, ¡°P-please don¡¯t joke about this, Mr. Crawford¡­ We can¡¯t even see the bottom from here!

    We¡¯ll surely die!¡±

    After saying that, Rey couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he stared down¡­ The longer he stared at the abyss,

    the more terrified he got¡­ Gerald himself simply raised a brow as he said, ¡°¡­Rey, do you honestly

    think I¡¯d joke about something like this?¡±

    While Rey was sure that Gerald wouldn¡¯t, his master¡¯s order to leap into the abyss was simply mind

    boggling¡­

    Seeing how hesitant Rey was being, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he added, ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll be jumping

    first then. However, if I do end up dying, good luck thinking of other ways to leave!¡±

    Momentarily left stupefied by Gerald¡¯s absurd suggestion, Rey could only stare wide-eyed as Gerald

    leaped off the stairs without even waiting for his reply!

    While Rey was left panicking, Gerald himself had made a safending atop another set of stairs¡­

    Just as he had thought, the trick to escaping that loop was by hopping off the step with that specific

    number!

    However, Rey wasn¡¯t aware that Gerald was still alive. With that in mind, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he

    soon began calling out, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1914

    Hearing how worried the boy was for his safety, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly as he looked up

    while shouting, ¡°What are you waiting for, Rey? Jump already!¡±

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s response, Rey was instantly overjoyed. After all, not only was Gerald still alive,

    but he had apparently sessfully found a way to escape this hellish loop!

    Now that he knew this, Rey mustered up his courage¡­ before leaping and plunging straight into the

    abyss!

    Immediately screaming as he plummeted, his utter terror soon turned into confusion when he realized

    that his feet were already on the ground. The fall had barely even taken a second!

    ¡°Was there really a need to scream that loudly¡­¡± grumbled Gerald whose ears were now throbbing

    due to how loud Rey had been.

    While Gerald was left annoyed, Rey himself was so overjoyed¡ªthat he was still alive¡ªthat he

    immediately eximed, ¡°I-I¡¯m alive! And to think that the jump wasn¡¯t even all that long! W-we¡¯re finally

    free from those stairs, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Shaking his head in resignation at how childish his disciple was being, Gerald simply patted him on the

    back before starting to walk toward the light before them¡­

    Now realizing that the exit had been this close this entire time, Rey¡¯s eyes widened as he called out,

    ¡°W-wait for me, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Quickly catching up to Gerald, the duo soon went past the shining exit¡­ However, what awaited them

    was nothing short of surprising. Beyond the exit,y a worn-down ce that looked utterly ravaged¡­

    Staring at the near-endless towering pirs around them, Rey couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe, ¡°H-holy

    cr*p! To think that such a ce existed down here¡­! Everything here looks ancient!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Though Gerald said nothing, he shared the same sentiments. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be amazed and

    shocked to find ancient ruins out of the blue¡­

    Regardless, Gerald was first to break the silence by saying, ¡°¡­Come on, let¡¯s have a look around!¡±

    Nodding in agreement, Rey then began exploring the wondrous ce with Gerald¡­

    However, they had only taken a few steps forward when both of them stopped dead in their tracks.

    Strange skittering sounds seemed to be quickly approaching them, and they could immediately tell that

    something was amiss. Was it danger¡­?

    ¡°What¡­ is that, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± whispered Rey as he leaned in closer to Gerald.

    Instead of replying with a guess, Gerald simply chose to slowly turn around, prompting Rey to do the

    same¡­ and the second they saw what wasing for them, Rey¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    As it turned out, the sounds wereing from a hoard of giant scorpions! ¡°H-holy cr*p! Why the hell

    are those scorpions so massive?!¡± stuttered the quivering Rey.

    ¡°Shut it! And stop moving around so much!¡± ordered Gerald in a calm tone.

    While it was his first time seeing such massive scorpions as well, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. After

    all, he had already seen all kinds of horrifying ghosts, so how scary could scorpions be for him?

    Though Gerald wasn¡¯t intimidated by the giant scorpions, that wasn¡¯t the case for Rey. He was

    completely frozen in fear as he watched the scorpions quickly encircle them, swaying their pointy

    stingers from time to time, seemingly prepared to attack them at any moment¡­

    Small scorpion stings were already quite venomous, so Rey didn¡¯t even want to begin imagining how

    potent theserge scorpions¡¯ stingers were¡­ In fact, from howrge and sharp those stingers looked,

    one would probably die from the stab alone¡­

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1915

    ¡°WW-what should we do now, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± whispered Rey, gulping as he stared at all the giant

    scorpions around them. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t see an opening for them to escape at

    all!

    ¡°Stay calm! I¡¯m thinking!¡± replied Gerald as he continued looking around, hoping that it would help him

    devise an escape n.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald spotted arge door leading out of this area. With their

    escape route in his sight, Gerald quickly whispered, ¡°Rey, do you see thatrge door at your twelve

    o¡¯clock?¡±

    Turning to look in that direction, Rey then nodded before replying, ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Good, now listen up. The n is simple. You rush over to open that door while I distract the scorpions!

    Got it?¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°L-loud and clear!¡± replied Rey, knowing that that was their best bet of surviving this encounter.

    Hearing that, Gerald then drew his Astrabyss Sword before pushing Rey with his other hand while

    yelling, ¡°Good! Now gol¡±

    As Rey nodded before bolting toward therge door, Gerald himself began channeling his energy into

    the Astrabyss Sword, allowing it to emit its spiritde.

    Watching as the scorpions backed off a bit¡ªafter they saw the spiritde¡ª, Gerald took that chance

    to get a bit closer to Rey. He made sure to stick close enough to Rey to ensure that Rey wouldn¡¯t get

    sneak attacked by any hiding scorpions¡­

    Thanks to the duo¡¯s teamwork, they were able to get Rey to therge door¡­

    To Rey¡¯s dismay, however, no matter how hard he pushed, the door wouldn¡¯t budge! Then again, it

    wasn¡¯t really all that surprising. After all, the door was made of stone and it stood over thirty feet tall.

    There was no way Rey was ever going to be able to open it! Understanding that, Rey yelled, ¡°Um¡­!

    The door¡¯s too heavy for me to open¡­!¡±

    ¡°Again, stay calm. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a mechanism to open it!¡± replied Gerald who currently had his eyes

    on the giant scorpions that were now charging toward him!

    Seeing that, Rey knew that it was all up to him now. If he failed to find the mechanism, then this would

    be their end¡­ Because of that, failure wasn¡¯t an option!

    With that in mind, Rey quickly calmed himself before starting to search for the mechanism¡­ and not

    long after, he found it!

    The mechanism itself resembled a circr door handle, and after Rey pulled it, therge door instantly

    began shaking!

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Taking a few steps back, Rey could only stare wide-eyed as the door finally swung open a few seconds

    later.

    Delighted, Rey then yelled, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford,e quick! The door¡¯s open!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald instantly turned to charge for the exit¡­ and momentster, both of them found

    themselves staring at therge scorpions¡ªthat had now stopped in their tracks¡ªfrom the other side of

    the giant door¡­

    Shortly after, the scorpions began retreating, prompting the confused Rey to ask, ¡°¡­Huh? They¡¯re¡­

    not chasing after us¡­?¡± Staring as they scuttled off, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯m assuming that

    they¡¯re afraid of something in here!¡±

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1916

    After saying that, Gerald turned around and began exploring this new ce with Rey¡­

    Shortly after, they came across a spring of sorts that had crystal clear water that sshed all over the

    ce¡­

    Naturally, this surprised the duo. To think that there would be a spring here of all ces¡­

    ¡°How odd to find a spring out of the blue!¡± eximed Rey as he walked over to the body of flowing

    water before scooping some up to drink¡­

    Eyes-widening the second he gulped down, Rey couldn¡¯t help but turn to face Gerald as he added,

    ¡°Holy! The water¡¯s sweet!¡±

    Rey had never tasted such sweet and refreshing spring water in his entire life!

    Hearing that, Gerald walked over as well to taste the water¡­ and true to Rey¡¯s words, the water truly

    was rather sweet. The fact that a spring with such sweet water was down here in this horrible ce

    truly was mystifying¡­

    Before Rey could take another scoop, the water suddenly began bubbling, causing the youth to freeze

    in surprise.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before the entire spring was filled with bubbles, and within seconds, all the water

    suddenly evaporated!

    ¡°.H-huh? The hell? How did all the water suddenly disappear!¡± eximed Rey in an incredulous tone.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Before Gerald could even theorize, however, a crisp ¡®crack¡¯ could be heard from the middle of the

    dried- out spring¡­

    Fixing their gazes on the source of the sound, the duo simply watched as a b of stone suddenly

    began rising from the center of the dried-out spring¡­

    Exchanging nces with each other, Gerald and Rey slowly walked over as the stone b shifted to

    the side¡­ revealing what appeared to be a darkened entrance that led downward!

    While Rey¡¯s first reaction was to stare at Gerald in disbelief, Gerald himself was already shining his

    shlight to illuminate the bottom of the hole¡­

    A whileter, Gerald wordlessly began descending the hole¡­ Of course, upon seeing that, Rey had no

    choice but to follow him down¡­

    The hole itself led to a t path, and the duo walked on until they eventually came across a huge

    chamber¡­ Seeing that there was a golden casket in the middle of the chamber, Rey couldn¡¯t help but

    exim, ¡°¡­I- is that what I think it is¡­? My god! This chamber¡­ it¡¯s a tomb!¡±

    As Rey wondered how the hell their expedition ended up bing a tomb exploration, Gerald himself

    began walking deeper into the tomb¡­

    It was only a few stepster when the candles in the chamber suddenly let up, instantly brightening the

    entire tomb¡­

    Now that everything was well lit, Gerald noticed that there was a tombstone within the chamber.

    Walking over and seeing that ancient script had been carved onto the tombstone, Gerald turned to look

    at Rey before asking, ¡°Say, can you read this?¡±

    Gerald knew that Rey was a top student, which was why he felt that Rey had a chance of deciphering

    the text.

    Regardless, Rey quickly jogged over before having a look at the tombstone¡­

    It took him a while, but eventually, Rey replied, ¡°Well¡­ It contains information about this tomb¡¯s owner,

    Mr. Crawford! From what I¡¯ve gathered, the owner of the tomb goes by Talias Yah, and he was a

    general in an ancient country called Zanekh¡­ To think that the tomb of such a great general could be

    found within Mount Dakriont¡­ How stupefying.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald immediately knew that they couldn¡¯t touch anything in here. After all,

    triggering a trap in such a high-profile tomb would surely spell their doom¡­ As he was thinking of that,

    the corner of Gerald¡¯s eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar symbol on the golden casket¡­

    Where had he seen that before¡­

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1917

    Looking at Gerald¡¯s raised eyebrow, Rey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡­ something wrong, Mr.

    Crawford¡­? Did you find something¡­?¡±

    ¡°See that symbol there? I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he continued

    flipping through his memories¡­

    Sometimeter, he suddenly yelled, ¡°I remember now!¡±

    Following that, Gerald fished the map out before quickly scanning through it.

    Raising a slight brow, Rey then inched closer to look at the map as well¡­ and when he finally realized

    that the exact symbol¡ªon the casket¡ªcould be found on the map, Rey immediately eximed, ¡°¡­

    Holy, is that¡­ Then¡­ Instead of going after the treasure, Tye was trying to locate this tomb this entire

    time¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing so!¡± replied Gerald with a nod, finally a hundred percent sure that Tye was up to no good.

    But what was he scheming¡­?

    As Gerald was wondering about that, Tye and his men finally made it to Moonbeam Vige¡­

    Despite Gerald taking pity on them and allowing them to live, Tye wasn¡¯t about to give up on his goals

    that easily. Still, without the map, Tye and his men had remained lost in the mountain¡¯s forests for

    ages¡­

    Regardless, upon attempting to step foot into the vige, Stanton¡ªwho just so happened to see them

    ¡ªimmediately rushed over before asking, ¡°And who might all of you be?¡±

    As more of the vigers ran over to stand behind Stanton, they knew why he was being so vignt.

    After all, Tye and his men looked incredibly suspicious¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Tye then red at the old man before replying in an annoyed tone, ¡°That isn¡¯t

    important. Regardless, have you recentlye across three individuals dressed like us?¡±

    Stanton was no idiot. From Tye¡¯s expression alone, he could already tell that the man wasn¡¯t a good

    person. With that, he simply shook his head as he replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid not! It¡¯s been ages since

    anyone from the outside world came to our vige! Speaking of the outside world, how did all of you get

    here?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tye squinted his eyes at the chief, wondering if the old man was telling the truth¡­

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, at that very moment, a young woman came jogging toward Stanton while yelling, ¡°The

    meal¡¯s ready, chief! Have the three wise men returned yet?¡±

    While Stanton was surprised to hear that statement, Tye and his men immediately frowned. Now fully

    aware that Stanton had lied to them, Tye then yelled, ¡°How dare you lie to me, old man!¡±

    Stanton himself was at a loss for words. That young woman truly had arrived at the worst possible

    time¡­

    Seeing that Stanton wasn¡¯t keen on replying, Tye then grabbed the old man by his cor before roaring,

    ¡°Enough games! Where the hell are those three!¡±

    It was clear by now that Tye¡¯s hatred for Gerald was beyond words¡­ Tye himself had even sworn to

    show Gerald no mercy the next time they bumped into him.

    Whatever the case was, Stanton hardly even flinched at Tye¡¯s attempt at intimidating him. Instead, the

    old man simply replied, ¡°How should I know? They simply left without telling us where they were

    headed to!¡±

    ¡°Are you honestly still lying to me? Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless then!¡± scowled Tye with a snort,

    his gut telling him that Gerald and his party were well acquainted with Stanton. After all, why else would

    the old man lie about something like this?

    Following that, Tye ordered his men to gather all the vigers. Once that was done, Tye also instructed

    them to tie Stanton to the pir at the vige¡¯s entrance¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask one final time¡­ Tell me where they went!¡± shouted Tye, believing that the old man

    would finally spill the beans now.

    ¡°¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t know!¡±

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1918

    Despite how serious Stanton looked as he scowled back, Tye wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Now fully enraged, Tye red at his men before ordering, ¡°Men! Beat this old b*stard up till he talks!¡±

    Hearing that, two of Tye¡¯s men then stepped forward with whips in hand¡­ and without the slightest

    mercy, they began whipping the poor old man!

    Naturally, the other vigers instantly became enraged, and some of the bolder ones even rushed

    forward to rescue their poor chief!

    Seeing that, Tye simply shook his head, ring at those who dared oppose him as his hand quickly

    reached out for his pistol¡­

    And with a deafening ¡®bang¡¯, one of the courageous vigers flopped to the ground, dead¡­

    Upon witnessing that horrifying scene, none of the other vigers dared to take another step forward¡­

    Tye himself simply sneered, ¡°Listen, every time you refuse to tell me where they are, I¡¯ll just kill another

    viger! With that in mind, you¡¯d better start fessing up already! Still, I¡¯m d nobody even knows about

    your vige! Because of that, I can do whatever I want with you!¡± ¡°Chief, just give them the information!¡±

    called out one of the vigers, not wanting the entire vige to get massacred just for the sake of

    protecting those three wise men.

    ¡°Yeah, chief! Our entire vige is at stake here!¡±

    ¡°Please, just tell them, chief¡­¡±

    One after another, the vigers continued pleading Stanton to share Gerald¡¯s location with them¡­ and

    eventually, the chief knew he didn¡¯t really have any other choice. After all, he needed to prioritize his

    vige¡¯s safety.

    With that, Stanton sighed before dering, ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll tell you on one condition! You have to leave us

    once you get the information! Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± replied Tye without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone deeper into the mountain! To be more specific, they entered a cave with two stone pirs

    before it!¡± said Stanton.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Hearing that, Tye¡¯s expression instantly soured. To think that Gerald was able to locate the exact cave

    Tye himself was trying to look for!

    ¡°Hah! Not bad¡­¡± replied Tye with a nod, a sinister smile on his face as he slowly aimed his gun at

    Stanton¡¯s chest¡­ and with the pull of a trigger, a bullet shot through the old man¡¯s chest. ¡°C-chief¡­!¡±

    cried out the vigers as Stanton spat out a mouthful of blood¡­ before his head drooped and his limbs

    wentpletely limp¡­

    After staring for a while at their chief¡¯s fresh corpse, several of the vigers turned to re at Tye while

    roaring, ¡°How¡­ How inhumane¡­! You utter b*stard¡­!¡±

    ¡°You promised you¡¯d leave us be! Why did you have to kill our chief?! You demon!¡±

    Upon hearing all those curses, Tye¡¯s frown only worsened as he aimed his pistol at the vigers¡­ and

    just like that, several more vigers fell to the ground, dead.

    Each bullet had hit its mark, and as Tye reloaded his gun, he yelled out, ¡°Kill them all! Make sure you

    don¡¯t miss anyone!¡±

    Nodding in response, Tye¡¯s men then retrieved their knives¡­ and the massacre soon began.

    By the time Tye and his men were done, the entire vige poption had been wiped out. Moonbeam

    vige was no more¡­

    How absolutely vile¡­

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1919

    Moving back to Gerald and Rey, they had no way of knowing about the massacre that had taken ce

    at Moonbeam Vige. Even so, it was pretty much guaranteed that Gerald wouldn¡¯t let Tye and his men

    off the second he found out about what they had done¡­

    Regardless, since they were both standing before the casket now, Rey was prompted to ask, ¡°Should¡­

    we open the casket and have a look inside, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Negative. I truly believe that something terrible will happen if we do,¡± replied Gerald, instantly causing

    Rey to give up on his idea.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but remain curious about the contents of the golden casket. After all, Tye had

    been trying so hard to search for it. What kind of treasuresy within¡­?

    ¡°Say, Mr. Crawford? What kinds of treasures do you think are in this tomb for Tye to travel so far just to

    obtain them¡­?¡± asked Rey.

    Shaking his head in response, Gerald then said, ¡°I have no idea, though I believe the things he¡¯s after

    lies within that casket!¡±

    Though Gerald knew that the casket was bad news, he also had a pretty good idea that it contained

    something extremely valuable. After all, Tye was trying so hard to get it.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then began searching high and low around the chamber. After all, he

    was sick of remaining trapped in here.

    Rey started doing the same, and with theirbined efforts, the duo eventually managed to find a way

    out! Quickly making their way out, the two soon found themselves stepping into a forest of sorts¡­

    Still, Gerald and Rey were much too d to finally be able to see the sky again to be bothered by that.

    With how stale the air in the cave had been, the two men couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely rxed now

    that they could finally take whiffs of fresh air¡­

    Exhaling loudly, Rey then sat on the ground before eximing, ¡°Thank god we¡¯re finally out of that

    ce, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s head back now!¡± replied Gerald.

    At that very moment, both of their ears perked as several rustling sounds could be heard in the

    distance!

    Immediately getting vignt, the duo then hid themselves well before peeking out to see who was

    making all that noise¡­ and the second they saw the culprits, Gerald and Rey were rightfully surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­! It¡¯s Tye and his men!¡± whispered Rey.

    Gerald himself was much too busy wondering how they had found their way here so quickly without the

    map.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Tye and his men appeared to be fully focused on getting to the cave. With that

    in mind, they were unable to detect Gerald and Rey¡­

    Remembering that the cave wasn¡¯t too far off from here, Gerald had a hunch that the group would soon

    come across it¡­

    Even so, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they would be able to get into the cave in the first ce.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1920

    Once the men were out of sight, Rey then turned to look at Gerald as he asked, ¡°So¡­ what now, Mr.

    Crawford¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve already got what we wanted so let¡¯s just return to the vige. As for Tye and his men¡­ I

    have a pretty good hunch that even if they do manage to find the tomb, they won¡¯t be getting out alive!¡±

    replied Gerald who had zero interest in the casket.

    Gerald had made that bold im for a reason. After thoroughly investigating the chamber, Gerald had

    gathered that there were several hidden traps in the tomb. What more, most of the traps appeared to

    be activated by touching different parts of the golden casket.

    With that in mind, if Tye and his men insisted on opening the casket, they would surely end up

    triggering a deadly trap or ten, dying miserably in the process¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald and Rey then began making their way back to Moonbeam Vige¡­

    However, the second they got to the vige¡¯s entrance, both of them froze in their tracks.

    Strapped onto one of the vige entrance¡¯s stone pirs, was Stanton¡¯s corpse¡­! As if that wasn¡¯t

    already terrible enough, from where they stood, the two could already see the many dead bodies

    littered all over the ce¡­!

    Rey was the first to break the silence as he angrily growled, ¡°¡­Who¡­ Who could have done this¡­?!

    What the hell happened here?!¡± ¡°It was definitely Tye and his men. Those¡­ Those utter b*stards are

    as inhumane as beasts¡­!¡± replied Gerald, clenching his teeth as he tried his hardest to keep his cool.

    From what Gerald could guess, Tye must have killed all of the vigers in order to locate him and Rey!

    Only a beast like Tye couldmit such a heinous act¡­

    Seeing that Gerald was clenching his fists so tightly that his veins looked like they were about to pop,

    Rey lowered his, his eyes fully reddened in rage as he growled, ¡°¡­What should we do now, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald found himself momentarily at a loss for words. After all, he and Rey were

    part of the reason why this tragic event happened in the first ce, and knowing that brought endless

    amounts of guilt to Gerald¡­

    After thinking for a bit, Gerald eventually calmed himself enough to say, ¡°¡­We return to the chamber.

    We need to avenge everyone here¡­!¡±

    Rey naturally agreed with that n, and the duo quickly began retracing their steps¡­

    As they continued making their way to the tomb, Gerald swore that he was going to make Tye and his

    men pay.

    While the earlier Gerald didn¡¯t really care if the casket¡¯s traps killed that b*stard and his men, the

    current Gerald wasn¡¯t about to allow that to happen. In order to properly avenge the vigers, he was

    going to personally end them all¡­! Regardless, since they already knew where they were going, their

    journey back to the cave was much swifter this time¡­

    Moving back to Tye and his men, they had earlier managed to enter the cave. After messing around

    with the mechanisms on the back of the door, they were able to uncover the same hole that Gerald and

    Rey had fallen through.

    ¡°Score! I¡¯m sure the tomb is down there! Men! Start descending!¡± ordered Tye as his men obediently

    began sliding down the hole¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1921

    Since Gerald and Rey had earlier dismantled all the traps leading to the chamber, Tye and his men had

    little trouble getting to the tomb, and upon seeing the casket for the first time, Tye instantly went giddy

    with excitement.

    Laughing triumphantly, Tye¡¯s eyes glinted greedily as he ran toward the casket while yelling, ¡°I¡¯ve finally

    found you! After all this time!¡±

    Seeing how delighted Tye was, one of his confused men couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um¡­ Whose tomb is

    this, Charman Lamano¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? This is the tomb of a great general of the ancient country of Zanekh! While there are countless

    treasures in this tomb, the most priceless one can be found in this very casket! Based on the rumors

    I¡¯ve heard, there¡¯s a ten-thousand-year-old pearl in there that¡¯s capable of preserving a body for

    eternity!¡± exined Tye as his hand caressed the golden casket. ¡°R-really? That¡¯s one hell of a

    treasure then!¡± eximed the man who had asked.

    ¡°You bet it is! Now enough talk! Hurry and get me the casket-opening tools we brought along!¡± ordered

    Tye, prompting his men to do as he instructed.

    Tye himself had been very specific when selecting the tools since he wanted the process of opening

    the casket to be perfect.

    Still, Tye couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised that Gerald and Rey had left the casket alone despite

    sessfully making their way here¡­

    Whatever the case was, everything got set up quickly and before long, the casket was finally ready to

    be opened¡­!

    Before Tye could order for it to be opened, however, a voice suddenly roared out, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare open

    itl¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    As the words echoed across the chamber¡¯s walls, Tye turned to re at the source of the voice¡­ and

    of course, the voice belonged to Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­!¡± growled Tye, his voice brimming with hatred. After all, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that

    Gerald had stolen his map! ¡°Tye Lamano! You¡¯d best not open Talias¡¯s casket! While what you want

    may be inside, I assure you that you¡¯ll definitelye to regret letting whatever¡¯s in there out!¡± sneered

    Gerald.

    Despite the clear warning from Gerald, Tye¡¯s hatred and urge to kill Gerald hadpletely blinded the

    man.

    With that in mind, Tye simply retorted, ¡°Like I care! Also, don¡¯t even dream about leaving this ce

    alive! You¡¯re meeting your maker today if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    ¡°You dare threaten me after killing everyone in Moonbeam Vige? Are you even human anymore, you

    b*stard?!¡± scowled Gerald, his wrath growing by the second.

    Laughing mockingly, Tye simply scoffed, ¡°So what if I killed them? Though to be honest, if anyone¡¯s to

    me for their deaths, it should be you! Hah!¡±

    Hearing how unremorseful Tye was being, Gerald¡¯s rage skyrocketed as he red at Tye while yelling,

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ll pay for all this¡­!¡±

    While Gerald already saw Tye as a dead man, Tye himself simply thought that Gerald was talking big.

    After all, Tye clearly had the upper hand in terms of manpower.

    With that, he chose to ignore Gerald as he dered, ¡°Enough! Men, open the casket!¡±

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1922

    Nobody was going to get in his way of opening the casket, not even Gerald!

    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man, Tye!¡± roared Gerald as he bolted toward the evil man.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± yelled Tye as several of his men quickly stood before Gerald, blocking him from reaching

    Tye!

    However, Gerald wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time with these buffoons. Swiftly attacking them, all he

    needed was a single hand to send all of the men flying!

    Seeing that, Tye¡¯s other men immediately took action as well.

    Tye himself was too busy prying the casket open¡ªalong with three other men¡ªto even bother about

    Gerald. In his mind, getting the casket open was his top priority¡­

    Regardless, Tye¡¯s men were naturally no match against Gerald, and he easily pummelled them to the

    ground.

    Upon hearing his men¡¯s agonized screams, Tye was finally forced to look away from the casket.

    Realizing that the rest of his men were too injured to even get up anymore, Tye¡¯s eyes could only widen

    as Gerald beganing for him next!

    Since the only men he had left were the three who were currently helping him open the casket, Tye

    gritted his teeth as he yelled, ¡°You three! Go stop him!¡± Doing as Tye instructed, the three men

    immediately charged toward Gerald¡­ Only to find themselves getting pped so hard they were

    instantly knocked out!

    Eyes now fully widened, Tye knew that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to take on Gerald alone. With that in

    mind, he pointed at Gerald before shouting, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you dare take a step further! An inch closer

    and I¡¯ll open the casket! We¡¯ll surely die together then!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald stopped in his tracks before ring back at Tye as he retorted, ¡°Do you honestly

    think that¡¯ll stop me from ending you? I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again. You¡¯re paying the price for

    massacring all the vigers in Moonbeam Vige.¡±

    Once Gerald had his mind set on killing someone, nobody would be able to stop him from doing the

    deed. Gerald, for one, knew that if he didn¡¯t kill Tye today, then the current resentment in his heart

    would never truly go away. Revenge needed to be taken for Stanton and the vigers¡­!

    ¡°Hah! Had you not stolen my map, I wouldn¡¯t have had to kill them in the first ce! With that in mind,

    you¡¯re the true reason why they¡¯re all dead! Stop putting the me on me!¡± yelled Tye without the

    slightest remorse for his actions.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p! Look, if you let go of the casket¡¯s lid, I¡¯ll consider granting you a painless death. If you

    don¡¯t, well, I¡¯ll make sure you die extremely slowly and painfully!¡± growled Gerald, knowing full well that

    speaking with this demonic man was only a waste of breath.

    In response to Gerald¡¯s threat, Tye simplyughed maniacally. As if he would ever listen to Gerald after

    what that boy did¡­

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1923

    Regardless, once he was doneughing, Tye used all his strength to lift the lid off the casket!

    Though Gerald immediately leaped forward and kicked Tye into the air after seeing that, the deed had

    been done. With the casket now open, the entire chamber began shaking violently, sending debris¡ª

    from the ceiling¡ªfalling everywhere¡­!

    Even so, Gerald¡¯s attention was currently on more worrying things, like the ck mist that had just

    flown out the golden casket! Just as Gerald had predicted, there was something extremely dangerous

    within that casket!

    Whatever the case was, things were looking bad.

    With that in mind, Gerald immediately retreated from the chamber and reunited with Rey who had been

    hiding at a blind spot right outside the chamber.

    Upon seeing Gerald, Rey quickly asked, ¡°W-what should we do now, Mr. Crawford¡­ ?!¡±

    ¡°Run, of course! We need to get out of here!¡± yelled Gerald as he grabbed Rey¡¯s arm before yanking

    him toward the exit.

    Though escaping this ce unscathed was his priority, Gerald made sure to take a few nces behind

    him as the duo ran on¡­ While the ck mist didn¡¯t go after Gerald or Rey, itpletely surrounded

    Tye and his men! From the looks of it, the mist appeared to be rapidly draining Tye¡¯s men¡¯s life forces!

    Though that may sound horrible, it was nothingpared to the agony Tye was probably feeling.

    After all, in that brief moment Gerald caught sight of Tye, he saw that the ck mist had pierced right

    through the back of Tye¡¯s head¡­ and it was currently protruding out of his mouth! What a truly

    terrifying way to die¡­

    Still, Gerald made sure to remind himself that it was none of his business¡­

    Soon after, Gerald and Rey safely made it out of the exit. Before even thinking of leaving, however, the

    duo made sure to properly seal the entrance up so that the ck mist wouldn¡¯t be able to escape¡­

    Once that was out of the way, both of them sat on the ground, exhausted.

    Rey himself was panting much heavier than Gerald was. After all, he was still new to witnessing such

    dangerous chains of events, and all this happening within a tomb certainly didn¡¯t help!

    Whatever the case was, there was a silver lining to all this. After all, Tye and his men had received the

    retribution they deserved¡­

    The only regret Gerald had was that he wasn¡¯t able to kill that devil of a man with his own hands¡­

    Regardless, after catching their breaths, Gerald turned to look at Rey before saying, ¡°¡­Alright, now

    that all this is done, let¡¯s return to the vige. We need to give the vigers a proper burial!¡±

    After Rey nodded in agreement, the two then began walking back to Moonbeam Vige¡­ Upon

    arriving, both of them immediately got to work burying Stanton and the rest of the vigers¡­ While they

    were at it, they made sure to clean up the mess Tye and his men had made as well.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    To think that Moonbeam Vige would no longer exist from this day onward¡­

    Though it was saddening, Gerald and Rey knew that there was not much else they could do. With that,

    once they were done with everything, they packed their things up and prepared to leave¡­

    However, just as they were about to leave the vige, a ck figure suddenly bolted out of the forest

    and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s time to meet your end, Gerald!¡±

    Instantly recognizing Tye¡¯s voice, the two were rightfully startled that he was still alive! What more, he

    appeared much more viciouspared to before!

    However, the second Gerald snapped out of it, he couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow. From the looks

    of it, Tye¡¯s entire body was now covered in unnerving-looking ck bumps¡­

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive, huh?¡± replied Gerald as he scanned Tye¡¯s new body from head to toe.

    Laughing aloud, Tye then sneered, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, huh? Just so you know, I¡¯m now

    stronger than ever! After all, the soul of that Zanekh general is now within me! With that in mind, of

    course I wouldn¡¯t die that easily! Regardless, I have big ns to conquer the world and establish my

    own empire¡­ but before any of that, I¡¯ll be starting small by finally ending both of your lives!¡±

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1924

    Following that, Tye red evilly at the duo as he sted an orb of ck mist toward Gerald and Rey!

    The two were able to dodge to the side in time, and seeing that Rey stood no chance here, Gerald

    immediately instructed, ¡°Find somece to hide! I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±

    Simply nodding in response, Rey then ran into one of the vige houses as Gerald unsheathed the

    Astrabyss Sword.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Narrowing his eyes as his murderous intent surged, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Since you¡¯re not dead yet, I¡¯ll

    take this chance to personally finish you off, Tye! The chief and the vigers are going to be avenged

    no matter what.¡±

    Just as Gerald was finding it fitting that he could still personally avenge the innocents, Tye simply

    responded with a disdainfulugh. From that alone, it was clear that the current Tye was even less

    afraid of Gerald than he previously was. To him, Gerald was simply an ant that he could easily crush

    now.

    ¡°Talking big, eh? Fine! Try me!¡± scoffed Tye as he grinned before charging toward Gerald with inhuman

    speed!

    The ck mist had clearly improved his speed and strength, and in the blink of an eye, Tye was

    already right in front of Gerald, his fist¡ªthat was currently covered in ck mes¡ªwell positioned and

    ready to strike¡­!

    Gerald, however, didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he simply lifted his de to block the attack! Since the

    Astrabyss was such a powerful sword, it easily deflected Tye¡¯s attack.

    Naturally, this momentarily stunned Tye, and he immediately thought that the sword was the reason

    Gerald was so powerful.

    ¡°Oh? To think that you had such a good weapon! Allow me to kill you so that I can be its next owner!¡±

    scoffed Tye with a malicious grin.

    ¡°Hah! Come and get it if you can!¡± retorted Gerald as heughed mockingly.

    Before Tye could even react, Gerald then channeled his energy into the de, sending Tye flying

    backward!

    Tye had just gained his new powers. In other words, there was no way he was going to be able to deal

    with someone well trained with the Astrabyss Sword like Gerald.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to allow Tye to recover from that attack. With that, he shot

    out a powerful spiritde toward Tye!

    Unable to avoid the attack in time, Tye ended up getting hit by the full brunt of the attack!

    Now seriously injured by the Astrabyss Sword, Tye finally epted that he was currently no match

    against Gerald. He needed to escape!

    ¡°You may win today, Gerald, but we¡¯ll see who¡¯ll have thestugh!¡± yelled Tye as his body quickly

    dissipated into a ck mist before making a speedy escape. Upon seeing that, Gerald was

    momentarily stunned. Now that Tye was no longer human, Gerald knew that taking him out wasn¡¯t

    going to be all that easy anymore. Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he still needed to end Tye if it

    was thest thing he did¡­

    Regardless, upon realizing that the fight was over, Rey quickly got out from the house he was hiding in

    and jogged toward Gerald before asking in a worried tone, ¡°¡­What now, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡±

    Rey was rightfully worried since Tye, a man who had been a bad egg from the start¡ªand had only

    grown more powerful¡ª, was now on the loose¡­ Who knew what kind of damage he could now do with

    all that strength¡­?

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1925

    Gerald was currently at a loss as well, so he simply said, ¡°¡­We¡¯ll think about it once we get back!¡±

    Since this matter needed to be nned carefully, Gerald felt that they had to do it in the safety of their

    home.

    Naturally, Rey agreed, and after traveling for an entire day, the two finally made it back¡­

    Upon entering their living room, the duo saw Juno and Yrsa sitting there watching television.

    Realizing that they were home, Juno immediately got off the couch before excitedly walking up to them

    while eximing, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Rey himself simply walked past her and dived into the couch before yelling, ¡°Oh god! It feels great to be

    back¡­!¡±

    Watching as Rey then sighed loudly, Juno could already tell that this mission hadn¡¯t gone smoothly.

    With that in mind, she turned to face Gerald before asking, ¡°Is¡­ everything alright, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Simply shaking his head, Gerald replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just tired!¡±

    That wasn¡¯t a lie either. Gerald was pretty exhausted by this point, and he would rather discuss things

    after he had a good sleep. Too many things had happened during the trip, and Gerald knew for a fact

    that he needed the rest.

    Despite knowing that, Gerald found it hard to bring Tye out of his mind. After all, he knew that that

    b*stard wasn¡¯t about to let them go that easily. Tye would surely return eventually and who knew what

    kinds of horrible things he would do then?

    Forcing that thought out, Gerald then chatted with Juno and Yrsa for a while before dragging Rey back

    to their respective rooms to get some well-deserved rest¡­

    Looking at the two, Juno couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly distressed. After all, it wasn¡¯tmon for Gerald

    to get this exhausted.

    With that in mind, Juno and Yrsa headed out on their own to get some high-quality ingredients. Their

    n was to make a hearty dinner for Gerald and Rey to help replenish their energy¡­

    It was around eight that night when Gerald and Rey finally woke up again. This had been the most

    comfortable sleep they had had in a while¡­

    To their pleasant surprise, they were immediately greeted by the sight of a feast upon entering the

    dining room. Anyone would feel touched to see such a grandiose meal prepared for them after a long

    and hard day, and the two weren¡¯t any exceptions. Honestly, it felt like they were married men being

    served delicious food after returning from work¡­

    Still, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much longer such nice days couldst¡­

    That thought, however, was cut short when Rey¡ªwho had already sat by the dining table¡ªyelled,

    ¡°Holy! Come quick, Mr. Crawford! There¡¯s so much good food!¡±

    Smiling when she saw the familiar glint of excitement return to Rey¡¯s eyes, Juno then exined,

    ¡°Consider it to be me and Yrsa¡¯s treat! We prepared this for you since you looked like you had a hard

    and exhausting trip this time around! Now go on and enjoy your well-deserved meal!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss Zorn! Thank you!¡± replied Rey who was all smiles.

    ¡°Hey, I made some of the dishes too, you know! Where¡¯s my thanks?¡± said Juno with a slight pout.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Chuckling awkwardly in response, Rey then grinned sheepishly as he replied, ¡°Sorry Yrsa! I just got too

    excited back there!¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Yrsa couldn¡¯t help but reveal a subtle smile as she said, ¡°¡­Humph! Good enough!¡±

    Happy that Yrsa didn¡¯t seem to mind anymore, Rey then began digging in¡­

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1926

    While Rey was jovial, Gerald¡ªon the other hand¡ªhadn¡¯t even budged from his initial spot, a grave

    expression on his face¡­

    ¡°

    Seeing that Gerald appeared deep in thought, Juno cleared her throat before asking, ¡°¡­Is¡­ something

    wrong, Gerald¡­? Is the food not to your liking¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald quickly snapped out of it before replying, ¡°¡­Huh? Oh, no, I was just thinking

    about something!¡±

    With that said, Gerald then took a seat by the dining table and began eating as well¡­

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Even so, all Gerald ate was a bowl of rice before getting up and leaving for the living room¡­

    In a typical situation, that would immediately signify that there was going to be a lot of leftovers.

    However, Rey wasn¡¯t a typical person. His appetite was voracious, and in the end, he finished up most

    of the dishes without any trouble!

    Regardless, now that dinner was over, the trio joined Gerald in the living room to start talking things

    out.

    Juno was the first to break the silence as she asked, ¡°Um¡­ Gerald¡­ What¡¯s bothering you¡­? You

    haven¡¯t looked great ever since you returned.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Tye. Long story short, he managed to turn into a half-phantom like me, and the worst

    thing is that I don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s currently run off to!¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerald! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to finish him off soon!¡± replied Juno, knowing that verbally

    supporting him was the only way she could help at the moment¡­

    It was at that moment when a ck figure descended from the night sky before slipping into the Sun

    Group¡¯s massive building¡­ Of course, who else could it be but Tye Lamano¡­

    After leaving the forest and returning to the city, Tye had waited till night before finally daring to step

    foot into hispany again. After all, he didn¡¯t want to risk getting seen by others in broad daylight.

    Whatever the case was, after returning to his office, Tye immediately got a bottle of wine from his

    cab before taking a few sips of it¡­

    Shortly after, however, a voice from outside suddenly called out, ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Before Tye could even turn around, a security guard had already pushed the door open and walked in.

    Noticing the ck figure, the security guard instantly shone his shlight at Tye¡¯s back while asking in

    an intimidating tone, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in here?¡±

    From that statement alone, it was evident that the guard had no idea that he was talking to Tye. Not

    that it mattered to Tye as he slowly turned around to reveal his true face¡­

    Upon realizing who it was, the guard¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Before he could even say a word,

    however, Tye momentarily disappeared before reappearing right in front of him!

    Squeezing the guard¡¯s neck with a single hand, Tye watched as the guard¡¯s face turned increasingly

    red. Unable to breathe, the guard¡¯s eyes soon went white, showing just how much pain he was in.

    Regardless, after the guard¡¯s shlight fell to the floor, Tye took the chance to release a ck mist from

    his mouth¡­ that quickly slithered into the guard¡¯s mouth!

    The second that happened, the guard¡¯s body immediately began convulsing violently as his face turned

    fully pale¡­! Within seconds, the guard¡¯s body moved no more¡­

    Not only had Tye absorbed all of the guard¡¯s energy, but he had also consumed his soul!

    With that done, the immense damage he had sustained from the Astrabyss Sword was finally cured,

    allowing Tye to feel refreshed again¡­ As it turned out, Tye was now capable of draining human souls

    and energy¡­!

    Staring at the shlight on the ground, Tye stomped it to pieces in a single step¡­

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1927

    Flopping onto the couch before staring at the ceiling, Tye then growled, ¡°Just you wait, Gerald¡­ I¡¯m not

    letting you off that easily¡­!¡±

    Whenever he thought about Gerald, the hatred in his heart would simply re up. No matter what, he

    was going to make sure Gerald paid the price¡­!

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald got up early and silently left the house on his own.

    He was off to see Master Snyder in hopes of asking him whether he knew of a way to deal with Tye in

    his current state¡­

    When he arrived at Master Snyder¡¯s home about half an hourter, the door immediately swung open

    before Gerald could even knock.

    ¡°Come in!¡± called out Master Snyder from inside, making it evident that he had already sensed Gerald¡¯s

    presence.

    With that in mind, Gerald then walked in, the door closing behind him on its own¡­ Stopping once he

    stood in the middle of the hall, Gerald then called out, ¡°Master Snyder!¡±

    Following that, Gerald felt a swift gust of wind behind him¡­ and just like that, Master Snyder had

    mysteriously appeared behind the youth!

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you came here looking for answers to that dilemma?¡± asked Master Snyder, clearly

    hinting that he already knew what Gerald was here to ask him.

    Turning to face Master Snyder, Gerald then replied, ¡°Indeed. I hope you can provide me with a suitable

    solution to this!¡±

    ¡°Confrontation is the only answer I can see¡­ There¡¯s simply no escaping that if you wish to deal with

    the issue¡­¡± replied Master Snyder before giving a heavy sigh.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    While Gerald understood that Master Snyder was telling him to face Tye head-on, he couldn¡¯t help but

    say, ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°But he¡¯s a half-phantom now, right? While that does make things much harder, it¡¯ll be even worse if

    you wait to confront him. After all, he¡¯s getting stronger and stronger by the day! If you didn¡¯t already

    know, Tye is currently possessed by a strong thousand-year-old ghost. With that in mind, he has the

    capability to drain souls and energy!¡± exined Master Snyder before Gerald could even finish his

    question.

    ¡°What? Are you telling me he can drain the souls and energy of people anytime he wants now?¡±

    eximed the shocked Gerald, suddenly feeling that things had taken a terrible turn. ¡°Indeed. However,

    he does have one critical weakness. His powers are considerably weakened during the day! With that

    in mind, that is the prime time for you to strike! However, do take note that his powers grow once night

    falls!¡± replied Master Snyder, knowing that the information could definitely help Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. While it was clear from the start that taking Tye down¡ªin his

    new form¡ªwas never going to be easy, Gerald was unwavering on his decision to kill Tye. That man

    wasn¡¯t going to bring any more harm to the world if Gerald could help it¡­!

    At that moment, Gerald¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Fishing it out, Gerald realized that it was Harold. What more, he seemed to be calling from the Great

    Council building.

    Putting two and two together, Gerald figured that Harold must have encountered another psychic case

    that he needed help with.

    Though Gerald hesitated for a while, he eventually picked up and greeted, ¡°Hello? Mr. Lee?¡±

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Crawford! Sorry to disturb you, but could I know whether you¡¯re currently free?¡± asked

    Harold.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Lee?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Essentially, there¡¯s a tricky case I can¡¯t solve alone and I need your help!¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1928

    As Gerald had guessed, Harold was calling to have a mystery solved¡­

    However, knowing that the dangerous Tye was probably already somewhere within the city, Gerald

    wasn¡¯t about to prioritize anything else. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if he needed to help Harold every time he

    was asked to solve a mystery.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Lee, I¡¯m currently not avable¡­ There are

    some things I still need to take care of¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ But hear me out first, Mr. Crawford! There¡¯s been a murder at the Sun Group building and the

    victim, a security guard of thepany, ended up being sucked dry! This description may be a bit

    poetic, but it almost seems like his soul had been sucked out!¡± exined Harold.

    ¡°Come again? The Sun Group? A dried-up corpse?!¡± eximed Gerald, instantly recalling that Tye now

    had the power to drain human souls and energy. To top it all off, the murder had happened in the Sun

    Group building! The culprit was definitely Tye!

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Crawford! So please, could you-¡°

    ¡°¡¯ming over!¡± replied Gerald before Harold could even finish his sentence.

    Immediately hanging up before Harold could say anything else, Gerald then turned to face Master

    Snyder while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be leave-¡± However, Master Snyder was no longer there! Then again, it wasn¡¯t

    as though Gerald hadn¡¯t expected that. The man simply enjoyed disappearing and reappearing

    whenever he liked¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then bowed slightly before respectfully dering, ¡°Thank you for the

    advice, Master Snyder! I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, the door slowly creaked open, signifying that Master Snyder had

    heard thement.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then left the house before speeding off¡­

    It was only when Gerald began driving off when Master Snyder reappeared at his bedroom window.

    Staring at the car as it quickly disappeared in the distance, Master Snyder then sighed heavily as he

    muttered, ¡°This is all part of the process for you to be an outstanding cultivator, Gerald¡­!¡±

    With that said, Master Snyder then vanished again¡­

    Fast forward to ten minutester, Gerald¡¯s car came to a screeching halt before the Sun Group

    building. It was honestly his first timeing here, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated the building to be sorge

    up-close.

    Regardless, he quickly snapped out of his awe and began walking past all the cars¡ªowned by the

    Great Council¡¯s members¡ªbefore going over the cordon tape that surrounded the building¡­

    After entering and asking a few inspectors where Harold was, he was directed to the sixteenth floor, the

    floor where Tye¡¯s office was.

    With that in mind, Gerald quickly made his way there¡­ Upon entering the office, Gerald saw that

    Harold and his subordinates were already busy investigating the area while also discussing what they

    had found.

    ¡°Mr. Lee!¡± called out Gerald as he began walking toward the man.

    The second he saw Gerald, Harold looked like he had juste across his savior. After all, when it

    came to the supernatural, Harold knew that he could rely on Gerald¡­

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1929

    Not wanting to waste any time, Gerald immediately asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation like?¡±

    ¡°Well, you already know that the victim is a security guard of the Sun Group. From what we¡¯ve

    gathered, the time of death should be around midnight yesterday, and we¡¯re assuming he must have

    encountered something paranormal since his body is all dried up! His eyes are milky white as well!¡±

    exined Harold as Gerald went ahead to squat beside the security guard¡¯s body¡­

    After properly inspecting it, Gerald was now surer than ever that Tye was the culprit.

    Looking around, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but take note of a wine bottle and a single wine ss in one of

    the cabs¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then headed over to investigate¡­ and on the winess, he found a stain.

    Seeing that, Gerald immediately began thinking of how that stain came to exist there.

    From what he could guess, Tye had probably returned to the Sun Group buildingst night to have a

    drink of wine. However, he was noticed by a security guard, and as a result, he killed the poor man and

    absorbed his soul and energy, which eventually led to the current scene¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald then turned to look at Harold before saying, ¡°Could I have a moment with you,

    Mr. Lee?¡±

    Momentarily surprised by the question, Harold quickly snapped out of it before nodding.

    Once the two were in a quiet corner, Harold was first to ask, ¡°Did you find anything strange, Mr.

    Crawford¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯lle off as surprising, but I assure you that the murderer was none other than Tye

    Lamano, the chairman of the Sun Group¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Harold was rightfully shocked as he quickly asked in his disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ one

    bold im you have there, Mr. Crawford¡­ Do you have any proof of that¡­?¡±

    No matter how much he trusted Gerald when it came to the ult, he was still an investigator. Bold

    statements like that definitely needed proof for him to believe it.

    Gerald himself wasn¡¯t annoyed by Harold¡¯s distrust. After all, he was the inspector of the Great Council.

    There was no way he could make hasty conclusions. Whatever the case was, Gerald then began

    detailing his trip to Mount Dakriont to Harold, ending the tale with how Tye transformed into the monster

    he was today¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With everything now clearly exined, Gerald knew that it was up to Harold now whether to believe

    him.

    Harold himself knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t fibbing, given how serious the youth looked as he detailed

    everything. Besides, Gerald had no reason to joke about such things.

    Seeing how hesitant Harold was, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°Mr. Lee, just so you know, Tye is no

    longer a human. He¡¯s currently a half-phantom, which makes him all the more dangerous. What more,

    you already know that he has the ability to drain people of their souls and energy. However, do know

    that he is unable to do much in the day. With that in mind, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make his appearance once

    night falls!¡±

    ¡°I see. But where will we find him?¡± asked Harold as he raised a slight brow.

    If everything that Gerald had told him was true, then Tye was an extremely dangerous individual. They

    had to capture him as soon as possible so that more murders like this wouldn¡¯t ur¡­!

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1930

    ¡°About that¡­ l¡¯ve looked around the office earlier and I¡¯m pretty sure he came herest night just to

    enjoy some wine. With that in mind, I have reason to believe that he¡¯ll return here again tonight to hide.

    Due to that, I suggest that we work together to catch him once night falls!¡± proposed Gerald.

    Hearing that, Harold knew better than to say no.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that! Hopefully it works!¡± replied Harold in agreement.

    With that, Harold left the corpse to his subordinates to take care of as he and Gerald began making

    arrangements for their n tonight¡­

    By the time they were done, hidden monitoring equipment had been set up all over the office.

    Now, all that was left to do was to wait till nighttime¡­

    Fast forward tote evening, streetmps were already starting to glow as the sky darkened¡­ While

    more and more lights would eventually get turned on as the night grew darker, the interior of the Sun

    Group building remained pitch ck under Gerald¡¯s orders in hopes that this would further encourage

    Tye to show up.

    The n was simple. Gerald would disguise himself as a security guard and patrol the whole building¡ª

    till Tye showed up¡ªwhereas Harold and his men would remain in their cars to actively monitor the

    office¡­

    Gerald was pretty sure that he would return here tonight. After all, Tye didn¡¯t have anywhere else to

    hide¡­

    Regardless, after waiting till about eleven¡ªand everyone was already starting to get sleepy¡ª, a ck

    mist could suddenly be seen dashing past the monitoring camera. Following that, the mist slowly

    formed the shape of a figure¡­ a figure that undoubtedly belonged to Tye Lamano.

    Upon seeing it happen with his very eyes, Harold could only stare in disbelief for a few seconds. To

    think that Gerald had been telling the truth¡­! This truly was something one needed to see to believe¡­

    At that moment, Gerald himself was already on the sixteenth floor, and he had noticed Tye¡¯s presence.

    With that in mind, Gerald made his way to the office, aiming his shlight at Tye as he asked in an

    altered voice, ¡°Who goes there? What are you doing in the chairman¡¯s office?¡±

    Hearing that, bloodlust instantly filled Tye¡¯s eyes as he turned around to face Gerald¡­ before

    momentarily disappearing! The second he reappeared, he was already standing right in front of Gerald,

    completely ready to attack!

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    However, before Tye could even do anything, the office¡¯s lights were instantly turned on, cueing Gerald

    ¡ªwho was now smiling wryly¡ªto shout, ¡°You¡¯ve been had, Tye!¡±

    Realizing that he had fallen into Gerald¡¯s trap, the surprised Tye quickly snapped out of it before yelling,

    ¡°Gerald¡­!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Tye then opened his mouth, releasing more ck mist in hopes of hurting Gerald!

    Gerald, however, had been expecting this. With that in mind, he easily summoned the Astrabyss Sword

    to take the attack!

    As Tye was staring wide-eyed when he realized that the sword could absorb all the ck mist from his

    attack, Gerald took the chance to yell, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about leaving this ce in one piece, Tye!¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1931

    Having said that, a flew out from one side, heading directly toward Tye.

    The was charged, and it was specially designed to prevent him from escaping.

    When Tye was covered by the, he was electrocuted and instantly lost his consciousness.

    Finally, Tye Lamano had been caught with the joint effort of Gerald and Harold.

    Hiss!

    The released electric currents continuously into Tye¡¯s body.

    After keeping Tye under control, Harold immediately ordered his subordinates to bring him back to the

    Great Council and lock him up.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, thank you very much for this!¡±

    Harold thanked Gerald. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re being too polite, Mr. Lee. You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s good

    as long as Tye Lamano is caught.¡± Gerald replied.

    Their purpose was to catch Tye Lamano so that he would not wander around and cause harm to

    society.

    It¡¯s just that Gerald and Harold didn¡¯t know that catching Tye Lamano was not a good thing. On the

    contrary, it would bring them more disasters.

    Late at night, Gerald said goodbye to Harold and returned to his vi.

    When Gerald entered the house, he found that Rey and the girls had not gone to bed yet. Instead, they

    were waiting for him.

    They hadn¡¯t seen Gerald for the whole day and did not know where he had gone, so they were very

    worried.

    It was only when they watched the news on the television that they knew something had happened in

    the Sun Group, and they realized that Gerald must be there.

    Regardless, now that they saw that Gerald was back safe and sound, they were relieved.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ve made us worry!¡± Rey stood up and said to Gerald.

    ¡°Yeah, Gerald, you went out today without saying anything, causing us to be on tenterhooks all the

    time. We thought that something had happened to you!¡± Junoined.

    Gerald smiled subtly when he heard that.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Lee called me this morning and asked me to help him solve a case. Since you were still

    sleeping at that time, I didn¡¯t wake you up. Sorry to make you all worry!¡±

    Gerald apologized to the three of them.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Gerald. We heard that a man died in the Sun Group. How was the situation when

    you got there? Who¡¯s the killer? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Tye Lamano.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After that, Rey started questioning Gerald.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It was Tye Lamano. But he¡¯s been caught now and is being held at the Great

    Council!¡±

    Gerald nodded and replied.

    ¡°That sounds so simple. I previously thought that Tye Lamano was very powerful, I didn¡¯t expect him to

    be so weak!¡±

    After Rey heard that, he eximed immediately in disbelief. His disbelief was clearly shown on his

    face.

    Hearing this, Gerald immediately came to his senses. He suddenly remembered what Master Snyder

    had told him before.

    Master Snyder had told him that Tye would only be powerful during the night. During the night, he

    would not be easy to deal with.

    But now, they had caught Tye so easily. Wasn¡¯t it strange?

    ¡°D* mn itl¡±

    Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that something was very wrong.

    ¡°Quick, Rey, let¡¯s go to the Great Council!¡±

    Gerald immediately reacted and said to Rey right away.

    Having said that, Gerald and Rey left the house and drove to the Great Council.

    Meanwhile, in the interrogation room in the Great Council.

    Tye Lamano was handcuffed, and his body was covered with the. He was seated on a chair alone

    in the sealed room. In front of him, there was arge piece of ss. Harold and his subordinate were

    sitting on the other side of the ss.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1932

    They were sitting in front of the ss, looking at Tye Lamano.

    ¡°Tye Lamano, tell me, why did you kill the security guard?¡±

    Harold sat on his chair, looked at Tye, and questioned him.

    Tye did not answer Harold¡¯s question. Instead, he slowly raised his head and stared at Harold. A

    sinister smile appeared on his face, and it made people who saw his smile involuntarily feel horrified.

    ¡°¡¯m asking you a question!¡±

    Harold yelled angrily.

    ¡°Hah, did you really think you could catch me so easily?¡±

    Then, Tye blurted out in a very cold tone.

    Harold frowned immediately, not understanding what Tye meant. The next second, Tye released a

    ck fog from his body. The ck fog transformed into a sharp spike and directly pierced through the

    ss in front of him, instantly shattering the ss into pieces.

    Harold and his subordinate were flung to the ground in an instant.

    As for Tye, he had freed himself from the handcuffs. He morphed into a humanoid figure and appeared

    in front of Harold and his subordinate.

    ¡°You¡­ What do you want?!¡±

    Harold looked at Tye in shock and asked.

    Tye smiled wickedly before grabbing the subordinate beside Harold.

    Harold held the subordinate before his eyes. Then, he released a cloud of ck fog and inserted it

    directly into the body of the subordinate.

    In an instant, the subordinate turned into a lifeless dry corpse.

    Seeing this, Harold¡¯s heart was filled with fear. He didn¡¯t expect that Tye could be this terrifying.

    Right then, the door of the interrogation room was breached, and a few subordinates ran in, aiming

    their guns at Tye. But how could they be Tye¡¯s opponents?

    Tye waved his hand and sent out another cloud of ck fog, hitting them to the ground all at once.

    ¡°I told you. Did you really think I was so easy to deal with?¡±

    Tye mocked with a grim smile.

    Having said that, Tye grabbed Harold, who was in front of him.

    Harold kept struggling, trying to free himself from Tye¡¯s hand.

    However, Tye¡¯s grip was very strong. There was no chance to break free at all.

    ¡°Tye Lamano!¡±

    Right then, a loud angry shout was heard.

    Right after that, a spiritde came flying toward Tye.

    Seeing this, Tye threw Harold away and formed ck fog around his hand to block the spiritde.

    Immediately after, Gerald and Rey appeared at the door. ¡°Tye, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t be this easy to

    be caught. You must have another motive!¡±

    Gerald pointed at Tye and bellowed.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Tye burst outughing.

    ¡°Gerald, you are quite clever. Let me tell you. If you hadn¡¯te, they would all have died today!¡±

    Tye smiled wickedly as he spoke.

    ¡°Tye, let me tell you, I will exterminate you and not let you harm the world again!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Gerald red at Tye and shouted.

    Then, Gerald leaped forward and charged toward Tye. The Astrabyss Sword in his hand was emitting a

    cold spiritde, making the surroundings a few degrees cooler immediately.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1933

    Although Tye had absorbed the souls and energy of twomoners previously, he had not recovered

    fully yet. He didn¡¯t dare to fight head-on against the Astrabyss Sword, so he could only go into hiding

    for the time being. Harold ran out of the interrogation room and called the other people for backup.

    Everyone held a gun in their hands.

    Those things, however, were of no use to a half-phantom like Tye.

    Gerald shouted immediately, ¡°Get everyone out of this building!¡±

    Otherwise, if Tye caught them, he would absorb their souls and energy. With his speed, Gerald would

    not be able to save everyone in time.

    Harold was truly terrified this time. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey Gerald, and hemanded his men

    immediately.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±

    Seeing that all his nourishment had run away, Tye shouted angrily. He morphed into a cloud of ck

    fog and pretended to attack Gerald as he tried to escape.

    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± Since thest time he had used this trick to run away, Gerald had been

    prepared to prevent that from happening again. He chased after him and sent out a spiritde with the

    Astrabyss Sword. When the spiritde cut through the ck fog, Tye was affected right away, and he

    screamed in pain.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford, I will never make peace with you!¡± Tye could not escape, so he could only choose to

    resist. The ck fog morphed into sharp ws and tried to grab Gerald.

    The Astrabyss Sword blocked the attack, and Gerald smirked. ¡°You¡¯re almost done for!¡±

    Tye was extremely frustrated. He was already injured, and the energy of themoner was simply not

    enough topensate for what he had lost. Currently, he could only use half of his power. How could

    he possibly be Gerald¡¯s match?

    After that, no matter which direction he went, Gerald would immediately run toward that direction. In the

    end, he managed to force Tye into a corner.

    ¡°I shall exterminate you today!¡±

    Gerald murmured something under his breath and took out the Phangrottom Rune.

    The previous Tye Lamano was considered dead long ago. He had been resurrected because of the

    soul of the general. So basically, he was just a ghost who had been reborn with the help of his body.

    Once the Phangrottom Rune was taken out, Tye felt a shiver in his soul.

    Instantly, the soul of the general took over Tye¡¯s bodypletely. The moment the Phangrottom Rune

    was taken out, he burst out his strong power and morphed into a ck arrow, rushing out of the

    window with a whoosh.

    However, before leaving, a part of his soul was still destroyed by the Phangrottom Rune. So, it would

    mean that Tye was not just severely injured, but he had also lost half of his soul. Even if he did not

    disappear, it would take him years to recover.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Gerald felt that it was a pity because he had nearly seeded. The soul of the general was indeed

    very strong. However, for now, there was no need to worry about it. Unless Tye was seeking death, he

    would not appear in the near future.

    When Gerald walked out of the Great Council, Harold, who was outside, quickly walked toward him.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, how was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. He is notpletely eradicated yet, but he won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for a while. If

    there are any more cases like the dry corpse case, inform me immediately.¡±

    Harold finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was horrified by what had happened just now.

    It was not something they could solve by using guns at all. Gerald truly lived up to his name!

    Rey was also relieved.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, you¡¯re so strong. If it were me, I guess I would have be a dry corpse by now.¡±

    ¡°So, you need to learn properly.¡±

    After saying that, Gerald returned to the vi together with Rey. After such a fierce battle, Gerald was

    very tired. He slept until the afternoon of the next day before getting up.

    After getting up, he took Rey out for lunch. Then, they wandered around to see if Tye had left any

    traces after escaping.

    Just then, the sharp sound of a car braking was heard.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1934

    Gerald looked in the direction of the sound and saw that it was actually a car that had hit a pedestrian

    on the road. The car stopped for a while but left right after that. The driver showed no intention to help

    the pedestrian at all.

    Gerald rushed over. The pedestrian was a middle-aged woman, and she was badly injured. Her head

    was bleeding, and she had fainted.

    Gerald shouted immediately, ¡°Rey, get a car quickly!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t driven today. If they waited for the ambnce, it would be toote.

    Rey immediately went to get a car. A few cars passed by, and thankfully, one car pulled over to help.

    Gerald felt slightly relieved. Luckily, he was a cultivator. If it wasn¡¯t him who helped to cover the wound

    of the woman just now, she would already have had a stroke, and she would have gone into a

    vegetative state by the time they got to the hospital.

    On the way to the hospital, the woman¡¯s mobile phone fell out, vibrating

    Gerald took it up and saw that it was her daughter calling. He answered the call and immediately heard

    the sweet voice of ady from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages. Why are you still not here?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, but I¡¯m not your mother. Your mother met with a car ident on the road and is now on

    her way to the hospital.¡±

    ¡®What did you say? A car ident?! I¡¯ll be there right now!¡±

    When they arrived at the hospital, Raine Taylor was already waiting anxiously at the entrance. When

    she saw her mother, she jumped toward her mother immediately. ¡°Mother! How¡¯s my mother?!¡±

    Gerald said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not serious.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    A nurse hurriedly pushed the injured woman, Yonde Waller, into the operating room, and Raine

    Taylor sat on the bench outside the operating room. She was somewhat in a daze. Suddenly, she

    raised her head and looked at Gerald, shouting angrily, ¡°Was it you who hit my mother?¡±

    Without waiting for Gerald to speak, Rey spoke first, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t nder people here. Let me tell

    you, there are monitoring cameras in that area. You can go to the police station to view the footage

    later. Besides, we don¡¯t even have a car. How could we have hit your mother? We are even kind

    enough to save your mother!¡±

    Raine apologized quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gerald waved his hand forgivingly and looked at her bag. ¡°Your student card is about to fall

    out. Are you a student of Schywater University?¡±

    Raine wiped off her tears and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I was a student of Schywater University too. You can address me as your senior.

    I¡¯m Gerald Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Raine Taylor.¡±

    They talked about the university for a while, and Raine¡¯s mood slowly improved.

    A couple of hourster, the light of the operating room went out. Raine rushed over hurriedly and

    asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡±

    The doctor removed his mask and said, ¡°Her injury is not life-threatening. She is indeed very fortunate.

    The wound was very severe, but it didn¡¯t cause internal bleeding in her brain. I¡¯ve stitched up the

    wound, but we still need to observe her condition for a period of time. Now, you need toplete the

    procedures for her hospitalization.¡±

    Admission to the hospital¡­ Raine was about to agree when she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t

    brought her purse out as she had rushed over in a panic.

    ¡°Doctor, how much is it?¡±

    ¡°You can pay ten thousand first.¡±

    She wanted to take out her mobile phone to call her father, Dexter Taylor, but who would have thought

    that she had lost her phone. She had probably lost it on the way to the hospital.

    Gerald sensed her embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will pay for it first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Raine now truly felt that Gerald was indeed a good person.

    Only when Yonde Waller was pushed into the ward did she realize that this was actually a luxurious

    single-room ward!

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1935

    Raine¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°How much does this cost?¡±

    Gerald waved his hand and said, ¡°You are my junior. This is just a small favor. You don¡¯t have to worry

    about it. Besides, a single-room ward is good for Aunt¡¯s recovery. When she wakes up, she might have

    some seque. It might take a while to heal.¡±

    ¡°How could I trouble you! I cannot ept your favor for nothing.¡± Raine insisted. Then, she borrowed

    Gerald¡¯s phone and called her father.

    About an hourter, Dexter Taylor arrived and quickly asked, ¡°Raine, how¡¯s your mother?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that she¡¯s fine for now, but she still needs to be hospitalized for observation. Father,

    this is Senior Gerald Crawford who helped pay for the medical bills.¡±

    Dexter wanted to thank him immediately, but after hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Um, Mr. Crawford,

    thank you very much for your help. For the medical fees, can I dy it for a few days?¡±

    All their money had been taken out for daily expenses, so they did not have much cash left.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Raine bit her lips. Of course she was aware of her family¡¯s financial situation.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Mr. Crawford. This is just a small favor. As for the medical fees, you don¡¯t have to

    repay me. I hold some shares of this hospital, so the hospital won¡¯t charge you. You can stay for as

    long as you want.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Dexter exuded a grateful look and said, ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ Thank you very much!¡±

    Gerald still had some matters to settle, so he had to leave. Raine quickly saw him off. Before that, she

    asked for Gerald¡¯s number.

    ¡°Senior, I really want to thank you. I will treat you to a meal someday!¡±

    Today, she had to stay in the hospital to take care of her mother.

    Two days passed, and Gerald received a call from an unfamiliar number. It was Raine.

    ¡°Senior, can you¡­e to school?¡±

    She spoke in a quavering voice, and Gerald reckoned that she must be being bullied, so he agreed

    right away.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming over!¡±

    After hanging up the call, Raine looked at Yash Lambo, who was blocking her way. She felt helpless.

    These rich kids just so happened to like pestering her.

    She had made herself clear, but these people still liked to trouble her.

    ¡°Yash Lambo, get out of the way!¡± Yash Lambo pursed his lips.

    ¡°Who did you call just now? Senior? Raine, it¡¯s your honor that my friend likes you. Don¡¯t be

    ungrateful!¡±

    Yash Lambo had a follower who was very ugly. Moreover, it was rumored that he had all sorts of bad

    habits such as drinking, whoring, and gambling. Raine would never be together with such a man.

    Raine was provoked by his words, and her eyes turned red immediately.

    The other students who passed by simply watched, and no one came to help.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was not far away from Schywater University, so he drove over immediately.

    When he stepped into the campus, he saw Raine being surrounded by a few people. They looked very

    disrespectful toward Raine.

    ¡°Raine!¡±

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Raine was very happy when she saw her savior.

    Yash put on a contemptuous face when he saw Gerald.

    ¡°He¡¯s just an old man. Huh, are you sure he can take care of you?¡± Gerald¡¯s gaze intensified.

    ¡°Mind your words!¡±

    ¡°What? This is how I talk. I can beat ten men like you alone! Do you know who I am?¡±

    A follower behind him, Haydn Zaal, said promptly, ¡°Brother Yash is the president of the taekwondo club

    of Schywater University.¡±

    Taekwondo?

    Gerald said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡±

    Raine knew that Yash was a good fighter, so she quickly nudged Gerald.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1936

    Yash Lambo waspletely irritated by his words.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that taekwondo is just child¡¯s y?! Do you dare to fight with

    me? Believe it or not, I will punch your shining teeth through the back of your skull!¡±

    Gerald smiled calmly. ¡°You are not my match.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a battle!¡± Yash shouted fiercely, ¡°Come at me if you¡¯re a man! I¡¯d like to see what

    you¡¯re capable of to act so arrogantly in front of me!¡±

    The followers behind him shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yash will teach you how to be a man!¡±

    Raine was a bit nervous. She had asked Gerald toe over because she really didn¡¯t know who to

    get help from. She had just instinctively thought of this senior who made her feel secure, but she didn¡¯t

    expect that she had caused him trouble.

    ¡°Yash Lambo, you should just deal with me. It has nothing to do with Senior!¡±

    Hearing this, Yash¡¯s face became even uglier. ¡°My friend is pursuing you, but you rejected him. Instead,

    you¡¯ve fallen for this old man. I shall beat him to the groundter!¡±

    Gerald had finally sorted out what was going on.

    ¡°Raine, do they always trouble you?¡± ¡°Not always,¡± Raine said in a grievance, ¡°I always avoid them. It¡¯s

    just that I wasn¡¯t very lucky today and bumped into them.¡±

    In truth, she was always very careful, but because her mother had had an ident and she had been

    busy taking care of her, she hadn¡¯t gotten much sleepst night. So, she was not in her right mind

    today and had met with these people.

    Since they were always looking for trouble, it was better to settle it once and for all.

    Thus, Gerald agreed to it.

    ¡°Okay. I will fight with you. However, let¡¯s make a bet. If you lose, you can¡¯t look for or pester Raine in

    the future. Otherwise, every time I get to know about it, I¡¯ll beat you up. Do you dare to make that bet?¡±

    Yash smirked and said, ¡°Sure, I agree. Then, if you lose, you will stay far away from Raine. Otherwise, I

    will beat you up every time I see you.¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Gerald agreed to it, and the group of people headed to the taekwondo studio.

    The other students were very curious and followed them to see what was going on. It had been a long

    time since such things had happened at Schywater University.

    Raine was very nervous.

    ¡°Senior, are you sure?¡± Gerald smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do I look like an impulsive person? You

    will knowter. After this, they won¡¯t dare to pester you anymore.¡±

    Once in the studio, Yash started jumping in the arena to warm up his body. He seemed to know what

    he was doing.

    But to Gerald, he was showing his weakness everywhere. His physical strength was not good either.

    Gerald was sure that he could win with just one hand.

    There was even a follower feeding him water, and he was truly showing off his identity as a rich kid to

    the extreme.

    The more mboyant he was, the more so-so he looked.

    Gerald shook his head, thinking that the young people now really thought of themselves as kings when

    they had some skills. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that there would always be someone better

    at something than them.

    If it was not because of Raine, he would be toozy to fight with this kind of person.

    Moreover, taekwondo was indeed nothing to him. All the tactics were just shy moves. Although the

    moves looked cool, they actually wasted a lot of energy. Moreover, they would expose their weakness

    easily.

    If Gerald wanted to kill Yash, he didn¡¯t even have to fight with him. One move was enough to do the

    job.

    He stood still and waved his hand. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll let you start first.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Yash barked angrily and lifted his leg fiercely.

    His leg was long, and he lifted it up high. When he did a downward kick, it was full of momentum. When

    Raine saw that his leg had nearly kicked Gerald, she was so scared that she nearly screamed.

    ¡°Kick him to death!¡±

    ¡°Long live Brother Yash!¡±

    The people around were waving gs and shouting.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1937

    What happened the very next second surprised everyone.

    Gerald was not blown away by Yash Lambo¡¯s kick.

    Instead, he dodged Yash¡¯s leg easily, causing his flying leg to fall short.

    Yash was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Gerald could actually dodge his leg.

    Gerald took a step backward and stood still, staring at Yash calmly. Yash frowned and looked at Gerald

    with a gloomy face.

    He had a feeling that Gerald was provoking and mocking him.

    It was indeed so since he really didn¡¯t get to hit Gerald.

    However, Yash did not give up because of this. Heunched another attack on Gerald.

    This time, his attack was even more fierce. He charged toward Gerald like a tiger that had juste

    down the hill.

    Tye attacked Gerald with a set of rapid movements.

    Gerald simply dodged Yash¡¯s attacking moves calmly.

    Once again, Yash didn¡¯t get to hit Gerald on his body.

    Not just his body, he didn¡¯t even get to touch Gerald¡¯s shirt.

    Seeing this, Haydn and the rest who were standing around them dropped their jaws and opened their

    eyes wide. They never expected Gerald to be so powerful. Any insider would be able to see it clearly.

    They would know the gap between Gerald and Yash¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°You¡¯re some. You can¡¯t even hit me!¡±

    Right then, Gerald showed a belittling smile as he mocked Yash.

    Yash became very angry when he heard that. He felt greatly humiliated to be teased by Gerald.

    ¡°Amph, you just know how to dodge! If you had real skills, you would fight with me properly!¡±

    Yash snorted and said with full defiance.

    What did it mean to be barefaced?

    People like Yash Lambo were barefaced.

    It was obvious that he was not Gerald¡¯s match, but he still wanted to mock him. He was simply too

    shameless.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t help but express his disapproval.

    ¡°Fine. Since you want me to make my move, you should be prepared!¡±

    Gerald reminded Yash kindly.

    As soon as those words had left his mouth, before Yash could react, Gerald had disappeared before

    his eyes.

    By the time Yash had returned to his senses, Gerald had already reappeared only a few centimeters

    away from him before his eyes.

    Boom!

    Gerald hit Yash on his chest with his elbow.

    Yash couldn¡¯t even defend himself, and he was directly blown away by Gerald.

    Cough!

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yash coughed out blood suddenly.

    ¡°President!¡±

    As Yash fell heavily on the ground, Haydn and the rest rushed to him and cried out in concern.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1938

    Yash stood up with difficulty with the help of Haydn and the rest. He felt a burning pain in his chest.

    ¡°This is just a small lesson for you. Don¡¯t think that you are very strong. To me, you are just a kid.¡±

    Gerald pointed at Yash and warned him.

    Having said that, Gerald brought Raine along and left the studio.

    Yash and the others did not dare to stop Gerald. They didn¡¯t want to end up like Yash.

    Knowing that the president of the taekwondo club was not even Gerald¡¯s match, petty characters like

    them couldn¡¯t possibly be Gerald¡¯s match. They would only die if they went forward.

    Looking at Gerald¡¯s back, Yash felt very gloomy and angry.

    However, he couldn¡¯t express his bitterness or vent his anger.

    He would not let it go like this. He would not just put up with it. He would make sure that Gerald paid

    the price. However, his action would drive him to death. After Gerald left the studio with Raine, they left

    the campus and went to the hospital.

    On the way there, Raine kept staring at Gerald.

    ¡°Senior, you are really strong. I didn¡¯t expect that even Yash would not be your match.¡±

    Raine looked at Gerald in awe and praised him.

    Yash Lambo was very famous at Schywater University, not just because of his family background, but

    also his poprity.

    Moreover, Yash was the president of the taekwondo club and a ck Belt who had won numerous

    championships.

    But now, this so-called champion had actually been defeated by Gerald in just one move. If this was

    made known to others, he would be aughingstock.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak either!¡±

    Gerald smiled and replied humbly.

    If it was someone else, he might not be a match to Yash. However, Gerald was different. He had an

    unusual power that nobody had. Amidst their conversation, Gerald and Raine arrived at the public

    hospital of Schywater City.

    After parking his car, Gerald brought Raine to the ward. He brought along some tonics and fruit

    especially for Raine¡¯s mother, Yonde Waller, as well as his good wishes to her.

    Seeing Gerald bring so many things, Raine was very touched. She didn¡¯t expect Gerald to care so

    much about her mother and put her mother¡¯s condition in his heart.

    Soon, they arrived at the first-ss nursing ward on the tenth floor.

    Dexter Taylor was sitting beside Yonde and chatting with her.

    ¡°Dexter, staying in such a high-end ce must be very costly, right?¡±

    Yonde had regained her consciousness just recently. After easing up a bit, she looked around the

    room and asked Dexter.

    She had never stayed in such a luxurious ward before, and she knew it had to be very costly.

    ¡°Oh, Yonde, don¡¯t worry about the money. We¡¯ll talk about that after you get well. Besides, we don¡¯t

    have to pay for anything this time. It was Raine¡¯s senior who paid the fees. We should thank him

    properly.¡±

    Dexter reassured Yonde and exined to her.

    ¡°Raine¡¯s senior? How could somebody be so kind and help us?¡± Yonde was very surprised when she

    heard about it. She was worried if her daughter had encountered something dangerous.

    ¡°Hey, watch what you¡¯re saying. He is very nice to Raine. He has long graduated and has a good

    career now. It just so happened that he came to know about this matter. He is an extremely kind man.

    Don¡¯t misunderstand him.¡±

    Dexter quickly exined to Yonde.

    After all, Gerald had helped his family. He couldn¡¯t repay his kindness with a grudge.

    Yonde agreed to it after listening to his exnation.

    ¡°Yes. Anyway, he saved me. We should thank him properly.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Yonde agreed with Dexter.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1939

    ¡°Ynde, I have an idea. You see, Raine is not that young anymore, and she is graduating soon. If her

    senior likes her, I feel that it¡¯s not a bad choice. That way, we will also be able to live a good life for the

    rest of our lives.¡±

    Dexter continued to voice his thoughts to Yonde. Yonde of course understood what he had in mind.

    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right, Dexter. But this still depends on Raine. We should respect her choice.¡±

    Yonde reminded Dexter earnestly.

    The couple had always respected their daughter¡¯s opinions. They didn¡¯t want to force her into anything.

    As long as she could live a good and happy life, they would be satisfied.

    Dexter nodded in agreement upon hearing that.

    Creak!

    Right at that moment, the door was pushed open, and Gerald and Raine walked in together.

    ¡°Father, is Mother awake?¡±

    Raine asked Dexter as soon as she walked in.

    ¡°Raine!¡± Seeing her daughter, Yonde immediately smiled and called out to her.

    ¡°Mother, how do you feel?¡±

    Raine went to her bedside immediately and asked in concern.

    Yonde shook her head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have ss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any sses this afternoon. So, I came here to take over for Father.¡±

    Raine exined to Yonde.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aunt, Raine and Uncle will be much more relieved when you are alright.¡±

    Then, Gerald smiled at Yonde andforted her.

    Yonde looked at Gerald when she heard him.

    ¡°Young man, you must be Raine¡¯s senior, right? You saved me, so you are my life saviour, my family¡¯s

    life saviour. I don¡¯t know how I should thank you.¡±

    Yonde looked at Gerald and thanked him.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Aunt. Your health is the most important thing. The rest are just small matters.¡±

    Gerald smiled and said humbly.

    ¡°Right, Aunt, Uncle, here are some fruits and tonics for you. When you get discharged, you can recover

    properly.¡±

    Having said that, Gerald handed the things in his hands over to Dexter.

    ¡°Oh my, Gerald,e here. Why did you buy so many things? You must have spent a lot.¡±

    Dexter was surprised and nagged at Gerald. However, he felt touched and happy in his heart. Now, he

    found Gerald even more likeable. In his heart, he hadpletely acknowledged Gerald as his son-in-

    law.

    When Dexter looked at the tonics in his hand, he was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t expect Gerald to buy such expensive tonics. They cost at least a few thousand dors. This

    made Dexter even more convinced that Gerald was not a simple person.

    ¡°Young man, your name is Gerald, right?¡±

    Yonde asked Gerald.

    ¡°Yes, Iam Gerald Crawford, Raine¡¯s senior. I graduated in the ss of ¡®07, sol am a few years older

    than Raine.¡±

    Gerald nodded and exined to Yonde. Yonde nodded and nced at her daughter before looking

    at Gerald again.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1940

    ¡°Gerald, I truly owe you a lot these few days. Please take care of Raine in the future.¡±

    Yonde suggested to Gerald.

    Gerald was startled when he heard her. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt.

    Raine¡¯s matters will be my matters, I will help her.¡±

    In truth, Gerald understood what Yonde was trying to say. She was treating him as Raine¡¯s boyfriend.

    Gerald spent some more time with Raine¡¯s family before leaving.

    Although Raine was reluctant to let Gerald leave, she knew he must have his own matters to deal with.

    She was already very satisfied when he coulde with her.

    After seeing Gerald off, Raine returned to the ward.

    ¡°Raine, tell me, you like Gerald, don¡¯t you?¡± The moment Raine came back and sat down, Yonde

    looked at her and asked.

    When Rained was asked directly, her face turned red immediately out of shyness.

    Seeing the changes on her daughter¡¯s face, Dexter immediately put on a loving smile on his face.

    ¡°Raine, just tell us. No matter what, we will support your decision.¡± Dexter said.

    Raine hesitated for a few seconds. Then, she nodded and said slowly, ¡°Yes, Father, Mother, I like him.¡±

    Although Raine had only known Gerald for such a short time, she knew what she thought of him in her

    mind. She felt that Gerald was the good man she had been looking for in this lifetime.

    Hearing her answer, Yonde and Dexter exchanged nces.

    Then, they smiled.

    ¡°Raine, I support you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Raine. I support you too. Just go for it!¡±

    Dexter and Yonde expressed their support and approval toward Raine¡¯s choice. ¡°Gerald is such a

    high-quality man. Besides, he is kind and nice to you. He is a good man. Raine, you should take

    advantage of this chance!¡±

    Dexter reminded Raine.

    Raine nodded understandingly, but she did not say anything else.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t know how Gerald felt for her. For now, she dared not say out her feelings as she was

    worried that he might reject her directly. If that happened, it would be very awkward.

    This was because Gerald had rejected her once already yesterday. Although the situation yesterday

    had been different, at the very least, it showed that Gerald was not a casual man.

    ¡°Raine, look at all these tonics Gerald gave us. These cost more than a few thousand, or maybe a few

    ten thousand. This is not affordable for any ordinary man. So, it means that Gerald¡¯s background must

    be very good. You should not miss out on such a good man.¡±

    Dexter said to Raine.

    ¡°By the way, Raine, do you know what Gerald does? Do you know about his family background?¡±

    Yonde looked at Raine and asked.

    Raine shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, Father, Mother, I¡¯ve just gotten to know Gerald for only two days.

    He simply helped me when I was bullied, so I don¡¯t know much about these things.

    Yonde and Dexter came to understand the situation after hearing this. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. They

    could get to know each other better slowly.

    At the same time, Gerald had no idea what Raine was talking about with her parents. He drove back to

    Yonjour Group.

    Meanwhile, in a cafe, four young men were sitting there and chatting. One of them was Yash Lambo,

    who had been beaten up by Gerald earlier.

    Yash¡¯s face was very gloomy. He sat on the sofa with a dark expression, and his eyebrows were

    furrowed.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1941

    The three youths sitting before him went by Yong Haas, Jacque Lennox, and Ferdo Bach, and they

    were none other than the young masters of the prestigious Haas, Lennox, and Bach families of

    Schwater City.

    Since they were three of the Famous Four of Schywater, it was evident that they hadplex

    backgrounds. What more, they were even shareholders of Schywater University, and the only

    shareholder that could rival them was the Yonjour Group.

    Then again, the four families were nothing in the presence of that group¡­

    Whatever the case was, Yong¡ªwho was sitting on the couch¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but ask in a yful tone,

    ¡°Say¡­ I heard rumors that you got beaten up by someone, Yash! Are the rumors true?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yash simply looked at Yong without saying a word. Just as he had feared, gossip

    about him being beaten up had already spread like wildfire throughout the university¡­ How

    embarrassing¡­

    ¡°To think that that brazen kid was able to defeat Yash¡­ Where do you think hees from?¡± asked

    Jacque in a curious tone.

    ¡°Who even cares about that? Whatever the case is, since he dared to humiliate the Famous Four of

    Schywater in the first ce, we¡¯ll just make him eat his words!¡± scoffed Ferdo rather disdainfully.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard about this, but there¡¯s been some major changes in

    the university ofte. Essentially, the principal and owner of the university have supposedly changed.

    What more, ording to my father, he heard news that the university¡¯s biggest shareholder is now theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    chairman of the Yonjour group! With that in mind, the Yonjour Group now owns the university!¡±

    exined Yong.

    ¡°What? The Yonjour Group has acquired the university? But for what reason?¡± eximed the confused

    Jacque.

    Everyone knew about the Yonjour Group¡¯s power. If the rumors really were true, then the trio knew

    better than to act hastily¡­

    Whatever the case was, it was noon when Gerald returned to his office.

    Shortly after, Natallie walked in before respectfully asking, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like me to do,

    Chairman?¡± ¡°Before that, there should still be some vis under thepany¡¯s name, right, Natallie?¡±

    said Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed, Chairman. A few remain,¡± replied Natallie, much to Gerald¡¯s satisfaction.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then ordered, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. I need you to get me the documents

    for one of our vis. Can you arrange for that?¡±

    Simply nodding in response, Natallie then walked out of his office without another word¡­

    The truth was, Gerald was asking for the documents on behalf of Raine¡¯s family. After all, that family

    was currently gued with demolition problems and needed somece to move to. With that in mind,

    Gerald was stepping in to help by allowing them to move into one of hispany¡¯s vis.

    A little over an hourter, Natallie returned with a document folder.

    Handing it to Gerald, she then said, ¡°These are the vi¡¯s documents, chairman. Also, all the necessary

    procedures for moving into it have been settled.¡±

    Taking the documents, Gerald replied with a simple, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hearing that, Natallie was prompted to ask, ¡°Do you need me toe with you, chairman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll head there on my own. You can continue working in the office.¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1942

    With that said, Gerald then got up and left with the documents in hand¡­

    Natallie herself didn¡¯t think much of it, knowing full well that Gerald had his own way of doing things.

    With that in mind, she simply did as she was told¡­

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t too long before Gerald arrived at the hospital. Naturally, he was there to meet

    Raine and her family.

    Either way, the second they saw him, everyone from Raine¡¯s family couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Dexter himself couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Gerald? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you busy¡­? Are you

    sure we aren¡¯t taking too much of your time¡­?¡±

    Simply smiling in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, uncle. Regardless, I¡¯m here to discuss

    something with all of you.¡±

    Seeing how confused they were after hearing that, Gerald then looked at the couple before adding, ¡°I

    heard from Raine that the ce you¡¯re all currently staying in is about to get demolished. I¡¯ve also been

    told that you still haven¡¯t found a ce to stay yet, is that right?¡±

    Hearing that, Dexter simply heaved a heavy sigh, a helpless expression on his face as he said,

    ¡°Indeed¡­ The houses nowadays are just so expensive, you know? And we don¡¯t really have the

    money to get a good ce to stay¡­ What more, Raine¡¯s mother has just undergone surgery! We¡¯re in

    a truly perplexing situation¡­¡±

    Seeing how big a problem it was for the three of them, Gerald then replied in a confident tone, ¡°I see¡­

    Truth be told, I¡¯m here to help solve that very issue!¡±

    Naturally, this surprised the family of three.

    A brief pauseter, Dexter was prompted to ask, ¡°Really? Are you really going to help us out,

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    After all, if Gerald truly was stepping in, then their most major problem would surely be taken care of.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about such things, would I?¡± replied Gerald, a serious expression on his face as he

    handed the documents over to Dexter.

    Following that, he then exined, ¡°Those are the documents of one of my vacant vis. It¡¯s a nice

    ce and you can all move there. I¡¯m sure that aunt will be able to recover faster there too.¡±

    Upon hearing that, all three of them could only widen their eyes in response, too shocked to even say

    anything for a while.

    Eventually, Dexter snapped out of it before eximing, ¡°A-a¡­ vi¡­?!¡±

    To think that Gerald was actually allowing their family to live in one of his vis! None of them had even

    dreamt of being able to live in a vi before! ¡°You heard right, uncle. Regardless, all the necessary

    contracts and procedures have already been dealt with, so you can just move in straight away.

    Speaking of which, the vi is fully furnished, so you don¡¯t need to get any new furniture!¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°T-that¡­ H-how can I even thank you¡­?¡± muttered the overwhelmed Dexter, actively fighting the urge

    to kneel before the youth. After all, without Gerald¡¯s help, they would¡¯ve surely had a rough time on the

    streets¡­

    ¡°A simple thanks is sufficient, uncle. As I¡¯ve said before, Raine¡¯s matters are my matters, and I¡¯ll help

    whenever I can,¡± replied Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Raine couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Gerald truly was being too nice to her¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1943

    Regardless, it was a few dayster when Raine¡¯s mother was finally discharged from the hospital. It

    was also the day Raine¡¯s family would move into the vi.

    With that in mind, Gerald had made sure to remind Raine and Dexter to pack all their clothes and

    personal belongings before getting Raine¡¯s mother from the hospital. That way, Gerald could

    immediately drive all of them to the vi once Raine¡¯s mother was discharged.

    Then again, there wasn¡¯t much to pack in the first ce. After all, as Gerald had previously said, the

    vi was already fully equipped with furniture and electrical appliances. Whatever the case was, the

    second the trio entered the vi, they were instantly left dumbfounded.

    It took him a while to snap out of it, but when he finally did, Dexter couldn¡¯t help but fumble a few steps

    forward while eximing, ¡°M-my god¡­ This¡­ This is extravagant¡­!¡±

    Yonde and Raine themselves remained stupefied in silence, unable to believe that they were going

    to live here from now on.

    Turning to face Gerald, Dexter¡ªwho was still having trouble epting all this¡ªthen added, ¡°A-are you

    really sure we can live here, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Giving a firm nod, Gerald then replied, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯d never joke about something like this,

    uncle. Also, since I own this vi, you don¡¯t have to worry about trouble from others. I should also

    mention that you won¡¯t have to worry about paying for any of the utilities either.¡±

    Hearing that, Dexter was left utterly bbergasted. What a saint!

    After calming down a bit, Dexter gulped before asking, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ What¡­ exactly do you do fora

    living¡­2¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know as well! Until you tell us, there¡¯s no way we could live here! We simply wouldn¡¯t dare!

    After all, this is a massive favor you¡¯re doing for us! We don¡¯t even know how to repay your kindness

    yet!¡± added Yonde.

    Seeing how keen all three of them were to find out, Gerald knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from them any

    longer.

    With that, he truthfully replied, ¡°¡­Well, if you insist on knowing, I guess there¡¯s no point hiding it

    anymore¡­ You see, I¡¯m actually the chairman of the Yonjour Group! With that in mind, all the other

    vis in the area belong to mypany as well, though my employees are currently living in those.

    Regardless, since there were still a few vacant vis, I figured that I could help your family¡¯s plight by

    allowing you to live in one of them!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their skulls.

    Raine herself was the most surprised among them. To think that Gerald would actually be the chairman

    of the Yonjour Group¡­ No wonder he had been able to pay for all those medical expenses in one

    go¡­! It exined how he got them such a nice ce to move into too! She had truly gotten to know a

    magnate!

    Naturally, all three of them were fully aware of how powerful the Yonjour Group was. To think that not

    only had they been acquainted with thatpany¡¯s chairman this entire time, but he was even willing

    to extend his help to them!

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, after eventually snapping out of it, the still rather shocked Dexter gulped before stuttering,

    ¡°-I had no idea you were the chairman of the Yonjour Group, Gerald¡­!¡±

    Shrugging in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Chairman is just a title in the end, uncle. I prefer keeping a

    low profile rather than unting it.¡±

    Hearing that, all three of them simply nodded. After all, they knew that it was better for powerful people

    ¡ªlike Gerald¡ªto stick low so that they wouldn¡¯t identally cause any major stirs.

    Whatever the case was, it was evening by the time they were done unpacking. Seeing that Raine and

    Gerald were now sitting on the living room couch, Dexter took Yonde upstairs to allow their daughter

    to have some alone time with Gerald.

    After a brief silence, Raine couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­You know, you¡¯re really good at hiding secrets,

    senior¡­ You really surprised me earlier.¡±

    Simply grinning in response, Gerald then chuckled before replying, ¡°Sorry, Raine. Didn¡¯t mean to hide it

    from you!¡±

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no need to apologize¡­ I get why you chose to hide your identity!¡± replied Raine in an

    understanding tone.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1944

    ¡°I¡¯m d you do¡­. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve already acquired Schywater University. Just thought you¡¯d

    like to know,¡± replied Gerald, instantly stunning Raine once more.

    Seriously? He had bought the entire university so casually?! This was truly a feat only Gerald could

    do¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of Schywater University now¡­ No wonder you weren¡¯t afraid of the

    Famous Four of Schywater!¡± eximed Raine as she put two and two together.

    Then again, Raine was only half right about that assumption. Even if Gerald hadn¡¯t acquired Schywater

    University, he would¡¯ve remained unafraid of the Famous Four. After all, to him, they were simply four

    yboys who didn¡¯t need to be feared or even looked up to. As long as they didn¡¯t trouble him, he

    wouldn¡¯t even bother about them. However, if they did, he would simply destroy them along with their

    families.

    After all, everyone knew that offending the Yonjour Group was never a good idea since the

    consequences would always be devastating¡­

    Regardless, it was getting ratherte when Gerald finally bid farewell to Raine and left the vi¡­

    While he could¡¯ve stayed for much longer, he didn¡¯t since it was the weekend tomorrow and he

    remembered promising Ea to bring her to an amusement park. With that in mind, he nned to turn

    in early so that he would be awake by dawn¡­

    Either way, it was about nine when he finally arrived at his vi.

    Upon entering, he was greeted by the usual sight of Ea and Natallie sitting on the couch,ughing as

    they watched television.

    When they realized that Gerald had returned, Early quickly hopped off the couch before eximing,

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Understanding that Ea found him more important than the television, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile

    as he replied, ¡°That, I am! After all, we¡¯re going to the amusement park tomorrow, aren¡¯t we? Early to

    bed, early to rise!¡±

    Hearing that, Ea instantly cheered before saying, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the best, uncle Gerald!¡± Gerald and

    Natallie could only smile when they saw how happy Ea was. That child¡¯s innocent smile truly could

    heal even the most tired of souls¡­

    Now feeling all warm and rxed, Gerald turned to face Natallie before instructing, ¡°Go book three

    tickets for Happy Amusement Parkter. We¡¯ll go there together tomorrow!¡±

    Nodding in response, Natallie replied, ¡°Got it, Chairman!¡±

    Giggling with glee, Ea then said, ¡°Say¡­ Could I sleep with you tonight, sister Natallie?¡±

    Momentarily startled to hear that, Natallie quickly snapped out of it before replying with a smile, ¡°Of

    course you can!¡±

    Cheering once more, Ea then eximed, ¡°Yay! Thanks, sister Natallie!¡±

    Gerald and Natallie had made it a point to give Ea all the love and care they could possibly offer.

    With that in mind, such a simple wish was definitely no problem for Natallie¡­

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1945

    After all, the duo knew that they were Ea¡¯s only family. If they didn¡¯t treat Ea well, who else would?

    Whatever the case was, it was ratherte at night when Gerald finally parted ways with the two girls,

    prompting the duo to head to Natallie¡¯s room. As promised, Ea slept together with Natallie, and

    Natallie made sure to hug her tight as they sleptfily¡­

    Gerald himself opened a bottle of wine as soon as he got to his room¡¯s balcony. Leaning against his

    lawn chair as he took a sip of wine, Gerald then stared at the beautiful night sky¡­

    As they said, night truly was the best time for people to think their life through¡­

    Taking another sip of wine, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think about the fact that he was immune to getting

    drunk. Even so, he still enjoyed the thrill of drinking alcohol, so who cared?

    Either way, after taking a few more sips, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about his father¡­

    Imagining his father¡¯s face as he stared at the starry sky, Gerald knew that if his father was still alive,

    then his family would surely continue leading a happy life¡­ He was also pretty sure that his father

    would be proud of all his achievements, though this was all simply wishful thinking¡­ After all, the dead

    couldn¡¯t be truly brought back to life.

    Regardless, after drinking for quite some time, Gerald finally decided to hit the hay¡­

    It was eight the next morning when he was awoken by the sound of his rm clock. Feeling refreshed,

    Gerald then hopped off his bed to get himself cleaned up before eventually having breakfast together

    with Ea and Natallie.

    Once that was done, the trio finally drove off to Happy Amusement Park. Though the amusement park

    was located just north of Schywater City, this was Gerald¡¯s first time going there. After all, he was pretty

    much always busy.

    With that in mind, this was a good opportunity for him to get a rare moment of rxation¡­ It was also a

    chance for him to finally have proper fun with Ea.

    Either way, it was about ten minutester when Gerald finally hit the brakes. They had arrived.

    Stepping out of the car, Gerald saw howrge the northern area was. It was no wonder why the Happy

    Amusement Park was established here.

    Whatever the case was, after Natallie made sure that she had the tickets on her, the trio then headed

    into the amusement park¡­

    Upon entering, Ea couldn¡¯t help but immediately exim, ¡°Wow! This ce is so huge and

    beautiful¡­¡±

    This was Ea¡¯s first time at an amusement park, so it was understandable why she was so excited.

    Before this, she had always dreamt of going to one, and now that her dream was finally getting fulfilled,

    there was no way she was going to be able to contain her joy.

    Understanding that, Gerald then turned to look at Ea before saying, ¡°Ea! If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d

    like to y or buy, just tell me! We¡¯ll make sure you enjoy yourself to the fullest today.¡±

    Nodding in response, Ea then began guiding Gerald and Natallie toward the rides she wanted to

    enjoy¡­ Though Ea had previously seemed like an obsequious girl, she was apparently quite

    courageous, even more so than Natallie! After all, she was interested in the more thrilling rides in the

    amusement park like roller coasters!

    Had it not been for the minimum height and age restrictions for most of the thrilling rides, Ea

    would¡¯ve surely gotten onto each and every one of them!

    Regardless, it was true that time flew when one was having fun. After all, two hours had passed in the

    blink of an eye¡­

    Seeing that it was now noon, Gerald and Natallie decided to lead Ea to one of the amusement park¡¯s

    benches to have a short rest. Even so, Ea looked like she still wanted to continue enjoying herself.

    Smiling when he saw that, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°So, what do you think of today, Ea?

    Enjoying yourself?¡±

    Immediately nodding in response, Ea then replied, ¡°I am! If¡­ it isn¡¯t too much trouble, could we

    come here again in the future¡­ 2¡±

    ¡°But of course! Just tell me or Miss Moon when you feel the urge toe here again! We¡¯ll definitely

    find the time to bring you here to have fun!¡± promised Gerald without the slightest hesitation.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yay! Thank you, Mr. Crawford! Miss Moon!¡± eximed Ea, all smiles as she nodded with glee¡­

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1946

    Following that, she turned to look at Natallie and said, ¡°Um¡­ Could we go to the washroom, Miss

    Moon¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go!¡± replied Natallie as she immediately led Ea to the washroom¡­

    Gerald himself followed them until he found a bench¡ªthat had a flower bed right behind it¡ªwithin view

    of the washrooms¡­

    Even from afar, however, the trio had already noticed a long line ofdies waiting to use the bathroom.

    Then again, this wasn¡¯t really out of the ordinary. The fact that nobody was lining up to use the gents

    was normal as day as well.

    Whatever the case was, Natallie and Ea naturally had to queue as well, and it was about fifteen

    minutester before it was finally the duo¡¯s turn to enter¡­

    However, just as they were about to enter, a woman suddenly cut the line and stood before them!

    Seeing that, Natallie immediately held onto the woman¡¯s wrist¡ªbefore she could enter¡ªand said,

    ¡°Hey, now! Wait your turn!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the woman instantly turned to re at her before yelling, ¡°Hah! As if I need to listen

    to youl¡±

    With that said, the woman then snorted before yanking her arm free from Natallie¡¯s grip! Due to the

    sudden yank, Natallie almost ended up falling! Thankfully, the person behind her was kind enough to

    support her fall. Seeing that, the angered Ea then pointed at the woman before yelling, ¡°Hey, we got

    here first! You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s wrong here! Miss Moon, are you alright-¡°

    Before Ea could even finish her sentence, the woman¡ªwho was now frowning uglily¡ªgave her a

    tight p across her face!

    Naturally, this stunned everyone present. To think that this maniacal woman wouldn¡¯t even let this girl

    off!

    Her eyes now fully widened when she saw how red Ea¡¯s swollen cheek was, Natallie immediately

    eximed, ¡°E-Ea¡­!¡±

    Watching as Natallie then squatted down to check on the crying girl¡¯s cheek, the woman simply snorted

    as she scoffed, ¡°Hah! Let that be a lesson to you, brat! Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    Before anyone could even retort back, however, they could only stare in shock when they saw that the

    woman had been sent flying!

    Of course, the one who had done the deed was none other than the furious Gerald who had witnessed

    everything from the bench.

    After seeing how merciless the woman had treated Ea, Gerald no longer had any hesitation about

    beating her up. That b*tch deserved it!

    Regardless, Gerald then quickly turned to face Ea, inspecting her swollen cheek as he said, ¡°Hold

    still, Ea, and let me have a quick look!¡± As Gerald began transferring the bioelectric current in his

    body into Ea¡¯s face, Natallie and Ea couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. After all, they both knew that

    with Gerald around, nobody would ever dare to bully them.

    Either way, it was only secondster when Ea¡¯s swollen cheek returned to normal¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Does it still hurt, Ea¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a doting tone.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1947

    Shaking her head, Ea then said, ¡°Not at all, Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re so awesome¡­!¡±

    While Ea¡¯s cheek had stung quite a bit earlier, the second Gerald touched it, the pain simply

    vanished. It was truly magical¡­!

    Either way, Gerald breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that.

    With that done, Gerald then got up again before staring at the woman from earlier who had just crawled

    back to her feet.

    ring at him, the enraged woman then yelled, ¡°You¡­! How dare you hit me¡­?! Don¡¯t you know who I

    am?!¡± Upon hearing that, Gerald simply squinted his eyes, revealing an icy re that could pierce a

    soul¡­ He definitely wasn¡¯t letting her off easy now¡­!

    ¡°Like that matters! Titles are only given to humans, and you¡¯re clearly an animal for even daring to treat

    a young girl this way!¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right! Besides, she was the one who started it all by cutting the line!¡±

    ¡°I know right? As if she¡¯d react any differently if someone cut her line!¡±

    Hearing all the bystanders¡ªwho had watched the whole thing happen¡ªyell at her, the humiliated

    woman could only blush in shame. It truly was a miserable feeling to be despised by everyone¡­

    ¡°Y-you¡­! All of you had better shut up! In case you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m the wife of the Zachariah Group¡¯s

    chairman! Who the hell are all of you to even think about teaching me a lesson?!¡± roared the desperate

    woman.

    The second they knew who she truly was, everyone instantly fell silent. After all, they were well aware

    that the Zachariah Group was the cream of the crop in Schywater City. With that in mind, that group

    was undoubtedly powerful¡­

    Even so, that group was pretty much insignificant whenpared to Gerald¡¯s Yonjour Group. In fact,

    not even ten Zachariah Groups woulde close to rivaling Gerald¡¯s group! Understanding that,

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but gaze disdainfully at the woman while scoffing, ¡°The Zachariah Group, you

    say¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! So if you dare offend me anymore, I¡¯ll surely make you suffer! In fact, I¡¯ll even kick you out of

    Schywater City for good!¡± scowled the woman in an arrogant tone before smiling smugly at them. It was

    clear that she had no intention of showing any of them any respect¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Whatever the case was, since she was Zachariah Kershaw¡¯s wife, Gerald figured that she must be Zuri

    Lidwell.

    Still, just to be sure, Gerald casually asked, ¡°Save the big talk. Regardless, you said your husband is

    Zachariah Kershaw, right?¡±

    Nodding in response, Zuri then replied, ¡°Oh? So you know my husband¡¯s name! I guess you¡¯re more

    sensible than I thought! Regardless, I want you three to grovel and apologize to me! If you do, I¡¯Il let the

    matter slide! If you don¡¯t, however¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say that a single phone call will ruin all of you!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald and Natallie couldn¡¯t help but snort in their minds. Zuri really was all talk.

    Honestly, Gerald was feeling slightly bad for Kershaw. After all, he had gotten married to such an idiot.

    Women like Zuri would always end up ruining their partners, and the fact that she was now pissing

    Gerald off was a textbook example of such a situation. She didn¡¯t even know what she was getting

    herself into!

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Go ahead and call him, then!¡±

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1948

    Upon hearing that, Zuri was stunned. After all, not only was Gerald more fearless than she had

    anticipated, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about her high position at all! Was he not afraid of the Zachariah

    Group in the least¡­?

    Gerald himself was simply waiting to see if she truly was going to make the call. After all, the second

    she did, he would no longer hesitate to end the Zachariah Group. By that point, any amount of regret

    from Zuri would be useless¡­

    Either way, Zuri wasn¡¯t about to get outdone and mocked, so she gritted her teeth before yelling, ¡°¡­

    Fine! Since you want to get kicked out of the city so much, be my guest!¡±

    Following that, Gerald, Natallie, and Ea simply watched calmly as she began fishing her phone out.

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Messing with us, huh? We¡¯ll make sure to properly take you on,

    then!¡¯

    Regardless, it was about ten secondster when the call finally connected. The second it did, Zuri¡¯s

    tone immediately did a one-eighty as she whimpered between crocodile tears, ¡°H-hubby¡­! I¡¯m getting

    bullied by others¡­! Pleasee back me up¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re at the Happy Amusement Park, no? Why would you get bullied out of the blue? Are you

    sure you didn¡¯t start it?¡± asked Zachariah who knew all too well about his wife¡¯s temper.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Zuri had gotten into trouble for bullying others first. What more, with how much

    she unted her position as his wife everywhere, who would dare bully her in the first ce? ¡°What do

    you mean by that, Zachariah? I really was beaten up by a b*stard! Look, you¡¯d better help me or I¡¯m

    going to make things difficult for you once I get back!¡± scowled the two-faced Zuri. What a defensive

    and hostile woman¡­

    Whatever the case was, Zachariah knew that all he could do now was give in to her whims¡­

    With that, he could only ask in a helpless tone, ¡°Fine¡­ What exactly do you want me to do¡­?¡±

    Delighted to hear that, Zuri¡¯s confidence instantly peaked as she replied in a loud voice, ¡°I want you to

    kick them out of Schywater City!¡±

    It was evident that she had deliberately done so to ensure that the trio heard her.

    Upon hearing that, Zachariah could only groan before saying, ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it fine if we just teach them a

    lesson¡­? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re causing too much of a scene for such a small matter¡­?¡±

    Zachariah himself didn¡¯t like using his power and position to bully others. That was Zuri¡¯s thing. In fact,

    he had advised her time and again to stop being so arrogant, though of course, she never listened.

    Unfortunately for Zachariah, she had somehow managed to offend a person who was even more

    powerful and influential than him, and he would soone to learn about that¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Zachariah! Would you listen to yourself?! I¡¯m your wife, aren¡¯t I?! Why aren¡¯t you angry that I got

    bullied by others?!¡± scowled the enraged Zuri.

    Being the kind of person who just couldn¡¯t stand getting scolded, Zachariah instantly gave in as he

    replied to the unbearable woman, ¡°Fine! I¡¯lle over right away, alright¡­?¡± Satisfied to hear that, Zuri

    then nodded before saying, ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Now hurry over!¡±

    Following that, she hung up before ring at the trio, a smug smile on her face¡­

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1949

    ¡°Listen up! My husband¡¯sing over soon, so don¡¯t you dare run!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cunning smile as he replied, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! We

    won¡¯t be going anywhere anytime soon! Let¡¯s just hope you don¡¯t end up getting ruined in the end!¡±

    Of course, Zuri thought he was just talking big, so she paid him no attention.

    With that said, Gerald then turned to look at Natallie before saying, ¡°Go ahead and bring Ea to the

    washroom first.¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding in response, Natallie then did as she was told.

    Gerald himself simply returned to the bench from earlier and sat there to wait, fully confident that things

    would end in his favor.

    Thinking about it, Gerald wondered if the duo would try to apologize to him once they realized who he

    truly was. If they did, he would simply tell them to beg him to let them off. Of course, even if they did,

    that wouldn¡¯t actually change anything. After all, Zuri had her chance, and she busted it¡­

    Fast forward to about forty minutester, a suited man could be seen jogging toward Zuri¡­ and it was

    obvious that it was Zachariah.

    As he continued jogging, Zachariah couldn¡¯t help but think about how much he truly loved his wife¡­

    After all, why else would hee rushing all the way over despite being quite far away when she

    called? He had even spent quite a bit on the ticket just to get here! Regardless, once he stopped before

    her, he took in a deep breath before asking, ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯m here¡­ Where are those people¡­?¡±

    Watching as his wife simply pointed at the trio¡ªwho had been sitting on the bench together¡ª,

    Zachariah then squinted slightly in their direction¡­ before going wide-eyed.

    As Zachariah immediately began walking up to Gerald, Zuri followed closely behind him. She had been

    waiting for the longest time for him to arrive, and now that he was here, she was more than ready to

    teach those three a harsh lesson!

    Unfortunately, everything was only going to go downhill from here, at least for her.

    Either way, once he was close enough, Zachariah¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. So he hadn¡¯t seen wrong¡­ it

    really was Gerald!

    Realizing that he was now in boiling hot water, Zachariah could only stutter, ¡°C-c-c-chairman

    Crawford¡­!¡±

    To think that his wife had managed to offend the chairman of the Yonjour Group!

    ¡°Oh? So you recognize me, Chairman Kershaw! Regardless, how are you?¡± asked Gerald in a yful

    tone.

    ¡°A-as if I¡¯d ever be unable to recognize you, Chairman Crawford¡­!¡± replied Zachariah, his tone

    brimming with respect. Zachariah had long known about Gerald through financial seminars and

    auctions that he had previously attended. Even so, he never had the chance to contact him until

    today¡­

    ¡°I see. Well, even if you do know me, Chairman Kershaw, your wife apparently doesn¡¯t¡­¡± said

    Gerald¡­

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1950

    Upon hearing that, Zachariah immediately caught on that Gerald was indirectly saying that he hadn¡¯t

    educated his wife well.

    With that in mind, he turned to re at Zuri before yelling, ¡°You stupid woman¡­! Hurry over and

    apologize to Chairman Crawford!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Zuri¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After all, it hadn¡¯t crossed her mind that the one she had

    picked a fight with was none other than the chairman of the Yonjour Group¡­!

    Realizing that she had really done it this time, Zuri¡¯s arrogance instantly drained as she meekly

    whimpered in a respectful tone, ¡°I-l apologize, Chairman Crawford¡­! It was truly blind of me to not

    recognize who you were¡­! Please forgive me¡­!¡±

    Of course, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to ept her apology. In fact, he didn¡¯t even look at her,pletely

    ignoring the ignorant woman as he said, ¡°Whatever the case is, the damage has been done and

    consequences are required. However, since you seem a bit more sensible than that buffoon, I¡¯ll give

    you two choices to deal with this little mishap of ours. Firstly, if you really wish to protect your Zachariah

    Group, I want you to divorce her. If you choose the second option and refuse to dump her, however, I¡¯Il

    just acquire the Zachariah Group and you know I always get what I want. In case you didn¡¯t know, she

    pped my nephew earlier, which is why I¡¯m so adamant about doing this.¡±

    Truth be told, neither of the choices sounded appealing to him. Even so, Zachariah knew he had to pick

    one in the end. After all, he of all people knew how powerful Gerald was.

    If Gerald obtained hispany, then it would truly be all over for him. However, he could avoid that by

    making a small sacrifice¡­

    Watching in utter horror as her husband turned to look at her, Zuri immediately began begging, ¡°H-

    hubby¡­! P-please¡­! Please don¡¯t divorce me¡­! I-l know now that I¡¯ve done wrong¡­! Please don¡¯t¡­!¡±

    Before Zachariah could even say a thing, Zuri then turned to look at Gerald before adding, ¡°I-I¡¯ve seen

    the errors in my ways, Chairman Crawford¡­! So please be the bigger man and forgive me¡­! I really

    didn¡¯t know better¡­!¡±

    Despite all her pleading, Gerald simply turned to look away. He wasn¡¯t one to tolerate people like Zuri.

    Since she was an adult, she had to pay for her actions. To Gerald, she was simply getting what she

    deserved.

    Either way, after a short pause, Zachariah eventually made his decision and sighed before saying, ¡°¡­I

    understand, Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Turning to face Zuri, Zachariah then added, ¡°¡­From today onward, I,

    Zachariah Kershaw, terminate my conjugal rtionship with you, Zuri! I¡¯ll be telling mywyer to

    prepare the divorce papers in a bit.¡±

    Hearing that, Zuri was so stupefied that she couldn¡¯t even register what she had just heard for a while.

    It was almost as though she had just been fatally struck by lightning¡­

    Zachariah himself knew that he was only doing this because he had no other choice. After all, he was

    the one who had established the Zachariah Group from the group up. He couldn¡¯t just let his group get

    acquired by Gerald!

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t as though Zuri was worth fighting for. Ever since they got married, all she would

    do was ask for money from him and create trouble. After having to step forward so many times to

    resolve all of her problematic issues, Zachariah felt that this was thest straw.

    Truth be told, Zachariah felt thankful that Gerald stepped in. After all, it had given him the courage to

    finally file a divorce with Zuri.

    ¡°Oh? Please make sure you do that, then!¡± replied Gerald with a satisfied nod.

    Nodding in response, Zachariah then turned to leave, no longer bothering about Zuri¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1951

    Seeing that, Zuri immediately began running after Zachariah. While it was true that Zachariah wasn¡¯t as

    rich or powerful as Gerald was, he could at least still give her a wealthy andfortable life, and she

    was content with just that.

    If he really was dumping her, however, then even all that would be taken away¡­! She couldn¡¯t just let

    that happen¡­!

    Watching as Zuri continued running after Zachariah, Gerald could only shake his head. What a truly

    pitiful person¡­

    Regardless of how much wealth and prestige one possessed, as long as one didn¡¯t have manners,

    they¡¯d surely be looked down upon by others¡­

    Gerald himself made sure to always practice what he preached. When dealing with others, he made

    sure to remain calm and refrained from scheming, at least against those who did honest work. In fact, it

    was honestly his good mannerisms¡ªwhen it came to managing the Yonjour Group¡ªthat earned him

    the respect and admiration from many others.

    To Gerald, this was the reason why some people were more sessful than others¡­

    Whatever the case was, with that event done, the three of them then continued taking a short rest

    before they resumed having fun in the amusement park.

    Thankfully, Ea¡ªwho was still a child¡ªeasily forgot about those bad incidents since there was so

    much fun to be had¡­

    It was evening when the trio finally decided to leave¡­ By that point, Ea¡ªwho had grown exhausted

    after enjoying herself so much¡ªhad be so sleepy that she ended up falling asleep in Natallie¡¯s

    embrace.

    Seeing that, Natallie couldn¡¯t help but smile as she whispered, ¡°It appears that Ea had a really good

    time today, Chairman Crawford¡­!¡±

    Nodding with a smile, Gerald then said, ¡°Indeed¡­ It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯vest seen Ea this

    happy¡­¡±

    True enough, though Ea would always smile and exim whenever she met him, today was the first

    time he saw herughing this joyously. In other words, Gerald was finally able to see a worry-free Ea

    today¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for bringing me along, Chairman Crawford! To be quite frank, I

    haven¡¯t had this much fun in ages as well!¡± replied Natallie.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve been treating you as family for quite a while now, Natallie. After all, you¡¯ve been by

    my side this entire time. Without you, I may not even be where I currently am today!¡± exined Gerald

    in a sincere tone as he looked at her.

    Hearing that, Natallie found his statement so sweet that it almost felt like she had just consumed a jar

    of honey. The fact that she was this important to Gerald simply made her feel incredibly moved¡­

    While it was true that she harbored feelings for him, she preferred to not say it out. After all, she was

    happy enough just being able to be by his side¡­ Regardless, after driving back to the vi, Gerald told

    Natallie to go ahead and bring Ea back to her room to get some proper rest.

    Gerald himself drove off again to Raine¡¯s ce, hoping to see how Yonde¡¯s recovery was going. He

    also wanted to see if there was anything he could help with.

    Quite honestly, Gerald¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t all that far from Raine¡¯s vi, which exined why it had only

    taken him about ten minutes to get to her ce.

    Seconds after he parked his car, he heard Raine¡¯s familiar voice calling out, ¡°Senior!¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, Gerald saw that Raine was looking at him from the vi¡¯s main

    entrance.

    Surprised to see her there, Gerald then got out and walked toward her before asking, ¡°Raine? What are

    you standing at the door for?¡±

    Smiling subtly, she then replied, ¡°Oh, I was just throwing the rubbish out! Coincidentally, I saw your car

    driving by so I waited here!¡±

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1952

    Nodding in response, Gerald then entered the vi together with Raine¡­

    Upon entering, Raine immediately called out, ¡°Mom? Dad? Gerald¡¯s here!¡± Hearing that, Dexter¡ªwho

    had been sitting on the living room couch together with Yonde¡ªimmediately got to his feet before

    eximing, ¡°Oh? What a surprise to see you here, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± added Yonde who turned to face the youth, a wide smile on her face.

    Pleased to see how lively they were, Gerald then smiled in response before replying, ¡°Just thought I¡¯d

    hop by to say hello. So¡­ Gotten used to living here yet?¡±

    ¡°But of course! It¡¯d be impossible for us not to have when you¡¯ve given us such a magnificent vi! You

    were even considerate enough to stop by just to say hello!¡± said Yonde, having nothing but praise for

    the youth.

    After all, he was the one who had given their family what they needed most at their lowest. This was

    the only way they knew how to thank him¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! Speaking of which, how is your recovery going, madam?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s going speedily! I can now get out of bed and walk on my own again!¡± replied Yonde, instantly

    causing Gerald to breathe a sigh of relief.

    When he turned back to look at Dexter, however, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but notice that Dexter seemed to

    be thinking about something¡­

    ¡°Is something weighing your mind, sir¡­? You don¡¯t look too good¡­ Perhaps you¡¯ve bumped into some

    kinds of difficulties¡­? If you have, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me about them. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to

    help!¡± said Gerald. Hearing that, Yonde instantly added, ¡°Dexter, just tell him about it. After all, he¡¯s

    certainly no outsider! Who knows, maybe he could help you!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Dexter couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly embarrassed. It looked like he really didn¡¯t

    know how to properly approach the subject¡­

    Seeing how difficult it was for her father to find the right words, Raine stepped in and exined, ¡°Well,

    the thing is, my dad had to resign from his old job since we moved quite far away from his workce.

    He¡¯s currently having trouble finding employment, senior!¡±

    And here Gerald thought that it was a major problem. As it turned out, it was simply something this

    trivial!

    Shaking his head, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t mind, what kinds of jobs are you looking for, sir?¡±

    After thinking for a bit, Dexter replied, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really have the academic qualifications for more

    technical jobs, but I¡¯m willing to bear hardships and work hard! I don¡¯t even mind working as a coolie!¡±

    As Dexter had said, he barely had any relevant education or skills for the more high-paying jobs. With

    that in mind, he knew that his strength was the only way he was going to be able to continue taking

    care of his family. He really didn¡¯t mind doing lower-paying jobs as long as he could earn a living¡­

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Gerald thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°I see¡­ You know, I have a job

    vacancy at my ce¡­ I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in working with me¡­?¡± Upon hearing that,

    Dexter¡¯s eyes instantly widened with hope. Even Yonde and Raine appeared overjoyed as Dexter

    immediately eximed, ¡°O-of course I¡¯d be willing to work with you! I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as

    I get the job!¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1953

    Hearing that, Gerald chuckled before exining, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be doing anything particrly

    exhausting, sir! All I ask for is that you do some things that require management. The sry itself is a

    thousand and five hundred dors per month. How about it?¡±

    ¡°A-a thousand and five hundred dors?! What high pay! A-are you serious about that, Gerald¡­?¡±

    eximed Yonde before Dexter could even say a word.

    After all, where else would they be able to find such a high-paying job with Dexter¡¯s qualifications?

    ¡°But of course, I am! Besides, since you¡¯re looking for a job and I¡¯m looking for someone to fill the role

    anyway, why not just work with me?¡± said Gerald.

    In truth, Gerald wasn¡¯t really in need of someone to fill that position. He had only made it up just for the

    sake of giving Dexter a hand.

    ¡®W-well¡­ If you think I¡¯m capable enough, then yes! Please, take me in!¡± replied Dexter, not wanting to

    miss the chance to earn a monthly payment of over a thousand dors¡­

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it! You cane report to the Yonjour Group tomorrow then, sir! I¡¯ll get someone to

    help you manage the enrollment procedures. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to have some people around to

    show you the ropes!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied Dexter extremely enthusiastically as Raine and Yonde squealed in excitement.

    After calming down a bit, Yonde turned to look at Gerald before sincerely saying, ¡°T-thank you so

    much for everything, Gerald¡­! Not only did you save our lives, but you¡¯re even giving my husband

    such a high-paying job¡­! We really have troubled you a lot¡­¡±

    Smiling in response, Gerald simply said, ¡°Now, now, madam, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. This

    is nothing to me, and again, I just so happened to need an employee for the job!¡±

    Though the trio felt that they now owed the world to Gerald, Gerald himself honestly didn¡¯t think that he

    was doing much. To be quite frank, he was simply happy that he was able to help others, and their joy

    was all he asked for in return¡­

    Regardless, it was a short whileter when Dexter supported Yonde up to their bedroom to get her

    some rest.

    Gerald and Raine themselves remained seated on the living room couch.

    To remove the awkward silence between them, Gerald cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Speaking of

    which, I haven¡¯t had my dinner yet. Since I¡¯m already here, would you like to join me for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Raine without the slightest hesitation.

    With that decided, the duo then got into Gerald¡¯s car before driving off¡­ It was honestly a rather

    awkward drive since neither of them said a thing throughout their journey. Thankfully, the duo soon

    arrived at the Schywater Night Market.

    The market itself was famous for being a ¡®snack street¡¯ since there were so many food stalls there

    serving all kinds of dishes. With that in mind, the ce was usually extremely lively, even after ten at

    night!

    Those who went there were usually office workers who wanted to have fun and entertain themselves

    after work. Gerald himself had frequented the market in the past due to all the good food there.

    However, ever since he was given a higher-ranking identity, he slowly began frequenting high-end bars

    and clubs instead.

    With that in mind, it had been quite a while since hest came here, and he feltpelled to pay it a

    visit again just to reminisce while having dinner¡­

    Either way, now that they were there, Gerald quickly led Raine to one of the stalls to have their meal.

    Upon sitting down, however, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that the entire night market had undergone a

    rather drastic change. Had he really note here for that long¡­?

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1954

    Whatever the case was, the stall Gerald and Raine had chosen to eat at was established by an old

    couple.

    After sitting down, Gerald immediately called out, ¡°Boss!¡±

    Upon hearing that, an old woman quickly walked over to their table, handing both of them menus as

    she said, ¡°Well, hello there! Come have a look at what you¡¯d like to have!¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, the duo began scanning through their menus¡­

    Truth be told, this was Raine¡¯s first time eating at a night market. With that in mind, she was rightfully

    overwhelmed by the immense amount of options the menu had to offer.

    Gerald, on the other hand, had been a regr when it came to ordering night market food. Due to that,

    it didn¡¯t take all that long for him to raise his hand before saying, ¡°Boss! I¡¯d like to have twenty mutton

    kebabs, a te of fried noodles, one roasted fish, a te of chicken wings¡­¡±

    By the time Gerald¡¯s list was done, Raine could only stare wide-eyed at him. What a lot of food¡­!

    Turning to look at her, Gerald then asked, ¡°What about you, Raine? Don¡¯t worry about the costs, just

    order whatever you like!¡±

    Shaking her head in response, Raine simply smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯ve already

    ordered quite a bit, senior¡­ Why don¡¯t we finish that first?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded before saying, ¡°Alright, that will be all for now, boss! If we need any

    more food, we¡¯ll tell you ¡°Got it! The food will be served in a while!¡± replied the old woman with a smile

    before quickly making her way back to her stall.

    To be honest, even though the other stalls appeared to have quite a number of customers, this

    particr stall was barren aside from Gerald and Raine¡¯s table. With that in mind, it was no wonder

    why the old couple looked so happy to serve them. After all, they were providing them with business.

    Regardless, while waiting for the food, Raine noticed something which prompted her to immediately

    whisper, ¡°Hey, senior! Look there! I think the one roasting the kebabs is the old woman¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to look at where Raine was staring¡­ and true enough, the woman

    roasting the kebabs¡ªwho looked to be around the same age as Raine¡ªseemed to be their daughter.

    ¡°To think that she¡¯s already earning money at such a young age,¡± muttered Raine with a sigh, now

    feeling that she had it much betterpared to her¡­

    Whatever the case was, it was about twenty minutester when all the dishes were served.

    Since the olddy was here anyway, Gerald took the chance to ask, ¡°That your daughter, boss?¡±

    Chuckling in response, the old woman then replied, ¡°She is, actually! My husband and I were around

    thirty when we conceived her, and we¡¯re just thankful that she¡¯s so responsible and diligent. You know,

    even though she studies hard, she still makes it a point toe help us after school! We really

    appreciate it since we¡¯re too old to get things done fast enough¡­¡±

    Realizing that she had said a bit too much, the old woman then smiled before adding, ¡°¡­Anyway, do

    enjoy your meal! I¡¯ll be attending to other things first, but if you need me, don¡¯t hesitate to call!¡±

    Watching as the old woman then returned to her stall, the duo shrugged before starting to dig in¡­

    Since Gerald hadn¡¯t eaten kebabs in ages, being able to eat them now brought back several joyous

    memories¡­ What bliss¡­

    However, his moment of peace was cut short when a loud ¡®crash¡¯ suddenly filled the air, followed by

    someone yelling ¡°Beat it¡±!

    Following that, even more smashing sounds could be heard! What kind of chaos was brewing¡­?

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1955

    Turning to face the source of the noise, Gerald and Raine were immediately greeted by the sight of two

    groups of people¡ªwielding various kinds of weapons¡ªintimidatingly marching toward each other. It

    was evident that they were about to engage in a group fight¡­!

    Upon seeing how bad the situation was, the stall owners and customers immediately began packing up

    to flee, not wanting to get dragged into their fight.

    Even the old couple and their daughter were panicking, and they were already halfway through packing

    their stall up by the time Gerald and Raine turned back to look at them. Raising a slight brow, Gerald

    was prompted to ask, ¡°Who are those people, boss?¡±

    Hearing that, the old woman hastily replied, ¡°They¡¯re this area¡¯s gangsters, and once they start fighting,

    they don¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s lives! Just so you know, some people got dragged into their mess

    thest time something like this happened, so you¡¯d better run while you can! Keep the money and

    consider it to be our treat.¡±

    Naturally, Gerald was surprised to hear that. To think that these gangsters would actually duke it out in

    such a public area!

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, though the family of three were able to finish packing and were already leaving with their

    cart, they had barely been able to take a few steps when the hooligans began fighting!

    As the olddy had said, these people really didn¡¯t seem to care about the wellbeing of others once

    they started fighting. After all, they were extremely fierce and fought like there was no tomorrow¡­

    With ¡®crashing¡¯ and ¡®nging¡¯ all over the ce, it truly was a chaotic sight to behold¡­

    All of a sudden, Gerald and Raine watched as a hulking and intimidating-looking bald man¡ªwho

    seemed to be one of the group leaders¡ªran over to the old couple¡¯s stall and grabbed adle before

    rushing back to face the opposing group!

    Of course, the family of three did nothing to stop him. After all, they were frightened stiff!

    At that moment, something incredibly fast bolted past everyone¡¯s view¡­ and a split secondter, the

    bald man gave out a pained cry!

    Upon closer inspection, his arm seemed to have been jabbed by a toothpick of all things!

    With blood starting to gush out from the wound, everyone could only stare, stupefied.

    While they now knew what the weapon had been, nobody knew who had tossed the toothpick.

    Just as they were wondering about that, Gerald stood up before casually yelling, ¡°Hey, now! If you

    b*stards want to fight so much, why not find somece a little more vacant? Choosing such a public

    ce to have a group fight¡­ What¡¯ll happen if you harm others? Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the bald man and his gang members instantly fixed their gazes onto Gerald. To

    think that this person would actually dare to confront them at a time like this!

    Even those from the opposing faction were now looking over, both groups momentarily too stupefied to

    resume their fight¡­

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1956

    Hell, the gangsters weren¡¯t even the only ones shocked. The spectators all had their jaws dropped as

    well!

    Was Gerald that keen on dying? Why was he meddling in their fight for no good reason?!

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    While even Raine was shocked silent, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald truly was a good person.

    After all, everyone else had treated the scene indifferently, none of them daring to even take a step

    forward to stop those hooligans¡­

    Then again, they couldn¡¯t really be med. After all, that bald man and the other gangsters were

    extremely dangerous and intimidating. Nobody wanted to get into their bad books¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald wasn¡¯t the least afraid of them. After all, they were nothing but ants to

    him.

    Besides, Gerald enjoyed helping others, so who better than him to be a white knight in such a

    situation?

    What more, he wanted to use this opportunity to help out that nice family of three who had even

    exempted him from his bill. He simply considered this to be his own way of thanking them.

    Regardless, before the bald man could even say a word, a youth sporting a ducktail hairstyle walked

    forward and pointed at Gerald as he retorted, ¡°Hey now, who the hell even are you to meddle in our

    ead

    business?

    Following that, the youth continued walking closer to Gerald. However, before the boy could even touch

    him, Gerald had already grabbed onto his finger¡­ And with a sickening ¡®snap¡¯ it became clear as day

    what had just happened.

    Instantly bending over, the youth quickly scrunched his face, not wanting to scream in agony. After all,

    having one¡¯s finger broken off like that definitely brought unbearable pain¡­!

    Before the youth could even get back up, Gerald simply kicked him right in the stomach, sending him

    flying¡­!

    Staring wide-eyed at the boy who couldn¡¯t even crawl back up due to all the pain he was in, the bald

    man immediately roared, ¡°Get him!¡±

    Hearing that, all his subordinates immediately began bolting toward Gerald!

    Of course, Gerald remained cool as a cucumber as they got dangerously close¡­ And in less than a

    minute, none of the subordinates were left standing¡­

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1957

    Staring wide-eyed, the bald man was leftpletely stupefied when he saw the terrible state all his

    men were in. Many of them appeared to have broken limbs, and with how agonizing their cries were, it

    was evident that none of them were going to be able to continue fighting¡­

    Gerald himself simply began walking up to the bald man whose legs were already trembling in fear. If it

    wasn¡¯t clear enough already, Gerald saw no need to be merciful to such people. Gulping as though the

    god of death was swiftly approaching him, the bald man began walking backward as he stuttered, ¡°W-

    what are you nning to do?!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply smiled sinisterly as he disdainfully replied, ¡°Does it matter? Also, are you

    retreating? What happened to all that courage from before?¡±

    After witnessing Gerald¡¯s terrifying martial arts skills, as if that bald man would still dare to act all

    arrogant! There was no way he was ever going to be able to win a fight against Gerald! Even so, he

    knew for a fact that it was now toote for him to retreat!

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Just as the bald man was wondering if there truly was no hope of escaping, he suddenly felt an acute

    pain on his cheek¡­ and the next thing he knew, he was already in agonizing pain as his face kissed

    the dirt!

    With how hard Gerald¡¯s p had been, several of his teeth had scattered all over the ground and blood

    was now dripping from his deformed mouth¡­

    Trembling as he looked at Gerald, the bald man immediately began begging, ¡°P-please, sir¡­ Please

    leave me be¡­!. I know what I did was wrong now¡­! I won¡¯t ever dare to do such things again¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you do know how to beg for mercy!¡± scoffed Gerald in a frigid tone.

    Still, Gerald wasn¡¯t swayed in the slightest. A person like him didn¡¯t deserve to be sympathized on!

    ¡°S-sir, I mean it¡­! I won¡¯t dare to do such things ever again-¡± Before the bald man could even finish his

    sentence, Gerald cut him short bynding a hard kick right on his stomach!

    Once the bald mannded quite a distance away, Gerald took the chance to sneer, ¡°If you dare gather

    like this just to engage in group fights again, I¡¯ll make sure I beat all of you up once more! In fact, I¡¯ll

    teach you a lesson every time I hear someonein about you bullying random civilians or taking

    their things, regardless of whether it was by ident or not! You hear me?!¡±

    Immediately crawling to their feet and nodding in response, the bald man and his subordinates

    immediately nodded before limping away. Even the other group of gangsters fled the second they

    could! What contemptuous individuals¡­

    Regardless, now that they were gone, a loud round of apuse could instantly be heard. Naturally, the

    people were pping for Gerald for being such an impressive individual.

    Gerald himself simply waved his hands humbly before returning to the family of three.

    Smiling as he looked at the old woman, Gerald then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine now. They won¡¯t ever

    dare to return here anymore!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you so much¡­!¡± cried out the old woman in a gratuitous tone¡­

    Had Gerald not stepped in earlier, who knows what would¡¯ve be of their stall or family? With that

    in mind, all three of them saw Gerald as their benefactor, and they were so grateful to him that they had

    to actively fight the urge to kneel before the youth! Simply chuckling in response, Gerald then replied,

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee! Speaking of which, we¡¯re not quite full yet, so please roast more food for us!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the woman was momentarily stunned though she quickly recovered and nodded

    before saying, ¡°O-of course! You can eat whatever you want today! Everything¡¯s on the house, just for

    you two!¡±

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1958

    With that said, Gerald then returned to his seat as the old couple and their daughter began setting up

    their stall again.

    The second Gerald sat down, Raine immediately said in sincere admiration, ¡°You were so awesome

    earlier, senior!¡±

    Raine, for one, felt that not many could beat up so many people alone and in such a short amount of

    time, no less.

    Laughing in response, Gerald simply replied in a humble tone, ¡°That was nothing. Those hooligans

    were just too weak.¡±

    Of course, Raine knew he was just being modest. After all, those gangsters were definitely far from

    weak. Even so, they were unable to even lift a finger against Gerald! Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that

    surprising. After all, even Yash¡ªa Taekwondo expert¡ªhad been unable to take on Gerald!

    Regardless, it was about ten minutester when the old woman served a massive te of food before

    Gerald and Raine¡­

    Smiling as she looked at the duo, the old woman then said, ¡°Order up! Freshly roasted, just for the two

    of you! Again, if this isn¡¯t enough, just give me a call and I¡¯ll roast up another te for you!¡±

    ¡®We¡¯ll keep that in mind! Thank you, boss!¡± replied both Gerald and Raine at the same time.

    ¡°Oh please, we should be the ones thanking you! After all, we could¡¯ve gotten into serious trouble had

    you not stepped in earlier!¡± said the old woman as she waved her hand slightly before leaving Gerald

    and Raine to give them room to enjoy their food¡­

    As time went on, the duo realized that more and more people seemed toe over to have their meals

    in the old couples¡¯ stall. It seemed that the incident truly was a positive turning point in the couples¡¯

    business luck.

    Either way, it was around eleven that night when Gerald and Raine finally finished their meals.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With that, Gerald walked up to the old woman before asking, ¡°How much was all that, boss?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I told you, it¡¯s on the house! After all, you helped us so much tonight! There¡¯s simply no way I

    could take your money!¡± replied the old woman.

    Even so, there was no way she was ever going to be able to persuade Gerald against it. After all,

    Gerald knew for a fact that the family of three didn¡¯t have it easy. What more, he and Raine had eaten

    quite a bit tonight, and the ingredient costs probably weren¡¯t cheap. With that in mind, he was going to

    pay her no matter what! ¡°Boss, I know how hard it is for you to make a living, so please ept the

    money! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t dare return here to eat next time!¡± said Gerald as he fished out

    several ten-dor bills from his wallet and gently pushed them into her hands.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, boss! Just ept the money!¡± added Raine¡ªwho was now standing beside Gerald¡ª,

    understanding Gerald¡¯s intent.

    Hearing that, the woman could only sigh in defeat as she took the money before saying, ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll

    take it! Come by anytime and ¡¯ll give both of you discounts!¡±

    Nodding in response, both of them then replied, ¡°But of course we will!¡±

    Smiling happily at their response, the old woman then watched as Gerald and Raine finally left the

    area¡­

    As she was about to get back to work, the old woman couldn¡¯t help but notice that her daughter¡¯s eyes

    were affixed in the direction of the leaving duo.

    Knowing that lovestruck gaze anywhere, the old woman was prompted to say, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you

    have a crush on him, Yusra¡­¡±

    Her daughter¡¯s name was Yusra Zablocki, and she was in her third year of high school.

    Whatever the case was, when she heard her mother say that, the charming Yusra couldn¡¯t help but

    blush¡­

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1959

    ¡°What on earth are you on about, mom¡­?¡± muttered Yusra shyly.

    As if her mother would buy her bluff! Shaking her head, the woman then looked at her daughter before

    saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to remind you that your main focus now should be your studies¡­ Even

    so, I¡¯m not really against you having rtionships with others as long as your partner is nice to you¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yusra simply nodded. She, for one, was well aware that she already had a crush on

    Gerald. After all, contrary to all the other men she had previously met, Gerald simply oozed a strong

    sense of security that put her heart at ease¡­

    Honestly, if the chance presented itself, Yusra truly hoped that she would get to meet Gerald again.

    She¡¯d be pleased just to be able to talk with him one to one¡­

    ¡®I wonder if such a chance would actually present itself though¡­¡¯ Yusra thought to herself¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, after sending Raine back to her vi, he returned to his own.

    Since it was already ratherte, both Natallie and Ea had already hit the hay. With that in mind,

    Gerald grabbed a bottle of wine and sat in the living room alone, sipping red we into the peace of

    night¡­

    Despite being thest to head to bed, Gerald was first to wake.

    After sending Ea to school, Gerald then began heading off to his group together with Natallie. As he

    was driving, Natallie reported, ¡°Chairman Crawford, Chairman Kershaw from the Zachariah Group will

    apparently being over to our group today. Would you like to meet him?¡±

    ¡°The Zachariah Group?¡± asked Gerald as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Indeed. He called me stating that he wished to personally apologize to you,¡± exined Natallie.

    Hearing that, Gerald recalled the incidents of the previous day¡­ He clearly remembered how Zuri had

    decided to mess with them at the amusement park, eventually leading to her getting divorced with

    Zachariah¡­

    Whatever the case was, since Zachariah wanted to apologize to him in person, Gerald figured that it

    was because he really wanted to keep his group under his name.

    With all that in mind, Gerald paused for a moment before eventually saying, ¡°¡­Well, since he¡¯s sincere

    enough toe over to apologize, sure! I¡¯ll meet him!¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t exactly an inconsiderate person. After all, he knew for a fact that the event yesterday

    had pretty much nothing to do with him. Zacharia¡¯s wife had been the true troublemaker. Understanding

    that, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to make things overly difficult for the man¡­

    Regardless, it was about half an hourter when the duo finally arrived at the Yonjour Group building¡­

    Before entering the building, they were both greeted by the sight of a ck car that had been parked

    close to the building¡¯s entrance. Of course, the car belonged to none other than Zachariah¡­

    Upon realizing that Gerald and Natallie were here, Zachariah immediately got out of his car before

    respectfully greeting, ¡°Chairman Crawford¡­!¡±

    Smiling as he looked at the man, Gerald then replied in a yful tone, ¡°So we meet again, Chairman

    Kershaw.¡±

    Hearing that, Zachariah couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly in embarrassment. After all, Zuri had brought

    nothing but shame to him due to her actions¡­ Thank god he finally divorced her¡­ He had made sure

    to do it immediately as well. After all, he wouldn¡¯t dare prolong the divorce after promising Gerald¡ªof

    all people¡ªto do so.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Shaking his head, Zachariah then looked at Gerald with determined eyes as he said, ¡°I truly apologize

    for yesterday, Chairman Crawford! Just so you know, I¡¯ve divorced Zuri, just as you told me to!¡±

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1960

    Smiling subtly in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat upstairs¡­¡±

    Watching as Gerald began walking forward, Zachariah and Natallie quickly followed his lead¡­

    After heading upstairs, the trio soon found themselves in Gerald¡¯s office¡­

    Upon entering, Gerald signaled for Zakariah to take a seat as he said, ¡°Do have a seat first, Chairman

    Kershaw. Natallie, please serve our guest some tea!¡±

    ¡°Copy that, Chairman Crawford!¡± replied Natallie with a nod before leaving the room¡­ Now that they

    were alone, Gerald cleared his throat before saying, ¡°First of, there¡¯s no need to apologize, Chairman

    Kershaw. After all, yesterday¡¯s incident had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Hearing that, Zachariah was momentarily stunned. After all, he had no idea what had prompted Gerald

    to say that.

    Starting to panic, Zakariah then said, ¡°C-chairman Crawford¡­ What do you-¡°

    Seeing how panicked the man was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh, cutting Zachariah¡¯s sentence short.

    Looking at the terrified man, Gerald then replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous,

    Chairman Kershaw. There¡¯s no hidden meaning behind my words¡­¡±

    Once he heard that, Zachariah found himself breathing much easier.

    Gerald himself could now tell just how much Zachariah feared the thought of his group getting acquired

    by the Yonjour Group.

    Truth be told, Gerald wasn¡¯t even interested in acquiring Zachariah¡¯s group. After all, though the

    Zachariah Group was iparable with the Yonjour Group, it was still one of the best leading groups

    in Schywater City. What more, that group also made several contributions to charity, which gave Gerald

    even less reason to buy the group off Zachariah.

    With that in mind, instead of talking about yesterday¡¯s incident¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t even Zachariah¡¯s fault¡ª,

    Gerald wanted to talk about something else. ¡°Now then, since you¡¯ve calmed down, do hear out my

    proposal, Chairman Kershaw¡­ I understand that you¡¯re an excellent entrepreneur. After all, you

    established your group from the ground up! With that in mind, I hope that your group will be willing to

    cooperate with mine,¡± exined Gerald who had honestly been thinking about this the second Zuri

    mentioned Zachariah¡¯s name the day before.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Zachariah instantly expressed a clear look of incredulity! After all, he

    could¡¯ve never imagined that Gerald would actually ask him to cooperate with the Yonjour Group

    instead of simply obtaining the Zachariah Group. As it turned out, he really had been overthinking!

    Still, that didn¡¯t make him feel any less surprised. With that in mind, Zachariah gulped before asking,

    ¡°D- do you really mean it, Chairman Crawford¡­? Are you truly willing to cooperate with my group¡­?¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d joke about something like this!¡± replied Gerald as he nodded with a smile.

    ¡°WW-what wonderful news, Chairman Crawford¡­! I¡¯ve always wanted to cooperate with you!¡±

    eximed the increasingly excited Zachariah.

    For Gerald to actually initiate a talk about cooperating with his group¡­ This was certainly something to

    be proud of!

    ¡°d to hear that! Regardless, may I know what aspect your group mainly deals with now?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°Ah, well, my group mainly deals with construction¡ªboth local and regional¡ªand we¡¯re also involved in

    the real estate scene!¡± replied Zachariah who was already thinking about the future of his group. Being

    able to cooperate with Gerald¡¯s group was definitely going to be his best chance of developing the

    Zachariah Group.

    ¡°I see¡­ What¡¯s the biggest project you currently have, Chairman Kershaw?¡± asked Gerald after

    nodding.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1961

    Since they were going to coborate, Gerald was definitely going after the biggest project. After all,

    what was the point if he didn¡¯t?

    Hearing that, Zachariah then replied, ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Chairman Crawford. I currently have a very good

    project regarding the development and construction around Schywater City¡¯s sea area.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Finding what Zachariah said interesting, Gerald then asked, ¡°Could you perhaps be talking about the

    development of themercial area around the city¡¯s sea area?¡±

    Nodding in response, Zachariah smiled before replying, ¡°That¡¯s the one. I see you¡¯ve heard about the

    project, Chairman Crawford!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on that ce. Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t we do it this way,

    Chairman Kershaw? For that particr area, I¡¯m nning to have my group participate by upying a

    great share and carrying out the construction with your group. With that said, I think it¡¯s only fair that all

    the conditions and designs rted to the construction should be handled by the Yonjour Group. What

    do you think?¡± asked Gerald after a slight pause.

    Though he was momentarily startled to hear that, after snapping out of it, Zachariah immediately said,

    ¡°Not a problem, Chairman Crawford. I already find it a great honor that you¡¯re willing to cooperate with

    me in the first ce! Regardless, I¡¯ll be leaving everything to the Yonjour Group then!¡± After recovering

    from his genuine shock earlier, Zachariah¡ªfor one¡ªknew better than to negotiate any further with

    Gerald. After all, it would be bad if he somehow got on Gerald¡¯s bad side and ended up losing the

    chance to cooperate.

    In the world of business, knowing how and when to act was crucial. If one didn¡¯t grab the opportunity

    when it appeared, failure would be the only option left¡­

    It was at that moment when Natallie entered the room with Zacharia¡¯s tea.

    Upon seeing her, Gerald immediately ordered, ¡°Ah, there you are, Natallie. Go draft up a contract for a

    coboration and show it to meter.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Chairman Crawford,¡± replied Natallie before leaving the room.

    Once she was gone, Zachariah couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You seem particrly interested in that area,

    Chairman Crawford¡­ How exactly are you nning to build it?¡±

    Themercial area around Schywater City¡¯s sea area was arge andpletely new area that was

    currently under construction. With the area¡¯s size in mind, it made many question how to even go about

    building the area up.

    In fact, though it was the Zachariah Group¡¯s project, even Zachariah had been wondering how to

    properly navigate through the project. To think that after being vexed out of his mind¡ªabout the project

    ¡ªfor so long, Gerald would suddenlye up with the idea of coborating on that specific project! It

    truly was something to celebrate about¡­ After all, the funds needed for the project alone cost nearly a

    whopping one billion and five hundred million dors! Even with how rich the Zachariah Group was, it

    was near impossible for them to take on such arge project alone. Truth be told, Zachariah had

    already been thinking of coborating with several other groups¡ªduring theter stages¡ªto have the

    percentage allotment.

    Now that the Yonjour Group was stepping in, however, Zachariah knew that their two groups would be

    more than enough to take on the project. Better yet, it also meant that the project would be exclusively

    owned by only the Yonjour and Zachariah Groups!

    As for Gerald, a billion and five hundred million dors was nothing to him¡­

    Regardless, it was a little over an hourter when Natallie returned with a contract.

    Handing it to Gerald, she then said, ¡°I¡¯ve drafted up the contract, Chairman Crawford. Do have a look at

    it.¡±

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1962

    ¡°Thank you, Natallie,¡± replied Gerald in an appreciative tone as Natallie smiled back before leaving.

    Following that, Gerald began looking through the contract¡­ and once he was done, he handed it to

    Zachariah.

    ¡°Do have a look at the contract, Chairman Kershaw, and tell me if there¡¯s anything you find

    dissatisfactory. I¡¯m open to further conditions or requests as well, if you have any. Since we¡¯re

    coborating, this project should benefit both our groups,¡± said Gerald in a calm manner. Gerald, for

    one, knew that in order for the coboration to work, he needed to show his sincerity and respect to

    Zachariah instead of simply putting up an aggressive front. After all, at the end of the day, Zachariah

    wasn¡¯t exactly a small fry. He was a chairman as well, and that earned him the right to have Gerald

    treat him with respect.

    Either way, after carefully reading through the contract, Zachariah nodded before replying, ¡°I see no

    problem with the contract, Chairman Crawford!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s get it signed then!¡± said Gerald with a nod as both of them got their pens and signed

    their names on it¡­

    With that done, their coboration was now official.

    Respectfully reaching his hand out for a handshake, Zachariah then dered, ¡°Il hope for a great

    coboration between us, Chairman Crawford!¡±

    Shaking Zachariah¡¯s hand, Gerald politely replied, ¡°But of course! Well said, Chairman Kershaw!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well then¡­ If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first, Chairman Crawford. If you face any

    problems, feel free to contact me anytime!¡± said Zachariah as he got up to leave.

    Once he was gone, Natallie walked in before asking in slight bewilderment, ¡°Chairman Crawford¡­ I

    may be stepping a little out of line, but what made you take the initiative to cooperate with the

    Zachariah Group¡­?¡± After all, for Natallie, the Yonjour Group could easily have taken on the project

    without the Zachariah Group¡¯s help. Due to the coboration, they now had to share the profits with the

    Zachariah Group, which was why Natallie found Gerald¡¯s actions to be so confusing.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking why we have to share the profits with the Zachariah Group instead of just

    taking the project for ourselves, right?¡± replied Gerald, reading Natallie like an open book.

    Watching as Natallie then nodded, Gerald revealed a subtle smile before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I did it

    to gain an ally. After all, if we keep making enemies, it¡¯ll be sure to backfire against us someday¡­

    Besides, Zuri was the one who had caused us all that trouble yesterday, not Zachariah.¡±

    ¡°You could say that I¡¯m returning good for evil. Through this coboration, I¡¯ll be able to win him over,

    allowing him to cooperate with us in a sincere way. In the long term, that benefit will surely stick. While

    we could surely benefit immediately by taking the project all for ourselves, doing so will only cause us

    to lose a lot more things in the long run.¡±

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s exnation, Natallie simply nodded in response¡­

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1963

    Shortly after, Natallie then walked out of the office, leaving Gerald all alone in there¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Looking up, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, thinking about how much faster his properties were

    going to develop now. Before long, everything was going to belong to him¡­ Once that happened, he

    would establish a new business empire for the Crawford Family, and that was his current major goal¡­

    Ever since his family fell into decline, everything that his family used to own ceased to exist. Due to

    that, Gerald wanted to reim everything that had once belonged to his family¡­

    Fast forward to nighttime, Gerald could be seen entering his study in his vi¡­ Taking a dust-covered

    box off a high shelf, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but stare at it for a while.

    He had brought the box back from his family¡¯s old home, and it had remained unopened till this very

    day. As for why he brought it here, he simply wanted to keep it safe. After all, nobody else knew that

    the box was here since Gerald had been particrly secretive with it.

    Regardless, the box contained items belonging to his ¡®grandfather¡¯, and he figured that he had put off

    opening it for a bit too long. It was finally time to see its contents¡­

    After hesitating slightly, Gerald brushed the dust off the box before carefully removing its lid¡­ and

    within, he saw an ancient-looking notebook.

    Since the box was rather huge, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow in his confusion. Why was

    such arge box used to keep this ancient-looking notebook¡­ ?

    Then again, his ¡®grandfather¡¯ didn¡¯t do things without a reason. The notebook was definitely something

    extraordinary since that old man kept it this way. What secrets did it hold¡­?

    Taking the tattered notebook out, Gerald then gently ced it on a table and began carefully flipping

    through it¡­

    With its cover all deteriorated and the papers inside all frayed and yellow, Gerald could safely assume

    that the notebook had to be at least several decades old. One flip too hard and the entire notebook

    could easily crumble to pieces¡­

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1964

    After carefully continuing to read through the notebook, Gerald soon realized what it was used for.

    As it turned out, his grandfather had used the notebook to record everything that had happened ever

    since the Crawford family was established. It even included the establishment of the other Crawford

    family!

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Reading on, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth when he remembered that his family had been mere

    puppets, pawns to be manipted by his grandfather¡­

    In the end, neither of the Crawfords continued to exist¡­

    Everything belonged to Gerald now.

    Shaking the thought off, Gerald then continued flipping through the notebook¡­ and it wasn¡¯t long after

    before his eyes widened as he muttered, ¡°¡­The¡­ Crawford Inheritance Power¡­! This¡­!¡±

    Deeply interested in the matter, Gerald immediately began carefully reading through that specific page.

    The Crawford Inheritance Power was a secret that his family had kept well-hidden for hundreds of

    years, and the power itself could only be obtained by someone who was part of the Crawford family

    bloodline. As Gerald came to learn, even if that condition was met, it didn¡¯t make the power of

    inheritance easy to obtain. After all, the power existed only in a far-offnd known as the Autremonde

    Realm¡­

    So there was another world called the Autremonde Realm¡­ Thinking about other worlds, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the time when he had been in the Le Continent, though he

    quickly shook the thoughts off.

    Whatever the case was, the important thing to note was that the Crawford Inheritance Power was

    located in the Autremonde Realm.

    Thinking about it, Gerald wondered if he could make a breakthrough in his strength if he obtained that

    Aeyegana. If that was the case, then he would truly be the most powerful person within the

    cultivation realm¡­

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1965

    As he thought about that, Gerald eventually shook his head before continuing to read, wondering if

    there were any records of how to enter the Autremonde Realm¡­

    Thankfully, the exact method of getting to that ce was written just a few lines below.

    As it turned out, the only way to get there was by locating a well-hidden stone monument at the peak of

    Mount Kenloux. Even after finding it, only after chanting a specific spell could one get the portal to the

    Autremonde Realm to open¡­

    The spell itself was a rare one, and only five people have ever been known to have learned it¡­

    Naturally, Gerald¡¯s ¡®grandfather¡¯ had been one of them.

    Reading on, Gerald found out that three of them¡ªexcluding his ¡®grandfather¡¯¡ªhad already died some

    seventy years ago, which meant that only one remained alive till this very day¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    That person apparently went by the name of Christos Hamilton, but as Gerald woulde to learn, he

    had already left Dragonott and moved to Rico for quite a while now¡­

    Even so, Gerald knew that he had to find that man if he ever wanted to obtain the Crawford Inheritance

    Power in the Autremonde Realm.

    Still, Christos should already be nearing a hundred years old by now¡­ Why did he suddenly choose to

    move to Rico of all ces¡­? Was he trying to avoid something¡­?

    It was a mystery that Gerald was equally as keen on solving¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then fished his mobile phone out and began calling Natallie¡­

    Once she picked up, he immediately said, ¡°Natallie? Book me a flight to Rico, pronto!¡±

    Following that, things went rather smoothly, and it wasn¡¯t too long before Gerald was all packed and

    ready to go to Rico. Naturally, he made sure he had his notebook with him at all times. While reading

    through it again, he found that Christos¡¯s home address¡ªin Rico¡ªhad been jotted down in it, most

    possibly by thest person who hade looking for the man. Even so, Gerald really wasn¡¯t sure if his

    grandfather was the one who had written it there.

    Regardless, everything would be made clear once he arrived in Rico¡­

    On that very same day, Gerald boarded a ne straight to Rico, and after eleven hours, he took his

    first step into the foreign country¡­

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966

    V

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1966

    Following the address in the notebook, Gerald soon came across a grocery store¡­

    To his surprise, however, the store looked like it had been out of business for years. Even the store¡¯s

    door was tightly closed!

    Unsure how to even react to this, Gerald then began knocking on the store¡¯s door¡­ but even after a

    few knocks, not a sound could be hearding from inside¡­

    There went his hopes that someone was living inside¡­

    Just as Gerald was about to dejectedly leave, he suddenly heard the creaking of an opening door¡­!

    Turning around, Gerald was quick to realize that nobody was standing at the door! Though he

    momentarily froze, Gerald wasted no time and quickly entered the grocery store¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It was pitch ck inside and strong musty smells emanated from every corner of the store¡­ This ce

    really needed a good cleaning¡­

    Sensing that nobody was going to greet him first, Gerald took the initiative to dere, ¡°Senior Christos

    Hamilton? Are you there? I¡¯m a descendant of the Crawford family.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± replied a gruff voice from deeper inside the store.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was delighted. As it turned out, he really had found the right ce!

    With that, he quickly made his way to the room where the voice originated from¡­ and upon arriving at

    the room¡¯s entrance, he was greeted by the sight of several beer bottles scattered around a seated old

    man who looked like he desperately needed a shower¡­

    The entire room reeked of alcohol, and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly as he stared at the

    messy -haired old man¡­

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1967

    Truth be told, Gerald couldn¡¯t believe that the person before him was the actual Christos Hamilton¡­

    After all, ording to the notebook, Christos was once one of the top figures in the cultivation world. In

    fact, he was probably even stronger than his ¡®grandfather¡¯! How did such a powerful figure end up in

    such a state¡­?

    Whatever the case was, Gerald cleared his throat before warily asking, ¡°¡­I¡­ take it that you¡¯re Senior

    Christos¡­?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Hearing that, Christos then slowly raised his head to look at Gerald¡­ Gerald himself wasn¡¯t able to get

    a clear look at the old man¡¯s facial features since his messy hair covered over half of his face¡­

    ¡°A descendant of the Crawfords you say¡­ Tell me, who is Daryl Bodach to you?¡± asked Christos in a

    calm tone.

    ¡°Daryl¡­ Bodach?¡± muttered the momentarily confused Gerald, though he quickly realized that Christos

    was probably talking about his ¡®grandfather¡¯.

    To think that his ¡®grandfather¡¯ had chosen such a name for himself¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s my grandfather!¡± replied Gerald rather unwillingly.

    He didn¡¯t really like calling that old bstard his grandfather anymore, but what other choice did he have if

    he wanted to get more information about the Autremonde Realm from Christos? ¡°Hah! He¡¯s your

    grandfather you say? Daryl has had many children and grandchildren! Why are you the only one who¡¯s

    come looking for me after all these years? Cut the crp and just tell me what you¡¯re really here for!¡±

    scoffed Christos in a disdainful tone.

    From the looks of it, Christos really hated Daryl¡­

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1968

    ¡°Well, for one, my grandfather has died, and the Crawford family no longer exists¡­ With that in mind, I

    should note that I¡¯m here on my own behalf and not on behalf of my family. As for why I¡¯m here, I¡¯d like

    to ask you something¡­ Is it true that you know how to ess the Autremonde Realm¡­?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Christos momentarily went silent. Staring at Gerald for a while, the old man then

    asked in a cold tone, ¡°¡­So what if I do?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, if you do, I¡¯d like to learn more about that ce. As for how I found out about the Autremonde

    Realm in the first ce, I learned of its existence after reading about the realm in an old family

    notebook. The notebook also stated that you¡¯ve been there before!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you anything about that ce! If there¡¯s nothing else, then just leave

    already!¡± yelled Christos, firmly denying any form of help.

    Hearing that, Gerald felt rather helpless. Even so, he could tell that Christos must have experienced

    something bad there¡­ Why else would he be so against talking about the Autremonde Realm? Still,

    Gerald knew for a fact that forcing the old man to talk wouldn¡¯t do him any good.

    With that in mind, since he already knew that doing things the hard way wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere, he

    may as well try using the soft way.

    Following that thought, Gerald then left the grocery store¡­ Though he returned soon after with several

    cans of beer as well as some food.

    Hopefully, this would show Christos how sincere he was¡­

    Fingers crossed that the old man would finally be willing to open up a little, Gerald then ced the beer

    and food before Christos.

    Opening one of the beer cans and handing it to the old man, Gerald then said, ¡°I know how powerful

    you are, senior Christos. With that in mind, I respect you a lot. Do have some beer and food and I hope

    you¡¯ll be willing to at least have a talk with me after that!¡±

    With so many beer bottles lying around, it wasn¡¯t hard for Gerald to guess that the old man was pretty

    fond of drinking. It was probably to help Christos ease his pains¡­

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1969

    Staring at Gerald for a good minute, Christos eventually sighed before taking the beer can that Gerald

    had handed out to him. After a few sips, Christos was prompted to say, ¡°¡­You¡¯re very different from

    Daryl, you know that? You don¡¯t look or feel like his grandson at all! Regardless, despite the fact that

    he¡¯s been a calctive person his entire life, it seems that even that couldn¡¯t help him escape death.¡±

    Sensing how greatly biased Christos was toward his ¡®grandfather¡¯, Gerald decided to change the topic

    by asking, ¡°Senior Christos, could¡­ you tell me what you know about the Autremonde Realm¡­? What

    kind of ce is it¡­?¡±

    Seemingly already expecting that question toe up again, Christos simply sighed as he replied,

    ¡°Kid, be frank and tell me why you¡¯re so curious about the Autremonde Realm¡­ You can¡¯t seriously be

    thinking of heading there, can you¡­?¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That I am, senior Christos! After all, I want to obtain the Crawford Inheritance Power!¡± dered Gerald,

    no longer beating around the bush.

    ¡°So you really are after that power¡­ You¡¯re simr to Daryl in this aspect. After all, he wanted to obtain

    the inheritance power as well. Regardless, I¡¯ll say it right now that the Autremonde Realm isn¡¯t as

    simple as you think it is! It¡¯s a ce that we humans can¡¯t ever reach!¡± replied Christos, sounding

    increasingly

    agitated with each passing word¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­And why is that¡­2¡±

    ¡°You said you know how strong I am, right? Well, despite that fact, I almost lost my life there! What

    more, most of my face got destroyed while I was in the Autremonde Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1970

    After saying that, Christos sighed before moving his hair to the side, revealing hispletely burned

    face¡­

    Save for the narrow slits of his eyes and a tremendously misshapen nose and mouth, everything else

    waspletely charred.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, this left Gerald shocked. After all, even such a powerful person like Christos ended up getting

    such terrible injuries in the Autremonde Realm¡­ It seemed that that ce truly was extremely

    dangerous¡­

    Regardless, Christos then added in a serious tone, ¡°Again, I advise you against getting any further

    information about the Autremonde Realm. Just forget about the inheritance power and live your life

    well¡­ Otherwise, you¡¯ll just end up like me!¡±

    While Gerald knew Christos meant well, he was naturally not going to do as the old man said.

    With that, Gerald then knelt before Christos before respectfully pleading, ¡°I understand that you care for

    my well being, senior Christos¡­ However, I insist that I go there, and in order to do so, I hope you¡¯ll

    help me unlock the stone monument so that I can head to the Autremonde Realm!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Christos could only sigh helplessly.

    ¡°While you don¡¯t resemble Daryl, I see you¡¯ve inherited his stubbornness¡­ Well, since you¡¯re so

    insistent on dying, so be it! Just understand that you¡¯re to bear all the consequences of your actions!¡±

    said Christos, much to Gerald¡¯s delight. Truth be told, Gerald only needed Christos¡¯s help in opening

    the portal to the Autremonde Realm. Once he was there, he was already expecting to do everything

    else on his own.

    While it was true that he thought that way so that Christos wouldn¡¯t have to risk dying again by

    following him, Gerald was honestly more worried about having to deal with Christos¡¯s drinking problems

    along the way if the old man came along¡­

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1971

    Whatever the case was, it was only secondster when both Gerald and Christos¡¯s expressions turned

    grave.

    Both of them had sensed an immense murderous intent rapidly approaching them from the outside!

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been followed, kid! You got a lot of enemies or something?¡± grumbled Christos.

    Since Christos had beenying low in here for decades, there was no way the enemy wasing for

    him. With that in mind, Gerald understood that it only made sense for the murderous people to be after

    him¡­

    Still, to think that news about him arriving in Rico would spread so quickly¡­ Gerald, for one, hadn¡¯t

    expected others to being after him so soon! Had his enemies been observing him this entire

    time¡­?

    Regardless, Gerald could only lower his head in embarrassment as he said, ¡°I apologize for the trouble,

    senior Christos¡­! Allow me to deal with them first!¡± Following that, he walked out the grocery store and

    stood by the door¡­

    By this point, night had already fallen and it was quite dark. Adding that to the fact that not a single soul

    could be seen walking the streets, the scene was undoubtedly creepy¡­

    It almost felt like danger lurked in every corner¡­

    A split second after Gerald had that thought, several knives began flying toward him!

    While Gerald was able to dodge all of them¡ªresulting in the knives getting embedded into the door

    behind him¡ª, it was too dark to see his assants.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long before a few murderous-looking men¡ªall of them donning ck suits¡ª

    emerged from the shadows!

    All of them had longswords in hand, and they quickly surrounded the youth¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1972

    While the armed men weren¡¯t exactly weak, to Gerald, they were nowhere close to being his

    opponents.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Before anyone¡ª including Gerald¡ªcould make a move, however, a blurry figure suddenly bolted out of

    the grocery store! Stopping right in front of Gerald, the figure then released a powerful shockwave from

    his palm, sending all the men in ck flying!

    By the time theynded, all of them were already dead!

    Of course, the one who had done the deed was none other than Christos, and his power was certainly

    a surprise to Gerald. Then again, Gerald was more startled by the fact that Christos had helped him

    take those men out in the first ce.

    Whatever the case was, Christos then looked at Gerald rather disdainfully before saying, ¡°Hey, why are

    you even wasting time with those morons? You said you needed my help to head to the Autremonde

    Realm, no? Let¡¯s get going then.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was rightfully embarrassed. After all, while he could¡¯ve taken those men out

    just as easily, he hadn¡¯t done so immediately just as Christos had¡­

    Regardless, since Christos had dealt with them, he had one less thing to bother about¡­

    Still, Gerald had to hand it to that old man. After all, he still maintained his strength after all these

    years¡­

    Either way, the two then left for Dragonott¡­

    Once they had boarded their flight, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Christos¡­ ording to the

    notebook, the stone monument which leads to the Autremonde Realm is located atop Mount Kenloux¡­

    Is that true?¡± ¡°Bingo. Upon activation, it¡¯ll open a portal to the Autremonde Realm!¡± replied Christos,

    prompting Gerald to nod¡­

    Once they got to Dragonott, the duo then got into a car before heading straight for Mount Kenloux¡­

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1973

    As the duo made their way to Mount Kenloux, a man dressed fully in ck could be seen kneeling in

    the middle of a room located on the far end of Dragonott.

    The man himself was kneeling before another robed man who had a scepter of sorts in hand¡­

    Shortly after, the kneeling man then quickly reported, ¡°From what we¡¯ve heard, Gerald has already left

    Rico and is now back in Dragonott, chief! Apparently, he¡¯s already well on his way to Mount Kenloux

    Upon hearing that, the robed man then asked in a frigid tone, ¡°¡­ Mount Kenloux? Why on earth is he

    headed there?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure yet, but we do have something else that¡¯s noteworthy! There¡¯s an extremely

    powerful man with Gerald now, and all our men¡ªwho were sent out to attack Gerald¡ªwere killed in a

    single attack by that person!¡± said the kneeling man while shaking his head.

    Hearing that, the robed man then snorted before scoffing, ¡°What are you up to this time, Gerald¡­ No

    matter. Get me a car now! I¡¯m heading to Mount Kenloux!¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± replied the man in ck before getting to his feet and walking out the hall¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Moving back to Gerald and Christos, it wasn¡¯t long before they both arrived at the foot of the

    mountain¡­

    Seeing no reason not to start scaling it immediately, the duo did just that.

    It took them about three hours, but they eventually arrived at the mountain peak¡­

    Looking around, Gerald soon saw a greenish-white stone monument at the highest point of the

    mountain¡­ It looked just as Christos and the notebook had described it¡­

    Upon closer inspection, several patterns and undecipherable words seemed to have been carved into

    the stone monument¡­

    Either way, Christos wasn¡¯t about to waste his time waiting for Gerald to finish inspecting the ce.

    With that in mind, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°Here we are, kid. The stone monument that¡¯ll

    get you to the Autremonde Realm¡­ Are you ready?¡±

    m, senior Christos! Let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1974

    Watching as Gerald then nodded confidently, Christos began walking over to the stone monument

    before cing his hand onto it¡­

    As he began chanting a spell, the stone monument quickly began emitting a gentle glow¡­ However,

    the longer he chanted, the brighter the glow became, until eventually, the entire mountain peak was as

    bright as a beacon!

    Watching wide-eyed as a portal began forming, Gerald snapped out from his amazement when he

    heard Christos call out, ¡°Everything that happens from this point on will fully be on you, kid! My help

    ends here, got that?!¡±

    With how serious Christos¡¯s tone was, Gerald nodded respectfully before replying, ¡°Loud and clear!

    Thank you for all your help, senior Christos!¡±

    Following that, Gerald then ran into the portal¡­ and the second he went through it, the portal vanished

    into thin air!

    Rest assured that Gerald had safely made it past the portal, Christos then began descending the

    mountain through a well-hidden footpath¡­

    His job here was done, and as he had said time and again, it was now all up to Gerald whether he

    seeded or not¡­

    Whatever the case was, shortly after Christos left, the robed man arrived at the scene with a few of his

    men¡­

    Though they immediately began scouring the mountain top, they eventually realized that Gerald was

    nowhere to be found. Due to theirck of clues as to where Gerald had gone to, one of the

    subordinates proposed, ¡°¡­Chief, remember that beam of light we saw from the foot of the mountain

    earlier¡­? It disappeared shortly after and so did Gerald¡­ Do you think¡­ 2¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t like how fishy this area is¡­ Regardless, go find that man who came here with Gerald!

    He should know what happened!¡± ordered the robed man, his expression grim¡­

    Naturally, Gerald had no idea that all this was happening, and he simply continued walking until

    eventually, the light from the passage¡ªthat had been part of the portal¡ªsubsided¡­ Leaving Gerald

    staring wide-eyed at the sight before him.

    From the looks of it, he had sessfully entered the Autremonde Realm, and the other end of the

    portal had led him to a stream in some sort of valley¡­

    Regardless, what truly amazed him was how beautiful the nature in this world looked. From the thriving

    greenery on the mountains and the crystal-clear water in the stream, this ce looked absolutely

    picturesque¡­

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1975

    To think that his first impression¡ªupon entering the Autremonde Realm¡ªwould be how lovely this

    ce¡¯s near-pristine nature appeared¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    While he would¡¯ve certainly liked to enjoy the view for a bit longer, Gerald knew he had more important

    things to do. With that in mind, he left the stream and began walking till he eventually came across a

    town of sorts¡­

    Just as he was about to enter the town, however, the familiar glint of a de¡¯s reflection caught his eye.

    Realizing that it hade from the nearby jungle, Gerald raised a slight brow before sneaking over to

    investigate¡­

    Shortly after, he was greeted by the sight of a woman¡ªwearing purple clothes¡ªgetting attacked by

    five men who were dressed wholly in white.

    Naturally, this made Gerald incredibly angry. After all, how could so many men go up against a single

    woman! Had they no dignity?!

    Whatever the case was, though the woman¡ªwho had a longsword in hand¡ªwas clearly outnumbered,

    Gerald was honestly surprised that she was able to fend the men off quite efficiently. He had to admit

    that she was quite powerful¡­

    Even so, in the end, there was strength in numbers, and thedy in purple eventually found herself

    falling to the ground, her sword flung to the side as she coughed out a mouthful of blood¡­

    Snickering when he saw that, one of the five men then walked up to the injured woman before scoffing

    with a wicked smile on his face, ¡°You¡¯re dying by my hand today, Zianne Landis! Since you¡¯re going to

    perish soon anyway, allow me to savor your warm and soft body first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare, Johnny Babbs! You¡¯re not having your way even if I am to die!¡± growled Zianne as

    she red at the sadistic man. Hearing that, Johnny simplyughed loudly before sneering, ¡°Oh

    please, as if you¡¯re in any position to say that! Men, grab her! Once I¡¯m done with her body, you¡¯ll each

    have your turns before we kill her!¡±

    Grinning lustfully when they heard that, the four men then began encircling Zianne, inching closer to

    her with every step¡­

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1976

    With her immense beauty and voluptuous body, most men would grow lustful upon seeing her¡­

    As the four men grew ufortably close to her, Zianne roared, ¡°If you dare to eveny a finger on

    me, my master will surely destroy Whitehaar Abbey, you b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Hah! As if I¡¯m afraid of him! In fact, I wonder if she even dares toe to our abbey!¡± scoffed Johnny,

    completely unfazed by the threat.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Following that, the sinister Johnny was just about to reach out to touch her body¡­ When all of a

    sudden, a dagger flew out from the bushes and pierced right through his wrist!

    Instantly screaming in pain, Johnny watched as blood began dripping out his fresh wound¡­

    Before anyone could even register what was happening, Gerald walked out from the bushes, ring

    contemptuously at all five of them as he jeered, ¡°Five men against a single woman¡­ Do you even have

    the right to call yourselves men?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who the hell are you?! Meddling with our business¡­ Are you that keen to die?! Men, finish him

    roared the pained Johnny as his men immediately rushed toward Gerald with their longswords in hand!

    Despite being outnumbered, Gerald barely even looked fazed.

    With a single swipe of his hand, all four of them were sent flying¡­!

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1977

    Upon seeing that, Johnny¡¯s face immediately went pale. To think that Gerald was this powerful¡­ How

    unexpected!

    ¡°Who the hell are you?! State your name!¡± growled Johnny as he red daggers at Gerald.

    ¡°As if you even have a right to know my name!¡± retorted Gerald, a wry smile on his face. As if he¡¯d

    reveal his identity so easily when he wasn¡¯t even from this world!

    Hearing that, Johnny couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Still, he knew that he and his men were no

    match against Gerald. Johnny, for one, was well acquainted with the saying, ¡®A wise man never

    continues fighting when the odds are clearly against him.¡¯

    With that in mind, Johnny then yelled, ¡°Men! Retreat!¡±

    Hearing that, the four men obeyed and quickly fled the scene with Johnny¡­

    Once they were out of sight, Gerald walked toward Zianne, helping her up as he asked in a concerned

    tone, ¡°Are you alright¡­ 2?¡±

    Now that he was standing so close to her, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that she looked absolutely

    beautiful¡­ Even so, he knew better than to have feelings for her. After all, he was already married to

    M, and he would never forgive himself if he cheated¡­

    Either way, Gerald snapped out of it when the blushing Zianne shook her head before saying, ¡°I-I¡¯m

    fine¡­ Regardless, thank you for saving me, young warrior!¡± Nodding in response, Gerald then asked,

    ¡°So¡­ Why did they assault you?¡±

    What was so special about Zianne that made five grown men want her dead¡­?

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m from the Whitehaar Abbey while they¡¯re from the Purplefog Abbey! Their abbey

    hates mine, which is why they attacked me!¡± exined Zianne.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald began realizing just howplicated things actually were in this realm¡­

    After staring at Gerald for a while, Zianne¡ªwho found his appearance and clothing to be quite foreign

    ¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um¡­ If I may, where do youe from, young warrior¡­2 You don¡¯t exactly

    look like you¡¯re from around here¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald was momentarily at a loss, unsure of how to even reply.

    After a brief awkward silence, Gerald came up with an idea, prompting him to say, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ uhh¡­ A

    traveler from a far-offnd! I just happened to be passing by when I saw them attacking you, which is

    why I stepped in! The name¡¯s Gerald Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Zianne Landis!¡± replied the woman, barely even registering that what Gerald had said was a lie¡­

    Realizing that he had managed to dodge a bullet, Gerald breathed a bit easier as he asked, ¡°Either

    way¡­ Where are you headed off to now, Miss Landis?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going down the mountain to get some supplies in Heavenstar Town. What about you?¡± replied

    Zianne.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then said, ¡°What a coincidence! Me too! Let¡¯s head there together!¡±

    Since Zianne was the first person he had gotten to know here, following her around would certainly be

    convenient. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t end up getting lost.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Zainne simply replied, ¡°Sure, why not?¡±

    Following that, both of them began heading to Heavenstar Town¡­

    When they finally arrived, Gerald¡¯s attire instantly became the talk of the town. After all, not only were

    they unfamiliar with this person, but his garments werepletely different from theirs! The

    awkwardness of it all made Gerald consider changing his outfit to blend in better with the locals¡­ After

    all, who was he to be dressed so differently?

    Visit for next chapter

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1978

    After telling Zianne about his plight, she immediately got him some new clothes in town¡­

    Thankfully, after putting them on, Gerald no longer looked out of ce among the other inhabitants of

    the Autremonde Realm. Now that he could blend in with the crowd, Gerald took the chance to ask,

    ¡°Speaking of which, what specific supplies are you hoping to get here, Miss Landus?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to get some medicinal herbs for my master!¡± replied Zianne with a smile.

    Watching as Gerald nodded, Zianne went silent for a while before eventually saying, ¡°Actually¡­ Why

    don¡¯t you follow me back once I¡¯m done with this errand, Warrior Crawford? I still need to thank you

    properly for saving my life earlier! Who knows what those b*stards would¡¯ve done to me had you not

    stepped in!¡±

    While Gerald knew that she was just trying to be appreciative, he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a worried

    tone, ¡°Are¡­ you sure I won¡¯t end up being a bother¡­? And will your master get mad at you for bringing

    me over¡­?¡±

    Gerald, for one, knew for a fact that sects didn¡¯t really wee outsiders. With that in mind, he was

    worried that Zianne would end up getting chastised if he followed her back. If that truly came to be,

    then Gerald would surely feel immensely guilty¡­

    ¡°Well, while my master does emphasize all the time that we shouldn¡¯t bring outsiders into the abbey,

    you aren¡¯t exactly an outsider. After all, you saved me! Due to that, I believe that my master will

    understand me bringing you over. Besides, my master always tells us to repay the kindness of others!¡±

    replied Zianne in a sincere tone.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald went silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I see¡­ Well¡­ alright, then.

    Since you¡¯ve so graciously invited me, I guess I¡¯ll follow you back! I don¡¯t have any ce to be todayBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    anyway, so I may as well stay overnight in your abbey.¡±

    Hearing that, Zianne could hardly hide the joy on her face. After all, if Zianne was going to be

    completely honest, she was slightly attracted to Gerald. It was simply themon trope of ¡®the beauty

    falling for the hero¡¯ in y.

    Even so, Zianne knew that she and Gerald would never be able to be together. After all, all disciples of

    the Purplefog Abbey were prohibited from falling in love. Hell, they couldn¡¯t even hold hands with men

    or they¡¯d end up getting severely punished or even getting expelled!

    Whatever the case was, after Zianne bought the medicinal herbs she was looking for¡ªtogether with

    Gerald¡ªthe duo left the town and headed straight for the Purplefog Abbey¡­

    The Purplefog Abbey itself was located at the peak of the mountain east of Heavenstar Town. As for

    why the abbey was called that, it was essentially due to the fact that the mountain it was on was always

    enshrouded in a magnificent-looking purple mist¡­

    Either way, after about half an hour of ascending the mountain¡¯s many steps¡ªunder Zianne¡¯s lead¡ª

    the Purplefog Abbey could be seen in the distance. By this point, Gerald had realized that the entire

    area looked quite simr to a ce on earth called Mount Skygate¡­

    Regardless, as the duo neared the gates of the Purplefog Abbey, two female disciples¡ªwho were

    standing guard there¡ªinstantly shouted, ¡°Eldest sister! You¡¯re back!¡±

    After Zianne nodded with a smile, the two girls¡ªwho had noticed Gerald¡¯s presence¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but

    ask, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Eldest sister¡­2 Who¡¯s that¡­?¡±

    They were rightfully wary since outsiders couldn¡¯t just enter all willy-nilly. What more, this outsider was

    a man¡­!

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1979

    Not even waiting for Ziane to reply, the other disciple quickly added, ¡°Have you already forgotten the

    rules of our sect? Master has told us time and again that we can¡¯t bring outsiders into our abbey,

    especially men! With that in mind, what you¡¯re currently doing is clearly against the rules, Eldest sister!

    You¡¯ll definitely be punished if you bring him in!¡±

    As the chief disciple of the Purplefog Abbey, Zianne had a rather high reputation in the sect. What

    more, she was also an idol to many of the sect¡¯s disciples. With that in mind, the two girls were simply

    stepping in out of concern.

    Understanding that they only meant well, Zianne then calmly exined, ¡°He¡¯s no outsider¡­ He¡¯s my

    savior! Just so you two know, without his help, I would¡¯ve surely perished earlier.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the two girls were instantly caught in a dilemma¡­

    Seeing that, Zianne then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two! I¡¯ll exin all this to master, and if anything

    happens, I¡¯Il be sure to take full responsibility! You can both be sure that you won¡¯t end up getting into

    trouble!¡±

    Before either of the girls could reply, Zianne was already leading Gerald into the abbey¡­

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but feel that things would only continue getting even more awkward after

    this. With that in mind, he reached out to grab Zianne¡¯s wrist¡ªto stop her from going any further¡ªand

    said, ¡°I¡­ think I¡¯d better leave first¡­ After all, it¡¯ll be bad if I cause you any trouble!¡±

    However, the second his hand touched her¡¯s, Zianne instantly froze and her cheeks went beet red.

    After all, ever since she joined the Purplefog Abbey, she had never been touched by a man! Only

    secondster, several yells could suddenly be heard, saying, ¡°Release our Eldest sister!¡±

    ¡°Unhand her, you b*stard!¡±

    Before the two knew it, they were already surrounded by at least a dozen female disciples!

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Since all of them had swords pointing at him, Gerald quickly realized that he had been rude to touch

    Zianne out of the blue.

    Releasing her hand, Gerald then yelled, ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    Finally snapping out of it, Zianne herself ordered, ¡°Lay down your swords!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do as she says!¡± yelled another voice almost immediately after!

    Following that, a woman donning the same purple garments as Zianne walked out from the crowd¡­

    Unlike Zianne, however, a veil covered her face, so Gerald couldn¡¯t see what she looked like.

    Either way, the woman then mocked, ¡°So, not only did you bring back medicine, but also a man! Have

    you forgotten our master¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°What nder! As if I would ever forget master¡¯s teachings! You aren¡¯t even giving me room to exin

    myself!¡± retorted Zianne.

    The daring woman that had just shown herself was known by the name of Yoona Landis. Within the

    Purplefog Abbey, she was the second most senior sister, and she was also Zianne¡¯s junior.

    Even so, she had always been extremely jealous of Zianne, and had tried time and again to drive her

    out! After all, with Zianne out, she would finally be able to attain the position of chief disciple!

    Since Zianne had made such a blunder today, perhaps it was finally Yoona¡¯s chance to achieve her

    goal!

    With that in mind, Yoona then snorted disdainfully before yelling with a smirk, ¡°Hah! Is there even

    anything to exin? That man held your hand and we all saw it! To think that you¡¯re still trying to argue

    after all that!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald finally decided to step in and say, ¡°I have no idea what your rtionship is

    with your Eldest sister, but I assure you that I¡¯m just her friend. Again, if I¡¯m causing all of you more

    trouble than needed, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1980

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Men can¡¯t be trusted and all of them deserve to die! Also, did you honestly think that we¡¯d just

    allow you toe and go as you pleased?¡± retorted Yoona as she red at him while unsheathing her

    de!

    Leaping forward extremely quickly, Yoona then aimed her de straight for Gerald¡¯s chest!

    Seeing that, Zianne immediately pushed Gerald to the side while yelling, ¡°Careful!¡±

    Naturally, Gerald could¡¯ve easily dodged Yoona¡¯s attack. After all, she was no match for him.

    Regardless, since he got pushed to the side, he could only watch as Zianne drew her own sword and

    shed it with her junior¡¯s!

    Following that, a swordfightmenced between the two girls¡­ However, since Zianne had earlier

    gotten hurt, she ended up falling to the ground when Yoona kicked her in the stomach!

    Watching as Zianne covered her stomach in pain, Yoona took the chance to sneer, ¡°Hah! Since when

    have you be this weak, Eldest sister? I guess having a man has truly made you lose yourself! No

    matter! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of master!¡±

    Just as Yoona was about tounch another attack at Zianne, Gerald bolted toward Zianne, picking her

    sword up and sending an aurade straight for Yoona!

    Due to the immense force, Yoona was sent flying backward, causing the disciples who were right

    behind her to topple to the ground as well!

    As Yoona fell to the group¡ªspitting a mouthful of blood out in the process¡ª, Zianne herself could only

    stare wide-eyed at Gerald. To think that he had such terrifying power¡­! No wonder Johnny and his

    friends couldn¡¯t win against him!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then stabbed the de into the ground before ring at Yoona as he

    growled, ¡°What ignorance! To think that you¡¯d dare to fight your Eldest sister even after I¡¯ve told you

    time and again that there¡¯s nothing between us!¡±

    At that exact moment, a sword suddenly flew out of one of the houses! Though it came dangerously

    close to piercing through Gerald, the youth himself simply turned his body, causing the de to fly right

    past his eyes!

    Once the sword stopped moving¡ªafter stabbing through a door that was in its way¡ª, everyone turned

    to look at the direction the sword had been thrown from¡­

    Watching as a white-haired woman¡ªdonning an equally white robe¡ªwalked out the house, everyone

    except for Gerald immediately knelt before calling out, ¡°Master!¡±

    As it turned out, she was Fayth Quenelle, the matriarch of the Purplefog Abbey¡­

    ring at Gerald, Fayth yelled in a furious tone, ¡°No man has ever dared to step foot into the Purplefog

    Abbey¡­ Who are you? And how dare youe over to cause trouble!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Zianne quickly replied, ¡°l was the one who brought him over, master! I sincerely

    apologize!¡±

    Turning to re at Zianne next, Fayth then retorted, ¡°Zianne, are you not my chief disciple? You, of all

    people, should know the rules of the sect! How could youmit such a grave sin!¡±

    Bowing low, Zianne then replied, ¡°I¡¯m well aware of my mistake, master!¡±

    Before any of them could say anything else, Gerald took the chance to yell, ¡°Hold it! Just you know, if it

    wasn¡¯t for me, your chief disciple would¡¯ve died by now!¡±

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1981

    Momentarily stunned to hear that, Fayth quickly snapped out of it before saying, ¡°¡­borate.¡±

    ¡°As she was heading to Heavenstar Town to get medicinal herbs, she was assaulted by a few men

    from the Whitehaar Abbey! Had I not stepped in to save her, your sect would¡¯ve surely received a major

    loss in the form of your chief disciple!¡± exined Gerald.

    Eyes widened, Fayth then turned to look at Zianne before asking, ¡°Does he speak the truth?¡±

    ¡°He does! The assants were Johnny and four of his Whitehaar Abbey friends! If you need proof, just

    have a look at the wounds they inflicted on me! Regardless, it was I who invited Warrior Crawford over

    to show my appreciation for saving me! Even so, I know I¡¯ve done wrong, so do punish me if you feel

    the need to!¡± replied Zianne.

    Hearing that, Fayth immediately calmed down before walking over to Zianne and helping her up¡­

    Turning their backs to Gerald, Fayth then slid Zianne¡¯s clothes off¡ªup till her shoulders¡ª before

    realizing that there really was a bruise there. Zianne had been telling the truth!

    Now that she realized this, Fayth instantly growled, ¡°I recognize this bruise pattern¡­ It was caused by

    a Dark Cloud Palm attack, an attack that¡¯s exclusively used by those Whitehaar b*stards!¡±

    Breathing a sigh of relief now that she knew that her master believed her, Zianne took the chance to

    hand Fayth the medicinal herbs¡ªthat she had stored safely in the inneryer of her clothes¡ªbefore

    saying, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ here are the herbs you told me to buy, master!¡±

    Nodding in response, Fayth then replied, ¡°Thank you¡­ Regardless, since you¡¯ve already suffered

    enough, there won¡¯t be any additional punishments! Come with me¡­ and you as well, kind warrior!

    We¡¯ll have a talk inside!¡±

    Fayth, for one, wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, and she made sure to cast apologetic gazes at both

    Zianne and Gerald.

    After hearing what their master had to say, the other disciples immediately began leaving the scene,

    though a few stayed to help Yoona up.

    Yoona herself had a bitter expression on her face. To think that Zianne would escape punishment¡­!

    Whatever the case was, Zianne and Gerald were promptly led into their abbey¡¯s great hall¡­

    Once inside, Fayth retrieved a bottle of ointment and handed it to Zianne before saying in a caring

    tone, ¡°Here, this will help treat your wounds. Apply it for a few days and your wounds will be gone in no

    time!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± replied Zianne almost instantaneously.

    With that done, Fayth then gestured for both of them to sit as she asked, ¡°Alright then¡­ Now that that¡¯s

    settled¡­ May I know your name, young warrior?¡±

    ¡°I go by Gerald Crawford!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°A fine name¡­ Regardless, I apologize for misunderstanding you earlier, Warrior Crawford! I hope

    you¡¯ll forgive me for that. Also, thank you for saving my eldest disciple today!¡± said Fayth in anN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    apologetic tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Madam. I was only doing what was right. There was just no way I

    could ignore the fact that five men were attacking a single woman!¡± replied Gerald rather modestly.

    ¡°Speaking of which, could you perhaps be a foreigner¡­? After all, from your speech patterns and the

    way you look, you don¡¯t seem to be a local¡­ In fact, it feels like you don¡¯t evene from our world! I

    wonder if I¡¯m right about that¡­¡± asked Fayth.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just say that Ie from a far-offnd!¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°I see¡­ Whatever the case is, I have to admit that your skills are astounding¡­ Could I know who your

    master is¡­?¡± said Fayth who seemed to be trying to investigate further into his background.

    After all, how had such a young man attained such a high level of cultivation?

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1982

    ¡°About that¡­ My master told me never to reveal his identity to anyone¡­ Due to that, I apologize in

    advance, Madam!¡± replied Gerald as he came up with an excuse on the spot.

    After all, there was no way he could tell her that he hade from another world, right? Then again,

    even if he did tell her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have believed him¡­

    ¡°I understand¡­ Regardless, Zianne! Lead Warrior Crawford to one of our rooms so that he can take a

    rest¡­¡± instructed Fayth, no longer trying to pry any further. Hearing that, Zianne quickly nodded before

    leading Gerald out of the great hall¡­

    Shortly after, the duo arrived at a small house¡­ This was where Gerald was going to stay the night.

    This was the first time a man had ever been allowed to stay the night in the abbey, so the Purplefog

    disciples were understandably surprised by their master¡¯s decision. Still, they knew better than to

    question her, so they simply went on with their day¡­

    After a good night¡¯s rest, Gerald got up early to bid farewell to Zianne and Fayth. After all, he still had

    an important task to do, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    Besides, he was the sole male in an abbey full of women, and knowing that made him feel increasingly

    awkward the longer he stayed there.

    Whatever the case was, after leaving the abbey, Gerald soon came across a town known as

    Heavencloud Town¡­

    It was around then that he realized that he had one major issue. He didn¡¯t have any local currency! All

    he had on him was money that could only be used on earth and a dead phone that was as functional

    as a brick now¡­ How annoying!

    Still, he did recall Zianne paying¡ªfor his clothes¡ªyesterday with some blue stones¡­

    Those holy stones were probably this realm¡¯s form of currency. But where could he get them? Without

    any, he couldn¡¯t even buy himself breakfast! Just as Gerald was wondering how to get around this

    issue, the corner of his eye noticed a thin man¡ªwho seemed to be muttering every profanity in the

    book¡ªgetting dragged into an alley by three other men.

    This was his ticket to breakfast!

    Quickly heading to the alley, Gerald saw that the thin man was already getting beaten up by the trio!

    Immediately stepping into the alley, Gerald then shouted, ¡°Halt!¡±

    Hearing that, the men then turned around¡­ But when they saw Gerald, they didn¡¯t look afraid at all. In

    fact, they had scowls on their faces as they yelled, ¡°Huh? Who the hell even are you? Get lost and

    mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it one final time. Stop all this!¡± retorted Gerald as he pointed at them.

    ¡°You asking for trouble, kid? Fine then! Let¡¯s beat him up!¡± yelled one of the men, prompting all three of

    them to charge toward Gerald!

    Despite being outnumbered, it didn¡¯t change the fact that these men were nothing before Gerald.

    It barely took him a second to pummel all three of them to the ground!

    To think that Gerald was this strong¡­ If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have provoked him in the

    first ce! Whatever the case was, once they were done groaning in pain, the leader of the group

    looked up to Gerald before begging, ¡°P-please spare us, big brother¡­! We know we¡¯ve done wrong so

    please let us go¡­!¡±

    Scoffing in response, Gerald simply warned, ¡°If I ever catch you three bullying others again, I¡¯ll make

    sure to have your heads.¡±

    ¡°L-loud and clear!¡± whimpered all three of them as they quickly bolted away¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    None of them dared to stay there for a second longer for fear that Gerald would suddenly change his

    mind¡­

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1983

    With the trio now gone, Gerald then walked up to the thin man and helped him up.

    ¡°T-thank you for saving me, brother¡­! I, Yale Zachrey, am indebted to you!¡± said the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just happened to see you getting bullied while passing by, and there was no way

    I was going to leave without helping! Regardless, if you feel indebted, why don¡¯t you just treat me to

    breakfast and we¡¯ll call it even?¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he patted Yale on the back.

    Though he was momentarily surprised by that simple request, Yale quickly snapped out of it before

    nodding as he said, ¡°Sure thing! Speaking of which, what should I call you, brother?¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Gerald!¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll be calling you brother Gerald then! Also¡­ You don¡¯t seem to

    be a local¡­ Where do you hail from, brother Gerald¡­2¡± asked Yale who could already tell that Gerald

    was no ordinary person. After all, aside from his immense strength, Gerald looked rather different from

    the others in town as well.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a traveler from afar!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± said Yale, not doubting Gerald¡¯s statement in the least¡­

    Following that, Yale led Gerald to a food stall¡ªby the street¡ªand ordered him some buns as well as a

    bowl of noodles¡­

    After quickly finishing his breakfast, Gerald looked at Yale as he asked, ¡°Say¡­ Do you know any ways

    of earning holy stones quickly?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re in need of them?¡± replied Yale in slight surprise, not expecting that question.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I ended up spending all of mine, which is why I asked you to treat me to breakfast! While I now

    have breakfast covered, I¡¯ll still need more holy stones for my following meals!¡± muttered Gerald,

    feeling slightly embarrassed.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Though that was mostly a lie, he couldn¡¯t just tell Yale that he was from earth! The secret needed to be

    maintained¡­

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, there is one ce, though I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be willing to go!¡± mumbled Yale after

    hesitating for a bit. ¡°Oh? And what ce is that?¡±

    ¡®Well¡­ It¡¯s a casino in town! You can definitely get holy stones quickly there, though it¡¯ll be through

    gambling¡­ Still, I¡¯ll say it right now that you¡¯ll need quite a bit of skill or you¡¯ll simply end up losing even

    more holy stones!¡± exined Yale.

    Hearing that, Gerald realized just how simr this ce¡¯s casinos were whenpared to regr

    casinos back on earth. Well, aside from the different forms of currency. Still, the way the casinos were

    run were pretty much the same.

    Regardless, he knew that gambling there was his best shot of obtaining lots of holy stones quickly.

    With his mind made up, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Alright, do lead me there! Speaking of which, could you

    lend me some holy stones? I¡¯ll pay them back to you once I make it big.¡±

    After all, he couldn¡¯t gamble without having any holy stones on hand, and he didn¡¯t really know anyone

    else who would be willing to help him either.

    Either way, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s request, Yale hesitated for a moment before slipping his hand into

    his pocket and taking out a single holy stone¡­

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have too many so I can only lend one to you!¡± muttered Yale.

    ¡°One is plenty!¡± replied Gerald with a firm nod as he took the holy stone. Gerald was no stranger to

    gambling. To be quite honest, he was a ratherpetent gambler! With that in mind, he had no doubts

    that he would win big by the end of the day!

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1984

    Either way, the two soon made it to the extremely crowded casino¡­ As it turned out, gambling was

    something that many looked forward to, regardless of which world they lived in¡­

    After using quite a bit of effort to squeeze through the crowd, the two eventually managed to inch their

    way to one of the gambling tables. With that, Gerald quickly began paying attention to how the games

    were yed¡­

    To his surprise, however, he realized that the games were exactly how one would gamble back on

    earth! Due to that, Gerald knew he could get started right away.

    cing the only holy stone he had on the table, Gerald then silently nodded at the casino owner,

    prompting the owner to begin shaking the dice in his hands¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    To win the game, Gerald had to choose between the high slot and the low one¡­ While he only had one

    chance, he would surely win big if he chose correctly.

    Either way, after the owner stopped shaking the dice, he ced them on the table, prompting the rest

    of the gamblers at the table to start picking their slots.

    While everyone else immediately bet on the high slot, Gerald made no attempt to rush his bet. After all,

    this was his only shot of winning. In the end, Gerald ended up betting on the low slot. This was the risk

    he had chosen¡­

    With that, the dice were revealed¡­ and with the results now out, Gerald and Yale instantly cheered!

    Gerald had won the bet!

    ¡°My god! You made a fortune with the single shot you got!¡± eximed the excited Yale.

    Nodding happily in response, Gerald then quickly slid all the holy stones he had won into his pouch. All

    in all, the gamble earned him over a hundred of them, and Gerald was sure that that amount would be

    able to sustain him for quite a while¡­

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve won enough!¡± said Gerald, content with all the holy stones he had just earned. He,

    for one, knew that it was always best to stop gambling once fortune was earned¡­

    Whatever the case was, he then grabbed Yale¡¯s arm and began heading toward the casino¡¯s exit.

    However, leaving a casino was never easy if one had just won money. This proved to be true when a

    few tough-looking men stopped them from leaving.

    Following that, a man¡ªwith a scar on his face¡ªwalked up to Gerald and Yale before saying in a

    sinister tone, ¡°Gentlemen! You can¡¯t just leave after winning so much!¡±

    Gerald knew that this was just the casino¡¯s way of making sure that they always profited from their

    customers. After all, he had witnessed simr tactics being used when he entered casinos back on

    earth. Regardless, Gerald then red back at the scarred man before replying, ¡°It¡¯s only fair that we

    get to leave whenever we want! Or are you trying to y dirty here?¡±

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s simply the rules of this casino! Look, you¡¯ve got two simple options. Either you hand us the

    stones you just won, or you y till you have none!¡± sneered the scarred man before snorting

    disdainfully.

    Being a timid man, Yale quickly whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the holy stones behind, brother Gerald!

    These people can¡¯t be messed with¡­!¡±

    Of course, Gerald was never going to agree with that. After all, he had won these holy stones fair and

    square, and though Yale was frightened of these men, Gerald wasn¡¯t.

    With that in mind, Gerald then tied the pouch of holy stones around his waist before sneering, ¡°If you

    want it,e and get it!¡±

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1985

    Hearing that, the scarred man then signaled his subordinates to grab hold of the duo.

    However, before they were even able to get close to him, Gerald took the initiative to attack! Within

    seconds, all of them were lying on the ground, unable to even get up!

    Upon seeing that, the scarred man found himself stunned. To think that Gerald was this powerful!

    Following that, Gerald red at the scarred man, prompting him to immediately gulp before moving to

    the side. He wasn¡¯t about to stop them from leaving after witnessing all that! With that, the two

    sessfully left the casino¡­

    Eventually stopping by a riverside, Gerald then grabbed a handful of holy stones before handing them

    to Yale.

    ¡°As promised, I¡¯m returning the holy stone I¡¯ve lent! Consider the other stones as a form of appreciation

    for putting up with me till now!¡± said Gerald.

    Staring wide-eyed at all the holy stones Gerald was giving him, Yale quickly knelt before excitedly

    yelling, ¡°B-brother Gerald! Please allow me to be your follower! I¡¯ll be subservient to you if my name

    isn¡¯t Yale Zachrey!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Naturally, this surprised Gerald. He, for one, hadn¡¯t expected to take in any subordinates here,

    especially not Yale. After all, he still needed to return to earth one day.

    With that in mind, Gerald took a moment to think about it before calmly replying, ¡°While I¡¯m ttered to

    hear that, I¡¯ll be leaving this ce soon. With that in mind, just take the holy stones and live your life

    welll¡±

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1986

    ¡°I insist, brother Gerald! After all, I don¡¯t have a family to return to and I¡¯m always alone¡­ I¡¯ve been

    living aimlessly for the longest time, yet you¡¯ve managed to reignite my hope in life! With that said,

    please bring me along¡­!¡± begged Yale.

    With how pitiful Yale looked, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him¡­ After thinking for a little while

    more, Gerald then sighed before saying, ¡°¡­Fine! You cane along on one condition! You¡¯ll have to

    be more courageous! After all, I have no use for a coward! Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°L-loud and clear!¡± eximed Yale, absolutely delighted that Gerald changed his mind.

    For Yale, changing himself was nothing if it allowed him to be Gerald¡¯s follower¡­

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! With that out of the way, let¡¯s find a ce to stay first and have a meal while we¡¯re at

    it!¡± said Gerald, prompting the duo to return to town¡­

    Since they now had so many holy stones, looking for somece to stay in was naturally what needed

    to be done next. Thankfully, inns were aplenty back in town.

    After checking into a room, both of them then ordered some good food and wine before chatting while

    enjoying their meal¡­

    To be quite honest, Yale had never been treated so nicely before. Since he was able to enjoy all this

    now, he felt that he truly had made the right choice in following Gerald.

    What more, Gerald was extremely powerful, so with Gerald by his side, he would surely be able to stay

    safe¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Still, as the saying went, good things neversted long. Unfortunately for the duo, the saying turned out

    to be right this time. After all, the scarred man from before was now actively hunting them down with his

    gang!

    Since Gerald had earlier beaten up his men, there was no way he was going to let Gerald and Yale off

    that easily. He needed revenge¡­!

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1987

    It didn¡¯t take long for the scarred man to locate the inn that Gerald and Yale were staying in.

    Thankfully, upon hearing quite a racket outside their inn, Yale popped his head out of their room¡¯s

    window¡­ and immediately recognized the scarred man!

    His face now fully pale in fear, Yale quickly turned to look at Gerald¡ªwho was lying on the bed¡ªbefore

    whispering, ¡°B-brother Gerald¡­! It¡¯s the gang from the casino¡­! They¡¯re here looking for us¡­! What

    should we do¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald headed to the window to have a look¡­ and he was just in time to see the scarred

    man rushing into the inn with his men!

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then turned to look at Yale while ordering, ¡°Come quick!¡±

    Just as Yale was wondering what Gerald meant, his eyes went wide when Gerald began climbing out

    the window!

    Though Gerald then easily leaped onto the roof¡ªfrom the windowsill¡ª, Yale was far weaker than him.

    With that in mind, though Yale eventually managed to get to the windowsill, he simply couldn¡¯t get up

    the roof! In the end, Gerald could simply sigh as he yanked the man up¡­ and just in time, too.

    After all, the second Yale got beside Gerald, the duo heard their door being kicked open! Of course, the

    deed was done by the scarred man.

    Regardless, after the scarred man and his subordinates entered, they immediately began searching the

    room¡­ To their surprise and annoyance, the two were nowhere to be found!

    Frowning, the scarred man then red at the innkeeper before growling, ¡°Where the hell are they?¡±

    ¡°H-huh¡­?! B-but they never left their room! After all, I was downstairs the entire time and I never saw

    them leave!¡± eximed the astonished innkeeper.

    Raising a slight brow, the scarred man noticed¡ªat that moment¡ªthat the room¡¯s window had been left

    open. Squinting his eyes, he then headed to the window and looked out¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Yale¡ªwho were still hiding on the roof¡ªmade sure not to make a single

    sound¡­ In fact, neither of them even dared to breathe for fear that it would expose their location.

    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long before the duo heard the scarred man shout, ¡°D*mn it all! They must have

    escaped through the window! Give chase! We¡¯re getting them if it¡¯s thest thing we do!¡±

    Following that, the group of angry men then bolted out of the inn¡­

    Seeing that, Gerald then lifted Yale up and brought both of them back into their room¡­ By that point,

    the innkeeper was already cleaning the room up¡­ When he saw Gerald and Yale jump in from the

    window, however, his eyes instantly widened.

    Though the innkeeper¡¯s first instinct was to yell in surprise, Gerald swiftly covered the innkeeper¡¯s

    mouth before growling, ¡°Hush. Just pretend we aren¡¯t here¡­! Listen, no matter whoes over asking

    about us, tell them that you don¡¯t know anything. If word about us gets out, I¡¯ll make sure to end you

    before they take me away. Got it?!¡±

    Hearing that threat, the innkeeper immediately nodded. After all, he was simply a businessman trying

    to make a living. He would very much prefer following Gerald¡¯s orders rather than losing his life!

    Before the innkeeper left, Gerald made sure to say, ¡°Again, if you say even a word about us, you and

    your inn are vanishing off the surface of the! Understand?¡±

    Gulping in response, the innkeeper then replied, ¡°Y-yes! I got it the first time¡­¡±

    With that said, the innkeeper then left the room, making sure to properly close the door behind him¡­

    For his sake, he knew it was best to just pretend that nothing had happened¡­

    Either way, now that the innkeeper was no longer here, the worried Yale couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°A-are

    we going to have to hide here forever, brother Gerald¡­? Also, are you sure those men won¡¯te

    back¡­?¡±

    While Gerald couldn¡¯t say for sure, their best bet of losing their trail was to stay here for now. After all,

    as the saying went, the most dangerous ces were usually also the safest¡­.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1988

    After thinking for a while, Gerald eventually said, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning!¡±

    Hearing that, Yale instantly agreed. To him, the sooner they left the town, the better¡­

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Fast forward to nighttime, Gerald and Yale didn¡¯t dare to sleep. After all, there was always the chance

    of getting attacked in their sleep. Still, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that this truly was an ancient ce.

    After all, once night fell, not a soul could be seen on the streets. The people of the Autremonde Realm

    didn¡¯t really have a nightlife, and he had to admit that the quietness felt rather unusual¡­

    Regardless, the duo instantly set off once dawn broke. The earlier they left, the less likely they were to

    identally bump into the scarred man¡­

    Thankfully, all it took was about an hour for Gerald and Yale to sessfully leave the town¡­

    Now that they had made it out safely, Yale was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ Where to now, brother

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    Yale was naturally curious to know since he was going to be following Gerald around.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t give an immediate response. After all, was new to the Autremonde

    Realm, and he didn¡¯t really know this ce well.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply replied with his own question, ¡°¡­Tell me, where can we get to from

    here? Also, among the options we have, which would you pick?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Well, we can get to Shontell if

    we head east¡­ If we head west, however, we¡¯ll arrive in Yahath. As for which I¡¯d personally choose, I¡¯ll

    have to say Shontell!¡± replied Yale.

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded before dering, ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, it¡¯s decided then! We¡¯re heading to

    Shontell! Lead the way, Yale!¡±

    With that, the duo began their journey to Shontell..

    As they journeyed on, Yale made sure to detail everything he knew¡ªabout Shontell¡ªto Gerald. After

    all, it was always good to know what to expect in new ces. Regardless, Shontell was apparently a

    large country in the Autremonde Realm, and it was also the home of Gardale City, arge and

    prosperous area¡­

    Fast forward to a few hourster, the duo¡ªwho had taken a few short rests in between¡ªfinally arrived

    at a small jungle located near Gardale City¡­

    By this point, it was already a little after noon, and since the duo hadn¡¯t had their breakfast, they were

    practically famished by this point. Thankfully, they came across an inn while traversing the jungle. From

    the looks of it, the inn had been built there specifically for weary travelers who were in dire need of

    rest¡­

    Whatever the case was, the duo immediately entered and ordered some food.

    While they were eagerly waiting for their meals to arrive, both of them couldn¡¯t help but notice a horse

    cart¡ªthat was heavily guarded by a group of men¡ªthat had just stopped before the inn¡­

    Even from inside, the two could see that the cart was loaded with chests of all sizes, each of them

    labeled with seals¡­ Guessing that the chests contained valuable items, Gerald then turned back to

    look at Yale before asking, ¡°Any idea what they¡¯re up to, Yale?¡±

    ¡°Oh! They¡¯re just a delivery team, brother Gerald! Since the seals on the chests arebeled, ¡®Shontell

    Treasury,¡¯ it¡¯s only fair to assume that they¡¯re from the Shontell Delivery House, and that the chests

    contain holy stones!¡± exined Yale as Gerald nodded in response.

    As it turned out, the people of the Autremonde Realm were still using delivery services, just like how

    people¡ªback on earth¡ªused to do in the olden days¡­

    Either way, Gerald and Yale were just about to resume talking about something else when all of a

    sudden, a dozen men¡ªdressed fully in ck¡ªleaped out from the bushes!

    Seeing that, Yale¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he hid under the table before yelling, ¡°R-robbers!¡±

 Chapter 1989

    <strong>Chapter 1989</strong>

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t move an inch, and simply sipped on his tea. By this point, scenes likethis werepletely normal to him¡­

    Whatever the case was, there appeared to be over a dozen men in ck, and all of themlooked fully prepared to attack the bodyguards.

    From what Gerald could tell, the men in ck looked quite strong and skilled. With that inmind, he doubted that the bodyguards would be able to take them on¡­ and after a while, itwas made apparent that Gerald¡¯s guess was right.

    With most of the bodyguards either heavily injured or already dead, one of the middle-agedones turned to re at the men in ck before growling, ¡°Who are you people?! I¡¯ll have youknow that I¡¯m Tanner Junas! The head of the Juans¡¯ Bodyguard Institute in Shontell! Daringto even attack the bodyguards of Shontell¡­ Do all of you have a death wish or something?!¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and just hand us the holy stones if you want to live!¡± scoffed what appeared tobe the leader of the men in ck.

    Upon hearing that, Tanner couldn¡¯t help but frown. To think that these men would attackthem when they were still pretty close to Shontell! No wonder his men had made it throughthe rest of the journey without issue! The enemy had been hiding in in sight!

    ¡°F*ck off! If you haven¡¯t already noticed, we¡¯re only a few miles away from Shontell now! I¡¯msure the Armored guards of Shontell will be arriving any second now, so if you don¡¯t beat it,you¡¯re all going to be dead by the end of the day!¡± roared Tanner with an unwavering re.

    ¡°Hah! We¡¯ll see who dies first!¡± sneered the leader of the men in ck.

    Hearing that, the other men in ck took that as their cue to begin attacking again! With that,the battle resumed¡­

    Unfortunately, Tanner and his men were already in pretty bad shape. With that in mind, itwasn¡¯t long before Tanner ended up having his arm almost getting sliced clean in half!

    Seeing his chance to strike the weakened man, the leader of the men in ck was just aboutto deal the finishing blow¡­ when all of a sudden, a figure bolted forward and stood rightbefore him!

    Before the leader could even register what was happening, the figure¡ªwho was obviously

    Geraldunched a force palm attack right into his chest, causing the sinister man toinstantly vomit a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying a good distance away!

    Watching as their leader then crashed to the ground, dead, the other men in ck wereprompted to charge toward Gerald next!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Even so, as usual, none of them were anywhere near as strong and capable as Gerald. Withthat in mind, it only took him a few seconds to finish off the rest of them¡­

    By that point, Tanner and Yale were already staring wide-eyed at all the dead men in ck lying all over the ground¡­

    Tanner, for one, hadn¡¯t expected someone like Gerald to take on all those powerful men onhis own¡­!

    Quickly snapping out of his astonishment, Tanner then walked up to Gerald beforerespectfully saying, ¡°T-thank you for your help, young man¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply gave a casual smile as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m justdoing what¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Such humility¡­ Please tell me your name, young man!¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Gerald!¡±

    ¡°I see! I go by-¡±

    Before Tanner could finish his sentence, Gerald cut him off with a chuckle before saying, ¡°I heard you dering it earlier. Tanner Junas, the head of the Juans¡¯ Bodyguard Institute in

    Shontell, right? It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±

    Momentarily stunned to hear that, Tanner then quickly snapped out of it before cing his fists together and praising, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you too, Gerald! Still, to think that a young man like you would be so agile and powerful! It¡¯s simply astonishing!¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1990

    Simply chuckling in response, Gerald then said, ¡°No need to be so modest, captain Juans! Either way,

    you should really tend to your wounds first.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tanner realized that he was still pretty badly injured. With that, he then sat down

    and began treating his wounds¡­

    Shortly after, a troop of horseback soldiers arrived at the inn. From the looks of it, these were the

    Armored guards of Shontell that Tanner had previously mentioned about¡­

    Seeing them, Tanner immediately got to his feet and greeted one of the armored men, ¡°General

    Lucarl!¡±

    General Kay Lucarl was themander of the Shontell¡¯s Armored guards, and upon seeing how

    wounded Tanner was, he couldn¡¯t help but say in astonishment, ¡°Captain Juans! That¡¯s a pretty nasty-

    looking wound there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a scratch!¡± replied Tanner with a chuckle. Instead ofughing along, Kay simply got off his

    horse and began looking at all the dead bodies on the ground¡­ While he was definitely sure that a

    fierce battle had been fought here, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that all the enemies were dead.

    With that, Kay was prompted to ask, ¡°Did¡­ any of the bandits get away, Captain Junas? And are the

    holy stones safe?¡±

    ¡°Negative. All the bandits are dead! Also, none of the holy stones got stolen!¡± replied Tanner.

    ¡°What? You managed to kill all of them?¡± eximed the astounded Kay.

    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to im all the credit. Truth be told, this young man here is the one who took

    most of them out! If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯m pretty sure I wouldn¡¯t have lived to tell the tale!¡± exinedN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Tanner as he gestured toward Gerald.

    Raising a slight brow as he looked at Gerald, Kay then replied, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ saying that thisd here killed

    most of these men?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! I witnessed all of it with my very own eyes!¡± eximed Tanner as he nodded.

    Naturally, this surprised Kay. After all, how powerful did one need to be in order to single handedly take

    out so many men? Kay, for one, knew that not many in Shontell were this capable¡­

    After a brief pause, Kay shook his head before ordering, ¡°¡­Men! Go through their bodies and see if we

    can identify them!¡± Doing as they were instructed, it was only a short whileter when one of the

    soldiers returned to Kay¡¯s side before reporting, ¡°General! Those men in ck seem to be from Mount

    Tygress!¡±

    ¡°Mount Tygress? So, it¡¯s them again¡­!¡± growled Kay.

    Mount Tygress was the name of a group of bandits that had been terrorizing Shontell for ages. They

    specialized in robbing escort cars and due to the fact that all of their members were extremely capable,

    not only had they sessfully robbed several escort cars before, but Shontell¡¯s army was unable to

    permanently shut them down. It definitely didn¡¯t help that the path to the bandits¡¯ir was so winded

    and windy¡­

    Thinking about it for a while, Kay then walked up to Gerald¡ªwho was currently enjoying his tea¡ª

    before saying, ¡°¡­. heard from Captain Juans that you took all these people out¡­ If I may, who exactly

    are you, and where did youe from?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m merely a vagabond who just so happened to be here

    when all this was happening. As for why I helped, isn¡¯t itmon courtesy to help those in need?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s response simply made Kay more and more curious. In all honesty, he still hadn¡¯t gotten over

    the fact that Gerald had taken out all those strong men¡ªfrom Mount Tygress¡ªon his own¡­

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1991

    Still, just from the way Gerald looked and talked, Kay knew better than to doubt him.

    Whatever the case was, seeing that Kay was about to escort them back to Shontell¡ªto ensure that the

    holy stones wouldn¡¯t get stolen by other bandits¡ªTanner took the chance to walk up to Gerald and say,

    ¡°Speaking of which, are you headed for Shontell, Mr. Crawford?¡± ¡°Indeed, we are!¡± replied Gerald with

    a nod.

    ¡°I see! Then¡­ Why don¡¯t youe with us? After all, I still need to properly thank you for saving us!¡±

    suggested Tanner in a sincere tone.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then said, ¡°You¡¯re being way too cordial, Captain Juans! Regardless, I¡¯d

    rather not get in the way of your work! Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll head thereter on our own.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright then, but if you need anything or require any assistance in Shontell, you know who to

    look for!¡± replied Tanner in a slightly disheartened tone. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to force Gerald to go

    along with his n.

    With that, Kay, Tanner, and the rest of their men left the scene¡­

    Gerald and Yale themselves only decided to set off once they were done with their meal.

    While making their way to Shontell, Yale couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Why didn¡¯t you ept Captain

    Juans¡¯s invitation earlier?¡±

    Yale, for one, felt that Gerald should¡¯ve definitely epted it. After all, he deserved the reward, and

    anyone else would¡¯ve surely been overjoyed¡ªto receive the invitation¡ªand gone along with Tanner¡¯s

    n.

    Simplyughing in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the look on General Lucarl¡¯s face just

    now? He clearly has trouble believing that I was the one who took all of those scoundrels out! With that

    in mind, it¡¯s best if we just go our separate ways to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± Though Yale now

    understood Gerald¡¯s point of view, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a pity that he had declined.

    After all, Gerald had let go of what could have potentially been a major favor from an influential person!

    Now, if Tanner had asked him instead, Yale would¡¯ve surely allowed Tanner to properly thank him!

    Dreaming about the scenario, Yale felt that Tanner¡¯s appreciation could¡¯ve very well been at least a

    thousand holy stones!

    While Yale was only thinking about riches and fame, the thoughts had barely even crossed Gerald¡¯s

    mind. He simply wasn¡¯t that kind of person¡­

    Either way, after walking for a few miles, the two of them finally made it past the city gates of Shontell¡­

    As it turned out, Shontell was just asrge as Yale had previously described. The people here definitely

    lived prosperously as well, judging from how well-dressed everyone on the street was¡­

    Regardless, as they walked on, Yale suddenly began tugging Gerald¡¯s arm toward a notice board of

    sorts while saying, ¡°Brother Gerald! Look there!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then looked at the board to see what all the fuss was about¡­ and soon

    enough, he saw what Yale was so excited about.

    Of the many announcements on the notice board, one of them wrote, ¡®Come join the Shontell Martial

    Arts Competition! The grand prize is a hundred thousand holy stones!¡¯ Naturally, Gerald knew for a fact

    that Yale was just after the holy stones. With that in mind, he turned to look at the skinny man before

    asking, ¡°A martial artspetition, huh? What, are you interested in joining, Yale?¡±

    ¡°As if! Jokes aside, you should definitely join, brother Gerald! After all, there¡¯s a hundred thousand holy

    stones up for grabs!¡± replied Yale excitedly.

    Still, as if someone like him would ever participate in such apetition! Being so proficient in martial

    arts, did Gerald even need to ask? Whatever the case was, if Gerald participated, he would definitely

    get the grand prize!

    To Yale¡¯s dismay, however, Gerald simply said, ¡°Sorry, not interested

    ¡°But¡­ But why? With a hundred thousand holy stones on hand, we won¡¯t have to worry about not

    having enough ever again!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1992

    Looking at how disheartened Yale was, Gerald could only sigh as he thought about it for a moment

    before replying, ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll participate!¡±

    Naturally, the second he heard that, Yale instantly broke into a smile.

    Regardless, the duo then began heading toward the arena where the martial artspetition was

    being held¡­

    Upon arriving, they were slightly surprised to see how crowded it was. At the time, a woman and man

    werepeting against each other, and each move they dealt gained loud cheers from the audience.

    Shortly after, the womannded a kick right in the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying out of the arena!

    Following more loud cheers, what appeared to be the judge then stood up before dering, ¡°And Miss

    Yalinda Juans scores another victory! Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge her? Remember, if

    you win, a hundred thousand holy stones will be yours.¡±

    Despite the promise of so many holy stones, the crowd instantly went silent. After all, they had all seen

    how powerful Yalinda was, so none of them even dared to dream about challenging her!

    Seeing that nobody was stepping up, the judge then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Nobody at all?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s high time we announce the winner then! Now, without further ado, the champion of the

    martial artspetition is-¡°

    ¡°Hold it!¡± yelled out a voice from the crowd at the veryst minute.

    Surprised to hear that, everyone then turned to face the source of the voice¡­ and standing there, was

    none other than Gerald.

    Making his way through the crowd before leaping into the arena, Gerald then looked at the judge

    before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll up for a challenge!¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd instantly went into an uproar! As many of the audience members began

    discussing who this person was, the judge himself was momentarily stunned speechless, clearly not

    expecting anyone else to challenge her.

    Whatever the case was, Yalinda herself simply scanned Gerald from head to toe before disdainfully

    scoffing, ¡°Look, just give up and save yourself the embarrassment! I assure you that you¡¯re nowhere

    near capable of beating me!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Well someone sounds sure of herself¡­¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Before Yalinda could say anything else, the judge¡ªwho had finally snapped out of it¡ªwalked over to

    Gerald before asking, ¡°Um¡­ Are you ready, mister?¡±

    Once Gerald nodded, the judge nodded as well before dering, ¡°Well¡­ Without further ado, let the

    next battle begin!¡±

    The second the deration was made, Yalinda wasted no time andunched herself toward Gerald,

    aiming a punch straight for his chest!

    While Yalinda was undoubtedly fast, she was nowhere near as fast as Gerald.

    With that in mind, Gerald easily dodged her attack¡­ though instead of moving away, he instead

    grabbed her by the wrist before using her attack¡¯s momentum to toss her into the air!

    Of course, Gerald made sure to catch her before she fell to the ground. After all, he of all people knew

    how painfulnding from such a height could get¡­

    Regardless, as Gerald allowed Yalinda to get to her feet again, he soon realized that the entire arena

    had gone silent.

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be stupefied to see the great Yalinda

    getting taken out with only a single move? It was simply unheard of! Yalinda herself had her eyes wide

    open. To think that Gerald was this powerful¡­ There was no way she was going to be able to defeat

    him! Shaking his head, Gerald then turned to look back at her before saying, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s my win¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda instantly frowned. She wasn¡¯t about to let him attain victory so easily! With

    that, she then yelled, ¡°¡­That¡­! That didn¡¯t count! We start another round!¡±

    Squinting his eyes slightly, Gerald then growled, ¡°I beg your pardon? Didn¡¯t count? How exactly did that

    fail to count?¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1992

    Looking at how disheartened Yale was, Gerald could only sigh as he thought about it for a moment

    before replying, ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll participate!¡±

    Naturally, the second he heard that, Yale instantly broke into a smile.

    Regardless, the duo then began heading toward the arena where the martial artspetition was

    being held¡­

    Upon arriving, they were slightly surprised to see how crowded it was. At the time, a woman and man

    werepeting against each other, and each move they dealt gained loud cheers from the audience.

    Shortly after, the womannded a kick right in the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying out of the arena!

    Following more loud cheers, what appeared to be the judge then stood up before dering, ¡°And Miss

    Yalinda Juans scores another victory! Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge her? Remember, if

    you win, a hundred thousand holy stones will be yours.¡±

    Despite the promise of so many holy stones, the crowd instantly went silent. After all, they had all seen

    how powerful Yalinda was, so none of them even dared to dream about challenging her!

    Seeing that nobody was stepping up, the judge then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Nobody at all?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s high time we announce the winner then! Now, without further ado, the champion of the

    martial artspetition is-¡°

    ¡°Hold it!¡± yelled out a voice from the crowd at the veryst minute.

    Surprised to hear that, everyone then turned to face the source of the voice¡­ and standing there, was

    none other than Gerald.

    Making his way through the crowd before leaping into the arena, Gerald then looked at the judge

    before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll up for a challenge!¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd instantly went into an uproar! As many of the audience members began

    discussing who this person was, the judge himself was momentarily stunned speechless, clearly not

    expecting anyone else to challenge her.

    Whatever the case was, Yalinda herself simply scanned Gerald from head to toe before disdainfully

    scoffing, ¡°Look, just give up and save yourself the embarrassment! I assure you that you¡¯re nowhere

    near capable of beating me!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Well someone sounds sure of herself¡­¡±

    Before Yalinda could say anything else, the judge¡ªwho had finally snapped out of it¡ªwalked over to

    Gerald before asking, ¡°Um¡­ Are you ready, mister?¡±

    Once Gerald nodded, the judge nodded as well before dering, ¡°Well¡­ Without further ado, let the

    next battle begin!¡±

    The second the deration was made, Yalinda wasted no time andunched herself toward Gerald,

    aiming a punch straight for his chest!

    While Yalinda was undoubtedly fast, she was nowhere near as fast as Gerald.

    With that in mind, Gerald easily dodged her attack¡­ though instead of moving away, he instead

    grabbed her by the wrist before using her attack¡¯s momentum to toss her into the air!

    Of course, Gerald made sure to catch her before she fell to the ground. After all, he of all people knew

    how painfulnding from such a height could get¡­

    Regardless, as Gerald allowed Yalinda to get to her feet again, he soon realized that the entire arena

    had gone silent.

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be stupefied to see the great Yalinda

    getting taken out with only a single move? It was simply unheard of! Yalinda herself had her eyes wide

    open. To think that Gerald was this powerful¡­ There was no way she was going to be able to defeat

    him! Shaking his head, Gerald then turned to look back at her before saying, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s my win¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda instantly frowned. She wasn¡¯t about to let him attain victory so easily! With

    that, she then yelled, ¡°¡­That¡­! That didn¡¯t count! We start another round!¡±

    Squinting his eyes slightly, Gerald then growled, ¡°I beg your pardon? Didn¡¯t count? How exactly did that

    fail to count?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1994

    ¡°Either way, there¡¯s no helping it. That person won fair and square, and we just have to ept that

    replied Tanner as he consoled his daughter, knowing full well that in the world of martial arts

    competitions, nobody could remain at the top forever¡­

    Though Yalinda looked like she wanted to refute, she finally realized that there was a terrible scar on

    Tanner¡¯s arm! With that in mind, she quickly asked, ¡°Huh? When did you get injured, dad? What

    happened?¡±

    Hearing that, Tanner simply chuckled indifferently as he waved his good hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a

    scratch! Regardless, I got the wound from some of Mount Tygress¡¯s bandits on my way back!¡±

    ¡°Those bandits? They¡¯re really getting more and more chaotic by the day! Either way, do consider

    increasing the number of men with you while you¡¯re out delivering things! If you don¡¯t, I swear I¡¯m going

    to starting with you as extra protection!¡± mumbled Yalinda after a short pause.

    Simply patting his daughter¡¯s head in response, Tanner then dotingly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides, I¡¯d

    rather my daughter remained safe.¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    At that moment, a guard¡¯s voice could be heard anxiously calling out from outside, ¡°C-captain Juans!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Tanner then walked out before asking, ¡°Yes? What¡¯s all themotion about?¡±

    ¡°T-there are two men out there who wish to meet you! Though they imed that they saved your life

    earlier, I wanted to make sure with you first before letting them in!¡± replied the guard.

    ¡°Oh? Where are they now? Lead me to them!¡± ordered the surprised Tanner.

    Nodding in response, the guard then began jogging over to the door, with Tanner following closely

    behind. Curious, Yalinda tailed along as well. After all, what kind of person was capable enough to save

    her father?

    Either way, once they arrived at the door, Tanner¡¯s eyes immediately widened. As it turned out, Gerald

    and Yale truly were standing¡ªwith their backs facing him¡ªat his front door!

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! What a pleasure!¡± dered the excited Tanner.

    Tanner, for one, had earlier assumed that Gerald would nevere over, causing him to be rather

    bummed out by that. It certainly exined why he was so d to see Gerald at his doorstep.

    Hearing his voice, the duo then turned around¡­ and the second their faces were in view, Yalinda was

    so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help but point at Gerald while eximing, ¡°I-it¡¯s you!¡±

    Gerald himself was quick to point back as he incredulously yelled, ¡°So it¡¯s you again!¡±

    Seeing this exchange, the confused Tanner was prompted to ask, ¡°You¡­ know Mr. Crawford, Yalinda¡­

    2?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! He¡­ He¡¯s the one who defeated me earlier!¡± yelled Yalinda, her voice getting increasingly

    angry. Upon hearing that, Tanner immediatelyughed out loud.

    As it turned out, the one who had taken her out was Gerald! It all made sense now! After all, Gerald

    had ungodly strength!

    Whatever the case was, Tanner quickly cleared his throat before saying in a serious tone, ¡°¡­Now, now,

    Yalinda, let¡¯s not be rude! Remember, Mr. Crawford is still the one who saved my life! Had it not been

    for him, I would¡¯ve perished by now!¡±

    When she heard that, Yalinda simply snorted angrily before leaving the scene, not wanting to see

    Gerald any longer than she needed to.

    Worried that Gerald would get displeased by his daughter¡¯s behavior, Tanner then turned to look at the

    youth before saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t take her words and actions to heart, Mr. Crawford¡­ My daughter¡¯s

    just like that!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Captain Juans¡­ She¡¯s only behaving that way since I defeated her, so! hope

    you¡¯ll forgive me for that!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile, feeling slightly embarrassed¡­

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1995

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s normal to lose in apetition!¡± replied Tanner with a

    smile before inviting Gerald and Yale into his home¡­

    Since the Martial Arts family was merged with the Juans Delivery House, it only made sense for Tanner

    and his daughter to live in the delivery house

    Regardless, Tanner and Yalinda were both quite famous in Shontell. After all, the Juans Delivery House

    provided reliable service, and many of Shontell¡¯s residents tended to look for them whenever they

    needed holy stones or other goods delivered.

    Due to their good name, it really was no wonder why those who used their service treated Tanner and

    Yalinda so politely. In fact, the Juans Delivery House even had several parties backing them up in

    Shontell.

    Whatever the case was, once they sat down together in the lobby, Tanner found himself asking, ¡°So¡­

    What are your ns now, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°First off, Gerald¡¯s fine¡­ Calling me Mr. Crawford is a bit awkward¡­¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile.

    ¡°Well, Gerald it is! Regardless, I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t really have a ce to stay yet since you did say

    you were vagabonds before this. With that in mind, why don¡¯t you stay with us first? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be

    sure to treat you well!¡± suggested Tanner after thinking about it for a bit.

    ¡°Well, if you insist! Thanks for having us!¡± replied Gerald, feeling that staying here wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if they had found somece else to stay in yet¡­

    Fast forward to nighttime, Gerald, Yale, Tanner, and his daughter found themselves having their dinner

    together in the lobby¡­

    Since Gerald and Yale hadn¡¯t eaten anything for most of the day, the second the food arrived, they

    immediately began munching down like there was no tomorrow.

    Yalinda herself could only re at Gerald in her annoyance. After all, she still couldn¡¯t get over the fact

    that Gerald was actually the person who had saved her father¡¯s life! While she was thankful about that,

    the fact that he had defeated her so humiliatingly made it much harder for her to just treat him nicely.

    Despite his daughter¡¯s annoyance, Tanner was in a jovial mood, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he

    said, ¡°Slow down, the food¡¯s not going anywhere! If you need more, just say the word!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda took the chance to scowl, ¡°He¡¯s right! What are you two, pigs?¡±

    Hearing her statement, Yale immediately stopped eating, now feeling rather awkward.

    Tanner, on the other hand, raised a slight brow as he grunted, ¡°Yalinda! Where are your manners?¡±

    Seeing that Yalinda then promptly fell silent, Gerald cleared his throat before saying, ¡°¡­Miss Juans, I

    hope you don¡¯t take this morning¡¯s events to heart. After all, had I known that you were Captain Juans¡¯s

    daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have challenged you in the first ce! With that in mind, please forgive my

    insolence and let¡¯s move on from it.¡±

    Watching as Gerald then held up his wine ss, Yalinda¡ªwho had noticed how intense her father¡¯s

    re was¡ªknew she had no choice but to have a toast with Gerald¡­

    Once their sses met with a ¡®clink,¡¯ Yalinda finished her wine in a single gulp before cing it down

    and dering, ¡°Let¡¯s have another match right after this meal!¡±

    This, of course, caught Gerald by surprise. To think that this girl would still want topete with him!

    Sighing as he shook his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°Look, don¡¯t you think having anotherpetition is

    rather unnecessary-¡°

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Unless¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re afraid that Ill win this time?¡±

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1996

    With his sentence cut short by Yalinda¡¯s prideful and taunting tone, there was no way Gerald was going

    to say no now. If she wanted a fight, she was getting one, and he was going to make sure she never

    challenged him again!

    ¡°Fine, I ept! However, I have one condition!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°State it!¡±

    ¡°If I win again, you¡¯ll have to start addressing me as brother Gerald. Needless to say, I hope you¡¯ll start

    treating me less coldly by that point! Seriously¡­ Do you have to keep ring at me like I owe you all

    the money in the world?¡± dered Gerald.

    Understanding how much of a sore loser Yalinda was, Gerald knew that he had to set clear rules or

    Yalinda would simply challenge him again in the future.

    Whatever the case was, Yalinda immediately replied, ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°d to hear it! Also, I¡¯m sure you heard all that clearly, right, Captain Juan?¡± said Gerald as he turned

    to look at Tanner. With her father bearing witness to all this, Gerald was pretty sure Yalinda wouldn¡¯t

    have the guts to be a sore loser once she lost. Tanner seemed to catch Gerald¡¯s drift as well, and he

    simply nodded¡­

    Once dinner was over¡ªand after a short rest¡ªthe group of four then headed to the garden together¡­

    Momentarily staring at Gerald as he stood opposite of her, Yalinda took in a deep breath before

    growling, ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°As ready as you are!¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    Hearing that, Yalinda immediately bolted toward him, using all of her strength to attack straight off the

    bat!

    Even though Yalinda was clearly using all that she had, to Gerald, she was still lightyears away from

    his level. In terms of strength, she couldn¡¯t evene close toparing!

    With that in mind, Gerald calmly took a step back as Yalinda¡¯s kick flew right past him¡­ and with a

    swift grab, Gerald held Yalinda¡¯s leg in hand! As Gerald then yanked it downward, Yalinda quickly made

    a split, hoping to avoid getting hurt.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately for her, Gerald¡¯s immediate reaction to that was to pin her legs to the ground! Since she

    was now incapacitated, Gerald smiled faintly before saying, ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s my win!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she went red in embarrassment. To think that

    she had lost so easily again!

    ap ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say, Yalinda! You lost, so it¡¯s only fair that you ept it!¡± dered Tanner¡ª

    who had been watching everything from the side¡ª, not even giving his daughter a chance to refute.

    Tanner, for one, could tell that his daughter was never going to be a match for Gerald. Aside from that,

    he was also well aware that Gerald had gone easy on her.

    Whatever the case was, after hearing Tanner¡¯s words, Gerald then released Yalinda before adding with

    a subtle smile, ¡°Your father¡¯s right, Miss Juans! Best not be a sore loser again!¡±

    ¡°H-humph! Who¡¯s being a sore loser? I admit that I lost!¡± scoffed Yalinda before running off, clearly

    having a temper.

    ¡°.s this girl serious¡­? Ahh¡­ To hell with all this!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself in resignation. What the hell

    happened to that deal where she wouldn¡¯t remain angry at him if she lost? As if that wasn¡¯t enough,

    she was even victimizing herself despite being the bully!

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1997

    Shaking his head as he watched his daughter walk off, Tanner could only smile rather awkwardly as he

    turned to face Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t take her childishness to heart, Gerald!¡±

    Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t going to. After all, had he truly wanted to pick a fight with her earlier, he

    wouldn¡¯t have gone easy in the first ce. As the saying went, ¡®true gentlemen didn¡¯t fight with women,¡¯

    and Gerald fully agreed with that.

    Regardless, he wasn¡¯t even going to bother further arguing with Yalinda. Either way, with that done,

    Tanner got Gerald and Yale a rather spacious room to stay the night in¡­

    It waster that night when Yale sat on his bed before saying with a wink, ¡°Say, what do you think of

    Miss Juans, brother Gerald?¡±

    Turning to look at Yale with a slightly raised brow, Gerald then replied, ¡°What? Do you have a crush on

    her or something? If you do, go ahead and woo her without involving me!¡±

    ¡°A-as if I¡¯d even consider such a thing! Besides, she¡¯d never fall for someone like me! Regardless, I¡¯m

    asking this for you! After all, with your immense strength, you¡¯ll definitely be able to win the heart of a

    woman like her!¡± eximed Yale.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply rolled his eyes. After all, he knew for a fact that Yalinda was as

    stubborn as a mule when she put her mind to something. Feeling a headacheing the more he

    thought about her, Gerald simply sighed before saying, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not someone like her!¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t kidding about that either. Not wanting to continue the pointless conversation, Gerald then

    laid in bed, looking at the ceiling for a while before eventually closing his eyes¡­

    Dozing off shortly after, it was only the next morning when he awoke again due to the sounds of

    vigorous knocking¡­

    Still slightly dazed, Yale¡ªwho had also awoken due to all the noise¡ªwas prompted to ask, ¡°Who is it¡­

    2¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yalinda! Open up!¡± called out Yalinda from behind the door.

    Hearing that, Yale got out of bed and quickly ran to the door¡­

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The second it was opened, Yalinda rushed toward Gerald, leaving Yale¡ªwho was still standing at the

    doorpletely at a loss.

    Naturally, Gerald was surprised as well. After all, it was still extremely early.

    ¡®Could she be looking for trouble again¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he turned to look at her.

    ¡°So¡­ why exactly are you here this early in the morning, Miss Juans? Are you hoping to duel with me

    again¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a helpless tone.

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she immediately knelt before Gerald! Cupping her

    hands together, Yalinda then respectfully said, ¡°Please take me as your disciple¡­!¡±

    Of course, Gerald was instantly stunned to hear that. Who could¡¯ve guessed that she, of all people,

    would want him to be her master!

    It took him a while, but once he snapped out of his confusion, Gerald¡ªwho had no idea what was

    going through her head¡ªwas prompted to ask, ¡°¡­And why me specifically?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re much more powerful than me!¡± replied Yalinda causing Gerald to go speechless. What

    kind of reasoning even was that? Then again, her words did make slight sense¡­ After all, powerful

    people were always looked up to and even worshiped by others.

    Still, that would signify that Yalinda was a simple and crude person, and Gerald knew for a fact that she

    wasn¡¯t someone who liked fawning on others.

    With that in mind, Gerald paused for a moment before eventually saying, ¡°¡­Even so, I¡¯m not looking to

    take in any disciples.¡±

    ¡°ll keep asking till you ept me then!¡± dered Yalinda, her determination unwavering.

    Realizing that she was just going to continue annoying him, Gerald sighed before saying, ¡°¡­Just¡­

    give me some time to consider it at least!¡±

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1998

    Seeing how hesitant Gerald was, Yalinda then proposed, ¡°¡­Look, to prove how serious I am about

    this, please allow me to treat you two to breakfast! Just so you know, there¡¯s a particr bakery in

    Shontell that serves the most scrumptious bread on the! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal there, and after

    that, you¡¯ll take me as your disciple! How¡¯s that?¡±

    Before Gerald could even reply, Yale¡ªwho hadn¡¯t moved from the door¡ªnodded excitedly before

    saying, ¡°I agree with her! After all, we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, brother Gerald!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then paused for a moment before reluctantly saying, ¡°¡­Fine! I can¡¯t deny

    that I¡¯m a little hungry too! We¡¯ll talk more about this once we¡¯re done with breakfast!¡±

    Following that, the trio began heading to the bakery Yalinda was talking about¡­ Upon arriving, Gerald

    and Yale could immediately tell that Yalinda hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. After all, the entire ce was

    crowded! Regardless, upon noticing Yalinda¡¯s presence, the owner of the bakery immediately led the

    three upstairs and arranged a table for them. The owner then walked off for a while before returning

    with a te of freshly baked bread¡­

    Seeing that, Gerald and Yale began enjoying their breakfast¡­

    Realizing that Yalinda wasn¡¯t eating, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Not having any?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten! Either way, if there isn¡¯t enough bread, I can always order for more!¡± replied

    Yalinda.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is the most delicious bread I¡¯ve ever tasted! Please order two more tes, Miss Juans! I just can¡¯t

    have enough of this!¡± eximed Yale, smiling like a kid the entire time.

    Nodding in response, Yalinda then yelled, ¡°Boss! Two more tes of bread please!¡±

    ¡°Coming right up!¡± replied a voice from downstairs almost instantaneously.

    Soon enough, two more tes of pleasant-smelling bread were ced before Gerald and Yale¡­

    Watching as Yale continued digging in, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as she asked, ¡°So¡­ is

    he your disciple too, master¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was momentarily at a loss of how to reply. After all, he only saw Yale as a

    subordinate.

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m just brother Gerald¡¯s subordinate! I make a living with him!¡± replied Yale almost a bit too

    proudly¡­

    Turning to face Yale next, Yalinda then asked, ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re proficient in martial arts

    as well?¡±

    ¡°Nope! I¡­ don¡¯t even have the basics down¡­¡± muttered Yale, now feeling slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know martial arts? Then why are you even by master¡¯s side? What were you thinking

    when you epted him, master?¡± asked the now wide-eyed Yalinda. After all, if all that Yale had said

    was true, then Gerald had just epted this random nobody into his party!

    Ignoring Yalinda¡¯s question, Gerald instead asked back, ¡°¡­Either way, what¡¯s the real reason you¡¯re so

    persistent on getting me to be your master? Just so you know, I don¡¯t have much to teach!¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, it¡¯s simply because you¡¯re much more powerful than me! That alone is enough to

    make me want you to be my master!¡± replied Yalinda determinedly.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded with a sigh before saying, ¡°¡­Fine! I¡¯ll be your master under two

    conditions!¡±

    ¡°Please state them, master! I promise to do all that you say¡­!¡± eximed Yalinda as she nodded

    excitedly, d that Gerald was finally willing to take her under his wing¡­

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 1999

    To Yalinda, as long as Gerald was willing to be her master, any conditions he stated would be fair. After

    all, she had never met a more powerful person than he was in Shontell. With his help, she would

    definitely stand a better chance in achieving her true goal¡­

    And that goal was to participate in thepetition between cultivators! With his tutoring, she would

    most definitely stand a better chance of winning in thepetition¡­

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then dered, ¡°First of all, you can¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m your master!

    Secondly, you can¡¯t have another master other than me! Can you do those?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± replied Yalinda without a second thought.

    ¡°Very well, then! From today onward, you¡¯ll be my disciple!¡± said Gerald with a satisfied nod.

    Gerald, for one, understood that Yalinda wasn¡¯t someone minor in Shontell. Aside from the fact that she

    had the Juans Delivery House on her side, Captain Juans was also her father. Now that he was her

    master¡ªwhich would most definitely improve his rtionship with her and her father¡ª, his position in

    the Autremonde Realm would surely be more secure¡­

    Fast forward to noon, Gerald could be seen resting alone in the garden when Yale¡ªwho appeared to

    be holding onto a piece of paper¡ªsuddenly came running toward him while yelling, ¡°B-brother

    Gerald¡­!¡± Raising a slight brow, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yale? Why so anxious?¡±

    Handing the paper to Gerald, Yale then exined, ¡°J-just look at this pamphlet I received! It¡¯s about a

    competition between cultivators that¡¯s going to be held here soon, and Miss Juans¡¯s name is on it!¡±

    Scrolling through the list of participants on the pamphlet, Gerald soon realized that Yale was right.

    Putting two and two together, Gerald finally understood why Yalinda wanted him to be her master so

    much. As it turned out, she was probably thinking of learning a few new martial arts skills from him to

    secure the win in thepetition!

    It was at that moment when Yalinda came walking into the garden¡­

    Upon seeing her, Gerald hid the pamphlet behind him and looked at her as he asked, ¡°Yalinda¡­ Are

    you hiding anything from me?¡±

    Though she was momentarily stunned to hear that, she quickly smiled as she replied, ¡°Nothing at all,

    master!¡±

    Seeing that she had no intention of fessing up, Gerald then presented the pamphlet to her before

    saying, ¡°Then care to exin this? Since your name is already on this pamphlet, I¡¯m assuming you

    became my disciple to learn a few moves before thepetition?¡±

    Surprised that Gerald had managed to get his hands on the pamphlet, Yalinda lowered her head before

    awkwardly replying, ¡°That¡­ Where¡­ did you get that, master¡­?¡±

    ¡°I gave it to him! They were making an announcement about thepetition a bit earlier, and I just so

    happened to be there! After receiving a pamphlet and seeing your name there, I rushed back to tell

    brother Gerald about it! Regardless, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were participating in this? Brother Gerald

    and I would surely havee along to watch!¡± exined Yale.

    Hearing that, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but re furiously at Yale. After all, she was sure that she had done

    a pretty good job concealing that fact from Gerald. To think that Yale would find out instead and even

    show the pamphlet to her master¡­!

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2000

    Knowing that Gerald would definitely be angry at her now for lying to him, Yalinda immediately bowed

    before dering, ¡°I apologize for hiding it from you, master!¡±

    ¡°Yalinda, I get why you¡¯re doing all this, but I¡¯m slightly disappointed that you nned on participating in

    thatpetition without notifying me about it! After all, there¡¯s no reason for you to hide it! I¡¯d have

    helped all the same!¡± replied Gerald while shaking his head.

    ¡°I-l understand master! I truly apologize for not telling you about it! I swear on my life that I¡¯ll share

    everything with you from this moment onward, master!¡± dered Yalinda with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear! Regardless, since you¡¯re participating in thatpetition, I¡¯ll make sure that

    the first prize is yours to take!¡± replied Gerald, seeing no reason to be mad at her anymore.

    ¡°R-really? How wonderfull¡± eximed Yalinda excitedly. ¡°Indeed. Regardless, is the registration period

    for thepetition between cultivators over?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Nope, though it¡¯ll be ending this evening!¡± replied Yalinda.

    ¡°Lead me there!¡± instructed Gerald, prompting Yalinda to immediately lead the duo to the registration

    area¡­

    The three of them soon found themselves at therge entrance of Gardale City, and sitting there, was

    Jaymes Sudberg, the counselor responsible for thepetition¡¯s registration process.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Upon being told that Jaymes was the one he needed to talk to, Gerald walked over to him and

    dered, ¡°Good day, I¡¯d like to register for thepetition!¡±

    ¡°Register? Which sect are you even from? Do you have any references?¡± asked James in a casual

    tone as he scanned Gerald from head to toe¡­

    ¡°Not that I know of-¡°

    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s with the Juans Delivery House!¡± replied Yalinda with a faint smile before Gerald could

    even finish his sentence.

    ¡°The Juans Delivery House? Aren¡¯t you the sole representative of the delivery house, Miss Juans?

    Why¡¯s there a second person?¡± asked Jaymes as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Please make an exception for him, councilor Sudberg! The truth is, he¡¯s my master¡­¡± replied Yalinda

    as she took a holy stone out from her pocket and sneakily handed it to Jaymes. Realizing what she had

    just done, Jaymes quickly nodded before saying, ¡°¡­Fine! What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Gerald Crawford!¡± replied Gerald, prompting Jaymes to write Gerald¡¯s name on a wooden token of

    sorts¡­

    After handing it to Gerald, Jaymes then said, ¡°Here, take this and keep it safe. It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve

    registered and you won¡¯t be able to participate if you fail to show up with it! Got it¡­ 2¡±

    It was three dayster when the opening ceremony for thepetition between cultivators

    commenced¡­

    While there were quite a number of participants, Gerald¡¯s attention was only caught when the

    announcer dered, ¡°Next up, Yudele Mullington, the chief disciple of the Thundering Cloud Sect

    Following a cheer, everyone watched as a woman with a longsword in hand¡ªdonning white, goddess-

    like clothing¡ªwalked past the city¡¯s gates¡­

    Walking behind her, were two other women who had their faces covered with veils, and they were

    clearly her attendants¡­

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2001

    Regardless, Gerald found himself momentarily stunned by the woman¡¯s beauty. To think that there

    would be someone this charming in the Autremonde Realm¡­ What more, just about anyone could tell

    that she was an extremely extraordinary woman¡­

    Either way, once all the representatives of the major sects arrived, a simple opening ceremony was

    held before they were allowed to return to their respective rooms to rest¡­

    Gerald himself was sharing a room with Yalinda since they were both representing the Juans Delivery

    House¡­

    Fast forward to that night, a few ck figures could be seen leaping across the rooftops of Gardale

    City¡­ From the looks of it, they were headed for Yudell¡¯s room.

    Thankfully, before they were able to get too close to her, Gerald noticed their presence. Since they

    were heading in the direction of Yudell¡¯s room so sneakily, Gerald immediately had a hunch that these

    were bad people.

    Knowing that Yudell could possibly be in danger, he quickly left his room and headed toward her room

    as well to investigate.

    Meanwhile at Yudell¡¯s room, her two attendants could be seen standing at the door. Though they were

    sent over by the Thundering Cloud Sect to protect her, the dark of night would soon cost them their

    lives since they were unable to react in time to the two knives that flew toward them at that moment!

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Getting stabbed right in their chests, the two of them promptly slid to the floor, dead¡­ Naturally, Yudell

    heard this, and she immediately drew her de before ring intently at her room¡¯s door.

    Due to all the footsteps outside, she knew that they were here for trouble.

    At that moment, a barely audible ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard above her, prompting Yudell to look up¡­ only to

    see Gerald there waving at her from the open roof!

    ¡°Come with me, hurry¡­! Those men out there are after you!¡± whispered Gerald, prompting Yudell to

    look at the door again.

    Hearing the footsteps slowly inching toward her door, Yudell knew she didn¡¯t really have much of a

    choice but to leap up the roof and hide with Gerald¡­

    Thankfully, she managed to do so just in time before the door to her room was opened.

    Following that, the few ck figures rushed into the room, hoping to deal with Yudell. To their dismay,

    she was nowhere to be seen!

    ¡°She¡¯s not here, leader! What should we do now?¡± asked one of the ck figures.

    ¡°This lucky b*tch¡­! It seems that we¡¯ve been discovered! No matter! Let¡¯s head off for now!¡± scoffed

    what appeared to be the leader as he snorted before leading his men away¡­

    Once they were gone, Gerald and Yudell leaped back into the room¡­ Looking at her, Gerald was

    prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ Who exactly were they? And why were they looking for you in the first ce?¡±

    Ignoring his question, Yudell simply walked out the room¡­ and when she saw that her two attendants

    were dead, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    After a short while, she turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°¡­Who are you? And how did you know

    they wereing after me?¡±

    It was at that moment when Gerald came to realize something. While Yudell looked even more

    beautiful up close, Gerald was more stunned by the fact that her aura was extremely simr to

    Yalinda¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2002

    Since Gerald was staring at her so intently, Yudell couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly as she raised her

    longsword, pointing it at Gerald as she said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Also, why haven¡¯t

    you answered my questions?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°¡­My name is Gerald Crawford, and I¡¯m a participant

    representing the Juans Delivery House in thepetition between cultivators! As for why I¡¯m here, I

    couldn¡¯t sleep so I came out here for a stroll. While walking about, I happened to notice the ck

    figures from before bolting toward your room, so I simply followed them here

    While Yudell wasn¡¯tpletely convinced with his exnation, she put her sword away before saying,

    ¡°I see. Either way, you may leave now. Since none of this concerns you, you saw nothing tonight!

    Understand?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald was left utterly speechless. ¡®I just saved you, you know? Would it kill to show a bit

    of gratitude? Your temper¡¯s as bad as Yalinda¡¯s!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he left the scene¡­

    Regardless, once morning came, the first day of thepetition between cultivators officially began.

    By that point, a spacious arena had been set up in Gardale city for the participants to duel¡­

    Once everyone was there, General Lucarl walked up the arena before dering, ¡°Good day,dies and

    gentlemen! Before anything else, allow me to apologize to Miss Yudell, the representative of the

    Thundering Cloud Sect! From what I¡¯ve been told, she was attackedst night, and I¡¯m sure this stems

    from the fact that our guards didn¡¯t perform their garrison duty properly! As a result, not only was she

    nearly attacked, but her two attendants were killed in the process.¡±

    Upon hearing that, all the audience members turned to look at Yudell who¡ªunlike the day before¡ªwas

    now standing alone¡­

    Seeing that, an uproar immediately sprung up, with many among the crowd discussing why the

    murderers targeted solely Yudell when so many representatives from other sects were present.

    Inthe end, the majority agreed that the Thundering Cloud Sect must have offended some major party¡­

    ¡°While all this is deeply upsetting, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that thepetition between cultivators is

    still on today. With that said, thepetition willmence as nned! As for our first contenders, the

    first duel will be between Yudell Mullington from the Thundering Cloud Sect and Watts Jobe from the

    Sect of Steel! Contenders, please prepare yourselves!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone was slightly surprised, including Gerald. After all, who would¡¯ve expected that

    she would be first to fight?

    Still, Gerald didn¡¯t see that as a bad thing. After all, he would now be able to witness how strong she

    truly was. Yalinda herself had previously told him how powerful she was, so he was keen on finding out

    how true that statement was.

    Either way, it was shortly after when both Yudell and Watts entered the arena¡­

    The Sect of Steel was equally as famous as the Thundering Cloud Sect, and it was located in

    Liverbrook Valley south of Shontell. From what Gerald had heard, Watts was also the first disciple of

    the sect, which was probably why he was sent here to represent them.

    Regardless, it was a pleasant surprise that such major sects would be dueling straight off the bat. It

    definitely made everyone excited.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Watts gave a good look at Yudell before smiling smugly as he said, ¡°You know,

    the Thundering Cloud Sect has always won first ce in the past¡­ I wonder if you can maintain their

    winning streak!¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p! My sect is definitely going to win first prize again!¡± scoffed Yudell arrogantly.

    While Watts definitely appeared confident, his smug smile would make anyone feel pissed¡­

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2003

    Regardless, once the battlemenced, Yudell took the initiative to draw her sword out before running

    toward Watts!

    Watts himself wasn¡¯t going to be easy to be dealt with. After all, he was the first disciple of the Sect of

    Steel, which meant that he had much more experience than Yudell. Due to that, he didn¡¯t fear Yudell in

    the least, and simply drew his own sword out when he saw her running toward him¡­ beforeunching

    an aurade at her!

    Seeing that, Yudell instantly moved to the side to avoid the hit beforeunching her own aurade

    toward the attack!

    With an explosive sound, the two aurades met, creating such a massive st that both Yudell and

    Watts had to take a few steps back to steady themselves.

    As it turned out, both of them were evenly matched¡­

    Staring wide-eyed at all that had just happened, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°It looks like Yalinda

    and Watts have about the same amount of strength.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. Just so you know, Yudell hasn¡¯t exerted all her strength yet!¡± replied Gerald in a confident

    tone.

    While Yalinda was left confused as to why he had said that, Yudell herself simply raised her de

    before closing her eyes¡­

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Upon seeing that, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but squeal before saying, ¡°Master! If my guess is correct, Yudell

    seems to be ready to attack with the Blintz Sword Technique! It¡¯s the Thundering Cloud Sect¡¯s most

    powerful sword attack!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it really that powerful¡­?¡± asked Gerald slightly skeptically.

    ¡°It is! Just so you know, only disciples of that sect are allowed to even learn the technique!¡± exined

    Yalinda, prompting Gerald to nod.

    As for Watts, he could already tell that Yudell was about to attack with her strongest move. Knowing

    that, Watts¡ªwho was unwilling to just lose like that¡ªimmediately began setting up his own skill. After

    all, it was the only way to get past her attack!

    Unfortunately for him, he was a bit toote.

    ¡°First move of the Blintz Sword Technique¡­ Cloud Execute!¡± roared Yudell as she opened her eyes!

    Following that, her sword began glowing in a dazzling aura¡­ and barely a secondter, Yudell

    disappeared!

    Naturally, this made Watts¡¯s heart skip a beat, and he immediately went into a defensive position,

    exerting a strong aura that would possibly help him withstand her attack a bit better.

    Sadly for him, the second his aura was all set to go, a ray of light shattered it into pieces!

    Now standing right before him, Yudell¡ªwho wasn¡¯t giving him any room to defend himself¡ª

    immediately yelled, ¡°Second move of the Blintz Sword Technique, Clear Moon!¡±

    The second she said that, several shadowy des that flickered like moonlight began bolting toward

    Watts! Unable to even respond in time, Watts could only ept his defeat as multiple shadowdes

    shed at him, eventually causing him to stumble right off the arena! He never stood a chance against

    Yudell¡¯s attack!

    Then again, it was the most powerful sword technique of the Thundering Cloud Sect. With that in mind,

    it was pretty obvious that not anyone could survive it¡­

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2004

    ¡°Holy cr*p¡­! That attack was so terrifyingly awesome¡­!¡± eximed Yalinda, unable to help but wonder

    if she¡¯d even stand a chance against Yudell if she ended up having to duel against her¡­

    ¡°It truly is¡­ Still, it has its ws. It¡¯s a pity that Watts wasn¡¯t able to find a way to properly deal with it!¡±

    replied Gerald rather casually.

    Unlike other people, Gerald¡¯s trained eye was immediately able to identify how to counter that attack.

    ¡°Huh? Have you already found a way to counter the attack, master?¡± replied Yalinda in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course I have!¡± said Gerald in a confident tone.

    With how confident his reply was, Yalinda knew better than to doubt her master.

    Whatever the case was, now that Watts had been beaten, General Lucarl stepped forward before

    announcing, ¡°And the winner for this round is¡­ Yudell! The Thundering Cloud Sect¡¯s representative!¡±

    Hearing that, Yudell then sheathed her sword¡­ Since this was simply apetition, there was no

    need for her to overdo things. Besides, if she had really wanted to kill Watts, she wouldn¡¯t have held

    back her full strength earlier¡­

    Watt himself was naturally dissatisfied with the results. However, he knew better than to be a sore loser

    before all those spectators. Doing so would only bring shame to his Sect of Steel¡­

    Regardless, Kay then cleared his throat before dering, ¡°A stunning first fight! Let¡¯s proceed with our

    next contestants, Gerald Crawford, the representative of Juan¡¯s Delivery House, and Clyde Gower, the

    Gower family¡¯s representative! Please prepare yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go up against Clyde, master! If he¡¯s your opponent, you¡¯re definitely going to

    win.¡± said Yalinda rather excitedly.

    ¡°You seem familiar with him¡­ How powerful is he?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°He¡¯s about as strong as I am. In other words, he¡¯s nowhere near your level!¡± exined Yalinda.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then walked into the arena¡­

    Clyde himself was already there, and the second he saw Gerald, he immediately frowned before

    scoffing, ¡°Why are you representing the Juans Delivery House instead of Yalinda?¡±

    While the others didn¡¯t know it, Clyde had specifically trained himself to deal with Yalinda for the

    longest time. With that in mind, he was understandably grumpy now that this random nobody showed

    up instead of her.

    ¡®Who even is this guy¡­?¡± grumbled Clyde in his mind. Simply chuckling in response, Gerald then

    smiled subtly before replying, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take her on with me here!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Clyde grew even more gloomy. Still, Gerald didn¡¯t look particrly strong to him, so

    he wasn¡¯t nning on taking him seriously¡­

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    While all this was happening, Yudell herself kept a close eye on Gerald, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    After all, since there was a chance that she¡¯d face himter, she wanted to see how strong he truly

    was.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Who cares if the Juans Delivery House has two representatives! I¡¯Il just take you down first so

    that I can beat Yalindater!¡± scoffed Clyde confidently, knowing full well that the weak-looking man

    before would never be able to pose a threat to him!

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2005

    ¡°While it¡¯s good to be confident, arrogance will only lead to downfall!¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and let¡¯s just get this over with!¡± scowled Clyde with a snort before bolting angrily toward

    Gerald! Still, just as Yalinda had earlier said, Clyde was about as strong as she was. With that in mind,

    there was no way in hell he could ever defeat him!

    Before Clyde could even get to Gerald, the youth had alreadyunched him out of the arena with a

    single kick to the chest!

    The second Clydended, he immediately passed out¡­ and upon snapping out of their shock, the

    audience members instantly got to their feet before turning to stare wide-eyed at Gerald! To think that

    he had taken Clyde out in only a single move! Who would¡¯ve thought that Gerald was this powerful¡­!

    Even Yudell was shocked by this turn of events. After all, Gerald had moved so quickly that by the time

    she knew it, Clyde was already flying out of the arena! What inhuman speed¡­!

    Kay himself had his jaw dropped. No wonder the contestant¡¯s name sounded so familiar! To think that

    Gerald had joined thepetition as well!

    He remembered meeting Gerald outside the city when Tanner was attacked, and he also recalled

    Tanner telling him that Gerald was incredibly strong. While he had his doubts back then, he was now

    completely sure that Gerald had monstrous strength¡­!

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    While it was true that Clyde wasn¡¯t particrly strong, he wasn¡¯t weak enough to be taken out in just a

    single attack! With that in mind, it was obvious just how strong Gerald was¡­

    Whatever the case was, Kay quickly snapped out of it before ordering, ¡°Men! Carry Clyde away to let

    him recover! Also, the winner for the second round is Gerald from the Juans Delivery House!¡± With that

    announcement made, Gerald then returned to his seat.

    Once he sat beside Yalinda, she immediately praised, ¡°You were so strong earlier, master! To think that

    you were able to defeat Clyde with just a single attack.¡±

    Yudell¡ªwho was seated opposite of them¡ª, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but stare closely at

    Gerald. Since he was this strong, she knew it was going to be far tougher now to get first prize¡­

    Moving on, the following rounds weren¡¯t particrly noteworthy, and the duels for the first day soon

    came to an end¡­

    With nothing more to do that day, everyone simply returned to their rooms to rest up, knowing that

    there would be more duels toe tomorrow¡­

    Yalinda herself was apparently going to duel tomorrow.

    Regardless, not everyone who lost on the first day would be immediately disqualified. It all depended

    on the scores everyone got, and only the ten people with the lowest scores would end up getting

    disqualified¡­

    Since Gerald had sessfully gained one point, he was currently in the lead¡­

    Fast forward to nighttime, Yalinda¡ªwho was currently in her shared room with Gerald¡ªcouldn¡¯t help

    but ask, ¡°Say¡­ If you end up having to face Yudell, what will you do, master¡­ 2¡± Upon hearing that,

    Gerald realized that he hadn¡¯t thought about that.

    After a slight pause, Gerald then replied, ¡°Well, what do you propose I should do? Defeat her? Or

    maybe you¡¯re thinking I should just throw in the towel?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not sure, honestly¡­ Regardless of what your choice is, I¡¯ll still respect it, master! Still, I

    do believe that Yudell won¡¯t ever be able to take you on!¡± said Yalinda. After all, she, of all people, knew

    that nobody in Shontell was as powerful as he was¡­

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2006

    Hearing that, Gerald simply chuckled in response. Still, he had a feeling that he was going to have to

    go easy on Yudell if they really did end up facing each other¡­

    After thinking about it for a bit longer, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Is there any actual advantage in

    winning the first prize?¡±

    ¡°There are! For one, you¡¯ll obtain the extremely honorable title of ¡®national schr¡¯ in Shontell! The

    champion will also be given a chance to choose and obtain one of the precious treasures from our

    national treasury!¡± exined Yalinda rather excitedly.

    ¡°Oh? Are there many treasures in the national treasury?¡± asked Gerald in a curious tone.

    ¡°Of course!¡± eximed Yalinda, her eyes glinting with excitement as she nodded.

    ¡°I see! Then Ill definitely have to win first prize then!¡± replied Gerald, his interest now piqued. ¡°d to

    hear that, master! While I may not have a very high chance of getting first ce, you¡¯ll surely have no

    problems with that, master! Once you¡¯ve won, the Juans Delivery House¡¯s poprity will surely

    skyrocket!¡± said Yalinda in a joyous tone.

    Since Gerald was representing the Juans Delivery House, if he won, Tanner and his daughter would

    also be winners. It was a win for all of them!

    Truth be told, she had initially participated just to have some fun. She never imagined that she would

    actually be able to enjoy the benefits of getting first prize¡­

    At that moment, knocking could suddenly be hearding from their door.

    Instantly growing vignt as both of them red at the door, Yalinda was first to ask, ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yudell! I¡¯m here to ask Gerald something!¡± replied Yudell.

    Upon hearing that it was Yudell, Yalinda immediately looked surprised. Turning to look at Gerald, she

    then whispered, ¡°To think that Yudell woulde looking for you, master¡­!¡±

    Whatever the case was, Yalinda then opened the door for her¡­

    Once Yudell was inside, she turned to face Gerald before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to

    you about, Gerald. Would you mind sparing a minute?¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then looked at Yalinda before nudging toward the door¡¯s direction. Understanding

    what he meant, Yalinda then walked out and closed the door behind her¡­

    Standing right outside, Yalinda waited there patiently, knowing that her master and his future wife had

    important things to discuss¡­

    Regardless, now that Yudell and Gerald were alone in the room, Gerald gestured at a couch before

    politely saying, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    After doing so himself, Gerald then added, ¡°So¡­ Why exactly have youe looking for me thiste,

    Miss Mullington?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just something I need to ask you!¡± replied Yudell without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± muttered Gerald.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Essentially, I¡¯ve seen how powerful you are, and I know I¡¯ll never be your match! However, I hope

    you¡¯ll allow me to win first prize! Bing champion is extremely important to me¡­!¡± pleaded Yudell

    with a serious expression on her face¡­

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2007

    ¡°Fine. However, you¡¯ll owe me one, and I can ask for your help whenever necessary! Deal?¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Though she was slightly surprised to hear that, Yudell had a feeling that it was alright making such a

    deal with Gerald. With that in mind, after a brief pause, Yudell replied, ¡°¡­Deal!¡± With the agreement

    made, Yudell then left Gerald¡¯s room¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Fast forward to morning, Yalinda and Gerald returned to the arena. While everything else remained

    mostly the same, an old man was now the representative of the Thundering Cloud Sect.

    Regardless, it was finally time for Yalinda to enter the ring today¡­

    Truth be told, she had only ever participated in smallpetitions before this. In other words, this was

    her first time participating in such a majorpetition, which exined why she was feeling so anxious

    right now¡­

    Not long after, Zenon Lightning stepped forth before announcing, ¡°Good day to all! It¡¯s the second day

    of thepetition between cultivators, and the first match will be between Yalinda Juans, the

    representative of the Juans Delivery House, and Levi Homewood, the eldest son of an aristocratic

    sword family! Please prepare yourselves!¡±

    Hearing that, both Yalinda and Levi walked to the center of the arena, staring intently at each other

    throughout the process¡­

    Once they were standing right in front of each other, Levi smiled subtly as he said, ¡°Well, well, who¡¯d

    have thought we¡¯d be going against each other today!¡±

    Chuckling in response, Yalinda then replied, ¡°Indeed! I hope you¡¯ll go easy on me today, Mr.

    Homewood! After all, I¡¯ve heard countless tales of your swordsmanship! While I¡¯m d to be able to

    widen my horizons through our uing duel, let¡¯s try not to overdo it, alright?¡± As Yalinda had said,

    this was just a martial artspetition, and suchpetitions were usually held to deepen bonds

    between the challengers. Killing was naturally prohibited, so defeating the opponent was usually good

    enough.

    ¡°But of course, Miss Juans!¡± replied Levi.

    Since both of them came from rich and powerful families in Shontell, Yalinda believed that Levi was a

    nice person. At the very least, he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything too despicable¡­

    Regardless, now that they had agreed on that, both of them drew their weapons¡­

    While Yalinda was wielding a long, ck whip, Levi had a longsword¡ªthat was manufactured by his

    family¡ªin hand.

    Being an aristocratic family in Shontell, not only were the Homewoods well known for manufacturing

    excellent swords, but they were also famed for their swordy. Time and again, the Homewoods¡¯

    swordsmanship had evolved for the better, and few were able to win against them. Due to that, they

    received fewer and fewer challengers by the year.

    With that in mind, not many people had been able to witness the Homewoods¡¯ true sword-fighting

    capabilities in recent years, which exined why Yalinda was feeling so honored to be able to duel

    against the eldest son of the Homewood family today. Even if she did end up losing, she¡¯d still be left

    satisfied¡­

    Whatever the case was, after staring at each other for a bit longer, the duo then rushed forward

    simultaneously!

    Taking the initiative to strike, Yalindashed her whip, creating thunderous sounds that almost made it

    feel like the air was getting shattered into pieces¡­!

    While that was certainly impressive, Levi wasn¡¯t about to let her take all the action. With a swift sh of

    his sword, the sheer power of it caused Yalinda¡¯s whip to get flung backward!

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2008

    Despite Levi¡¯s counterattack, Yalinda was quite skilled with her whip. With that in mind, she

    immediately switched up her attacking style, constantly barraging Levi with ranged whip attacks that

    prevented him froming too close.

    Upon seeing that, Gerald¡ªwho had been watching the fight from the moment it began¡ªcouldn¡¯t help

    but widen his eyes in surprise. After all, he had never seen Yalinda use a whip before. Still, with how

    skillful she was with the weapon, Gerald had a feeling that Yalinda had spent ages training for the

    competition.

    While he had to admit that Yalinda was skilled with the whip, Gerald knew that she wasn¡¯t Levi¡¯s match.

    After all, he could tell that Levi was still going easy on her.

    If Levi truly decided to get serious, then Yalinda would surely have zero chance of winning¡­ It wasn¡¯t

    as if he was trying to look down on his disciple, but this was simply the reality of the situation¡­

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after before Levi began disying his true capabilities. Enveloping his sword

    in a shadowy aura, Levi then began sending shadowde after shadowde flying toward Yalinda!

    Seeing that, Yalinda immediately retracted her whip, spinning it rapidly before her to form a protective

    aura against his attack! Unfortunately, Yalinda was a bit toote¡­

    Before she could even fully get her protective shield up, one of the shadowdes struck the base of

    her whip, causing it to fly right out of Yalinda¡¯s hand!

    Upon realizing what had just happened, Yalinda instantly knew that she had lost. With that in mind, she

    immediately yelled, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Yalinda, for one, wasn¡¯t an idiot. The second Levi began using his true strength earlier, she already

    knew that she wasn¡¯t his match. Honestly, she was thankful that he hadn¡¯t used too much of his

    strength. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve surely been unable to end the match unscathed¡­

    Either way, upon hearing that, Levi sheathed his de before smiling at Yalinda as he said, ¡°I have to

    say, I¡¯m quite impressed by the way you use your whip! I hope we¡¯ll have another chance to spar again

    in the future! Perhaps we could learn a thing or two from each other then!¡±

    Smiling in response, Yalinda then nodded as she replied, ¡°Of course, Mr. Homewood! Also, thank you

    for going easy on me!¡±

    Following that, both of them bowed politely at each other before leaving the arena¡­

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Zenon took the chance to announce, ¡°And so it¡¯s been decided! Mr. Homewood from the

    aristocratic sword family is the winner!¡±

    Shortly after, Yalinda returned to her seat beside Gerald. Lowering her head rather meekly, she then

    muttered, ¡°¡­l¡¯m sorry for losing, master¡­!.I must be an embarrassment to you¡­!¡± Smiling in

    response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize¡­ After all, you did your best. Besides, I

    could already tell from the start that Levi was much stronger than you were. It was just your luck to

    have to deal with such a strong opponent straight off the bat! Still, winning and losing is all part of

    competitions like this, right?¡±

    Gerald himself truly meant what he said. After all, his disciple was clearly daring enough to go against

    someone much tougher than her.

    Whatever the case was, now that he had said that, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Speaking of which¡­

    How famous is the Homewood family in Shontell¡­?¡±

    Based on his question alone, it was clear that his interest in that family had been piqued¡­

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2009

    ¡°Well, pretty famous I¡¯d say! After all, not only are the Homewoods one of the top aristocratic families

    in Shontell, but they¡¯re also well known for the swords they manufacture as well as their

    swordsmanship! In fact, they¡¯re the only people who know how to utilize the Homewood Sword

    Technique!¡± exined Yalinda.

    ¡°I see¡­ Could you introduce Levi to me then? I¡¯d love to get acquainted with him!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°.Oh? Why so sudden, master?¡± asked Yalinda rather curiously.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with getting to know more people. Besides, I have a feeling that Levi is a

    nice person!¡± exined Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright then! I¡¯ll bring you over to meet him once I¡¯m der!¡± replied Yalinda. After all, she

    had no reason to reject her master¡¯s suggestion. Regardless, the morning session of thepetition

    came to an end at noon, and it was then when Yalinda led Gerald to Levi. They were just in time too

    since Levi was about to leave Gardale City when they found him.

    Seeing that, Yalinda immediately yelled, ¡°M-Mr. Homewood! Wait up!¡±

    Upon hearing Yalinda¡¯s familiar voice, Levi then turned around and waited for them¡­

    Once they were before him, he then smiled before asking, ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure, Miss

    Juans?¡±

    Simplyughing in response, Yalinda then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one looking for you¡­ My master¡¯s

    the one!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Your master, you say?¡± replied Levi, feeling slightly puzzled as he turned to look at Gerald.

    Levi, for one, had witnessed Clyde¡¯s defeat by Gerald¡¯s hands yesterday. While it was true that he

    greatly admired Gerald after that, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Yalinda¡¯s master looked to be around the

    same age as he was!

    Either way, since Levi wasn¡¯t saying anything, Gerald took the chance to smile before saying, ¡°Good

    day, Mr. Homewood! As Yalinda said, I¡¯m her master. You can call me Gerald Crawford!¡±

    Hearing that, Levi then snapped out of it before replying, ¡°¡­Ah, yes! Forgive the silence, I was just

    surprised that you wanted to meet me in the first ce! Regardless, I remember seeing you defeat

    Clyde with just a single move yesterday¡­ Quite impressive, I must say!¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr.

    Homewood! Either way, Yalinda¡¯s already told me about you some time ago, and it truly is an honor to

    meet you in the flesh, Mr. Homewood!¡± replied Gerald, knowing full well that rich young masters like

    Levi loved it when others fawned on him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    As expected, Levi instantly smiled widely after hearing that. Laughing heartily, he then dered, ¡°Now

    you¡¯re just exaggerating, Mr. Crawford! Regardless, I¡¯m about to head out to have a grand lunch now.

    Would you two like to join me?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve invited us so courteously, how could we say no?¡± replied Gerald.

    Yalinda herself simply smiled while nodding. Wherever Gerald went, she would go as well¡­

    With that, the trio left Gardale City together¡­

    Unbeknownst to them, however, two men had been keeping an eye on the party from a high tform

    within Gardale City¡­

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2010

    ¡°It looks like Gerald has gotten acquainted with Yalinda and Levi, young master!¡± muttered one of the

    men to the youth donning luxurious clothes standing beside him.

    The youth himself was none other than Clyde! He had felt extremely humiliated ever since Gerald took

    him down in a single strike, and his resentment toward Gerald knew no bounds! After all, he hadn¡¯t

    been humiliated before in his life, so he was going to teach Gerald a lesson if it was thest thing he

    did!

    ¡°As if I care! Gather the four great envoys! I want Gerald dead by the end of this! That way, he¡¯ll no

    longer be able to continue participating in the followingpetitions!¡± scoffed Clyde, grinning sinisterly

    as he looked at the man standing beside him.

    ¡°Understood, young master!¡± replied the man with a nod before swiftly leaving the scene¡­

    Naturally, Gerald and Yalinda had no idea what dangers they would soone to face¡­

    Regardless, the three of them soon arrived at a restaurant and sat at a table. After chatting while eating

    for a while, all three of them almost seemed like old friends who hadn¡¯t met each other in ages¡­

    Funnily enough, despite Levi and Yalindaing from famous and prestigious families in Shontell, they

    had never personally contacted each other before this. To think that thepetition between cultivators

    would be the push they needed to finally get to know each other¡­

    Whatever the case was, after eating for a while, Levi turned to look at Gerald before curiously asking,

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I wonder which sect you¡¯re from, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Levi was asking since he had never seen anything simr to the aura and move that Gerald had used

    in his battle with Clyde yesterday. With that in mind, he was pretty sure Gerald wasn¡¯t a local.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then replied in a rather embarrassed tone, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me,

    Mr. Homewood¡­ My master¡¯s forbidden me from revealing his title and sect!¡±

    While Levi was stunned to hear that, he didn¡¯t continue inquiring¡­ Seeing that Levi wasn¡¯t pressing on,

    Gerald himself took the chance to ask, ¡°Actually, I do have some questions of my own, if you don¡¯t mind

    me asking, Mr. Homewood¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Go on!¡± replied Levi.

    ¡°Well, I heard that your aristocratic family manufactures swords, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed we do! Honestly, almost everyone in Shontell¡ªwho¡¯s proficient in swordsmanship¡ªuses

    des made by my family! Why the question, though? Could it be that you¡¯re interested in

    manufacturing swords as well?¡± asked Levi rather curiously.

    Nodding with a slight chuckle, Gerald then sheepishly replied, ¡°You caught me red-handed, Mr.

    Homewood! I¡¯m just interested since I¡¯ve never seen how swords were made before. Besides, I also

    wish to possess a suitable weapon for myself!¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t kidding either. After all, if things went swimmingly, there was a chance that he would be

    able to get the Homewoods to manufacture a perfectly suitable weapon for him. That way, he wouldn¡¯t

    have to fight others unarmed anymore.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, since you¡¯re Miss Juans¡¯s master, I¡¯ll just have to pay you some respect! Very well, then!

    You can follow me to my family¡¯s smithery after lunch! You can pick a suitable sword for yourself then!¡±

    replied the sensible Levi, without the slightest hesitation¡­

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2011

    Hearing that, Gerald was immediately prompted to say, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Homewood!¡±

    Honestly, Gerald had thought that Levi would be a little more reluctant. After all, this was their first

    meeting. As it turned out, Levi was quite the generous person!

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too polite, brother Crawford! In exchange, however, I do have one small request that

    I hope you can fulfill!¡± replied Levi.

    ¡°Go on, Young Master Homewood!¡±

    ¡°Essentially, I hope that you won¡¯t go easy on me should we end up having to duel in thepetition!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± replied Gerald, who was already nning to do that anyway. After all, he wanted to have a taste

    of how strong the Homewood Sword Technique actually was.

    Now that Levi had specifically asked for it, Gerald knew he didn¡¯t have to hold back any longer¡­ It truly

    was a win-win situation.

    Regardless, the trio then continued having jovial conversations till they finished their meals. As

    promised, Levi took the duo to his family¡¯s smithery right after lunch.

    The smithery itself was andmark in Shontell, with the building looking like a gigantic sword that had

    been stabbed into the ground. As if that wasn¡¯t already impressive enough, the massive workshop

    inside was optimized to provide constant stocks to all the sword-selling shops in Shontell¡­

    Moving back to the trio, with the smithery in sight, Yalinda¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she eximed,

    ¡°Oh boy! This is the first time looking at the smithery up-close!¡±

    Naturally, not many were granted ess into the smithery. Aside from workers and family members of

    the Homewood family, anyone else would need to have proof of their identity before being allowed to

    enter, which exined why Yalinda had never evene close to the building after living in Shontell

    for so long.

    Since they had Levi leading their way, however, Gerald and Yalinda had no problems entering¡­

    Once inside, the two were immediately amazed by how hot and steamy everything was! With endless

    ¡®nking¡¯ of metal getting hammered all around, it was evident that the workers were serious with their

    craft. It truly was a remarkable scene¡­

    Gerald, for one, figured that people of old¡ªback on earth¡ªmust have manufactured swords like this as

    well¡­

    Looking at Gerald, Levi then asked, ¡°Come have a look here, brother Gerald! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Amazing is the only word I can think of at the moment¡­ Your smithery truly is spectacr!¡± praised

    Gerald from the bottom of his heart.

    Chuckling in response, Levi then said, ¡°As a trivia, know that my smithery can produce over a thousand

    high-quality weapons every single day! They¡¯re so sharp that you can easily slice stones with them!¡±

    Following that, Levi then led Gerald and Yalinda to the area where the finished products were stored¡­

    and inside, there were at least a hundred swords, with each sword looking different from the other.

    Smiling, Levi then dered, ¡°Pick one for yourself, brother Gerald! Consider it my gift to you!¡±

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2012

    With Levi smiling so generously as he pointed toward the swords, Gerald saw no reason not to oblige.

    To his slight disappointment, however, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that the swords weren¡¯t as good as

    Levi described them to be. Sure, they were all pretty good, but they were probably only perfect in the

    eyes ofmoners. In other words, none of them were good enough for Gerald¡¯s standards. Still,

    Gerald knew better than to reject the offer after going through all this. With that, he began carefully

    observing the swords¡­

    A few minutester, he finally found one that was a little better than the rest in the pile. At the very

    least, he would be able to use this as a temporary weapon¡­

    With that, he lifted the sword, showing it to Levi and Yalinda before saying, ¡°I shall choose this one,

    then!¡±

    ¡°A fine choice, brother Gerald! I hope you¡¯ll use that very sword on the day of our duel!¡± replied Levi

    with augh.

    ¡°But of course!¡± said Gerald enthusiastically.

    Fast forward to that night, Gerald and Yalinda made it back to the delivery house¡­

    There wasn¡¯t exactly a rule that they had to stay in Gardale city, so they saw no reason not to return

    here. Honestly, the only plus to staying in the city was the fact that if anything happened to them there,

    the authorities would have to take full responsibility¡­

    Contrarily, if something happened to them outside the city, the consequences would be their own to

    bear. It was why Clyde had sent his men to kill Gerald once he was outside of the city. Once the deed

    was done, even if the king and queen of Shontell and Zenon found out about what he did, they wouldn¡¯t

    be able to hold him ountable¡­

    Whatever the case was, the second the duo entered the delivery house, Yale¡ªwho just so happened

    to be there¡ªinstantly leaped into Gerald¡¯s arms before yelling, ¡°Brother Gerald! You¡¯re finally back! It¡¯s

    been two whole days since west met! I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­!¡±

    Raising a slight brow at the childish man, Gerald could only helplessly say, ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, it¡¯s only

    been two days! Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    Yalinda herself simply rolled her eyes in annoyance as she added, ¡°You know, instead of simply waiting

    here, you really should try picking up some simple martial arts! Master can¡¯t protect you all the time,

    you know?¡±

    True enough, Yale couldn¡¯t just rely on Gerald all the time for protection, and he knew that. Still, Yale

    couldn¡¯t help but pout, ¡°That¡­ Well, with neither of you here, who could I have even learned from?¡±

    ¡°Simple! Just ask my father for help! Just so you know, he was the one who showed me the ropes!¡±

    replied Yalinda.

    The moment she said that, Tanner approached them while saying, ¡°Oh? Yalinda! Gerald! You¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± yelled Yalinda as she quickly ran over to hug him.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Patting her lovingly, Tanner then asked, ¡°So¡­ How did thepetition go, Yalinda?¡±

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2013

    Simply sighing in response, Yalinda then said, ¡°I¡­ lost to Levi on my very first battle! I don¡¯t really want

    to talk about it¡­ However, you should¡¯ve seen how strong master was, father! He took down Clyde

    with only a single move, you know?¡±

    Chuckling in response, Tanner then replied, ¡°Oh? Impressive! Regardless, losing is just part of the

    learning process! It¡¯s no big deal! Besides, you only participated to have some fun, right?¡±

    Nodding in response, Yalinda then said, ¡°Speaking of which, father, I need your help with something!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± asked Tanner curiously.

    ¡°Well, starting tomorrow, I¡¯d like you to start teaching Yale martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why so sudden? And why me?¡± asked the surprised Tanner, clearly not expecting that request

    from his daughter.

    ¡°Yale¡¯s been meaning to learn for a while, but master and I currently have no time to teach him! So¡­

    yeah,¡± replied Yalinda as she shrugged.

    After thinking for a while, Tanner then looked at Yale before asking, ¡°Well¡­ Are you willing to learn

    from me, Yale? While I¡¯m not as powerful as Gerald, I can still teach you the basics!¡±

    Nodding in response, Yale then said, ¡°I am! I just don¡¯t want brother Gerald to keep having to protect

    me¡­ With that said, please allow me to start learning martial arts from you from tomorrow onward,

    Captain Juans!¡± ¡°Well said. I¡¯ll start waking you up early in the morning then! Consider this a warning,

    but if you don¡¯t get up in time, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± replied Tanner as he nodded in

    satisfaction.

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Inching closer to Gerald, she then whispered,

    ¡°Yale¡¯s going to be in so much trouble tomorrow, master¡­! Just so you know, he¡¯s notoriously strict! I

    was punished time and again by father when I first started learning martial arts under him!¡±

    Smiling subtly, Gerald wasn¡¯t really against that idea. After all, Yale had chosen to learn martial arts, so

    he may as well do it properly. If Yale seeded in withstanding all the torture and challenges toe,

    he would surely be sessful in his quest¡­

    Whatever the case was, it waste that night when Gerald and Yale were in their shared room, resting

    in their beds.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Shortly after, however, Gerald¡¯s eyes opened when he suddenly heard footsteps on the roof. Sitting up

    straight as he continued listening vigntly, Gerald then turned to look at Yale who was unfortunately

    sleeping like a log¡­

    Either way, knowing that danger was close by, Gerald then got off his bed before rushing out of the

    house. Once he was outside, he leaped onto the rooftop¡­ and was instantly greeted by the sight of

    four men donning ck clothes!

    Seeing that all four of them were holding machetes, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Who are you? And

    what are you doing here?¡±

    Hearing that, the four men exchange nces at each other¡­ and after a while, they turned to attack

    Gerald! With how fast they all were, Gerald could immediately tell that they were all stronger than his

    disciple¡­

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2014

    Realizing that, Gerald then leaped down again,nding in the field below. Naturally, the four assassins

    followed, and they soon encircled the youth¡­

    ring at each of them, Gerald then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Who sent you here?¡±

    Despite his intimidating tone, none of them said a word¡­ Instead, they simply raised their machetes

    and began charging toward Gerald! Seeing that, Gerald knew that peace simply wasn¡¯t an option¡­

    While all four of the assassins had near-perfect teamwork, with each of them even having their own

    attack styles thatplemented the others¡ªthat would most definitely confuse their targets¡ª, it was

    unfortunate that their opponent was Gerald¡­

    Before they could evennd a single attack on him, Gerald had already flung dozens of silver needles

    ¡ªthat he had kept concealed under his clothes¡ªat each of them with lightning speed! Due to how fast

    his attack was, neither of them were able to dodge in time! Since Gerald had aimed the needles at their

    key chakras, all of them ended up getting instantly paralyzed as well¡­

    With that done, Gerald then walked toward one of them to uncover his face¡­ but the moment he did

    so, he immediately furrowed his brows.

    As it turned out, the assassin¡¯s mouth had been sewn shut! Checking in on the other three, Gerald saw

    the same thing¡­ No wonder they didn¡¯t say a word this entire time!

    Still, the person who had sent the assassins over must have been really wary about revealing their

    identity¡­ Even so, to mute someone just to do that¡­ How utterly inhumane¡­!

    At that moment, Tanner and Yalinda¡ªwho had heard the racket outside¡ªcame running over¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Gerald!¡± yelled both of them, worried that something had happened to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± replied Gerald as he waved his hand¡­

    Once they saw the four paralyzed assassins, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but frown as she said, ¡°¡­ These

    people¡­ came to kill you? But why?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I have no idea, though I do know they were sent over by

    someone else. After all, all their mouths are sewn shut! The person in charge of all this really doesn¡¯t

    want their identity exposed!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tanner thought for a moment before eximing, ¡°¡­Hold on. I¡¯ve seen these people

    before!¡±

    Hearing that, Yalinda and Gerald immediately turned to look at Tanner in anticipation.

    ¡°I remember now! I think they¡¯re from the Gower family!¡± added Tanner.

    ¡°What? The Gowers? Master, do you think Clyde could have¡­¡± muttered Yalinda after some thought.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to find out from these four! Though they can¡¯t speak, they can still shake their

    heads and nod!¡± replied Gerald with a wry smile.

    With that said, Gerald then unsealed the chakras of one of the assassins and pressed his hand hard on

    his shoulder, firmly pinning the man to the ground¡­

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2015

    ¡°Alright, listen up. Answer my questions honestly and maybe I¡¯ll spare your life. Nod if it¡¯s true, and

    shake your head if it¡¯s not, got it?¡± growled Gerald as he red at the assassin.

    Upon hearing that, the man could only nod.

    ¡°Good. First off, are you from the Gower family?¡± asked Gerald, pleased to get a reaction. While he

    hesitated for a while, the mute man eventually nodded.

    ¡°I see. And was it Clyde Gower who sent you over?¡± asked Gerald, squinting his eyes as the assassin

    nodded again.

    Understanding the full story now, Gerald then turned to look at Tanner as he said, ¡°Please get your men

    to tie them up first, Captain Juans. I¡¯ll report this to General Lucarl tomorrow!¡±

    Gerald was nning to confront Clyde in the presence of the king, queen, and Kay tomorrow, and

    since the four assassins could still be used as evidence, Gerald didn¡¯t feel the need to finish them off

    just yet.

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long before Tanner¡¯s men came along with some ropes and sacks. Though the

    assassins were tied and locked up in the storeroom, Gerald made sure not to unseal their chakras, just

    for extra measure¡­

    Soon enough, morning came, and Gerald and Yalinda returned to Gardale City. As for Tanner, Gerald

    had told him to wait outside the city¡¯s gates with the assassins, bringing them into the city only when

    Gerald gave the cue to

    By the time they entered the arena, everyone was already seated. As it turned out, the only contenders

    who had yet to arrive were Gerald and Yalinda¡­

    Naturally, when Clyde saw Gerald and Yalinda still alive, his eyes instantly widened. He, for one, knew

    the capabilities of his four great envoys. With that in mind, how the hell was Gerald still alive?! Gerald

    himself turned to face Clyde, and their eyes momentarily met. Seeing how panicked Clyde was, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but smile rather smugly.

    Whatever the case was, once Kay saw that they were finally here, he immediately said,

    ¡°Representatives of the Juans Delivery House! A bitte, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda walked toward him before respectfully replying, ¡°Our apologies, General

    Lucarl, but we¡¯rete for a reason! We encountered a¡­ situation of sortsst night that we¡¯d like to

    bring up to the king, queen, and also you!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Kay then said, ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Essentially, my master was attacked by some assassinsst night in the Juans Delivery House! From

    what we¡¯ve gathered, the assassins were sent by one of thepetitors of thispetition!¡± replied

    Yalinda in a serious tone.

    Hearing that, everyone present immediately exchanged nces with each other before starting to

    discuss the situation¡­

    Clyde, on the other hand, found himself going pale with rage and shock. After all, not only had his

    assassins failed to take Gerald out, but they were also caught by him! There was no way he was going

    to worm out of this one¡­!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2016

    Kay himself couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing that. After thinking about it for a while, he then walked

    toward the king and queen who were seated at their thrones¡­ After whispering something to them, he

    then returned to his initial spot before dering, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that this is criminally unruly

    behavior! With that said, an investigation will immediately be carried out! Since we¡¯re already on the

    topic, do you know who sent those assassins, Miss Juans?¡±

    Nodding in response, Yalinda then replied, ¡°I do! Your Majesties, it was Clyde Gower who nned the

    assassinationst night!¡±

    The second she said that, everyone instantly became stupefied.

    Realizing that Kay was now looking at him, Clyde then stood up before roaring, ¡°Utter nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Or so you say, Young Master Gower! I¡¯m sure you know who¡¯s the real person spouting nonsense

    here! In case you didn¡¯t know, we managed to capture the assassins, and they¡¯re currently right outside

    the city¡¯s gates! With that in mind, I request that they be allowed in to confront their young master!¡±

    replied Yalinda with a cold smile on her face.

    ¡°Permission granted!¡± dered Kay.

    A few minutester, Tanner and Yale led the four assassins into the arena with the help of a few

    soldiers¡­

    ¡°These are the Gower family¡¯s assassins, General Lucarl!¡± announced Yalinda as she pointed at the

    four tied-up men.

    Seeing that they were now here, Kay waited for a moment before raising a slight brow. Walking closer

    to them, he realized that they were all fully paralyzed, unable to even blink! With that, Kay was

    prompted to ask, ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with them? Why have they gone all rigid?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald quickly walked toward the four and began poking their chakra points to

    unseal their bodies. Once they were done, they were freely able to move again¡­

    Nodding when he saw that, Kay then said, ¡°Alright¡­ Now that you¡¯re no longer paralyzed¡­ Was what

    she said true?¡±

    Naturally, none of them could say a word. After all, their mouths remained sewn shut.

    Realizing that Kay was expecting a verbal answer, Yalinda quickly exined, ¡°General Lucarl, their

    mouths have been sewn shut so they can¡¯t speak!¡±

    ¡°What? They¡¯re all mutes?¡± replied the surprised Kay.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Understanding that this was his chance to avoid facing the consequences, Clyde then retorted, ¡°Hah! If

    they can¡¯t talk, why are you putting the me on me?! As you can see, General Lucarl, she¡¯s clearly

    spouting cr*p!¡±

    ¡°While they can¡¯t talk, they can still shake their heads and nod!¡± refuted Yalinda, instantly silencing

    Clyde again. He hadn¡¯t considered that!

    ¡°Nod if it¡¯s true, and shake your head if it isn¡¯t. Was it Clyde Gower who sent you to attack them?¡±

    asked Kay as he red at the assassins. With how intently Kay was ring at them, the four assassins

    couldn¡¯t help but sneak peeks at Clyde¡­

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2017

    After a short pause, all four of the assassins eventually shook their heads!

    Upon seeing that, Yalinda was rightfully angry as she growled, ¡°You¡­!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Realizing that he still had a chance to get out of this situation, a sly smile shed across Clyde¡¯s face.

    Following that, he feigned aggrievance as he said, ¡°You see, General Lucarl? I¡¯m innocent! Please

    clear my name, general!¡±

    With the current turn of events, Gerald was now wondering whether he should¡¯ve let Yalinda do the

    talking¡­

    After all, though the assassins were mute, they were by no means dumb. They probably figured that

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them in the presence of so many people. By choosing to lie,

    not only would Clyde¡¯s life be spared, but also theirs!

    Whatever the case was, Kay then cleared his throat before asking sternly, ¡°Again, just to confirm. Is it

    true that Clyde didn¡¯t send you over?¡± Watching as the four then nodded again, Kay added, ¡°Very well.

    We¡¯ll put the matter aside for the moment, then. Guards, lock them up immediately! We¡¯ll look further

    into this once thepetition is over.¡±

    Naturally unwilling to just ept that, Yalinda then said, ¡°But General Lucarl-¡°

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Kay simply raised his hand before replying, ¡°Again, let¡¯s put

    the matter aside for the time being. Not only have they already said that Young Master Gower wasn¡¯t

    the one behind this, but the incident also happened outside Gardale City. With that in mind, we aren¡¯t

    responsible for handling the case. Due to that, we¡¯ll talk about this once thepetition ends.¡±

    Once Kay turned around to leave, Clyde moved closer to Yalinda before chuckling sinisterly as he

    jeered, ¡°Heh, did you really think you could frame me that easily, Yalinda?¡±

    Hearing that, Yalinda immediately red at the despicable man as he returned to his seat. To think that

    the assassins would retract their confessions at thest second!

    While she was furious at him, she knew better than to waste her energy feeling angry. After all, just as

    Kay had said, nothing would be investigated till thepetition was over¡­

    ¡°Leave him be, Yalinda! Come back for now!¡± called out Gerald, prompting Yalinda to helplessly return

    to her seat¡­

    Once she was sitting beside Gerald again, Yalinda couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°¡­To think that Clyde

    had nned this far ahead¡­!¡± Instead of sharing Yalinda¡¯s dissatisfaction, Gerald simplyughed

    coldly in response as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just ept this as our loss for now¡­ However, know that I

    still have other ways to deal with him!¡±

    Just as Gerald had said, though they had failed to immediately take Clyde down, it didn¡¯t mean that

    they had automatically lost. Since Clyde was now pulling all his triumph cards, Gerald would do the

    same¡­

    Regardless, the matches for the day soon ended¡­

    While the matches were still on earlier, Gerald had plenty of time to think of his next step. In the end, he

    figured that since the semi-finals would be held in the next two days, Clyde would surely use that time

    to cause more trouble for him.

    Due to that, Gerald decided that he would finish Clyde off within the following two days¡­

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2018

    Upon returning to the delivery house that night, Yalinda immediately yelled angrily, ¡°That bstard

    Clyde¡­! To think that he would be shameless enough to deny his sins in public! And those four

    bastards are just as bad as he is!¡±

    ¡°Just forget about it, Yalinda. We couldn¡¯t have predicted that scenario¡­ Well, if we were a bit more

    careful, we probably could. With that in mind, we just need to be more careful next time!¡±forted

    Tanner as he patted his daughter¡¯s back. ¡°Captain Juans is right, Yalinda. There¡¯s no need to be angry

    since Clyde¡¯s dying by my hands sooner orter! Regardless, during these two days before the semi-

    finals, I¡¯ll be sure to make him pay the price for messing with us!¡± added Gerald as he narrowed his

    eyes, now fully determined to kill Clyde.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Oh? Do you already have a n to take him down, Gerald?¡± asked Tanner.

    ¡°I do, though I¡¯ll need to trouble you a bit¡­ Essentially, I need you to send someone out to constantly

    monitor Clyde. I just need to know where he is at all times! Is that manageable?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°No problem!¡± dered Tanner without the slightest hesitation. After all, he trusted Gerald when it came

    to making ns, and he had no doubts that Gerald¡¯s n was well thought out.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Yalinda looked at Gerald before curiously asking, ¡°What exactly are you

    nning to do, master¡­?¡±

    ¡®Well, since General Lucarl specifically said that he wasn¡¯t responsible for things that happened outside

    of Gardale City, we¡¯ll just use that to our advantage like how Clyde did to us!¡± replied Gerald with a

    smug smile.

    Upon hearing that, Yalinda, Tanner, and Yale immediately understood where Gerald wasing from.

    With that, Tanner then ordered one of his men to begin monitoring Clyde¡­

    It was evening when the man Tanner sent out returned to the delivery house. After updating Clyde¡¯s

    location to Tanner, Tanner quickly ryed the information to Gerald.

    Now that he knew where Clyde was, Gerald immediately left the delivery house to prepare himself for

    tonight¡­

    That night, Gerald leaped over rooftops to hasten his journey¡­ and eventually, he arrived at the brothel

    where Clyde wasst seen. That b*stard hade all the way out here looking for fun!

    Either way, Gerald soon found the room Clyde was in. With how jovial Clyde looked, Gerald couldn¡¯t

    help but smile wryly as he thought, ¡®This f*cker really knows how to enjoy himself!¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then slipped into the ck outfit that he had previously prepared, making

    sure to properly cover his face with a ck cloth as well. All this was done just so Clyde wouldn¡¯t find

    out who he was.

    With everything set, Gerald then crashed into the room through the window!

    Eyes immediately widening when he saw the assassin, Clyde angrily yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you?!

    I¡¯m the young master of the Gower family, you know? Disrupting my fun¡­ are you that tired of living?!¡±

    Before Clyde could say anything else, he suddenly felt something wet dripping from his neck¡­

    By the time he looked down, Clyde was already coughing mouthfuls of blood¡­ and secondster, the

    life in his eyes disappeared.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019

    "I want to apologize to you for what happened today. It was because of my actions that you were almost in danger. It was my fault. But I hope that in the future, you''ll consider working with us instead. We were lucky to bring you back this time, but it might not be the case next time," Gerald softly said after clearing his throat.

    "So, you know it happened because of your actions?" Lindsay looked at Gerald sarcastically and mmed her utensils on the table.

    "Gerald, I was in Yanam for a family visit. I admit that I might have been humiliated long ago without you. But think about what I''ve been through during this time. Is this some movie or TV drama I''m in? Why did I end up on an ind? And why did the people on the ind kidnap me?"

    "That''s what I''m trying to say. For your future safety, I hope you can listen to me," Gerald said with a slight frown.

    It was supposed to be a simple apology, but he had unexpectedly stirred up Lindsay''s emotions.

    "Can you please tell me why you did all those things?"

    Lindsay stared at Gerald. She realized that the man before her was nothing like an ordinary person in the way he did things.

    No, he was like a madman.

    "Because my parents are in their hands," Gerald took a deep breath and said in a low voice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    And with those words, Lindsay fell silent.

    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you the truth," Gerald''s expression was calm, as if he was talking about something unrted to himself.

    "The people on this ind kidnapped my parents, and they probably know the secret of my girlfriend''s disappearance. So, I had toe here to rescue my parents personally. Understand?"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."

    Overwhelmed by such a massive amount of information all of a sudden, Lindsay couldn''t react for a moment.

    "No need to apologize. It has nothing to do with you. I just hope that you''ll consider your own safety and follow my orders."

    Gerald didn''t want to bring up these matters. Every time he talked about it, his heart would ache.

    "I know. I won''t cause you any trouble in the future," Lindsay said as she looked at Gerald and realized that she was starting to find this man somewhat agreeable. She also began to understand Gerald''s actions during this time.

    "Get some rest," Gerald said, then stood up and left, closing the door behind him.

    ...

    When Tarek arrived home and saw Terenzio''s lifeless body lying in the living room with blood still seeping out, he sat on the floor,pletely weak and unable to muster the strength to speak.

    "Tarek?" A woman cautiously called out. After a few minutes, the same woman cautiously pushed open the door.

    After seeing his wife, Tarek gradually regained hisposure and hurriedly began giving out instructions, "We need to deal with Terenzio''s body first. Fetch some water quickly, but remember not to let anyone see you. Otherwise, we''ll be in deep trouble!"

    "Shouldn''t we contact the main family? This isn''t a small matter!" The woman said as she covered her stomach. She would have thrown up if she hadn''t forced herself to hold it in.

    "Contact the main family? Can you even reach them? Besides, even if you manage to contact them, we might already be dead by the time they arrive on the ind. Right now, the only chance we have to survive is to follow their orders." Tarek said in a trembling voice.

    He had been frightened to the core by Gerald.

    "Okay, I''ll go fetch the water!" The woman didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. She grabbed a bucket and hurriedly made her way past Terenzio''s body, fearing that she might be too slow!

    4o

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2020

    After staring at Terenzio¡ªwho was lying on the floor¡ªfor a while, Tarek Crawford eventually dragged

    his body onto a cart. Tarek had decided that he would simply say that he was going out to fish as an

    excuse to toss the body into the sea tonight¡­

    Regardless, the woman soon returned with some water, and two immediately grabbed some brushes to

    begin scrubbing off the blood on the floor¡­

    While doing so, Tarek¡ªwho was still a bit worried¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Remember, nobody finds out

    about what happened tonight¡­!¡±

    ¡°B-but if Terenzio doesn¡¯t return, his family will surely investigate¡­!¡± replied the woman who was

    equally as worried. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can stop that. If his family does eventually interrogate us, simply say

    that you don¡¯t know anything! In the end, this is a matter between the head of the family and his

    grandson, so we shouldn¡¯t meddle!¡± instructed Tarek as he rapidly waved his hand.

    ¡°Huh? The head of the family and his grandson¡­? What¡¯s going on between them¡­?¡± Asked the

    woman who was now more confused than ever.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand no matter how much I exined! Regardless, just remember not to tell

    anyone about what happened tonight¡­!¡± grumbled Tarek who wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin anything.

    The important thing now was cleaning the bloodstains off and getting rid of the body¡­

    ¡°G-got it¡­!¡± replied the woman with a nod as she stopped asking more questions¡­

    It was about two hourster when the smell of blood in the house lessened¡­ Since the bloodstain was

    all cleaned up and it was already ratherte at night, Tarek slipped on a jacket and began pushing the

    cart out of the farm, knowing it was high time to dispose of the body¡­

    Fast forward to the next day, Gerald opened his eyes the second dawn broke¡­

    By killing Terenziost night, it meant that he had officially dered war on the Crawford family¡­

    With that in mind, after washing up, Gerald slipped on his jacket and headed over to Tarek¡¯s house¡­

    Meanwhile, Tarek had just returned from sea, looking extremely tired and disheveled¡­ Sitting on his

    chair, he immediately curled up, his eyes looking as dead as a dodo¡­

    Shortly after, Gerald entered the house, and after closing the door behind him, he was prompted to ask,

    ¡°So, how are things going, brother Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve told me to¡­ The blood in the house has all been washed off and I¡¯ve

    tossed Terenzio¡¯s corpse into the sea¡­¡± replied Tarek, shivering slightly when he saw Gerald.

    ¡°Good. Regardless, how long do you think it¡¯ll take for the main family to realize that Terenzio¡¯s gone

    missing?¡± asked Gerald as he calmly stood beside Tarek, feeling somewhat pleased that there really

    were no bloodstains left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ As if someone from the side family like me would ever know how the main family

    thinks!¡± replied Tarek as he shook his head.

    ¡°Point taken. Either way, remember why Terenzio died. As long as you don¡¯t do the same stupid

    mistake as he did, I¡¯Il let you live,¡± said Gerald before cing his arms against his back and walking out

    the room¡­

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment in time, nobody knew that Terenzio had been killed by Gerald. Still, looking at all the

    rtives, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    What the hell was Daryl actually nning¡­? Did he really have to build a cultivating Crawford family

    overseas? And why kidnap his parents just to be his enemy¡­?

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2021

    What Gerald didn¡¯t know, however, was the fact that news about the ind had already reached

    Yearning Ind¡­

    Sitting beside a moth-eaten wooden table¡ªthat looked like it was going to copse at any second¡ª

    inside a rtively simple-thatched hut, was none other than a cloaked Daryl¡­

    As he poured some tea out of his ancient teapot, a fierce-looking young man walked up to Daryl before

    whispering, ¡°ording to our men in Gong Ind, Terenzio and a few strangers have gone to one of

    the nearby inds, and they¡¯ve been staying there for a few days now. We suspect that Gerald could

    be there as well.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for them toe. I¡¯d like to see how strong his cultivation has gotten after so many

    years. Also, what¡¯s Trenzio¡¯s cultivation level?¡± asked Daryl, his hand quivering slightly as he held onto

    the teapot.

    ¡°Not too strong. From what we¡¯ve gathered, he¡¯s simply in the middle level among our family

    members,¡± replied the man after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I see. Just keep watching then. Remember, don¡¯t let Gerald notice our men. Since he was able to

    single- handedly kill the three great ns of Yanam, you can imagine how strong he already is by this

    point,¡± said Daryl as he sipped on his tea. Hearing that, the impatient man was prompted to say, ¡°¡­But

    chief, if you really want to get rid of them, we can just send our men to surround Gong Ind right this

    instant! I guarantee you that he¡¯ll be killed before dark! All our troubles will be gone then!¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With barely any changes in his expression, Daryl then lowered his teacup before asking in a hoarse

    voice, ¡°Tell me, Will¡­ How many years have you been following me again¡­?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five. I still remember how you saved me from freezing to death back then¡­¡± replied the man

    as he bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware. While Gerald may be my grandson, in my eyes, you¡¯re my true sessor. With

    that in mind, know that once Geraldes to Yearning Ind, death will surelye for him¡­¡± said

    Daryl before chuckling.

    ¡°I understand, chief!¡± replied the man who was now able to breathe much easier.

    ¡°Now then¡­ We¡¯ll see if Terenzio is strong enough to get rid of Gerald first. If he fails, we¡¯ll just send

    more of our skillful men over to deal with him. Since he¡¯se looking for trouble so daringly, let¡¯s

    make sure we¡¯re prepared for anything he has up his sleeve¡­¡± said Daryl as he continued sipping his

    tea. From the looks of it, Gerald¡¯s appearance barely even garnered a response from him¡­

    Delighted to hear that, the man then eximed, ¡°Then¡­ Chief, I-¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare think about showing yourself before Gerald. If you even try to, I¡¯ll immediately remove

    your cultivation powers,¡± replied Daryl as he turned to face the man.

    ¡°I-l understand!¡± dered the now shivering man as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Good. Now leave!¡±

    replied Daryl with a wave of his hand¡­

    Back on Gong Ind, Gerald was still thinking of how to locate Yearning Ind. If even Tarek didn¡¯t

    know where the ind was, Gerald was pretty sure that all the other family members on the ind

    wouldn¡¯t know either. It certainly didn¡¯t help that Terenzio¡ªwho was the only one who knew how to get

    to Yearning Ind¡ªwas now dead.

    With how things were going, Gerald was pretty sure that all he could really do was to wait till next week

    when the main family¡¯s ship arrived¡­ That would surely allow him to find Yearning Ind¡­

    In other news, the people on the ind didn¡¯t seem to care about Terenzio¡¯s sudden disappearance,

    probably thinking that he had just returned to the main family. After all, despite sharing a surname, the

    main and side families werepletely different¡­

    Regardless, in the following days, Gerald mostly remained inside his room. To kill time, he studied the

    sea map, continuously analyzing the inds at the center of the map in hopes of figuring out which one

    was Yearning Ind¡­

    While Gerald was calm, the same couldn¡¯t be said for those on Yearning Ind.

    After all, in the past three days¡ªunder Daryl¡¯s orders¡ª, Will Crawford had been unable to contact

    Terenzio at all¡­ Something was definitely off¡­

    Upon establishing the Crawford family, Daryl had made a rule stating that members of the main

    Crawford family couldn¡¯t leave Yearning Ind all willy-nilly. With that in mind, since Terenzio had gone

    to Gong Ind and hadn¡¯t reported back in a few days, he had clearly vited the taboo¡­

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2022

    After waiting for about two more days, Will couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed to report the situation to

    Daryl¡­

    ¡°Oh? Terenzio¡¯s disappeared, you say?¡± replied Daryl¡ªwho was in his hut¡ªquite nonchntly. The

    news itself wasn¡¯t all that surprising to him. After all, though he hadn¡¯t taught much to Gerald, the boy

    was still a Crawford by blood. In other words, Daryl didn¡¯t doubt Gerald¡¯s natural talent.

    Regardless, Will then clenched his fists as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been trying to contact him for a

    few days now to no avail¡­ I¡¯m just worried that he fought with Gerald and ended up¡­ Well¡­ I¡¯m just

    worried that Gerald¡¯s killed him!¡±

    Will was naturally uneasy by this. After all, Daryl was already treating him as his own son and everyone

    on the ind knew that he was to be Daryl¡¯s sessor. With that in mind, he saw Gerald¡ªwho was

    Daryl¡¯s grandson¡ªas a natural threat to his position, and the only way Will would be able to feel at

    ease would be by killing Gerald¡­

    Upon hearing that, Daryl simply chuckled, waving his hand as he said, ¡°He¡¯s just a middle-ranking

    cultivator in the family, so it¡¯s no big deal. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he really was dead, honestly. After

    all, if Gerald could turn Yanam upside down on his own, what¡¯s Terenzio to him?¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Will then asked, ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡±

    ¡®We¡¯ll send some skillful men over to investigate. I need to know his current level of cultivation,¡± replied

    Daryl as he sipped more tea.

    ¡°Understood,¡± said Will, already expecting Daryl to say that. While he was rather reluctant to just sit

    there and let others do the job, he could only nod, knowing better than to go against Daryl¡¯s orders.

    Will was pretty confident that he could easily kill Gerald. However, since Daryl wasn¡¯t allowing him to go

    to Gong Ind immediately, all he could do was wait¡­

    Just as Will was about to leave, Daryl called out, ¡°Speaking of which, if he isn¡¯t acting alone, then get

    his allies away from him. While I¡¯m granting you permission to hurt them, his allies can¡¯t be killed,

    understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it, chief!¡± replied Will with a nod¡­

    Moving back to Gong Ind, though the skies had been clear the past few days, the arrival of a ship

    seemed to bring along stormy weather with it¡­

    At the time, Gerald was still trying to find where Yearning Ind was on the map. Just when he thought

    that he had truly met a brick wall, he noticed the presence of the fishing boat that had just docked at

    the pier¡­

    Upon seeing that, he immediately got to his feet. Tarek had previously told him that all the residents of

    this ind were rtives of the Crawford family. Gerald had also been told that whenever a ship came

    to the ind, it was most likely the main family¡ªon Yearning Inding over to get some

    supplies.

    Come to think of it, it had only been four days since the shipst left. While the ship was definitely here

    earlier than scheduled, Gerald knew this was it since no other ships would ever dock here.

    With that in mind, Gerald secretly headed to the docks without telling anyone else¡­ While Gerald was

    now heading toward the ship, a few men from the ship were already rushing to Tarek¡¯s house. UponContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    opening the door, they soon found Tarek sitting in his living room¡­

    Seeing that, the two men¡ªwho had chosen to enter the house¡ªthen crossed their arms before asking,

    ¡°Under Mr. Will¡¯s orders, we¡¯re here to investigate your third older brother, Tarek. Why hasn¡¯t Terenzio

    been replying to the main family?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡­ How should I know?¡± replied Tarek, shaking his head as he thought about the incident that

    night.

    Realizing that there was something off, the other man then asked, ¡°How could you not know? You, for

    one, should know that Terenzio is in charge ofmunication between Gong Ind and us. We¡¯re also

    pretty sure that you¡¯re the only person who¡¯s constantly been in contact with him. Are you seriously

    telling us that you have no idea where he is now?¡±

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2023

    ¡°Look, I really have no idea where he is! Please stop asking me!¡± replied Tarek, worried that if he let

    anything slip out, Gerald would surely have his head. However, if the men kept pressing on, then the

    main family would end him instead¡­!

    ¡°If you refuse toply, I¡¯ll simply bring you to the Penalty Division right now to let the elder in charge

    personally question you!¡± retorted the same man as he grabbed Tarek by his cor. At that moment, a

    woman rushed out of a room while yelling, ¡°D-don¡¯t! We¡¯ll tell you everything we know¡­!¡±

    Though they had never seen the elder of the Penalty Division before¡ªsince they had been living on

    Gong Ind their entire lives¡ª, they had heard many horrifying things about him from Terenzio over

    the years.

    One of the crueler punishments they¡¯ve heard was about a person who was sentenced to get bitten by

    a hundred snakes just because he left Yearning Ind without permission. Listening to the punishment

    alone was enough to send chills running down anyone¡¯s spine¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, the man then released Tarek¡¯s cor before asking, ¡°So, where¡¯s

    Terenzio?¡±

    ¡°H-he was killed by Gerald two days ago¡­! We tossed his body into the seast night¡­! We¡­ We had

    no choice¡­! If we didn¡¯t listen to his orders, Gerald could¡¯ve easily killed us¡­!¡± whimpered the woman

    as she immediately knelt¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Hearing that, the two men then exchanged nces before one of them said, ¡°So, Will was right. Gerald

    did kill Terenzio!¡±

    Gulping, Tarek then knelt as well before muttering, ¡°N-now that you know all this, could you please

    spare us, Sirs¡­?¡±

    ¡°Whether you get to escape punishment or not is up to the Penalty Division,¡± said one of the men as

    the duo turned to leave, leaving Tarek and the woman kneeling behind them¡­ Regrouping with the two

    other men¡ªwho had descended the ship¡ªin the courtyard, the duo then said, ¡°Tarek confessed that

    Terenzio was killed by Gerald. Apparently, his corpse was thrown into the sea.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­ should we take action now?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. However, remember that Mr. Will told us not to kill Gerald. It may be his way of testing our

    strength.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Then we should all remember to keep our strength in check. In the end, he¡¯s still the chief¡¯s

    grandson, and we can¡¯t afford to hurt someone like that too much¡­¡±

    With all four of them agreeing with that, they then left the area¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald himself had already snuck into the ship. While he was able to map out the entire

    ship within minutes, he couldn¡¯t find any valuable information about Yearning Ind at all! It was just an

    ordinary ship¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald knew better than to remain on the ship any longer. Since the ship wasn¡¯t

    providing him with any clues, he¡¯d just have to investigate those who came in it.

    Once he got off the ship, he then used his Herculean Primordial Spirit to detect the movements of

    everyone on the ind¡­ Soon enough, he was able to find a total of four people who hadn¡¯t been on

    the ind before. From what he could tell, they all had about the same strength as Terenzio. In other

    words, they weren¡¯t very strong.

    Looking in the direction where the cultivators were, he then swiftly made his way toward them¡­ Upon

    seeing them, Gerald walked up to the four astonished men as he asked, ¡°Are the four of you from

    Yearning Ind?¡±

    Hearing that, the leader of their team then took a step forward, staring at Gerald as he said, ¡°Before

    that, are you Gerald Crawford? If you are, we¡¯re here to meet you under Mr. Will Crawford¡¯s orders.¡±

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2024

    ¡®Will Crawford? Doesn¡¯t ring a bell,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know about him. All you need to know is that you¡¯ll be kneeling and

    begging for mercy soon,¡± replied the leader as the four men stood side by side before promptly

    releasing their strong auras¡­

    Knowing that this was going to be a battle between powerful cultivators, members of the side family¡ª

    who were present¡ªimmediately rushed to hide behindrge stones and trees¡­

    As for Master Ghost, he was standing on the balcony of the wooden house, apass in hand as a

    nervous Aiden stood beside him¡­

    Sweating anxiously, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Do¡­ you think Gerald will be fine, Master

    Ghost¡­?¡±

    Aiden was rightfully worried since this was the first time he had seen Geralde across such

    powerful people. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Still, his grandfather must have found out that Gerald was here¡­

    Regardless, Gerald should easily be able to handle these people that Daryl sent over,¡± replied Master

    Ghost as he shook his head. He, for one, was sure that Gerald wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger since

    thepass wasn¡¯t reacting negatively.

    ¡®With all due respect, I should just rush out with the other brothers of the Sacrasolis Pce to deal with

    them! Once that¡¯s done, we can just force them to tell us where Yearning Ind is!¡± eximed Aiden,

    not understanding how Master Ghost was remaining this calm.

    ¡°Look, if you don¡¯t want to anger Gerald, just stay put,¡± replied Master Ghost with a sigh¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, after an awkward silence that felt like itsted forever, Gerald clenched his fists

    before saying, ¡°¡­Regardless, just ry Daryl¡¯s message already.¡±

    While Gerald had previously found his grandfather to be amiable, kind, and skillful, no matter how hard

    he thought about it, he simply couldn¡¯tprehend why he would suddenly turn out this way and even

    kidnap his sister and parents!

    Whatever the case was, now that he was so close to solving the mystery, Gerald had a hunch that

    Daryl already knew about everything that he had done here¡­

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have anything to say to you. We¡¯re just here to test your strength!¡± replied the leader as he

    positioned his hand before him, causing it to produce a faint, yellow glow¡­

    Barely a secondter, he then rushed forward, aiming to strike Gerald¡¯s shoulder! Seeing that, the three

    other men beganunching their own attacks! While Will had said that the chief didn¡¯t allow them to kill

    Gerald, they could still hurt him! Looking at the four attacking men, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown

    slightly as he rested his left arm behind him. Positioning his right hand in front, Gerald then easily

    blocked the leader¡¯s attack. Following that, he elbowed the leader before kicking him back!

    With the leader¡¯s body colliding against the three other men, all four of them soon found themselves

    lying on the ground¡­ Gerald had taken all of them out in just a single move¡­!

    ¡°What, is the cultivating family this weak?¡± asked Gerald as he looked at them calmly.

    Upon hearing that, the men quickly helped each other up. While their statuses in the Crawford family

    weren¡¯t exactly boast-worthy, they were still serious cultivators in the family. With that in mind, getting

    defeated by Gerald in just a single move was uneptable!

    Still, knowing that they had underestimated Gerald¡¯s strength, the leader quickly spat, ¡°It looks like

    you¡¯re quite skillful as well!¡±

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s not waste any more of our time. Tell me where Yearning Ind is already!¡± retorted Gerald,

    not wanting to waste his time dealing withckeys.

    ¡®We aren¡¯t telling you anything! Now cooperate or prepare to have a taste of Crawford Style Arm

    Boxing!¡± yelled the leader¡ªwho had now gathered his strength again¡ªas he began jabbing several

    punches into the air! With how fast his fists were moving, any fallen leaves in his way ended up

    dancing in the wind as dust cloud after dust cloud formed¡­!

    Laughing when he saw that, one of the other men then disdainfully yelled, ¡°Give it up, Gerald! Among

    the Crawford family members, he¡¯s the best at Arm Boxing! We really don¡¯t want to end up identally

    killing you, you know? How would we exin that to the chief?¡± While it was true that Gerald was the

    chief¡¯s grandson, he hadn¡¯t grown as a cultivator together with the rest of the Crawfords. With that in

    mind, how powerful could he really be?

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2025

    They, on the other hand, had been cultivating theirbat skills in the Crawford family from the very

    beginning. With that in mind, they were all extremely confident that they would be able to represent the

    Crawford family in theing cultivationpetition.

    Who knows, if they managed to perform well in thepetition, they could end up bing disciples

    of the chief! By that point, they¡¯d be stars of the Crawford family, and if things went swimmingly,

    they could even end up being one of the sessor candidates in the chief¡¯s eyes! After all, though

    Daryl was a cultivator, he was already extremely old. Currently in his eighties, he would probably die in

    another twenty to thirty years¡­

    ¡°Arm Boxing?¡± replied Gerald as he narrowed his eyes.

    He recalled his father mentioning that the first chief of the Crawford family had developed a powerful

    boxing technique known as Arm Boxing. The technique itself was so powerful due to the fact that it was

    abination of four separate boxing techniques¡­

    Under normal circumstances, learning just the basics of the technique would surely be enough to

    defeat a strong cultivator. Unfortunately for the man, his opponent was Gerald.

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help butugh as he shook his head while thinking about his current situation. It

    was honestly ironic that despite being the grandson of Daryl¡ªand being the rightful sessor of the

    Crawford family¡ª, he was now being attacked by the strongest cultivators of the main Crawford family

    just so he couldn¡¯t get to Yearning Ind. As if that wasn¡¯t already ironic enough, they were even

    fighting him using a technique invented by the Crawford family!

    In the end, though Gerald didn¡¯t like this Crawford family¡ªnor did he like Daryl¡ª, he still had Crawford

    blood running through him¡­

    Whatever the case was, the man from before then brought his fists together, producing a loud, metallic

    sound as he yelled, ¡°Indeed! Bet a b*stard like you have never even heard of it before! No matter! I¡¯ll

    just show it to you if you continue to resist!¡±

    ¡°Go on, show me then!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Truth be told, Gerald didn¡¯t really want to kill any of the Crawfords if he could help it. Terenzio himself

    only ended up dead since he tried to harm those close to him.

    Either way, knowing that the men weren¡¯t going to take no as an answer, Gerald withdrew his essential

    qi before entering a fighting stance¡­

    Upon seeing that, the man immediately stomped his right foot on the ground¡ªsending even more dust

    clouds swirling into the air¡ªbefore bolting forward! Once he was close enough to the youth, he began

    launching an onught of punches that were so fast that they could hardly be seen!

    Seeing that, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but grab onto the railing as tight as he could, cold sweat flowing down

    his forehead. He swore that if Gerald ever came close to losing, he would immediately take action¡­!

    Frowning slightly, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So that¡¯s the Crawford family¡¯s Arm Boxing

    technique¡­?¡± Shaking his head, Gerald then took in a deep breath before swinging his fist right toward

    the iing man¡¯s arm¡­!

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What followed was a crisp ¡®crack¡¯ that drew everyone¡¯s attention to the scene¡­

    The trio themselves couldn¡¯t help but smirk. After all, they¡ªof all people¡ªknew that a single punch

    with the Arm Boxing technique was enough to split steel. Since Gerald had swung his fist toward that

    volley of punches, the trio had no doubt that his arm must havepletely fractured¡­

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2026

    However, just as they were thinking about that, the agonizing shriek of theirpanion rang through

    the air¡­! It sounded so painful that everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver¡­

    As the screaming went on, Gerald simply took a step back, resting his other arm against his back as he

    nonchntly said, ¡°Is this truly the full extent of the Crawford family¡¯s Arm Boxing technique? Or are

    you just too ipetent to properly use it?¡±

    The truth was, Gerald had earlier struck the man¡¯s arms before he even got the chance to hurt him.

    Due to the immense force of his attack, both the man¡¯s arms instantly broke! Forget worrying about

    being able to use the technique any more, the man was probably going to find it difficult to even use his

    hands to eat from now on!

    Regardless, once the man finally stopped screaming, he immediately red resentfully at Gerald. He

    didn¡¯t get it at all. How could Gerald have countered him so perfectly when he was using the Arm

    Boxing technique? What more, Gerald hadn¡¯t even used the slightest bit of essential qi when he

    counterattacked! Was their difference in strength that immense?!

    Either way, when Gerald saw how much hatred was in the man¡¯s eyes, he simplyughed before

    saying, ¡°Look, if Daryl really wants me dead, then he should¡¯ve sent stronger men, not pathetic wimps

    like you!¡±

    ¡°How imprudent¡­!¡± growled the three other men in a rage as they immediately began charging toward

    Gerald from different directions! If they couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one battle, maybe they had a chance of

    taking him down in a group!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald¡¯s smile faded as he quickly picked a stone off the ground before tossing it to

    his left!

    The stone grazed against the man on the left¡¯s cheek, causing him to stop rushing forward due to the

    immense pain. Upon touching his cheek, the man realized that he was already bleeding profusely¡­!

    As Gerald tossed two more stones, the remaining duo found themselves flying backward! With acute

    pains in their chests, the men instantly spurt out blood the second they hit the ground¡­

    ¡°To think that you amateurs would even dare to mess with me¡­ Still, you¡¯re all Crawfords so I¡¯m willing

    to spare you¡­ Now, go back and tell Daryl that if he wants to deal with me, send someone stronger

    over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just head to Yearning Ind sooner orter to take his d*mn life away¡­¡± growled

    Gerald as he gritted his teeth.

    Still, despite the fact that his grandfather had kidnapped his sister and parents, Gerald knew that he

    would still be slightly hesitant to kill his grandfather should they meet.

    Regardless, the four men now knew better than to further challenge Gerald. After all, if they did, they

    would most probably end up dead. With that in mind, the leader then yelled, ¡°Move out!¡±

    Watching as the four battered men then left, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief¡­

    As for everyone else on the ind, after watching the four board their ship again before leaving, they

    immediately began discussing what had just taken ce.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ the chief¡¯s grandson¡­?¡±

    ¡°It appears so¡­ Still, why did the chief send his men over to harm his grandson?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Either way, this matter doesn¡¯t concern us. I have a feeling that getting involved in all this

    will only bring us suffering!¡±

    With that said, after staring at Gerald for a while longer, the nsmen then dispersed¡­

    At that moment, Aiden came rushing toward Gerald while eximing, ¡°B-brother Gerald¡­! Are you

    alright? Those men were sent by your grandfather, right? If we start following them now, we¡¯ll surely be

    able to locate Yearning Ind.¡±

    Shaking his head helplessly, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Just forget about it¡­¡±

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2027

    ¡°Huh? But why? Did we risk getting here from Yanam just to find where Yearning Ind is?¡± asked the

    puzzled Aiden.

    Before Gerald could even answer, Master Ghost stepped in and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t follow them.¡±

    Turning to face Master Ghost, Aiden then asked, ¡°¡­Why exactly¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, since Daryl already knows that we¡¯re on this ind, he must¡¯ve considered the fact that we might

    follow them back as well. With that in mind, if we rashly follow them, now only may we get ourselves in

    danger, but we may not be able to save anyone as well. You, for one, know that Gerald¡¯s parents are

    still in his hands. We may be willing to risk our lives, but let¡¯s not risk his parents¡¯ lives as well,¡±

    exined Master Ghost with a frown.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly, Master Ghost¡­¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡°But¡­ But now¡¯s the perfect chance to locate the ind¡­!¡± retorted Aiden, clenching his fist as he

    hammered his thigh in annoyance.

    ¡°It is, but the closer we are to our goal, the more careful we¡¯ll have to be,¡± replied Gerald as he slowly

    faced his back against Aiden¡­ Though he had a rough idea what Daryl was up to, he knew that he

    couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, he was still being on the defensive, so all he could do was

    ept Daryl¡¯s taunts for now. Hopefully, he would be able to find a crack in his ns sooner orter¡­

    Fast forward to that night, all four of the men finally stood before Will. Will himself could only frown

    when he saw them. After all, one of them had both his arms broken, another had horrible bruises on his

    right cheek, and the remaining two were holding onto their chests¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Will eventually took the initiative to ask, ¡°¡­ What the hell happened to all of

    you?¡±

    Exchanging nces with each other, the leader then gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°¡­Gerald¡­ was

    unexpectedly strong¡­ All four of us were taken out, even though he didn¡¯t use any cultivation

    powers¡­¡±

    The second his sentence ended, four loud, consecutive ps could be heard¡­

    ¡°You useless things¡­! Don¡¯t the four of you have intermediate ranks in this family? How could all four

    of you fail to take Gerald down?! Regardless, how seriously did he get injured?¡± yelled Will.

    ¡°He¡­ Didn¡¯t get injured¡­¡± muttered another of the four men after hesitating for a while.

    ¡°What? He¡­ Didn¡¯t get injured at all? How could all four of you be in such sorry states while Gerald

    remains fine?!¡± yelled Will, pointing at them as heughed to release his rage.

    ¡®W-with all due respect, Mr. Will, Gerald¡¯s extremely strong¡­! We aren¡¯t his match at all! The only

    reason we¡¯re still alive is because we¡¯re all Crawfords¡­!¡± whimpered another man. ¡°Just¡­ Get out of

    my sight¡­! All of you!¡± roared Will as he tossed his teacup to the floor, smashing it into a million

    pieces¡­

    After they left, Will couldn¡¯t help but pace back and forth in the living room, panting heavily throughout

    the process. To think that his family was wasting all their time raising these ipetent men when

    Gerald was way stronger than they were¡­!

    Come to think of it, how the hell was a self-taught cultivator this strong? He shouldn¡¯t have been able to

    beat up the Crawford¡¯s disciples so easily¡­! As much as Will hated to admit it, he wasn¡¯t even sure ifContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    he could take down all four of those men on his own! With that in mind, all this was simply

    bbergasting to him¡­

    After pacing a while more, Will eventually took a seat. Clenching his fists, he then growled, ¡°How the

    hell are you so powerful, Gerald¡­?! If he remains alive, he¡¯ll surely end up bing a hindrance!

    While it¡¯s true that the chief is currently trying to get rid of him, how long will thatst? Since that

    b*stard is a Crawford by blood, he could still have a chance of bing the next sessor¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2028

    Will had his reasons for being this worried.

    After all, though Daryl had kidnapped Gerald¡¯s parents and sister, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for

    them. On the contrary, he made sure to take good care of them! That fact bugged him to no end.

    Thinking about it, while Daryl had promised that he would be the Crawford family¡¯s sessor, in the

    end, he was simply an adopted child. Gerald, on the other hand, was a true Crawford. If he didn¡¯t get

    rid of Gerald quickly, Gerald could very possibly end up taking his ce one day¡­!

    Closing his eyes to think about his next step, Will eventually walked to the door and called out to his

    two most loyal followers, ¡°Both of you,e in.¡±

    Upon entering, the two closed the door behind them before replying, ¡°Brother Will.¡±

    Nodding in response, Will then lit cigarettes for both of them¡ªand also himself¡ªbefore sitting on a

    bench. Crossing his legs, he then asked, ¡°You two should already know that Gerald¡¯s at Gong Ind

    now, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re aware,¡± replied one of the men as both of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Good. I want you two to head there tomorrow to finish Gerald off. I want this assassination to be quick,

    and the fewer people notice you, the better,¡± growled Will as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°With all due respect, brother Will, didn¡¯t the chief say that he simply wanted to test how strong Gerald

    was¡­? He doesn¡¯t want him dead, right¡­?¡± muttered the other man in confusion. Being Will¡¯s closest

    followers, they naturally knew about Daryl¡¯s orders.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Frowning in response, Will then retorted, ¡°Which part of ¡®I want him dead¡¯ don¡¯t you understand? Look,

    as long as Gerald remains alive, he¡¯ll be a threat to my position as the sessor of the Crawford

    family. Once he¡¯s out of the picture, nobody else will be able to get that position but me! Got it?¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± replied the two men, now understanding where Will wasing from. ¡°Excellent.

    Now prepare yourselves. I hope to hear good news from you tomorrow. After raising you two for so

    many years, it¡¯s high time for you to help solve my problems!¡± dered Will whose cigarette was

    already half-burnt by this point¡­

    ¡°Roger that!¡± replied both of them, not saying anything more since they knew that Will was still angry¡­

    It was only after they left when Will started feeling slightly better. After all, he raised those two from

    scratch, so he knew how strong they were. Hell, he had even nned to send them to the cultivation

    competition as representatives of the Crawford family before this. If they ranked highly in the

    competition, the Crawford family¡¯s status would surely rise, thus further securing his position as the

    next chief!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered about you if you remained in Weston, Gerald¡­ However, since you¡¯re

    so keen on looking for trouble on Yearning Ind, I¡¯ll make sure you never leave this ce!¡± grumbled

    Will as he grabbed onto the corners of his table, tightening his grip until the table¡¯s corners were

    crushed¡­!

    Moving back to Gerald, he was barely affected by yesterday¡¯s incidents.

    As for the residents on Gong Ind, not only did they now know that the chief¡¯s grandson was on the

    ind, but he was apparently in conflict with the main Crawford family as well.

    Regardless, Gerald turned to look at the summoned disciples of the Sacrasolis Pce before saying,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on all of you from today onward!¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, brother Gerald! We¡¯ll be sure to guard this ind properly! Nobody will get on this ind

    without you knowing!¡± yelled the crowd in response as they took turns nodding. Smiling when he heard

    that, Gerald then nodded as he said, ¡°It¡¯s such a relief to have you guys around¡­¡±

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2029

    Following that, the disciples of the Sacrasolis Pce walked out in pairs to begin guarding the fringes

    of the ind. After yesterday¡¯s events, Gerald had a feeling that Daryl was no longer simply testing

    him. From what Gerald could guess, more Crawford family members were definitely on their way to

    look for trouble¡­

    While Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid of them, he was worried that they would do bad things to the people around

    him, just like how Lindsay was captured by Terenzio back then. Gerald, for one, didn¡¯t need something

    like that happening again¡­

    At that moment, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What exactly is the main Crawford family up to¡­? If they

    really wanted to wee you as Daryl¡¯s grandson, then they should¡¯ve just invited you back! On the

    contrary, if they wanted you gone, they could¡¯ve just kicked you out! Why even go through the tedious

    process of testing your strength¡­?¡±

    ¡°Like I know¡­¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head with a wry smile.

    While he didn¡¯t know what Daryl was thinking, he knew better than to go against that old man¡¯s words.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to put his parents and sister in unnecessary danger. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just remain

    here forever¡­¡± grumbled Aiden as he stretched.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens first. Besides, the more men he sends over, the higher our

    chances of learning more about the situation on Yearning Ind. We¡¯ll make our move once we know

    enough!¡± replied Gerald in a helpless tone.

    ¡°Honestly, you should be more worried about protecting Miss Lawrence. She¡¯s your soulmate, is she

    not? Remember, had Gerald not stepped in in time, Miss Lawrence would most probably be dead by

    now,¡± said Master Ghost who had gotten much more familiar with Aiden. Now that they knew each

    other better, they no longer shared awkward silences, and even joked around at times.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Aiden immediately yelled, ¡°S-she¡¯s just my employer¡­!¡±

    As if he¡¯d choose to have such a brutal person as his girlfriend! If she was thest woman on the

    net, he¡¯d very much prefer staying single and livingfortably!

    ¡°Alright, quit it, you two¡­ Now¡¯s not the time for this. Either way, you should both get some rest while

    you can. After all, we don¡¯t know when the Crawfords will strike again,¡± replied Gerald as he furrowed

    his brows slightly.

    ¡°Not like you¡¯re going to let me fight anyway,¡± said Aiden.

    ¡°He has a point. While he may need to in order to protect Miss Lawrence, I, for one,ck fighting skills

    of any sort, so I don¡¯t really need the rest. Regardless, I did learn something new about the sea map,¡±

    added Master Ghost. ¡°Oh? What did you find out?¡± asked Gerald quickly.

    ¡°Well, the thing is, the sea map should clearly state where Yearning Ind is. However, the ind

    simply isn¡¯t there. Why do you think that¡¯s so?¡± replied Master Ghost as he shut the doors tightly.

    ¡°No idea,¡± said Gerald while shaking his head.

    ¡®Well, after thinking about it for the past few days, a thought suddenly came to me today. Since the sea

    map points in this direction in general, could it be that we¡¯re already in the Yearning Ind area?¡±

    suggested Master Ghost as he took the sea map out and pointed at their ind.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying we¡¯re already on Yearning Ind?¡± replied Gerald, his eyes fully widened.

    ¡°As I said, the Yearning Ind area. You see, I have a feeling that the name ¡®Yearning Ind¡¯ isn¡¯t

    designated to a singr ind, but instead to all the inds within this area!¡± said Master Ghost as he

    drew a circle around the inds on the map.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ saying that Yearning Ind is the name for this clump of inds¡­?¡± muttered Gerald with a

    frown. He had never thought of it this way¡­

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2030

    ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch. There¡¯s always a possibility that Yearning Ind¡¯s true location is well hidden and

    can¡¯t be located just by looking at the sea map. Then again, that doesn¡¯t mean that my theory is

    completely wrong either,¡± replied Master Ghost while shaking his head.

    ¡°That¡­ does make sense¡­¡± muttered Aiden.

    ¡°It does. Still, if Yearning Ind truly does refer to this clump of inds, all we need to do now is find

    out which ind the main Crawford family is on¡­ At the very least, we know they aren¡¯t on this one,¡±

    replied Gerald with a slight frown on his face.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Still, I¡¯m a little confused about all this¡­¡± said Aiden while scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand such a simple concept then just focus on protecting Lindsay,¡± replied Gerald

    while atting Aiden¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No, of course I understand Master Ghost¡¯s theory! It¡¯s just that¡­ Don¡¯t you find it a bit weird? Since all

    the inds are so close to each other, why hasn¡¯t the main Crawford family just sent people over in the

    night to make their move? Why send people here just to pry on our situation¡­?¡± exined Aiden as he

    continued thinking about it.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald paused for a moment before waving his hand as he said, ¡°Well, thinking

    about it won¡¯t get us anywhere. Just leave the question be for now.¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­ Well, you go on ahead first then¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ Go get some rest,¡± replied Aiden with a sigh,

    giving up on thinking for now. After all, he knew for a fact that he only had to make a move when

    Gerald ordered him to. The rest had nothing to do with him¡­

    Watching as Aiden then returned to his room, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he helplessly

    said, ¡°This kid¡­¡± Now that Aiden had left, Master Ghost was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ Do you think what

    I said makes sense? If you do, then since Yearning Ind is probably one of the other nearby inds,

    we should begin investigating them instead of waiting here¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s refrain from doing that just yet. While we can surely consider doing thatter on, do remember

    that while we stand in the light, those scoundrels lurk in the dark. If we act hastily and get discovered,

    the situation may take an unfavorable turn¡­¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. However, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re being a bit too passive now?¡± said Master

    Ghost who knew where Gerald wasing from. However, anything was better than just staying put¡­

    After pondering about it for a while, Gerald eventually said, ¡°¡­Hand me the sea map.¡±

    Nodding in response, Master Ghost then retrieved the sea map from his jacket¡¯s inner pocket before

    replying, ¡°Here you go.¡±

    However, just as he was about to hand it to Gerald, Master Ghost couldn¡¯t help but notice something

    weird about the map.

    After carefully studying it for a while, Master Ghost¡ªwho had looked at the map so many times that he

    had memorized all its locations¡ªeventually said, ¡°¡­ The¡­ map has changed¡­ Gerald, could this be

    Yearning Ind¡­ 2?¡±

    The map had clearly been different while he was studying it just minutes ago¡­

    ¡°What? Where?¡± asked Gerald as he quickly looked at where Master Ghost was pointing at. True

    enough, there was now a new ind on the map! However, before Gerald could get a closer look at it,

    the ind disappeared before their very eyes¡­!

    Naturally, this greatly confused both of them. After all, up till this point, they had simply assumed that it

    was just an ordinary map. Now that they had witnessed this disappearing ind, however, they knew

    that the map definitely held more secrets within it¡­

    After staring at the nk spot¡ªwhere the ind initially was¡ªfor a while, Gerald snapped out of it

    before asking, ¡°¡­What on earth was that about¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me a moment to think about it,¡± replied the equally bbergasted Master Ghost.

    The second his sentence ended, the ind suddenly reappeared at the edge of the map! As it turned

    out, the ind was constantly on the move!

    Upon closer inspection, the duo realized that there appeared to be people on the ind¡­ More

    worrying, however, was the fact that those people seemed to be hosting some kind of sacrificial ritual¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2031

    ¡°The Seadom tribe?¡±

    Seeing this, Master Ghost blurted out.

    ¡°What is the Seadom tribe?¡± Gerald was even more confused. He didn¡¯t expect that the sea map could

    change. It was almost beyond his imagination.

    ¡°I remember now, Gerald. I know how to find the location of Yearning Ind!¡± Master Ghost pped his

    thigh and wore a smile on his face.

    ¡°Just say it already. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Gerald frowned.

    ¡°The Seadom tribe is an ancient tribe. They have been living on Yearning Ind. Then, Daryl came and

    drove them away from the ind and upied the ind.¡± Master Ghost said in excitement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it. Isn¡¯t Yearning Ind one of these inds?¡± Gerald lit up a cigarette. He couldn¡¯t

    understand what Master Ghost had said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Yearning Ind is very mysterious. I only heard about it from my master. If it wasn¡¯t

    because of the change on the map, I wouldn¡¯t have been reminded of that.¡±

    ¡°Yearning Ind is not among these inds. It¡¯s a floating ind that only appears on the map by

    chance. The Seadom tribe knows the way to go to Yearning Ind. Of course, we can also get there if

    we follow the ship of the main Crawford family.¡± Master Ghost cleared his throat and exined.

    ¡°Of course we cannot follow the Crawfords.¡± Gerald disagreed immediately.

    ¡°So, that means that we must find the Seadom tribe if we want to find Yearning Ind. We can learn

    the way to get there from them. Only then can we find the ind and go there.¡± Master Ghost

    continued. ¡°Then what are you still waiting for? Let¡¯s get going.¡± Gerald extinguished the cigarette in his

    hand.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Master Ghost grabbed Gerald¡¯s arm.

    ¡°To find the Seadom tribe, of course. The ind they live on is already marked on the sea map. If we

    know the exact location of Yearning Ind, we will gain dominance over this.¡± Thinking that he would

    be able to see his parents soon, Gerald felt overwhelmed.

    ¡°This is just an image of Yearning Ind. The Seadom tribe has long since ceased to live on the sea. If

    I¡¯m not mistaken, their descendants should be in Japan. But whether they still know the way to go to

    Yearning Ind, I¡¯m not very sure.¡±

    Master Ghost said, shaking his head.

    ¡°An image?¡± Gerald frowned immediately and looked at the sea map.

    Sure enough, the ind where the Seadom tribe was located did not look like the other inds at all. It

    looked very illusory, almost as if it would diffuse if you waved your hand at it.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Whether to continue to stay here and wait for the Crawford family to keep sending people here, to

    continue investigating the situation on Yearning Ind, or to go to Japan to look for the Seadom tribe to

    learn the location and way to get to Yearning Ind.¡± Master Ghost stared at Gerald and asked softly.

    ¡°Let me think.¡± Gerald puffed out a cloud of smoke.

    Sitting in his chair, Gerald lit up another cigarette and began smoking it.

    They were not very near Yearning Ind, but they hade into contact with the main Crawford family.

    This meant that he was getting closer to his parents and sister.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2032

    Still, it was not guaranteed for them to get the information of Yearning Ind, nor know about the next

    idea Daryl woulde up with to deal with him.

    If they left and went to Japan, it was not certain that they could find the Seadom tribe. Even if they

    found them, it might be as Master Ghost had said. The descendants of the tribe might have already

    forgotten about Yearning Ind, and their efforts would have been in vain, wasting their time.

    For a moment, Gerald was in a dilemma.

    Master Ghost sat beside him, not rushing him nor saying anything.

    After nearly half an hour, Gerald cleared his throat and stood up. After pacing back and forth in the

    living room, he stopped in front of Master Ghost. Master Ghost raised his head and looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Japan.¡± Gerald pondered for a moment and said calmly.

    ¡°What about the situation here?¡± Master Ghost asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll not bother about it. As long as we learn the location of Yearning Ind from the Seadom tribe,

    we will gain dominance. Staying here will only keep us on the submissive side.¡± Gerald shook his head.

    Within half an hour, he had thought about all possible scenarios that might happen.

    ¡°l follow you.¡± Master Ghost did not say anything else.

    ¡°Then, get ready. We¡¯ll leave in the next two days. We¡¯ll send Lindsay back to Weston first and head to

    Japan right away.¡± Gerald nodded and said.

    ¡°Do we need to tell them?¡± Master Ghost was referring to Aiden and the disciples of Sacrasolis Pce.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll tell them before leaving.¡± Gerald shook his head.

    In the evening, Gerald went back to his room after dinner. He wanted to n the trip to Japan. Since it

    was about the safety of his parents and sister, he could not act hastily. Moreover, tracking down the

    Seadom tribe was not a simple task. At the same time, the two followers of Will Crawford, Arnold

    Crawford and Sawyer Crawford, had gone to Gong Ind in the night. Instead of docking openly at the

    pier like the previous four men, they had gotten on the shore at the back of the ind instead.

    After all, the four hade here with the order of the chief to test Gerald¡¯s strength, whereas the two of

    them hade under the secret order of Will Crawford to assassinate Gerald.

    ¡°Sawyer, if the chief knows what we are doing, what do you think will happen to us?¡± After docking the

    boat, Arnold got onto the shore first. However, he didn¡¯t enter the ind directly. Instead, he sat on a

    big stone on the shore and asked softly.

    ¡®What else would happen? Certainly nothing good would happen to us.¡± Sawyer smiled bitterly and

    shook his head.

    ¡°There should be no problem. After all, this is the mission Will gave us. Either way, he is the disciple of

    the chief. If anything goes wrong, he will be able to hold up.¡±Arnold nced toward the ind.

    ¡°Cut the crap already. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish off Gerald so that we can go back early. If we dy it

    any longer, it will not bring any good to us.¡± Once Sawyer got to the shore, he walked directly to the

    ind.

    The two disappeared into the darkness.

    In the room, Gerald briefly sorted out the n for his impending arrival in Japan. Just as he was about

    to go to sleep, he suddenly felt something was wrong and found the power of his Herculean Primordial

    Spirit burning uncontrobly in his body.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Cultivators were approaching him. This was the first thought that came to his mind.

    Gerald got out of the bed and stood sideways at the edge of the window. His instinct was warning him

    that someone was very near to him.

    Using his finger, Gerald drew the curtain slightly and looked outside, squinting his eyes.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2033

    However, it was dark outside, seeming as if nothing strange was going on.

    Still, Gerald felt that something was off. He grabbed his jacket, pushed open the door, and walked out

    to the end of the corridor. Then, he went through the window and climbed to the roof.

    Two men were crouching on the rooftop.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Seeing them, Gerald smiled and asked.

    Gerald didn¡¯t even have to think to know that these people had been sent by Daryl, and they were

    stronger than the previous four. ¡°Move!¡± Hearing the sound behind them, Arnold drew out the knife from

    his waist without hesitation. The knife exuded a cold aura under the moonlight.

    He leaped forward like a ck panther and charged toward Gerald.

    Sawyer, who was beside him, did not hesitate, and he attacked from the other direction. He ran to

    Gerald from the side. When the two attacked in formation, anyone who was equally or less strong than

    them would be unable to resist.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t find it bothersome.¡± The moment Gerald saw the knives and their actions, he

    immediately took up a fighting stance.

    Almost instantly, the three got entangled with each other. Gerald dodged the attack constantly. As he

    resisted their attack, he was still able to counter-attack. However, Gerald did not dare to kill the people

    from the Crawford family as it might affect his parents¡¯ safety.

    Besides, Gerald knew that they were sent by Daryl just to test his strength and would not truly harm

    him.

    Snap!

    Gerald snatched the knife from one of them sideways. Then, he stretched out his hand and pped his

    back.

    The strong force nearly made the man lose his footing. He stumbled backward and fell from the

    rooftop. Falling from the second floor was not dangerous at all to the cultivators.

    Thus, Gerald knocked the other person down with another p. Then, he leaped onto the ground.

    Before the man could stand up, Gerald gave him another kick.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Arnold couldn¡¯t react at all. When he tried to resist, he already felt a sharp pain in his chest. Then, he

    spurted out a mouthful of blood and took a few steps backward, holding onto the wooden pir to

    stabilize himself.

    ¡°Arnold, are you alright?!¡± Sawyer leaped down after Gerald. When he saw this, he asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do it quickly! Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Arnold shouted, holding his chest and panting heavily.

    They had wanted to take advantage of the night to assassinate Gerald, but they never expected that

    they would be discovered. If they drew the attention of others, even if they could kill Gerald, the people

    on the ind would see them and spread the news to Yearning Ind.

    ¡°You rest first. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± Sawyer held the knife in a reversed grip and red at Gerald fiercely.

    As soon as he said that, he rushed forward and brandished the knife in his hand.

    Gerald turned around immediately, hit his arm with one hand, and punched him on his chest with

    another hand.

    Sawyer counter-attacked immediately. He stabbed hard at Gerald¡¯s chest with the short knife in his left

    hand. Seeing the knife, the smile on Gerald¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He realized that the

    person in front of him was trying to kill him, unlike the four men Daryl had sent to test his strength

    earlier.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Gerald gripped the man¡¯s wrist immediately and asked indifferently, looking at the

    knife.

    ¡°Arnold, don¡¯t just stand there! Come and help me!¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t expect that Gerald could ovee

    his attack and grab him, so he shouted hurriedly.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2034

    Hearing Sawyer¡¯s yell, Arnold rushed over without hesitation.

    Snap!

    Gerald narrowed his eyes. After the fight just now, he now knew that these two disciples were not

    coming to test his strength. Instead, they truly wanted to kill him. Since that was the case, he would not

    spare them so easily.

    Exerting more force, Gerald squeezed the man¡¯s hand. The sound of bones cracking was heard right

    away, and Sawyer¡¯s wrist was broken immediately, with his palm and arm twisted like an arc.

    ¡°My hand!¡± Feeling the tremendous pain, Sawyer¡¯s face changed immediately. He struggled hard,

    stumbled backward, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Gerald, how dare youe near Yearning Ind?! Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive!¡±

    Seeing that Gerald had harmed his brother, Arnold was enraged, and he charged toward Gerald once

    again with a knife in his hand.

    After having settled one man when they had fought one-on-one, Gerald could overpower him very

    easily. He threw the knife to the side and trampled Arnold to the ground.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Arnold widened his eyes in fear. He didn¡¯t expect that he would not be able to resist

    Gerald at all when thetter suddenly showed his strength. In just a sh, he was being stepped on by

    Gerald to the ground. He struggled very hard, but Gerald¡¯s strength was immense. No matter how hard

    he tried, he just could not break free.

    Looking at the man under his foot and the other one who was trembling hard, holding his wrist, Gerald

    lit up a cigarette and started smoking slowly.

    Soon, Aiden was attracted by themotion outside.

    Master Ghost rushed to the front and stood before Gerald. Looking at the scene, he asked softly,

    ¡°These men were sent by the main Crawford family again to look for trouble?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just looking for trouble. This time, they wanted to kill me.¡± Gerald narrowed his eyes. If they

    were not Crawfords, he would have killed them immediately as soon as he realized their true motive.

    ¡°To kill you?!¡±

    ¡°Those who came looking for trouble before said that they came under the order of the chief to test

    your strength. Has your grandfather changed his mind?!¡± Master Ghost found this unbelievable.

    ¡°Probably.¡± Gerald shook his head and smiled. He couldn¡¯t retrieve any memory of him having spent

    time with Daryl. This grandfather, to him, was only kin rted by blood. He didn¡¯t know about his

    character and style of action.

    However, Gerald had some doubts. How could the head of the family change his mind so fast? Before

    he could ponder it any further, an idea came across his mind. Gerald smiled and said, ¡°Or maybe, they

    were sent by other members of the Crawford family. After all, there isn¡¯t just one leader in the family.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Master Ghost scratched his head.

    ¡°Bring them in. I shall interrogate them myself to see who wants to kill me!¡± Gerald put his foot down

    and grabbed Arnold from the ground. As Arnold was dragged into the living room, no matter how hard

    he struggled, he could not break free from Gerald¡¯s grasp.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Five minutester, Gerald was sat on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand.

    Arnold and Sawyer stood before him in defiance. The knife was ced right on the table in front of

    Gerald.

    ¡°Tell me, which senior member of the Crawford family sent you to kill me?¡± When the cigarette was

    about to finish, Gerald raised his head and looked at them. ¡°Gerald Crawford, now that we are in your

    hands, you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t try to manipte us, we won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± Arnold

    looked at Gerald with reddened eyes.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2035

    He simply did not expect Gerald¡¯s strength to be so strong. In his impression, a nsman who had

    grown up outside the family should only be an entry-level cultivator. Even if this grandson of the chief

    had some talent, they should be able to handle him easily with their strength.

    However, only when they had fought did they realize that Gerald¡¯s ability was beyond their expectation.

    Not to mention the intermediate level disciples of the family like them, even the advanced disciples

    might not be able to hurt Gerald.

    ¡°Well. You seem to be very tight-lipped.¡± Gerald raised his eyebrows. What they had said didn¡¯t surprise

    Gerald much

    ¡°Gerald, if you are sensible, you should leave this ce. Even if we tell you who ordered us toe to

    Gong Ind, will you be able to find Yearning Ind?¡± Sawyer covered his wrist and said through

    clenched teeth.

    ¡°So, this ce is called Gong Ind.¡± Gerald lit up another cigarette. ¡°Cut the crap. Don¡¯t think about

    getting any information from the two of us today. You can kill us if you want. We admit defeat!¡± Arnold

    turned his head away.

    ¡°I will not kill you so easily. After all, in a sense, I am the young master of the Crawford family. You are

    the disciples of the Crawford family, so you should be considered my men. But today¡¯s matter is not

    likely to end well either, so since none of you want to talk, let¡¯s try my methods.¡±

    Hearing their words, Gerald¡¯s hand, which was holding a cigarette, stopped for a moment.

    Then, he crushed the cigarette he had just taken two puffs of into the ashtray, stood up, and walked

    toward them.

    As soon as those words left his lips, Gerald was already standing in front of Sawyer.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Looking at Gerald, Sawyer gulped in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. I just want to get to know you.¡± Gerald smiled faintly. He stretched his

    hand out, grabbed Sawyer¡¯s hand which was twisted, and exerted force on it again.

    Crack¡­!

    The sound of bones cracking was heard.

    Hearing the sound, Aiden and Master Ghost couldn¡¯t help but frown. Lindsay went into her room right

    away. She had never seen such a thing before, and she didn¡¯t expect that Gerald was actually this

    cruel, that he would twist someone¡¯s hand so brutally.

    ¡°Gerald, you¡­¡± The great pain made Sawyer nearly gnash his teeth.

    After suffering two consecutive severe injuries, Sawyer knew very well in his heart that his right hand

    was already ruined. Even if he received treatment after returning to the family, he would still suffer

    permanent disability.

    To a cultivator, a disabled hand was tantamount to a death sentence.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford, if you want to kill us, just hurry up! Stop torturing us!¡± Arnold clenched his fists. If he

    wasn¡¯t already aware of the wide gap between his and Gerald¡¯s strength, he would have fought for his

    life.

    ¡°Since we share the same surname, I will give you another chance. Answer my question honestly, and I

    can consider sparing you two and letting you return to Yearning Ind safely. Otherwise, I will keep you

    by my side. As for when you will lose your arm or your leg, it will totally depend on my mood.¡±

    As Gerald spoke, he held Sawyer¡¯s hand once again.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2036

    Just as Gerald prepared to exert more force once again, Arnold suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait!¡±

    After having an internal battle for a moment, Arnold still decided to stop Gerald. He and Sawyer were

    actual brothers after all, and they had practiced together since they were young. He couldn¡¯t bear to

    see Gerald snap both of his brother¡¯s arms. Not only would he not able to be a member of cultivation

    sects, but he would also be incapacitated as well.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gerald stopped moving to look at him.

    ¡°Arnold, we would definitely not end up well if you say it!¡± Sawyer suppressed the pain. Although they

    were considered close to Will Crawford due to following him for many years, they knew just how cruel

    could Will be.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand and watch you get incapacitated just like that!¡± Arnold said through gritted teeth as he

    clenched his fist.

    ¡°Who sent you over? Was it Daryl Crawford or someone else from the Crawford family?¡± Gerald wasn¡¯t

    bothered by anything else. He just wanted to know the situation on Yearning Ind.

    ¡°It was Will Crawford,¡± Arnold took a deep breath and confessed.

    ¡°Who is Will Crawford?¡± It was the first time for Gerald to have heard this name.

    ¡®Will was adopted by the master, and he would probably have been the heir to the head of the Crawford

    family. We¡¯re his trusted subordinates and have followed him for nearly twenty years.¡± After saying

    Will¡¯s name out loud, Arnold actually felt sort of relieved. ¡°We have no beef against each other, and I¡¯ve

    just heard his name for the first time in my life. Why would he want me dead? Or was it an order from

    Daryl?¡± Gerald was interested in Will. Even though it was the first time he had gotten to know of this

    person, he got a strong sense of enmity from Will.

    ¡°No. The master didn¡¯t issue this order, but Master had passed him the task to deal with you. The four

    men from before were all sent by Will, but it was unexpected that you would be so strong. Will was

    worried that once you get connected with Yearning Ind, you would be a threatening existence to his

    status, so that¡¯s why he secretly sent us to get rid of you.¡± Arnold shook his head.

    ¡°Me recing his position?¡± Gerald was slightly taken aback.

    Apparently, he hadn¡¯t expected to hear this, and he started tough out loud after a moment.

    He had only gotten to know the Crawfords after his parents had been kidnapped, and although Daryl

    was his own grandfather, they were merely blood-rted. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to call them

    strangers or even enemies. Gerald¡¯s hatred had almost made him want to destroy the whole Crawford

    family entirely.

    And now, Will was actually worrying about him snatching away his position as the family head¡¯s heir.

    This was the funniest thing he had ever heard in so many years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything you wanted to know, so can you let us go now?¡± Arnold asked with his eyes

    fixed on Sawyer. Now that Sawyer¡¯s wrists had just been broken, they might have a way to save him if

    they returned to Yearning Ind immediately.

    ¡°One more thing.¡± Gerald waved him down. ¡°Where is Yearning Ind, and how do I get in there?¡±

    Gerald asked as he looked at him intently.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald didn¡¯t really have any hope for this, but these two were, after all, close to Will. They might know

    how to enter Yearning Ind. If he could get the answer from them, he wouldn¡¯t have to visit Japan and

    seek out the Seadom tribe, and it would save a lot of trouble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Arnold shook his head.

    ¡°You exited the Yearning Ind and are about to return there now. How can you return if you don¡¯t

    know?¡± Gerald sneered.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2037

    ¡°To tell you the truth, although we¡¯re from Yearning Ind, the way we leave and return is always

    strange. We have to report to Will in advance and travel ording to the direction specified by him,

    and the directions are always different. Not long after reporting, we would be able to see the outline of

    Yearning Ind, and we can then enter the ind.¡±

    ¡°However, if we don¡¯t report in, we will never be able to find Yearning Ind even if we sailed across

    the sea forever.¡± Arnold shook his head. ¡°Is that true?¡± Gerald¡¯s sneer faded.

    ¡°We even told you about Will, why would we not tell you the exact address of Yearning Ind if we

    knew?!¡± Arnold was afraid that Gerald wouldn¡¯t believe them and continue to torture Sawyer, and his

    tone became anxious.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s as we thought. Yearning Ind is an ind that floats around the sea surface. Unless

    there¡¯s a special way, we would never be able to find it,¡± Master Ghost walked up to Gerald and spoke

    in a low voice. ¡°Now, it seems that it wouldn¡¯t be possible to get the answer from them. The only way is

    to find the Seadom tribe.¡±

    Gerald breathed in deeply.

    ¡°Go back and tell Will Crawford for me that he shoulde to me himself if he wants to get rid of me.

    There¡¯s no need for these petty assassinations. They won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will surely pass the message.¡± Hearing this from Gerald, the two immediately rxed.

    Without another word, Arnold helped Sawyer up, and they left the scene immediately, disappearing into

    the dark in the blink of an eye. Gerald got up and headed toward the door to check the situation outside

    before shutting the door after a while.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, are you really letting them off just like that?¡± Aiden spoke up in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What else can we do? Kill them?¡± Gerald asked with a chuckle. ¡°VIL kill them if I have the chance to in

    the future!¡± Aiden tightened his fist. He knew that Gerald couldn¡¯t kill the two because his parents were

    still being held at Yearning Ind, but he still felt bad about it.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about thister on in the future. Go and pack your stuff, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Gerald waved him down. For now, he only wished to go to Japan and meet the Seadom tribe to find a

    way to reach Yearning Ind. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to discuss any other matters after they had

    sessfully gotten onto Yearning Ind.

    ¡°Leaving? Where are we going?¡± Aiden was confused.

    ¡°Japan,¡± Gerald replied casually and stuffed the half-box of untouched cigarettes into Aiden¡¯s hand.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Before Aiden could ask for more details, Gerald had already entered his room. Aiden could only turn to

    Master Ghost. ¡°What are we going to do in Japan? Are we not going to search for Yearning Ind

    anymore?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask more about this. Gerald must have his own reasons for doing this.¡± Master

    Ghost smiled and patted Aiden on his shoulders.

    By the time Arnold and Sawyer returned to Yearning Ind, the sky was bright

    ¡°Have you gotten rid of him?¡± Will was still smoking an imported cigar. After finding out that he had a

    chance to be the next head of the Crawford family, he had be puffed up with pride, even

    picturing himself as the Crawford family¡¯s head already sometimes.

    ¡°No¡­ we couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Arnold shivered. He felt terrified as he recalled all the words he had said to

    Gerald on Gong Ind.

    ¡®What happened to your arm?¡± Will raised his head to find that Sawyer¡¯s sleeve was covered in blood.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2038

    ¡°It seems that Gerald isn¡¯t that weak. He actually caused you to make such a big sacrifice. But he

    shouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to me anymore since he¡¯s incapacitated even though not killed.¡±

    ¡°Brother Will, we didn¡¯t manage to hurt Gerald Crawford. He¡¯s too strong, and we weren¡¯t his

    opponents,¡± Arnold cut Will off. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t used all our might to escape from Gong Ind, we

    would¡¯ve been killed there by him.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t Gerald¡¯s opponents?!¡± Those words made the smile on Will¡¯s face disappear, and his rage

    could be seen as he exerted tremendous force onto the cup he was holding.

    Bang!

    After a moment, the ss cup burst into pieces all over the floor.

    ¡°We had no idea Gerald would be that powerful. There¡¯s a huge gap between our strengths and his,¡±

    Arnold trembled in fear, but he still continued to exin. ¡°Scram,¡± Will breathed in deeply and spoke

    through trembling lips.

    ¡°Sawyer¡¯s wrist was snapped and broken by him.¡± Arnold took a step back.

    ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Will got up in a fury and bellowed as he pointed toward the door. ¡°From now

    onward, don¡¯t appear before me, or else I will make you regret it!¡±

    The two had never seen Will so enraged before, and thus, they didn¡¯t dare to stay there any longer.

    They turned and left the room at lightning speed, fearing that they would be punished for not getting out

    of his sight in time.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­ now that my underlings can¡¯t do anything to you, I¡¯ll meet up with you myself!¡± Will

    continued to smoke the cigar and vowed with his eyes squinted.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, he had a coat on, and he left immediately, heading toward the

    shore of Yearning Ind.

    The next day.

    Upon waking up, Gerald led everyone to leave Gong Ind by boat. Seeing Gerald leave, all the

    families on Gong Ind immediately became relieved. They were afraid that Gerald would continue

    living there and bring about more trouble for them.

    Standing on the deck, Gerald looked around the ocean¡¯s surface. When Lindsay Lawrence and all the

    students of Sacrasolis Pce had arrived and stood before him, Gerald turned to look at them and

    said, ¡°We will pause on the matter of searching for Yearning Ind for now. Aiden, after stopping at

    Weston¡¯s dock, you can apany Ms. Lindsay back home, and the rest of you from Sacrasolis

    Pce should have some rest at home. I¡¯lle for your assistance once I have located Yearning

    Ind.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    All the students from Sacrasolis Pce nodded in unison, and they obeyed Gerald¡¯s orderpletely,

    not questioning him when Gerald asked them to return first.

    It was Aiden who didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°What about you, Aiden?¡± Gerald set his eyes on him.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll send Ms. Lindsay back.¡± Even though Aiden wanted to follow Gerald, he knew that he

    couldn¡¯t leave Lindsay behind. He should send her back safely as he had been the one who had sent

    her out from the Lawrence family himself. If he didn¡¯t, with the Lawrence family¡¯s power and status in

    Weston, he wouldn¡¯t be let off that easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. Go back and rest up. Everyone¡¯s tired after this whole ordeal. I, Gerald Crawford, did

    witness everything you all did.¡± Gerald put on a small smile, and the boat continued to head toward

    Weston.

    Meanwhile, Will had just reached Gong Ind.

    Filled with rage, Will went further into the ind and grabbed someone from the n on the ind.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2039

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where are Gerald Crawford and his people?!¡± Will Crawford wore a dark look. He had

    exited the ind secretly with the sole intention of getting rid of Gerald once and for all. It would be a

    big problem if Daryl Crawford found out about this.

    ¡°Gerald? They¡¯re staying at the two-story wooden house block not far from here.¡± The nsman knew

    Will and didn¡¯t dare to say anything unnecessary.

    Just as Will had let go of him and started walking toward the direction where the wooden house block

    was, the nsman continued, ¡°But they left early this morning.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Will was dumbfounded, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They all left first thing in the morning.¡± The nsman was terrified and couldn¡¯t move, but

    he still spoke the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m one stepte!¡± Will bellowed in a low voice and hit his own thigh.

    If Gerald hadn¡¯t left today, he believed that his strength and power would make them all stay on Gong

    Ind forever, but now that they had left, it was impossible to chase after them or reach them. It was

    not known how long it would be before they would return here, and maybe something unexpected

    would happen by then as well.

    ¡°There¡¯s none of your business here anymore, scram!¡± Seeing how the nsman was still standing

    before him, Will waved him away impatiently. Standing on the same spot, Will observed the situation

    around Gong Ind and became more furious as he thought about it more. Not killing Gerald this time

    would bring so much trouble after this, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay as the heir of the family¡¯s head

    asfortably with zero worries.

    Till then, if Gerald and Daryl decided to cease hostilities and return to being grandfather and grandson,

    Gerald being the heir of Crawford¡¯s family head would be crushing Will¡¯s status. Will might be excluded

    or even kicked out of the Crawford family.

    Thinking of this, Will grew even more furious, and he decided that he had to kill Gerald no matter what

    way he had to use. He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest for even a day as long as Gerald was still breathing.

    Although he was angry, Will had no choice but to return and walk back to the shore.

    After seven days.

    Gerald¡¯s boat stopped at the dock in Japan.

    The students of Sacrapolis Pce had returned, and Aiden had escorted Lindsay Lawrence back to

    Weston.

    Gerald and Master Ghost had left the dock intending to find a ce to stay temporarily. The Seadom

    tribe was a tribe that had existed hundreds or thousands of years ago. They had allpletely

    assimted into Japan¡¯s normal way of living, and they would never bring up their statuses that could

    affect their daily lives. Almost nobody knew of the existence of the Seadom tribe.

    Staying at a hotel in a city by the sea in Japan, Gerald ordered some food and ate in the room with

    Master Ghost.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where would the Seadom tribe be?¡± Gerald asked right away as he ate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. The current Seadom tribe isn¡¯t the same as the one thousands of years

    ago. It won¡¯t be easy to find them. We have to start finding out bit by bit.¡± Master Ghost shook his head.

    ¡°No rush, then. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± Although Gerald was slightly disappointed, it was good enough that

    they had information on the Seadom tribe¡¯s existence as it wasn¡¯t easy to get.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to take note of as well. Japan is not like Weston nor Yanam. You have to

    be careful in doing anything here and not trigger any conflicts. If you offend someone here, even if you

    found the Seadom tribe, they won¡¯t admit their status to avoid troubles,¡± Master Ghost swallowed the

    food after reminding Gerald as the thought came up.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be careful with that for sure.¡± Gerald waved him down with a smile. He knew how to

    determine the importance of a certain matter when he faced serious ones.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat. We should rest up for a few days after working for so long.¡± Master Ghost didn¡¯t add

    anything else after seeing Gerald¡¯s acknowledgment.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2040

    After dinner, Gerald returned to his room for a rest while Master Ghost stayed in the living room.

    Throughout the entire night, Gerald was still thinking about the situation with the Seadom tribe, and the

    name ¡®Will Crawford¡¯ crossed his mind too. Gerald wasn¡¯t interested in a child whom his grandfather

    had adopted, and he didn¡¯t even want to be some heir to Crawford¡¯s family head at all.

    However, it was obvious that Will had already taken him as an opponent.

    Thinking of this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, are you in Japan?¡± His phone rang, and it turned out to be Aiden who had called him.

    ¡°Just arrived today. You¡¯ve sent Ms. Lindsay back?¡± Gerald took a deep breath. Now that Aiden had

    returned to Weston, he didn¡¯t want to release any of the negative emotions anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, open your curtains and look down, Brother Gerald!¡± Aiden chuckled over the phone.

    ¡°Curtain?¡± Gerald frowned a bit and got up from the bed to pull open the curtains of the hotel room. A

    familiar figure could be seen standing down there, and it was none other than Aiden Baker.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you! We¡¯re meeting again! Wait for me upstairs, I¡¯ll go up immediately!¡± After

    this sentence, Aiden hung up the call and entered the hotel as he pulled his luggage behind him.

    After a few minutes, someone rang the doorbell. ¡°Have a cigarette, Brother Gerald!¡± Aiden invited

    himself into the room and tossed his luggage aside casually as he took out a box of Ricken¡¯s and

    handed a cigarette to Gerald from the box.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°After escorting Ms. Lindsay back to the Lawrence family house, I received an order from the higher

    authority to participate in a war contest in Japan. Then, I remembered that you were here in Japan as

    well, so I figured that I would be able to be of help. Therefore, I simply packed up some stuff and

    boarded the ne without even returning to the hostel.¡±

    Aiden scratched his head bashfully, obviously overjoyed that he had gotten to stay with Gerald.

    ¡°Then, how did you know that I was here?¡± Gerald patted his shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°Of course Master Ghost told me about it! I specifically made a call to him asking where you were

    staying to surprise you!¡± Aiden continued.

    ¡°Okay. Now that you¡¯re here, just stay here with us. I¡¯ll tell you when I need your help, but don¡¯t let it

    affect the order you got from your boss.¡± Gerald epted his help.

    Japan wasn¡¯t like Yanam. There wasn¡¯t really any cultivation activity here, and without the need to

    protect Lindsay, perhaps Aiden, as a member of the special forces, might indeed be of help to him.

    ¡°No rush! The war contest is half a month away, it¡¯s still early!¡± Aiden grabbed the ashtray and ced it

    in front of Gerald.

    ¡°Go ahead and book a room for some rest. We can talk about other matters tomorrow.¡± Gerald patted

    his shoulder. ¡°Alright!¡± Aiden nodded and left with his luggage.

    Meanwhile, Will had not taken a break even after finding out that Gerald had left Gong Ind.

    He had umted his ownwork of connections ever since he had entered the Crawford family.

    Thework had gradually expanded all over the world and covered not only Yearning Ind. It was

    just that he didn¡¯t usually have to leave Yearning Ind, so he could order his underlings to do certain

    tasks for him when he had other matters to attend to.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2041

    ¡°What? Gerald¡¯s reached Japan?¡± replied Will with a frown.

    ¡°Indeed. I saw him arriving at the dock with two other people! They¡¯re currently in a hotel in one of

    Japan¡¯s coastal cities!¡± reported the person on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Odd¡­ Why¡¯d he suddenly decided to head there¡­?¡± muttered Will as he pondered the situation.

    ¡°If I may, could it be that he¡¯se to Weston to look for more helpers¡­?¡± replied the caller. ¡°It¡¯s a

    possibility, though the guess could also be wrong. Regardless, keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him

    find out that he¡¯s being tailed. I want to know every move he makes, so don¡¯t you dare lose him or

    there¡¯ll be consequences!¡± retorted Will before hanging up.

    As he continued sitting in the living room, Will couldn¡¯t help but continue wondering why Gerald headed

    to Japan.

    After all, ording to the information he obtained through thorough investigations, all of Gerald¡¯s main

    connections were in Weston. As for any involvements Gerald had with powers outside Weston, the only

    thing Will could think of was Gerald¡¯s reign of chaos in Yanam. Aside from destroying the three major

    families there, did Gerald really have any other involvements with powers outside of Weston?

    In the end, Will simply couldn¡¯t figure out why Gerald had gone there. With that in mind, Will knew that

    constantly monitoring Gerald was his best shot at gaining a better understanding of the youth¡¯s actions.

    If everything went swimmingly, perhaps he would finally be able to kill Gerald¡­!

    At that moment, several knocks could be heard from his door, prompting Will to get up and open it¡­

    And to Will¡¯s surprise, it was Daryl!

    Supporting himself with a walking stick, Daryl smiled at Will before asking, ¡°Ah, here you are, Will!

    Have you heard about what happened on Gong Ind¡­?¡±

    ¡°I have. Gerald brought the people along and ran off, right?¡± replied Will.

    ¡°Indeed. Still, his strength has gone well beyond my expectations¡­ To think that the two groups of

    people you sent over failed to eveny a scratch on him¡­ Regardless, do you have any idea where

    he¡¯s gone?¡± asked Daryl as he stroked his beard.

    Upon hearing that, Will¡¯s legs quivered slightly as he said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Will was rightfully nervous since Daryl should¡¯ve only been aware of the initial four people he had sent

    over to the ind. After all, those were the ones he sent under Daryl¡¯s orders to test Gerald¡¯s strength.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    By right, Daryl shouldn¡¯t have known about the two confidants he had secretly sent over to assassinate

    Gerald. Despite that, after hearing Daryl¡¯s statement, Will knew without a doubt that the old man knew

    about his actions. Thinking back, had Daryl actuallye to violently interrogate or warn him that

    night¡­?

    Seeing how nervous Will was, Daryl simply smiled as he patted Will¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°There¡¯s

    no need to be so ill at ease¡­¡±

    While he was still stunned, Will eventually snapped out of it before replying, ¡°¡­I¡­ I only did that to test

    Gerald¡¯s strength¡­ To be quite frank, I had no idea that Gerald was that strong¡­ Neither of my

    confidants was even able to pose a challenge to him¡­ In fact, one of them ended up having a broken

    arm! Due to that, his cultivation will surely be influenced negatively from now on¡­¡±

    Waving his hand to signify that he didn¡¯t mind, Will then said, ¡°I see¡­ Either way, again, do you have

    any idea where he is now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ From the moment he left Gong Ind, I¡¯ve lost all news about him¡­¡± replied Will as he

    shook his head.

    Will, for one, had kept hiswork of information so confidential that he was sure that Daryl had never

    found out about it throughout the years. With that in mind, there was no way in hell he was going to tell

    Daryl about it now.

    ¡°I see. Well, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s unfortunate, but I guess we won¡¯t be able to tell when he¡¯ll return¡­¡±

    muttered Daryl in a cold and stern voice¡­

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2042

    After a slight pause, Will eventually brought himself to say, ¡°¡­Do¡­ you really want to meet him that

    much, sir¡­?¡±

    ¡°To kill him, yes. I¡¯ve told you time and again that you¡¯re the only heir of the Crawford family, haven¡¯t I?

    If you still refuse to believe that, then you can just leave!¡± retorted Daryl as a frown formed on his face.

    ¡°I-I apologize for doubting you! I believe you! I truly do¡­!¡± replied Will, quivering in fear.

    ¡°If you do, then why did you secretly n that assassination that night?¡± replied Daryl in a hoarse voice

    as he stubbed his cigarette out before loudly tapping his walking stick against the floor.

    ¡°T-that¡­¡± muttered Will, momentarily at a loss at what to say.

    Will, for one, had always thought that his ns were wless. He never imagined that despite all his

    efforts to hide it from Daryl, that old man still managed to find out¡­!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°l say it right now that you nearly ruined all my ns!¡± scowled Daryl with a snort. ¡°I-I know what I did

    was wrong now, sir¡­!¡± replied Will as he lowered his head.

    In the end, Will was merely an adopted child, and his ultimate fear was having Daryl suddenly give up

    on him. It definitely exined why he generally didn¡¯t dare to disobey Daryl¡¯s orders. Still, if Daryl truly

    did decide to drop his protection and care for Will, then not only would Will lose his high position in

    Yearning Ind, but there was a high chance that he would be driven away as well!

    Knowing that Will had been scared straight, Daryl then said in a frigid tone, ¡°This had better be thest

    time¡­ If I ever find out that you disobeyed me again, you can just pack up and leave Yearning Ind

    for good!¡±

    Following that, Will left the room without another word, leaving Will frozen on the spot for quite some

    time.

    Eventually, a cold breeze blew into the room, snapping Will out of it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Will then

    flopped onto a chair¡­

    Though Daryl¡¯s words werew, Will¡¯s resolve to kill Gerald was even greater than his fear of

    abandonment. The truth was, he simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Daryl wanted Gerald

    dead. With that in mind, Will knew that until he had personally killed Gerald, his position as the

    Crawford family¡¯s heir would remain uncertain¡­

    Gnashing his teeth as he grabbed a ss of water, Will then growled, ¡°Gerald¡­! I¡¯ll kill you if it¡¯s the

    last thing I do¡­!¡±

    Secondster, the ss shattered from his immense grip, sending ss shards falling all over the

    ce¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, his body had returned to peak condition after a night¡¯s rest in Japan. After

    breakfast, the three of them sat in their room to begin discussing things¡­

    ¡°Even after asking aroundst night, I wasn¡¯t able to get any news about the Seadom tribe. However,

    it¡¯s a fair assumption that this family has remained very well hidden in the real world¡¯s Japan. After all,

    they¡¯ve yet to be discovered by others,¡± said Master Ghost.

    ¡°I suppose so. There goes the hope of finding them in a day or two. I guess we¡¯ll only be able to find

    the tribe after some time. We can¡¯t get too hasty either or we may end up scaring them away when we

    actually find them¡­¡± replied Gerald¡ªwho didn¡¯t find their current situation to be overly disappointing¡ª

    with a nod.

    ¡°Um¡­ What are you talking about¡­?¡± muttered Aiden who waspletely at a loss¡­

    ¡°Essentially, the Seadom tribe is a tribe that¡¯s existed for thousands of years¡­ We¡¯re looking for them

    since ording to rumors, they know a way of locating and entering Yearning Ind. With that in mind,

    if the rumors are true and we do manage to find them, we can finally have a head start above Daryl,¡±

    exined Gerald, knowing that Aiden no longer had to focus on protecting Lindsay.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2043

    After hearing what Gerald had to say, Aiden¡¯s expression momentarily stiffened before he replied,

    ¡°But¡­ we don¡¯t even know which area of Japan they¡¯re in! Aren¡¯t we essentially just on a wild goose

    chase?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we are,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Regardless, there¡¯s really no rush. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the Seadom tribe sooner orter,¡± said Master

    Ghost. ¡°Indeed. Speaking of which, what¡¯s up with that special forcespetition of yours? Let¡¯s start

    investigating from there. It¡¯s better than staying cooped up in this room anyway,¡± asked Gerald as he

    looked at Aiden.

    ¡°Well, ording to my force¡¯s leader, it¡¯s really just an ordinarypetition that selects the most

    powerful people from each country¡¯s special forces to eventuallypete in Japan. While it¡¯s not a

    standardpetition, there¡¯s honestly not much honor to be gained by participating. Still, itis an

    internationalpetition, so emphasis still needs to be ced on it,¡± exined Aiden.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go have a look at it, right?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°We may as well since we don¡¯t really know where to start looking anyway. Still, since it¡¯s being held in

    Japan, I¡¯m sure most of the participants will be influential and powerful¡­ With that in mind, we could

    possibly gain more clues about the Seadom tribe from them,¡± added Master Ghost.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I suppose! ¡¯ll go contact the organizer!¡± said Aiden as he fished his phone out to

    make a call.

    Though the call itself was short, Aiden sessfully got the organizer to send a car over¡ªto their hotel

    ¡ªto pick them up. The organizer didn¡¯t seem to mind Gerald and Master Ghosting along either.

    Either way, it was about half an hourter when a few men from the Japanese military came over to

    pick them up. After checking out, the trio then headed to thepetition¡¯s venue¡­

    Thepetition itself wasn¡¯t being held in the Japanese military¡¯s headquarters, but instead, on a

    training ground. Regardless, upon arriving, the trio saw that several of the houses were constructed

    withposite boards, a clear sign that they were temporary structures for the special forces to live in.

    Aside from that, it was also noteworthy that many people were already there. As it turned out, though

    thepetition was still half a month away, many of the participants had arrived in advance to practice

    and get themselves used to the environment in hopes that it would contribute to getting them the win.

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to do their countries proud?

    Regardless, the person in charge eventually stopped before one of the houses. Getting out of the car,

    he then pointed at the house while handing Aiden a key before saying, ¡°That¡¯s the ce. Since you¡¯re

    the special forces from Weston, you¡¯ll be staying here for now.¡±

    Upon receiving the key, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he

    had been told that this was the Japanese soldiers¡¯ training grounds, he would¡¯ve surely assumed that

    the entire area was just a construction zone! With how shabby the houses looked, it almost felt like they

    would topple the second strong winds blew!

    With that in mind, once the person in charge left the scene, Aiden turned to look at Gerald before

    apologetically saying, ¡°¡­Had I known the living conditions would be this poor here, we should¡¯ve just

    remained in the hotel¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here anyway, let¡¯s just take it easy. Besides, living here for half a month won¡¯t kill us,¡±

    replied Gerald as he took the key from Aiden and opened the door¡­

    Though the house was only meant to be lived in temporarily, it was by no means small. In total, there

    was a living room, three bedrooms, a washroom, and a dining room¡­

    Either way, once they were done unpacking, Gerald looked out the window to see what the situation

    was like outside¡­

    Shortly after, Aiden entered Gerald¡¯s room before saying, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, Gerald. Are you hungry?

    I¡¯m about to ask for some food, myself!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Once Aiden left, Gerald fished out the sea map from his pocket¡­ As expected, Yearning Ind had

    disappeared from the map¡­ Aside from that, the ind where the Seadom Tribe held their sacrificial

    ritual was nowhere to be seen as well¡­

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2044

    Since the map itself looked like scrap paper, had Gerald not witnessed the disappearing inds before

    this, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that the map was actually moreplex than it looked.

    At that moment, Master Ghost walked in and asked, ¡°Anything new on the map?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t even know when Yearning Ind will reappear again. It seems that the sea map truly

    has a lot of unresolved mysteries¡­ Had I known about this back then, I wouldn¡¯t have left the ancient

    ruins so quickly¡­ That old man could¡¯ve possibly helped with this!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his

    head with a sigh.

    True enough, had he known about all these mysteries back then, he would¡¯ve surely remained in the

    ancient ruins till he uncovered all the mysteries of the sea map, no matter how long it took.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Do you think we should return to the ancient ruins?¡± asked Master Ghost. ¡°Just forget about

    it¡­ So what if we manage to uncover the sea map¡¯s secrets? All we¡¯d be able to do is locate Yearning

    Ind a little easier. In the end, we¡¯d still have to look for the Seadom tribe to even get there,¡± replied

    Gerald as he shook his head.

    Hearing how dispirited Ged was, Master Ghost then patted him on the shoulder before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t

    get too anxious. Just so you know, we¡¯re progressing quite speedily. After all, not only do we have the

    sea map now, but we also know about the ind where the Crawfords are staying on. Once we find the

    Seadom tribe, we¡¯ll definitely be able to rescue your parents¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald then took in a deep breath before smiling as he said, ¡°¡­I know¡­¡±

    Shortly after, Aiden returned with some food prepared by the Japanese military. Completely different

    from themon dishes in Weston, lunch appeared to be extremely traditional Bibimbap and Kimbap,

    served together with arge bowl of Miso soup¡­

    Regardless, the trio then surrounded the dining table to have their lunch.

    Halfway through, however, they were suddenly greeted by the sound of rapid knocking, followed by

    someone yelling, ¡°Is Aiden in there? Aiden Baker from Weston!¡±

    Sipping on his soup, Gerald then said, ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Aiden as he lowered his bowl and chopsticks before heading toward the door¡­

    Upon opening it, he was greeted by the sight of a few Asian special forces, all of them wearingbat

    uniforms¡­ After sizing Aiden up, one of the men angrily growled, ¡°Are you Aiden? I go by Adler

    Lightbody, and I¡¯m a special force member from the Yanam military. From what I¡¯ve heard, you came to

    my military¡¯s headquarters one and created a giant mess there with your friend, no?¡±

    Not wanting to bother with him, Aiden simply said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaking me for someone else.¡±

    Before Aiden could even close the door, Adler grabbed onto it, getting a good look at Gerald and

    Master Ghost.

    ¡°Who are those two? Is one of them Gerald?¡± asked Adler.

    ¡®With all due respect, we aren¡¯t in Yanam, good sir. If there¡¯s anything you wish to rify, then go look

    for Carter! He¡¯s your current acting leader, no? Now stop trying to mess with us!¡± retorted Aiden as he

    frowned. After all, not only was Adler challenging him, but he was also challenging Weston.

    By this point, the racket had attracted the attention of several other special forces from overseas. From

    the looks of it, they seemed to be enjoying the scene, with many even advocating Aiden to challenge

    Adler to a duel¡­

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2045

    ¡°So you even know the name of my military¡¯s acting leader! I¡¯m now more certain than ever that you¡¯re

    the ones who made the mess! Had I not been out on a mission back then, I would¡¯ve definitely

    prevented you from leaving all willy-nilly! Regardless, now that we¡¯ve finally met, why don¡¯t you start

    exining about the mysterious disappearance of my leader?!¡± growled Adler as he red at Aiden.

    Had it not been for the fact that so many people were currently looking at him, he would¡¯ve surely beat

    up Aiden by now.

    ¡°What? Yanam¡¯s leader has gone missing?¡± eximed several of the onlookers at that moment.

    Following that, almost everyone turned to look at Aiden. Making a national leader ¡®mysteriously¡¯

    disappear was no easy feat, but if a member of Yanam¡¯s special forces was saying so, it must be true.

    Besides, if it was just a hoax, Adler wouldn¡¯t have dered all this in the presence of so many people!

    Staring at Adler for a while, Aiden then replied, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s useless to ask me about this. Just go

    back and ask Carter if you¡¯re that keen on the topic. Either way, now that you¡¯ve sessfully ruined my

    appetite, I implore you to leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re challenging Weston¡¯s special forces.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Have it your way!¡± retorted Adler as he released his grip on their door. As much as Adler wanted

    to get rid of Aiden, he knew better than to make a move in front of so many people. After all, offending

    Weston as a whole would surely spell major trouble¡­

    Before he left, however, Adler made sure to lower his head as he whispered, ¡°I advise you to behave

    properly in the next few days. If you act out of line, you may just get whisked away by someone¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just leave already,¡± replied Aiden as he closed the door behind him. He really couldn¡¯t be bothered by

    Adler¡¯s taunts.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Once he got back to the dining table, Aiden simply resumed his meal as if nothing had ever happened.

    Gerald himself had heard everything. With that in mind, once he finished his Kimbap, he smiled faintly

    before saying, ¡°It seems that thispetition isn¡¯t as peaceful as we imagined.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he

    comes looking for trouble again, I¡¯ll just get rid of him. We won¡¯t get into trouble either since we¡¯ll only

    be practicing self-defense,¡± replied Aiden as he clenched his fists. While he knew he couldn¡¯t match

    against cultivators, he was still quite confident in his ability to get rid of a regr member of the special

    forces.

    ¡°Negative. Remember, you¡¯re representing Weston in thispetition. If you make a move, it¡¯ll only

    paint Weston in a bad name. Just let me handle this trivial affair. You just have to focus on the

    competition,¡± replied Gerald as he waved his hand.

    Gerald, for one, didn¡¯t want Aiden to get into trouble. Besides, if Gerald was to bepletely honest,

    Aiden had simply apanied him to Yanam back then. Even when Aiden was there, he barely did

    anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother Gerald! Just leave everything to me! I can handle this much!¡± dered Aiden as he

    patted his chest confidently.

    ¡°Look, either you leave this affair to me, or Master Ghost and I are leaving right now,¡± replied Gerald as

    he wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.

    Before bbergasted Aiden could even reply, Gerald had already gotten up and entered his room¡­

    Looking at the stupefied Aiden, Master Ghost simply smiled before saying, ¡°As Gerald had said, it¡¯s

    best that you leave this to him. Remember, you¡¯re a member of the special forces. If you fight them

    before thepetition and get caught by the Japanese military, you¡¯ll surely be disqualified in no

    time¡­¡±

    Following that conversation, evening soon came, and everyone had their dinner before returning to

    their rooms to rest¡­ Once he was full, Gerald himselfid on his bed, a cigarette in hand as he intently

    observed the map¡­

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2046

    It had been nearly a week since he hadst seen Yearning Ind on the map. Despite the fact that he

    kept a close eye on the map whenever he was free, the ind simply refused to show up again¡­

    As Gerald continued looking at the map, he suddenly heard someone say, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve

    looking for trouble with us¡­!¡±

    Slipping the sea map back into his pocket, Gerald simply smiled wryly as he left his room¡­

    Upon exiting, he saw Master Ghost and Aiden¡ªwho were seated in the living room¡ªstaring at the

    front door, making it quite evident that they had heard the same voice.

    Just as Aiden was about to get up, however, Gerald firmly pushed him back into his chair.

    ¡°Just stay here. This has nothing to do with you,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone as he exited the house

    and closed the door behind him.

    Of course, the owner of the voice was none other than Adler¡­

    ¡°Ironic that you say that we¡¯re looking for trouble when you¡¯re doing the same,¡± said Gerald as he

    narrowed his eyes. Ignoring thatment, Adler simply crossed his arms, lookingpletely unafraid

    of Gerald as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re Gerald, right? Beforeing to Japan, I¡¯ve heard about the incidents

    that happened in Yanam. There were rumors that you were responsible for my leader¡¯s disappearance,

    you know. In fact, it was also said that you were the one who killed so many of those men in the

    military! With that in mind, it¡¯s my duty to not let you leave this ce alive¡­!¡±

    ¡°It appears that you know little about me. I¡¯Il say it now that my issues with Yanam have been resolved,

    and I see no reason to cause any trouble. With that in mind, leave now and I¡¯ll pretend this

    conversation never happened. How about it?¡± said Gerald with a subtle smile before pointing to the

    side, clearly indicating for Adler to leave.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p! You¡¯reing back to Yanam with me now!¡± growled Adler as he reached out to grab

    Gerald¡¯s cor.

    However, before he could even do so, Gerald quickly smacked the back of Adler¡¯s hand! Due to how

    rapid Gerald¡¯s counterattack had been, Adler was only able to register what had happened when he felt

    the searing pain in his hand!

    ¡°M-My hand¡­!¡± hissed Adler as he desperately tried to keep his voice down.

    Looking at his swollen hand, it was already as red as a beet. It was barely an exaggeration that his

    hand felt like it had just been smashed by a hammer! With such immense pain, for a moment, he

    couldn¡¯t even feel his fingers¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald¡ªwho was now frowning¡ªthen said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one final chance.

    Get the hell out of my sight.¡±

    Honestly, had it not been for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary issues for Aiden¡ª

    from the other special forces from overseas¡ª, he would¡¯ve gotten rid of Adler the second he came

    looking for trouble.

    ¡°Tell me where my leader is¡­!¡± retorted Adler as he drew out an army dagger after realizing that

    Gerald hadn¡¯t injured him too seriously.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald then said, ¡°No idea. He¡¯s probably in some forest.¡±

    Enraged, Adler then lifted his dagger, aiming it at Gerald¡¯s heart as he yelled, ¡°To hell with you!¡±

    Gerald didn¡¯t move an inch as the dagger came diving straight for his chest! Adler himself smiled

    wickedly as he felt the dagger collide against Gerald¡­ before it stopped.

    Eyes widening, Adler¡¯s immediate thought was that something must have been ced on Gerald¡¯s

    chest to prevent the dagger from stabbing though. With that in mind, he increased the force of his

    thrust, figuring that whatever the armor was, it would eventually get pierced through.

    However, no matter how much force he applied, the dagger simply wouldn¡¯t budge¡­!

    ¡°Are you done?¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    While he was previously still worried about negatively affecting Aiden¡¯s performance in thepetition,

    Adler was courting death a bit too much by this point¡­

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2047

    ¡°W-who are you¡­?!¡± said Adler, his fear now apparent in his eyes. After all, he was now certain that

    there was nothing on Gerald¡¯s chest. However, that meant that the tip of the dagger was currently

    against his skin! Why the hell hadn¡¯t it pierced through him yet? Was his skin made of steel or

    something?!

    ¡°I¡¯m just a person from Weston,¡± replied Gerald as he grabbed Adler by the neck, not wanting to y

    any more games with this person.

    Before Adler could even resist, a loud, ¡®snap¡¯ could be heard¡­ and just like that, Adler was dead.

    After looking at the corpse for a while, Gerald dragged it to the back of the house. Following that, he

    used the Herculean Primordial Spirit to gather immense heat in his hand¡­ and within a blink of an eye,

    Adler¡¯s corpsepletely evaporated.

    With the body now gone, Gerald dusted his hands and looked around to see if there were any

    witnesses. Seeing no one, Gerald then re-entered the house¡­

    Seeing that Gerald was now back, Aiden¡ªwho had earlier heard signs of fighting outside¡ª

    immediately got to his feet and asked, ¡°Is he still trying to look for trouble, brother Gerald?¡±

    Had Gerald not prohibited him from leaving, he would¡¯ve surely picked a fight with Adler earlier¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply waved his hand as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s no more. With that said,

    nobody is allowed to bring this incident up again.¡±

    Before Aiden could ask for more details, Gerald had already returned to his room, closing the door

    behind him¡­

    Though he was puzzled, Aiden eventually sat back down to finish his soup. He didn¡¯t even bother

    asking Master Ghost about it since both of them had remained seated there earlier,pletely

    unaware of what Gerald had done.

    Knowing that he wasn¡¯t going to get any answers, once he was done with his soup, Aiden then

    returned to his room to sleep¡­

    The very next morning, instead of being awoken by Gerald or Master Ghost, Aiden was snapped

    awake by a racket not too far from their house.

    Wondering if something serious had happened again, Aiden then hopped out of bed and put on a coat

    before walking out of his room. Upon walking past the dining room, he saw that Gerald was having his

    breakfast, cool as a cucumber. It almost seemed like he didn¡¯t hear all the noise outside at all.

    Raising a slight brow, Aiden then opened the front door¡­ Only to realize that a group of people had

    gathered right outside their house! Including the person in charge of Japan¡ªthat they had previously

    met¡ª, the group consisted of special forces from various other countries.

    Wondering what all the ruckus was about, Aiden frowned slightly as he asked, ¡°¡­What seems to be

    the problem here?¡±

    Hearing that, the person in charge showed Aiden his identification card before replying, ¡°Yes, well,

    before anything else, we¡¯d like to ask whether you¡¯ve seen Mr. Adler from Yanam recently, Mr. Baker.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, you and him had a dispute yesterday, and I find it quite odd that he mysteriously

    disappeared right after that!¡±

    Remembering what Gerald had said the previous night, Aiden simply replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon? Look, some of the participants heard him looking for trouble with youst night. Are

    you absolutely sure you didn¡¯t meet him then?¡± said the person in charge.

    For a special forces member from overseas to go missing in a foreign country, the person in charge

    knew that he had to find the culprit. Otherwise, he would surely be held ountable for this incident.

    This was no longer a small matter¡­

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that he tried to bother usst night, we simply ignored him. Following that, he left and we

    have no idea where he went off to. Not that it concerns us,¡± replied Aiden.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, the person in charge then turned to look at those behind him while asking, ¡°Have

    any of you seen him since then?¡±

    Naturally, all of them shook their heads, unwilling to be involved in the incident. After all, if Adler truly

    was in trouble¡ªor even dead¡ªeveryone knew that the matter wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved¡­

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2048

    Scratching the back of his head, the person in charge then sighed as he said, ¡°How strange¡­ It

    doesn¡¯t really help that he disappeared right after he had some conflict with you yesterday¡­ If this

    incident can¡¯t be resolved, what do I even say to the Japanese military!¡± When he first heard about

    Adler picking a fight with Aiden, he figured that it would just end in a fistfight. After all, incidents like that

    weren¡¯t umon duringpetitions involving special forces. Unfortunately, now that someone had

    gone missing, death wasn¡¯tpletely off the table. With that in mind, the entire situation had be

    more troublesome than it should have been.

    As the person in charge, he knew that he had to be held responsible no matter the oue. Honestly,

    resigning from his position was a light punishmentpared to having to bear the consequences if the

    case turned out to be a serious one¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to investigate. I hope you understand that that doesn¡¯t concern us in the least,¡± replied

    Aiden as he waved his hand. As Gerald had said, he had gotten rid of Adlerst night, so all Aiden

    could do was act dumb so that Gerald wouldn¡¯t get into trouble¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright, then. You can continue resting now. However, if you do find anything, remember to

    report back to me as soon as possible,¡± said the person in charge, knowing that he wasn¡¯t going to get

    any more information from Aiden.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that this newly established ce didn¡¯t have any surveince cameras. With that,

    all he could do was investigate the incident step by step. Honestly, he didn¡¯t really need to immediately

    report the case to the headquarters.

    After all, if Adler truly had been murdered, there would definitely be traces of the crime. With that in

    mind, the person in charge figured that reporting to the headquarters¡ªand Yanam¡ªabout the case

    after he caught the murderer would definitely take care of the situation¡­

    He couldn¡¯t just me Aiden right off the bat either since he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Japan, for one,

    couldn¡¯t afford to offend Weston without solid proof, and the person in charge was well aware of that.

    Whatever the case was, Aiden then nodded before replying, ¡°Will do.¡± With that said, he then returned

    into the house, closing the door behind him. Now that he was inside again, he made sure to close all

    the curtains and windows as well.

    Walking up to Gerald, he then asked, ¡°Brother Gerald¡­ Did you really get rid of Adler..?¡±

    Before Gerald re-entered the housest night, Aiden distinctly remembered hearing faint shuffling

    outside. Though he was pretty sure that this wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s first rodeo at disposing of a body, Aiden

    couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. After all, he was participating in the special forcespetition. If

    evidence about the murder was found, it would surely trouble him and Weston¡ªas a whole¡ªgreatly¡­

    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t leave any traces behind, right¡­?¡± muttered Aiden.

    ¡°Are you doubting my capabilities?¡± replied Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°No, of course not¡­ I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll find proof that we did it. After all, we¡¯re in foreign

    territory now. If they somehow manage to find out that we¡¯re the culprits, then the entire Weston will

    surely be in hot water¡­¡± said Aiden as he shook his head. If he alone was to bear the burden, Aiden

    wouldn¡¯t have been this worried. However, now that the entirety of Weston was involved¡­

    Understanding Aiden¡¯s worries, Gerald then patted his shoulder before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve

    made sure to be extra careful while I was doing the deed. You won¡¯t end up in trouble.¡±

    Hearing that, Aiden then slowly nodded as he said, ¡°¡­Well, if you¡¯re that certain, I feel rest assured¡­!¡±

    Moving back to the person in charge, he had decided to stick with his n to not report the incident to

    the Japanese headquarters till he found the murderer. To his disappointment, however, even after

    scouring the training grounds, they weren¡¯t able to find a single clue as to where Adler had disappeared

    to.

    Currently, the person in charge was sitting in his office, and before him, stood a team of special forces

    ¡ªthat belonged to the headquarters¡ªwho were specifically here to maintain order¡­

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2049

    ¡°So¡­ Any of you find anything¡­?¡± asked the person in charge as he looked at them.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Unfortunately, even after all our investigation efforts, Mr. Komura seems to have vanished into thin air!

    We haven¡¯t even been able to find a single clue!¡± replied the leader of the small team.

    ¡°Not one?!¡± replied Komura as he mmed his fist onto the table in his frustration.

    ¡°Zero. Regardless, do you think Adler could¡¯ve simply returned to Yanamst night¡­?¡± asked another

    special forces soldier.

    ¡°Negative. Even if he did receive an urgent mission and had to return to Yanam, the Yanam

    headquarters would¡¯ve surely informed us about it first. Him leaving without a word is highly

    improbable, especially since he¡¯s someone working with the military. Besides, even if he did return to

    Yanam, why would he leave all his luggage behind?¡± replied Mr. Komura. ¡°Then¡­ Could those men

    from Weston really have killed him¡­? After all, I remember Adler saying something along the lines of

    three major families in Yanam beingpletely destroyed quite recently¡­ He also said something

    about several of Yanam¡¯s men¡ªin the military¡ªlosing their lives! However, his biggest im yesterday

    was that those Weston men caused the mysterious disappearance of Godwin Lindod, his leader!¡±

    exined the leader of the small group.

    ¡°While even I¡¯ve heard about that incident a while back, we have no evidence that those Weston men

    murdered anyone. Even if they¡¯re rted to the actual people who did the deed, we can¡¯t just ce the

    me on them without having any solid evidence! Regardless, continue investigating the case! If we¡¯re

    still unable to find any clues about Adler, I¡¯ll eventually have to report this to headquarters, and all of

    you know that punishmentes next!¡± growled Komura as he mmed his fist onto the table again.

    Truth be told, Komura had only volunteered to be in charge of thispetition so that he could get a

    promotion. If things went smoothly, his military rank would surely get promoted right after the new year.

    Now that such an incident had happened, however, Komura had a feeling that demotion awaited him¡­

    ¡°Loud and clear, Mr. Komura!¡± dered the members of the team as they nodded.

    ¡°Well? Hurry on, then! Even if the headquarters doesn¡¯t trouble you, I will if you still fail to find any

    clues! For Christ¡¯s sake¡­ To think that a special forces soldier would suddenly disappear during a

    competition¡­ It¡¯s simply too humiliating! I can only pray that word about this doesn¡¯t get out!¡± grumbled

    Komura as he sighed.

    After exchanging nces with each other, the other men then left the room without another word¡­

    In the following two days, Gerald and his party mostly remained indoors and only left to get their meals.

    Though Komura hade to interrogate them four times by this point, Aiden always imed that he

    knew nothing about the case. With that, All Komura could do was leave, dejected¡­

    It was on the third day when all the participants were informed by the Japanese Military that the venue

    of thepetition was going to be changed. Aside from that, the participants were also told to look for

    their own ces to stay, with the Japanese Military paying for any amodation expenses.

    The sudden announcement evidently stemmed from the fact that Komura had reported the case to the

    Japanese Military. After all, he hadn¡¯t managed to find a single clue on Adler¡¯s whereabouts even after

    all this time¡­

    Since nothing could be done about the disappearance, the Japanese Military could only separate the

    participants to prevent simr incidents from repeating¡­

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2050

    Still, if Adler truly was murdered by the men from Weston¡ªor any other special forces soldiers from

    other powerful countries, for that matter¡ª, the Japanese Military knew that they were going to be in hot

    water¡­

    While getting the soldiers to look for their own amodations would make things slightly messier, at

    the very least, the Japanese Military would have to take less responsibility if a simr case took ce¡­

    Gerald himself could guess why the Japanese military was doing this. With that, after hearing the news,

    he simply smiled before saying, ¡°Guess the Japanese Military is getting worried.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed, though I can¡¯t me them. After all, I¡¯m sure the Japanese Military has ever encountered a

    case like this before. Nobody would¡¯ve been able to foresee the disappearance of such an outstanding

    special force soldier,¡± replied Master Ghost.

    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s focus on finding ourselves a new ce to stay first. I doubt safety will be an issue

    since aside from those from Yanam, there aren¡¯t any others here who¡¯d pick a bone with us. Still,

    locating the Seadom tribe has proved to be quite difficult¡­ I wonder if they¡¯ve already integrated

    themselves into Japanese society¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he felt a slight headacheing.

    To think that they had to locate the Seadom tribe members who could be anywhere in this country¡­ It

    certainly didn¡¯t help that there was a high chance that they kept their identities well hidden¡­ While the

    task was as difficult as looking for Yearning Ind, it was thankfully not as dangerous¡­

    Whatever the case was, after leaving the Japanese training grounds, Gerald and his party ultimately

    decided to return to their initial hotel. Since thepetition was still half a month away, they figured

    that as long as they asked for thepetition¡¯s new venue two days before it was held, they would

    definitely make it there in time.

    Just as they were checking into the hotel, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but notice that Master Ghost was staring

    at a woman¡ªwho wore clothes that suggested that she was part of the Japanese special forces¡ªwho

    was also checking in. While not asmon as men, most countries also had women in their special

    forces. After all, some missions could be carried out easier by women instead of men.

    Regardless, with how intently Master Ghost was staring at her, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before

    asking, ¡°What? Have you fallen for her?¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d fall for such a woman! Either way, I¡¯m just interested in her ne,¡± replied Master Ghost as

    he shook his head, his eyes never leaving the woman.

    Frowning slightly in response, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­And¡­ Why exactly are you so interested in that?

    Did you bump your head hard this morning or something?¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s no ordinary ne! If my hunch is correct, it seems to be a pendant of the Seadom tribe.

    After all, one of the tribe¡¯s special totems is on it, or at least I think it is. I¡¯m still not too familiar with the

    tribe so I could be wrong,¡± muttered Master Ghost. Though Master Ghost had been speaking softly this

    entire time, Gerald found the revtion to be explosively loud!

    ¡°A pendant of the Seadom tribe, you say¡­¡± replied Gerald as he narrowed his eyes at the woman.

    True enough, she had a pendant around her neck, though she was a bit too far for him to have a good

    look at it¡­

    ¡°Again, I could be wrong. Just keep that in mind,¡± said Master Ghost when he saw how excited Gerald

    was. He was just worried that Gerald would end up sorely disappointed again if he ended up getting it

    wrong.

    Taking in a deep breath, Gerald ¡ªwhose hands were now shaking slightly¡ªthen replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy

    to stumble across such a specific-looking totem. With that in mind, we could very well be on the right

    traiI.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you n to do? Are you going to just ask her about it?¡± asked Master Ghost in his low

    voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not too sure yet. Let¡¯s just observe her for a while first,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head,

    wondering how he should face the Seadom tribe member without frightening or disgusting her. A bad

    first impression would surely hinder their efforts of learning the secrets of Yearning Ind¡­

    ¡°Agreed. Then I¡¯ll be bringing Aiden upstairs first,¡± said Master Ghost as he took their room card from

    the receptionist and dragged Aiden toward the elevator¡­

    f

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2051

    Nodding in response, Gerald then continued observing the woman who finallypleted the check-in

    procedures shortly after.

    Following the woman into the elevator, Gerald kept a close eye on her all the way up to the twelfth floor

    where she eventually stepped out. While he didn¡¯t follow her out, Gerald had a feeling that knowing

    which floor she was staying on was as good a Start as any.

    After all, Gerald knew better than to converse with her straight off the bat. If he really did end up

    frightening her, she would surely be unwilling to talk about the Seadom tribe no matter how much he

    asked¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then returned to his room¡­

    Flopping onto the couch, Gerald then began smoking a cigarette as he pondered his next step.

    Seeing that, Aiden¡ªwho hadn¡¯t heard Gerald and Master Ghost¡¯s conversation earlier since he was

    busy thinking about the conversation¡ªwas prompted to ask, ¡°Where exactly did he-¡°

    ¡°Just leave him be for a while. We should focus on getting our own rest in the meantime,¡± replied

    Master Ghost as he cut Aiden¡¯s question short and pushed him into his room. With that done, Master

    Ghost entered his own room, making sure to close the door behind him¡­

    Gerald himself didn¡¯t budge an inch, and he spent most of his time staring out the window while

    asionally puffing on his cigarette¡­

    It was quite a whileter when Gerald finally crossed his legs. Honestly, he had expected to have much

    more trouble locating members of the Seadom tribe. That was pretty much his main worry from the

    moment he left the Japanese training grounds. To think that one of the tribe¡¯s members would just

    show herself like that within a few hours!

    What more, since she had that pendant, it seemed that she had a special rank within the Seadom tribe.

    With that in mind, Gerald knew that there was now a higher chance of him unlocking the secrets of

    Yearning Ind¡­

    As he thought about his parents and elder sister¡ªwho were still on Yearning Ind¡ª, Gerald¡¯s heart

    began to ache, and it ached so much that Gerald ended up choking on some cigarette smoke¡­

    It was sometimeter when Gerald finally got to his feet again. Looking at the many cigarettes he had

    burnt through, Gerald then turned to look out the window as he reminisced about his childhood¡­

    Daryl had always had asting impression on him, even in his earliest memories. Now that he was

    getting closer to his grandfather, that feeling was honestly getting overpowering. Still, to think that he

    still didn¡¯t know what kind of person Daryl actually was.

    Why did he have to kidnap his sister and parents? What was his true goal¡­?

    After thinking about it for a while longer, Gerald eventually turned to look at the two other rooms and

    said, ¡°¡­Hey, both of you¡­ Come out for a while.¡±

    Secondster, Master Ghost and Aiden opened the doors to their rooms¡­

    Clearly concerned, Aiden¡ªwho had been wondering about Gerald¡¯s sudden silence and change in

    mood the entire time he was inside his room¡ªwas first to ask, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Why are you feeling down all

    of a sudden¡­?¡±

    ¡°You see, back when we were in the lobby, Master Ghost saw a Japanese female special forces soldier

    wearing a special pendant that appeared to be native to the Seadom Tribe,¡± exined Gerald, figuring

    it was high time that Aiden knew¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2052

    ¡°Huh? If that¡¯s the case, what are we still waiting here for? Let¡¯s go ask her about the Seadom tribe

    while we can! What¡¯ll we do if she suddenly runs off?¡± asked Aiden in a slightly nervous tone.

    ¡°Calm yourself,¡± replied Gerald as he patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder. He had already expected the boy to get

    anxious the second he heard about the news¡­

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®calm myself¡¯? This may be our best shot of finding someone from the Seadom

    tribe! We can¡¯t let her leave! If she does, what are we going to do? Extend our stay in Japan

    indefinitely?!¡± grumbled Aiden as he flopped onto the couch.

    Watching as Aiden then lit one of his cigarettes and began puffing it, Gerald exined, ¡°First off, since

    she¡¯s in special forces, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s here for thepetition. With that in mind, she won¡¯t be

    leaving anytime soon. Besides, the hotel has a record of her registration. Regardless, if we head there

    all willy-nilly, what makes you think we won¡¯t end up scaring her? Forget calling for help from her

    tribesmen, she may even call the police.¡±

    ¡°Gerald¡¯s right. I say we slowly get to know her first. That way, we can prevent a situation where she

    feels disgusted with us right off the bat. Regardless, we should only start asking about the Seadom

    tribe when we¡¯re on friendlier terms. With any luck, we¡¯ll finally be able to learn more about Yearning

    Ind then¡­¡± added Master Ghost. ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°SO¡­ We just wait here for now¡­?¡± muttered Aiden. Though he now got where they wereing

    from, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were simply procrastinating.

    Shrugging, Gerald then said, ¡°We wait for an opportunity to present itself. If she really does leave

    before we get a chance to talk to her, we¡¯ll just have to look for another way¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that would be a great pity¡­¡± replied Aiden with a sigh.

    ¡°If it happens, it happens¡­¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile before starting to head downstairs

    alone¡­

    Since they were going to be staying here for a while, Gerald made it a point to learn more about the

    area. While he didn¡¯t have any Japanese enemies, that didn¡¯t mean that his enemies wouldn¡¯t pursue

    him all the way over here. Regardless, this wasn¡¯t Weston, all he could do was rely on himself to do all

    this. What more, he couldn¡¯t just do things casually like how he had done back in Yanam.

    Whatever the case was, upon seeing that Gerald was leaving, Master Ghost and Aiden immediately

    wanted to follow. However, Gerald quickly rejected the idea.

    After all, Master Ghost wasn¡¯t capable of defending himself. With that in mind, he would only end up

    bing someone Gerald had to protect if they bumped into any trouble. As for Aiden, he was here

    for that bigpetition, so Gerald didn¡¯t want to involve him in his affairs. With his point made, the duo

    could only remain in their rooms as Gerald took the elevator downstairs, a cigarette in his mouth¡­

    Night had already fallen by this point, and after staring at the endless stream of pedestrians for a while,

    Gerald found himself getting more rxed as he came to terms with the situation.

    While his sister and parents had been on Yearning Ind for a while now, Gerald had a feeling that his

    grandfather hadn¡¯t mistreated them too badly. After all, in the end, they were still blood-rted with

    Daryl, so his grandfather probably wouldn¡¯t kill them right off the bat. His hunch was further supported

    by some things his father had previously told him regarding his grandfather¡­

    Either way, as he continued walking down the street, he began thinking about how he should get to

    know the woman from the Seadom tribe. After all, he was pretty sure that the term ¡®Seadom tribe¡¯ itself

    was a taboo among those from that tribe. But if that was the case, how was he going to ask her about

    it?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Gerald was feeling a slight headacheing, he noticed a supermarket nearby. Figuring that

    he may as well get himself more cigarettes, Gerald then began walking toward the building¡­ Only to

    suddenly stop in his tracks.

    With the aid of his Herculean Primordial Spirit, Gerald was able to sense dangerous situations around

    him. Due to that, he could now sense a fight happening in the alley behind the hotel and the

    supermarket¡­!

    Though he remained momentarily stunned, Gerald eventually snapped out of it and entered the

    supermarket¡­

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2053

    In the end, this wasn¡¯t Weston, and he wasn¡¯t some superhero obligated to save the world. With that in

    mind, Gerald reminded himself that he didn¡¯t need to meddle in their business andnd himself in

    unnecessary trouble¡­ Shortly after he had entered the supermarket, however, Gerald ended up

    freezing again. Thinking back, his Herculean Primordial Spirit would only react to dangerous fights

    between cultivators. With that in mind, this wasn¡¯t a normal fight at all¡­!

    Realizing that, Gerald then walked to the counter and said, ¡°A pack of cigarettes. And make it snappy.¡±

    After paying for his purchase, he then walked over to where the fight was happening. If there really

    were cultivators staying nearby, it would do him good to silently assess the situation, with emphasis on

    the ¡®silently¡¯. Until he knew who he was dealing with, Gerald preferred remaining hidden¡­

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald stuck close to the wall as he made his way down the small, dark alley

    between the supermarket and hotel. Contrary to the hotel¡¯s luxurious-looking front, construction waste

    lay everywhere behind it.

    Regardless, the more he inched his way to the back, the more motion¡ªfrom the fight¡ªhe could feel.

    Still, now that he was much closer, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that these people weren¡¯t exactly

    cultivators. That, however, didn¡¯t mean that they were weak.

    Either way, once he got to a corner, Gerald slowly peeked out¡­ and from where he stood, he was able

    to see a man and woman fighting amongst the construction waste. From what he could tell, the man

    had the upper hand, and the woman wasn¡¯t going to be able tost much longer¡­

    Still, since they weren¡¯t cultivators, he didn¡¯t feel the need to get himself involved in the fight. With that

    in mind, he lit another cigarette, prepared to return to his hotel after watching for a while longer¡­

    Just as he was about to leave, however, he suddenly realized that the woman in battle looked awfully

    familiar¡­ As Gerald pondered where he had met her before, her chest area was momentarily

    illuminated by moonlight, causing something hanging from her neck to glint¡­ and the second he saw

    the pendant she was wearing, Gerald¡¯s jaw instantly dropped. It was the woman from the Seadom

    tribe! Now that he knew who she was, he immediately tossed his cigarette away and dashed toward

    the scene!

    He had already thought long and hard about how to approach her to no avail. With that in mind, now

    that this opportunity was presenting itself, he was definitely grabbing it.

    Though he had been at least thirty feet away from the two at the start, it barely took him a second to

    intercept the man who was about to stab a dagger right into the woman¡¯s chest!

    The woman herself already had her eyes closed by that point, knowing full well that she didn¡¯t have the

    strength to fight back anymore. However, instead of searing pain, she was instead greeted by the

    feeling of a massive gust of wind that stopped right before her¡­

    Following a soft, ¡®thud,¡¯ the woman was prompted to open her eyes¡­ and standing before her, was a

    man who had sessfully deflected the attack!

    Though she was confused, she snapped out of it when the man¡ªthat she had been fighting¡ªfrowned

    before growling, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you meddling in our affairs?¡±

    Ignoring him, Gerald simply spread his arms out before ncing at the woman and saying, ¡°Stay

    behind me.¡±

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2054

    By this point, Gerald was a hundred percent sure that the woman was someone from the Seadom tribe.

    With that in mind, he needed to protect her at all costs. While she had no idea why Gerald wanted to

    help her in the first ce, she simply agreed and remained close to his back¡­

    ¡°Answer me! Why are you meddling in our affairs? Which family do you belong to? Are you even

    Japanese?¡± growled the man who was understandably annoyed since he was so close to finishing

    Futaba Fujiko off just now.

    Continuing to ignore him, Gerald then turned to look at Fujiko before asking, ¡°Do you want him dead?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him¡­ Just get him to leave¡­¡± whispered Fujiko.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then faced the man again¡­ and with lighting speed, he punched him right

    in the chest! Unable to even react in time, the man was instantly sent flying a good thirty feet from

    where he initially stood!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After the cloud of dust finally settled, the man slowly got to his feet, clutching his injured chest as he

    stared fearfully at Gerald. He, for one, was no idiot, and he knew better than to fight someone so

    inhumanly strong. Forget failing to aplish the mission his family had given him, there was a high

    chance he would end up dead if he continued to fight back!

    With all that in mind, the man then speedily disappeared into the night¡­

    Watching as the man left the scene, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, he was pretty sure that he

    had now left a good first impression on her. With that in mind, all he needed to do now was to slowly

    get to know her better, and with any luck, he would soon be able to ask about the Seadom tribe¡­ As

    he turned back to face her, he made sure to peek at her pendant to see if she truly was the person he

    was looking for. Once he confirmed it, Gerald scratched his cheek before looking to the side and

    asking, ¡°Um¡­ Are you hurt¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few bruises. Nothing serious. Regardless, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before¡­ Why did you help

    me out of the blue?¡± asked Fujiko as she stared at Gerald.

    ¡°I just enjoy ying the white knight,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see. Thank¡­ you¡­¡± said Fujiko in a soft tone as her body began to sway¡­

    Luckily, Gerald caught her in time before she fell. After calling out to her a few times and getting no

    response, Gerald raised a slight brow as he ced his finger right under her nose¡­ Thankfully, she

    was still breathing, and Gerald found himself heaving a sigh of relief¡­

    Following that, Gerald then carried her back to the hotel¡­

    While he knew which floor she was staying on, he hadn¡¯t the slightest clue what her room number was.

    Since he couldn¡¯t just bring her back to his room either, in the end, Gerald decided to simply book her a

    new room.

    After cing her on the bed, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Like hell she had only suffered from minor

    bruises¡­

    For her to faint like this, she must have taken quite a bit of damage. However, since there weren¡¯t any

    bloodstains on her, he had a feeling that the injuries were internal¡­ In order to confirm that, however,

    he first needed to undress her¡­

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2055

    The second the thought crossed his mind, Gerald quickly ran to the washroom to ssh his face with

    water.

    While he didn¡¯t really want to undress her, this was a life-or-death situation. It had taken forever for him

    to find a member of the Seadom tribe, and since she had that special pendant, Gerald had a feeling

    that she had quite the status in her family as well.

    With that in mind, if she ended up dying, Gerald knew that the chances of him finding another member

    of the Seadom tribe¡ªwith her rank¡ªwould surely be close to zero¡­

    After thinking about it, Gerald sighed as he tried to calm himself. This wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking of

    such earthly desires. With that, he walked out of the bathroom and carefully began undressing her¡­

    It was around two hourster when Geraldpletely healed her internal injuries with his Herculean

    Primordial Spirit. With that done, he quickly draped her with a nket before taking a cold shower to

    calm himself. Thankfully, it seemed to work.

    Now that he was much calmer, Gerald sat on the couch and began smoking cigarette after cigarette as

    he waited for her to wake up¡­

    It was a few hourster when Gerald suddenly heard shuffling soundsing from the bed. Turning

    around, he saw that the undressed woman had finally woken up!

    Immediately looking away, Gerald loudly exined, ¡°B-before you say anything, you fainted back

    there¡­ Just so you know, I¡¯m proficient with medicine, and fearing that you could be fatally injured, I

    took the initiative to try healing you. Thankfully, I think I managed to heal most of your wounds¡­ R-

    regardless, please put your clothes on first¡­¡±

    Blushing in response, Fujiko¡ªwho knew he wasn¡¯t lying since she was feeling much better now¡ªthen

    replied, ¡°T-thank you¡­!¡±

    Honestly, even if Gerald hadn¡¯t said a thing, she wouldn¡¯t have been mad. After all, he had saved her

    twice tonight¡­ She now saw Gerald as her benefactor, and she honestly didn¡¯t mind if he requested for

    her to be in a rtionship with him¡­

    Whatever the case was, upon realizing that his efforts hadn¡¯t been misunderstood, Gerald was so d

    that he quickly waved his hand before saying, ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know what your name is¡­ Also, you¡¯re not Japanese, right¡­? I may be

    wrong, but could you be from Weston¡­?¡± asked Fujiko as she stared at Gerald¡¯s back. Unknowingly,

    she was already starting to develop feelings for him¡­

    ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯m from Weston, and you can call me Gerald Crawford. I came to Japan to settle some

    affairs,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°I see¡­ I go by Futaba Fujiko, and I¡¯m part of Japan¡¯s special forces. I¡¯m here to participate in a special

    forcespetition. Unfortunately, I somehow ended up getting sneak attacked by enemies of my

    family. Had you not stepped in, I would¡¯ve surely died back there¡­¡± exined Fujiko as she shook her

    head.

    Not even her family had been able to predict that their enemy would strike there and then. Honestly,

    she did think about taking out the enemy since they were both already there back then. In the end,

    however, she was defeated¡­ Thankfully, Gerald saved her in the nick of time. Still, when she thought

    about how she could¡¯ve died back there, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear¡­ Then again, things

    could¡¯ve gone much worse if the enemy had chosen to use her as a hostage instead to threaten her

    family¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just so happened to be passing by, sol lent you a hand. I¡¯m sure anyone

    would¡¯ve done the same,¡± replied Gerald whose face was still reddened after seeing her undressed

    figure.

    As Gerald continued suppressing his earthly desires, he heard Fujiko sigh before saying, ¡°¡­Even if

    you say that, I still have to thank you for helping me today.¡± Upon hearing the familiar rustle of clothes

    ¡ªand gathering that she must finally be putting her clothes on¡ªGerald heaved a sigh of relief before

    replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ I¡¯m just d you¡¯re all healed up now¡­¡±

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2056

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ you said that the person who attacked you was an enemy of your family?¡± asked

    Gerald, refusing to turn around in case she hadn¡¯t fully dressed herself yet.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ His family has consistently been hostile toward mine. I don¡¯t even know how he managed to

    find out I was staying here, but he did and he immediately attempted to assassinate me¡­¡± replied

    Fujiko as she shook her head. Her family was clearly not expecting the attack either since they hadn¡¯t

    warned her in advance¡­

    Whatever the case was, upon realizing that Gerald was still facing away, she couldn¡¯t help butugh

    before saying, ¡°I¡¯m dressed now, so you can turn around¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald gave a sigh of relief as he finally turned to face her again¡­

    ¡°So¡­ you came here to settle some affairs, you said¡­ Pardon my assumption, but based on what I

    saw earlier, you seemed to be much stronger than that man who tried to kill me. With that in mind,

    could you be representing Weston for thepetition¡­?¡± asked Fujiko as she stared at Gerald with

    dreamy eyes.

    Though how they had met was rather clich¨¦¡ªwith a heroic man like Gerald saving her, a damsel in

    distress, in the nick of time¡ªFujiko couldn¡¯t help but adore every second of it. Waving his hand in

    response, Gerald then smiled before replying, ¡°Unfortunately, that isn¡¯t the case. My friend¡¯s the person

    participating, and I only apanied him here.¡±

    ¡°I see! Regardless, I think I should mention that by helping me, you¡¯ve unfortunately offended the

    Hanyu family¡­ They¡¯re an organization of top assassins here, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be letting you

    off that easily¡­¡± muttered Fujiko, her worry clearly reflected in her eyes. After all, though she knew that

    Gerald was strong, no amount of strength could take on an entire family of world-famous assassins that

    had a history spanning hundreds of years¡­ Hell, not even the Japanese military dared to mess with

    them¡­

    Upon hearing that, Gerald raised a slight brow as he replied, ¡°¡­Oh? The Hanyus, you say¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Have you heard about them before?¡± asked Fujiko.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re quite famous so it shouldn¡¯t really be a surprise if I have,¡± replied Gerald with a smile as

    he began reaching for a cigarette. However, the moment he considered Fujiko¡¯s presence, Gerald

    immediately refrained from smoking.

    Whatever the case was, after thinking for a while, Fujiko eventually said, ¡°¡­Well, since you¡¯re in all this

    trouble because of me, why don¡¯t you live with my family for the moment? I¡¯ll exin what happened

    today to my father, and from there, we¡¯ll have a proper discussion to guarantee your safety¡­ Though

    the Futabas may not be as strong as the Hanyus, we¡¯re still quite influential in Japan. With that in mind,

    I have a feeling that the Hanyus won¡¯t attack you all willy-nilly once they realize that you¡¯re under our

    protection¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind going with that,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hanyus at all. After all, even if all that family¡¯s elites came after

    him in one go, he was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t even suffer a scratch. Still, this was his prime

    opportunity to get to know Fujiko better. Better yet, if her family truly was part of the Seadom tribe¡ªand

    he managed to get close to them¡ª, he would surely obtain a greater chance of inquiring about the

    secrets of Yearning Ind. With all that in mind, there was no way in hell he was ever going to reject

    that idea.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Go ahead and tell your friend that you¡¯ll be returning with me for the time being. The

    Hanyus usually act fast and I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll send people over before we even manage to get out

    of this ce,¡± said Fujiko as she gave a good stretch, revealing quite a bit of her well-endowed figure

    beneath her simple clothes. The sight of it alone was enough to make Gerald look away¡­

    Seeing that Gerald wasn¡¯t budging from the couch, Fujiko then nudged him on the shoulder before

    adding, ¡°Um¡­ Hello? We¡¯re burning daylight here¡­ The Hanyus could cause trouble for us at any

    moment, you know?¡±

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2057

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go inform my friend first, then! Give me ten minutes! I¡¯ll regroup with you at the hotel lobby by

    then!¡± replied Gerald as he got to his feet and left the room¡­

    Soon enough, he got back to his room and told Master Ghost and Aiden all that had happened. Once

    they were updated about the situation, he then slipped his coat on before heading to the lobby where

    Fujiko was waiting for him¡­

    After regrouping, the duo got into his car, and under Fujiko¡¯s guidance, he speedily began driving

    toward her home¡­ Fast forward to a few minutester, a small group of dagger-wielding men in ck

    could be seen rushing toward the back of the hotel where Gerald had first saved Fujiko¡­ If one was

    close and attentive enough, they¡¯d surely be able to smell the familiar tang of blood drenched all over

    their bodies¡­

    Looking at all the construction waste thaty around, the leader of the group was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­

    Is this the ce, Third?¡±

    ¡°It is. Just as I was about to heavily wound Fujiko, some man suddenly appeared and got in my way!

    He was so powerful that I had no choice but to retreat!¡± replied the person who had earlier attacked

    Fujiko.

    ¡°I see. Find out where he¡¯s currently staying, and once you do, end him!¡± ordered the leader in his low

    voice¡­

    Since the Hanyus rarely had any issues with other parties when they carried out their missions,

    Gerald¡¯s sudden involvement was definitely infuriating. After all, had they seeded in their mission¡ª

    given by the head of their n¡ªof capturing the injured Fujiko earlier, they¡¯d surely have been able to

    use her to threaten the Futabas¡­

    Unfortunately, someone meddled at the veryst moment! Now all their ns were in ruins! As if that

    wasn¡¯t already enough, the enemy was now aware of them as well! From this point on, locating Fujiko

    again was surely going to be more difficult¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Speaking of which, are you aware of the meddlesome man¡¯s goals? Did he simply wish to save her or

    was he actually trying to take revenge on you or our family?¡± asked the leader after thinking about it for

    a while, wondering if Gerald was someone that the Hanyus had previously offended¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him, though I do know that he isn¡¯t Japanese. From what I can guess, he¡¯s

    probably from Weston,¡± replied Fujiko¡¯s attacker. ¡°A person from Weston you say¡­ Well, Weston or

    not, he meddled with the wrong family! Due to that, he¡¯ll die by our hands if it¡¯s thest thing we do!¡±

    dered the leader of the group as he clenched his fists determinedly¡­

    Moving back to Gerald and Fujiko, it was about three hourster when they finally arrived at the city her

    family was living in. Though Gerald didn¡¯t directly inquire about her family, he could tell that she was

    being rather secretive about them. After all, whenever the conversation led to her family, she would

    only provide the most basic of information.

    Since she was being so reserved about sharing more about her family, Gerald decided to stop

    questioning her about them after some time. After all, thest thing he needed was her growing

    unnecessarily vignt with him¡­

    Regardless, it was about half an hourter when Gerald¡¯s car pulled up in front of a manor. Before they

    were even able to leave the car, a uniformed young man had already walked up to them. Seeing him,

    Fujiko then got out of the car first.

    Pointing at Gerald, she then said, ¡°Calm down, he¡¯s a friend of mine. I¡¯ve brought him back here to

    discuss some important affairs with dad.¡±

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2058

    Clearly appearing to be in a dilemma, the young person then walked closer to her before whispering,

    ¡°You, of all people, should know very well that the master always opposes the idea of strangersing

    over, miss¡­¡±

    Though the man had whispered, Gerald was able to hear every word he said. With that in mind, he

    quickly found himself smiling. After all, based on what that man had said, the possibility of the Futabas

    being part of the Seadom tribe grew exponentially. Whatever the case was, Fujiko then frowned slightly

    as she replied, ¡°Just so you know, I was attacked by one of the Hanyus earlier! Had this man not

    stepped in to save me earlier, I would¡¯ve been dead by now.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the young man¡¯s eyes instantly widened. However, he quickly snapped out of it

    before turning to look at Gerald and respectfully saying, ¡°I-l see! Please,e in, sir!¡±

    Stepping out of the car, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re pretty highly ranked in your

    family¡­¡±

    Smiling slightly awkwardly, Fujiko then replied, ¡°Well, my dad¡¯s the master of the family, you see¡­¡±

    Honestly, it was exactly because of that that she kept getting into dangerous situations, even on the

    most normal of days¡­

    Before Gerald could reply, the young man from before¡ªwho had noticed that Gerald was holding onto

    a bag¡ªextended his hand before saying, ¡°Please allow me to carry your belongings!¡±

    Waving his hand in response, Gerald replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Following that, Gerald then followed Fujiko into the manor. Since she had contacted her father in

    advance, the two were immediately granted ess to the reception room at the end of the manor¡­

    Shortly after, a paunchy middle-aged man came rushing toward them. The second he saw Fujiko, he

    immediately grabbed her by her armspletely ignoring Gerald¡ªand began scanning her from

    head to toe while eximing, ¡°Fujiko! I heard from the guard at the door that you were faced with

    danger earlier! What on earth happened? Tell me, quick¡­!¡±

    Understanding that her father was simply concerned for her safety, Fujiko simply smiled as she replied,

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, dad¡­ I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear¡­! I was so worried the second I heard that the Hanyus attacked you! Still, how

    did they find out where you were¡­? Regardless, weren¡¯t you participating in a special forces

    competition? Why the hell did the military keep this from me?!¡± asked the middle-aged man as he

    sighed in relief.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they located me either, but just to be clear, I didn¡¯t report this incident to the military.

    Call it a hunch, but I have a feeling that there¡¯s a Hanyu hiding within the military. That would surely

    exin how the Hanyus found me,¡± replied Fujiko with a slight frown.

    ¡°I see¡­ Whatever the case is, just stay home for now and leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll be sending out

    some of our men to investigate further into this! You may not like what I¡¯m about to say, but I¡¯m also

    contacting the military to cancel your entry in thepetition!¡± dered the middle-aged man, his eyes

    still filled with worry¡­

    ¡°Alright¡­ Regardless, this is Gerald Crawford from Weston, dad, and he was the one who saved me

    said Fujiko as she clung onto her father¡¯s arms and pulled him closer to Gerald.

    ¡°Gerald¡­ Crawford¡­? What a familiar name¡­ Could it be that¡­ you¡¯re the one responsible for all that

    chaos in Yanam a while back¡­?¡± asked the middle-aged man as he looked closely at Gerald.

    He, for one, was definitely influential enough to know about things like this. Besides, due to how

    impactful Gerald¡¯s actions had been, it would surely be difficult to forget his name after hearing it¡­

    Realizing that the man recognized who he was, Gerald found no reason to lie and simply replied, ¡°Well,

    yes, that was me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2059

    ¡°No wonder your name sounded so familiar! So you really are the person who had single-handedly

    taken out those three major families in Yanam! If I remember correctly, you caused the Yanam military

    quite a bit of trouble as well!¡± eximed Fujiko¡¯s father.

    Upon hearing that, Fujiko instantly saw Gerald in a new light. Truth be told, she had found his name to

    be oddly familiar as well when she first learned of it. To think that this was the very Gerald who had

    wreaked havoc in Yanam!

    Realizing that he had brought something awkward up, Fujiko¡¯s father then cleared his throat before

    waving his hand as he added, ¡°¡­Regardless, there¡¯s no need to exin why you did it. I don¡¯t have

    any interest in the affairs of Yanam, and I¡¯m sure you had your reasons for doing that as well. Putting

    all that aside, the important thing is that you saved my dearest daughter¡­ Had you not stepped in, she

    would¡¯ve surely¡­ Well, whatever the case is, from today onward, you¡¯re a benefactor of my family! If

    you ever need anything, just say the word and the Futabas will try our best to help you!¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± replied Gerald with a smile, pleased that he had gotten into Fujiko¡¯s father¡¯s good

    books. That alone was enough for now, and Gerald knew better than to ask about the Seadom tribe

    straight off the bat.

    ¡°Indeed! Speaking of which, allow me to introduce myself! As you may have already known, I¡¯m

    Futaba¡¯s father and also the master of this family. You can call me Futaba Takuya,¡± said Takuya as he

    patted his forehead before extending his arm for a handshake.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you. The name¡¯s Gerald Crawford, and I¡¯m from Weston,¡± replied Gerald as he

    shook hands with Takuya.

    After their hands parted, Takuya thought for a while before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ From past experience, I

    have a feeling that the Hanyus should already be investigating you. With that in mind, do stay with us in

    the meantime as I send my men out to deal with them for you. Also, if you need anything, just say the

    word!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can handle myself. Though I am interested in knowing why an assassin family like the

    Hanyus¡ªthat even epts employment orders from outside Japan throughout the year¡ªwould be

    involved with your family¡­¡± replied Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a long story, to say the least. Historically, my family has simply always had a grudge against the

    Hanyus, and detailing the story is going to take much too long. Regardless, I¡¯ll have a nanny prepare a

    meal for you first,¡± said Takuya as he shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I am slightly hungry¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he gently patted his stomach¡­

    It was a short whileter when the nanny returned to the main dining room¡ªwhere the trio had earlier

    been led to¡ªwith several dishes¡­

    While waiting for their meal to arrive, Takuya had made sure to order his men to investigate how news

    about Fujiko¡¯s participation in the militarypetition had been exposed. He also instructed them to

    keep an eye out around the hotel Master Ghost and Aiden were staying in. Though the Hanyus were

    technically much stronger than the Futabas, under Takuya¡¯s guidance, the Futabas became

    considerably harder for the assassin family to deal with. Takuya¡¯s vignce, for one, stemmed from the

    fact that he deeply adored his daughter, and would do anything to keep her safe. With that in mind, now

    that she had almost been assassinated, he very badly wanted to rush to the Hanyus to demand an

    exnation about all this.

    Suppressing the urge to do so, Takuya then handed some chopsticks to Gerald as he asked, ¡°Speaking

    of which, what¡¯s your reason foring to Japan, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Well, my friend is a special forces soldier, you see, and I¡¯m keeping himpany for thepetition.

    I¡¯m also here to gather some information,¡± replied Gerald as he began eating.

    ¡°Oh? What information are you interested in obtaining? While my family isn¡¯t all thatrge, we still have

    quite a number of connections in Japan. With that said, do share what you need to know. I may just be

    able to help,¡± said Takuya as he looked at the youth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll hunt for the information myself,¡± replied Gerald with a smile, knowing full well

    that if he mentioned the Seadom tribe now, the duo would instantly get vignt, and thest thing he

    needed was for them to be his enemies now.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you have your reasons for that, so I won¡¯t pry any further¡­ Still, do remember that

    you¡¯re my family¡¯s benefactor, mister. If there¡¯s anything you ever need help with, just say the word.

    We¡¯ll try to help as best as we can!¡±

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2060

    Since Takuya didn¡¯t press into it, the meal soon ended without much else to note.

    Following that, Takuya arranged for Gerald to stay in one of the manor¡¯s top guest houses. With the

    arrangements made, Gerald then bid farewell to Fujiko before following a butler to his guest house¡­

    Upon arriving, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but whistle. Though this was just an ordinary house, it was rather

    luxuriously decorated¡­ Regardless, a quick look around revealed that there were two halls and three

    rooms in the entire house, along with all the basic living facilities.

    After closing his room door behind him, Gerald then ced his bag down and called Aiden¡­ Once the

    call connected, Gerald was first to ask, ¡°How¡¯s it going back at the hotel?¡±

    Realizing that Gerald was the one calling, Aiden then quickly walked to the window before looking

    down and muttering, ¡°Well¡­ there have been quite a number of people patrolling right outside our

    hotel¡­ I have a feeling they¡¯re looking for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded. It was just as he had expected.

    Watching as those men continued loitering in front of the hotel¡ªwith some of them even asionally

    going in and out of it¡ª, Aiden then added, ¡°Honestly, should I just go down and get rid of them¡­?¡±

    ¡°Negative. If they don¡¯t look for trouble with you, just continue pretending that you don¡¯t know a thing,¡±

    replied Gerald before immediately hanging up. Realizing that Gerald had hung up, Aiden could only

    sigh.

    Seeing that, Master Ghost¡ªwho had be all too familiar with Aiden¡¯s bodynguage by now¡ª

    could help but ask, ¡°He told you not to make a move, right?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ He said that we should only strike back if they look for trouble from us¡­¡± muttered Aiden

    with another sigh.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know? After all, we¡¯re in Japan, and it¡¯s not like we know how strong or influential the

    other party is yet. Either way, offending them will most probably only spell trouble for us. Also, I advise

    you to restrain your rash personality¡­ If you don¡¯t, one of these days, you¡¯ll get both of us into trouble.

    How will you exin that to Gerald then?¡± replied Master Ghost as he continued fiddling with his

    compass.

    Since the sea map was with Gerald, all Master Ghost could do was continue calcting and checking

    the manifestation of divination to foresee whether Gerald would bump into any danger.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m trying, aren¡¯t I? Why do you think I called Gerald first before making a move?¡± grumbled

    Aiden as he scratched the back of his head. He wasn¡¯t some simple-minded fool who only knew how to

    act recklessly! Still, he had to admit that he sometimes had trouble controlling his fiery nature. Even so,

    he had already made it a point to always ask for Gerald¡¯s opinion first before making a move¡­

    ¡°Point taken. Either way, let¡¯s head to bed early. Now that Gerald¡¯s gotten in touch with the Seadom

    tribe, we don¡¯t know when he could need our help,¡± said Master Ghost as he sipped some water before

    returning to his room with thepass in hand¡­

    Before Master Ghost could enter, however, Gerald grabbed the man by his arm before asking, ¡°¡­Are

    you really sure that they¡¯re members of the Seadom tribe¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s set in stone yet, but it¡¯s highly

    possible,¡± replied Master Ghost, knowing full well that they could be wrong. After all, they only had a

    few clues to go with, and the members of the Seadom tribe had done a particrly good job at keeping

    themselves concealed¡­

    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± replied Aiden with a sigh before shrugging and releasing his hand¡­

    The second he woke up early the next morning, Gerald reminded himself that his goal was to locate

    evidence to prove that the Futabas were members of the Seadom tribe. With that in mind, he then

    readied himself to start the day¡­

    To his surprise, the second he left his room, Gerald saw Takuya standing not too far away.

    Seeing Gerald, Takuya then beamed as he walked over while saying, ¡°Well you¡¯re up early, Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2061

    ¡°It¡¯s a routine of mine,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°I see¡­ Either way, care to have some tea with me in my tea room? The tea itself was delivered a

    while back ago from Mount Wellyork in Weston. Also, I have some things to update you on,¡± said

    Takuya as he pointed at the tea room that wasn¡¯t too far off.

    Naturally, Gerald didn¡¯t refuse, and soon enough, both of them were seated in the tea room¡­

    As Takuya prepared the tea, he told Gerald that his men had reported back to him earlier on. Following

    that, he added, ¡°After telling my men to head to where you saved my daughterst night, they found

    that the Hanyus were already actively trying to find out more about you. With that in mind, I propose

    that you extend your stay with us till the danger is lifted¡­¡±

    It was only after Gerald sipped some tea¡ªthat Takuya had just served¡ªwhen he replied, ¡°I see¡­ I

    appreciate it. Still, why exactly do the Hanyus want Miss Fujiko dead¡­?¡±

    While Gerald didn¡¯t want to further provoke an assassin family, after giving it some thought the night

    before, he figured that since he was already involved in all this, he may as well get rid of the Hanyus for

    good. After all, that would surely improve Takuya¡¯s impression of him, and doing so could possibly be

    enough for him to start asking about the Seadom tribe¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a long story. As I¡¯ve said before, the Hanyus and our family have been enemies for generations.

    Unfortunately, the feud between our families had already been a thing ever since I was a child. With

    that in mind, I never really bothered asking why we kept on fighting, which is why I can¡¯t really answer

    your question,¡± replied Takuya after heaving a sigh. ¡°So it¡¯s been going on for that long, huh¡­¡±

    muttered Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, I believe the current generation of Hanyus shouldn¡¯t know why we¡¯re still fighting

    as well. We simply inherited our ancestors¡¯ grudges without questioning them¡­ Even so, our families

    don¡¯t usually pick a fight with each other without good reason. If I remember correctly, ourst major

    fight happened a few decades ago. With that in mind, I¡¯m honestly surprised that they made their move

    this time, which is why I¡¯m looking into it so seriously. Still, if the Hanyus want to break this peace, the

    Futabas won¡¯t just sit around without fighting back!¡± replied Takuya in a firm tone, clearly showing how

    capable he was as a family head.

    ¡°I see¡­ still, from what I¡¯ve gathered, the Futabas seem to have quite a high status in Japan. With that

    in mind, the Hanyus shouldn¡¯t have dered war against your family¡ªby attempting to hurt your

    daughter¡ªwithout good reason,¡± said Gerald as he squinted his eyes before sipping more tea.

    ¡°I believe so as well. Whatever the case is, we¡¯ll just have to see what my men report back once

    they¡¯ve concluded their investigation,¡± replied Takuya with a nod.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°That would be for the best. Either way, since I already know all this, allow me to aid you,¡± said Gerald

    after thinking about it for a while.

    ¡°Negative. Just by saving Fujiko, you¡¯ve already done a lot for our family. With that in mind, there¡¯s no

    way I can allow you to risk your life again just to solve my family¡¯s problems! I insist that you remain

    here till the crisis is over!¡± replied Takuya as he quickly began waving his hand the second he heard

    that.

    ¡°Well, alright then¡­¡± said Gerald, not wanting to get on Takuya¡¯s bad side.

    Following that, the duo began chatting absent-mindedly in the tea room, allowing Takuya to learn more

    about Gerald¡¯s situation as well. As they were chatting, however, Gerald was also secretly scanning

    Takuya from head to toe. Since Fujiko had that special pendant of the Seadom tribe around her neck,

    Gerald believed that Takuya¡ªbeing the head of the family¡ªshould have a simr essory on him as

    well.

    Unfortunately, even after looking for quite a while, Gerald failed to find anything rted to the Seadom

    tribe on him. Even so, Gerald wasn¡¯t discouraged. After all, now that he had gotten to know the family,

    he could take his time investigating¡­

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2062

    As Gerald and Takuya continued drinking their tea, the Hanyus were already hard at work back at their

    headquarters. After all, despite investigating throughout the night, none of them were able to find any

    relevant clues.

    Regardless, two men could be seen standing in the Hanyu headquarters¡¯ hall, their heads lowered.

    One of them went by Hanyu Saburo, and he was the one who had attacked Fujiko the other night. As

    for the other man, he was a core disciple of the Hanyu family¡ªwho had been sent out to investigate

    the night before¡ªcalled Hanyu Ryugu¡­

    Seated on the main seat before them was Hanyu Suijin, the head of the Hanyu family. Though he had

    yet to hear what they had to report, he could already guess what their findings would be since he hadn¡¯t

    received any news from them up till this point. Still, he was prompted to ask, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation

    like?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I headed there immediately after Saburo notified me about all this. Unfortunately, though we

    searched the entire hotel and also the area around it, we weren¡¯t able to find any traces of them at all¡­

    I¡¯m assuming they must have left by now¡­¡± replied Ryugu as he fought the urge to tremble in fear.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± roared Suijin as he mmed his fist onto the table. ¡®WW-with all due respect, master, that

    person from Weston is extremely powerful! Just so you know, he sent me flying with barely any effort!

    Regardless, while investigating, we found that two individuals from Weston had checked into the

    hotel¡­ Unfortunately, neither of them seems to be the one who had beat me up,¡± muttered Saburo.

    ¡°Seem? Didn¡¯t you get a good look at his face?¡± replied Suijin.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it was a little too dark when he showed himself¡­ I do, however, remember what he

    sounds like. With that said, I¡¯d definitely recognize him by voice!¡± dered Saburo as he shook his

    head.

    ¡°Like that¡¯s going to change anything! Whatever the case is, we¡¯ve already spent three long years

    nning for this¡­! As long as we get our hands on Fujiko, we¡¯ll surely be able to get the Futabas to

    be affiliated with us! Still, to think that we¡¯d fail when we were so close to seeding! Not only

    have we lost our best opportunity to strike, but our operation will definitely face even more issues now

    since the Futabas will undoubtedly be on guard! Hell, they may even try looking for trouble with us

    because of all this!¡± growled Suijin, getting increasingly angry the more he spoke. By the end of it, the

    tip of his armrest¡ªthat he had been grabbing onto this entire time¡ªended up crumbling to pieces due

    to how hard his grip had be¡­!

    Hearing that, Saburo and Ryugu went silent. While it was true that their mission had only failed

    because of Gerald¡¯s intervention, a failure was a failure. With that in mind, both of them knew that in

    the end, they would still be held responsible for all this.

    Understanding that, Ryugu¡ªwho didn¡¯t want Saburo to drag him into this¡ªthought for a while before

    saying, ¡°¡­Umm¡­ Maybe it would help if we issued an order all over Japan to locate this person¡­? I,

    for one, feel that there¡¯s a pretty good chance that we¡¯ll seed if we go with that. After all, he¡¯s

    incredibly strong and he¡¯s a non-native as well¡­¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I already did that before you two returned! Who do you think I am? Regardless, just¡­ go get some

    rest first¡­ I¡¯ll tell you when we need to make a move again. Also, remember to keep an eye on the

    Futabas whenever possible. Our best bet now would be to send some of our men over to find out who

    that Westoner truly is to the Futabas!¡± grumbled Suijin as he waved a hand wearily.

    Nodding in response, the duo then turned to leave¡­

    Fast forward to two dayster, Gerald was still staying with the Futabas. Though Takuya had made it a

    point to update Gerald on thetest news he received on a daily basis, Gerald wasn¡¯t really interested

    in all that. After all, he was more concerned about how he was going to bring up the topic of the

    Seadom tribe with them.

    Regardless, while eating together with the Takuyas that afternoon, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but look at

    Fujiko¡¯s pendant again¡­

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2063

    Knowing that he¡¯d never be able to find out if they truly were descendants of the Seadom tribe¡ªhence

    failing to learn about the secrets of Yearning Ind¡ªif he didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, after eating for

    a while, Gerald casually said, ¡°You know, that pendant of yours seems rather special, Miss Fujiko.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You mean this?¡± asked Fujiko as she pointed at her ne.

    ¡°Indeed. The symbols on it are rather uniquepared to other pendants I¡¯ve seen before. It makes

    me wonder whether this is an ancestral pendant of your family¡­¡± replied Gerald with a smile, making

    sure to keep his tone rxed and natural.

    Smiling faintly in response, Fujiko then said, ¡°You have quite a keen eye¡­ Actually, this pendant is-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral pendant of our family, yes. However, there¡¯s nothing really unusual about it,¡±

    interrupted Takuya before his daughter could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± replied Gerald, continuing to smile. It was clear that Takuya didn¡¯t really want to talk about

    it, and from all the small clues he had gathered up till this point, Gerald was pretty sure that the

    Futabas truly were members of the Seadom tribe.

    Breathing a sigh of relief since Gerald didn¡¯t continue prying into it, Takuya then said, ¡°Speaking of

    which¡­ I¡¯m afraid I need your help with something¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, I was hoping that you could apany Fujiko for a while after our meal. Though it¡¯s still a bit

    dangerous out there and we haven¡¯t solved our issues with the Hanyus just yet, I assure you that this is

    an important matter. I¡¯m¡­ not exactly that confident in the other masters in our family, so I can only

    trouble you¡­¡± muttered Takuya in a slightly embarrassed tone.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m fine with that. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± replied Gerald without the slightest hesitation.

    Smiling in response, Takuya then said, ¡°I really appreciate it¡­!¡±

    With that out of the way, once their meals were over, Gerald and Fujiko left the house together¡­

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Gerald¡ªwho was honestly still staring at Fujiko¡¯s pendant¡ªcouldn¡¯t help

    but ask, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Where are we headed to?¡±

    After a brief pause, Fujiko sighed before embarrassedly muttering, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m¡­ about to partake in a blind

    date¡­¡±

    ¡°A what now?¡± replied Gerald, his eyes widening as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°¡­Essentially, my father figured that our family is still too weak¡­ With that in mind, if I got married to

    someone powerful, our family would surely be able to remain peaceful¡­It certainly doesn¡¯t help that

    the Hanyus are making a move again¡­¡± exined Fujiko as she shook her head helplessly, making it

    clear that she was reluctant to do all this from the very beginning.

    Even so, she was the young mistress of the family, so she knew she had to put her family first¡­

    Now understanding the gist of it, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°And¡­ are you willing to go through all

    this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not if I can help it. Unfortunately, there really is no other way. At the very least, I should at least meet

    up with them first. After all, if I end up offending that family, the Futabas will no longer have a ce in

    Japan¡­¡± said Fujiko in a helpless tone.

    From the day she became the Futaba family¡¯s young mistress, Fujiko¡¯s fate was no longer hers to

    choose, and she hade to ept that over the years¡­ Then again, it was good enough for her if

    she was able to contribute to her family¡­

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2064

    Whatever the case was, as they continued their journey, Gerald came to learn¡ªfrom Futaba¡ªthat the

    Futabas were attempting to form an alliance with the Kanagawas, an ancient Japanese family that

    owns about twenty percent of the shares from several Japanesepanies, making them one of the

    largest associations in the country.

    The blind date himself went by Kanagawa Kai, and he was apparently the youngest son of that family.

    From what Futaba had told him, Gerald also learned that Kai enjoyed abusing women with his family¡¯s

    powers. From thepanies¡¯ staff to students in his university, none of them were able to escape his

    demonic grasps.

    Despite knowing what he was like, Futaba knew that she didn¡¯t really have any other choice but to go

    on with it. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but hope that this was just a nominal marriage. After all, she didn¡¯t

    ever want to touch Kai¡¯s dirty body.

    After hearing all that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for her. After all, marrying a yboy like Kai was

    never a good thing. With that, he was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ Are you really sure about doing this¡­?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? The only way I can help my family is by proceeding with this. I just hope that the

    Kanagawas will do as they promise¡­¡± muttered Fujiko with a bitter smile.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­ I guess¡­¡± replied Gerald as he fell silent, his eyes still on her pendant.

    Truth be told, Gerald was already thinking about how he could solve Fujiko¡¯s current dilemma. After all,

    if he seeded, his rtionship with her would surely improve. Once that happened, the probability of

    him getting information about Yearning Ind would definitely increase as well. Thinking about that,

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly.

    After all, he had initially anticipated to remain in Japan for at least a few months before he was going to

    be able to find any hints about the Seadom tribe. To think that within five days, he had alreadye

    into contact with a member of the tribe! He was now extremely close to unlocking the secrets of

    Yearning Ind¡­

    Regardless, a brief and awkward silenceter, Fujiko¡ªwho had noticed that Gerald was staring nkly

    into space¡ªforced a chuckle before asking, ¡°Something on your mind?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Gerald then waved his hand as he replied, ¡°Nothing. My mind just wandered¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Either way, the Kanagawa manor isn¡¯t too far off from here. Speaking of Kai, I must warn you

    that he has a short fuse¡­ With that in mind, even if he attempts to trouble you, please don¡¯t confront

    him¡­¡± said Fujiko as she remembered how strong Gerald was.

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Soon enough, the car came to a halt before the gates of a very luxurious-looking manor¡­

    Shortly after, some guards walked over to their car. Knowing that their young master had signed a

    marriage contract with Fujiko, the guards immediately lowered their heads before saying, ¡°Wee,

    Miss Fujiko!¡±

    Upon seeing how beautiful she was, the guards couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. After all, this beauty

    was definitely going to get ruined by their young master¡­

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Before anything else, this is Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s a guest of my family. He¡¯s here to

    visit the Kanagawas as well,¡± replied Fujiko as she gestured toward Gerald who hadn¡¯t left the

    passenger seat.

    ¡°Doe in, Mr. Crawford!¡± said the guards as they gestured toward the manor.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then followed Fujiko into the Kanagawa manor¡­

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2065

    Once they were in the parlor, Gerald began puffing a cigarette that the butler had just given him and

    before sipping on the tea he had just been served.

    Fujiko, on the other hand, looked rather unnerved. After all, though she had heard rumors about Kai

    from her father and a few other people she knew, this was honestly her first time meeting him.

    Shortly after, a somewhat mboyant voice could suddenly be heard saying, ¡°My, oh my! If it isn¡¯t the

    young mistress of the Futaba family! What brings you to the Kanagawa manor today?¡±

    Turning to face the source of the voice, the two were greeted by the sight of a thin man who had a

    gaunt face and a goatee. From how weak he looked to the point where an ordinary person could

    probably knock him out with a single punch, it was evident that his body was heavily damaged by

    alcohol and sex¡­

    Unfortunately, this was none other than the young master of the Kanagawa family, Kanagawa Kai¡­

    Frowning slightly at Kai¡¯s words, Fujiko quickly shook her head before saying, ¡°Ah, good day, Kai. As

    you¡¯ve probably already guessed, I¡¯m Fujiko from the Futaba family, and I¡¯m here because of my father.

    Regardless, I do hope you¡¯ll at least try to be polite.¡±

    Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for her current circumstances, Fujiko would¡¯ve just left this ce with Gerald

    already¡­

    Whatever the case was, Kai then shrugged before replying in an indifferent tone, ¡°So you are. Also,

    who is this man?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a family friend, and he¡¯s here to oversee me,¡± said Fujiko as she took in a deep breath. The fact

    that she was going to be spending most of her life with this b*stard was making her feel extremely sick

    and reluctant to go on with this¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ah, I see. And what should I call you?¡± asked Kai as he began walking toward Gerald.

    Flicking his cigarette, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Gerald Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Well then, Mr. Crawford, I believe you know who I am to Miss Fujiko, here. With that in mind, do give

    us some personal space. I¡¯ll get a butler to lead you to one of the guest rooms to have some rest. That

    should be agreeable, no?¡± asked Kai as he continued staring at Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± replied Gerald with a nod. Gerald, for one, was only going to make a move if Fujiko

    truly found herself in danger or signaled for his help. Until then, he wouldn¡¯t meddle in their affairs.

    Besides, as long as the two didn¡¯t leave the manor, he would always be close enough to protect her.

    Watching as Gerald left the room, Kai simply waved his hand while saying, ¡°Farewell!¡±

    Once Gerald was out of sight, Fujiko unwillingly looked at him as she said, ¡°He¡¯s an important guest of

    my family, you know? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overdoing it a little?¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon? I¡¯m simply allowing him to rest in a guest room! Besides, I hope you haven¡¯t

    forgotten that you¡¯re here to discuss our marriage. Don¡¯t you find it inappropriate for an outsider like

    him to be present on such an asion?¡± asked Kai whose smile instantly becamescivious the

    second Gerald left.

    Adjusting her clothes when she saw that Kai was eyeing her body all over, the uneasy Fujiko then

    replied, ¡°¡­ Whatever the case is, will your family keep your word?¡±

    ¡°But of course! The Kanagawas never break promises! As long as you be a Kanagawa from today

    onward, we¡¯ll immediately fulfill all our promises! ¡± dered Kai as he wiped the drool off his mouth.

    While he had had his fun with many women from employees to university students either willingly or

    forcefully, all of them were different from Fujiko. After all, not only was Fujiko a natural beauty, but she

    was also quite buxom. Due to that, his lust for her was currently through the roof¡­

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2066

    Frowning slightly, Fujiko then replied, ¡°A bit too soon, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t have it today, then. Regardless, it¡¯s best if you stay here in the next few days so that we

    can get to know each other better! Also, the sooner we have the wedding ceremony, the better! Just so

    we¡¯re clear, the Kanagawas will only start helping the Futabas once the two of us are married. I believe

    you know that, right, Miss Fujiko?¡± said Kai, not even trying to hide the lust in his eyes anymore.

    Taking a step back to avoid his grasp before ring at him in disgust, Fujiko then replied, ¡°Self

    restraint, Mr. Kanagawa. Remember, we aren¡¯t married yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed, indeed¡­ Apologies for getting ahead of myself. Regardless, why don¡¯t you go rest in one of

    the guest rooms first? Following that, we¡¯ll have dinner together and I¡¯ll use that chance to introduce

    you to my family¡­ of course, we¡¯ll also be discussing the wedding details then,¡± said Kai as he

    awkwardly rubbed his hands.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t really care about the alliance with the Futabas. He did, however, care about losing

    Fujiko if he failed to restrain himself for now. With that in mind, he actively began holding himself back

    again¡­

    ¡°¡­Sounds good,¡± replied Fujiko, simply relieved that she could get away from this creep for now.

    Following that, Kai led Fujiko to a guest room, and the second she entered, he beckoned his men

    before whispering, ¡°Keep an eye on that Gerald fellow. The Futabas wouldn¡¯t send someone with her

    without any good reason. With that in mind, if he starts acting strangely, immediately notify me. Also,

    get those drugs ready. I¡¯ll be needing them tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um¡­ Drugs? Which drugs¡­? Do you mean ecstasy or¡­?¡± asked one of the henchmen who

    couldn¡¯t help but look at Kai¡¯s ruined body. They had been working for him for years now, so they were

    well aware that he actually needed drugs to live a normal life now¡­

    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s my future wife, you dimwit! Why the hell would I need ecstasy?!¡± grumbled Kai as he pped

    the man who had spoken in his frustration.

    To think that his henchmen even needed to ask when they had worked for him for so long¡­ How

    annoying! ¡°I-I got it¡­! I¡¯ll prepare some right away¡­ !¡± whimpered the henchman as he quickly nodded

    before covering his head, fearing that he would get pped again.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching as his henchmen then left, Kai couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since they were going to get married

    anyway, he figured that she was in no position to refuse his advances. With that in mind, he was

    definitely going to make her his today¡­!

    Once he got tired of her, he could simply dump her without any repercussions. After all, there was no

    way in hell that the Futabas were ever going to even dare go against the Kanagawas¡­

    Whatever the case was, by the time evening came, Kai¡¯s henchmen had already gotten their hands on

    the drugs Kai needed. After Kai received them, he ordered the kitchen maids to prepare avish dinner.

    His n was simple. Get Fujiko drunk, then make his move¡­

    Once everything was ready, Kai ordered his henchmen to invite Fujiko over for dinner.

    However, right after his henchmen left, Gerald entered the scene without being invited!

    Upon seeing him, Kai instantly frowned in disgust as he growled, ¡°¡­ And what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2067

    ¡°Why, I¡¯m here for dinner, of course! Regardless, it seems that you have quite a feast prepared, but

    where¡¯s the wine? Doesn¡¯ t your family have any good wine?¡± replied Gerald as he sat at the dining

    table and began eating before Kai could even say a word.

    Seeing that, one of Kai¡¯s henchmen inched closer to Kai before whispering, ¡°Young master, should

    I¡­?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­ Just resume whatever the hell you were doing¡­¡± grumbled Kai as he suppressed his anger.

    Fujiko¡¯s arrival was going to be a joyous asion for him, and he didn¡¯t want to be left angry just

    because of this b*stard. What more, he didn¡¯t want Fujiko to see his brutal side just yet.

    Whatever the case was, though Gerald clearly heard their conversation, he simply pretended not to

    hear a word and resumed eating¡­

    Shortly after, Fujiko arrived with the henchmen from before. Though she had dreaded having to be

    together alone with Kai again, she instantly smiled when she saw Gerald seated at the table. With that,

    she quickly sat beside him, immediately causing Kai¡¯s expression to sour.

    ¡°¡­ Fujiko, why don¡¯t you sit by my side instead?¡± asked Kai as he actively held back his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°¡­I wish to sit here. We¡¯re just having dinner, no? I should be allowed to sit wherever I want,¡± replied

    Fujiko who honestly still hoped to get closer to Gerald, even though she knew she was going to

    be Kai¡¯s wife in the end. Even if it was just the span of a short meal, she wanted to spend as

    much time as possible by Gerald¡¯s side¡­

    Before Kai could retort, Gerald took a sip of wine that one of the butlers had handed him before smiling

    as he turned to look at Kai and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard plenty of rumors about you upon

    arriving in Japan¡­ I wonder if those are true¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from believing those false usations, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m the young master of the

    Kanagawa family, one of the most powerful families in Japan! There¡¯s simply no way those rumors are

    true!¡± grumbled Kai as his expression momentarily darkened.

    However, he quickly put up a happy fa?ade again, though anyone with the slightest insight would be

    able to tell that his smile was filled to the brim with murderous intent¡­

    To think that Gerald would dare to embarrass him in front of Fujiko¡­ This man was really courting

    death¡­!

    Hearing that, Fujiko smiled subtly as she turned to look at Kai before saying, ¡°Oh? They¡¯re all fake

    news?¡±

    ¡°But of course they are, Miss Fujiko! I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t believe such baseless rumors, right¡­? After

    all, I am the young master of the Kanagawa family! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do those things!¡± mumbled Kai

    as he clenched his fists to hold back his anger.

    That bstard¡­ He hadn¡¯t even provoked Gerald, yet that bstard took the initiative to trouble him! This

    was thest straw! Once he and Fujiko left after dinner, he was going to have his men finish Gerald off

    incognito!

    ¡°Please refrain from ndering our young master so casually, Mr. Crawford. Any more and there may

    be consequences to bear! ¡± threatened Kai¡¯s men who could already tell what Kai was feeling.

    ¡°Why so serious? It was just a rumor I heard¡­ Regardless, of course I believe in him!¡± replied Gerald

    as he waved his hand with a smile.

    ¡°That had better be the case¡­ Otherwise, you may not be able to leave the Kanagawa family manor¡­¡±

    growled Kai as he squinted his eyes, now keener than ever to finish Gerald off.

    Laughing in response, Gerald who could easily tell what Kai was thinking simply said, ¡°Alright, alright,

    the food¡¯s getting cold! Let¡¯s eat already!¡±

    Naturally, dinner was as awkward as one would expect. Kai, for one, was already feeling a burning

    sensation in his stomach, a side effect of the drug he had earlier taken.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2068

    Even after finishing his meal, his lustful eyes remained glued onto Fujiko, though he would asionally

    re murderously at Gerald. By this point, he had decided that no matter what Gerald¡¯s true identity

    was, that b*stard wasn¡¯t leaving his manor in one piece¡­!

    Regardless, Gerald, who had noticed Kai¡¯s lecherous gazes toward Fujiko throughout the dinner simply

    finished his wine before calmly saying, ¡°Quite a fine dinner, I must say! As a token of appreciation for

    your hospitality today, I¡¯ll grant you a friendly reminder¡­ Please refrain from having any nasty thoughts

    tonight. Otherwise, a certain someone may just end up suffering terribly¡­¡±

    Smirking in response, Kai then replied, ¡°¡­ I appreciate the advice. Either way, now that you¡¯ve had

    your dinner, I think you should go ahead and get some rest now. I still have some things to discuss with

    Miss Fujiko about our families¡¯ contracts, so I trust you know better than to interfere, no?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Gerald as he shrugged before leaving with a smile¡­

    Fujiko herself couldn¡¯t help but feel more and more worried the second Gerald left the room¡­ After all,

    when Gerald was by her side, she was assured that nothing bad would ever happen to her. Now that

    he had left, however, the fact that she had to face Kai alone was terrifying, to say the least¡­

    While it was true that she had forced herself to ept the fact that Kai would molest her sooner or

    later, deep inside, she was honestly still reluctant to just go along with all this¡­

    Whatever the case was, now that Gerald had left, Kai immediately looked at a few of his henchmen

    before ordering, ¡°Keep a close eye on him¡­!¡±

    After watching them nod and leave, he quickly signaled for the remaining henchmen to leave as well

    and close the door behind them. Now that they were all alone, Kai began walking toward Fujiko, a

    lecherous smile on his face¡­

    Sitting by her side, he then casually ced his arm over her shoulder before saying, ¡°Now that it¡¯s only

    the two of us, I think it¡¯s high time we began discussing our personal matters¡­¡±

    Due to the drug he had taken, Kai¡¯s cheeks and eyes were already ming red, and he had honestly

    been wanting to pin Fujiko down this entire time. The only thing stopping him from doing that was the

    fact that he felt that doing so in the dining room would be ufortable.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Regardless, Fujiko quickly pushed his arm away in disgust before sitting somece else as she said, ¡°I

    believe talking only requires the mouth, Mr. Kanagawa. Please show some self restraint and refrain

    from touching me.¡±

    Hearing that, Kai raised a brow. Despite the fact that he had yed with all kinds of women throughout

    the years, Fujiko kept rejecting his advances. Was she not aware of her family¡¯s situation? Kai, for one,

    was well aware that Fujiko had been used by her family as a bartering chip for the Kanagawa family¡¯s

    aid. With that in mind, she should have willingly allowed him to do as he pleased from the get go, yet

    here she was. Rejecting him time and again.

    Shaking his head, Kai then replied, ¡°You know, ording to our families¡¯ ns, you¡¯re already my

    future wife, Fujiko. With that in mind, can¡¯t I even touch you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fujiko was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Before she could say anything else, Kai cut her short by saying, ¡°You know, it¡¯s already prettyte so

    let¡¯s go get some rest. We can discuss the matters of helping your family once we get up.¡±

    Draping his arm around her shoulder again, Kai then added, ¡°Please don¡¯t be so insensitive, miss

    Fujiko. You, of all people, should know what your family¡¯s situation is like. Without my family¡¯s help, do

    you even think that you¡¯ll be able to survive the rest of the year¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2069

    ¡°¡­What exactly are you nning to achieve?¡± asked Fujiko, no longer beating around the bush.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Hearing that, Kai dropped the formalities as well and replied, ¡°What else? We¡¯re sleeping together of

    course!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kanagawa, don¡¯t you think we should refrain from doing such things till the Kanagawas be

    my family¡¯s inws?¡± said Fujiko as she desperately attempted to suppress her disgust. Had it not been

    for her family¡¯s sake, she would¡¯ve left this ce by now¡­

    ¡°¡­ You truly don¡¯t know any better, do you?¡± retorted Kai as he grabbed onto Fujiko¡¯s arm, his smile no

    longer present.

    ¡°You¡­! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± yelled Fujiko as she struggled to break free from Kai¡¯s grasp. However, he

    was stronger than she had expected, and it didn¡¯t help that she had been attacked by that Hanyu

    assassin the other day. While it was true that Gerald had treated her, she hadn¡¯t really recovered to the

    point of getting her full strength back..

    Ignoring her statement, Kai then gritted his teeth as he continued grabbing onto her arm while growling,

    ¡°Fujiko, I hope you understand that it was your family who offered you to me in exchange for the

    Kanagawa family¡¯s help. With that in mind, if you keep rejecting my advances, I can make a simple

    phone call¡­ and within three days, your family will cease to exist in Japan. You can trust me on

    that¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not defiling me till our rtionship is officialized!¡± retorted Fujiko as she red at Kai. While it

    was true that she had agreed to marry Kai for the sake of her family, until they officially got married, she

    wasn¡¯t about to let himy a finger on her¡­!

    ¡°Oh? Well isn¡¯t that great!¡± yelled Kai, though instead of being angry, he released her arm and began

    laughing maniacally!

    Holding onto her aching arm, the aggrieved Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but think that if Gerald was here, she

    wouldn¡¯t be treated this badly¡­

    Whatever the case was, Kai then ordered, ¡°Men! Bring Miss Fujiko to the room!¡±

    Secondster, Kai¡¯s men began rushing in, and in no time and all, they were already dragging Fujiko

    out of the dining area!

    Watching as she struggled with all her might to no avail, Kaiughed maliciously before shouting, ¡°Did

    you really think you were going to escape my grasp upon entering my home?!¡±

    With the drug now in full force, forget Fujiko, even his henchmen looked enticing!

    ¡°Unhand me¡­! Just so you know, I¡¯m the youngdy of the Futaba family¡­! If you harm me, not even

    the Kanagawas will be able to protect you¡­!¡± growled Fujiko as she continued struggling desperately.

    Though she knew that threat probably wouldn¡¯t work, she was already at her wit¡¯s end. If she really did

    end up getting tainted by Kai, she would very much prefer leaping off a building than to continue living

    the rest of her life without dignity¡­!

    ¡°Miss Fujiko, none of your threats will work Just know that we¡¯re simply listening to Young Master Kai¡¯s

    orders! Don¡¯t me us for what we¡¯re about to do!¡± replied one of the henchmen as they continued

    dragging her all the way to Kai¡¯s room¡­

    Back in the dining room, the man in heat could be seen grinning lustfully as he called out to one of his

    henchmen¡­

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2070

    ¡°Has Gerald tried to do anything funny?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. He¡¯s been quietly remaining in the guest room from the moment he entered,¡± replied the

    henchman who had been keeping tabs with the others who were guarding Gerald¡¯s room as he shook

    his head. Even if he hadn¡¯t, they would¡¯ve surely notified him if Gerald tried doing anything weird.

    ¡°Good. I have a feeling that he¡¯s not just randomly apanying Fujiko here. With that said, if he tries

    to do anything funny, don¡¯t hesitate to kill him!¡± growled Kai as he squinted his eyes. Nobody was

    getting in his way of this¡­!

    ¡°But¡­ Young Master, he¡¯s a Westoner and we still don¡¯t know much about his background¡­ If we just

    kill him off and he happens to have a strong background, the family will surely get into trouble¡­¡±

    reminded the henchman in a worried tone.

    While it was true that he worked for Kai, under the orders of the family head, he was also tasked with

    monitoring the boy to prevent him from doing anything that would bring trouble to the Kanagawas¡­

    ¡°Just do as I say!¡± retorted Kai, his tone getting increasingly irritated.

    Not daring to disobey Kai, the henchman immediately replied, ¡°U-understood!¡±

    Though he said that, the henchman knew that he had to report this to the family head first. After all, as

    he had earlier said, nobody knew a thing about the Westoner¡¯s background yet. While it was true that

    the Kanagawas were famous in Japan, they weren¡¯t really as powerful whenpared to therger

    families and consortia in Weston.

    With that in mind, if they ended up offending the wrong people, they could very well disappear from the

    surface of the in no time at all¡­

    Whatever the case was, now that his henchman finally agreed with him, Kai immediately walked off. It

    was high time he satisfied his needs that had been amplified by the drugs¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Moving back to Fujiko, she had earlier been tossed into Kai¡¯s room before being locked in from the

    outside by Kai¡¯s men. Naturally, no matter how much she knocked and yelled for them to let her out,

    Fujiko knew that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon.

    After exhausting all the ideas she could think of to get the door open she knew that she only had two

    choices left. Either she let Kai have his way with her, or she leaped off the fifth floor window. Knowing

    that she¡¯d either die or be disabled if she took the leap of faith, Fujiko decided that she would use

    that as herst resort¡­

    Shortly after, Kai came wobbling over, the dizzy man¡¯s brain alreadypletely overtaken by the

    strong drug. After taking so many drugs in his life, only strong ones like these could make him feel

    anything. Either way, had it not been for his strong urge to im Fujiko for his own, he would¡¯ve already

    molested his henchmen¡­

    Regardless, upon arriving before his room¡¯s door, Kai immediately yelled, ¡°Open the door!¡±

    Hearing that, the guards did as he instructed¡­ and the second the door was opened, Fujiko took the

    chance to bolt out! Unfortunately, Kai simply pushed her back into the room¡­

    Upon looking at the natural beauty¡¯s curvy body, Kai couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. mming the

    door shut behind him, he immediately leaped onto her!

    Instantly going pale, Fujiko quickly took a few steps back. Though her strength hadn¡¯t fully recovered,

    she still had her skills, and she could definitely handle a sluggish man like Kai¡­

    Back in the guestroom, Gerald could be seen sitting by the window¡­

    At that moment, his Herculean Primordial Spirit alerted him that Fujiko was in danger. Then again, after

    looking at Kai¡¯s expression earlier, Gerald had already figured that something like this would happen.

    With that, Gerald immediately walked out the door¡­

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2071

    If Fujiko ended up getting into a dangerous situation, Gerald knew for a fact that he would no longer be

    able to get any information about the Seadom tribe from the other Futabas. With that in mind, he had to

    save Fujiko before anything bad happened to her!

    Upon realizing that the door had been opened, the henchmen guarding Gerald¡¯s room instantly ced

    their hands behind their backs as one of them asked, ¡°Is there something we can help with, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    Clearly seeing where their hands had gone, Gerald smiled subtly as he replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just going out

    for a stroll. It¡¯s quite boring in there, you know? You aren¡¯t going to stop me from doing that, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ll have to decline. Since you¡¯re a valued guest of the Futabas, you¡¯re one to the

    Kanagawas as well. With that said, do stay inside for your own safety. After all, if you encounter any

    danger during your stroll, we won¡¯t be held ountable for that,¡± replied the henchman as he shook his

    head.

    His smile instantly fading as his eyes went sharp, Gerald then said, ¡°And what if I insist?¡±

    ¡°Again, you¡¯re not leaving ¡­¡±

    Before the henchman could even finish his sentence, his eyes momentarily widened as something

    darted toward his face¡­ and the next thing he knew, his face was burning with pain as blood rolled

    down his nose¡­!

    ¡°M-Mr. Crawford¡­!¡± yelled the other henchmen as they quickly pulled out their batons and surrounded

    him.

    As the henchman who had just been punched wobbled to his feet, he held onto his broken nose as he

    shouted, ¡°With¡­ all due respect, Mr. Crawford¡­! You¡¯re not in Weston! This is the Kanagawa manor

    you¡¯re in¡­!¡±

    Despite the warning, Gerald was done ying games here. Now that Fujiko was in danger, he needed

    to act fast before things turned more serious. With that in mind, he momentarily closed his eyes¡­ and

    when he reopened them, all four of the men who had been surrounding him found themselves flopping

    to the ground, unconscious! With lightning speed, Gerald had knocked all of them out!

    Eyes now fully widened as he stared at his unconscious colleagues, the man with the broken nose

    found himself frozen on the spot. The Westoner was far too strong for any of them¡­!

    After snapping out of it, the man then dropped to his knees before pleading, ¡°P¡ªplease¡­! I don¡¯t know

    anything¡­! ¡°

    He knew if he didn¡¯t surrender now, not only would he receive further injuries, but there was also a

    chance that he would lose his life¡­! While it was true that his task was to serve Kai and the

    Kanagawas, his life was much more important!

    Seeing that, Gerald didn¡¯t even bother about him and simply began bolting toward Kai¡¯s room¡­

    Though there were plenty of people patrolling the manor, Gerald sessfully avoided them, and

    eventually, he came across what appeared to be arge wing of the building¡­ Sensing that Fujiko was

    probably on the fifth floor, Gerald wasted no time and began charging up the stairs¡­

    By the time he got to the fifth floor¡¯s corridor, he heard a screaming from one of the rooms! With

    that, he rushed toward that door and kicked it to pieces!

    Upon entering the room, he was immediately greeted by the sight of Kai pinning Fujiko onto his bed like

    some kind of beast! Fujiko herself was crying in despair as her torn jacketid close to the bed¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2072

    By that point, Kai¡¯s brain was so animalistic that he hadn¡¯t even realized that Gerald had barged in.

    Whatever the case was, upon witnessing Kai¡¯s disgusting actions, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown as he

    yelled out, ¡°Miss Fujiko!¡±

    Grabbing Kai by his cor, he then tossed the drugged up man onto the floor.

    Though Kai finally had a feeling that something was wrong, his moment of rity was quickly drowned

    again by feral lust, leaving the man panting heavily on the floor like some rabid dog¡­

    Looking away from the disgusting man, Gerald then walked over to Fujiko¡¯s side and softly asked, ¡°Are

    you alright, Miss Fujiko¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m fine¡­ Thank you foring in time¡­ Otherwise, I would¡¯ve surely¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as her

    voice trailed off. It was evident that she was too terrified to even imagine what would¡¯ve happened to

    her if Gerald hadn¡¯t saved her in the nick of time¡­

    ¡°¡­ Whatever the case is, the Kanagawas don¡¯t seem like a trustworthy family at all. With that in mind,

    allow me to send you home,¡± replied Gerald as he looked away upon remembering that Fujiko¡¯s clothes

    were all torn up with a sigh.

    ¡°But¡­ if I leave, my family and I won¡¯t be able to survive the year¡­ We really need the Kanagawa

    family¡¯s help¡­¡± mumbled Fujiko as she wrapped the nket around herself¡­

    Though she really wanted to leave with Gerald now, as the youngdy of the Futaba family, she knew

    she had to put her family first¡­ This was something that her father had instilled within her ever since

    she was a child. With that in mind, while it was true that she¡¯d be able to avoid getting sexually

    assaulted by Kai again by leaving now, her family¡­

    ¡°About your family¡¯s problems¡­ I may have a solution for you. Besides, do you honestly think that the

    Kanagawas will actually help the Futabas after Kai¡¯s had his way today?¡± replied Gerald as he red at

    Kai who was currently breathing heavily on the floor.

    Gerald, for one, was no stranger to witnessing arranged marriages held for the sake of getting help

    from more influential families. In the end, marriages like these never worked, and Gerald was sure that

    Fujiko couldn¡¯t understand this. Still, the Futabas must have really been in aplicated situation for

    them to resort to all this¡­

    Either way, upon hearing that, Fujiko¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she asked, ¡°You¡­ can help us¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this once we get out of this ce,¡± replied Gerald, knowing that Kei¡¯s men would

    definitely starting after him after finding out that he had beaten up their allies to get here. The

    slower they left, the more trouble they would eventually find themselves in.

    After staring at Gerald a bit longer, Fujiko snapped out of it before saying, ¡°¡­Yeah, let¡¯s get out of this

    ce first then!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why she trusted this Westoner so much¡­ After all, they had just met each

    other not too long ago. Even so, she believed that anytime she got into trouble, as long as Gerald was

    present, she would surely make it out safely.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Thinking back, it was probably because Gerald¡¯s actions spoke louder than his words. Not only had he

    saved her from the Hanyu assassin back then, but he had saved her yet again today from Kai¡¯s

    malicious grasps. Since he kept appearing in the nick of time, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald

    was her guardian angel¡­

    Honestly, all that had happened in the past few days was simr to scenes in action movies she had

    watched as a child¡­

    Whatever the case was, before the duo could even leave, two pairs of footsteps could be heard running

    over followed by a voice shouting, ¡°Brother Kai!¡±

    Following that, a henchman and a servant appeared at the entrance, their eyes widened when they

    saw Kai lying on the floor.

    Smiling, Gerald then got to his feet before saying, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll handle them.¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2073

    Watching as Gerald walked over to them, the henchman red at him before yelling, ¡°Brother Kai was

    right¡­ You¡¯re nothing but trouble to the Kanagawa family!¡±

    Ignoring that statement, Gerald simply bolted forward! Before the henchman knew it, there was an

    acute pain at the back of his head¡­ and just like that, he was already knocked out!

    Upon seeing that, the servant¡¯s jaw immediately dropped as he attempted to flee and alert the others

    about Gerald. Unfortunately for him, before he could even take a single step forward, he felt a hand

    grabbing onto his shoulder¡­!

    ¡°And where exactly do you think you¡¯re going¡­?¡± asked Gerald with a smile.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°T¡ªthat¡­! I¡­ Um¡­ I¡­ need to use the bathroom¡­?¡± stuttered the terrified servant whose legs were

    already quivering.

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply smacked the man on his neck¡­ and with a gasp, the man¡¯s body

    went limp. Following that, Gerald began dragging both of the unconscious men into the room¡­

    By that point, Fujiko had already put on her clothes again. Thankfully, though Kai had ripped her jacket

    to shreds, her main clothes remainedrgely intact.

    Whatever the case was, after entering the room, he tossed the two men onto the bed.

    Surprised to see that, Fujiko was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ Um¡­ What exactly are you doing¡­?¡±

    Grinning smugly, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m putting his emotions into consideration¡­¡±

    With that said, he then grabbed onto Fujiko¡¯s hand and quickly led her out of the room¡­

    Feeling the warmth of his hand, Fujiko found herself quickly calming down again and even blushing.

    Though she mostly remained silent as they navigated through the manor, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but steal

    nces at Gerald¡¯s profile from time to time¡­

    Regardless, not wanting more Kanagawas to impede their escape, Gerald took the quickest route

    possible out of the manor. After talking to the guard who still had no idea what had just taken ce

    inside, both of them then drove off¡­

    Once they were quite a distance away from the manor, Gerald finally slowed the car down a little.

    Though Gerald had saved her dignity, Fujiko still found herself in a slight daze as she stared out of the

    car window¡­ After all, now that the Kanagawas weren¡¯t going to help her family any more, who else

    was going to be willing to aid the Futabas? What was going to happen next? From this point on, was

    Gerald the only person they could rely on¡­?

    While Fujiko felt at ease by Gerald¡¯s side and trusted him a lot, the Futaba family¡¯s crisis was no small

    issue. It was exactly because of that that the Futabas had no other choice but to offer Fujiko to the

    Kanagawas in the first ce.

    With all that in mind, though Fujiko knew that Gerald was definitely going to try to help, how financially

    capable was he really¡­? Even if he did have the money, she didn¡¯t want him to exhaust all his

    connections and financial assets just to help her family¡­

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2074

    Realizing that Fujiko appeared to be in a daze, Gerald waved a hand in front of her as he asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Fujiko then took a deep breath before smiling tiredly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just

    wondering what to do next¡­ After all, if I just return like this, my father will surely scold me. What more,

    the Kanagawas are most probably not going to let me off that easily either¡­ I¡¯m expecting them to look

    for trouble with us in a day or two¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. If I¡¯m daring enough to get you away from the Kanagawas, you can bet

    that I¡¯m capable of taking care of the aftermath for you¡­¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    After staring at Gerald for a while, Fujiko suddenly said, ¡°¡­Stop the car.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± replied Gerald, startled.

    ¡°I said stop the car¡­¡± said Fujiko as she pointed at the steering wheel.

    Since they were quite far from the Kanagawa manor now which meant that the Kanagawas probably

    weren¡¯t going to be able to catch up to them anytime soon, Gerald simply pulled up on the roadside.

    Once the car stopped moving, Fujiko bit her lower lip as she turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°¡­

    Why are you so keen on helping me¡­?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as though she hadn¡¯t been helped by others before, but Gerald had been consistently helping

    her whenever it mattered most. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened

    to her if Gerald hadn¡¯t been there to save her in the past few days¡­

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that helping others is a particrly impactful virtue in Weston. With that in mind,

    there was no way I was going to just let you get assassinated when I first met you behind that hotel. As

    for saving you from Kai, your father specifically told me to keep you safe, remember?¡± replied Gerald

    as he lit a cigarette Staring at him for a while longer, Fujiko then said, ¡°¡­Is it really that simple¡­?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Does my reasoning need to beplicated? There really isn¡¯t a reason for you to overthink it,¡± replied

    Gerald as he momentarily nced at her pendant.

    Nodding in response, Fujiko then said, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    After a brief silence, Gerald then resumed driving¡­ and by the time they arrived at their destination, it

    was already daylight¡­

    Instead of heading back to the Futaba manor, Gerald and Fujiko decided to temporarily stay in a hotel

    near the Kanagawa manor. From that point on, they were nning on waiting to see how the

    Kanagawas were going to react. As for when they¡¯d actually return to the Futaba manor, that would all

    depend on how things went¡­

    Whatever the case was, Gerald still believed that since Fujiko had the pendant, she was definitely a

    high ranking person in the Seadom tribe. With that in mind, as long as he kept her safe, he would

    definitely be able to uncover the secrets of their tribe, and eventually, the secrets of Yearning Ind¡­

    Regardless, as Gerald and Fujiko rested in the hotel, Kai himself who was no longer under the

    influence of drugs had just woken up, a satisfied smile on his face Upon getting to his feet, however, he

    quickly realized that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping with Fujiko!

    Eyes immediately widening, Kai then began hitting the bodies of his two men while yelling, ¡°What the

    hell are you two doing here? Get up already! Also, where the hell is Miss Fujiko?!¡±

    Sitting up groggily, the two men then mumbled, ¡°Five more minutes, brother Kai¡­¡±

    While the two men would usually be fully awake after Kai gave his orders, instead of getting up, they

    simply slumped back onto the bed to resume sleeping!

    ¡°¡­ Five more minutes, my foot! Get up already and bring Fujiko to me!¡±

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2075

    ¡°Also, who the hell allowed you two to sleep in my bed? The nerve¡­! Do you two want to die that

    badly?!¡± roared Kai as he kicked them right off the bed!

    ¡°B-brother Kai! P-please, no more¡­! Have mercy¡­! At least be gentle after this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, brother Kai¡­! ¡± wailed both of the men as they curled up on the floor.

    ¡°¡­ Be gentle? What the hell do you two¡­¡± asked Kai before his voice trailed off. Putting two and two

    together, he now realized what he must have done in his drugged up state¡­ No, he couldn¡¯t have¡­!

    Just as he was feeling disgusted by the thought, the henchmen came to their senses and quickly got to

    their feet. Gulping, both of them then exchanged nces before meekly saying, ¡°U-um¡­ Brother Kai¡­

    Gerald was able to save Miss Fujikost night¡­ A-and following that, both of them managed to

    escape¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Kai instantly yelled, ¡°D*mn it all¡­!¡±

    Just as he was about to continue scowling them, his foggy memories began to clear up a bit¡­ and

    unfortunately, he could now vaguely remember what had happened the night before. Not only did he

    somewhat remember Gerald saving Fujiko, but he also remembered what he had done to those two

    men¡­

    There was no escaping the truth now.

    With that, Kai immediatelyy on his bed before gagging in disgust!

    Seeing that, the two henchmen quickly ran toward him while saying, ¡°B-brother Kai! Are you alright¡­?¡±

    ¡°Get the hell out of my sight! I never want to see you two ever again¡­!¡± roared Kai as he flinched away

    from them.

    Though the two were naturally aggrieved to hear that, they knew better than to go against his orders.

    With that, they left the room¡­

    After gagging for a while, Kai eventually felt a little better. Getting his clothes back on, he then began

    looking around his room. The floor was aplete mess and his room¡¯s door had been smashed into

    pieces Just when he thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, Kai felt a sudden urge to vomit¡­ and

    unable to react in time, he ended up hurling all of yesterday¡¯s food onto the floor!

    Once he finally stopped, he slowly raised his head. Clenching his fists as he gritted his teeth, Kai then

    growled, ¡°That d*mned Gerald¡­! I¡¯m not letting you off that easily¡­!¡±

    If news about this got out, he would surely get embarrassed to death. It didn¡¯t help that he was pretty

    sure that all this was a trap set by Gerald and Fujiko. With that in mind, he needed Gerald dead as

    soon as possible¡­!

    Once he calmed down a bit, Kai got his cell phone out and began dialing a number¡­

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The second the recipient picked up, Kai immediately said, ¡°Hello, am I speaking to the Hanyus? Yes,

    I¡¯m Kai, from the Kanagawa family. I¡¯d like to meet up with your family¡¯s head¡­ ! ¡°

    Once the call was over, Kai then left his room. He didn¡¯t intend to tell anyone about any of this for the

    time being. After all, if word identally got out to outsiders, his reputation would surely be ruined!

    With that in mind, he couldn¡¯t let Fujiko return to her family safely!

    Aside from killing Gerald off and properly taking care of the Futabas, Kai also swore that he would

    make Fujiko pay the price without exposing himself¡­

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2076

    Whatever the case was, Kai and Ryugu had agreed to meet up in one of the Kanagawa family¡¯s caf¨¦s

    that evening¡­

    The second Kai entered, the manager immediately and sensibly closed the caf¨¦ to provide Kai with a

    quiet and undisturbed environment¡­

    Shortly after, Ryugu entered the caf¨¦ as well, and upon seeing Kai sitting on one of the tatami mats, he

    immediately called out, ¡°Brother Kai!¡±

    Though Ryugu wasn¡¯t exactly a lineal descendant of the Hanyus, he was still a core disciple of that

    family. In other words, his status was pretty high among the Hanyus. With that in mind, both Kai and

    Ryugu honestly bore the same amount of status whenpared to each other¡­ Regardless, though

    Ryugu was smiling, it was obvious that he was forcing it.

    After all, ever since Saburo had failed to kill Fujiko, Ryugu had consistently been investigating the

    Westoner under Suijin¡¯s orders. Unfortunately, even after investigating for several days, Ryugu hadn¡¯t

    even been able to put a name on him¡­

    Aside from that, Ryugu had also heard that Fujiko was getting married to Kai. Knowing that the enemy

    of his family was getting married to a Kanagawa definitely contributed to Ryugu¡¯s unease¡­

    Either way, upon seeing Ryugu, Kai couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Well, my chief¡¯s currently taking care of an urgent matter, so he sent me over in his stead. Regardless,

    you, of all people, should know how high my status is in my family, brother Kai! With that in mind, you

    should also know that anything you tell me is the same as directly telling the chief! Either way, the

    Hanyus will definitely try our best to help you!¡± replied Ryugu with a smile.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing too troublesome. I just need someone dead,¡± replied Kai, understanding that he wasn¡¯t

    qualified enough to request a private meeting with Suijin yet.

    ¡°Oh? Who the hell would dare to offend you, brother Kai? They must have a death wish! Regardless,

    with how capable your family is, shouldn¡¯t you be able to easily deal with that person? You don¡¯t really

    need us for this, do you?¡± said Ryugu with a smile.

    Ignoring Ryugu¡¯s statement, Kai simply replied, ¡°He¡¯s a guest of the Futabas called Gerald Crawford.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Though Kai¡¯s hatred toward that youth had reached its peak, he knew better than to send his

    henchmen out to hunt Gerald down. After all, if news about what had happenedst night got out, he

    wouldn¡¯t have the courage to show his face before others anymore. His family would surely be affected

    as well.

    Regardless, upon hearing that name, Ryugu couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°¡­ Gerald Crawford?

    The Futabas?¡±

    Before their n to assassinate Fujiko, the Hanyus had thoroughly investigated the Futabas, and to

    Ryugu¡¯s knowledge, the Futabas had no such guest by the name of Gerald. With that in mind, Ryugu

    immediately thought about what had happened at the hotel the other day¡­

    Could the mysterious individual who had beaten Saburo up and saved Fujiko be this Gerald person..?

    Finding Ryugu¡¯s reaction strange, Kai then asked, ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of him. Regardless, I¡¯m slightly curious about something else. If I heard correctly,

    you¡¯re nning on marrying Miss Fujiko, no? Why would you suddenly wish to kill her guest, then?

    Where¡¯s the sense in that?¡± replied Ryugu who knew better than to tell what was on his mind to Kai.

    After all, if he identally said something he shouldn¡¯t have, he would surely be severely punished for

    it¡­!

    ¡°¡­ Call it a personal grudge. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell you much, but if you manage to kill Gerald, a

    generous reward awaits you,¡± growled Kai as he clenched his fists. This truly was the most shameful

    moment in his life¡­!

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2077

    Upon hearing that, Ryugu could immediately tell that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought. With

    that in mind, he lit a cigarette and thought about it for a moment.

    Shortly after, Ryugu decided to test Kai by saying, ¡°¡­ If I¡¯m to bepletely honest, I¡¯ll have to

    consider this. After all, you, of all people, should know that the Hanyus rarely make a move against

    people in the country, even though we¡¯re well known as an assassin family. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also well

    aware that the Futabas aren¡¯t exactly a minor family. With that said, if we kill their guest, they¡¯ll surely

    target us next!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you kill Gerald, I¡¯ll settle the aftermath for you. Also,

    don¡¯t sell yourself short. I believe in the capabilities of our family¡¯s assassins. You¡¯ll surely be able to kill

    him without being discovered! Speaking of which, here¡¯s ten billion yen. Once he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll pay you

    double. So, how about it?¡± asked Kai as he lifted a huge box that had been by his side this entire time

    and ced it on the table.

    After Kai opened it, Ryugu was greeted by the sight of neatly arranged stacks of cash. After scanning

    the contents of the box for a while, Ryugu then smiled as he replied, ¡°It seems that you really want

    Gerald dead¡­ Still, as this involves the Futabas, I¡¯ll have to discuss with the chief first before giving my

    reply.¡±

    ¡°The sooner the replyes, the better. Also, know that money isn¡¯t a problem. As long as you kill him,

    you can name any price! Any price at all!¡± dered Kai as he nodded and closed the box.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be taking my leave and reporting to the chief, then,¡± replied Ryugu as he nodded before

    downing his tea that had already cooled down before leaving the caf¨¦

    The second Ryugu left, Kai¡¯s eyes instantly went gloomy, prompting him to make a call¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Shortly after, two beautiful and buxom women entered the caf¨¦ and the second the door closed behind

    them, Kai instantly pounced, keen on releasing all his pent up anger on them¡­

    Ryugu himself immediately returned to the Hanyu headquarters to report the information to Suijin.

    After being told the gist of Kai¡¯s assassination request, Suijin couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°Kai

    requested for you to kill a guest of the Futabas?¡±

    From what Suijin knew, the Kanagawas didn¡¯t have any conflicts with the Futabas.

    ¡°Indeed. From the looks of it, Gerald must¡¯ve done something terrible to him. After all, he paid a deposit

    of ten billion yen and promised to pay us double that amount once we¡¯re done with the mission. In fact,

    if we seed, he added that we can increase the final amount however much we please!¡± replied

    Ryugu.

    ¡°¡­ I see. Well, he¡¯s just a guest of the Futabas, so just finish him off. You shouldn¡¯t have trouble with

    that,¡± said Suijin, clearly uninterested in the mission.

    Rubbing his forehead, he then looked at Ryugu again before adding, ¡°¡­ Speaking of which, anything

    new from the investigation?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Not¡­ yet¡­¡± replied Ryugu as he lowered his head, not even daring to look Suijin in the eye¡­

    Snorting in response, Suijin then scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s been an entire week and you still can¡¯t find a single detail

    about that man? Are you even the head of the assassination department? Perhaps I should consider

    recing you!¡±

    Instantly growing anxious when he heard that, Ryugu then exined, ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want results,

    but there simply aren¡¯t any clues to begin with! We have nothing to go with aside from Saburo¡¯s vague

    description of how he looks! B-but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent out all the men I can, so there should

    be news soon¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2078

    ¡°Is that so¡­? Then you should be able toplete the investigation in half a month, no? If you fail by

    then, well¡­ Let¡¯s just say that you¡¯ll be ¡®voluntarily¡¯ stepping down from your position as head of the

    assassination department, if you get what I mean. After all, why should the Hanyus feed such a useless

    person?¡± retorted Suijin as he pointed at Ryugu.

    While it was true that Suijin was well aware that investigating the Westoner would be difficult especially

    since they had so little information to go with, Ryugu was still the one in charge of the position. If he

    wasn¡¯t going to do the job, who was? Suijin?

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Ryugu simply replied, ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°You better. Regardless, I¡¯m granting you permission to take on Kai¡¯s assassination request on your

    own. A mere guest should be easy enough to kill, though make sure you¡¯re unnoticed while doing the

    deed. Needless to say, don¡¯t leave any traces behind either. While you¡¯re there, use that chance to

    further investigate the Futabas to see if you can find anything else about the Westoner,¡± said Suijin

    after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Understood¡­ I¡¯ll start preparing myself then,¡± replied Ryugu with a nod as he turned around and

    walked off¡­

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Fujiko were still staying in the hotel. Though an entire day had passed, Fujiko

    hadn¡¯t received any news from her family. Due to that, it was a safe bet that the Kanagawas hadn¡¯t

    gone over looking for trouble yet, just as Gerald had predicted.

    After all, even if Kai did head to the Futaba manor, it wasn¡¯t as if he was going to be able to expose to

    them what had happened the night before. If word got out, Kai as the youngest son of the Kanagawa

    family would not only be theughing stock of the entirety of Japan, but he would also cause his

    family¡¯s status to plummet.

    With that in mind, after thinking about it for a bit, Fujiko who figured that she couldn¡¯t just continue

    avoiding the issue was prompted to say, ¡°I¡­ I wish to return and exin all that had happened to my

    father¡­¡±

    She, for one, believed that if she told the truth, her father would understand and withdraw the marriage

    contract.

    ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to you,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone. His only focus was to keep Fujiko safe. Any

    other decisions were hers to make.

    After staring at him for a while, Fujiko added, ¡°¡­Could you pretend to be my boyfriend?¡±

    Instantly Spurting the tea in his mouth, the wide eyed Gerald then quickly wiped his mouth clean before

    turning to face Fujiko and asking, ¡°I¡­ I beg your pardon¡­?¡±

    ¡°Again, it¡¯s just pretend. As for why¡­ Well, though I trust that my father will surely break the marriage

    contract after I tell him what Kai did to me, I¡¯m not sure how well the other Futabas will take that. After

    all, without help from the Kanagawas, maintaining our family isn¡¯t going to be an easy task¡­¡± exined

    Fujiko.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was an excellent n. She, for one, believed

    that her father wouldn¡¯t be against it. After all, Gerald had saved her several times before. Adding that

    to the fact that his words had power over the other Futabas, since he was still the head of the family,

    Fujiko felt that even if there was opposition from the other family members, things wouldn¡¯t end too

    harshly and they¡¯d eventually go along with the n¡­

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat before awkwardly saying, ¡°That.., L-let me think about

    it¡­¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Fujiko then walked up to him before replying, ¡°What else is there to think about?

    Does having a girlfriend like me aggrieve you? And for the third time, all of this is only going to be

    pretend. Once matters are resolved, I won¡¯t pester you any further.¡±

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2079

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not what I¡¯m worried about¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head.

    Fujiko, of course, was a nearly perfect girl from her personality to her looks. However, he already had

    M. After she was kidnapped by members of the Sun League, he had yet to find any hints of her

    whereabouts. Whatever the case was, while he would¡¯ve definitely helped Fujiko if he was single, since

    he already had M, he couldn¡¯t just go around ying with other

    Women.

    As Fujiko leaned closer to Gerald smelling a faint nice smelling from him, she was prompted to

    ask, ¡°¡­ Do¡­ You already have someone¡­?¡±

    After a brief pause, Gerald simply shook his head as he said, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Till he saved M, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about her. This was one of the most basic ways he could

    protect her¡­

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Just act with me for a bit, and once Kai is out of the picture, I¡¯ll find a way to properly

    thank you!¡± replied Fujiko as she casually wrapped her arms around his. While it was true that she

    really was doing all this to make her father cancel the marriage contract, Fujiko couldn¡¯t deny that she

    was using this chance to be a couple with Gerald, even though it was only for show¡­

    As a Futaba, Fujiko had been treated like a precious jewel all her life. In other words, most of the

    people she had previously met were young leaders of the family¡­ While it was true that they were all

    perfectly fine individuals, never had she met a man who could move her heart like Gerald.

    While it was true that she didn¡¯t know anything about Gerald¡¯s background, identity, or even if his name

    was real, he was all that she could think of. Despite all the chaos that was happening around her, as

    long as Gerald was by her side, she was able to feel safe¡­

    Either way, after rapidly retracting his arm, Gerald paused for a moment before replying, ¡°¡­ Alright,

    let¡¯s go with that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! Needless to say, do cooperate well with me so that my family doesn¡¯t see any

    ws in you. Otherwise, even if my father agrees to end the marriage, the rest of my family members

    will simply continue insisting that I get married to Kai¡­¡± muttered Fujiko somewhat nervously.

    Sighing in response, Gerald then helplessly replied, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I will¡­¡±

    In the end, protecting her was the only thing that mattered. After all, if she failed to make it past this

    hurdle, he would surely be unable to learn more about Yearning Ind¡­

    ¡°I appreciate it! I¡¯ll definitely repay the favor!¡± eximed Fujiko as she kissed Gerald on the cheek

    before running out of the room, blushing.

    Gerald himself remained momentarily frozen on the spot. When he finally snapped out of it, he couldn¡¯t

    help but smile slightly as he touched the area where Fujiko¡¯s lips hadnded. However, it didn¡¯t take

    long for guilt to sink in, and he quickly rubbed his face hard before lighting a cigarette to calm himself

    down¡­

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald and Fujiko checked out of the hotel before driving back to the

    Futaba manor¡­

    Upon arriving and getting out of the car, Fujiko quickly held onto Gerald¡¯s hand making sure to entwine

    her fingers between his when she saw her father hurrying over to greet them. Though she knew that

    they were simply acting, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, even though this was all just an

    illusion, for the time being, Gerald was hers¡­

    Takuya himself couldn¡¯t help but stare at the duo when he saw them holding hands so intimately. He

    clearly remembered telling Gerald to keep Fujiko safe while she was at the Kanagawa manor. With that

    in mind, why were they holding hands like this after just three days?

    ¡°¡­You two-¡°

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this inside, dad,¡± replied Fujiko as she cut her father short before pulling Gerald into

    the house.

    ¡­

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2080

    Gerald himself simply followed obediently, smiling awkwardly at Takuya as the duo walked past him¡­

    Shortly after, Takuya who was seated at the host seat found himself staring at Gerald and Fujiko who

    were still holding hands as they sat in the guest seats¡­

    Roughly guessing what all this hand holding was about, Takuya was first to say, ¡°So¡­ When exactly

    did both of you get into such a rtionship?¡±

    If he was to be honest, all this had happened so quickly that he was feeling slightly overwhelmed¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Fujiko released Gerald¡¯s hand and stood up before dering, ¡°Father, I

    do not wish to sacrifice my happiness for Kai! After all, you, of all people, should know that my life will

    be ruined if I proceed with marrying him!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I get where you¡¯reing from¡­ But still¡­¡± muttered Takuya as he stared at his daughter.

    ¡°Father, please. I just wish to be with Gerald¡­ With that in mind, please give us your blessings!¡± replied

    Fujiko as she sat down and continued holding Gerald¡¯s hand¡­

    Alternating his gaze between both of them, Takuya then muttered, ¡°¡­ Before that, again, when exactly

    did all this start¡­?¡±

    ¡°From the moment we first met!¡± replied Fujiko.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Sighing in response, Takuya then helplessly said, ¡°¡­ As a father, I naturally hope that you find a good

    person to be with¡­ However, without the Kanagawa family¡¯s help, we may not even survive till the end

    of the year! Also, I¡¯m sure you know that the other family members won¡¯t agree to this either¡­¡±

    ¡°But.. But I¡¯m your daughter¡­! You can¡¯t just sacrifice my happiness¡­! I can¡¯t be with Kai! You know,

    had Gerald not saved me in time, I would¡¯ve surely gotten raped¡­! ¡± yelled Fujiko as she got slightly

    emotional.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± asked Takuya as he leaped to his feet.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ say anything¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as she quickly sat back down.

    Clearly not buying that, Takuya then turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°What the hell happened to

    both of you at the Kanagawa manor, Gerald? Did that b*stard Kai try to take advantage of my

    daughter?!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°Indeed. By the time I got there to save her, Kai had already

    torn most of her clothes to shreds and was even pinning her down¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ That utter b*stard¡­! I never really took the rumors about him seriously before, but to think that

    the young master of the Kanagawa family is actually as bad as they say¡­! What a beast of a man!¡±

    roared Takuya as he mmed his fist onto the table, his lips trembling.

    While he could still ept nning an arranged marriage for his daughter for the sake of maintaining

    his family, there was no way in hell that he was fine with her marrying such a jerk!

    ¡°¡­Now that you know the whole story, please cancel the marriage contract with the Kanagawas so that

    I can be with Gerald¡­!¡± dered Fujiko as she clenched her fists while staring at her father with a

    determined gaze.

    ¡­

    ¡°While I¡¯d love to just cancel it straight away, it¡¯s easier said than done. After all, while I may be the

    head of the family, I can¡¯t just make such arge decision without talking things through with the

    Kanagawas. Besides, you should be well aware that the other Futabas are going to oppose the idea as

    well,¡± replied Takuya with a sigh as he lit a cigarette¡­

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2081

    ¡°Do you smoke?¡± After taking two puffs, Takuya threw the cigarette case to Gerald.

    Gerald caught it, took one out, and lit it.

    ¡°So, you were just acting. You wanted to force me to cancel the marriage contract with the Kanagawa

    family by using the status of a couple?¡± After taking two puffs, Takuya squinted his eyes and looked at

    Gerald. His being the head of the family was enough to prove his ability in reading people¡¯s faces and

    words.

    ¡°No, we truly love each other!¡± Fujiko said quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are genuinely in love or if you¡¯re trying to put on an act in front of me, but I will not let

    you have any connection with the youngest son of the Kanagawa family. I will try my best to persuade

    the family members. As for the Kanagawa family, I¡¯ll find a way to deal with them. No matter what, I will

    not trade my daughter¡¯s happiness and reputation for the rest of her life for the future of the family.¡±

    Takuya clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his daughter¡¯s life would be once she married a

    man like Kai. If he hadn¡¯t known of the situation this time, he would have personally pushed his

    daughter into the fire.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Chief Takuya, there is something I¡¯m not sure if I should ask you, ¡± Gerald said after crushing out his

    cigarette.

    ¡°You can just ask. You are the savior of the Futaba family, and now, you are Fujiko¡¯s boyfriend. As long

    as you want to know, I will tell you.¡± Takuya waved his hand.

    ¡°What kind of grudge have you had with the Hanyu family? As far as I know, this family will hardly make

    a move against people in the Japanese territory. Why did they send assassins to assassinate Fujiko

    this time?¡± Gerald asked.

    This question had been on his mind for a long time. Only after he knew about the grudge between the

    Futaba and Hanyu family could he help Fujiko better. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the fight

    betweenrge families in Japan without knowing about it.

    Although he was doing this for the sake of Yearning Ind, he would not get into trouble unnecessarily.

    ¡°The grudge between us and the Hanyu family started a few hundred years ago. But this is the only

    information passed down by the ancestors. For as long as I can remember, we have not had any

    encounters or conflicts with the Hanyu family. This time, I was also a bit caught off guard when the

    Hanyu family suddenly tried to kill Fujiko. Maybe they knew that our situation was not good, and they

    wanted to take this opportunity to eliminate us.¡±

    Takuya shook his head helplessly.

    Before, when the Futaba family was still doing well, the Hanyu family had been very quiet. So quiet that

    he even wondered if there were really any grudges between the families. But now, just when his family

    was showing signs of regressing, the Hanyu family had been unable to sit still anymore.

    This really made him sick. At the same time, he decided that if his family could recover, the Hanyu

    family would be the first one he wanted to deal with. At the very least, he would not let them target his

    family again.

    ¡°When they dared to attack Fujiko, it meant that they had nned it a long time ago. So, it won¡¯t be just

    this once. We have to be more careful in the future.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t get any valuable information from

    Takuya.

    ¡°Indeed. Fujiko is a special forces officer in Japan, and she has the title of ¡®Queen Soldier¡¯. She is very

    strong, but still, she was not even the opponent of the assassins. From this, we know that the Hanyu

    family must have sent out top assassins. If they didn¡¯t want to kill Fujiko, they must have been nning

    to kidnap her to threaten me, then.¡±

    Takuya very much agreed with Gerald¡¯s words. So, before Gerald had finished his sentence, he quickly

    said what was on his mind.

    ¡°The assassins were indeed very strong.¡± Gerald nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2082

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Hanyu family for now. The priority now is to solve the matter of the Kanagawa

    family. I can agree to it, but the other members of the family won¡¯t agree. How about this? You go and

    rest first, and I will bring you to meet them to discuss the matter together.¡±

    Takuya had no interest in the Hanyu family for now. All he could think of now was his daughter. If he

    married his daughter to Kanagawa Kai, he would live in regret and remorse for the rest of his life.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go and rest first.¡± Fujiko grabbed Gerald¡¯s hand naturally.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gerald nodded and said stiffly.

    Looking at the backs of his daughter and Gerald, Takuya sighed quietly. If the family had not

    encountered these changes, he would have raised his hands and agreed to his daughter dating Gerald.

    Not for any other reason, but just because her daughter was willing to. Besides, Gerald was capable

    and could protect his daughter.

    But now¡­

    Takuya lit another cigarette and contacted all the senior members of the family, telling them they had to

    come to the main residence tonight to discuss something important.

    In the room, Gerald let go of Fujiko¡¯s hand the moment they walked in through the door.

    Although it was just a show to fight for her happiness, holding hands with another woman when M

    was still in danger made him feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fujiko blushed. She was content to hold hands with Gerald.

    ¡°Can I take a look at your pendant?¡± Gerald pointed at the special pendant ne of the Seadom

    tribe around her neck and asked.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Fujiko took off the pendant naturally and handed it to Gerald.

    Holding the pendant, Gerald studied it carefully. The pendant was indeed a little different from the other

    common pendants. Moreover, the material was also special. Logically, a pendant that was worn all the

    time should be warm from resting around one¡¯ s chest. However, this pendant was strangely very cold.

    ¡°This is your ancestral pendant?¡± After examining it for a moment, Gerald returned it to her in order to

    not cause suspicion.

    ¡°Yes. My father said that when I was born, my grandfather put the ne on me and said that this is

    a very important item and I must not lose it. But until now, I don¡¯t know what the meaning of this

    pendant is.¡± Fujiko put the ne back on and spoke somewhat strangely.

    ¡°Maybe this is very important for your family.¡± Gerald smiled. He believed in Fujiko. This should mean

    that she was the princess of the Seadom tribe, but she did not know about the Seadom tribe nor

    Yearning Ind.

    ¡°Are you interested in this pendant?¡± Fujiko touched the pendant and felt the coldness of it.

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just a little curious because I have never seen this kind of pendant before.¡± Gerald

    shook his head and said casually.

    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your identity. Why do you have such strong powers that you could even

    fight off the top assassins of the Hanyu family? Are you a mysterious expert from the army of Weston?¡±

    Fujiko looked at Gerald suddenly and chuckled, covering her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from the army. I simply self-trained myself since young, so I have that little bit of power. I was

    just lucky when I fought against the people of the Hanyu family. If I were to fight alone, I¡¯m not

    necessarily a match for him,¡± said Gerald, smiling.

    ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Fujiko pouted.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2083

    Until now, she could remember clearly the situation where Gerald had made his move. It was just a

    sh, and the assassin, who was about to kill her, had been thrown more than ten meters away

    instantly. She had never seen such strength, not even in the Japanese army.

    ¡°Haha! Then, I¡®ll tell youter when I have the chance.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Fujiko,

    Gerald could onlyugh and reply.

    In the evening, at the request of Takuya, all the senior members of the Futaba family returned to the

    manor. They originally lived in the manor to manage all the estates and businesses, but ever since the

    family had started regressing two years ago, only a minority were still holding on to their previous work

    while the majority had left the family and lived outside.

    On one hand, they used their identity as a Futaba to earn money. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t want

    to stay in the family, fearing that they might be affected when something had happened.

    But now, Takuya had asked them toe back as the family patriarch. So, even though they were

    reluctant, they still had toe back. After all, now that the Futaba family had notpletely fallen,

    Takuya was still their family leader.

    Moreover, they might gain some benefits if they came back.

    In the meeting room of the manor, all the members starteding in and exchanged information with

    each other about what had been going on outside these days. They did not bother about Takuya, and

    not even one of them greeted him.

    ¡°These ungrateful people!¡± The members who had stayed in the family turned their heads toward

    Takuya and spoke in a low voice fiercely.

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother about them. There is an old Weston saying that goes ¡®a husband and wife who

    were previously birds in the same forest will fly away on their own when troublees¡¯. Even a

    husband and wife are like this, isn¡¯t it normal when we are just a family?¡± Takuya smiled calmly. He had

    seen through all these things years ago.

    Besides, he could take this chance to kick out those who were not as loyal to the family. Once there

    was a chance for the family to recover, getting rid of these pests would only bring benefits.

    ¡°Patriarch, how¡¯s the preparation for the marriage of Fujiko and Kanagawa? We have nned this for

    so long. I think we should settle it as soon as possible. This is for the good of the family as well!¡± Not

    long after, someone said to Takuya.

    The person speaking was Futaba Suke, Takuya¡¯s nephew.

    He was the first one to leave after seeing the signs of the downfall of the Futaba family.

    Once he had said that, all eyes were on Takuya. They knew clearly that once Fujiko married into the

    Kanagawa family, the Futaba family would receive help, and they would be able to get a lot of benefits

    from the family.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I called you here today to talk about this matter.¡± Takuya swept a nce over them and said calmly.

    ¡°Did you call us here to inform us of the wedding date? Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch, We will find time to

    attend even if we¡¯re busy. It¡¯s just that I wonder if the Kanagawa will do what they promised. Fujiko

    cannot marry into that family for nothing!¡±

    Suke opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when Fujiko is here.¡± Takuya waved his hand.

    Hearing this, everyone stopped talking and started calcting in their minds, thinking that once

    Kanagawa¡¯s help arrived, they could fish the benefits into their hands.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2084

    Nearly half an hourter, amidst the eager eyes of the crowd, Fujiko walked into the meeting room.

    However, what surprised the crowd was that Fujiko was holding the arm of a man whom they had

    never seen before. He was a total stranger.

    As the youngest son of the Kanagawa family, Kanagawa Kai was considerably famous in Japan, and

    everyone here knew him.

    If he was a more capable man than Kanagawa Kai, they wouldn¡¯t mind. But if he was an ordinary

    youth, their ns would all be in vain.

    ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Thinking of this, Suke didn¡¯t hesitate to stand up and ask Ashe spoke, he kept

    looking at Gerald, trying to identify this man from his temperament and clothes.

    ¡°This is the matter that I want to talk about with you all today. About the marriage contract of Fujiko and

    Kanagawa Kai, I¡¯ve decided to cancel it due to two reasons. One is that Kanagawa Kai is not a good

    man. If you were to go out, simply grab a man, and ask him now, you will know what he has done.

    Secondly, it is because Fujiko and Gerald are in love with each other, and they have established a

    romantic rtionship. As her father, I will not separate them.¡±

    Takuya beckoned to Fujiko.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Gerald and Fujiko walked to Takuya amidst the astonished eyes of the crowd hand in hand.

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know about the situation of the family! We have been waiting for Miss

    Fujiko to marry into the Kanagawa family to get help from them! Now that we have unterally

    breached the contract, don¡¯t even mention help, the Kanagawa family will surelye and look for

    trouble!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Patriarch. How can you be so silly!¡±

    In just a short time, the meeting room was filled with the sounds of discord. Although there were many

    voices, they were all saying the same thing, and that was, to condemn the decision made by Takuya.

    ¡°Silence. How rude you are to quarrel here. Do you still respect me as your patriarch?!¡± Hearing their

    voices, Takuya¡¯s heart burned fiercely. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and banged the table.

    No matter what, Takuya was the head of the family. Hearing his words, the meeting room quietened

    down, but the majority were still looking at Gerald warily.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to hand my daughter to someone like Kanagawa Kai and see her suffer for the

    rest of her life. I would feel very guilty as a father!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Kanagawa family, They have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Looking at the crowd, Takuya spoke with a frown.

    ¡°But Patriarch, this is not just your family matter, but a matter of our entire family. Only when Fujiko

    marries into the Kanagawa family will we get their help to ovee the crisis this time! Now that you

    say that Fujiko is not getting married, what about our family?¡±

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2085

    Suke was the first to speak up.

    ¡°I have my own way.¡± Takuya crossed his arms across his chest If there were not so many people here,

    he would have pped Suke right away. After all, Takuya was his uncle, but Suke had actually gone

    against him in front of so many people, not even sparing him a nce.

    ¡°You have a way? What can you do? If you indeed had the ability, you wouldn¡¯t have let our family

    regress into this state. You have only be the patriarch for less than twenty years, and the once

    glorious family has gradually regressed in your hands. I think that it is better to choose a more capable

    patriarch to take your ce!¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    This time, the one speaking was a white haired, thin, and hunchbacked old man.

    He had a high status in the Futaba family and was Takuya¡¯s uncle. He was also one of the strong

    competitors to be the patriarch when Takuya¡¯s father had passed away. However, because

    Takuya was the biological son of the patriarch, he had received more support in the family and had won

    over the old man with a slight advantage.

    But now, things had changed. Many of the older generations who had supported him had passed away.

    Even though some were still alive, they had handed over their power to the next generation and retired.

    ¡°Uncle Masaru is right. Since you are the patriarch, you must think for the sake of the family. Now,

    you¡¯re actually giving up on the future of the family for the sake of your daughter. I think you¡¯re not fit to

    be the patriarch!¡±

    Right after Masaru had said that, there were immediately echoing voices. Taking advantage of the high

    status of the old man, they attacked Takuya.

    They knew clearly that if a new patriarch was appointed, they could make Fujiko marry into the

    Kanagawa family by the order of the family. Even if Takuya opposed it, there would be no use, because

    the family motto that had been passed down since ancient times was that all nsmen must obey what

    the patriarch said unconditionally.

    Of course, Takuya was an exception now.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to rebel?!¡± The reaction of these people was beyond Takuya¡¯s

    expectations. He knew that there would be opposition, but he did not expect that he would be treated

    this way.

    ¡°How could we want to rebel? We just hope that you can make the right decision for the family.

    Sacrificing Fujiko¡¯s happiness in exchange for the glory of the family is a very worthwhile thing!¡±

    Masaru sneered and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that this is impossible. I won¡¯t hand over Fujiko to someone like Kanagawa Kai!¡± Takuya

    flung his sleeve and said very firmly.

    ¡°I can see that you have no intention to discuss it with us. Instead, it seems like you have made your

    decision and just wanted to inform us. Since that¡¯s the case, it is better to disperse!¡± Masaru did not

    give in at all. He had been dissatisfied with Takuya ever since he had not been chosen to be the

    patriarch, and now was the best opportunity to overthrow him.

    As long as Takuya could step down, he was sure that he himself or his son would seed in taking

    over the position.

    By then, although the problem could not be solved, he would be able to get more benefits out of the

    family before it hadpletely fallen. And even if the family did not fallpletely, it would have

    nothing to do with them as they had already gotten What they wanted, as they had no more feelings for

    the family.

    ¡°In that case, you can leave!¡± Takuya did not try to be nice to them either.

    In just ten minutes, the family meeting waspletely dissolved. Other than a small number of people,

    the rest chose to leave. They had originally thought that they would be able to get something from the

    marriage contract between Fujiko and Kai.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2086

    It seemed that now, not only would they not get any benefits, but they might also be dragged into it as

    well.

    Everyone was thinking of ways to cut rtions with the family so that they wouldn¡¯t be affected when

    the family went into a downfall or get involved the moment Kanagawa appeared at their doorsteps.

    ¡°Sigh, this is the current situation of the Futaba family now. If someone who doesn¡¯t know us well

    comes, he or she would even think that we¡¯re a third ss family!¡±

    After they had all left, Takuya mmed his fist onto the table and eximed in fury.

    He knew that the people in the family would definitely be against it after the news broke out, but he

    didn¡¯t expect them to be so brazen and outright confront him. This made him extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about it, Patriarch. From the moment they gave a cold shoulder toward the family when

    it was going downhill and left right then, they were no longer a part of the Futaba family. We don¡¯t have

    to be enraged because of people like them,¡± One of the family members rushed over to Takuya and

    massaged his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fujiko. This time, I won¡¯t allow a lousy man like Kanagawa Kai to take you no matter

    what!¡± Takuya held his daughter¡¯s hand and reassured her in a determined tone.

    This was a promise made by a father to his daughter.

    ¡°I know!¡± Futaba Fujiko wiped away her tears. She knew how pressured her father must be by not

    allowing Kai to marry her, and he might even be facing some big trouble because of this.

    ¡°You all can go now. Gerald, stay here. I have something to tell you.¡± Takuya released his daughter¡¯s

    hand.

    Gerald nodded and stayed at the same spot.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The family member who left thest closed the door before exiting.

    ¡°Gerald, now that it¡¯s just the two of us here, I¡¯ll ask you something, and you have to answer me

    honestly,¡± Takuya said after fixing his eyes on Gerald for a long while.

    ¡°You can ask me anything, Patriarch Futaba.¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about your identity. Fujiko says that you have a strong ability, yet you¡¯re not

    from the special forces who participate in those bigpetitions. So, can you tell me who you are?¡±

    Takuya rubbed his hands together.

    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t tell you about my identity. I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen of Weston, and I¡¯m only here in

    Japan to apany a friend who¡¯s joining a warpetition for special forces.¡± Gerald shook his

    head, chuckling.

    ¡°Alright. Then, you and Fujiko are just pretending to be a couple, right?¡± Takuya was already mentally

    prepared for it. He understood that someone as strong as Gerald wouldn¡¯t be just an ordinary man for

    sure and was certainly of a special identity that couldn¡¯t be disclosed to just anyone for fear that he

    might get killed once he exposed himself.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gerald nodded without objecting.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I, as Fujiko¡¯s father, really hoped that you two could be together as a real couple.

    Although it hasn¡¯t been a long since I¡¯ve met you, I know how responsible you are as a man, plus, you¡¯ll

    be able to protect her with your ability,¡± Takuya released a sigh and said slowly.

    ¡°Patriarch Futaba, Ms. Fujiko and I are just acting. I still don¡¯t have the heart to think about things like

    romance and rtionships for now.¡± Gerald immediately waved and refused, fearing that the acting

    would grow into something real, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of it.

    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just my wishful thinking.¡± Takuya waved him down too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect Ms. Fujiko until everything¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t worry about it, Patriarch Futaba.¡± Gerald smiled

    as he smoked.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2087

    ¡°Thank you for helping us at this time, but we, the Futaba family, can¡¯t really offer you anything. You

    might even face troubles and danger because of us.¡± Takuya¡¯s eyes became red, and his hands were

    trembling uncontrobly as well.

    All this while, he was most worried about the danger his daughter was in, but Gerald¡¯s words were like

    a pill of reassurance to him. He too believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Gerald to protect his

    daughter based on his ability. Funagawa or any top assassin from the Hanyu family wouldn¡¯t be able to

    do anything to him as well.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of that,¡± Gerald said casually.

    ¡°Yes, but I still have to thank you properly.¡± Takuya nodded. He himself didn¡¯t even know how lucky he

    was to have met such an excellent young man just when their family was facing a crisis. Although it

    couldn¡¯t be considered as much help, he could at least protect Takuya¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°You can just tell me anything if you need me, I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡± Gerald lit another cigarette.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll tell you if anything happens.¡± Takuya nodded even harder.

    After chatting for a while, Gerald left the living room, nning to go back and ask Master Ghost and

    Aiden about the situation these days so that he could be one step ahead and eliminate the special

    forces from Yanam. Although he had done everything perfectly, it couldn¡¯t be guaranteed that they

    wouldn¡¯t be found out for sure.

    If they had been exposed, they needed to settle the issue immediately, otherwise, Aiden would be

    affected, and even Weston.

    Walking out of the living room, Gerald headed toward his guest room and strode past the bamboo

    forest, reaching the garden behind the manor. The night was approaching, and it was getting dark

    Gerald¡¯s brows instantly scrunched up upon his arrival.

    His intuition was telling him that someone was waiting for him here.

    ¡°Come out now,¡± Stopping in his steps, Gerald said casually.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re something else, aren¡¯t you?¡± Just as Gerald had finished his sentence, two shadows

    appeared from behind the bushes.

    They were none other than Futaba Masaru and Futaba Suke whom Gerald had seen during the

    meeting.

    ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± Scanning them with his eyes, Gerald asked in a slightly impatient

    tone. It was a waste of time talking with people like them. Even sleeping would be a better choice.

    ¡°Of course we do. I¡¯m warning you to leave this ce as soon as possible. Don¡¯t get yourself involved

    with our family matters. Don¡¯t think that Takuya will be able to protect you just because he¡¯s the

    patriarch. The Futaba family now isn¡¯t like before anymore, and he does not have any actual power as

    a true patriarch whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Even Fujiko can be ambushed by someone from the Hanyus, so you should be able to contemte

    this yourself!¡±

    Suke took a step in front of Masaru and pointed his finger at Gerald¡¯s nose as he talked.

    ¡°How did you know that Fujiko was attacked by an assassin from the Hanyu family?¡± Gerald frowned

    suddenly, finding some sensitive words amongst what Suke had said.

    Takuya had imed before that their family ensured perfect protection around Fujiko, so only a handful

    of people knew of the fact that Fujiko was Japan¡¯s ¡®Queen Soldier¡¯. Suke was obviously not one of

    them, plus, it had been long since he returned to the family, so he wouldn¡¯t have been able to know

    about this.

    On the other hand, the Hanyu family would definitely not spread the news of their wish to kill the

    princess of the Futaba family.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2088

    Analyzing these two points, it was definitely strange that Suke knew about Fujiko getting ambushed by

    the Hanyu family¡¯s assassins. There might even be something more to it.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?!¡± Realizing that he had said something wrong, Suke¡¯s face turned

    red, but he quickly regained hisposure and yelled at Gerald as he pointed at thetter, ¡°I¡¯m

    warning you again, everything that¡¯s happening here has nothing to do with you at all! Get out of here

    as soon as you can, otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to die in peace!¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Gerald smiled slightly and asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a threat! This is simply thest exemption given to you.¡± Gerald¡¯s nonchnce

    triggered Suke even further, and he would have for sure fought this man from Weston if it wasn¡¯t

    because they were in the manor.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Now, if there¡¯s nothing else, you two should leave instead of waiting for Patriarch

    Takuya to see you and kick you two out himself,¡± Gerald left them with some sarcastic words as he

    walked past them slowly with his hands shoved into his pockets.

    ¡°That piece of trash!¡± Seeing Gerald leave, Suke clenched his fists tightly and was about to dash

    toward him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. You should go back with me first because we¡¯re still members of the family. If this is

    spread out, it won¡¯t be any good to us!¡± Futaba Masaru instantly pulled him back and persuaded him in

    a low and raspy voice.

    ¡°Grandpa Masaru, this man, Gerald, is simply too annoying!¡± Suke didn¡¯t dare to go against Masaru¡¯s

    words and could only stop, but he was still suppressing his anger deep down his chest.

    ¡°I want to ask you as well. What is this about Fujiko? How did you know she was ambushed by an

    assassin from the Hanyu family?¡± Masaru grabbed Suke and headed toward the outside of the manor

    as he questioned him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Fujiko is still part of our family, and the Hanyu family is our

    family¡¯s lifelong rivals. If you have any connections with them, you¡¯re one step into hell!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Masaru, you¡¯re overthinking it. You witnessed me growing up, and you should know that I¡¯m

    not that kind of person! I just heard this from some friends coincidentally!¡± Suke broke into a cold sweat

    and quickly exined.

    ¡°That would be for the best. Don¡¯t let me discover any connections between you and the Hanyu family.

    Remember, we¡¯re just having an internal conflict within the family, so don¡¯t get involved with our lifelong

    rivals. I¡¯ll make sure to settle you by myself if I find out something is going on between you and them!¡±

    Masaru snorted coldly and left Suke behind as he walked forward slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Grandpa Masaru! ¡± Seeing that, Suke trotted to catch up with him.

    Back in the room.

    Gerald didn¡¯t let their threats bother him at all not trouble his mind, because he already knew that

    troubles woulde if he was protecting Fujiko.

    However, Suke¡¯s words had caught Gerald¡¯s attention. As someone who didn¡¯t live in the family manor,

    he had known about the attempted assassination of Fujiko. This simply sounded too strange. Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but doubt any connection between him and the Hanyu family. Suke might even have

    yed a part in the attempted assassination.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to investigate Futaba Suke,¡± Gerald smoked and mumbled to himself, tapping his

    fingers on the table.

    However, this was all just talk. Gerald didn¡¯t n to do anything since Suke didn¡¯t pose any sort of

    threat as of yet. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about such people. He would definitely look

    up on it carefully after all the dangers had been eliminated.

    After all, the only one in this world who dared to threaten him had already been buried deep down in

    the earth.

    ¡­.

    The next day.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2089

    Just as Gerald had awoken, he heard someone knocking on his door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pushing the door open, Gerald saw Takuya¡¯s underling, who followed thetter

    everywhere, standing outside.

    ¡°Patriarch wanted me to call you over because someone from the Funagawa family came over asking

    why you took Ms. Fujiko away after not even a few ys of staying at their family ce. He especially

    stated that he wanted to see you. Our patriarch didn¡¯t stop him and could only ask me to send you over,

    ¡± The underling spoke up when he saw Gerald.

    ¡°Bring me over there, then,¡± Gerald spoke as he reached out to grab a coat and put it on.

    ¡°Patriarch wants you to tell him what actually happened, and let the Funagawa people know clearly

    what Kanagawa Kai has been doing all this while.¡± The underling followed Gerald closely behind.

    They went into the living room, just like the previous night.

    The only thing that had changed was that the ones sitting there were people from the Funagawa family,

    and they were all acting intimidatingly, almost as if they were going to question someone by force.

    ¡°You¡¯re Gerald Crawford, aren¡¯t you? Why did you take Ms. Fujiko away from our Funagawa manor? Is

    it because you two have some special rtionship? Or you simply wanted to stand against us, the

    Funagawa family?¡± Seeing Gerald¡¯s arrival, someone amongst the Funagawa representatives

    immediately stood up and reprimanded.

    ¡°Before asking me, why don¡¯t you ask your young master, Mr. Kai, what did he do?¡± Gerald snickered

    and sat down opposite of them, crossing his legs as he replied casually.

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear what Young Master Kai did, then.¡± The man was still in disdain. He had never

    respected anyone from the Futaba family, not even Takuya.

    ¡°Kanagawa Ryuka, are you sure that you want Gerald to tell everyone about it?¡± Seeing that Gerald

    was going to continue, Takuya raised his arm to stop him and cut in. He didn¡¯t want the situation to

    be too bad itself, plus, he knew that if they really exposed everything Kai had done, the

    rtionship between the two families would bepletely over.

    Even if Takuya was mentally prepared for the consequences and how to tackle them, he still believed

    that they should avoid the situation as much as possible, not wanting the family to offend another family

    with great power.

    ¡°Patriarch Futaba, I¡¯m very interested in what he has to say. I would like to know the reason as to why

    he brought Ms. Fujiko out of our Funagawa family¡¯s manor by himself.¡± Ryuka sneered and set his eyes

    upon Gerald.

    ¡°Seeing how interested you are, I¡¯ll tell you about it, then.¡±

    ¡°Your young master forced and tried to get Fujiko into bed with him without her consent. If you don¡¯t

    believe this, you can ask Young Master Kai¡¯s two faithful servants about it.¡±

    Gerald¡¯s eyes met his without any hint of backing out.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just about some small matters like this. Ms. Fujiko and Young Master Kai are already engaged,

    so it wouldn¡¯t be unnatural even if they did such a thing. Why would an outsider like you intervene?¡±

    Of course, Ryuka knew what kind of person Kai was, so he responded carelessly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°You should note the main point of my words, though. It was Funagawa Kai who wanted to force Ms.

    Fujiko into having sex.¡±

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2090

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is considered a very serious matter in Japan¡¯sw. Kai might even face a few up to tens of years in jail,

    and he would even have to wear the special ankle tracker aftering out of jail. This would definitely bring shame not only to

    Kai but also the Funagawa family, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gerald epted the water passed over by Takuya and took a sip before he spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, do you honestly think that such a small matter like this can¡¯t be settled by us?¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s words. Ryuka

    roared inughter. ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Even if it¡¯s rape or murder, our family would be able to settle all these matters with

    ease. I bet Patriarch Futaba can confirm this as well, right?¡±

    Takuya¡¯s face turned dark. Ryuka wasn¡¯t wrong. Based on the Funagawa family¡¯s status and power in Japan, it would be a piece

    of cake to settle a rape case. Moreover, the police and courts wouldn¡¯t dare to touch someone like Funagawa Kai for fear of

    offending the Funagawas.

    ¡°You can make a call to Funagawa Kai and ask whether he minds if I lodge a police report.¡± Gerald still had a neutral expression

    on his face,pletely unaffected by Ryuka¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sure, I can!¡± Ryuka took out his phone right away and dialed Kai¡¯s number.

    The phone was picked up, and Ryuka exined the situation to him, waiting for him to agree to lodge a

    police report so that they could embarrass Gerald before moving on to questioning Takuya.

    Unexpectedly, Kai actually bellowed in anger from the other side of the phone, saying that if the Futaba

    family did indeed lodge a police report, Ryuka would never be able to step into the Funagawa family

    ever again.

    After howling all of these things, Kai hung up on Ryuka, leaving himpletely dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t understand why the young master had spoken that way, but what he needed to do now was

    to stop Gerald from reporting this to the police without exposing any of the details of the call.

    ¡°So, what did Kai say about this?¡± Gerald could already guess what was the call about judging by

    Ryuka¡¯s change in expression. Pushing other facts aside, Kai would never allow even a tiny possibility

    of leaking out what had happened that night.

    ¡°Mr. Kai says that you can make a police report, but he¡¯s forgiving enough to not pester you about this

    matter to respect Ms. Fujiko and the Futaba family. However, he warned you to not do such things

    anymore, otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead!¡±

    Ryuka quickly thought of something and formed a series of words that seemed to have no loopholes to

    pretend nothing had happened as he spoke to Gerald.

    ¡°Thank Young Master Kai for me, then.¡±

    ¡°Also, please pass on my words to him. If he dares to do anything like that again, I¡¯ll have him repay it

    in exactly the same way.¡± Gerald smiled.

    ¡°Well then, Patriarch Futaba, I¡¯ll be returning if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Ryuka got up and bowed

    pretentiously to Takuya before leaving immediately.

    He wanted to go back and ask Kai what exactly had happened. That way, he would at least know how to act and speak the next

    time he had to contact the Futabas again.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After Ryuka had left, Takuya and his underlings all sighed in relief.

    They were all worried about the Funagawa family making a punitive expedition against them, fearing that any conflicts would

    arise. This would definitely make the family¡¯s situation even worse.

    ¡°Gerald, what exactly did you do at Funagawa¡¯s ce? Why did Ryuka act that way after just a call?¡± After ordering the servant

    to close the door, Takuya immediately asked. He too had noticed the abnormal change in Ryuka, but he had not shown his

    suspicion just now.

    ¡°It was just a few small tricks. You shouldn¡¯t ask more about it, Patriarch Futaba.¡±

    ¡°However, I can guarantee that Kai won¡¯t dare toe over and seek trouble for a while.¡±

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2091

    Not knowing how to even begin talking about what he had done, Gerald simply gave vague details.

    Understanding that Gerald didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Takuya then said, ¡°¡­ I see. Well, whatever you

    did, I¡¯m fine with it as long as Kai doesn¡¯te looking for more trouble.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that. Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to ask about Suke¡­ What exactly is his rtionship with

    the Futabas? And how long has it been since he had any contact with the family?¡± asked Gerald as he

    recalledst night¡¯s incident.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm? Where¡¯s thising from? Did he look for trouble with you yesterday?¡± asked Takuya as he

    instantly raised a brow. Though he wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Kanagawas, he was still the head of the

    Futaba family. With that in mind, it was within his power to deal with troublemakers within the family.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I have nothing against Suke. I¡¯m just a little curious about him,¡± replied Gerald. Till he properly made a

    thorough investigation, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to share his spections and identally wreak havoc

    within the family.

    ¡°¡­ I see. Well, Suke¡­ isn¡¯t exactly the nicest man around. It¡¯s been three years since he¡¯s left the

    family, and he¡¯s never contacted me till recently. I¡¯m not too sure if he¡¯s been in contact with the other

    family members, though I do know that he respects Masura a lot. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all I know about

    him¡­¡± replied Takuya without mincing any words.

    Scratching his chin, Gerald then said, ¡°I see¡­¡±

    After looking at Gerald for a while, Takuya couldn¡¯t help but cross his arms before saying, ¡°Whatever

    the case is, don¡¯t take what they said yesterday to heart. They just want to snatch my post as the family

    head away. Even so, I won¡¯t go down without a fight, even if those two cooperate!¡±

    Smiling subtly, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ryuuka who had just made it back to the Kanagawa manor immediately began searching

    for Kai. Why had Kai reacted that way during the call? Had he said something he shouldn¡¯t have back

    when he was at the Futaba manor? Would his status in the family be threatened because of that?

    Hoping that wasn¡¯t the case, Ryuuka then yelled, ¡°Kai? I¡¯m back!¡±

    Kai himself had just had a call with Ryugu and learned that Gerald would be assassinated soon. With

    that in mind, he was in a rather good mood.

    Upon hearing Ryuuka¡¯s shout, he turned to look at him before asking, ¡°Hmm? What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Well, you sounded rather dissatisfied when I called you earlier, so I was wondering if I had said

    something I shouldn¡¯t have to the Futabas¡­¡± replied Ryuuka who couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of

    relief when he saw the smile on Kai¡¯s face.

    Waving his hand, Kai simply said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Regardless, make it known that no one from our family

    is allowed to meet or even contact the Futabas without my permission for the time being!¡±

    ¡°¡­ But¡­ I only went because the family head told me to¡­¡± replied Ryuuka in a slightly bitter tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. From now on, none of the Kanagawas are allowed to meet up with the Futabas! If dad

    asks about it, just tell him the order came from me! Do you understand?¡± retorted Kai as he red at

    him.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2092

    ¡°G-got it¡­! ¡± replied Ryuuka as he immediately nodded, fearing that Kai would fly into a rage if he didn¡¯t

    agree.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Whatever the case was, though Ryuuka was well aware that the family head had the final say in things

    like these, he also knew that the patriarch deeply adored Kai. With that in mind, if he ever chose to

    disobey Kai, Ryuuka knew that the family head wouldn¡¯t step in to back him up. In fact, Ryuuka was

    pretty sure that the family head would simply kick him out of the family, just to please Kai!

    ¡°I¡¯m d you do. Now leave and resume work. Also, remember to notify me if there¡¯s anything else,¡±

    said Kai in a slightly impatient tone as he gestured for Ryuuka to leave.

    Kai, for one, knew better than to make a move when Gerald was still alive. After all, that b*stard could

    easily reveal all that had happened that night! With that in mind, though he eagerly wanted to get Fujiko

    back from the Futabas, Kai understood that his current best y was to have the Hanyu assassins

    finish Gerald off first. Once Gerald ¡®mysteriously¡¯ disappeared off the face of the, Kai would

    finally be able to do as he pleased without any repercussions¡­!

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Ryuuka who already had beads of cold sweat rolling down his forehead

    quickly replied, ¡°T-then if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Just get out already!¡± grumbled Kai as Ryuuka bolted out of the room¡­

    Once Ryuuka was no longer there, Kai¡¯s eyes instantly went gloomy again. Clenching his fists, he knew

    that if word about what he had done that night got out to the police, Gerald would be first in line to

    expose all his misdoings. If things really did get to that point, then Kai would surely be doomed for

    good¡­! With that in mind, Kai couldn¡¯t help but call Ryugu again¡­

    The second Ryugu picked up, he immediately said, ¡°Kai? How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. When do you n on finishing Gerald off?¡± asked Kai who had gotten

    slightly nervous again after learning of what Ryuuka had earlier done at the Futaba manor. If Gerald

    had considered Ryuuka¡¯s actions as a challenge, then he could easily expose Kai¡¯s misdoings at any

    time he pleased!

    ¡°With all due respect, Kai, it¡¯s just been a few days. Remember, Gerald¡¯s not some run off the mill

    beggar that we can easily take out without any repercussions. He¡¯s a guest of the Futabas! Besides,

    while I¡¯m not sure what he did at your ce, I¡¯m sure Takuya will be much more protective over Gerald

    now. With that said, it isn¡¯t exactly easy to kill him,¡± replied Ryugu in a slightly helpless tone. Still, he

    knew better than to be sassy with Kai, so he held his tongue.

    ¡°Do you think I care? Look, finish the job in a week. If Gerald hasn¡¯t vanished off the face of the

    by then, you¡¯d better start thinking about how you¡¯ll exin the situation to the patriarch!¡± growled Kai

    before instantly hanging up.

    With his phone still against his ear, Ryugu could only stare into the distance for a while. Seven days he

    said¡­ Ryugu wondered if he would even be able to break into the Futaba manor by then¡­ Even after

    he found a way to sneak in, he would still need to locate Gerald and do further nning for the

    assassination¡­ A week was simply too short!

    Still, he knew he couldn¡¯t just disobey Kai¡¯s orders. After all, Kai was the powerful and influential young

    master of the Kanagawa family, a family that was much more powerful than the Hanyus, at least in

    Japan¡­

    As if that wasn¡¯t troubling enough, he was already in hot water with Suijin since he had failed to locate

    the individual who had thwarted Saburo¡¯s assassination attempt¡­ If Kai reported his inability to Suijin

    as well, then he would really have to drop his position as the leader of the assassination team¡­!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was the leader of the assassination team for

    heaven¡¯s sake! Second only to Sujin within the Hanyu family! Hell, throughout Japan, even most of the

    prestigious people and high ranking officials had to pay him some degree of respect! Everything used

    to go his way! How had he fallen so much in just half a month?!

    ¡°F*cking hell¡­! Where the hell do all these problems keeping from?!¡± roared the angered Ryugu

    as he mmed his fist onto the mahogany table beside him, causing it to smash into a million pieces¡­!

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2093

    Upon hearing all that noise, a few of Ryugu¡¯s men instantly burst through the door and asked, ¡°Team

    leader! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Everything¡¯s fine. Regardless, call over all the leaders of the secondary assassination teams

    immediately. There¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to discuss with them. Also, tell them to bring along

    any clues they¡¯ve found regarding the Futabas! ¡± ordered Ryugu as he shook his head with a sigh.

    There was no way he was going to risk lowering his image by sharing his bad position with his

    subordinates. It was the reason why he had made sure to put up a leader like fa?ade while ordering his

    men.

    Whatever the case was, after exchanging nces with each other, his men then nodded before yelling,

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡±

    It was about ten minutester when eight new faces could be seen gathered in Ryugu¡¯s room. These

    men were the leaders of the secondary assassination teams, and they operated under the orders of

    Ryugu.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After looking at them for a while, Ryugu detailed them on Kai¡¯s conditions. As he was doing so,

    however, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that several of the leaders asionally lowered their heads to

    whisper among themselves¡­

    Annoyed that his subordinates were talking bad about him right in front of his face, Ryugu eventually

    growled, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to say, say it to my face!¡±

    ¡°¡­ With all due respect, team leader, we¡¯re only discussing the mission.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, team leader. Remember how Saburo failed to kill Fujiko back then? Don¡¯t you think that the

    Futabas will be much more vignt about us now¡­? With that in mind, there¡¯s no way we would be

    able to assassinate him without being found out! ¡°

    ¡°Indeed! Why don¡¯t we wait till things deescte a bit¡­? I suggest that we talk about this mission once

    more when things have calmed down!¡±

    Not daring to whisper anymore, the group of men immediately revealed what they had been discussing.

    Still, though they each said it slightly differently, the contents of their conversation were more or less

    the same, that being the fact that they couldn¡¯t just deal with the Futabas right off the bat after Saburo

    failed to assassinate Fujiko.

    While it was true that the current Futabas weren¡¯t as strong as they used to be, they were still

    considerably better offpared to other families. With that in mind, if the Hanyusunched another

    assassination mission so soon and the Futabas noticed, that family would surely bepelled to

    spread the news about their assassination attempt to the other families in Japan. If things got to that

    point, there was a high chance that the Hanyus would get taken out overnight!

    After all, the only reason why the Hanyus had been able to operate in Japan for hundreds of years was

    because they mainly dealt with assassination attempts overseas. If word got out that they had

    attempted to assassinate a fellow Japanese citizen, any initial tolerance from the other Japanese

    families would surely be thrown out the window. After all, if they dared to assassinate a Futaba, who¡¯s

    to say that the Hanyus wouldn¡¯t assassinate them next?

    With that in mind, the possibility of several families working together to take them down was very real.

    By that point, none of the Hanyus would be able to escape judgment¡­

    ¡°¡­ Do all of you seriously think that I hadn¡¯t put that into consideration before calling you over?!¡±

    growled Ryugu as he clenched his fists.

    While he certainly agreed with them, he only had seven days to get rid of Gerald¡­ Aside from that, he

    only had half a month to locate the man who had thwarted Saburo¡¯s assassination attempt¡­ There

    really was no time for him to be idle¡­

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2094

    ¡°Does¡­ Kai have anything to do with your decision, team leader¡­?¡± asked a few of the men who had

    a feeling that that was the case.

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no point talking about it. Whatever the case is, I called all of you over today to discuss how

    we should deal with Gerald. I remember some of you saying you had clues rted to the Futabas. Do

    you have them?¡± replied Ryugu as he red at all of them.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Here they are!¡± said one of the men as he retrieved a hard disk from his pocket and ced it before

    Ryugu.

    Following that, another subordinate quickly connected it to theputer in the room¡­ and soon

    enough, all sorts of information began popping up on the screen. Essentially, it was aption of all

    that the Hanyus had learned about the Futabas in the span of a little under two years. The information

    included personal and business rtionships of all the Futabas as well as borate details regarding

    Takuya.

    Scanning through the information, Ryugu eventually clicked on a file, instantly revealing a bird¡¯s eye

    view of the Futaba manor after a slight flicker of the screen¡­ Sensing that it was a bit too bright, one of

    the men quickly closed the room¡¯s curtains, instantly making the video feed much clearer.

    Pointing at an area in the manor, Ryugu then said, ¡°This is where their guest room is, so I¡¯m assuming

    Gerald is staying there. However, since he¡¯s a distinguished guest of that family, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s

    staying somece else. Since we aren¡¯t even certain about this yet, we need to prioritize finding out

    where exactly he¡¯s staying within the manor!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re nning for the assassination to be held indoors¡­ However, won¡¯t killing him be

    easier outside the manor?¡± asked one of the team leaders ash e stared at the screen.

    ¡°It would be, though I¡¯m not sure if the chance will present itself,¡± replied Ryugu with a slight frown.

    Turning to look at one of the taller men in the group who was standing at the back, Ryugu then added,

    ¡°¡­ Suneo, I want you to send two trustworthy subordinates to keep a constant eye on the Futaba

    manor. Once they locate Gerald, stalk him and report whatever they find to me!¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear, team leader!¡± dered Suneo as he took a step forward.

    ¡°¡­ Also, if any of you have any ongoing missions, drop them for the time being. Our main focus now

    should be to take Gerald out and find the individual who had thwarted Saburo¡¯s assassination n! The

    truth is, the patriarch has already told me that if we fail to deal with these two missions, I¡¯ll have to

    resign from my position as the leader of the assassination team. If that ends up happening, you team

    leaders will end up losing your posts as well! What more, you¡¯ll also have to undergo the most severe

    punishment our family has to offer! That said, I¡¯m sure all of you understand why this is so important

    now, right?¡± dered Ryugu.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­! ¡± replied everyone rather anxiously. After all, this was the first time they had seen Ryugu this

    worried and serious. Then again, putting Suijin¡¯s threats into consideration, Ryugu¡¯s reaction was

    completely understandable¡­

    Whatever the case was, though the missions were far from simple, they knew they had to make haste.

    They also had to be careful not to mess up or punishment would surely await them¡­

    Either way, now that Ryugu had gotten his point across, he pointed at two men who had been standing

    close to the front before saying, ¡°You two. Stay here. As for the rest, prepare yourselves for the

    missions!¡±

    The men he had chosen were the team leaders of the first and second teams. They were both

    subordinates whom Ryugu had promoted, and for good reason. After all, not only were they capable

    men, but in terms of strength and martial arts skills, those two could easily make it into the family¡¯s top

    five strongest men. What more, they had never failed any of the tasks that they

    Had been given, so their record was pretty much perfect.

    Regardless, once everyone left, Endo took a step forward before asking, ¡°What can we do for you,

    team leader?¡±

    Nodding in response, Ryugu then gestured for the door and windows to be tightly shut. Once that was

    done, Ryugu pointed at the screen as he replied, ¡°Tell me, what do you two think about all this?¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2095

    Gently pulling on his goatee, Endo then said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think dealing with him outside the manor is

    going to be easy. Since Takuya already knows that we tried to assassinate his daughter, he¡¯ll surely

    have guards around Gerald at all times, especially when he leaves the house. After all, he is a

    distinguished guest to the Futabas.¡±

    After hearing that, Ryugu then turned to look at the other man before asking, ¡°And what about you,

    Izumi?¡±

    Puffing on the cigarette he had just lit, Izumi then replied, ¡°Endo pretty much said what I wanted to. If

    we really do n on doing things outdoors, by the time our subordinates take out the Futaba

    bodyguards, I¡¯m sure there will already be eyewitnesses. With how famous our family is, it isn¡¯t a

    stretch to say that one of them will recognize us. If that happens, news about us assassinating fellow

    Japanese people will surely spread like wildfire.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. It¡¯s simply too risky to do things outside. It¡¯s why I suggested doing the

    assassination within the manor in the first ce. While it may be a bit difficult to pull it off, at the very

    least, we won¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Regardless, I didn¡¯t request for both of you to stay here just to

    listen to your ideas. As you may already have guessed, I¡¯m tasking both of you to

    Complete this mission. I just can¡¯t help but worry if I leave the mission to the others,¡± said Ryugu as he

    stared at the two men.

    A week was simply far too short for there to be any room for error. If they failed to get rid of Gerald in

    their first attempt, there wouldn¡¯t be a second one. By that point, they would surely fail Kai¡¯s mission

    and Ryugu¡¯s fate of dropping his position would be sealed¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Endo and Izumi exchanged nces clearly not expecting Ryugu to

    even suggest that before replying, ¡°You want us to do it?¡±

    Hearing that, Ryugu frowned slightly as he replied, ¡°¡­ What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ We¡¯re definitely up for it, just¡­ We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d need both of us just to take out a single

    guest of the Futabas,¡± said Endo as he shook his head.

    After all, thest time he had been paired with Izumi, they were tasked with killing the leader of a

    terrorist organization. Due to their excellent teamwork, the terrorists weren¡¯t even aware that their

    leaders had been assassinated until quite some time after Endo and Izumi had stealthily returned to

    Japan. All that had simply taken them two days to aplish.

    With that in mind, it puzzled them that Ryugu decided to order both of them to fulfill such a simple task.

    In their perspective, just ordering one of them should¡¯ve sufficed, and that it was a waste of time and

    resources if both of them went together.

    ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from, but I have a feeling that Gerald isn¡¯t going to be all that easy a target.

    After Kai gave me the mission, I asked him to give me a few more details. Apparently, Gerald had

    managed to save Fujiko and leave the Kanagawa manorpletely unscathed. Adding that to the fact

    that Kai wants him dead so much, I have reason to believe that Gerald is quite capable. While I know

    that both of you are equally capable, we only have one shot at this. Once the Futabas are alerted that

    we¡¯re after Gerald¡¯s head, everything will be lost,¡± replied Ryugu as he sighed before lighting a

    cigarette.

    ¡°Understood. Izumi and I will work together then. If there isn¡¯t anything else, we¡¯ll start preparing

    ourselves for the mission,¡± said Endo with a nod.

    ¡°d to hear it. Remember, Gerald must die without any of the Futabas noticing you. If you get caught,

    kill them too. No evidence should be left behind!¡± replied Ryugu as he waved his hand.

    Honestly, he was starting to regret agreeing to Kai¡¯s request¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2096

    Had he not done so, he could¡¯ve simply focused on investigating the person who had intercepted

    Saburo¡¯s attack! Oh, how he yearned to not have this extra weight on his back..! Truth be told, Suijin

    who probably knew how difficult the case was was already being quite understanding for giving him half

    a month to investigate¡­

    If only he hadn¡¯t taken up Kai¡¯s mission, then he would¡¯ve had much more time to investigate, thus

    lowering his chances of getting punished! Whatever the case was, getting rid of Gerald was now as

    important as finding Saburo¡¯s assant¡­

    Either way, Endo who was quite confident with his strength then nodded before saying, ¡°Worry not!

    Since both of us are in this together, the mission will surely be a sess! If luck is on our side, we may

    even be able to bring you good news by tomorrow morning!¡±

    Endo, for one, was so strong that he could easily take on ten Japanese Special Forces members at a

    time, and Ryugu knew that. With that in mind, Ryugu sighed ash e replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that that¡¯s

    the case¡­¡±

    Following that, he gestured for them to leave. All he wanted to do now was to get some rest without

    having to think about anything else for a while¡­

    With that said, Endo and Izumi then bowed before Ryugu before leaving together¡­

    Part of the preparation process included getting their respective teams ready, and the two were

    prepared to select their best men for the job. After all, the Futabas were already on high alert after

    finding out about Saburo¡¯s assassination attempt. With that in mind, this mission had to be carried out

    wlessly¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, after Ryuuka had left, Gerald returned to his room in the Futaba manor before

    giving Aiden a call to learn about their situation in the past few days. After being updated by Aiden,

    Gerald told him to pass the phone to Master Ghost for a bit.

    After finding out that they were both safe, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Still, it wasn¡¯t

    all that surprising. After all, he was the one people were looking for trouble with, not them.

    Regardless, after learning that they were fine, Gerald added that he was going to meet up with them

    before the special forcespetition that was less than a week away. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just doing

    that to meet up with Aiden and Master Ghost. Since Fujiko was still participating in thepetition,

    Gerald figured that he may as welle along to ensure her safety.

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Aiden was naturally delighted.

    Following that, Gerald hung up and rested his hands behind his head as heid in bed¡­ While resting,

    he couldn¡¯t help but think about the sea map. After all, though he had constantly observed the map

    whenever he was free in the past few days the ind simply never reappeared.

    Despite that, Gerald wasn¡¯t all that anxious. After all, he had a gut feeling that he was getting closer to

    uncovering the secrets of Yearning Ind¡­

    What¡®s more, whenever he was close to Fujiko, the sea map seemed to emit subtle bursts of heat¡­

    Whatever that heat was, it further confirmed that Fujiko¡¯s special pendant was linked not only to

    Yearning Ind, but also the sea map¡­

    At that moment, a few knocks could be heard at the door, followed by a voice calling out, ¡°Are you

    there, Mr. Crawford? The patriarch has invited you for dinner!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll head there in a bit,¡± replied Gerald as he pinched the bridge of his nose. He would have to think

    about the sea mapter. With that, he got off the bed and slipped on his coat.

    Shortly after, Gerald arrived at the dining room. As usual, he was having dinner with Takuya and his

    daughter, with several of Takuya¡¯s subordinates standing at the ready, asionally serving them with

    more food¡­

    Gerald, for one, could clearly see that Takuya hadn¡¯t smiled much ever since that meeting with the

    other Futabas. Though Takuya had imed that it didn¡¯t bother him, it was obvious that that was a lie.

    In the end, he was still the head of the family, and having to watch his family gradually fall apart was

    definitely a sad thing¡­

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Either way, after a brief silence, Takuya ced both his hands on his knees before saying in a slightly

    embarrassed tone, ¡°The¡­ special forcespetition is going to be held in less than a week, Mr.

    Crawford¡­ With that in mind, if you head there to support your friend, please keep an eye out on

    Fujiko as well¡­ I¡¯m just worried that Hanyus will try assassinating her again¡­¡±

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2097

    Takuya had reason to feel ashamed. After all, ever since Gerald showed up, he had constantly been

    protecting Fujiko. Despite receiving so much of Gerald¡¯s help to the point where he even rescued his

    daughter from getting raped, not only had Takuya failed to repay Gerald¡¯s kindness, but he kept on

    troubling the youth¡­

    Even so, Takuya didn¡¯t really know anyone else who was reliable enough to protect his daughter during

    the special forcespetition¡­

    Regardless, before Takuya could say anything else, Gerald simply waved his hand before replying,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Even if you hadn¡¯t asked me to, I would¡¯ve done it anyway. ¡°

    Gerald, for one, knew that the closer he got to the Futabas, the higher his chances of learning about

    Yearning Ind¡­

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Fujiko instantly found herself blushing.

    With how casually Gerald had epted his request and how hard his daughter was blushing, Takuya

    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I do wonder whether there truly is something between you two¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald immediately replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t overthink it, patriarch¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really mind. As Fujiko¡¯s father, I¡¯m grateful enough as long as you keep her safe¡­¡±

    replied Takuya as he shook his head with a smile, knowing that it was a good choice to entrust Fujiko to

    Gerald¡­

    Upon hearing that, Gerald didn¡¯t attempt to further exin himself. If Takuya continued

    misunderstanding him, so be it. He would simply rify the misunderstanding after learning about the

    secrets of Yearning Ind.

    Either way, after dinner, Gerald and Fujiko left the dining room together with the intent of talking about

    the special forcespetition¡­ It definitely beat being alone.

    However, as they continued walking around the manor, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly awkward.

    After all, though there really wasn¡¯t anything between them, Gerald couldn¡¯t deny that their rtionship

    had gone far beyond the point of just being regr friends. With that in mind, whenever he was alone

    with her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty toward M.

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard Fujiko sigh before saying, ¡°I wonder if the Hanyus will

    continue trying to assassinate me now that I¡¯m participating in thepetition again¡­¡±

    Fujiko, for one, had been training her martial arts skills ever since she was a young girl. Though she

    eventually got to a point where she even gained the title of ¡®Queen of Soldiers¡¯, she recalled how weak

    she truly was against Saburo back when he attacked her. It was at

    That moment when she realized that no matter how much she trained, she would always have an

    unfair disadvantage against a man¡¯s physique¡­

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ll be sure to protect you.¡±

    Shortly after he said that, however, Gerald quickly found himself frowning. His Herculean Primordial

    Spirit had sprung to life, which meant that danger was close by¡­!

    Watching as Gerald stretched his arm out to hide Fujiko behind him, the puzzled girl couldn¡¯t help but

    ask, ¡°¡­ Um¡­ Is something wrong, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It seems that the manor isn¡¯t as safe as we¡¯d like to imagine,¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­ Huh? What do you mean¡­?¡± asked Fujiko, confused as to what was happening. However, it didn¡¯t

    take long for her to realize what he meant.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Leaning in closer to him, Fujiko then whispered, ¡°¡­ Are you saying that our manor has been broken

    into¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that seems to be the case, ¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°¡­ T-then, what are we still waiting here for? I need to tell dad about this so that he can send out our

    men to capture those trespassers! ¡± said Fujiko as she immediately attempted to notify Takuya about all

    this.

    However, before she was even able to make it past her first step, she felt as Gerald grabbed onto her

    arm¡­

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2098

    ¡°We¡¯re a bit far from where your father¡¯s room is. With that in mind, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll get

    attacked along the way. Just so you know, these people are stronger than the person who had attacked

    you that night. Besides, if you notify your dad about this, the entire manor will surely end up in chaos.

    After all, the family¡¯s already in pretty poor condition, so if word about this gets out, things will only

    continue getting worse,¡± exined Gerald in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­ Then¡­ Are you capable of taking care of them alone¡­?¡± asked Fujiko.

    ¡°But of course, I am. They don¡¯t seem particrly difficult for me to take out, so I¡¯d very much prefer if

    you focused on defending yourself. Besides, by confronting them, I¡¯ll get to know whether these people

    are Kanagawas or Hanyus,¡± replied Gerald with a smile as he rolled up his sleeves.

    Following that, he wentpletely silent. Though he looked rtively rxed, the truth was, he was

    vigntly scanning his surroundings the entire time. After all, though he was confident in his strength,

    being careless could always lead to failure. Gerald was also aware that he couldn¡¯t go all out since that

    could potentially expose his true identity as a cultivator to the Futabas, and that was something he

    didn¡¯t want happening since the Futabas were most probably descendants of the Seadom tribe¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Fujiko took a deep breath before taking a few steps back and saying,

    ¡°¡­ Please, be careful then¡­¡±

    Following that, instead of running off to hide, she entered a subtle fighting stance, making it evident that

    she was keen on helping Gerald out¡­

    Throughout the following ten minutes, the two came across several members of the Futaba family who

    each greeted the duo respectfully. Not wanting to cause any worry, Gerald made sure to keep a calm

    fa?ade on throughout this period.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Either way, just when Fujiko was starting to think that Gerald was being a bit too sensitive about the

    manor¡¯s safety, two figures could suddenly be seen leaping off arge branch andnding not too far

    off!

    Noticing the familiar glint of two daggers illuminated by the moonlight, Gerald immediately stood before

    Fujiko and said, ¡°Keep yourself safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Fujiko as she took a few steps away from the duo, prepared to make a run for it if she

    needed to. She, for one, knew that she wasn¡¯t a match against them, so she would rather do as Gerald

    had said rather than potentially end up as a burden.

    The duo themselves were none other than Endo and Izumi who had arrived at the manor about five

    hours ago to prepare for their assassination. Now that it was ratherte and the patrolling guards were

    in another area, it was high time for them to finally take action!

    Either way, the second Fujiko started moving away, the duo immediately bolted toward Gerald, their

    daggers aimed for his chest! It was clear that they were trying to end things in a single attack!

    Under normal circumstances, if their victim hadn¡¯t been able to notice their presence, they would¡¯ve

    surely died on the spot, unable to even realize what had killed them. Unfortunately, their opponent this

    time was Gerald.

    Gerald, for one, had already sensed where they were hiding before they had even shown themselves.

    Even so, he hadn¡¯t made a move since he wanted to see what they were up to. Were they nning to

    kill someone specific? Or were they here to create chaos? Whatever they were doing, Gerald had

    remained calm so that he wouldn¡¯t scare them off. He had also done so to avoid rming the other

    Futabas who were passing by.

    Whatever the case was, he now knew that they were assassins. What surprised him, however, was the

    fact that he was their target!

    Regardless, he easily dodged their attack and quickly broke a nearby branch to use as a weapon!

    Following that, he dashed toward the two men who were bolting toward him once more!

    Within a split second, the sound of metal nging could be heard¡­

    Now sandwiched between Endo and Izumi, Gerald had sessfully managed to block their

    simultaneous attacks with his branch! Naturally, this slightly surprised the two men. After all, though the

    duo who were both leaders of separate assassination teams hadn¡¯t cooperated in ages, they had both

    grown and trained under Ryugu¡­

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2099

    Before they were promoted to being team leaders, the two men had worked side by side for the longest

    time.

    Due to that, their cooperation was impable. With that in mind, how the hell had Gerald managed to

    intercept their attack?!

    Alternating his gaze between the two men, Gerald who still had his branch held up couldn¡¯t help but

    smile subtly as he said, ¡°Both of you are quite strong.¡±

    Theirbined strength wasn¡¯t too far off from what he had expected, which meant that they were only

    minor threats to him.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Endo revealed a sinister smile as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re quite cocky for a

    soon to be dead man!¡±

    Following that, he lifted his dagger and immediately attempted to stab Gerald¡¯s underarm! With how

    tricky the angle was, normal people would¡¯ve definitely been unable to avoid the attack.

    Unfortunately for him, Gerald had already anticipated that attack, which meant that he had plenty of

    time to smack Endo¡¯s wrist with his branch! Despite the weapon being a simple branch, since Gerald

    was wielding it, he was able to make it hit like a truck!

    With that in mind, the second Gerald¡¯s counterattack collided against Endo¡¯s wrist, the pain was so

    excruciating that he couldn¡¯t even continue holding onto his dagger! Seeing that, Gerald took the

    chance to grab the dagger as it was still falling to the ground!

    Noticing that Endo was trying to escape, Gerald then made a horizontal sh against the man¡¯s chest!

    Unable to avoid it in time, Endo soon found himself struggling to keep himself on his feet, a deep gash

    on his chest¡­!

    With blood Spurting out of his now exposed chest, Endo felt his vision darken as he roared, ¡°F*cking

    hell¡­! It hurts¡­!¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Though he desperately attempted to regain his bearings, the man had lost far too much blood too

    quickly. After staggering for a few more steps, the dizzy man soon slipped and fell to the ground¡­!

    Now lying on his back, Endo weakly attempted to cover his wound with his hands. However, blood

    simply continued gushing out like no tomorrow¡­ With how much pain he was currently in, Endo could

    simply shudder uncontrobly¡­!

    Eyes widened in rage after witnessing all that, Izumi couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°You¡­ How dare you hurt

    Endo¡­?!¡±

    To think that the most powerful Hanyu assassin aside from their team leader would be taken out so

    easily by Gerald in less than a minute¡­!

    Ignoring Izumi¡¯s question, Gerald then turned to look at him before saying, ¡°So, do you work for the

    Hanyus? Or perhaps the Kanagawas? Tell me the truth and I may just consider letting both of you off.

    Just so you know, your friend here is pretty severely hurt. He may still make it out alive if you send him

    to the hospital now. Anyter than that, however¡­¡±

    Watching as Gerald then sneered before turning to look at Endo, Izumi couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth

    as he retorted, ¡°Like hell I¡¯d tell you!¡±

    Though he knew how bad Endo¡¯s current situation was, Izumi had grown up in an assassin family. In

    other words, it had already been ingrained into him thatpleting the mission was always more

    important than the life of a fellow assassin¡­

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Well, to bepletely honest, I don¡¯t think the Kanagawas would have anyone as

    strong as you two. I guess that means you¡¯re both from the Hanyu family?¡± replied Gerald as he raised

    a slight brow.

    ¡°We don¡¯t belong to any of those families! We simply wish to end you!¡± yelled Izumi, not wanting Gerald

    to realize that his guess was correct¡­!

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2100

    ¡°Sure you aren¡¯t. Well¡­ no matter. Even if you refuse to tell me, I¡¯ll validate my guess sooner orter.

    Regardless, I was just giving you a chance to live,¡± replied Gerald who hadn¡¯t really been expecting

    much in the first ce.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    After all, throughout the years, less than a third of the people whom Gerald had caught to interrogate

    had willingly revealed their identities. To Gerald, those who had given in so easily were simply cowards

    who were afraid of death.

    There were many others who would rather grit their teeth and die loyal to their families or hirers, though

    that wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Izumi couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You¡¯re looking a bit too

    highly of yourself, Gerald¡­!¡±

    Though Izumi now knew that he had no chance of ever defeating Gerald, he couldn¡¯t just let Gerald

    have thestugh¡­! Even if he was to die today, he was at least going to terribly hurt Gerald¡­!

    By this point, Izumi¡¯s hatred toward the youth had peaked. After all, Gerald had made it personal since

    that b*stard had hurt Endo so badly! With only murder on his mind, it was no wonder why Izumi¡¯s

    usually precise attacks became rather clumsy.

    Watching as Izumi¡¯s dagger came inches away from him, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It

    was like a toddler was trying to hurt him.

    Easily grabbing onto Izumi¡¯s attacking arm, Gerald gave it a simple twist¡­ and just like that, several

    sickening cracks were heard¡­! Almost all the bones in his arm had just been broken!

    Howling as he recoiled in pain, Izumi couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long it had been since he hadst

    felt pain like this¡­ Whatever the case was, like a maddened man, Izumi then pounced toward Gerald

    while roaring, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Before he could eveny a finger on Gerald, however, he was kicked right in the stomach! By the time

    Izumi finally stopped moving, he hadnded right next to Endo¡­

    With one of them seriously wounded and the other having several broken bones, it had taken less than

    five minutes for two of the mightiest leaders of the Hanyu assassin team to get utterly defeated by

    Gerald¡­

    ¡°¡­ S-so strong¡­!¡± muttered the shocked Fujiko who had witnessed all that had just taken ce, her

    trembling hands now covering her mouth.

    Back when she had first been saved by Gerald, the night was dark and she was already wounded. With

    that in mind, while she knew that Gerald was strong, she didn¡¯t know how strong he truly was. Tonight,

    however, she finally found out how inhumanly powerful Gerald was¡­! To think that she had once

    considered herself to be quite powerful among the others in the military¡­ She now knew that before

    Gerald, her strength was onlyparable to that of a child¡¯s!

    With how strong he was, Fujiko felt that Gerald would probably be able to easily defeat all the experts

    in Japan! Hell, he could probably even take out the legendary ninjas who remained well hidden to this

    day!

    Moving back to Gerald, seeing that Izumi didn¡¯t wish to cooperate, he then began walking toward the

    duo, the blood stained dagger in hand¡­ With how strong these two were, if he let them live, they would

    surely end up bing a threat to him in the future. With that in mind, he was going to finish them off

    tonight.

    Once he stood before them, the duo could only re at him, unable to even get to their feet. Knowing

    that this was it, they closed their eyes as Gerald lifted his dagger while saying, ¡°Since you refuse to

    cooperate, may both of you rest in pieces!¡±

    Just as Gerald was about to plunge the dagger into the trembling Endo¡¯s chest, a familiar voice

    suddenly yelled, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill them, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald stopped the dagger just millimeters away from Endo¡¯s skin. Had the shout

    come a split secondter, the dagger would¡¯ve already been firmly imnted into Endo¡¯s heart, and not

    even the most capable of doctors would be able to save him then.

    Tossing the dagger to the side, Gerald then turned to face the source of the voice as he said,

    ¡°Patriarch¡­¡±

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2101

    By that point, though Endo and Izumi had been prepared to die, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe

    vigorously as beads of cold sweat drenched their foreheads when they realized that they were just

    inches away from death.

    Regardless, after Takuya ran toward Gerald, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw

    that the two were still alive. After panting for a bit, Takuya eventually cleared his throat before saying,

    ¡°They¡­ can still be of use to us, Mr. Crawford¡­ Let¡¯s keep them alive for now¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then closed his eyes for a while¡­ and soon after, his immense

    murderous intent quickly dissipated. Now that he was calm, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Fair enough.

    However¡­ how did you even find out about all this¡­?¡±

    ¡°With how loud you all were, how couldn¡¯t I have found out? Either way, the second I found out what

    was happening, I immediately rushed over to look!¡± replied Takuya as he patted his chest while shaking

    his head, a bitter smile on his face¡­

    ¡°¡­ I apologize for that,¡± said Gerald in a sheepish tone as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°No matter¡­ Either way, since they had the balls to cause such a ruckus at my manor, I swear on my

    life that I¡¯m getting information out of them! We won¡¯t let you die that easily!¡± growled Takuya as he

    pointed at the duo who were still on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried interrogating them, but they¡¯re tough nuts to crack,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his

    head.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve met my fair share of stubborn people, so I know how to make them talk. I can

    guarantee you that with my tactics, they¡¯ll be giving us honest answers before dawn!¡± dered Takuya

    as he gestured for his men who had earlier followed him over to carry Endo and Izumi up.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Nodding in response, Takuya couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw all the blood on the ground. Shaking

    his head, he then turned to look at his men before ordering, ¡°Bring them to the manor¡¯s clinic and keep

    them alive!¡±

    With that, Endo and Izumi were promptly brought away However, since Endo was still bleeding rather

    badly, his blood ended up dripping all the way to the clinic¡­

    Now that that was dealt with, Takuya turned to face Gerald before saying, ¡°¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like

    to talk to you about¡­¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I have something to discuss as well,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Realizing that Fujiko was still standing frozen in ce, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Miss Futaba? The

    danger¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ H-huh? O-oh! Yeah, it is¡­ T-thank you¡­¡± muttered Fujiko after snapping out of it. As Gerald and

    her father walked off, however, she couldn¡¯t help but give Gerald a curious gaze¡­

    Regardless, after entering the main hall with Gerald and Fujiko, Takuya made sure to properly lock the

    doors up before brewing a pot of tea¡­ Following that, Takuya handed Gerald a cigarette and even lit it

    for him. After all, he knew that it was thanks to Gerald¡¯s efforts and Vignce today that he and Fujiko

    were able to live another day¡­

    With that in mind, Takuya eventually bowed toward Gerald before saying, ¡°I truly appreciate your help

    today, Mr. Crawford¡­ With so many consecutive incidents happening, I really don¡¯t know how to thank

    you for every time you¡¯ve helped!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cordial, patriarch¡­ Honestly, I have a feeling that these two came for me

    today,¡± replied Gerald as he immediately helped Takuya up.

    ¡°¡­ Come again? Did you offend some bigshot here?¡± asked Takuya, understandably stunned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure either¡­ My guess is that those men are either from the Kanagawa family, or

    they¡¯re Hanyus. While my money is on the Hanyus, I can¡¯t exactly rule out that there may be other

    people who want me dead¡­¡± replied Gerald as he puffed on his cigarette¡­

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2102

    After hearing Gerald¡¯s reply, Takuya was momentarily at a loss for words. After all, he hadn¡¯t

    considered the fact that Gerald was the real target here. As he pondered about it, Takuya couldn¡¯t help

    but mutter, ¡°They came for you, you said¡­ ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s only a guess, to be quite honest,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head. After all, since he rarely

    ever came to Japan, he had almost no disputes with the forces and families here. He was only

    assuming that the duo were after him since he was their first target upon making themselves known.

    ¡°¡­ Well, even if they were after your head, there¡¯s no need to worry any longer since those two

    scoundrels are already locked up. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely obtain more information from them by

    dawn! Also, in case you¡¯re worried about affecting my family since you¡¯re being targeted, don¡¯t be. The

    Futabas owe you and we¡¯ll always be by your side! While it¡¯s true that my family isn¡¯t as great as it used

    to be, know that nobody can freely take advantage of people I swear to protect!¡± dered Takuya as he

    clenched his fists.

    Hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile as he cupped his hands together to pay Takuya respect

    before saying, ¡°I really appreciate that, patriarch¡­ As for the interrogation tonight, I¡¯ll be thanking you

    in advance!¡±

    It was around then that Gerald realized that after helping the Futabas so much, he hadpletely

    earned that family¡¯s trust. With that in mind, he felt that once the special forcespetition began or

    possibly when it ended, depending on how things went it was high time he asked about Yearning

    Ind. Hopefully, Takuya would no longer see any reason to hide anything from him¡­

    Whatever the case was, after finishing his cup of tea, Takuya got to his feet before saying, ¡°Alright,

    then¡­ You and Fujiko should go get some rest first. I¡¯ll be heading over to pay our two ¡®guests¡¯ a visit¡­

    ¡°Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    With that, Takuya left the room, leaving Gerald who promptly put his cigarette out and Fujiko inside¡­

    Though Gerald stayed there for the following half hour to enjoy his tea, Fujiko, on the other hand,

    remained in the room to stare admiringly at Gerald, her hands cupping her cheeks the entire time¡­

    Due to her ever growing feelings for Gerald, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­ I could sense how strong

    those two were¡­ To think you¡¯d be able to take them out so easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Strength is all I have. I don¡¯t really have any other capabilities. Besides, I¡¯m not that strong,¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected to expose that much of his strength earlier since Fujiko was there.

    However, had he not done so, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take those two men out in such a short

    amount of time. That, to Gerald, would¡¯ve been more worrying since trouble could¡¯ve easily brewed in

    the manor had he not taken them out quickly. After all, who¡¯s to say that there weren¡¯t any other

    Kanagawas or Hanyu assassins waiting for a chance to strike the manor while Gerald was preupied

    with Endo and Izumi? If that had been the case, then things would¡¯ve be exceedingly difficult for

    Gerald to resolve. All this exined why he used so much of his strength in the first ce¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow as she asked, ¡°¡­ Really

    now?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a reason to lie? Besides, if you¡¯re thinking l could secretly be rich, a good look at my attire is

    enough to debunk that!¡± replied Gerald as he got to his feet and slowly twirled around, just to prove his

    point.

    Fujiko, for one, knew her famous brands since she was a rich youngdy from a prestigious family, so

    she had to agree with that.

    ¡°¡­ While it¡¯s true that you certainly don¡¯t look like one, you can definitely live a much better life with

    how strong you are¡­ Honestly, if you apply to be a personal bodyguard, you could earn over a

    million dors per year¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as she brushed some dust off his clothes.

    ¡°Life as a personal bodyguard is way too restrictive for me. It¡¯s also a tad too dangerous for my taste.

    Honestly, the way I¡¯m living now is good enough,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­ I-I know, right¡­?¡± muttered Fujiko as she blushed slightly, thinking that Gerald was hinting that he

    enjoyed spending his time with her.

    Realizing that, Gerald who didn¡¯t want to speak any further for fear that it would create more

    misunderstandings then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s getting quitete, so you

    should go get some rest. Hopefully, your father will have obtained some valuable information from

    those two men by morning¡­¡±

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2103

    Still blushing slightly, Fujiko then nodded as she replied, ¡°¡­ R- right, right¡­ You head to bed early too

    then¡­¡±

    Though the night had been a dangerous one, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased after hearing what

    Gerald had said. Regardless, she was then promptly apanied back to her room¡¯s entrance before

    she finally parted ways with Gerald¡­

    Gerald himself removed his coat and poured himself a ss of cold water the second he returned to

    his room. Once he was seated on a chair, he began thinking about the two assassins.

    Since his trip to Japan had been highly confidential, he doubted that they had been sent by his old

    enemies. However, those two were able to address him by name. With that in mind, whoever it was

    who had sent them, they had definitely done their homework before setting the assassination n into

    motion¡­

    ¡®But who could it be¡­?¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he puffed on his cigarette.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald managed toe up with a few individuals who lived in Japan

    who possibly had old grudges against him. Even so, no matter how much he stretched it, all of them

    didn¡¯t really seem to have the balls to confront him. Besides, it¡¯s not like they would even know that he

    hade to Japan.

    With that in mind, the assassins must¡¯ve been sent by individuals whom he had offended in his most

    recent trip here¡­ From what he could gather, that included the special forces soldiers from Yanam, the

    Kanagawas, and the Hanyus¡­

    Though he included the soldiers from Yanam into the equation, they were the most improbable of the

    bunch. After all, none of them had managed to find any evidence that he was the one responsible for

    Adler¡¯s disappearance. Besides, he was pretty sure that the Yanam military had already been scared

    out of their wits by him.

    Gerald, for one, believed that Carter who had acted so cowardly before him back then wouldn¡¯t dare to

    send assassins after him, unless, of course, that man didn¡¯t wish to be the acting leader of the military

    anymore¡­

    Regardless, that boiled down the list to the Kanagawas and the Hanyus. Though Gerald¡¯s money was

    on the Kanagawas¡­

    Shaking his head, Gerald decided not to think about it for the moment. After all, he believed in Takuya¡¯s

    interrogation skills, so all he needed to do now was to wait till morning to finally find out who had sent

    those two assassins. With his mind made up, he then took a cold bath before hitting the hay¡­

    When he got up at dawn, Gerald quickly prepared himself for the day before heading out to see how

    Takuya¡¯s interrogation had gone. Upon opening the door, however, Gerald was startled to see two

    Futaba guards standing guard right outside his room.

    ¡°¡­ What exactly is the meaning of this¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Ah, good morning, Mr. Crawford¡­ Well, since those two men attempted to assassinate you yesterday,

    the patriarch ordered us to guard over your room. With that in mind, you don¡¯t have to worry about any

    sneak attacks!¡± replied one of the men.

    From how tired they both looked, it was obvious that they had been standing there for the longest time.

    With that in mind, Gerald simply waved his hand before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guard over me.

    Now hurry off and get some rest.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t say it, Gerald had a feeling that if he relied on these two to protect him, he could¡¯ve

    easily been killed over ten times before they noticed a thing!

    Either way, upon hearing that, the other man yawned as he replied, ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t just

    disobey the patriarch¡¯s orders!¡±

    Understanding that they could¡¯ve gotten a good night¡¯s rest had it not been for Takuya¡¯s orders, Gerald

    simply shook his head while saying, ¡°Look, just go. If the patriarch gets angry about you leaving, just

    tell him that I was the one who told you to leave.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Since Gerald believed that these two wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him anyway, the fact that they were

    wasting all their energy here made him feel slightly bad for them.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, the duo immediately bowed while dering, ¡°T-thank you, Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    Following that, they swiftly left for their bedrooms¡­

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2104

    Watching as the duo walked off, Gerald then stretched before taking in a deep breath of fresh air¡­

    A short whileter, Gerald began making his way to Takuya¡¯s room. On his way the re, however, he

    bumped into one of Takuya¡¯s most trusted subordinates. Seeing that, he figured that he may as well

    ask if Takuya was in his room before actually getting there. Upon being told that Takuya was still

    interrogating the duo from the night before, Gerald asked for the interrogation room¡¯s location before

    promptly walking off¡­

    Making his way to the back of the manor, Gerald eventually came across a stone entrance that led to

    an area that was clearly constructed differently from the rest of the main building.

    While the front part of the manor including the vis there as well as the Futaba¡¯s magnificent garden

    looked absolutelyvish, anything past the stone entrance honestly looked deste. With some of the

    weeds here growing as tall as humans and a few easily missed single story houses further back, it felt

    like nobody had lived in or even taken care of the area for over a decade¡­

    Regardless, while walking along a beaten path, Gerald soon came across three of the Futaba family¡¯s

    subordinates who immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Peeking past them, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Is the patriarch in one of those houses?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed! He¡¯s been interrogating the two assassins throughout the night¡­ Regardless, have you eaten,

    Mr. Crawford? We were just about to get some breakfast for the patriarch!¡± said one of the guards.

    ¡°I see. Get some for me, then,¡± replied Gerald with a nod before walking past them¡­

    After walking among the tall grass for a while, Gerald soon heard muffled screamsing from one of

    the houses. Easily figuring out where the noises wereing from, Gerald then entered the house

    before saying, ¡°Patriarch?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What are you doing here, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Takuya who had been sitting before a table

    with a cigarette in hand as he immediately got to his feet.

    ¡°I just wanted to see how the interrogation was progressing,¡± replied Gerald who had noticed a cup of

    tea on Takuya¡¯s table as he took a seat before looking around¡­

    Though Takuya had said that he was doing an interrogation, the entire ce honestly looked more like

    an execution room¡­ The fact that there were instruments of torture everywhere and the two bloodied

    assassins had been tied to a cross only served to further contribute to that statement¡­

    Frowning slightly, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll end up killing them¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve taken precautionary measures. After curing them at my clinicst night, my family¡¯s doctor has

    been checking their vital signs every half an hour. I¡¯ve been intensifying and reducing the torture

    ording to what the doctor reported to me throughout the night.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not letting them die until they tell us the crucial details,¡± replied Takuya with a faint

    smile while gesturing at a middle aged man who was wearing a white coat.

    Figuring that that was the doctor, Gerald chose to not say anything else. A brief silenceter, Takuya

    slid a piece of paper before Gerald¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald began reading through it and quickly realized that it contained a log of all

    that the assassins had said that night. However, as it turned out, they had only revealed how they had

    managed to sneak into the manor as well as how long they had waited before striking. In other words,

    none of the extracted information was useful.

    With that in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°¡­ Is this all?¡±

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2105

    ¡°Unfortunately, these two are more stubborn than I had initially anticipated. Since they¡¯ve been

    unwilling to provide any useful information up till this point, I¡¯ll be using more dire tactics from now on.

    Even if they do end up dying, I¡¯ll make sure they die extremely slowly!¡± growled Takuya as he gritted his

    teeth.

    Under normal circumstances, anyone he interrogated would break down in just a few hours. These two,

    however, had kept their lips sealed tight, even though he had interrogated them throughout the night

    and had exhausted most of his torture devices! He simply couldn¡¯t believe it! Still, Takuya wasn¡¯t

    discouraged.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t used his cruelest tactics yet. Once he used those, he was sure that they would

    finally talk.

    Turning to look at the duo, Gerald simply scoffed, ¡°Just tell us the details already or you¡¯ll surely die

    extremely painfully!¡±

    ¡°Dream on! You¡¯ll never get anything from us so just kill us already!¡± snapped Endo as he gritted his

    teeth. While it was true that his wounds had been all stitched up, it had been done crudely with the

    intent of only allowing him to remain barely alive. After an entire night of getting tortured, the stitches

    had long been torn open again, causing Endo¡¯s skin to inme and be exposed to infection¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no use pitying them, Mr. Crawford. Either way, I believe that I¡¯m close to cracking both of

    them. After all, nobody on this is truly unafraid of death. With that in mind, I just have to resort to

    more brutal psychological tactics to make them speak!¡± scowled Takuya as he mmed his fist onto

    the table.

    ¡°Hah! We¡¯ll see about that!¡± scoffed Endo as he spat his blood at Takuya.

    ¡°¡­ Give them the harshest treatment you can think of. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t get them to

    speak by the end of the day!¡± ordered Takuya as he walked up to Endo before ring at him.

    ¡°Worry not, patriarch! We¡¯ll use everything we¡¯ve got to make them speak! ¡± replied Takuya¡¯s men as

    they nodded.

    ¡°Well said. Now then, let¡¯s leave for now, Mr. Crawford I¡¯m a little tired after interrogating them the

    entire night. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve ordered my subordinates to prepare breakfast for us, so let¡¯s get to

    that first,¡± said Takuya as he turned to look at Gerald before starting to leave the interrogation room¡­

    Naturally, Gerald followed him, and soon enough, they found themselves walking into the front part of

    the manor again. As they walked on, Takuya lit a cigarette and began smoking on it.

    After a while, he was prompted to say, ¡°You know, I never expected those two to be so stubborn. To

    think that I¡¯d fail to get any relevant information from them after torturing them for an entire night! Still, I

    have a pretty good hunch that they¡¯re both Hanyus. After all, that¡¯s the only family who even dares to

    go against the Futabas in the entirety of Japan! Besides, you already stated that they were a bit too

    strong to be ordinary assassins. Still, I can¡¯t help but wonder why they went after you instead of my

    daughter¡­?¡±

    ¡®Indeed¡­ Had the Hanyuse for Fujiko, they could¡¯ve just attacked her straight off the bat. What

    more, aside from the fact that they clearly went after me, they even called out my name, which seals

    the deal that I was their target the entire time,¡± replied Gerald as he continued pondering the topic.

    ¡°So it would seem. But why on earth would they suddenly wish to go after you¡­? Could it be that

    they¡¯ve learned that you were the one who had saved Fujiko that day? Even so, as much as I hate to

    say it, knowing that shouldn¡¯t have caused them to target you instead of my daughter¡­¡± muttered

    Takuya with a frown.

    ¡°¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re not actually Hanyus¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°With how strong those two are? They¡¯re most probably Hanyus. After all, there aren¡¯t any other

    families or forces in Japan who would train suchpetent assassins. And again, nobody would dare

    to mess with the Futabas other than them. Then again, it may just be a biased assumption. Perhaps all

    this goes deeper¡­ ¡± replied Takuya with a shrug, still slightly bummed out that he hadn¡¯t managed to

    crack the code after an entire night of interrogating¡­

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2106

    Shortly after, they arrived at the dining room. By that point, Tanaka¡¯s men had already returned with

    breakfast, so after the two sat at opposite ends of the dining table, both of them began having their

    meals. Naturally, they continued discussing the matter in between bites¡­

    While things had calmed down a little at the Futaba manor, the Hanyus were inplete disarray.

    Ryugu, for one, had been seated on his wooden chair in his room the entire night, constantly staring at

    his cell phone with his fist clenched.

    The final message he had received from Endo was fromst night, stating that he and Izumi had

    sessfully managed to sneak into the manor and locate Gerald. Though Ryugu had expected them

    to update him on their situation right before they made their move, the message never came.

    Now that ten hours had passed since theirst message, Ryugu was understandably getting more and

    more worried. Even so, he refused to believe that the two capable team leaders had failed. After all, he

    of all people, knew how strong they were, especially when they paired up. If they were able to secretly

    assassinate the leader of a terrorist organization, finishing off

    Gerald should naturally be a piece of cake for them! Hell, just sending one of them should¡¯ve sufficed!

    However, Ryugu wanted everything to be perfect, so he had sent both of them together.

    Still, now that so much time had passed without any news from them, Ryugu couldn¡¯t help but fear the

    worst. At this moment, he would¡¯ve very much preferred receiving a message from them, stating that

    they had failed, rather than continue going through this agonizing wait¡­

    At that moment, his door suddenly burst open, prompting Ryugu to leap from his seat and yell, ¡°Any

    news from them?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ U-unfortunately not, team leader¡­¡± replied Kanagawa Takeshi, one of the other team leaders.

    Frowning slightly, Ryugu then gripped his phone tightly while muttering, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­ Isn¡¯t there

    any way to find out what¡¯s happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Trust me when I say we¡¯ve been doing our best, team leader¡­ Regardless, ording to our men

    keeping an eye on the manor, nobody¡¯s entered the Futaba residence ever since Endo and Izumi went

    in. As for the only person who had left throughout the past ten hours, he had apparently only gone out

    to get breakfast, and returned shortly after¡­ If you ¡¯re wondering why we haven¡¯t done any internal

    investigations, we¡¯re simply worried that we may unnecessarily increase our chances of being found

    out by the Futabas¡­¡± replied Takeshi in a resigned tone.

    Though Takeshi really wanted to enter and find out what had happened to Endo and Izumi as well, his

    better judgment made him refrain from doing so. After all, if the duo had gotten into trouble, then there

    was a high chance that he¡¯d get caught as well. Should that happen, then everything would surely

    begin to crumble.

    ¡­

    Understanding where Takeshi wasing from, Ryugu then asked in resignation, ¡°¡­ Well, then did

    any of the men hear any peculiar sounds after Endo and Izumi got in¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. After all, you told us to keep an eye out on the entrance. Since Izumi and Endo entered from

    the side, we weren¡¯t even aware when they had made their move. With that in mind, it was pretty much

    improbable for us to have heard anything¡­¡± replied Takeshi as he shook his head.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°God fcking dmn it¡­! How the hell did two of our family¡¯s best assassins just vanish into thin air after

    attempting to assassinate Gerald?! Even if they got found out or had to deal with the fighters of the

    Futaba family, they should¡¯ve reported back by now!¡± roared Ryugu who was now so infuriated that his

    entire body was trembling. Unable to hold back his rage, he then tossed his phone to the floor with so

    much force that the phone smashed into a million pieces¡­!

    Seeing that, the shocked Takeshi immediately took a few steps back before lowering his head, not

    daring to say a word¡­

    After breathing heavily for a short while, the enraged Ryugu couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly before

    sneering, ¡°How¡­ How absolutely weird¡­ How the hell had such mighty assassins just disappeared

    upon entering the Futaba manor¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2107

    Once Ryugu calmed down a bit, Takeshi gulped before replying, ¡°¡­ Do¡­ you think the Futabas have

    other powerful men¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Negative. Even if there were powerful people within their family, our two assassins should¡¯ve still

    been able to report back. Besides, we¡¯ve already done a thorough background check on their family

    before we attempted to assassinate Fujiko. With that in mind, we know that there are only a few trained

    fighters in their family, though none of them should be able to handle Endo and Izumi,¡± said Ryugu as

    he shook his head.

    Though he said that, he knew that there was a high possibility that the two were already dead.

    However, that posed a question. Where the hell had the Futabas suddenly found such powerful men?

    No matter how much Ryugu racked his brain, he simply couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ How truly odd¡­ With how strong Endo and Izumi are, this mission should¡¯ve been a cinch

    for them. I wonder if there are any underlying issues involved¡­¡± muttered Takeshi.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but whatever the case is, we can¡¯t ck off for even a second! I can¡¯t just allow two

    of our family¡¯s top assassins to disappear off the grid like this! With that said, we¡¯re forced to head to

    their manor to investigate! Even if Endo and Izumi are truly dead, I have to see their corpses to believe

    it!¡± dered Ryugu after taking in a deep breath.

    The now trembling Ryugu had honestly been keeping Endo and Izumi¡¯sck of response a secret from

    most of the other Hanyus. After all, Endo and Izumi were two of the biggest powerhouses within the

    family, and if the patriarch found out that something had possibly happened to them, there would surely

    be hell to pay. It certainly didn¡¯t help that it would be extremely difficult to train more of their men to get

    to the duo¡¯s level¡­

    Whatever the case was, Takeshi then asked, ¡°So¡­ Should we still keep an eye on their entrance¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ In the meantime, yes. I¡¯ll be sending over another small team to take over that task in a bit. Once

    they arrive, try your best to locate Endo and Izumi. If you manage to rescue them, I¡¯ll allow you to be

    the assistant team leader of the main assassination team!¡± replied Ryugu after a brief pause.

    ¡°G-got it!¡± eximed Takeshi as he immediately smiled.

    ¡°Good. Now leave. I wish to be left alone¡­!¡± grumbled Ryugu as he sat on his chair again while looking

    nkly at the ceiling¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, after having his breakfast, he went looking for Fujiko. Once he entered her

    room and they greeted each other good morning, Fujiko took the chance to say, ¡°You know, the military

    just notified me that the special forcespetition is a week away. With that in mind, they wish for me

    to head there.¡±

    ¡°I agree with them there. Seven days isn¡¯t all that long,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Still, I can¡¯t help but worry that if we leave the mansion, more assassins will trying after

    your head¡­ I really don¡¯t wish to burden you any more than I should¡­ Call it a gut feeling, but I believe

    that the Kanagawas and the Hanyus wille after you at the same time¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as she

    grabbed onto the hem of her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Regardless, I¡¯ll be sure to protect you,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    Understanding that Gerald was trying to avoid talking about her burdening him, Fujiko then said, ¡°I

    know you will, but I-¡°

    ¡°So, when are we heading over?¡± interrupted Gerald.

    ¡°¡­ ording to the military notice, we¡¯ll have to be there by this afternoon to register ourselves¡­

    Once we¡¯ve done that, they¡¯ll tell us more about the event as well as when thepetition will be

    held¡­ Also, we won¡¯t be allowed to leave till thepetition ends, so keep that in mind,¡± replied Fujiko

    with a serious tone.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get packing and hit the road!¡± said Gerald without the slightest

    hesitation.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Simply nodding in response, Fujiko knew that Gerald was right. She needed to focus on the

    competition. After all, not only was she the youngest daughter of the Futaba family, but she also had to

    live up to her title of the ¡®Queen of Soldiers¡¯. With that in mind, she definitely had to score high in the

    competition¡­!

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2108

    After having their lunch, Gerald and Fujiko left the mansion together in an SUV.

    Earlier before they set off, Takuya had advised both of them, especially Gerald, to pay attention to their

    surroundings no matter where they went. After all, there was a high possibility that both the Kanagawas

    and Hanyus were actually working together. With that in mind, Takuya knew that his daughter was now

    in much more danger than she had ever been in. Gerald, of course, agreed with this, and he swore to

    protect Fujiko as best as he could.

    Regardless, as the duo sped off to the location that the Japanese military had designated for them to

    get registered, the Hanyus who were keeping watch over the manor¡¯s entrance whom Ryugu had

    stationed there immediately reported what they saw to their team leader¡­

    ¡°What? Gerald and Fujiko left at the same time?!¡± yelled the wide eyed Ryugu as he leaped off his

    chair, dropping his cigarette in the process.

    ¡°Apparently so. My subordinates informed me that they were driving southeast,¡± replied Takeshi

    instantaneously, not daring to sound ck.

    ¡°Well, then what are you waiting for? Get your men to tail them! I¡¯m warning you, if you lose them, you¡¯ll

    have hell to pay!¡± roared Ryugu as he mmed his fist onto the table.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry about that, team leader! My subordinates have already been doing that! We¡¯d never let

    our targets escape! ¡± dered Takeshi as he patted his chest.

    Secondster, however, Takeshi then added, ¡°¡­ However¡­ Are we simply stalking them¡­? Should

    we take action or something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did the obvious really need to be stated? Get your men¡¯s coordinates right this instant! We¡¯re joining

    them immediately! That Gerald Crawford¡­ I don¡¯t care how, but we¡¯re definitely getting our hands on

    him, and once we do, we¡¯ll eventually learn about what happened to Endo and Izumi! There¡¯s just no

    way we could lose two of our family¡¯s top assassins that easily¡­!¡± growled Ryugu as he stomped out of

    his room, Takeshi swiftly following after him¡­

    Moving back to the SUV, Gerald could be seen steering with one hand and holding a cigarette in his

    other. With his cigarette hand leaned against the open car window, both of them were swiftly

    approaching thepetition venue¡­

    On their way, however, Fujiko who wasn¡¯t called the Queen of Soldiers for nothing couldn¡¯t help but

    say, ¡°¡­ Is it just me, or are the two cars behind the SUV tailing us¡­?¡±

    Fujiko, for one, had noticed the cars from the moment they entered the highway. It was pretty hard to

    miss them since no matter how fast or slow the SUV went, the two cars simply maintained a constant

    distance from them¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile as he peeked at the rear-view mirror

    while replying, ¡°What, did you just notice them?¡±

    ¡°I do know they¡¯ve been tailing us for about ten minutes I just wanted to check with you,¡± said Fujiko as

    she shook her head.

    ¡°Well, the truth is, those two cars have been following us ever since we left the manor,¡± replied Gerald

    as he tossed the cigarette out the window¡­ before stepping on the gas!

    With that, the SUV lurched forward, prompting the two cars behind them to speed up as well!

    ¡°¡­ What? Are you telling me that the people in those cars have been keeping watch over our manor

    this entire time?!¡± eximed Fujiko, stunned. After all, the idea of them being tailed from the moment

    they left the manor was something she had never even considered!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming so. After all, before we headed off earlier, I could already sense the presence of at least

    ten people lurking in the shadows. However, they weren¡¯t very strong, so I just remained silent about it.

    If it helps to know, they¡¯re weak enough that your father¡¯s men could easily take care of them.¡±

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2109

    Though the SUV was already speeding at a hundred and sixty, Gerald looked as cool as a cucumber

    as he casually drummed his fingers on the steering wheel¡­

    Fujiko, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but stare wide eyed at Gerald before eventually asking, ¡°¡­

    Who the hell are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man. I¡¯ve told you that many times before, haven¡¯t I?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°No ordinary man would be able to say they ¡®sensed the presence of at least ten weak men lurking in

    the shadows¡¯¡­ How do you even gauge a person¡¯s strength without seeing them first?¡± muttered

    Fujiko.

    ¡°¡­ It was just a gut feeling,¡± replied Gerald, now realizing that he may have said a bit too much.

    Naturally, there was no way he could tell her that he had sensed those men and how strong they were

    through the use of his Herculean Primordial Spirit. With the Herculean Primordial Spirit inside him,

    there was simply no hiding from Gerald, regardless of how stealthy one was or how good they were at

    acting¡­

    Whatever the case was, Fujiko naturally didn¡¯t buy it, prompting her to say, ¡°¡­ The truth, please.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Again, it was just a gut feeling¡­ Regardless, I feel we should focus on getting rid of those people

    first¡­ After all, you wouldn¡¯t want to lead them all the way to thepetition venue, right?¡± replied

    Gerald, clearly trying to change the topic.

    ¡± ¡­Of course, I wouldn¡¯t. Those people will surely cause chaos if we lead them there! Should that

    happen, not only will I get punished, but the Japanese military will be humiliated as well!¡± deredContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Fujiko in a determined tone as she shook her head. She, for one, didn¡¯t want to bring her family¡¯s

    troubles to the military¡­

    ¡°Well said. Next question, do you want to lose them or just kill them?¡± asked Gerald as he ced his

    hand on the gear shift.

    ¡°End them!¡± eximed Fujiko without the slightest hesitation. After all, if they failed to lose them, then

    they¡¯d surely make it to thepetition venue, causing her reputation to plummet. Killing them right off

    the bat was the only way to prevent that!

    ¡°Kill them it is,¡± replied Gerald with a slight nod.

    ¡°If it helps, there¡¯s a deserted, extinct volcano nearby that used to be active. In case you¡¯re worried,

    extinct volcanoes aren¡¯t expected to ever erupt again. Regardless, why don¡¯t we do the deed there?¡±

    asked Fujiko as she fished out a map of Japan from the storage area in the SUV before eventually

    pointing at a spot to Gerald.

    After ncing at the map and looking at the mountain that was quite a distance away, Gerald couldn¡¯t

    help but ask, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Following Gerald¡¯s line of vision, Fujiko then nodded as she replied, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the one.¡±

    ¡°Seems like the perfect ce to murder someone,¡± muttered Gerald as he slowed down the car¡­

    before swerving it off the highway and into a path that led to a vige! Once he was on the path, he

    immediately sped up again, causing the SUV to disappear amongst the single story houses that were

    all over the ce¡­

    Meanwhile, the assassins that had been tailing the duo instantly noticed Gerald¡¯s sudden route change,

    prompting them to immediately change course as well. Naturally, they also reported this to Takeshi who

    was currently in Ryugu¡¯s car. However, since each of the Hanyu family¡¯s cars had a tracking system

    installed, Ryugu already knew where the assassins that were

    Tailing Gerald were, even before they reported back.

    What Ryugu found shocking, however, was the fact that Gerald was actually going off course.

    Immediately clicking on the car¡¯s central control panel twice prompting a map of the area to appear,

    Ryugu then grumbled, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Where the hell are they going?¡±

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2110

    Watching as the two assassin groups continued pursuing Gerald and Fujiko on-screen, Ryugu couldn¡¯t

    help but wonder why the duo had suddenly chosen to deviate off the highway.

    Due to all the research the Hanyus had done while nning their initial assassination of Fujiko, Ryugu

    knew for a fact that Fujiko was supposed to be heading to the location where the special forces

    competition was going to be held. After all, where else could they be going? With that in mind, why

    were they suddenly going off path¡­?

    Sitting at the back, Takeshi realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who found this odd since shortly after,

    one of the subordinates who was on loudspeaker asked, ¡°Could we have made a wrong guess as to

    where they were headed to¡­?¡±

    After a brief pause, Ryugu simplyughed coldly before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t even care anymore! Just

    follow them till the end of hell!¡±

    Who cared if they were heading to the special forcespetition, some outing, or even somece to

    pay respect to their ancestors? The location wasn¡¯t what mattered. No, what mattered was that Ryugu

    killed Gerald while he could!

    Ryugu knew that it was going to be much more difficult to pull off the assassination once the duo

    returned to the Futaba manor, so this was the prime opportunity to get the job done¡­! This could very

    well be his only chance of rescuing Endo and Izumi as well¡­!

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing Ryugu¡¯s order, Takeshi cleared his throat before yelling, ¡°Didn¡¯t

    you hear what the team leader said? Keep your eyes peeled and don¡¯t you dare lose sight of that SUV!

    If you fail to do something simple like that, don¡¯t return to the family!¡±

    ¡°U-understood!¡± replied the subordinates who were still hot on Gerald¡¯s heels¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, once he was about six miles from the dead volcano, he made sure to slow

    down a little. After all, he couldn¡¯t kill them if they lost him.

    As Gerald drove on, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­ What kind of disputes did the Futabas have with

    the Hanyus in recent years?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not too sure about that, actually¡­ After all, I¡¯ve mostly spent my time in the military in the past

    few years¡­ It certainly didn¡¯t help that during the rare asions I returned home, dad refused to tell

    me a single thing regarding our family¡¯s affairs. However, I do remember him saying that our family had

    barely contacted the Hanyus ever since he became the patriarch¡­ I, for one, see no reason why he

    would lie,¡± replied Fujiko as she shook her head, realizing just how out of touch she was with her

    family¡¯s affairs. It seemed that she had been too focused on surviving and fighting for honor in the

    military this entire time¡­

    ¡°I see¡­ Do you think he refrained from saying anything due to some concerns of his?¡± asked Gerald

    who had witnessed other families doing the same things in the past. In the other family¡¯s situation, the

    party involved didn¡¯t detail the entire situation to him, which resulted in them facing even more trouble

    than necessary¡­

    Regardless, Fujiko then shook her head while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    Fujiko, for one, knew her father¡¯s personality well. Takuya simply wasn¡¯t the kind of person who held

    grudges against other families. Even if a dispute came up, he would simply tolerate it for the sake of

    protecting everyone¡¯s interest¡­

    ¡°I wonder about that¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself.

    While Gerald was well aware of the family feud between the Futabas and the Hanyus, he didn¡¯t believe

    that the Hanyus would just send assassins over to kill Fujiko without good reason. The problem was,

    he couldn¡¯t tell what their motive was. Still, he was sure the Hanyus had their reasons. After all, why

    else would they be so persistent in causing trouble for both him and Fujiko?

    ¡°¡­ Though you say that, I don¡¯t really see my dad having any reason to be in conflict with the

    Hanyus¡­¡± replied Fujiko who had heard Gerald¡¯s mutter.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°While that may be true, you haven¡¯t put the rest of the Futabas into consideration. Who knows whether

    any of them have any conflicts or exchanges of interests with the Hanyus?¡± said Gerald with a wry

    smile.

    Upon hearing that, Fujiko instantly frowned as she asked, ¡°¡­ Could you perhaps be referring to

    Grandpa Masura and Suke¡­?¡±

    Though Fujiko hadn¡¯t been home for the longest, she was still aware enough about things like these.

    The fact that Masura had told her father to step down from his post right in front of her that night

    certainly made him a prime suspect..

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2111

    ¡°Just to make it clear, I didn¡¯t say any names,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head. He, for one, knew

    better than to just casually point fingers at any of the Futabas. However, from his previous experiences,

    there was a pretty high probability that Fujiko¡¯s guess was right.

    ¡°¡­ Whatever the case is, I really don¡¯t even dare to imagine such incidents taking ce within my

    family¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as her expression darkened.

    Even from when she was a child, Fujiko had been well taken care of by all the members of her family.

    With that in mind, it made it all the more difficult for her to imagine any of her kind family members

    standing against her father and doing harmful things to their family¡­

    Gerald himself remained silent after hearing that, and simply concentrated on driving, making sure to

    keep a close eye on the two cars through his rear view mirror behind them at the same time¡­

    In less than twenty minutes, the duo found themselves getting increasingly close to their destination. By

    this point, there were hardly any viges down the path. Hell, there weren¡¯t even any wild dogs around,

    and to a country with such littlend like Japan, this was nothing short of unnatural¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Regardless, upon realizing that Gerald kept looking around, Fujiko was prompted to ask, ¡°Do you know

    why this area is so sparsely popted¡­?¡±

    Shrugging in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Beats me.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ This is the territory of the Yamashita family. With that in mind, apart from their family members,

    nobody else dares to live here¡­¡± exined Fujiko.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm? What kind of people are the Yamashitas?¡± asked Gerald, his interest slightly piqued. Though

    he didn¡¯t know much about Japan, he was informed when it came to the more influential and powerful

    families. With that said, he found it odd that he hadn¡¯t heard of the Yamashitas before. After all, in order

    to obtain such arge piece ofnd, the Yamashita had to undoubtedly be powerful¡­

    Seeing how curious Gerald looked, Fujiko quickly exined, ¡°Well, they¡¯re quite an obscure family in

    Japan¡­ Their abilities simply aren¡¯t good enough to obtain a ranking in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Then how did they buy such a massive piece ofnd?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ though themoners see them as a regr family, to the insiders, we know that they have a

    rather ¡®unique¡¯ profession¡­ They¡¯re secretly a family of ninjas,¡± replied Fujiko in a lowered voice.

    Simr to cultivators, ninjas weren¡¯t individuals whom people from the secr world could learn about

    all willy-nilly. After all, exposing that such a profession actually existed could easily stir up a never

    ending storm!

    ¡°¡­ Ninjas, you say?¡± said Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of them before¡­¡± replied Fujiko with a nod.

    ¡°The way the media depicts them? Yes, though I had honestly no idea they really existed¡­ After all,

    I¡¯ve never encountered one before!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re very real, and it¡¯s an unspoken rule for those who know that ninjas are real that their

    existence should be kept a secret. I believe it¡¯s simr to how Westoners keep the existence of

    cultivators a secret,¡± replied Fujiko while nodding.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? You know about cultivators?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look at her.

    ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯m the young mistress of the Futaba family, after all. Besides, our family is¡ª¡±

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2112

    Though Fujiko¡¯s initial tone had been gleeful, halfway through her sentence, she seemed to realize that

    she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, prompting her to shut up.

    While Gerald found that suspicious, he maintained a calm fa?ade as he asked, ¡°What about your

    family?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Well, of course my family would know such things. The Futabas are quite powerful, after all,¡±

    replied Fujiko before covering her mouth slightly.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± said Gerald as he went along with her. Still, after all this time they had spent together,

    Gerald had a feeling that Fujiko had identally just confirmed that her family was part of the Seadom

    tribe.

    Feeling thankful that Gerald wasn¡¯t pressuring her to continue, after breathing a sigh of relief, Fujiko

    then added, ¡°¡­Regardless, though I know there are ninjas in that family, I¡¯ve never personally met any.

    After all, the other powerful families, ours included, don¡¯t really have a reason to contact them. With

    that in mind, they¡¯ve just been living here, left mostly secluded from regr citizens.¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald further slowed the SUV down to ensure that the other two cars

    would be able to catch up before looking out the windows while asking, ¡°¡­ Speaking of which, now that

    we¡¯ve entered their territory, do you think they¡¯lle looking for trouble with us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a low chance of that¡­ After all, as far as I know, the Yamashitas don¡¯t really have any

    conflicts with other families. With that in mind, as long as we don¡¯t disturb or identally threaten them,

    we should be able to pass through their territory just fine,¡± replied Fujiko.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Regardless, Endo and Izumi are probably with them. Since we¡¯ve caught those

    two, once we take care of those people who¡¯ve been tailing us, we may finally find out whether it¡¯s the

    Kanagawas or Hanyus who are behind the assassination attempts,¡± sneered Gerald with a wry smile.

    ¡°Regardless of which family they belong to, we can¡¯t let them off easily after all that they¡¯ve done!¡±

    growled Fujiko who now cared about her family¡¯s safety more than anything else.

    Nodding in response, Gerald finally hit the brakes once they got to a t, barren area¡­

    Following that, he was prompted to ask, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you?¡±

    Confused, Fujiko replied, ¡°¡­ Um¡­ Perhaps be a bit more specific¡­?¡±

    Lighting a cigarette, Gerald then nced at the rear view mirror and watched as the cars behind them

    got closer and closer¡­ Pushing the car door open, he then stretched before saying, ¡°I promised to

    protect you and your family¡­ And I always keep my promises.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Upon hearing that, Fujiko paused for a moment before asking, ¡°¡­ Why are you doing all this for us¡­?¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t imagine why Gerald was helping her and her family so much. Even if there was

    something from her family that he wanted which she had no idea what it could possibly be, with how

    strong he was, he could¡¯ve easily gotten what he desired through brute force.

    By this point, Fujiko was pretty sure that he wasn¡¯t doing all this for her either. After all, back when they

    were still pretending to be a couple, Gerald had actively made it clear that it was just pretend. He

    wasn¡¯t interested in her at all!

    As she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, to others, she and Gerald were still a

    couple. Though they were faking their rtionship now, who was to say that it wouldn¡¯t end up turning

    into a real one? The thought of it alone greatly improved Fujiko¡¯s mood.

    Either way, after Gerald stepped out of the SUV, the other two cars came to a halt not too far off. Even

    so, nobody stepped out. Instead, the men opted to update Ryugu about their current situation¡­

    ¡°¡­ What? They¡¯ve entered the Yamashita family¡¯s territory?!¡± yelled Ryugu as he mmed the steering

    wheel before hitting the brakes, causing the car toe to a screeching halt by the roadside¡­

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2113

    ¡°Get the physical map out! ¡± ordered Ryugu the second he hung up.

    Immediately doing as Ryugu ordered, Takeshi then retrieved the map and unrolled it before him¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Alternating his gaze between the car navigation screen and the physical map, Ryugu traced the route

    that Gerald had taken¡­ before his finger finally stopped atop the barren mountain. ording to the

    GPS, the two cars truly had entered the Yamashita family¡¯s territory!

    ¡°D*mn it! What the hell is Gerald doing in the Yamashita family¡¯s territory?! What kind of rtionship

    does he have with them?!¡± grumbled Ryugu as he mmed his fist into his seat.

    ¡°¡­ Leader¡­ Do you think¡­ that the man who thwarted Saburo¡¯s assassination n could be a ninja

    from the Yamashita family¡­?¡± spected Takeshi.

    ¡°¡­ A possibility certainly exists¡­ However, I¡¯ve never really met any of the ninjas from that family¡­

    Hell, I¡¯ve never even heard of any connections between the Futabas and the Yamashitas! ¡± replied

    Ryugu as he scratched the back of his head, wondering how things had suddenly gotten so

    complicated¡­

    Pretty much every powerful family in Japan knew about the Yamashita¡¯s ninjas. However, since nobody

    had ever seen any of their ninjas, there were rumors that the ninjas were only the stuff of legends and

    weren¡¯t actually real¡­

    Regardless, after a brief pause, Takeshi then added, ¡°So should we continue with our mission¡­? Or

    should I order our men to retreat¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We¡¯ve already cornered them well. We shouldn¡¯t let an opportunity like this go to waste! Besides,

    it¡¯s not like we¡¯re targeting the Yamashitas. If we bump into them, we¡¯ll just make sure to exin things

    properly. With the Hanyu family¡¯s status in mind, the Yamashitas should be willing to give us face¡­¡±

    retorted Ryugu as he red at Takeshi.

    With that said, Ryugu then continued driving to where Gerald was. While he would¡¯ve surely postponed

    the mission for fear of offending the Yamashitas in the past, the current Ryugu was in a desperate

    situation. After all, two of the Hanyu family¡¯s top assassins had gone missing while attempting to

    assassinate Gerald! With that in mind, he had to interrogate Gerald as soon as possible to learn about

    Endo and Izumi¡¯s situation. Otherwise, he¡¯d be unable to exin himself to the patriarch¡­

    Ryugu, for one, knew that if he failed to get any information out of Gerald, losing his position as leader

    was a small price to pay¡­ After all, there was a much higher chance that he would have to pay with his

    life instead¡­!

    Moving back to Fujiko, she could be seen obediently waiting in the car as Gerald who was standing

    right next to the SUV stared at the two cars that still hadn¡¯t budged.

    After puffing most of the cigarette away, Gerald tossed the butt away before saying in a cold voice,

    ¡°You know, with how long you¡¯ve been tailing us, don¡¯t you find it to be a bit impolite to not even get out

    of your cars to talk?¡±

    The second Gerald said that, eight men each wielding either a dagger or a steel pipe got out of the

    cars. However, they didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, they simply red at Gerald from afar¡­

    Though they hadn¡¯t fought him before, they had all heard rumors that Gerald had defeated Endo and

    Izumi. With that in mind, they all knew there was a high possibility that they would die if they simply

    charged forward!

    Adding that to the fact that Ryugu had only ordered them to tail Gerald rather than assassinate him,

    none of the eight men nned to make a move.

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t budging from their spots, Gerald then added, ¡°Since we¡¯re all already here,

    why don¡¯t you tell me which family youe from already!¡±

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2114

    Despite hearing Gerald¡¯s question, none of them replied.

    Realizing that they weren¡¯t keen on saying anything or even moving from their spots, Gerald who was

    already losing his patience got ready to make a move a she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so unwilling to talk, I¡¯ll

    make sure you never talk again!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s first time dealing with individuals like this. With that in mind, he knew that brute

    force was the only way to get them to talk! After all, most people were usually willing to talk when they

    were inches away from death. With that said, Gerald then bolted toward them!

    Before any of Ryugu¡¯s men knew it, Gerald had already bolted past them and karate chopped their

    necks! In less than a few seconds, only one of them remained alive and standing¡­!

    Quivering when he saw that all his allies had died from broken necks, thest man standing then heard

    Gerald growl, ¡°Again, who do you work for?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°W-who the hell are you¡­?!¡± stuttered the frightened Hanyu who still couldn¡¯t believe what he had

    witnessed just seconds earlier. What level of strength did Gerald even have¡­?!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send two of your men over to assassinate me? What more, all of you had been stationed

    right outside the Futaba manor to keep an eye on me, no? Shouldn¡¯t you know who I am by now?¡±

    replied Gerald with augh.

    ¡°P-please¡­! I don¡¯ t know anything¡­!¡± pleaded the fearful man Whose mind had gonepletely

    nk

    Now.

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯m asking one final time. Which family do you belong to? ¡± asked Gerald as he puffed on

    another cigarette while shaking his head.

    Naturally, the man was hesitant to reply. After all, while he was terrified that Gerald would kill him if he

    remained silent, he knew that he would still end up dead once Ryugu found out that he had told Gerald

    that he was a Hanyu.

    As the terrified man continued pondering his options, another car suddenly came to a screeching halt

    not too far off. Upon noticing the vehicle, Gerald immediately walked past the quivering man. It was

    obvious that the people who had just arrived had higher statuses.

    Shortly after, Ryugu stepped out and pointed at Gerald before yelling, ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­!¡±

    Upon seeing Ryugu, Fujiko quickly got out of the SUV and whispered, ¡°Gerald¡­! Get back here¡­ !¡±

    Hearing that, Gerald simply nodded and walked over to stand by Fujiko¡¯s side.

    Leaning closer to him, Fujiko then whispered, ¡°That man who just got out¡­ he¡¯s the leader of the

    Hanyu family¡¯s assassination department¡­! He¡¯s also one of the Hanyu¡¯s top assassins¡­! Regardless,

    since he¡¯s here, the two men we detainedst night are most probably Hanyus as well!¡±

    Though Fujiko didn¡¯t recognize the other small fries, she definitely knew who Ryugu was. After all, he

    was quite famous in Japan.

    ¡°Oh? The Hanyus you say¡­?¡± replied Gerald as he narrowed his eyes at Ryugu¡­

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2115

    Just by looking at the man, Gerald could already tell that Ryugu was slightly stronger than the duo from

    last night¡­

    Whatever the case was, Fujiko then replied, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s just as you had predicted¡­ At the start, I

    wasn¡¯t too sure if the Hanyus were really the ones responsible for all this. Now that I think about it,

    however, with how strong Endo and Izumi were, I should¡¯ve known better. Either way, since the two

    were clearly stronger than the men you just killed, I¡¯m assuming that they¡¯re team leaders for some of

    the more minor assassination teams.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then I guess there¡¯s no need for further interrogation. I¡¯ll just finish these

    people off and be done for the day. After losing two team leaders and a department leader, I¡¯m sure the

    Hanyus willy low for a while,¡± replied Gerald as his hand reached out to get another cigarette¡­ only

    to realize that the box was empty.

    Watching as Gerald tossed the empty box of cigarettes to the ground, Fujiko who hardly ever saw

    Gerald without a cigarette in his mouth couldn¡¯t help but frown as she said, ¡°¡­You know, smoking this

    much is going to affect your health one day¡­¡±

    Fujiko, for one, didn¡¯t really mind the smell of cigarette smoke. After all, many of the men in the army

    smoked just as much as Gerald did. She was simply genuinely worried about Gerald¡¯s health.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± replied Gerald who was momentarily startled to hear that. After all, aside from

    M, Fujiko had been the only other person who cared about his smoking addiction.

    The truth was, Gerald had only started smoking again after M went missing. It was the only way he

    could keep himself sedated enough to not think about her all the time.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then slid his hands into his pockets before stepping forward and asking, ¡±

    So¡­ Ryugu, was it? You¡¯re not the first assassin I¡¯vee across from your family. Regardless, do

    you have anything you wish to talk to me about? I¡¯m assuming so since you had your men tail us all the

    way here.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ryugu immediately stomped forward, consistently pointing at Gerald as he yelled,

    ¡°Where the hell are Endo and Izumi, Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°No idea who they are,¡± replied Gerald as he casually shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y dumb with me! What have you done to them?! I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d best hand

    them back to us or I¡¯ll end you right here and now!¡± roared Ryugu.

    Just as he was wondering how those two had lost to Gerald, he suddenly came to the realization that

    several of his men were sprawled on the ground¡­

    After a short pause, Ryugu growled, ¡°¡­ What the hell is going on here¡­?!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Though Ryugu¡¯s expression instantly went ugly, Takeshi¡¯s was uglier as he scowled, ¡°They¡­ They

    must have been murdered by Gerald¡­!¡±

    Since all of them were his men, Takeshi was well aware that his team¡¯s overall capabilities had now

    been greatly reduced. Without them, he would simply be a general without an army!

    ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯t hand them to you. However, if you tell me why you made a move on the Futabas in

    the first ce, I may consider sharing the duo¡¯s current situation with you. Hell, if I¡¯m feeling generous, I

    may even return their bodies! ¡± retorted Gerald with a coldugh.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re courting death, Gerald¡­!¡± roared Ryugu, whose anger had peaked. Had Gerald not had

    the information he needed, he would¡¯ve strangled that boy by now¡­!

    Seeing how angered Ryugu was, Gerald then pointed at the corpses on the ground while saying, ¡°I

    wouldn¡¯t rush forward if I were you. Come too close and you¡¯ll be dead, just like them!¡±

    Unable to hold himself back anymore, Ryugu was just about to bolt toward Gerald when he suddenly

    felt Takeshi grabbing onto his arm.

    ¡°Leader, that man is obviously extremely powerful¡­! Remember, not only did he defeat Endo and

    Izumi, but he also took out most of my men in no time t! With that in mind, we can¡¯t act

    impulsively¡­!¡± whispered Takeshi.

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2116

    Upon hearing that, Ryugu paused for a moment before considerably calming down and saying, ¡°¡­

    You¡¯re right.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Just as Takeshi had said, Gerald had easily murdered so many Hanyus in such a short amount of time.

    That was a feat so difficult to pull off that even Ryugu was unsure whether he¡¯d be able to do the same.

    What more, Gerald didn¡¯t even have a single scratch on him. In other words, the battle had been

    extremely one-sided. The newfound realization of how powerful Gerald truly was immediately sent cold

    sweat running down Ryugu¡¯s forehead¡­

    Though Ryugu had previously refused to believe that Endo and Izumi could get taken down by anyone

    from the Futaba manor, he now knew how wrong he was.

    Seeing how silent the impulsive Ryugu had gotten all of a sudden, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile

    sinisterly as he asked, ¡°Hmm? What happened to all that vigor?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ryugu took in a few deep breaths while wondering how to proceed. Eventually, he

    figured that it would be best not to further provoke Gerald, at least for the time being.

    With that, Ryugu was prompted to say, ¡°¡­ Since you¡¯re a guest of the Futaba family, I¡¯m willing to just

    let everything slide as long as you hand Endo and Izumi back to us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about getting them back. Regardless, listen closely. If you tell me the full details of

    why you made a move on the Futabas whether it¡¯s due to the family feud or someone told you to go

    after them, I may consider sparing you,¡± replied Gerald in an indifferent tone while crossing his arms.

    Though Gerald now knew that Ryugu was the leader of the Hanyu family¡¯s Assassination department,

    he couldn¡¯t help but look at the man with disdain. After all, Gerald knew that he could probably take

    Ryugu out without even using the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s powers.

    Regardless, upon hearing what Gerald had to say, Ryugu¡¯s anger immediately skyrocketed again.

    ring daggers at Gerald, Ryugu then clenched his fists as he roared, ¡°How arrogant..! Since you¡¯re

    unwilling to cooperate, have it your way! I¡¯ll show you the true strength of the Hanyu family¡¯s

    assassins¡­!¡±

    ¡°W-wait! Leader¡­! Calm down¡­!¡± cried out Takeshi as he immediately attempted to calm Ryugu down

    again.

    Though Takeshi knew that Ryugu was capable of taking on hundreds of special forces soldiers at a

    time without breaking a sweat, he also knew that Ryugu wasn¡¯t a match for Gerald. After all, Gerald

    had managed to subdue both Endo and Izumi¡­! While he didn¡¯t dare tell Ryugu that he could very well

    end up like his dead men on the ground, Takeshi knew that the probability of that happening was

    exceedingly high!

    Either way, Ryugu simply responded to that by pping Takeshi!

    ¡°Out of my way! ¡± roared Ryugu as he continued marchng toward Gerald.

    Takeshi himself simply covered his bruised cheek as he stepped to the side where the only surviving

    assassin from earlier was also standing, not dating to say another word. Knowing that neither of them

    would be able to stop their leader now, they wondered if he really stood a chance against Gerald¡­

    As for Fujiko, she found herself tugging Gerald¡¯s sleeve while whispering, ¡°¡­ Be careful¡­ He¡¯s a

    strong one¡­¡±

    Smiling faintly as he got into a fighting stance, Gerald then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong enough to

    deal with him.¡±

    Gerald, for one, knew that if he sessfully solved the Futaba family¡¯s issue with the Hanyus, he

    would be able to fully gain Takuya¡¯s trust. In other words, he¡¯d get closer than ever to solving the

    secrets of the Seadom tribe. With any luck, he¡¯d be able to head to Yearning Ind in the near future¡­

    Whatever the case was, upon seeing how confident Gerald was, Fujiko took a few steps back to avoid

    getting in the way before saying, ¡°¡­ Alright. Good luck¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2117

    The second her sentence ended, the enraged Ryugu began charging toward Gerald!

    As Ryugu was stomping forward earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Endo and Izumi¡¯s fates. Just

    thinking about how they could already be dead angered him so much that to Ryugu, Gerald was

    already a dead man. Whatever the case was, he was the leader of the Hanyu family¡¯s assassins! If he

    couldn¡¯t even take Gerald out, what kind of failure was he?!

    With that in mind, within a split second, he was already inches away from Gerald! Revealing a dagger

    that he had kept hidden up his sleeve this entire Lime, Ryugu¡¯s eyes glinted evilly as he yelled, ¡°You

    should¡¯ve died ages ago, Gerald¡­! Enjoy your stay in hell¡­!¡±

    The dagger itself was emitting a dark glow, and upon seeing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but furrow his

    brows a s be dodged the attack. From what Gerald could tell, the dagger was probably drenched in

    poison. With that said, a mere scratch from that thing could possibly be fatal¡­

    Seeing that Gerald was actually dodging his attacks instead of countering, Ryugu immediately

    summarized that Gerald didn¡¯t dare to fight him head on. With that in mind, Ryugu smiled even

    brazenly than before as he quickly bnced himself again beforeunching another stab in Gerald¡¯s

    direction!

    With how quickly Ryugu was swinging his dagger, he was able to sh over a dozen times in less than

    two seconds, with each attack aimed at fatal areas like Gerald¡¯s throat, chest, and abdomen!

    To Ryugu¡¯s annoyance, however, Gerald managed to dodge each of his attacks!

    ¡®D*mn it¡­! Stand still already¡­!¡¯ Ryugu thought to himself, wondering why he still hadn¡¯t been able to

    hurt Gerald even after using all his strength. Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the fact that he kept

    missing Gerald by a hair strand clearly showed how much stronger Gerald was.

    Gerald himself simply smiled, keeping his hands against his back as he said, ¡°There¡¯s still quite a gap

    between us, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Kid?! How dare you call me that¡­?!¡± roared the already infuriated Ryugu. As the leader of the Hanyu

    family¡¯s assassination department, not only did he have a high status within the family, but also all over

    Japan! Wherever he went, people would address him as a leader for heaven¡¯s sake! With that in mind,

    how dare a petty b*stard like Gerald call him a ¡®kiddo¡¯!

    ¡°Oh? Was what I said wrong?¡± asked Gerald while smiling cheekily.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it, you know¡­?!¡± roared Ryugu who was now so angry that he almost looked

    maniacal as he clenched his fists!

    Following that, Ryugu immediatelyunched another series of attacks! Now that he was more enraged

    than ever, his attacking speed and strength were instantly heightened, resulting in the assassin moving

    so quickly that only his afterimages could be seen!

    Noticing how much faster and stronger Ryugu now was, Gerald was just about to release the power of

    his Herculean Primordial Spirit when suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    As Ryugu attempted to stab Gerald again, Fujiko who had been watching the entire scene y out

    couldn¡¯t help but drop her jaw when she saw Gerald suddenly choose to stand still before closing his

    eyes! Had he gone mad?!

    A split second before the daggernded on Gerald¡¯s chest, a loud ¡®ng¡¯ of colliding metal could

    suddenly be heard as something rapidly flew past¡­!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2118

    Caughtpletely by surprise, Ryugu almost toppled right next to Gerald, though he managed to

    bnce himself in time. At that moment, the dagger that had been in his hand just seconds ago could

    be seen flipping in the air¡­ and soon after, it lodged itself into the dirt¡­

    Eyes widened, Ryugu immediately began looking for what had intercepted his attack¡­ and soon

    enough, he saw what it was. It was a shuriken, of all things!

    Annoyed that he had missed his chance to kill Gerald because of it, Ryugu immediately roared, ¡°Who

    the hell did that!¡±

    The second Ryugu said that, a hoarse voice could be heard saying, ¡°A bit hold of you to be fighting in

    the Yamashita family¡¯s territory, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Following that, a hunchbacked old man seemed to appear out of thin air, instantly startling everyone!

    How had he concealed his presence so perfectly¡­?

    Quickly snapping out of it, Fujiko then leaned closer to Gerald while whispering, ¡°That¡¯s most probably

    an elder of the Yamashita family¡­¡±

    Though she didn¡¯t know much about the Yamashitas, from how the person acted and dressed, it was

    pretty evident that the old man was the real deal.

    Nodding in response, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly wary of the old man. After all, under normal

    circumstances, his Herculean Primordial Spirit would warn him whenever cultivators or strong men

    were around. However, he had only sensed the old man¡¯s presence from the moment the shuriken was

    thrown¡­

    Gerald, for one, knew that the old man must have been watching for a while before he took action. With

    that in mind, Gerald was rightly vignt around the elder. To make him feel so worried¡­ How strong

    was this old man really¡­?

    Still, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile as he muttered, ¡°So this is a real ninja¡­ Now

    that¡¯s a first¡­¡±

    Moving back to Ryugu, the second he realized that it was a Yamashita that had stepped in, he

    immediately calmed himself. After all, he was well aware that he was already in trouble for trespassing.

    If he offended them any further, then he¡¯d truly be in hot water¡­

    With that, Ryugu quickly retrieved and kept his dagger before heading over to face the old man.

    Momentarily ignoring Gerald, he then bowed while cing his fist against his palm before dering,

    ¡°Good day, senior. I go by Hanyu Ryugu, and I¡¯m the leader of the Hanyu family¡¯s assassination

    department! What should I call you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you before¡­¡± replied the old man who didn¡¯t seem interested in introducing himself.

    ¡°¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m only here because I was on my way to settle some grudges with that person. I

    never thought he¡¯d enter your territory! Either way, I¡¯d like to make it clear that I¡¯m not here to cause

    you any trouble! With that said, once I take care of him, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± dered Ryugu as he

    red at Gerald.

    Waving his hand rather nonchntly, the old man then replied, ¡°Before any of that¡­ Since you¡¯ve

    entered my family¡¯s territory, doe over to my ce as guests. We¡¯ll peacefully talk about your

    grudges, and by the end of it all, we can hopefully settle this dispute without any bloodshed¡­ How

    does that sound?¡±

    Naturally, Ryugu was startled to hear that. After hesitating slightly, he eventually shook his head before

    saying, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine with that! Besides, I¡¯ve been meaning to visit your family for quite some time now,

    so this is the perfect opportunity for me to do so!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Though the Yamashitas were known for their ninjas, Ryugu wasn¡¯t all that afraid of them. After all,

    despite how mysterious ninjas were, Ryugu was pretty sure that the Hanyu¡¯s assassins weren¡¯t any

    weaker inparison¡­

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2119

    With that in mind, Ryugu then turned to look at Gerald again. Quite honestly, he was feeling immensely

    anxious to the point of finding it hard to breathe since he still had no idea where Endo and Izumi were.

    Whatever the case was, Ryugu knew that the only cure for his anxiety was by saving his two men and

    murdering Gerald¡­

    Regardless, Ryugu had epted the old man¡¯s invitation for a reason. While they were driving over

    earlier, Ryugu had been thinking about Saburo¡¯s failure to assassinate Fujiko. Were the Yamashitas

    truly the ones who had intercepted Saburo¡¯s assassination attempt the other day? Why else would

    Gerald and Fujiko suddenly decide to head here?

    Either way, if the Yamashitas really were the masterminds behind all this, then it would definitely

    exin why he hadn¡¯t been able to locate Saburo¡¯s assant even after sending out so many men to

    investigate¡­

    Since the old man had initiated the invitation, this was a n optimal opportunity for him to dig deeper into

    this! He wasn¡¯t the leader of the Hanyu¡¯s assassination team for nothing!

    Whatever the case was, since Ryugu agreed to it, the old man then smiled as he turned to face Gerald

    while asking, ¡°And how about you, young brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be d to. I¡¯ve heard about the Yamashita ninjas for a while now, and it¡¯s an honor to finally be able

    to meet one,¡± replied Gerald as he smiled back.

    Chuckling in response, the old man then said in his hoarse voice, ¡°My boy, ninjas aren¡¯t real! We¡¯re just

    a small family on the verge of copse! There aren¡¯t any ninjas to be found here!¡±

    Before Gerald could reply, however, the old man slowly extended his hand¡­ and with a slight gesture,

    the shuriken that had earlier been tossed flew right back into his hand! It was almost as though it was

    being pulled back by an invisible thread of sorts¡­

    With the shuriken now in his hand, the old man then slipped it into his pocket before turning around and

    walking further down the barren mountain, his arms against his back¡­ Though one would¡¯ve expected

    him to move slowly, the old man was quite fast.

    Seeing that, Ryugu then red at Gerald, and was just about to follow suit when Takeshi suddenly

    walked up to him before asking, ¡°Um¡­ What about us, leader¡­?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Ryugu then turned to look at all his possibly dead men. Gritting his teeth, Ryugu

    simply replied, ¡°¡­ You two wait here. Also, try to see if the others can be saved.¡±

    Following that, Gerald, Fujiko, and Ryugu quickly caught up with the old man.

    The Yamashitas lived at the foot of the barren mountain. Though the vige itself seemed rather

    ancient, there were still a number of modern looking vis and manors around¡­

    Eventually stopping before a small manor, the old man then pushed the wooden door open while

    saying, ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Nodding in response, all three of them then entered and began looking around. Honestly, the entire

    area felt rather¡­. Weston like, at least in a traditional sense. Before them, was a wooden-paved path,

    with ponds and nts on both sides. At the end of the courtyard, the trio were greeted by the sight of a

    row of houses that each looked to be at least a few decades old.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    As they were walking on, the old man ced his wrinkled hands together while asking, ¡°¡­ Correct me

    if I¡¯m wrong, but you¡¯re the young mistress of the Futaba family, right?¡±

    Nodding in response, she simply replied, ¡°I am. I go by Futaba Fujiko!¡±

    Chuckling in response, the old man then cheerfully said, ¡°So it really is you! You know, when your

    fatherst brought you here, you were just this tall¡­ You really have grown to be a beauty!¡±

    Watching as the old man gestured to the height of a child, the surprised Fujiko who had never heard of

    her father contacting the Yamashitas before couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ met my father before¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have! Though that was quite a long time ago¡­ ¡± replied the old man as he nodded while

    smiling, clearly reminiscing about the past¡­

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2120

    Though Ryugu who had heard the entire conversation didn¡¯t say anything, he was now surer than ever

    that the one who had saved Fujiko the other day was a Yamashita ninja¡­

    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t long after before all four of them were seated around a table.

    As the old man began serving them some tea, Ryugu who was sitting opposite of Gerald and Fujiko

    couldn¡¯t help but re at the oddly rxed duo. After all, with how close Gerald now was to him, he

    could¡¯ve easily killed him by now! However, since there was a Yamashita involved, Ryugu knew better

    than to act recklessly¡­

    Either way, once all of them were served, the old man sat cross-legged and sipped some tea before

    asking, ¡°Now then¡­ What grudges do both your families have that resulted in youing here to

    settle things¡­?¡±

    The second he heard that, Ryugu immediately said, ¡°Two of my family¡¯s small team leaders have gone

    missing and are most probably being locked up in the Futaba manor! With that in mind, I chased them

    all the way here to demand an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Before that, why don¡¯t you tell us why your assassins sneaked into the manor with the intent of killing

    me?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°You have no proof that they were trying to assassinate you! I¡¯m warning you, Endo and Izumi are

    highly reputable figures in my family! With that said, if you darey a finger on them, you¡¯ll be facing the

    full wrath of the Hanyus! Not even the Futabas will be able to protect you then! Now hand them back to

    me if you don¡¯t wish for a cmity to befall you!¡± growled Ryugu.

    ¡°Speaking of the Futabas, why exactly did your family attempt to assassinate Miss Fujiko back then?

    While I¡¯m aware of the feud between your families that¡¯ssted for a few centuries by now, I also know

    that the Hanyus and Futabas haven¡¯t contacted each other for quite a while. With that said, don¡¯t you

    think all this stemmed from the fact that you tried assassinating Miss Fujiko in the first ce?¡± replied

    Gerald as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Gentlemen, are you turning my home into a courtroom now?¡± said the old man out of the blue as he

    chuckled heartily.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°¡­ Is that not why you called us over? To settle this dispute for us¡­?¡± asked the puzzled Ryugu who

    would¡¯ve killed Gerald by now had the old man not intervened.

    ¡°I never said that. Look, if the Futabas and Hanyus fight within my territory, then there¡¯ll definitely be

    casualties that I¡¯ll be unable to exin to both your families!¡± replied the old man as he shook his head

    with a smile.

    Momentarily left speechless, Ryugu quickly snapped out of it before asking, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it? Then¡­ Why

    did you tell us to borate on our conflicts in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I was just curious. I never expected all this to stem from such trivial things!¡± replied the old man as he

    waved his hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing trivial about all this, old man! Two assassins from my family have gone off the radar

    because of him! With that said, I demand that he hand them back to me, unharmed!¡± yelled Ryugu as

    he pointed at Gerald.

    Gerald himself remained calm, quietly staring at Ryugu as he pondered the old man¡¯s words.

    Had the old man really not wanted there to be any casualties, then he should¡¯ve stepped in before

    Gerald killed those other assassins earlier. With that in mind, why had he only stepped in once Ryugu

    began attacking?

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2121

    Though Gerald felt that the old man¡¯s reasoning clearly had holes in it, he chose not to say a word first.

    After all, even if things did go south, he knew he would still be able to protect Fujiko.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just an outsider in all this, so I can¡¯t settle your issues. With that said, if you still wish to fight,

    do it outside the Yamashita family¡¯s territory. While I won¡¯t meddle once you¡¯re no longer here, as long

    as you remain, I forbid you from continuing to brawl. Do I have myself clear?¡± replied the old man rather

    threateningly before alternating his gaze between Gerald and Ryugu¡­

    ¡°¡­ Got it,¡± muttered Ryugu who knew that he didn¡¯t really have a choice but to agree.

    ¡°Good. Now that that¡¯s out of the way, why don¡¯t all of you apany this old man for a few cups of

    tea? Since we rarely leave this ce and we hardly ever get any visitors, I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s been

    happening in the outside world¡­ Of course, if you¡¯d like to leave first, I have no issue with that either,¡±

    replied the old man as he refilled their cups.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to look at Fujiko before asking, ¡°Are you in any hurry?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­ After all that¡¯s happened, I¡¯d like to rest here for a bit¡­¡± replied Fujiko who had a feeling

    that Gerald had something in mind, as she yed along.

    Nodding in satisfaction, the old man then turned to face Ryugu and added, ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ in no hurry either¡­¡± growled Ryugu as he desperately tried to maintain a calm fa?ade.

    Naturally, he understood that if he left now, Gerald could easily escapeter on! What more, since

    Gerald already knew that he was being targeted, cornering him again would surely be difficult¡­

    Waiting at the fringes of the Yamashita¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t a viable option either since who knows how

    long those two would stall for time in here¡­

    With that in mind, all he could do was wait here till Gerald finally decided to leave¡­ Once that b*stard

    left, he would simply follow after and immediately make his move once they were beyond the

    Yamashita family¡¯s territory¡­

    Laughing heartily, the old man then said, ¡°Well, then! How pleasing to hear! It truly has been too long

    since we¡¯vest had visitors from the outside!¡±

    While he was annoyed to hear that, Ryugu made sure to force a smile¡­

    Following that, time passed rather slowly¡­ By the time they were done with their fifth pot of tea, the

    sky was already darkening outside¡­

    To Ryugu¡¯s annoyance, however, Gerald didn¡¯t seem like he was keen on leaving at all! With that in

    mind, he knew he had no choice but to call Takeshi and update him on the situation¡­

    The second Ryugu excused himself and left the room, the old man immediately gestured for Gerald to

    come over to him.

    Seeing that, Gerald inched a bit closer before asking with a smile, ¡°Is there anything I can help you

    with?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Both of you can leave through the back door now¡­ Shortly after, you should bump into

    someone who¡¯ll then lead you to a car that I¡¯ve prepared in advance¡­¡± whispered the old man in a

    somewhat rustic Weston dialect.

    Slightly widening his eyes, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ from Weston¡­?¡±

    Patting Gerald on the shoulder, the old man simply replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be talking about this.

    Regardless, once you¡¯re done with your business, return to this ce and I¡¯ll give you a further

    exnation. Now leave¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said, ¡°¡­Noted. Thank you, elder¡­¡±

    Though Gerald wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of Ryugu, Fujiko still had apetition to attend¡­

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2122

    Still, to think that the old man was actually a Westoner! While Gerald had no idea what was going on in

    the old man¡¯s mind, he had a feeling that the elder didn¡¯t have any bad intentions toward them¡­

    With that, Gerald and Fujiko then left through the back and true enough, someone was there waiting for

    them.

    After a quick bow, the man then began walking along the barren mountain, prompting Gerald and

    Fujiko to follow after. Not too longter, the trio came across a car, just as the old man had said.

    Handing Gerald the car keys, the man then respectfully said, ¡°Do take this car, Mr. Crawford. After

    driving forward for a bit, you¡¯ll see the main road again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Gerald without saying anything else. After all, it was already nearing dusk and they

    needed at least four hours to get to thepetition venue. If they were unlucky, Fujiko¡¯s tardiness

    could very well affect her final results¡­

    With that in mind, upon entering the car, Gerald immediately stepped on the gas¡­

    After driving for a bit, Fujiko could no longer hold her curiosity back. Looking at Gerald, she was

    prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ What exactly is your rtionship with the Yamashitas¡­?¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald who had no idea who the old man from Weston was or why he decided

    to help them simply shook his head as he replied, ¡°Truth be told, this is the first time I¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Come again? You don¡¯t know each other?¡± muttered the confused Fujiko.

    ¡°Not at all. With that in mind, I¡¯ming back here once thepetition is over, just to get a few things

    sorted out,¡± replied Gerald as he habitually attempted to get a cigarette. However, remembering

    Fujiko¡¯s advice, he managed to refrain from doing so.

    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ Still, I didn¡¯t think that there¡¯d be a Westoner within the Yamashita family¡­ What more, he¡¯s

    apparently met my father before¡­ Though he sounded like he was quite familiar with dad, I was never

    told anything about this before¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as the questions continued piling up.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out more about all this together once thepetition is over,¡± replied Gerald who was

    just as curious as to why the old man had decided to help them.

    ¡­

    Moving back to Ryugu, after ending the call that took approximately ten minutes, he reentered the

    house only to momentarily freeze when he realized that Gerald and Fujiko were no longer there!

    Upon hearing that, the old man took a long sip of tea¡­ And once the cup was empty, he turned to face

    Ryugu before replying, ¡°Hmm? They just left.¡±

    ¡°They¡­ What¡­?!¡± growled Ryugu who¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Had it not been for the fact

    that he didn¡¯t wish to offend the Yamashitas, he would¡¯ve already beaten up this old man¡­!

    ¡°Indeed. Is there a problem with that? After all, they aren¡¯t exactly bound to my family. I can¡¯t stop them

    from leaving,¡± replied the old man rather nonchntly.

    ¡°¡­ That¡­¡± muttered Ryugu as his voice trailed off. After all, the old man¡¯s words made sense. In the

    end, he was the one to me for making that phone call earlier. Because of that, Gerald and Fujiko

    found their chance to flee¡­

    Now understanding that this was his own doing, Ryugu took a few deep breaths before calmly asking,

    ¡°¡­ Then tell me, how exactly did they leave and where are they headed to?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    When Ryugu had been making his call in the courtyard, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone walk out the front door.

    The house wasn¡¯t exactlyrge either, so the two of them hiding inside till he left was out of the

    question¡­

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2123

    ¡°They left through the back door, though they didn¡¯t tell me where they were headed to,¡± replied the old

    man as he shook his head.

    Now understanding that he wouldn¡¯t find out where they had gone to no matter how much he asked,

    Ryugu immediately said, ¡°Pardon me, but I¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡±

    As he left the house, he figured that in the end, Gerald and Fujiko would still end up participating in the

    special forcespetition. With that in mind, he knew that his best bet was to put them aside for now¡­

    After all, though he was the leader of the Hanyu¡¯s assassination department, he wasn¡¯t too keen on

    disrupting the activities of the war department. What more, since thepetition was international,

    special forces from all over the globe would be present. Because of that, if he created a mess there, it¡¯d

    surely cause his family a great deal of trouble¡­

    Still, though he failed to capture Gerald this time, the trip wasn¡¯t aplete disappointment. After all,

    he now knew that Endo and Izumi really were in the Futaba manor.

    What more, since the old man had allowed Gerald and Fujiko to leave, he was now pretty sure that the

    Yamashitas had a special rtionship with the Futabas. The fact that Takuya and a much younger

    Fujiko had met the old man before certainly solidified that theory.

    Putting all this into consideration, Ryugu now believed that the one who had intercepted Saburo¡¯s

    assassination attempt must have been one of the Yamashita¡¯s ninjas¡­

    With that in mind, Ryugu found himself feeling much better. After all, if all this was true, then he was

    sure that Gerald and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to kill Endo and Izumi. Their deaths would be equivalent

    to dering war on the Hanyus, after all, and Ryugu was pretty sure that the current Futabas wouldn¡¯t

    dare to do something that drastic.

    Whatever the case was, he soon found himself returning to the spot where he had first fought Gerald.

    Upon seeing Gerald¡¯s SUV and all his dead men who were still lying on the ground, Ryugu couldn¡¯t

    help but sigh.

    Realizing that Ryugu had returned, Takeshi then ran toward him before asking, ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you

    nning to wait there, leader? Why have you left so soon after? Could it be that you¡¯ve already killed

    Gerald?¡±

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve escaped,¡± replied Ryugu as he shook his head. Though he had initially nned on taking

    his anger out on Takeshi, he changed his mind at thest second.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Regardless, Takeshi¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he said, ¡°¡­ H-huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Either way, did none of them survive¡­?¡± replied Ryugu as he waved

    his hand. He already had a n to deal with all this, so he really didn¡¯t want to bring down his mood

    again by talking about all this.

    ¡°Unfortunately, none of them survived¡­ Well, except for the one who was still standing when we came

    over earlier. You! Exin all that happened to the leader!¡± called out Takeshi as he looked at the

    assassin who survived.

    ¡°Leader! My name is Kenshiro, and as for Gerald¡­ he¡¯s monstrously strong¡­! In barely a few

    seconds, he had killed all of these man¡­! All of them died in a single strike, and it all happened so

    quickly that none of us could even fight back! Had both of you arrived a few secondster, there¡¯s a

    high chance that I would¡¯ve been killed too¡­! ¡± reported the shivering man after walking up to Ryugu.

    ¡°¡­ What? In just a few seconds? And none of you were even able to fight back¡­?¡± muttered the

    bbergasted Ryugu. Though he knew that Gerald had probably killed them quickly, a few seconds

    was simply too much¡­!

    Still, this man wouldn¡¯t lie to him, and Ryugu knew that for a fact With that in mind, Gerald¡¯s capabilities

    were more terrifying than he could ever imagine¡­ Hell, now that he knew all this, Ryugu wondered if

    he was even a match for Gerald anymore¡­

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2124

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­ How on earth could he be that fast¡­?¡± muttered Takeshi who was also in disbelief.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about such things to you, captain¡­! I swear on my life that Gerald really is that strong¡­!¡±

    vowed the frightened Kenshiro as he patted his chest reassuringly.

    ¡°¡­ I believe you,¡± replied Ryugu, who knew that Kenshiro had no reason to lie. Besides, after battling

    Gerald earlier, Kenshiro¡¯s words didn¡¯t feel all that far fetched anymore¡­

    ¡°¡­ Still, to think that there¡¯d be someone so monstrously strong¡­¡± muttered Takeshi as he took a deep

    breath. Gerald¡¯s capabilities were simply too world shattering¡­

    Though Ryugu was thinking the same thing, he didn¡¯t show it. After all, as leader, he had to remain

    calm before his men. With that, he was prompted to say, ¡°¡­ Regardless, let¡¯s put all this aside first and

    head back.¡±

    Nodding in agreement, the other two then got into the cars and began returning to the Hanyu manor,

    leaving the corpses behind¡­

    It was about three hourster when Gerald finally stopped the car in front of thepetition venue. The

    second they got out of the car, Master Ghost and Aiden immediately ran over to greet them.

    Upon seeing Fujiko, Aiden smiled brightly as he said, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just call her that! ¡± grumbled Gerald as he smacked the back of Aiden¡¯s head.

    Fujiko herself immediately blushed as she said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not in such a rtionship with Gerald!¡±

    While she was actually ttered to hear that, she was well aware that Gerald didn¡¯t like that, so she

    simply went along with Gerald.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then looked around for a few seconds before saying, ¡°¡­ You go ahead and

    get some rest first. I have some things to talk to them about Speaking of which, keep in mind that we¡¯re

    living quite close to you, so if anything happens, I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy. Then again, I don¡¯t really think

    they¡¯lle looking for trouble here.¡±

    Nodding in response, Fujiko then replied, ¡°Alright¡­ You guys go on ahead too, then.¡±

    With that out of the way, Gerald ced his hands around Master Ghost and Aiden¡¯s shoulders while

    saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head to our ce, then!¡±

    Unlikest time, the training grounds this time were much better and more formal. Within the massive

    open space, was a field that took up a third of the area and several other designated areas. Right in

    front of the open space, on the other hand, were rows of six story buildings. Since most of the rooms

    were lit up, it was evident that the majority of the participants had arrived Whatever the case was, now

    that they were finally together again, Gerald took the chance to ask, ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the situation like?¡±

    Though he had called them frequently, he knew better than to talk about such sensitive details over the

    phone.

    ¡°Well, things have pretty much remained the same¡­ The people who kept trying to investigate the

    case eventually stopped trying and ever since Adler died, none of the other Yanam participants dared

    toe looking for trouble,¡± whispered Aiden.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, have you found out which family the assassinse from? I tried

    snooping around but got nothing in the end,¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to further investigate. We now know that the assassins belong to the Hanyu family,¡±

    replied Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Master Ghost then said, ¡°I see¡­ Also, have you confirmed whether they¡¯re

    descendants of the Seadom tribe?¡±

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2125

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they are, though I haven¡¯t been able to bring it lip with them since their family has been

    gued with troublestely. Still, once I settle all their problems, I have a feeling they won¡¯t attempt to

    hide it anymore when I ask,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh, wondering when he would be able to solve all

    the Futaba family¡¯s issues. Still, for the sake of his parents who were still stuck on Yearning Ind,

    Gerald knew better than toin.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m honestly just pleased that it¡¯s confirmed. After all, this means that our trip to Japan has been

    worth it,¡± said Master Ghost as he sighed with relief.

    Soon enough, they arrived at their building and began walking upstairs. Naturally, Aiden had made sure

    to apply for a room that had three rooms from the war department, and once they entered, he

    immediately closed the door behind them.

    Since there were so many special forces in the training ground, the trio knew that they had to be

    extremely careful with their words to avoid getting themselves into trouble. With that in mind, it was no

    wonder why they immediately found themselves more rxed now that they had entered a private

    area.

    Regardless, after pouring himself a ss of water to quench his thirst, Gerald was prompted to say,

    ¡°You know, once thepetition is over, I n to let you two stay in the Futaba manor.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ you saying it could be dangerous to live elsewhere¡­?¡± asked Aiden who as a special forces

    agent saw where Gerald wasing from.

    ¡°Pretty much. Now that the Futabas have offended both the Kanagawas and Hanyus, I¡¯m sure trouble

    will be imminent. I¡¯m particrly worried about that assassin family making a move on both of you once

    they find out about our rtionship. I really don¡¯t want what happened back in Yanam to repeat again,

    so it¡¯s best that you just stay with me in the Futaba manor. By doing so, even if the enemies attempt to

    attack, I¡¯ll at least be close enough to protect you in time,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Hearing that, Master Ghost immediately replied, ¡°We¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t worry, Gerald, we won¡¯t hold you back

    more than we need to!¡±

    Master Ghost, for one, knew how important it was for everything to go perfectly in order for Gerald¡¯s

    parents to eventually be saved¡­

    Chuckling as he shook his head, Gerald who didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be solemn right off

    the bat then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious¡­ But yes, I¡¯d really appreciate it if you stay at the Futaba manor

    for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied Aiden as he nodded repeatedly.

    With that out of the way, Gerald decided not to share anything else at the moment After all, he didn¡¯t

    really want to add more pressure onto them if he knew that he was going to be able to solve the issues

    alone. Besides, he had already told them what the main issues were. Now that they knew what to

    expect, hopefully they wouldn¡¯t panic too much if things went awry¡­

    Shortly after, Aiden headed to the canteen to get some food for them. In no time t, the trio found

    themselves having their dinner in the living room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    While eating, Gerald felt that it was as good a time as any to start detailing what had happened while

    he was staying at the Futaba manor. He also told them what he was nning to do after all this¡­

    Moving back to Ryugu, he, Takeshi, and Kenshiro soon arrived at the Hanyu manor. Upon arriving, they

    immediately headed to the patriarch¡¯s room¡­

    Suijin himself was having his dinner when Ryugu suddenly burst into his room. Raising a slight brow,

    he then watched as Ryugu walked closer to him before lowering his head and whispering, ¡°Something

    huge has happened, patriarch¡­!¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± replied Suijin as he frowned.

    After listening to Ryugu¡¯s report of the current situation, Suijin¡¯s face ended up getting so gloomy that in

    the end, he couldn¡¯t help but toss his chopsticks to the floor while yelling, ¡°God d*mn it¡­! You¡¯re telling

    me we lost a dozen assassins?!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Suijin knew that there would be losses, though he never imagined there to be this

    many. Each assassin in his family had been cultivated with great effort. Now that he had lost so many

    of them so quickly, even Suijin as the family patriarch was unable to bear it¡­

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2126

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault..! I¡¯m so sorry, patriarch!¡± dered Ryugu as he lowered his head.

    Shaking his head, Suijin simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We¡¯ve just underestimated Gerald¡¯s

    capabilities. Still, that man really has monstrous capabilities¡­ How on earth did the Futabas get to

    know such a strong individual¡­? And who exactly is he? All we know is that he¡¯s a Westoner.

    However, that doesn¡¯t exin why he¡¯s so willing to help the Futabas¡­¡±

    ¡°While we still aren¡¯t clear about his identity, I have a feeling that Gerald¡¯s only doing all this because

    he has a special rtionship with Futaba¡­ Other than that, I really can¡¯t think of anything else¡­¡±

    replied Ryugu who was honestly feeling relieved that Suijin wasn¡¯t cing the me on him.

    ¡°¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem right. Didn¡¯t Futaba sign a marriage contract with Kai?¡± replied Suijin with a

    frown. Theplicated rtionships among these people were giving him a headache.

    ¡°¡­ Could Kai have found out about Gerald and Fujiko¡¯s rtionship? It does exin why he ordered us

    to assassinate Gerald¡­¡± muttered Ryugu who knew that such incidents happened all the time among

    therger families.

    ¡°Then that has nothing to do with us. Moving back to Gerald, aside from the fact that he¡¯s capable

    enough to kill dozens of our assassins, have you found anything else that¡¯s wrong with him?¡± asked

    Suijin, seemingly only interested in Gerald.

    ¡°¡­ Now that you mention it, there is one thing thates to mind!¡± replied Ryugu.

    ¡°Good. But before that, get some seats for heaven¡¯s sake! The three of you just standing there are

    giving me a headache!¡± grumbled Suijin as he gestured for his servants to clear his table before

    pointing at a few chairs that had been ced near the wall.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Hearing that, Kenshiro immediately nodded as he said, ¡°Thank you, patriarch!¡±

    Following that, he brought three chairs over and only dared to sit once Ryugu and Takeshi had done

    so¡­

    Regardless, now that they were seated, Ryugu cleared his throat before saying, ¡°¡­ You see, I have a

    feeling that Gerald¡­ Well, he and all the Futabas are secretly rted to the Yamashitas.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you talking about the ones living near the extinct volcano?¡± replied Suijin who was frowning

    once more.

    ¡°Indeed. You see, after tailing Gerald and Futaba into the Yamashita territory, the old man that I

    previously mentioned invited us to his home to have some tea. After Gerald stalled for quite some time,

    I eventually had to call Takeshi to update him on the situation. However, by the time I returned, the two

    had already left! Since they left using the back door, I have a feeling

    That the old man was secretly helping them while I was preupied!¡± grumbled Ryugu as he mmed

    his fist on the table, knowing that his carelessness had resulted in Gerald escaping his grasp again¡­

    ¡°What on earth is even happening anymore¡­ Why do they even have connections with the

    Yamashitas? And who exactly is this old man you keep talking about?¡± muttered the confused Suijin.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know much about him, though he does appear to be a Yamashita in his eighties¡­

    Regardless, as far as I know, he had apparently been watching me and Gerald fight for quite a while.

    Had he not disarmed me with his shuriken back then, I could¡¯ve surely ended Gerald right there and

    them¡­!¡± growled Ryugu, angry with himself that he hadn¡¯t attacked Gerald again immediately after.

    Rubbing his forehead, Yamashita couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How truly odd¡­ As far as I know, the

    Yamashitas have never had any connections with other families¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Speaking of which, there is one thing that he said that I find interesting¡­ Back when we first

    entered his home, the old man told Futaba that he had once met her when she was still a child,¡± replied

    Ryugu as he recalled that scene¡­

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2127

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying the Futabas have been in contact with the Yamashitas for that long¡­?¡± replied Suijin

    who was rightfully surprised. After all, though the two families hadn¡¯t had any conflict in decades, all the

    patriarchs of the Hanyu family Suijin included had made sure to secretly and consistently keep tabs on

    the Futaba. With that in mind, how had all the previous patriarchs failed to find out about this?

    ¡°¡­ With that said, should we still make a move on the Futabas¡­? After all, now that we know that they

    have a good rtionship with the Yamashitas, we can¡¯t just cause the Futabas all willy-nilly anymore¡­¡±

    muttered Ryugu who was honestly getting a little worried.

    After all, the Yamashitas were exceedingly strong. Truth be told, he wondered whether he would even

    be a match for that shuriken throwing old man if they got into a serious battle¡­

    Either way, after thinking about it for a while, Suijin eventually said, ¡°¡­ For the time being, let¡¯s not

    make any further moves on the Futabas.¡±

    ¡°Very well! However, about Gerald¡­ Kai¡¯s been pushing me to kill him, stating that he¡¯ll personally call

    you if Gerald isn¡¯t dead within a week. Four days have passed since then¡­¡± replied Ryugu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. A second generation kid like him could never threaten us,¡± sneered Suijin who

    had never really highly regarded the Kanagawas despite their immense status in Japan.

    ¡°Understood!¡± replied Ryugu, feeling much more rxed now. With what Suijin had just said, Ryugu

    knew that he could finally handle Kai the next time that brat called him again.

    ¡°Now that all that is out of the way, let¡¯s put everything aside for the time being. I¡¯m a bit tired¡­ Before

    you leave, I emphasize that until we learn more about the Futaba and Yamashita¡¯s rtionship, nobody

    is allowed to make a move on that family! This includes making a move against Gerald!¡± said Suijin as

    he looked at all three of them.

    Hearing that, the trio immediately nodded without saying another word¡­

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald and Master Ghost could be seen apanying Aiden to the

    training ground after having their breakfast for onest practice session before thepetition.

    Not too far from them, was Japan¡¯s own special forces team, which meant that Fujiko was there.

    Looking at the uniform Fujiko was wearing, though it made her look less enchantingpared to the

    other outfits he had seen her in, the girl now appeared extremely smart and valiant, which was quite a

    good look on her.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Realizing that Gerald was staring at Fujiko, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly as he asked, ¡°Say¡­

    who are you looking at so intently, brother Gerald?¡±

    Smacking the back of Aiden¡¯s head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Stop ying around and go train

    already¡­¡±

    Chuckling in response Aiden then rubbed the back of his head as he said, ¡°While I haven¡¯t interacted

    much with Miss Fujiko, she clearly likes you, brother Gerald. Since she¡¯s a member of the Seadom

    tribe, you¡¯ll surely get to learn about the secrets of Yearning Ind in no time!¡±

    ¡°Spout any more nonsense and Master Ghost and I are leaving,¡± grumbled Gerald with a slight frown¡­

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2128

    Chuckling as he scratched the back of his head, Aiden quickly replied, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, Gerald then looked at Master Ghost before saying, ¡°That kid really likes to make fun

    of me¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gerald, for one, had known Aiden for the longest time, so he didn¡¯t mind joking around with him. Even

    when smacking the back of Aiden¡¯s head, Gerald made sure not to use any force.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me! He¡¯s been making fun of me the entire time in your absence, you know?¡± replied

    Master Ghost with augh. True enough, throughout the past ten days, he had gotten to know Aiden so

    well that they could now pretty much freely talk about anything.

    As they continued talking, a few individuals wearing the Japanese army¡¯s uniform quickly began

    walking over to Gerald. Noticing them, Gerald saw that one of them was holding onto a document

    folder and the others were carrying video recording equipment.

    Once they were close enough, one of the men immediately said, ¡°Pardon me, but are you Gerald

    Crawford? I¡¯m Noda Ichiro, and I¡¯m an investigator for the Japanese army. With that said, I¡¯m here to

    investigate the disappearance of Adler Light body that took ce about eight days ago. I hope you¡¯ll

    cooperate with us in this investigation!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± replied Gerald as be narrowed his eyes slightly while nodding.

    ¡°Again¡­? What¡¯s wrong with you people? I¡¯ve told you time and again that Adler¡¯s disappearance has

    nothing to do with us! Do you think we Westoners are pushovers or something?¡± grumbled Aiden as he

    angrily marched over.

    ¡°Not at all, sir! Still, everyone keeps saying that Adler had an argument with you before he went

    missing! We¡¯re simply investigating the best we can in hopes of finding him! With that said, if we

    eventually find out that none of you were involved, not only will we cease to bother you, but we¡¯ll also

    issue a formal apology!¡± replied the investigators who knew for a fact that these Westoners weren¡¯t

    easy to mess with.

    However, since a foreign special forces agent had gone missing on theirnd, the army couldn¡¯t just

    pretend as if nothing had happened. Even if they couldn¡¯t find anything, they knew they were pretty

    much forced to continue investigating in order to finally be able to give a proper exnation to

    Yanam¡­

    ¡°Now, now, Aiden, they¡¯re just asking us to cooperate with their investigation. Regardless, since we

    didn¡¯t do anything, I believe that these brothers of the Japanese army won¡¯t just nder me, right?¡±

    said Gerald as he patted Aiden on the shoulder.

    Though this kid was slightly impulsive and didn¡¯t always think before he spoke, he could tell that Aiden

    was sincerely worried for him. He was a rare, good friend¡­

    Hearing that, Ichiro quickly nodded before adding, ¡°He¡¯s right! We¡¯re just investigating in ordance

    with our procedures. Vifith that said, please have a cigarette a s we head to the interrogation room for a

    while, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± replied Gerald as he epted the cigarette before lighting it.

    After watching Gerald leave with the investigators, Aiden leaned closer to Master Ghost before asking,

    ¡°¡­ Do you think anything bad is going to happen to brother Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re severely underestimating him! Forget these investigators, even if the entire Japanese

    armyes at him, he won¡¯t be afraid in the slightest! Now spend less time worrying about him and

    start focusing on getting a better rank for Weston!¡± replied Master Ghost in a cheerful tone.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2129

    After all, he knew for a fact that Gerald could easily handle those people.

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ All the countries have sent their best men over to participate, despite the fact

    that this isn¡¯t even an overly formalpetition. With that in mind, I¡¯m not really sure how well I¡¯ll do¡­

    Getting an above average rank is good enough for me¡­¡± muttered Aiden who was well aware that

    among his teammates, he wasn¡¯t really all that strong.

    Though he bore the title of ¡®King of Soldiers¡¯, he had earned it from the many battles he had been in.

    However, now that he had to abide by the event¡¯s rules and regtions, he wasn¡¯t quite sure how well

    he¡¯d fare.

    ¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, he was currently seated in the interrogation room, his legs crossed and a

    cigarette in his hand. With even a cup of tea ced before him, anyone who didn¡¯t know that this was

    an interrogation room would¡¯ve surely thought that Gerald was here as a guest¡­

    Regardless, after clearing his throat, Ichiro turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Now then¡­ Could

    you borate a little about your conflict with Mr. Adler, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, really¡­ Back when I was in Yanam some time ago, I got into ¡®a bit of trouble¡¯. I¡¯m

    assuming that Adler came looking for me to get revenge,¡± replied Gerald as he puffed on his cigarette.

    ¡°I see¡­ Did you meet him before he disappeared¡­?¡± asked Ichiro as he jotted everything down. As for

    what Gerald had done in Yanam, his actions were so impactful that even Ichiro could more or less

    guess what Gerald had done there.

    ¡°Of course I did. After all, he came looking for trouble with us with so many other special forces

    agents,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the night he went missing,¡± specified Ichiro.

    ¡°Ah, well that¡¯s a no. While he did yell profanities at us from outside our door, we paid him no notice. I,

    for one, was sleeping at the time, though I heard from Aiden that he eventually kicked out door before

    leaving It was the next morning when I actually learned that he had disappeared,¡± exined Gerald

    while shaking his head.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t go outside¡­?¡± asked Ichiro as he stared intently at Gerald.

    As an investigator, he was an expert at studying bodynguage and facial expressions. With that in

    mind, he was pretty much a living lie detector. However, up till this point, Gerald had been acting so

    normally that he really couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the individual.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. After all, I knew that if I went out, I¡¯d surely get into a fight with him. Thest thing I wanted

    was to cause an unnecessary ruckus, you see. Honestly, while I¡¯m curious about his disappearance, I

    won¡¯t lie that I¡¯m grateful for that. After all, he won¡¯t be troubling me again anytime soon,¡± replied Gerald

    as he shrugged.

    ¡°You say that, but we still need to carefully investigate this! After all, he¡¯s a foreign participant and we¡¯ll

    have to take responsibility for his disappearance! How else are we going to exin all this to the

    Yanam army? It doesn¡¯t help that Yanam¡¯s already elected Carter Lucab to be their army¡¯s new leader!

    Though they usually say a new broom sweeps clean, I¡¯m afraid that this incident isn¡¯t going to end that

    easily!¡± said Ichiro in dismay as he ced his hands together.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Throughout his many years investigating missing people cases, there would always be clues left

    behind to solve the mysteries. Unfortunately, Adler truly seemed to have vanished into thin air¡­ Hell,

    had it not been reported that Adler had gone missing, nobody would¡¯ve even known that the man

    existed in the first ce!

    Regardless, the fact that they still hadn¡¯t been able to find a single clue after all this time irritated Ichiro

    to the point where he wasn¡¯t able to eat or sleep properly in the past few days¡­

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2130

    Though he initially had hope that Gerald could provide him with some useful information, as it turned

    out, this session had simply been aplete waste of time¡­

    Sighing as he stood up, Ichiro then said, ¡°¡­Well, since it¡¯se to this, could you leave your contact

    number with us, Mr. Crawford? We may still need to talk to you some other time, though rest assured,

    we won¡¯t make things difficult for you! ¡°

    ¡°No problem,¡± replied Gerald as he flicked his cigarette with a smile.

    Once that was done, Gerald got up to leave the interrogation room¡­ However, the second he stepped

    out, he momentarily paused. There was a familiar scent nearby¡­

    Gerald, for one, knew that the individual was a cultivator, though he couldn¡¯t really tell who the scent

    belonged to specifically¡­ Still, he knew he knew that this was the scent of a familiar person¡­ But

    who?

    Shaking his head, Gerald eventually chose not to bother too much about it. After all, even if the person

    was a cultivator, they weren¡¯t exactly a threat to him.

    Besides, after meeting so many cultivators, Gerald knew for a fact that not all cultivators would be

    hostile toward him. Perhaps this cultivator was just here by coincidence.

    Whatever the case was, upon realizing that Gerald was still standing there, Ichiro was prompted to ask,

    ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    Waving his hand, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Just a dizzy spell.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Would you like me to get some medicine?¡± asked Ichiro.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. A rest should fix this. Either way, you can go ahead with your work,¡± replied

    Gerald while shaking his head.

    By this point, the scent was already gone, so Gerald simply ignored it for now¡­

    Once he reunited with Aiden, however, Gerald attempted to detect the scent of the cultivator again

    using his basic senses. He refrained from using his Herculean Primordial Spirit since he didn¡¯t want to

    expose his cultivation level before finding out who the other person was. Doing so could very well bring

    more unnecessary trouble to him. Besides, he still had no idea whether the stranger was simply

    passing by or was here for his head¡­

    Still, since a cultivator suddenly appeared out of nowhere in Japan, no less, Gerald knew he had to be

    a bit more cautious, even though he wasn¡¯t really afraid of them.

    Either way, after a short while, Master Ghost walked over to him before whispering, ¡°Gerald, follow me

    for a bit. There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Knowing that Master Ghost wouldn¡¯t use that tone unless things were absolutely serious, the now

    vignt Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing that there were quite a few special forces agents around, Master Ghost gently grabbed onto

    Gerald¡¯s wrist before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this somece else.¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then followed Master Ghost to a secluded corner. Once they were there,

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown as he waited for Master Ghost to share what he had to say¡­

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2131

    ¡°I just received a warning from mypass that someone is close to you. I was worried that there

    might be some danger, so I did a fortune telling for you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be someone from

    Yearning Ind, which means a member of the Crawford family hase.¡± Even though there was no

    one around, Master Ghost still lowered his voice and spoke using a voice that only the two of them

    could hear.

    ¡°You knew about this as well?¡± Gerald raised his head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Master Ghost asked in surprise.

    ¡°To be honest, when I walked out of the interrogation room, I could clearly feel that a cultivator has

    appeared near me. However, it was just a brief moment, and I didn¡¯t use the power of my Herculean

    Primordial Spirit to sense his presence.¡± Gerald sighed deeply.

    He had previously thought that it was just a coincidence and maybe the cultivator hade here just

    by chance without having anything to do with him.

    But now, with Master Ghost¡¯s words, he was totally alerted.

    It was a member of the Crawfords from Yearning Ind!

    Gerald trusted Master Ghost¡¯s skills in fortune telling. Since the day Gerald hade to know him, he

    had never made a mistake, not even a slight deviation. If he said that the man was a Crawford, then a

    Crawford he was.

    ¡°So, you have sensed him as well.¡± Master Ghost nodded. ¡°I have been predicting your future for you

    all this time, fearing that you might encounter any danger. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Crawford family

    would be so fast in catching up with you. I really don¡¯t know what kind of method they used to find out

    about youing to Japan and even pinpointing your exact location.¡±

    ¡°A cultivation family has many chances to investigate my whereabouts. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know the

    reason that person came here, whether he just wants to find out my whereabouts and report to the

    family, or he is like Will¡¯s men, wanting to kill me.¡±

    Recalling Will¡¯s action on Gong Ind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. He had

    never been interested in or wanted to get the position as the patriarch of the Crawford family

    whatsoever.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Will would take it so seriously to the extent that he had defied Daryl¡¯s order and

    sent his men to kill him. This was out of Gerald¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Anyway, we should be careful. They didn¡¯t manage to harm you after sending men out twice when we

    were on Gong Ind. This time, they might send a very strong cultivator in the family. Although your

    ability is very strong, you still have to be careful, otherwise, you might be hit. If anything happens to

    you, it will be difficult to save your parents. Besides, the Futaba family has gotten into so much trouble

    lately, and they need your help.¡±

    Master Ghost let out a long sigh. He could feel that Gerald was in a very difficult situation. It could really

    be said that he was in hot water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n in mind.¡± Gerald nodded his head gently.

    Although he had said so to Master Ghost, he was still a bit worried. After all, the Crawford family was

    not amon family. If Will were to find out about his situation, he might send out the strongest

    cultivator of the family, or evene here in person.

    Although it was not fatal, it would cause him a lot of trouble.

    Meanwhile, on the path outside the training ground, a seemingly ordinary looking person was walking

    along the path, wearing a hat with a long brim. If he wasn¡¯t standing in front of you, you couldn¡¯t see his

    face clearly.

    He was the one who hade from Yearning Ind.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Amare Crawford, the third-strongest cultivator in the Crawford family. He was stout, and his height was

    nearly two meters. Even with his clothes on, the outline of his muscles was still visible.

    He had originally been ordered by Daryl to go outside on an errand. Will had seized this opportunity

    and asked him to take a detour to Japan to finish off Gerald, and in order to please the future patriarch,

    he did not refuse.

    To him, it was the same to kill anyone.

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2132

    With his strength, he didn¡¯t even have to dy anything. Once he found the man, he would just kill him

    with one blow.

    However, the information he received from Will only showed that Gerald was in Japan. He had found

    this ce because he knew that Gerald hade here with another Westoner special forces agent to

    participate in the special forcespetition. However, he didn¡¯t dare to use his essential qi to sense

    Gerald¡¯s location, fearing that once he was exposed, he would fail in the mission Will had given him.

    So, he could only search around this ce bit by bit. Daryl had given him half a month for the errand,

    so he could only stay in Japan for about a week.

    After one week, regardless of whether he could kill Gerald or not, he would have to return to Yearning

    Ind. If Daryl found out that he had used the time he was given for his mission to settle the matter for

    Will, he would surely be punished most severely by the family.

    This was not just a rumor, but it was a proven fact.

    Anyone who disobeyed the order of the patriarch would be thrown into the Pit of Thousand Snakes.

    It was a three meter wide and more than ten meters deep pit that was used to keep hundreds of

    poisonous snakes. Any ordinary man would be killed once he was bitten.

    Those who disobeyed the patriarch would be thrown into the pit and forced to stay there for an entire

    night. If he survived the next day, it would be considered that he had received his punishment, and his

    mistake would be forgiven. If he did not, he would be food for the snakes.

    Living in the family for so many years, Amare had never seen anyone get out of the pit alive. Usually,

    when they opened it, there were only poisonous snakes and a pile of white bones left.

    Thinking of this, Amare broke out in a cold sweat. At the same time, he decided in his heart that he had

    to get back to the family in time. Although his strength was immense, he might still not be an opponent

    of those poisonous snakes.

    An afternoon passed quietly.

    In the evening, when the sky had turned dark, Gerald and the two returned to their residence.

    Fujiko followed them.

    ¡°Miss Fujiko, what would you like to eat? I can go outside and buy it for you.¡± Aiden went to the

    bathroom to wash his face. After a whole day of training, not only were his clothes soaked with sweat,

    even his face was dirty.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fujiko smiled faintly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that people might misunderstand you if youe here?¡± Gerald asked as he

    served Fujiko a cup of tea. He had nned to smoke a cigarette, but he put it down in the end.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fujiko¡¯s eyes were full of smiles when she looked at Gerald. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we are a

    couple to the outsiders!¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Hearing this, even Master Ghost couldn¡¯t help but start gossiping. He knew

    that Gerald had a girlfriend, and he knew that Gerald had made great efforts to save her, to the extent

    that he could give up his life at any time.

    Howe after only about a week out, he suddenly had a new girlfriend?

    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t misunderstand. Miss Fujiko needs to get married because of the problems within her

    family, and a little ident happened. So, we temporarily pretended to be a couple to deal with her

    family. In truth, our rtionship is very pure!¡±

    Seeing that Master Ghost seemed to be misunderstanding things, Gerald hurriedly exined. If this

    was not exined clearly in time, he was worried that he would not be able to in the future.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Once Gerald had said that, Master Ghost understood.

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2133

    ¡°Gerald is telling the truth. We are only pretending to be a couple in order to solve the troublesome

    things we¡¯re facing now. So, when Ie here to look for you, it¡¯s nothing to be worried about and will

    make it even more believable.¡± Although Fujiko was a little hurt, Gerald was speaking the truth, so she

    could not say much about it and simply went along with it.

    ¡°But is there anything you wanted to talk about seeing as you¡¯vee over at this time?¡± Gerald

    nced at his cigarette. Although he could not smoke right now, he still had the urge to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I am not very familiar with my team members. Besides, I¡¯m the only woman on

    the team. I¡¯m afraid of staying alone.¡± Fujiko said in embarrassment.

    ¡°But you cannot stay here as well.¡± Gerald scratched his head.

    ¡°I will go back to my room to sleep. I just wanted to have dinner and chat with you,¡± Fujiko replied as

    she picked up her cup and looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Wait for a while, then Aiden has gone out to buy some food. We will have dinner soon.¡± Seeing that

    Fujiko had said that, Gerald could only let her stay. Luckily he had exined the matter clearly in

    advance. Besides, it was safer to have Fujiko here with him.

    Although the Kanagawa and Hanyu families should not dare toe here to cause trouble, there was

    a new problem. No one could guarantee what that cultivator from the Crawford family would do.

    Shortly after, Aiden returned with a bag of food.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t much good food in Japan. This is what I picked up from a Westoner restaurant far

    away. I was worried that you might be hungry, so I ran all the way back.¡± Aiden served the food on the

    table and said as he panted.

    However, once he had said that, he saw Fujiko sitting next to him. Thinking of what he had just said, he

    pped a hand over his mouth and added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm, Miss Fujiko. I don¡¯t mean that

    Japanese food is not delicious. It¡¯s just that we are all Westoners, so we are not very used to eating

    your food.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to exin anything. Although I am Japanese, I like Westoner food the best. I

    also think that Westoner food is better than Japanese food.¡± Fujiko smiled. No dissatisfaction could be

    seen from her expression.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you have the chance, you muste to Weston and try our authentic Westoner food.¡± Although

    Fujiko hadn¡¯t said anything, Aiden still felt very awkward.

    ¡°I always go to this restaurant, and I have tried authentic Westoner food. It is really good! ¡± Fujiko was

    busy serving the food on the tes that Master Ghost had brought out.

    Aiden stopped talking. He felt that it would be awkward for him to say anything more, so he figured it

    would be better to stop talking and just eat his food.

    The four sat around the table and started eating.

    ¡°By the way, Fujiko, I need to tell you something. When thispetition is over, the two of them should

    stay with your family as well. I¡¯m worried that the situation will be moreplicated. If anything

    happens while we are staying together, we can back each other up.¡±

    After eating for a while, Gerald said to Fujiko.

    ¡°Sure. I am very pleased to wee you two toe and stay in Futaba Mansion. This will make my

    ce merrier. Let¡¯s get to know each other formally, King of Soldier, Aiden Baker.¡± Fujiko agreed with a

    smile. Then, she put down her chopsticks and stretched her slender hand out to Aiden.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Hearing Fujiko calling his name, Aiden was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Of course I know you. I am the Queen of Soldier in Japan. How can I not know about you, the King of

    Soldier of Weston. You know, your picture is hung on the wall of our war department and listed as a

    dangerous person of Weston.¡±

    Fujiko smiled.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m famous, apparently! Even the Japanese army put my picture on the wall.¡± Aiden¡¯s pupils

    contracted, but he still smiled in response.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2134

    ¡°We bear no malice toward you. You are a very famous soldier in Weston, so naturally, our army should

    get to know you fully. However, now that the rtionship between Weston and Japan is improving, I

    think that even when we meet on the battlefield, we will not attack each other but fight side by side

    instead!¡±

    With a nce, Fujiko could already see that something was wrong with Aiden, so she exined

    quickly.

    ¡°For the sake of Brother Gerald, even though there might be a day when we are in opposition, I will still

    let you off the hook.¡± Aiden smiled faintly. He knew that the rtionship between the two countries was

    superficial. In truth, it still depended on whether there was a conflict of interest.

    After all, in this modern era, there was no absolute friend, but only eternal interests. It could even be

    said that if something was not right, Weston and Japan would go to war both overtly and covertly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I will not mess with the matters between you two, but based on the current situation alone, we still

    have to be on the same side,¡± Gerald interjected.

    ¡°I very much wee you to stay in Futaba Mansion. I think with the King of Soldier of West on with

    us, it will be a great help to face the Kanagawa and Hanyu families!¡± Fujiko said in agreement with

    Gerald.

    After dinner, Gerald sent Fujiko back to the hostel of the Japanese special forces and returned to the

    guest room.

    Just as he entered the room, Aiden and Master Ghost were cleaning up.

    ¡°Since when did the princess of the Seadom tribe be the Queen of Soldier of Japan?¡± Once Aiden

    saw Gerald, Aiden threw the bag with the leftovers into the trash can and asked in confusion.

    ¡°The Seadom tribe is already a thousand years old. If they want to survive, they are bound to assimte

    into modern society. Bing the Queen of Soldier is nothing. Even bing a high ranking official

    in Japan would not be strange,¡± Master Ghost exined.

    Since the day Master Ghost hade to know Aiden, he felt as if he was bing an encyclopedia.

    Other than having to do fortune telling for Gerald, most of his time was spent exining all sorts of

    things to Aiden.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. A thousand years is too long. Long enough to transform the Seadom tribe into a brand new

    family. Still, as long as they still know the way to Yearning Ind, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gerald nodded.

    He was not interested in the Futaba family at all. Whether it was arge family or just amon family

    in Japan, he had to investigate it.

    Time flew, and five days passed in the blink of an eye. There was only one day left before the special

    forcespetition. All the special forces were ready. Aiden also went to thepetition site while

    Gerald was sitting in his room.

    Since that night, Gerald did not feel a cultivator appearing near him anymore. However, this did not

    mean that he had let his guard down.

    Since Master Ghost had told him that it was a Crawford from Yearning Ind, it had to be true.

    However, Gerald did not know whether he was sent by Daryl to test him, or by Will to kill him.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Master Ghost walked to the window. He could see the field below from that

    position. A dozen special force agents were training for thepetition tomorrow. Seeing Gerald

    leaning on the window and looking at the sky in a daze, he opened his mouth and asked.

    ¡°I was thinking about where that cultivating Crawford could be hiding.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t hide anything and

    told Master Ghost what was on his mind.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2135

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to worry much about this. Although I have predicted that someone will approach

    you, I didn¡¯t read any sign of danger. This means that the power of this person must be weaker than

    you. Even if he finds you, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you,¡± Master Ghost spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried that he might harm you guys. You don¡¯t have any power, and you need my

    protection. Although Aiden is the King of Soldier of Weston, he might not be an opponent of the

    cultivator.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he will make a move during thepetition tomorrow.¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath. He was not afraid that this person would make a move on himself. Not to

    mention this cultivator, even when Will came here in person, he would not be scared. However, the

    people around him were different. Although Aiden was strong and good at all sorts of modern weapons

    and fighting skills, it was still uncertain when he faced a cultivator.

    ¡°Can the Futaba family provide us with protection?¡± Master Ghost knew that he did not have any power.

    If he was with Gerald, he would be a burden.

    ¡°There are bodyguards, but they are not very strong.¡± Gerald shook his head and said, ¡°Anyway, the

    Futaba family has a certain social status in Japan. No matter who wants to make a move there, they

    will have to consider.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never hold you back.¡± Master Ghost took a deep breath as he spoke.

    ¡°I will protect you.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t take what Master Ghost had said seriously. Even though he would be

    very careful, once he was caught, he would surely die.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Master Ghost did not insist.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. I hope that we can settle these matters quickly and go to Yearning Ind sooner

    so that I can save my parents. As for M, I¡¯m still clueless.¡± Geraldughed bitterly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He couldn¡¯t even understand why it would be like this. His parents and sister had been caught,

    and his girlfriend was in the hands of the Sun League. Now, even after so much time had passed, he

    still didn¡¯t know if they were safe and sound.

    Maybe they had been killed long ago, and what they were doing now was useless.

    Either way, Gerald wanted to see them whether dead or alive. He had considered every worst

    possibility. If none of them had survived, Gerald would choose to kill himself after burying them.

    When his most loved ones were no longer alive, it would be pointless to be alive alone.

    ¡°It will happen soon. As long as we can get to Yearning Ind, we will be able to find out the location of

    Sun League. I don¡¯t think they will do anything to your family, but they just want to draw you over.¡±

    Master Ghost could feel the sorrow in Gerald¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Gerald nodded, lit a cigarette, and looked outside.

    On the training ground, the special forces of each country were gathered there. They were undergoing

    intensive training for thepetition tomorrow. Although it was not a very formalpetition, it was still

    apetition between countries. Every special forces agent wanted to win glory for his country and to

    earn credit for himself.

    However, after training for a while, a man wearing a special uniform came, and everyone looked at him

    in unison.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. He is a special forces agent from Yanam who just arrived in Japan an hour

    ago.¡±

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2136

    ¡°From now on, he will be recing Alder Lightbody and participate in events with all of you here!¡± The

    Japanese war department official introduced the man beside him.

    ¡°A special forces agent from Yanam?¡±

    Everyone was astonished. They were all clear regarding the news of the disappearance of Alder, one

    of the Yanam special forces. Now that they were suddenly being introduced to another Yanam special

    forces agent, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m recing Alder Lightbody to participate in the war contest,¡± The man with a slightly dangerous look

    scanned across the room with his unfriendly gaze before speaking up.

    Although everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to him, no one spoke a word. After all, with what had

    happened in Yanam, no one wanted to seek trouble for themselves.

    Plus, no one could really deduce whether or not this special forces agent was recing Alder to

    actually join thepetition or to investigate this matter.

    One thing that was certain, however, was that there would be big trouble once anybody was

    misunderstood as having something to do with Alder¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Special forces agent from Yanam.¡± Gerald, who was leaning against the window, heard the voices

    from below him. Looking at the man, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re doing it right, they won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Master Ghost nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this kind of matter. The new recement leader of Yanam, Carter Lucab, is a

    coward. Last time before we left Yanam, when he made a call to me, he was being all respectful,

    fearing that I wouldn¡¯t leave and would continue staying in Yanam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that this man only wants that position. As long as he has the position of the leader as well

    as the power, other issues don¡¯t really matter to him at all.¡± Gerald lit a cigarette.

    Recalling the times in Yanam, Gerald decided that after he had found his way to Yearning Ind, he

    would return to the ancient ruins first.

    Last time, it had been a rush, going and leaving there, and all he did was take the sea map with him.

    Based on the current situation, he himself didn¡¯t know the secret of the sea map at all, and Gerald

    believed that the ancient ruins weren¡®t as simple as they seemed.

    Maybe he would get to solve the mystery of the sea map as well by going back this time.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s still not a threat to us.¡± Gerald¡¯s words made Master Ghost sigh in relief. He was not

    afraid of matters like this. He was just worried that if they bumped into this situation, he wouldn¡¯t be

    able to be of much help and might even hold Gerald and Aiden back, which was something he wouldn¡¯t

    want to risk.

    ¡°There won¡¯tbe any threat. It¡¯s hard enough to bring any trouble to us.¡± Hearing that, Geraldughed

    and made a joke.

    The two continued chatting for a while before going back to the room.

    They had nothing to do with the special forces training, and Gerald didn¡¯t detect any danger around

    him. This meant that Aiden and Fujiko were safe here.

    With a cigarette between his fingers, Gerald thought about what had happened during his time here as

    hey on the bed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The Crawfords in Yearning Ind.

    The Sun League.

    The Funagawa and Hanyu families that he hade in contact with in Japan.

    There was even the mysterious Yamashita family which had ninjas. Till now, Gerald still didn¡¯t

    understand why the elderly man had helped him out back then. He even sounded like a man from

    Weston, judging from his ent.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2137

    There was actually a Weston man in a ninja family.

    Plus, Gerald didn¡¯t even know the reason as to why he had helped Gerald. Maybe there was something

    he wanted to know from Gerald.

    Nevertheless, after the war contest ended, Gerald would head back there to at least find out the

    secrets of the elderly man. If he could be of help to Gerald, it would be much easier when he faced the

    Kanagawa and Hanyu families.

    Without him realizing it, Gerald felt a wave of tiredness. Due to not detecting any danger, hey back

    down on the bed and fell asleep. His cigarette fell to the ground after it had finished burning.

    In the morning, Gerald was woken up by a call.

    The one who woke Gerald up was none other than Noda Ichiro.

    ¡°Mr. Gerald, may I know where you are now?¡± Gerald opened his sleepy eyes and picked up the call

    after briefly looking at the caller ID. Noda¡¯s slightly rushed voice was heard over the phone as soon as

    it was picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m resting in a room in your training ground.¡± Gerald knitted his brows together slightly. Just as he

    could finally have a good sleep with no worries, he was woken up by someone, and this obviously

    made him a bit unhappy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait for me right there, I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± He could hear that Noda¡¯s

    tone had apparently rxed. After saying that, he hung up the call right then.

    Gerald scratched his head, not understanding what this man wanted, but he nheless got up and

    cleaned himself up. The man was, after all, the Japanese army investigator, and there must be a

    reason as to why he wasing over. Therefore, Gerald couldn¡¯t refuse to see him.

    As soon as he hade out of the bathroom, he heard someone knocking on the door.

    Noda entered in a panic after the door was opened for him. He first looked at Gerald up and down, only

    to find that Gerald looked as though he had just woken up, and his worry then went away.

    ¡°Mr. Noda, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. You can just tell me anything right away,¡± Seeing his

    reaction, Gerald said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank, then.¡± Noda swallowed and continued, ¡°The Yanam special forces agent has bizarrely

    disappeared, and it¡¯s most likely a murder case based on our investigation.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gerald was taken aback, but he still asked casually, ¡°Did you find Alder Lightbody¡¯s body or any

    information?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not him. We haven¡¯t stopped investigating Alder¡¯s disappearance, but we have found nothing about

    it until now. It¡¯s as if this man just vanished out of thin air, I haven¡¯t seen anything as bizarre as this for

    so many years! ¡± Noda shook his head and said.

    He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°However, I¡¯m not talking about him. It¡¯s the Yanam special

    forces agent who just arrivedst night to rece Alder in the war contest. He too has disappeared, but

    he might have been murdered based on what we saw on the surveince camera and the scene.¡±

    ¡°He died too?!¡±

    Hearing his words, Gerald felt that it was unbelievable. It was true that he had killed Alder, but Gerald

    hadn¡¯t paid any attention to that new special forces agent at all as he had no reason to kill him.

    This was somebody else¡¯s work.

    Gerald grew a bit curious as to who would do this at this time when they all knew that the war contest

    was about to start and that there was tight surveince around the area. It would have been better to

    do it on his way back to Yanam after the contest was over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He didn¡¯t attend this morning¡¯s training, so we went to search for him in his room and only

    got to know about this after tracking him with the surveince system.¡± Noda nodded.

    He felt like he was still in a dream. Alder¡¯s disappearance still hadn¡¯t been figured out and yet, this had

    happened as well!

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2138

    Now that the second Yanam special forces agent had been killed too, he would lose his position as an

    investigator if it still wasn¡¯t solved.

    ¡°Did you see who killed him? I have a feeling that it might be the same person who killed the two of

    them.¡± Although Gerald was slightly curious as well, this matter had nothing to do with him after all, so

    he appeared to be very rxed.

    ¡°This can¡¯ t be certain for now. I feel that the possibility is small. The one who did it before this is much

    stronger than the current one. For the current matter, we¡¯ve found his height and body size, and have

    released a wanted notice for this. The only thing is that we don¡¯t know when he will be caught.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully after we catch this person, we can find out about the previous killer as well, and this would

    save a lot of trouble.¡±

    Noda sighed and spoke in a deep voice. After receiving this news in the morning, he had been stunned

    on the bed for half an hour before finally thinking ofing over to see Gerald.

    For one, it was to make sure whether it was Gerald¡¯s actions or not. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to

    find any clues on Gerald, he had always thought that Gerald held the greatest possibility ofmitting

    the crime. Secondly, he didn¡¯t know who to release his grudge on.

    The conversation in the trial room yesterday had made him feel like Gerald was a good listener.

    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Gerald nodded lightly.

    ¡°Seeing how you¡¯ve been sleeping all alongst night, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯d advise you all to

    stay safe. If that man was able to attack someone from Yanam, he might target someone else too.¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. We, the Japanese army, will do our best to protect everyone.¡±

    Noda stood up and stretched a hand toward Gerald.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Gerald smiled and reached out to shake his hand.

    After seeing Noda off, Gerald sat down on the sofa and thought about this matter, and about who would

    have attacked the Yanam special forces agent especially at an important time like this.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Was it Aiden who came back just now?¡± Not long after, Master Ghost, who had been woken up by the

    noise, came out of his room.

    ¡°No, it was Noda Ichiko from the Japanese investigation team. He told me that the new special forces

    agent from Yanam who just came over yesterday was killed,¡± Gerald shook his head and told him

    honestly.

    ¡°Huh? You killed someone against night?!¡± Master Ghost was fully alert now as he rushed to sit

    beside Gerald on the sofa. He asked anxiously, ¡°How could you do this again at a time like this?! Japan

    must have been alerted already when you killed Alderst time, plus, there are surveince cameras

    everywhere here.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was the one who did it¡± Geraldughed out loud.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who would do this? Isn¡¯t murdering special forces agents of Yanam at the present

    moment practically finding trouble for oneself?¡± Master Ghost became relieved, but he was curious as

    well.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about this too.¡± Gerald passed a cigarette over to Master Ghost.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it has nothing to do with you. I thought that you did it again. It¡¯s best to do nothing out of

    the ordinary now as the Japanese must be closely investigating this matter. Although they won¡¯t be

    able to find out anything about us, we had some conflict with Alder before after all, so we¡¯re the most

    suspected ones,¡± epting the cigarette, Master Ghost replied after inhaling the cigarette twice.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2139

    ¡°I understand this too. Let¡¯s see what happens. I¡¯m curious about who would dare to kill Yanam¡¯s

    special forces agent at the current moment. It won¡¯t be easy for Japan to exin themselves now

    seeing how two men were killed. Once the news is out, Carter Lucab has to give the Yanam special

    forces and citizens a good exnation as to whether or not he wants to handle this matter.¡±

    Gerald rested one leg over the other and spoke.

    At the same time, the whole training ground was in amotion.

    Although everyone here was either workers for the army or special forces from around the world, the

    two consecutive murder cases made them feel unsafe here. The killer could even set his target on the

    special forces, and it was a murder where the victim was unable to defend himself at all, which meant

    that this man was stronger than anyone on the scene.

    No one could ascertain as to whether or not the killer was targeting only Yanam special forces agents.

    Maybe killing the two was just the beginning, and the rest would be the next victims.

    No one dared to guarantee that none of these things wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Once it did, they would have lost their lives.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on anymore!¡± In the office of the training ground, a Japanese army colonel couldn¡¯t help

    but yell as he mmed the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s just Yanam for now, but what if it happens next to men from Weston, Western

    Union, or the European countries?!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them at all! If their special forces agents die on ournd, all of you, including

    me, will have to bear very serious consequences!¡±

    The colonel scanned everyone¡¯s faces, and everyone whom he stared at would lower their heads

    automatically without a word, not knowing what to say. After the disappearance of Alder Lightbody, a

    tight investigation had been going on, but it had already been half a month, yet they couldn¡¯t find even

    a single clue about it, not to mention finding out who the killer was.

    ¡°Colonel, we have been investigating it, but Alder¡¯s disappearance is too bizarre, almost as if he just

    vanished from the! Even after we checked all the surveince cameras from the surroundings

    and searched through all possible spots around there, we couldn¡¯t seem to find any clues.¡±

    ¡°However, we haven¡¯t given up yet, and we will still carry out the investigation diligently!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Noda, who stood at the most upfront, reported the situation. He wasn¡¯t the one with the highest post

    here, but he was responsible for this matter.

    ¡°I know about this. I can allow you to search on this slowly, and Yanam¡¯s side also feels that this matter

    is too abnormal, so they have given us more time to figure this out.¡±

    ¡°But this time, we now actually have another agent of Yanam special forces getting murdered in our

    training grounds of Japan! We let him die right under our care and hundreds of surveince cameras!¡±

    The colonel mmed the table hard again, and he was so shaken up that spit came out when he

    talked.

    ¡°We just got the news that the body of the new special forces agent was found. It was in the drain a few

    hundred meters away from our training ground,¡± Noda was afraid that the colonel would get even more

    enraged, so he quickly reported thetest situation to him. ¡°Also, Mr. Colonel, the height and body size

    of the killer were all captured by the surveince cameras, so I believe that we¡¯ll find him very soon!¡±

    ¡°This news is not too bad!¡± The colonel nodded in satisfaction. This was something he could inform the

    Yanam forces about if they asked him for updates.

    ¡°Colonel, I have another idea. Why don¡¯t we pick a few soldiers from the army to stand guard at the

    training ground? The killer must be so strong that he could even kill the king of special forces from

    other countries easily. If he carries on doing that, others might not be able to handle him.¡±

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2140

    Noda looked more rxed.

    ¡°Does anyone have any opinions on this?¡± The colonel lifted his head and scanned across the people

    who were standing behind Noda, staying quiet all this while.

    ¡°No.¡± They all shook their heads, and no one was willing to speak further at a time like this for fear of

    getting into trouble.

    ¡°You have a point I¡¯ll tell the army¡¯s leader right now to have them send over some people to check all

    the hotels and any suspicious ces closely, as well as to increase surveince around the training

    grounds. We won¡¯t allow the same thing to happen again!¡±

    The colonel stood up and paced back and forth in the room as he informed the authorities of this

    contest. He knew better than anyone that if anything simr happened again, Japan¡¯s global status

    would be greatly impacted.

    They might even face criticisms and reprimands from other countries.

    He, as the colonel who was responsible for the war contest and the safety of the training ground, would

    hit rock bottom for sure. Not only would he lose his position, but he would also have to bear the

    consequences.

    This was something he was not willing to see.

    ¡°What Colonel says is right!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I believe that under Colonel¡¯s brilliant guidance, there won¡¯t be any simr problems happening

    at the training ground!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cooperate with the colonel for sure!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colonel. I will quickly catch the culprit based on the clues we have. We might get all the

    answers we need after catching him!¡±

    Seeing how everyone was ttering him non-stop, Noda followed suit and spoke up as well.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to any nonsense from all of you anymore. I¡¯ve already said how we should

    tackle the issue. But keep this in mind. If anything like this happens again, every one of us will be

    punished, and not just me, do you understand?!¡±

    The colonel waved them down and said with a frown. The bitter truth was that these men only knew

    about ttery and weren¡¯t capable of solving anything at all.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone promised.

    Although two murders of special forces agents had happened consecutively, the war contest was

    conducted on the expected date.

    Around six in the morning, when the day was just starting to brighten up, all the kings of soldiers from

    different countries gathered on the training ground. The contest would be conducted for two days, and

    there would be events as easy as target shooting and wrestling, as well as tasks such as hostage

    rescue as an imitation to the actual battlefield.

    Gerald, who had followed Aiden along here, stood not far from the authorities of the Japanese army.

    It could be clearly seen that the two consecutive murders had led them to increase more soldiers

    around the training ground. Every one of them was geared up with actual bullets and guns as their

    eyes constantly scanned around the scene on alert and surrounded the whole training ground.

    ¡°Seems like the army is terrified,¡± Seeing this situation, Gerald chuckled and said to Master Ghost in a

    low voice.

    ¡°This is Japan, which has limited armed forces. If it¡¯s in other countries, the security would be even

    tighter as no one knows whether the killer will attack again. The man has to be an idiot or is extremely

    confident with his ability to have killed a Yanam special forces agent before the war contest for special

    forces began,¡± Master Ghost replied quietly after checking where the men from the Japanese army

    were and making sure that they couldn¡¯t be heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely thetter.¡± Gerald nodded. What Master Ghost had said was exactly the same as what

    he himself thought.

    ¡°To be able to kill a member of the special forces in such a short time means he has extraordinary

    ability. I¡¯ve seen this man from Yanam¡¯s special forces before, and he seems to be quite strong

    himself.¡± Taking a deep breath, Gerald continued, ¡°Do you think it could be the cultivator from the

    Crawford family?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that a man with this level of strength could be him?¡± Master Ghost opened his eyes

    wide. He had never thought in this way before.

    ¡°Who knows. I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Gerald waved his arms.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2141

    ¡°When you put it that way¡­ I guess it is possible. After all, the culprit was daring enough to deal with

    such a strong, special forces soldier here, of all ces. Normally, only you could pull something like

    this off, which means that the culprit is probably only slightly weaker than you. With that said, maybe he

    really is a Crawford cultivator¡­ However, why would that person look for trouble with a special forces

    soldier from Yanam? Is there some sort of dispute between the Crawfords and the Yanam military¡­?¡±

    muttered Master Ghost as he stroked his goatee.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point thinking about it. Good for him that he¡¯s only here to deal with the special forces

    soldiers from Yanam. Regardless, even if he doese for us, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of with me

    here,¡± scoffed Gerald as he crossed his arms while narrowing his eyes.

    By the time Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, thepetition had already begun and special forces soldiers

    could be seen lined up in a neat row. Each of them had thetest sniper rifle models in hand, and

    everyone watched as they aimed for their targets for the shootingpetition that stood nine hundred

    feet away from them.

    Multiple shots could soon be heard, and the results were announced shortly after.

    Gerald himself had little interest in this kind ofpetition, so after spectating for a while, he eventually

    got up and left. Seeing that, Master Ghost made sure to follow him closely as well.

    The second the duo left, a car came to a stop at the training ground¡¯s entrance¡­

    Shortly after, a youth in a floral suit stepped out, followed by four of his bodyguards. As the group of

    five walked into the training grounds, they were just seconds toote to notice Gerald and Master

    Ghost taking a turn to enter an elevator, disallowing the two parties from meeting¡­

    As expected, the youth was none other than Kai.

    Since Ryugu hadn¡¯t assassinated Gerald even after a week had passed, Kai decided to take things into

    his own hands. He knew for a fact that Gerald would attend thepetition, which exined his

    presence here today.

    Whatever the case was, whenever he thought about the humiliation he suffered that night, Kai¡¯s desire

    to put Gerald down for good only increased. With that in mind, he wasn¡¯t against using his high status

    to get the military to step forward and subdue Gerald. Regardless, when the colonel saw Kai, he

    immediately got to his feet before asking, ¡°Oh? Mr. Kanagawa!

    Fancy meeting you here, of all ces!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to have a look around,¡± replied Kai as he waved his hand, his eyes darting around the

    entire time.

    ¡°Well, whatever the case is, wee, Mr. Kanagawa! It¡¯s unfortunate, but since we¡¯re currently hosting

    apetition, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much time to attend to you. With that said, I hope you won¡¯t

    affect our event either. Don¡¯t worry, once thepetition is over, I¡¯ll make sure to treat you to a proper

    drink!¡± said the colonel, not daring to offend Kai.

    ¡°Affect? Why would I do anything like that? I was just bored so I came out for a stroll. In other words,

    I¡¯m just here through sheer coincidence. Regardless, just continue doing whatever you were doing and

    don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯ll just be having a look around!¡± replied Kai with a smile.

    Following that, Kai made a small gesture, prompting his bodyguards to scatter. The hunt for Gerald was

    on¡­!

    Hearing that, the colonel opted to believe Kai and simply continued paying attention to thepetition.

    The colonel, for one, knew that this wasn¡¯t Kai¡¯s first time here anyway, so as long as that youth wasn¡¯t

    here to cause any trouble, he didn¡¯t really care where Kai went.

    It was half an hourter when Kai¡¯s subordinates reunited with him.

    The second Kai saw them, he immediately growled in a low voice, ¡°Well? Did any of you manage to

    find him?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but we couldn¡¯t find him no matter how hard we looked! The only people present are the

    international special forces soldiers! ¡± replied one of the subordinates as the rest of them shook their

    heads.

    ¡°What? Was that b*stard Ryugu lying to me¡­?¡± grumbled Kai, a deep frown on his face¡­

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2142

    Through this period, Kai had constantly been contacting Ryugu to get updates on Gerald¡¯s

    assassination. However, not only did Ryugu fail to assassinate him, but that b*stard actually dared to

    tell him this morning that he had to temporarily cancel all his assassination missions!

    Though it annoyed Ryugu to no end, it wasn¡¯t as though he could do anything about it. Thankfully,

    Ryugu did mention that Gerald was going to participate in the special forcespetition, which was

    why Kai had rushed over in the first ce.

    Even so, to think that he¡¯d fail to find Gerald after searching for a good half-hour!

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to disagree with that. Ryugu wouldn¡¯t ever dare to lie to you,¡± replied another bodyguard as he

    shook his head.

    The guards had previously met Ryugu together with Kai, and they knew for a fact that Ryugu respected

    Kai a lot. Since Ryugu didn¡¯t even dare to raise his voice back then, there was no way he would be

    daring enough to lie to Kai!

    ¡°You say that, but did you manage to find Gerald?¡± grumbled Kai.

    ¡°¡­ Unfortunately, no¡­¡± replied the guards as they shook their heads once more.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s head back for now. I¡¯m meeting Ryugu in the flesh to see what he has to say about this!¡±

    scowled Kai as he clenched his fists, clearly assuming that Ryugu was ying tricks on him. After all,

    thinking back, though Ryugu had told him that Gerald was here to participate in the special forces

    competition, Gerald wasn¡¯t a special forces soldier. With that in mind, there was no way he would be a

    participant here!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Besides, Kai had seen Fujiko earlier, and if Gerald truly was here, he should be by her side. With his

    mind made up, Kai then gestured for his men to leave the training ground¡­

    Noticing that Kai and his men were leaving, the colonel walked up to him before asking, ¡°Oh? Leaving

    already, Mr. Kanagawa?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I have some affairs to attend to, so I¡¯ll be heading back first,¡± replied Kai as he got into his car.

    Watching as the car swiftly left the scene, the colonel couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why on earth did he

    come here in the first ce¡­?¡±

    Hearing the colonel¡¯sment, a military officer took the chance to reply, ¡°He may havee here to

    look for someone. After all, his subordinates were scanning this ce high and low earlier. I¡¯m

    assuming they left since they couldn¡¯t find the person they were looking for.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? As if there¡¯d be anyone he¡¯s looking for here, of all ces¡­¡± muttered the colonel as he shook

    his head in disbelief¡­

    Moving back to Kai, while he was in the car, he made sure to call Ryugu to tell him to meet him in the

    teahouse where they had previously met¡­ and it was about half an hourter when Kai himself arrived

    at the appointed venue.

    Watching as Kai stepped out, Ryugu who looked slightly reluctant to be there forced a smile before

    walking up to Kai and saying, ¡°Mr. Kanagawa, I apologize, but I¡¯m extremely busy at the moment. Just

    skip the formalities and tell me what you need. I have to leave as soon as I can¡­¡±

    Scoffing in response, Kai then sneered, ¡°Hah! Before anything else, allow me to congratte you for

    sessfully making a fool out of me!¡±

    Raising a slight brow as he watched Kai walk past him, the puzzled Ryugu was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­

    Make a fool out of you? Why would I ever do such a thing¡­?¡±

    Though he never really liked Kai, he wouldn¡¯t ever dare to make a fool out of Kai. With that in mind, he

    ran after Kai who had already entered the teahouse before hurriedly adding, ¡°Please borate, Mr.

    Kanagawa. How exactly did I make a fool out of you? You can¡¯t justbel me a liar that unfairly!¡±

    Ignoring Ryugu, Kai simply looked at the shop¡¯s owner before ordering, ¡°Two pots of tea.¡±

    Completely confused by this point, Ryugu who didn¡¯t want Kai to be offended any further then said,

    ¡°Please tell me what the problem is, Mr. Kanagawa¡­¡±

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2143

    ¡°ying dumb? Fine! Since you wish to know so much, I¡¯ll spell it out for you! You told me that Gerald

    had gone to the military training grounds this morning, remember? Then why the hell wasn¡¯t he there?¡±

    growled Kai as he red at Ryugu.

    ¡°You¡­ went over?¡± replied the surprised Ryugu.

    ¡°Did I stutter? Regardless, my subordinates searched for half an hour to no avail! While Fujiko was

    there, there were no traces of Gerald at all! With that said, are you trying to continue fooling me or

    something?¡± sneered Kai.

    ¡°¡­ I know for a fact that Gerald participated in the special forcespetition together with Fujiko. With

    that said, he should be there with her. Could he have noticed you before you saw him? That would¡¯ve

    definitely prompted him to hide till you left!¡± suggested Ryugu as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s needless to say that now. Either way, since we¡¯re already here, allow me to ask why you haven¡¯t

    gotten rid of Gerald even after that week I gave you. Hell, you even told me not to make a move on him

    for the time being. Are the Hanyu assassins not capable enough to take him on?¡± scoffed Ryugu, not

    wanting to hear any of Ryugu¡¯s excuses.

    Hearing that, Ryugu could only sigh as he replied, ¡°¡­ It is a bit inconvenient for us to deal with this

    case¡­¡±

    After all, not only had he yet to save Endo and Izumi, but he had lost several other Hanyu assassins in

    the process as well. With how humiliating this defeat was, there was no way Ryugu was going to

    willingly embarrass himself by telling Kai what had happened.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Inconvenient? I¡¯ve been cooperating with the Hanyus this entire time, no? Actually, I do wonder if

    you¡¯re hiding something from me,¡± growled Kai as he frowned.

    For Ryugu to fail to take Gerald out even after being given all this time¡­ What was the issue? He had

    to get to the bottom of all this today! Otherwise, Gerald would simply be able to continue living free and

    easy!

    Though he was reluctant to talk about it, Ryugu knew that Kai wasn¡¯t going to let him off that easily if he

    continued keeping his mouth shut. With that in mind, Ryugu then asked, ¡°Do¡­ you really wish to know

    the entire situation¡­?¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and just tell me already!¡± grumbled Kai as he took a sip of tea before mming the teacup

    onto the table.

    Sighing, Ryugu then replied, ¡°I¡­ think you know Endo and Izumi, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re both team leaders of your family¡¯s many assassination teams, no? You know, if you

    had just sent those two to get rid of Gerald, I¡¯m sure the mission would have been over in a single

    night! Are you worried that I can¡¯t afford tomission those two or something?¡± said Kai slightly

    impatiently.

    ¡°¡­ Actually, they were the first I sent out- ¡°

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue? Did they go rogue or something?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ryugu then said, ¡°¡­ If you could just let me finish, Mr. Kanagawa¡­ The truth is,

    they¡¯ve gone missing ever since they entered the Futaba manor!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Missing?¡± replied Kai with a deep frown.

    Though he wasn¡¯t a Hanyu, he was well aware of how strong Endo and Izumi were. Killing Gerald

    should¡¯ve been a cinch for them¡­

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Ever since they entered, I haven¡¯t gotten news about them till this very day¡­¡± muttered

    Ryugu with a heavy sigh, making it clear that this was an extremely worrying incident to him. After all, if

    Endo and Izumi really were dead, then his family wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the losses¡­

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2144

    What more, as long as Gerald was in the picture, there was a high chance that the Hanyus wouldn¡¯t

    ever be able to kidnap Fujiko to threaten Takuya.

    ¡°¡­ What? You sent both of them yet neither of them has reported back?¡± replied Kai in bewilderment.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this¡­ Regardless, after losing contact with them, I pursued Gerald

    a few days ago¡­ Unfortunately, he killed several of my men in the process. If you want proof, just head

    to the Yamashita family¡¯s deserted mountain¡­ I left their corpses there¡­¡± exined Ryugu as he

    shook his head in resignation. This was honestly beyond humiliating for him to admit. After all, this loss

    was unlike anything the Hanyus had ever faced before¡­

    ¡°¡­ Is Gerald really that strong¡­?¡± muttered Kai with a frown. Kai, for one, had only briefly met Gerald.

    As far as he knew, Gerald was just an average Joe. While he could ¡¯ve hired an ordinary killer to go

    after Gerald, he had opted to get Ryugu¡¯s help since he wanted the murder to be perfect. It truly hadn¡¯t

    urred to him that the Hanyus would have trouble taking Gerald out!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°We would¡¯ve taken him out ages ago if he wasn¡¯t!¡± replied Ryugu as he sighed again, wondering how

    he was going to get more information about Endo and Izumi¡¯s situation. Ryugu, for one, figured that the

    patriarch hadn¡¯t learned of the duo¡¯s disappearance yet. Once he did, however, the patriarch would

    surely fly into a rage¡­

    ¡°¡­ How truly odd¡­ How did the Futabas get acquainted with such a strong person..? I heard that

    Gerald was just a family guest. However, if Takuya¡¯s family had such a powerful ally, why did he only

    ask for Gerald¡¯s help after his family got reduced to such a state?¡± muttered Kai as he poured another

    cup of tea for himself before taking a sip.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I told you toy low for the time being. I wish to investigate further into Gerald¡¯s

    background first. Speaking of which, since I¡¯ve already said this much, you should know about an

    incident that happened back when we were on that deserted mountain. You see, we bumped into an

    elder of the Yamashita family. Some things happened, but long story short, that old man gave Gerald

    and Fujiko a chance to escape while I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡± exined Ryugu in a slightly reluctant

    tone.

    Though he didn¡¯t really want to share this information, he figured that Kai would only continue to

    misunderstand the situation if he didn¡¯t tell him the full story. By telling Kai all this, not only would Ryugu

    avoid more unnecessary trouble, but he could also potentially get some help from the Kanagawas.

    ¡°¡­ What? You¡¯re telling me that the Yamashitas have a rtionship with the Futabas? That¡¯s

    impossible! I¡¯ve never heard of this before!¡± replied Kai.

    ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, I¡¯ll be focusing on investigating Gerald¡¯s strength and background for the time

    being. I¡¯ll also be looking into the rtionship between the Futabas and the Yamashitas. With that said,

    the Hanyus won¡¯t be making a move till we get sufficient information on the situation. After all, while we

    can afford to offend the Futabas, offending the Yamashitas will surely spell doom for my family¡­¡±

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2145

    Since he had already said this much, Ryugu figured that he may as well just reveal all his thoughts on

    the situation.

    ¡°¡­ I see. Thank god I asked you about this first¡­ Otherwise, I could¡¯ve easily gotten myself killed if I

    continued pursuing Gerald today!¡± replied Kai who was already drenched in cold sweat after hearing all

    that. After all, who could¡¯ve guessed that Gerald was actually this strong? He was strong enough to

    take on two of the Hanyu family¡¯s strongest assassins for heaven¡¯s sake!

    Thinking about it, had Kai bumped into Gerald earlier and caused a scene, he was now worried that the

    soldiers wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect him at all¡­

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, what¡¯s your decision on the matter¡­?¡± asked Ryugu.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be heading back first to consider all this¡­ However, I still want Gerald dead by the end of all this.

    No matter how much it takes, I won¡¯t rest easy till he¡¯s six feet under!¡± growled Kai, gritting his teeth as

    he clenched his fists tightly.

    Nodding in response, Ryugu then rubbed his hands for a while before asking, ¡°¡­Before that¡­ There¡¯s

    something I¡¯d like you to rify, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Ask away,¡± replied Kai.

    ¡°Well¡­ your family will soon be united with the Futabas, right¡­? Through marriage? With that in mind,

    isn¡¯t Gerald a guest of the Futabas? Why are you so hell bent on killing him¡­? That¡¯s just me being

    curious, feel free not to answer¡­¡± said Ryugu, worried that Kai would overthink his question.

    ¡°¡­ That doesn¡¯t concern you. Also, don¡¯t ever ask me about this again!¡± grumbled Kai as his gaze

    turned gloomy. He was going to carry this secret to his grave! Had it not been for the fact that Ryugu

    was the leader of the Hanyu¡¯s assassin team and that Ryugu was still slightly useful to him, Kai

    would¡¯ve already ordered his subordinates to kill that man for asking such an outrageous question!

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°¡­ Understood,¡± replied Ryugu, not wanting any unnecessary trouble from Kai.

    ¡°Either way, let¡¯s just call it a day for now. I¡¯ll start investigating Gerald and the Futabas once I get back.

    I¡¯ll be sure to inform you if I find anything. As for you, don¡¯t think about cking off on this mission.

    Remember, as long as you kill Gerald, I¡¯m willing to pay triple of what I initially promised!¡± dered Kai

    as he finished his tea and got to his feet.

    Watching as Kai walked out, Ryugu simply replied, ¡°No problem¡­¡±

    Ryugu, for one, was sure that the Kanagawas would be able to find out more about Gerald without too

    much trouble.

    Regardless, once Kai got into the car, he lit a cigarette before crossing his legs.

    With the car doors now closed, one of his men couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­ He¡¯s lying, right¡­? There¡¯s no

    way Gerald would be strong enough to kill so many of the Hanyu family¡¯s assassins. It¡¯s even more

    unbelievable to think that he¡¯s capable enough to defeat Endo and Izumi! And the Futabas having a

    good rtionship with the Yamashitas? As if that would ever happen!¡±

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2146

    ¡°¡­ I feel that Ryugu wouldn¡¯t lie about this,¡± replied Kai as he shook his head. Though he didn¡¯t contact

    Ryugu much, he understood the man¡¯s character well.

    ¡°¡­ But if what he said was true, then Gerald truly has inhuman strength¡­! He¡¯s definitely not someone

    we can deal with! Do you think he¡¯s rted to those Weston cultivators¡­?¡± asked the subordinate who

    knew about these things since he had been working for Kai for so many years.

    ¡°Can it!¡± retorted Kai as he frowned deeply. Cultivators, in general, couldn¡¯t be talked about so casually.

    Even though Kai and his subordinate weren¡¯t cultivators, if word got out about the existence of

    cultivators -and the cultivators found that they were the source of the information leak-, they would

    surely be ruined!

    Even though Kai was no stranger to using his family¡¯s name tomit all sorts of crimes, he knew

    better than to pick a bone with cultivators. He, for one, understood that even his family would be

    burdened by all this if such a scenario came to be, so he wasn¡¯t counting on them to protect him.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kanagawa! P-putting that aside¡­ Should we start investigating Gerald¡­?¡± asked the

    subordinate as he immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°¡­ Leave him be for the moment. There¡¯s something else that¡¯s much more important at the moment,¡±

    said Kai with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ Are¡­ you referring to the rtionship between the Futabas and the Yamashitas¡­?¡± asked the

    subordinate.

    ¡°Indeed. The existence of ninjas has always been a tricky topic to confirm. After all, nobody¡¯s ever

    imed to see one before. However, now that Ryugu¡¯s personally witnessed one, things could get a lot

    messier if there really is something between those two families,¡± replied Kai as he took a deep breath.

    Though he desperately wanted Gerald gone, with the

    Yamashitas now in the equation, he knew better than to act rashly.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that Gerald was capable of defeating Endo and Izumi despite theirbined

    strength. Unless he hired the top international hitmen in the world, Kai was pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t ever

    pose a threat to Gerald¡­

    Thinking about it, Kai raised his hand before saying, ¡°¡­ Stay silent for a moment¡±

    It was about ten minutester when his frown finally eased a little. In fact, Kai soon revealed a

    victorious smile as he said, ¡°¡­ Tell me, what¡¯s Endo and Izumi¡¯s rank in the international assassin list?¡±

    ¡°They should be somewhere near rank twenty,¡± replied the subordinate who as Kai¡¯s subordinate

    needed to know the positions of all the influential people in Japan.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I just need to hire the top ten assassins to finish Gerald off, right? With their level of

    expertise, I¡¯m sure they can do the deed without the Futaba and Yamashita family¡¯s knowledge!¡±

    dered Kai as he held onto his chin.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely a viable solution, Mr. Kanagawa! However¡­ if Gerald really is as strong as Ryugu

    described him to be¡­ What if the assassins fail to take him out¡­?¡± asked the subordinate.

    ¡°¡­ What? Those from the top ten are capable enough to assassinate presidents from the Western

    Union! With that said, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d have trouble dealing with a small fry like Gerald! At the

    very least, even if they do fail to kill him, I believe that their professional ethics will protect our identities!

    Because of that, I have no doubts that this mission will bepleted without a hitch once I hire them!¡±

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2147

    After hearing what Kai had to say, the four subordinates exchanged nces before saying, ¡°¡­ We

    suppose you¡¯re right!¡±

    Just as Kai had said, even if the assassins did fail to kill Gerald, they probably wouldn¡¯t expose who

    had hired them. While this probably meant that more money needed to be spent, what was money to

    the Kanagawas? Honestly, hiring a hitman was probably cheaper than what Kai was used to spending

    at bars every night!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then that settles it! Hurry and use my name to contact the top ten assassins on the list! The closer

    they are to us, the sooner that b*stard dies! Also, make sure to tell them that if they fulfill their mission,

    I¡¯ll increase their payment to up to thirty percent higher than the market price!¡± dered Kai as he

    pped his thigh.

    After all that had happened, Kai knew better than to trust the Hanyus with this case. Not only would

    relying on them be a waste of time, but he was pretty sure that the deposit he paid them was going to

    end up being aplete waste of money as well.

    Regardless, just as Kai¡¯s subordinate fished his phone out, the man suddenly froze before turning to

    look at Kai and whispering, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Mr. Kanagawa¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Just say it already! ¡± muttered the impatient Kai.

    Gulping, the subordinate then stuttered, ¡°W-well¡­ If the master learns about all this¡­¡±

    Aside from being Kai¡¯s subordinates, these men were also members of the Kanagawa family. With that

    in mind, the subordinates knew that if anything happened to Kai, they would have to bear full

    responsibility. It was the reason why they always notified the Kanagawa patriarch whenever Kai

    stepped out of line. Doing so prompted the patriarch to step forward and resolve the matter¡­

    Either way, upon hearing that, Kai who hated it when his subordinates used his father¡¯s name to

    threaten or discipline him then retorted, ¡°He won¡¯t find out as long as all of us keep it a secret, right?¡±

    After working as Kai¡¯s subordinates for so many years, these men were honestly no different than his

    confidants. While they knew everything about Kai, Kai himself knew that they were only hired by his

    father to keep a close eye on him.

    Though that meant that his father now knew every move he made, Kai couldn¡¯t just banish his men

    away. After all, not only would doing so lose him his freedom, but he also needed them to do lots of

    things for him.

    Whatever the case was, Kai was well aware that his father usually turned a blind eye as long as he

    didn¡¯t do anything excessive. Even if he did end up creating a mess, as long as it wasn¡¯t over the line,

    his father would surely step in. However, now that he was hiring the top ten assassins, even Kai knew

    that he was clearly pushing it.

    ¡°B-but the master told us to inform him of your every move, Mr. Kanagawa¡­! If you¡¯re really going

    through with this, it¡¯s impossible that we hide it from him!

    After all, if those assassins create a mess here, the unprepared master won¡¯ t be able to resolve it that

    easily!¡± cried out one of the subordinates.

    All of Kai¡¯s men knew that if things went south and they didn¡¯t report any of this to the patriarch, none of

    them would be able to bear the responsibility¡­!

    Hearing that, Kai sighed before taking a cigarette out and lighting it. Puffing onto it for a moment, he

    eventually said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ How long have you men worked for me?¡¯

    ¡°Almost ten years by now, young master!¡± replied the men in unison.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve never asked about the specifics of what you reported to my father throughout these years

    not that I¡¯m ming you, I only ask in return that you don¡¯t inform him about what I¡¯m about to do. Just

    this once,¡± said Kai with a frown.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2148

    Kai, for one, understood that this was his best shot at getting rid of Gerald. If Gerald somehow left

    Japan before he managed to do the deed, then Kai was positive that he would lose track of Gerald for

    good. If that came to be, then he¡¯d have to keep all this bitterness in his heart forever!

    ¡°¡­ T-that¡­¡± muttered his men as they looked at each other in dismay, wondering how to even

    proceed.

    Seeing how worried they were, Kai then fished a few bank cards out from the car¡¯spartment and

    handed one to each of them before saying, ¡°Here. Each of these has a million dors in them. Feel free

    to finish the cash up.¡±

    After looking at the cards for a while, eventually, all the subordinates could do was ept them. For

    one, they knew that Kai was really desperate to end Gerald¡¯s life and that this was his best chance of

    doing so. However, they were also well aware that they would have to face his mighty wrath if they

    declined.

    Whatever the case was, as all of Kai¡¯s subordinates thought about it, they slowly assured themselves

    that such high profile assassins were extremely confidential with their information. With that in mind, as

    long as nobody said anything, the patriarch would never find out.

    Regardless, after thest of his subordinates epted his cards, Kai was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ I

    assume we¡¯re all in agreement, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Only this once, young master¡­ However, know that if the master learns about this, we¡¯ll be in

    boiling hot water¡­¡± muttered one of his subordinates. Though the stakes were high, the subordinates

    couldn¡¯t deny that a million dors was equivalent to six years¡¯ worth of sry.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and contact those assassins already! We still need to see who¡¯s willing to take the

    mission! Remember, the sooner we get rid of Gerald, the sooner this affair will be done with! ¡± replied

    Kai as he gestured for them to get to it in a slightly impatient tone.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± dered his subordinates who immediately got to work¡­

    Back at the training grounds, an entire day ofpetitions had passed, and it was finally time for the

    results. Though Aiden didn¡¯t score too high, his results weren¡¯t bad either. At the very least, his results

    were above average.

    Gerald himself had no idea that Kai hade looking for him in the first ce. Since he had rested in

    the morning, he felt particrly energetic by the time night came. With that in mind, before Aiden

    returned, Gerald made sure to head to a nearby restaurant to buy him a mountain of food for dinner.

    Soon after, Aiden entered the room, looking quite bewildered as he said, ¡°¡­ You¡¯re not going to believe

    this but¡­ Ms. Fujiko got much higher results than me¡­!¡±

    ¡°How much higher?¡± asked Gerald as he watched Aiden take his coat off.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°She got fourth ce in thepetition today, which means that she¡¯s ten ranks above me!¡± replied

    Aiden with a shrug. Honestly, he had expected her to rankst.

    ¡°Fujiko wasn¡¯t given the title of ¡®Queen of Soldiers¡¯ for nothing, you know? I have a feeling that if you

    two duel against each other, she¡¯ll probably win. You could invite her for a duel if you¡¯d like to test that

    statement!¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Gerald was confident in Fujiko¡¯s martial arts skills. After all, he had witnessed how well she had held

    her ground back when she was being attacked behind the hotel that night. Had it not been for the fact

    that her physique held her back, she could have definitely taken her assant out. If that had

    happened, then Gerald wouldn¡¯t have had to step forward to save her.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not¡­ I¡¯m exhausted enough afterpeting for an entire day¡­ Now I just want to have

    dinner and rest for a while before preparing for tomorrow¡¯s events¡­¡± said Aiden as he shook his head.

    After a full day ofpetitions, he felt that he was going to copse at any moment.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat so you can head to bed early once we¡¯re done,¡± replied Gerald as he gestured toward

    the dining table.

    With that said, they then began having their meals, making sure to discuss any other issues that

    needed resolving in between bites¡­

    Fast forward to the next morning, Aiden and Fujiko left for the training ground again to resume the

    competition. Gerald and Master Ghost, on the other hand, remained in the living room to discuss the

    secrets of the sea map¡­

    Shortly after, a fishing ship could be seen docking the coast of Japan¡­

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2149

    Following that, a man donning ck clothes who looked to be around six feet tall got out of the ship.

    Since his face was covered by a mask, only his sharp eyes were visible¡­

    Though he wasn¡¯t holding onto anything, anyone who came across him kept their distance. There was

    just something off with his aura¡­

    Regardless, the man eventually entered a ck car by the coast before being driven off¡­

    Fast forward to half an hourter, Kai could be seen smoking in a vi near the Kanagawa manor.

    Sitting on his left and right, were two young, naked women, and standing before him, were a few of his

    subordinates.

    Though Kai¡¯s hands continuously groped the two beauties, the subordinates lookedpletely

    unfazed, almost as though they were already used to witnessing such scenes. Aside from asionally

    glimpsing at their bodies, the subordinates mostly kept their eyes to themselves. After all, they knew

    that they¡¯d eventually get to y with the women as well.

    Usually, after Kai had his fun with his women, he would then pass them over to his men as ¡®rewards¡¯.

    Due to that, Kai¡¯s subordinates had had the pleasure of ying around with not only prostitution

    models, but also some of the lower ranked celebrities in Japan!

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long before Kai¡¯s phone began to ring. After picking it up, Kai remained silent for a

    while before lowering it and saying, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Who¡¯s here?¡± asked one of the subordinates.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean who¡¯s here? It¡¯s the assassin! He¡¯s arrived in Japan and is currently on his way

    over in his car! He should be here within the hour¡­¡± grumbled Kai.

    ¡°Oh? Should we leave, then?¡± asked the two women.

    ¡°Just stay here. However, I want both of you to immediately forget what you¡¯ve heardter on, got it?

    Expose us and it won¡¯t belong before the consequences catch up to you. And don¡¯t say anything

    unnecessary, understand?¡± replied Kai as he firmly grasped their shoulders. Kai, for one, hadn¡¯t

    satisfied his lust yet. So what if they were meeting an assassin? It wasn¡¯t as though he was doing

    anything wrong.

    Hearing that and understanding how important this was, the women immediately nodded before saying,

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The two girls had already witnessed how terribly things could go wrong if people like them failed to

    obey their orders. With that in mind, as long as they obeyed Kai¡¯s words, not only would they be

    granted just about anything, but they¡¯d also avoid a horrible death.

    Nodding in response, Kai then looked at one of his subordinates and asked, ¡°So, where¡¯s the assassin

    from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s from the southeast and his code name is Vulture. Ranked eighth on the assassin list, he¡¯s wanted

    by both the Western Union and a few of the European countries. Though he¡¯s a world-ss criminal,

    nobody¡¯s been able to capture him,¡± replied his subordinate as he read out the information on his

    phone.

    ¡°As expected, those from the top ten truly are extraordinary¡­ To think that he¡¯s been able to escape

    the Western Union¡¯s grasp this entire time! With how capable he is, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long till Gerald

    finally meets his end! ¡± dered Kai as he nodded in satisfaction.

    Had he thought about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t even have bothered looking for the Hanyus. With how

    vicious those on the top ten were, Gerald could¡¯ve been dead by now! Being professionals, Kai was

    also sure that Gerald¡¯s corpse would be dealt with so efficiently that his murder would never be

    solved¡­

    Not long after, a knock could be heard on the door, prompting Kai to immediately get to his feet as he

    eximed, ¡°Vulture is here!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the door was opened and in stepped the man in ck from before¡­

    The second he entered, everyone could immediately feel how immensely pressuring his aura was.

    Even the two women from before immediately looked toward the floor, not daring to look the assassin

    in the face¡­

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2150

    After ncing around for a bit, Vulture immediately stared straight at Kai before asking in a low and

    hoarse, ¡°¡­ Kanagawa Kai, I presume?¡±

    ¡°That, I am. Since you came all the way from the southeast, do get some rest first. Speaking of which,

    I¡¯ve also prepared these two beauties for you. Feel free to do whatever you want with them,¡± replied Kai

    as he gestured toward the two women.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll be thanking you in advance, then!¡± dered Vulture who wasn¡¯t about to say no to such

    beautiful women. After all, the women from where he came from were all unsightly, to say the least.

    They were iparable to Japanese women!

    With that said, Vulture then removed his coat before cing his arms on the two women¡¯s shoulders

    and guiding them into one of the rooms.

    Once they were inside, one of Kai¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­ Um¡­ Mr. Kanagawa¡­?

    What if they end up¡­ you know¡­ dead¡­?¡±

    While it was true that Kai¡¯s men were no strangers to crime and they weren¡¯t against hurting women,

    murder was a line none of them dared to cross.

    Hearing that, Kai simply waved his hand before replying rather nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid

    of? They¡¯re just two random university students. As long as he kills Gerald, I¡¯m willing to let him have

    his way with even famous local stars!¡±

    With that said, Kai then lit a cigarette before smiling, prompting his men to remain silent as they waited

    for Vulture to be done. From how pleased Kai looked, it was almost as though he could already see

    Gerald¡¯s demise in Vulture¡¯s hands¡­

    Whatever the case was, it wasn¡¯t long before Vulture exited the room. Slipping his clothes on, he then

    said, ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting, Mr. Kanagawa.¡±

    Taking a peek into the room, Kai saw that the two women were lying on the bed, motionless. It almost

    felt like they were dead¡­ Even so, Kai felt more envious than anything. After all, after binging on wine

    and women throughout the years, his body had beenpletely ruined to the point where he found it

    hard to even get erect.

    As Kai was resenting that fact, Vulture finished buttoning up his coat and sat on the couch before

    laughing as he added, ¡°Still, those two were far too weak!¡±

    Feeling more humiliated than ever after hearing that, Kai then nodded before replying, ¡°¡­ Either way,

    now that you¡¯ve had your fun, could we get to business, sir?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Shrugging, Vulture simply said, ¡°Fine with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so¡­ There¡¯s this person called Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s a guest of the Futaba family. I

    haven¡¯t managed to fully investigate his background, but I do know that he¡¯s rather strong. After all, not

    even the Hanyus were able to hurt him,¡± exined Kai as he gestured for his men to bring over

    Gerald¡¯s details before handing them to Vulture.

    ¡°Hah! What kind of crappy family is the Hanyus? Do they even deserve to be called assassins?¡±

    scoffed Vulture, not even bothering to read the notes he had been handed. All he did was stare at

    Gerald¡¯s photograph for a while before snorting disdainfully.

    Though Kai was left momentarily stunned, he quicklyughed aloud before replying, ¡°You got that

    right!¡±

    While it was true that Endo and Izumi were ranked quite high on the assassin list, there was

    undoubtedly a massive gap between them and the top ten assassins¡­ With that in mind, Vulture had

    every right to look down on the Hanyus¡­

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2151

    With how confident Vulture sounded, Kai was sure that Gerald would definitely be murdered this

    time¡­!

    After looking at Gerald¡¯s picture for a while and memorizing it, Vulture couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald

    looked slightly familiar. While he couldn¡¯t tell why that was, he made sure to hide his curiosity by

    asking, ¡°Regardless, while I can definitely finish him off, about themission¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Kai gestured at one of his men before saying, ¡°Bring it over.¡±

    Nodding in response, the subordinate then disappeared into another room before quickly returning with

    a suitcase¡­

    Watching as his subordinate opened it before Vulture, Kai then crossed his legs before adding,

    ¡°There¡¯s two million dors in there. If you kill Gerald within three days, I¡¯ll transfer five million more

    dors into your bank ount as the rest of yourmission. If it extends past three days, however, I¡¯ll

    have to lower it to four million dors instead. Even so, I believe you¡¯ll need a week at most to take him

    out. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Fine by me,¡± replied Vulture. After all, he was being given seven million dors when the target wasn¡¯t

    even a tycoon or senior government official! As long as he nned right and did everything correctly,

    this mission was going to be a cinch!

    ¡°Very well, then! Your task begins tomorrow morning! Speaking of which, feel free to rest here in the

    next few days, sir. Those two women will naturally remain here for your pleasure. However, if you don¡¯t

    think they¡¯re enough, feel free to ask for more! As long as you¡¯re able to kill Gerald within the allocated

    time, I¡¯ll grant you anything!¡± dered Kai with a smile.

    Following that, Vulture watched as Kai and his subordinates left the vi. Once they were gone, he took

    a sip of water before returning to his room¡­

    As for Kai and his men, after getting into their car, one of his subordinates couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    ¡°Where to now, Mr. Kanagawa¡­?¡±

    ¡°To the entertainmentpany. They organized a selection event recently, right? Let¡¯s see if there are

    any beauties around! It¡¯s high time we celebrated!¡± replied Kai delightedly. Since Gerald was now as

    good as dead to him, Kai was so ted that he honestly wanted to have a car race just to show how

    overjoyed he was.

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied his subordinate with a nod before driving the car toward the Kanagawa¡¯s entertainment

    company¡­

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As for Gerald, he naturally had no idea about any of this. Regardless, after a good night¡¯s rest, the

    energized youth decided to walk around the training grounds alone while Aiden and Fujiko headed off

    to participate in morepetitions.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t doing this just to have a stroll. The truth was, Gerald wanted to locate the Crawford

    cultivator from before.

    After all, before hitting the hay the night before, he had momentarily sensed that person¡¯s presence.

    From what he could tell, the person was either within the training ground or somewhere near it. Since

    this was an urban area, there were numerous hotels for that cultivator to hide in.

    While Gerald wasn¡¯t really afraid of that person, he was worried that trouble could brew if he allowed

    the cultivator to do as he pleased. Gerald, for one, didn¡¯t want those close to him to get affected by

    that.

    As he was walking around, Gerald bumped into Ichiro who was quick to jog over before asking, ¡°Oh?

    What are you doing here, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a stroll,¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2152

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could we talk for a bit, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Ichiro as he heaved a sigh. Ichiro, for

    one, couldn¡¯t talk to his colleagues about some things and he didn¡¯t have any close friends nearby.

    With that in mind, he figured that Gerald would be the perfect listener.

    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind,¡± replied Gerald with a nod, figuring that he could possibly learn more clues about

    the person who had murdered the Yanam special forces soldier. What more, this was his chance to see

    if the Japanese military had managed to figure out that he was Adler¡¯s murderer.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you agreed! Please, follow me. You know, my family mailed some good tea to me recently, I¡¯ll

    let you try some,¡± said Ichiro with a smile.

    Following that, the duo soon found themselves walking into Ichiro¡¯s office. Upon entering, Ichiro

    immediately told his secretary to get some tea ready before gesturing for Gerald to take a seat

    ¡°The problems keep stacking up, Mr. Crawford¡­ If I¡¯m to be honest, I don¡¯t even know where I should

    start investigating! But if I don¡¯t start getting results, I may not even be able to keep my job! ¡± muttered

    Ichiro in resignation.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. There truly has been quite a bit going on around the Japanese training grounds

    recently Still, haven¡¯t you managed to obtain other clues about the two murders since thest time we

    talked?¡± asked Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Nothing with Adler¡¯s case¡­ To think that we haven¡¯t been able to find anything even after half a month

    has passed! There just doesn¡¯t seem to be any traces of the man left! I truly think that Adler¡¯s

    disappearance is an unsolvable case¡­ As for the other person, we¡¯ve found his corpse and sent it

    back to Yanam. While we¡¯re currently doing a thorough investigation based on the clues the murderer

    left behind, we don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to sniff him out in the end¡­¡± exined Ichiro.

    Ichiro was only speaking this casually about all this since he knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t part of the

    military. He was also pretty sure that Gerald wasn¡¯t involved with either of the cases, which was why he

    didn¡¯t mind sharing all these details to let off some steam.

    ¡°I see¡­ For your sake, I hope you¡¯ll be able to find the culprit soon¡­¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ You know, the colonel told me that if I continue failing to uncover these two cases, not

    only will the colonel be fired, but I¡¯ll be forced to resign as well. You can tell that they¡¯re serious just by

    how many Japanese military soldiers are standing guard over the training grounds now. After all, a third

    case would be disastrous¡­ I¡¯ll be frank and say that I¡¯m thankful that the only victims are those from

    Yanam. It means that we only need topensate Yanam with gifts or something else. If the cases

    involved someone from Weston, the Western Union, or any of the European countries, we¡¯d truly be in

    hot water! ¡± said Ichiro as he shook his head with a sigh, clearly vexed out of his mind.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As Ichiro¡¯s secretary returned with some tea prompting Ichiro to hand a ss over to Gerald, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, there¡¯s a lot of hotels nearby, right? Since you have

    the murderer¡¯s height and general body description, maybe you could find him within the hotels in the

    area. Just a thought¡­¡±

    Naturally, Gerald was only suggesting this since he was nning to do so himself in the first ce.

    However, Ichiro simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already done that to no avail Hell, we did it the day after the

    incident, but there simply were no traces of our culprit. I suspect he must have immediately fled after

    doing the deed¡­¡±

    Frowning slightly, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ Are you absolutely sure¡­?¡±

    While he initially had his doubts that the person was a Crawford cultivator, after what Ichiro had just told

    him, it seemed that the culprit really was a cultivator¡­

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2153

    However, the fact that the Japanese Military hadn¡¯t been able to locate him even though Gerald had

    clearly sensed that person¡¯s presence the night before was puzzling, to say the least.

    ¡°Of course, I am! Don¡¯t worry, the investigation isn¡¯t anything confidential so there¡¯s no reason for me to

    lie,¡± replied Ichiro as he waved his hand.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Well, I wish you luck with your investigations! Do tell me if you require any help. I don¡¯t mind

    since I feel we get along well,¡± said Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­ Do¡­ Do you really mean that, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked Ichiro after momentarily freezing.

    ¡°What reason would I have to lie?¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s wonderful! With how strong you are, the culprit will definitely be caught in no time!¡±

    eximed Ichiro rather excitedly. Ichiro, for one, knew that Gerald alone had caused quite a mess

    within the Yanam Military, and only someone exceedingly strong could achieve such a feat.

    ¡°You tter me. Regardless, I¡¯ll stick to my word,¡± replied Gerald as he stuck his hand out for a

    handshake, knowing full well that he was only doing this in hopes of easing his search for the Crawford

    cultivator.

    What more, with the Japanese military¡¯s investigation team involved, the culprit couldn¡¯t just reveal his

    cultivator abilities, thus forcing him to take on Gerald with only his martial arts skills.

    Regardless, once Ichiro calmed down a little, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Come to think of it, what

    benefit do you get from all this, Mr. Crawford¡­? After all, you¡¯ll only be wasting time and energy by

    helping us¡­¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald thought up an excuse on the spot before replying, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I just

    feel that we get along well. Besides, though Aiden¡¯s busy with thepetition, I don¡¯t have anything

    better to do.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, whatever the case is, please ept my thanks on behalf of the military investigation

    team! If you manage to capture the culprit, I¡¯ll surely ask my military superior to record your merits!¡±

    said Ichiro as he returned Gerald¡¯s handshake. Since Gerald was willing to lend his aid at his lowest,

    Ichiro now saw Gerald as a good friend.

    Laughing in response, Gerald released their handshake soon after before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard

    and capture the crook as soon as we can, then!¡±

    Since Gerald had agreed to help, Ichiro wasted no time and immediately led Gerald to the colonel¡¯s

    office.

    Upon hearing from the colonel¡¯s secretary that the case could potentially be solved soon, the colonel

    prioritized returning to his office instead of continuing to watch thepetition.

    Once the colonel got there and sat at his desk, Ichiro immediately began reporting all the recent

    incidents to him while Gerald remained seated on a couch within the room.

    A few minutester, the colonel got to his feet and scanned Gerald from head to toe before asking, ¡°¡­

    Gerald Crawford, correct?¡±

    ¡°That, I am,¡± replied Gerald as he got up before nodding.

    ¡°As you already know, I¡¯m the colonel of the Japanese military, and I go by Shin Oda. Ichiro has told me

    that you¡¯re willing to help us solve the two murders. While I¡¯m happy to hear that, I do wonder if you

    have any hidden agendas¡­¡± said Oda as he returned a nod¡­

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2154

    ¡°Oh¡­? What agendas could I probably have?¡± asked Gerald as he raised a slight brow, clearly not

    expecting the colonel to ask that.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, but since I¡¯m the one in charge, I need to remain vignt at all times. We¡¯re all

    aware of the giant mess you created back in Yanam, Gerald. With the Yanam military¡¯s leader missing

    which is why Carter is now in charge I¡¯m simply worried that you may do the same to our military,¡±

    replied Oda as he stated at Gerald.

    With how dangerous this mission was, Oda knew that if things got out of control, there was a high

    chance that anyone present would be as good as dead¡­

    Hearing that, Gerald burst outughing before exining, ¡°While I can understand where you¡¯re

    coming from, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t understand how I operate. You see, I only did that to the Yanam

    military since they kidnapped my friend. They even used his life to threaten me, you see. With that in

    mind, I assume you¡¯ll see things from my point of View?¡±

    ¡°I have heard about that too,¡± replied Oda who had previously been told the same thing while he was

    researching the Yanam incident.

    Honestly, Oda would¡¯ve tried his best to save his friend as well if they were kidnapped by the Yanam

    military. Of course, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Gerald, so he would¡¯ve used other methods to do so.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then said, ¡°Either way, I¡¯m just helping you since I get along well with

    Noda. I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m just doing this because I¡¯m bored either. However, if you still think I¡¯m too

    dangerous, feel free to reject my offer. If you do, I won¡¯t ask any further about this affair,¡± said Gerald in

    a low voice.

    While there was an instant change in Ichiro¡¯s expression upon hearing that, since Oda was present,

    Ichiro remained silent on the spot¡­

    Shaking his head, the colonel quickly replied, ¡°Just to be clear, this affair is between you and Ichiro. I

    have nothing to do with any of this, and I¡¯m just making a routine inquiry. With that said, you¡¯re free to

    help, though if anything happens, know that Ichiro¡¯s to bear full responsibility.¡±

    Oda, for one, knew better than to mess with a strong person like Gerald. Even so, he couldn¡¯t deny that

    Gerald was a very viable solution to capturing the culprit. Regardless, since this conversation had been

    recorded by the recording system in the office, Oda now knew that if any trouble arose, Ichiro would be

    the one to me instead of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! Gerald and I will definitely capture all the culprits in no time t!¡± dered Ichiro as he

    patted his chest.

    ¡°I await your good news, then. Speaking of which, you¡¯re a Westoner, right, Gerald? I¡¯ll be giving you a

    temporary identity in the meantime since I can¡¯t think of any other way to justify you working for our

    military¡¯s investigation team. This¡¯ll make things much more convenient for you as well,¡± replied Oda as

    he opened his drawer and took an insignia out before handing it to Gerald.

    Looking at the words on the insignia, Gerald then read out, ¡°Investigation team temporary

    investigator¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That will be your current identity. Thankfully, you don¡¯t hold any governmental positions in

    Weston or this would be against your country¡¯sws¡­ Regardless, go ahead and start investigating. I¡¯ll

    be heading back to monitor thepetition, but if there¡¯s anything you two find, inform me immediately,

    got that?¡± said Oda as he nodded before leaving the office.

    Regardless, now that Oda had agreed, Ichiro instantly felt relieved. With Gerald¡¯s help, they were

    certainly going to crack the case in the nick of time! Now fully motivated, Ichiro turned to face Gerald

    before dering, ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°Likewise. And don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m just using this as an excuse to pass time,¡± replied Gerald as

    he smiled while shaking his head¡­

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2155

    ¡°Either way, let¡¯s get you to the office first! I¡¯ll call over the other investigation team members to

    introduce you to them. While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll take the chance to exin your temporary role in this

    investigation! ¡± said Ichiro as he ced his hand on Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Can we talk while eating?¡± asked Gerald as he patted his belly.

    ¡°Of course! You know where my office is, right? Go wait there for me first as I head out to get some

    food!¡± replied Ichiro. Forget eating, even if Gerald had requested to be somece else, Ichiro would¡¯ve

    readily rented somece within the military grounds.

    Fast forward to half an hourter, everyone from the investigation team had arrived. Naturally, upon

    seeing Gerald there, they were all rightfully curious. After all, to all of them, he was a suspect in Adler¡¯s

    disappearance. While they had no evidence that he hadmitted the deed, in the end, Gerald still

    had a motive tomit the crime. With that in mind, since Gerald was just sitting there, many of them

    thought that Gerald had taken the initiative to surrender himself.

    Just as they were deep in thought, Ichiro entered the office with a few bags in hand. As the pleasant

    scent of roasted chicken filled the room, Ichiro dered, ¡°I¡¯ve brought over some roasted chicken, so

    be sure to share among yourselves. I¡¯ll detail all of you as you eat.¡±

    Following that, he ced a roasted chicken in front of Gerald making sure to hand out the rest to the

    other team members as well before sitting on the main seat and drinking a ss of water.

    After clearing his throat, Ichiro then said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here¡­ I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase.

    Gerald and I have just returned from the colonel¡¯s office, and we¡¯ve gotten the green light to make

    Gerald a temporary investigator. With that said, he¡¯ll be helping us investigate the two murders from

    today onward.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­What? Why is he suddenly joining our investigation team?¡±

    Ichiro¡¯s announcement was like an exploding bombshell, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald

    with incredulous gazes. After all, how on earth had a suspect suddenly be their colleague?

    On the contrary, Gerald looked cool as a cucumber as he ate his roasted chicken, barely even caring

    about their gazes andments.

    ¡°I¡¯m excluding Gerald from our list of suspects. After all, the case is already half a month old and we

    still have no evidence against him. Due to that, I say that that¡¯s enough to prove his innocence!

    Besides, Gerald¡¯s been kind enough to willingly help us with this investigation! With that said, please

    put your shock aside and start revealing any information you¡¯ve obtained! It¡¯s high time we solved these

    cases!¡± exined Ichiro.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± dered everyone as they nodded, not daring to disobey Ichiro.

    Following that, they all ced their written reports on the table, prompting Ichiro who had just sipped on

    more water to say, ¡°Alright, take turns exining what you found in the past two days.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone did as Ichiro ordered. While everyone else was dead serious as they read their

    reports, Gerald who had his legs crossed simply continued eating his roasted chicken¡­

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2156

    By the time the others were done, Gerald had just finished his roasted chicken.

    Watching as Gerald wiped his hands, Ichiro handed two tissues to the youth before asking, ¡°So¡­

    Figured anything out?¡±

    ¡°Hardly. To bepletely frank, the information was near useless, so I wasn¡¯t really paying attention.

    Though I have to say, the roasted chicken is pretty good, so you guys should eat it while it¡¯s hot,¡±

    replied Gerald as he wiped his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­! ¡± growled the other investigators, clearly annoyed that Gerald was just dissing on all their hard

    work. What a waste of breath!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ichiro.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing major. Regardless, you guys should start investigating the hotels around the

    training ground. I advise you to register every non Japanese staying in the vicinity! Believe me when I

    say that that¡¯s the only information that¡¯s going to be useful for now!¡± replied Gerald as he waved his

    hand.

    ¡°Do you honestly think that we haven¡¯t already investigated the surrounding area? Also, all the

    foreigners? Do you think registering all of them and putting them on file is going to be a cinch or

    something? You¡¯re not even a proper member of the investigation team! What would you know about

    our work and authority?¡± retorted several of the other members.

    ¡°Just do as he says. Remember, the colonel has given him permission to be on our team, so the

    colonel and I will be bearing all the consequences. With that said, if you disagree with Gerald, you can

    either take this to the colonel¡¯s office or leave!¡± growled Ichiro as he mmed his fist onto the table.

    Hearing that, everyone became so frightened that they instantly fell silent. While Ichiro was usually an

    amiable person, everyone in the investigation team knew that Ichiro was the kind of person who didn¡¯t

    make any exceptions to who he grew angry at, not even his family. In fact, he had such a bad temper in

    his earlier years that he was known for driving several people out!

    With that in mind, the rest of the investigation team could only yell, ¡°Loud and clear!¡±

    Knowing that they could only obey Gerald¡¯s orders for now, the group of people quickly tidied up their

    documents before walking out of the office¡­

    Gerald himself simply shook his head before saying, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that they didn¡¯t eat their roasted

    chickens¡­¡±

    Watching as Gerald took the remaining chicken and began feasting once more, Ichiro waited for his

    secretary to close the door before looking at Gerald and asking, ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m finding it hard to see

    the logic of your order¡­ After all, we¡¯ve already scanned through all the hotels in the vicinity multiple

    times. While it¡¯s true that there are multiple foreigners, none of them look like the murderer at all¡­¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Tell me again what that murderer¡¯ s physique was like. And did he leave behind any footprints?¡± asked

    Gerald as he looked back at Ichiro.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve gathered, the person is around six feet tall and has a rather sturdy looking figure.

    Aside from that, his footprints were size twelve¡­ As I¡¯ve previously said, we found nobody who

    matched the description, which is why we assume that the culprit has left the area,¡± exined Ichiro.

    ¡°Just a thought, but couldn¡¯t the culprit have worn tform shoes? Also, it¡¯s easy to look sturdy if you

    have piles of clothes on. As for the shoe size, couldn¡¯t the murderer just have wornrger shoes?¡±

    asked Gerald in between chews.

    ¡°¡­ That¡­¡± muttered the stupefied Ichiro as his voice momentarily trailed off¡­

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2157

    Though he was in the investigation team, Ichiro didn¡¯t specialize in solving mysteries. The cases he

    usually dealt with were dangerous, but straightforward. With that in mind, what Gerald had just said had

    never crossed his mind.

    It was also at that moment when Ichiro realized that the footage from the surveince camera could be

    completely useless. While it was true that they had managed to capture the man¡¯s face, after hearing

    what Gerald had to say, Ichiro now wondered if the culprit had been wearing a rubber mask as well¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for being speechless. Regardless, that¡¯s why I said the information your

    subordinates provided earlier waspletely useless. It¡¯s also why I told them to quickly identify any

    foreigners living in nearby hotels. Call it a gut feeling, but I have a hunch that the person is still here,¡±

    replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­ Hold on, why only foreigners?¡± asked the confused Ichiro.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to investigate the locals if you want, but I feel that the murder is more of an act of revenge.

    After all, the culprit only killed those from Yanam, which is why I don¡¯t think the locals did it. I could be

    wrong, though,¡± replied Gerald.

    Gerald, for one, knew for a fact that he was only ¡®helping¡¯ them in order for him to locate the Crawford

    cultivator. While he admitted that it was a selfish motive of his, he also believed that the cultivator was

    the murderer of the Yanam special forces soldier. With that in mind, he had reason to believe that

    investigating the locals would only be a waste of energy.

    ¡°¡­ I see! Either way, don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯ll order my subordinates to run thorough investigations on all

    the surrounding hotels!¡± dered Ichiro who now trusted Gerald more than ever. After all, Gerald had

    just given them new leads to look into. Now, there truly was a chance for them to crack the case!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Gerald himself who had just finished his second roasted chicken released arge burp before saying,

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. By the way, the roasted chicken really is delectable. You wouldn¡¯t mind me taking the

    rest back, would you?¡±

    As Gerald was thinking about letting Master Ghost have a taste as well, Ichiro simplyughed heartily

    as he replied, ¡°Feel free! Honestly, if you like them so much, I¡¯m willing to send them to you every day!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Either way, I¡¯ll be heading back first. I¡¯ll contact you again tonight,¡± replied

    Gerald as he carried the remaining roasted chicken away with him¡­

    Watching as Gerald left, Ichiro then stood on the spot for a while, slowly taking the time to process all

    that Gerald had said. Eventually, he grabbed his coat before dashing off to keep an eye on the

    investigation efforts¡­

    Gerald himself soon got back with the roasted chicken in hand. Upon entering the room, Master Ghost

    who was watching television couldn¡¯t help but get to his feet as he asked, ¡°Is that roasted chicken I

    smell?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. Noda Ichiro, the head of the Japanese military¡¯s investigation team, got them for us. Well, me. I

    ended up bing a temporary investigator for them to hopefully ease my search for the Crawford

    cultivator,¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°I see. With the investigation team on our side, not only will your odds of finding the cultivator increase,

    but even if the cultivator discovers you, he probably won¡¯t dare to attack,¡± replied Master Ghost after

    thinking about it for a bit.

    ¡°Indeed. Either way, eat up. The chicken¡¯s untouched, if you¡¯re worried about that,¡± said Gerald with a

    nod as he ced the chicken before Master Ghost.

    ¡°d to hear. You know, I was just about to head out to get some food earlier, but it seems you

    returned in the nick of time,¡± replied Master Ghost as he took a good whiff of the chicken before tearing

    off a drumstick and stuffing it into his mouth.

    ¡°I suppose. Speaking of which, I¡¯m heading out to the hotel tonight to have a look around. With any

    luck, I¡¯ll find the Crawford cultivator and quickly get rid of him,¡± said Gerald as he sat before Master

    Ghost. ¡°Would you like me to join you?¡± asked Master Ghost with a nod.

    ¡°Well, with the investigation team there, you should be safe. With that said, sure, why not?¡± replied

    Gerald after thinking about it for a bit.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2158

    With night swiftly approaching sometimeter, Gerald and Master Ghost quickly began making their

    way to where Ichiro and the others were.

    As for the members of the investigation team, after investigating throughout the day while constantly

    being urged by Ichiro, they managed to scan through at least half of the surrounding hotels and

    guesthouses. Aside from being registered, any foreigner living in those ces were temporarily

    detained under the Japanese military, and were currently being guarded by Japanese soldiers¡­

    Regardless, as the duo continued making their way to where Ichiro was, Gerald made sure to detail

    what he had encountered in the past two days to Master Ghost. After listening to all that, Master Ghost

    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It honestly surprises me that the investigation team would obey your orders like

    this¡­¡±

    To Master Ghost, Gerald should¡¯ve been the prime suspect of Adler¡¯s disappearance. Even so, he was

    simultaneously d that the investigation team hadn¡¯t been monitoring Gerald too closely. After all, it

    allowed Gerald to actually join their team! What more, Ichiro sounded like he really trusted Gerald.

    ¡°Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t expecting things to go this smoothly either, though I¡¯m notining.

    Regardless, since I¡¯m making my move under the guise of an investigation team member, the Crawford

    cultivator will surely not anticipate the presence of

    Another cultivator. With that in mind, once I gain sufficient knowledge about him, it¡¯ll be easy for me to

    take him out,¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he continued walking forward.

    Shortly after they left the training ground, the two of them were greeted by the sight of several

    investigation team members and nearly endless Japanese soldiers on both sides of the street, all of

    them vigntly guarding the entrances of all hotels and guesthouses in the vicinity.

    Though several drivers immediately turned to leave the area upon seeing all this, there were still quite

    a number of spectators. These people lived around the training ground, and they were well aware that

    it was a rare asion for the military to get this riled up. With that in mind, it was only natural for them

    to start discussing what was happening among themselves.

    Either way, upon noticing Gerald¡¯s presence, Ichiro immediately dropped whatever he was doing and

    jogged over to the youth while shouting, ¡°Gerald! Over here!¡±

    Since Gerald had agreed to help him, Ichiro treated him like a friend now, which exined why he

    dropped the formalities when addressing Gerald.

    Smiling in response, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°How are things going, Mr. Noda?¡±

    ¡°Things are going well. We¡¯ve temporarily detained all the foreigners living in the vicinity, and they¡¯re

    currently being guarded by soldiers. Though you told me not to, I also registered all the locals in the

    area, just in case. Regardless, we¡¯ve found a few suspicious people throughout our investigation, and

    I¡¯d like you to have a look at them,¡± replied Ichiro with a grin, clearly expecting the case to be cracked

    soon.

    Ichiro, for one, had a hunch that the culprit was among the people whom he deemed were suspicious.

    From what he could guess, the person had probably remained here since he still wanted to murder

    more of Yanam¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Do lead the way,¡± said Gerald as he turned to look at Master Ghost with a smile.

    Following that, the spectators watched as the duo followed Ichiro into one of the hotels¡­

    After walking past the soldiers guarding the hotel¡¯s entrance, Gerald was greeted by the sight of

    several hotel staff members gathered at the lobby. Though there were soldiers in here as well eachThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    armed with a gun, Gerald was more interested in the six people seated on the couch.

    Watching as Ichiro pointed at them, Ichiro himself then said, ¡°Those are the suspects, Gerald. Though

    you told me that the culprit was probably an expert at disguising himself, I went ahead and gathered

    people who looked simr to the individual captured on the surveince system. I don¡¯t n to let them

    go till you have a good look at them.¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s name was mentioned, one of the men seated on the sofa who was wearing a

    Windbreaker slowly lifted his head. Upon seeing Gerald, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The man himself was none other than Amare, the Crawford cultivator¡­!

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2159

    Based on the time limit the patriarch had given him, this was supposed to be Amare¡¯s sixth and final

    day in Japan. If he was still unable to locate Gerald, he would still have to leave tomorrow, thus failing

    toplete the mission Will had assigned him¡­

    Just as he was feeling that all hope was lost and that he was going to fail to get on Will¡¯s good side,

    Gerald appeared before him! Amare couldn¡¯t have asked for anything better! Still, with so many

    Japanese soldiers in the vicinity, Amare knew better than to act rashly. With that in mind, he took a brief

    nce at Gerald just to confirm his identity before quickly averting his gaze.

    The second Amare averted his gaze, Gerald immediately noticed that someone had been staring at

    him. Raising a slight brow, Gerald then turned to look at the individuals seated on the sofa¡­

    While he couldn¡¯t pinpoint who had been staring at him earlier, the person in the middle stuck out a bit

    more from the rest. With that in mind, Gerald took a deep breath before activating a small portion of his

    Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ Only to realize that there wasn¡¯t even the slightest fluctuation of essential

    qi. With that, he quickly retracted his primordial spirit.

    Though there weren¡¯t any essential qi fluctuations, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that that person wasn¡¯t

    an ordinary man. Trusting his gut, Gerald made sure to take note of that man¡­

    Seeing that Gerald was staring so intently at those people, Ichiro leaned closer to him to ask, ¡°Do you

    have any methods to get the truth out from them? Since they¡¯re all foreigners, we can¡¯t just lock them

    up and interrogate them since that will cause trouble with the embassy.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the best at interrogating, so I¡¯ll leave that to you guys. Regardless, there are

    some things that I¡¯d like to think through first,¡± replied Gerald, his gaze still fixed on the man with the

    Windbreaker.

    Gerald¡¯s intuition was practically screaming that the man in the Windbreaker was the Crawford

    cultivator. Even so, Gerald wasn¡¯t nning on doing anything till he sensed essential qi from that

    suspicious individual¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing that, the slightly disappointed Ichiro could only say, ¡°¡­ Alright¡­¡±

    However, Ichiro¡¯s mood quickly lifted after he reminded himself that Gerald wasn¡¯t a professional

    investigator. He was just here to help, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to know how to properly

    interrogate people¡­

    Either way, if they really wanted to get information out of these foreigners, the best course of action

    would probably be to get the local police officers over. If they set up a temporary interrogation room

    instead of bringing the foreigners to the police station, it would only be a ¡®questioning session¡¯,

    thus avoiding the embassy¡¯s involvement. Besides, if they did that and the suspects became vindictive,

    it wouldn¡¯t affect him or his team.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Whatever the case was, after sizing the man up for one final time, Gerald turned to look at Master

    Ghost before saying, ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s head back for now. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with their jobs.¡±

    Master Ghost had already been with Gerald for such a long time that he could already tell what

    Gerald¡¯s slightest actions or movements indicated. With that in mind, he simply nodded in response,

    prompting the duo to leave the hotel¡­

    Ichiro immediately got to work as well, quickly contacting the local police station to get some

    interrogators over¡­

    Though Gerald remained silent throughout their journey back, upon entering their room and closing the

    door behind them, Gerald immediately heaved a heavy sigh as he took his coat off. Following that, he

    lit a cigarette and took two puffs of it¡­

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2160

    ¡°Sensed anything back there?¡± asked Master Ghost who had a vague idea of what Gerald had

    experienced.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Remember that man in the Windbreaker? One of the suspects sitting on the sofa?¡± replied

    Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°I do. I made sure to memorize all their appearances,¡± said Master Ghost with a nod.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, I have a feeling that he¡¯s the Crawford cultivator, though I can¡¯t be certain just yet¡­

    Regardless, I¡¯m heading outter tonight,¡± replied Gerald as he continued huffing on his cigarette. In no

    time t, the cigarette¡¯s lifespan had ended¡­

    ¡°Are you nning to secretly get rid of him?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°Negative. Again, I specify that it was only a gut feeling. Until I¡¯m sure, I won¡¯ty a finger on him.

    Regardless, since I was able to notice him, I¡¯m sure he noticed me as well. In fact, it was probably

    when Ichiro first mentioned my name when I realized I was being stared at. Either way, my n tonight

    is to slightly expose my cultivation to draw that person out. Once I confirm that he¡¯s a Crawford

    cultivator, I¡¯ll get rid of him swiftly,¡± exined Gerald as he ced his burnt out cigarette in an ashtray.

    ¡°I see¡­ Speaking of which, were you able to get a grasp of how strong he was? After calcting for a

    bit, I feel he¡¯s weaker than you, though you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down till you¡¯re absolutely sure,¡±

    replied Master Ghost in a slightly worried tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t really treat anyone from the Crawford family seriously aside from Will who

    wants topete with me so much just to secure his position as ¡®heir of the Crawfords¡¯. Quite honestly,

    I¡¯d like to meet him just to see how well my grandpa¡¯s insight is,¡± scoffed Gerald before shaking his

    head with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ Since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t ask any further than that¡­ Still, do be careful. After all, in the

    end, the Crawfords are still a cultivating family. After suffering consecutive losses in your hands, I¡¯m

    just worried that they sent a stronger cultivator after your head this time¡­¡± muttered Master Ghost.

    While it was true that Gerald was inhumanly strong, the Crawfords still had hundreds of years¡¯ worth of

    experience as cultivators. With that in mind, nobody truly knew how strong that family was¡­

    Hearing that, Gerald simply chuckled before patting Master Ghost¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re so

    worried, why don¡¯t you do some calctions to see how dangerous this encounter will be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± replied Master Ghost as he waved his hand¡­

    Following that, Gerald took a cold shower. Once he was done, he took the photographs of his parents,

    elder sister, and M out¡­ By the time he finally peeled his gaze from the pictures, the sky was already

    darkening¡­

    Upon hearing a few messy footsteps walking past his window, be carefully returned the photographs

    into his pocket before lighting a cigarette and heading toward the window to look downstairs¡­ Only to

    see Ichiro and the rest of the investigation team walking away.

    From how dejected they looked, Gerald figured that they hadn¡¯t been able to gather anything. Then

    again, if the Crawford cultivator truly was the one responsible for that death, then it was pretty much

    impossible for regr people like them to gain any new hints.

    Whatever the case was, once they were out of sight, Gerald tossed his cigarette away before slipping

    his coat on¡­

    Soon enough, he was walking past the training ground¡¯srge entrance¡­ and the second he left the

    area, Gerald immediately activated his Herculean Primordial Spirit, making sure to expel some

    essential qi at the same time¡­

    Barely even secondster, Amare who had just been cleared of his suspicion was alerted to the

    sudden fluctuation of essential qi.

    With that, he opened his room window¡­ and in no time at all, his figure vanished from the spot.

    He only had a day left before he had to leave Japan¡­ He needed to act quickly or Daryl would surely

    punish him for returningte¡­

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2161

    Just thinking about the hundreds of poisonous snakes in his family¡¯s infamous pit sent shivers down his

    spine.

    ¡­

    Shaking his head, Amare knew that he had to stay focused. Tonight was his best shot at killing Gerald.

    If he failed, there was a high chance that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to hunt Gerald down in time

    tomorrow. What more, even if he did miraculously find Gerald again then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do

    anything in broad daylight unless he wanted to attract unnecessary attention to himself.

    Whatever the case was, after silently touching down on the ground after leaping from the sixth floor a

    cold smile formed on Amare¡¯s face as he growled, ¡°To think that you¡¯d actually release your essential

    qi¡­ Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re being hunted down?¡±

    With that said, Amare began bolting toward the direction where he had sensed the essential qi. With

    how fast he was, he was barely even visible, and anyone he passed would¡¯ve only been able to sense

    a cold breeze passing by¡­

    Gerald himself was already standing in an open area while puffing a cigarette, the cigarette¡¯s smoke

    looking particrly conspicuous in the darkening sky¡­

    The youth had learned about this ce from Ichiro from one of their casual conversations. Apparently,

    this area had been bought by the war department to build a new training ground. However, due to

    some issues, the project had been suspended till this very day. Regardless, since this piece ofnd

    was owned by the war department, nobody dared toe to this ce. Those from the war

    department didn¡¯t have any reason toe all the way out here just to train either, which made this the

    perfect ce to deal with the Crawford cultivator.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t long after before Gerald felt someone closing in at rapid speeds, prompting him to

    mutter, ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a fast one¡­¡±

    Though it was already pretty dark, with the help of the Herculean Primordial Spirit, Gerald could now

    see clearly in the dark. In fact, being a cultivator, he could even see the blood cirction and essential

    qi running through people. With that said, Gerald soon saw Amare appear not too far away from him¡­

    ¡°Gerald, right?¡± asked Amare as he stared at the youth. Since Gerald had already released his

    essential qi, Amare saw no reason to hide his anymore either.

    Watching as Amare released his own essential qi, Gerald simply crossed his arms before calmly

    replying, ¡°That, I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an abandoned descendant of the Crawford family, you know? If you had just lived in the

    secr world properly, none of us would¡¯ve even bothered about you. With that said, to think that you

    would suddenly appear and attempt to snatch Master Will¡¯s rightful position as the heir of our family!

    Due to your actions, can you really me us for hunting you down?¡± scoffed Amare as he tossed his

    jacket off, exposing his muscr body¡­

    Not only was he strong in cultivation, but he also had one of the best physiques within his family. With

    that said, a cultivator of the same level wouldn¡¯t be his match at all, and this was proven in the many

    competitions within his n that he had won over the years. Hell, it was because of his strength that

    Daryl had appointed him for this errand.

    Regardless, upon hearing what Amare had to say, Gerald was momentarily surprised, though he

    quickly smiled before replying, ¡°You think I¡¯mpeting against Will for that position¡­? Putting that

    aside, from what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re here under Will¡¯s orders. After all, I¡¯m pretty sure

    Daryl didn¡¯t allow any of you to harm me. If he finds out, I wonder if you¡¯ll be subjected to serious

    consequences¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ That has nothing to do with you!¡± growled Amare as he clenched his fists tightly. Truth be told,

    he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequence once the patriarch found out about all this¡­

    ¡°Well, whatever the case is,e at me. Show me how strong you Crawford cultivators can get. Then

    again, after beating up two of Will¡¯s men back then, I have a feeling that you¡¯re going to be a let down

    as well,¡± scoffed Gerald who barely felt any pressure despite being in the presence of one of the

    Crawford family¡¯s top cultivators¡­

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2162

    ¡°Shut it!¡± scowled Amare who was itching to finish Gerald off. Amare wasn¡¯t a person who liked small

    talk, and since Gerald was his target, there was even less reason for him to say anything. With that,

    Amare suddenly disappeared¡­!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Immediately sensing a surge of essential qi around him, it quickly became obvious to Gerald that this

    person was much stronger than the men Will had previously sent after him. As he was thinking about

    this, Amare reappeared before Gerald, his fist already aimed at his chest!

    Feeling a gale of cold winding his way as Amareunched his punch toward Gerald, Gerald simply

    took a few steps back to dodge the attack. Naturally, Gerald wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting back. He only

    avoided the attack since he wanted to better grasp how strong Amare truly was.

    Realizing that Gerald had managed to dodge his attack, Amare¡¯s eyes turned even redder than before

    as he dered, ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast!¡±

    Following that, he immediately restabilized himself before lunging toward Gerald again!

    Instead of dodging, however, Gerald simply used his arm to deflect Amare¡¯s attack, sending Amare

    stumbling to the side! Unable to bnce himself in time, the immense force of Gerald¡¯s deflection

    caused Amare to crash into a pile of rocks¡­! Howling as his head collided against some rocks, Amare

    soon felt blood trickling down his now throbbing forehead¡­

    Fumbling to his feet, Amare red at Gerald as blood flowed down his chin and dripped all over his

    clothes¡­

    Pain was nothing to him. After all, though the injury would¡¯ve been terrible for regr people, he could

    just rapidly patch himself up with his essential qi.

    Even so, that didn¡¯t save him the humiliation of stumbling so stupidly before Gerald¡­ He just couldn¡¯t

    stand it¡­! It didn¡¯t help that Amare knew that Gerald hadn¡¯t even used much force to deal this much

    damage to him¡­! This scene would¡¯ve been much less humiliating if he simply wasn¡¯t strong enough

    or got injured due to his carelessness¡­!

    Amare had never felt this stifled in his many years within the Crawford family¡­!

    As Amare was thinking about all this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile before

    saying, ¡°Seems that you¡¯re not that good in martial arts after all. Just so you know, I only used the most

    basic of techniques in Tai Chi earlier. Is that all it takes to defeat you?¡±

    And here Gerald thought that this person would be an expert. As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t really much

    stronger than Will¡¯s previous men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky¡­! I was just careless earlier!¡± growled Amare who was d that nobody else was

    around to witness his blunder. After all, if his family found out about this, he would surely lose face¡­!

    Though Gerald wanted to reply, he quickly shut his mouth again. There was¡­ a red dot on Amare¡¯s

    shoulder and secondster, it disappeared.

    Knowing that the red dot had been moving in his direction, Gerald immediately activated his essential

    qi to bolt to the side¡­!

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2163

    A split secondter, a muffled gunshot could be heard, followed by the sound of something whizzing

    across the air at lightspeed¡­! Barely a secondter, a bullet flew past the spot Gerald had initially been

    standing, hitting a rock and causing it to explode into a million pieces¡­!

    Had Gerald not reacted in time earlier, the bullet would¡¯ve surely pierced through his heart! Even if he

    had his essential qi to protect him, Gerald knew that in the end, the essential qi would only leak out

    uncontrobly, causing his body to break down which would disallow him to recover¡­!

    Wiping the blood off his chin with his sleeve, Amare couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Seems that you¡¯ve

    offended quite a lot of people! ¡°

    With the unknown assant¡¯s help, Amare now knew that he would definitely be able to kill Gerald¡­!

    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± replied Gerald as he took a deep breath¡­ before releasing an immensely

    murderous aura.

    Gerald, for one, knew that if this unknown sniper and the Crawford cultivator worked together, there

    was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t make it out alive tonight. After all, though his Herculean Primordial Spirit

    was strong, it didn¡¯t make him invincible. What more, he still wasn¡¯t able to use the full power of his

    spirit¡­!

    Regardless, that earlier shot was naturally from Vulture. After Kai had told him that Gerald was in the

    training ground, Vulture had constantly been keeping an eye on Gerald, patiently waiting for an

    opportunity to strike.

    Though he could¡¯ve killed Gerald earlier during the day, he didn¡¯t want to create a chaotic scene since

    Gerald was with the investigation team, which exined why he waited till now to act. Though it was

    much darker now, Amare¡¯s constant shouting made it easy for Vulture to tell which figure belonged to

    Gerald. Still, to think that Gerald could dodge his attack¡­!

    While he had previously scoffed at the idea that Gerald was as strong as Kai had said, Vulture was now

    starting to believe Kai¡¯s words. After all, being able to dodge such a precise attack in such a short

    amount of time was something no ordinary person could hope to do.

    Whatever the case was, Vulture then tossed his sniper rifle away before expertly leaping off the fourth

    floor! Making sure he didn¡¯t fall too quickly by stepping on the sides of the building, Vulture soonnded

    on the ground and began walking toward the duo¡­

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ And you are?¡±

    ¡°Just know that I¡¯m here to take your life. No further questions,¡± scoffed Vulture.

    Watching as the man donning a trench coat, cap, and even a ck mask swiftly approached, Gerald

    stared right into Vulture¡¯s grim eyes before rolling up his sleeves and replying, ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s settle

    this together.¡±

    Ever since he got rid of the threerge ns in Yanam, he hadn¡¯t had a proper battle like this.

    Either way, after healing the wound on his forehead, Amare looked at Vulture before shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s

    team up to take him down, brother!¡±

    Vulture, however, didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he simply pulled out a shiny bay from his back before

    rushing toward Gerald! While he wasn¡¯t as quick as Amare was, he was still pretty fast. After all, he

    was already fighting against Gerald in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing that, Amare wasted no time and immediately mobilized his essential qi before rushing forward

    as well! Amare, for one, knew that he needed Vulture¡¯s help to finish Gerald off, even though he had noThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    idea who Vulture was or what conflicts he had with Gerald¡­

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2164

    Regardless, Vulture and Amare wasted no timeunching an onught of attacks on Gerald from both

    sides!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Though Vulture wasn¡¯t as strong as Amare, his outstanding fighting skills made up for that. As for

    Amare, though hecked Vulture¡¯s arsenal of skills, all his attacks were infused with essential qi. With

    that in mind, Gerald was well aware of how deadly this duo was. One slip on his side and he would

    definitely suffer heavy injuries¡­

    Understanding that, Gerald remained on the defensive for three minutes straight¡­ then five¡­ and

    ten¡­

    Despite being in a two on one battle, Gerald was nowhere close to being at a disadvantage as he

    evaded their attacks. In fact, he was now capable of sneaking in kicks and punches! Due to those

    attacks, Gerald eventually managed to force Vulture to start backing away from him.

    In the end, unlike Gerald and Amare, Vulture didn¡¯t have the support of essential qi. In other words, he

    had been relying on his own strength throughout this fight, and he was starting to slow down. Vulture

    was well aware that this continued on, he would eventually find it hard to even handle Gerald¡¯s single-

    handed attacks.

    Just as Vulture was thinking about this, Gerald noticed an exposed weak spot when Vulture was

    retracting his arm. Not wanting to miss the chance to strike, Gerald immediatelyunched a punch at

    Vulture¡¯s chest!

    Eyes instantly widening as his face paled, Vulture quickly took a few steps back, holding onto his chest

    and panting the entire time. Had Vulture been an ordinary man, that punch could¡¯ve either knocked him

    out or even killed him¡­! However, Vulture¡¯s physique was far from ordinary, so he was still able to

    stand. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that he hadn¡¯t suffered substantial damage.

    From how painful his chest felt whenever he breathed, Vulture figured that several bones in his ribcage

    had been broken, resulting in the broken bones piercing his organs¡­! Knowing how badly injured he

    was, beads of sweat rolled down Vulture¡¯s forehead as he considered his options while watching

    Amare continue fighting Gerald. In the end, Vulture knew that continuing to move any further would

    surely result in his death. With that, Vulture gritted his teeth before slowly inching toward a pile of bricks

    where he then sat¡­

    After gently feeling around his chest, Vulture mmed his fist onto the ground while growling, ¡°¡­Four.¡±

    Every time his face went pale in agony, Vulture had counted that as a broken rib. With his forehead

    now drenched in sweat, he knew how terrible his current condition was. Vulture¡¯s best course of action

    now was to lie still. Moving any further would only cause his injuries to worsen to the point where death

    was extremely possible¡­

    ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­¡± grumbled Vulture as he red at the youth while regretting his arrogance. If only

    he had heeded Kai¡¯s warnings and taken Gerald more seriously, Vulture would¡¯ve surely been more

    careful with his moves. Thinking back, he should¡¯ve immediately retreated after his first shot failed to hit

    its mark. Had he done that, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a pitiful state¡­

    Either way, with Vulture now out ofbat, the winner of the fight was clear.

    Though Gerald¡¯s attacks slowly became more frequent, Amare like Vulturecked Gerald¡¯s stamina,

    and soon began blocking more than he attacked. While Amare could still sneak in a few

    counterattacks, the longer the battle went on, the more evident it became that this was going to be

    Gerald¡¯s victory.

    With that said, soon enough, Gerald managed to strike Amare¡¯s left arm hard enough to dislodge it!

    Seeing that Amare was temporarily handicapped, Gerald took the chance to grab the man by the neck!

    With how forceful Gerald was choking him, Amare knew for a fact that it would only require a bit more

    force for his neck to snap¡­!

    Smiling as he continued squeezing Amare¡¯s neck, Gerald then said, ¡°Since we have the same

    surname, I may consider sparing your life if you share interesting information with me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2165

    ¡°I have nothing to say! I admit defeat! You¡¯re stronger than me, what else do you want?! ¡± growled

    Amare, knowing that his life was now in Gerald¡¯s hands.

    ¡°How dauntless,¡± retorted Gerald with augh before activating the power of his Herculean Primordial

    Spirit and poking a few spots on Amare¡¯s body¡­ Gerald was now temporarily paralyzing Amare, and

    once he was done, he tossed the defeated man onto the ground¡­

    Though Amare immediately attempted to get to his feet, he quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t move an

    inch¡­!

    Understanding that he wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon, Amare could only watch as Gerald walked

    toward Vulture¡­

    After lighting a cigarette, Gerald squatted in front of the injured man, shaking his box of cigarettes while

    asking, ¡°Want one?¡±

    ring at Gerald, Vulture who was still clutching onto his chest growled, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Honestly, in his body¡¯s current state, even saying that one sentence caused him enough pain for any

    regr person to pass out¡­

    ¡°I just want to know who hired you, that¡¯s all. Not going to lie, you¡¯re pretty strong, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re

    quite a famous assassin. With that said, I can only imagine the Kanagawas hiring you. Am I wrong?¡±

    asked Gerald as he narrowed his eyes. Aside from Kai, who else would hire such a high ranking

    assassin to finish him off?

    Gritting his teeth in response, Vulture simply sneered, ¡°I know nothing!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Being in the top ten in the assassin list meant that he had to fully adhere to the professional ethics of

    assassins which meant that he couldn¡¯t expose any of his employer¡¯s information, even if he had to die.

    This rule had been rooted in his mind ever since he joined this field of work, and he had never

    abandoned it.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head beforeughing as he turned to look at Amare before

    looking back at Vulture and scoffing, ¡°Another dauntless person¡­¡±

    The fact that neither of them was cooperating was honestly starting to annoy him¡­ With that, Gerald

    stoppedughing before stepping on Vulture¡¯s chest as he growled, ¡°Are you really sure you don¡¯t know

    anything?¡±

    With the bones now piercing straight into his organs, Vulture¡¯s eyes widened as he began coughing

    mouthfuls of blood¡­ By this point, even breathing was getting difficult..!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat the question,¡± said Gerald as be narrowed his eyes.

    Knowing full well that he¡¯d die if he said anything, Vulture simply retorted, ¡°Just kill me already! I¡¯ll never

    say it¡­!¡±

    ¡°Since you suggested it, be my guest,¡± replied Gerald as his eyes went stern. He already knew that Kai

    had sent him, so there was no reason for him to keep this man alive. With that, the sickening crack of

    bones could be heard as Gerald¡¯s footpletely crushed Vulture¡¯s ribcage¡­!

    Drowning in his own blood, Vulture could only manage a gurgle before the life in his eyes vanished¡­

    Though his body was now limp and lifeless, Vulture¡¯s eyes retained their furious re. It almost

    seemed as though Vulture had still been racking his brains on how to murder Gerald, seconds before

    his death¡­

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s taken care of, it¡¯s time I returned to you,¡± said Gerald as he turned to look at Amare, not

    even bothering to look at Vulture¡¯s corpse. After all, he just needed to use his essential qi topletely

    evaporate the body, leaving zero traces of Vulture behind¡­

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2166

    After witnessing Vulture¡¯s horrible death, Amare no longer attempted to hide his utter horror as he

    yelled, ¡°I¡­ Impossible¡­! None of this should be possible¡­!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    He was the top cultivator of the Crawford family¡­!

    How on earth had Gerald defeated him so miserably¡­?!

    Honestly, he wouldn¡¯t be having such a hard time grasping this situation if Gerald had grown up with

    him in the family! After all, everyone had different talents!

    However, Amare knew for a fact that Gerald had been an abandoned descendant who had been living

    in the secr world this entire time! Even if there were cultivators out here, none of them should¡¯ve

    been strong enough to be able to teach Gerald such powerful skills! Skills that disallowed Amare, the

    cream of the crop in his family, to not evennd a single hit on the boy¡­!

    ¡°Impossible? What is it?¡± asked Gerald as he stared at the paralyzed man.

    ¡°Y¡ªyour inhuman strength¡­! You shouldn¡¯t be this strong! You can¡¯t be!¡± retorted Amare as he

    continued ring at Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story that I¡¯d rather not talk about. Regardless, tell me everything you know about the

    Crawford family and I may just spare you. After all, we still share the same surname. If I let you off

    alive, however, know that I¡¯ll have to scrap your cultivation as well. Deal?¡± replied Gerald with augh.

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡± muttered Amare as he seriously began considering his options¡­

    In the end, killing Gerald wasn¡¯t even a mission from the patriarch. It was just Will¡¯s secret order. With

    that in mind, while the patriarch would eventually learn about all this thus making punishment

    unavoidable for Amare, if he shared everything Gerald wished to know, at the very least, he would be

    spared to live another day. What more, since this was still Will¡¯s order, perhaps the patriarch would

    sentence Amare to a lighter punishment¡­

    Looking at how seriously Amare was considering all this, Gerald fished his phone out to check the time.

    It was already one in the morning, and he knew that soldiers would begin patrolling the area in another

    two hours. Knowing that he had to clear the scene up before they arrived, Gerald was prompted to say,

    ¡°You have ten minutes to consider your options. Nothing more.¡±

    Ten minutes passed quickly enough, and since Amare hadn¡¯t said a word, Gerald knew what this

    meant.

    Though he couldn¡¯t get any information out of Amare, Gerald already had news about the Seadom

    tribe. With that in mind, he knew that uncovering the secrets of Yeaning Ind was simply a matter of

    time¡­

    Regardless, Gerald then narrowed his eyes as his hand slowly began moving toward Amare¡¯s neck¡­

    Since Amare waspletely paralyzed, all he could do was widen his eyes as Gerald¡¯s hand came

    dangerously close to his neck¡­! The fear of death was finally sinking in on him¡­l

    Just moments before Gerald¡¯s hand was against his neck, Amare quickly gulped before crying out in a

    trembling voice, ¡°P-please¡­! Wait¡­!¡±

    ¡°Finally willing to talk?¡± replied Gerald as he slowly withdrew his hand¡­

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2167

    ¡°J-just ask me anything you wish to know! I¡¯ll share anything that I can answer¡­! ¡± said Amare as he

    breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Gerald¡¯s hand retracting.

    Sitting right in front of him, Gerald simply replied in a hushed tone, ¡°First off, was it Will who told you to

    assassinate me?¡±

    ¡°I-it was¡­ You see, the patriarch sent me off to do some errands for him, but just before I left, Will

    called me over to his room to give me the assassination order Since he¡¯s the patriarch¡¯s sessor, I

    couldn¡¯t just refuse¡­¡±

    Smiling subtly in response, Gerald then said, ¡°I see. Come to think of it, aren¡¯t you worried that Daryl

    will find out about this?¡±

    Gerald, for one, had figured that only Will wanted him dead. As far as he knew, Daryl was only

    interested in testing his abilities.

    ¡°W-well¡­ as long as I return in time, the patriarch shouldn¡¯t find out¡­ I was already nning to leave

    this afternoon, you know? But then you suddenly showed up¡­! What more, just as I was wondering

    how to make a move on you earlier, you took the initiative to bait me out here with your essential qi! I

    couldn¡¯t say no to that!¡± replied Amare with a sigh.

    Had he known that things would end this way, he would¡¯ve never agreed to Will¡¯s request¡­

    Nodding in response, Gerald thought for a bit before asking, ¡°¡­ And are you the one who killed that

    special forces agent from Yanam?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡­ was me, yes¡­¡± replied Amare as he reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°I see¡­ Putting that aside, I have one final question. As long as you give me an honest answer, I¡¯ll

    spare your life and let you leave unharmed. How do I get to Yearning Ind?¡± asked Gerald as he

    narrowed his eyes at Amare.

    Now that all his other questions had been answered, Gerald made sure to save the best forst. While

    it was true that he had managed to find Fujiko thus potentially allowing him to contact the Seadom

    tribe, if he managed to get the information straight from Amare, then he¡¯d be able to start making ns

    much earlier.

    ¡°¡­ Trust me when I say¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± muttered Amare.

    ¡°¡­ What? Aren¡¯t you a top cultivator of the Crawford family? How could you not know about this?¡±

    replied Gerald with a slight frown. This was the exact same reply he had gotten from Will¡¯s previous

    men!

    ¡°I swear! I really don¡¯t know! Aside from the patriarch and a few core nsmen, the rest of us are left in

    the dark about all this¡­!¡± exined Amare.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Then how did you leave the ind? And how are you going to return?¡± asked Gerald as he raised a

    brow.

    ¡°Leaving the ind is easy¡­ All we need to do is to take a boat and sail for about ten kilometers before

    we enter the ocean¡­ However, if we wish to go back, we¡¯ll need to inform the family in advance¡­

    Following that, either the patriarch or a senior member will guide us back¡­¡± exined Amare.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll ask one final time. Do you truly not know the way back to the ind?¡± asked Gerald as he lit a

    cigarette and began puffing it.

    ¡°My answer remains the same¡­ While Yearning Ind may seem like a regr ind, I¡¯ve never been

    able to see it on my way back from sea¡­ The only way I can get to the ind is if I send a message to

    the family and sail for a little while more¡­ Shortly after, I¡¯ll be able to see the vague outlines of the

    ind, and that¡¯s howl usually get back..¡± replied Amare as he shook his head.

    Truth be told, Amare was just as curious about the ind as Gerald was. In fact, he had even tried

    asking the other family members about this in the past, though he would end up getting harshly

    reprimanded every time he did so. Due to that, he eventually stopped asking¡­

    Regardless, after a brief silence, Gerald nodded before saying, ¡°¡­ I believe you.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t believe Will¡¯s men before this, Amare¡¯s case was different. After all, Amare was

    currently in a life or death situation. Because of that, Gerald knew he wouldn¡¯t lie. Besides, Amare¡¯s

    answer was way too simr to what Will¡¯s men had said for it to be a mere coincidence.

    However, even if Amare and Will¡¯s men had simply been trained to give the exact same answer if they

    were caught, Gerald didn¡¯t really mind. After all, he knew that he was going to learn the secrets of

    Yearning Ind from the Seadom tribe sooner orter¡­

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2168

    ¡°Is¡­ there anything else you¡¯d like to know? I¡¯ll answer honestly!¡± replied Amare who was now feeling

    that Gerald wasn¡¯t the person he had previously assumed to be.

    The truth was, he had initially thought that Gerald was an evil and ruthless person who would do

    anything to breach into the Crawford family and exploit them once he became the patriarch. After their

    brief interaction, however, he now felt that Gerald was actually a rather gentle soul, contrary to his initial

    belief.

    While it was true that he still killed the assassin from before, Gerald had every right to do so since he

    was ambush-attacked by him¡­ Regardless, Gerald had also made it a point that he was going to

    spare his life just because they shared the same surname. It was honestly making Amare feel slightly

    touched¡­

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Amare¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Gerald calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to know.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, as promised, you can scrap my cultivation now and I¡¯ll head home immediately¡­ ¡± said

    Amare in a n equally calm tone despite knowing full well what would happen once his cultivation was

    taken away from him.

    Essentially, he¡¯d turn into an ordinary person, and Amare was pretty sure that those he had previously

    offended would take the chance to treat him harshly¡­

    Even so, having to experience that was worth it as long as he could remain alive. After all, all wasn¡¯t

    lost. He simply had to start from scratch again. If he died now, however, everything would truly end.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply poked twice on the chakras on Amare¡¯s chest before replying in an

    indifferent tone, ¡°Just leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± asked Amare as he slowly regained control over his body. Hopping to his feet, Amare

    couldn¡¯t help but feel exceedingly confused at the moment. After all, Gerald scraping his cultivation in

    exchange for his life was already extremely merciful of the youth. So why was he letting him leave just

    like that? Had Gerald forgotten that he had attempted to assassinate him earlier?

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re secretly a masochist, I suggest you leave while you can,¡± said Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°¡­ I¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not¡­¡± muttered Amare who couldn¡¯t feel any murderous intent from Gerald as he

    slowly walked toward the youth.

    Taking in a deep breath, Amare then asked, ¡°¡­ I just don¡¯t get it. That man and I were tasked to

    assassinate you, you know? With that said, since you killed him, why aren¡¯t you ending my life as

    well?¡±

    Puffing on his cigarette, Gerald eventually replied, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s simple, really. It¡¯s because you¡¯re a Crawford

    and he isn¡¯t. While I didn¡¯t grow up with the rest of the cultivating Crawfords, I¡¯m still Daryl¡¯s grandson.

    As a child, I made quite a few fond memories with him, you know? While I still have no idea why he

    abducted my family which is the reason why I¡¯m trying so hard to meet him on Yearning Ind, you see

    that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re still a Crawford. Just so you know, given the choice, I¡¯d very

    much prefer saving people rather than killing them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡± muttered Amare as his voice slowly trailed off.

    After all, he had never stopped to wonder why Gerald was trying so hard to get to Yearning Ind.

    Now, he was finally aware that the patriarch had captured his family¡­ Still, since the patriarch was

    Gerald¡¯s grandfather, that essentially meant that he had abducted his own son and daughter-inw!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then handed Amare a cigarette before asking, ¡°Have you seen them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Only once, but even that was quite a while ago¡­¡± replied Amare as he took the cigarette and lit it

    with Gerald¡¯s lighter.

    Hearing that, Gerald momentarily trembled as his eyes grew slightly watery. Shaking his head, Gerald

    then asked, ¡°¡­ How were they doing back then?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Amare eventually replied, ¡°¡­ Well, they were being treated rather well,

    honestly. The patriarch emphasized that none of them could be mistreated, so though they¡¯re being

    kept in the backyard, they should still be well fed and clothed¡­ At the very least, they still were back

    then¡­ Regardless, apart from the patriarch and his cronies, nobody else is allowed to enter¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. Is Will allowed to enter?¡± asked Gerald as his expression turned gloomy¡­

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2169

    ¡°No, actually¡­ While it¡¯s true that Will is the patriarch¡¯s adopted child and that he has a high status

    within the family, the patriarch has honestly always been on guard around him¡­ In fact, the patriarch

    has made sure to disallow Will from entering

    Several important ces on the ind, including the backyard where the patriarch lives. I, for one,

    have never seen Will enter that ce¡­¡± muttered Amare with a slight frown.

    ¡°¡­ I see. Well, what matters is that they¡¯re still safe¡­ I¡¯m at least relieved to hear that¡­¡± said Gerald

    as he let out a sigh, the weight of his immense worry finally lifted.

    A brief momentter, Gerald turned to look at Amare before saying, ¡°¡­ Either way, you can leave now.

    Also, if you wish to remain alive, remember not to say a thing about what happened here tonight.

    Understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it. If Will asks me about this, I¡¯ll just tell him that I failed to locate you in Japan,¡± replied Amare with

    a nod.

    ¡°I trust you, now leave,¡± said Gerald as he gestured for Amare to go.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Bowing toward Gerald, it was clear that he was feeling thankful toward the youth. At that moment, he

    made up his mind that if Gerald ever set foot on Yearning Ind one day, he would adamantly refuse to

    fight against him, even though the family would punish him for it.

    Regardless, after tossing away his cigarette butt, Amare quickly disappeared into the darkness. Gerald

    himself simply continued smoking his own cigarette as a cold breeze caressed his cheek¡­

    Shortly after, the cigarette burned out, and Gerald shook his head before starting to walk toward

    Vulture¡¯s corpse¡­

    Searching the dead man¡¯s body, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So you Kanagawas still aren¡¯t willing

    to give up, huh? Then there¡¯s no need for your family to remain in Japan¡­!¡±

    Whatever the case was, aside from a pack of cigarettes and a few bullets, Gerald couldn¡¯t find any form

    of identification on Vulture. Since these didn¡¯t interest Gerald, the youth simply sighed as he ced a

    hand on the corpse¡¯s body¡­

    Mobilizing his Herculean Primordial Spirit, he then began releasing a zing heat from his palm¡­ and

    in just a few seconds, Vulture¡¯s bodypletely evaporated. Since Gerald had used his essential qi to

    do the deed, not even the corpse¡¯s smell remained. Just like Adler, Vulture would simply mysteriously

    vanish from the face of the¡­ Either way, now that that was taken care of, Gerald quickly turned

    around to leave.

    ¡­

    Soon after, he arrived at his guest room where Master Ghost and Aiden could be seen waiting patiently

    on the sofa.

    Upon seeing Gerald, Aiden immediately hopped to his feet before checking around Gerald¡¯s body while

    asking, ¡°Brother Gerald! You aren¡¯t injured, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not. Shouldn¡¯t you be well aware of my strength by now?¡± replied Gerald with augh as he

    closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Has everything been settled?¡± asked Master Ghost as he stepped forward as well.

    ¡°In a way. As it turned out, the Yanam soldier really was murdered by the Crawford cultivator. I fought

    him earlier, and though he definitely wasn¡¯t weak, he wasn¡¯t as strong as I had initially anticipated

    either. With that said, I just let him off the hook,¡± replied Gerald as he took his jacket off before walking

    to the water dispenser to get himself a drink.

    ¡°You¡­ let him go¡­? Why?¡± asked Master Ghost and Aiden, feeling rightfully puzzled.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to kill other Crawfords if I can help it. After all, the one who abducted my parents was

    Daryl, not them. Besides, since I spared his life, he now owes me a favor,¡± replied Gerald as he put his

    paper cup down¡­

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2170

    ¡°So¡­ You only let him off to get his help once you finally get on the ind¡­?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°Thinking back, it was still mostly the fact that I didn¡¯t want to kill another Crawford,¡± replied Gerald as

    he shook his head.

    With how important saving his parents was to him, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to ce his trust on any of the

    cultivating Crawford¡¯s ¡®help¡¯.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then didn¡¯t you just free a tiger back into the mountains¡­?¡± asked Master Ghost

    who was starting to get slightly worried.

    Though he hadn¡¯t told Gerald about this, Master Ghost had secretly made a fortune telling for Gerald

    some time back, and he found out that Gerald would encounter something dangerous potentially even

    life threatening once he arrived at the ind¡­

    ¡°Again, his strength was pretty average, so I don¡¯t really see him as a threat. If he even dares toe

    after me again, I¡¯ll just kill him,¡± replied Gerald rather nonchntly as he waved his hand.

    Seeing how confident Gerald was, Master Ghost simply said, ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll trust your judgment since you

    sound so sure about this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Speaking of which, while fighting that cultivator, I came across another assassin who tried to

    kill me in the process. With how strong he was, I feel that he could¡¯ve been a ranked assassin on the

    assassin list. Call it a hunch, but I have a feeling that only Kai would think of something like this,¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°A high-ranking assassin? Where¡¯s his body, brother Gerald? I¡¯ve investigated over fifty assassins on

    the assassin list, so I can recognize most of them pretty well!¡± eximed Aiden who suddenly appeared

    much more excited than before.

    Smiling helplessly, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no body to speak of¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Did he manage to escape¡­?¡± asked Aiden, feeling slightly disappointed. Still, if they managed

    to catch that assassinter on, Aiden would surely be able to recognize the assant. Following that,

    there was a chance that they¡¯d be able to find out who hired the assassin in the first ce!

    ¡°Not at all. What I¡¯m saying is that I evaporated his corpse!¡± exined Gerald.

    Aiden had already seen what Gerald was capable of, so he hardly had any trouble epting this. With

    that in mind, Aiden simply sighed before replying in a slightly disappointed tone, ¡°I see¡­ What a

    shame¡­ It would¡¯ve been nice to leave him alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point talking about him anymore. How about things on your end? Is thepetition

    over yet?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°It is, though it¡¯ll still be a few days till we get the results. While I wasn¡¯t as good as Miss Fujiko, I don¡¯t

    think I scored too badly. In fact, I have a feeling that I should be close to the top!¡± exined Aiden as

    he thought about his performance in the previous days.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Well, since there¡¯s nothing to be done in the meantime, let¡¯s contact Fujiko first to

    discuss the matter about us staying with her family. I¡¯m saying it now that you two have to be extra

    careful from now on. After all, we¡¯re now simultaneously dealing with an extremely prestigious family

    and a family of assassins. While I wouldn¡¯t normally see the

    Kanagawas as a threat, I still believe that Kai was the one who hired that assassin I killed earlier. With

    that said, please be alert at all times,¡± said Gerald as he narrowed his eyes.

    The Kanagawas had pissed him off enough. Everyone from that family needed to die¡­!

    ¡°Sure thing! The higher ups have already told me that I¡¯ll be given a month¡¯s worth of rest after the

    competition. With that said, hopefully things can be settled before then,¡± replied Aiden who really

    wanted to help Gerald save his parents. Even so, Aiden was still Weston¡¯s ¡®King of Soldiers¡¯. In other

    words, if he suddenly received orders to return, Aiden wasn¡¯t about to disobey his orders¡­

    Regardless, Gerald then replied, ¡°Things should be settled Within the month.¡±

    ¡°Should we start making our move tomorrow, then?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ll meet up with Fujiko then before heading to the Futaba manor together. We¡¯ll start

    discussing our next moves once we¡¯re there,¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    Nodding as well, Aiden then ced his hand on his stomach before muttering, ¡°Um¡­ Brother

    Gerald¡­? Are you hungry? I can head out to get some food for you¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2171

    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± replied Gerald.

    Fast forward to half an hourter, Aiden returned with some food he got from the nearby convenience

    store. Following that, the trio sat around the table and ate together. Honestly, after eating so much

    Japanese food, they had started seeing the appeal in its taste. Of course, there was still a pretty big

    gap between the food here and good old Westoner food¡­

    Regardless, once they finished their meals, the trio returned to their rooms to rest¡­

    Once morning came, Gerald and Master Ghost headed to the training ground¡¯s entrance to wait while

    Aiden ran off to look for Fujiko. Shortly after, however, the duo came across Ichiro and his secretary

    instead.

    Realizing that Gerald was all packed up to leave, Ichiro told his secretary to wait at the side as he

    quickly walked toward Gerald before saying, ¡°Oh? Leaving already, brother Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My friend¡¯s done with hispetition, so I may as well just leave with him,¡± exined Gerald

    with a nod.

    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s a shame that you have to leave before the case gets solved¡­ Regardless, I should

    mention that while we were investigating earlier this morning, a person apparently left one of the hotels

    last night! Our surveince cameras followed him till the point he entered a barren area that was too far

    for the final camera to capture¡­ In other words, the suspicious

    Individual should be long gone now¡­¡± muttered Ichiro in a slightly disappointed tone.

    ¡°The final surveince camera? I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t have any cameras set up in the barren area,

    then?¡± asked Gerald despite knowing the answer to his question.

    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to ce surveince cameras in a barren area¡­ Either way, that man

    probably realized this and used it to his advantage to escape¡­ Still, we do have his picture and some

    footage of him, so if we manage to issue a tracking warrant, we may be able to track him down!¡±

    exined Ichiro who didn¡¯t mind sharing all this with Gerald. After all, it

    Was Gerald¡¯s pointers that allowed them to pinpoint the escaping man in the first ce.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°I see. All the best in capturing him!¡±

    Honestly, Gerald was finding the situation to be quite funny. After all, with how quick Amare was,

    Gerald was pretty sure that he could¡¯ve easily evaded the investigation team and left Japan¡¯s borders

    unnoticed. Even if Amare slipped up and the investigation team found him, they wouldn¡¯t have been

    able to harm him at all¡­

    Whatever the case was, Ichiro then saluted as he dered, ¡°Thank you, brother Gerald!¡±

    Shortly after, Aiden and Fujiko arrived, and the four got into a car before leaving the training ground for

    good¡­

    Throughout their journey to the Futaba manor, Gerald kept one hand on the steering wheel while his

    arm rested against the car¡¯s window. After a brief silence in the car, Gerald eventually said in a casual

    tone, ¡°You know, an assassin tried to kill mest night. With how capable he was, I have a feeling that

    he¡¯s from the international assassin list. Due to how pricey it can get to hire such men, I¡¯m assuming he

    was hired by Kai.¡±

    Naturally, that statement was for Fujiko since Aiden and Master Ghost already knew about this.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Fujiko immediately tensed up before scanning Gerald from head to toe

    as she asked, ¡°Are you hurt?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. In fact, I got rid of the assassin as well,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Though she was relieved to hear that, Fujiko soon smacked the dashboard before angrily yelling, ¡°The

    Kanagawas truly have gone too far this time¡­! First they hired the Hanyus¡­ Now international

    assassins?!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ How do you n on settling this?¡± asked Gerald. In the end, this had to do with the Futabas

    as well, so it was best to make things as clear as possible¡­

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2172

    ¡°¡­ We should discuss this with my father. With how big the issue¡¯s gotten to the point where Kai¡¯s

    started hiring international assassins, I¡¯d rather not make the final call on my own¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as

    she shook her head, prompting Gerald to remain silent¡­

    It was around noon when the four of them arrived at the Futaba manor. Thankfully, Gerald didn¡¯t sense

    any hiding individuals nearby anymore.

    Either way, upon stepping out of the car, the group was greeted by the sight of Takuya¡¯s secretary who

    had been waiting outside for them this entire time. Upon seeing them, the secretary quickly held onto

    the things Fujiko was carrying before saying, ¡°Miss Fujiko! Mr. Crawford! Doe in! The master¡¯s

    been waiting for you!¡±

    Simply nodding in response, the group then entered the manor¡­ and soon enough, they came across

    Takuya who had been waiting for them in the parlor.

    Getting to his feet the moment he saw them, Takuya took a brief nce at Aiden and Master Ghost

    before turning to look at Gerald and eximing, ¡°You¡¯re back! I¡¯ve already told my servants to prepare

    a grand meals so hurry on in! As for the two brothers at the back, just make yourselves at home and

    join us!¡±

    Nodding in response, the group of five then entered the dining room and sat around the table. Once

    seated, Fujiko was prompted to say, ¡°Um¡­ There¡¯s something I need to tell you, father¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± asked Takuya as he turned to look at his daughter.

    Before Fujiko could say anything else, Gerald quickly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. It can certainly

    wait till lunch is over!¡±

    Gerald, for one, knew that if Fujiko told Takuya all this before lunch, Takuya would probably lose his

    appetite. Telling him a bitter wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway.

    Suddenly seeing things from Gerald¡¯s perspective, Fujiko quickly added, ¡°¡­ Yeah, it can definitely

    wait!¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­ I see! Well, then after lunch it is! Speaking of which, I hired a new chef two days ago, and he¡¯s a

    Westoner! With that said, do tell me whether the food is to your likingter!¡± replied Takuya who was

    much too d to see Gerald home to be bothered by his daughter¡¯s hesitance.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± dered Gerald with a heartyugh. With that, the group of five chatted happily among

    themselves for the next half hour till food began being served.

    Seeing that they were going to eat soon, Takuya quickly cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Just to make

    things clear, Gerald¡¯s friends are my friends, so you two won¡¯t have many rules restricting you within

    the manor. With that said, while I¡¯d love to let you two stay here for a few days and potentially even get

    someone to guide you around for a tour, the manor¡¯s not exactly the safest ce for you to stay in

    now¡­¡±

    Takuya, for one, was well aware that he couldn¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility of those two¡¯s injuries

    if he allowed them to stay here and something happened to them¡­

    Clearing his own throat, Gerald then replied, ¡°¡­Well, you see, I was nning on letting them stay here

    for the time being. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to prepare two guest rooms for them that are close to where

    I¡¯m currently staying¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You, of all people, should know my family¡¯s current conditions, brother Gerald¡­ If they stay

    here, there¡¯s a good chance that they¡¯ll¡­¡± muttered Takuya, looking rightfully embarrassed.

    ¡°Trust me when I say that it¡¯ll be more dangerous for them if they don¡¯t stay here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make

    sure they remain safe. Even if something does happen to them, I¡¯ll be the one responsible. None of it

    will have anything to do with the Futabas!¡± dered Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­ Since you put it that way¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll agree to it! You there, go arrange for two guest rooms close to

    Mr. Crawford¡¯s room!¡± ordered Takuya after momentarily hesitating as he looked at his secretary.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2173

    ¡°Understood! ¡± replied the secretary with a nod before quickly leaving the parlor¡­

    Soon enough, all the dishes were served, and before everyoneid at least a dozen Weston dishes.

    Aside from the chicken and fish, the rest honestly looked like ordinary home cooked dishes. Even so,

    just the foods¡¯ smell alone and the way they were presented made everyone aware that this was the

    work of a top notch chef¡­

    Since all the food had arrived, the smiling Takuya quickly began distributing chopsticks as he said,

    ¡°Come on, enjoy the food while it¡¯s hot, and tell me if it¡¯s to your liking! Honestly, ever since brother

    Gerald came, I¡¯ve been growing fonder and fonder of Weston food! Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t even sure if

    I¡¯d ever get used to Weston food back when Fujiko implored me to try some!¡±

    ¡°See? I told you so! ¡± replied the pleased Fujiko.

    Following that, everyone enjoyed their meals without saying much in between bites. Once all the dishes

    were finished, Takuya ordered his servants to clear the table and serve them some tea.

    After the tea arrived, Takuya turned to look at everyone else at the table before asking, ¡°So¡­ I

    remember you saying that there was something you wanted to tell me earlier¡­ Now that we¡¯ve had our

    meals, care to share?¡±

    Sipping on the tea that Takuya had just handed him, Gerald then calmly replied, ¡°Well, I was attacked

    by an assassin from the international assassin list. I¡¯m assuming he was hired by the Kanagawas.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Takuya was so surprised that he almost dropped the teapot! His hands now

    trembling, Takuya quickly asked in a hushed tone, ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m only assuming that it was the Kanagawas, so there¡¯s no need to get too worked up,¡± replied

    Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°How couldn¡¯t I get worked up? In case you¡¯ve forgotten, the two assassins from before are still in this

    manor!¡± muttered Takuya after taking in a few deep breaths.

    ¡°Speaking of those two, they¡¯re apparently known as Endo and Izumi. They¡¯re both Hanyus sent by

    Hanyu Ryugu of the Hanyu assassination department. As with the previous case, I have a feeling that

    the Kanagawas are behind this, though I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ Hanyus¡­?¡± muttered Takuya as his face turned slightly pale.

    Their families had been living peacefully for over a hundred years now¡­ How could all that change in

    less than a month? Not only had the Hanyus sent people to assassinate his daughter, but they also

    attempted to assassinate his guest! Had Gerald not been present in those two events, his daughter

    could¡¯ve been dead by now¡­!

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, the Kanagawas are my prime suspect in all this¡­ After all, the Hanyus are an

    assassin family. Why on earth would they hire an international assassin to do their dirty work instead?

    And since Endo and Izumi went after me instead of Fujiko, it only gives me more reason to believe that

    Kai¡¯s the one behind all this. With that said, how are you nning to solve all this, patriarch Takuya?¡±

    asked Gerald as he sipped on more tea.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll need time to think about this¡­ After all, one wrong decision may bring harm to us all¡­¡± muttered

    the now frowning Takuya as he leaned against his chair, wondering how to go about all this¡­

    Honestly, he was tempted to just pick a fight with both families and attempt to brute force his way to

    Victory.

    However, Takuya knew better than to do that. After all, while Gerald would certainly be able to

    guarantee his daughter¡¯s safety, the rest of his family would quickly crumble against the other two

    families. But if they just remained on the defensive, they¡¯d surely be attacked over and over again till

    they eventually lost¡­

    Feeling helpless, Takuya was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ What about you, Gerald¡­? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I can get rid of the Kanagawas first. Though I could choose to finish off the Hanyus first, they¡¯re

    still an entire family of assassins. With that said, I¡¯ll need more time to prepare if I wish to take the

    Hanyus out,¡± replied Gerald who had honestly been waiting for Takuya to ask¡­

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2174

    Upon hearing that, Takuya immediately shook his head with a chuckle before saying, ¡°¡­ You¡¯re joking,

    right¡­?¡±

    While it was true that Gerald was inhumanly strong, there was no way he was going to be able to take

    on such arge and powerful family alone, right¡­?

    ¡°Oh, I meant every word I said, patriarch Takuya. Do you not believe me?¡± asked Gerald in a serious

    tone, signifying that he wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this. After all, getting the Futabas out of this

    crisis was his one way ticket to learning the secrets of the Seadom tribe.

    Thinking about all the times Gerald had protected his daughter and putting Gerald¡¯s serious tone into

    consideration, Takuya eventually replied, ¡°¡­ I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Good. With that said, just give me some time to exterminate the Kanagawas. As for Endo and Izumi, I

    propose that we end them as soon as possible,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Well, had they not had the information we needed, I would¡¯ve killed them ages ago. Now that we know

    their identities, however, there¡¯s no reason to continue letting them live!¡± dered Takuya as he nodded

    in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Well, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be heading out first. I¡¯ll be back before night,¡± replied

    Gerald as he got to his feet.

    ¡°Oh? Where to?¡± asked Takuya.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to where the Yamashitas are. I still have some questions that need answering,¡± replied

    Gerald, remembering the promise that old man had made with him back then. Gerald still found it hard

    to believe that that old man had helped them slip past Ryugu¡­

    Hearing that, Takuya was momentarily taken aback ash e eximed, ¡°You¡­ Know the Yamashitas?¡±

    ¡°Actually, before that, have you contacted them before, father?¡± asked Fujiko who just recalled what

    that old man had said to her back then.

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Why would I have contacted them? If I had, our family wouldn¡¯t be in such a poor state today!

    After all, there are infamous rumors that the Yamashitas have ninjas in their family!¡± replied Takuya as

    he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ But¡­ that old man said¡­¡± muttered Fujiko, clearly at a loss. After all, if her father hadn¡¯t contacted

    that old man before, why would that old man have said that he had met her before as a child?

    Knowing that her father wouldn¡¯t lie to her, a sudden thought came to Fujiko, prompting her to look at

    Gerald. From what she could now guess, the old man had probably only stepped in because of Gerald.

    In other words, he must have only said that to deceive Ryugu.

    ¡°¡­ Old man? What old man? Actually, hold on, why¡¯s the Yamashita family suddenly involved?¡± asked

    the confused Takuya.

    ¡°Just know that it isn¡¯t a bad thing, patriarch Takuya. Regardless, I¡¯ll be off now. If anything happens, I¡¯ll

    be sure to tell you when I return,¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing that, Takuya breathed a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°¡­ Alright, then. Take care!¡±

    Watching as Gerald headed outside, Fujiko quickly got up as well as she shouted, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ming

    with you!¡±

    As the two left the scene, Takuya could only scratch the back of his head as he turned to look at Aideen

    and

    Master Ghost who were still drinking tea there.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Just so you know, all this happened without us being there. With that said, there¡¯s no point in asking

    about the situation from us, patriarch Takuya,¡± exined Master Ghost.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2175

    ¡°¡­ I see. Well, you two go ahead and rest first, then. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me,¡± replied

    Takuya, who knew that he could only await Gerald¡¯s return if he wanted any answers.

    Moving back to Gerald and Fujiko, the duo quickly got into one of the Futaba cars and began driving to

    where the Yamashitas lived¡­

    On their way there, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as she asked, ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t know

    anything about that old man¡­?¡±

    To Futaba, Gerald was like a rubik¡¯s cube. Despite the fact that he had been living in her manor and

    she had known him for about a month now, she still felt that she knew very little about him¡­

    ¡°Fujiko, you and your family are locals and you hardly know anything about them. What makes you

    think I¡¯d know anything about the Yamashitas? To be quite frank, I¡¯m heading there to learn more about

    that old man myself,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, if we had the Yamashitas supporting us, things would definitely go much smoother¡­¡±

    muttered Fujiko with a sigh. Even though she was the ¡®Queen of Soldiers¡¯, she was still much weaker

    than them¡­

    ¡°Though things may be difficult, I¡¯m willing to fight through it all,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Soon enough, the sky started turning dark. It was then when the duo finally saw the barren mountain

    again¡­

    Once they were at the foot of the mountain, Gerald parked the car there. They were now in Yamashita

    territory, and he knew that the area where he had fought the Hanyu assassins was not far ahead.

    However, upon walking further into the territory, both of them realized that the corpses had been

    cleared away. Though the tang of blood no longer remained, upon paying closer attention, dry

    bloodstains still remained on the ground. Unless the Yamashitas turned the soil over or added ayer

    of soil on top, the bloodstains would probably remain for a month or two.

    With how few people actually came here, there was little chance for the stains to be trodden on as well,

    thus leaving the stains visible for much longer¡­

    Shortly after, eight men each wielding a longsword donning traditional Japanese garments came

    running over to the two. Once they stood before the duo, one of the men asked, ¡°Who are you two?¡±

    ¡°Greetings. I am Futaba Fujiko from the Futaba family. I¡¯m here to pay your family a visit,¡± replied Fujiko

    in a polite tone.

    ¡°You should know that the Yamashitas don¡¯t ept guests, so please leave at once. If the elders

    realize that you ¡¯re here, we¡¯ll surely be punished!¡± replied the same man.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Before that, allow me to exin a bit further. You see, we came here a few days ago and ended up

    fighting with the Hanyus at this very spot. Back then, an old gentleman stepped in to help us settle

    things, and he told me to return someday. With that said, I¡¯m here now, so please report our arrival to

    him, brother,¡± exined Gerald who couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was

    Conversing with a cultivating family back in Weston.

    After all, based on how they dressed and what they said, it seemed that they were still upholding

    traditions that had been passed down for thousands of years¡­

    ¡°¡­Hmm? So you¡¯re the Westoner who killed all those Hanyu assassins?¡± replied the man, feeling

    slightly startled as he scanned Gerald from head to toe.

    ¡°The one and only,¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­I see. Please wait here as I report this, then. Actually, before that¡­ If you wish to fight next time,

    please don¡¯t do it here¡­ We spent an entire day clearing this ce up, you know? It gets pretty tiring,¡±

    muttered the man a she nodded.

    ¡°I apologize for all the trouble,¡± replied Gerald with a sheepish grin.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be¡­ Just look at those bloodstains! They¡¯re nearly impossible to remove¡­¡± said the man

    as he pointed at the stains while shaking his head.

    Following that, the eight men left together.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2176

    A short whileter, the man returned alone before saying, ¡°Elder has invited you in!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sending him the message,¡± replied Gerald as he ced his palm and fist together

    before entering the area with Fujiko¡­

    After walking for about ten minutes, the duo finally arrived at the old man¡¯s home. Since the man hadn¡¯t

    guided them there, the duo had made their way here solely from memory.

    Regardless, as Gerald pushed the house¡¯s door open, he made sure to whisper, ¡°Speaking of which,

    once we meet the old man, don¡¯t say a thing. I¡¯d like to test him first¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Fujiko with a nod.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    With that, the duo walked toward the parlor where the old man could be seen sitting on the tatami floor.

    Before him, was a bottle kettle, and despite noticing Gerald and Fujiko¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t move an

    inch. Knowing that the old man could speak in the Westonnguage and since there wasn¡¯t anyone

    else around, Gerald didn¡¯t bother speaking in his awkward Japanese and simply said, ¡°I¡¯vee to

    visit you, old man.¡±

    ¡°So you have. Is thepetition over?¡± asked the old man as he turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°It just ended,¡± replied Gerald as he sat in front of the old man.

    ¡°I see¡­ Are you here to ask about why I helped you back then?¡± asked the old man as he served some

    tea to both Gerald and Fujiko.

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± replied Gerald who saw no reason to lie.

    ¡°Truth be told, I just didn¡¯t want you to have another conflict with that man. After all, you had already

    killed several of his men by that point, and I didn¡¯t want to have to clean up more bodies. So there you

    have it, the reason I allowed you to sneak off,¡± exined the old man with a smile as he stroked his

    beard.

    ¡°¡­ Is that truly all?¡± asked Gerald in slight disbelief.

    ¡°What other reasons could there be? After all, we had never met before at that point in time. Either way,

    since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you have some tea with me?¡± asked the old man as he gestured

    at the teacup before Gerald.

    Getting the old man¡¯s hint, Gerald turned to look at Fujiko before saying, ¡°¡­ Could you look around

    outside for the moment, Fujiko? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with him in private¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, then,¡± replied Fujiko as she got to her feet and left the room¡­

    Gerald made sure to follow her to the door before closing it behind her. With the door now shut, Gerald

    turned to look at the old man before calmly saying, ¡°Now that we¡¯re alone, you can say anything you

    want¡­ I assure you that anything you say won¡¯t leave this room.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You surprisingly know quite a lot, kid!¡± replied the old man with a chuckle.

    ¡°Well, you did help us escape Ryugu that day. What¡¯s more, you even revealed that you were a

    Westoner before we left. How couldn¡¯t I figure that there was more to why you did all that?¡± said

    Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ Before that, I¡¯d like to rify that I had been keeping an eye out on you ever since you entered

    our territory¡­ With that said, with your abilities, taking Ryugu down would¡¯ve been a cinch for you, no?¡±

    asked the old man as he continued stroking his beard.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, at the very least, the part where I didn¡¯t want you two to get into too much trouble is

    true,¡± said the old man.

    ¡°But why even bother? After all, we had just met for the first time and as far as I know, the Yamashitas

    hardly have any contact with the outside world,¡± replied Gerald in a curious tone.

    ¡°You truly do know quite a lot¡­¡±

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2177

    ¡°As you¡¯ve said, the Yamashitas don¡¯t contact other families a lot, but putting that aside¡­ You have the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit within you, correct?¡± asked the old man after staring at Gerald for a while.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald could only chuckle awkwardly. Though the old man had seen through him,

    he didn¡¯t really want to admit it. After all, Gerald was well aware that talented and capable people were

    targeted a lot. In fact, it was exactly because of his power that resulted in his trouble with the military

    department as well as the threerge families of Yanam!

    ¡°So it is true¡­ Well, I¡¯m just d that you know how to conceal your treasure well,¡± added the old man

    with a grin.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding slowly, Gerald then looked at the old man for a while before finally asking, ¡°Who¡­ exactly are

    you, old man¡­? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not just the elder of the Yamashita family, right¡­?¡±

    Gerald had a multitude of questions in his head. First off, how was a Westoner the elder of the

    Yamashita family? How had he gotten involved in this family rumored to have ninjas? And how did he

    even know about the Herculean Primordial Spirit? Not many cultivators from Weston even knew about

    it!

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, the old man¡¯s tone suddenly became serious as he replied, ¡°¡­ Do

    you really wish to know?¡±

    Watching as Gerald nodded in response, the old man then sighed as his cloudy eyes momentarily

    hinted that he was reminiscing¡­ And shortly after, the old man said, ¡°Well¡­ For one, I knew your

    grandfather pretty well back then¡­ We used to travel together in Weston many years ago, you know?

    Unfortunately, we ended up parting ways due to our differing opinions¡­ Truth be told, when I first saw

    you, I almost thought you were him. You¡¯re his spitting image, from your physique,

    Appearance, right down to your personality!¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? You know Daryl?¡± replied Gerald as he instantly frowned. With how tightly he was holding

    onto the now quivering teacup, the old man felt that if Gerald gripped any harder, the cup would surely

    shatter.

    ¡­

    ¡°I did¡­ Well, the old him, at least Also, he¡¯s your grandfather, no? Why are you calling him by his

    name?¡± asked the old man as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°I¡¯d very much prefer not to have a grandfather like him,¡± replied Gerald with a snort.

    While it was true that the grandfather he remembered as a child was a kind old man before he

    disappeared from his life, the revtion that Daryl was his parents¡¯ and sister¡¯s abductor was simply

    too much for Gerald to willingly overlook.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, the shocked old man was prompted to ask, ¡°Is¡­ there some sort of

    misunderstanding between the two of you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about him, old man¡­ Either way, I¡¯m just wondering if you helped us back then due

    to the fact that I¡¯m Daryl¡¯s grandson?¡± replied Gerald as he raised his hand to stop the old man from

    asking any further.

    ¡°¡­ No, of course not. I merely felt like talking about him since you¡¯re his descendant. Regardless, the

    main reason I helped you is because you¡¯re currently hosting the Herculean Primordial Spirit,¡±

    exined the old man as he shook his head with a smile.

    Suddenly feeling much more vignt, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­Could you borate?¡±

    If this old man truly was after his Herculean Primordial Spirit, then he would have to figure out how to

    quickly leave this ce with Fujiko. Naturally, that meant that he would have to offend yet another

    powerful family¡­

    Looking at how vignt Gerald had suddenly be, the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh before

    saying, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. If you¡¯re interested in hearing the full thing, do stay for a few more days. In

    return, I just want you to update me on Daryl¡¯s situation. After all, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯vest met

    him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Deal!¡± replied Gerald.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2178

    Gerald was only agreeing since this old man seemed to know Daryl well. With that in mind, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t deny that he was curious about his grandfather¡¯s past. After all, though he had met him as a

    child, his memories of Daryl were vague, to say the least. Perhaps with this old man¡¯s help, he would

    be able to learn why his present grandfather underwent such a drastic change¡­

    ¡°Excellent. Then do have some more tea as we continue chatting. I¡¯ll get a room prepared for you two

    by tonight. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t it high time you told her toe back inside? After all, there really

    isn¡¯t anything to hide. Besides, you two are a couple, no?¡± replied the old man with a smile.

    ¡°You knew¡­?¡± said Gerald as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°While we don¡¯t directly contact those from the outside world, it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re left oblivious

    about what happens out there,¡± replied the old man with a nod.

    Not knowing how to respond to that, Gerald then invited Fujiko in again, making sure to shut the door

    tight once she was inside. After all, he didn¡¯t want any strangers hearing anything about Daryl¡¯s past.

    Once Gerald and Fujiko were seated at the table, the old man who was holding onto a cup of hot tea

    slowly began rocking back and forth as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ It was about fifty years ago when the

    incident between me and your grandfather urred¡­ ¡°

    As it turned out, Daryl and this old man were once disciples of Brecken Longman, a famous cultivator

    in Weston, at least at the time. Learning under Brecken atop a hill, the two were senior and junior for at

    least a decade before they both graduated. After graduation, Daryl returned to his family, determined to

    make it prosper. As for the old man, he chose to follow Daryl, wanting to help his senior.

    It was when the Crawford family started rising the ranks in the cultivation world when Daryl and the old

    man started having differing views. For one, Daryl wanted to bring the Crawfords into the secr world.

    His n was to use the family¡¯s power in exchange for riches. However, the old man was against this.

    After all, Weston cultivators hardly ever got involved with the secr world, yet Daryl was proposing to

    start a business!

    Due to their differing views, in the end, the two ended up parting ways. After leaving the Crawford

    family, the old man traveled the world until eventually, he ended up getting chosen to be the elder

    of the Yamashita family after helping the family out when they needed it most.

    After hearing the old man¡¯s side of the story, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly emotional.

    As for the old man, he then sighed before adding, ¡°So¡­ Yes, that¡¯s pretty much the summarized

    version of what happened¡­ Thinking back, your grandfather¡¯s decision was honestly the right one.

    After all, he genuinely was considering the future of the family¡­¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    While it was true that the old man had considered moving back to Weston before this, he had simply

    grown too used to staying here by that point.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald who hadn¡¯t heard about all this from his father before simply nodded in

    response¡­

    Now that he was done sharing his part of the story, the old man looked expectantly at Gerald before

    asking, ¡°So¡­ Now that I¡¯m done, how are things with your grandfather? Is he still living with you?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Momentarily stunned to hear that, the old man¡¯s hands started shaking to the point where tea was

    starting to spill before he eventually asked, ¡°Has¡­ he passed away¡­?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alive and well, though he¡¯s no longer in the Crawford family¡­ Or should I say, he¡¯s no longer in

    the old Crawford family,¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile. To bepletely honest, he secretly still

    hoped that Daryl was the same grandfather he used to know as a child¡­

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2179

    ¡°¡­ Hmm? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± asked the old man, clearly feeling confused.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s left my family to establish a new cultivating Crawford family atop an ind beyond the

    Yanam sea that I¡¯ve unfortunately yet to locate¡­¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ established another Crawford family¡­? But that can¡¯t be! The old Daryl valued his family more

    than his old life! With that said, why would he just abandon you and establish a new family?¡± eximed

    the old man as his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Shrugging, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Beats me¡­¡±

    Now feeling that he was hearing something more akin to a fairy tale, the old man asked, ¡°¡­Alright,

    so¡­ How¡¯s the rtionship between the two families¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, my Crawford family isn¡¯t connected with the other one. I should also note that I¡¯m the only one

    left in my family,¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°¡­ What? What about your parents? While I don¡¯t know much about you, I clearly remember my sister-

    inw giving birth to a girl before I left. That should be your sister, right? What happened to her and

    your parents? Don¡¯t tell me all three of them met with misfortune¡­?¡± replied the old man with a frown.

    ¡°Negative. Currently, they¡¯ve been abducted by Daryl¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ They were¡­ what? You¡­ you¡¯re just making all this up, right¡­?¡± asked the old man in his utter

    shock. After all, all this was simply too bizarre! His old friend couldn¡¯t just start a new family of his own

    before abducting his son and daughter-inw¡¯s family, right¡­?

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s the truth. My parents and sister are currently being locked up somewhere on their

    ind. I should also note that though my girlfriend¡¯s been abducted by the Sun League, I have a feeling

    that my grandfather¡¯s involved¡­¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    Unable to handle all this information, the old man leaped to his feet, his face contorted in disbelief as

    he yelled, ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I only speak the truth¡­¡± muttered Gerald who honestly wanted all this to just be fake.

    ¡°¡­ Unbelievable¡­ I clearly remember how cordially Daryl treated your parents and the rest of your

    family back then¡­ How did all thise to be¡­?¡± said the old man as he slowly sat down again.

    Gerald himself remained silent, not knowing what else to say about Daryl¡­

    Back when he was six, he had thought that his grandfather was the kindest man alive¡­ However, one

    day, he simply left¡­ To think that when Daryl finally returned once Gerald was an adult, his first move

    was to abduct his parents and sister! This Daryl was nothing like the grandfather Gerald used to love!

    Regardless, after pondering for a while, the old man eventually asked, ¡°¡­ You mentioned an ind,

    right? What¡¯s the ind called?¡±

    ¡°Yearning Ind!¡± replied Gerald without the slightest hesitation. Since the old man was extremely

    capable and was also the elder of the Yamashitas, Gerald secretly hoped that the old man would know

    something about that ind.

    Unfortunately, Gerald was quickly disappointed when the old man stroked his beard for a while before

    shaking his head and saying, ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve never heard of that ind before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I just found out about it quite recently as well,¡± replied Gerald as he sighed. Still, he

    wasn¡¯t overly disappointed since he kind of expected this answer as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I see¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to locate it for you. I should specify that I still believe that Daryl isn¡¯t

    the kind of person to do all this without a good reason,¡± muttered the old man as he shook his head.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2180

    Following that, the three avoided talking about Daryl for a while, choosing to drink their tea instead¡­

    Sometimeter, the old man turned to look at Fujiko before asking, ¡°¡­ The Futabas have had a long

    standing feud with the Hanyus, correct?¡±

    Momentarily caught off guard, Fujiko quickly snapped out of it before replying, ¡°¡­ Indeed¡­ Though, I

    didn¡¯t expect you to know about this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that we Yamashitas are quite knowledgeable about what happens beyond our

    territory¡­ Regardless, while we did know about your feud, we never expected your families to actually

    start attacking each other,¡± exined the old man who was now feeling much better after not talking

    about Daryl for a while.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°To be honest, the feud only began again quite recently. While I still don¡¯t know what the Hanyu family¡¯s

    motive is, they suddenly sent assassins after my head some time ago¡­ Had Gerald not stepped in to

    help me back then, I could¡¯ve died back there¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as she wondered what was going on

    in the Hanyu family members¡¯ minds.

    After all, in the past, the most they did was ignore each other¡¯s presence when their families crossed

    paths.

    ¡°I see¡­ Further investigation is definitely needed¡­ Putting that aside for now, since your family¡¯s

    currently in trouble, I¡¯m Willing to lend a hand,¡± replied the old man.

    ¡°You¡­ wish to help the Futabas?¡± asked Fujiko as she turned to look at Gerald.

    ¡°More specifically, I¡¯m doing this for Gerald¡¯s sake. Since he¡¯s currently living with your family, it¡¯s only

    natural that I make sure he stays safe. While I¡¯m at it, I may as well protect the Futabas, ¡± exined the

    old man.

    ¡°Even so, I thank you from the bottom of my heart!¡± replied Fujiko who wasn¡¯t about to say no to this

    since her family was still in danger. With the Yamashita family¡¯s help, they now had a chance to stand

    against the Kanagawas and the Hanyus¡­!

    Nodding in response, the old man then faced his window before shouting, ¡°Alright, gather some of our

    men and tell them to head to the Futaba manor! Once you¡¯ re there, tell Takuya that you¡¯re friends of

    Gerald¡¯s and have him arrange some rooms for you to stay in! After all that, make sure to keep your

    eyes peeled at all times! If anyone tries to look for trouble with the Futabas, get rid of them

    immediately!¡±

    Almost immediately after, dozens of footsteps could suddenly be heard running off into the distance.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald curiously asked, ¡°Say¡­ Are there really ninjas in this family¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Could you show one to me¡­?¡± asked Gerald, who had always wanted to see a real ninja.

    Upon hearing that, the old man exposed his palm and all of a sudden, a me appeared out of thin air!

    From what Gerald could tell, the old man wasn¡¯t hiding anything that could¡¯ve produced the me. It

    was almost magical¡­

    As for Fujiko, she was so shocked that her mouth was already gaping by this point. Scenes like these

    only happened in movies¡­ How was any of this real¡­?

    ¡°The power to control elements is a ninja¡¯s true power,¡± exined the old man as the me slowly died

    out. Even so, the warmth of the fire remained.

    ¡°Ninjas really do exist¡­!¡± muttered Gerald, feeling slightly excited now.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2181

    ¡°Do you want to learn this?¡± Seeing Gerald¡¯s expression, the old man asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator. How am I supposed to learn ninjutsu?¡± Gerald¡¯s smile faded, and he asked in

    confusion.

    ¡°Of course you can. Cultivation and ninjutsu are of the same origin. They both draw on the natural

    power between heaven and earth. There are just some slight differences. You are a cultivator yourself,

    and you have the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit. Learning ninjutsu on such a basis is very

    easy, so I guess you can get started in a few days,¡± said the old man as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t refuse. If he could learn this ability and enhance his power, his

    chances of saving his parents and then his sister, who was in the Sun League, would increase greatly.

    ¡°Do you want to learn now?¡± The old man couldn¡¯t wait to start.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to settle the matter at hand first. I¡¯m a little uneasy as the Kanagawa family and the Hanyu

    family issues are not settled yet.¡± Gerald shook his head. He wanted to learn, but it was not the time

    yet.

    Or rather, he should say that he had no time to learn at all.

    He couldn¡¯t just let go of the Futaba family¡¯s affairs and focus on studying here. That would go against

    his original intention ofing to Japan.

    ¡°Okay, then. I shall wait until you have settled this mess.¡± The old man did not insist and asked Fujiko,

    ¡°Do you want to stay here for the night or go back home?¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯d better go back. The Kanagawa family hired an assassin in the international assassin list to

    kill mest night. Judging from his skills, he should be in the top twenty. I need to settle this matter.

    Besides, the Kanagawa family cannot continue to exist.¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath. Thinking of what had happened yesterday, his face turned dark all of a

    sudden.

    ¡°Go ahead, then. If it¡¯s like what you¡¯ve said, they should be removed.¡± The old man nodded.

    ¡°Well then, we shall go back first. We wille to visit again when we have the time.¡± Gerald stood up

    and gave him a fist and palm salute.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You can leave your phone number and just call me directly if there is anything.¡±

    The old man fished out a pen and paper from under the table, wrote a phone number on it, and handed

    it to Gerald.

    ¡°I had forgotten about this.¡± Gerald smiled in embarrassment as he took the paper.

    From the time he had arrived at the foot of the barren mountain, he had felt that this was a very

    traditional family. They seemed to do things like how they were done a hundred years ago. After being

    here for a long time, he had forgotten all about these modern tools. If the old man hadn¡¯t mentioned it,

    Gerald wouldn¡¯t have remembered that there was such a thing as a telephone.

    After exchanging phone numbers, Gerald left with Fujiko.

    On the way back, Gerald kept thinking about what the old man had said. Indeed, What was said today

    was too much for Gerald to digest for the time being. He didn¡¯t expect this old man from the Yamashita

    family to have such a rtionship with Daryl.

    Of course, Gerald felt a bit rxed now. No matter if it was the matter of Yearning Ind or the

    Kanagawa and Hanyu families, with help from the Yamashita family in the investigation, it was clearly

    better than fighting alone.

    However, Gerald didn¡¯t have high hopes for them to find out the location of Yearning Ind.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Are you a cultivator?¡± Fujiko turned her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerald did not hide it and answered in a low voice. ¡°About my identity, you must not tell anyone

    about it, including the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit in me. If outsiders know about it, I will

    get into endless trouble.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will not tell anyone about it.¡± Fujiko nodded and replied very seriously.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gerald knew what Fujiko had in mind. ¡°With the Yamashita family¡¯s help this time, I think the

    matters of your family should be resolved soon.¡±

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2182

    Soon, the two arrived at the Futaba Mansion.

    Before they arrived, the experts arranged by the old man had already arrived.

    ¡°Gerald, who are these people? I asked them just now, but they wouldn¡¯t tell me. They simply told me

    that they came here on orders. Are they the helpers you found?¡± At that moment, Takuya was standing

    at the entrance of the manor. When he saw Gerald, he quickly walked to him and asked, pointing to the

    people on both sides of the manor.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go inside before we talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help. Please tell me if you need anything!¡±

    Gerald wasn¡¯t prepared to exin this in front of these people. Instead, he waved at them and brought

    Takuya and Fujiko into the house.

    In the parlor, once they got inside, Takuya repeated his question.

    Now, the situation of this family was veryplicated. They did not just have to face the Kanagawa

    and Hanyu families, but even the people inside the family were coveting his position. One mistake

    could push him to the end of the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch Takuya. The people outside are members of the Yamashita family. They were

    ordered by the old man toe and protect us.¡± Gerald sensed Takuya¡¯s anxiety, so he exined

    quickly as soon as they were seated.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Why would the Yamashita family help us?¡± Takuya opened his eyes wide, his face full of disbelief.

    ¡°About this, you should just rest assured. That old man was an old friend of my grandfather, so, he was

    willing to help us,¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Takuya felt relieved.

    ¡°By the way, Gerald, we will have another family meeting the day after tomorrow. They insist that you

    must be present.¡± Takuya was relieved, but then, he turned to Gerald and continued.

    ¡°Was it the white haired old man¡¯s idea?¡± Gerald narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.

    Thest time when he had firste to the Futaba family, Gerald had attended the so called family

    meeting once. During the meeting, the people who rarely came had actually wanted to force Takuya to

    abdicate his position. Gerald remembered this very clearly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s him. Now that our family is no longer as prosperous as before, it¡¯s logical that they

    would want to appoint a new patriarch. However, I can¡¯t let them drain the family of itsst sustenance.

    You are our honored guest and now Fujiko¡¯s boyfriend, though superficially, so no matter what, you

    have to attend the meeting.¡±

    Takuya couldn¡¯t help but sigh when it came to his family matter.

    ¡°No problem, I can attend.¡± Gerald nodded in agreement He would never make it difficult for Takuya.

    ¡°Then, I am very grateful for this. For what has happened to the family recently, if it was not for your

    help, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here safely at all.¡± Seeing Gerald agree to it, Takuya immediately

    showed a rxed smile, and the look he gave Gerald became more and more benevolent.

    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Gerald waved his hand. He had never gotten used to epting people¡¯s

    thanks, and it would make him feel very awkward.

    ¡°Still, there¡¯s one thing I cannot understand.¡± Afterughing, Takuya was clearly rxed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gerald, ¡°If I know about it, I will surely tell you.¡±

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2183

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same question. You¡¯ve helped us so much and even put yourself in danger. Besides, you

    even offended the Kanagawa and Hanyu families. Although you are very strong, you don¡¯t have to get

    yourself into so much trouble at all. I just want to know why you¡¯re doing this. What is your purpose? Or

    is it for Fujiko¡¯s sake?¡±

    Takuya rubbed his hands and asked in embarrassment.

    This question had been lingering in his mind. He had thought about it countless times, but still, he could

    not find an answer. So, he could no longer hold it in and asked outright.

    Fujiko looked at Gerald.

    ¡°There is indeed a purpose.¡± Gerald looked at them and hesitated for a while, but then, he still told

    them the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. As long as you say it, we will definitely meet your request.¡± Hearing what Gerald

    had said, only then did Takuya feel that this was a bit more normal. For someone so strong, he didn¡¯t

    have to offend other people for the sake of a small family like his at all.

    ¡°We will talk about this after settling the matter at hand.¡± After contemting, Gerald did not say

    anything else about Yearning Ind.

    ¡°Okay. Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it now, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. But again, for the reason

    that you¡¯ve helped us so much during this time, I will try my best to fulfill your wish. Even if you want the

    position of the patriarch of this family, I will give it to you.¡± Takuya banged on the table and said in a

    deep voice.

    ¡°This is really not necessary.¡± Gerald waved his hand andughed. He had never wanted to be a

    patriarch or anything. Not only would he not get any benefits, but he would also bring himself a lot of

    trouble.

    ¡°You have juste back from the Yamashita family, it is better to go and rest first. I will tell the

    members of the family toe here tonight, and we will discuss everything clearly. If they want to take

    advantage of the fall of the family to get something, I will put them off the idea!¡± With Gerald here,

    Takuya spoke with great confidence.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerald nodded.

    Gerald parted with Fujiko at the door of the parlor and returned to his room.

    The afternoon passed quietly. When the sky was turning dark, only then did Gerald wake up.

    He really had to say that although he was facing a lot of trouble at the moment, he could always sleep

    well in the Futaba Mansion. He could sleep peacefully almost

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    He really had to say that although he was facing a lot of trouble at the moment, he could always sleep

    well in the Futaba Mansion. He could sleep peacefully almost every night.

    After lying on the bed for a while, Gerald rolled out of the bed and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Brother Gerald, you¡¯re awake.¡± As soon as he opened the door, Aiden immediately ran into the room.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gerald was shocked and took two steps backward. When he saw Aiden, who was

    standing in front of him, he asked.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m still not used to this ce. Besides, I have rested for a whole day, and I don¡¯t feel tired

    anymore. I don¡¯t know where to go, so I just waited for you here. Someone told me that I have to attend

    a dinner or something tonight.¡± Aiden scratched his head.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master Ghost?¡± Gerald nced at the door twice.

    ¡°He has been called for by Patriarch Takuya,¡± replied Aiden quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡± Gerald looked at the time and said, ¡°Perhaps everyone in the Futaba

    Mansion will not have a peaceful time today.¡±

    Thinking about the situationst time, Gerald knew what he would encounter this evening.

    ¡°There¡¯s a conflict in this family?¡± Aiden was not a fool. He knew what Gerald meant when he said that.

    ¡°If there was no conflict, maybe the Futaba family would not have fallen to their current state.¡± Gerald

    shook his head with a smile. He would not bother with the matters of the family. As long as he kept

    Takuya and Fujiko safe, he would be able to learn the secrets of Yearning Ind.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2184

    As Gerald and Aiden were talking, they walked to the parlor.

    It could be seen that after all these people hade, the security of the manor had obviously been

    enhanced. He could even see security guards in other uniforms. This should be because Takuya was

    worried that these people might encounter an ident in the manor, so he had hired the security

    guards from a securitypany outside.

    After all, they were still members of the Futaba family even though they had left the family a long time

    ago. If they encountered any danger here, he would be in trouble.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Futaba Suke?¡± The moment Gerald entered through the door, he saw a young man

    standing inside.

    He was the young man who had threatened him in the garden after the meetingst time. Now that

    Gerald had seen him, he would not pretend that he didn¡¯t see him, but was ready to talk to him instead.

    ¡°You are indeed a lucky one!¡± Suke knew what had happened to Gerald recently, and he murmured

    under his breath with gloomy eyes.

    If it was not for Gerald blocking the way, he would have achieved his goal a long time ago.

    Now, because of Gerald, their chances had been destroyed again and again. He was even considered

    an untrustworthy viin in the eyes of the other party as he had always given them inurate

    information.

    Not only did the other party not get any benefits, but they had even lost many people because of this.

    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve been in danger recently?¡±

    Other people might not have heard Suke, but Gerald¡¯s hearing was much stronger than an ordinary

    person¡¯s. He walked straight to Suke and asked as he took out a cigarette and lit it.

    ¡°What a joke! How would I know?!¡± Suke was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    He lowered his head and kept avoiding eye contact. If he was caught red-handed, he would have to

    spend the rest of his life in jail.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know. Sometimes, in this world, the more you know, the more dangerous it is for

    you. Maybe, at one point, you might even lose your life.¡± Gerald smoked the cigarette and stretched out

    his hand. Then, he patted Suke¡¯s shoulder and asked indifferently, ¡°You should know this well, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Suke was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    He knew about the mysterious disappearances of Endo and Izumi. Instead of saying that they had

    disappeared, it would be more urate to say that they had obviously been defeated by Gerald.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to send out a message. For someone to have the ability to

    do that, killing him would be as simple as flicking his hand.

    ¡°Patriarch Takuya! ¡± After pressuring Suke, Gerald walked two steps forward and saluted to Takuya.

    ¡°Well, it seems that I didn¡¯t introduce you clearly to everyonest time. Let¡¯s reintroduce you this time.¡±

    Takuya nodded and pointed at Gerald. He said loudly, ¡°This is Mr. Gerald Crawford from Weston. He is

    the honored guest of the Futaba family. He¡¯s also Fujiko¡¯s current boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, you cannot say that. Fujiko has a marriage contract with Kanagawa Kai of the Kanagawa

    family. Our family is already in a difficult situation. If we break the contract at this time, I¡¯m afraid weText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    can¡¯t afford the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch. We can ept him as our guest. As for the matter between him and Fujiko, please

    reconsider it!¡±

    Sure enough, once Takuya had said that, many voices rang out. These people did not respect him as

    the patriarch at all, and among them, some were already doing great in their businesses by taking

    advantage of the influence and privileges of the family.

    ¡°There is no need to discuss this matter anymore. I am the patriarch of the Futaba family, and I am also

    Fujiko¡¯s father. I have the absolute say in this. Enough. If anyone mentions this again, don¡¯t me me

    for not showing mercy!¡± Takuya frowned and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2185

    He was expecting the opposing voices and had prepared for it, but when they began arguing, he felt

    very uneasy. After all, he was the patriarch, but even his words were questioned and rejected by his

    nsmen. There was no difference at all for him to hold the position as the patriarch or not.

    ¡°Then, what is it that you want to tell us that you¡¯ve summoned us today?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just about this, we didn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble at all. You could have just called and

    informed us. You won¡¯t listen to our opinions anyway!¡±

    Seeing Takuya get angry, the other people did not dare to say anything. But when the parlor was silent,

    Masaru said these words in a hoarse voice. After all, he was Takuya¡¯s uncle, and he could still afford to

    completely ignore Takuya¡¯s words.

    Once Masaru had said that, everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It is indeed about this matter. However, I thought that we had not met each other for a long time, so I

    took this opportunity to gather you here to discuss the future of the family.¡± Although Takuya hated this,

    Masaru was still his uncle. With all the nsmen here, he still had to show Masaru some respect.

    ¡°You are Gerald Crawford?¡± Masaru didn¡¯t reply to Takuya and looked at Gerald instead.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gerald put his hands behind his back, standing tall and straight modestly.

    ¡°Your temperament is not bad. Takuya said that you are a Westoner. I wonder which family you belong

    to and what kind of status you have in Weston. The Futaba family is a famous family in Japan anyhow.

    Although it is gradually declining now, not just anyone cane and marry Fujiko!¡±

    Masaru sized Gerald up.

    Right after praising him, his tone became sharp. Everyone looked at Gerald immediately. They had

    been hoping for Fujiko to marry Kai because of the status of the Kanagawa family.

    But now, if Gerald had a high status in Weston, they wouldn¡¯t need to consider the Kanagawa family

    anymore as they could get more benefits from Weston.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you down. I don¡¯t have a morous family background nor do I have any power,¡±

    replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°You have no power and no influence, yet you are dreaming of marrying Fujiko. This is simply not going

    to happen. It would have been nothing when the family was still strong, but now, the Futaba family is on

    the verge of falling. We must let Fujiko marry Kanagawa Kai and get assistance from the Kanagawa

    family. Only then will our family be able to get out of this crisis!¡±

    Hearing what Gerald had said, Masaru rejected him at once.

    ¡°Uncle, Fujiko is my daughter and your grandniece. We must think about her happiness and not simply

    treat her as a sacrifice for the sake of the development of the family. Haven¡¯t you heard those things

    about Kanagawa Kai?¡± Takuya took a deep breath and tried his best to reign in his anger.

    ¡°Of course I know that. Still, this can¡¯t be helped. If Gerald Crawford had a high status in Weston, I

    would have certainly agreed.¡± Masaru¡¯s face showed that he did not allow any refusal. He obviously did

    not see Takuya as the patriarch.

    Bang!

    ¡°¡¯When I say no, I mean no!¡±

    Finally, Takuya couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and banged his fist on the table.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2186

    Takuya¡¯s sudden anger made everyone stunned, and they did not dare to speak. Even though they

    didn¡¯t have any respect for this patriarch at all, this didn¡¯t mean that his power wasn¡¯t still there.

    Based on Japanesews, if someone in a family went against the patriarch¡¯s order, not only did they

    need to bear the consequences of both familyw and legal aspects.

    The fact that they dared to leave the family and even use the family¡¯s name to gain certain benefits was

    all because they saw Takuya as a down to earth man, and that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to them seeing

    as how they were all part of the Futaba family.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Takuya, I know that Fujiko is your daughter, and that is why you want the best for her, but as a

    patriarch, you have to put the whole family first! We need the Kanagawa family¡¯s help anyway. If we

    break the marriage promise, not only will the Kanagawa family not help us, but they might even turn

    around and attack us. We really can¡¯t bear the consequences anymore!¡±

    Seeing Takuya be enraged, Masaru tried to persuade Takuya, trying to make it seem as though

    he had always wanted the best for the whole family, which was why he had asked whether Gerald had

    any power or status that could possibly help the family.

    ¡°If Gerald could get some help from his family, maybe we won¡¯t be in danger anymore. However, with

    the feud from the Hanyu and Kanagawa families whom he offended, regr families might not be able

    to help us out.¡±

    ¡°If you can get help from the Yamashita family, we wouldn¡¯t care about the matter between you and

    Fujiko anymore!¡±

    Right then, Futaba Suke, who had been quiet the whole time, spoke up suddenly, fixing his eyes upon

    Gerald as he snickered.

    ¡°What are you joking about? The Yamashitas have never had any connections with any of the families

    in Japan. It would practically be impossible for Gerald, someone from Weston, to even talk with the

    Yamashita family let alone ask them for help.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think it¡¯s better not to waste any time anymore!¡±

    The others all agreed. Putting Gerald aside, none of them would be able to talk with anyone from the

    Yamashita family either.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Out of the blue, Takuya burst outughing.

    ¡°Did you all see the people standing at the manor¡¯s gate upon entering?¡± Gerald held his hands behind

    him as he smiled lightly.

    ¡°What does it matter whether we saw them or not? Don¡¯t tell me those people are from the Yamashita

    family who are here to protect you?¡± Suke sneered. He was confident that Gerald wouldn¡¯t be able to

    form a connection with the Yamashita family, which was why he had said all of this to make a fool out of

    Gerald in front of the other family members.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart aren¡¯t you.¡± Gerald raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°How shameless can you be, Gerald?! The Yamashita family has never made any connections with any

    other families at all, and this isn¡¯t a secret in Japan. You¡¯re actually telling us that the tens of men

    standing at the gate are from the Yamashita family. This is the best joke I¡¯ve ever heard in years.¡±

    Suke red at Gerald as he tapped his feet against the floor continuously.

    ¡°Let them in, Aiden, ¡± Gerald turned around and spoke to Aiden, who was standing behind him. He

    couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin it any further to Suke.

    ¡°Alright. ¡± Although Aiden didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he listened to Gerald¡¯s words and

    walked outside.

    ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re actually saying that they¡¯re the Yamashita family¡¯s men. I¡¯ll see who they truly are

    now.¡± Suke was still sneering. ¡°However, if they¡¯re not the Yamashita family¡¯s men, you have to crawl

    beneath my crotch and scram out of here, Gerald.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2187

    Gerald shrugged and agreed easily. ¡°However, if they are indeed the Yamashita family¡¯s men¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll crawl under your crotch and scram my way out of here!¡± Without waiting for Gerald to finish

    his words, Suke had already spoken up. He believed that Gerald was just boasting. After all, even he

    himself had never seen any members of the Yamashita family in his entire life, not to mention having

    any sort of connections with them.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Gerald instantly replied.

    Not long after, a few men followed Aiden into the room with everyone¡¯s eyes on them.

    ¡°Brother Gerald.¡± Aiden nodded toward Gerald and stood at the back.

    ¡°My brothers, these men are highly doubtful about the fact that you are from the Yamashita family. Do

    you have anything to prove your identities?¡± Gerald asked with his eyes set on them.

    ¡°Of course we do.¡± The man standing at the most upfront row took his identification card out from his

    pocket.

    Japanese identification cards were different from other countries. Due to prioritization on one¡¯s family

    status or financial group, everyone¡¯s identification card contained the information as to which family or

    financial group they belonged to.

    ¡°Do you see this?¡± Gerald took the card from him and waved it before everyone.

    They moved their eyes onto Gerald¡¯s hand, and as expected, they saw the tiny line below the card

    stating that this man belonged to the Yamashita family.

    ¡°This is impossible! You must have made a fake identification card!¡± Suke saw it clearly as well, but his

    face darkened, as he had never expected Gerald to truly be able to find the Yamashita family. It simply

    seemed like something impossible to him.

    ¡°So, could it be possible that I have the ability to predict the unknown to know that you would ask me

    about having connections with the Yamashita family and to have them make fake identification cards to

    bring along here?¡± Hearing this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but snicker as he returned the card to its owner.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Suke became speechless for a moment.

    It was indeed true that he hade up with the idea of making a fool out of Gerald in front of everyone

    on a whim. Gerald would obviously not know about this before hand to ask them to prepare the fake

    IDs, but even so, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Gerald could actually call the Yamashita

    family¡¯s men over here to take care of the Futaba family¡¯s safety.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, but everyone else couldn¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening either.

    The Yamashita family, who never came into contact with any other families nor financial groups at all,

    was actually standing guard in front of the Futaba family¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Now do you believe it?¡± Gerald squinted his eyes at Suke as he looked around and asked.

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± everyone replied in unison. They had immediately done the calctions silently. The

    Yamashita family was much stronger than the Kanagawa family, so, they would definitely gain more

    benefits if the Yamashita family helped them out. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise. Do you

    still remember what you said?¡± Gerald asked with his eyes on Suke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of doing this, Gerald! ¡± Suke¡¯s face turned pink. He would lose his dignity and respect

    entirely for sure if he really were to crawl underneath Gerald¡¯s crotch and scram out of there.

    ¡°Suke, as a man, you should do what you¡¯ve promised. If you don¡¯t even dare to do what you said

    yourself, you shouldn¡¯t even be a part of our Futaba family!¡± Futaba Masaru¡¯s face turned serious as he

    reprimanded Suke in a deep voice.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Seeing how Gerald had such a good rtionship with the Yamashita family, Masaru could ahnost see

    the Futaba family oveing the great obstacle before them and reach even greater heights with the

    help from the Yamashita family. He was on Gerald¡¯s side even as he spoke.

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2188

    ¡°Exactly. If anyone knows how you can¡¯t even do what you yourself promised, it would be a total shame

    on our family!¡±

    ¡°Just get it over with quickly! Don¡¯t have us all waiting for you. You¡¯re not even a man if you¡¯re all bark

    and no bite!¡±

    The others were now on Gerald¡¯s side as well. It had not even been two minutes¡¯ worth of effort, yet

    they had all forgotten how they had been just a While ago.

    Still, facing these people, Gerald did not express anyments. As long as he could help Takuya and

    Fujiko, these men had no business with him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Under so many people¡¯s pressure, Suke knew that anything he said wouldn¡¯t be of help anymore.

    He ground his teeth hard with a red face as he slowly crouched onto the ground and crawled toward

    Gerald, his body trembling all over. He knew that after crawling beneath Gerald, he wouldn¡¯t be able to

    lift his head up ever again in the family.

    Gerald was being cooperative too. He even lifted his leg and rested it on the table.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Suke squeezed himself through Gerald¡¯s crotch area. As he crawled out of it,

    he was trembling so hard as he red at Gerald with fury and monstrousness. He had entirely lost

    everyst shred of respect everyone else had for him at this very moment.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Suke asked through clenched teeth as he stared hard at Gerald.

    ¡°What does that mean? Isn¡¯t this a bet between you and I?¡± Gerald arched his eyebrow. ¡°But there¡¯s

    still one more thing left.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Suke asked.

    ¡°Getting your ass out of here,¡± Gerald continued, ¡°You¡¯re not going to go against your own words, are

    you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re brutal! Don¡¯t forget this, Gerald Crawford. I will make you pay for what you¡¯ve done today for

    sure, beware!¡± Suke threw onest look at Gerald and spouted warnings at him before scramming out

    of here.

    However, no one was bothered by him at all. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Gerald. All that was on their

    minds was how to make use of Gerald¡¯s connection with the Yamashita family and get the most

    benefits out of them.

    ¡°You can go home now. Thanks for the hard work,¡± Gerald made a gesture of appreciation toward the

    Yamashita family¡¯s men and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°This is nothing. Please tell us anytime you need help, Mr. Gerald. We¡¯ll do our best for you!¡± The man

    returned the same gesture and spoke politely.

    Seeing this, everyone started to analyze the situation again. Not only did Gerald know these people

    from the Yamashita family, but he might even have good rtions with them, which could be the only

    exnation as to why they were being so respectful toward him.

    After they had left, Takuya straightened his back and stood even taller.

    ¡°Does anyone still disagree in regards to the rtionship between Gerald and Fujiko?¡± Takuya scanned

    his eyes across the crowd with his head lifted up high. After all this time, this was the first time in five

    years that he felt like a true patriarch of this family even though it was all because of Gerald¡¯s

    presence.

    No one spoke a word.

    However, Masaru coughed and spoke up, ¡°Looks like Gerald can truly help our family this time. There¡¯s

    no need for Fujiko to be married to Kanagawa Kai anymore, then. It will do these two good too seeing

    as how they make a good pair and have feelings for each other.¡±

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2189

    ¡°You¡¯re not truly marrying her, are you?¡±

    Aiden inched closer to Gerald¡¯s back and asked with a low voice.

    ¡°No, this is just a show for them. We will still leave here after solving their family¡¯s problem.¡± Gerald

    shook his head. His heart only belonged to M Smith, and Gerald wasn¡¯t interested even though

    Fujiko was indeed very beautiful in addition to being a good person in and out.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t really matter, though. I know a lot of countries that support husbands having two wives at

    the same time. Seeing how Ms. Fujiko is interested in you as well, why don¡¯t you just ept it!¡± Aiden

    chuckled as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kick you out of here if you say anything more.¡± Gerald frowned.

    Aiden stuck his tongue out but kept quiet.

    ¡°This is true. It¡¯s not a bad thing for Fujiko to get married to Gerald. Still, Gerald, you have to help us

    out this time! You too know our family¡¯s current situation, we will all face great troubles if you don¡¯t

    help!¡±

    After Masaru had spoken up, the others gathered the courage to speak as well.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Gerald waved them down. He had promised to help anyway, so he would help Takuya in

    kicking these people with ulterior motives out of the family and not allow them to drag the Futaba family

    down.

    ¡°Well then, take a seat everyone. I¡¯ll tell you about the future n,¡± Takuya waved them down as well

    and said.

    Seeing how they were going to discuss family matters, Gerald closed his eyes as he sat on a bench at

    the back, not wanting to listen at all.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, after leaving the manor, Suke didn¡¯t bother to have a change of clothes, and he drove

    straight to the Hanyu family¡¯s ce, specifically requesting to see Hanyu Ryugu.

    After a few minutes, Ryugu appeared at the doorsteps and pulled him inside right away.

    ¡°Are you crazy foring here without telling me sooner?! If anyone else knows about this, the worst

    can happen to our family after you! ¡± Ryugu sneaked a nce outside to make sure no one was there

    before scolding Suke in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I want to kill Gerald Crawford as soon as possible. You can even reduce half the

    benefits you promised if you really can do this!¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Suke¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was even considering death after recalling how he had crawled under

    Gerald¡¯s crotch and scrammed out of the family in front of so many people.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Didn¡¯t you say to stop things temporarily and act only after I told you so? Now that you

    suddenly want me to do this, Ihave no idea how to do it as well,¡±

    As Ryugu spoke, he dragged Suke along and went further inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t act now. Gerald has strong abilities. Two of your top

    assassins failed their mission because of him, and he even knows the Yamashita family. It even seems

    that they share a close rtionship!¡± Suke released a heavy sigh.

    ¡°What? He has good rtions with the Yamashita family?!¡± Hearing this, Ryugu stopped in his tracks

    right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen it myself. The Yamashita family arranged for tens of their men to guard the

    Futaba manor, and those people seemed to have high respect for Gerald!¡±

    Now, Suke wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything at all anymore. His only goal was to kill Gerald as fast as

    possible to make him pay for what he had done.

    ¡°You should go rest in the guest room first. I have something to report to our patriarch.¡± After thinking

    while standing in the same spot, Ryugu headed toward where Hanyu Suij in was resting immediately.

    ¡°Just half an hour. I¡¯lle to find you in half an hour!¡± Suke couldn¡¯t wait for that long, and he shouted

    at Ryugu¡¯s back.

    However, Ryugu couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. He had to report this situation to the patriarch as soon as

    he could. Originally, he had only suspected that Gerald might have some sort of connection with the

    Yamashita family. Now, he was as certain as ever.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2190

    In the room furthest back in the Hanyu family¡¯s ce. At that moment, Hanyu Suij in was sitting inside

    with his young concubine. Although he was old and his body didn¡¯t work as well as before, it was

    comfortable enough for him to be able to ogle at a youngdy with delicate skin lying on his bed.

    m!

    Just as Suijin was about to get into action after he was done ogling thedy, the door was pushed open

    suddenly.

    Following that was the guard¡¯s voice from outside the door, ¡°Team Leader, the patriarch is doing

    something inside! You can¡¯t just go in!¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Ryugu was already dashing into the living room.

    ¡°Patriarch, I have something urgent to report to you.¡±

    Ryugu¡¯s eyes scanned his surroundings only to find Suijin naked on the bed and a pretty, youngdy

    hurriedly wearing her clothes by the bedside.

    Ryugu knew thisdy. She was the one whom he had brought home today for the patriarch¡¯s

    enjoyment with the only intention of protecting his position as the team leader of the Assassin Team

    when so many things were happening now.

    ¡°What is it about that you can¡¯t even wait a while outside instead of barging in like this?!¡± Suijin was

    upset that he had been halted by someone just as he was about to do something. It was lucky that it

    was Ryugu. If it had been anyone else, he or she would have been kicked out of the family for sure.

    ¡°This is too important that it can¡¯ t be dyed.¡± Ryugu didn¡¯t bother thedy and entered the room after

    Suijin had put on his pants.

    ¡°Spill it. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thedy hadn¡¯t even finished putting on her clothes, exposing her pale

    white chest in the cold air. Suijin wasn¡¯t really bothered either, asking in a low voice as he held her tiny,

    delicate hand.

    ¡°Futaba Suke has just arrived at our ce, saying that Gerald Crawford is on good terms with the

    Yamashita family. The Yamashita family even sent tens of men to guard the Futaba family¡¯s manor,¡±

    Ryugu gulped and reported instantly.

    ¡°Which Yamashita family are you talking about?¡± Suijin didn¡¯t even think of that.

    In the whole of Japan, there were tens or even hundreds of families named Yamashita, so he didn¡¯t

    know which one Ryugu was referring to at all. Plus, these families posed no threat to him.

    He could easily eradicate them if anything happened anyway.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s that Yamashita family! If it was any other, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to tell you about it.

    You know what kind of person I am too, Patriarch.¡± After following Suijin for so many years, Ryugu

    knew what he was thinking too, so he quickly exined after hearing what Suijin had said.

    ¡°You can go out first!¡±

    Hearing that, Suijin immediately became alert.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He released the youngdy¡¯s wrist and patted her back before calling out to her in a soft voice.

    Thedy put on a jacket and exited hurriedly, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± Suijin¡¯s face darkened instantly a she got up and walked in circles. He asked that

    after lighting up his cigarette and smoking it twice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly this is about either. This is what Suke told me just now. I¡¯ve asked him to go

    rest in the guest room.¡± Ryugu shook his head. All he knew were these few sentences of information.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! I¡¯ve made sure that there¡¯s no one suspicious outside either.¡±

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2191

    Nodding, Suijin then put his cigarette that he had barely even puffed out before saying, ¡°¡­ Tell him to

    meet me at the reception room.¡±

    Fast forward to twenty minutester, Suijin could be seen sitting on a bamboo chair in the reception

    room when Suke rushed in under Ryugu¡¯s lead. Upon seeing Suijin, Suke immediately yelled,

    ¡°Patriarch! As long as you help me kill Gerald, I¡¯m willing to let go of half the benefits that we previously

    agreed upon!¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself and slowly borate the situation to me,¡± muttered Suijin as he held onto his temple,

    feeling a slight headacheing. Honestly, all these problems stemmed from the moment he had told

    Saburo to go after Fujiko¡­ Come to think of it, if Gerald wasn¡¯t in the picture, everything would¡¯ve gone

    smoothly! However, there simply was no getting rid of that youth no matter what tactics they used!

    ¡°Well, the Futabas held a family meeting tonight, and Gerald revealed that he got people from the

    Yamashita family to guard over our manor! While he was showing them to us, those Yamashitas

    appeared to greatly respect Gerald as well!¡± exined Suke as his face turned red, remembering how

    humiliated he had felt earlier. All he wanted now was to have Gerald dead, even if he would be left with

    nothing at all!

    ¡°Are you absolutely sure that they were from that Yamashita family? Could he not have hired actors just

    to lie to you guys?¡± replied Suijin as he tried to rationalize the situation despite his bewilderment.

    After all, Gerald simply didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would have any form of contact with the

    Yamashitas.

    ¡°I was doubtful at the start as well, but after they showed us their IDs, I¡¯m forced to believe that they¡¯re

    the real deal,¡± muttered Suke.

    ¡°How truly strange¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of anyone contacting the Yamashitas before¡­ Gerald¡¯s a

    Westoner, no? How did he even manage to build such a close rtionship with that family?¡± said Suijin,

    puzzled out of his mind. What an improbable situation!

    As Suijin continued struggling to ept Suke¡¯s unbelievable statement, Suke clenched his fist before

    replying, ¡°While I don¡¯t know how all this is possible, I assure you that everything I said was true. Hell,

    those Yamashitas are still standing right outside my manor! If you don¡¯t believe me, send some of your

    men over to have a look! Better yet, just contact the others from my family! They all witnessed the

    same thing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of this is staged, patriarch. Remember, that old man from the Yamashita family helped

    Gerald and Fujiko escape back then. With that said, I truly believe that Gerald has a rtionship with

    the Yamashitas¡­!¡± whispered Ryugu after leaning closer to Suijin.

    Upon hearing that, Suijin pondered about it for a moment before eventually saying, ¡°Regardless, feel

    free to stay at my ce for the next few days. If everything you¡¯ve said is true, then I guarantee that I¡¯ll

    get rid of Gerald for you! However, about the benefits¡­¡±

    ¡°Half! I just need half of the benefits that we previously agreed upon!¡± dered Suke.

    ¡°You have my word, then! Now go get some rest as I further investigate this affair!¡± replied Suijin.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    In the beginning, he had nned to cooperate with Suke, presenting Suke some benefits in return, in

    order to annex the Futabas since their family was currently in decline. However, things took a turn

    when Gerald stepped in. With that in mind, as long as they managed to get rid of Gerald, they would

    surely be able to resume their n without any trouble.

    This was what Ryugu had hoped to achieve this entire time¡­!

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2192

    Regardless, after hearing that, Suke bowed toward Suijin before leaving the area.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Once Suke was gone, Suijin mmed his fist against the table before growling, ¡°Who exactly is

    Gerald?! Why the hell does he have contacts within the Yamashita family?! And where the hell are

    Endo and Izumi!¡±

    This was supposed to be an easy affair! How had things gotten thisplicated? Whatever the case

    was, until they got rid of Gerald, nothing could proceed!

    Upon hearing Endo and Izumi¡¯s names, Ryugu was momentarily stunned. After all, he hadn¡¯t told Suijin

    about their disappearances yet! Now that he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, Ryugu gulped as

    he stuttered, ¡°T-they¡­¡±

    Watching as Suijin raised a slight brow clearly confused by his hesitance, Ryugu shook his head before

    saying, ¡°T-they¡¯ve¡­ Well¡­ They¡¯ve gone missing ever since I previously sent them out to assassinate

    Gerald¡­! I have a feeling that they¡¯re currently trapped in the Futaba manor, and I¡¯m still thinking of

    ways to get them out!¡±

    ¡°What? Both of them got captured despite them working together¡­?!¡± yelled Suijin as he abruptly got

    to his feet before pointing at Ryugu.

    ¡°I-indeed¡­!¡± replied Ryugu as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Astonishing¡­! What absolute misfortune our family is under to have identally offended such a

    powerful individual¡­! Again, who exactly is Gerald and how is he so inhumanly strong? What¡¯s his

    status like in Weston? We¡¯re talking about someone who¡¯s able to contact the Yamashitas here!¡±

    grumbled Suijin, slowly sitting down again as he pondered the situation.

    After thinking about it for a bit, Suijin realized that all this began when Saburo was trying to assassinate

    Fujiko and Gerald stepped in to save her, which was odd since they weren¡¯t trying to offend him in the

    first ce. While it was true that the Hanyus had previously received Weston assassination missions

    as well, Suijin was sure that each of those assassinations had been perfect, with zero traces left

    behind.

    Whatever the case was, Suijin ended up with two possible conclusions. Either Gerald hade here

    specifically to have his revenge on them, or they simply had terrible luck for identally bumping into

    him at such a critical moment.

    ¡°Well¡­ even after thorough investigation, it doesn¡¯t seem that Gerald has any familial background in

    Weston¡­ He just¡­ seems to be an average Joe who¡¯s never even been to Japan before! Quite

    honestly, it¡¯s highly improbable that he¡¯s ever contacted the Yamashitas before this¡­!¡± exined

    Ryugu.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± yelled Suijin as he mmed his fist onto his table again. Having no discernible

    background and nevering to Japan before¡­ How the hell had Gerald be this powerful then?

    Besides, the Yamashitas wouldn¡¯t have helped Gerald on a whim! Suijin was pretty sure that the

    Yamashitas didn¡¯t deal with families outside Japan, so there was simply no way they would have

    helped him without meeting him prior!

    ¡°U-unfortunately that¡¯s all we got¡­!¡± muttered Ryugu who was equally in disbelief, though what else

    could he think with what little they knew?

    ¡°Keep investigating! Gerald can¡¯t be as simple as he seems! However, if you still can¡¯t get anything

    about his background, don¡¯ty a finger on him first. Remember, he has the Yamashitas on his side

    now, and that family is not to be trifled with! ¡± replied Suijin as he began puffing on another cigarette.

    Nodding in response, Ryugu paused for a moment lowering his voice as he asked, ¡°Um¡­ Patriarch¡­?

    Are are there really ninjas in that family¡­?¡±

    Though he was the leader of the assassin team, Ryugu knew very little about the Yamashitas outside

    of the rumors he heard.

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2193

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you already entered their territory?¡± asked Suijin with a slight frown.

    ¡°Well, while it¡¯s true that that old man was extremely strong, I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was a ninja¡­

    After all, I¡¯ve never met a ninja before so I can¡¯t really tell them apart from regr people¡­¡± muttered

    Ryugu, who knew better than to assume that the old man was a ninja just because he had immense

    speed.

    ¡°Then investigate further into this. However, only make your move once you¡¯vepleted your

    investigation! Remember, the stakes are very high this time around! Also, while I won¡¯ t be arguing

    about Endo and Izumi¡¯s case for the moment, you¡®d best bring them back safely or I¡¯ll rece you from

    your role as leader of the assassin team with someone more capable!¡± growled Suijin as he red at

    Ryugu.

    ¡°C-copy that¡­!¡± replied Ryugu who got so frightened that his forehead was drenched in cold sweat in

    no time.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Kai had just awoken back at his manor. After making himself look a bit more presentable,

    he entered the living room before sitting on a couch and muttering, ¡°That Vulture imed that he would

    take care of Gerald in two days¡­ It¡¯s now the third day yet I haven¡¯ t heard a word from him yet¡­! ¡°

    Upon hearing that, his confidant who was standing close by couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Do you think that

    he could¡¯ve¡­ you know¡­ ended up like Endo and Izumi¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can it!¡± growled Kai as he red at his new confidant. Though his previous confidant never spoke out

    of turn, due to that little incident, Kai had paid him a few thousand dors to get lost. Unfortunately, that

    meant that Kai had to allow this idiot to be his next confidant!

    ¡°While you may be mad to hear it, the possibility exists¡­ After all, the Hanyus remained silent the

    entire time till we eventually inquired with them about Gerald. If you ask me, Vulture¡¯s behavior is

    strikingly simr to what they did¡­¡± muttered the subordinate who was well aware that he was stepping

    out of line. However, not only was he a straightforward person, but he was also here to guide Kai under

    the patriarch¡¯s orders. This exined his urge to reveal anything that he thought of the situation.

    ¡°I know, I know, there¡¯s no need for you to remind me! ¡± growled Kai. He, for one, was no fool, and he

    had been worrying about this scenario ever since Vulture set off on his mission. With that in mind, it

    made sense why he would get annoyed when he was reminded of it.

    After his subordinate went silent, Kai gestured for him to leave before fishing his phone out and dialing

    Vulture¡¯s number.

    However, when he couldn¡¯t contact Vulture even after three tries, Kai¡¯s worries began to intensify. While

    it was true that Kai didn¡¯t have to worry about his identity being exposed even if Vulture was taken

    down, it still meant that Gerald had managed to take Vulture down¡­! If someone from the top ten

    assassin list couldn¡¯t take Gerald down, then what hope did Kai have to get rid of him¡­?!

    While Vulture¡¯s death hadn¡¯t been confirmed, Kai didn¡¯t even dare to think about the implications if that

    really was the case. However, Kai did start regretting offending Gerald this much¡­!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Though Kai was in a pickle, Gerald, on the other hand, was as cool as a cucumber at the moment.

    After all, ever since he revealed his rtionship with the Yamashitas, all the Futabas had been fawning

    over him, clearly trying to get into his good books¡­

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2194

    The second the meeting ended, all the other Futabas began flocking around Gerald, handing him their

    business cards as they said, ¡°We¡¯ve truly had some misunderstandings in the past, mister! But putting

    that aside, we¡¯ll now be counting on you to revive our family¡¯s glory!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what he said! Speaking of which, here¡¯s my contact number! If you require any help in the

    future, don¡¯t hesitate to call! I¡¯ll be sure to help as best as I can!¡±

    ¡°Make sure to take my number too!¡±

    Smiling subtly in response at everyone¡¯s overenthusiasm, Gerald simply epted the cards as he

    replied, ¡°One at a time, I¡¯ll be taking all your cards. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    Gerald, for one, didn¡¯t really know the other Futabas by name, at least previously. Now that he had their

    name cards, he would know who to look for should the Futabas required help getting rid of ¡®problematic

    individuals¡¯ in the future.

    Either way, since everyone was surrounding Gerald, Takuya who was still sitting on the main seat

    ended up gettingpletely ignored.

    It was only after everyone was done handing out their business cards, when they finally turned to look

    at Takuya again before saying, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be taking our leave first, patriarch. We¡¯d rather not disturb

    you any longer. By the way, if you ever require any help from us in future, just say the word. In times of

    trouble, we Futabas should and will stick together!¡±

    Unable to bear how pretentious his family was being, the pained Takuya who could now distinguish the

    family members who sincerely cared about the family and those who just wanted to use the family to

    gain more wealth simply yelled, ¡°Just leave already!¡±

    With that said, it took only ten minutes for everyone except for those who were already living in the

    manor to leave.

    Now that everyone was gone, Takuya heaved a heavy sigh.

    Seeing how unhappy Takuya was, Gerald smiled as he slipped the name cards into his pocket before

    saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them, patriarch. I¡¯ll deal with themter on.¡±

    Once all the current troubles were out of the way, Gerald promised himself that he would kick all of

    those insincere family members out of this family¡­! Gerald, for one, believed that Takuya would agree

    with his decision.

    Regardless, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s statement, Takuya couldn¡¯t help but worry. After all, he knew his

    family¡¯s true colors best, and he didn¡¯t want Gerald falling for their insincere fawning. With that in mind,

    Takuya was prompted to reply, ¡°Do be careful around those exploiters. They¡¯re definitely just trying to

    get on your good side to reap benefits from you! Just so you know,

    Had you not shown evidence that the Yamashitas were on your side, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t have been

    this easily satisfied.¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald casually said, ¡°If they truly manage to take advantage of me, then you

    can be sure that I¡¯m not the real Gerald!¡±

    Nodding in response, Takuya was then prompted to ask, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­ Putting them aside,

    how are you nning to deal with the Hanyus?¡±

    Despite being the Futaba patriarch, Takuya had gotten used to asking for Gerald¡¯s opinion on things,

    especially when it involved major things like these. Honestly, Gerald now felt like the true backbone of

    the Futaba family.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Gerald asked in return, ¡°Well¡­ any suggestions, patriarch?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear your opinion first,¡± replied Takuya with a smile as he gestured for Gerald to proceed.

    ¡°Well, I n to meet up with the Hanyus and talk to them face to face in hopes of getting some things

    clear,¡± replied Gerald after thinking about it for a while.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Come again? You¡¯re attempting to talk things out with the family that¡¯s resorted to assassination so

    many times?¡± said Takuya as his smile turned into a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s honestly part of the reason why I n to meet them in person,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Upon hearing that, Takuya figured that Gerald must have devised a solid n. With that in mind,

    Takuya eventually said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that, then. I¡¯ll make sure to send some of my men over to

    keep you safe. Since the Yamashitas are on your side, it¡¯ll do you good to bring some of them along.

    Don¡¯t worry about the manor, I¡¯m pretty confident that we¡¯ll remain safe

    Till your return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to disagree there, patriarch. After all, I only n to bring two people with me,¡± replied Gerald

    as he waved his hand.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2195

    Rather than helping, Gerald believed that the ¡®reinforcements¡¯ would only end up being burdens that he

    needed to protect once they were there.

    ¡°Who will you be bringing along?¡± asked Takuya.

    ¡°Just Fujiko and Aiden. Both of them are plenty enough,¡± replied Gerald as he turned to look at the duo

    that he had just mentioned.

    Upon hearing that, Aiden who would follow Gerald to the ends of earth, regardless of how dangerous it

    was immediately dered, ¡°We¡¯re ready when you are!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, Fujiko has my approval,¡± said Takuya with a nod, believing that Gerald would keep his

    daughter safe.

    Nodding in response, Fujiko then got to her feet as she asked, ¡°When are we heading off?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Well, rather than wait around any longer, I say we meet them now. As the old Weston saying goes,

    ¡®strike while the iron¡¯s hot¡¯. Let¡¯s see how the Hanyus respond to our little visit,¡± replied Gerald with a

    faint smile.

    Shortly after, the trio left the manor. Though they left Master Ghost behind, Gerald was sure that the

    Yamashitas were strong enough to keep him safe. Even if another assassin from the assassin list

    attempted tounch an attack, Gerald had faith that the Yamashitas were capable of holding them

    back, at least till he returned.

    Whatever the case was, it was about three hourster under Fujiko¡¯s guidance when the trio¡¯s car

    finally arrived at the entrance of the Hanyu manor. Once the car was parked, Gerald who had a

    cigarette in his mouth got out before heading toward the entrance.

    Looking at Gerald, the guard at the entrance was prompted to ask, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Either way, just report that Gerald¡¯se for a visit,¡± replied Gerald in amanding, yet

    immensely charismatic tone.

    ¡°Ce again¡­? You¡¯re Gerald¡­?¡± stuttered the guard as he took two steps back. Though he wasn¡¯t

    anyone noteworthy in the family, even he had heard rumors about Gerald, the immensely strong

    Westoner!

    ¡°Is it that unbelievable?¡± asked Gerald as he flicked some ash off his cigarette.

    ¡°¡­ Please wait a moment as I report this!¡± replied the guard who didn¡¯t dare to make Gerald wait for a

    second longer as he bolted into the manor.

    At that moment, Suijin was having his dinner in the living room. Before him, stood Ryugu and the

    leaders of the other assassin teams, all of them patiently waiting for Suijin to finish his meal so that they

    could start nning Endo and Izumi¡¯s rescue mission.

    Just as Suijin was about to take another bite of his dinner, the guard from earlier came busting into the

    room nearly tripping in the process as he eximed, ¡°P-patriarch¡­! There¡¯s a man outside who ims

    to be Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± yelled Suijin as he tossed his rice ball onto the floor!

    ¡°It¡¯s probably just someone looking for trouble! As if the real Gerald would evere here on his own

    ord! That¡¯d just be courting death! Send that person away immediately!¡± sneered one of the team

    leaders in a disdainful tone.

    ¡°¡­Hold it. There¡¯s no way an ordinary person would even know about our grudge against Gerald. Even

    if they somehow found out about it, why would they willingly put themselves in trouble?¡± said Ryugu as

    he quickly grabbed onto the guard before he could run off to do as he was told.

    After a brief pause, Suijin slowly sat down again as heordered, ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s the real

    Gerald or not, I¡¯d like to meet him. Let him in!¡±

    Watching as the guard quickly nodded before rushing off, Suijin then thought for a while before facing

    Ryugu and adding, ¡°Get all the members of the second team over. If it really is Gerald, then he must be

    extremely well prepared! With that said, remain vignt at all times! With any luck, we¡¯ll be able to force

    him to release Endo and Izumi¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2196

    Nodding in response, Ryugu immediately began heading off to do as he was ordered. However, before

    leaving the room, he turned to look at the other team leaders before dering, ¡°While I¡¯m away, make

    sure to guard the patriarch well. Gerald¡¯s extremely strong, and believe me when I say that even if all of

    you attack him at the same time, he¡¯ll probably remain unscathed! With that said, if anything happens

    to the patriarch, I¡¯ll be sure to have your heads!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be vignt, team leader!¡± replied a few of the team leaders, prompting Ryugu to resume his task.

    Moving back to Gerald and his party, they soon saw the guard returning to let them in. As they were led

    deeper into the area, none of them bothered to look around.

    After all, traditional Japanese manors like this looked pretty much the same as any other. Whatever the

    case was, from the looks of it, they were headed to the innermost area of the manor.

    Though Gerald didn¡¯t show it, he had honestly been vignt ever since they stepped foot into the

    manor. After all, he was well aware that this was still the home of an assassin family. Knowing that it

    was better to be safe than sorry, Gerald had made sure to spread his Herculean Primordial Spirit

    around to get a better grasp of his surroundings. It was also because of that that Gerald couldn¡¯t help

    but smirk.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After all, he could already sense the presence of a group of people about thirty feet away from them

    who were rapidly approaching them. From what he could assume, this was the Hanyu family¡¯s way of

    preparing to deal with him. Of course, Gerald didn¡¯t tell Aiden or Fujiko about this.

    Either way, the trio was soon greeted by the sight of a row of vis¡­

    Briefly ncing around, Gerald soon yelled, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°But of course! Still, what a surprise that you¡¯d pay my family a visit at such an hour!¡± dered a voice

    that emanated from one of the vis. Shortly after, Suijin and a few of the team leaders showed

    themselves.

    Though Suijin gave off the impression that he was a courteous person, he had honestly been wary of

    Gerald this entire time. Still, since Gerald was daring enough to enter his territory, Suijin was definitely

    going to make it difficult for Gerald to leave. Hell, if things went swimmingly, this could be his chance of

    getting rid of the boy!

    Regardless, after a brief silence, Gerald turned to look at Aiden and Fujiko before saying, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Suijin couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. To think that Gerald would just ignore him!

    Still, he quickly reverted to his polite fa?ade as he replied, ¡°Yes, please,e in!¡±

    As Gerald sat cross legged in the reception room, Suijin realized that his family¡¯s assassins whom he

    had requested toe over earlier were already closing in. Finding sce in that, Suijin then

    straightened his back before asking, ¡°Now then¡­ To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I was just passing by so I figured why not pay your family a visit. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure

    there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us, so why not take this chance to talk things out?¡± replied Gerald

    who looked much more rxed inparison. For those who didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d probably

    assume that it was Suijin that had entered Gerald¡¯s territory.

    ¡°I agree. For one, I believe that Endo and Izumi are currently being locked up in the Futaba manor,

    correct?¡± asked Suijin as he narrowed his eyes, a faint smile on his face¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± replied Gerald.

    Taking a deep breath, Suijin then said, ¡°Then please release them. The two are extremely important

    family members.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. In case you weren¡¯t aware, they attempted to assassinate me. With that said,

    after taking them down, I handed them to the Futaba family¡¯s patriarch so that he could interrogate

    them. After all, it¡¯s only fair for me to want to know who sent them over. Regardless, though we were

    initially nning to let them off after they told us who they worked for, neither of them said a word, even

    after continuously being tortured.¡±

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2197

    ¡°With that said, both of them are currently on the verge of death. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to bring

    stretchers along if you truly wish to rescue them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll probably not make it,¡± replied

    Gerald as he stared Suijin directly in the eye.

    ¡°¡­ I-is that so¡­¡± replied Suijin, his hands already trembling slightly as he desperately attempted to

    keep his cool.

    ¡°Release them, you mother*cker! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive!¡± roared Ryugu as he

    rushed into the room!

    Since he was the one who had sent Endo and Izumi out on the mission without Suijin¡¯s knowledge,

    Ryugu knew that he was going to be held responsible for whatever happened to them. With that said,

    as long as they were still alive, he would probably just have to endure a punishment or two. However, if

    they were dead, there was a high chance that he would be too¡­!

    Either way, upon seeing Ryugu rush over, Aiden immediately got to his feet! Within seconds, the two

    were already exchanging dozens of blows!

    Sensing that Aiden was no pushover, Suijin quickly scowled, ¡°Ryugu! Step down!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the now gasping Ryugu immediately took a few steps back. To think that not only

    had he failed to gain the upper hand against Aiden, but he was almost hit a few times as well!

    Secretly pleased to see that Aiden had managed to remain unscathed, Gerald then ced his hands

    on his knees before looking at Suijin with a smile as he asked, ¡°Now then¡­ Since the interrogation

    didn¡¯t work, I may as well ask straight from the source. Tell me, why would Endo and Izumi suddenly try

    to assassinate me? As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve never had any beef with them. Hell, the night they

    attempted that assassination was the first time I met them! Either way, do exin why they came after

    me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of their actions at the time, so I can¡¯t say for sure. Had I known that they were after your

    head, I would¡¯ve definitely tried to stop them!¡± replied Suijin who knew that ying dumb was his only

    way out of this.

    ¡°I see¡­ Could you also be imaware of the assassination attempt on Miss Futaba then?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°With all due respect, that¡¯s a matter between the Hanyus and the Futabas, mister. As nothing but a

    guest, don¡¯t you think youck the right to ask about such things?¡± replied Suijin who¡¯s expression had

    gotten slightly ugly. He couldn¡¯t answer any of Gerald¡¯s questions at all¡­!

    ¡°Point taken,¡± replied Gerald with a brief nod.

    Shaking his head, Suijin then gestured at one of his subordinates before ordering, ¡°Get us some tea!¡±

    A short whileter, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to confirm.

    You see, back when I was at the Japanese military training grounds a few days ago, I was attacked by

    an assassin from the assassin list who¡¯s probably quite high-ranked. With that said, I was wondering if

    you were the ones who sent him after me.¡±

    While Gerald was pretty sure that Kai was the one who had hired that assassin, he wanted to catch the

    Hanyus off guard.

    As expected, upon hearing that, Suijin and Ryugu immediately yelled, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why did he tell me that you were the ones who hired him?¡± fibbed Gerald even though he

    could already confirm based on their reactions that they weren¡¯t involved with that assassin.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°¡­ Mister, we¡¯re an assassin family. Hiring another assassin to do our job would be absolutely

    humiliating!¡± exined Suijin in resignation.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2198

    After saying that, however, Suijin couldn¡¯t help but look at Ryugu. While he definitely hadn¡¯t hired that

    assassin, it didn¡¯t mean that Ryugu couldn¡¯t have done the deed. After all, he had already sent Endo

    and Izumi out on that mission without his knowledge.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± replied Gerald as he turned to look at Ryugu as well.

    Realizing that they were both staring at him, Ryugu couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. Suijin¡¯s distrust

    toward him now was all thanks to Gerald! With that in mind, he then red at the youth before

    growling, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it..! I¡¯d never do such a humiliating thing! Now cut the cr*p and return Endo and

    Izumi to us already!¡±

    ¡°Feel free to take them away! After all, keeping them in the Futaba manor is pretty pointless now. Oh,

    and don¡¯t forget the stretchers! ¡± replied Gerald as he casually shrugged.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± hissed Ryugu in utter resentment. Endo and Izumi were both mighty Hanyu assassins! If they

    truly ended up dying, then Ryugu would need at least ten more years to raise two simr leaders, and

    that only applied if the ones he trained were naturally talented assassins¡­!

    Though Suijin was equally as angry since he was the patriarch, he kept his emotions concealed as he

    asked, ¡°¡­ Allow me to ask again. Why have youe here today, mister?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I just happened to pass by, so I figured why not pay your family a visit,¡± replied Gerald in

    a casual tone.

    ¡°Nobody would buy that, mister. Look, I get along better with straightforward people. With that said, if

    you still refuse to say a thing, I implore you to just leave already,¡± sneered Suijin.

    Laughing in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°You? Straightforward? Would a straightforward person

    send assassins over to kill me and miss Futaba?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Frowning, Suijin then said, ¡°Are you still trying to get an exnation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re capable of reading between the lines,¡± replied Gerald who wanted to resolve the

    grudges between the Hanyus and Futabas before dealing with the Kanagawas.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve previously said, this is a feud between my family and the Futabas. Since you¡¯re merely a guest,

    it¡¯d do you good not to get involved in this. As for why we attacked you, let¡¯s just say that it was a

    mistake on our part!¡± growled Suijin as he continued to suppress his rage, not wanting to identally

    infuriate Gerald.

    After all, Suijin knew for a fact that the assassin team outside wouldn¡¯t be able to take Gerald on if the

    boy really wanted them dead. Following that, his life would be next on the line.

    ¡°A mistake, you say¡­ Well, if that truly is the case, then I¡¯ll be able to say this next part much easier.

    On behalf of the Futaba family, I hereby dere that we won¡¯t provoke the Hanyus from this day

    onward! In return, I hope that you¡¯ll cease your ulterior motives and stop coveting after the Futabas,

    patriarch! Deal?¡± asked Gerald as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Deal!¡± dered Suijin without the slightest hesitation, much to Gerald¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°¡­ Well, then. Since you¡¯ve agreed to it, we¡¯ll see how things y out. I warn you, however. If any of

    you even darey a finger on the Futabas, I won¡¯ t let you off that easily! Hell, even if you send

    someone to kill one of their chickens, my response will be the same!¡±

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2199

    Following that, Geraldughed heartily before getting to his feet and saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back.

    We¡¯re already an eyesore to them by this point!¡±

    Nodding in response, Aiden and Fujiko then followed closely behind him. However, before they left,

    Aiden made sure to roughly brush his shoulder against Ryugu¡¯s, causing Ryugu to almost fall!

    ¡°You¡­ !¡± growled Ryugu as he turned to re at Aiden.

    Aiden, however, paid him no notice and simply walked out with Gerald and Fujiko.

    Once the trio was no longer in sight, Ryugu who had been actively suppressing his rage this entire time

    immediately ran toward Suijin before asking, ¡°Patriarch! Why did you just let them leave like that¡­?¡±

    Snorting in response, Suijin then scoffed, ¡°Why would you want them to stay? Are you nning to treat

    them to dinner or something?¡±

    Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ryugu was an important family member whom Suijin couldn¡¯t

    easily rece, he would¡¯ve driven Ryugu away ages ago.

    ¡°With all due respect, patriarch, I had a small team lying in wait to ambush them! As long as you

    ordered it s to attack, my men would¡¯ve instantly rushed in to subdue them!¡± eximed Ryugu as he

    clenched his fist, unable to ept that he had missed yet another chance to take Gerald down.

    ring at Ryugu, Suijin simply scoffed, ¡°Subdue? You couldn¡¯t even defeat that special forces soldier!

    Do you honestly think you can subdue Gerald? Just think about it You, of all people, should know how

    strong Endo and Izumi can get when they work together. They were able to stealthily take down a

    terrorist organization, for heaven¡¯s sake! Yet what happened when they attempted to assassinate

    Gerald? Not only did he manage to take both of them down, but he barely has a scratch on him! It¡¯s

    clear as day that his strength is far beyond yours! If he really wanted us dead, we¡¯d all be nothing but a

    puddle of flesh and blood within minutes!¡±

    Watching as Suijin then sighed before starting to pace back and forth in the reception room, Ryugu

    who was still unwilling to just ept all this then replied, ¡°But we can¡¯t just agree with all this¡­! If we

    really do as he says, then all our ns in the past few years will be for naught!¡±

    Ryugu, for one, had invested a lot in the n to take over the Futaba family since Suijin had ordered

    him to do most of the research. With that in mind, it made sense why he was so unwilling to just go with

    Gerald¡¯s whims.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Naturally, I only agreed so that he¡¯d leave for now. Regardless, we need to be careful when we make

    our next move. Things should go fine as long as Gerald doesn¡¯t find out about what we¡¯ve done.

    Speaking of which, I want all of you toy low in the next few days. I have zero doubts that Gerald will

    be keeping a close eye on us for quite a while, and since he even has the Yamashitas on his side, we

    really can¡¯t afford to offend him,¡± muttered Suijin.

    Understanding how powerless they were, Ryugu was forced to nod as he replied, ¡°¡­ Understood!¡±

    ¡°Good. Also, I¡¯ll need you to find some time to get Endo and Izumi back. Though they probably won¡¯t be

    capable of participating in any further assassination missions, they can still serve as mentors for our

    other assassins. At the very least, it¡¯s better than keeping them locked up in the Futaba manor,¡± said

    Suijin, who just wanted to get some rest now.

    Clenching his fists at the mention of those two, Ryugu then growled, ¡°¡­ Got it!¡±

    Meanwhile, Suke who had been anxiously waiting for Ryugu¡¯s return in his guest room couldn¡¯t help but

    fear that the Futabas would find out that he was here.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2200

    Upon hearing knocks on his door, Suke immediately opened it. Seeing that it was Ryugu, Suke then

    tugged him into his room, closing the door behind him before asking, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! So, what did

    the patriarch say? Just so you know, we can still discuss the benefits! As long as Gerald dies, I won¡¯t

    even mind taking a third of the benefits! If that isn¡¯t enough, a fifth will do¡­!¡±

    Suke was rightfully desperate for Gerald¡¯s death. After all, he knew that as long as Gerald remained

    alive, it would be too shameful for him to ever face the other Futabas again.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    To Suke¡¯s dismay, however, Ryugu simply responded by lighting a cigarette after taking a seat and

    saying, ¡°Gerald¡¯s just left.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Well, why didn¡¯t you stop him, then? And why did hee over in the first ce?¡± replied

    Suke, clearly panicking as he quickly stuck his head out the window.

    Instantly pulling him back in, Ryugu immediately scowled in a hushed tone, ¡°What the hell are you

    doing? If Gerald and his party see you here, we¡¯ll be in hot soup!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? What are you doing?! Gerald was already in the manor! You could¡¯ve just sent some

    of your assassins to finish him off, no¡­?¡± grumbled Suke, feeling slightly dispirited that they had

    missed such a prime opportunity to strike! Who knew when they were going to get a chance like this

    again!

    ¡°What the hell do you even know¡­?¡± growled Ryugu who didn¡¯t want to bother exining the situation

    to such an idiot.

    ¡°Regardless, tell me how long it¡¯ll take for you to finish Gerald off,¡± muttered Suke who couldn¡¯t be

    bothered about the details or benefits anymore. He just wanted Gerald dead!

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t provide a specific answer to that,¡± replied Ryugu as he shook his head while

    closing the window.

    ¡°What?! As if the Hanyus would have trouble taking Gerald down!¡± scoffed Suke beforeughing coldly.

    ¡°Oh really? Just so you know, we¡¯ve already lost two team leaders in our pursuit of killing Gerald¡­! The

    only reason we allowed him to walk off is because we can¡¯t get rid of him that easily! We need a better

    n first! So just shut up and behave already! Have some patience!¡± growled Ryugu who was already

    in a bad mood before Suke further infuriated him.

    ¡°Fine, then! If you won¡¯t get rid of him, I¡¯ll just get someone else to do the deed!¡± scowled the equally

    short fused Suke as he turned to leave.

    Squinting his eyes as he grabbed Suke by his coat, Ryugu then asked, ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re

    going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the manor of course!¡± scoffed Suke as he struggled to break free, eventually opting to just

    slip his coat off instead.

    To his dismay, Ryugu then swiftly blocked Suke¡¯s path before saying in a low voice, ¡°Negative. You

    already knew my family¡¯s secrets, so you¡¯ll have to remain here. Leaving isn¡¯t an option.¡±

    ¡°What?! Am I being confined here?¡± replied Suke, his expression quickly changing.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to assume that,¡± said Ryugu as his other hand moved to open the door behind him. Upon

    seeing the two subordinates who had been positioned right outside Suke¡¯s room, Ryugu added, ¡°Both

    of you. Keep an eye out on Mr. Futaba. If he dares to even leave this room, you have my permission to

    break his legs!¡±

    ¡°This is a cooperative rtionship, Ryugu! What is the meaning of this¡­?!¡± eximed Suke who was

    terrified to hear what Ryugu just had to say. After all, while he had initially assumed that this ce was

    going to be his refuge, as it turned out, it wasn¡¯t any less dangerous!

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. Stay here, and I¡¯ll serve you well with good food and drinks. Leave, however¡­

    well, you heard what I said,¡± sneered Ryugu in response.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2201

    Watching as the two subordinates then red viciously at him looking like they were ready to pounce

    the second he disagreed, Suke could only yell, ¡°H-how absolutely vile¡­!¡±

    Following that, Suke immediately closed the door, knowing that he would die if he even attempted to

    leave. Thinking back, his death would probably be more beneficial to them. After all, not only would

    there be one less insider who knew about the Futaba targeting incident, but they¡¯d also be free to take

    all the benefits for themselves!

    Now that he finally realized all this, Suke was already regretting immediately rushing here after

    suffering through all that humiliation. Had he thought this through back then, he could ¡¯ve brought along

    two strong confidants with him! If that had happened, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up being cornered this

    pitifully!

    Either way, after thinking about all this for a while, Suke sighed as he ced his hand on the table,

    hoping to get his phone and call someone to save him. However, when he couldn¡¯t feel anything there,

    Suke raised a slight brow as he turned to look at the table¡­ only to realize that his phone was gone!

    mming his fist onto the table, Suke guessed that Ryugu must have taken his phone away earlier!

    Now that he didn¡¯t have his phone anymore, Suke could no longer contact others¡­!

    Ryugu, on the other hand, had walked quite a distance away by this point. Fishing out the phone that

    he had stolen from Suke, Ryugu then looked at it for a while before tossing it to the floor and stomping

    on it! It was only once the phone had snapped in half when Ryugu finally left, worry free.

    As for the trio, they were already making their way back to the Futaba manor when Aiden who had

    honestly been prepared to go all out today couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­ Why didn¡¯t we get rid of them

    today¡­?¡±

    Smiling subtly in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°They¡¯re an assassin family, Aiden. It won¡¯t be easy

    to truly get rid of them. Besides, I already left them a warning.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ are we not going to get rid of them at some point?¡± muttered Aiden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just see how things go first. If they behave themselves for a while, we can rethink taking them

    out. Besides, I¡¯m still more interested in eliminating the Kanagawas first. If they don¡¯t behave

    themselves till I¡¯m done with Kai and his family, however, then they¡¯ll be next in line!¡± exined Gerald.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Honestly, though he was earlier prepared to resolve everything once and for all, Gerald couldn¡¯t help

    but change his mind the second he entered the manor. As it turned out, he had underestimated how

    strong the Hanyus truly were. For one, he hadn¡¯t anticipated them to have so many assassins!

    While he could definitely take care of them, Gerald was well aware that he¡¯d need to use his Herculean

    Primordial Spirit. In other words, it would create a messrge enough for the entirety of Japan to realize

    that he had attacked the Hanyus, and he really didn¡¯t want this to end up bing another Yanam

    situation.

    ¡­

    With that in mind, Gerald figured that he would only deal with them once and for all after they made

    their third assassination attempt. Since they had already tried assassinating both him and Fujiko, they

    were left with only onest chance before he finallyshed back.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2202

    Once that third attempt happened, Gerald wouldn¡¯t y any more games. He was going to make sure

    he took out the Hanyu patriarch and Ryugu!

    At that moment, Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Honestly, though¡­ My family has truly brought you

    endless trouble.¡±

    After all, had Gerald not saved her back then, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in all this in the first

    ce.

    ¡°No, no, who knows, I could require your help in the future,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile as he

    waved his hand, fully aware that he was instilling the thought into her.

    Nodding in response, Fujiko immediately replied, ¡°No matter what your request is, I¡¯ll be sure to help

    you out!¡±

    Simplyughing heartily in response, Gerald then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your word for it, then!¡±

    Shortly after, the trio arrived at the manor. After sending Fujiko back to her room, Gerald told Aiden and

    Master Ghost toe to his one.

    Once the two were seated around the table in Gerald¡¯s room, Master Ghost couldn¡¯t help but raise a

    slight brow as he watched Gerald carefully close the door and windows. With how serious Gerald was

    being, Master Ghost was prompted to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too serious, honestly. I just want to talk about our next move. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve

    already warned the Hanyu patriarch not to try anything funny anymore. If they behave, I¡¯ll properly deal

    with them after a while. If they don¡¯t, however, I¡¯ll wipe them off the face of the earth! Regardless, I¡¯m

    now going to focus on taking someone else out first,¡± replied Gerald as he joined them around the

    table.

    ¡°Hmm? Who?¡± asked Aiden and Master Ghost at the same time.

    ¡°Kai, of course. I still believe that he¡¯s the one who sent that high ranking assassin after me. With that

    said, if he¡¯s only going to continue causing me trouble, I may as well eliminate him before he has the

    chance to hire another assassin,¡± replied Gerald as be narrowed his eyes. If he didn¡¯t kill Kai while he

    could, Gerald was honestly worried that the next assassin he sent would be even stronger than Vulture.

    ¡°Just let me do the deed! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see his corpse by morning!¡± volunteered Aiden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him straight off the bat. Bring him to the abandoned house at the back of the manor instead. I

    still want to interrogate him about some things,¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he took a cigarette out

    before tossing it to Aiden.

    Catching the cigarette, Aiden who was always enthusiastic to do such missions immediately dered,

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Following that, Gerald watched as Aiden drove off before he eventually began walking to the back of

    the Futaba manor. Gerald, for one, trusted Aiden¡¯s strength. The boy was, after all, a special forces

    soldier from Weston. With that in mind, kidnapping Kai was pretty much a cinch for him.

    Either way, as the abandoned houses came into view, Gerald remembered Takuya mentioning that

    these used to be warehouses. Back during the Futaba family¡¯s heyday, these warehouses were

    supposedly constantly filled with goods. Every night, there would be dozens of trucks all lined up,

    waiting to deliver the goods. However, when their family started declining, the warehouses eventually

    became emptier and emptier.

    About four years had passed since then, leaving these warehousespletely abandoned among the

    tall grass. Some of them were so dpidated that huge chunks of them had already crumbled.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then opened the door of one of the sturdier looking warehouses¡­ only to

    instantly be greeted by a cloud of dust! Caught off guard, Gerald ended up coughing for quite a while

    before he eventually activated his Herculean Primordial Spirit. Sending a pulse of energy out of his

    body, the energy was apparently enough to blow away any remaining dust in the area.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2203

    Looking at how dust free the warehouse now was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he said, ¡°Not

    bad¡­ So it can be used for cleaning up as well!¡±

    Following that, Gerald found a sturdy box to sit on before closing his eyes¡­ As he thought about

    Yearning Ind, two hours quickly came and went. Gerald only snapped out of it when he heard

    footsteps in the distance, apanied by someone yelling, ¡°Unhand me! Don¡¯t you know who I am?!

    I¡¯ll call it even if you let me free and leave Japan immediately! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead by morning!¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and just get in already!¡±

    Familiar with both of those voices, Gerald then watched as Aiden tossed Kai into the warehouse.

    Illuminated by moonlight, the pitiful Kai who was in pain slowly crawled to his feet before pointing at

    Aiden and yelling, ¡°W-who even are you?! We¡¯ve never met before! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve kidnapped the

    wrong person!¡±

    ¡°While that¡¯s true for him, the same can¡¯t be said for us, can it now, Mr. Kanagawa?¡± replied Gerald

    from within the darkness.

    Recognizing that voice anywhere, Kai immediately turned around, shuddering as he stuttered, ¡°G-

    Gerald¡­?! What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? After all, I was the one who sent him out to get you!¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile.

    Piecing together what was happening and realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to get out of this ce in one

    piece, Kai was prompted to ask, ¡°W-what are you nning to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, really. I just wanted to ask you a few questions. You see, a few days ago, an assassin

    attempted to take me out when I was still on the training grounds. You sent him after me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    replied Gerald as he shook his head before ring at Kai, hoping to see his reaction.

    As expected, Kai instantly went pale upon hearing that. After hesitating for a moment, he eventually

    replied, ¡°That has nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, the assassin admitted that you were the one who hired

    him.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± retorted Kai who knew for a fact that Vulture was professional enough to never expose his

    identity, even when he was seconds from death!

    ¡°So that¡¯s your response? I see¡­ I see¡­¡± replied Gerald, his tone asposed as ever.

    Forcing on a calm fa?ade, Kai then gulped before asking, ¡°B-besides¡­ Why would I send an assassin

    after you?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t you want me dead?¡± replied Gerald.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2204

    ¡°Of course I-!¡±

    Realizing that he had identally dered his true thoughts, Kai quickly bit his tongue before clearing

    his throat as he said, ¡°¡­ That was a slip of the tongue. While I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t hate you to the

    point of wanting you dead either! The conflict between us just isn¡¯t that serious! Speaking of which, I¡¯m

    not interested in Fujiko anymore! If you want her so much, you can have her!¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p, Mr. Kanagawa. Look, there¡¯s only the two of us here. Tell me the truth, and maybe I¡¯ll let

    you off. Mind you, this is only because I¡¯m paying respect to your father,¡± replied Gerald as he gestured

    for Aiden to leave them be for now.

    ¡°B-but I never hired anyone to assassinate you¡­!¡± muttered Kai as he averted his gaze. Kai, for one,

    didn¡¯t believe Gerald at all. After all, he was currently trapped somece where his screams for help

    couldn¡¯t be heard! With that in mind, he was sure that once he admitted to hiring Vulture, he was

    definitely going to die here today¡­! Besides, he was still pretty sure that Vulture hadn¡¯t betrayed him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head before narrowing his eyes at the terrified man.

    Watching as Gerald then lit a cigarette before squatting before him, Kai gulped as he stuttered, ¡°L-look,

    if you don¡¯t have the evidence that I hired the assassin, then you¡¯re essentially just kidnapping me! The

    law will be after your head!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you do know a bit about thew. Unfortunately for you, the Japanesew can¡¯t protect you

    here,¡± replied Gerald with a smug smile before he got to his feet and stomped on Kai¡¯s hand!

    ¡°I-it hurts¡­!¡± cried Kai, now more terrified than ever.

    After all, nobody had even dared to bully him before as a child! This harsh treatment was unlike

    anything he had ever experienced before¡­!

    When Gerald intensified the force of his foot and Kai attempted to withdraw his hand, he quickly

    realized that aside from the excruciating pain he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers anymore! N ow lying on

    the ground almostpletely paralyzed from pain,

    Kai raised his head, ring at Gerald as he growled, ¡°W-what the hell are you trying to achieve,

    Gerald¡­?! I¡¯m the young master of the Kanagawa family¡­! If you dare do anything else to me, you¡¯ll

    surely pay a heavy price!¡±

    Ignoring Kai¡¯s threats, Gerald simply increased the force of his foot, sending even more jolts of pain

    running down Kai¡¯s arm¡­!

    Unable to bear the pain any longer, Kai who felt that all the bones in his hand would shatter if he didn¡¯t

    act quick cried out, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll tell you everything I know¡­!¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± replied Gerald as he slowly lifted his leg, his eyebrow raised the entire time.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s true that I hired that assassin¡­ His name is Vulture, and he¡¯s ranked seventh in the international

    assassin list¡­!¡± whimpered Kai as he held onto his aching hand.

    ¡°Oh? Seventh, you say? You must really want me dead,¡± replied Gerald, feeling slightly surprised. No

    wonder he sensed that Vulture was a little too strong to be a regr assassin back then.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2205

    ¡°W-what even is the point of saying all this now¡­ Haven¡¯t you already gotten rid of Vulture?¡± muttered

    Kai who was pretty sure that Vulture had been defeated since Gerald was sitting here so casually.

    ¡°I have. Regardless, do tell me what else you¡¯ve done,¡± replied Gerald, d that Kai was finally talking.

    ¡°W-well¡­ before Vulture, I also hired Ryugu to handle you, and I think he sent Endo and Izumi over¡­

    They¡¯re still locked up in here, right¡­?¡± said Kai as he looked at Gerald. Now that he had already

    mentioned Vulture, there was no point hiding the rest of what he had done. With any luck, he wouldn¡¯t

    have to die here at such a young age.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? You were the one who sent them?¡± replied Gerald, feeling slightly surprised. As it turned out,

    Kai had been working with the Hanyus this entire time without him knowing.

    ¡°It was¡­ Either way, after you took Endo and Izumi down, Ryugu told me that he wouldn¡¯t go after you

    for quite a while¡­ That¡¯s why I hired Vulture in the end, though I never expected you to kill him too¡­¡±

    muttered Kai as he sighed. If not even a top assassin could take Gerald down, then Kai knew that if he

    continued targeting Gerald, he was definitely going to be the one dead in the end¡­!

    ¡°I see¡­ anything else?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± cried out Kai, his hatred for Gerald now more immense than ever. Even so, Kai still valued

    his life more than his ego.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Very well, then. I¡¯ll trust you for the time being,¡± replied Gerald who could tell from Kai¡¯s

    terrified expression that the boy wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°T-then¡­ Can I leave now¡­?¡± asked Kai as he slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± replied Gerald as he grabbed Kai¡¯s arm before smiling as he suddenly intensified his grip!

    With a sickening ¡®snap¡¯ Kai¡¯s arm was broken clean in half, resulting in Kai wailing in agony¡­!

    By the time Gerald finally let go, Kai¡¯s arm could only swing limply off his shoulder.

    Watching as the trembling Kai who already had veins bulging on his forehead held tightly onto his

    aching arm, Gerald simply shook his head before looking Kai in the eyes as he said, ¡°Consider this to

    be a warning. If you ever dare toy a finger on me or the Futabas again, I¡¯ll be taking out every single

    member of your family. The Kanagawas will simply vanish off the face of the¡­ Do I have myself

    clear?¡±

    ¡°L-loud and clear¡­!¡± whimpered Kai as he bolted out of there, afraid that Gerald would change his

    mind if he hung around any longer¡­!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Now that Kai was gone, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Shortly after, Aiden entered and asked, ¡°Are we

    really letting him off that easily¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2206

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given him a stern warning, so he shouldn¡¯t dare to make another move. Besides, keep in

    mind that he¡¯s still the youngest son of the Kanagawa family. We can¡¯t just get rid of someone with such

    a high status that easily,¡± replied Gerald as he puffed on his cigarette.

    ¡°¡­ So Why¡¯d you say you were going to take down those two families this afternoon? In the end, you

    let both the Hanyus and Kanagawas go!¡± muttered Aiden with a sigh, making it clear that he had been

    expecting to fight this entire time.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll definitely be getting rid of them, but not yet. Don¡¯t worry, when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely

    ask you toe along,¡± replied Gerald, who knew Aiden¡¯s personality well.

    ¡°¡­ Promise?¡± said Aiden, his mood instantly improving.

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Either way, let¡¯s head back to get some rest first. We still have other important

    things to do tomorrow,¡± replied Gerald as he threw his cigarette butt away before patting Aiden on the

    shoulder.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? What things?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    After a good night¡¯s rest, a refreshed Gerald was just about to leave his room¡­ Only to realize that

    upon opening his door over ten people were standing there waiting for him!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Realizing that these were the individuals who had left the Futaba manor a few nights back, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°And what are all of you doing here?¡±

    Gerald, for one, didn¡¯t have a good impression of these people. Had it not been for the fact that he

    didn¡¯t want to cause a mess here, he would¡¯ve driven them out of this ce as soon as he could!

    ¡°¡­ Well, we came back to deal with some things, and since we haven¡¯t met in a while, we decided to

    pay you a visit since we were already here,¡± exined one of the men as he forced augh.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, now that you¡¯ve met me, do leave me be,¡± replied Gerald as he attempted to close the

    door.

    Grabbing onto the door to prevent Gerald from closing it, the same man then immediately eximed,

    ¡°P-please wait a moment! The truth is, we¡¯re here to discuss something with you¡­!¡±

    Feeling a slight headacheing, Gerald then asked, ¡°¡­What¡¯s this really about¡­?¡±

    Clearing his throat, the man replied, ¡°¡­ Well, we¡¯re here to exin ourselves¡­ You see, we didn¡¯t stay

    in the manor back then since we didn¡¯t want to trouble the patriarch any more than we needed to. With

    that said, now that things are starting to look up again, we¡¯re considering moving back to help the

    Futaba family return to its former glory. So¡­ if there¡¯s anything we can do to help, please tell us now,

    mister! We¡¯ll definitely do our best to fulfill what we can!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, mister! We¡¯ll do whatever you tell us to!¡±

    ¡°Well said! As Futabas ourselves, we can¡¯t just allow our family to crumble!¡± dered the other Futabas

    with determined tones. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d surely be moved to hear how determined

    they were to better their family. Unfortunately for them, Gerald had already witnessed their true colors.

    With that in mind, Gerald who didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to them simply replied, ¡°Save

    the speech for the patriarch. I¡¯m just a guest here, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to meddle in your

    family affairs.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ B-but the patriarch fully trusts you! With that said, I believe that we¡¯re saying all this to the right

    person!¡± dered one of the other Futabas. After all, talking about all this to Takuya was just a waste of

    time and money! They were all just here to fawn on Gerald!

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2207

    ¡°You¡¯re all seriously annoying, you know that? Before Gerald revealed his rtionship with the

    Yamashitas, all of you simply wanted to kick him out so that you could leech off the family without any

    further dys. Are you seriously buttering him up now after what you¡¯ve all done? Even an idiot could

    tell what you¡¯re really trying to achieve!¡± scoffed Aiden as he walked down the hallway. He hade

    over to meet Gerald, and when he realized what was happening, he couldn¡¯t help but mock those pitiful

    individuals.

    ¡°What was that?! Who the hell even are you?!¡±

    ¡°Must be some new servant or something!¡± yelled a few of the Futabas, angered by Aiden¡¯s

    straightforwardness. After all, they of all people knew that every word he said was true!

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Getting increasingly annoyed with them after watching them diss on Aiden, Gerald who wanted very

    badly to kick all of them out took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°Aiden,e over here.¡±

    Upon realizing that Aiden was with Gerald, the other Futabas immediately felt their jaws drop. To think

    that he was with Gerald! Now that they knew this, they couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads in shame,

    regretting their previous attitude toward Aiden. Still, if they hadn¡¯t retorted, that would¡¯ve signified that

    what Aiden had said was true!

    Regardless, Aiden was much more straightforward than Gerald. With that in mind, he simply replied,

    ¡°just kick them out already. These people just want profit and it clearly shows! Besides, the patriarch

    has already warned us about them. If we aren¡¯t careful, they¡¯ll exploit us till we¡¯re nothing but bare

    bones!¡±

    ¡°W-with all due respect, mister, we¡¯re sincere in helping the family develop! The way we do things is

    just different! Remember, we¡¯re Futabas as well! There¡¯s no way we¡¯d even dream of harming our

    family!¡± dered another Futaba who knew better than to scowl back, now that he knew that Aiden was

    with Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. If all of you are this free, go get your breakfast together or something!¡± grumbled

    Gerald as he gestured for them to leave. After bumping into these idiots this early in the morning,

    Gerald was pretty sure that his mood would be down the entire day.

    Just as Gerald was about to close the door again, the panicked Futabas instantly began yelling, ¡°P-

    please don¡¯t listen to him, Mr. Crawford¡­! We really are putting the family first! Just so you know,

    we¡¯ve already done plenty to help the family in secret! If you¡¯re interested, we can borate on what

    we¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Beat it!¡± growled Gerald as he red at the annoying crowd, prompting them to take a few steps back

    in both fear and shock. Seeing his chance, Gerald then pulled Aiden into his room before mming the

    door shut¡­!

    After things quieted down, Aiden poured himself a ss of water downing it in one go before asking,

    ¡°So¡­ What the hell were they doing here?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? They were already waiting there the second I opened the door!¡± replied Gerald in

    a helpless tone. He really hadn¡¯t expected them to be this crazy!

    ¡°How annoying! The patriarch should really consider disowning them from the family already! Keeping

    them around will only spell ruin for the Futabas! ¡± scoffed Aiden in response.

    ¡°I believe that the patriarch knows how to appropriately deal with this. From what I can tell, he¡¯s already

    nning on doing that once things calm down a bit. Either way, none of this concerns us. Remember,

    our goal is only to get the key to Yearning Ind, nothing else,¡± replied Gerald, clearly still concerned

    about his sister and parents. The sooner he could save them, the better.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2208

    After a brief sigh, Gerald paused for a moment before turning to look at Aiden while asking, ¡°¡­

    Actually, hold on. What are you doing here this early in the first ce?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that we were doing something today? I¡¯m here to ask you about it!¡± replied Aiden

    as he smacked his forehead. To think that those idiots had nearly caused him to forget why he was

    here!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Well, it¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted you to head somece with me,¡± exined Gerald as he got

    to his feet.

    Watching as Gerald then puthis coat on before opening the door, Aiden who quickly got up as well was

    prompted to ask, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°The Fareast Consortium. I previously gave them a hand, you see, so their chairman owes me a favor.

    Since the Futabas require help now, I may as well use this chance to get that favor done with,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Either way, upon seeing Gerald step out, the Futabas from before who were just about to leave

    immediately encircled him again, though they made sure to keep their distance.

    ¡°Um¡­ Mister- ¡°

    ¡°You should be well aware of my rtionship with the patriarch. One more word or step forward and I¡¯ll

    remove you from the family, no questions asked,¡± growled Gerald as he red at them.

    Upon hearing that, everyone immediately went silent, knowing full well that Gerald wasn¡¯t kidding.

    Besides, since Takuya had obeyed Gerald¡¯s orders throughout that family meeting, it honestly felt like

    Gerald was the family¡¯s actual patriarch.

    Whatever the case was, all of them could only follow and stare as Gerald and Aiden got into their car

    before leaving the manor together. It was at that point when they finally epted that they weren¡¯t

    going to get anything out of this.

    Truth be told, they had already anticipated not getting any immediate benefits with Gerald taking the

    lead. With that in mind, their sole goal today had been to make a good impression on Gerald.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that their actions had theplete opposite effect on him.

    Moving back to the duo, Aiden found himself getting increasingly bored as Gerald drove on. Eventually,

    he started looking up the Fareast Consortium on the inte and by the time he was done, he couldn¡¯t

    help but yell in surprise.

    Naturally, this shocked Gerald, prompting him to look at Aiden before asking, ¡°What? What

    happened?!¡±

    ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t expect the Fareast Consortium to be this powerful¡­! It¡¯s in the top five groups in

    Japan¡­! From what I¡¯ve managed to gather, the group has a market value of a billion dors¡­!¡±

    eximed Aiden who had initially thought that they were just a small group. Now that he knew all this,

    Aiden learned to never underestimate Gerald¡¯s social connections¡­!

    ¡°I see¡­ and yes, they¡¯re worth quite a bit. Either way, though I haven¡¯t contacted that group in years,

    the chairman should still remember the favor he owes me¡­¡± muttered Gerald who had to admit that he

    only remembered this favor in the first ce due to the Futaba family¡¯s crisis¡­

    ¡°How awesome!¡± eximed Aiden as he gave Gerald the thumbs up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go looking too much into this, we¡¯re merely heading over to ask him to lead us a hand. While

    we¡¯re a t it, we may as well ask him to treat us to a meal as well,¡± replied Gerald who cared little about

    the chairman¡¯s status. After all, it wasn¡¯t as though the chairman was going to be able to help him save

    his parents and sister.

    Regardless, since the Futaba manor was quite far away from the Fareast Consortium, the duo only got

    to the city the group was in at noon.

    Being one of the top five consortiums in the country, the Fareast Consortium boasted a whopping forty

    floors, making it stand out among the other buildings in the city. In fact, due to its importance, the

    Japanese government even set up streets in front of the building to facilitate entry and potentially

    further develop the group.

    Either way, upon seeing the building¡¯s massive signboard, Gerald parked their car in front of the

    building before saying, ¡°Well, this is it.¡±

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2209

    Before they were even able to step away from the car, they watched as a security guard came running

    over to them. After briefly sizing Gerald up, the guard then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t park here

    without permission! This parking area belongs to the consortium! With that said, please leave!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. While he knew that this guard was simply

    acting ording to protocol, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the guard¡¯s tone was annoying. Whatever the

    case was, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Derrick Zima. If he¡¯s in, just tell him that Gerald¡¯s

    looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Derrick Zima? Are you even aware that he¡¯s the chairman of the Fareast Consortium? With that said,

    who do you think you are? Do you think he¡¯ll meet you just because you want him to? Either way, beat

    it already before I call more guards over to kick you out!¡± scoffed the guard afterughing out loud.

    Upon hearing that name, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but whisper in Gerald¡¯s ear, ¡°The consortium¡¯s boss is a

    Westoner¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. He came over to Japan a few decades ago to make a living, and with a bit of luck, he

    managed to get to where he is today. Well, I say that, but he¡¯s quite strong as well, which is probably

    how he avoided getting sifted out in the beginning,¡± exined Gerald with a nod. While he didn¡¯t know

    much about Derrick, Gerald was certain about Derrick¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Cease the whispering and get lost already before I get angry¡­ Just so you two know, literally

    everyone wants to meet the chairman! Just so you know, even superiors of the military have to make

    appointments just to get to meet him! That should exin plenty, so beat it and stop wasting my time!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Consider this myst warning before I call more guards over!¡± grumbled the guard when he realized

    that the two weren¡¯t keen on leaving anytime soon. Had it not been for the fact that there were so many

    people around, he would¡¯ve surely shoved them away by now!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too cocky, shall we? Listen here, your chairman is my friend¡¯s old pal, and he owes him a

    favor! How about you stop wasting our time and tell him about us already!¡± scowled Aiden who was

    getting slightly impatient.

    ¡°Hah! What a joke! I¡¯ve never heard the chairman owing anyone favors before!¡± retorted the guard with

    a roar ofughter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just call him,¡± replied Gerald who didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    Turnng around to make his call, it was barely even a second after he dialed Derrick¡¯s number when the

    call connected and an excited voice asked, ¡°Gerald?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. First thing¡¯s first, I¡¯m currently at your consortium¡¯s ground floor to discuss some

    things with you. However, your guard¡¯s blocking my way,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re where?! Give me a few minutes. I¡¯ ll be there in no time,¡± said Derrick before hanging up.

    Slipping his phone into his pocket, Gerald then looked at Aiden before saying, ¡°He¡¯sing down

    soon.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys for real? You should consider acting as a career, you almost look like the real deal!

    Regardless, let¡¯s see if the chairman actuallyes over!¡± scoffed the guard as heughed heartily,

    thinking that Gerald had lost his marbles.

    With how loudly he had been speaking about the chairman, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but

    flock around the trio. By the end of it, there were about ten people whispering among themselves,

    wondering how this would end.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2210

    Upon seeing how many people had gathered, the guard couldn¡¯t help but dere, ¡°All of you! Get this,

    these two imed to know our consortium¡¯s chairman! Not only that, but after ¡®giving him a call¡¯ they

    said that he¡¯sing down to meet them soon! Wait along to see if he actuallyes! If he doesn¡¯t¡­

    Then join me in kicking them out!¡±

    ¡°They what now? Hey, do you two even know how famous our chairman is? How the hell could anyone

    like you two ever deserve to meet him!¡±

    ¡°I know right? Just kick them out while you can! Who knows where these maniacs are from!¡± scoffed

    the surrounding individuals who all worked at the Fareast Consortium.

    They were right to be doubtful. After all, despite working here for so long, they themselves hardly ever

    got the chance to see the chairman, though this was most probably because the chairman was always

    abroad and making more business deals. Even then, these were the luckier few who even got the

    chance to catch glimpses of him in the flesh.

    Many within the consortium had never even seen the chairman before, save for his photograph in the

    lobby. At best, they would be able to catch glimpses of his exclusive helicopter touching down atop

    their building.

    Whatever the case was, after hearing theirments, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but blush as he asked, ¡°How

    long is it going to take for Derrick toe down, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Honestly, if Gerald wasn¡¯t by his side, he would¡¯ve already started arguing with them. However, he

    knew better than to behave that way with Gerald here, so he was forced to keep quiet, naturally making

    him extremely sulky about the situation.

    Gerald himself hardly took theirments seriously, so be simply replied, ¡°Just wait for a bit.¡±

    Finally, about ten minutester, the building¡¯s doors were opened by a security guard and out jogged a

    suited middle aged man with a slick back hairstyle. Honestly, he was moving so quickly that he nearly

    toppled down the stairs!

    Regardless, upon seeing him, everyone was quickly stunned. After all, the person was none other than

    Derrick! Some of them even did double takes since they weren¡¯t used to seeing him in person!

    Either way, upon seeing Gerald, Derrick straightened his suit before enthusiastically walking up to him

    while saying, ¡°Gerald! It truly has been ages since west met!¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Oh, I could¡¯ve met you ten minutes earlier if your

    subordinates had just allowed me in!¡±

    Naturally, Derrick immediately caught onto what Gerald was implying. With that, he quickly turned to

    face his employees before growling, ¡°Listen here! This man goes by Mr. Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s a

    very important friend of mine! If you dare block him from entering again, you¡¯ll instantly be fired! Got

    that?¡±

    ¡°L-loud and clear¡­!¡± whimpered the frightened employees who were frozen in fear. To think that these

    two ordinary men actually knew their chairman¡­! Had they not witnessed this with their own eyes, they

    surely wouldn¡¯t have believed any of this!

    Upon hearing their response, Derrick then turned his gaze toward Gerald again before saying, ¡°Now

    that that¡¯s settled¡­ Pleasee this way, Gerald. Honestly, you arrived just in time! I just returned

    from the Western Union a few hours ago, you know? Had you arrived before then, I would¡¯ve surely

    had to make you wait even longer!¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see¡­ Could I be disturbing your test right now?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Not at all! Truth be told, I¡¯ve been looking forward to your visit for ages! While I would¡¯ve paid you a

    visit myself, I know how busy you can get. What more, you¡¯re always moving around, so I figured that

    it¡¯d be best for me to wait for you instead. It¡¯s the reason why I haven¡¯t made a move even after all

    these years. I really hope you don¡¯t mind that!¡±

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2211

    Following that, Derrick whose bodyguards surrounded the group of three led the duo into the building,

    leaving the previous employees staring at their backs,pletely stupefied. Throughout their many

    years working here, they had never seen their chairman being so close with anyone, not that they had

    many chances to see him in the first ce.

    Whatever the case was, the trio soon got into an elevator and headed to the top floor¡­ The entire floor

    was Derrick¡¯s office, and the elevator doors opened, Gerald and Aiden were greeted by the sight of at

    least a dozen youngindividuals running here and there. From the way they were dressed, they

    appeared to be Derrick¡¯s secretaries¡­

    ¡°This way, please!¡± said Derrick as he gestured for Gerald and Aiden to continue following him, ignoring

    the chaotic scene.

    Once they got to his table, Derrick took his coat off before making some tea. Before he sat at the table

    again, he made sure to get a pack of cigarettes that had been given to him by the Japanese royal

    family from the cab as well.

    As Derek ced the cigarettes before the youth, Gerald who had noticed the pile of documents on

    Derrick¡¯s desk couldn¡¯t help but rub his temple as he muttered, ¡°You know, I¡¯m fineing another time

    if you¡¯re busy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all! If you¡¯re talking about those documents, my secretaries can handle those! With that

    said, you¡¯re my priority here, so don¡¯t worry about anything else! ¡± replied Derrick as he shook his head

    with a grin.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed one bit, have you?¡± said Gerald as he shook his head with a smile.

    Nodding in response, Derrick then turned to look at Aiden before cordially asking, ¡°Speaking of which,

    who might this be?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I go by Aiden Baker, and I¡¯m Gerald¡¯s friend!¡± replied Aiden as he outstretched his hand, his earlier

    bad mood nowpletely gone due to Derrick¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Any friend of Gerald¡¯s is a friend of mine! Speaking of which, take my name card. If you ever face any

    issues in Japan in the future, just give me a ring and I¡¯ll see to it!¡± replied Derrick as he shook Aiden¡¯s

    hand before handing him a card.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± replied Aiden as he slipped the card into his pocket.

    ¡°d to hear that! Either way, I hope you two are hungry since I¡¯m about to order some food! Don¡¯t

    worry, we¡¯ll be eating in my office! Also, between you and me, I still prefer Weston dishes even though

    I¡¯ve been living here all these years,¡± said Derrick as he pressed a button on his desk.

    Shortly after, a secretary entered the room before asking, ¡°You called, Chairman Zima?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Order the tastiest dishes you can think of and bring a bottle of good wine over too! Be snappy

    about it!¡± replied Derrick, prompting his secretary to nod before quickly leaving.

    With that out of the way, Derrick then looked at Gerald before saying, ¡°Now then¡­ Since you came

    here out of the blue, I¡¯m assuming you need help with something?¡±

    ¡°Bingo,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears! I¡¯ve already made a number of connections within Japan in the past few years, so I¡¯m sure

    I¡¯ll be able to help!¡± dered Derrick who knew that he wouldn¡¯t be enjoying all this glory had Gerald

    not saved him back then. Hell, he could¡¯ve died if Gerald hadn¡¯t stepped in!

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can. Before anything else, do you know about the Futabas?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°They used to be a rtively strong family here, right? In fact, I think I¡¯ve even cooperated with them

    before in previous years before their business started plummeting. That¡¯s the extent of what I know

    about them¡­¡± muttered Derrick after thinking about it for a while.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2212

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here today to talk about that family¡¯s issues,¡± replied Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? You have rtions with other families here?¡± asked Derrick who thought that Gerald only knew

    him in the entirety of Japan.

    ¡°The whole story is prettyplicated to exin in just one sitting, but essentially, I¡¯m here to ask if

    you¡¯re willing to lend the Futabas a hand to help them get through their current crisis,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, consider it done!¡± replied Derrick without even thinking twice.

    ¡°Just like that? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll use this against you?¡± said Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°Oh please, you saved my life back then! So what if you take me down? Hell, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you

    my position! Regardless, do tell the members of the Futaba family toe over. I just so happen to

    have a few suitable contracts for them. While I was initially thinking of giving them to one of my newly

    acquiredpanies, I guess the Futabas will be getting them now!¡± replied Derrick with a hearty

    chuckle.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then patted Aiden on his shoulder before saying, ¡°Contact the patriarch

    and tell him toe over.¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± replied Aiden as he walked out of the office to make the call.

    Watching as Aiden left, Derrick turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°Still, it¡¯s been¡­ what? Five to

    six years since west parted ways? I never thought that I¡¯d get to meet you again! I was seriously

    considering paying you a visit during the year end holidays this year!¡±

    ¡°About that long, yeah,¡± replied Gerald.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°It truly has been a while¡­ So, how have you been throughout these years?¡± asked Derrick.

    ¡°Things have been good, though there were a few hups along the way, one of them being the

    Futaba family¡¯s plight. If you can help them, then you¡¯re seriously helping me out,¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

    ¡°Just leave it to me. With how powerful the Fareast Consortium is, I¡¯m sure we can work things out!¡±

    dered Derrick as he patted his chest.

    ¡°I believe in you. Regardless, since you¡¯re helping me with this, I¡¯m considering your favor to be paid

    off,¡± replied Gerald as he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t be silly, this is nothing to me! Remember, you saved my life back then! If this is all I need

    to do to return your favor, then I¡¯ll feel guilty about it till the day I die!¡± dered Derrick.

    ¡°If you put it that way¡­ Then I guess you still owe me one¡­¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head with

    a chuckle.

    After talking for a while longer, the secretary from before returned with multiple dishes. Seeing that,

    Derrick immediately cleared his table, giving the secretary room to ce the dishes before opening a

    bottle of white wine.

    Shortly after, Aiden returned as well and said, ¡°Mr. Futaba will being over right away.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Derrick who knew that Gerald would only ask for his help if the incident was a

    serious one was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ mind telling me what your rtionship with the Futaba family¡¯s

    patriarch is¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll share more about it if we have the time after this. Just know that by helping the Futabas, you may

    as well be saving my life!¡± replied Gerald as he sipped some white wine before smacking his lips.

    Sensing how reluctant Gerald was to talk more about it, Derrick then said, ¡°¡­Well, alright then!¡±

    Following that, they began digging in. In between bites, Derrick talked about how Gerald had saved him

    from bandits many years prior, resulting in the boy getting seriously hurt.

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2213

    Listening as Derrick shared that old tale, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile. After all,

    Gerald had done plenty of simr things for others, so he didn¡¯t particrly view saving Derrick as

    anything special.

    Regardless, it was almost an hour and a halfter when they finally finished their meal. By that point,

    Derrick had already drunk most of the white wine, and his reddened cheek was now pressed against

    Gerald¡¯s thigh as he continued mumbling about that year¡¯s incident.

    Despite that, Gerald wasn¡¯t annoyed by Derrick¡¯s actions. Instead, he simply continued replying to

    Derrick¡¯s words which were getting increasingly incoherent.

    Thankfully, a secretary soon entered. Upon seeing her, Gerald gestured for her toe over before

    saying, ¡°Go get more people to help your chairman up. He deserves some rest.¡±

    Nodding in response, she then left before returning with more secretaries who then helped Derrick up

    before moving him into another, more private room.

    Once they were gone, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald as he asked, ¡°¡­ He kept repeating the

    same incident over and over again¡­ And here I thought he just owed you a minor favor!¡±

    ¡°I just happened to be there back when I saved him, so I don¡¯t really take that incident to heart. Still, if

    he¡¯s that thankful about it, I don¡¯t really mind. I¡¯m just surprised that he¡¯s still this enthusiastic about

    helping me after all these years. Speaking of which, when¡¯s the patriarch going to arrive?¡± replied

    Gerald as he crossed his legs.

    ¡°Probably in an hour or two. After all, even we drove for an entire morning to get here!¡± said Aiden as

    he looked at the time.

    ¡°I see¡­ By the way, don¡¯t you need to return to the military? Thepetition¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve previously said, I¡¯ll be getting quite some time off since I participated in thepetition in the

    first ce. With that in mind, I can help you for a bit longer! You don¡¯t think I¡¯ in annoying, do you?¡±

    replied Aiden as he scratched the back of his head with a grin.

    ¡°I wonder about that,¡± said Gerald as he patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder with a chuckle.

    Either way, since Derrick was now sleeping, the duo simply waited where they were. asionally, a

    secretary would approach them and ask if they needed anything. After all, they had seen how much

    their chairman respected them, so they didn¡¯t dare to neglect the duo.

    Whatever the case was, Aiden got a call from Takuya just as the sky was getting dark. After rying

    the information to Gerald, Gerald in turn called for one of the secretaries before saying, ¡°The Futaba

    patriarch is downstairs. Please lead him up.¡±

    With that said, Takuya soon found himself entering the office.

    Upon seeing Gerald there, Takuya¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he asked, ¡°¡­Huh? What are you doing

    here, Gerald?¡±

    Takuya was rightfully surprised. After all, the Futabas were iparable to the Fareast Consortium!

    They had only been able to cooperate with them back then out of pure luck!

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I have an old friend here. Since I had nothing better to do today, I figured I may as

    well pay him a visit,¡± replied Gerald as he handed Takuya a cigarette.

    ¡°¡­ B-but isn¡¯t this the chairman¡¯s office¡­?¡± asked Takuya as he looked around the area.

    Ignoring his question, Gerald simply gestured for a secretary toe over before saying, ¡°Do pour him

    a ss of water. Also, if the chairman is still asleep, please don¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°¡­ Huh? But¡­ what if he passes out for eight hours¡­?¡± asked the secretary. While the secretary

    would¡¯ve normally prioritized Derrick¡¯s sleep, since he now knew how prestigious Gerald was, he was

    rightfully afraid that things would get unnecessarily dyed.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2214

    ¡°Just let him rest,¡± replied Gerald with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°¡­ Very well. I¡¯ll be waiting outside if you need me then,¡± replied the secretary, feeling relieved that he

    wouldn¡¯t be med at the end of the day since Gerald had already told him not to wake Derrick up.

    Once the secretary left, Takuya was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ So¡­ you really are acquainted with

    Chairman Derrick¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am, and I¡¯m here to ask for his help,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°¡­ I see. So¡­ why exactly am I here¡­? Do you need my help with something too¡­?¡± asked Takuya

    who was still having a hard time registering all this.

    ¡°Negative. You¡¯re here because I told Derrick to give the Futabas a few contracts to sign. Following

    that, your family should be able to return to its former glory in no time at all. Don¡¯t worry, Derrick will

    definitely give you the best treatment possible,¡± exined Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°¡­W-what?!¡± eximed Takuya as he instantly got to his feet.

    ¡°Calm down, patriarch. He owed me a favor, so I¡¯m simply asking him to give you a hand. It¡¯s nothing

    big, honestly. With that said, once he wakes up, he¡¯ll let you have a look at the contracts. If there isn¡¯t a

    problem, then you can sign them at the end of the day,¡± replied Gerald as he gently pushed Takuya

    back onto the sofa.

    ¡°¡­I ¡­All this is simply too shocking¡­¡± muttered Takuya as he shook his head slightly. Honestly, he felt

    like all this was just a dream. After all, to think that he¡¯d be able to cooperate with the Fareast

    Consortium again! If things went well, then their family would surely rise the ranks in three to four

    months! In fact, they could probably surpass their former glory!

    ¡°Again, it¡¯s nothing too special,¡± replied Gerald as he lit another cigarette.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Still¡­ I¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­! You truly are my family¡¯s savior¡­!¡± eximed

    Takuya as he held tightly onto Gerald¡¯s hands in between sobs.

    Takuya, for one, had already epted that his family would no longer return to its former glory before

    this. Back then, he had told himself that as long as Fujiko could live her life safely, then nothing else

    mattered to him. However, now that Gerald had shown himself, Takuya was filled with hope again¡­!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, patriarch. You can save those words forter,¡± replied Gerald who knew that he was only

    doing all this for the sake of learning more about Yearning Ind. With that in mind, he honestly wasn¡¯t

    feeling like their savior at all.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Takuya simply nodded firmly in response¡­

    Fast forward to two hourster, night had already fallen when a cough could be heard inside the room

    Derrick was in. Following that, the trio watched as a dizzy Derrick slowly made his way out of the room.

    Upon seeing the trio waiting for him outside, Derrick immediately smacked his forehead a few times

    before asking, ¡°H-how long was I out¡­?¡±

    ¡°About six hours,¡± replied Aiden after looking at his watch.

    ¡°¡­ I see. I¡¯ve truly dyed things for far too long¡­ Apologies, but I guess I¡¯m not much of a drinker,

    am I¡­ Still, why didn¡¯t any of you ask to wake me up¡­?¡± asked Derrick, clearly feeling guilty for

    making them wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we had to wait for Mr. Futaba to arrive anyway,¡± replied Gerald as he waved his hand.

    Nodding in response, Derrick then looked at Takuya who was sitting beside Gerald before rubbing his

    hands and saying, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Futaba. I¡¯m Derrick Zima, the chairman of the Fareast

    Consortium. If I remember correctly, we cooperated once in the past, right?¡±

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2215

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect all these years to pass by so quickly¡­ Still, shortly after our cooperation

    ended, my family started to decline¡­¡± replied Takuya with a nod. Truth be told, his family¡¯s cooperation

    with the Fareast Consortium was the peak moment for the Futabas.

    ¡°I see¡­ seems that my consortium has brought bad luck to your family!¡± joked Derrick.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that! My family only ended up that way because of internal issues. You had nothing to

    do with my family¡¯s decline¡­!¡± eximed Takuya, who took Derrick¡¯s joke extremely seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was just a joke¡­ Regardless, has your family not recovered since then?¡± asked Derrick.

    ¡°Unfortunately not¡­ Though truth be told, all this is only happening because ¡®certain individuals¡¯

    misused their positions, pocketing the profits for themselves until all the family¡¯s wealth was drained¡­

    Don¡¯t worry, once the contracts are signed, I¡¯ll be sure to kick all the troublemakers out! I won¡¯t let

    history repeat itself!¡± replied Takuya with a sigh.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Being the patriarch of his family, Takuya felt especially ashamed that he had to call his family members

    out like this. Even so, it was simply the truth. Had they not done all that, then their family wouldn¡¯t have

    ended up in such a state.

    Nodding in response, Derrick then walked up to his office desk and looked around for a moment while

    saying, ¡°Not to worry. If Gerald trusts you, then so do I. Regardless, I have two contracts that I was

    nning to give to one of my newly acquiredpanies. Since Gerald asked for my help, I¡¯m giving

    them to you instead. Do have a look at the documents first. If everything¡¯s alright with you, then just go

    ahead and sign them.¡±

    Following that, Derrick walked back to the table before cing the two contracts before Takuya.

    Without even considering reading through them, Takuya shook his head as he flipped to the final pages

    of each contract and signed his name before saying, ¡°Aside from trusting Gerald, I don¡¯t believe that a

    large consortium like yours would even want to exploit a small family like mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How straightforward! I¡¯m definitely morefortable doing business with you now!¡± replied

    Derrick with a heartyugh before signing the two contracts as well.

    With that done, Takuya then ced the contracts into his briefcase, knowing that his family¡¯s future

    depended on them.

    Nodding at the sight of that, Derrick then called out, ¡°Levon? Come in for a bit!¡±

    ¡°You called, chairman?¡± asked one of Derrick¡¯s secretaries as he entered the room.

    ¡°Ah, there you are. Allow me to introduce you to my secretary from Weston, Mr. Futaba. He¡¯s extremely

    competent to the point where he quickly understands whatever job I put him up against! With that said,

    if you ever face any problems, you can look for him. If even he can¡¯t solve your issues, then feel free to

    contact me!¡± said Derrick.

    ¡°I really appreciate all this,¡± replied Takuya with a nod. Nodding in response, Derrick then turned to look

    at his watch. Realizing that it was already six, he was prompted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.

    Regardless, since I made you wait for an entire afternoon, please allow me to treat-¡°

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me! ¡± interrupted Takuya before Gerald or Derrick could say anything else.

    Since Takuya said that, the duo chose not to argue, and the four of them left the office together.

    As they walked on, Takuya couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. After all, he believed that the contracts would

    surely solve his family¡¯s problems! At the same time, he had also made up his mind that once he got

    back, he would start getting rid of the parasites in his family. He wasn¡¯t about to let history repeat itself!

    Whatever the case was, the four soon found themselves in a high end restaurant near the building.

    Since Derrick was a regr there, he had a private room in the restaurant. With that in mind, the

    second he entered, the waiters and manager instantly came over to greet him before leading them up

    the elevator.

    As they ascended to the top floor, Takuya clenched his briefcase tightly while whispering, ¡°You truly

    have helped me a lot, Gerald¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2216

    ¡°Trust me, patriarch, I¡¯ll be needing your help sooner than you think,¡± whispered Gerald in response.

    ¡°Just say the word and I¡¯ll surely lend a hand! I wouldn¡¯t even mind giving my position as patriarch to

    you!¡± dered Takuya as he patted his chest, knowing full well that had it not been for Gerald¡¯s help,

    his family would¡¯ve eventually crumbled. What more, Fujiko could¡¯ve died ages ago had Gerald not

    stepped in to save her back then¡­!

    Whatever the case was, the four soon arrived at the private room on the top floor¡­

    Once they were seated, Derrick couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat before saying, ¡°Um¡­ Again, I¡¯m truly

    sorry for making you wait this long today¡­ Once I¡¯m back at the office, I¡¯ll definitely give my secretary a

    good, long, talk for not waking me up!¡±

    ¡°Leave the poor chap be,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡± asked Derrick.

    ¡°Truth be told, he did attempt to wake you up, though I told him not to. After all, in the end, you¡¯re still a

    chairman of a massive consortium! It wouldn¡¯t do you good if you didn¡¯t get enough rest. Besides, a

    little wait never killed anyone,¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°But¡­ I just feel bad, you know¡­?¡± muttered Derrick who was feeling guiltier than ever. Honestly, he

    wasn¡¯t even this humble when facing other rich families in the Western Union!

    Not wanting to continue talking about this, Gerald quickly asked, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ What¡¯s for

    dinner?¡±

    Realizing that they hadn¡¯t ordered anything yet, Derrick then nodded before facing the waiter beside

    him and saying, ¡°I want the finest dishes this ce can offer! Also, make sure Chef Yamamoto is the

    one preparing our meals! Even if he¡¯s cooking for other guests, tell him to prioritize my meal. I don¡¯t like

    waiting. Ah, and before I forget, get us your best wine a s well!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Um¡­ About Chef Yamamoto¡­¡± muttered the waiter, looking slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Hmm? Is he not in today?¡± asked Derrick as he raised a slight brow. By this point, Chef Yamamoto

    was pretty much akin to his private chef here.

    ¡°He¡¯s in, but¡­ Some higher ups from the military are here for dinner as well, you see¡­ And since Chef

    Yamamoto¡¯s currently preparing their food, there may be a bit of a dy¡­¡± replied the waiter in a

    slightly awkward tone.

    ¡°And? You¡¯re saying it as if I don¡¯t know anyone from the military! I don¡¯t care, tell Chef Yamamoto to

    prioritize our meal! Just let other chefs deal with those men! I¡¯ll have you know that these three men are

    highly valuable guests of mine! If you unnecessarily dy my business with them, I¡¯m making sure to

    pick a bone with this ce!¡± dered Derrick.

    While Derrick wouldn¡¯t have argued about this if he was dealing with other guests, this was Gerald he

    was talking about! What more, he was still feeling guilty for how he had made Gerald wait an entire

    afternoon! If he couldn¡¯t even provide Gerald with a good meal, his unease was only going to increase.

    Whatever the case was, not wanting to cause an unnecessary scene, Gerald simply waved his hand

    before saying, ¡°We aren¡¯t that particr about food, so any other chef is fine.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand! Chef Yamamoto has apletely different standardpared to other

    chefs! With that said, you have to taste his food tonight!¡± dered Derrick before turning to face the

    waiter again and saying, ¡°Just tell Chef Yamamoto that I said all this! If those from the military try

    looking for trouble, tell them toe straight to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right away, Mr. Zirna! ¡± replied the waiter who didn¡¯t know how else to respond. After all, he was

    just a lowly waiter here! If he didn¡¯t do as he was told, he could potentially lose his job!

    It was only after the waiter left when Derrick returned to his usual self.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2217

    Truth be told, part of the reason why he was acting so stubborn was because he hadn¡¯t fully sobered

    up yet. Whatever the case was, Derrick then patted his chest wanting to show Gerald how reliable he

    was with his current status before dering, ¡°Not to worry, brother Gerald! I know quite a few people

    from the military to the point where some of their leaders show respect to me! With that said, getting

    Chef Yamamoto to serve us first is nothing!¡±

    ¡°So it seems,¡± replied Gerald with a nod. He, for one, knew that Japan was a country where wealth was

    paramount. While it was true that there was a slight divide between the Japanese and those from the

    Western Union, they both operated the same way. As long as one had money and power, they would

    surely be able to stand firm in their respective countries.

    Either way, the waiter soon returned to notify them that Chef Yamamoto had agreed to prepare their

    dishes first. He also told them that the chef had estimated the food to be ready in the next ten minutes.

    Following that, the waiter began uncorking the finest wine they had, and the second the cork was

    removed, the room was instantly filled with the rich aroma of good wine.

    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before hard knocking could be heard on the door! Before the waiter could

    even say a word, the door was mmed open by a uniformed individual! Laughing as he stormed

    toward Derrick¡¯s table, the man then growled, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! Daring to tell the

    chef to cater to you first¡­ What bullslfi¡®t! We¡¯re from the military, you

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Know?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well acquainted with those from the military. Besides, Chef Yamamoto always prepares my

    food here. Just get some other chef to serve your meals! I¡¯ll even pay the bill for you!¡± scoffed Derrick

    without even raising his head.

    Before the new person could retort, however, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen when he noticed another

    guest at the table.

    ¡°¡­ Brother Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ichiro? What are you doing here?¡± asked Gerald who was equally as surprised to see him here. Last

    he remembered, Ichiro was still trying to hunt down the murderer of those Yanam soldiers.

    Instantly calming down now that he knew that Gerald was here, Ichiro then sat beside him before

    replying, ¡°I well, I¡¯m here with a few others to discuss the assassination cases¡­ While we did manage

    to find out who the murderer was, he was unfortunately sessful in leaving the country¡­¡±

    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± said Gerald as he shook his head, though he was merely acting along. After all, Amare

    was a Crawford cultivator! If the investigation team truly did manage to capture him, it¡¯d be the joke of

    the century!

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, why are you here?¡± asked Ichiro as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m friends with this man, and we¡¯re just here to have a drink,¡± replied Gerald as he gestured

    toward Derrick.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll leave Chef Yamamoto to you then. We¡¯re already full anyway. Apologies for the

    outburst earlier, but it¡¯s only reasonable to feel annoyed when we were told that our meal was being

    postponed¡­ Regardless, I hope you don¡¯t take my initial bad attitude to heart!¡± dered Ichiro as he

    outstretched his hand in Derrick¡¯s direction.

    ¡°¡­ Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t exactly a saint either. Come to think of it, I drank quite a bit this afternoon so this

    impulsiveness must be a sign that I haven¡¯t quite sobered up yet. Either way, since you¡¯re friends with

    brother Gerald, do stay and have a meal with us!¡±

    Replied Derrick as he ced his pahn against his forehead. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to know

    people from the military as well. After all, he had assumed that Gerald didn¡¯t know anyone here.

    ¡°Maybe some other time. We still have quite a bit to deal with, ¡± replied Ichiro with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2218

    After Ichiro left, Derrick couldn¡¯t help but feel immensely embarrassed.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sensing that, Gerald then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°You know, while it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve made it

    big here to the point where even the military respects you, it¡¯s best that you refrain from behaving this

    way anymore. If you keep doing this, I assure you that you¡¯ll make a plethora of enemies in no time

    t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know¡­ I was just trying to give you better treatment,¡± replied Derrick with a nod, his face burning

    in embarrassment.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, just treat me normally,¡± said Gerald in an indifferent tone.

    Shortly after, the waiter returned with their food. As Derrick and Takuya talked about the contracts in

    further detail, Gerald and Aiden simply remained quiet as they had their meals.

    As they went through the contracts, Takuya found it increasingly difficult not to smile. After all,

    ording to what was agreed upon, the Futabas would be able to earn from the Fareast Consortium at

    least twelve million dors per year! With this kind of revenue, the Futaba family could definitely

    ovee their current crisis!

    They would also be given a chance to revert to their former glory! Best of all, the family wouldn¡¯t fall

    during his reign! With that in mind, Takuya could confidently meet with his ancestors once he died

    yearster.

    Whatever the case was, it was about three hourster when the duopleted their discussion. With

    that done, Derrick then handed his bank card to the waiter before looking at Gerald as he said, ¡°Alright,

    we¡¯re done for now. Once we¡¯re back at my ce, I¡¯ll be preparing one of my guestrooms for you.

    Since I¡¯ve handed all my work to my secretaries, I¡¯ll be giving you a good tour around in the next few

    days!¡±

    ¡°While I appreciate the kind offer, I still have some things to deal with, so I can¡¯t stay with you for the

    time being,¡± replied Gerald, who knew that he had yet to properly deal with the Hanyus and

    Kanagawas.

    He, for one, knew that they wouldn¡¯t quiet down just from a few threats. While it would be for the best if

    that really did do the trick, Gerald doubted that they would stay down. With that in mind, if they made

    one wrong move, they only had themselves to me for what he would then do to them.

    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ Well, after you¡¯ve settled your business, do contact me! Also, if you need any more help,

    don¡¯t hesitate to tell me! Nothing¡¯s too difficult for ¡®Brother Zima¡¯! That¡¯s what they call me around these

    parts, you know?¡± dered Derrick who didn¡¯t try to force Gerald toe with him since he was well

    aware that Gerald was always busy.

    Either way, once Gerald, Aiden, and Takuya got into their car, the trio then began departing back to the

    Futaba manor.

    Hugging his two contracts tightly, the previously gloomy Takuya was now beaming with joy. Without

    Gerald¡¯s help, none of this would¡¯ve been possible¡­! As he thought about that, Takuya couldn¡¯t help

    but stare at Gerald for a while. For a young man, not only was he extremely powerful, but he also had

    extremely wide connections. Hell, he even had an extraordinary temperament! Gerald didn¡¯t feel like an

    ordinary man at all!

    With all that in mind, Takuya was eventually prompted to ask, ¡°Again¡­ How did you get acquainted

    with the chairman of the Fareast Consortium¡­? He seemed to respect you greatly¡­¡±

    ¡°I just helped him a few years back. He¡¯s merely returning the favor to me,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Who are you really¡­?¡± asked Takuya, unable to hold his curiosity back any longer. Being the patriarch

    of his family, he had seen many outstanding youngsters. However, none of them even came close to

    Gerald¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person who knows a few skills and people. Aside from that, there really isn¡¯t

    anything special about me,¡± replied Gerald with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2219

    Chuckling in response, Takuya then said, ¡°¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish to tell me. Either way, I truly

    am grateful for all your help. With these two contracts, my family will now be able to make a

    comeback!¡±

    Takuya now realized that no matter who Gerald truly was, it didn¡¯t really matter. What mattered was that

    he had never done Fujiko or his family members any harm, and that was more than enough for him.

    Thinking back, Gerald was honestly the blessing his family needed when they were at their lowest.

    Whatever the case was, it was nearing eleven when they finally got back to the manor.

    The second they entered, Takuya wasted no time and immediately began sending messages to all the

    members of his family, telling them to gather for a family meeting. Since half of the family was already

    waiting for Gerald outside the manor, the second they received their messages, they instantly began

    laughing with joy. To them, if another family meeting was being held so soon, it must be because

    Gerald had gotten their family more good things! In other words, they would soon have more things to

    take advantage of!

    Either way, those who had already left quickly found themselves bolting back to the manor.

    Fujiko herself had received the message, and upon seeing Gerald, she quickly asked, ¡°What on earth

    has happened? My father¡¯s never held meetings this close to each other!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s something big. While it isn¡¯t exactly a problem, it¡¯s still something quite troublesome,¡±

    replied Gerald as he slipped his jacket off.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Huh?¡± said Fujiko, clearly confused by his words.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll exin once we get to the parlor. It isn¡¯t exactly something that I can boil down into a few

    sentences,¡± replied Gerald who knew that he needed at least half an hour to exin the whole story.

    That definitely wouldn¡¯t do especially since Takuya was already waiting for them at the parlor. Then

    again, the patriarch was probably going to mention all this during the meeting anyway, so Fujiko could

    just find out then.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then¡­¡± muttered Fujiko in a slightly nervous tone. After all, she knew that small matters

    to Gerald were usually big matters to everyone else. What¡¯s more, though it was true that Gerald was

    helping her family a lot, the more he helped, the more indebted she felt toward him.

    Either way, the two then quickly made their way to the parlor¡­ and the second Gerald entered,

    everyone immediately got to their feet. It was almost as though Gerald was the patriarch now.

    Takuya himself who was tapping his finger on the table couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­ Twenty more minutes.

    Some family members haven¡¯t arrived yet¡­¡±

    Honestly, by this point, he didn¡¯t even care about these exploiters anymore. In fact, he was already

    thinking about what to say to chase them out! Now that he had received this rare opportunity to revive

    his family, he wasn¡¯t about to let everything crumble again under these money grabbing b*stards!

    Regardless, by the twenty minute mark, almost everyone had arrived. Ignoring the fact that the

    neers had greeted Gerald but only nodded toward him, Takuya then made a brief headcount

    before eventually asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Suke?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the secretary leaned closer to Takuya before whispering, ¡°I¡¯ve already called him a

    number of times, but he didn¡¯t pick up¡­¡±

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2220

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not bother about him. Either way¡­ I¡¯ve gathered all of you here today to share some good

    news! With brother Gerald¡¯s help, I¡¯ve managed to get two contracts with the Fareast Consortium! If

    everything goes right, then the Futaba family will obtain at least twelve million dors in revenue per

    year!¡± dered Takuya as he looked at the rest of his family.

    ¡°W-what¡­?!¡± eximed almost everyone as they alternated their gazes between Gerald and Takuya.

    Everyone knew about the Fareast Consortium! It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that even the richest of

    the rich in Japan would benefit from a coboration with them¡­! With that in mind, they could surely

    continue leeching off the family for ages toe¡­!

    ¡°I was in charge of business with others before this, patriarch! With that said, you can leave the

    contracts to me! With me dealing with the Fareast Consortium, you can expect to get fifteen million a

    year instead of just twelve million!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Don¡¯t listen to him, patriarch! He¡¯s caused several of our business contracts to be utterly

    wasted! Leave it to me instead! Just so you know, I¡¯m great at negotiating! The problem is, nobody¡¯s

    given me a chance to prove myself!¡±

    ¡°Hold it! Let me take over the contract instead!¡±

    Soon enough, everyone was shouting in hopes that the patriarch would leave the contracts to them.

    After all, anyone who got the gig would surely be able to obtain an unthinkable amount of money! As

    Takuya had said, twelve million was simply an estimate. Once the coboration began, that amount

    could very well double! If they yed their cards right, then they could

    Easily pocket a million dors or two every year¡­!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Contrary to how excited everyone was getting, Fujiko appeared somewhat calm as she asked, ¡°Is¡­

    this what happened?¡±

    ¡°Bingo,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I see¡­ So you¡¯ve helped us this much again¡­ I really have no idea how we¡¯re ever going to repay

    you¡­¡± muttered Fujiko with a sigh. On one hand, she was d that her family was finally getting a

    chance to revive. On the other, she knew that this meant that she was only going to owe Gerald more

    and more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already told you, haven¡¯t I? I may need your help in the future, so just make

    sure you don¡¯t refuse when the timees,¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle as he secretly nced at

    the Seadom tribe pendant around her neck.

    Now that he had gotten so close to Fujiko and her father, Gerald knew that he had to start emphasizing

    that he may need their help. That way, they hopefully wouldn¡¯t be too surprised when he finally asked

    them about the Seadom tribe.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Fujiko immediately nodded before dering, ¡°Not to worry! I¡¯ll never ball

    from helping you!¡±

    Fujiko meant it too. After all, her family had taken far too much from him. Even if she had to sacrifice

    her life, so be it¡­!

    ¡°No need to be that serious, I won¡¯t ask for anything unreasonable¡­¡± replied Gerald, sensing that

    Fujiko was looking too much into this.

    ¡°Regardless of how easy the task is, I¡¯ll still treat it extremely seriously!¡± said Fujiko as she stared

    determinedly at the youth. Upon realizing that she was now looking at him, Gerald quickly looked away

    from her pendant. Thest thing he needed was her thinking that he was some kind of pervert!

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2221

    Moving back to Takuya who was starting to get a headache from all the shouting, he couldn¡¯t help but

    raise his hand as he yelled, ¡°Pipe down! This isn¡¯t the time to argue!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone fell silent. While they would¡¯ve surely retorted before continuing to discuss

    among themselves in previous meetings, now that this much was on the line, they knew better than to

    diss Takuya off. Hell, even Masaru who kept wanting to dethrone Takuya in the past kept his mouth

    zipped, not daring to say a word.

    ¡°Seriously¡­ Either way, that wasn¡¯t the only announcement I had to make! You see, I¡¯ve been thinking

    long and hard about some things¡­ and now I finally have my conclusion. Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ve

    decided that it¡¯s high time I removed all the pests of the family! Never will they bring our family down

    again!¡± dered Takuya.

    ¡°W-what¡­?!¡± yelled several of the Futabas in unison. Naturally, they could tell what Takuya was hinting

    at! But if they were driven out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of this situation anymore¡­!

    By this point, even Masaru¡¯s initial grin had disappeared. mming the tip of his cane against the floor,

    Masaru then roared, ¡°You can¡¯t just make a decision like this on your own! If you truly wish to kick

    family members out, then it has to be done through polls!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because we kept doing that that our family ended up in such a sorry state. After receiving

    Gerald¡¯s help, we finally have a chance to restore our family to its former glory! With that said, changes

    need to be made. From today onward, I¡¯ll be the only one deciding for the family! Anyone who wishes

    to oppose that can leave!¡± dered Takuya with a snort. Though he knew that Masaru meant well, his

    ¡®peace making¡¯ was the true reason why their family had continued to decline year after year¡­!

    ¡°You¡­! Do you still see me as your uncle¡­?!¡± growled Masaru, choking in rage.

    ¡°Depends on whether you see me as your patriarch,¡± retorted Takuya as he frowned in response.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± yelled Masaru, clearly not expecting Takuya to talk back to him!

    Watching as Masaru pointed at him with a trembling hand unable to speak due to how angry he was,

    Takuya simply looked away before pointing at a few other Futabas and saying, ¡°You few can stay. For

    anyone I didn¡¯t point at, please leave. I¡¯ll give you a week to cut all ties with the family, and if you don¡¯t,

    I¡¯ll just force you out.¡±

    The ones he had pointed at were the family members who had remained in the manor, even when their

    family was at its lowest. Takuya knew that these were the ones who sincerely cared about the family

    instead of just wanting to profit off it.

    ¡°Y-you want this many people to leave?!¡± yelled several of the Futabas, clearly not expecting Takuya to

    sever ties with so many of them at a time! This¡­ This was uneptable!

    Regardless of how they responded, Takuya simply nodded before saying, ¡°Indeed. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°P-patriarch! Aren¡¯t you going over the line, here?! While we may not have any merits, we¡¯ve still

    worked hard for the family in the past! With that said, you can¡¯t just chase us out without giving us

    proper reasons!¡± dered a few of the Futabas, clearly unwilling to just leave now that Gerald had

    brought them such good fortune!

    If they left, not only would they fail to benefit from the family ever again, but they would also be unable

    to get involved with the Fareast Consortium¡­!

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2222

    ¡°T-Takuya¡­! You can¡¯t just make unteral decisions like this¡­! And driving so many people out of the

    family at once¡­?! Even if you managed to get those contracts, you should realize that you¡¯re just

    leading the family to ruin!¡± scowled Masaru after calming down slightly.

    ¡°Second uncle, if you insist on letting them stay, I¡¯ll start wondering about your true purpose.

    Regardless, I¡¯ve made up my mind! This family doesn¡¯t want any ck sheep within it!¡± growled Takuya

    in a determined tone, making it clear that he was dead serious.

    After all, if he didn¡¯t do this now, these bloodsuckers would simply leech off the Fareast Consortium

    business till the family reverted to its current sorry state! Takuya had learned this the hard way, and

    there was no way he was going to let history repeat itself!

    Regardless, Masaru who clearly hadn¡¯t expected Takuya to defy him this openly found himself growing

    paler and paler as he muttered, ¡°Takuya¡­! You ¡­!¡±

    All of a sudden, Masaru held onto his chest before toppling to the ground¡­! Naturally, this shocked

    everyone.

    Knowing that Masaru was still his uncle, Takuya was first to react by running over to the copsed man

    while yelling, ¡°Second uncle!¡±

    Watching as Takuya kneeled by his side before helping him up, Masaru who had an agonizing

    expression on his face now desperately gasped for air while saying, ¡°P-pills¡­ My pills¡­!¡±

    Nodding in response, Takuya searched around his uncle¡¯s coat and soon found a tiny white bottle.

    Slipping a ck pill out, Takuya then yelled, ¡°Water! Hurry!¡±

    Upon hearing that, his secretary bolted off to get a ss of water. The second she returned, he slipped

    the pill into Masaru¡¯s month before giving him some water while patting his back.

    Shortly after, color began returning to Masaru¡¯s cheeks, prompting everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.

    With his uncle now fine, Takuya simply returned to the main seat.

    Seeing that, Masaru sighed heavily before pointing at Takuya with a trembling hand while saying,

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really trying to piss me off, aren¡¯t you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Say what you want, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Either way, bring him to one of our guest

    rooms to rest. Unless I allow it, nobody can disturb him!¡± ordered Takuya as he looked at his cronies.

    Though Takuya had said that, it was clear as day that he was actually just cing Masaru under house

    arrest.

    Whatever the case was, the two cronies simply nodded before holding Masaru up and quickly leaving

    the parlor. Though everyone saw that, nobody dared to say a word.

    Either way, with Masaru now out of the picture, Takuya turned to look at his family again before asking

    in an indifferent tone, ¡°Was my order not clear enough?¡±

    Again, nobody said a word. After all, since Takuya was dead set on driving them out, they figured that if

    they said anything else, they were only going to leave a worse impression on Takuya.

    ¡°Get out of my sight within five minutes. And make sure to cut all ties with the family. I¡¯m only giving you

    this warning since we¡¯re fellow nsmen. I won¡¯t be so kind in the future,¡± growled Takuya who no

    longercked confidence due to the partnership with the Fareast Consortium.

    Regardless, after looking at each other, the ex-Futaba family members slowly left the parlor.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2223

    Though they honestly hadn¡¯tpletely dismissed the idea of continuing to leech off the family, nobody

    dared to further provoke Takuya at the moment. After all, they were all well aware of what kind of

    person he was, and they had a feeling that he would retract his statement sooner orter and allow

    them to return to the family.

    If that truly was the case, then it was only a matter of time before they would be able to get their hands

    on those benefits¡­!

    Regardless, after they left, Takuya simply slumped against his chair before waving his slightly trembling

    hand while saying, ¡°Close the door¡­¡±

    Watching as Aiden nodded before doing as Takuya ordered, the patriarch then looked at the few

    Futabas whom he had allowed to stay whom he knew sincerely cared about the family before asking,

    ¡°¡­ Do you think I did the right thing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, patriarch! Had you allowed them to stay, they would¡¯ve surely leeched off the business like

    no tomorrow! Regardless, they¡¯re not what you should be focusing on, patriarch! Now that we¡¯ve struck

    a deal with the Fareast Consortium, we¡¯ll finally be able to bring our family back to its former glory!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! They should¡¯ve been kicked out ages ago! Remember, had it not been for them, our family

    wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this sorry state in the first ce!¡±

    As the remaining Futabas yelled on, it was clear that they had been dissatisfied with those

    bloodsuckers for the longest time. Though receiving those contracts was a joyous thing to hear, theyExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    were honestly even happier about the fact that those leeches had finally been kicked out.

    Shaking his head with a subtle smile, Takuya then reverted to his serious fa?ade before pointing at two

    Futabas standing near him while dering, ¡°Alright, settle down. I¡¯ll be cing you two in charge of the

    Fareast Consortium business. Remember to pay keen attention to everything you do with them! We

    were only able to partake in this coboration due to

    Gerald¡¯s help, so if you screw it up, don¡¯t even think about returning to the family!¡±

    ¡°Worry not, patriarch! We won¡¯t let you or Mr. Crawford down!¡± dered the two in respectful tones

    while alternating gazes between Gerald and Takuya.

    ¡°Well said. Either way, you may leave now. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll be sure to contact you. Oh, and I¡¯ll

    also be sending you the number of one of the Fareast Consortium¡¯s secretariester. Contact him

    when you need toter on,¡± replied Takuya as he pped his hands together. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t

    deny that kicking so many people out at once was making him feel uneasy

    By the time they left, only five people remained in the parlor.

    Turning to face Gerald and his daughter, Takuya who had now let his guard down a little was prompted

    to say, ¡°Well that happened. Regardless, I wonder why Suke didn¡¯te¡­ After all, he was always the

    first to rush in whenever family meetings were held. With that in mind, it¡¯s a bit strange that he wasn¡¯t

    here earlier¡­¡±

    Recalling his previous encounter with Suke, Gerald paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s

    because of his connection with the Hanyus¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ You say that, but do you have proof that he¡¯s really with them¡­?¡± muttered Takuya, suddenly

    sounding slightly vignt again.

    ¡°Not for the time being. Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that everything that he¡¯s done and said to me

    has been immensely suspicious¡­¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I get where you¡¯reing from. Honestly, I¡¯ve had a feeling that something was off with the

    family in recent years as well. After all, far too many changes had urred without warning! In no time

    at all, the family simply ended up copsing without almost zero chance of recovery! What more, how

    had the Hanyus even found out that Fujiko was participating in thatpetition back when they

    attempted to assassinate her? Someone from the family must have been a snitch!¡± muttered Takuya as

    he analyzed the situation with a frown.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2224

    ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, I¡¯m pretty sure that the Japanese military kept my identity highly confidential as

    well. With that in mind, aside from those from our family, nobody else should¡¯ve been able to find out

    that I was participating in thepetition!¡± muttered Fujiko, getting equally as curious.

    ¡°I see¡­ so the chances of all informationing from within our family is rather high¡­ While we can¡¯t

    be sure that it¡¯s Suke, it¡¯s undeniable that his absence today is slightly odd¡­¡± replied Takuya as he

    stroked his beard.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Do you think he¡¯s at the Hanyu

    manor? After all, if he truly wishes to have his revenge on me for making him crawl under my crotch, I

    assume his go to would be the Hanyus. However, since I did just threaten them a bit earlier, I¡¯m sure

    they won¡¯t dare to make a move on us yet. With that in mind, he¡¯s probably staying with them for the

    moment.¡±

    Honestly, thinking back, Suke was the most likely person to have done all this.

    ¡°¡­ When you put it that way, it does start to make sense. If there¡¯s a snitch in our family, Suke truly is

    the most likely person to have notified the Hanyus!¡± replied Takuya who had honestly been suspicious

    of Suke from the moment their family started falling.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that over the years, Takuya¡¯s suspicion toward Suke had only grown more and

    more profound. Sadly enough, though his gut pointed at Suke being the snitch, Takuya had never been

    able to gather any solid evidence.

    Whatever the case was, Fujiko who was keen on finding the person who had brought so much harm to

    her family then impatiently asked, ¡°Well, how do you propose we get more evidence then¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, even I don¡¯t know for now,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, either way, let¡¯s not bother about him first. We should be focusing on our coboration with the

    Fareast Consortium! Though we¡¯ll naturally fight back if the Hanyus start looking for trouble again, until

    then, we shouldn¡¯t allow them to impede our progress with the coboration! After all, the fate of our

    family depends on it!¡± muttered Takuya after taking in a deep

    Breath. Takuya, for one, wasn¡¯t keen to ept that his family¡¯s glory that hadsted for a few centuries

    would end up getting ruined in his hands.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Just leave the Hanyus and Kanagawas to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to say anymore, brother Gerald¡­ Not only have you brought these

    business contracts to our family, but you¡¯re also helping us deal with our enemies!¡± muttered Takuya

    with a long sigh.

    ¡°Well¡­ Since we¡¯ve already known each other for quite a while, I think it¡¯s high time I asked for your

    help in return¡­¡± replied Gerald as he narrowed his eyes slightly. It had been about a month since he

    hadste to Japan, and he really didn¡¯t want to dy this any further. While he was still going to

    help solve all the Futaba¡¯s problems before he left, the sooner he

    Learned about the secrets of Yearning Ind, the sooner he¡¯d be able to start nning how to save his

    sister and parents.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Just say the word and I¡¯ll help you with it!¡± dered Takuya as he quickly sat up straight.

    Fujiko herself couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. It was finally time for her to find out why Gerald had

    been helping them so much¡­!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After turning to look at both Aiden and Master Ghost who both nodded in response, Gerald then

    pointed at Fujiko¡¯s pendant before saying, ¡°This is what I need help with!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ You¡­ need help with getting engaged to Fujiko¡­? If that¡¯s the case, I can set the wedding up in

    just a few days!¡± replied Takuya, a broad smile now on his face.

    Hearing that, Fujiko who honestly still liked Gerald a lot couldn¡¯t help but go red as she eximed, ¡°F-

    father! What are you even saying!¡±

    Coughing awkwardly in response, Gerald who didn¡¯t want this misunderstanding to get worse quickly

    rified, ¡°What I meant was her pendant¡­¡±

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2225

    ¡°The¡­ pendant?¡± asked Takuya and Fujiko in unison, clearly confused.

    ¡°Indeed. The truth is, I came to Japan looking for descendants of the Seadom tribe. After careful

    consideration, I¡¯vee to the conclusion that the Futabas appear to be just that. After all, why else

    would Miss Fujiko possess that special pendant?¡± exined Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, Fujiko held onto her pendant before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a regr pendant¡­?¡±

    While she did find it odd that it was always cool to touch, she had never given much thought into it.

    ¡°So, you actually know about the tribe¡­¡± muttered Takuya who appeared much calmer than his

    daughter.

    Watching as Takuya then ced his hands together, Gerald simply nodded as he said, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s the

    reason why I came here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Either way, let¡¯s talk about this somece else¡± said Takuya as he took a cigarette out before

    leading the group to what appeared to be an ordinary cupboard.

    Upon opening the topmost drawer, everyone stared wide eyed as Takuya pressed a secret button

    inside¡­!

    Following that, one of the walls that had been decorated with paintings and calligraphy suddenly began

    shifting¡­!

    Staring at the now revealed secret room, the surprised Fujiko couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°S-since when

    was this here?!¡±

    She was, of course, rightfully shocked. After all, she had been living here all her life! How had she not

    known about this ce!

    Contrary to Fujiko¡¯s reaction, when Gerald, Aiden, and Master Ghost saw the room, they couldn¡¯t help

    but grin. After all, this meant that they had guessed correctly! The Futabas truly were the descendants

    of the Seadom tribe!

    Either way, upon entering the room, Takuya flipped another switch, prompting a sole lightbulb to turn

    on. The light quickly revealed an antique table with four benches around it right in the middle of the

    room. From how dusty everything was, it was apparent that nobody hade in here for ages.

    After blowing the dust off the table, Takuya took a seat before asking, ¡°Now, before anything else¡­

    How did you learn about the Seadom tribe in the first ce?¡±

    Sighing in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Well, my grandfather¡¯s on Yearning Ind right now, and he¡¯s

    abducted my parents and sister¡­ Unable to locate the ind itself, I eventually learned that the

    Seadom tribe had ess to it, which prompted me toe to Japan in the first ce¡­¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I see. And how did you make the connection between Yearning Ind and the Seadom tribe?¡±

    inquired Takuya.

    ¡°From this sea map here,¡± replied Gerald as he retrieved the sea map from his jacket beforeying it

    t in front of Takuya.

    Seeing that, Master Ghost then added, ¡°Some time ago, an ind suddenly appeared on the map, and

    we saw an ancient tribe doing some kind of ritual on it. After a bit of digging, we realized that the tribe

    was known as the Seadom tribe, and that they were located in Japan. While we had assumed that we

    would be looking for a needle in a haystack, none of us could¡¯ve guessed that we would identally

    bump into Miss Fujiko¡­¡±

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2226

    ¡°While I do know that this map belongs to the Seadom tribe, it¡¯s only because of passed down

    knowledge from my ancestors¡­ Truth be told, this is in y first time seeing this map as well,¡± muttered

    Takuya with a sigh after briefly looking at the map.

    ¡°Then¡­ Do you have any idea how we can get to Yearning Ind? Or at the very least, how we can

    locate it? From what we know, the ind seems to float about on sea and is only locatable through a

    special method of sorts. As Master Ghost said, the ind appeared on the map once, but never again

    ever since¡­¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown as he looked at the map.

    ¡°Well¡­ As you may have already guessed, the Seadom tribe used to inhabit that ind, though that

    was ages ago. While I can¡¯t say that I know how to get there, worry not, brother! Since you¡¯ve helped

    my family this much, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get you there!¡± dered Takuya as he began racking his

    memories, hoping to remember details about the ind and the Seadom tribe.

    Shortly after, Takuya walked over to a bookshelf and began flipping through the books there.

    Seeing that, Fujiko who was still finding it difficult to process all this couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve never

    even heard of the Seadom tribe or Yearning Ind up till this point¡­¡±

    Quite honestly, now that she knew Gerald¡¯s true goals, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed.

    After all, she had initially thought that he was doing all this for her! In truth, he had only helped her

    family so much to obtain information! Though she felt that all this was a little too much, this was simply

    the reality of the situation.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply shook his head with a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°Had I not

    encountered the map, I wouldn¡¯t have known about any of this either¡­¡±

    It was a whileter when Takuya returned with a dusty book in hand. Handing it to Gerald, he then said,

    ¡°Here. This book contains a thorough history of our family, though I¡¯m not sure if what you need is in

    here.¡±

    ¡°Please let me have a look,¡± replied Gerald, his eyes glinting with excitement as he quickly began

    flipping through the pages.

    However, the more he flipped, the more his enthusiasm dropped. As it turned out, this truly was just a

    family history book. Not even the words ¡®Yearning Ind¡¯ was mentioned in it! What more, from what

    Gerald had gathered, the book¡¯s first records began around five hundred years ago, which was

    probably when the Seadom tribe had first left the ind.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With that in mind, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Is this the only book?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s the only relevant one I managed to find. Is there nothing relevant to you in there?¡±

    replied Takuya as he shook his head.

    Every book in this room had beenbeled ording to its contents, and though there was a lot to go

    through, Takuya knew that his ancestors only kept the ¡®more important¡¯ books here. In other words,

    records of the Seadom tribe and Yearning Ind probably wouldn¡¯t have been stored here.

    ¡°Sadly, no. The book is simply a record of everything that¡¯s happened to your family,¡± said Gerald as he

    shook his head, feeling slightly frustrated.

    ¡°I see¡­ Unfortunately, this room already contains everything passed down from my ancestors. While

    I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯m a descendant of the Seadom tribe and I do remember my father and grandfather

    mentioning Yearning Ind, I was never really told how to get there¡­¡± muttered Takuya, feeling bad for

    not being able to help Gerald.

    ¡°I do wonder whether Miss Fujiko¡¯s pendant is the key to all this¡­¡± said Master Ghost out of the blue as

    he looked at her pendant; From the very first time he had seen it, he could already tell that the item was

    a special one, and Master Ghost knew for a fact that such items were usually the more useful things.

    ¡°This¡­?¡± muttered Fujiko as she removed her pendant.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, of course, but it¡¯s something,¡± replied Master Ghost as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, whatever the case is, I believe that we¡¯ll eventually crack the code,¡± said Takuya as he lit a

    cigarette.

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2227

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, now that you know about my situation, please don¡¯t tell this to anyone. Since this

    concerns the safety of my parents and sister, if any idents happen, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t forgive that

    easily,¡± said Gerald as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied both Takuya and his daughter as they nodded.

    With that said, after sitting in the secret room for a while longer, the group eventually left together

    before parting ways.

    Upon arriving at his room, Gerald waited for Master Ghost and Aiden to enter as well before closing the

    door behind him. Once that was done, he couldn¡¯t help but sit on his bed, feeling dejected. After all, all

    this time, he had simply assumed that once he found the Seadom tribe, the mysteries of Yearning

    Ind would be in the bag. Now that things had taken this turn, he realized just how na?ve he was to

    think that.

    After all, now that he thought about it, the Seadom tribe was an ancient one. With that in mind, even if

    he had managed to find descendants of that tribe, everything from the past should¡¯ve predictably been

    whisked away by time! Just knowing who their ancestors were was clearly not enough!

    Sensing Gerald¡¯s discontent, Master Ghost was quick to ask, ¡°Well¡­ Now that we know that the

    Futabas can¡¯t help us get there, should we still remain? It¡¯ll pretty much be a waste of time by the looks

    of things¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait a bit¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a sigh.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure what was best for their current situation either. Still, to think that their only lead

    had been a dud this entire time¡­

    ¡°And what if we still can¡¯t find anything after ¡®a bit¡¯?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then. Besides, we still have to help the Futabas with their issues before leaving.

    Remember, when helping others, we need to see through it,¡± replied Gerald before lighting a cigarette

    and taking two deep puffs of it.

    Already predicting what Gerald would say, Master Ghost then nodded before saying, ¡°So be it. We¡¯ll do

    whatever you ask us to!¡±

    Hearing that, Aiden who was feeling bad for Gerald then added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take the

    Kanagawas and Hanyus out straight off the bat? That way, we¡¯ll be able to quickly begin investigating

    how to get to Yearning Ind again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ consider it,¡± replied Gerald with a bitter smile.

    Currently, many thoughts were guing his mind. For one, he had no idea how his parents or sister

    were doing on the ind. What more, it wasn¡¯t easy living undercover all the time while his enemies

    remained out in the open.

    In all honesty, Gerald couldn¡¯t deny that he had considered letting Will¡¯s men capture him so that he

    could finally head to Yearning Ind. However, if he did so, then the risk of him failing was still pretty

    high.

    After all, who knew how they would lock him up once he got there. If he ended up losing his life, then all

    would truly be lost.

    Either way, Gerald then sent the two away beforeying on his bed to think things through.

    When morning came, Gerald was awakened by a knock on the door, followed by someone saying, ¡°Mr.

    Crawford¡­? The chairman of the Fareast Consortium hase over, and he says that he wishes to

    meet you.¡±

    ¡°Derrick¡¯s here¡­?¡± muttered Gerald as he rubbed his eyes before rolling off the bed. After slipping his

    jacket on and exiting his room, Gerald realized that the person at the door was the individual whom

    Takuya had selectedst night to deal with the Fareast Consortium.

    Upon seeing Gerald, the Futaba family member who went by Takushu then quickly replied, ¡°Indeed¡­

    After meeting him earlier, he insisted that he follow us back! Not daring to refuse, we simply led him

    back to the manor¡­ With that said, please meet up with him, Mr. Crawford¡­ We really can¡¯t afford to

    offend him¡­¡±

    ¡°I will. Lead the way,¡± said Gerald as he recalled just how much Derrick had helped.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2228

    Derrick himself could be seen nervously pacing at the door. After all, he was well aware of how abrupt

    his visit was, and he was honestly worried that this might upset Gerald. Even so, he knew he had to

    come over. After all, he hadn¡¯t been able to meet with Gerald in years! With how much Gerald moved

    around, Derrick was seriously worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Gerald again till another few

    years had passed if he didn¡¯t make his move now.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    His fears, however, were quick to vanish when he saw Gerald walking toward him. Smiling broadly,

    Derrick then jogged into the manor while waving his hand as he shouted, ¡°Brother Gerald!¡±

    Watching as Derrick fished a pack of cigarettes out before offering one to him, Gerald epted one

    before replying with a smile, ¡°So¡­ What brings you here on this fine day?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ just wanted to see you, honestly. After all, if I missed this chance, who knows how long it¡¯ll be

    before we can meet again!¡± said Derrick as he lit Gerald¡¯s cigarette while grinning sheepishly.

    ¡°And here I thought you needed my help with something¡­¡± joked Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, please, brother Gerald! As if I¡¯d ever ask for your help all willy-nilly! However, feel free to request

    for more help from me if you ever need it!¡± replied Derrick with augh.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then tugged his jacket closer to him since the early autumn morning was

    slightly chilly before saying, ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s talk inside¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Derrick then followed Gerald all the way to the Futaba manor¡¯s parlor. Though a

    few maids had been cleaning the parlor before they arrived, the second they saw Gerald leading a

    guest in, they hurriedly left.

    Either way, once Derrick was seated, he cleared his throat before saying, ¡°So¡­ if you¡¯re wondering

    how I got here, it¡¯s because I asked the Futabas in charge of the coboration to lead me here¡­ I hope

    my arrival isn¡¯t disturbing you in any way¡­¡±

    Understanding that Derrick was simply worried that he had left a bad impression on him, Gerald then

    shook his head as he replied, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank god! I was so worried that you¡¯ d be annoyed! Still, to be able to meet you again after so

    many years¡­ What luck!¡± said Derrick with a grin.

    ¡°Alright, now you just sound weird,¡± replied Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    Chuckling in response, Derrick then flicked his cigarette before leaning slightly forward as he said,

    ¡°Well¡­ to bepletely honest, I also came here today to tell you something¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you really need my help?¡± asked Gerald as he crossed his legs.

    ¡°Far from it. I¡¯m nning on handing thirty percent of the Fareast Consortium¡¯s shares to you,¡± replied

    Derrick while shaking his head.

    ¡°¡­ Thirty percent?¡± said Gerald as he raised an eyebrow.

    With how high the Fareast Consortium ranked not only in Japan, but also in the whole of Asia, Gerald

    knew for a fact that getting even three percent of thatpany¡¯s shares would be enough for a family

    to be luxuriously set for life for a few generations.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2229

    Based on a rough estimate, Gerald figured that thirty percent of the shares would probably amount to

    ten billion dors.

    ¡°Bingo. I¡¯ve already been nning to tell you this for years, though Iwas never able to find you¡­ With

    that said, now that we¡¯ve finally met again, please ept my offering. I¡¯ve already bought some of the

    company¡¯s shares, and I¡¯ll be transferring them to youter,¡± replied Derrick with a nod, his eyes

    zing with passion. From the looks of it, he really wanted Gerald to have the money.

    After a slight pause, Gerald simply chuckled before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll take over your

    company after you hand me the shares?¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So what if you do? You saved my life! Had you not given me a chance to live, I wouldn¡¯t have been

    able to start the Fareast Consortium in the first ce! Besides, you simply aren¡¯t the kind of person to

    do such a thing!¡± replied Derrick.

    Though his encounter with those bandits had taken ce years ago, he still had nightmares about it.

    Nightmares where Gerald never came to his rescue, resulting in his head getting chopped off by an ax.

    With that in mind, every time he woke up drenched in cold sweat, his gratitude toward Gerald only grew

    stronger and stronger.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Gerald poured himself a cup of tea while saying, ¡°Saving you was only a

    small matter for me, so I really can¡¯t ept your shares. However, if you still insist, I¡¯m willing to ept

    the offer, though in return, we can¡¯t meet up ever again. Which is it going to be?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered Derrick, clearly not expecting Gerald to say that.

    ¡°Putting that aside, tell me honestly. Is the current Futaba family capable of meeting yourpany¡¯s

    requirements for the coboration?¡± asked Gerald as he attempted to change the topic.

    Upon hearing that, Derrick¡¯s expression turned slightly serious as he replied, ¡°Unfortunately, they

    can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Howrge is the gap?¡± asked Gerald who had expected that answer. After all, while the old Futaba

    family may have been able to pull it off, those leeches pretty much ruined everything by recing

    teamwork with greed for money.

    Gerald, for one, knew that Derrick had only offered the Futabasrge contracts since Derrick had been

    keen to please him. While this would allow the Futaba family to revive, Gerald was honestly worried

    that Derrick¡¯s decision would eventuallye back to burden him. In fact, it could possibly affect the

    Fareast Consortium as a whole, and Gerald really didn¡¯t want Derrick to suffer a loss just because he

    wanted to help him.

    Clearing his throat, Derrick then said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be saying things frankly then¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. There¡¯s only the two of us here now. Say whatever¡¯s on your mind,¡± replied Gerald with a

    nod.

    ¡°Well, as you¡¯ve said, the gap is a bit wide¡­ Since we worked together once a few years back, I

    vaguely remembered the family being quite capable. However, after discussing with them in the past

    few days, I¡¯ve unfortunately found that the family¡¯s capabilities have greatly declined¡­¡± muttered

    Derrick with a sigh.

    Honestly, had Gerald not asked him to help them, he wouldn¡¯t have given the Futabas a chance at all,

    at least from the moment he learned that their family was in such poor condition.

    ¡°To be honest, you could just hand them simpler contracts, you know? Anything good enough that¡¯ll

    help them recover. Following that, you can give them the more standard contracts,¡± replied Gerald as

    he stroked his untrimmed goatee.

    ¡°I had thought about that too, though in the end, I just told my secretary to loosen the requirements. As

    a precaution, I¡¯ve also selected a group of technical staff andpany management personnel who¡¯ll

    be heading to the Futaba family¡¯spany to lend them a hand in a few days. With that said, this

    shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem in the end,¡± said Derrick.

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2230

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed. Still, you really don¡¯t have to worry about this. I know what I¡¯m doing, so there shouldn¡¯t be any

    unexpected problems,¡± said Derrick as he nodded in response. In the end, he was still the one who had

    established a massive business empire. With that said, dealing with a small issue like this was no

    problem to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear,¡± replied Gerald with a smile before sipping on some tea.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Smiling back, Derrick was then prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ How long are you nning to stay here, brother

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not too sure myself, honestly. I guess I¡¯ll just stay till my problems are solved,¡± replied Gerald as he

    shook his head. Though he said that, he knew that if he really needed to leave quickly, then all he

    needed was a day topletely vanquish the Kanagawas and Hanyus off the face of the.

    That was, of course, only if he absolutely needed to leave. After all, now that Takuya was aware of his

    goal, there was a chance that the patriarch could suddenly find or recall things about Yearning Ind.

    Besides, even if Gerald left Japan, he didn¡¯t have any further leads.

    However, if Takuya couldn¡¯t find anything in the end, just staying here would be a major waste of time

    as well. These were pretty much the thoughts in his head after leaving the secret room the night before.

    ¡°Problems? Brother Gerald, tell me what they are and I just may be able to help you!¡± dered Derrick

    as he came closer to Gerald.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re keen to help, but this isn¡¯t exactly something you¡¯re capable of helping with¡­¡± replied

    Gerald with a slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know till you tell me, right?¡± said Derrick, refusing to give in.

    Not wanting to talk about the Seadom tribe and Yearning Ind, Gerald simply decided to ask, ¡°Then

    tell me¡­ How much do you know about the Yamashitas?¡±

    Gerald, for one, was pretty sure that Derrick had heard of the Yamashitas before after living here for so

    long as well as the rumors that there were ninjas in that family. Based on what he now knew about the

    ninjas, Gerald wondered how much Derrick actually knew about them.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know much about them, sadly¡­ All I know is that the Yamashitasck any connections with

    the other families or consortia. What more, there are ever rumors that there are ninjas in that family,

    though call bullsh*t on that¡­¡± muttered Derrick after thinking for a while as he shook his head.

    ¡°I know, right?¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Why? Do you have any conflicts with that family?¡± asked Derrick.

    ¡°Not at all. I was just curious about them,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, they are a strange family¡­ One of the strangest in Japan, actually,¡± muttered Derrick as

    he thought about them.

    ¡°Pretty much. Also, since we¡¯re already talking about the families here, what do you know about the

    Hanyus and Kanagawas?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ the Kanagawas are one of thergest families in the country, and they¡¯ve constantly made

    business dealings with the Fareast Consortium. As for the Hanyus, all I know is that they¡¯re an

    assassin family¡­ I don¡¯t know much else about them,¡± replied Derrick with a slight frown.

    ¡°How much is ¡®not much¡¯¡­?¡± asked Gerald who honestly felt that the Hanyus were a bigger problem.

    After all, with that many assassins in that family, if he didn¡¯t handle them all at once, then he would

    eventually cause unnecessary trouble to himself.

    ¡°I mean¡­ what aspects are you referring to¡­?¡± replied Derrick.

    ¡°Everything you know about them. How¡¯s this? Once you get back, write everything you know about the

    two families before sending me the results,¡± said Gerald in a serious tone.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2231

    ¡°What else?¡± Derrick nodded and replied.

    ¡°Just these for the time being. If I need your help, I will let you know in advance,¡± Gerald said.

    ¡°Okay. I will go back first and let my men investigate the two families. I will inform you immediately

    when there is any news.¡± Derrick stood up and left with quick steps after saying that.

    Watching him leave, Gerald yawned.

    As he poured himself another cup of hot tea, he began thinking about how to get rid of the Kanagawa

    and Hanyu families.

    Although he had threatened the two families personally, Gerald knew that families with high status like

    them would not be afraid of threats. They would only stay quiet for a few days or a few dozen days at

    most.

    After some time, they would resume their move on him. Gerald had experienced this countless times.

    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± As Gerald was deep in thought, Takuya pushed the door open. Seeing

    someone sitting in the middle of the room, he was startled.

    ¡°Derrick of Fareast Consortium came here, and I spoke with him for a while just now.¡± Gerald stood up

    and nodded to him as a greeting.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Has he left already?¡± Takuya looked outside quickly.

    ¡°He should have left the manor by now,¡± Gerald said with a shrug.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave him be.¡± Takuya closed the door of the parlor and walked to the bookshelf. After that,

    he pressed the switch and revealed the secret room.

    ¡°After I went backst night and thought about it, I realized that I had overlooked one thing.¡± After

    making sure the door was locked, Takuya spoke as he walked into the room.

    ¡°What is it? ¡± Hearing this, Gerald followed after him immediately.

    ¡°I had been looking for the family¡®s records about Yearning Ind yesterday, but I forgot that a few

    hundred years ago, the ancestors hadpletely preserved everything about the Seadom tribe. The

    current Futaba n is actually considered a new n.¡±

    Takuya spoke as he flipped through the ancient books, scratching his head.

    He had barely had any sleepst night. He kept thinking about how he could help Gerald, and it had

    kept him up until dawn. Just when he wanted toe over and check the records, he had been unable

    to resist his sleepiness.

    After sleeping for two or three hours, he had opened his eyes ande here.

    ¡°Then, where did your ancestors keep all the records? Are they in these books or some other ces?¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When my father passed away twenty years ago, he mentioned it to me just before

    he died, but I did not take it seriously, so I did not ask.¡± Takuya sighed and answered honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find it. I can investigate it slowly.¡± A small hope kindled in Gerald,

    but it soon turned into disappointment.

    ¡°This seems to be the one.¡± After a while, Takuya¡¯s excited voice was heard.

    He pulled out a note from a book at the bottom of the shelf. However, due to its age, the paper had

    be very fragile, almost as if it would break into pieces with just a squeeze.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2232

    Takuya brought the paper to the table carefully and unfolded it with great caution, fearing that even the

    slightest shiver would fragment the paper.

    Despite his carefulness, he still damaged a small part of the paper when he opened the paper.

    ¡°This should be the paper that records the Seadom tribe. It¡¯s just a small piece of paper. I¡¯m afraid it

    might not have the answer you want.¡± Takuyaid the paper t on the table and sighed again very

    lightly. He feared that his breath might blow away the paper.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit blurred.¡± Gerald frowned and propped his hands on the table to read.

    There were indeed some records on the paper, but the writing had be blurred and faded due to its

    old age. Gerald could not read what was written on the paper at all. Moreover, the writing on the paper

    did not look like the Westonnguage nor English, which was widely used in the West.

    ¡°Can you read this?¡± After looking at it for a while, Gerald could not figure out what it was and raised his

    head to ask Takuya.

    ¡°This should be the special script of the Seadom tribe. The ancestors did not pass this down, so I don¡¯t

    know about it.¡± As Gerald was reading it, Takuya was doing the same. He shook his head and said

    helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Gerald rubbed his stubble.

    ¡°That friend of yours seems to know many things. He even knows about the Seadom tribe. Call him

    here to take a look, maybe he can understand this.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After looking for a moment, Takuya¡¯s eyes suddenly shone.

    ¡°Master Ghost?¡± At the mention of his name, Gerald was reminded of this as well.

    Without dy, Gerald turned around and went to get Master Ghost.

    Within ten minutes, Gerald had dragged Master Ghost by his arm into the secret room.

    ¡°I asked you what you were doing, and instead of telling me, you just dragged me here early in the

    morning. I¡¯m still very sleepy.¡± Master Ghost simply let Gerald pull him and said while yawning.

    ¡°You can sleep as long as you want after solving this.¡± Gerald plopped him on the bench in front of the

    table.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Master Ghost rubbed his eyes. He could sense the importance of the matter from Gerald¡¯s

    tone.

    ¡°Look at this. Can you read the script on this paper?¡± Gerald pointed at the paperid t on the table

    and asked.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Master Ghost opened his eyes wide and leaned over the paper.

    He looked at the paper for nearly half an hour.

    Gerald and Takuya stood still. No one opened his mouth to speak nor did they move around, fearing

    that it might disturb Master Ghost¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°This is the script of the Seadom tribe, right?¡± After a long time, Master Ghost asked.

    ¡°Yes. This should have been handed down by our ancestors.¡± Takuya nodded.

    ¡°I can read this, but¡­¡± Master Ghost showed a look of embarrassment.

    ¡°But what? Just say it.¡± Gerald was relieved and hurriedly urged him since the paper was likely to

    contain the method to find Yearning Ind.

    ¡°On this piece of paper, it says that everything recorded about the Seadom tribe is all stored in one

    ce for the Futaba family. This is just some very ordinary family document.¡± Master Ghost nced at

    the paper again and said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t say where it¡¯s stored?¡± Gerald frowned at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s written on the paper.¡± Master Ghost nodded.

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2233

    ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± Gerald raised his fist, ready to punch Master Ghost.

    ¡°The records about the Seadom tribe are in the ancient ruins in Yanam. If I am not mistaken, it should

    be in the same ce where we found the sea map. So, that means we were only one step away from

    the secrets of the Seadom tribe, but we missed it.¡±

    Master Ghost helplessly revealed the truth.

    ¡°The ancient ruins?¡±Gerald blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Indeed. It was written very clearly on the paper. Well, I am not very knowledgeable about the script of

    the Seadom tribe, so my trantion might not be urate.¡± Master Ghost dared not guarantee it. If he

    was wrong, it would be a waste of time and effort.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Gerald let out a long breath.

    They were indeed very near to the secrets of the Seadom tribe, but when he thought about it, he did

    not feel very sad. When he had entered the ancient ruins, he had not known about this yet and had

    thought that he could find Yearning Ind and save his parents and sister once he got the sea map.

    ¡°So, you guys want to go there now?¡± Takuya looked at Gerald and asked.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°No.¡± Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t get anything from staying in the family. You would only be able to uncover the secrets of

    Yearning Ind when you go to the ancient ruins in Yanam. ¡± Takuya was confused and asked quickly.

    ¡°We will go after we have at least helped you settle the current problems.¡± Gerald knew that once he

    left, the Kanagawa and Hanyu families would take action against the Futaba family once they got the

    news.

    Even with the business contracts with Fareast Consortium, it was still just a business deal. Still, the

    Hanyu family was an assassin family, and there was also Kanagawa Kai, who would do anything to

    achieve his goal in the Kanagawa family.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Takuya didn¡¯t expect that the reason Gerald did not leave immediately was for his family.

    ¡°Patriarch Takuya, this is what Gerald has always thought. The Westoners always say that when we

    want to help someone, we should help them aplish the whole thing well. Since we chose to help

    you, we can¡¯t leave halfway, right?¡± Master Ghost said.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much.¡± Takuya was so overwhelmed that he did not know What to say.

    Even his hands were trembling.

    ¡°Anyway, Patriarch Takuya, we might have to take this paper away. However, after we solve the

    problem, we will surely return it in its original condition.¡±

    After saying that, Gerald closed his eyes.

    With the changes in the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit in his body, the entire secret room

    became hot and dry. After a while, Gerald pressed his hand on the paper, releasing his essential qi

    from his pahn to wrap the paper.

    After doing this, Gerald let out a breath and put the paper into his pocket carefully.

    With the protection of the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit, not to mention the daily folding and

    unfolding, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem even if the paper was thrown into the fire for three days and

    nights.

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not much use to the family. If you need it, you can just take it. I feel d to be able to

    help you.¡± Takuya didn¡¯t know what Gerald had done, but still, he said this.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s deal with the two families first. After that, we will go back to the ancient ruins in Yanam.¡±

    After putting the paper away, Gerald spoke calmly.

    ¡°Right. There is one thing I¡¯m not sure if I should ask you about,¡± Takuya said in a low voice.

    ¡°Just ask.¡± Geraldughed. Since he was about to learn the secrets of Yearning Ind, his heart felt

    much lighter.

    ¡°About Fujiko, do you think you should tell her? Although you are just acting in front of outsiders, as her

    father, I know that my girl likes you. If you don¡¯t tell her, I think she will feel very sad for a long time,¡±

    Takuya spoke rather embarrassedly.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2234

    ¡°I will tell her.¡± Gerald nodded.

    After fighting side by side with Fujiko for so long, it would be a lie to say that they did not have any

    attachment to each other. But now, Gerald only had M in his heart, and he would not fall in love with

    another woman anymore even if Fujiko was an outstandingdy.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± With Gerald¡¯s words, Takuya was somehow relieved. He sighed and took

    two steps forward to pat Gerald¡¯s shoulder and say, ¡± But if possible, I still hope you can take care of

    Fujiko.¡±

    ¡°I will help wherever I can.¡± Gerald did not refuse.

    After leaving the secret room, Takuya closed the wall first. As he watched Gerald and Master Ghost

    walk out, he couldn¡¯t help but sp his hands together. It was not because of Gerald taking away the

    item left behind by his ancestors, but because he knew that Gerald was about to leave.

    Although he knew that Gerald was not a member of his family and could not stay here for long, this

    feeling was growing stronger and stronger. He was very reluctant to let Gerald leave. After such a long

    period, he saw Gerald as part of his family.

    ¡°You should keep this.¡± Gerald took out the piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Master

    Ghost. ¡°I may have to go and clear up some trouble over the next few days. This is safer with you.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We should go there as soon as possible. The earlier we can learn the secrets of Yearning Ind, the

    earlier you can save your parents.¡± Master Ghost took it carefully and put it in the innermost pocket.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gerald nodded. Of course, he knew about this clearly. It¡¯s just that the Kanagawa and the Hanyu

    families could not be finished off in just a few days and it might cause a stir in Japan. After all, Japan

    was not like Yanam. When tworge families were wiped out, it would surely cause very serious

    effects.

    ¡°You can go and rest first. I will think about it.¡±

    Walking to the door of the guest room, Gerald waved at Master Ghost and pushed the door open.

    At the moment, in the Kanagawa family.

    Ever since he had seen Gerald that night, Kanagawa Kai¡¯s mood had not been very good. He didn¡¯t

    even know why. Gerald was just a guest of the Futaba family, so how could the team leaders of the

    assassins of the Hanyu family fail? Even the top ten assassins on the assassin¡¯s list could die in the

    hands of Gerald.

    These people would have a certain sess rate even if they wanted to assassinate the president of

    Western Union. In his opinion, assassinating Gerald should be a breeze.

    ¡°Young Master, you should eat something.¡± The servant stood outside the door with the meal. He

    knocked at the door and said in a low voice.

    At a rough count, Kai hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two full days.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Hearing the voice ringing outside, Kai shouted angrily immediately. He was now immersed in

    fear and helplessness. Not to mention eating, even drinking water made him feel nauseated.

    The servant did not dare to speak, so he could only wait outside with the food.

    Kai smoked continuously in his chair. The ashtray in front of him was already full of cigarette butts, and

    there were even several on the floor. The whole house was reeking of smoke, and if someone who did

    not know the situation entered the house, he would think that the smoke was caused by a fire.

    ¡°Just a petty Gerald Crawford, why can¡¯t he be killed?!¡±

    After taking thest puff, Kai mmed his fist on the table and said angrily.

    After the Hanyu family had failed and Vulture, the seventh top assassin, had been killed, he did not

    know what method he should rise to deal with Gerald.

    ¡°Young Master, maybe I can go and look for two girls from Fame Academic College. You might feel

    more rxed after having some fun.¡± After a while, the voice of his henchman rang from outside.

    ¡°You too, get lost!¡± Kai felt that the henchman whom he had just promoted had a problem in his head.

    He didn¡¯t even feel like eating, why would he want to y with girls?!

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2235

    But once he had said that, an idea suddenly popped into his head.

    ¡°You! Come in!¡± Kai¡¯s face rxed a bit immediately.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The henchman entered quickly and walked toward Kai carefully. He withdrew his neck,

    fearing that he would be beaten up.

    ¡°What did you say just now? Repeat it to me again.¡± Kai put his hand on his shoulders and pinned him

    on the seat next to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡± The henchman was too scared to speak. After sitting down, his legs

    were shaking.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Kai red at him, and his voice got louder.

    The henchman was scared again, and he had no choice but to repeat it with a bitter face. ¡°I said that if

    you were in a bad mood, I could go to Fame Academic College to find two young girls for you to y

    with and maybe, you would feel better.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! This is it!¡± Who knew? As soon as the henchman had said that, Kaiughed loudly.

    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Looking at Kai¡¯s face, the henchman asked hurriedly, worrying that his

    words might have turned Kai crazy. He could not bear the consequences.

    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡± Kai took a cigarette out of the box and threw it at his henchmen.

    Then, he lit one and paced around the living room.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should go out and have a proper meal and then get two girls.¡± Kai felt much better. His

    henchman¡¯s unintentional words had kind of given him a very good idea.

    ¡°Should I contact them?¡± asked the henchman.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush.¡± Kai waved his hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out, I can bring them back and send them here,¡± said the henchman.

    ¡°Who said that I wanted them?¡± Kai turned his head.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The henchman was confused, not knowing what Kai meant by his words.

    ¡°This is for Gerald.¡± Kai showed a sly smile. Since the hard way didn¡¯t work, he would use the soft way.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Gerald was invincible and that nothing could work.

    ¡°Listen. Book a hotel room for tomorrow night. Choose two extremely hot girls from Fame Academic

    College and bring them to the hotel. I have a use for them.¡± Kai thought for a moment and said to his

    henchman.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± The henchman nodded and noted it down.

    The next evening.

    Gerald was sitting on his bed thinking about the ancient ruins, his conversation with the old man, and

    everything he had seen after entering the stone room.

    Still, it was already two to three months ago. Gerald had not taken it seriously at that time, so he

    couldn¡¯t recall it at all.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± The phone rang. Gerald picked it up and asked.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2236

    ¡°Are you Gerald?¡± Kai¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡°It turns out to be Young Master Kai Kanagawa. What can I do for you?¡± The moment Gerald heard

    Kai¡¯s voice, he became amused. So, he crossed his legs and asked.

    ¡°How could I be addressed as a young master in front of you?¡± Kai¡¯s gloomyughter could be heard.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just spill it. If not, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Gerald had no interest in wasting time with

    Kai. Besides, he knew that Kai definitely meant only evil since Kai was willing to take the initiative to

    call him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Kai was instantly anxious. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes previously. You¡¯re forgiving,

    and you don¡¯t take them to heart. So, I would like to treat you to a meal as a form ofpensation and

    apology for you. Then, we can still be friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sure. No problem. What time?¡± Gerald endured hisughter and said so.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Kai did not expect that Gerald would agree to it in such a straightforward manner. Hence, he was

    struck speechless and did not know what he should say.

    ¡°Could it be that you were just joking? You don¡¯t actually want to treat me?¡± Gerald continued and

    asked him.

    ¡°Of course not. I sincerely want to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Kai immediately denied it. Currently, he wanted Gerald toe out so badly. He certainly would not

    miss that chance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance given your sincerity.¡± Gerald said with a low voice, ¡°Send the details to my

    phone.¡±

    After he had said that, he hung up his phone.

    At the other end of the phone, Kai punched the wall. He was very vexed with Gerald¡¯s attitude, but he

    was slightly delighted because Gerald had agreed to it. He was certain that he could definitely make

    Gerald lose his reputation that time around as long as Gerald coulde out.

    ¡°Gerald, since I can¡¯t do it the harsh way, I¡¯ll try the soft way. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any

    weaknesses.¡± Kai narrowed his eyes and ground his teeth as he said so. His countenance was full of

    darkness.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After sending the location of the hotel to Gerald, he immediately asked his confidant toe back to

    his room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡± His confidant hurriedly rushed over.

    ¡°Did you settle things at the hotel?¡± Kai pointed at the door. After his subordinate had closed the door,

    he questioned him.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve booked a private room on the top floor.¡± His confidant nodded.

    ¡°Where are the university students?¡± Kai continued to ask him.

    ¡°I found them too. I paid each of them five hundred dors. They¡¯re very cooperative, and they¡¯re now

    waiting in the hotel room.¡± The confidant continued to answer his questions.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± Kai nodded in satisfaction. He believed that he could definitely ruin Gerald in

    one go as long as everything was prepared nicely.

    ¡°It¡¯s here as well. I especially gave an order and asked them to go to the customs office to get it. It was

    nearly withheld there.¡± The confidant fished out a bottle of brown medicine from his pocket and handed

    it to Kai.

    Kai took it and looked at it for a short while. He then put it away randomly before he took out a stack of

    hundred dor bills from his wallet and threw them in front of his confidant. ¡°You did a rather good job

    this time around.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank you!¡± The confidant immediately grabbed all of the money. With that

    money, not only could he have a grand feast, he could even have some fun with two B-list or C-list

    celebrities in Japan. If it was a university student, he could even keep her as his mistress for one to two

    years.

    Taking the money, he then left swiftly.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2237

    During the few days that he had been working for Kai, he had learned that he could not stay by Kai¡¯s

    side for too long. If not, he might say something wrong and make a mistake. It would most probably get

    him into trouble.

    Even if he stood there without moving, he would also be a target for Kai to vent his feelings out.

    An afternoon passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, night had fallen.

    Gerald drove the ear and reached the hotel based on the location sent by Kai. Gerald only revealed

    that he was going out to resolve a small issue. Hence, he did not bring anyone with him. After all, Kai

    was a viin.

    There were certainly people lying in wait for him. Gerald did not want others to take the risk with him.

    Just as he had parked his car in the parking lot of the hotel, a waiter trotted over to him.

    ¡°May I know if you are Mr. Gerald Crawford?¡±

    Before Gerald had fully rolled down the window, the waiter bent his body and asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Gerald nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Kanagawa has long been waiting for you upstairs. He told me that I must wait here.¡± The waiter

    opened the car door for Gerald and put his hand on the car roof too.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Gerald got out of the car and followed him into the hotel.

    Kai, who was waiting in the private room, received the news that Gerald had reached the hotel.

    ¡°Act naturallyter. Gerald is not an ordinary person. If you act suspiciously, he¡¯ll certainly see that

    something is wrong. Then, we may even die here, let alone do something to him.¡± Kai put away his

    phone and said lightly to his confidant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I definitely won¡¯t spill the beans.¡± His subordinate took a deep breath and

    nodded. The moment they had said that, Gerald opened the door and came in.

    Thinking of what had happened that night, Kai subconsciously stood up, his hands trembling slightly.

    Still, he took a deep breath and forced himself to stay calm.

    ¡°Young Master, this is a rather grand asion.¡± Gerald took a nce at the private room before he

    looked at Kai and said lightly. As for the subordinate beside Kai, he did not take the subordinate

    seriously at all.

    ¡°Of course I need to be generous to serve you. Otherwise, how could it be worthy of your identity?¡±

    Kai gradually eased his tension. Looking at Gerald, he put on a fake smile and said.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s sit down. I haven¡¯t eaten anything today, by the way. It seems like I¡¯m lucky to be able to

    enjoy great food today.¡± Gerald did not bother about them, and be directly sat down on the chair,

    devouring the food.

    As for the dishes, Gerald was not worried at all as to whether they were poisoned or not. After all, he

    had the Herculean Primordial Spirit to protect him. Even if it was the most powerful poison in the world,

    it would not be effective.

    Gerald was eating heartily. Seeing that, Kai was slightly happy. As long as Gerald ate more, it meant

    that he was much more rxed. Then, it would be more convenient for Kai to drug Geraldter.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Gerald, let me propose a toast to you. I¡¯ve offended you a lot in the past. Now that I think about it, I

    was indeed over the line. I hope that we can be good friends in the future.¡± Before long, Kai raised his

    wine ss.

    His cup was filled with sake, which was of a very low percentage of alcohol. On the other hand, the

    wine in Gerald¡¯s cup was more than seventy percent. For a drunkard like Kai, he would definitely be

    knocked out after he had two sses of that kind of alcohol.

    ¡°No problem. If I have a friend like you with such a status, you¡¯ll help me to resolve all the problems I

    face in the future, right?¡± Geraldughed loudly. He then raised the wine ss and directly gulped it

    down.

    The taste of the strong wine spread around in Gerald¡¯s mouth. Certainly, he had foreseen those tactics.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2238

    Although it did not produce much of an effect on him, he still pretended as though he was not good at

    drinking. He ceaselessly drew in cold air.

    ¡°Gerald, it seems like you¡¯re not very good at drinking.¡± Seeing Gerald¡¯s appearance, Kai became

    much more confident.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very weak at drinking. I basically get drunk after two to three sses of wine.¡± Gerald

    echoed Kai¡¯s words and said so. In truth, that kind of wine did not affect him at all. The more he drank,

    the more he would just need to go and pee. He could even use his Herculean Primordial Spirit to

    evaporate the urine in his body.

    ¡°We¡¯re the same type of people. Then, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Kai did not urge Gerald to drink more wine. If not,

    Gerald might feel that something was amiss.

    Besides, Kai became not so anxious anymore after he learned about how much Gerald could drink.

    After a meal, one at least needed to drink four to five sses of wine.

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Gerald put down the wine ss and continued eating the food in front of him.

    Kai just stared at him. After a short while, he could not help but ask, ¡°By the way, Gerald, what kind of

    rtionship do you have with the Futaba family exactly? Howe you help them so much when

    you¡¯re a Westoner? Could it be that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Fujiko?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just coincidental.¡± Gerald waved his hand and continued eating.

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s words that carried no meaning, Kai knew that he had made a vain attempt. Hence, he

    ceased talking.

    Time passed, and Kai watched as Gerald ate endlessly. He then continued to make Gerald drink a few

    sses of wine.

    Gerald did not disappoint Kai either. After downing two sses of wine consecutively, Gerald used the

    essential qi in his body to make his face look redder. He also pretended to be drunk in his actions.

    ¡°Young Master, why do you have to deal with the Futaba family? Didn¡¯t your family maintain peace with

    them for hundreds of years? Or did someone from the Futaba family send the news to you secretly? If

    not, how did you know where Miss Futaba is?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Gerald held his chin with one hand, and even the words he said were slightly incoherent. He looked like

    he was indeed drunk.

    ¡°How is it possible that someone could have sent the news to us secretly? But it concerns my family, so

    I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡± Kai was stunned for a short while, but he revealed nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me about it. I understand.¡± Waving his hand, Gerald replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating. It¡¯s my treat today. Eat and drink whatever you like. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask the

    waiter to serve you more!¡± Kai nodded. He felt that Gerald was terribly drunk.

    After having another two mouthfuls of rice, Gerald threw away the spoon and pretended to be drunk.

    He then directlyy prone on the table. Before long, one could hear his snores.

    ¡°Gerald?¡± Seeing that scene, Kai was slightly helpless. Unexpectedly, he had not even drugged Gerald

    before thetter had sprawled over the table.

    However, on the premise of knowing Gerald¡¯s means, Kai did not lose his vignce. He called out to

    Gerald a few times before he walked to him gently and called out to him again.

    After Kai saw that Gerald made no response and movement, he stretched his hand out to pat Gerald¡¯s

    back briefly.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed bad at drinking. At first, I thought that it would be very troublesome, but I didn¡¯t expect that

    I would be able to settle him with such great ease!¡± Seeing that Gerald was indeed drunk, Kai broke

    into a smile. He had no scruples with his words now.

    Gerald was bad at drinking. Kai knew that after four to five sses of wine, which had an alcohol

    percentage of seventy percent, Gerald would not wake up even if the roof copsed, let alone regain

    his consciousness. At least, he would sleep soundly for more than ten hours.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2239

    Kai had gained that kind of experience from his addiction to alcohol in the past.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± His confidant walked to him and asked.

    ¡°What else can we do? Ask the waiter toe and carry Gerald to the room downstairs. Is the camera

    ready?¡±

    Kai wanted so badly to kill Gerald directly in that instant. He knew that he would certainly be able to do

    so if he truly wanted to.

    But he dared not do so. Although his family possessed a powerful status in Japan, the Futaba family

    was not easy game either. If the Futaba family gained something against him, his entire life would be

    ruined. Soon the waiter had arrived, and he carried Gerald out of the private room.

    The two female university students had long been waiting there, and the cameras had been set up in

    the room, waiting for Gerald to be sent there and fall into Kai¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Be gentler. Don¡¯t wake him up! ¡± Seeing that the waiter was being careless, Kai immediately

    reprimanded him.

    If Gerald fell to the floor or the waiter identally knocked him against the door, he might wake up

    instantly.

    The waiter carried Gerald to the bed carefully. After he had received some tips from Kai, he hurriedly

    left.

    ¡°This is the money for you.¡±

    Kai took out a stack of hundred dor bills from his bag and threw them on the bed. ¡°Remember. You

    have to give all you have to serve my friend. As long as he¡¯sfortable, this is nothing but small

    money.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± When the two university students saw how generous Kai was, their eyes brightened.

    He was much more generous than the other bosses.

    After Kai had left, he did not go and check out the surveince system. However, he prepared to return

    to the room and take a rest. Although he did not have seventy degree strong wine, he apanied

    Gerald and drank much wine. Besides, his body had long been ruined now, and he could not take that.

    ¡°Go and keep an eye on it If anything happens, call me. Do you understand?¡± Before Kai entered his

    room, he especially gave an order to his confidant.

    On the surface, his confidant agreed to it. However, after Kai closed the door, he immediately walked to

    the elevator. He used the money Kai had given him that day and made an appointment with a C-list

    celebrity. He certainly could not waste such a great opportunity to go and stand guard before a

    computer.

    Gerald was still lying on the bed in the room.

    He still did not know what Kai wanted to do until that moment.

    However, after spreading his senses around with the Herculean Primordial Spirit, he could clearly

    notice that a few cameras were operating in the room. Gerald focused his attention, and an invisible

    essential qi was spread out of his body, making all of the surveince system and hidden cameras

    unable to function normally.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡± At that time, the two university students were still discussing how to serve Gerald. When

    they saw him sleeping soundly while lying on the bed the moment he was carried into the room, they

    were soon in a slight dilemma.

    ¡°Then, what should we do? Mr. Kanagawa gave us a lot of money. Lf we just sit here and do nothing,

    I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s going to retrieve all of the money.¡±

    The other girl patted Gerald¡¯s back Seeing that he was still not awake, she was slightly helpless.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gerald used his essential qi and sensed that Kai and the others had left. Hence, he did

    not pretend anymore. He turned around and asked lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hearing Gerald¡¯s voice, they revealed a smile.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2240

    The two of them sat nearer to Gerald. Afterward, they started to take off their clothes.

    ¡°Wait. What are you doing?¡± Gerald frowned deeply.

    However, he soon understood it after he saw their actions. It appeared that Kai wanted to get him

    drunk. Kai had set up a grand feast to scheme against Gerald and wanted to shoot an indecent video

    of Gerald using the surveince cameras.

    ¡°Of course we want to serve you. Mr. Kanagawa told us very clearly. You¡¯re his prestigious guest, so he

    told us that we must serve you well. If not, we won¡¯t be able to get any money.¡± One of the university

    students replied. As she talked, she took off her coat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your clothes first.¡± Gerald pressed her hand before he released her immediately. ¡°If you

    take off your clothes now, you won¡¯t be able to get any money.¡±

    Hearing Gerald¡¯s threat, they stopped.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gerald sat further away from them.

    ¡°We¡¯re students from Fame Academic College. Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Our bodies are very clean. We always

    go to have a body check up every half month. We definitely won¡¯ t let you get infected by any

    diseases.¡± The woman even thought that Gerald had some worries. Hence, she gave an exnation.

    ¡°Behave yourself well and sit over there.¡± Gerald was slightly disgusted. These women did not do good

    deeds. They actually engaged in such affairs by manipting their bodies to earn money. Although

    they could earn money fast, they would regret it one day. At that time, they would not be able to wash

    their bodies clean.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two women nodded briefly.

    Gerald inevitably felt that it was slightly amusing when he saw them behaving themselves. He did not

    know how Kai hade up with such an idea. Kai actually wanted to use that kind of tactic to deal with

    him.

    Certainly, it was impossible that he would leave just like that. Since Kai wanted to get rid of him, he had

    to give Kai some form of response.

    ¡°Just leave.¡± Gerald turned around and took a look at the two people in front of him before he said in

    slight impatience.

    ¡°But if we leave just like this, we won¡¯t be able to get the money.¡± The two women took a look at each

    other. They thought that money was much more important than anything else. If not, they would not do

    such a thing.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll guarantee that you won¡¯t even be able to get the money you have now.¡±

    Frowning, Gerald looked at the swelling bags beside them. Hence, he could guess that the bags must

    be full of a lot of cash.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    The two women knew that the man before them was Kai¡¯s prestigious guest. Hence, they assumed that

    what he had said was true. They immediately got up from the bed and walked outside. If they had to

    give up the money they had just received, they would have made a vain attempt by going there.

    Watching them leave, Gerald shook his head and heaved a sigh.

    He did not want to care about those kinds of people, and he was unable to do so either. Since they had

    come to such a state, they would only get worse.

    Smoking a cigarette, a thought dawned upon him.

    If he had not known about the affairs rted to the ancient ruins, he might have waited there for a

    longer period of time and used other methods to get rid of the Kanagawa and Hanyu families. However,

    now that he knew that there was something rted to the Seadom tribe and Yearning Ind in the

    ancient ruins, he could not dy his time there anymore.

    If he could get rid of those two families sooner, he could return to the ancient ruins earlier. After

    learning the secrets of Yearning Ind, it would be time to rescue his parents and sister.

    Hence, Gerald decided to grab that chance and get rid of the trouble, which was the Kanagawa family,

    in one go. Although it would be slightly difficult if he wanted to exterminate that family entirely, he could

    get rid of Kai first.

    Thinking of that, Gerald walked straight out of the room. Using the Herculean Primordial Spirit to sense

    the surroundings, he found Kai¡¯s room with great ease. The moment he was about to knock on the

    door, his hand stopped in midair.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2241

    If it was fun Kai wanted, then fun he would get. Thinking back, it¡¯d be meaningless if he got rid of Kai

    that easily anyway. With that in mind, Gerald then returned to his room before lying in bed to get some

    rest.

    ¡­

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    It was sometimeter when Kai who was drenched in cold sweat finally reopened his eyes, followed by

    a terrorized scream. The boy had dreamt that Gerald had brought him to a deserted mountain before

    tearing his head off¡­!

    Upon realizing that he was still lying on his hotel bed, Kai quickly grabbed a ss of water that was

    right beside his bed before downing it in one gulp¡­ Once he calmed down a bit, he wiped the sweat off

    his forehead before grumbling, ¡°God d*mn it! That scared me half to death¡­!¡±

    Shaking his head, Kai then took a look at the time. Realizing that almost four hours had passed, Kai

    figured that Gerald must have fallen into his trap by now.

    Since Kai had nned for everything that happened in that room to be recorded by the surveince

    system, he couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. After all, he now had something to prevent Gerald from

    getting in his way! As long as Gerald made one wrong move, Kai could just spread that video around,

    causing Gerald and Fujiko to instantly suffer a bad reputation!

    Unfortunately, this was the best idea he could currently think of to deal with Gerald, but it was better

    than nothing. With that in mind, Kai began humming as he skipped toward the monitoring room.

    Upon entering, however, Kai¡¯s glee quickly turned into rage. Trembling from both anger and worry, Kai

    couldn¡¯t help but walk toward the pitch-ck screen. Hadn¡¯t he told his confidant to keep an eye on

    things¡­?!

    ¡°God d*mn it¡­!¡± growled Kai, wondering if anything had been recorded at all. He should¡¯ve been

    informed that the screen had turned pitch-ck the second it happened! Now fuming with anger, Kai

    mmed his fist against the table, nearly causing the monitor to fall to the floor!

    It didn¡¯t help that Kai knew that he couldn¡¯t just repair or set up more surveince systems in Gerald¡¯s

    room. After all, Gerald was most probably awake now and had probably figured out that he was being

    set up after seeing the two university students he had slept with.

    With that in mind, Kai was afraid that the second he stepped in, Gerald would just beat him to death!

    Actively holding his anger back, Kai then called his subordinate.

    The second the subordinate saw who was calling, he gestured for the C-list celebrity not to say a word

    before picking up, only to hear Kai growl, ¡°Where the hell are you¡­?!¡±

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m just outside taking a smoke¡­!¡±

    ¡°Get back in here!¡± roared Kai, clearly not buying it at all. After all, if his confidant had only gone out to

    smoke, he should¡¯ve realized by now that the screen had gone dark!

    Whatever the case was, it was a few minutester when the subordinate came running back into the

    room and the second he saw the darkened screen, he became so anxious that he nearly toppled to the

    ground¡­!

    ring at the subordinate, Kai who felt like killing him now then growled, ¡°Care to exin what the hell

    is going on¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ H-how could this have happened¡­?! Everything was fine before I left¡­! C-could something be

    wrong with theputer¡­?¡± stuttered the subordinate who didn¡¯t dare reveal that he had never

    entered the room in the first ce!

    Seething with rage, Kai almost burst into a maniacal fit ofughter as he roared, ¡°Well, what are you

    waiting for?! Go turn it on and test it out!¡±

    Kai, for one, had spent a few thousand dors on theputer. With that in mind, there was no way

    theputer would malfunction at the most critical of moments¡­!

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2242

    Knowing that he didn¡¯t really have any other choice, the subordinate then switched theputer on

    and just like that, it was revealed that the surveince system was functioning normally. However, not a

    soul was in the room¡­!

    ¡°What was that about something being wrong with theputer¡­?!¡± growled Kai as he smacked the

    back of his confidant¡¯s head. Not only had his subordinate disobey his orders, but he even tried to fool

    him! If this wasn¡¯t such a high end ce, Kai would¡¯ve already beaten him to death¡­!

    Holding the back of his aching head, the confidant who was already in tears quickly get to his knees

    before crying out, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, young master¡­! I have no idea what went wrong¡­! Everything was

    going smoothly,st I checked!¡±

    Holding back his anger, Kai who knew that he needed to focus on Gerald then growled, ¡°Where the hell

    did you go¡­?!¡±

    While Kai knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t going to be fully sober in just four hours, he couldn¡¯t help but quiver

    now that he knew that Gerald was no longer in the room. No matter how drunk Gerald was, there was

    always a chance that he¡¯d see through his ns! If that came to be, then Kai¡¯s life would surely be in

    danger¡­!

    Regardless, not daring to lie to Kai anymore, the subordinate gulped before saying, ¡°I-I¡­ used the

    money you gave me to look for a C-list celebrity¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡­! You, good for nothing¡­! Even if you¡¯re horny, go look for women at less critical moments¡­!¡±

    roared Kai, his face as red as a beet now.

    ¡°B-but how was I supposed to know that something like this would happen¡­? After all, it was clearly

    fine during the initial inspection¡­ E-either way, since Gerald¡¯s not in the room now¡­ Do you think he¡¯s

    seen through our ns¡­?¡± whimpered the subordinate as he stared at the empty room on screen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the god d*mned topic¡­!¡± growled Kai who was more scared than angry at this

    point. After all, what he had feared most was now a reality¡­!

    Barely a secondter, Gerald¡¯s voice could be heard outside their room, saying, ¡°My, my, how you spoil

    me, Mr. Kanagawa. Not only did you treat me to avish meal, but you also got me two beauties to

    sleep with! Unfortunately, I have to say that I¡¯m not interested in sleeping around.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Kai instantly went pale.

    At that moment, he recalled the moment Aiden had kidnapped him from his manor that night. Had

    Gerald truly wanted him dead, he would¡¯ve surely perished in that Futaba warehouse back then. Now

    that his n had failed, he was once again in Gerald¡¯s grasp¡­!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Watchng as his terrified confidant leaped to his feet before clinging against the wall, Kai then forced a

    smile before replying, ¡°I¡­ just wanted to make sure that you werefortable¡­! E-either way, I¡¯m

    sorry if they weren¡¯t your type! Just tell me what kind of women you want and I¡¯ll get them for you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Really now¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he lit a cigarette before sitting cross legged before Kai.

    ¡°¡­ O-of course, buddy¡­! Buddies need to take good care of each other, r-right¡­? You can pick any

    woman you like in the entirety of Japan, and that includes A-list celebrities¡­!¡± dered Kai who knew

    that he could only y along now.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2243

    Simply shrugging in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not really interested in such

    things.¡±

    ¡°T-then tell me what else you¡¯d like to do¡­? Worry not, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get whatever you ask

    for! ¡± dered Kai who figured that Gerald hadn¡¯t actually figured out what was happening.

    For one, Gerald wasn¡¯t infuriated yet. With that in mind, Kai realized that Gerald could have just left

    since he didn¡¯t like the women he had chosen for him. If that was the case, then Kai didn¡¯t really mind

    this oue. After all, though he failed to obtain a way to threaten Gerald, at the very least, he wasn¡¯t

    in trouble yet.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I have a ce in mind. Follow me, I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± replied Gerald as he tossed his

    unfinished cigarette to the floor before stomping on it.

    Watching as Gerald then walked out, Kai and his confidant were left utterly puzzled. Shortly after, the

    subordinate inched toward Kai¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°Should¡­ we follow him, young master¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you even dare not to?¡± grumbled Kai before taking a deep breath. Summoning all the courage in

    him, Kai then began following Gerald to his car, his subordinate staying close to him at all times.

    Once the trio got to the car parked right outside the hotel, Gerald got in the driver¡¯s seat whereas Kai

    and his confidant sat at the back. Already sensing that something was wrong, Kai cleared his throat

    before saying, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Gerald¡­? Where exactly are we headed to¡­? You know, I¡¯m sure my

    subordinate and I can find an even better alternative!¡±

    ¡°Just trust me on this. I¡¯ll be bringing you guys to an extremely nice ce,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle

    smile as he shook his head before stepping on the gas and heading South.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Though Gerald drove at nearly a hundred and fifty miles per hour, Kai and his subordinate who kept

    their backs glued against the back of their seats throughout the journey remained silent for fear that

    they would identally offend Gerald.

    However, after about two hours of driving, Kai was starting to get worried out of his mind. After all,

    dawn had alreadye and they still had no idea where Gerald was taking them! It was half an hour

    later when Kai finally gave in to fear and asked, ¡°¡­Um¡­ Gerald¡­? Where are we going¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there,¡± replied Gerald in an indifferent tone.

    It was around ten in the morning when Gerald finally stopped the car atop a barren mountain.

    ¡°¡­ The¡­ Yamashita family¡¯s territory¡­?¡± muttered the stunned Kai.

    Thinking back, hadn¡¯t Ryugu told him that Gerald had a good rtionship with the Yamashitas? The

    thought of that alone was already starting to worry Kai.

    ¡°Get out,¡± ordered Gerald as he opened the door to the back seat.

    Doing as he was told, Kai whose legs were now shaky couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Why¡­ are we here,

    Gerald¡­?¡±

    Though he knew that following Gerald was bad news, there was simply no escaping him¡­!

    ¡°Hmm? I just brought you over to have a nice chat. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯ll be tea,¡± replied Gerald with a

    subtle smile as he patted Kai on the shoulder. Though Gerald¡¯s pats weren¡¯t particrly strong, the

    terrified Kai¡¯s legs were already close to giving in.

    Just as the two got out and Gerald closed the car door behind them, an unfamiliar voice greeted,

    ¡°Hmm? If it isn¡¯t Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s been a while!¡±

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2244

    As it turned out, the voice belonged to one of the Yamashitas. Since he knew that Gerald had a good

    rtionship with the family elder, he didn¡¯t ask what Gerald was doing here.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald simply nodded in response before replying, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m here to have

    some tea with these two gentlemen. Do lead them in.¡±

    Watching as Gerald then began walking deeper into their territory, the Yamashita man turned to face

    Kai and his subordinate before cordially saying, ¡°Please,e with me, gentlemen!¡±

    Not daring to disobey, Kai and his subordinate simply silently followed after them. Kai, for one, knew

    that if he didn¡¯t follow Gerald¡¯s orders now, Gerald could easily turn around and kill him in a single

    strike!

    Either way, after walking for about ten minutes, Gerald finally arrived at the old man¡¯s yard.

    Hearing footsteps, the old man who was fetching a new kettle of tea turned around and was pleasantly

    surprised to see Gerald walking in with his hands behind his back. Putting the kettle down, he was then

    prompted to ask, ¡°Oh? What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°I came over to deal with some things,¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile.

    Before the old man could ask any further, he watched as Kai and his subordinate entered after Gerald.

    Putting two and two together, the old man then lifted his kettle again before walking into his living room.

    Seeing that, Gerald stopped before the living room¡¯s door before gesturing toward it as he said, ¡°Please

    come in, Mr. Kanagawa.¡±

    Unwilling to enter, the awkward Kai who was getting increasingly bad vibes about this ce was

    prompted to ask, ¡°Before that¡­ What are we even doing here¡­? To be a Kanagawa in the Yamashita

    family¡¯s territory¡­ That¡­ isn¡¯t exactly a good thing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, haven¡¯t I? We¡¯re here to have a talk while enjoying some tea. Naturally, your

    subordinate gets to join in too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you back once we¡¯re done,¡± replied Gerald as he

    walked into the living room.

    Momentarily shuddering, Kai truly hoped that he was simply overthinking things as he slowly entered

    the living room as well.

    Watching as Kai whose hands were clearly trembling sat opposite of him, Gerald took one of the cups

    of tea that the old man had just poured and ced it before Kai before saying, ¡°Here, have some while

    it¡¯s warm.¡±

    Not even bothering about the fact that his subordinate had been ignored, Kai who was now beyond

    anxious gulped before asking, ¡°P-please, Gerald¡­ What are you really trying to achieve here¡­?¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald who knew that he no longer needed to pretend to be cordial replied, ¡°First

    off¡­ You were the one who set up these cameras, correct?¡±

    The sooner he could get rid of Kai, the better. If he did things quickly enough, he could possibly even

    make it home in time for dinner.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Kai instantly went pale. Feeling his heart skip a beat, he slowly replied,

    ¡°W-what cameras¡­?¡±

    ¡°The ones in my room, of course. Wasn¡¯t your master n to get me drunk before slipping those two

    women into my room and filming everything? Were you nning to then threaten me with the footage?¡±

    said Gerald in a calm tone as he sipped his tea before narrowing his eyes at Kai.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I-I¡¯d never do anything of the sort¡­! I simply wanted to treat you to a nice meal and let you have some

    fun with those women¡­! A-as I said, I¡¯m fine with inviting you to another entertainment center if that

    experience wasn¡¯t to your liking¡­! As for the cameras¡­ T-they came with the hotel!¡± dered Kai,

    desperately trying to clear Gerald¡¯s suspicions.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2245

    Kai just didn¡¯t understand. Even if Gerald had lied about not being a good drinker, that drink contained

    seventy percent of alcohol¡­! Gerald had drunk six sses of that alcohol, and any regr adult

    would¡¯ve definitely gotten drunk out of their mind after taking that much! Yet here Gerald was, looking

    completely sober even though Kai was certain that Gerald had

    Properly drunk every ss! How had Gerald digested all that alcohol so quickly?!

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile. Though Kai had said all that, his terrified eyes told

    Gerald that everything he had guessed was on the mark.

    While all this was happening, the old man simply remained silent The elder, for one, knew that he only

    needed to provide this space for Gerald to do whatever he needed to. While he wasn¡¯t sure why Gerald

    couldn¡¯t have just held this conversation back at the Futaba manor, the old man knew better than to

    inquire about that at the moment.

    Whatever the case was, Kai whose forehead was now drenched in sweat then added, ¡°I¡­ I mean it!

    You, of all people, should know that I¡¯d never do anything to harm you¡­!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ and what do you say?¡± asked Gerald as turned to look at Kai¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡°T-the young master speaks the truth! We were simply trying to give you a rxing time in hopes that

    you¡¯d forgive us after all we¡¯ve done in the past! We meant no evil!¡± dered the quivering subordinate.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Did I wrongly use you then¡­?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Y-you did¡­! Look, if I really wanted to harm you, wouldn¡¯t it have made sense for me to do it while you

    were drunk? Why¡¯d I provide you with women if I really wanted to hurt you!¡± replied Kai with a nod.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer¡­? Do you really think I didn¡¯t hear your conversation earlier?¡± growled Gerald

    with a frown.

    ¡°T-that¡­ H-how do I exin this¡­¡± muttered Kai as he instantly averted his gaze.

    ¡°Not the slightest bit of sincerity in you¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t need to keep you two alive,¡±

    replied Gerald with a sigh.

    Realizing that he had truly f*cked up this time, the nervous Kai instantly yelled, ¡°N-no-!¡±

    However, before Kai could say anything else, Gerald simply flicked a toothpick toward the boy¡¯s threat!

    The toothpick itself pierced through Kai¡¯s neck before embedding itself onto the wall like a nail! Though

    Kai could tell that Gerald had done something since there was now a searing pain in his throat, he

    hadn¡¯t even been able to see Gerald¡¯s attack clearly!

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­ You¡­!¡± muttered Kai, unable to say anything else due to the immense pain that came

    whenever he talked. Before long, blood began dripping out from the corners of his mouth.

    By this point, even breathing had be difficult for Kai. It felt as though someone was squeezing his

    neck, and no matter how much Kai tried to breathe, he simply couldn¡¯t take in any air.

    ¡°Y-young master¡­!¡± cried out Kai¡¯s subordinate as he turned to look at the bloody toothpick that had

    been embedded into the wall. Easily seeing the connection between the toothpick and Kai¡¯s agony, the

    subordinate couldn¡¯t help but wonder how all this was even possible! This wasn¡¯t some action movie¡­!

    ¡°First assassins, now this? You really deserve what you¡¯re currently experiencing. Regardless, I

    brought you here since I won¡¯t be in much trouble for killing you within the Yamashita family¡¯s territory,¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    retorted Gerald, ring at Kai the entire time.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2246

    Kai, however, was too preupied trying to breathe to even reply. He simply couldn¡¯t breathe no

    matter how much he tried!

    Hearing no reply, Gerald simply watched in silence as Kai¡¯s death swiftly approached.

    Throughout the process, the old man seemedpletely unfazed about what was taking ce before

    him. Remaining indifferent, the old man simply opted to have more tea as he read through a few books

    that wereying around. Kai¡¯s subordinate, on the other hand, was so terrified that he was paralyzed in

    ce.

    By the time Kai finally died, his hands had been grasping so tightly onto his neck this entire time that

    they remained frozen there, an agonized expression etched on his face. Till the very moment he died,

    Kai had failed to realize what had killed him, though none of that mattered anymore.

    Either way, now that the boy was dead, the old man tossed his book aside before looking at Gerald

    with a smile as he said, ¡°As expected, you truly are strong¡­¡±

    ¡°That was nothingpared to what you¡¯re capable of,¡± replied Gerald in a slightly embarrassed tone

    as he scratched the back of his head. After all, he had previously witnessed the old man summon a

    me in his palm out of thin air. Now, that was awe worthy.

    Before the old man could reply, his nose suddenly twitched as he asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s that

    smell..?¡±

    ¡°Smells like¡­ urine¡­?¡± muttered Gerald. For people like Gerald and the elder, discerning even the

    faintest of smells was nothing to them.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! I couldn¡¯t hold it in¡­!¡± whimpered the terrified subordinate who was traumatized after

    watching Kai die so miserably.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then waved his hand before saying, ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ R-really¡­?¡± asked the subordinate who didn¡¯t want to be given false hope.

    After watching Gerald nod, the subordinate instantly bolted out of the room! As he ran helter-skelter

    away from the manor, the subordinate thought about how he needed to leave the country as soon as

    possible. He needed to find somece where nobody knew him so that Gerald wouldn¡¯t ever be able to

    track him down¡­!

    Regardless, after the subordinate ran out of his manor, the puzzled old man was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­

    Are you really sure you¡¯re fine letting him off like this? Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll cause you more

    trouble by revealing what you¡¯ve done after this?¡±

    Laughing in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I only said that I wouldn¡¯t be the one to kill him. That

    doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s going to leave this ce alive.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man simply nodded before gesturing at one of the Yamashitas who was

    standing at the door as he said, ¡°Dispose of him.¡±

    Immediately doing as he was told, it was less than ten soundster when an agonizing scream could

    be heard Soon after, the man returned. Getting to his knees, the Yamashita member then dered,

    ¡°He¡¯s been dealt with, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now get rid of their corpses,¡± replied the old man with a satisfied smile as he pointed at Kai¡¯s

    corpse.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Once the corpse was dragged out and the door to the living room was closed, the old man took a sip of

    tea before facing Gerald as he asked, ¡°So¡­ That person you killed was the youngest master of the

    Kanagawa family, correct?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve done a good job deciding to deal with him here. It¡¯ll surely eliminate a lot of potential

    trouble for you,¡± said the old man in an approving tone.

    ¡°Thank you, though I do have to apologize for causing you trouble,¡± replied Gerald in a slightly

    embarrassed tone.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2247

    This was pretty much the best ce Gerald could think of to safely dispose of Kai. Otherwise, he

    wouldn¡¯t have decided to bring trouble to the old man¡¯s doorstep.

    ¡°Oh please, this is just a trivial affair. Regardless, if people doe looking for them, I¡¯ll just tell them

    that they left with you shortly after. In other words, I have no idea where those two Kanagawas are,¡±

    replied the old man with a wink.

    ¡°I appreciate it. Speaking of which, though I came here mainly to dispose of Kai, I also have something

    to discuss,¡± said Gerald with a much more serious tone.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± replied the old man with a nod.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve found a way to get to Yearning Ind,¡± said Gerald after taking a deep breath. Honestly,

    just talking about it made it difficult to even breathe.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm? Then what are you still sitting here for? Hurry and rescue your parents and sister! We can¡¯t

    let Daryl continue to use them to threaten you anymore!¡± dered the old man with a stern expression.

    ¡°To rify, at the moment, I¡¯ve only found out where I can get information on how to get to the ind.

    You see, the Seadom tribe has apparently ced everything rted to Yearning Ind in the ancient

    ruins in Yanam. Once I get there, I should be able to get the information I need,¡± replied Gerald with a

    faint smile. Though he had only met this old man a few times, he couldn¡¯t help but respect him as an

    elder. It was a feeling Gerald hadn¡¯t experienced in the longest time.

    ¡°The ancient ruins in Yanam you say¡­ Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard of that ce before. Hopefully you¡¯ll find it

    after searching around for a bit. Also, keep in mind that it probably won¡¯t be easy to enter,¡± muttered the

    old man after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a great start! Was it easy to ess?¡± asked the old man, his expression returning to a

    rxed one.

    ¡°Well¡­ I did bump into an old man guarding the ce, but due to my Herculean Primordial Spirit, he

    ended up greatly respecting me. In fact, he even said that everything there belonged to me, and that I

    was free to take whatever I wanted. I had no idea why that was when I first visited that ce a few

    months ago, and quite frankly, I still have no idea why all that happened,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be bothered by that. You should head over quickly to learn how to get to Yearning

    Ind already!¡± grumbled the old man, sounding much hastier than usual. After all, not only did he want

    to help Gerald, but he was also curious to find out why Daryl had ended up the way he currently was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head off once I¡¯ve settled the Futaba family¡¯s issues. While it¡¯s true that I initially only got in touch

    with them to get in contact with the Seadom tribe, now that I¡¯ve gotten this involved with them, I can¡¯ t

    just leave,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°And how long do you n to help them exactly?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off once their current issues are resolved,¡± replied Gerald who really didn¡¯t want to leave the

    Futabas to fend for themselves, especially since they had now pointed him in the right direction. While

    it was true that he could¡¯ve eventually learned that the secrets of the Seadom tribe were in the secret

    ruins in Yanam, by that point, there was a high possibility that he would¡¯ve been toote to save his

    parents and sister, and that was a possibility that Gerald didn¡¯t want to even think about.

    ¡°¡­ I can get my family to help you,¡± suggested the old man after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I appreciate it. Then let¡¯s go after the Hanyus first. I really can¡¯t rest easy knowing that family is still up

    and about,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Negative. Focus on saving your family first. You can deal with the Hanyus once you¡¯re done with that,¡±

    said the old man after giving it some thought.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2248

    Upon hearing that, Gerald momentarily fell silent. While it was true that Amare had told him that his

    parents and sister were being treated humanely, he was still worried that things could change at any

    moment.

    However, simply leaving to save them felt irresponsible toward the Futabas. After all, the second the

    Kanagawas and Hanyus learned that he had left, they would surely start harassing the Futabas again,

    and Gerald was pretty sure that the Fareast Consortium could do little to stop them.

    Now that the old man was volunteering to help, however, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel more assured.

    After all, the most mysterious family in Japan was stepping in! Knowing how strong the Yamashitas

    were, Gerald believed that nobody would be able to touch the Futabas if they were really going to help

    him.

    Seeing how silent Gerald had gotten, the old man was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ made your decision?¡±

    Looking at the old man for a while, Gerald then replied, ¡°Are¡­ you really willing to help me¡­?¡±

    ¡°But of course! In the end, you¡¯re still Daryl¡¯s grandson, so helping you is only right. Besides, I¡¯m

    curious to find out why that old man underwent such drastic changes since west met¡­ Honestly, I

    still find it hard to believe that he locked your family up!¡± dered the old man with a smile.

    ¡°Well, alright then! I won¡¯t be as worried as long as you¡¯re involved! While I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already going

    to do this, please do your best to help the Futabas once I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll definitely return to help out once

    I¡¯ve rescued my parents and sister!¡± said Gerald in a determined voice as he pped his thigh.

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be involved,¡± replied the old man as he shook his head.

    ¡°Come again?¡± asked Gerald, rightfully puzzled.

    Laughing in response, the old man then took a sip of tea before replying, ¡°Allow me to rify. In return

    for getting the Yamashitas to guard over the Futabas, I only ask that I be allowed to join you on your

    quest to save your parents. I believe that my family is more than capable of handling themselves, and

    you¡¯ll get extra help on your journey there too. What¡¯s more, though it¡¯s been ages since we¡¯vest

    met, I trust that once Daryl meets up with me, he¡¯ll bepelled to treat your family better. So? What

    do you say?¡±

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then said, ¡°But¡­ remember, we still need to head to the ancient ruins in

    Yanam first in order to locate Yearning Ind. What more, I have a feeling that we¡¯lle across quite

    a few Crawford cultivators along the way¡­¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Hmm? Worried that I¡¯ll end up burdening you?¡± asked the old man with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re much more powerful than me¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue? Listen, I advise you to head back and prepare yourself as soon as possible. I¡¯ll

    be getting my family ready to protect the Futabas as well. If everything goes smoothly, then we should

    leave by dawn. How¡¯s that?¡± asked the old man with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°¡­ Fine. Let¡¯s go with that,¡± replied Gerald in resignation. Though he had agreed with the n, Gerald

    was honestly still worried that the old man would suffer some injuries in the end. After all, though the

    old man was strong, the Crawford cultivators weren¡¯t pushovers either.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then left the Yamashita family¡¯s territory before driving straight back to

    the Futaba manor.

    Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t worried about Kai¡¯s murder at all. After all, he trusted that the old man would

    know what to do with the corpses. While it was true that the Kanagawas would surely fly into a rage

    once they realized that Kai was dead, Gerald was sure that this would also deter them from dealing

    with the Futabas any time soon.

    Either way, by the time he finally arrived at the Futaba manor, the sky was already starting to darken.

    Come to think of it, Gerald had wasted two entire days just to get rid of Kai.

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2249

    Whatever the case was, upon entering the manor, Gerald quickly told everyone to gather in the living

    room.

    Once Takuya and Fujiko were sitting by his sides, Gerald casually said, ¡°¡­Alright, so¡­ I¡¯ve killed Kai.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ what?! Gerald, isn¡¯t that a bit too rash?! My family¡¯s just gotten back on track you know?

    Once the Kanagawas find out about this, the Futabas will surely be in hot water!¡± eximed Takuya as

    he leaped to his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, patriarch, I killed him in the Yamashita family¡¯s territory. With that said, the Yamashitas will

    be settling any subsequent issues that arise from Kai¡¯s murder,¡± exined Gerald with a wave of his

    hand.

    ¡°I see. Well¡­ that¡¯s good then,¡± replied Takuya with a sigh of relief. Thank God Gerald and the

    Yamashitas were on good terms¡­

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ll also be leaving tomorrow morning to head to the ancient ruins in Yanam. Don¡¯t

    worry, after notifying the Yamashitas about it, they agreed to send some men to guard all of you. With

    that in mind, you won¡¯t need to worry about any trouble from the other families,¡± said Gerald to ensure

    that Takuya wouldn¡¯t get unnecessarily worried.

    Naturally, Takuya ended up frowning slightly. After all, it was best if Gerald stayed with them forever.

    However, knowing that it was impossible, Takuya simply replied, ¡°That¡¯s good! The sooner you leave,

    the less suffering your parents will face on Yearning Ind. We wish you luck, Gerald!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Thank you. Well, those were the two things I wanted to talk about. Also, once I¡¯ve saved them, I¡¯ll be

    sure to return to properly help you deal with the two families,¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve dealt with the Hanyus and Kanagawas, will you remain with my family¡­?¡± asked Takuya.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I simply can¡¯t, ¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile. While it was impossible for him to

    remain in Japan, Gerald promised himself that he would visit them from time to time. After all, he had

    honestly grown fond of the Futabas.

    ¡°Will we being along?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°That¡¯d be nice, but I don¡¯t mind if you guys wish to remain here either,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯ming along!¡± dered Aiden, and though Master Ghost said nothing else, his expression made it

    evident that he was doing the same.

    As all this was happening, Fujiko remained seated silently at the side. While she knew that Gerald

    would have to leave someday, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this soon. Truth be told, she simply had a

    feeling that she would never be able to meet him again once he left.

    Regardless, after drinking some tea, Gerald, Aiden, and Master Ghost returned to their respective

    rooms. Once they were gone, Takuya sighed before turning to look at his dazed daughter before

    asking, ¡°Well you were oddly silent earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just feeling a little tired¡­¡± muttered Fujiko as she shook her head.

    Before Takuya could say anything else, she simply got to her feet before walking off. Sighing once she

    left, Takuya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This girl¡­¡±

    Still, as her father, he knew exactly what was going on in her mind. Then again, he was also well aware

    that Gerald had zero interest in his daughter.

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald could be seen standing in the living room at the break of

    dawn.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2250

    Having only a backpack and a cigarette in hand, it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald was joined by Master

    Ghost and Aiden. Taking one final look at the manor, Gerald then sighed before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After getting into the SUV, the three of them were about to head off when all of a sudden, knocking

    could be heard at the side of the car. Momentarily surprised to see who it was, Gerald then lowered the

    car¡¯s window pulling the cigarette out of his mouth, before asking with a smile, ¡°Is there anything I can

    do for you, Miss Futaba?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ming with you!¡± dered Fujiko, her tone showing just how determined she was toe

    along.

    Naturally surprised to hear that, Gerald simply replied, ¡°While you may be Japan¡¯s Queen of Soldiers, I

    hope you understand that the journey isn¡¯t going to be some cakewalk. With that said, I¡¯ll have to

    refuse.¡±

    ¡°Since you already know my title, you should be well aware that I¡¯m perfectly capable of lending you a

    hand!¡± said Fujiko as she circled the SUV before knocking the door to the shotgun seat.

    Unsure what to do, Aiden who was sitting there then opened the door before saying, ¡°Miss Futaba-¡°

    Not even letting Aiden finish his sentence, Fujiko simply yanked him out before getting onto the car and

    saying, ¡°You sit at the back.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After cing her bag down, Fujiko then added, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought this through. You¡¯ve been

    continuously helping us this entire time. With that in mind, if you just leave like that, then won¡¯t I be

    considered an ungrateful person?¡±

    As Gerald wondered how to even reply, Aiden sighed before sitting by Master Ghost¡¯s side at the back

    while muttering, ¡°Why do I get the bad treatment¡­¡±

    Ignoring Aiden, Fujiko simply pointed ahead before saying, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Are you really sure that you want toe with us¡­?¡± asked Gerald, finding it difficult to reject her kind

    intentions.

    ¡°But of course! I¡¯d never joke about something this serious!¡± dered Fujiko as she nodded

    determinedly.

    ¡°Fine¡­ However, I emphasize that this is going to be a very dangerous mission. In fact, I¡¯m sure there

    are going to be plenty of opponents that even Aiden can¡¯t take down, ¡± replied Gerald after taking in a

    deep breath.

    ¡°Worry not! I definitely won¡¯t end up burdening you! If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word and

    I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± said Fujiko.

    ¡°Where have I heard those words before¡­¡± muttered Aiden as he stretched his head to look at her.

    ¡°You pretty much said the same thing when you asked toe with me back then,¡± replied Gerald with

    a faint chuckle.

    Upon hearing that and recalling the events in Yanam, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but grin as he said, ¡°Just a

    heads up, but our opponents will most likely be in apletely different leaguepared to those we

    usually face during regr missions. Before such opponents, even I have to admit that I¡¯ll be a burden

    at best!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡­¡± muttered Fujiko who only had Gerald¡¯s strength as a referential point. Aside from that,

    she had no idea just how much stronger their opponents could get.

    Seeing that nothing else needed to be said, Gerald then began driving.

    It was nearing noon by the time they arrived at the Yamashita family¡¯s territory. Upon nearing the front

    gates, however, Gerald was surprised to see that aside from the familiar Yamashita who had initially

    greeted him back when he brought Kai over, the old man was also already waiting there for them.

    Quickly stopping the car, Gerald then got out before jogging toward the old man while asking, ¡°Sir?

    How long have you been waiting here?¡±

    Aside from being Daryl¡¯s old acquaintance and bearing the status of an elder, the old man had also

    helped him on numerous asions. With that in mind, it only made sense for Gerald to respect the old

    man.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2251

    ¡°Not long, actually. I estimated you¡¯d be here around this time, so I simply got out a little earlier,¡± replied

    the old man in a cheery tone as he slipped his hands into his sleeves.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you proficient with fortune telling as well ¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look at Master

    Ghost.

    ¡°Negative. I simply estimated how long it¡¯d take for you to get here if you set off at dawn! Don¡¯t worry, I

    only waited here for a little while just so we could get things done a little faster,¡± replied the old man as

    he shook his head.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Feeling slightly pleased that the old man was being so eager to leave thus showing just how concerned

    he was over Gerald¡¯s affairs, Gerald was then prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ are we leaving right away?¡±

    Nodding in response, the old man then turned to look a this family members before saying, ¡°Remember

    my ordersst night. Keep a constant eye on the Futabas and immediately stop anyone who poses a

    threat to them. If they don¡¯t get the message, then just get rid of them. If anything else takes ce, I¡¯ll

    deal with it once I return. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it! After leading everyone there, I¡¯ll make sure that each of the Futabas will remain well guarded till

    you return!¡± dered what appeared to be the leader of the group with a nod.

    ¡°Well said. Let¡¯s get going then,¡± said the old man as he turned to look at Gerald again.

    Looking at the four seater SUV that was now going to be cramped because of Fujiko¡¯s sudden

    intrusion, Gerald who didn¡¯t want the old man to be forced to sit behind with Aiden and Master Ghost

    was prompted to ask, ¡°Um¡­ By chance, do you have a bigger car¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the old man then yelled, ¡°Get the car!¡±

    Nodding in response, one of the old man¡¯s subordinates then bolted off and shortly after, a seven

    seater MPV came to a halt before everyone.

    ¡°This should suffice, right? I just had a feeling that space would be an issue the night before, so I got

    this car prepared. As for how we¡¯re getting to Yanam, my family has a small cargo ship at the dock.

    With that said, we shouldn¡¯t have a problem getting to our destination,¡± said the old man with a smile.

    Momentarily stunned, Gerald quickly snapped out of it before cing his hands together and saying,

    ¡°I¡­ appreciate the thoughtfulness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. I was practically the unofficial head butler of your family back then, you know?

    With that in mind, even after all these years, considering such things is second nature to me,¡± replied

    the old man with a chuckle.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then opened one of the car¡¯s doors before saying, ¡°After you.¡±

    Laughing joyously, the old man then got in as he called out, ¡°Come now, get in as well, you four!¡±

    Going on a trip with Daryl¡¯s descendant was making the old man reminisce about the good old days,

    which exined why he was feeling so cheery. Regardless, once everyone was inside, they

    immediately began driving toward the docks.

    Once they were gone, the other Yamashitas couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves, ¡°I¡¯ve never

    seen Third Elder this happy before¡­¡±

    For as long as they knew him, the elder had rarely ever portrayed any other emotions aside from the

    solemn expression he was known for. Hell, most of the time, he barely even spoke, simply

    communicating through gestures. However, from the day the Westoner first came to their family, the

    elder had said more than he ever had. In fact, it probably wasn¡¯t even a stretch to say that the elder

    had spoken more in these few dayspared to the entirety ofst year!

    ¡°That has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just focus on what Third Elder told us to do,¡± replied the leader of

    the group who didn¡¯t like them talking behind their elder¡¯s back. Hell, they shouldn¡¯t even be talking

    about all this in the first ce. After all, the Yamashitas had rules that prohibited them from doing so!

    ¡°Roger!¡± dered everyone else upon hearing that.

    Nodding in response, the leader then added, ¡°Alright, once you and your subordinates arrive at the

    manor, remember to keep your eyes peeled at all times. If anyone tries to look for trouble, take them

    down the second you can. Remember, prioritize keeping the Futaba family members safe. If we fail to

    do that, then none of us will be able to answer to the Third Elder once he returns!¡±

    With that agreed upon, over ten cars began driving from the Yamashita territory toward the Futaba

    manor.

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2252

    Moving back to Gerald and his party, it wasn¡¯t long before the five of them arrived at the dock Under the

    old man¡¯s lead, they soon saw a small cargo ship that had been anchored near the docks bearing the

    logo of Yamashita family.

    Before they even got to the ship, a man came running it p to them before saying, ¡°Third Elder! Just as

    you¡¯ve requested, we¡¯ve prepared enough oil in the cargo ship for you to head back and forth from

    Japan to Yanam up to three times!¡±

    ¡°Good job,¡± replied the old man as he patted him on the shoulder.

    Feeling overwhelmed to be praised by the elder, the man immediately bowed before dering, ¡°I-I only

    did as I was ordered to!¡±

    Once that person ran off, the old man turned to look at the others before saying with a smile, ¡°Speaking

    of which, there are quite a few shops on this dock, so if you need anything, go ahead and get them. If

    nothing¡¯s needed, then we can just set off now.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ From my past experience, Gerald¡¯s probably going to stop us from getting anything

    unnecessary! He says it¡¯s a waste of money!¡± grumbled Aiden who would definitely love to get some

    snacks.

    Unfortunately, Gerald didn¡¯t share the same sentiment.

    ¡°Hmm? Now who said anything about spending money?¡± replied the old man as his smile broadened.

    Confused, Aiden then scratched the back of his head as he asked, ¡°Um¡­ How else are we going to

    get things¡­?¡±

    ¡°My boy, the Yamashita family owns this dock. I¡¯ve already told them of our arrival yesterday, so feel

    free to get anything you want from those shops as long as the items can be brought up the ship,¡±

    replied the old man as he pointed at the shops that were in business.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, while I assume the ship already

    has plenty of food and water prepared for us, I believe we¡¯ll be needing extra sets of clothes.

    Remember, this isn¡¯t going to be a short trip. With that said, I¡¯d rather not stink to high heaven as we

    traverse through Yanam and eventually to Yearning Ind.¡±

    Gerald knew that he had to be clean and neat when he finally reunited with his family. After all, his

    sister would probably begin lecturing him about the poor way he dressed the second she saw him

    wearing his current tattered clothes. Thinking back, he remembered ying in a bog a lot as a child,

    and every time he returned, his sister would grab him by his ear before dragging him to the shower

    room and leaving him there The thought of it alone made Gerald smile a little.

    Whatever the case was, aside from saving his family, Gerald was also secretly hoping to learn more

    about the Sun League.

    Regardless, Gerald snapped out from his train of thought when the old man replied, ¡°As Gerald said,

    there¡¯s ample food and water on the ship, so you guys should probably focus on getting clothes. When

    asked to pay, just say that you¡¯re with the Third Elder.¡±

    Before anyone could say anything else, they ended up staring wide eyed as the old man leaped off the

    ground and right onto the approximately sixteen feet high ship¡¯s deck! Aiden and Fujiko in particr

    were momentarily shocked speechless. After all, not even high ranking soldiers like them were able to

    perform such a feat! Yet the old man had made it seem like a piece of cake!

    Already used to seeing such things, Gerald himself simply headed into the nearest clothing shop to get

    some new apparel. Once he was done, he got aboard the ship, only to see the old man sitting on deck

    while enjoying a cup of tea. Upon seeing Gerald, the old man quickly got a new cup before pouring

    more hot tea into it.

    Sitting beside the old man, Gerald then ced his new clothes aside before saying, ¡°Well, that¡¯s done

    with. Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know your name, Sir.¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, names aren¡¯t really important, but if it helps, you can call me Senior Jobson,¡± replied the old man

    with a wave of his hand. Thinking back, it had been a few decades since he had used his real name.

    After all, to Jobson, names were simply a referential code that bore little meaning.

    ¡°Got it, senior Jobson,¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he noted down the old man¡¯s surname.

    Nodding in response, the old man then said, ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the n?¡±

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2253

    ¡°Well¡­ the only n is to head to the ancient ruins of Yanam now. Aside from that, there¡¯s not really a

    n B. After all, it¡¯s exactly because we know so little about Yearning Ind that we¡¯re heading there in

    the first ce. Hopefully we¡¯ll learn more about the ind once we get there, otherwise, we¡¯ll just hit

    another dead end¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head with a sigh.

    ¡°Nothing else?¡± asked Jobson with a slight frown, clearly expecting Gerald to know more about Daryl.

    ¡°Sadly. However, I do have this¡­¡± replied Gerald as he slipped his hand into his coat before pulling out

    the sea map.

    ¡°Hmm? Is that the legendary sea map? ¡± asked Jobson as he took the map from Gerald before

    studying it carefully.

    ¡°Oh? You know about it, sir?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. Remember, I¡¯m a Weston cultivator as well, so it makes sense that I¡¯ve heard about

    the map. Regardless, ording to legends, this map leads to a secret treasure in the sea, right? The

    one that if obtained, grants the seeker great wealth?¡± replied the old man as he pointed at an ind in

    the middle of the map.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°A¡­ secret treasure¡­?¡± asked Gerald, his eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Indeed. Why? Weren¡¯t you going after that? Or does the map serve another purpose?¡± replied Jobson

    in a curious tone.

    ¡°I used the map to try locating Yearning Ind¡­ You see, I once saw the ind appear on the sea

    map, but it onlysted for a little under ten seconds before disappearing again¡­ As for the secret

    treasure you mentioned, it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± exined Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I guess that the sea map leads to multiple things. Either way, if we have the

    chance, we should try seeking out the secret treasure as well. I have a feeling that it¡¯s the real deal,¡±

    replied Jobson.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already been there. I just didn¡¯t know that the treasure was there back then. As for Why I

    headed there in the first ce, I initially thought that it was Yearning Ind. Unfortunately, the ind

    only houses a sect of the Crawford family,¡± replied Gerald as he pointed at the same ind that Jobson

    had identified earlier.

    ¡°Oh? How interesting¡­ ¡± muttered Jobson.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, while I was on the ind, Daryl sent his subordinates over to test my strength.

    Shortly after that, Will sent some of his own men to assassinate me. All in all, I think I got attacked

    three times on that ind¡­¡± said Gerald as he recalled those incidents.

    ¡°Will?¡± asked Jobson.

    ¡°Ah, he was adopted by Daryl, and he¡¯s about the same age as I am. From what I know, he¡¯s currently

    the heir of the Crawford family, and he apparently thinks that I¡¯m trying to find the ind to snatch his

    position away! You can tell how desperate he is since he even dared to disobey Daryl¡¯s orders!¡±

    exined Gerald with augh.

    ¡°How interesting¡­ To think that while Daryl merely wishes to test your strength, his heir is trying to kill

    you. The current Crawford family doesn¡¯t sound peaceful at all,¡± replied Jobson as he stroked his beard

    with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, I really couldn¡¯t care less about that position. I just want to rescue my family

    already¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head. In fact, even if Daryl really wanted him to be the next

    patriarch of the Crawford family, he would¡¯ve declined.

    ¡°Speaking of your family, how long have they been locked up?¡± asked Jobson.

    ¡°A very long time,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°And Daryl hasn¡¯t hurt them?¡± asked the old man as he poured more tea for Gerald.

    ¡°From what an assassin that Will sent over told me, they¡¯re apparently treated well, though they¡¯ve

    remained locked up in a room at the back of the Crawford manor this entire time¡­¡± replied Gerald.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2254

    ¡°I was also told that only Daryl is allowed into the area they¡¯re locked up in, so Will can¡¯t mess around

    with them. At the very least, that¡¯s what the assassin told me,¡± added Gerald as he shook his head,

    unsure of whether to believe that or not.

    ¡°Things simply get more and more interesting, huh¡­ So after he captured your parents and sister, he¡¯s

    now forcing you to go save them? At the same time, he doesn¡¯t want you dead either. I wonder if you¡¯re

    missing something here¡­¡± muttered the old man who knew Daryl¡¯s personality well, which was why he

    still refused to believe that Daryl would harm his family without good reason.

    Understanding that Jobson was trying to justify Daryl¡¯s actions, Gerald simply clenched his fists before

    replying, ¡°Even if I am, no grandfather should ever make their grandson learn about something through

    such despicable means¡­¡±

    It was clear that his hatred toward Daryl had peaked, and had anyone else said that, then Gerald

    would¡¯ve already attacked them without the slightest hesitation.

    Sensing Gerald¡¯s hostility, the old man simply muttered in a slightly resigned tone, ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s talk about

    this again once we reach the manor. Who knows, he may finally tell you why he did all that once you

    arrive. Again, before parting ways, I remember him always being extremely kind to his family members,

    especially your parents. In fact, he¡¯s hardly ever scolded them!¡±

    Before Gerald could reply, Fujiko, Master Ghost, and Aiden returned. Seeing them, Gerald chose not to

    continue the topic. Instead, he slipped the sea map back into his coat before sipping on his tea.

    Once they were close enough, Aiden fished around in his bag before taking a beer bottle out. Tossing it

    toward Gerald, he then said, ¡°Have a drink!¡±

    Easily catching it, Gerald then ced it on the table before getting on his feet and replying,

    ¡°Appreciated. Either way, I bet you guys are hungry. Let me cook something up for us!¡±

    It was now three in the afternoon, and none of them had eaten anything sincest night¡¯s dinner. Since

    even he was feeling a little hungry, he could only imagine how starved ordinary people like Aiden and

    Fujiko were.

    ¡°We¡¯re on a cargo ship, you know? Not some private yacht! With that said, we already have chefs on

    board. We have sailors and a captain as well, so all of you can just rx,¡± replied Jobson as he held

    onto Gerald¡¯s arm.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald nodded in response. How convenient.

    It was sometimeter when Gerald decided to take a walk around the deck. Since Master Ghost and

    Fujiko were busy distributing the things they had bought, Aiden who didn¡¯t have anything else to do and

    just so happened to see Gerald walking out tossed whatever he was doing aside before running after

    Gerald.

    Once he was on the deck, Gerald stared at the slowly shrinking country ofJapan behind them. Holding

    onto the ship¡¯s rails, Gerald sighed as he felt a light and salty sea breeze brush against his face.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Walking to Gerald¡¯s side, Aiden remained silent for a while before asking, ¡°Who exactly is that old

    man¡­?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Yamashita family¡¯s elder¡­ He¡¯s also a cultivator who, together with my grandfather, studied

    under the same master¡­¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°And¡­ he simply wants to help us¡­?¡± asked Aiden.

    ¡°It would appear so,¡± said Gerald after taking a deep breath, not even able to see Japan anymore.

    ¡°I see¡­ well, not to be rude but¡­ he¡¯s quite old, isn¡¯t he¡­? Rather than helping us, don¡¯t you think

    we¡¯ll have to spend more time taking care of him instead¡­?¡± whispered Aiden after taking a peek at

    the cabins.

    Bursting out inughter, Gerald simply replied, ¡°You know, even I can¡¯t say for sure that I¡¯ll be able to

    beat him!¡±

    Though he had never witnessed the old man inbat, the fact that Jobson was able to summon a

    me out of thin air showed just how strong his cultivation was. However, the fact that Jobson was able

    to do that meant that Daryl could probably do the same. If that was the case, then Gerald was worried

    that he¡¯d fail to rescue his family once he got there.

    Even so, Gerald had already made up his mind. Even if he got heavily injured or even killed, he was

    still going to try to save his family.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2255

    ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, he did leap onto the ship¡¯s deck earlier! How could I have forgotten?!¡± eximed

    Aiden as he quickly covered his mouth. Was Jobson even human?!

    ¡°Indeed. Either way, that just shows how strong he is. The truth is, I¡¯m feeling much more confident with

    him here,¡± replied Gerald as he leaned against the railing while lighting a cigarette.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Shortly after, they entered the ship¡¯s restaurant, only to realize that the chef was already done with their

    meals. From the looks of it, the chef was a pro. After all, even though only five of them were eating, the

    chef had prepared up to eight Weston dishes with even some soup on the side. Seeing that, everyone

    quickly gathered around the table to begin digging in.

    Since everyone was already gathered there, Gerald took the chance to remind them that danger could

    pop up at any time during their mission to uncover the secrets of the Seadom tribe.

    After all, even during the special forcespetition, a Yanam soldier hade looking for trouble with

    them. With that in mind, Gerald had no doubt that the second they docked at Yanam, news about his

    arrival would get to the Yanam Military in no time. Still, the fact that the military leader was just Carter

    made Gerald a little more relieved.

    Either way, once Gerald was done, Jobson looked at everyone before asking, ¡°Speaking of which, are

    any of you interested in participating in an auction once we arrive in Yanam?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What sort of auction?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°From the rumors I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s focusing on traditional medicine, though I could be wrong,¡± replied the

    old man as he shook his head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not interested,¡± replied Gerald with a wave of his hand, clearly prioritizing saving

    his family.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I just thought to say it out¡­ Just in case anyone would be interested, you know?¡± said

    the old man before going quiet.

    Meanwhile, a very flustered Will could be seen in his room. Though he had initially assumed that

    Amare would sessfully assassinate Gerald, in the end, Amare never came to him to report how the

    mission went. With that in mind, Will wasn¡¯t even sure whether Gerald was already dead or not! He

    couldn¡¯t just look for Amare to rify things either. After all, Daryl had already caught him trying to

    assassinate Gerald once. If he messed up now and Daryl managed to put two and two together, he

    would surely end up in boiling water¡­!

    As Will continued wondering how to settle this dilemma, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of

    Amare walking past his door. Eye widening, Will immediately called out in a hushed tone, ¡°Amare¡­!

    Come over here¡­!¡±

    Ever since Daryl learned that Will had attempted to assassinate Gerald, Will had noticed that more

    cultivators from his family had been transferred to his living space. With that in mind, Will knew that

    Daryl had sent them over to keep an eye on him, which exined why Will was trying so hard to lie low.

    Instead of deterring Will from doing the same thing, however, Will was now keener than ever to kill

    Gerald! He was utterly convinced that this person would snatch his position as the heir!

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2256

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing Will¡¯s voice, Amare couldn¡¯t help but shudder as he turned

    around and replied, ¡°Master Will¡­¡±

    ¡°Get in here¡­! Hurry¡­!¡± grumbled Will as he continuously looked left and right, d that none of

    Daryl¡¯s cultivators were around at the moment.

    Watching as Will then gestured for him to hurry up, Amare knew he had no other choice but to obey.

    Though Amare had actively been trying to avoid Will since he returned, it appeared that he couldn¡¯t run

    forever.

    Once Amare entered, Will quickly got two teacups out before asking, ¡°Care for some tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ No, I¡¯m fine. Is¡­ there anything I can do for you, Master Will¡­?¡± asked the uneasy Amare with a

    gulp.

    Raising a slight brow, Will then replied, ¡°What do you think? Tell me what happened already¡­!¡±

    ¡°W-what happened where, Master Will¡­?¡± stuttered Amare who was a terrible liar.

    ¡°I told you to assassinate Gerald, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s already been a week since you¡¯ve returned, don¡¯t you

    think it¡¯s high time you told me whether you seeded or no t?¡± grumbled Will with a frown, knowing

    full well that Amare was ying dumb.

    ¡°O-oh¡­! So you were asking about that, Master Will¡­ Well¡­ though I searched far and wide, I simply

    couldn¡¯t locate Gerald in Japan! He¡¯s really good at hiding¡­¡± replied Amare as he smacked his

    forehead, hoping to fool Will that he had just recalled the incident.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! I already got confirmation that Gerald had been where the special forcespetition was

    being held! With that said, how the hell couldn¡¯t you find him if you went there?! You didn¡¯t take my

    order seriously, did you?!¡± growled Will, actively trying to suppress his anger.

    ¡°O-of course I did¡­! You¡¯re our family¡¯s future patriarch! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d disobey your others on a

    whim! Believe me when I say that I would¡¯ve definitely assassinated him had I managed to locate him

    back then!¡± dered the anxious Amare.

    ¡°¡­ Then exin why you didn¡¯t immediately report back to me the second you returned to the ind?¡±

    replied Will in a slightly calmer tone. The fact that Amare had called him the future patriarch of the

    family had clearly pleased him, and Will was now starting to think that Amare was telling the truth.

    Clearly getting better at lying now, Amare quickly exined, ¡°Well¡­ I just didn¡¯t have the courage to

    face you after failing the mission¡­ After all, you trusted me toplete it!¡±

    By this point, Will was so overjoyed by the thought of getting to be the future patriarch that he didn¡¯t

    even care anymore. Thinking back, of course a simpleton like Amare would fail to outsmart Gerald!

    With that in mind, Will then replied, ¡°Well, since Gerald managed to evade even me, I guess it makes

    sense why he was able to escape your grasp. Fine, you¡¯re forgiven!¡±

    Hearing that, Amare who couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh in relief then dered, ¡°If the chance ever

    arrives, I¡¯ll dly attempt to take him down again!¡±

    ¡°Just go back for now. And remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about this¡­!¡± replied Will in a slightly resigned

    tone.

    ¡°Very well. If there¡¯s anything else you wish to get done, make sure to call for me again!¡± said Amare

    before attempting to leave the room.

    ¡°Wait,¡± called out Will.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2257

    Momentarily frozen in fear, the terrified Amare gulped as he slowly turned to face Will again.

    Seeing that, Will then cleared his throat pretending to be serious as he said, ¡°Keep in mind that I¡¯m just

    a regr member of the family. With that said, don¡¯t identify me as the future patriarch since Mr. Daryl

    is still in control.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Amare as he nodded before swiftly leaving.

    After he left, Will quickly closed his room¡¯s door before pacing up and down his hands behind his back

    as he muttered, ¡°How odd¡­ Aside from being able to take Wolf and Luc down, Gerald was even able

    to evade Amare for so long! What kind of cultivation does Gerald even possess? Could his talents

    exceed that of ordinary people¡­?¡±

    Though there were many questions in his mind, Will decided to put everything aside for now.

    In the end, he was pretty sure that Daryl was still dissatisfied with him for sending others to assassinate

    Gerald before this. With that in mind, he didn¡¯t dare make another move so soon or he may really need

    to give up his position as the heir of the patriarch¡­ It certainly didn¡¯t help that there were many others

    who were more talented than him within the family. What more, though being adopted by Daryl made

    him special, it also meant that he didn¡¯t possess Crawford blood in him.

    Fast forward to two dayster, the cargo ship from Japan finally arrived in Yanam waters. Aside from

    eating and sleeping, Gerald had spent much of his time staring out at the ocean in the direction Yanam

    was. Knowing that he was getting closer to saving his family, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly

    anxious.

    After all, if he failed to save them now, there was a high chance that such a good opportunity wouldn¡¯t

    present itself again anytime soon.

    Whatever the case was, since the cargo ship was now so close to Yanam, it wasn¡¯t long before the

    Yanam Military received news that Gerald wasing.

    Upon getting the news, Carter who was in his office instantly got up from his seat before eximing in

    fear, ¡°W-what?! Gerald¡¯s back?! ¡°

    It had been extremely difficult to send Gerald off in the past. To think that that devil was back when

    Carter had barely had the time to rx and enjoy his new position as the Yanam Military leader!

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°He is! We saw him standing atop a cargo ship through a telescope as we were inspecting the local sea

    areas!¡± reported a subordinate who was standing before Carter.

    Feeling his palms grow sweaty, Carter was prompted to ask, ¡°A-are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken?¡±

    ¡°A hundred percent! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have reported this to you in the first ce! Regardless,

    why do you think that evil man¡¯s returned leader¡­? Not only did be cause a massive mess in our

    military, but he¡¯s also exterminated three major families here! If he¡¯s really back for more trouble, then

    we may not be able to stop him!¡± replied the subordinate.

    ¡°Should we arm our most capable soldiers with our heaviest weapons to kill him before hends? I¡¯m

    sure trouble will start brewing the second he disembarks!¡± suggested the individual in charge of

    Yanam¡¯s seas. He, for one, didn¡¯t want history to repeat itself.

    ¡°Like I haven¡¯t thought about that already! Either way, resume with whatever you were doing! I¡¯ll contact

    you if I need anything else! Also, keep a close eye on Gerald at all times! Don¡¯t let him sneak past us!¡±

    grumbled Carter who could feel a minor headacheing.

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2258

    Carter honestly couldn¡¯t believe that the living nightmare had returned to haunt him again so soon! He

    had barely even been able to enjoy his new post as military leader!

    What more, he was utterly terrified that he would somehow end up just like Godwin. After searching for

    an entire month, they eventually managed to find him.

    However, he looked more like a savage than anything at the time. Hell, had the investigation team not

    recognized his clothes, he would¡¯ve probably been shot to death the second they bumped into him!

    Either way, Carter had made sure to conceal the incident well. After all, he didn¡¯t want unnecessary

    trouble to brew since that could potentially affect his post as leader. With that said, Carter had hidden

    Godwin in a remote mountain vige, making sure to have a few of his subordinates guard him there at

    all times.

    Regardless, after seeing what happened to Godwin, Carter was determined not to repeat his ex-

    leader¡¯s mistakes. With that in mind, though the individual in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas had made a

    tempting proposal to immediately send heavily armed military teams to take Gerald out earlier, Carter

    knew better than to just agree with that.

    After all, Gerald had yet to make a move on them. Due to that, even if they did manage to take him

    down, Weston as a whole would potentiallye after him next for murdering an innocent man!

    However, if he allowed Gerald to set foot on Yanam, then dealing with Gerald would be even

    more difficult. As the saying went, prevention was better than cure.

    Thankfully, after thinking for a good, long while,

    Carter finally thought of a good idea. Picking the phone on his office desk up, Carter then called the

    person in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas. Once he picked up, Carter immediately told him toe back,

    stating that he was about to issue an extremely important order to him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Shortly after, the man from before burst into the room before asking in a hushed tone, ¡°Are we going to

    make Gerald disappear before he reachesnd, leader¡­?¡±

    As the person in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas, he wasn¡¯t about to allow Gerald to cause any more trouble if

    he could help it. Hell, after Gerald left thest time, he had even filed an application to pursue and kill

    Gerald while he was still out at sea. Unfortunately, Carter had denied his request, so he had to give up

    on the idea at the time.

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Carter couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes as he asked, ¡°Are

    you really nning to kill Gerald just like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you proposing that we let him enter Yanam? If he manages to get tond, Gerald will surely cause

    a chaotic scene like thest time! He was Godwin¡¯s murderer, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡± replied the man in a

    slightly reluctant tone. When Godwin was leader, he never hesitated when it came to dealing with his

    opponents. Carter was theplete opposite of him. With how hesitant he always was, Carter didn¡¯t

    have the demeanor of a leader at all!

    ¡°Remember that he¡¯s still a Westoner. If we look for trouble with him out of the blue, I¡¯m sure Weston

    will try to make an issue out of this. After all, we haven¡¯t exactly had a good rtionship with the

    country in recent years,¡± muttered Carter who found out about these things while he was still working

    under Godwin.

    ¡°Then¡­ why did you summon me here¡­?¡± asked the man in confusion.

    ¡°Right. I want you to keep a close eye on Gerald and report his every move to me. If it truly seems like

    he¡¯s approaching our docks, immediately report back. I¡¯m meeting him in person this time¡­¡± ordered

    Carter after thinking for a bit.

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2259

    ¡°B-but leader! You should know how cruel Gerald is¡­! Not only did he kill our former leader, but he¡¯s

    also taken out our country¡¯s three major families¡­! With how much chaos he¡¯s caused here, it¡¯s only

    safe to assume that you¡¯ ll be in serious danger if you face him!¡± replied the terrified man.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m the leader, after all. If I don¡¯t step up, what right do I have to hold this position?¡± said

    Carter as he pointed at his seat in a calm tone.

    Truth be told, Carter was extremely terrified. However, he was also well aware that he had yet to offend

    Gerald. In fact, he had even given Gerald his silent approval to leave Yanam back then, and he was

    sure that Gerald would remember that.

    As for why he wanted to meet Gerald, Carter wanted to inquire why he hade to Yanam this time.

    Regardless of whatever or whoever Gerald was looking for here, Carter would surely obtain and hand it

    or them to the youth in exchange for peace. With any luck, Carter would be able to retain his new

    position for much longer.

    ¡°Leader¡­ I¡­!¡± said the person in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas before his voice trailed off. While he had no

    idea what Carter was thinking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that his previous opinions about Carter were

    too rash now. As it turned out, the leader had been cing Yanam first this entire time. Hell, he was

    even willing to risk his life for the country!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say any more than that. Just do as I ordered,¡± replied Carter as he gestured for the

    man to leave.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°¡­Understood! I¡¯ ll get some men to be with you, just in case! That way, if Gerald tries anything funny,

    you¡¯ll at least be able to remain rtively safe!¡± dered the man before leaving Carter¡¯s office.

    The second he left, Carter couldn¡¯t help but slump into his chair. Just thinking about meeting Gerald

    made his hands tremble uncontrobly. Even so, he¡¯d rather take the initiative to look for Gerald rather

    than the other way around. Doing so could at least minimize the potential damage done.

    Either way, Carter¡¯s orders were quickly spread around, and in no time at all, over ten fleets from

    Yanam¡¯s maritime forces set off to keep a close eye on Gerald, everyone aboard making sure to detail

    the location of Gerald¡¯s cargo ship at all times.

    It was only when evening fell when Gerald¡¯s ship was finally anchored at Yanam¡¯s docks. By that point,

    aside from the old man, the other four had changed into new sets of clean clothes.

    The second they were about to go through customs, however, they were immediately stopped by ten

    armed soldiers.

    ¡°Quite the warm wee we¡¯re getting, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Jobson with a chuckle, seemingly

    unafraid of all those guns. After all, he had already seen much of the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had some issues with them before so they¡¯re a little scared of me¡­¡± replied Gerald as

    he scratched the back of his head before sighing.

    Shortly after, the person in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas stepped forward before saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford! Our

    leader would like to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Carter wants to meet me?¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown, recalling how Carter had merely been an

    executive before Gerald had gotten rid of Godwin. Thinking back, it was rather funny how that drunken

    man whom Gerald had captured back then ended up getting elected to be the next military leader of

    Yanam Whatever the case was, the man then nodded before saying, ¡°Indeed. Please cooperate with

    us, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    ¡°dly, though could you amodate my friends for the meantime?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already considered that. With that said, pleasee with me,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯ll be

    leading you to your guest rooms to rest in the meantime,¡± said the man as he turned to look at Aiden

    and the others.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2260

    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Carter fought the urge to flee before gesturing for the men

    surrounding Gerald to leave as he said, ¡°Leave us be.¡±

    Hearing that, the soldiers gave a salute before leaving the office.

    The second they were gone, Carter quickly closed the door. Gulping as he walked toward Gerald and

    handed him a cigarette, Carter then said, ¡°Um¡­ So¡­ Why exactly have you returned, Gerald¡­? I-If

    there¡¯s anything or anyone you need, just say the word and I¡¯ll help obtain them for you¡­!¡±

    Lighting the cigarette before sitting on the couch, Gerald then crossed his legs before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not

    looking for anyone or anything.¡±

    ¡°H-huh¡­? Then¡­ Why are you here¡­?¡± whimpered the terrified Carter.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to sightsee. Or am I not wee here? Just so you know, I still have the green card

    issued by your government,¡± said Gerald, amused by Carter¡¯s hypervignce. This man was

    iparable to Godwin!

    ¡°O-of course you are¡­! I wee you if you¡¯re just here for that¡­! ¡± replied Carter as he ced his

    hands together.

    ¡°Good to hear. Anyway, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first,¡± said Gerald as he ced his

    unfinished cigarette into an ashtray before getting up to leave.

    ¡°P-please wait! ¡± called out Carter.

    ¡°What is it now? Stop wasting my time¡­¡± growled Gerald with a deep frown.

    ¡°I-I¡­ Please¡­ is that the only reason you¡¯re here in Yanam¡­? I¡¯m just worried for my country¡¯s sake

    after all you¡¯ve done here in the past¡­¡± whimpered Carter who had no choice but to be honest since

    he didn¡¯t want to identally anger Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried, you say¡­?¡± replied Gerald as he looked at the terrified man.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ You should know that I¡¯m telling the truth since I¡¯ve always been honest with you¡­ P-please

    remember that I was also the one who gave the order for you to safely leave back then¡­ Had I not

    done that, the person in charge of Yanam¡¯s seas would¡¯ve definitely continued trying to retaliate, you

    know¡­?¡± stuttered Carter as he revealed an awkward smile, clearly trying to butter Gerald up.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should state my true objective as thanks?¡± sneered Gerald in response.

    ¡°O-of course, not! I¡¯m just saying that we¡¯ll definitely help you if you need anything! In return, I only ask

    that you don¡¯t¡­ well¡­ go on another rampage¡­¡± muttered Carter.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2261

    ¡°Fine, I came to Yanam to look for something, but I¡¯m not interested in causing any unnecessary

    trouble,¡± replied Gerald before turning to face the door again.

    ¡°T-then I¡¯ll-¡± However, before Carter could even finish his sentence, Gerald had already walked out.

    Still, since Gerald had rified that he wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, Carter couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly

    relieved. As long as he didn¡¯t go out on his way to offend him, then Gerald wouldn¡¯t be an issue for

    Yanam. Regardless, Gerald soon made it to the guest rooms that wasn¡¯t too far from Carter¡¯s office

    where the others already were. Though the term ¡®guest room¡¯ had been used, the truth was, Carter had

    booked one of the more luxurious hotels in Yanam for them. Since the ce was usually reserved for

    important people from overseas, if one didn¡¯t have the right connections, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to

    stay there, even if they had the money.

    Either way, the others were eating at the moment Gerald entered the room.

    Seeing him, Aiden immediately put his food down before asking, ¡°Gerald! What did Carter want from

    you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just worried that I¡¯ll cause unnecessary chaos here. After all, he just got promoted to being the

    military leader,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head with a smile.

    Watchng as Gerald then sat beside him, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Hah! It all depends on whether

    they pick a bone with us first!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Either way, all of you should rest up for the night. For tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Master Ghoste

    along with me. Aiden, Fujiko, and Senior Jobson, you three can continue resting here,¡± replied Gerald,

    not taking Carter who was nowhere near as big a threat as Godwin was seriously at all. As long as

    Carter made one wrong move, Gerald could easily get rid of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll being along,¡± said the old man.

    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Gerald, knowing how knowledgeable and experienced Jobson was. Hell, though the

    probability was low, there was always a chance that Jobson would notice something that Gerald

    missed while they were in the ancient ruins. Either way, once dinner was over, everyone returned to

    their respective rooms to rest.

    Lying on his bed that was right next to the window, Gerald took a peek outside and saw that several

    Yanam soldiers were guarding the hotel¡¯s entrance. Not even bothering about them, Gerald then turned

    to face the vast, silent ocean before looking at the cloudy and moonless night sky.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have heavy rain tomorrow¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    Just seconds after he began puffing on it, a few raindrops fell against the windowpane. Soon enough,

    torrential rain began crashing down. Despite the heavy rain, the Yanam soldiers seemedpletely

    unfazed as they continued patrolling the area.

    Staring at the falling rain, Gerald was reminded of the night his family was kidnapped. Drenched in rain

    upon returning home, Gerald had no idea what had happened to his family till he eventually rescued

    Master Ghost and found out.

    Putting his hands together, Gerald then closed his eyes while facing the sky before wishing, ¡°May

    things go smoothly this time¡­ The sooner I get to save them, the better¡­¡±

    The second his sentence ended, thunder rang in the sky, followed by a bolt of lightning that

    momentarily lit the dark sky up.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2262

    Daryl appeared in his dreams that night, and the old man kept on talking about Gerald¡¯s childhood till

    the moment Gerald finally awoke from his nightmare. Even as he panted vigorously upon waking up,

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but check his surroundings. It had all felt so real. Once he calmed down a little,

    Gerald saw that it was only four in the morning.

    Looking out the window, Gerald realized that it was still raining heavily. Knowing that he wasn¡¯t going to

    get any further rest that night, Gerald then rolled out of bed and stood by the window, silently gazing

    out.

    All of a sudden, knocking could be heard from his door. Raising a slight brow, Gerald then looked

    through the door¡¯s peephole and saw that it was Aiden. Opening the door, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but

    smile as he said, ¡°Well someone¡¯s early¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, about that¡­ You see, I just received an urgent message from my superior, but before that, do you

    still remember Miss Lawrence?¡± asked Aiden in a nervous tone.

    ¡°That unruly youngdy? Of course, I do. You escorted her back, right?¡± replied Gerald who needed a

    moment to even remember her.

    ¡°Bingo. While I did send her back, she apparently returned to Yanam alone. Since then, nobody¡¯s been

    able to contact her. With that in mind, my superior has urgently ordered me to locate her. Following

    that, I¡¯m to safely escort her back.¡± Muttered Aiden as he double checked if anyone was nearby before

    closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Now why on earth would shee here?¡± asked Gerald with a frown as he recalled the time he and

    Aiden had escorted her to the Grubb family. Had they not stepped in back then, she would¡¯ve surely

    gotten deflowered.

    Either way, Gerald also remembered telling Lindsay time and again not to contact that family, and he

    was pretty sure that she had promised not to back then.

    ¡°How should I know? My superior has even asked the Lawrence family regarding this, though they

    refused to exin why she had returned. Personally, I assume she¡¯s here because of that mysterious

    keepsake that she sent. The Grubbs may have some contact with the Lawrences as well, so the

    Lawrences probably had no say in Lindsay¡¯s return, which ultimately resulted in the current situation,¡±

    replied Aiden with a helpless shrug.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this interesting¡­¡± said Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°Easy for you to say¡­ What should I do¡­?¡± muttered the anxious Aiden.

    ¡°You like Lindsay, don¡¯t you?¡± replied Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°¡­H-huh? Where did thate from¡­¡± muttered Aiden, failing to stop himself from blushing.

    ¡°Be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not too sure about that, to be honest¡­¡± replied Aiden as be lowered his head. Since he

    had been in the military for so many years, he had never truly considered starting a love life.

    ¡°Alright, listen up. You, of all people, should know that my goal is to uncover the secrets of the Seadom

    tribe at the ancient ruins so that I¡¯ll potentially be able to locate Yearning Ind and save my family. I

    trust you understand how much this matters to me, correct?¡± asked Gerald after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I do,¡± replied Aiden with a slight nod.

    ¡°Good. Now¡­ If you truly like Lindsay, I¡¯ll definitely help you save her. After all, what are friends for?

    However, if you dislike her, then this is a matter between you and your superior. In other words, you¡¯ll

    be saving her on your own. With that said, what¡¯s it going to be?¡± asked Gerald in a solemn tone.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2263

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know¡­¡± muttered Aiden, clearly conflicted about the whole matter. While he wasn¡¯t sure if he

    really liked her, he did feel great unease the second his superior told him that Lindsay had gone

    missing. After all, his first reaction was to update Gerald about this despite the ungodly hour!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, remind your superiors that you¡¯re currently on vacation and tell them to send

    someone else to save her. If you¡¯re not serious about her, then stay with me. I¡¯ll need all the help I can

    get,¡± replied Gerald as he looked out the window.

    ¡°But¡­ Miss Lawrence could be in danger¡­¡± said Aiden.

    While he would normally prioritize Gerald, the thought that Lindsay was locked up by the Grubbs was

    making him hesitate. However, Aiden was also worried that if he rushed over, he could potentially ruin

    things.

    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say you disliked her?¡± replied Gerald with augh. Gerald, for one, knew Aiden well

    enough to know that if he didn¡¯t care about Lindsay, he wouldn¡¯t havee running over to tell him

    about this in the first ce. Hell, if that really was the case, he would¡¯ve probably rejected his superior¡¯s

    orders the second he got them!

    Upon hearing that, Aiden went silent for a moment before eventually saying, ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯ve made up

    my mind. Let¡¯s save her.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Well said. We¡¯ll focus on rescuing Miss Lawrence first, then,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    While saving his family was important, Gerald knew that Lindsay¡¯s rescue had to be prioritized. After

    all, he was well aware of what kinds of people were in the Grubb family. With that said, if she truly had

    been captured by them, then any dys would surely result in her either getting hurt or defiled.

    Should thate to be, then Aiden would definitely be brimming with self reproach, and Gerald really

    didn¡¯t want to see his good friend drowning in such grief.

    ¡°Thank you, Gerald¡­¡± said Aiden, pleased that Gerald was willing to help.

    Shaking his head, Gerald simply replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Either way, did your superior

    provide any hint as to where she could be?¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t said it, Gerald had been keeping tabs with all the times Aiden had remained by his

    side to help him. With that in mind, now that Aiden needed his help, Gerald was definitely going to lend

    his aid. Regardless, Aiden then shook his head before saying, ¡°Unfortunately, no. He just told me that

    Miss Lawrence went missing in Yanam, and that the Lawrences provided no useful information about

    all this¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, either she was captured by the Grubbs, or she may not be in Yanam at all,¡± replied

    Gerald as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking as well,¡± muttered Aiden with a sigh.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the investigation at the Grubb family¡¯s manor,¡± replied Gerald in a helpless tone. Since

    he had killed Frey back then, nobody else in the Grubb family should have ulterior motives against

    Lindsay. Though that was the case, they really didn¡¯t have any other leads at the moment, so they may

    as well inquire the Grubbs about this first.

    ¡°And the ancient ruins¡­?¡± asked Aiden, feeling slightly embarrassed for causing Gerald¡¯s goals to be

    dyed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save Miss Lawrence first,¡± replied Gerald with a slight wave of his hand.

    With their minds made up, the duo then immediately left the hotel. On their way out, Gerald made sure

    to send a text message to Master Ghost, exining the gist of where he and Aiden were off to. Aside

    from telling him to ry the message to Fujiko and Jobson, Gerald also stated that they would return

    immediately if they managed to save Lindsay.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2264

    Though it had already been raining for ages, the rain only seemed to get heavier as the duo got into

    their car. Since Yanam soldiers were still patrolling the area, the second they saw Gerald and Aiden

    leaving, one of them immediately reported the situation to their superior.

    Meanwhile, Carter was sleeping soundly within the leader¡¯s lounge. After learning that Gerald wasn¡¯t

    here to cause chaos, Carter had been so relieved that he had invited several executives to drink with

    him the night before, which exined why he was in such afortable slumber.

    However, the snoring man was abruptly awoken when his butler burst through the door, gently shaking

    Carter¡¯s sleeping body as he eximed, ¡°B-bad news, Captain¡­!¡±

    Annoyed that he was suddenly awoken, Carter then yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Captain! Gerald and that special forces soldier from Weston have just left the hotel! Should we send

    our men over to keep an eye on them?¡± replied the butler who wasn¡¯t intimidated in the least.

    Under normal circumstances, the butler would¡¯ve surely sent people after the duo without even needing

    to ask for Carter¡¯s permission. However, since Carter apparently had his own ways of dealing with

    Gerald, the butler refrained since he was worried that sending their men to tail Gerald would eventually

    ruin everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about it once I¡¯m up¡­! With that said, if you don¡¯t get lost now, you¡¯re in for a world of

    trouble ¡­!¡± growled Carter. Since he wasn¡¯t fully sober yet, he hadn¡¯t really heard what his butler had

    said. To him, everything was simply gibberish.

    ¡°With all due respect, captain! Gerald and his ally have left the hotel¡­!¡± replied the butler who had no

    choice but to raise his voice a little.

    ¡°Are you courting death?!¡± roared Carter as he fished for his pistol that was by his bed before aiming it

    at the butler!

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave immediately¡­!¡± cried out the butler before rushing out of the room. While he knew that the

    half awake Carter hadn¡¯t gotten the message, the butler wasn¡¯t about to risk his life just to get his point

    across.

    Knowing that he had sessfully gotten rid of the loud butler, Carter then tossed his pistol onto the

    floor before lying in bed again. It wasn¡¯t long before his snoring resumed.

    Back on Gerald¡¯s side, he and Aiden continued speeding toward the Grubb family¡¯s manor. Though the

    wipers were doing their best to clear the windscreen, the rain was absolutely horrendous. Not wanting

    to risk crashing the vehicle since he could barely see the road by this point, Gerald had no choice but

    to slow the car down.

    Staring at the onught of rain outside his window, Aiden was prompted to ask, ¡°Do you think Miss

    Lawrence is in danger, Gerald¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t answer that,¡± replied Gerald as he focused on the road. Honestly, had it not been a

    mission to save his friend¡¯s love interest, Gerald wouldn¡¯t even have considered driving in this weather.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, since we¡¯ve gotten rid of Prey, she should be fine if she¡¯s currently with the Grubbs. After

    all, aside from being her father¡¯s good friend, Lucian is also Miss Lawrence¡¯s godfather. With that in

    mind, I really hope that she¡¯s there and that her phone is just broken or she just hasn¡¯t been looking at

    it¡­¡± muttered Aiden.

    ¡°That would be for the best,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2265

    While the journey to the Grubb manor should¡¯ve taken three hours at most, it ended up extending to

    five hours due to the torrential rain. With that said, it was near noon by the time they got to the manor.

    After parking the car, Gerald checked his phone and saw that Master Ghost had seen his message.

    Pleased that Master Ghost had also said that he would ry the message to the others, Gerald was

    about to leave the car when he suddenly noticed a servant running toward him with an umbre.

    Outstretching his hand that was holding onto a folded umbre, the servant then asked, ¡°Good day, sir.

    May I know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Grubb to discuss something,¡± replied Gerald as he took the umbre and opened it.

    Once Aiden was under Gerald¡¯s umbre as well, the servant smiled before asking, ¡°Pardon me, but

    which Mr. Grubb could you be referring to?¡±

    Aside from the live in son-inw and the daughter-inw, most of the people living there were Grubbs.

    ¡°Lucian,¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here to meet the master?¡± replied the stunned servant who quickly straightened his back

    to appear more respectful.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Is he in? If he isn¡¯t, there¡¯s no need to ring him up. We¡¯ll just wait here for a bit,¡± said Gerald as he and

    Aiden began walking into the manor.

    ¡°He¡¯s in. With how heavy the rain is today, he doesn¡¯t have any other guests visiting either,¡± exined

    the butler as he lowered his gaze, not even daring to look Gerald in the eye. After all, not only had the

    youth dared toe over, but he had even called his master by name! All that could only mean that

    Gerald either possessed a high status or he was someone his master took extremely seriously.

    ¡°Lead us to him,¡± replied Gerald.

    With that, the servant instantly led the two to the reception room, where they were promptly served

    some hot tea.

    A short whileter, Aiden who had ants in his pants couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m taking a look around.¡±

    If Lindsay really was locked up in here, he was going to take every chance he could to search for her.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald replied, ¡°Just remain seated here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle soon.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about Miss Lawrence¡¯s safety¡­!¡± grumbled Aiden as he stared out the window. Not

    showing signs of letting up at all, the rain was so heavy that he could barely see a thing.

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s here, haven¡¯t we already alerted the enemy by showing ourselves? If you start searching

    now, aren¡¯t you just making it even more obvious that we¡¯re looking for her?¡± replied Gerald as he

    sipped his tea.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± muttered Aiden as he quickly calmed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve realized. Now get back here and have your tea while it¡¯s hot,¡± replied Gerald as he

    held Aiden¡¯s cup out for him.

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, Lucian under the guide of his servant could be seen entering the

    reception room. Though his pants were drenched in rainwater, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all, especially

    when he saw Gerald.

    Instantly breaking into a smile, Lucian then walked up to Gerald his hand extended while saying, ¡°And

    here I thought my servant was kidding when he said you were here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Grubb, ¡± replied Gerald as he began walking toward the enthusiastic man as well.

    ¡°Indeed! Still, why are you back so soon? Do you have some affairs to attend to? Or could it be that¡­

    You¡¯ve managed to grasp the meaning behind the Devotion Mirror and you¡¯re here to return it?¡± asked

    Lucian as he shook Gerald¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too highly of me, Mr. Grubb. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to see through the mirror this

    quickly! Truth be told, I¡¯ve yet to even scratch the surface of the mirror¡¯s secrets!¡± replied Gerald as he

    shook his head with augh.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2266

    The truth was, Gerald hadn¡¯t even looked at the Devotion Mirror from the second he got it. He had

    simply been too busy to unravel its mysteries. What more, the mirror wasn¡¯t exactly as important as

    Lucian would¡¯ve liked to believe, though Gerald knew better than to tell him that. After all, an enraged

    Lucian would only spell more trouble for him.

    ¡°Oh please, your talent¡¯s exceptional, mister! After all, you¡¯re the first person who¡¯s been able to

    retrieve the mirror from the cave! Since you¡¯ve even obtained recognition from my ancestors, I have

    reason to believe that it¡¯s only a matter of time before you uncover its mysteries,¡± dered Lucian as

    he shook his head, making it clear that he trusted the Devotion Mirror¡¯s choice.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely share what lies within the mirror ifI manage to crack the code,¡± replied Gerald

    with a heartyugh.

    ¡°If you manage to do so, you¡¯ll truly be a great benefactor to my family!¡± dered Lucian, his eyes

    glimmering with hope.

    ording to his family¡¯s ancestral records, anyone who managed to grasp the meaning of the mirror

    would gain supreme skills and cultivation that would then grant them easier ess in bing a top

    cultivator. With that said, if Gerald seeded in decoding the mirror, then the Grubbs would easily

    be thergest and strongest family in the entirety of Yanam! Actually, since all the cultivators in

    their family would be able to max out their cultivation by then, forget Yanam, they¡¯d be the

    strongest cultivating family in the cultivation realm!

    Regardless, Gerald then replied, ¡°It¡¯s already an honor to be given the chance to inspect this mirror¡­¡±

    Throughout their conversation, Gerald had kept tabs on Lucian¡¯s expressions. Aside from excitement,

    however, Gerald couldn¡¯t discern any other vague expressions, which meant that Lucian hadn¡¯t

    kidnapped Lindsay. Though that was the case, that didn¡¯t mean that the other Grubbs hadn¡¯t done the

    deed.

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You truly are my family¡¯s

    lucky star, mister!¡±

    ¡°You tter me. Speaking of which, have any weird incidents happened within your family recently?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm? Everything¡¯s been normal as far as I¡¯m concerned¡­ Honestly, have you returned to deal with

    my family¡¯s affairs, mister? Does it concern the cave or the mirror¡­?¡± replied Lucian after thinking for a

    bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve returned to look for something, though it doesn¡¯t concern your family. Don¡¯t

    overthink my earlier question,¡± replied Gerald with a wave of his hand, not wanting to identally

    mention that he was here to investigate Lindsay¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°I see¡­ You scared me for a moment there¡­ However, there is one other thing I¡¯d like to talk to you

    about¡­¡± muttered Lucian after heaving a relieved sigh. It was something that he had realized right after

    Gerald left back then.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2267

    ¡°Go on,¡± replied Gerald as he momentarily looked at the heavy rain outside.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure you know of my adopted son, Frey, right? You see, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯vest seen

    him¡­ He seems to have just vanished into thin air! It doesn¡¯t help that as far as I know, he didn¡¯t have

    any disputes with my other family members. With that said, I was wondering if you had bumped into

    him¡­¡± muttered Lucian with a slight frown.

    In his search for Frey, not only had Lucian searched every nook and cranny of his manor, but he had

    even gone to all the ces Frey usually went to. Hell, aside from meeting up with Frey¡¯s friends, he

    had also used all his connections to locate his son to no avail even after two entire months.

    ¡°Frey?¡± asked Gerald in a calm tone, though honestly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for Lucian. After all,

    he had killed Frey back in that cave, and Gerald was pretty sure that not even Frey¡¯s ashes remained.

    Still, to think that Lucian the mighty master of the Grubb family would end up adopting such an evil

    son¡­ How truly pitiful.

    ¡°Yes¡­ While I had initially doubted that he had met with an ident or was kidnapped, after so long, I

    just want news about him already¡­ Any news¡­ ¡± muttered Lucian, his eyes now slightly red and teary.

    Unable to bear telling Lucian the truth, Gerald simply replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep an eye out for him. If I hear

    anything about Frey, I¡¯ll definitely notify you.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it. Still, I have a feeling that he¡¯s probably been killed by an ident somewhere¡­ Even if

    that¡¯s the case, I still have to find his corpse in order to give him a proper burial¡­¡± said Lucian before

    sighing heavily. It was clear that he no longer had any hope that his son was alive, and that he was

    only saying all this to get it out of his system.

    ¡°I agree. As Weston customs go, all dead individuals need to be buried,¡± replied Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Lucian then wiped his tears away before looking at Gerald and saying, ¡°¡­ Either

    way, do stay here till the rain goes away¡­ It¡¯s dangerous to drive in such horrid weather¡­ Speaking of

    which, you said you were here to look for something, right? Tell me what it is. I get my men to obtain it

    for you.¡±

    ¡°I can get it easily, so don¡¯t worry about it. Whatever the case is, let¡¯s talk about it once the rain stops in

    a few days,¡± replied Gerald as he looked outside.

    ¡°A few days indeed¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like the rain will be letting up anytime soon, why not stay

    here in the meantime? I¡¯ll get my butler to clean up a few of our guest roomster. Also, you¡¯ve

    probably driven for quite a while to get here, correct? You must be starving! I¡¯ll get my chefs to prepare

    something for us right this instant! We can just eat in the reception room,¡± said Lucian with a subtle

    smile. Gerald¡¯s arrival had honestly been the best thing that had happened to him in the past few days.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then, Mr. Grubb,¡± replied Gerald as he ced his hands together before Lucian.

    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re no trouble at all! Truth be told, I¡¯m d you¡¯re staying here! ¡± replied Lucian with a

    wave of his hand. As it turned out, Lucian¡¯s temperament had undergone quite the change ever since

    Frey disappeared.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡­

    ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days, Aiden,¡± said Gerald as he turned to face the

    dazed boy.

    Quickly snapping out of it, Aiden simply replied with a nod.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before servants began appearing with several dishes in hand. To celebrate Gerald¡¯s

    arrival, Lucian even got his special wine out, and the trio found themselves enjoying their meal in the

    reception room as rain continued pouring outside.

    Once they were done with their meals, Gerald and Aiden headed to their guest rooms that had

    thoroughly been tidied up. The second Aiden closed the door behind him, he immediately inched closer

    to Gerald before whispering, ¡°Do you think Lucian¡¯s aware of Lindsay¡¯s disappearance¡­?¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Gerald then thought for a moment before replying, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so, no¡­¡±

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2268

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, let¡¯s start investigating tonight. After all, even if Lucian¡¯s not aware of it, his other family

    members are still highly suspicious. The longer we don¡¯t make a move, the higher the chances of Miss

    Lawrence being in danger¡­ ! ¡± dered Aiden who didn¡¯t even bother whispering anymore. Though

    the heavy rain masked his voice well, it didn¡¯t change the fact that his tone suggested that he wanted to

    flip through the entire manor to see if Lindsay was present.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°Calm yourself.¡±

    ¡°Like hell I can! If Miss Lawrence ends up bumping into someone like Frey again, she¡¯ll definitely be

    ruined!¡± grumbled Aiden with a sigh.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why you should remain calm. How are you going to save her with an unclear mind?¡±

    replied Gerald who knew how Aiden felt.

    After all, he had been much more anxious than Aiden back when M first got captured. As Gerald

    woulde to learn, until he calmed himself, he wouldn¡¯t ever be able to resolve his problems.

    Thankfully, he managed to slowly calm himself over time.

    Whatever the case was, knowing that Gerald¡¯s words made sense, Aiden then lowered his head with a

    sigh before saying in a resigned tone, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try to remain calm¡­¡±

    ¡°Atta boy. Now¡­ let¡¯s think this through. If it really was a Grubb who kidnapped Lindsay, who would be

    our prime suspect?¡± asked Gerald slightly loudly due to the crashing rain as he sat at the side of the

    bed.

    ¡°Frey¡¯s men,¡± replied Aiden almost instantaneously. He had already considered that possibility while

    they were still in the car earlier.

    ¡°While they do sound like the most usible suspects, why would they want to capture her in the first

    ce?¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t say for sure¡­¡± muttered Aiden as he shook his head. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t

    thought that far ahead.

    ¡°First off, Frey¡¯s men only went after her in the first ce because of Frey¡¯s orders. Now that he¡¯s dead

    and the members of the Grubb family have no idea where he¡¯s gone to, why would his subordinates

    suddenly want to kidnap her?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I mean¡­ when Frey was about to deflower her that night, plenty of his men were with him¡­ I¡¯m sure

    at least some of them yearned for her¡­ To me, that alone is reason enough for them to kidnap her!¡±

    said Aiden as he recalled the events of that night.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°While that¡¯s certainly a possibility, it¡¯s a low one. Besides, that¡¯s mostly just spection,¡± replied

    Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Then¡­ Where do you think Lindsay has disappeared to?¡± asked the puzzled Aiden.

    ¡°For one, I don¡¯t think the Grubbs have anything to do with her going missing. However, I do have a

    feeling that they have other issues that they didn¡¯t report to your superior¡­ ¡± replied Gerald as he

    narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Other problems¡­? Come to think of it, back when my superior contacted me, he told me that the

    Grubbs had only told him that Lindsay had gone missing on her way back to Yanam and nothing

    else¡­¡± muttered Aiden, now starting to feel enlightened.

    ¡°Lindsay isn¡¯t a fool, Aiden. After that incident, I believe that she¡¯d have reported any subsequent

    journeys she made to her family. What more, there¡¯s a high chance she had made sufficient

    preparations before even arriving at the Grubb family¡¯s manor. With all that in mind, there¡¯s no way a

    simr incident could¡¯ve taken ce,¡± replied Gerald with a faint smile, seeing that Aiden was finally

    starting to see his point.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lindsay should¡¯ve told her family beforeing over!¡± eximed Aiden who now had a

    new outlook on the case.

    ¡°Bingo. While we don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s being locked up in the manor or she¡¯s just having general

    troubles reporting back, I can say for sure that the Grubbs are definitely hiding something from us,¡±

    replied Gerald as he opened the window before lighting a cigarette.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2269

    From the looks of it, the heavy rain wasn¡¯t stopping any time soon.

    ¡°Should we ask the members of the Grubb family then?¡± asked Aiden as he fished his phone out, fully

    prepared to contact his superior.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do a thorough investigation here first. Still, if she isn¡¯t in the manor, then this incident is definitely

    much moreplicated than what we initially imagined¡­ The Grubbs may have either been afraid of

    the other party which would exin why they¡¯ve remained quiet about it, or there¡¯s just some other

    reason we¡¯re not seeing yet, ¡± replied Gerald as he ced his hands against the windowsill while

    staring outside.

    ¡°The Grubbs truly are an interesting bunch¡­ Lindsay¡¯s gone missing yet they still refuse to reveal it!

    Are they only going to be satisfied once something bad happens?¡± growled Aiden as he mmed his

    fist against a table, wondering what Lindsay was experiencing right now. If she ended up getting defiled

    by someone like Frey, Aiden wasn¡¯t against murdering the culprit¡­!

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head, making it clear that even he had no idea

    what the Grubbs were thinking and why they wouldmit the deed.

    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now¡­?¡± asked Aiden as he walked up to Gerald.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some test first. I¡¯ll try getting some information out of Lucian tomorrow. Hopefully that¡¯ll clear

    our suspicions of the family,¡± replied Gerald as he tossed his cigarette out into the rain.

    Knowing that that was probably the best course of action, Aiden simply nodded in response.

    Fast forward to the next day, the rain didn¡¯t seem to be letting up at all. In fact, had Gerald not checked

    the time and realized that it was already eight, he would¡¯ve surely assumed that it was still in the middle

    of the night with how dark it was outside. Regardless, after getting himself cleaned up, Gerald

    immediately headed off to look for Lucian.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Once they met up, Lucian invited Gerald for breakfast. Soon enough, the two were sitting opposite

    each other as servants served them their meals.

    Biting into a loaf of bread, Lucian then turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°So, had a good rest?¡±

    ¡°The rain was a bit too loud for my taste, but I mostly slept well,¡± replied Gerald with a smile, making

    sure to carefully observe any changes in Lucian¡¯s expression the entire time.

    ¡°It¡¯ll unfortunately be raining cats and dogs in the next few days. Still, that means you¡¯ll get to stay

    longer here. Truth be told, it¡¯s been the longest time since I¡¯ve had a chance to have breakfast with a

    youth ever since Frey went missing¡­¡± muttered Lucian with a sigh.

    Though he was aware of Frey¡¯s bad habits, Frey was still Lucian¡¯s ad opted child. In a way, this was his

    fault since he had spoiled Frey too much as a child. Hell, he had even promised to make him the heir of

    the family! However, that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t want Frey around. Honestly, Lucian would¡¯ve surely

    fallen into much deeper depression by now had it not been for the fact that he still needed to take care

    of hisrge family.

    ¡°I see¡­ Could you detail me on the incident¡­?¡± asked Gerald who had been waiting for Lucian to

    bring it up.

    ¡°I don¡¯ t know much myself, though it seems that he vanished not too long after you guys left back

    then¡­¡± replied Lucian who looked particrly saddened every time he had to talk about Frey.

    ¡°How unfortunate¡­¡± said Gerald, expertly pretending that he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ After about a week of attempting to contact him to no avail, I finally lodged a police report to

    investigate his disappearance. However, as I¡¯ve said, he seems to have vanished into thin air¡­¡± replied

    Lucian with a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2270

    ¡°Were there no clues left behind at all¡­?¡± asked Gerald who was now pretty sure that Lucian had

    nothing to do with Lindsay¡¯s disappearance. After all, Lucian hadn¡¯t revealed any odd expressions

    throughout their conversation.

    ¡°If there were any, we would¡¯ve found them ages ago. What a tragedy¡­ Not only do I not know

    whether my son¡¯s dead or alive, but even if he¡¯s passed on, I can¡¯t find his corpse! This is truly as

    depressing as things can get¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he shook his head.

    ¡°Have you considered questioning Frey¡¯s subordinates? After all, they were closest to him so they may

    have an idea of what befell him,¡± replied Gerald as he scratched his chin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked them on multiple asions, but every time I did, their responses remained the same.

    Essentially, all of them said that after Frey left one afternoon, he ceased to contact any of them. That

    was probably the day he went missing,¡± said Lucian who had already considered everything that

    Gerald had suggested, making it evident that he had gone all out to locate his son.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much hope that he¡¯s alive by this point, so I¡¯m only hoping that I can at least bury

    him. Still, being buried abroad is quite frowned upon by us Westoners¡­¡± said Lucian as he shook his

    head.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply karma¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself.

    ¡°Come again?¡± asked Lucian who genuinely hadn¡¯t caught what Gerald had said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I said it¡¯s such a pity. After all, he¡¯s the heir of your family, no?¡± fibbed Gerald.

    ¡°He is. Though he¡¯s my adopted son, his character and behavior are much more outstandingpared

    to my biological children¡­ He¡¯s been helping me manage my family business a lot in recent years, you

    know? And as far as I know, he¡¯s never made a mistake. I was about to tell him that he was going to be

    the heir of the Grubbs too, but s, he ended up vanishing off the face of the earth!¡± muttered Lucian in

    a helpless tone.

    ¡°Truly a pity¡­¡± repeated Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore¡­ Speaking of which, there¡¯s going to be a local auction in a

    few days. I could bring you there if you¡¯d like,¡± replied Lucian who didn¡¯t want to sound overly sad

    before his guest.

    After all, though his son was most probably dead, the fact that Gerald had returned meant that not

    everything was all doom and gloom.

    As his butler had previously said, it truly was the right choice for him to hand the Devotion Mirror to

    Gerald. After all, not only did he trust that Gerald wouldn¡¯t run off with his family¡¯s treasure, but he also

    believed that the youth would eventually share his findings with him once Gerald cracked the mirror¡¯s

    code.

    By that point, everyone in his family would undoubtedly be able to improve their cultivation, and Lucian

    genuinely hoped that that would help give birth to more outstanding youths like Frey who would try their

    best to be part of the family.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in

    auctions.¡±

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t an ordinary auction by any means. It¡¯s actually thergest auction of the cultivation

    realm that¡¯s held once every five years! With that said, lots of rare treasures will be there, and if you¡¯re

    lucky, you may be able to get your hands on some!¡± exined Lucian.

    ¡°¡­ Oh? Thergest you say¡­¡± replied Gerald as he raised a slight eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just so you know, Mr. Lawrence ising along as well. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been

    almost twenty years since Ist met him¡­ With that said, meeting Lindsay back then was truly an eye

    opener. To think that two decades had passed in the blink of an eye¡­¡± muttered Lucian with a sigh.

    With the mention of the Lawrence family, Gerald took a deep breath before saying, ¡°¡­If it¡¯s alright with

    you, could you answer a question of mine honestly?¡±

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2271

    ¡°Of course! Ask away!¡± replied Lucian with a nod.

    ¡°Well¡­ Miss Lindsay¡­ She never returned since she left, correct?¡± asked Gerald with a slight frown,

    though after talking twice to Lucian about it, he felt that the man truly didn¡¯t know a thing about all this.

    What more, with how fondly he spoke of Lindsay, it was hard to imagine Lucian to be her kidnapper.

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean by ¡®returned¡¯? Weren¡¯t you and Aiden the ones who came with her?¡± replied

    Lucian, clearly startled to hear that.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then replied, ¡°No, I meant after that¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Ever since you left together, she¡¯s never returned¡­ Besides, Mr. Lawrence never mentioned

    anything about sending his nice back¡­¡± muttered Lucian in response.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Though¡­ Where¡¯s thising from? Could something have happened to Lindsay¡­?¡± asked Lucian

    in a serious tone. He, for one, wasn¡¯t the head of the family for nothing.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°What? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this? Actually, how did she even manage to disappear? After all, not

    only does she have you, a person who was able to take out the high elders of the threergest families

    in Yanam, but she also had Aiden a special forces agent on her side!¡± eximed Lucian as he

    clenched his fists.

    ¡°It happened after Aiden sent her back. Apparently, she received a mission from her family and

    supposedly returned to your manor in Yanam. That was when she went missing,¡± exined Gerald in

    an indifferent tone.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! Mr. Lawrence never even told me that Lindsay wasing back! I¡¯ll call him

    right this instant to ask what really happened! How could she have just disappeared on her way here?

    And why hadn¡¯t he told me about this serious matter!¡± eximed Lucian as he got to his feet before

    getting his phone.

    ¡°Hold it, Mr. Grubb!¡± replied Gerald as he grabbed Lucian¡¯s arm.

    ¡°With all due respect, not only is Mr. Lawrence my lifelong friend, but Lindsay is also my niece! How do

    you expect me to wait when something could¡¯ve happened to her?!¡± eximed Lucian who was

    honestly more anxious nowpared to when he was talking about Frey.

    ¡°If things were really that simple, then the Lawrences would¡¯ve surely notified you the second Lindsay

    departed. After all, she had only made it back safely back then since Aiden was with her!¡± replied

    Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Lawrences don¡¯t want me to know about all this?¡± asked Lucian after a slight

    pause.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened between you two, I suspect that to be the case. After all, we only

    learned about her disappearance from Aiden¡¯s superior who was the only one the Lawrences had

    notified about the incident. With that said, Aiden and I hade here in the first ce to investigate

    whether the Grubbs were involved with Lindsay¡¯s case,¡± exined Gerald once Lucian calmed down a

    little.

    ¡°What? Why on earth would we do that? It¡¯s not like she has anything particrly valuable that we

    need¡­¡± replied Lucian as he firmly shook his head.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2272

    ¡°Well¡­ that should be the case¡­¡± said Gerald as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°Are you hiding anything else from me, mister¡­?¡± asked Lucian, curious about Gerald¡¯s response.

    ¡°The truth is, Frey had previously attempted to harass Miss Lindsay, though I managed to stop him in

    time,¡± replied Gerald as he stared straight into Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That utter b*stard!¡± yelled Lucian.

    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you going to at least suspect me of nder¡­?¡± replied Gerald who couldn¡¯t help but

    chuckle.

    ¡°Unfortunately, while Frey is good with most things, the one thing he¡¯s bad at is self control¡­ I can¡¯t

    even count how many girls he¡¯s harmed, and every time it¡¯s my job topensate them¡­ Still, to think

    that he¡¯d actually set his eyes on Lindsay this time¡­ That boy really is losing his conscience! If he

    seeded, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever have the face to meet Mr. Lawrence for the rest of my life!¡± exined

    Lucian with a deep sigh.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, since we¡¯re now on the same page, I admit that I had initially suspected the culprits to be

    Lucian¡¯s men. However, from what I¡¯ve managed to gather here, I believe that they may not be involved

    this time. Still, since the Lawrences are trying to limit the number of people who know about her

    disappearance, I have reason to believe that the case isn¡¯t going to be cracked that easily¡­¡± replied

    Gerald. By telling him all this, not only would he be able to curb Lucian¡¯s anxiety, but he could

    potentially get the Grubbs to also help in the search for Lindsay.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for her toe over in the first ce. Also, as you¡¯ve said, Mr. Lawrence should¡¯ve

    notified me about all this¡­ What could he be hiding¡­?¡± muttered Lucian as he pondered the situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in brooding over it. Either way, I¡¯d like to meet up with Frey¡¯s men so that I can

    completely rule your family out. Once I confirm that they¡¯re not involved, I can head off and start

    investigating elsewhere. Are you alright with that?¡± asked Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have no problem with that,¡± replied Lucian before fishing his phone out and giving his butler a call.

    Once his message got across, Lucian ced his hands on the table as he racked his brains, wondering

    what the hell was going on.

    Minutester, the duo saw the butler running in with his umbre, though the heavy rain still managed

    topletely drench his pants. Regardless, after walking over and giving Gerald a nod, the butler was

    prompted to ask, ¡°You called, master?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. How¡¯s the investigation on Frey¡¯s disappearance going?¡± asked Lucian with a sigh.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve made no progress even after using all the family¡¯s connections¡­ With that said,

    please mentally prepare yourself, master¡­¡± replied the butler as he shook his head.

    ¡°Indeed. Well, I¡¯m already expecting the worst. Either way, go call Frey¡¯s men over. I have some things

    to ask them about,¡± ordered Lucian with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°But master, we¡¯ve already questioned them over ten times now¡­ Adding that to the fact that you¡¯ve

    promised them a million dor prize if they managed to provide any clues, I¡¯m sure they would¡¯ve told

    you anything they knew by now¡­¡± muttered the butler.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2273

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about Frey¡­ It¡¯s about Lindsay. She¡¯s apparently gone missing on her way here! Also, since

    Frey¡¯s harassed her before, Gerald¡¯s asking for his men toe over to see if they¡¯re involved!¡± replied

    Lucian with a sigh.

    ¡°W-what? She¡¯s disappeared?!¡± eximed the butler, clearly shocked by the news.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Also, if any of his men refuse toe, call the police to conduct a search on them! We have

    to ensure that Lindsay¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with our family!¡± ordered Lucian.

    Nodding in response, the butler then quickly rang all of them up, telling them to gather there. Once he

    was done, however, the butler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um¡­ Why haven¡¯t I heard that Miss Lindsay was

    coming over, master¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was just made aware of this myself,¡± replied Lucian.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why would the other family members know about this? Could one of the Grubbs

    know someone from the Lawrence family¡­?¡± muttered the butler as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°You make a fair point! How on earth had they known about this before us?¡± eximed Lucian.

    ¡°Mr. Grubb, as I¡¯ve said, Lindsay¡¯s disappearance may have nothing to do with your family. With that

    said, I¡¯m merely asking for Frey¡¯s men toe over to confirm that,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°If I may, could you detail all that¡¯s been happening? I¡¯m just curious as to how Miss Lindsay suddenly

    disappeared. After all, not only were we notified in advance of her arrival back then, but I also

    remember Miss Lindsay getting escorted by a special forces agent from Weston thest time she came

    over,¡± asked the butler, wondering what changed that led to her disappearance.

    ¡°Well, the Lawrences apparently notified Aiden¡¯s superiors about Lindsay¡¯s disappearance while she

    was on her way to your manor. With that said, we in turn only found out about all this through Aiden¡¯s

    superiors. Either way, aside from that, the Lawrences apparently gave no further details¡­¡± exined

    Gerald.

    ¡°How absolutely strange¡­¡± replied the butler as he continued scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, Lindsay¡¯s gone missing within Yanam, so we have to find her!¡± growled Lucian

    as he clenched his fists.

    Shortly after, Frey¡¯s men came running in,pletely drenched in rain. Not knowing why they were

    called over, they simply stood at the door, waiting for Lucian to say something. However, Lucian simply

    stared at them without saying a word, immediately causing all of them to gulp. Had they messed up?

    But that couldn¡¯t be! After all, ever since Frey went missing, they hadn¡¯t left the manor at all¡­!

    Eventually, the butler who realized that Lucian wasn¡¯t going to say anything soon was prompted to say,

    ¡°So¡­ Do all of you realize why you¡¯ve been called over?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°We don¡¯t¡­¡± replied a few of the men as they shook their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to consider everything you¡¯ve done in the past few days. If you admit to doing something

    wrong, then you won¡¯t be held responsible. However, if you continue trying to keep it a secret, then I¡¯m

    afraid the consequences will be dire,¡± said the butler.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2274

    ¡°B-but we haven¡¯t done anything!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve been staying in the manor this entire time! If you don¡¯t believe us, you can check the

    surveince footage!¡±

    ¡°Is this about young master Frey? Is there any news about him?¡± asked the frightened men as they

    tried to remember whether they had identally vited any of the family¡¯s rules.

    ¡°How many days ago, Gerald?¡± asked Lucian.

    ¡°About a week ago,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Send someone to go through all the surveince footage from the past week! Conduct thorough

    investigations on anyone who¡¯s left the manor for personal matters in the past week! ¡± ordered Lucian,

    prompting the butler to begin calling someone to review the footage.

    Either way, after hearing all that, Frey¡¯s men couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. After all, aside from

    how serious Lucian and his butter looked, Frey¡¯s men were well aware that Lucian barely ever

    requested for the surveince footage to be checked. With that in mind, they knew that something

    major was definitely happening.

    Once the butler was done with his call, he turned to look at Frey¡¯s men before asking, ¡°So¡­ What have

    all of you been doing in the past few days?¡±

    ¡°As we¡¯ve said, we really haven¡¯t done anything! The footage will prove our innocence!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Still, what¡¯s all this about¡­? Did something big happen¡­?¡± asked one of the men with a

    gulp.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. However, note that till this matter is properly investigated, none of you are

    allowed to leave the manor. Know that all your movements within the manor will be monitored as well,¡±

    replied the butler with a frown.

    ¡°Understood!¡± dered the men in unison. Whatever was happening within the family, they were

    apparently involved.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, the butler simply waved his hand before saying, ¡°Now leave¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, the men then left the scene, disappearing once more in the pouring rain.

    Once they were gone, the butler closed the door behind them before walking up to Lucian and saying,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re involved with her disappearance.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the footage first before jumping to conclusions. Even if they didn¡¯t leave the manor, there¡¯s

    always a chance that they sent someone else to do the deed! With that said, I¡¯m sure traces of the

    crime will be left behind! Either way, if they truly are the culprits, I won¡¯t be letting them off lightly¡­!¡±

    growled Lucian.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to run a thorough investigation,¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°While I¡¯d like to contribute, I only know as much as you do know,¡± said Gerald with a sigh. Since he

    didn¡¯t even know where Lindsay had first gone missing, locating her was near impossible at this point in

    time.

    Still, since this was for Aiden, Gerald was going to do his best. He, for one, had already experienced

    the pain of losing M, and he didn¡¯t want Aiden to go through the same agony.

    ¡°Still, Mr. Lawrence is quite the character. After all, his daughter¡¯s gone missing yet he refuses to notify

    us about it! Even if he has his reasons, he can¡¯t just disregard Lindsay¡¯s safety¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2275

    Knowing that looking for her this way was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack, Lucian

    couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly helpless. It certainly didn¡¯t help that the longer they took to locate her, the

    higher the chances of her being in danger.

    ¡°Then¡­ should we just call Mr. Lawrence for an exnation¡­?¡± asked the butler.

    ¡°I attempted to, but Gerald stopped me earlier, stating that if the Lawrences were already refusing to

    borate to the Weston special forces, there was little chance that they¡¯d give us any more details.

    With that said, however, I believe that Mr. Lawrence must be in quite a pickle. Since he probably won¡¯t

    provide us with any necessary information, let¡¯s just try our best to save Lindsay. Even if we fail to do

    so, at the very least, we can say we tried our best. That way, it won¡¯t be too embarrassing for me to

    meet him in the future,¡± replied Lucian as he shook his head.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the organizers for the big auction sent us three admission tickets for the auction

    last night, master. With that said, not counting the both of us, we¡¯re going to have one extra ticket due

    to young master Frey¡¯s absence¡­¡± muttered the butler as he fished three golden tickets out from his

    breast pocket before cing them on the table.

    Hearing that, Lucian then looked at Gerald before asking, ¡°Well¡­ Are you interested in going¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be d to. After all, you said it only takes ce every five years, correct?¡± replied Gerald with a

    nod.

    While he hadn¡¯t been interested in it at the start, after being told that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary auction, he

    figured that he may as well try his luck there.

    Besides, while it was true that his priority was still to learn the secrets of the Seadom tribe in the

    ancient ruins in order to get to the ind and save his family, getting stronger was equally as important.

    After all, though he had the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit on his side, he still wasn¡¯t that

    confident that he would be able to take on Daryl. Hell, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could take on Will or

    the other Crawfords that he had yet to meet.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then. The

    auction¡¯s a week away. If it¡¯s not a problem, let¡¯s head there together.¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then left Lucian¡¯s room before returning to his room to update Aiden on all

    that had happened. Once that was done, Gerald then left the manor in his car.

    Gerald, for one, estimated that reviewing all that footage would take at least three days. Since the

    auction wasn¡¯t taking ce any time soon anyway, he may as well use the time to check the ruins out.

    After all, the sooner he learned the secrets of the Seadom tribe, the sooner he could n things out.

    Still, the rainstorm wasn¡¯t making things any easier for him¡­ In the end, he managed to arrive at the

    forest through memory in thete afternoon. Due to the continuous rain, however, the second he

    stepped out, he immediately realized that he was going to be trudging through a muddy path the entire

    way. Completely drenched in a matter of seconds, all Gerald could do

    Was wipe some of the rainwater off his face before making his way into the forest. Though the canopy

    blocked quite a bit of rain, Gerald still had to asionally wipe the water off his face to even be able to

    see the path before him.

    It was about half an hourter when Gerald finally made it to the mountain cave. Upon entering, he saw

    bones littered allover the ground just likest time, though he was less cautious now. After all, the old

    man guarding the cave had previously told him that everything in here was his.

    With that in mind, the second he entered the cave, the old man¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°You¡¯re

    back.¡±

    ¡°I am, senior,¡± replied Gerald with a bow, his palm and fist meeting each other.

    ¡°I expected you to return in a few years, not in two months. With that said, have you returned to find

    something?¡± asked the old man in a much kinder tone than before.

    ¡°You guessed correctly,¡± replied Gerald as walked further into the cave.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2276

    After stepping on several mounds of bones, Gerald soon arrived at the innermost part of the cave.

    Walking out the stone chamber, the old man momentarily looked at the drenched boy before shaking

    his head as he said, ¡°A rare heavy rain¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m here because-¡°

    ¡°Stop. Come over here and warm up first. I¡¯ll go get some dry clothes for you,¡± interrupted the man as

    he ced a finger over his lips before heading further down the stone chamber.

    While Gerald honestly wasn¡¯t even bothered about his current condition, since the old man insisted, he

    simply shook his head before following him. As he walked down the chamber, he couldn¡¯t help but note

    that the chamber had barely changed from thest time he was here.

    Regardless, he soon saw the old man rummaging through a stone cab. Poking his head out, the old

    man then tossed a bag at Gerald while saying, ¡°Try these on.¡±

    By the time Gerald caught the bag, the old man was already tossing some firewood into a basin next to

    his bed. With just a snap of his finger, mes red out the dry wood, instantaneously warming the

    entire stone chamber.

    Naturally, this surprised Gerald, and he was momentarily speechless. While he remembered Jobson

    performing something simr back at the Yamashita manor, it was clear as day that this old man was

    even more powerful than Jobson.

    Noticing how stunned Gerald was, the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh before saying, ¡°Summoning a

    me like that is nothing!¡±

    ¡°The fact that you can say that means I have a long way to go¡­¡± replied Gerald with a sigh. After all, if

    an old man tasked with guarding some ruins was already this strong, then Gerald¡¯s current cultivation

    was just the tip of the iceberg.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m strong? There¡¯s no ce for me to use my powers! Though I guess being able to

    summon fire whenever I want is convenient¡­ Either way, enough talk, go change already before you

    fall sick,¡± said the old man as he sat cross legged by the fire while extending his palms out.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°But¡­ this¡­¡± muttered Gerald in a slightly embarrassed tone as he looked at the bag the old man had

    thrown at him. Gerald figured that all the old man¡¯s clothes were hemp robes since he had only ever

    seen the old man wearing them, and while it definitely suited Gerald¡¯s temperament as a cultivator, they

    were now in the secr world! If he wore this out, then he would surely draw unnecessary attention,

    thus inconveniencing him to do things.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like my clothes?¡± asked the old man a s be red at the boy.

    ¡°Of course, not¡­¡± muttered the flustered Gerald as he unwillingly undressed before opening the bag

    only to find himself surprised since it contained a set of rather modern and casual clothes! In fact, there

    was even modern underwear and socks! Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t going toin, and he quickly got

    himself changed.

    Upon hearing the buckling of a belt, the old man was prompted to ask, ¡°Well? Does it fit?¡±

    ¡°It fits perfectly, honestly. Still, to think that you¡¯d foresee my drenched arrival and even get me this

    fitting outfit¡­¡± muttered Gerald, feeling slightly touched.

    ¡°Oh please, I didn¡¯t get them for you. I simply bought them to look at whenever I felt bored! As for the

    perfect fit, I guess you just happen to share the same measurements as my son!¡± replied the old man

    with a cackle. ¡®

    ¡°H-huh?¡± said Gerald as he awkwardly took a sniff at his clothes.

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2277

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they haven¡¯t been worn before,¡± replied the old man in an indifferent tone.

    Sheepishly nodding in response, Gerald then hung his clothes by the fire before sitting in front of the

    old man as he asked, ¡°So¡­ Do you know why I¡¯m here, senior?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I know divination techniques or something?¡± replied the old man as he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m here to uncover the secrets of Yearning Ind. From what the descendants of the Seadom

    tribe told me, all the important records of their tribe were kept here¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Yearning Ind? Seadom tribe?¡± replied the old man, looking slightly confused.

    Seeing that, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Perhaps¡­ I could look around myself¡­?¡±

    ¡°By all means. As I¡¯ve said, everything in here is yours since you have the Herculean Primordial Spirit

    within you. I¡¯m just here to guard your belongings,¡± replied the old man as he continued warming

    himself by the fire.

    Nodding with a sigh, Gerald then got to his feet before walking toward the bookshelves in the stone

    chamber while saying, ¡°For context, my parents and sister have been imprisoned on that ind. With

    the help of the sea map that I previously obtained here, we managed to find the descendants of the

    Seadom tribe who then told us that the secrets to getting to Yearning Ind were within these ancient

    ruins¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead and start searching,¡± replied the old man without even lifting his head.

    Hearing that, Gerald then nodded before starting to browse through the many books there.

    Shortly after, the old man yawned before waving his hand slightly prompting the fire to move a bit

    closer to Gerald¡¯s wet clothes and saying, ¡°While I may be prying, with your power, you should ¡¯ve

    easily been able to protect your family. Unless, of course, you¡¯ve offended some powerful people in the

    cultivation realm.¡±

    ¡°In a way. My grandfather¡¯s the culprit,¡± replied Gerald as he momentarily stopped flipping through a

    book.

    ¡°Oh? How interesting¡­ Are you telling me that your family fell out with your grandfather, resulting in

    him kidnapping them? If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t he kidnap you as well?¡± asked the old man with a

    slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Beats me,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Waving his hand fan for a while, the old man thenid on his bed before saying, ¡°What a queer turn of

    events¡­ Regardless, I hope you¡¯re aware that you¡¯ve just learned the basics of the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit. With that said, if your grandfather is really strong, you may not be his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I still have to try,¡± replied Gerald as he gritted his teeth, knowing how true the old man¡¯s

    words were.

    ¡°Good luck finding information on whatever that ind¡¯s name is then,¡± said the old man as he closed

    his eyes.

    ¡°Yearning Ind,¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Upon hearing snoring, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but turn around with a slightly raised brow. Realizing that

    the man had fallen asleep, Gerald went silent, not wanting to identally wake him up.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Following that, aside from the asional sound of Gerald¡¯s footsteps, pages flipping, and the crackling

    of burning wood, all else was silent. Even the old man stopped snoring after a while. Regardless,

    throughout that period, Gerald made sure to carefully read through every page he came across, fearing

    that the record on Yearning Ind would end up being just a simple and easily miss-able footnote.

    Unfortunately for him, there were bookshelves against all four of the walls. From what he could tell,

    there were at least a hundred books on each bookshelf, and it was honestly way more than Gerald had

    anticipated.

    Truth be told, he had expected the old man to just get him the book that he needed the second he

    mentioned Yearning Ind. Sadly, that simply wasn¡¯t the case, and he was pretty much forced to slowly

    flip through all the books there. While it was certainly annoying, this was the only way to get the

    information he needed.

    After quite some time, Gerald found his eyesight getting blurrier and blurrier. However, he didn¡¯t dare

    stop since he had barely even finished reading a fifth of the books there. How frustrating.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2278

    Just as he was starting to smoke and rest his eyes for a bit , Gerald heard the old man say, ¡°Found

    what you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°I see. You should know that there are at least a thousand books in here, with most of them about

    cultivation skills and the others being historical records. With that said, if you really want information on

    that ind, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need a minimum of half a month,¡± said the old man while rolling off his bed.

    ¡°Is there no better way to do this¡­?¡± muttered Gerald as he watched the old man walk toward him.

    ¡°Of course, not! Though the ancient ruins have existed for over a thousand years, I¡¯ve only been here

    for the past sixty of them. Even then, I¡¯ve yet to touch a single book in here!¡± replied the old man as he

    sat beside Gerald before looking up.

    Stubbing his cigarette out, Gerald then got to his feet before reaching for a book as he said, ¡°How

    troublesome¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Despite how time consuming all this was, Gerald knew better than to give up. After all, this was his best

    shot of learning the secrets of Yearning Ind.

    Regardless, seeing that Gerald had resumed reading, the old man went silent before eventually

    deciding to head back to bed to take another nap.

    Waking up again sometimeter, he stared at Gerald for a while before leaving the cave, his hands

    against his back Around half an hourter, the old man returned with a few bags.

    Moving a stone table up to Gerald¡¯s back, the old man then ced the bags on it before saying,

    ¡°Alright, time to eat You¡¯ll need the energy if you want to keep searching.¡±

    Realizing that the senior had brought food back, Gerald then straightened his stiff neck before replying,

    ¡°I appreciate it, Senior.¡±

    Watching as Gerald loosened his muscles, the old man then sat before tearing off a chicken drumstick

    and asking, ¡°So, do you only n on leaving after you¡¯ve found the information you need?¡±

    ¡°Most probably,¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°Then be prepared to sleep outside. There¡¯s only one bed here,¡± said the old man as he pointed at his

    stone bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re being a bit too much, don¡¯t you think¡­?¡± muttered Gerald, feeling slightly speechless.

    ¡°Were you thinking of sleeping on my bed then?¡± replied the old man as he raised a slight brow.

    ¡°¡­No, of course not¡­¡± said Gerald with a sigh. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t mind sleeping on the floor, but

    at the very least, he wanted to sleep somece away from the wind and rain.

    ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s the general area of that ind?¡± asked the old man who had nearly

    finished eating the entire chicken on his own.

    ¡°Northbay,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Finally, a familiar name. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s an ancient book about the inds in Northbay on

    that bookshelf, though I¡¯m not sure which book it is,¡± said the old man as he licked his fingers clean

    before pointing at one of the shelves.

    ¡°Oh?¡± replied Gerald, his eyes momentarily glinting with excitement.

    ¡°Rx, kid, get some rest after eating. You can continue once you wake up. From what I can tell, the

    rain shouldst for at least three more days, so it¡¯s not like you can leave anytime soon,¡± said the old

    man as he took another roasted chicken out of another bag.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2279

    Watching as the old man then pushed the chicken toward him with a grin, Gerald simply nodded before

    saying, ¡°I appreciate it, senior.¡±

    Biting into a drumstick, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a special treat to be able to enjoy a

    piece of hot and crispy fried chicken in such cold weather. Regardless, once he had his fill, Gerald sat

    by the fire to rest. Seeing that, the old man then got up to start looking for the book that contained

    information about the Northbay Sea.

    After a while, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel bored. Staring at the fire before him, he was suddenly

    reminded of the old man¡¯s ability to conjure fire out of thin air. Since Jobson could do the same, Gerald

    was prompted to ask, ¡°Say, senior? Do you know anything about ninjas?¡±

    ¡°No idea what they are,¡± replied the old man as he picked another dusty book up before starting to flip

    through it.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, back when I was in Japan, I met an elder who was capable of summoning fire out of thin

    air, just like you,¡± said Gerald.

    Pausing for a moment, the old man then replied, ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong, then.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I wonder when I¡¯ll get to that level,¡± said Gerald as he looked at his palm, trying to figure out

    how it was done. After all, creating fire out of thin air was almost magical in nature.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you better understand the Herculean Primordial Spirit or Devotion Mirror,¡± replied

    the old man as he pointed at Gerald¡¯s chest.

    Looking at where the old man was pointing at, Gerald realized that he was pointing directly at his

    supposedly well hidden mirror! From the moment he had left the Grubb manor, Gerald had kept the

    mirror close to him at all times, fearing that he might identally lose it.

    However, though he hadn¡¯t mentioned it from the moment he entered the cave, the old man had

    apparently known about it from the very start! Fully aware that he had also been particrly careful to

    conceal it while changing earlier, the surprised Gerald couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Senior, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I know you have the mirror, correct?¡± replied the old man with a smirk as he

    casually tossed the book in his hand to the top of the shelf.

    Watching as Gerald nodded in response, the old man then added in a rather disdainful tone, ¡°If I was

    able to detect your Herculean Primordial Spirit, what makes you think that you can hide the Devotion

    Mirror from me? It¡¯s nothing special!¡±

    The way he said it made it sound like the Grubb family¡¯s ancestral treasure was nothing more than a

    common cabbage.

    After pondering for a moment, Gerald then asked, ¡°Then¡­ Do you and the old senior I mentioned

    possess powers stronger than the Herculean Primordial Spirit?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Negative. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, the Herculean Primordial Spirit is something all cultivators

    yearn for. If I had it, I¡¯d certainly not remain stagnant at my current cultivating level. In fact, I¡¯d probably

    have advanced to another legendary realm! Regardless, there¡¯s no point talking about all this to a

    newbie like you,¡± replied the old man with a frown, making it evident that he believed that Gerald

    wouldn¡¯t understand him even if he tried to exin things.

    ¡°Then¡­ Why do I have to fully understand the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit before I can

    attain a cultivation level like yours¡­?¡± asked Gerald who had constantly been fumbling throughout his

    path of bing a better cultivator. With that said, since it wasn¡¯t easy toe across someone who

    knew their stuff in terms of cultivation, there was no way he was going to miss this chance to learn from

    the old man.

    Upon hearing that, the old man tossed his book away before sitting before Gerald and saying, ¡°Alright,

    listen up.¡±

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2280

    ¡°To create fire out of thin air, you first need to create a resonance between your own power and the

    power of heaven and earth. With that said, you can use your essential qi to mobilize the natural

    elements. Know, however, that creating fire is one of the simplest things. From what I¡¯ve heard, the

    great masters in ancient times were capable of overturning mountains and even making the sun and

    moon vanish with a simple gesture!¡± exined the old man with a longing gaze, knowing that that was

    the true limit of cultivation.

    Unfortunately, a cultivator capable of that hadn¡¯t appeared in over a thousand years. After all, not only

    did one need to be extremely talented, but they also needed to have great skill and luck before they

    could even remotely seed in achieving such greatness.

    Up on hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t making the sun and moon vanish

    impossible¡­?¡±

    Gerald, for one, had received enough education to know that it was literally impossible to control the

    sun or moon. Such an action simply vited the most basic of naturalws!

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Hitting Gerald on the head with a karate chop, the old man simply snapped, ¡°Did you seriously just take

    me as a fool? Haven¡¯t you heard of figurativenguage before?!¡±

    Watching as Gerald who was now holding onto the bump on his head groaned in pain, the old man

    then added, ¡°Regardless, once you reach a certain level of cultivation, you¡¯ll be able to form a

    connection with the surrounding natural energy. It¡¯s been raining cats and dogs for a few days now,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he checked on his clothes that were now fully dried.

    ¡°Look at my palm,¡± replied the old man as he extended his dry hand, prompting Gerald to keep a close

    eye on it Watching as the old man frowned before moving his palm slightly, Gerald was soon able to

    feel moisture around him. As he stared on, Gerald was surprised to see more and more water droplets

    forming on the old man¡¯s palm. Soon enough, there was enough to form a small puddle.

    As water began dripping from the old man¡¯s hand and onto the concrete floor, the stunned Gerald who

    hadn¡¯t witnessed such a technique before couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡­ this natural energy as well¡­?¡±

    ¡°But of course! This is merely an example of how my cultivation resonates with the surrounding natural

    energy. With how heavily it¡¯s been raining these past few days, I could flood this cave in a matter of

    seconds if I wanted! Would you like to see that?¡± asked the old man with a grin as he pped his

    hands together.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± yelled Gerald, knowing that this cave was filled with his possessions. If the old man

    really decided to flood this ce, then forget the treasures stored in here, he¡¯d probably lose his once

    chance of locating Yearning Ind!

    ¡°Heh. Either way, since you have the Herculean Primordial Spirit in your body, once your cultivation

    gets to my level, you¡¯ll be way stronger than me. Since I can mobilize the natural energy within ten

    kilometers at my level, you¡¯d probably be able to mobilize at least a hundred kilometers by then,¡±

    replied the old man as he outstretched his hand toward the bookshelf and a split secondter, a single

    book wasunched from the shelf toward him!

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2281

    He grabbed the book steadily and continued reading after licking his finger.

    Gerald did not stay idle. Instead, he cleaned up the stone table, walked to the previous bookshelf, and

    started rummaging.

    Meanwhile, in the Grubb family, under the instructions of the butler, the footage of the surveince

    system over the recent week was checked.

    ¡°Where is Gerald?¡± Lucian nced at the footage and turned around to ask the butler behind him.

    ¡°Master, Mr. Gerald has gone out this morning, saying that he is investigating something. He estimated

    that he would take around two to three days toe back,¡± said the butler.

    ¡°Where is the young man who came with him? ¡± Lucian asked.

    ¡°In the guest room. However, this gentleman has not been in a very good mood. He didn¡¯t eat the three

    meals sent to him today. He only asked for a few cups of water from the servants,¡± said the butler.

    ¡°Sigh. I guess the higher ups from Weston must have put pressure on him to get Lindsay out safely of

    Yanam. Still, with the information we have now, let alone save her, we don¡¯t even know who abducted

    her and where she is.¡±

    Lucian put his hands on the table and sighed.

    ¡°Master, should we ask for help in your name from a few families and consortia that are close to us to

    investigate if there have been any kidnapping cases or any strange situations recently?¡±

    Although the butler had been working under orders, he had been thinking about how to solve this

    matter all the time.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You go and handle it in my name.¡±

    Lucian frowned, and after thinking it over for a while, he said immediately, ¡°Right, go and call the

    special forces agent over. Since Gerald is not here, let him take a look at the footage.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± The butler responded and left right away.

    After a while, Aiden knocked on the door and came in, his face extremely gloomy. He hadn¡¯t received

    any news of Lindsay over these two days, and he even suspected she had been killed.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡®re Baker, right?¡± Seeing Aidene in, Lucian asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aiden nodded.

    ¡°Here is the footage of the manor over these seven days. I have ordered my men to look at all of them

    all day today. Nothing strange was found. It can almost rule out the possibility of the Grubb family being

    involved with Lindsay¡¯s incident.¡±

    Lucian pointed at the men going through the footage on theputer screen as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Grubb family. Then, What should be the situation?¡± Aiden believed Lucian¡¯s words. After all,

    when they talked about thisst night, he had been present.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ve just ordered the butler to ask the families and consortia in Yanam who are

    close to us to help investigate. I think there should be some clues.¡±

    Lucian got up and poured a ss of water for Aiden.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Grubb. ¡± Aiden took it with both hands and nodded his head to thank him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself too much. If something truly happens to Lindsay and your higher-ups me

    you, the Lawrence family and I will prove that you have done your best.¡± Seeing Aiden¡¯s dejected face,

    Lucian couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder andfort him.

    Aiden was just about the same age as his own youngest son.

    ¡°No. Nothing will happen to Miss Lindsay.¡± No one expected that after hearing Lucian¡¯s words, Aiden¡¯s

    eyes became stern immediately. Even the cup he was holding was cracked by his grip.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2282

    Lucian was a little surprised and wondered why Aiden¡¯s reaction was so intense, but he didn¡¯t question

    thetter any further.

    ¡°We all know that Lindsay will definitely not be in danger. Don¡¯t worry! ¡± Lucian continued.

    ¡°By the way, Patriarch Lucian, do you think it could be the work of the war department of Yanam?¡±

    Aiden dragged Lucian into a small room, closed the door, and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucian frowned.

    ¡°You should know that Brother Gerald and I have had a conflict with the war department of Yanam

    before, right?¡± Aiden gulped and asked. Ever since he had woken up, this thought had been on his

    mind the whole day. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible.

    ¡°I know. Gerald killed the high elders of the threergest families, and even the former head of the war

    department, Godwin Linwod, has disappeared strangely. This was also done by you guys, right?¡±

    Lucian nodded. This matter was no longer a secret in Yanam. Everyone knew about it, but no one

    dared to talk about it in public.

    ¡°So, could it be that the war department held a grudge and abducted Miss Lindsay, and the Lawrence

    family could not have started a dispute between Weston and Yanam, so they chose to hide it from my

    higher ups?¡± Aiden continued. He had prepared to break the news when Gerald came back.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s face turned somewhat gloomy.

    Aiden¡¯s words were not entirely unreasonable. It was indeed possible for the war department to capture

    Lindsay. If that was really the case, it was right for Mr. Lawrence to not tell the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate the army!¡± Seeing Lucian¡¯s reaction, Aiden was even more certain.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush!¡± Lucian grabbed Aiden¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Uncle Grubb, we cannot wait anymore. Miss Lindsay may be being tortured even at this moment. I

    have to save her as soon as possible to ensure her safety!¡± Aiden was very emotional.

    ¡°How are you going to go there?¡± Lucian held him tightly.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going by car!¡± Aiden felt a little baffled.

    From here to the war department of Yanam, it took at least three hours of driving. If he walked there, he

    would have no strength left by the time he got there.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±

    ¡°Although Yanam is not as strong as Weston, it is still a war department. There are countless soldiers

    and guns inside. With you going there alone, what other consequence would you face other than you

    getting killed by them? Besides, do you have a gun in your hand?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Lucian sized Aiden up and asked slowly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Aiden was dumbfounded. He had indeed neglected this aspect. Although he was the King of

    Soldier, the war department of Yanam was not weak Besides, when he had taken his leave, he had

    already handed over his gun and bullets. From head to toe, he didn¡¯t even have a bay.

    ¡°So, although this may likely be the work of the war department, you still have to wait here at least until

    Geraldes back to discuss the next step.¡± Seeing that Aiden had calmed down, Lucian lowered his

    tone slightly.

    ¡°Then, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait. Brother Gerald said that he wille back in two to three days,

    but we can¡¯t be sure.¡± Aiden knew what Gerald was going to do. So, two to three days was the shortest

    estimation, but as for how long it would take, it was not certain.

    ¡°How about this? I have a few friends in the war department. We can ask them to look into it.¡± Lucian

    didn¡¯t know why Aiden was so impatient, but Lindsay was his niece, so he would try everything he

    could.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Grubb.¡± Aiden sped his fist and bowed deeply to Lucian.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2283

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. I am Lindsay¡¯s uncle. You were only ordered to protect her. Talking

    about gratitude, I should be the one to thank you. I thank you for being so attentive. Even after your

    mission ended, you¡¯re still very much concerned about Lindsay¡¯s safety.¡±

    Lucian grabbed Aiden¡¯s hands. He had not seen such a sentimental young man for a long time.

    Although he was acquainted with some outstanding people in this industry, those were merely profit

    oriented men who were good at ttering people.

    ¡°Uncle Grubb, you¡¯d better contact them quickly. I honestly feel that this was done by the war

    department.¡± Aiden continued.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call those friends and ask them to find out what is going on in the war department. I¡¯ll let you

    know if I find anything.¡±

    ¡°However, you must stay in the manor. Don¡¯t rush out on a whim. With your strength alone, even if

    Lindsay was truly locked up there, before you can even find her, you¡¯ll be caught.¡± Lucian was still a

    little worried, so he continued to advise Aiden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Grubb. I will calm down.¡± Aiden nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first. Feel

    free to call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lucian waved his hand.

    Right after Aiden had left, Lucian called his friends in the war department. Instead of mentioning

    Lindsay, he pumped his friends for information about the war department under the pretense of chatting

    and catching up.

    In the cave.

    After a few hours of searching, the old man finally found the records about the Northbay Sea. He patted

    it to get the dust off and handed it to Gerald.

    ¡°This is the ancient book with records about the Northbay Sea. There should be information about that

    so and-so ind. If it is not even in this book, you can only go and search for the things left behind by

    that family. As for where it is, I truly don¡¯t know.¡± The old man pounded his back andy on the stone

    bed to rest.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Gerald nodded in gratitude.

    Ignoring the dust on it, after blowing it once, he opened the book.

    It could be seen that the papers of the whole book had turned yellowish, and there were even some

    tears. In the book, there really were records about the Northbay Sea. However, as Gerald flipped

    through it, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    Uponparing it to the sea map, Gerald realized that the ind he, Aiden, and Master Ghost had

    gone to was called Gong Ind.

    Even after reading it twice, there was still nothing about Yearning Ind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not there?¡± The old man leaned sideways. Seeing Gerald¡¯s face, he could already make a guess.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerald sighed and shook his head as he put the ancient book back onto the bookshelf.

    ¡°This Yearning Ind is indeed well hidden. I guess it should not be an ordinary ind. Are you sure

    that whatever family left behind really has a way to find this ind?¡± The old man leaned on his arm,

    looked at Gerald, and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but right now, there is no better way other than this.¡± Gerald shook his head once again.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2284

    ¡°Then, you can only continue searching here. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen a single person

    here for decades, so you can chat with me.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out and buy something just now?¡± Gerald nced at the garbage he had just cleaned

    up.

    ¡°That¡¯s different. If you were not here today, I would not have gone out. Before this, I would only go out

    once a week. If I keep staying in this stone chamber, I will turn into a psycho sooner orter.¡±

    The old man rolled over and said, ¡°Some years ago, there were still some people who tried to break in.

    I could still tease them for fun, but now, I don¡¯t encounter those types anymore.¡±

    ¡°Tease them?¡±

    Gerald raised his head and looked around the cave. Seeing the white bones on the ground, he

    suddenly felt a cold shiver running down his spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± The old man shook his head.

    ¡°By the way, did the former chief of Yaname here before? I followed him to get here in the first

    ce.¡±

    Gerald suddenly thought of the previous incident and asked.

    ¡°He was just standing at the entrance. Apart from cultivators with Herculean Primordial Spirits, no one

    is allowed toe near this ce. This is the rule set by our ancestors.¡± The old man rolled over again

    and looked at Gerald.

    ¡°It seems that I have to thank the Herculean Primordial Spirit in me, otherwise, I would have died here.¡±

    Gerald pointed at the piles of white bones and said with lingering fear.

    ¡°Not necessarily. With your ability, it¡¯s impossible for you to barge in by force, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to

    stop you either. Maybe you would have ended up with some serious injuries and run away.¡± The old

    man sized up Gerald as he responded.

    ¡°Serious injury¡­¡± Gerald felt that the old man was talking more and more boldly, so he stopped

    replying.

    ¡°By the way, Senior. I still have one question.¡± Gerald wanted to smoke. When he put his hand into his

    pocket, he touched the sea map and said hastily.

    ¡°Just ask¡± The old man said coolly.

    ¡°This sea map.¡± Gerald took out the sea map and walked toward the old man. ¡°Previously, I saw the

    Yearning Ind on this sea map, but it kept moving, and it onlysted less than a minute. Since then, I

    haven¡¯t seen it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You want to ask me what happened and how to make it reappear, then with this map, you can confirm

    the exact location of the ind and find a better way to get there?¡±

    The old man took the sea map and looked at it twice before throwing it away casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing the old man say everything that was on his mind, Gerald nodded excitedly and

    waited quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Who would have expected that the words that came out of the old man¡¯s mouth would

    make Gerald feel iparably depressed.

    ¡°I thought you would know.¡± Gerald retrieved the sea map and put it back safely into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a guardian here, not an encyclopedia. How would I know anything about those things?¡± The

    old man sat up and took out a metal box from the bedside. He took out a piece of cigarette paper and

    put a handful of tobo on it. After rolling and sealing it with his saliva, be stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Do

    you have a lighter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerald took out his lighter and lit the cigarette for the old man. Then, he smoked one too.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know anything about it, from what you¡¯ve said, I feel that this Yearning Ind is not an

    ordinary ce. It should be very hard to locate it. I honestly don¡¯t know how your grandfather found it in

    the first ce.¡± The old man spoke as he smoked.

    ¡°If only I knew.¡± Gerald exhaled a puff of smoke and replied slowly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching, then.¡± The old man stretched out his hand which was clutching the cigarette

    and pointed at the bookshelves.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2285

    Gerald walked to the front of the bookshelf and continued to search with the cigarette still in his mouth.

    Meanwhile, as Gerald was still looking for the records of the Seadom tribe, far away in a secret base in

    the outskirts of Yanam, Lindsay had already been locked up there for three days.

    She had been locked up in an almost pitch-ck prison with no light, and there were only about four to

    five square feet of space. When she walked forward, she could feel the cold iron bars.

    ¡°Mealtime!¡±

    An impatient and noisy voice came from the distance. Not long after that, Lindsay saw the light of a

    shlight. It was with this faint light that she was able to see her surroundings.

    She was indeed in a very small prison. The surroundings seemed to be of the same construction, but it

    seemed like she was the only one being held here. Lindsay never heard any other voice or saw anyone

    else sending food to the other cells.

    Just as she was thinking about this, a rather old lunchbox was thrown into her cell.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Lindsay gathered her courage to ask.

    Not long after Aiden had sent her home, she had received an order from her father to return to Yanam

    once more to give Uncle Grubb a surprise, and the surprise gift was in her pocket, wrapped in an

    envelope. However, once she had arrived in Yanam, the moment she had gotten off the ne, she had

    been ambushed from the back, and her mouth had been covered with a wet towel. No matter how hard

    she struggled, she could not break free. When she had woken up again from the effect of the

    anesthesia, she was already here.

    As for the envelope and other things with her, they were all gone. Only her clothes were left.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m warning you not to ask, or else you might lose your life here.¡± A deep voice rang out.

    ¡°Are you a Westoner?¡± Hearing the voice, Lindsay was a little startled. ¡°Am I in Weston or Yanam?¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you ask once more, your life might just be taken away.¡± The other party did not say much and left

    right away.

    Lindsay called out a few times but did not get any reply. She could only helplessly look for the lunchbox

    in the dark and eat the mediocre food. Although it tasted rather bad, if she did not eat, she might really

    die here.

    After drinking the water in the lunchbox and filling her stomach, Lindsay started thinking about why she

    was here.

    No matter how much she thought about it, she could not figure out how it had happened.

    Her heart was filled with anxiety and fear, and she suddenly thought of Gerald and Aiden. Although it

    was dangerous being by their side and they did not take care of her as the youngdy of arge family,

    she had, nevertheless, always been safe.

    Lindsay knew clearly that with either Gerald or Aiden by her side, she would not have ended up in this

    situation.

    Now that she was locked up here, she was not even sure if she was in Weston or Yanam. She didn¡¯t

    even know who the other party was. The only thing she could do was stay in this small space.

    After the man had delivered her meal, he went back the way he hade, up through the stairs. She

    got to know the reason this ce was dark was because it was underground.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2286

    A thick iron door was installed to the house and the prison, and not a beam of light coulde in.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary to transfer all the people locked up here just because of this girl?¡± When he

    came up, a man in the uniform of the war department of Yanam asked.

    These two people were the soldiers of the war department. They had been ordered to guard Lindsay.

    One of them was a leader of a small team of the war department, and another one was his

    subordinate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. This is not what we should know. Since it is a mission from the higher ups, we should just

    follow the order without question. Be careful not to get into trouble!¡± The one who hade up from

    the prison was the leader. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, he scolded him hurriedly in a low voice.

    ¡°There are only two of us here. Besides, I am just whining to you, Leader. How can I say this to other

    people?¡± Being stuck here for two days, the subordinate felt rather bored.

    Apart from the man who sent food and drinks on time every morning by car, he would not see anyone

    else the whole day, and not even a sound could be heard.

    ¡°Anyway, you should not talk nonsense. From what I know, this is a very important matter. What we are

    doing now is a secret mission for the war department. If you are not afraid to die, you can keep on

    mentioning this. If you get into trouble, don¡¯t involve me.¡±

    The captain apparently did not dare to say much. After saying that, he stopped.

    The subordinate did not want to make a fool of himself, so he stopped talking.

    Unexpectedly, just after their conversation, a car stopped outside.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t say a word. You might want to die, but I don¡¯t!¡± The captain reminded him in a soft

    voice before running to open the door.

    ¡°I know.¡± The subordinate nodded and cleaned up the table quickly.

    Before the captain could open the door, the door was pushed open, and a middle aged man with a

    senior arm badge of the Yanam war department came in. Behind him, there were four armed soldiers.

    ¡°Is there anything?¡± Once the middle aged man came in, he asked.

    ¡°No. Ever since she was locked up, she has been staying in the cell obediently. When I bring her food, I

    talk to her in the Westonnguage as instructed. She is probably wondering if she is in Yanam or

    Weston now.¡± The captain stood straight and replied.

    ¡°Good. When this is over, I will give you all a promotion in rank!¡± The middle aged man patted him on

    the shoulder in satisfaction.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    This middle aged man was none other than the man who had reported to Carter Lucab about Gerald¡¯s

    arrival in Yanam and the person in charge who wanted to send the fleet to get rid of them. Since he felt

    that Carter Lucab had not done anything after bing the chief, he had decided to secretly handle it

    himself. By the time he had gotten everything done, he would then take Carter¡¯s ce and be the

    new chief. Besides, he believed that after he had confessed everything he had done, the whole war

    department would support him.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± said the captain and his subordinate in chorus.

    ¡°I came here today not just to check the situation, but also to tell you that from today onward, there will

    not just be the two of you here. I will send a small armed team here every day.¡± The middle-aged man

    paused momentarily as he spoke.

    ¡°Is there any danger?¡± Hearing this, the two immediately felt a bit scared and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Not for now.¡± The middle aged man denied.

    Actually, the reason for his action was very simple. When he had abducted Lindsay after Gerald¡¯s

    departure from Yanam, he had already sent his men to keep watch on the Lawrence family. The

    moment Lindsay had left, they had followed her and carried out the abduction when she had arrived at

    Yanam.

    He did that because he wanted to use Lindsay to make Gerald return so that he could make him fall

    into the traps that he had prepared in advance.

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2287

    As long as he could kill Gerald, he would be able to establish his position in the war department.

    Still, he didn¡¯t expect that Gerald would actuallye back, and when he suggested this to Carter, his

    suggestion had been firmly rejected. If they had followed his suggestion, Gerald would have died at sea

    by now.

    But now, they had let Gerald enter Yanam. He remembered clearly what had happened thest time

    Gerald hade, so he was worried that Gerald would find this ce. After all, the impact Gerald had

    given him thest time was too strong. He had to be well prepared.

    ¡°We are not afraid of any danger!¡± The captain simply did not care about what he was saying and bit

    the bullet as he agreed to it.

    ¡°You can go out and prepare. Do it fast.¡± The middle aged man nodded and waved his hand at the

    people outside.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Unexpectedly, apart from the few standing at the door, a dozen men from outside also replied in

    unison.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The captain asked carefully.

    ¡°I am setting up traps around this ce. You two don¡¯t have to go out for the time being. I will send you

    food and water daily,¡± said the middle aged man.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The captain replied quickly.

    ¡°Is she inside?¡± The middle aged man pointed at the iron door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the captain.

    ¡°Bring me to her.¡± The middle-aged man walked toward the iron door.

    The captain took a few steps quickly and walked in front of the middle aged man to open the iron door.

    Then, he illuminated the path with a shlight. Walking along the long path, they finally came to the cell

    where Lindsay was being held.

    ¡°Lindsay Lawrence.¡± Looking at the woman in the cell, the middle aged man revealed a smile on his

    face. This was the bargaining chip he was going to use to threaten Gerald. He knew that as long as

    Lindsay was in his hand, Gerald would step into his trap sooner orter.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing the light from the shlight, Lindsay stood up and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You just have to know that as long as you stay here obediently, you

    will be doing me a great favor. However, if you think of doing something else, I will kill you without

    hesitation.¡±

    The middle aged man walked forward and talked to Lindsay from across the iron bars.

    ¡°You are from the war department of Yanam, right?¡± Lindsay stared at the man, and when the shlight

    swayed, she saw the arm badge on his arm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed from the war department of Yanam. But what can you do even if you know

    about this? Can you send a message out from here? Don¡¯t forget that all your belongings have been

    confiscated. You can only shout.¡±

    The middle aged manughed loudly.

    ¡°Okay, then. I will just stay here.¡± After knowing his identity, Lindsay understood that it was no use for

    her to say anything. She turned around and sat down in the innermost part of the cell.

    ¡°Keep a firm eye on her. If anything happens to her, I will take your lives, understand?¡± After talking to

    Lindsay, the middle aged man turned to the captain and spoke in a low voice.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2288

    ¡°What exactly is her identity?¡± The captain looked at the skinny girl in the cell and asked curiously.

    Many people had been held in this secret prison, but no one had been treated so seriously before to

    the extent that they had to set traps outside.

    ¡°Do you know that there are things you should not ask?¡± The middle aged man red at him and

    scolded him in a low voice.

    The captain shuddered and did not dare to say anything anymore.

    ¡°Miss Lawrence, we will meet again. But when it happens, it will not be in this ce.¡± The middle aged

    man looked at Lindsay. After saying this, he turned around and left.

    Lindsay stood in the cell. She had roughly figured out the situation. She was most probably bait to

    attract his target, and the target should be Gerald, who had made trouble in the war department of

    Yanam before.

    Other than that, Lindsay really couldn¡¯t think of a reason for the war department of Yanam to abduct

    her.

    In the Grubb family.

    Lucian received news from the war department.

    ¡°Are you serious? Where did he go?¡± After receiving the news, Lucian returned to his room immediately

    and asked in a low voice into the phone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw him leave with quite a few men. He seemed very nervous and cautious.

    Besides, when Gerald came to Yanam previously, he once proposed to make a move at sea, but Carter

    rejected his proposal.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Maddox Chabert has been veryplicit and aggressive ever since Godwin Linwod was in power.

    Now that he has an unthinking chief like Carter Lucab, he should not be able to resist his loneliness.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lucian said.

    ¡°Yes. After Carter became the chief, Maddox has done a lot of things both openly and secretly. He has

    the intention of recing the chief. Miss Lawrence from Weston is most probably part of his n,¡± said

    the person on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Okay. Continue to keep an eye on it. Call me whenever there is news. If you can find out what Maddox

    is trying to do, that would be best!¡± Lucian nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Maddox is a very cautious person. It¡¯s very difficult to follow or pry him, but I¡¯ll see what

    I can do.¡± The person sounded a bit uneasy, but he still agreed to it.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I will thank you properly the next time we meet.¡± Lucian was very grateful for his

    help.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Don¡¯t call me for the time being. When I get any clues, I will contact you,¡±

    said the man.

    ¡°No problem,¡± replied Lucian.

    Hearing this, be directly hung up his phone.

    Sitting in his room, Lucian drank his tea and began mulling over the phone conversation he had just

    had with that man. He was an office director in the war department, so his rank was considered not

    very high. Still, that was not to say that his rank was low. He would still be considered part of the upper

    level.

    When Lucian hade to Yanam decades ago, he had gotten to know him coincidentally. It was with

    his help that Lucian could establish his position in Yanam. Although they had not contacted each other

    over several years, they were still very good friends.

    This time, when Lucian asked him for help, he agreed to it right away.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± The butler stood beside him. When he saw Lucian hang up the call, he asked.

    ¡°Aiden¡¯s spection should be right. Lindsay¡¯s disappearance really seems to have some connection

    with the war department, and it is very likely that Maddox is the one responsible for it.¡±

    Lucian lit a cigarette and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2289

    ¡°Maddox Chabert? Isn¡¯t he the person in charge of the sea? How can he be rted to this matter?¡± The

    butler was confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that when Gerald returned to Yanam, the war department knew about it at once.

    Maddox nned to directly exterminate Gerald at sea, but Carter refused it firmly. If Lindsay¡¯s

    disappearance truly has something to do with him, he should be nning to use her to threaten

    Gerald.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Brother Lawrence should not know about this. Or, if he knows a little, he is unlikely to say

    it directly. After all, it¡¯s the war department who is responsible. If he reports it, it will inevitably make

    things even bigger.¡±

    Lucian smoked his cigarette as he analyzed things. ¡°Then, we cannot just stand by and watch. Master,

    I think l should remind you of this. Although our family has a high position in Yanam, we cannot fall out

    with the war department because of Lindsay. That would be very bad for us.¡±

    The butler was worried that Lucian might not consider this for the sake of his rtionship with the

    Lawrence family. No matter how strong a family was, it was impossible for them to fight against the war

    department head on. It would be like hitting a stone

    With an egg.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Lucian rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Then, what do you mean?¡± The butler continued.

    ¡°Nothing in particr. I will just let him continue keeping an eye on the war department and Maddox

    Chabert. As for the rest, we will wait for Gerald to return and discuss it with him before making a

    decision.¡± Lucian exhaled a puff of smoke and said coolly.

    ¡°This is indeed the best way.¡± The butler nodded in agreement.

    ¡°By the way, has there been any news about Frey?¡± Lucian raised his head and asked.

    ¡°Still nothing, Master. I suspect that the young master has already been killed¡­¡± The butler sighed and

    shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we could, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say it.¡± Not waiting for the butler to finish his words, Lucian waved his hand.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He knew what it meant, but he was not willing to believe it. He was such an outstanding adopted son.

    How could he disappear overnight without even leaving a single clue?!

    ¡°Do you want to continue the investigation?¡± The butler paused and asked.

    ¡°Sigh. Let¡¯s stop for now until after we settle the matter at hand.¡± Lucian let out a long sigh. When he

    said that, he felt as though his aura had diminished. He did not look like the head of a family at all. In

    fact, he looked more like an old man in thetter years of his life.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The butler nodded and stopped talking.

    In the cave. Gerald was still searching for the secrets of the Seadom tribe kept here.

    One whole day passed by in the blink of an eye. Although there was lighting in from the entrance

    of the cave, due to the heavy rain, the sky was dark. If he didn¡¯t check his phone, he wouldn¡¯t know if it

    was day or night.

    The only sounds that could be heard vaguely were the sounds of the pouring rain and the asional

    thunder.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve searched one entire bookshelf in a day. I bet you will be able to find it in a week.¡±

    The old man spent most of his time sitting cross legged on the stone bed, leaning against the wall as

    he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Senior. Please help me out. I still have other matters to take care of, and I¡¯m

    running out of time.¡± Gerald smiled bitterly. He rubbed his somewhat sore hand and spoke.

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2290

    ¡°Look for it yourself. I am already so old. My physical strength has long been exhausted.¡± The old man

    shook his head and lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Who would believe that?¡± Gerald said disdainfully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you search for it, but if you are interested, I can teach you how to make your essential qi

    resonate with the surrounding natural energy.¡± The old man shook his head.

    ¡°Really?¡± The moment he heard that, Gerald¡¯s eyes shone immediately. However, after a while, he

    shook his head and refused. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just continue to look for what I need.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you not interested?¡± The old man did not expect that Gerald would say that.

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in it.¡± Gerald shook his head again.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Be my apprentice, and I can teach you.¡± The old man threw away the cigarette and said

    seriously.

    ¡°If it were any other time, I would surely agree to it immediately. But now, I still have many things to

    settle. Besides, controlling natural energy is certainly not something that can be learned overnight. I

    don¡¯t have that much time to waste here.¡±

    Gerald took a deep breath and said with some regret, ¡°Besides, you told me before this that my current

    cultivating level is very low, and I have not mastered the power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit

    completely. Even if I wanted to learn, I am afraid I can only learn the basics.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are still quite self aware.¡± The old man nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Senior, after I settle all my matters, I will definitelye back here and study under you. By then, it

    won¡¯t be a problem for me to be your apprentice,¡± Gerald said as he continued to pick up the

    dusty books on the bookshelf and rummage through them.

    ¡°Can you tell me what other troublesome things you have to solve?¡± The old man crossed his legs and

    posed as if he was listening to a story.

    ¡°A friend of mine has strangely disappeared in Yanam. I have to save her.¡± Since the old man could

    even know about his Herculean Primordial Spirit and Devotion Mirror, Gerald thought that there was

    nothing to hide. Besides, it was probably a very small matter to him.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me where she is and how she looks. I can bring her back in half a day.¡± Sure enough, the

    old man did not take it seriously at all.

    ¡°She disappeared strangely. If I knew where she was, I would have solved it already.¡± Gerald shook his

    head helplessly.

    ¡°So, she disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep encountering such bizarre things?¡± The old man cocked his eyebrows andughed

    hoarsely.

    ¡°If I knew that, I might not have encountered all this trouble.¡± Gerald randomly grabbed a book and

    flipped through it. However, before he could finish his words, his pupils dted.

    On the page he had turned to, the words ¡®The Records of the Seadom Tribe¡¯ were written clearly on it.

    Although it was written in the ancient script of the tribe, Gerald could still recognize them somehow.

    After all, he had seen many such scripts in the secret room of the Futaba family.

    ¡°Found it?¡± Seeing Gerald¡¯s surprising reaction, the old man rolled out of the bed and asked as he

    rushed forward.

    ¡°This should be the one.¡± Gerald¡¯s hands were shaking in excitement.

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2291

    After taking a deep breath, Gerald slowly began flipping through the pages, making sure to be

    particrly gentle for fear that the thousand year old book would identally turn to dust.

    To his dismay, however, he couldn¡¯t understand what was written in it at all! At most, he was able to

    gather based on the crude sketches on a few of the pages that the book was detailing some sort of

    sacrificial ritual, not unlike what he had seen on the sea map back then.

    Carefully and slightly excitedly carrying the book over to the old man, Gerald was prompted to ask,

    ¡°Can you read this, senior?¡±

    Raising a slight brow, he then gave the book a look before eventually shaking his head as he said,

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. However, based on the sketch, I¡¯m assuming they¡¯re attempting to summon

    rain.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this a sacrificial ritual?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, though you¡¯ve finally managed to find the book, you can¡¯t

    make heads or tails of it! It¡¯s no different from a brick!¡± said the old man beforeughing aloud. To think

    that after all that effort, it was ultimately just a waste of time.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°While I can¡¯t read it, there¡¯s someone who may just be

    able to¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who?¡±

    ¡°A good friend of mine¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m saying this since after getting to know the descendants of the

    Seadom tribe, we were given ess to a secret room that contained several books in an unknown

    language. However, this friend of mine seemed to be able to read them just fine,¡± replied Gerald as he

    thought about Master Ghost.

    ¡°I see¡­ Perhaps he¡¯ll be the key to cracking this code,¡± said the old man with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I¡¯ll definitelye back to visit when I have the time,

    senior!¡± replied Gerald as he carefully slipped the ancient book into his coat pocket. After cing his

    hands together and bowing in respect, Gerald then turned to leave.

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± asked the old man, looking slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely return to visit once I¡¯m free!¡± dered Gerald rather enthusiastically.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you at least going to change back into your original clothes? They¡¯repletely dry now!¡±

    replied the old man.

    ¡°Just leave them there for now! I¡¯ll switch clothes again the next time I return!¡± yelled Gerald who was

    now so far away that even all his shouting sounded faint.

    ¡°How impatient can that boy get¡­?¡± muttered the old man to himself as Gerald disappeared in the

    distance.

    Shaking his head with a chuckle, he then turned to look at the piles of books scattered all over the

    ce before walking toward them to start tidying up.

    The truth was, he had read nearly every book in here throughout his stay, which meant that he had no

    actual issues with understanding thenguage of the Seadom tribe. With that said, he had only lied to

    Gerald about not understanding since he wanted the boy to stay for another day or two.

    Still, to think that Gerald would actually know someone capable of reading the Seadom tribe¡¯s

    language! The boy was also lucky that he had managed to find the exact book he needed in a single

    day.

    pping the dust off his hands once he was done rearranging all the books back on the bookshelf, the

    old man then muttered, ¡°Return when you¡¯re free? I¡¯ll be lucky if you still remember me after ten years!

    Then again, I¡¯ll probably be dead by then¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, he then waved his hand causing arge shale to cover the cave¡¯s entrance before

    sitting cross legged on his bed. Closing his eyes, the old man then entered a cultivating state.

    While it was still raining outside, it was much lighter than before. Understanding that, Gerald made a

    mad dash till he got to his car. Ignoring how drenched he was and how muddy his shoes were, Gerald

    immediately took his coat off the second he got into the car to check on the book. Thank heavens it had

    remained dry.

    Leaning against his seat, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he said, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ve

    finally found it¡­¡±

    Once he had caught his breath, Gerald began driving out of the forest to return to the Grubb manor. On

    his way there, he made sure to send a text message to Master Ghost, telling him to bring Jobson and

    Fujiko to the Grubb manor as well. There was something important that he needed to attend to.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2292

    Though he had elerated the entire way, it still took Gerald four whole hours to get from the forest to

    the Grubb manor. Regardless, upon Gerald¡¯s arrival at the manor at about nine that night, his return

    was quickly notified to Lucian who upon learning that instantly urged Aiden to head to the reception

    room. Lucian himself then jogged out the manor together with his butler to greet the youth.

    Upon seeing them, Gerald nodded before asking, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Grubb. Have my friends arrived?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Friends?¡± replied Lucian in a confused tone as he led Gerald to the reception room.

    ¡°I guess they haven¡¯t. Either way, do prepare three guestrooms for them since they may need to stay

    for quite a while. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all leave once we¡¯ve rescued Miss Lawrence,¡± said Gerald as he

    estimated how long it would take for Master Ghost and the others toe over.

    Just as he figured that they¡¯d be here by the hour, Lucian who finally realized how drenched Gerald

    was hurriedly replied, ¡°No problem, but before that, do get a change of clothes! You¡¯re soaked from

    head to toe!¡±

    Simply nodding in response, Gerald then followed the butler to another room to get himself changed.

    Taking the opportunity to get a cold shower as well, Gerald returned about ten minutester, looking

    fully refreshed.

    Seeing Gerald, Lucian was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ Did things go smoothly, whatever you were doing?¡±

    ¡°They did, indeed,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°d to hear. Regardless, while you were gone, we think we¡¯ve managed to find the person

    responsible for kidnapping Lindsay!¡± dered Lucian with a smile.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    After exchanging nces with his butler, Lucian then said, ¡°We believe that Maddox Chabert is the

    culprit!¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Never heard of him before,¡± replied Gerald after thinking for a while.

    ¡°While you may not know him, he definitely knows you,¡± said Lucian.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm? Havel offended him before?¡± replied Gerald, understanding just how many enemies he must

    have identally made throughout the years.

    ¡°You could put it that way. You see, Maddox is from the Yanam military, and he¡¯s the one in charge of

    Yanam¡¯s seas. From what I¡¯ve been told, Maddox¡¯s first reaction upon hearing that you had returned to

    Yanam was to propose to Carter to have your life ended while you were still out at sea. Since that didn¡¯t

    happen, it¡¯s fair to assume that Carter denied that,¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s captured Lindsay to threaten me?¡± asked Gerald as he thought about it.

    ¡°I believe so. I know a few people from the military, and after asking around, it appears that Maddox

    has rarely appeared at work in the past few days. For those who managed to catch glimpses of him,

    they stated that aside from him looking immensely vignt, Maddox had apparently gotten ten

    recement soldiers to follow him at all times as well. What more, some also said that he had taken a

    few items from the military¡¯s equipment department!¡± exined Lucian.

    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t add up,¡± replied Gerald after thinking about all that he had just heard.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Aiden who had been silent the entire time.

    ¡°Well, if Maddox kidnapped her to threaten me after Carter rejected his proposal, I find the timing for

    that to be a bit off. How long has Lindsay gone missing again, Aiden?¡± replied Gerald as he turned to

    look at Aiden.

    ¡°About a week ago. While we immediately took action after I got the mission, my superiors had actually

    received the request from the Lawrences a few days prior,¡± said Aiden.

    ¡°Bingo. But we¡¯ve only been here for three days,¡± replied Gerald.

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2293

    ¡°¡­ Are you saying that Maddox¡¯ s actions simply coincided with your return? As in, he kidnapped

    Lindsay to lure you back and finally deal with you, not knowing that you were nning to return

    anyway¡­?¡± said Lucian as he tapped on his desk

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a possibility,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, I¡¯ve already told my friend to keep an eye out on Maddox. With that said, he¡¯ll

    definitely notify me the second Maddox does anything weird. With any luck, we¡¯ll soon get the

    opportunity to tail Maddox and hopefully be able to save Lindsay. So, what do you think, Gerald? Any

    better suggestions?¡± asked Lucian.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m fine with that n,¡± replied Gerald with a nod, knowing that going with Lucian¡¯s n was

    probably their best bet of saving Lindsay, at least for the moment

    The second his sentence ended, one of Lucian¡¯s servants entered the room with a dripping umbre in

    hand before saying, ¡°There are a few people iming to be Gerald¡¯s friends at the door, master.¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡± asked Gerald.

    Upon hearing that, the servant went silent for a moment before eventually replying, ¡°Three, I presume.

    Unfortunately, it was a bit too dark for me to say for certain¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said, ¡°Invite them in.¡±

    Though Lucian knew that Gerald wouldn¡¯t just invite anyone random to his house, he couldn¡¯t help but

    ask, ¡°¡­ Care sharing who those individuals are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. One of them is a good friend, and the other is the youngdy of Japan¡¯s Futaba family. As

    for the third person, he¡¯s an elder from another Japanese family. In case you¡¯re worried about their

    trustworthiness, I know all of them well, Mr. Grubb,¡±

    Exined Gerald.

    ¡°d to hear,¡± replied Lucian as he noted down everything that Gerald had just told him.

    Shortly after, Jobson¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Grubbs are quite influential in

    Yanam. To think that you were acquainted with such a great family!¡±

    Upon realizing that Jobson, Fujiko, and Master Ghost who were being led into the reception room by

    the servant from before were here, Gerald immediately got to his feet before greeting, ¡°Senior Jobson!¡±

    Seeing that, Lucian quickly got up as well, understanding that Jobson was no ordinary person since

    even Gerald respected him.

    As the butler immediately began serving the three new faces some hot tea, Jobson walked over to

    Lucian before cing his hands together and saying, ¡°Ah, you must be Mr. Grubb! I¡¯ve heard quite a bit

    about you!¡±

    Before Lucian could reply, Gerald could be seen gesturing toward the seat beside him as he said,

    ¡°Whatever the case is, do take a seat first, sir. After all, I¡¯m sure the journey here was long and tiring.¡±

    Hearing that, Jobson then nodded as he, Master Ghost, and Fujiko took their seats. Once seated,

    Jobson was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve found a way to save that missing girl?¡±

    ¡°We have, though it¡¯ll probably be a while before we manage to get any results,¡± replied Gerald as he

    poured more tea for Jobson.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Having a feeling that Gerald still wanted to talk about other things with them, Lucian then cleared his

    throat as he said, ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s getting ratherte so I¡¯ll be excusing myself first. Also, your rooms

    have already been prepared, so once you¡¯re all ready to turn in, just tell the servant who led you in to

    bring you there.¡±

    Following that, Lucian gave his butler a brief nce, and the two then began leaving the room with

    umbres in hand.

    ¡°Thanks for having us, Mr. Grubb!¡± called out Jobson just seconds before Gerald closed the reception

    room¡¯s door behind them.

    Once the two were gone, Jobson¡¯s smile instantly vanished as he whispered, ¡°So¡­ Since you called all

    of us here, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve made progress in our main mission?¡±

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2294

    ¡°I have indeed,¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he ced the ancient book that he had guarded carefully

    up till this point onto the table.

    Frowning slightly, Jobson then asked, ¡°¡­ And this is?¡±

    As the others got closer to the book as well, Gerald carefully opened it before pointing at the squiggly,

    worm like words as he said, ¡°I found this in the ancient ruins, and I believe that it contains the Seadom

    tribe¡¯s knowledge on how to get to Yearning Ind.¡±

    ¡°This belongs to my family¡­?¡± muttered Fujiko as she curiously looked at it.

    ¡°It should be. Though I can¡¯t read thenguage, the words look simr enough to the ones in the books

    in your family¡¯s secret room back in the Futaba manor,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Well, your assumption was right on the mark!¡± said Master Ghost after getting a good look at the book.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then yfully jabbed at Master Ghost¡¯s arm before replying, ¡°I knew you

    could read it! Hurry and see if there¡¯s any information regarding how to get to Yearning Ind!¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Immediately feeling pressured by Gerald¡¯s words, Master Ghost immediately said, ¡°Just to rify, I only

    learned a little about the Seadom tribe from my master. With that said, I¡¯m no expert in thenguage,

    so don¡¯t expect my trantion to be perfect¡­¡±

    Patting his back, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Just do your best!¡±

    Nodding in response, Master Ghost then took a deep breath before picking the book up and attempting

    to trante it. Upon seeing that, everyone instantly went quiet, not wanting to affect his concentration.

    Fast forward to half an hourter, Master Ghost made it past the fifth page before rubbing his slightly

    sore eyes as he said, ¡°So¡­ From what I was able to gather, the very start of the book details how to

    conduct one of the Seadom tribe¡¯s sacrificial rituals¡­ With that said, I believe the parts about getting to

    Yearning Ind shoulde muchter on¡­¡±

    Watching as Master Ghost then took a sip of his tea that had already gone cold, Gerald replied, ¡°That¡¯s

    great progress! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing good. Take your time¡­¡±

    Following that, Master Ghost resumed reading. However, once he got to theter parts of the book, his

    frown started getting deeper and deeper. As he had said, he was no expert in thenguage, and it

    certainly didn¡¯t help that most of the words were near indistinguishable since the book had been in that

    damp cave for so long.

    Eventually, however, Master Ghost finally said, ¡°¡­ Alright, so apparently, the Seadom tribe had to

    leave Yearning Ind about a thousand and two hundred years ago due to the arrival of a group of

    people who suddenly took over their home¡­ Since the invaders had mastered the elements of water

    and fire, the Seadom tribe had no choice but to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°The invaders are most likely cultivators of old¡­¡± replied Gerald as he thought about Jobson and the

    old man¡¯s ability to bend natural forces to their wills.

    Regardless, upon hearing Master Ghost¡¯s groan after he resumed reading for a while, Gerald who had

    a bad feeling about that was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­ Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ording to the book, Yearning Ind is a magical ce that was formed by the essence of

    heaven and earth. With that in mind, to prevent others from easily locating it, the Seadom tribe had

    ced the sole method to get to Yearning Ind on the ind that they moved to after being kicked out

    of their home. In other words, you¡¯ll have to find the ind that the Seadom tribe moved to in order to

    even remotely get a chance to get to Yearning Ind¡­¡± muttered Master Ghost as he looked at

    Gerald.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2295

    ¡°Ce again¡­? Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistrante¡­?¡± replied Gerald as his expression stiffened.

    ¡°Unfortunately, while I may mistrante a word or two, I doubt that I¡¯d get an entire section wrong¡­¡±

    muttered Master Ghost with a sigh, knowing that his trantion was probably right on the mark.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald flopped onto his chair, feeling immensely drained.

    ¡°G-Gerald?!¡± called out Aiden as he rushed to Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just¡­ need a moment¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he closed his eyes while waving his hand. This

    was simply too much, even for him.

    After all, every clue he got only seemed to lead him further down the rabbit hole. While he had initially

    thought that he¡¯d be able to get to the ind by locating the Seadom tribe, that only ended up leading

    him to the ancient ruins of Yanam in search of his answer. Despite all his efforts to obtain this book,

    however, he now apparently had to search for yet another ind.

    It certainly didn¡¯t help that he¡¯d probably need to scour through that entire ind to even remotely stand

    a chance of finding a way to get to Yearning Ind. All these repeated let downs were starting to take a

    serious toll on his morale.

    Truth be told, he was now most worried that he¡¯d fail to get to Yearning Ind even after finding the

    ind that the Seadom tribe had relocated to. How much longer did he need to wait in order to reunite

    with his family¡­?

    Looking at the disheartened boy, Jobson cleared his throat as he got to his feet before saying, ¡°Well,

    I¡¯m feeling rather sleepy, so I¡¯ll leave you young people to talk among yourselves.¡±

    Realizing that Jobson was leaving, Fujiko gave Aiden a look before whispering, ¡°You said you were

    sleepy earlier, right? Let¡¯s head back to our rooms together. It¡¯s dark outside, so I¡¯m a little unsettled to

    go out there alone¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy¡­ I¡¯m staying here with Gerald,¡± replied Aiden who failed to get her hint.

    ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake¡­! Juste along¡­ ! ¡± grumbled Fujiko as she nced at the exhausted

    looking Gerald.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± muttered Aiden. Though he still didn¡¯t get the message, he still obediently followed her out and

    with that, the only people left in the room were Gerald and Master Ghost.

    A short whileter, Master Ghost took a cigarette out before handing it to Gerald and saying, ¡°Care to

    have one?¡±

    Taking in a deep breath now feeling much calmer than before, Gerald then frowned slightly before

    asking, ¡°Are you sure you tranted it correctly?¡±

    ¡°Most of it, yes. So, what¡¯s our next step? From what I can gather, the ind mentioned by the book

    should be the one we had previously seen in the corner of the sea map. The one where we saw the

    Seadom tribe performing the sacrificial ritual,¡± replied Master Ghost who was just relieved that Gerald

    was talking again.

    ¡°What else can I do? All we can do is try locating that ind next¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a tired smile.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to locate that ind,¡± replied Master Ghost as he began smoking.

    ¡°I know¡­ I n to head to the ancient ruins again to see if that old man will be able to help. After all, he

    was the one who had located this book for me in the first ce,¡± said Gerald as he thought about the

    old man.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you heading out already?¡± asked Master Ghost.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do that after we save Lindsay. After all, I can¡¯t just postpone things now that we finally have

    more clues on her case,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2296

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Master Ghost with a nod.

    ¡°Either way, let¡¯s put this incident aside for the moment. I¡¯ll need some time to consider how to resolve

    the issue,¡± said Gerald as he puffed on his cigarette as well, nowpletely calm.

    Truth be told, he simply couldn¡¯t figure out how Daryl had led the entire Crawford family to Yearning

    Ind. After all, it was extremely difficult to even locate and get to the ce!

    He already had everything needed to get to that ind, right? Could the past Daryl have taken the

    same approach as him to locate Yearning Ind¡­? But if that was the case, then Takuya would¡¯ve

    surely told him about it. What more, the Futaba¡¯s would¡¯ve surely recorded such a major incident, but

    since Takuya had been so bewildered when Gerald first mentioned the topic, Gerald was sure that the

    record didn¡¯t exist.

    Regardless, after giving a nod, Master Ghost pointed at the ancient book before replying, ¡°Can I keep

    that for a while?¡±

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to look through it whenever I have the time. While the possibility is low, there¡¯s always a chance

    that I missed something out,¡± replied Master Ghost.

    ¡°I see¡­ Feel free to take it, then, but keep it safe. I still need to return it to the ancient ruins,¡± said

    Gerald with a nod. While the book was useless in his hands, the same didn¡¯t apply when Master Ghost

    had it.

    Watching as Master Ghost then carefully kept the book, Gerald was prompted to stub out his cigarette

    before getting to his feet with a stretch and saying, ¡°Well, do get some rest for now. We¡¯ll be saving

    Lindsay first before resuming our main mission¡­¡±

    After thinking things through, Gerald realized that he wasn¡¯t all that devastated. After all, he already

    knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to save his family. This failure only solidified that the journey was

    going to be aplicated and dangerous one.

    He hadn¡¯t obtained any new information about the Sun League either, though Gerald was pretty sure

    that he would only get the slightest chance of learning a thing about them once he got rid of the

    Crawfords. While achieving that would surely be no piece of cake, Gerald had made up his mind. He

    wasn¡¯t stopping till he got to his goal.

    Either way, upon returning to his room and getting a cold shower, Gerald was able to put those

    thoughts away just in time for him to turn in for the night.

    Fast forward to the next morning, Gerald was determined not to talk about the incident again. With that

    in mind, he immediately went off to look for Lucian and the others to discuss how they were going to

    get more news from the military.

    ¡°Really?!¡± eximed Aiden once they were all gathered with excitement after hearing Lucian¡¯s good

    news.

    ¡°Indeed! Remember that friend of mine? He was able to eavesdrop on a conversation between Maddox

    and his subordinates!¡± replied Lucian with a nod.

    ¡°He must not have wanted to attract unnecessary attention. After all, he did do all this at night, which is

    rather suspicious, to say the least¡­¡± muttered Gerald though he knew better than to nder themN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    without any evidence. Still, after obtaining all this information, it was getting clearer and clearer that

    those from the Yanam military especially Maddox were involved in this affair.

    ¡°Truly so¡­ Regardless, since my friend didn¡¯t follow him not wanting to identally expose himself

    and get into trouble with the military, we don¡¯t exactly know where he went¡­¡± said Lucian.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2297

    Upon hearing that, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°No worries there. Aiden and I will just head over to have a

    look.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± added Aiden who would¡¯ve requested to do so even if Gerald hadn¡¯t wanted him toe

    along in the first ce.

    Hearing that, Fujiko then said, ¡°I¡¯ming along too!¡±

    ¡°Just stay here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely ask for your help in the future when I need it,¡± replied Gerald

    as he shook his head.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m stronger than Aiden! ¡± muttered Fujiko, feeling slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Take into consideration that we¡¯ll be making our move at night. With that said, it¡¯d be slightly

    inappropriate for you to be with two men in the dark. Besides, we won¡¯t know where Maddox will go, so

    I¡¯d prefer if only Aiden came along with me,¡± replied Gerald.

    Hearing how resolute he was, Fujiko had no choice but to obey. After all, she remembered promising

    him that she¡¯d listen to all his orders as long as he allowed her to follow him to Yanam back then. With

    that said, she¡¯d rather listen than to potentially get sent back to Japan.

    Regardless, pleased to hear that Gerald and Aiden were stepping in, Lucian who knew how powerful

    Gerald was then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be notifying my friend about this so that they can cooperate with you once

    you¡¯re there, then!¡±

    If they truly managed to locate Lindsay, then they¡¯d surely be able to bring her back by dawn.

    ¡°Unnecessary. Aiden and I will just wait at the entrance of the military base. Speaking of which, I need

    to know what he looks like,¡± replied Gerald who¡¯d rather not trouble others if he could do it himself.

    ¡°Hold on, let me find a picture of him,¡± said Lucian as he fished his phone out. After scrolling through

    several pictures, he finally managed to find the group photograph that had been taken during an event

    that had Maddox in it.

    Showing it to Gerald, the youth then took a careful look at it before replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve memorized his

    face.¡±

    ¡°d to hear. Either way, though you¡¯re heading over at night, do be careful. Remember, since Maddox

    was trying to lure you over in the first ce, he probably has all sorts of preparations to deal with you

    should you appear!¡± muttered Lucian after lowering his phone in a slightly worried tone.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No worries, dealing with such people is a piece of cake for me,¡± replied Gerald with a heartyugh

    before patting his chest.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the mission will go swimmingly then! Either way, since you¡¯re making a move tonight, we

    may as well eat early so that you can rest a bit after the meal.¡±

    Seeing that it was two in the afternoon, Lucian turned to face his butler before adding, ¡°Order the chefs

    to prepare some food.¡±

    ¡°Right away, master,¡± replied the butler with a nod before hurrying out. About half an hourter, a

    multitude of dishes were served.

    Throughout their meal, Lucian made sure to tell Gerald everything he knew about Maddox and the

    military in general. Naturally, Gerald made sure to note everything down. Once their meal was over,

    instead of heading back to their rooms to rest, all of them simply sat around in the reception room. It

    was when dusk began to fall when Gerald patted Aiden on the shoulder, prompting the duo to leave the

    reception room.

    After they had left for a while, Lucian looked at his butler before saying, ¡°Have some of our men follow

    them from a distance. While the priority is to keep both of them safe, should danger befall the duo, tell

    our men not to do anything rash. Instead, they have to report to me.¡±

    While he was confident in Gerald¡¯s strength, Lucian knew that Maddox was no ordinary person. With

    that in mind, Lucian was sure that the man had set several traps up for Gerald, and he was simply

    worried that Gerald would end up falling into one of them.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2298

    ¡°Right away!¡± dered the butler with a nod. Soon enough, eight of the family¡¯s stronger men began

    tailing after Aiden and Gerald.

    Throughout the duo¡¯s drive toward the Yanam military base, Aiden kept his fists clenched, clearly

    worried about Lindsay¡¯s safety. After all, who knew whether Maddox and his men would do anything

    inappropriate to her.

    Sensing how tense Aiden was, Gerald smiled subtly before saying, ¡°Calm yourself. Remember, our

    main goal today is to get a firm grasp of the situation. While it¡¯s best if we manage to find Lindsay as

    well, there¡¯s no need to be overly anxious if we can¡®t find her yet.¡±

    Hearing that, Aiden then took a deep breath as he replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Also, even if we doe across Lindsay, I need you to remain calm and listen to my

    commands. After all, not only are we still dealing with Yanam soldiers, but there¡¯s also a good chance

    that Maddox has already set up traps for us. With that said, if you behave rashly, there¡¯s a good chance

    that we¡¯ll quickly be overwhelmed. By that point, even if we do manage to escape, our next attempt to

    save Lindsay will surely be exponentially difficult to achieve,¡± said Gerald, knowing full well that Aiden

    was prone to behaving rashly. It certainly didn¡¯t help that there were already a few instances where

    Aiden had nearly ruined his ns.

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied Aiden with a nod. Pleased to hear that, Gerald then began elerating to the military

    base, sending water on the drenched road flying all over the ce.

    Sometimeter, Gerald through his rearview mirror noticed several cars following them. Though it was

    still raining rather heavily, he was able to make out that those cars belonged to the Grubbs.

    Shortly after, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­ Have you noticed those cars? They¡¯ve been following us

    for a while¡­¡±

    Though Aiden was generally yful, in the end, he was still a special forces soldier of Weston. With

    that in mind, it made sense why he was eventually able to notice the same thing as Gerald.

    Hearing that, Gerald then looked at the cars one more time before calmly replying, ¡°They¡¯re cars owned

    by the Grubbs.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh? But why are they tailing us?¡± muttered Aiden, unable to see the connection.

    ¡°Perhaps Lucian sent them over as backup, fearing that we¡¯d get into trouble. Either way, just ignore

    them. Their presence won¡¯t affect us,¡± replied Gerald who didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.

    After all, it¡¯s not like they were capable of helping. Hell, they could potentially end up burdening him!

    Still, he didn¡¯t want to tell them to leave since Lucian had probably sent them over out of kindness.

    Whatever the case was, it was going to take them at least three hours to get to the military base.

    It was around then when Maddox could be seen preparing to send a group of soldiers out to continue

    setting up traps near the area where Lindsay was locked up. If everything went swimmingly, then once

    everything was set up, he would release the news so that Gerald would learn where Lindsay was.

    Following that, Gerald would surelye rescue her.

    While it was true that Gerald was immensely strong, in the end, he was still only a human. With that in

    mind, the boy would surely be unable to survive all the traps and snipers Maddox had set up aroundContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    the area. The second Maddox gave hismand, Gerald would be hit by an onught of bullets, and

    Maddox was sure that the youth would finally die by then!

    Shortly after, a soldier entered his office before reporting, ¡°The captain has sent a representative to us,

    asking why you¡¯ve been continuously leading soldiers out in the night. He also wishes to know why

    you¡¯ve taken quite a few resources from the armory¡­¡±

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2299

    ¡°Just make up an excuse. That good-for-nothing Carter is nothing but a coward¡­ He¡¯s probably just

    worried that his position will be negatively influenced if anything happens! How unfortunate for our

    military to have a person like him as our leader!¡± sneered Maddox.

    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± replied the soldier with a nod.

    Juggling his army dagger that had a crimson de, Maddox then looked at the soldier before asking,

    ¡°Speaking of which, have all of you prepared the things I¡¯ve told you to?¡±

    ¡°We have. We¡¯re just waiting for yourmand before we set off,¡± replied the soldier.

    ¡°Wait till nightes. Remember, if anyone asks, just tell them that I¡¯m leading all of you out for a

    routine patrol. Don¡¯t answer anything else!¡± ordered Maddox after thinking about it for a while.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Throughout this period, Maddox had been doing quite a few eye catching activities in preparation for

    getting rid of Gerald for good. Since it was clear that he was trying to rece Carter to be the new

    leader, Maddox was well aware that he could make new enemies within the military at any second.

    With that in mind, the less his men revealed, the lower the chances of his goals getting affected by

    those under Carter in the end.

    ¡°Not to worry! This isn¡¯t my first day working under you, deputy captain!¡± replied the soldier with a

    chuckle.

    ¡°d to hear. Now leave me be. Once all this is over, not only will you get a two month vacation, but

    you¡¯ll also be given fifteen thousand dors to enjoy the new year with, ¡± said Maddox who was looking

    at his desk calendar as he gestured for the soldier to leave.

    ¡°I appreciate it, deputy captain!¡± dered the soldier with a wide smile before bowing and leaving

    Maddox¡¯s office.

    The second the door was closed, Maddox¡¯s eyes went sinister as he stabbed his dagger into his office

    desk, causing the desk to crack a little.

    ¡°Once I end you, I¡¯ll surely be promoted to military captain¡­¡± growled Maddox as he grinned wickedly.

    Truth be told, he had already been nning all this ever since Gerald took down the three major

    families in Yanam. His excitement had only grown with Godwin¡¯s disappearance, thinking that he¡¯d

    surely be the next captain with how capable he was.

    Unfortunately, that d*mned Carter had appeared out of nowhere and snatched the position from him!

    Naturally, this caused several of the more diehard military captains Maddox included to feel utterly

    repulsed by him.

    Regardless, once he got rid of Gerald, Maddox was going to make sure that everyone in the country

    would learn about what he did. Following that, they¡¯d surely believe that he was better than Carter at

    protecting Yanam, thus giving him a chance to rece that coward¡­!

    Fast forward to dusk, Maddox and his secretary who was holding onto their umbre could be seen

    walking toward arge gate at the side of their base. Aside from the ten prepared looking people whom

    Maddox had transferred over, Maddox could also see the equipment that he had taken from the armory

    being loaded into the back of one of the SUVs.

    Upon realizing that Maddox was here, everyone immediately dered, ¡°Vice captain!¡±

    ¡°Everything ready to go?¡± asked Maddox as he looked at his men.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2300

    ¡°Indeed. We can set off as soon as youmand us to,¡± replied the secretary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out then. The sooner we get things done, the sooner we return. I¡¯d rather not attract too

    much unnecessary attention either,¡± muttered Maddox with a slight frown when he saw all the staff

    members looking at him. Once Maddox got into the leading car, it didn¡¯t take long before they began

    making their way to a secluded prison.

    Meanwhile, Gerald who had parked his own car in a well hidden corner near the entrance simply lit a

    cigarette when he saw the team of cars leaving.

    ring at the vehicles, Aiden then muttered, ¡°He should be in one of them, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Maddox, yes, I believe so,¡± replied Gerald as he took a puff of his cigarette

    before narrowing his eyes and starting to tail the cars at an appropriate distance.

    Realizing that Gerald had made a move, those from the Grubb family began taking a detour using a

    smaller path instead of following them from behind. After all, though Gerald and Aiden were out in the

    open, a single car driving past the military base¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t going to appear that suspicious. The

    same couldn¡¯t be said if their cars were included in the equation, and they¡¯d rather not run the risk of

    getting halted by the military.

    Regardless, when they finally got to the main road again, they quickly realized that none of the cars

    were there!

    ¡°They aren¡¯t here!¡± eximed the anxious driver of the leading car through his walkie talkie.

    ¡°Where have they driven off to?¡± replied the others at the back, feeling utterly confused.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! They were clearly driving in this direction! It doesn¡¯t make any sense! They were only

    out of sight for about a minute! ¡°

    ¡°Then what should we do? The master will surely have our heads if we return like this!¡±

    ¡°I suggest we split up! After all, there are three roads here! With any luck, we¡¯ll be able to find them

    again! Remember to notify the others if you do!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good! I¡¯m in on the idea! ¡°

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take our alternate paths now! Keep in touch and pray that we manage to find Gerald again! I

    really don¡¯t want to piss the master off! ¡± dered one of the Grubbs as the men immediately began

    executing their n.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Moving back to Gerald, he hadn¡¯t disappeared due to a sudden eleration or anything. The truth was,

    the military cars had simply turned toward the opposite direction not long after they left the base!

    Sitting in the shotgun seat, Aiden who had already seen the military cars make several turns by now

    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­ Do they really have to be this cautious at their own base¡¯s entrance¡­?¡±

    ¡°The Yanam military probably isn¡¯t that peaceful. Regardless, it¡¯s clear that Maddox is doing something

    shady. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have to be this cautious if he was merely executing a mission issued by the

    military,¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, if this b*stard really did kidnap her, I¡¯ll definitely tear him to shreds!¡± growled

    Aiden as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do that,¡± said Gerald as he shook his head with a smile, making sure to always maintain a

    safe but not easily detectable distance away from the military cars.

    As for the Grubb family¡¯s subordinates, even after speeding along all three roads for over ten minutes,

    none of them even came across a single car.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2301

    After updating each other and knowing that they had truly lost Gerald, the men helplessly regrouped

    before reporting the incident to Lucian.

    At the time, Lucian was entertaining Jobson and the others as they had their tea. As expected, upon

    picking the call up, his smile instantly vanished. A frown now on his face, Lucian then growled, ¡°Get

    back here¡­!¡±

    Hearing the clear change in tone, Jobson who was enjoying some dessert was prompted to ask, ¡°Is

    something the matter¡­?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°The men I sent out to help Gerald and Aiden have lost track of them, Senior Jobson!¡± muttered Lucian

    with a sigh. Still, to think that they¡¯d make such an amateurish mistake at such a critical moment when

    they were key personnel of his family.

    Laughing in response, Jobson then replied, ¡°And here I thought it was something serious!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is this not serious enough? Gerald and Aiden are dealing with the military here¡­ What if something

    happens to them?¡± said the worried Lucian.

    ¡°You truly underestimate that boy,¡± replied jobson as he stuffed a cupcake into his mouth.

    ¡°While I know that he¡¯s strong, this is the military we¡¯re talking about¡­ Aside from the traps that

    Maddox has probably already prepared for him, he also has ess to powerful weapons¡­!¡± said

    Lucian as he considered calling his friend in the military to step in.

    Extending his hand and cupping it over Lucian¡¯s phone, Jobson then replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I said

    you underestimate him. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but Gerald alone was able to take out the respected

    elders of the three major families in Yanam, right?¡±

    Nodding slightly, the confused Lucian who had no idea how this contributed to the conversation said,

    ¡°¡­ Indeed, and several others in those families were killed as well. Without their leaders, the three

    families are about topletely crumble¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I see¡­ Now tell me, which is stronger? The military? Or the three families?¡± asked Jobson as

    he sat beside Lucian while gesturing for Fujiko to bring him more dessert.

    ¡°Well¡­ though the military has ess to modern weapons, the three families have cultivators¡­ With

    that said, if they¡¯re pit against each other, I feel the three families are definitely stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°Bingo. So if Gerald was able to take them out alone, do you really think the Yanam military stands a

    chance against him? Truth be told, had your men managed to tail him all the way, I feel they may have

    ended up burdening him more than being a help!¡± replied Jobson with a satisfied smile, knowing that

    Lucian finally understood his point.

    Smacking his forehead, Lucian who was now feeling much better then said, ¡°¡­ I get it. To think that I¡¯d

    overlook something like this! All that worry was for naught!¡±

    ¡°I agree. Either way, let¡¯s just wait for his return. Even if he fails to rescue her today, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be

    able to obtain some relevant news,¡± replied Iobson as he continued eating.

    Realizing that Jobson was almost finished with his te of desserts, Lucian turned to look at his butler

    before saying, ¡°Get more dessert for Senior Jobson.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. While the desserts are good, I¡¯m afraid I may get tired of them if I have any more. With that

    said, do you have any tea?¡± asked Jobson.

    ¡°Of course! Green or ck?¡± replied Lucian with an enthusiastic nod.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2302

    ¡°Either will do. Still, all of you truly underestimate him That boy¡¯s way stronger than any of you could

    ever imagine¡­¡± said Jobson as he nonchntly waved his hand.

    ¡°¡­ Including me?¡± asked Fujiko as she pointed at herself. She, for one, believed that she understood

    Gerald extremely well. While she didn¡¯t know why he was this strong, after spending so much time with

    him, she was pretty sure that she knew the extent of his capabilities.

    ¡°But of course. In fact, the boy probably isn¡¯t aware of how strong he is either,¡± replied Jobson with a

    shrug beforeughing heartily. From the looks of it, he appeared to he the one who knew Gerald best

    among the rest of them there. Regardless, Jobson¡¯s tea arrived shortly after and the old man began

    drinking it in satisfaction.

    Moving back to Gerald, he had been maintaining a safe distance from the military cars this entire time.

    Feeling slightly impatient, Aiden who just wanted to know how Lindsay was doing was prompted to ask,

    ¡°Where the hell are they going¡­? It¡¯s been almost an hour now! All this is just too weird¡­¡±

    ¡°A bit anxious, aren¡¯t we? Are you this impatient when you carry out other missions?¡± replied Gerald

    with a slight frown.

    ¡°But Lindsay¡­¡± muttered Aiden who knew better than to behave the way he currently was. However,

    he simply couldn¡¯t help it. After all, Lindsay wasn¡¯t someone random he had to save. Since emotions

    were involved, Aiden couldn¡¯t deny that it slightly affected his professionalism.

    ¡°What about her? Also,st I checked, you¡¯re not that emotional a person. Are you going tomit

    suicide if you find out that she¡¯s dead?¡± sneered Gerald.

    ¡°I¡­ No, I wouldn¡¯t go that far¡­¡± muttered Aiden who didn¡¯t dare to further anger Gerald.

    ¡°Good. Now be a bit more serious and stop saying such pointless things,¡± replied Gerald who could

    sense how much Aiden liked Lindsay. Even so, Aiden¡¯s impulsiveness would only lead to their ruin, so

    Gerald had to keep him in check.

    Recalling how anxious he had been when M first disappeared and his family got captured, Gerald

    reminded himself that he had only been able to start making rescue efforts after forcing himself to calm

    down and think things through. With that said, being anxious waspletely useless.

    ¡°I was just venting a little¡­¡± muttered the slightly aggrieved Aiden.

    Before Gerald could reply, he noticed that the military cars had suddenly slowed down. With that, he

    was prompted to say, ¡°Quiet down. They¡¯re about to make a move.¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In this forest¡­?¡± muttered Aiden as he looked out the car window.

    ¡°Apparently. Still, it¡¯s a wonder what they¡¯re nning to do all the way out here¡­¡± replied Gerald who

    had a feeling that Lindsay may be close by. After all, why else would Maddoxe to such a remote

    area in the dead of night? Adding that to how vignt he had been upon leaving the military base, it

    was evident that his actions were nothing short of shady.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Regardless, just say the word and I¡¯ll make my move!¡± dered Aiden rather enthusiastically

    as he unsheathed his army dagger.

    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re nning to do first,¡± replied Gerald as he slowed the car down. Though

    they were quite a distance away, Gerald was still able to clearly see what the soldiers were up to.

    Parking the car by the road, Gerald then ced a hand on Aiden¡¯s thigh before whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s

    finally see what they¡¯re up to. Don¡¯t get discovered.¡±

    After getting out of the car together, Aiden then gulped as he held on tightly to his army dagger while

    saying, ¡°Loud and clear.¡±

    As for Maddox, he had no idea that the two were keeping an eye on him. After all, to him, his n was

    perfect, so there was no way Gerald would be able to learn about all this. Till he eventually released

    the news, he was certain that only a few people would even know about this ce.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2303

    Even those guarding the ce had no idea who Lindsay actually was, which was why Maddox was so

    sure that nobody would be able to expose the incident till he released news about her capture.

    Everything was going to be perfect!

    Whatever the case was, after getting out of the car, Maddox began walking deeper into the forest,

    making sure to carefully avoid all the traps that he had set up. Since the leader and team member who

    had been tasked with guarding the ce had been informed that Maddox wasing over, they were

    already waiting for him by the time he walked over.

    Watching as they quickly jogged over to greet him, Maddox who was now holding onto an umbre

    looked around before asking, ¡°So, how¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ Nobody would evere to such a remote ce¡­ Forget humans, both of us barely even

    see birds here!¡± replied the leader as he shook his head.

    ¡°Is that how you should report to a superior¡­?!¡± growled Maddox.

    ¡°N-no, sir! Nothing happened! ¡± replied the frightened leader as he immediately straightened his

    posture.

    ¡°Good. Either way, I¡¯ve brought your supplies for tomorrow so that I don¡¯t have toe over in the

    morning. The less Ie here, the lower the chances of me getting found out,¡± said Maddox as he

    gestured toward one of his soldiers who promptly walked over with a ck bag in hand.

    ¡°We appreciate it, deputy captain,¡± replied the leader as he took the bag with a nod.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nodding in response, Maddox then turned to look at the soldiers who had just gotten out of the cars

    before ordering, ¡°Alright, get to work. Everything needs to be set up within three days. I can¡¯t wait any

    longer!¡±

    Following that, Maddox couldn¡¯t help but imagine Gerald falling into one of his traps upon entering the

    forest. Unable to move an inch, Maddox would then order his hidden men to begin shooting at the boy!

    There was no way he was going to survive that!

    ¡°About time!¡± yelled Maddox with glee, only to realize that he had yelled his thoughts out!

    Looking at his men, Maddox then cleared his throat before saying, ¡°¡­ Either way, it¡¯s eight now. We¡¯ll

    be leaving at midnight, so make haste, or I¡¯ll deduct your allowances!¡±

    ¡°R-right away, deputy captain!¡± dered the soldiers as they rushed to start work, not wanting their

    sries to be cut.

    Forcing a smile, the leader then walked up to Maddox before saying, ¡°So¡­ would you like toe in

    and have a seat, deputy captain¡­?¡±

    Ignoring the question, Maddox simply asked, ¡°Is she doing fine?¡±

    ¡°She is!¡± dered the leader.

    ¡°Good. Make sure to feed her the bare minimum just so she doesn¡¯t starve to death. This is a prison,

    not a hotel!¡± growled Maddox as he walked into the room and looked at the iron door.

    ¡°W-we¡¯ve already been doing so¡­ If we feed her any less, she¡¯ll die for sure! What more, the food

    she¡¯s been getting is worse than what strays are fed¡­¡± muttered the leader who had almost gagged

    when he first saw what he was supposed to feed her.

    ¡°Are you taking pity on her?¡± asked Maddox with a raised brow.

    ¡°O-of course, not! I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± stuttered the leader as he shuddered slightly.

    Turning around, Maddox then said, ¡°Tell me¡­ Do you know why I chose you to guard this ce?¡±

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2304

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I do¡­¡± muttered the leader as he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re smarter than the others, and I intend to train you if you do well. Don¡¯t miss this

    opportunity,¡± sneered Maddox.

    ¡°T-thank you, deputy captain¡­! I won¡¯t let you down!¡± dered the leader with a broad smile as he

    quickly began massaging Maddox¡¯s shoulders.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and Aiden were still keeping an eye on things from the forested area. Gerald, for

    one, had refrained from getting too close to them since he wasn¡¯t sure whether they had installed any

    surveince cameras nearby.

    Regardless, after paying close attention to his surroundings for a while, Aiden was prompted to say, ¡°¡­

    There¡¯s a house over there I think¡­¡±

    Aiden had only been able to see the building¡¯s outline, which exined why he sounded slightly unsure

    of his statement. Regardless, upon hearing that, Gerald who had been sitting on a rock for a while now

    replied, ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, what do you think Maddox ns to do? His actions have been extremely

    shady up till this point¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯ t know¡­ Maybe he¡¯s trying to hide a corpse?¡±

    ¡°With his rank? He could¡¯ve just told one of his random subordinates to do the deed. With that said, he

    wouldn¡¯t havee along if it was just to hide a corpse,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ what do you think, then?¡± asked Aiden.

    ¡°I feel that Maddox may be hiding something important here,¡± replied Gerald, who was only able to

    clearly see the exterior of the deste house from where he stood.

    ¡°Could it be Lindsay?¡± asked Aiden.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ Regardless, are we going to eventually sneak in or are we just going to continue observing from

    here?¡± asked Aiden as he clenched his dagger, fully ready to heed Gerald¡¯smands.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more,¡± replied Gerald as he crossed his legs¡­

    It was sometimeter when one of the cars was driven away. Thankfully, Gerald had parked his car

    behind a fewrge trees, and the darkness of night made it even harder for untrained eyes to detect.

    Either way, it was almost four hourster when the other cars were driven off as well. After giving the

    cars a good look, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°¡­ Something¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°borate,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s been raining this entire time, right?¡± asked Aiden as he continued staring at the boots of the

    cars.

    ¡°For three days in a row, yes. What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that¡­ You see, when one of the cars passed by us earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that

    the mud traces on its tires had been raised particrly high In other words, they had probably been

    transporting quite a lot of heavy things earlier. With that said, the items have probably been left behind

    since I was able to discern all this in the first ce,¡± exined Aiden.

    ¡°You¡¯re not half bad!¡± eximed the surprised Gerald a she patted Aiden on his back He hadn¡¯t

    considered all this at all!

    Feeling slightly embarrassed to be praised by Gerald, the grinning Aiden then sheepishly scratched the

    back of his head as he said, ¡°It was just a basic observation¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think we should make our move first. Still, we¡¯ve definitely made quite a bit of

    progress just by locating this ce,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°As you said, they probably left a bunch of stuff here. However, if they were simply leaving things

    behind, why did they have to spend so many hours here? The fact that they also scattered around the

    area throughout their time here leads me to believe that they were probably burying traps. Let¡¯s

    continue talking about this once we¡¯re back in the car,¡± exined Gerald as he got to his feet.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2305

    ¡°¡­ Alright¡­¡± muttered Aiden in a helpless tone. While he had a feeling that Lindsay was definitely in

    there, since Gerald had prohibited him from entering, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Regardless, after getting into the car, Gerald immediately began tailing the military cars again. After

    driving for a bit, he was prompted to say, ¡°As I said, they probably have traps buried around the area.

    Adding that to the fact that there are probably people guarding the vicinity, I¡¯d rather not risk getting

    caught while trying to save her. If we fail and get noticed, saving her in the future is going to be

    increasingly difficult.¡±

    Shortly after, they caught up to the military cars again, and Gerald quickly slowed down to keep a safe

    distance from them. By that point, Aiden had mostly calmed himself, leading him to mutter, ¡°¡­ Well, at

    the very least, we now know that Lindsay is most probably in there¡­¡±

    ¡°From how shady Maddox has been, I agree,¡± said Gerald with a nod as they continued following the

    cars till they eventually arrived at the military base.

    Naturally, Gerald didn¡¯t follow them in, and instead began driving back to the Grubb manor. It was

    around two in the morning when they finally got back.

    Before entering their guest rooms, Gerald made sure to look at Aiden before saying, ¡°Try not to think

    too much about tonight and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I will¡­¡± replied Aiden with a firm nod¡­

    Nodding in response, Gerald was just about to enter his room when the butler suddenly ran over while

    saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford! Master has ordered me to lead you to him the second you return! He said it was

    extremely urgent.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look at the butler.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. However, following a call that made the master frown, he told me to keep an eye on

    the surveince system and to also tell you to meet up with him the second you return,¡± replied the

    butler as he shook his head.

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°Lead the way, then.¡±

    With that, the butler then led the duo to where Lucian was currently resting. The second they entered,

    they were immediately greeted by a cloud of cigarette smoke. Looking at the ashtray that was brimming

    with cigarette butts, Aiden who was worried that all this had something to do with Lindsay was

    prompted to ask, ¡°You called for us, Mr. Grubb?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I received a call from Maddox about two hours ago,¡± replied Lucian as he puffed on his

    cigarette.

    ¡°What? But he was still in a remote area located west of the military base back then¡­¡± muttered Gerald

    with a slight frown.

    Ignoring Gerald¡¯s statement, Aiden then said, ¡°Well, what did he say?¡±

    ¡°He was inviting me and those from a few other major families to discuss the development ns of

    each family over a meal. Maddox also stated that he wanted to take the chance to get the families to

    cooperate with each other in order to improve Yanam¡¯s economy,¡± replied Lucian.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in charge of the Yanam¡¯s seas? Why¡¯s he

    meddling with the economy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. Regardless, as you can probably guess, events like these were usually officiated by

    the ministry of finance as well as the ministry ofmerce and industry. With that in mind, since

    Maddox is taking the initiative to run the event this time, I can only assume that he¡¯s up to no good,¡±

    replied Lucian with a nod.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No need to even assume, he¡¯s definitely nning something. Still, since he wants to hold a party so

    much, let¡¯s go together,¡± said Gerald as he lit a cigarette.

    ¡°You¡­ Want to go too?¡± asked Lucian, feeling slightly surprised.

    ¡°But of course! Since he wants to kill me that much, I may as well take that chance to meet him,¡±

    replied Gerald with a smile.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2306

    ¡°¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll bring you along. However, do keep in mind that Maddox has invited people from several

    other families andpanies as well. With that said, even if he makes things difficult for us, we can¡¯t

    just fight him there¡­¡± said Lucian in a concerned tone.

    Laughing aloud, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well aware of that! ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Well, putting this aside, how did things go on your end? Did you manage to find

    where Lindsay is being locked up?¡± asked Lucian, pleased to hear that Gerald wasn¡¯t nning to do

    anything rash.

    Hearing that, Gerald then began detailing everything that had happened in the past few hours.

    Once he was done, the satisfied Lucian who now knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t the kind of person who did

    things impetuously, was prompted to say, ¡°From the looks of it, Lindsay is most probably being locked

    up there. Still, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t just rush in. I¡¯ve heard plenty of bad rumors about that cruel man, and

    I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯d have triggered one of his traps if you had attempted to save her earlier. Whatever

    the case is, let¡¯s resume this discussion after properly considering everything¡­¡±

    Seeing that their conversation was over, the butler cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Speaking of which,

    the auction is in a few days. Would you like to start making preparations, master?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Has the money been prepared?¡± asked Lucian.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s been prepared, including the money. We¡¯ve sent the quota of people as well, but that¡¯s

    not what I meant. If you¡¯ve forgotten, the auction is being held on a small ind within Yanam. With that

    said, you¡¯ll need to make a move about three days from now in order to get there a day before the

    auction begins,¡± exined the butler.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian turned to look at Gerald as he asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I can go anytime,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

    ¡°Then after joining Maddox¡¯s party tomorrow and taking the following day off, we¡¯ll set off early for the

    ind on the third day,¡± said Lucian with a nod.

    ¡°An auction on an ind¡­? What kind of auction even is that¡­?¡± asked Aiden.

    ¡°Long story short, it¡¯s an auction for cultivators,¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°Even if you refuse to detail it, could Ie along¡­?¡± asked Aiden who genuinely wanted to learn

    more about cultivators from the day he learned that Gerald was one.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we only have three tickets,¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°I see¡­ What a pity¡­¡± muttered the disheartened Aiden.

    ¡°However¡­ If you really wish to go there, I don¡¯t mind giving you mine. After all, I¡¯ve already partaken

    in multiple simr auctions with master, so missing out on one won¡¯t mean much,¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°Can I¡­?¡± asked Aiden as he looked at both Gerald and Lucian.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Besides, if my butler stays, he¡¯ll be able to inform us if anything goes wrong,¡± replied

    Lucian after thinking for a while.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not exactly a cultivator¡­ Is it really fine if Ie along?¡± asked Aiden, now feeling slightly

    worried.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯ t worry about that. Plenty of the attendees aren¡¯t cultivators, you see. After all, aside from

    items that cultivators can use, rare nts and minerals with various special effects will also be up for

    auction. With that said, many of the participants will be regr people fromrge families,¡± exined

    Lucian.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear¡­¡± muttered Aiden with a relieved sigh.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, it¡¯s gettingte, so go on ahead and get some rest,¡± replied Lucian with a yawn.

    Honestly, he would¡¯ve headed to bed ages ago had Gerald returned earlier!

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2307

    Regardless, after returning to his room, Gerald began thinking about all that had happened tonight¡­

    As for Maddox, he could be seen sitting before a few of his confidants in a high end vi near the

    military base with a ss of red wine in hand. After gulping it down, he was prompted to say, ¡°Alright,

    once you return, I want all of you to tell your subordinates to dress smartly tomorrow, got that?¡±

    ¡°We know. Don¡¯t worry, everything has already been well prepared. Things will surely be perfect

    tomorrow,¡± replied one of the confidants after looking at the others.

    ¡°Still¡­ Are you really sure that Gerald wille over tomorrow, deputy captain?¡± asked a bald

    confidant.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± replied Maddox as he poured himself another ss of wine.

    ¡°I mean¡­ Ever since he entered Yanam, we¡¯ve lost all news regarding him¡­¡± muttered the bald man in

    a slightly worried tone. He, for one, had been by Maddox¡¯s side for the longest time, which was why he

    didn¡¯t fear talking about his worries.

    ¡°While that¡¯s a good question, why don¡¯t you start considering where Gerald could¡¯ve gone to ever

    since he arrived? After all, he couldn¡¯t have just been sleeping on the streets this entire time, right?¡±

    replied Maddox as he ced his wine ss down.

    ¡°Well¡­ maybe he¡¯s been sleeping in a hostel or guesthouse¡­?¡± said the bald man.

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s at a friend¡¯s house,¡± added another confidant.

    ¡°Though those are definitely viable suggestions, all of you have ignored the fact that it¡¯s been about a

    week since we¡¯ve captured Lindsay. With that in mind, I¡¯m sure the Grubbs would¡¯ve already heard

    about this. Since Gerald would¡¯ve surely taken the chance to meet up with the Grubbs upon arriving, I

    have reason to believe that Lucian would¡¯ve asked for his help to save the girl. Due to the fact that he

    knows Lindsay, Gerald would surely bepelled to assist. Little does he know that she¡¯s in our

    possession!¡± dered the smiling Maddox in a confident tone.

    ¡°I understand now!¡±

    ¡°You truly are the smartest person within our military base, deputy captain!¡± eximed Maddox¡¯s

    subordinates who hadn¡¯t evene close to seeing the way Maddox saw things. Truth be told, they

    had been wondering why he wanted to organize a business party out of the blue. After all, he hadn¡¯t

    done anything like that in the past. Now, everything was clear as day.

    ¡°ttery will get you nowhere. Regardless, just follow and learn from me and I assure you that you¡¯ll all

    be promoted in no time! By that point, I¡¯ll expect all of you to be able to think critically and handle other

    affairs for me. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll improve!¡± dered Maddox as he pointed at them.

    ¡°We await our promotions!¡± yelled the men as they bowed toward Maddox.

    ¡°Well said. Either way, make sure to check for any imperfections tomorrow! Everything needs to be

    perfect! If Gerald dares toe over, we¡¯ll finally be able to capture him! Following that, I¡¯ll have

    Lindsay killed right before his very eyes!¡± dered Maddox.

    After the meeting was adjourned, Maddox couldn¡¯t help but hum as he returned to his room. He, for

    one, was sure that Gerald wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his grasp this time, no matter how strong he was.

    Unfortunately for him, Gerald had already seen

    Through all his ns.

    Fast forward to the next day, Gerald uncharacteristically remained in bed past dawn. After all, now that

    he had momentarily put research on Yearning Ind aside and he already had quite a bit of information

    on Linday¡¯s case, he didn¡¯t have much to do but wait to participate in Maddox¡¯s party that night.

    Perhaps he could get more information there.

    Lying in bed, he couldn¡¯t help but think about all that he had gone through in the past few months just

    to learn more about Yearning Ind.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2308

    In no time at all, evening came, and Gerald got himself cleaned before changing into a nice set of

    clothes. Though the event was organized by Maddox, a party was a party, so he had to make sure that

    he was at least well dressed.

    Regardless, once Lucian was prepared, both of them left the manor to head to Maddox¡¯s vi where

    the party was being held. The vi itself was only two streets away from the military base, so soldiers

    could be seen patrolling the area all daylong.

    Aside from Maddox, this high-end vi neighborhood was also where most of the military leaders

    including Carter stayed. Rather than being interconnected, each of the vis was built individually with

    separate ess paths and small gardens.

    Whatever the case was, upon entering the car, Lucian instead of telling the driver to start the car up

    was prompted to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Honestly, do you think we should bring a few others

    with us? After all, if Maddox is really attempting to set us up, I¡¯ll end up burdening you since you¡¯ll have

    to focus on protecting me¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°While I see where you¡¯reing from, in the end, I feel that I¡¯ll have to protect both of you instead of

    you alone! With that said, bringing more people along is only going to be more troublesome for me,¡±

    replied Gerald who knew that he was at least capable of protecting Lucian as long as he was alone

    from the most dangerous of situations.

    ¡°I see.. Well, I¡¯ll be in your care, then¡­¡± muttered Lucian before chuckling awkwardly.

    ¡°Indeed. Either way, let¡¯s go meet him already,¡± replied Gerald as he leaned against his seat before

    closing his eyes. Hearing that, Lucian then nodded at his driver, and the car came to life just seconds

    later.

    Meanwhile, Maddox could be seen puffing on a cigar in his vi as he stood before twenty sniper

    soldiers whom he had specially chosen for tonight about two days ago.

    Knowing how capable they each were, Maddox couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Truly elites among elites¡­¡±

    Hearing that, his confidant stepped forward before reporting, ¡°I¡¯ve already given them an entire day¡¯s

    worth of special training for this event, deputy captain! Once Gerald appears, they¡¯ll definitely be ready

    to snipe his head!¡±

    ¡°And who told you that I wanted Gerald dead?¡± replied Maddox with a raised brow.

    ¡°Huh¡­? But¡­ then why did you organize this party and request for all these snipers¡­?¡± asked the

    puzzled confidant who had assumed that everything had been prepared this way to finish Gerald off.

    ¡°Use your head and don¡¯t ask things you shouldn¡¯t!¡± grumbled Maddox as he stubbed his cigar against

    his confidant¡¯s neck!

    Flinching from the searing pain, the confidant then backed away as Maddox puffed into his cigar and

    ordered, ¡°Alright, enough dilly-dallying! Head to your respective positions and prepare yourselves!

    Remember, nobody shoots unless I give the order!¡±

    By the time the twenty snipers got into position all around the vi, the sky was already starting to

    darken. More and more guests were starting to arrive as well, and all of them were discussing why

    Maddox had invited them there. While they were all confused, all of them had still rushed over since

    they were well aware of how high Maddox¡¯s status was, being the deputy captain and all.

    Standing on the Vi¡¯s top floor, Maddox ced his hand against a window as he peered down,

    constantly on the lookout for Gerald¡¯s arrival. When he finally saw the youth exiting a car, Maddox

    instantly smiled as he mmed his fist onto the windowsill.

    Taking in a deep breath, he then said in a sinister tone, ¡°Gerald¡­! So you really were with the

    Grubbs¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2309

    Moving back to Gerald, he and Lucian could be seen walking into the vi, leaving their driver behind in

    the car.

    Upon seeing Lucian, everyone in the vi immediately cupped their hands as they greeted, ¡°Mr.

    Grubb!¡±

    Though the Grubbs didn¡¯t have the best properties in the country, they were still a cultivating family, so

    they were definitely worthy of respect.

    Regardless, Lucian simply smiled as he replied, ¡°Evening, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that young man, Mr. Grubb? And where¡¯s Frey?¡± asked one of the members in the crowd,

    prompting everyone to look at Gerald. They were rightfully curious since Lucian was well known for

    bringing Frey along regardless of the event. Not even

    His biological sons were given such a right.

    Fighting the urge to frown upon hearing his son¡¯s name, Lucian quickly managed to calm himself

    before replying, ¡°This is Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s an important guest of my family. I brought him over

    in hopes of introducing him to all of you.¡±

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­?! ¡± eximed several people from the crowd, making it clear that they all recognized the

    name. Then again, it was impossible to forget after that person wreaked havoc in their country back

    then.

    Sensing how tense everyone suddenly was, Gerald quickly cupped his hands before saying,

    ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m new to this ce, so I¡¯ll be in your care from now on!¡±)

    Upon hearing that this was his first time here, everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Since

    they had only heard about Gerald¡¯s name, they quickly assumed that this youth only shared the same

    name as the other more dangerous Gerald. With that in mind, a few people from the crowd began

    saying, ¡°But of course! A guest of the Grubbs is a guest of ours! Feel free to ask for help should you

    need any in the future!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Aside from your good temperament, you look rather handsome as well! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be an

    even finer man in the future!¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After the duo walked through the sea ofpliments, the crowd slowly began sharing details about the

    properties they owned, with some even starting to discuss potential coborations.

    Though the scene got rather noisy, the second Maddox showed himself, everyone instantly went silent.

    Momentarily looking at Gerald, Maddox then pretended not to see the youth before enthusiastically

    dering, ¡°Greetings, everyone! Please move to the banquet hall¡­¡±

    While he definitely noticed Maddox¡¯s leer, Gerald simply chose to ignore it.

    Either way, the two thousand square feet banquet hall was located beside the vi, and Maddox usually

    used the area for either organizing social activities for members of the military or for entertaining

    guests.

    As everyone began walking toward the hall, Lucian and Gerald made sure tog behind the group.

    Once most of them had walked past the hall¡¯s doors, Lucian took the chance to whisper, ¡°Is anything

    wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± replied Gerald with a subtle smile.

    Gerald, for one, had already sensed the presence of several snipers from the moment he arrived at the

    vi, and he was pretty sure that there were even more that he hadn¡¯t pinpointed yet. Maddox had

    definitely prepared arge surprise for Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Lucian then sighed before saying, ¡°Just be careful¡­ If necessary, notify me of

    any danger in advance so that I don¡¯t end up burdening you too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s hardly any danger,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Regardless, once everyone entered the hall including Gerald and Lucian, the doors to the banquet hall

    were slowly closed.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2310

    The second that happened, the snipers who had been lying in ambush immediately rushed toward the

    banquet hall¡¯s exterior, efficiently surrounding the area in no time t as they patiently awaited

    Maddox¡¯smand from the outside.

    Meanwhile, inside the banquet hall, Maddox cleared his throat before dering, ¡°Thank you all for

    attending tonight! While some may say that the military shouldn¡¯t be involved with the country¡¯s

    economy, I say otherwise! We¡¯re truthfully interested in knowing how you ¡®re all developing as well!

    With that said, let us begin discussing the next step in improving Yanam¡¯s economy!¡±

    Ashe said all that, Maddox made sure not to even look a t Gerald for fear that his true intentions would

    end up getting exposed. That idiot would finally be his¡­!

    Unfortunately for Maddox, Gerald had already seen through all his ns.

    Whatever the case was, Maddox then turned to look at Lucian making sure to casually nce at

    Gerald in the process before adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with you, Lucian? Do share what the next

    step for your family is!¡±

    ¡°Though the Grubbs don¡¯t have that many properties whenpared to the others here, I¡¯m honestly

    satisfied as long as I can keep them up and running. With that said, my family¡¯s just going to continue

    doing what it¡¯s always done. However, we aren¡¯t against change, so do share your ns with us!¡±

    replied Lucian who had momentarily been caught off guard as he replied in a bureaucratic manner.

    ¡°Well said! What about the others?¡± said Maddox with a nod, clearly not nning to do anything just

    yet.

    ¡°I do have some things nned. Ever since ¡®that¡¯ incident, the three major families¡¯ properties have

    been on the decline. If we just continue ignoring that, our economy could be negatively affected! With

    that said, since my family¡¯s in the food industry, I¡¯m nning to acquire all the food factories belonging

    to the Jewells. What do you think?¡± asked a middle aged man who was donning a suit rather loudly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s an excellent idea! If you need anything, do notify me and the military will try our best to fulfill

    your needs!¡± replied Maddox without the slightest hesitation. After all, he didn¡¯t have much interest in

    who did the job. Still, he wasn¡¯t against obtaining long term benefits from them by helping them now.

    ¡°I appreciate the feedback, deputy captain!¡± dered the middle aged man with a bow.

    ¡°As for my family, we don¡¯t have any ns to further develop yet, so we¡¯ll be doing the same as the

    Grubbs. Even so, I¡¯d still appreciate help from the military!¡± said another middle aged man.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But of course, we¡¯ll help! Just contact my secretary whenever you need aid!¡± replied Maddox.

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered the middle aged man, feeling rightfully puzzled. After all, throughout his many years

    doing business, not once had be gotten involved with those from the military. Yet here Maddox was,

    telling him to just contact his secretary. Since when had the military started getting involved with

    Yanam¡¯s economy? It certainly didn¡¯t help that Maddox sounded serious about all this!

    ¡°Hmm? Any questions?¡± asked Maddox.

    ¡°No, I¡­ was just wondering how I should repay you for your help!¡± replied the middle aged man after

    quickly making something up, knowing that he¡¯d get into trouble if he revealed his true thoughts.

    Laughing in response, Maddox simply said, ¡°We¡¯re all people of Yanam, are we not? I¡¯m just doing my

    part as a citizen! Also, I thought that this would be a good chance to get to know you guys, so don¡¯t

    worry about repaying my aid!¡±

    ¡°Hear! Hear!¡± dered everyone, unable to help themselves from breathing sighs of relief¡­

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2311

    ¡°Regardless, enough talk! You can contact my secretary when the timees, but for now, dig in! No

    need to hold back just because I¡¯m the deputy captain!¡± dered Maddox with a wave of his hand,

    prompting several servants to begin serving dishes and drinks.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°As if everything¡¯s that simple¡­ If his words were genuine, then the Maddox we¡¯re looking at is a

    fake..!¡± sneered Lucian in a soft tone.

    ¡°Either way, we¡¯ll see how things go. Still, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be daring enough to cause a mess before

    so many people,¡± replied Gerald as he began eating.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll try to poison you¡­?¡± muttered Lucian in a slightly concerned tone.

    ¡°Even if he does, his poison probably won¡¯t affect me at all. Remember, I¡¯m no ordinary person,¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. Well, I guess I¡¯ll dig in as well!¡± said Lucian who hadn¡¯t considered that earlier. Only

    someone with high cultivation like Gerald would¡¯ve been able to obtain the Devotion Mirror in the first

    ce. With that said, ordinary poisons would definitely be ineffective on someone like him!

    Either way, Gerald quickly finished his meal before raising his hand as he said, ¡°Deputy captain? Could

    I have another set? I¡¯m not quite full yet!¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t expected Gerald to just call out to him like that, Maddox simply smiled as he faced

    one of the servants before ordering, ¡°But of course! Serve that boy more food!¡±

    To Maddox, the fact that Gerald had used such a friendly tone to speak with him must¡¯ve meant that he

    waspletely unaware of his ns. With that in mind, Maddox didn¡¯t mind humoring Gerald¡¯s

    request. After all, the boy was going straight to hell once he was full!

    After thinking about that for a bit, Maddox turned to look at Lucian before saying, ¡°Lucian!¡±

    ¡°Yes? Can I do anything for you, deputy captain?¡± asked Lucian as he lowered his fork and spoon.

    ¡°Indeed! Now that I think about it, who¡¯s that young man beside you? I don¡¯t recall seeing him before

    this,¡± replied Maddox as he looked at Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, his name is Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s a guest of the Grubbs. Since his family owns quite

    a number of properties in Weston, I brought him over to widen his horizons. Who knows, he could end

    up coborating with some of the bosses here!¡± exined Lucian.

    ¡°Oh? I heard thatpanies from Weston are known for their honesty and integrity!¡±

    ¡°Same here! I¡¯m up for a coboration!¡± eximed several of those present.

    All of them knew that Lucian wouldn¡¯t just bring someone random over. With that said, though Lucian

    hadn¡¯t specified the kinds of properties Gerald¡¯s family owned, the attendees were pretty sure that they

    were big ones. After all, why else would Lucian treat Gerald so respectfully?

    ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­? Wasn¡¯t that the name of the person who had caused quite a bit of chaos in our

    country a while back?¡± replied Maddox with a slight frown, still pretending that he wasn¡¯t aware of who

    Gerald was.

    Hearing that, Gerald then got to his feet before cupping his hands before Maddox as he said, ¡°I assure

    you that we just share the same name, deputy captain. After all, not only is this my first time in Yanam,

    but I¡¯m also merely an ordinary person! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever be able to cause any sort of chaos!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see! True enough, plenty of people on the share the same name! Either way, I¡¯m quite

    interested in Weston, so why don¡¯t you stay back and introduce me to some of your properties after the

    party? Who knows, I could facilitate your coborations with those in Yanam!¡± sneered Maddox.

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2312

    Though Lucian¡¯s hands instantly began trembling, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Why not? I may as well take

    the chance to learn more about Yanam as well!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Why on earth would you promise him that¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since he wants me to stay so much, I¡¯ll just oblige,¡± replied Gerald with a faint

    smile.

    ¡°Still¡­ Allow me to remind you that we¡¯re still pretty close to the military base, so don¡¯t do anything

    unnecessary to him. Remember, Lindsay is very likely in his hands, so if you kill him, we may never be

    able to get her back!¡± muttered Lucian who knew that Gerald wasn¡¯t easily dissuaded.

    ¡°Copy that,¡± replied Gerald with a slight nod.

    ¡°Good to know¡­ Either way, I¡¯ll be trying my best to stay back with you,¡± replied Lucian as he resumed

    eating, not wanting Maddox to find him suspicious.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Shortly after, Gerald finished his meal and leaned against his seat with his eyes closed. Though he

    looked like he had dozed off, the truth was, Gerald was actively spreading out his essential qi to get a

    better grasp of what was happening around the mansion.

    By the time he was done, Gerald sensed the presence of twenty snipers and over a hundred special

    forces soldiers around the area. There was apparently a group of people surrounding the banquet hall¡¯s

    exterior as well.

    Seeing all the effort Maddox had made to trap him, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile. It would be rude of

    him not to stay back.

    Meanwhile, Maddox who was unaware of what Gerald was doing could be seen talking andughing

    with the entrepreneurs and patriarchs whom he had invited. While it was true that he had set all this up

    just to deal with Gerald, he wasn¡¯t about to pass up the chance to get into these peoples¡¯ good books.

    With their support, he would surely have an easier time snatching Carter¡¯s position from him in the

    future¡­!

    Regardless, the party soon ended and almost everyone was left satisfied. After all, Maddox was

    providing them with benefits unlike any other military official had done in the past! Of course, they were

    well aware that they¡¯d have to return moremissions to him in exchange. However, since they were

    still going to be earning much more anyway, they didn¡¯t find sharing a part of their earnings to Maddox

    as something unprofitable.

    With nothing else to talk about, the drunken middle aged men then hobbled out of the banquet hall

    while saying, ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯ll be taking our leave first, deputy captain¡­! We¡¯ll surely pay you a visit once

    we¡¯re free in the future¡­!¡±

    Naturally, the soldiers outside had long retreated before the men even left the building.

    Whatever the case was, upon hearing that, Maddox walked up to them with a smile as he replied, ¡°Feel

    free toe anytime you want! I¡¯ll be sure to keep all of youpany!¡±

    Once he had sent all of them off, Maddox¡¯s smile instantly vanished as he nodded at his confidant

    before gesturing toward Gerald who was still in the hall. Seeing his cue, the confidant then got his

    walkie-talkie out before telling the snipers to get ready.

    Following that, Maddox returned to the banquet hall and sat beside Lucian before saying, ¡°You know,

    it¡¯s getting ratherte, Lucian. Why don¡¯t you head back first? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone drive him

    home once I¡¯m done talking to him.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Gerald¡¯s new to this ce, so he¡¯s still unaware of many of our customs.

    Because of that, I insist that I say,¡± replied Lucian with a slightly awkward smile, not wanting to offend

    Maddox.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? In the end, we were all once ordinary people who worked our way up, so I couldn¡¯t

    care less about formalities. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to have an important talk or anything. It¡¯s

    just going to be a friendly chat,¡± replied Maddox in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°¡­ Fine¡­ Then¡­ Can I at least wait outside¡­?¡± muttered Lucian in resignation.

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2313

    ¡°Just head back first. I¡¯ll get someone to send him hometer,¡± replied Maddox with a wave of his hand.

    Though he was clearly worried, all Lucian could do was nod as he slowly left the area. On his way out,

    however, he recalled what Jobson had said regarding Gerald¡¯s strength. If the boy was strong enough

    to take out the elders of the three major families, then Maddox was probably nothing to him. The

    thought of that definitely helped Lucian rx a bit more.

    Regardless, once Lucian was gone, Maddox lit a cigarette before clearing his throat as he said, ¡°So¡­

    Any idea why I told you alone to stay back?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Not the slightest idea,¡± replied Gerald in an indifferent tone as he lit his own cigarette before

    turning to look at Maddox.

    ¡°Well, not only does everyone now know that you¡¯re staying back with me, but they¡¯re also aware that

    you¡¯re Lucian¡¯s guest! With that said, should anything happen to me, the Grubbs will surely suffer!¡±

    scoffed Maddox as he crossed his legs, sounding like he had everything under control.

    ¡°You make a fair point,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Of course, I do. Either way, allow me to say that I really hadn¡¯t expected you to be daring enough to

    return to Yanam. Just so you know, the second we saw you out at sea, my first action was to propose

    to Carter to send out a fleet to end you! To think that that coward of a man would reject my idea! Had

    he simply listened to me, you would¡¯ve been dead by now! You have no right to be sitting before me,

    got that?!¡± growled Maddox.

    Though he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful that Carter had rejected his idea back then. After

    all, had Gerald died then, Maddox probably wasn¡¯t going to get his chance to rece Carter as captain

    by iming the glory of killing Gerald himself this soon. While he was no longer that angered by him,

    Maddox was still disgusted by Carter¡¯s cowardice.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Gerald simply pretended to be innocent as he said, ¡°Come again? I don¡¯t

    get what you¡¯re saying at all!¡±

    ¡°Oh, cut the act. We¡¯re the only ones here now,¡± replied Maddox with a wave of his hand.

    Not even bothering to y along anymore, Gerald who truly felt that what Maddox was doing was

    meaningless simply asked, ¡°Fine, fine¡­ Regardless, why do you want me dead that much?¡±

    ¡°d you asked. Once news about me killing you spreads, I¡¯ll surely be promoted to captain!¡± said

    Maddox as he got up before slowly walking around the boy.

    ¡°Do it, then,¡± replied Gerald as he ced his hands against his chair¡¯s armrests while leaning back.

    ¡°While I¡¯d love to, I¡¯m going to be the prime suspect if I kill you here. Not to worry, you¡¯ll definitely fall

    into my hands in the next few days,¡± said Maddox as he shook his head.

    ¡°You sound pretty sure of yourself. ¡°

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°For good reason. Regardless, know that when the timees, you¡¯ll surelye to me obediently,¡±

    replied Maddox.

    ¡°I look forward to it, then. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be taking my leave, deputy captain,¡± said Gerald

    as he got to his feet before tossing his cigarette butt onto the floor. The second he walked out,

    however, he was immediately greeted by the sight of twenty armed men, all of them aiming their sniper

    rifles at him.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2314

    ¡°A bit overprepared, don¡¯t you think?¡± scoffed Gerald before chuckling.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. After all, I had several prestigious guests over today. Have to make sure I keep them

    safe, you know? Either way, step aside and let him leave,¡± replied Maddox.

    ¡°Roger!¡± dered the snipers before making way for Gerald.

    Simply shaking his head, Gerald then walked out of the vi as everyone watched him leave.

    Shortly after, Maddox¡¯ s confidant inched over to Maddox¡¯s side before whispering, ¡°¡­ Um¡­ Deputy

    captain¡­? That was our best shot of killing him¡­! Why did you just let him off like that¡­?¡±

    Smacking the back of his confidant¡¯s head, Maddox then grumbled, ¡°Do I have to spell everything out?

    Today¡¯s goal was just to see who Gerald had been staying with! Thest thing I want is for him to

    continue being off radar! Putting that aside, if we deal with him now, not only will the Grubbs be after

    our heads, but Weston as a whole will also be giving us trouble!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I get it now¡­! You¡¯re nning to get rid of him once he finds out that we have Lindsay and

    attempts to save her, right¡­?¡± whimpered the confidant as he covered his head.

    ¡°Bingo. If we take him out like that and everything goes perfectly, then his death will be called a

    ¡®mysterious disappearance¡¯ that won¡¯t implicate us!¡± said Maddox a she watched Gerald finally leave

    his sight.

    Moving back to Gerald, he had barely left the vi when he saw the Grubb family¡¯s car parked not too

    far away. Up on seeing Gerald, Lucian immediately got out of the car before asking, ¡°That was fast.

    Why did you leave so quickly? Did he make things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°Putting that aside, why didn¡¯t you head home, Mr. Grubb?¡± asked Gerald as he got into the car.

    ¡°I was just worried for your safety¡­ I figured that as long as I was here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do

    anything to you,¡± replied Lucian with a sigh of relief now that he knew Gerald was safe.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have dared to kill me with or without you. Besides, his men wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    defeat me in the first ce,¡± said Gerald without a worry in the world.

    ¡°His¡­ men?¡± asked Lucian, feeling slightly puzzled.

    After all, he had previously asked Gerald if he sensed any danger, but the boy had simply shrugged the

    question off.

    ¡°Indeed. Twenty snipers and about a hundred special forces soldiers, to be exact. They had been

    hiding all over the vi this entire time,¡± replied Gerald as he patted the driver¡¯s shoulder, prompting

    him to start driving.

    ¡°My god!¡± eximed the shocked Lucian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was all just for show. He probably wanted to scare me or something,¡± replied Gerald as

    he rolled the car window down to look around.

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely terrifying! Had Maddox simply ordered his soldiers to open fire, all of us could¡¯ve died

    there and then!¡± eximed Lucian, his forehead now drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Rx. Remember, he¡¯s still the deputy captain of Yanam¡¯s seas, so he won¡¯t make such an

    amateurish mistake,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Either way, let¡¯s head back¡­ I was slightly drunk earlier but this conversation has fully sobered me

    up¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he rolled his own window down to feel the cool night breeze on his face.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I no longer have any doubts that Lindsay is with Maddox,¡± replied Gerald with a

    sigh. ¡°Oh? Did he mention anything about her?¡± asked the surprised Lucian.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2315

    ¡°He said that I¡¯d fall into his grasp within the next few days, so what else could that imply?¡± replied

    Gerald, honestly amused by how confident Maddox had sounded.

    ¡°Well, that pretty much confirms it. All the things you learned that night pretty much pointed to him

    being the culprit anyway. Either way, what¡¯s the next step? With how confident he seems with his n,

    you should really refrain from acting rashly¡­¡± muttered Lucian in a worried tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for him to tell me the news,¡± replied Gerald as he looked out the window.

    It was nearing midnight when they finally got back to the manor. The second they got out of the car,

    Aiden immediately rushed out, yelling, ¡°Gerald!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The butler who had two umbres in hand soon ran out as well, calling out, ¡°Master!¡±

    Upon standing before Gerald, Aiden immediately added, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you left? I could¡¯ve

    followed to give extra protection!¡±

    ¡°While I appreciate the thought, you¡¯d probably end up needing my protection instead,¡± replied Gerald

    with a chuckle as he patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Heavy rain is apparently going to persist for another week, master. With that said, I¡¯ve already

    prepared some thick clothes for all of you. That way, you won¡¯t get too cold during the auction,¡± said the

    butler as he handed an umbre to Gerald before raising the other above Lucian¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let it rain. It¡¯s rare to get such long periods of heavy rain anyway,¡± replied Lucian.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, did Maddox make things difficult for both of you¡­?¡± asked the butler as the group

    began walking back into the manor.

    ¡°Not too much, though he did have several men lying in wait¡­¡± muttered Lucian who couldn¡¯t help but

    shiver at the thought.

    ¡°I assume he did so out of worry that his guests would find themselves in danger,¡± replied the butler

    whocked the context that Gerald and Lucian had.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± said Gerald, ending the conversation.

    Since it was already past midnight by the time they entered the manor, Lucian chose not to say much

    and simply returned to his room guided by his butler to rest. The party had given him enough scares for

    one night.

    Gerald himself returned to his guestroom, followed by Aiden. Hanging his coat in the closet-and seeing

    that Aiden had no intentions of leaving, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Not nning to get some rest?¡±

    ¡°I already took a nap in the afternoon, so I¡¯ve had plenty of rest. Regardless¡­ Did you manage to

    gather any clues while you were there?¡± asked Aiden as he shook his head before pulling a chair out

    for Gerald to sit on.

    ¡°What clues are you hoping for?¡± replied Gerald as he poured himself a ss of water.

    ¡°Clues regarding Miss Lawrence, of course!¡± said Aiden.

    ¡°I guess I did manage to gather something.¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± muttered the anxious Aiden.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s confirmed that Lindsay has been captured by him,¡± replied Gerald as he gestured for Aiden to

    sit beside him.

    After taking a seat, Aiden waited patiently for Gerald to continue¡­ However, the youth showed no

    signs of having anything else to say. With that, Aiden eventually asked, ¡°¡­ Is that it? What about

    whether Lindsay is being imprisoned back in that forested area?¡±

    ¡°And how would I learn about that?¡± replied Gerald as he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Then¡­ What should we do¡­?¡± muttered Aiden in a disheartened tone. It was clear that he

    had expected Gerald to bring more news back.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2316

    ¡°What else can we do? We wait for news toe, of course! Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to

    expose Maddox? Do you take him as a fool?¡± replied Gerald as he ruffled Aiden¡¯s hair.

    Brushing Gerald¡¯s hand off, Aiden then said, ¡°¡­ So¡­ We really can¡¯ t do anything¡­?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. Look, it¡¯s pretty much confirmed that Maddox has Lindsay with him now, so all that¡¯s left to

    do is to wait for his news. It probably won¡¯t be a long wait anyway since he wants to kill me so much,¡±

    replied Gerald with a chuckle as he took another sip of water.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare ourselves in the meantime,¡± said Aiden as he rxed slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare. After all, you won¡¯t be helping out much in the first ce,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Huh..? Why would you say that?¡± asked Aiden, rightfully confused.

    ¡°Aiden, you only have a single army dagger. Maddox had twenty snipers and at least a hundred

    soldiers under hismand earlier. Tell me again how you¡¯re nning to help?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered Aiden as he looked at his only dagger before falling silent¡­

    ¡°Still, I¡¯d rather not expose the fact that I¡¯m a cultivator if possible. With that said, I¡¯ll still be bringing you

    along. Go ask Lucian tomorrow to see if he can get you better equipment,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

    ¡°Expose? Gerald, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone in Yanam already knows you¡¯re a cultivator!¡± said Aiden with

    augh.

    ¡°The fewer people who know, the better. Regardless, now that I think about it, just let me ask Lucian

    about the equipment. Hopefully I can get some good ones for us,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Got it,¡± said Aiden as he nodded in response.

    Fast forward to the next day, Gerald went off to look for Lucian the second he got up.

    Upon hearing what Gerald had to say, the surprised Lucian couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°You¡­ need

    equipment¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any, though I just thought I¡¯d ask,¡± said Gerald, who was well aware that guns

    couldn¡¯t be legally obtained in Yanam, which meant that even families with high statuses like the

    Grubbs had trouble getting their hands on them. With that in mind, apart from the guns owned by the

    military, all other guns in the country were most probably smuggled in.

    ¡°Well, I can get some, but I¡¯ll need some time¡­ Regardless, why are you requesting for them out of the

    blue?¡± asked Lucian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t want too many more people learning that I¡¯m a cultivator while I¡¯m saving Lindsay.

    With that said, having guns will surely help with keeping that a secret,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ How about this? I¡¯ll make some arrangementster to see if I can get some supplies from the

    war department. It¡¯ll probably still take a few days, though,¡± said Lucian, who was eager to help as long

    as it contributed to saving Lindsay.

    ¡°I appreciate the help,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Now, now, remember, you¡¯re the one doing a big favor for me! I should be the one thanking you for

    going all out just to save my niece!¡± said Lucian in a sheepish tone.

    Before Gerald could reply, Lucian¡¯s butler showed up and said, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re here as well, Mr.

    Gerald! How convenient!¡±

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± asked Lucian as he watched his butler jog over.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2317

    ¡°Well, due to all this heavy rain, it¡¯s honestly best if you leave for the ind today. Otherwise, dys

    may happen and you wouldn¡¯t want to miss the first day of the auction, right?¡± said the butler.

    Hearing that, Lucian turned to look at Gerald before asking, ¡°Are you fine with leaving today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good to go,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

    Nodding in response, Lucian was about to leave when he suddenly remembered Gerald¡¯s request.

    With that, he turned to look at his butler again before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, use our family¡¯s

    connections to obtain some guns. The more, the better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be difficult, but I¡¯ll try my best,¡± replied the butler with a slightly troubled expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care even if you have to spend extra to get smuggled ones. They¡¯re crucial for the rescue

    mission,¡± dered Lucian.

    Upon hearing that, the butler had no choice but to reply, ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­ Go get Aiden. We¡¯ll be leaving as soon as we¡¯re done packing up. As

    Mr. Schmidt said, the rain will probably impede our journey, so the sooner we head out, the better,¡± said

    Lucian as he looked at Gerald. Fast forward to half an hourter, all three of them were all packed up

    and ready to go.

    After driving for quite a bit, they eventually arrived at the port where they would be transported to the

    ind at around noon. As the trio made their way to the small pier, they saw that at least a dozen small

    boats had already been moored there. From the looks of it, they had been hired by the auction¡¯s

    organizers to help people get to the ind. Regardless, though the boats were pretty small, together,

    they were still a sight to behold.

    Whatever the case was, after approaching a seated man who was wearing a long robe, Lucian asked,

    ¡°How much to get to the ind?¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand dors,¡± replied the man without even looking up.

    ¡°Here,¡± said Lucian as he handed the man a wooden box, unsurprised by the outrageous price. After

    all, this wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s first time here, and the pricing had been different every time anyway. Still, it was

    lucky that he had prepared enough beforeing over.

    Taking the box, the man then looked inside before closing it again, not even bothering to count the

    exact amount inside. Following that, he handed it to another man-who was standing nearby-who then

    tossed the cash into his car.

    ¡°The three of you, right? Go on!¡± said the man as he pointed at the boats.

    As they began walking down the dock, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that pricing a bit

    outrageous¡­?¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand is nothing for those attending the auction. In a way, the pricing also acts as a

    screening process to differentiate between those who really wish to participate and those who are

    merely here hoping to get some excitement,¡± replied Lucian as he disyed proof of his payment upon

    arriving at one of the small boats.

    Following that, the three were handed oars before they got into the boat and began rowing. Looking

    around, Gerald saw that many others were also rowing in the same direction.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Before he could wonder how long they would need to row, however, a tailwind suddenly began blowing.

    While the wind itself wasn¡¯t all that strong, it allowed their boats to sail forward extremely smoothly.

    ¡°You know, I really can¡¯t even beginprehending the power that the auction organizer holds!¡±

    muttered Lucian as he stopped rowing and ced his oar to the side.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ This really is something else¡­¡± said Gerald with a nod. After all, aside from the fact that

    there were so many boats on the move, the ind wasn¡¯t even in sight yet! How strong was the

    organizer if they were able to conjure winds to move them forward from this range¡­?

    Lighting a cigarette as he enjoyed the cool sea breeze, Lucian then muttered, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going to

    be on auction this time¡­ I remember the final auction item being a treasure map thest time the

    auction was held.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ speaking of which, do they ept cards?¡± asked Gerald, remembering that Lucian had paid in

    cash earlier.

    ¡°Of course they do. It¡¯s not like they¡¯repletely isted from the world. Still, bear in mind that

    everything here will cost at least a few million dors¡­¡± replied Lucian with a nod.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2318

    ¡°d to hear,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hoping to buy?¡± asked Lucian in a curious tone.

    ¡°Nothing in particr, though if I find anything good, I may bid for it,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his

    head. While he wasn¡¯t a big fan of auctions, since this one was held once every five years, he had a

    feeling that there were bound to be items that would catch his fancy. Should hee across one, he

    would surely bid for it.

    After all, what was money to Gerald?

    ¡°¡­ Well, alright, but again, I warn that this auction is going to be unlike anything you¡¯ve ever seen in

    Weston. Once we¡¯re on the ind, even random street stall items can cost millions of dors! With that

    said, you¡¯ll need millions to purchase even a single auction item¡­¡± exined Lucian, hoping that his

    warnings would help Gerald avoid getting overly disappointed by hisck of purchasing powerter.

    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Gerald in an indifferent tone.

    After all, he already knew that this was a game for the rich ever since Lucian had told him that the

    auction was only held once every five years.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Either way, we¡¯ll probably be on the boat for a few more hours, but rest assured, the

    organizers have designated ces for us to rest once we arrive at the ind. While the auction starts

    the day after tomorrow, the street stalls on the ind will begin operating by morning. With that said,

    maybe we¡¯ll find something nice tomorrow morning,¡± exined Lucian as he looked at all the other

    simr boats.

    After giving a nod, Gerald simply closed his eyes in response, releasing his essential qi in the process.

    Since Lucian had mentioned that many cultivators were attending the auction, Gerald knew he had to

    be careful. True enough, with the aid of his Herculean Primordial Spirit-which allowed him to sense

    everything within a ten kilometer radius, Gerald quickly learned that there were cultivators in almost

    every boat. Some of them were even stronger than him, but only marginally.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t about to let his guard down before those who didn¡¯t appear to be cultivators either. After

    all, who knew whether they were actually at cultivation levels so high that even he was unable to detect

    them?

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    While he wouldn¡¯t have been this cautious in the past, after getting to know Jobson and the old man in

    the ancient ruins, Gerald now knew that there were countless more cultivators out there who were

    much stronger than him. He just wasn¡¯t strong enough to be worthy of meeting them yet!

    Regardless, as he looked at the boats around them, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­ Say¡­ Won¡¯t

    commoners find all these boats leaving the port suspicious¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, every time there¡¯s an auction, the organizers disguise the event as something else. Due to that,

    commoners tend to just ignore all this. Besides, the ind is quite far from shore and there¡¯s even a

    sea fog around it, so there really isn¡¯t a chance of the auction getting found out,¡± exined Lucian as

    he pointed at the fog in the distance.

    Fast forward to around five hourster, the outlines of the ind could be seen, prompting Gerald to

    stretch before giving his surroundings a good look Though this was just an auction, there were

    countless cultivators attending, so he had to remain vignt at all times.

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2319

    It was half an hourter when the boats were finally anchored at the shore by a few men donning long

    robes.

    Upon disembarking, Lucian immediately disyed their tickets before saying, ¡°The three of us are from

    the Grubb family in Yanam.¡±

    ¡°Right this way,¡± replied one of the men after taking a brief nce at the trio.

    Nodding in response, Lucian then put their tickets away before gesturing for Gerald and Aiden to keep

    close as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a meal before getting some rest. Since the sky¡¯s going dark soon, I

    believe that the street stalls won¡¯t open today.¡±

    Though the ind appeared small, upon entering, Gerald quickly realized that it was probably even

    bigger than Gong Ind. What more, instead of having a modern look, the ind honestly felt like an

    ancient Weston town. Gerald, for one, felt like he had just time-traveled a thousand years back.

    Now feeling a bit more curious about the ind, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Do people actually live

    on this ind¡­?¡±

    ¡°From what I know, the organizer only sends people over a month or two-before the auction takes

    ce-to clean the ce up. Following that, they¡¯ll host all the bidders and once the auction ends, the

    ce will be cleaned up again before the ind is sealed off. Speaking of which, there¡¯s something that

    you may find interesting. You see, quite a few people who¡¯ve attended the auction before have imed

    that as they were passing through this area-when the auction wasn¡¯t on, the ind couldn¡¯t be seen at

    all! It was almost as though the ind only appeared whenever an auction was about to be held!

    Though many already know about this rumor, nobody¡¯s been able to crack the code of the vanishing

    ind!¡± exined Lucian as he continued leading the duo to the ce they were going to be staying at,

    at least ording to the invitation card.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Gerald instantly frowned as he said, ¡°¡­ Come again?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Did I say something wrong?¡± asked Lucian as he stopped walking for a while.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well¡­ you mentioned the ind only being visible whenever an auction is being held, correct?¡± asked

    Gerald as he thought about Yearning Ind. After dealing with the Crawford cultivators back then, he

    had learned of Yearning Ind¡¯s mysterious ability to just vanish, something that this very ind they

    were on was apparently capable of doing as well.

    ¡°I did, though I assure you it¡¯s only a rumor. Unless you¡¯ve seen this ind before?¡± replied Lucian as

    he shook his head.

    ¡°Negative. I never even knew that this auction existed before you told me,¡± muttered the frowning

    Gerald who was already certain that this ind was equally as abnormal as Yearning Ind.

    Knowing Gerald well enough, Aiden-who had thought the same thing as Gerald after hearing Lucian¡¯s

    exnation-was prompted to ask, ¡°Are you thinking about Yearning Ind, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ If there truly is a rtionship between this ind and Yearning Ind, then if I learn this

    ce¡¯s secrets, I may finally be able to figure out how to get to Yearning Ind!¡± dered Gerald with a

    nod.

    ¡°¡­ What exactly is this, Yearning Ind¡­?¡± asked Lucian, feeling utterly confused.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2320

    After looking around to make sure that nobody was listening in, Gerald then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you

    about it another time. There are more pressing issues at hand now.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Hmm..? Like what? Do share. Maybe I can help!¡± replied Lucian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this once we¡¯re in a more private area. The walls have ears and I¡¯d rather not have

    others hear this,¡± muttered Gerald, prompting Lucian to nod before continuing to lead the way following

    the path on the invitation card.

    It was about twenty minutester when the trio arrived at a wooden, three-story building that was

    surrounded by food stalls and even two pawn shops that apparently only epted gold and silver as

    currency. The scene naturally puzzled Gerald who couldn¡¯t help but wonder how those pawnshops and

    food stalls had evene here in the first ce. Though he was confused, he put the thought aside for

    now as he headed upstairs.

    The organizer had arranged for them to stay in the easternmost room on the third floor, and since the

    invitation grouped the trio together, they soon found themselves looking at an antique-looking suite with

    three bedrooms connected by a living room. Though the austere-looking room was well furnished,

    there wasn¡¯t an electrical appliance in sight, not even a lightbulb! As Gerald was wondering how they¡¯d

    keep the room lit at night, his question was quickly answered when he saw an unopened pack of

    candles on the table.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then put his luggage down before lighting a cigarette and saying in a

    monotonous tone, ¡°I¡¯d like to learn the ind¡¯s secrets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ going to be a bit difficult. After all, no ordinary ind would have rumors about it only

    reappearing every time there was an event¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he shook his head. While past

    attendees had certainly been curious about all this, they had never seriously attempted to crack the

    code. After all, everyone knew that the organizer-who had never even shown their face before-was not

    someone they could afford to mess with.

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m giving it a go. Understanding how this ind works is extremely important to me,¡± replied

    Gerald with a sigh, knowing full well how powerful the organizer was. Even after squeezing every

    ounce of his power, it was still probably going to be impossible for him to use his essential qi to blow

    boats forward for hours!

    ¡°¡­ Is all this rted to that Yearning Ind you mentioned earlier¡­?¡± asked Lucian.

    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s just say that that ind is simr to this one. As for why I¡¯m trying to get there, it¡¯s

    because my parents and sister are trapped on that ind, which exins why uncovering this ind¡¯s

    secrets is so important to me. With any luck, should I manage to learn how this ind operates, I may

    finally get my chance to head to Yearning Ind¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he looked out the window.

    ¡°I see¡­ Still, you should know that the organizer never makes an appearance. With that said, none of

    us know their true identity!¡± replied Lucian with a slight nod.

    Sensing Lucian¡¯s worry, Gerald simply said, ¡°I believe that that can change. While I won¡¯t do anything

    too drastic just to crack the code, I¡¯ll still be prying around to see if I can learn anything useful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± replied Lucian as he patted Gerald on the shoulder.

    ¡°I appreciate it. Either way, I¡¯ll be getting some rest first. Call me if there¡¯s anything,¡± said Gerald as he

    puffed on his cigarette before walking toward one of the bedrooms.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2321

    Once Gerald had left, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°While it¡¯s definitely possible to learn about the

    ind¡¯s secrets if he manages to contact the auction¡¯s organizer, they¡¯re not a person he can just meet

    all willy-nilly!¡±

    Lucian genuinely wanted to help Gerald out since not only had the boy promised to share the secrets of

    the Devotion Mirror, once he unlocked its secrets-with him, but Gerald was also willingly risking his life

    to save Lindsay! Even so, he had no idea how to even help. After all, it wasn¡¯t like he could talk to the

    organizer on Gerald¡¯s behalf. Hell, he didn¡¯t even know anyone who had met up with the organizer in

    the past decade!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. There are just some things that we can¡¯t help with,¡±forted Aiden

    when he saw how perplexed Lucian looked.

    Sighing in response, Lucian replied, ¡°I know¡­ I just want to help him for once¡­¡±

    Though Lucian was gued with guilt, Gerald, on the contrary, was as cool as a cucumber in his room.

    After all, he already knew how difficult this investigation was going to be. Understanding how

    immensely powerful the organizer was, Gerald had made up his mind that if he still failed to uncover

    the ind¡¯s secrets after trying his best, then he would just give up. After all, cracking the code wouldn¡¯t

    do him any good if he ended up dead. Whatever the case was, Gerald figured that he should start by

    simply wandering around the ind in hopes of finding potential clues.

    Compared to when they had first arrived, many more food stalls had been set up by the time the trio

    headed out for dinner. With so many stalls, it was no surprise that many of them sold international

    cuisines from Weston, Japan, and even Meinberg, one of the smaller countries!

    Eventually, however, they settled on a Weston stall and Lucian quickly ordered two Weston dishes.

    Shortly after, Gerald who had sensed waves of essential qi around him couldn¡¯t help but whisper,

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a number of cultivators around us¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ After all, there¡¯s a five-year gap between each auction. It only makes sense for all therge

    families and cultivators from Asia and Southeast Asia to attend. While it may look lively now, things can

    get chaotic really quickly, and many bad things have happened here before. Some even take the

    chance to kill others during the event,¡± replied Lucian in a hushed tone as he slurped on his soup.

    ¡°Hmm? Doesn¡¯t the organizer intervene?¡± asked Gerald with a slight frown.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°The organizer doesn¡¯t bother with most things that happen here. As long as the auction is held and

    you don¡¯t do anything that will affect their interest, they won¡¯t make a move. An example would be what

    happened some twenty years ago¡­ It was my third time attending the auction back then, and I

    remember someone trying to steal one of the auction items. Unfortunately for him, he was quickly

    subdued by a group of men in ck. He didn¡¯t even stand a fighting chance¡­ Either way, nobody¡¯s

    dared to cause any trouble since then, though fights and revenge-seeking is still quitemonce on

    this private ind. After all, it isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of any country, so murder has no

    consequences¡­¡± exined Lucian.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± said Gerald with a slight nod.

    ¡°With all that said, let¡¯s just try not to get into any trouble here. After all, we can never be too sure how

    strong one actually is here¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he got to his feet when he saw the food stall owner

    walking toward them with their dishes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just here to look around. It¡¯s not like I look for trouble for fun,¡± replied Gerald with a

    smile.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2322

    Just as they were about to dig in, however, a loud ¡®thud¡¯ could be heard, followed by a ¡®crash¡¯!

    Naturally, everyone immediately turned to look at the source of the sound¡­ and were quickly greeted

    by the sight of a bearded young man who looked to be in his thirties lying in a pool of his own blood!

    His eyes widened in fear, the man could be seen struggling for a while, desperately attempting to ask

    for help. However, even when his body went fully limp, nobody seemed to care.

    They simply continued eating as though the one who had just died was nothing but a rat.

    Bringing his bow! Of soup to his mouth-but clearly having lost his appetite-, Lucian then lowered the

    bowl again before saying, ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably a textbook example of what I said earlier. Poor man

    probably offended someone who waited till now just to murder him without any repercussions¡­¡±

    ¡°Possibly. This truly is an excellent ce tomit murder¡­¡± replied Gerald in a nonchnt tone.

    Gerald, for one, knew that auctions outside of Weston were never peaceful, and he had heard several

    tales of how chaotic auctions could get in Southeastern countries like Yanam and Meinberg. Once the

    auctions began, the participants¡¯ lives bore little meaning, and cultivators-who were used to seeing

    blood and death, had no issue with murder.

    Regardless, though the corpse was sprawled in the middle of the street, everyone who walked past

    only gave it a brief nce before looking away. Shortly after, a few men donning gray robes walked up

    to the body and picked it up before quickly moving toward the sea.

    With how efficient they were, nobody would¡¯ve been able to guess what had happened there if the

    puddle of blood didn¡¯t remain.

    Either way, once they were done with dinner, Gerald told Aiden and Lucian that he was going to

    wander around the ind after a quick shower. Though Aiden wanted toe along, Gerald firmly

    refused. After all, if a man could murder out in the open without any repercussions here, then Gerald

    would rather not have Aiden who waspletely powerless against cultivators face the risk of dying

    out here.

    Whatever the case was, once Gerald was done with his shower, he slipped a new packet of cigarettes

    into his pocket before getting ready to leave. However, before he could even walk out the door, a thin,

    old woman who looked to be around eighty called out, ¡°Where are you nning on going at this hour?¡±

    Turning to look at the old woman seated by the door who honestly looked like a child with how tiny her

    hunched back made her look Gerald then lit a cigarette before shrugging as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s my first

    time here so I figured that I may as wellhead out to have a look around. Besides, I don¡¯t like being in

    such a stuffy room for too long.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to stay indoors at night. It¡¯s even more dangerous out there now that it¡¯s dark. It wouldn¡¯t

    even be a stretch to say that you¡¯d possibly get killed by mistake the second you stepped out. See that

    dark spot over there? A man was killed about an hour ago, and his body¡¯s been tossed into the sea¡­¡±

    said the old woman in a hoarse voice as she pointed at the dried bloodstains.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, I was there when it happened,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°While you¡¯re quite capable, you¡¯re not the strongest here by any means,¡± said the old woman as she

    scanned Gerald from head to toe.

    ¡°With all due respect, I¡¯m simply heading out for a stroll. I won¡¯t be offending anyone, so I should end

    up fine,¡± replied Gerald as he looked straight into her eyes.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2323

    To his surprise, her eyes were unusually bright, almost as though she was actually a youngdy.

    ¡°You know, people who don¡¯t listen to advice are prone to getting fed to the sharks¡­¡± muttered the old

    woman as she looked to the side.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯ll be off,¡± replied Gerald as he bowed toward her before hurrying off.

    After Gerald swiftly disappeared around the corner, the old woman slowly straightened her back,

    revealing that she wasn¡¯t hunch-backed at all! Shaking her head, she then muttered in a much clearer

    voice, ¡°So that¡¯s the Herculean Primordial Spirit that father told me about¡­ To think that it¡¯d be in a

    young man¡¯s body! Things will surely get troublesome if he has a powerful background¡­¡±

    Naturally, Gerald had no idea about any of this, and he simply continued assuming that the old woman

    had said all that out of kindness. Still, despite her warning and the fact that he was well aware that

    there were plenty of powerful people on the ind, Gerald also knew that he was a master at escaping.

    With that in mind, he simply took in the faintly salty sea breeze as he walked along the darkened

    streets.

    Shortly after, however, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks with a slight frown. Gerald was sensing

    essential qi fluctuating from two people up ahead, and they were both probably as strong as he was.

    Curious, Gerald then withdrew his essential qi before slowly walking forward. Since he wanted to learn

    the ind¡¯s secrets, he couldn¡¯t just back down upon encountering a problem.

    Regardless, after heading forward for a bit, he soon realized that aside from the few ancient-looking

    buildings that he had walked past, arge chunk of the ind remained undeveloped. Still, with how

    large the ce was, he couldn¡¯t even see the other end of the ind. Either way, once he got close

    enough, Gerald hid behind arge tree before squinting his eyes to get a better grasp of the situation.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Standing on the barrennd were six men facing each other, with three on each side. Two of them

    stood before their groups, and they were the ones emanating the essential qi that Gerald had earlier

    detected. Now surer than ever that both of them were as strong as him, Gerald knew that he probably

    couldn¡¯t win a fight against all six of them.

    ¡°What a dangerous ce¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a frown as he puffed on his cigarette.

    The second his thought ended, all six men rushed toward each other, immediately sparking up an

    intense battle! With how much essential qi was used in between blows, the area became so bright that

    it almost felt like it was daytime! It was about ten minutester when the victors of the battle were finally

    decided¡­

    Only one man remained alive on the losing side, and he was already on his knees, his breath

    extremely weak. As for the other trio, though they had won, they were all seriously injured as well. With

    that, they chose not to kill the man, swiftly disappearing into the darkness instead.

    After witnessing all that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. While they were strong, all of them

    had very littlebat experience. Now understanding that, Gerald was pretty confident that he

    would¡¯ve won even if all six of them came for him.

    Shaking his head, he then continued walking forward,pletely unnoticed.

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2324

    Utilizing the moon¡¯s glow to guide him around, Gerald soon came across a massive mountain that

    stood about a kilometer away from him. Naturally, this puzzled him. After all, he should¡¯ve been able to

    see the mountain the second he got on the ind! It certainly didn¡¯t help that he was positive that the

    mountain wasn¡¯t there up till this point. Concluding that there was definitely a secret to be found on the

    mountain that could possibly be rted to the ind¡¯s secrets, Gerald excitedly began dashing toward

    the ce.

    ¡°How absolutely unusual¡­¡± muttered Gerald under his breath as he wondered if he could just skip

    looking for the ind that Seadom tribe had relocated to and finally be able to get to Yearning Ind.

    Regardless, it was about five minutester when Gerald stopped at the foot of the mountain. Looking

    up, Gerald then took a deep breath before attempting to dash forward again, only to feel his face

    smacking into something!

    ¡°What the hell was that¡­?¡± muttered Gerald with a frown as he looked at the clearing before him.

    There weren¡¯t even any tree branches hindering his way! Mobilizing his essential qi, Gerald then began

    touching the area that he had collided into¡­ and sure enough, there was an invisible wall of air there!

    Before Gerald could investigate any further, he suddenly heard a scowl, stating, ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    The voice sounded old, and as Gerald turned to face the source of the voice, he quickly realized that a

    figure was rapidly flying toward him! Sensing that this old man was rather strong-and fearing that he

    would call for reinforcements-, Gerald immediately began bolting away from the scene! If all this

    resulted in him offending the auction¡¯s organizer, then he¡¯d never be able to leave the ind!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Either way, though Gerald was fast, the old man was faster, and it only took the senior three seconds to

    catch up to the boy!

    ¡°Snooping around at night, huh? Show me your face and tell me what you¡¯re up to!¡± growled the old

    man as he attempted to grab Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald simply began turning around, preparing himself for battle. If he wasn¡¯t going

    to be able to outrun his opponent, he may as well fight with him. Whether he made it out alive was up

    to fate.

    ¡°Daring enough to stop? Are you courting death or something?!¡± growled a rather familiar voice. Before

    Gerald could fully face the old man, he felt a hand grab onto the back of his cor, and within seconds,

    he was already quite a distance from where he had initially stood!

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2325

    Upon seeing Gerald being dragged off, the old man immediately stopped in his tracks. While he was

    pretty sure that the intruder¡¯s savior was an old woman, her aura felt oddly familiar.

    ¡°Was that the young mistress¡­?¡± muttered the old man to himself. Knowing how quirky the girl was,

    the man eventually decided to turn back, withdrawng his essential qi in the process.

    His thought process was to first contact the young mistress¡¯s family to confirm whether that was truly

    her. If it wasn¡¯t, then he¡¯d just resume hunting the boy down. While he wasn¡¯t able to get a good look at

    Gerald¡¯s face, nobody escaped his grasps!

    Moving back to Gerald, it wasn¡¯t long before he found himself back at the building he was staying in.

    Once inside, he quickly straightened his clothes before cing his palm and fist together as he

    respectfully said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, senior!¡±

    Had she not stepped in at thest moment, Gerald knew that he would¡¯ve entered a world of trouble.

    Hell, even if he had managed to escape, he was pretty sure that he would¡¯ve somehow ended up

    offending the auction¡¯s organizer¡­ And with the power they possessed, killing him would probably be

    as easy as squashing an ant.

    ¡°I told you not to wander about, didn¡¯t I? Still, while I had expected you to end up offending a few

    people, I never would¡¯ve imagined that you¡¯d dare to head to that mountain!¡± muttered the old woman

    who had hardly broken a sweat as she sat on her folding stool again.

    ¡°I just got a bit curious¡­ After all, I hadn¡¯t been able to see the mountain till I was at least a kilometer

    from it! I never expected to get into trouble just for that¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he quivered slightly.

    ¡°Just go back to sleep. I¡¯m pretty sure that old man wasn¡¯t able to see your face, so you¡¯re good.

    Besides, you¡¯re not the first to wander into that area by mistake, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your

    safety,¡± replied the old woman as she waved her hand.

    ¡°I will¡­ Still, why did you save me earlier? After all, we¡¯ve only met once and I even went against your

    advice!¡± muttered Gerald with a smile as he squatted before the woman. The fact that he wasn¡¯t able to

    sense any murderous intent from her only served to increase his curiosity.

    ¡°I was just free at the time,¡± replied the old woman, prompting Gerald¡¯s eyes to immediately widen,

    clearly not expecting that answer.

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s gettingte, so go get some rest first And remember not to wander about the ind

    anymore. I¡¯m not saving you a second time,¡± said the old woman as she lowered her head.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­ Very well. Again, I appreciate your help,¡± replied Gerald with a bow before heading upstairs,

    knowing that he wasn¡¯t going to get any more information out of her.

    Regardless, it was about ten minutester when the old woman got to her feet before leaving the

    building. The ce she was headed to was near the coast, and not too far from the huge mountain.

    Upon arriving, she was greeted by the sight of a row of houses and several young men donning ck

    uniforms simr to what the men at the port and the shore had been wearing standing guard before the

    doors of each building.

    After entering one of the houses and into her room, the old woman slipped her clothes off¡­ revealing a

    set of modem clothes underneath them. Following that, her hunchback was quickly straightened and

    her figure turned slender as well. By the time her transformation was done, the fair skinned girl looked

    like she was merely in her twenties.

    The second she slipped into a jacket, a knock could be heard at the door, followed by a hoarse voice

    asking, ¡°Was that you earlier, young mistress?¡±

    ¡°Please enter, Third elder,¡± replied the woman in an almost ethereal voice.

    ¡°Right away,¡± replied the voice as the door to her room opened¡­ Revealing the man who had earlier

    been chasing Gerald! However, instead of looking sinister, the old man, after taking his hat off had a

    kind expression on his face.

    ¡°Answering your question, yes, that was me. Either way, if he still wanders the ind after this, just

    drive him away. He must not be hurt,¡± ordered the young mistress as she sat cross-legged on a chair,

    her eyes clear, just like what Gerald had first seen.

    ¡°But¡­ This ind hides our family¡¯s secrets, young mistress! Just so you know, that kid wasn¡¯t exactly

    weak, and I¡¯m certain he would have eventually been able to get past the essential qi barrier and enter

    Mount Nimbus had I not stopped him earlier!¡± said the man in gray, a worried expression on his face.

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2326

    ¡°Do you have any idea who he is?¡± asked the youngdy as she looked up, revealing just how pure she

    looked¡­

    After giving it some serious thought, the man in gray simply replied, ¡°Not a clue.¡±

    In fact, it was exactly because he had no idea who Gerald was that the man ultimately decided to make

    his move on the boy back then.

    ¡°That boy possesses the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­¡± muttered the woman with a sigh.

    ¡°What..? He does? Where did you lead him to, young mistress? Just say the word and I¡¯ll bring him

    over immediately!¡± eximed the old man, his eyes glinting with excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing him over?¡± replied the youngdy.

    ¡°Young mistress, the master¡¯s been searching for the one who bears the Herculean Primordial Spirit for

    over ten years! Now that we¡¯ve finally found him, we can¡¯t just let him escape! He needs to use the

    primordial spirit to neutralize the cold poison in your body no matter what! Come to think of it, that boy

    may attempt to escape after I scared him earlier! This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m telling master about this and having

    him seal up Greendrake Ind!¡± dered the ecstatic man in gray.

    ¡°Just forget it,¡± replied the youngdy as she shook her head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, young mistress¡­ Only a single person holds the Herculean Primordial Spirit, so

    if we don¡¯t capture him now, looking for him again will be like searching for a needle in a haystack! AfterN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    all, we don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s from!¡± said the excited old man who would¡¯ve already rushed out

    had the young girl not stopped him.

    ¡°Alright, say you do bring him back. What then?¡± asked the youngdy.

    ¡°Well¡­ He¡¯ll have to¡­ you know¡­ He¡¯ll have to use the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s power to cure

    the cold poison in your body!¡± muttered the old man rather awkwardly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I should just exchange my virginity for my life?¡± replied the youngdy with a soft

    sigh.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, young mistress¡­ As long as we can confirm that he truly possesses the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit, then we may not have to resort to that method¡­ Let¡¯s see what master

    has to say about all this first¡­¡± muttered the old man who was getting increasingly embarrassed.

    ¡°Just give me some time to get to know him better first, ¡± replied the youngdy as she thought about

    the boy. Though they had only met briefly, she didn¡¯t really dislike him. In other words, things were off to

    a considerably good start.

    ¡°And¡­ What if he leaves before you¡¯re on good terms with him?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°Then all I can say is that I have terrible luck,¡± replied the youngdy as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Your luck is already astronomically good for you to be able to bump into the person who owns the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ Regardless, I¡¯ll follow your orders. If he heads to Mount Nimbus again, I¡¯ll

    simply drive him away. In return, however, I¡¯ll be posting some of our men to keep watch over the

    ind, just to make sure he doesn¡¯t try to leave. Is that agreeable?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°Fine,¡± replied the youngdy in a resigned tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Now do rest early, young mistress. I¡¯ll be taking my leave for now,¡± replied the man

    in gray with a bow before closing the door behind him.

    Once the door was closed, the girl¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but glint in excitement as she muttered,

    ¡°Though I know you possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, I don¡¯t even know your name yet¡­¡±

    Whatever the case was, Gerald had a restless night after all that had happened.

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2327

    After all, not only did he discover that the ind was simr to Yearning Ind, but he had alsoe

    across arge mountain-which was only visible within a certain range that was surrounded by an

    essential qi barrier. What more, aside from bumping into a man in gray who had attempted to capture

    him, he also met up with a mysterious olddy who kept giving him advice! To think that just being here

    for half a day would be this eventful¡­ He didn¡¯t even know why all this was happening to him.

    Either way, it was near dawn when Gerald finally ended up falling asleep.

    The next thing he knew, it was already noon. Frowning slightly, Gerald then washed his face with cold

    water, nning to head out again. Before he was even able to leave, however, he watched as Aiden

    pushed the door open with some food in hand.

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re finally awake,¡± said Aiden as he put the food on a table.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Have you been out all morning?¡± asked Gerald with a nod as he flopped onto a sofa.

    ¡°Pretty much. I headed out with uncle Grubb. We ended up splitting up some time ago when he went

    off to pay for something but didn¡¯t return for quite a while. Figuring that he was haggling or something, I

    simply returned first with the food since I thought you¡¯d be hungry,¡± exined Aiden as he unpacked

    the food and ced them before Gerald.

    Taking a burrito, Gerald then asked, ¡°I see¡­ Any interesting news you heard while you were out

    there?¡±

    Naturally, Gerald was worried that the organizer was after his head after what he had donest night. If

    that really was the case, then he definitely had to leave as soon as he could. Nothing good woulde

    to be if he ended up getting captured.

    ¡°Not at all¡­ Actually, hold on, I think I heard something about a fight of sortsst night¡­¡± muttered

    Aiden.

    ¡°I see¡­ Anything else?¡± asked Gerald, figuring that the fight was the one among the six individuals

    whom he had seenst night.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯ve heard of,¡± replied Aiden after giving it some thought.

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± said Gerald who was relieved to hear that. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but find it odd. After all,

    he had clearly entered a forbidden area of the indst night, and the old man looked determined to

    kill him back then as well. Why wasn¡¯t the organizer after his head yet? Even if they weren¡¯t nning

    on capturing him, shouldn¡¯t news about his actions be spread around at the very least¡­?

    While it was definitely puzzling, it was still good news. Maybe that old man had simply thought that

    driving him away was enough. Whatever the case was, the important thing was that he was going to be

    safe, at least for now.

    ¡°Speaking of which, did you find anythingst night?¡± asked Aiden as he bit into his own burrito,

    completely unaware of Gerald¡¯s worries.

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Sighing in response, Aiden then muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy to learn about the ind¡­ Should

    we just find a way to get to know the organizer so that we can ask them directly¡­?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea and you know it,¡± replied Gerald with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just rely on you slowly learning about this ce¡­ After all, if you identally head

    somewhere that you shouldn¡¯t, the organizer coulde after you!¡± muttered Aiden as he handed

    Gerald who had finished his burrito-another one.

    Coughing out loud, Gerald then grumbled, ¡°You jinxing me or something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± replied Aiden with a sheepish grin.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2328

    It was only after the two were done with lunch when Lucian finally returned with some items that he had

    bought. Looking at the open food packets, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Enjoyed your

    lunch?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back, uncle Grubb! I¡¯ll go get some lunch for you,¡± replied Aiden as he got to his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Regardless,e look at the great bargains I got! Had I bought them elsewhere,

    the price would¡¯ve easily been twofold!¡± said Lucian with a wave of his hand.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald curiously watched as Lucian opened the boxes he had just brought in. As it

    turned out, Lucian had bought some herbs, but Gerald wasn¡¯t sure what kinds of herbs they were.

    Noticing Gerald¡¯s confusion, Lucian then pointed at one of the herbs before exining, ¡°That there, is

    Prgrass. This fine specimen, on the other hand, is a five-hundred-year-old wild ginseng¡­¡±

    Once Lucian was done exining about the herbs, Gerald simply nodded as he said, ¡°It seems that

    even the street stalls here sell good stuff.¡±

    While he wasn¡¯t all that proficient in the field, Gerald had heard about most of the herbs-that Lucian had

    just bought-before from Daryl. With that said, he remembered Daryl stating that Prgrass was near

    priceless.

    ¡°Well, many of the stalls here weren¡¯t even meant to be street stalls. The truth is, their items were

    simply not good enough to be included in the auction, so they were forced to sell their wares out here.

    That, however, doesn¡¯t mean that the items that failed the screening are useless. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t

    have been able to get these herbs!¡± replied Lucian as he carefully ced the boxes aside. This trip was

    already proving to be fruitful to him.

    ¡°I see¡­ Speaking of which, have there been cases of scams here?¡± asked Gerald, who hadn¡¯t joined

    such an auction before.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯ve been. After all, all you need is twenty thousand dors to get here. While the

    majority of people are sincere with their businesses, quite a few still try their luck at selling fake goods.

    In the end, it all boils down to how well you know your stuff, ¡± exined Lucian with a nod.

    ¡°Got it,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble judging the authenticity of goods, feel free to call me over. While I may not

    know that much about herbs and treasures, I believe I¡¯m still more knowledgeable about them than

    you,¡± said Lucian once he was done putting away his boxes.

    ¡°I appreciate it, uncle Grubb,¡± replied Gerald with a slight bow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Speaking of which, did you manage to find anything while you were on your strollst

    night?¡± asked the smiling Lucian.

    ¡°Nothing, unfortunately,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    When he thought about the old woman, however, Gerald quickly got to his feet before walking toward

    the door while saying, ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll be heading out for a bit.¡±

    Everything that had happenedst night was still bugging him, so he may as well try looking for that

    woman to get some things rified. Who knows, she could be hiding the exact answers that he

    needed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± dered Aiden as he hurriedly jogged after Gerald.

    Once the two were downstairs, Gerald quickly turned to look at the area where the old woman had sat

    last night. Unfortunately, while the stool remained, the old woman was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°How odd¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a slight frown.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2329

    ¡°What is?¡± asked Aiden as he stared in the same direction as Gerald was, not knowing what Gerald

    was looking for.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Either way, back to the stroll,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head. Until he got a better

    understanding of the situation, Gerald didn¡¯t really want to tell Aid en about all this, fearing that he

    would trouble him. That way, if he needed that old woman¡¯s help, Aiden wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    Regardless, the second he stepped outside, Gerald saw that the streets were now packed with

    vendors. With so many people walking about, Gerald would¡¯ve definitely assumed that this noisy ce

    was a market had not known any better.

    Leaning against Gerald, Aiden then muttered in an indifferent tone, ¡°You know, despite there being so

    many stalls, they only extend to a few hundred meters up ahead. It really makes you wonder why

    they¡¯d just decide to cram themselves in a concentrated area¡­¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s as far as they¡¯re allowed to go,¡± replied Gerald who knew that that was probably the truth

    though he simply yed dumb.

    Noticing the dried up blood stains from before, Gerald simply shook his head before cing his arms

    against his back as he said, ¡°Either way, let¡¯s go take a look around.¡±

    As the duo walked deeper into the crowd, two men wearing gray uniforms who had been keeping

    watch over them from a distance turned to look at each other. One of them was the old man who had

    nearly attacked Gerald the night before.

    ¡°Think he¡¯s the one?¡± asked the old man as he straightened his neck, his eyes still on the duo.

    ¡°He should be. After all, young mistress said she met him here, and we haven¡¯t seen anyone else that

    fits her description of him leaving the building all day,¡± replied the other man as he pointed at the

    wooden building that Gerald had just left from.

    ¡°Fair enough. Either way, we mustn¡¯t allow him to leave our sights. Still, to think that after ten whole

    years of searching for the Herculean Primordial Spirit, the boy carrying it woulde to us instead!¡±

    muttered the old man as he continued keeping an eye on Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the young mistress¡¯s extreme luck,¡± replied the other man.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, does master know about all this?¡± asked the old man as he began tailing

    Gerald.

    ¡°He does. After telling him about it this morning, he said that he¡¯d return to the ind immediately,¡± said

    the man.

    ¡°I see. If you told him this morning, then he should be arriving soon¡­ You know what, I¡¯m leaving the

    young man to you. I need to prepare for the master¡¯s return. However, make sure to always keep him

    safe and don¡¯t lose sight of him, understand?¡± replied the old man, prompting the other man to nod.

    Seeing that, the old man then headed off, prompting the other man to continue tailing Gerald. Since the

    man maintained a constant ten meters away from Gerald, the boy never realized that he was being

    followed.

    While Gerald would¡¯ve certainly been able to detect him if he activated his essential qi, he made sure

    not to release any after what had happenedst night. That way, the odds of that old man recognizing

    him would be greatly lowered.

    Either way, as they walked on, Aiden who had been by Gerald¡¯s side this entire time couldn¡¯t help but

    widen his eyes as he muttered, ¡°Guns? Here?¡±

    Turning to look at the stall Aiden was looking at, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a man wearing a

    mercenary uniform selling a few of the Western Union¡¯s newest rifle models together with their

    appropriate bullets.

    ¡°Anything goes here I guess,¡± replied Gerald as he continued walking forward. Aide from the guns in

    that stall, most of the other vendors were simply selling herbs that they couldn¡¯t even name.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2330

    Either way, Gerald wasn¡¯t interested in those things at all. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even nning to shop

    anytime soon. His priority was to investigate a bit more on what had taken cest night Thankfully,

    nobody seemed to be talking about his encounter with that old man. Though that was relieving to hear,

    Gerald knew that he still needed to look for that old woman. He, for one, believed that she wasn¡¯t as

    simple as she appeared, and that he¡¯d probably uncover most of the ind¡¯s secrets the second he got

    her to talk.

    Regardless, upon reaching the area where stalls were bing increasingly sparse, Gerald turned to

    look at Aiden before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head back¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Honestly, this isn¡¯t as lively as I imagined it to be¡­¡± muttered Aiden in a slightly disappointed

    tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting auctions and parties mixed up¡­ Speaking of the auction, I wonder if there¡¯ll be any

    good stuff there tomorrow¡­¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle as he turned around only to notice a young

    man in gray staring at him from within the crowd.

    Upon realizing that Gerald was looking in his direction, the man instantly lowered his gaze.

    Gerald himself knew that the garments the person was wearing were simr to what the old man had

    wornst night. While he knew for a fact that this wasn¡¯t the same person who had attacked him, it still

    meant that the auction¡¯s organizer had already been keeping an eye on him. With that in mind, Gerald

    frowned slightly as he said, ¡°Aiden, you head back first. There¡¯s something I need to take care of¡­¡±

    Hearing the change in Gerald¡¯s tone, Aiden was prompted to ask, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, just head back first,¡± ordered Gerald, simply worried that the man in gray had been

    instructed by the old man to assassinate him. With that in mind, he didn¡¯t want Aiden identally

    getting hurt if he stayed behind. Gerald was already prepared to settle things alone anyway.

    ¡°Alright. Be careful out there,¡± replied Aiden who knew for a fact since he had already been following

    Gerald around for so long that Gerald must have sensed danger and was only telling him to leave to

    avoid getting harmed.

    ¡°Definitely,¡± replied Gerald with a slight nod, prompting Aiden to disappear into the crowd.

    Seeing that, Gerald took a deep breath before turning around and walking away from the crowded

    area. If there was going to be a fight, he wasn¡¯t about to do it here.

    Either way, upon seeing Gerald suddenly split up with his friend and change directions, the man in gray

    couldn¡¯t help but scratch the back of his head before mumbling, ¡°Is he misunderstanding

    something¡­?¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    While he didn¡¯t know what was up, he still continued following Gerald, knowing that if he lost the boy,

    then Third elder would surely scold himter. After all, all this concerned the young mistress¡¯s life.

    Moving back to Gerald, he made sure not to walk too quickly since he still needed time to figure out

    how he was going to deal with the situation. While he knew that he could probably handle the man in

    the back, this wasn¡¯t his territory. In other words, Gerald was worried that stronger people could appear

    at any time. Still, at the very least, he was leading the trouble away from Aiden and Lucian. Knowing

    that, if he ended up getting caught, so be it.

    Regardless, Gerald sessfully made it out of the street stall area shortly after. Upon seeing Gerald

    suddenly dashing forward, the man in gray swiftly made his way toward the youth. However, he was

    toote. Gerald had vanished!

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± grumbled the young man as he scanned the area, hoping to catch a glimpse of the boy.

    When all of a sudden, he was struck by a sudden gust of wind!

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2331

    Feeling something cold against his neck, the man then looked down and realized that there was a

    dagger against his throat!

    ¡°Care exining why you¡¯re following me?¡± asked Gerald as he squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve got it wrong, brother! I have no reason to follow you around!¡± replied the young man with a

    gulp as he smiled awkwardly while raising both his hands.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was slightly taken aback. After all, not only did the young man not choose to

    resist or threaten him, but he didn¡¯t fluctuate his essential qi at all! Though he wasn¡¯t expecting such a

    reaction, Gerald simply took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Is this because I trespassed to the

    forbidden areast night?¡±

    ¡°Forbidden area?¡± asked the young man, utterly confused. After all, he had no idea that Gerald had

    headed to Mount Nimbusst night. All he had been told was that the boy possessed the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit and that he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the ind.

    Pointing toward Mount Nimbus¡¯s direction, Gerald then said, ¡°That huge mountain over there.¡±

    When Gerald turned to look at where he was pointing, however, he quickly realized that the mountain

    had disappeared once more.

    Now getting a fuller picture, the young man simply replied, ¡°You¡¯ll learn more about it in the future.¡±

    While Mount Nimbus was one of his family¡¯s secret mountains, upon considering Gerald¡¯s identity and

    the fact that maybe the patriarch or young mistress would eventually exin things to him, the young

    man chose not to straight out y dumb.

    ¡°borate,¡± said Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°B-before that¡­ Could you move the dagger away from my throat¡­? A slip of your hand and my life

    will be over¡­! Believe me when I say that I have no intentions of stalking or fighting you¡­!¡± replied the

    man as he pointed at the dagger while chuckling nervously.

    Knowing that the man really wasn¡¯t nning to fight, Gerald then withdrew his dagger before saying,

    ¡°Tell me the whole story.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, the name¡¯s Yaacob Zeman¡­ What about you?¡± asked the man as he pretended

    not to hear Gerald¡¯s question.

    ¡°Gerald Crawford,¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°Alright, I admit that I was tailing you, but I honestly don¡¯t wish to fight. While I can¡¯t tell you any more

    than that, you¡¯ll learn more about it in the future¡­¡± muttered Yaacob when he sensed that Gerald

    wasn¡¯t going to let him off till he knew the truth.

    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ll learn more then? Just tell me already. You¡¯re with the auction¡¯s organizer, no?¡±

    replied Gerald, confused as to why the man was so hesitant to borate.

    ¡°I am¡­¡± muttered Yaacob with a nod.

    ¡°Regardless, aren¡¯t you being a bit too casual around me? Keep in mind that we¡¯replete

    strangers,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh as he sheathed his dagger.

    Grinning sheepishly, Yaacob then scratched the back of his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll change in

    the future¡­ Either way, since I¡¯ve been discovered, do allow me to just stay by your side.¡±

    Knowing that he had no right to stop the man since it was his fault for trespassing in the first ce,

    Gerald simply replied, ¡°Do as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! Since we¡¯ve gotten acquainted now do let me treat you to dinner! There are

    plenty of delicacies on our ind and I can definitely lead you to the best food!¡± said Yaacob as he

    ced his arm around Gerald¡¯s shoulder, showing just how easy going he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Then allow me to lead you around the ind! In case you weren¡¯t aware, the scenery here isn¡¯t all that

    bad!¡± said Yaacob in an enthusiastic tone.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was reminded of what Lucian said the day before. With that, he was

    prompted to say, ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to get rified.¡±

    ¡°Ask away!¡± replied Yaacob as he patted his chest.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2332

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that the ind can¡¯t be located unless auctions are held here. Is that true?¡± asked

    Gerald as he looked at Yaacob.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t really answer that since this is the first I¡¯m hearing about the rumor myself! In case you doubt

    me, know that though we¡¯re in charge of maintaining order here, we aren¡¯t usually allowed to be on the

    ind unless we¡¯re ordered to. With that said, wee here about the same time as all of you do.¡±

    Replied Yaacob as he shook his head.

    Sensing that Yaacob wasn¡¯t lying, Gerald then sighed as he replied, ¡°Alright. Then tell me what else

    you know about this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of good food here! Allow me to lead you to them!¡± eximed Yaacob with a glint of

    excitement in his eyes.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald didn¡¯t really know whether to feel happy or sad. While it was true that he now

    knew that the organizer wasn¡¯t nning on making a move on him just yet, thus ensuring Aiden and

    Lucian¡¯s safety, he still had no idea what Yaacob meant by ¡®he¡¯d learn more in time¡¯.

    Regardless, even though Yaacob was talking to Gerald in a way that almost suggested that he was

    family, despite beingplete strangers, in the end, the young man was still a disciple of the organizer,

    and it wasn¡¯t easy getting to know one. With that in mind, Gerald made up his mind that he¡¯d get

    information from him no matter what.

    With that, he was prompted to say, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather return to get some rest. Before that, however,

    do you know of a strong, old woman?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling an old woman? She¡¯s¡­¡± replied Yaacob before quickly covering his mouth.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­?¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably just someone who¡¯s here for the auction,¡± replied Yaacob as he shook his head.

    ¡°I see,¡± said Gerald with a shrug, knowing full well that the old woman had connections with the

    organizer¡¯s family. Why else would the old man in gray choose not to pursue him even though this was

    his territory? After all, Gerald believed that the old man was capable enough to easily sense his

    presence with his essential qi.

    Either way, Yaacob then added, ¡°So¡­ are you heading back to rest now?¡±

    ¡°If I am, are you going to continue following me?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly helpless sigh.

    ¡°But of course! It¡¯s my mission to do so, after all. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you! ¡± replied Yaacob in an

    honest tone.

    ¡°Then can you at least tell me why you¡¯re doing all this¡­?¡± muttered Gerald, thinking that everything

    that had happened on this ind was equally as baffling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet, but¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find outter. I get it¡­ Whatever the case is, even if you do follow me around, just make sure not to

    get in my way,¡± said Gerald, already knowing what Yaacob was going to say.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t!¡± dered Yaacob as he shook his head, prompting Gerald who already knew that the

    street stalls had nothing that he needed to begin heading back to rest.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2333

    Though Yaacob didn¡¯t appear too suspicious and mostly felt trustworthy to Gerald, the man was still

    part of the organizer¡¯s family. Since Gerald knew little about that family, he remained rightfully vignt

    around Yaacob.

    Regardless, since Yaacob followed Gerald all the way back to his room, Aiden who had been lying on

    the couch instantly got up before asking, ¡°Who is this, then?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a friend I got to know. Regardless, ¡®friend¡¯, you won¡¯t be staying with us, correct? After all,

    there are only three rooms and three beds here,¡± replied Gerald who clearly didn¡¯t want Aiden to know

    the whole story yet as he turned to look at Yaacob.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just go get another room!¡± said Yaacob as he shook his head, knowing

    that his mission was merely to keep a close eye on Gerald, not to be at his side at all times.

    Either way, once Yaacob left, Gerald could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Pouring himself a ss of

    water, Gerald then asked, ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s uncle Grubb?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s headed out to register our seats for tomorrow¡¯s auction,¡± replied Aiden as he sat by Gerald¡¯s side.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± said Gerald as he sipped on his water.

    ¡°Who exactly was that, brother Gerald¡­? Uncle Grubb¡¯s already told us how chaotic this ce is, so

    we need to be clear about his identity if we¡¯re allowing him to approach us¡­¡± muttered Aiden as he

    pointed at the door that Yaacob had just left with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s safe to be around,¡± replied Gerald in a slightly helpless tone, knowing better than to

    go against someone from the organizer¡¯s family, especially after being targeted by the old man.

    Thinking back, maybe the old man ordered Yaacob to stay close to him so that he wouldn¡¯t attempt to

    trespass that huge mountain again. If that was the case, then Yaacob¡¯s appearance would surely make

    a lot more sense.

    Moving back to Yaacob, being the disciple of the organizer¡¯s family, he naturally didn¡¯t have to book a

    room to stay there. With that in mind, he simply found a vacant room before walking in and closing the

    door behind him. Following that, he made a call to the old man, and once it connected, Yaacob

    immediately said, ¡°Third elder? There¡¯s something I need to report!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not have lost him¡­¡± growled the old man.

    ¡°O-of course I haven¡¯t! I called to tell you that I¡¯ve already met him and I¡¯m currently staying close to his

    room,¡± replied Yaacob.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word about the young mistress, did you?¡± asked the old man as he eased up a little.

    ¡°Negative. I only admitted that I was stalking him, but I didn¡¯t say anything else,¡± exined Yaacob.

    ¡°Good to know. Regardless of how you do it, just make sure you don¡¯t lose him. Also, the patriarch is

    arriving very soon, and I¡¯m about to head out to greet him. With that said, continue keeping an eye on

    him, understand?¡± replied the old man with a nod.

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Yaacob before hanging up¡­

    It was around half an hourter when a in-looking boat was anchored on the other side of the ind

    where the old man and about a dozen more disciples could be seen waiting onshore.

    Shortly after, a well-dressed and stern-looking middle aged man stepped out, and two of the disciples

    quickly stepped forward to help him out. Once he was ashore, the old man bowed before saying,

    ¡°Wee, patriarch¡­¡±

    Aside from being the auction¡¯s organizer, the man who went by Walter Zeman was also the patriarch of

    the Zemans, a cultivating family from Weston. With how high his cultivation was, Walter was one of the

    top ten cultivators across the globe.

    ¡°Where is he, Third elder? You said the boy possessed the Herculean Primordial Spirit, correct? Bring

    me to him,¡± replied Walter in an urgent tone.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2334

    Despite his status, Walter looked less like a majestic family head and more like a father worried for his

    daughter¡¯s life.

    Regardless, upon hearing that, Third elder immediately bowed slightly before saying, ¡°Indeed. His

    name is Gerald Crawford, and he¡¯s still on the ind. Yaacob is keeping an eye on him just in case he

    tries to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°What of his family¡¯s background?¡± asked Walter.

    ¡°He appears to be a solitary cultivator. Strangely enough, I¡¯ve yet to find out anything about his family¡¯s

    background,¡± muttered Third elder, seemingly unconvinced with his own results.

    ¡°Are you absolutely sure? You know how impossible that sounds, right?¡± replied Walter with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ Young mistress was the first to sense his Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ Even I was able to

    sense it when the boy for some odd reason attempted to enter Mount Nimbusst night¡­¡± exined

    Third elder as he shook his head.

    ¡°Come now, how could a solitary cultivator be the one to possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit! Have

    you scanned his power thoroughly enough to be absolutely sure that he owns it?¡± replied Walter with a

    wryugh.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re definitely nning to, though maybe that boy really is that lucky¡­?¡± said Third elder with a nod.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, bring him to me so that I can check for myself! The sooner we cure the cold

    poison in Mia¡¯s body, the better!¡± replied Walter as he waved his hand, clearly only caring about his

    daughter¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°About that¡­ Young mistress has disallowed us from doing so¡­¡± said Third elder in an embarrassed

    tone.

    ¡°What..? What is that girl even thinking?¡± grumbled Walter.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you meet her yourself¡­¡± muttered Third elder in a slightly hesitantly.

    ¡°Where is she¡­¡± asked Walter with a sigh.

    ¡°She¡¯s on the ind¡­¡± replied Third elder.

    ¡°Bring her to me, and tell her to have an answer prepared for her reasoning. Seriously¡­ I¡¯ve searched

    for over ten years for the Herculean Primordial Spirit and now that it¡¯s finally appeared, she says she

    doesn¡¯t want to meet the boy? Does she really want to die in a year¡­?¡± grumbled Walter as he left the

    scene.

    Third elder himself gave no reply, and simply followed Walter with the other nsmen.

    It was about half an hourter when the youngdy entered her father¡¯s room.

    Watching as Walter-who was seated on a long teak bench-stared at her, the surprised Mia couldn¡¯t help

    but say, ¡°Father..? What are you doing here so early¡­?¡±

    She, for one, clearly remembered that her father had told her that he wouldn¡¯te over till the

    auctioning began since he had a more important meeting to attend to.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, all my hard work over the past ten years would¡¯ve been for naught! ¡± replied Walter.

    Momentarily freezing in ce, Mia quickly said, ¡°What could you be talking about, father?¡±

    ¡°Enough games, Mia. You¡¯ve located the one who possesses the Herculean Primordial Spirit, correct?¡±

    replied Walter in amanding tone.

    ¡°Third elder, did you¡­?¡± muttered Mia as she turned to look at the old man in gray who was standing

    close by.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You should know how critical this information is to the patriarch, so please don¡¯ t be mad at

    me¡­ ¡± replied Third elder as he looked to the side, embarrassed.

    Knowing that there was no point hiding it any longer, Mia then took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Yes,

    I¡¯ve located him.¡±

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2335

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, Mia? You have less than a year left! If we don¡¯t act quick, the boy may

    leave and we may not be able to locate him again!¡± replied Walter in an urgent tone. After all, his

    daughter¡¯s life was on the line!

    Upon hearing that, Mia couldn¡¯t help but blush as she muttered, ¡°Please leave me and my father be for

    a moment¡­¡±

    Nodding in response, Third Elder and the others quickly left the room¡­

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Once they were gone, Mia clenched her sleeves before adding in a tiny voice, ¡°¡­ Father, I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯re aware of what I have to do with that boy in order to cure the cold poison in my body¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, Walter then replied, ¡°I¡¯m well aware¡­¡±

    ¡°Then can I at least get to know this person first¡­? I need to at least be able to ept him before

    allowing him to treat my cold poison, right¡­?¡± said Mia, feeling extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too picky! While I know that it¡¯d be best if you could be together with that boy, beggars

    can¡¯t be choosers. If you¡¯re really that self-conscious about it, I can just kill him after your condition is

    cured!¡± dered Walter, his gaze frigid.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re nning to kill my savior¡­?¡± muttered Mia, her eyes focused on her father.

    Suddenly feeling immensely awkward, Walter averted his gaze before saying, ¡°It¡¯s all for your own

    good¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that, just let me get to know him a bit¡­ If he doesn¡¯t meet my requirements at all,

    I¡¯d rather die from the cold poison!¡± replied Mia in a firm tone.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! You can¡¯t joke about your life like that! My daughter, I¡¯ve let you have your way with

    everything ever since you were born¡­ However, I¡¯m doing things my way this time. Stay here and I¡¯ll

    go capture that cultivator right this instant! I¡¯ll let you decide what to do with him once he cures the cold

    poison!¡± growled Walter as he got up before striding toward the door.

    Grabbing onto her father¡¯s arm, Mia then pleaded, ¡°Father, wait! I¡­ I promise I¡¯ll make him remove the

    cold poison in my body¡­ Just¡­ give me some time¡­ Please¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you promise?¡± growled Walter as he actively suppressed his anger.

    ¡°I swear!¡± dered Mia with a firm nod.

    ¡°You have until the day the auction is over. If he leaves, it¡¯ll be like trying to find a needle in a haystack!

    You only have ten months left, so if you don¡¯ t act quick, I¡¯m intervening whether you like it or not,¡±

    replied Walter who couldn¡¯t help but give in when he saw his daughter¡¯s eyes begin to water.

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± muttered Mia with a nod, knowing that her father only wanted what was best for her.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Now go get some rest. I wish to see the young man at the auction tomorrow. Even if he

    doesn¡¯t have a family, as long as he looks alright and has a good personality, I¡¯m willing to ept him

    as my son-inw. Of course, that¡¯s only if my previous daughter thinks the same,¡± said Walter as he

    softened his tone.

    After searching for the person possessing the Herculean Primordial Spirit for over ten years, who could

    me him for feeling so overwhelmed?

    ¡°I¡­ Yes father, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first¡­¡± muttered Mia, feeling slightly embarrassed again.

    Watching as his daughter left, Walter then added, ¡°You¡¯ll be following me to the auction tomorrow,

    alright? After all, I still don¡¯t know what Gerald looks like, so you¡¯ll have to point him out to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2336

    ¡°Understood, father¡­¡± replied Mia as she closed the door behind her.

    Fast forward to early the next morning, Gerald could be seen lying on his bed, his eyes wide open.

    After all that had happened, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep a wink, and he had pondered about the turn

    of events throughout the night to no avail.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when a knock on his door was heard, followed by Aiden saying,

    ¡°That Yaacob fellow is here¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh. While he didn¡¯t like the idea of someone keeping an

    eye on him, what else could he do? Rolling off his bed, he then pushed his door open before replying,

    ¡°Let him in¡­¡±

    By the time Gerald was done washing his face, Yaacob was already seated in the living room.

    Seeing Gerald, Yaacob quickly pointed at a few bags of food on the table before saying, ¡°I got up early

    to get breakfast for everyone! Do try out what I bought! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love my picks!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it¡­¡± replied Gerald in a slightly helpless tone.

    ¡°No problem! Hmm? Ah, you¡¯re awake, uncle! Come have some food before it gets cold!¡± dered

    Yaacob who couldn¡¯t read the mood at all as he watched Lucian exit his room.

    Naturally, Lucian was slightly confused to see the unfamiliar face, prompting him to ask, ¡°And this is..?¡±

    ¡°A new friend I made¡­¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I go by Lucian Grubb, but you can just call me Uncle Grubb,¡± replied Lucian with a nod

    as he outstretched his hand toward Yaacob.

    ¡°Yaacob Zeman! Just call me Yaacob!¡± dered Yaacob with a cheeky smile as he returned the

    handshake.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. Regardless, we only have half an hour left to enter the auction hall. With that

    said, finish your breakfast quickly or we¡¯ll be barred from entering,¡± muttered Lucian as he handed

    Gerald and Aiden an admission ticket each.

    Before Gerald and Aiden could take their tickets, Yaacob fished out a gold ted entrance ticket from

    his pocket before cing it on the table and saying, ¡°You can keep those tickets, Uncle Grubb. I have a

    ticket to the VIP seats, so juste along with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ what? But how?¡± eximed Lucian, clearly bbergasted by the turn of events. After all, such

    seats were only reserved for eitherrge Westoner families or the most powerful of cultivators!

    The Grubb family was naturally unable topare to those two groups, so Lucian had never dreamed

    of getting to sit in the auction¡¯s VIP area. Hell, this was the first time he had ever seen a ticket for the

    VIP seats!

    As for Gerald and Aiden, both of them could only exchange nces. While Aiden looked rightfully

    confused, Gerald himself was as cool as a cucumber. After all, he knew that Yaacob was a disciple of

    the organizer¡¯s family. With that said, him having ess to such a ticket only made sense.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Regardless, Yaacob-who had anticipated this response simply replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I got it by chance.

    Either way, I had initially thought it would be lonely to head there alone. Thankfully, I bumped into

    brother Gerald, so we can now chat during the auction!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re inviting¡­ Sure, why not,¡± said Lucian.

    Gerald himself simply nodded at Yaacob before adding, ¡°We appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ This¡­ is nothing, don¡¯t mention it,¡± replied Yaacob, suddenly feeling embarrassed. After all, he

    was only doing all this because Third elder had sent him a messagest night, asking him to bring

    Gerald to the VIP seats-on the second floor-so that the patriarch could have a good look at him.

    Either way, once breakfast was done, the four of them set out together¡­

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2337

    The auction itself was being held in a huge, round building in the middle of the ind that somewhat

    resembled a Roman colosseurn, mostly because its center was hollow to allow for better lighting. Aside

    from that, the auction house was two stories high, with the upper floor being a round tform with

    several well-arranged ¡®boxes¡¯ where the audience could sit.

    All the boxes were surrounded by clear, tempered ss that allowed the audience to see the auction

    table on the first floor. Speaking of the first floor, there were at least three hundred rows of wooden

    benches down there. Before the benches, stood the auction table, and behind the table, were two

    wooden doors that gave ess to the backstage.

    Whatever the case was, people were already swarming into the building at eight in the morning. As for

    Gerald and his party, since they had Yaacob¡¯s ticket with them, they simply ascended the wooden

    staircase beside the auction house before heading to the upper floor.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When the nsman saw Yaacob, he immediately gestured toward the door without even bothering to

    see the ticket before saying, ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Nodding in response, Yaacob then began leading the group to their viewing box as he said, ¡°You know,

    I heard they serve tons of food and drinks in every box.¡±

    Upon getting to their viewing area, they found that aside from a sofa that could fit up to five people

    there was also a long table that was filled with all sorts of food as well as a few bottles of mineral water.

    ¡°While this isn¡¯t my first time attending this auction, it truly is a first for me to be able to enter the VIP

    seating area¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he sat on the couch, aplicated emotion on his face as he

    stared at the noisy crowd at the bottom.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re friends with brother Gerald, you can sit in the VIP viewing boxes in any future auctions!¡±

    dered Yaacob as he patted his chest reassuringly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it, then!¡± replied Lucian.

    Though he knew that Gerald was going to leave his family soon, he had a feeling that Gerald would

    return for the next auction now that he knew about all this.

    As people continued entering the auction house, nobody including Gerald and his party noticed that

    there was actually a hidden second-floor viewing box behind the auction table.

    Though nothing looked out of the ordinary from outside that viewing box, from the inside, everything

    outside could be seen clearly. Naturally, this was the viewing area that Walter and his daughter were

    sitting in. Standing by their sides were Third elder and at least a dozen nsmen from their family.

    After looking around for a bit, Walter was prompted to ask, ¡°So¡­ where¡¯s the boy? Has Yaacob

    brought them over?¡±

    ¡°Yaacob¡¯s an excellent disciple who¡¯s never messed up before. With that said, I believe that they should

    already be here¡­¡± muttered Third elder who was also looking around.

    ¡°He¡¯s already here¡­¡± said Mia who hadn¡¯t had any trouble locating Gerald.

    ¡°Where?¡± asked Walter as he and Third elder quickly looked at where Mia was pointing at.

    Upon seeing Lucian and the rest of Gerald¡¯s party in the viewing box opposite of theirs, Walter couldn¡¯t

    help but sigh before muttering disappointedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be this old¡­¡±

    He, for one, had previously assumed that the owner of the Herculean Primordial Spirit would be in his

    forties, not fifties!

    ¡°Old?¡± muttered Third elder who hadn¡¯t even paid Lucian any attention, clearly forgetting that Walter

    didn¡¯t know which one of them was Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ While it¡¯s definitely still a feat to be able to possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit in one¡¯s

    fifties, it¡¯s going to be a bit awkward to have him be with Mia¡­ He¡¯s probably as old as I am!¡± said

    Walter as he shook his head.

    ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re looking at the wrong person¡­ The one you¡¯re looking for is the young man on his

    left!¡± exined Third elder.

    ¡°What..? That can¡¯t be right. He barely looks thirty!¡± eximed Walter as he gave Gerald a good look.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2338

    ¡°It¡¯s him, alright,¡± replied Third elder as he double checked his im.

    ¡°That¡­ to be able to possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit at that age¡­ How powerful are his

    guardians or family¡­? Could he be from somerge cultivation sect? But when I asked around before,

    nobody seemed to possess the primordial spirit! There¡¯s no way that kid could¡¯ve gotten that power

    without being in a sect, so none of this is making any sense!¡± eximed Walter as he tried to keep his

    cool.

    ¡°We did wonder if he was a solitary cultivator¡­¡± muttered Third elder with a lowered voice.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then boy is truly terrifying¡­¡± replied Walter as he shook his head. Walter, for one,

    had never heard of such a young cultivator obtaining such an immense power that countless people

    were after. If news about the boy owning the Herculean Primordial Spirit spread around, Walter was

    honestly worried that he would have to forcibly stop this year¡¯s auction.

    ¡°What should we do then, Patriarch¡­?¡± asked Third elder as he turned to look at Walter.

    ¡°Before that, what do you think of that young man, Mia?¡± asked Walter as he turned to look at his

    daughter.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± muttered Mia as she shook her head.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, let¡¯s just continue observing him first for now, ¡± replied Walter with a wave of his hand, his

    gaze never leaving Gerald. Naturally, Gerald himself had no idea that this conversation was even

    taking ce¡­

    By this point, the auctionng had already started, and countless roars could be heard as people in the

    auction house bid for the items on the auction table. From where he was, Gerald and his party could

    see everything happening in the auction house.

    Watching as Gerald folded his arms, Lucian smiled before asking, ¡°See anything you fancy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Gerald with a shrug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the good stuff willeter on. These items are just appetizers,¡± exined Yaacob while

    eating a banana.

    Upon hearing that, Aiden turned to face Yaacob who was about the same age as he was before

    curiously asking, ¡°Honestly, are you really a cultivator, brother¡­?¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡± replied Yaacob.

    ¡°I see. You know, ever since I met you in Yanam, brother Gerald, I¡¯vee across more and more

    cultivators my age¡­ I really wonder when I¡¯ll be able to be one myself,¡± muttered Aiden in a slightly

    envious tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard for regr people, but since you have brother Gerald on your side, I believe that he¡¯ll be

    able to help raise your cultivation level in no time,¡± replied Yaacob as he nced at Gerald.

    ¡°Speaking of cultivators, I forgot to tell you something rather important,¡± said Gerald as he scratched

    the back of his head.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± asked Aiden as his expression turned serious.

    ¡°Here, read this book whenever you have the time. It could help you,¡± replied Gerald as he took out a

    palm-sized and ancient-looking book from his jacket pocket before handing it to Aiden. He had

    obtained it back when he was still at the ancient ruins.

    ¡°Pure¡­ Yang technique¡­? Is this some kind of novel¡­?¡± asked Aiden with a slight frown as he read

    the book¡¯s faded title¡­

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2339

    ¡°What..? This book contains a cultivator technique.

    You said you wanted to be a cultivator, didn¡¯t you?¡± replied Gerald as heughed out loud.

    ¡°Huh? This book contains a technique¡­?¡± muttered Aiden in slight disbelief as he looked at the

    tattered book in his hand. Aiden, for one, had assumed that books that taught such precious

    information would be kept in the finest conditions. In other words, theplete opposite of what he

    was holding! Had Aiden not been told what the book contained, he would¡¯ve simply assumed that

    Gerald used it to pad table legs!

    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡± replied Gerald as he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Well, no¡­ but¡­ really, I thought you were handing me some kind of ancient novel!¡± eximed Aiden

    with a sheepish chuckle before carefully sliding the book into his pocket, not wanting to identally

    damage the already tattered book

    ¡°Either way, do read it when you can. Feel free to ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t get,¡± replied

    Gerald as he watched Aiden put the book away.

    Though he said that, Gerald honestly didn¡¯t want Aiden bing a cultivator. After all, Aiden already

    had it pretty good as an ace special forces agent in Weston. Once the boy set foot into the cultivation

    realm, then danger would truly lie everywhere for him. The cultivation realm was nothing like the

    secr world.

    Even so, Gerald wasn¡¯tpletely against the idea. After all, Aiden seemed serious about learning.

    With that in mind, Gerald told himself that he would support Aiden the best he could.

    Regardless, after hearing that interaction, Yaacob draped his arm around Aiden¡¯s shoulders before

    saying, ¡°You can ask me for help too, you know? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold any information back!¡±

    ¡°I barely even know you, though¡­¡± muttered Aiden before shrugging.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll surely get to know more about me in time. Not at the moment, though¡­¡± replied Yaacob as

    he cleared his throat, his eyes marily ncing in the direction of the hidden viewing box where Mia

    was in.

    Not wanting to dwell on Yaacob¡¯s identity at the moment, Gerald simply said, ¡°Either way, let¡¯s just

    focus on the auction¡­¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Just as Yaacob had earlier said, all the auction items at the start weren¡¯t anything too special. Sure, the

    auctioned herbs were still considerably rare, but there were quite a handful of them on this ind.

    Regardless, most of the people who bid for these items were from smaller families like the Grubbs.

    Naturally, Lucian didn¡¯t bid for anything else. After all, he was already satisfied with the bargains he had

    gotten from the street stalls the other day. What more, he had spent almost all his money, and he

    wanted to make sure that he had enough to be able to help Gerald out if the boy wanted any of the

    auction items.

    Either way, as the auction progressed, the quality of the auction items gradually increased. With that in

    mind, the prices that initially began in the hundred thousand shot up to a whopping few million dors.

    This was when the more powerful families and forces began making their move. Despite that, Gerald

    simply continued watching, his arms still crossed.

    Soon enough, a bronze, beast-shaped cauldron was ced on the auction table. ording to the

    auctioneer, the cauldron was only made in the past hundred years, so it was rtively new. Even so, its

    auction price quickly skyrocketed to fifty million

    Dors!

    Raising a slight brow as he looked at the cauldron, Aiden was prompted to ask, ¡°Why is that thing

    getting so expensive, Uncle Grubb¡­?¡±

    As the ace special forces agent of Weston, Aiden had participated in several missions that involved

    retrieving national treasures. The antiques he usually dealt with were thousands of years old, yet at

    most, they would only sell for a hundred million dors. With that in mind, Aiden was curious how such

    a new cauldron was selling for such a high price. To Aiden who had previously studied how to price

    relic items, the cauldron was probably worth a million dors at most!

    Upon hearing Aiden¡¯s question, Lucian simply replied, ¡°Do you know who made the cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Not a clue,¡± replied Aiden as he shook his head¡­

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2340

    ¡°It was made by the Marshall family,¡± exined Lucian.

    ¡°What kind of family are they?¡± asked Gerald and Aiden simultaneously.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re a cultivating family well known for the tools they forge. Just so you know, most weapons

    and magic artifacts that cultivators use are made by this family. Do either of you recall the sword

    hanging in the middle of my parlor?¡± replied Lucian as he stroked his beard.

    ¡°I do,¡± replied Gerald with a nod as he recalled the longsword hung on the parlor¡¯s wall. While he had

    known about it for a while now, he simply never bothered about the sword.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. See, that longsword was made by the Marshalls, and I managed to get my hands on it some

    ten years ago. While the sword itself is prettymon within the Marshall household, it¡¯s all that a

    family like mine can afford. I honestly see it as a family treasure, even though it¡¯s something that the

    Marshalls wouldn¡¯t even take a second nce at¡­¡± muttered Lucian with a sigh.

    ¡°I see¡­ But the cauldron isn¡¯t exactly a weapon¡­ Why the immense price? ¡± asked Gerald. After all,

    aside from its intricate details, the cauldron didn¡¯t seem to be all that special.

    ¡°To brew medicine, of course. It¡¯s a medical cauldron,¡± replied Lucian.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it¡¯s used for¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he narrowed his eyes at the cauldron. Now the

    pricing made much more sense¡­

    It was at that moment when the cauldron was finally sold to a white-haired old man for a whopping

    hundred million dors! The old man himself was dressed in in clothes, and honestly looked just like

    a regr person. Even so, the fact that he could spend so much was enough to prove that his family

    was well off.

    As Gerald watched the old man return to his seat, his attention fell on a young man sitting beside him.

    From the way he dressed, the youth didn¡¯t seem rted to him. Even so, Gerald couldn¡¯t shake the

    feeling that the youth felt rather familiar. While he was pretty sure he didn¡¯t know the young man,

    Gerald simply had a feeling that he had seen the youth¡¯s back before.

    ¡°How odd¡­¡± muttered Gerald to himself, unsure what to make of this feeling.

    Regardless, the auction¡¯s morning session soon ended, and those who had bought things were the first

    to leave. They were mostly from small families, and knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy anything

    else anyway, they had the right idea to leave Greendrake Ind as soon as they could.

    After all, they didn¡¯t want to end up getting targeted by those who failed to get their items. Not only

    were their items on the line, but also their lives! Such vile incidents simply weren¡¯t umon here¡­

    Either way, Gerald and his party soon began leaving as well. Unbeknownst to them, Walter and Third

    elder were sneakily tailing them, intent on finding out more about Gerald.

    Shortly after, Gerald sensed someone spying on him, so he turned around only to see nobody.

    While Gerald hadn¡¯t been able to spot him, Walter couldn¡¯t help but smile as he muttered, ¡°That kid¡¯s

    quite alert¡­¡±

    From what Walter had gathered, Gerald looked pretty fit and handsome. He was also the appropriate

    age for Mia to be with. What more, the fact that the boy was able to possess the Herculean Primordial

    Spirit at his age was enough to prove that his cultivation talent was far beyond most cultivators. With all

    that said, Walter wasn¡¯t against having such a son-inw.

    Walter believed that with his family¡¯s power and resources, he could definitely raise Gerald¡¯s strength

    up another notch. Who knows, if things truly went that way, he could probably be the top cultivator

    in the world.

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2341

    Watching as Walter smiled, Third elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does he satisfy you, patriarch?¡±

    ¡°Quite, though I can¡¯t say for sure yet since I still don¡¯t know what his personality is like. We don¡¯t know

    much about his family or guardians either. Regardless, if there aren¡¯t any problems in those areas, then

    I¡¯m not against him bing my son-inw,¡± replied Walter with a nod.

    Walter, for one, knew that if Gerald was capable of possessing the Herculean Primordial Spirit at his

    current age, he would definitely be a big shot in the cultivation realm in another ten to twenty years.

    With that in mind, he wasn¡¯t about to miss his chance to obtain such an outstanding son-inw.

    ¡°Who are you calling son-inw, father? That sounds so awkward!¡± eximed Mia¡ªwho had been

    quietly following them this entire time¡ª before grabbing onto her father¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t he the best possible choice for you? If he can pass my test, then your reputation will surely

    be preserved, ¡± replied Walter in a doting tone as he patted his shy daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°But¡­! You can¡¯t just decide something like this¡­! ¡± mumbled Mia who was now as red as a tomato.

    ¡°¡­This girl¡­ Regardless, Third elder. Arrange a meeting for me with that kid. Make sure not to tell him

    who we truly are or we may scare him away! ¡± ordered Walter.

    ¡°Very well,¡± replied Third elder with a nod.

    Watching as Gerald disappeared into the crowd, Walter then hastened his footsteps as he muttered,

    ¡°Return early this afternoon¡­ I want to get a better look at that kid¡­!¡±

    Fast forward toter that noon, everyone¡ªafter having a simple lunch¡ªreturned to their room to rest.

    Though Yaacob followed them back, he simply sat silently on the sofa.

    Gerald, on the other hand, sat opposite of him, frowning as he thought about the odd person he had

    seen this morning. By this point, Gerald was

    pretty sure that he had never met the man before. So why did he feel that that person¡¯s back felt so

    familiar¡­?

    Seeing how serious Gerald looked, Lucian was prompted to ask, ¡°Thinking about something?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Yaacob instantly turned vignt. After all, his mission was to get to know Gerald as

    much as possible. ¡°Nothing much. I was just wondering what kind of items and outrageous prices

    would pop up in the next two and a half days. After all, the items this morning already got to such

    immense prices,¡± replied Gerald as he put his earlier thoughts aside.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be things we can afford, that¡¯s for sure ¡± muttered Lucian with a sigh. Lucian had saved two

    million dors for Gerald, but if the boy found something he liked in theing days, he seriously

    doubted that two million would be enough for the item.

    Before Gerald could reply, Yaacob suddenly said,¡° Hold on, who told you that the auction would only

    last for three days?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Throughout the many years I¡¯ve attended, the auction has alwayssted for only three days¡­

    ¡± muttered the puzzled Lucian.

    ¡°That¡¯s only for the regr people. The auction actuallysts for five days. The real good stuff starts

    appearing on day four. By that point, only the richest of the rich are allowed to remain, so it exins

    why you¡¯ve always assumed that the

    auction ends on the third day,¡± exined Yaacob as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­W-what¡­? How¡­ do you even know about all this¡­?¡± asked Lucian who knew that Yaacob had no

    reason to lie to them. Still, how had hee across the information?

    ¡°¡­That¡­ I uh¡­ Just found out about it by chance! ¡± replied Yaacob after freezing for a moment, an

    awkward smile on his face¡­

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2342

    ¡°Since you know all this, are you the young master of arge family or something?¡± asked Aiden as he

    sat beside Yaacob. Though he didn¡¯t know who Yaacob really was, Aiden could tell that the youth

    wasn¡¯t up to anything bad.

    ¡°If I had such a position, I wouldn¡¯t be here! ¡± replied Yaacob with a slightly bitter chuckle. The truth

    was, his status wasn¡¯t exactly high within the Zeman family. He was merely a disciple who was well

    cared for by the upper echelons¡­

    ¡° I find that hard to believe. After all, not even did you have that VIP ticket, but you also know

    something that uncle Grubb doesn¡¯t! Tell us who you really are or I¡¯ll toss you out!¡± warned Arden as he

    grabbed onto Yaacob¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°L¡ªlook, I¡¯m  just a regr cultivator!  You just don¡¯t know about this since you¡¯re from the secr

    world! ¡± exined Yaacob.

    ¡°¡­Humph. Logical enough,¡± replied Aiden as he released his grip from Yaacob.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, you two. Go get some rest

    while you can. The auction resumes in an hour,¡± said Gerald as he waved his hand, prompting

    everyone¡ªexcept Yaacob¡ªto return to their rooms

    Once the trio had closed their doors behind them, Yaacob quicklyid on the sofa before reporting the

    situation to Third elder. Upon getting the updates, Third elder¡ªin turn¡ªquickly ryed the information

    to Walter.

    Walter himself had been having lunch when Third elder told him all that had happened. Once the

    message was ryed, Walter couldn¡¯t help butugh before saying, ¡°That kid must really want to

    obtain something from our auction! Hmm¡­ Alright, I want you to task Yaacob with finding out what

    Gerald likes. We¡¯re doing him a favor and getting it for him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t that make him suspicious¡­?¡± asked Third elder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a scheme against the boy or anything, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he finds out,¡± replied

    Walter as he shook his head.

    Walter wanted to contact Gerald more than ever now. The sooner the boy cured his daughter¡¯s cold

    poison, the better. After all, though they kept saying that the cold poison would take effect in less

    than a year, it was actually just an estimation. If the cold poison suddenly went haywire, it could

    damage his daughter¡¯s organs without warning! By that point, even if Gerald used his Herculean

    Primordial Spirit to save her life, her future would  be as good as ruined¡­

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Whatever the case was, Third elder simply nodded in response before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ry the

    message to Yaacob immediately.¡±

    As Third elder was sending Yaacob his new orders, Walter¡ªwho had lost his appetite after thinking

    about his daughter¡¯s condition¡ªwas prompted to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, where are the things I

    brought along, Third elder?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the warehouse,¡± replied Third elder after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°Retrieve them for me now. I must meet Gerald either tonight or tomorrow. Also, don¡¯t let Mia know

    about this. I wish to personally meet him to see what kind of person he truly is,¡± said Walter.

    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Third elder with a nod.

    ¡°Alright, return to whatever you were doing. We mustn¡¯t end up dying this afternoon¡¯s auction, ¡±

    muttered Walter as he looked at the time before resuming his meal.

    ¡°Very well, ¡± replied Third elder as he left the room before quickly making his way to the warehouse.

    However, he hadn¡¯t made it very far before he bumped into Mia. Mia herself was wearing a clean, white

    dress, her hands against her back and her pretty skin glistening under the sun¡¯s radiant rays¡­

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2343

    Upon seeing Third elder, Mia walked up to him before smiling wryly as she asked, ¡°Off to somewhere,

    Third elder?¡±

    Nodding in response, Third elder then replied, ¡° Indeed, young mistress¡­ Master sent me out on an

    errand.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ What were you two talking about in there anyway¡­? I want only the truth,¡± replied Mia as she

    stood in his way.

    ¡° It was nothing major¡­ Master simply told me to keep a close watch on Gerald as well as to make

    sure that the auction runs on time,¡± said Third Elder with a slight gulp, making sure to be extremely

    careful with what he said.

    After hearing that, Mia couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. Now fidgeting and having lost her earlier

    composure, she then replied,  ¡°What¡¯s so good about him anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ I think you already know this, but Master probably intends to make Gerald his son-inw if

    the boy meets all of his expectations¡­ Should that

    happen, at the very least, you¡¯ll be able to preserve your reputation¡­¡± muttered Third elder in a slightly

    embarrassed tone. Still, some things simply needed to be said.

    ¡°¡­Alright, alright! You can resume with your work, Third elder¡­¡± grumbled Mia who didn¡¯t want to hear

    any part of this. Even if she did have the slightest interest in Gerald, those words shouldn¡¯t have been

    spoken. Mia, for one, had never fallen in love before. After all, the Zeman family was a strict one. With

    that said, she had barely had contact with anyone outside her family since childhood¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then, young mistress¡­ Speaking of which, Master told me to remind you to

    head to the auctionter, ¡± replied Third elder as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, thankful that he

    had managed to keep Walter¡¯s orders a secret.

    Following that, he hastily went off, fearing that Mia would call out to him again¡­

    It was about one that afternoon when the auction house¡¯s doors were opened again and people began

    swarming inside. Well, people excluding the small families who had gotten what they wanted this

    morning, of course. Though those smaller families had left, therger families¡ªwho had already

    purchased items this morning¡ªremained. After all, with their prestige and status, nobody would dare to

    make a move on them.

    Regardless, once Gerald and his party returned to their viewing box, they found that all the previous

    food and drinks had been reced with new ones. Another thing to note was that Yaacob wasn¡¯t

    present, though Gerald figured that he had simply gone off to report the situation to the organizer¡¯s

    family.

    Gerald, for one, wasn¡¯t too bothered about Yaacob¡¯s absence. After all, he was literally on the

    organizer¡¯s ind. If the organizer wanted to make a move on him, he would¡¯ve done so ages ago

    instead of simply getting someone to keep an eye on him.

    Before Gerald could continue thinking about it, his train of thought was cut short when Aiden¡ªwho

    now  realized  that Yaacob wasn¡¯t  sitting beside him

    ¡ªasked, ¡°¡­Say¡­ where¡¯s Yaacob? He was walking with  us this entire  time,  no? Where¡¯s he gone

    off  to?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Probably just headed to the bathroom,¡± replied Gerald in a nonchnt tone¡­

    Shortly before the auction began, Yaacob entered the viewing box. Not even saying a word, he quickly

    headed to the table to gulp down an entire cup of water¡­ Once he was done, he pursed his lips before

    saying, ¡°Guess what just happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± replied Aiden.

    ¡°Well¡­ On my way to the bathroom, I heard that two family members ¡ªwho had bought items off the

    auction this morning¡ªwere killed before they even got a chance to leave the ind¡­ Their bodies are

    still on the shore, though I assume the organizer will deal with the corpses once today¡¯s auction

    ends¡­¡± muttered Yaacob as he looked out the window.

    ¡°People are actually daring enough tomit such crimes during the day¡­?¡± said Lucian with a slight

    frown. Though he already knew that cases like these weren¡¯t umon, it was still rather

    bbergasting¡­

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2344

    ¡°There¡¯s no peace on Greendrake Ind¡­ The only way to ensure your safety here is by being strong.

    Once you¡¯re powerful enough, nobody will dare to touch you¡­¡± muttered Yaacob with a sigh.

    The truth was, he had earlier run off after receiving an urgent notice from Third elder about this case.

    Basically, Third elder didn¡¯t want  Gerald  getting into any unnecessary danger, so he ended up sending

    a small team of Zeman cultivators to protect the boy. While it was true that Gerald had the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit inside him, most of the people here weren¡¯t exactly average Joes, so there was still a

    fair chance that Gerald could end up getting defeated¡­

    Regardless, Yaacob himself was tasked with keeping a vignt eye out on his surroundings. The

    second he sensed any danger, he was told to

    immediately report it so that the Zemans could get to action protecting Gerald¡­

    Nodding in response, Lucian then replied, ¡°¡­I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ I wonder why the organizer isn¡¯t doing anything to intervene with these murders¡­ Are they just

    content with sitting back and  watching the chaos unfold¡­?¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°Honestly, while they¡¯d definitely prefer keeping casualties to a minimum, the organizer can¡¯t just step

    in. If they did, they¡¯d technically be helping one party and offending the other, and that just won¡¯t do, ¡±

    exined Yaacob as he shook his head. All the Zemans knew this.

    ¡°¡­And how exactly do you know this¡­?¡± asked Aiden.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Clearing his throat slightly awkwardly¡ªand reminding himself to think before speaking next time ¡ª,

    Yaacob then said, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s just a guess of mine¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not working for the ind¡¯s organizer, are you¡­?¡± asked Aiden as he stared intently at

    Yaacob.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not! If I were, why would I be sitting here with you?¡± eximed Yaacob.

    Before Aiden could continue his interrogation, the auction was officially resumed. Everyone now had

    their eyes on the auction table, wondering what item would be presented next.

    After all, the beast-shaped cauldron from the Marshall family had already caused quite a stir that

    morning. To rify as to why that was, pellets and tonics were indispensable assets for cultivators, not

    only to improve their strength, but also to increase injury healing rates.

    What more, most people were unable to make such pellets and tonics since they didn¡¯t have the right

    tools. With the beast-shaped cauldron and the right prescription, however, that would surely change.

    Even if you didn¡¯t take the pellets and tonics for yourself, you could still sell your products and obtain a

    steady stream of ie¡­

    Either way, though everyone else was looking at the auction table, Walter and his party were staring at

    Gerald instead.

    His legs crossed and a smile on his face, Walter couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡­You know, the more I look at

    him, the more I see how fine this youngd is. Regardless, have you made the arrangements,

    Third elder?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. After all, it would be too sudden to make a move now¡­ Let¡¯s just wait till the auction is over.

    He¡¯ll get the message by tonight, ¡± replied Third elder as he shook his head.

    ¡°Fine by me,¡± said Walter with a nod.

    ¡°¡­What are you two talking about¡­?¡± asked Mia who had a feeling that their conversation was

    regarding her and Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the cultivators who were murdered today. I told Third brother to take care of their corpses

    once today¡¯s auction was over,¡± exined Walter who lied as naturally as he breathed.

    ¡°¡­Really¡­?¡± muttered Mia, clearly unconvinced. After all, her father was always present during such

    auctions, yet he had never talked about the casualties before. Why would he start caring now?

    Besides, handling such cases was usually left to the disciples. Why was he sending Third elder to

    personally handle it this time?

    Knowing how sharp his daughter was, Walter simply replied, ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Upon hearing

    that, Mia went silent. After all, her father had truly never lied to her ever since she was a child¡­

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2345

    Whatever the case was, though everyone had expected more exciting items to be on auction¡ª since

    the beast-shaped cauldron was up for grabs that morning¡ª, they ended up getting disappointed since

    only a few rare items were sold. While it was true that such rare items would¡¯ve undoubtedly caused a

    stir among regr people,

    the attendees were cultivators fromrge families. In other words, the items that afternoon were pretty

    much garbage to them.

    Either way, by the time the auction was over¡ªand everyone began leaving¡ª, it was already dark.

    While quite a few people had dispirited expressions on their faces, after sitting there for an entire day,

    everyone was so tired that they were more eager to return to get some rest¡­

    Naturally, Gerald and his party walked among this crowd. As they were walking, however, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. He, for one, could sense that someone was following him. Instead of

    turning around this time, however, he simply continued walking forward. After all, he hadn¡¯t

    bought anything to garner an attack from enemies. With that in mind, the ones tailing him were most

    probably the organizer¡¯s men. Yaacob was by his side too, so what else could he have done?

    Regardless, just like in the afternoon, they had a quick meal before returning to their living room¡­

    Shortly after, Yaacob inched closer to Gerald, looking clearly hesitant. Seeing that, Gerald then got up

    before walking to his room, prompting Yaacob to follow after.

    Sitting at the table by his bed, Gerald then lit a cigarette before calmly asking, ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ I just got a message stating that my family wishes to discuss something important with you

    right now¡­¡± muttered Yaacob with a gulp, clearly worried that Gerald would refuse.

    Puffing on his cigarette, Gerald simply nodded before saying, ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? You¡¯re¡­ willing to just go like that¡­?¡± asked Yaacob who was caught off guard by the

    response.

    ¡°What, do I need to change into something fancier first?¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°N-no¡­ I just thought that you wouldn¡¯t agree so easily¡­¡± muttered Yaacob as he shook his head.

    n isted part of the ind. In other words, escape was pretty much impossible. With that in mind, he

    may as well just go along and see how things went before thinking of his next step.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when

    Yaacob pointed at the houses before saying, ¡°This is where we live, brother Gerald.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Tell me, what¡¯s your rank in the family again¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just an ordinary disciple¡­¡± muttered Yaacob as he scratched the back of his head in slight

    embarrassment.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said,¡° I see. Well¡­ lead the way.¡±

    Following that, Yaacob revealed his identity to the men in grey, granting the duo ess into one of the

    houses. Under Yaacob¡¯s lead, Gerald was soon brought to a basic-looking  room that only had a few

    chairs inside.

    Once Gerald sat down, Yaacob bowed to him before saying, ¡°Please wait for a moment, brother

    Gerald. I¡¯ll inform my senior of your arrival.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then closed his eyes as Yaacob left the room.

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2346

    Seeing the familiar mountain, Gerald smiled calmly before asking, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, do you think

    I¡¯ll be able to learn the secrets of that mountain once I meet that senior of yours?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say for sure¡­ It¡¯s best if you just ask him in person¡­¡± muttered Yaacob with an awkward

    smile, clearly worried that he would identally say something that wouldnd him in trouble.

    Hearing that, Gerald simply waved his hand with a sigh before saying, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop asking¡­¡±

    It was about another half an hourter when the duo finally came across a row of houses. Though the

    houses themselves didn¡¯t appear out of  the ordinary, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath when

    he saw several young men in grey guarding the entrance  to each home. The organizers most likely

    lived here¡­ And they had probably summoned him over for trespassing back then¡­ While he was

    unsure whether the organizers meant him any harm, he knew that there wasn¡¯t much point in him

    thinking about it. After all, not  only had they already identified him, but he was now at an isted part

    of the ind. In other words, escape was pretty much impossible. With that in mind, he may as well just

    go along and see how things went before thinking of his next step.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Yaacob pointed at the houses before saying, ¡°This is

    where we live, brother Gerald.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Tell me, what¡¯s your rank in the family again¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just an ordinary disciple¡­¡± muttered Yaacob as he scratched the back of his head in slight

    embarrassment.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said,¡° I see. Well¡­lead the way.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Following that, Yaacob revealed his identity to the men in grey, granting the duo ess into one of the

    houses. Under Yaacob¡¯s lead, Gerald was soon brought to a basic-looking  room that only had a few

    chairs inside.

    Once Gerald sat down, Yaacob bowed to him before saying, ¡°Please wait for a moment, brother

    Gerald. I¡¯ll inform my senior of your arrival.¡± Nodding in response, Gerald then closed his eyes as

    Yaacob left the room.

    It was about ten minutester when Gerald heard the door opening again. Looking up, Gerald was

    greeted by the sight of a middle-aged man¡ª donning fancy clothes¡ªentering the room. Gerald also

    saw that there were at least a dozen other men following that middle-aged man, though only Yaacob

    and an old man in grey were allowed into the room.

    While Gerald had no idea who the middle-aged man was¡ªnor did he know what  the person¡¯s

    cultivation level was¡ª, he stood up with a salute before saying, ¡°Senior.¡±

    Naturally, that middle-aged man was Walter. Upon seeing Gerald¡¯s actions, he sized the boy up before

    smiling¡ªas he walked up to him¡ªand replying,¡° I¡¯ve been watching you for quite a while now, kid!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald simply said in a soft tone, ¡°¡­I see. Before anything else, allow me to

    exin that I really had no idea that the mountain was a forbidden area when I first attempted to get

    near it. It¡¯s why I never resumed looking into the mountain once I found out I shouldn¡¯t have gone

    there¡­¡± ¡°¡­What? What mountain? Forbidden area¡­?¡± asked Walter as he turned to look at Third

    elder, clearly confused.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking about Mount Nimbus¡­¡± muttered Third elder.

    ¡°Oh, that? Don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s no big secret about that ce anyway. If you really wish to go, I

    can just send someone to escort you there to have a look around. How about that?¡± asked Walter as

    he waved his hand at Gerald.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s¡­ no need for that¡­¡± replied Gerald with a slightly awkward smile, evidently not expecting

    this powerful man to say such things to him. ¡° I see¡­ Either way, have you had dinner?¡± asked Walter

    as he gestured at the seat behind Gerald¡­

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2347

    Watching as Walter then sat on the opposite end¡ª though Third elder and Yaacob remained standing

    silently behind him¡ª, Gerald simply shook his head before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t. Yaacob led me here

    immediately after the auction ended.¡±

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you let Gerald eat something first before bringing him over?¡± asked Walter as he

    raised a slight brow while looking at Yaacob.

    ¡°I¡ªI apologize, brother Gerald¡­!¡± whimpered Yaacob.

    ¡°¡­Either way, go serve us some food, and make sure to bring a bottle of good wine out as well! I wish

    to have a drink with Geraldter!¡± ordered

    Walter with a wave of his hand, prompting Yaacob to rush out of the room¡­

    Of course, this left Gerald utterly confused. Unsure what was even happening, Gerald was prompted to

    say, ¡°¡­There¡¯s¡­ no need for that¡­ Regardless, if I¡¯ve offended you, then just tell me what I did and I¡¯ll

    bear responsibility for my actions¡­¡± ¡°Just forget about that incident and rx. Also, I expect you to

    have your meal. After all, chatting with an empty stomach is the absolute worst, ¡±

    replied Walter with a smile. Though his words were kind, they honestly felt more akin to an order¡­

    Either way, after hearing that, Gerald fell silent. Thinking back, he was already deep in Walter¡¯s

    clutches anyway. He may as well take up the meal offer so that he would have more strength to fight

    backter if needed¡­All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sensing Gerald¡¯s resignation, Walter then  rubbed his palms together before asking, ¡°So¡­ which part

    of Weston are you from, young man?¡±

    ¡°¡­The south,¡±   replied Gerald truthfully.

    ¡°I see¡­ and how many people are there in your family? What are their jobs? And is the man with you

    your father or uncle?¡± asked Walter after a slight pause.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not blood-rted. I just met him by chance. Also, I¡¯m  the  only one left in my family,¡±   replied

    Gerald, his expression now noticeably darker as Walter asked on. Till he figured out what Walter¡¯s true

    goal was, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to say a thing about M or his parents for fear that he would cause

    unnecessary troubles for them¡­

    Regardless, Walter simply nodded as he muttered, ¡° I see, I see¡­ This is fine¡­¡±

    It was no easy task for a solitary cultivator¡ªwithout a family, no less¡ªto obtain the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit through sheer effort and talent alone. While a certain amount of luck was definitely

    involved, Walter believed that Gerald was still much more outstanding than most of the youths his age.

    In fact, there were probably only three disciples in his family that shared Gerald¡¯s level of strength!

    However, those disciples were only able to get to their current level of cultivation due to the help of the

    best pellet supplements that the cultivation realm had to offer, as well as his guidance to help them

    master the family¡¯s top techniques. With that in mind, had they started their journeys the way Gerald

    had, none of them would¡¯ve been able toe even close to how strong Gerald currently

    was. Hell, nobody in his family would¡¯ve been able to get to how strong they currently were!

    Walter¡¯s train of thought was cut short when the puzzled Gerald asked, ¡°¡­Fine¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll  talk more once you¡¯re all full,¡±  replied Walter, not wanting Gerald to know what he

    was thinking. Either way, Walter knew he had to take this matter more seriously. After all, his daughter¡¯s

    life was at stake here! Before Gerald could reply, Third elder passed some freshly brewed tea¡ªthat

    one of the nsmen had handed him¡ªto him while saying, ¡°Do have some tea, junior Gerald.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you. Um¡­ Have we¡­ met before, senior¡­?¡± asked Gerald as he took the tea while looking

    at the familiar-looking old man¡­

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2348

    ¡°We have. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± replied Third elder with a smile.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­ the old man who chased me back then, right?¡± said Gerald after giving the old man a

    closer look. While he hadn¡¯t had the chance to give Third elder a proper look back then, the senior¡¯s

    aura and figure were enough for Gerald to figure out who he was.

    ¡°Indeed. I have to admit that you were faster than I expected, ¡± replied the grinning Third elder.

    ¡°I have another senior to thank for  that.  Had  she not stepped in, I would¡¯ve surely been caught back

    then¡­ Speaking of which, I wonder if both of  you are acquainted with that old woman¡­¡± said Gerald a

    s he shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°¡­An old woman?¡± replied Walter with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably just someone from the auction,¡± said Third elder, despite knowing that the old woman

    was actually the young mistress in disguise. He, for one, knew that this wasn¡¯t the best time to reveal

    her identity¡­

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, Gerald simply nodded as he replied, ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    Shortly after, Yaacob came running back into the room. After whispering something into Walter¡¯s ear,

    the middle -aged man stood up with a chuckle before dering, ¡°The meal¡¯s ready, my friend.

    Come try my chef¡¯s top-notch cooking! If you like his dishes, then feel free to have your meals here

    throughout the auction period! ¡±

    After watching Walter and Third elder leave, Gerald quickly pulled Yaacob¡ªwho was about to follow

    them out¡ªto the side before whispering, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s high time you told me who they really are.¡±

    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t say a word¡­! ¡± replied Yaacob in a helpless tone.

    ¡°¡­For heaven¡¯s sake¡­¡± grumbled Gerald, utterly discouraged that he hadn¡¯t been able to get a single

    word out of Yaacob. Knowing that he wasn¡¯t going to get anything out of the boy, Gerald simply began

    heading to the dining room which wasn¡¯t too far off Upon arriving at the equally in -looking room,

    Gerald saw that a lot of food had already been served on the round table inside. What more, there was

    a strong aroma of wine lingering in the air¡­

    Watching as Gerald entered, Walter quickly beckoned while saying, ¡°There you are! Come, have a

    seat!¡±

    While Gerald was unable to tell what Walter¡¯s level of cultivation was, he knew for a fact that the

    middle- aged man was much stronger than him. After all, why else was his Herculean Primordial Spirit

    unable to detect Walter¡¯s true strength?

    Whatever the case was, after obeying Walter¡¯s orders, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Speaking of

    which¡­ Could you tell me who you are¡­? I¡¯m not quite sure how to address you¡­¡±

    After a slight pause, Walter replied, ¡°¡­I go by Zeman. You can just call me Uncle Zeman.¡±

    Upon seeing how hesitant Walter was being, Gerald knew that he wasn¡¯t going to get any more

    information out of the man. Still, at the very least, he now knew that Walter shared the same family as

    Yaacob. Whatever the case was, Gerald then said, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Uncle Zeman.¡±

    Laughing in response, Walter¡ªwho was pleased to hear what Gerald had just called him¡ªthen

    dered, ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine! Either way, go ahead and dig in! You know, though I¡¯ve been away all

    these years, I still like Weston cuisine best!¡±

    After a slight nod, Gerald¡ªwho had worked up quite an appetite from sitting in the viewing box all

    afternoon¡ªbegan helping himself to the food, leaving Walter and Third elder to simply stare silently as

    he ate, not wanting to interrupt his meal.

    Walter, for one, already saw the boy as his son-in-w. After all, not only was Gerald at a suitable age,

    but he was also strong and possessed rather high cultivation, as expected of the owner of the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit.

    Back when he first found out about the cold poison in Mia¡¯s body, he had been determined to get the

    owner of the Herculean Primordial  Spirit  to help her, even if it meant that his daughter would have to

    copte with an elderly man or a crippled gangster. With that in mind, it only made sense why Walter

    saw Gerald as a best-case scenario¡­

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2349

    After watching Gerald eat for a while, the salivating Yaacob¡ªwho hadn¡¯t eaten all afternoon as well¡ª

    couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°¡­U-um¡­ Can I-¡±

    Knowing how hard Yaacob had worked in the past few days, Walter nodded before interrupting, ¡°Yes,

    feel free to eat with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­T- That¡­!        actually wanted to ask whether I could wait outside¡­¡± muttered Yaacob as he

    pointed at the door, not daring to even think about eating before the patriarch and Third elder.

    Before Walter could reply, Gerald pulled Yaacob to the seat beside him before saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you see

    how much food there is on the table? There¡¯s no way I can finish all this alone! With that said, sit down

    and join me!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡­¡± muttered Yaacob with an embarrassed smile as he turned to look at Walter.

    Upon seeing Walter¡¯s nod, Yaacob gulped before sitting at the table and picking up some chopsticks.

    Unlike how he usually ate, Yaacob made sure to have his meal slowly this time, asionally turning to

    look at Walter to see if it was alright for him to continue eating.

    Gerald, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t care less about etiquettes. In no time at all, he had already finished

    the dish before him. Wiping his mouth, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Uncle Zeman, senior, aren¡¯t you

    two eating¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. Don¡¯t mind us,¡± replied Walter cheerily.

    ¡° I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll continue helping myself then,¡± said Gerald with a smile as he got up and brought

    another dish closer to him¡­

    It was quite a whileter when Gerald¡ªwho was now finally full-let out a satisfied belch while patting

    his stomach.

    ¡°Was the food to your liking, Gerald?¡± asked Walter while pping his hands, prompting a few Zeman

    servants to clear the table. By the time the table was spick and span, more servants had already

    served them some freshly brewed tea¡­

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°The meal was delectable,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°d to hear! Feel free to eat at our ce anytime you want after this,¡± dered Walter as he sipped

    on his tea.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but raise a slight brow. Throughout his meal, he had been

    wondering what Walter¡¯s true motive was for calling him over, to no avail. With that, Gerald decided to

    ask, ¡°¡­I appreciate it. Regardless, could you please tell me why you called me over now¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Walter¡¯s smile immediately faded. Now looking much more serious, Walter ordered,  ¡°

    ¡­Close the door, Yaacob.¡±

    ¡°Right away! ¡± dered Yaacob as he did as he was told.

    Once the door was closed, Walter turned to look at Gerald before asking in a deep voice, ¡°¡­You

    possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, correct?¡±

    ¡° I do,¡± replied Gerald, remembering how the old man in the ancient ruins had urately stated what

    his cultivation level was. If even that old man could achieve that, then it wasn¡¯t surprising for Walter to

    be able to see through him.

    ¡°I see¡­ If  that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s a small favor I need to ask of you,¡± replied Walter, now fully

    certain that Gerald was the one he had been looking for. With Gerald¡¯s confirmation, Walter¡¯s eyes

    couldn¡¯t help but water slightly as the teacup in his hand trembled in his relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Uncle Zeman. I¡¯ll definitely help you if it¡¯s within my capabilities. In return, however, I d o

    hope you¡¯ll answer some of my questions,¡± said the slightly puzzled Gerald.

    Looking much more rxed now, Walter then asked, ¡°What would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your true identity¡­? And is the ind only visible during auctions?¡± replied Gerald after taking

    a deep breath, hoping to finally have his questions answered¡­

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2350

    ¡°¡­Quite the questions you have there¡­¡± said Walter, amused by Gerald¡¯s inquiries.

    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ll answer them¡­ This is very important to me,¡± replied Gerald in a serious tone a s he

    bowed.

    ¡°Very well, then. My full name is Walter Zeman, and I¡¯m the patriarch of this family, as well as this

    auction¡¯s organizer. As for your second question, there¡¯s simply a force field of essential qi around the

    ind, just like the one around Mount Nimbus. With that said, Greendrake Ind only bes visible

    when I remove the force field during auctions,¡± exined Walter who had no real issue with Gerald¡¯s

    questions. Honestly, even if he didn¡¯t need Gerald¡¯s help, he would¡¯ve still answered those inquiries.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Howplicated were you expecting it to be?¡± replied Walter with a chuckle.

    ¡°¡­Either way, now that my questions are answered, do tell me what the favor is, Uncle Zeman,¡±

    muttered Gerald as he straightened his back.

    ¡°Well¡­ I need your help in saving a life,¡± said Walter as he crossed his arms while staring directly into

    Gerald¡¯s eyes, a serious expression on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed as he sheepishly replied, ¡°¡­Just so you

    know, I¡¯m just a cultivator, Uncle Zeman¡­ I have zero medical knowledge, so you¡¯d probably be better

    off hiring a famous doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Negative. Trust me when I say that you¡¯re the only one capable of saving this person¡¯s life,¡± said

    Walter as he shook his head.

    Sensing how serious Walter was, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­How exactly am I to save this

    person¡­?¡±

    ¡°For one, the person in question is my daughter¡­ It was fifteen years ago when she was diagnosed

    with having cold poison in her body, and I¡¯ve been looking for a cure ever since¡­ Now that you¡¯re here,

    I can finally ensure her safety¡­! ¡± dered the trembling middle -aged man before looking up at the

    chandelier hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°¡­Are¡­ you saying that you need a part of my body to create the cure¡­?¡± replied Gerald, instantly

    bing much more vignt.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°No, of course not! Basically, a famous doctor I consulted years ago told  me that my daughter¡¯s cold

    poison could be neutralized with the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s power. If all goes well, the vtile

    portion of the poison will get discharged from her body, whereas the more stable portion will remain in

    her body to aid her cultivation,¡±

    exined Walter, not wanting to scare Gerald off. If he missed his chance now, there was no way he

    was going to be able to find another cultivator bearing the Herculean Primordial Spirit in time!

    ¡°¡­I see. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m willing to help!¡± agreed Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Really?¡± replied Walter, not expecting Gerald to suddenly agree so enthusiastically. Even Third elder

    ¡ªwho had been quietly standing at the back this entire time¡ªwas slightly taken aback.

    ¡°But of course! After all, once the young mistress is here, all I have to do is mobilize my Herculean

    Primordial Spirit to expel the cold poison from her body, right? Speaking of which, do know that I still

    haven¡¯t fully understood my power yet, so there may be some side effects¡­¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    While he had never mobilized his essential qi to treat an injured person before, with Walter guiding him

    by his side, Gerald believed that he would be able to cure Walter¡¯s daughter in the end.

    Laughing in a slightly helpless tone, Walter then replied, ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ misunderstood me, my friend¡­ If

    that was all it took to cure her, then I would¡¯ve just brought you over the second I saw you instead of

    spending an entire day observing you! ¡±

    ¡°¡­Do borate,¡± said Gerald as he sipped on his tea. ¡°¡­Well¡­ both of you need to undergo the

    interlocking of yin and yang¡­ In simpler terms¡­ You¡¯ll¡­ need to copte with her¡­¡± muttered Walter,

    clearly embarrassed to have to say that¡­

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2351

    Nearly choking on his tea upon hearing that, Gerald quickly shook his head before saying, ¡°¡­Y-you¡¯re

    pulling my leg, right, Uncle Zeman¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯d joke about my daughter¡¯s life? Just so you know, my daughter has less than

    a year left before the cold poison enters high gear. With that said, the sooner you help her, the better¡­¡±

    muttered Walter before heaving a heavy sigh.

    Hearing that, Third elder added, ¡°You know, after observing you for some time, the patriarch and I have

    concluded that you¡¯re a good man. With that said, once you cure her, we¡¯re willing to make you the

    son-inw of the Zeman family. If you agree, then we¡¯ll definitely teach you all the best techniques the

    cultivation realm has to offer. What more, we¡¯ll also provide you with an excellent environment to help

    your cultivation grow even faster!¡±

    This time, the shocked Gerald wasn¡¯t able to stop himself in time, resulting in him spurting his tea all

    over the table and even getting some on Walter!

    Quickly wiping his mouth dry, Gerald then stood up before eximing, ¡°I- I apologize, Uncle Zeman¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± replied Walter with a wave of his hand.

    Nodding in response, Gerald went silent for a while before eventually exining, ¡°¡­The thing is¡­ I

    already have a girlfriend¡­ With that said, copting with your daughter would mean that I¡¯m being

    unfaithful¡­ What more, I¡¯m currently on a personal quest to save her!¡±

    ¡°¡­Whatever the case is, you must save my daughter¡­ Remember, saving a life is a meritorious act,

    so I believe that your girlfriend will understand and forgive you in the end. Actually, if nobody says a

    word about it, the secret will remain here forever,¡± replied Walter, fearing that Gerald would refuse to

    help in the end.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­Could¡­ you give me some time to think about it.. ?¡± muttered Gerald as he scratched the back of

    his head. This wasn¡¯t something he could just agree with all willy-nilly¡­

    ¡°Actually, I have a better idea. Third elder, go call Mia over. Being such outstanding youngsters, I¡¯m

    sure both of them will warm up to each other soon enough!¡± ordered Walter who didn¡¯t really see M

    as an issue. After all, it wasn¡¯t as though Gerald was married to her. Even if Gerald was, Walter could

    easily take the boy from her if he really wanted to.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± replied Gerald as he raised his palm in refusal.

    After giving Gerald a good, long, look, Walter got to his feet before bowing as he said, ¡°¡­Alright, then.

    Go get some rest first. While I¡¯m giving you time to think about it, in the end, you must help my

    daughter recover. As long as she gets better, I¡¯ll grant you any request you want, even if you want m y

    position as this family¡¯s patriarch¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things, Uncle Zeman¡­ I have no interest in being your family¡¯s patriarch.

    Regardless, I appreciate you giving me time to think things through¡­ Also, if  there¡¯s any other way to

    cure the cold poison, do let me know! I¡¯ll be more  than willing to help!¡±     dered Gerald as he ced

    his fist and palm together before Walter.

    Simply nodding in response, Walter then said,¡° Bring Gerald back, Yaacob¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald saluted Third elder as well before finally leaving the room under Yaacob¡¯s

    guidance¡­

    Once they had left, Third elder walked toward Walter before whispering, ¡°¡­Do you think Gerald will

    help us in the end, patriarch¡­?¡±

    ¡±I have the same question¡­ ¡± muttered Walter with a sigh before shaking his head.

    ¡±What will we do if he refuses¡­?¡± asked Third elder in a slightly anxious voice¡­

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2352

    Third elder had watched over Mia ever since she was a child. With that said, though she wasn¡¯t his

    flesh and blood, he treated her like his daughter. It wasn¡¯t even a stretch to im that Third elder was

    just as worried about the girl as Walter was.

    ¡° If he refuses, then we¡¯ll just have to force him to help her. We can¡¯t let the poison remain in her body

    for any longer! I won¡¯t allow Mia to die!¡± dered Walter in an unwavering tone as he mmed his fist

    onto the table.

    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Third elder who honestly

    had the same idea. Even if they had to drug Gerald in the end, saving Mia was the priority¡­!

    Moving back to Gerald, his brows had been furrowed ever since he left the dining room. While he now

    knew how the ind kept disappearing, Walter¡¯s words were simply too shocking for him to concentrate

    on that. The only way to save his daughter was to have intercourse with her¡­? He thought such things

    only happened in movies!

    Unfortunately, it seemed all too real now¡­

    After walking for some time, Yaacob stopped in his tracks before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be returning with

    you tonight, brother Gerald¡­¡±

    Nodding as he lit a cigarette, Gerald paused for a moment before asking in a helpless tone,¡°

    Doesn¡¯t your family have endless power and resources¡­?  Is there  truly no other way to save her?

    ¡°The truth is, the patriarch and our family¡¯s elders have been searching far and wide for a cure

    throughout the span of ten years. The method we proposed is the only one we managed to find¡­ It

    doesn¡¯t help that people possessing the Herculean Primordial Spirit are incredibly difficult to find. Just

    so you know, you¡¯re the only person¡ªwho fits all the requirements¡ªwhom we¡¯ve managed to find ¡±

    exined Yaacob. Now that Walter and Third elder had notified Gerald about all this, there was no

    reason for him to hide this information anymore.

    ¡°¡­I see,¡±  replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Hearing that, Yaacob grabbed Gerald by the arm before sincerely pleading, ¡°Please help her, brother

    Gerald¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Again, please give me some time to think things through,¡± muttered Gerald before walking forward,

    leaving Yaacob behind¡­

    By the time he got to the living room, the sky was already pitch ck. Seeing that the lights in Lucian

    and Aiden¡¯s room were already off, Gerald sat in the darkness for a while¡ªfinishing his cigarette¡ª

    before finally returning to his room¡­

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The very next morning, Gerald was awoken by the sounds of people talking outside. After washing his

    face, he got dressed before opening his door¡­ only to be greeted by the sight of two men in grey

    standing in his living room. They appeared to be talking to Lucian who looked rather confused¡­

    Upon seeing Gerald, the Zemans immediately walked over to the boy before saying, ¡°Good morning,

    Mr. Gerald! The patriarch told us to bring you some breakfast! He¡¯s worried that you haven¡¯t gotten

    used to our ind¡¯s food yet!¡±

    Frowning slightly, Gerald then replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that-¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Gerald, we insist you take the food. If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t be able to report back to the

    patriarch!¡± interrupted one of the Zemans.

    Before Gerald could even reply, both of them¡ª having left the food behind¡ªhad already marched out

    the door¡­

    After checking the food ¡ªand realizing that they were just ordinary breakfast foods¡ª, Gerald sighed

    before cing them on the table. Seeing that, the curious Lucian was prompted to ask, ¡°Who were

    they, Gerald¡­? And who¡¯s that patriarch they were talking about? Did you get to know another family

    during the auction¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2353

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±    replied Gerald with a wave of his hand, not wanting Lucian or Aiden to learn about the

    Zemans just yet.

    ¡°¡­I see. Regardless, I¡¯ve heard rumors that there¡¯ll be an incredibly valuable auction item today that¡¯ll

    rival even tomorrow¡¯s top item! With that said, I have a feeling that there¡¯ll be a bloody battle on the

    ind right after the auction ends¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he took a bun from his lunchbox and began

    eating on the couch.

    ¡°Hmm? Why would you assume that, uncle Grubb?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to look at Lucian.

    ¡°¡­What? Have you not heard about the incident?¡± replied Lucian as he finished the rest of his bun.

    ¡°I may have headed out with Yaacob the night before, but I haven¡¯t heard of any incidents¡­¡± said

    Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ shortly after you two left, there was a fight between two families¡­ Several members of those

    families suffered heavy casualties, and I heard that even a few innocents got hurt. In the end, at least

    ten people ended up dead¡­ ¡± exined Lucian in a slightly uneasy tone.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Con€ict between families here isn¡¯t out of the ordinary though¡­¡± replied Gerald who had already

    witnessed someone getting murdered on his first day on the ind.

    ¡°While that¡¯s true, it¡¯s the reason behind the  fight that worries me. Basically, they were worried that the

    items they wanted would get bought by the  other party, so they ended up deciding to just wipe the

    After all, if Gerald ended up dying here, not only would his family¡¯s disciples lose their one chance of

    learning the secrets of the Devotion Mirror, the mirror itself could end up getting snatched away!

    Regardless, Gerald simply smiled subtly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry uncle Grubb, I know what I¡¯m

    doing.¡±

    ¡°d to hear,¡±  replied Lucian as he watched Gerald resume eating his breakfast.

    It was shortly after when Lucian finally realized that Yaacob wasn¡¯t present. With that realization, he

    was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Speaking of which, where¡¯s Yaacob? Hasn¡¯t he been following  you like a

    shadow in the past few days¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s already gone back,¡± lied Gerald in a casual tone.

    ¡°I see¡­ Whatever the case is, he¡¯s definitely no average Joe. After all, not only did he have ess to

    the viewing box, but he also knew that the auction actuallysted for five days! Truth be told, I have a

    feeling that he¡¯s one of the organizers¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he stroked his beard.

    ¡°If he really was, then he wouldn¡¯t have sat with us in our viewing box,¡± replied Gerald, not wanting

    Lucian to piece the puzzle together that quickly.

    ¡°¡­You make a fair point. Now that I think about it, any organizers would definitely be too busy to just sit

    around with us throughout the day,¡± said Lucian with a nod,pletely buying into Gerald¡¯s words.

    The second his sentence ended, Aiden exited his room while mumbling, ¡°Brother Gerald¡­ Uncle

    Grubb¡­¡±

    After sitting by Gerald¡¯s side, Aiden yawned before adding, ¡°¡­I¡¯m a little worried, brother Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no cultivator, so as long as you don¡¯t look for trouble, I¡¯m sure nobody will harm you,¡± replied

    Gerald as he patted Aiden¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    Shaking his head, Aiden then exined, ¡°What I meant was that I¡¯m worried about Lindsay¡¯s safety.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald¡¯s smile faded as he replied, ¡°¡­Maddox abducted her to lure me into his trap.

    With that said, as long as I remain alive, Lindsay won¡¯t die. She¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2354

    Though he said that, Lindsay was still abducted because of him. With that said, if Maddox lost it and

    ended up killing her, then he would indirectly be the cause of her murder¡­ Should that scenarioe

    to be, then not only would Gerald feel guilty for the rest of his life, but he would also be unable to face

    Aiden ever again¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing Lindsay¡¯s name, Lucian was prompted to take his phone out before saying, ¡°

    Speaking of Lindsay, I¡¯ll give my butler a quick call to see if he¡¯s obtained the firearms.¡±

    Hearing that, Aiden quickly inched closer to Lucian as the call was made. Shortly after, a smile formed

    on Lucian¡¯s face as he cheerily said, ¡°Looks like my butler was able to get some from a few dealers!

    Even so, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re enough to secure your safety since your opponent this time is the military

    department¡­¡±

    ¡°Worry not, uncle Grubb! I¡¯ll definitely save Miss Lindsay, even if I have to sacrifice myself!¡± dered

    Aiden as he gritted his teeth.

    Unlike Aiden, Gerald remained calm as he asked,¡° Speaking of the military, have there been any other

    news about them?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, remember that friend of mine whom I said was working with the Yanam military?

    Well, I received an update from himst night. He told me that Maddox had continued leading a troop

    of soldiers¡ªwith arge batch of armory supplies¡ª out every night since the day we left for the ind.

    However, since Maddox is the deputy chief, my friend hadn¡¯t dared to order his most trusted men to pry

    any deeper¡­¡± exined Lucian rather

    quickly, almost as though he was worried that he would forget any key details.

    ¡°Looks like he really is doing something there¡­ ¡± growled Aiden as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°¡­There?¡± asked Lucian.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°A forested area quite far behind the military¡¯s office. The night Aiden and I made our move, we tailed

    Maddox and his soldiers all the way to an obscure building in that forest. While we had a feeling that

    Miss Lindsay was being held captive there, we also figured that Maddox had already set plenty of traps

    around the area, which was why we returned to the manor instead of proceeding to save her back

    then,¡± exined Gerald.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Actually, I think both of you told me about this before¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he tapped his

    cheek.

    ¡°Either way, to think that Maddox is still setting the ce up after so many days. He must really want

    me dead,¡±      replied Gerald with a smirk.

    ¡°But of course, he does! Once you¡¯re out of the picture, he¡¯ll be sure to rece Carter in bing the

    next chief! What more, if he fails to take you out, I¡¯m sure he knows that there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll

    end up being the next Godwin!¡± said Lucian with augh.

    Nodding as he finished his soy milk, Gerald then tossed the drink packet into a trash can before

    replying, ¡°Indeed. Once the auction is over, our first course of action will be to save Miss Lindsay. I

    honestly can¡¯t wait to see what Maddox has prepared for me¡­!¡±

    It was sometimeter when the trio arrived at the viewing box again, and the auctioning began shortly

    after. After yesterday¡¯s auction, several families¡ªwho had managed to purchase items¡ª had either left

    or had been assassinated. Naturally, the assassinating families had also left after getting what they

    wanted¡­

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2355

    Whatever the case was, it exined why the lower floor was much less crowdedpared to

    yesterday. What more, all the groups maintained a distance from each other, clearly worried that they

    would end up being targeted next.

    While tension was high down below, things were still rtively calm on the upper floor. After all, those

    who could afford to be in the viewing boxes were either from famous families or cultivating sects. With

    that in mind, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t even need topete for such things.

    Regardless, after the auction went on for about half an hour, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but look at the door for

    a moment before asking, ¡°¡­Is Yaacob not joining us¡­?¡±

    ¡°He probably has things to take care of,¡± replied Gerald, knowing full well that Yaacob no longer had to

    keep an eye on him after his encounter with Walter.

    ¡°Speaking of that boy¡­ His family is certainly powerful enough to be able to grant us ess to the

    upper floor¡­ However, this only makes things stranger since I¡¯ve never even heard of a cultivating

    family by the name of Zeman!¡± muttered Lucian. While he definitely knew a Zeman family, it certainly

    didn¡¯t share Yaacob¡¯s high status¡­

    Not wanting to talk about that family, Gerald simply replied, ¡°¡­Either way, aren¡¯t you going to bid for

    anything, uncle Grubb?¡±

    ¡°Negative. It was already difficult enough for me to get those two bargains back then. Aside from that,

    not only are the auction items now immensely expensive, but I¡¯d rather not paint myself as an

    assassination target by buying something!¡± said Lucian as he shook his head¡­

    Meanwhile, Walter and a few others were busy keeping an eye on Gerald from the hidden viewing box

    from before. Walter himself looked rather rxed. After all, not only did Gerald now know about his

    daughter¡¯s condition, but the boy was still in his territory. As long as Gerald remained, his daughter

    would  surely have a chance  to recover¡­

    As for Mia, she could be seen sitting next to Walter, clearly unaware of what had taken ce the night

    before. Though she asionally snuck nces at Gerald, anytime Gerald¡¯s gaze met with hers¡ª

    despite not being able to see her from  the outside¡ª, Mia immediately lowered her face, absolutely

    refusing to make eye contact with Gerald¡­

    Either way, after staring at Gerald for a while, Walter recalled the old woman that Gerald had

    mentioned. With that in mind, he began scanning through the individuals on the lower floor. When he

    couldn¡¯t find anyone with a matching description, Walter was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Speaking of which,

    who exactly is that old woman that Gerald spoke of, Third elder?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Third elder turned to look at Mia ¡ªwho was sitting in front of him¡ªbefore saying,¡°

    That¡­ was young mistress in disguise¡­ She was the first to discover that he possessed the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit. With that said, she was the one that hade to his rescue ¡ªwhen I

    attempted to chase him down¡ªthe night Gerald identally trespassed into Mount Nimbus¡­¡±

    Confused to hear that, Walter then frowned as he asked, ¡°¡­Why on earth would you even do such a

    thing, Mia?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Quickly averting her gaze, Mia simply replied, ¡°I¡­ I just felt like it!¡±

    Sensing dissatisfaction in her tone, Walter couldn¡¯t help but sigh before saying in a soft tone, ¡°For

    heaven¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve already promised to give you six months to get to know Gerald, haven¡¯t I¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­And what if I still don¡¯t like him then?¡± replied Mia as she looked straight into her father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll still have to undergo the process with him to expel the cold poison! While I¡¯ll definitely

    allow you to use a different method if we find one, the likelihood of that is extremely low.

    Remember, we haven¡¯t found any other methods in the past ten years! What makes you think that¡¯ll

    change in theing six months?¡± said Walter in a soft, but firm tone.

    ¡°So in the end, my choice doesn¡¯t even matter, does it?¡± retorted Mia with a harrumph. While she was

    honestly slightly interested in Gerald, the fact that she had to copte with him no matter what made

    her reject those feelings. The more her father wanted her to do it with him, the more she didn¡¯t want to!

    Worried that the duo would get into a quarrel, Third elder quickly interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ just give the

    young mistress a bit more time, master¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Walter took in a deep breath before

    muttering, ¡°¡­What a truly spoiled girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2356

    Whatever the case was, the auction¡¯s morning session soon ended and Gerald found himself walking

    out of the auction house with Aiden and Lucian¡­

    Unbeknownst to the trio, however, a man wearing a suit was standing motionless in the middle of the

    leaving crowd, his eyes glued onto Gerald. Though several people scowled at him for blocking their

    way, the man paid them no heed. After a while, another man walked up to him, prompting the man to

    ask ¡°¡­Is that Gerald?¡±

    ¡° I believe so. Still, I¡¯m baffled that he¡¯s eligible to partake in the auction in the first ce. Regardless, I

    have no clue who those two men by his side are¡­¡± replied the other man as he stared at Gerald¡¯s

    back.

    ¡°Forget those two, our target is Gerald. To think that I¡¯d be able to bump into him here, of all ces¡­

    Even god is on my side!¡± said the man with an evil grin¡­

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man in question was none other than the grudgeful Will Crawford! As for the other man, he was

    Will¡¯s confidant who went by Finch Crawford. Within the Crawford family, Finch was second only to

    Amare in terms of cultivation. Regardless, while Daryl was supposed to have attended the auction with

    Will, the old man fell sick, so Will brought his confidant along instead.

    In truth, Will had initially been quite hesitant to attend the auction. However, now that he knew that

    Gerald was here, he couldn¡¯t be happier. The fact that Daryl was so far away from him, only made

    things better. After all, no matter what he did here, that old man would never be able to find out now!

    Even so, Will still knew he had to do things wlessly. That way, if Daryl got suspicious and decided to

    make investigations of his own, he would remain clueless for life!

    Regardless, upon seeing that Gerald had almost disappeared into the crowd, Finch hurriedly asked,¡°

    When shall we do the deed, brother Will?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me do some investigating first,¡± replied Will who already felt that Gerald¡¯s fate

    was sealed the second Will saw him on the ind. It was only a matter of time before Gerald would

    finally die¡­!

    Upon hearing that, Finch simply said, ¡° Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now return and get some rest. I want you to start keeping an eye on Gerald once noones.

    We need to find out where he¡¯s staying. Remember, the auction ends the day after tomorrow, so we¡¯ll

    need to get rid of him within the next two days,¡± ordered Will as he rubbed his hands together, a sinister

    smirk on his face¡­

    Still, even if Gerald had seen Will, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. After all, he had never met the

    youth before! Whatever the case was, since Gerald found the morning session rather boring, Gerald

    decided to spend the rest of his afternoon in his room¡­

    Throughout the afternoon, Geraldid on his bed, thinking about Walter¡¯s words. If Gerald agreed to

    save that man¡¯s daughter, that would also mean that he had to be unfaithful to M.

    While he certainly didn¡¯t like the idea of doing so, Gerald remembered how serious Walter had been

    last night. Since he was currently deep in the

    Zeman family¡¯s territory, if he continued refusing to save Walter¡¯s daughter, Gerald could very easily

    lose his life. With that in mind, regardless of what he chose to do, he would still receive the short end of

    the stick¡­

    Not wanting to overthink things, Gerald decided not to make a choice for the time being and simply see

    how things went first. He also needed to dy Walter as long as possible. Gerald, for one, believed

    that there had to be other ways to cure the cold poison¡­ While this was happening, Will and Finch

    themselves were looking rather flustered¡­

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2357

    After all, they had been looking for Gerald¡ªat the auction house¡ªall afternoon to no avail. As a result,

    Will was anxious out of his mind. Had Gerald seen them and left the ind in a hurry¡­? However, after

    giving it some thought, Will remembered that Gerald had never met him or Finch before. With that in

    mind, Gerald wouldn¡¯t have had a reason to flee in the first ce!

    Understanding that, Will¡ªwho had now collected his thoughts again¡ªscanned  the area one final time

    to ensure that Gerald wasn¡¯t there before whispering to Finch, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s search againter. If you

    manage to spot him, make sure to never let  him out of your sight, understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­But¡­ What if we¡¯re discovered in the process?¡± asked Finch.

    ¡°Look, when else are we going to be able to get rid of him? Remember, though the patriarch said that

    he wanted to kill Gerald, he didn¡¯t do the deed even when he received two clear chances to kill him

    before! What more, he¡¯s only sent me to investigate that boy¡¯s cultivation level! Never to kill! With that

    said, only a fool would continue believing Daryl¡¯s words! Letting Gerald escape will only bring more

    trouble in the end!¡± scoffed Will with a snort, his hatred toward Gerald already beyond words.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Will, for one, knew that until Gerald was dead, he would remain uneasy. After all, even if he did attain

    the position as the patriarch¡¯s sessor, Daryl could easily rece him with Gerald if that old man

    really wanted to.

    With that in mind, the sooner he got rid of Gerald, the better his chances of being able to retain his

    position as the patriarch¡¯s sessor. Gerald was literally the only thing in his way since Will knew for a

    fact that nobody else in his family was as capable as he was. Then again, the majority of the Crawfords

    were already supporting him.

    Will¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Finch rather hesitantly asked,  ¡°¡­Um¡­ can I ask a sensitive

    question, brother Will¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just say it!¡± grumbled the impatient Will, now thoroughly pissed after thinking so much about Gerald.

    Truth be told, he would¡¯ve already exploded in rage if there weren¡¯t other families present.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ What should we do if the patriarch finds out about all this¡­? After all, he¡¯s already said that

    nobody¡¯s allowed to meddle with this matter. With that said, if we¡¯re found out, we¡¯ll most definitely be

    punished¡­¡± muttered Finch, sounding rather worried.

    After all, although Will was Daryl¡¯s confidant and also the sessor of the Crawford family, Finch still

    had to prioritize Daryl¡¯smands. It didn¡¯t help that anyone who defied Daryl never met a good end.

    Finch, for one, had already witnessed a few of the punishments, and each of them was equally

    terrifying¡­

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, as long as we do the deed wlessly and neither of us says a word about it, there¡¯s no

    way he could know!¡± grumbled Will. Daryl was thest person he wanted to think of at the moment.

    After all, despite Daryl¡¯s promise to make him the family¡¯s sessor, he still treated Gerald so well! It

    was truly enraging!

    Honestly, he was now wishing for Daryl¡¯s sudden death so that he could finally take his rightful ce as

    the new patriarch! If that scenario came to be, then his first order would be to have Gerald killed at all

    costs! No longer would that boy cause him any more trouble in the future¡­!

    ¡°¡­But¡­¡± muttered Finch, clearly still worried. Doing all this perfectly was easier said than done. If they

    ended up getting found, they¡¯d surelynd in a world of trouble¡­ It didn¡¯t help that Gerald was the

    patriarch¡¯s biological grandson. What¡¯s more, nobody could tell what the patriarch was thinking!

    Regardless, Will simply retorted, ¡°No buts. If you¡¯re that scared, then feel free to leave now!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Finch clenched his fists before eventually dering, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not¡­! ¡± Pleased to hear

    that, Will then ordered, ¡°Good. Now hurry off and remember to tell me where Gerald¡¯s staying the

    second you find out.¡±

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2358

    Honestly, if Finch had chosen to return earlier, Will would¡¯ve tried to kill him one way or another. After

    all, what good was a man who couldn¡¯t even follow simplemands? What¡¯s more, Finch already

    knew too much. If he didn¡¯t get rid of him quickly,  it could cause him problemster down the line.

    Either way, after Finch left, Will heaved a deep sigh. He really needed to kill Gerald this time¡­ No

    longer would that b*stard continue threatening his position¡­!

    Fast forward to evening, a few Zeman nsmen went looking for Gerald again. Upon seeing him sitting

    alone in the living room, they were prompted to say, ¡°Ah, there you are, Mr. Gerald. Our patriarch has

    invited you over for dinner.¡±

    After nodding in response, Gerald got to his feet before following them out. Just as he was leaving his

    room, however, he bumped into Lucian and Aiden. After telling them he was heading out for a bit,

    Gerald then followed the Zemans downstairs.

    Watching as Gerald walked off, Lucian was prompted to mutter, ¡°I wonder if he knows any other people

    here¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder as well. It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯vest met him, so I¡¯m  not too sure of what

    connections he now has¡­¡± replied Aiden with a shrug.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, let¡¯s just have a simple dinner. I¡¯m sure chaos will ensue the second it gets dark

    enough outside¡­¡± muttered Lucian as he closed the door and windows, remembering that it was

    around this time when the two families had gotten into their fight the day before.

    Regardless, just as Gerald was leaving the building¡ªwith the Zeman disciples¡ª, he was seen by

    Finch who just so happened to be passing by on his way to dinner.

    Finch himself had been searching all afternoon for Gerald to no avail. With that in mind, he was

    understandably tired, and he was nning to head straight to bed after his meal. Naturally, he

    immediately did a double-take when he saw Gerald.

    Once he confirmed that it really was the boy, Finch quickly gave Will a call before reporting, ¡°B- brother

    Will! I saw Gerald leaving a wooden building! He¡¯s currently heading north with two other men!¡±

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Hurry and catch up to him! If you lose him this time, don¡¯ t you even

    dare think about returning to Yearning Ind! ¡± growled Will, prompting Finch to helplessly hang up

    before starting to tail the trio¡­

    Naturally, Gerald had no idea that he was being followed. After all, he was busy wondering what Walter

    would say to him tonight, and what he should do if Walter continued pursuing the matter regarding his

    daughter¡­

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, however, the second Walter¡ª who was sitting alone in the room¡ªsaw him, the

    middle -aged man instantly greeted, ¡°Gerald! My good friend! Come, sit!¡±

    Though Gerald knew that Walter was only being this friendly because he needed Gerald¡¯s help, he

    couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly embarrassed. After all, the middle-aged man sounded so genuine.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°¡­Um¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t be eating here all the time¡­¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you? You¡¯ re our family¡¯s savior! Honestly, feel free to stay here if you so wish!¡±

    dered Walter with a heartyugh.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± muttered Gerald in a slightly helpless tone. The way Walter said it, it was

    almost as though Gerald had already agreed to help Mia expel her cold poison¡­ Then again, there

    was

    nothing he could do about it. After all, Walter¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his. With that in mind,

    If Gerald straight out refused, then there was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave this

    ce¡­

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Walter patted his thigh before adding, ¡°Speaking of which,

    if there are any auction items you want, just tell me! I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald instantly eximed,¡° There really is no need for that¡­!¡±

    If he epted it, then he would have no way to back out of this¡­!

    Despite Gerald¡¯s refusal, Walter simply ignored the boy as he turned to look at the door before

    shouting, ¡°Yaacob! Go get the auction item list for Gerald to have a look!¡±

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2359

    Shortly after, Walter received a small booklet from Yaacob. Following that, Walter handed it to Gerald

    before saying, ¡°If you see anything you¡¯re interested in, just say the word!¡±

    ¡°Again, I really don¡¯t need anything! If I¡¯m truly interested in something, I¡¯ll bid for it myself!

    Besides, obtaining auction items this way is clearly against the rules!¡± eximed Gerald as he waved

    his hands in refusal.

    Rather than being angered, Walter simply crossed his arms with augh as he said, ¡° It¡¯s good to see

    that you¡¯re full of principle ! On a more serious note

    ¡­ Have you given my daughter¡¯s illness enough thought? Know that as long as you cure Mia¡¯s cold

    poison, I promise to grant you any wish! ¡±

    Before Gerald could even answer, Third elder rushed into the room while shouting, ¡°Patriarch!

    Someone¡¯s just attempted to barge in!¡±

    Frowning slightly upon hearing that, Walter momentarily nced at Gerald before asking,¡° Hmm? Who

    would even dare to do such a thing? Could the person have stumbled upon this ce by ident like

    Gerald?¡±

    ¡°Negative. While Gerald had only wandered close to the forcefield around Mount Nimbus, this man was

    different. He came  here with a clear target in mind ¡± muttered Third elder as he shook his head. Had

    that man simply stumbled across this ce by mistake, Third elder would¡¯ve just driven him away

    instead of reporting all this to the patriarch!

    ¡°Oh? Interesting¡­ Since he¡¯s daring enough toe here, I¡¯d like to see who he is!¡±  replied Walter as

    he burst outughing. Turning to look at Gerald, he then added, ¡°Care to join me, Gerald?¡±

    After Gerald nodded, the duo then followed Third elder out. Soon enough, they arrived at the room

    where the intruder was being held¡­

    Upon entering, the two were greeted by the sight of a man firmly tied to a chair with thick ropes, a

    number of disciples actively standing guard around him. Naturally, the intruder was none other than

    Finch!

    Finch himself had no idea what this ce was. He had simply gotten here after tailing Gerald and the

    Zeman disciples. Unfortunately for him, he got caught as he was trying to eavesdrop on Gerald¡¯s

    conversation. Whatever the case was, upon looking up, Finch was immediately greeted by the sight of

    Gerald and Walter staring right at him!

    Walking up to Finch, Walter then red condescendingly at him before saying, ¡°You¡¯re younger than I

    expected. Tell me, should I call you brave or arrogant?¡±

    ¡°P-please sir¡­ I identally stumbled into this ce¡­ With that said, please let me off¡­¡±

    muttered Finch in a helpless tone. Had he known that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have followed

    Gerald here¡­!

    ¡°Let you go? Tell me who you are first, as well as what you¡¯re really after, then we talk. Also, the elder

    on guard told me that you came straight for this ce, so only an idiot would believe that you ¡®

    identally¡¯ stumbled all the way here, ¡± scoffed Walter as he gestured for his disciples to fall back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡­ I really did juste across this ce by ident¡­!¡± whimpered Finch who didn¡¯t dare expose

    who he really was. After all, if he did, Gerald would definitely kill him¡­! Who knows, if he kept his

    mouth zipped, he could possibly get freed in the end¡­

    ¡°Make me repeat myself and you¡¯ll be dead in a minute, ¡± snarled the increasingly impatient Walter as

    he immediately exuded immense murderous intent¡­!

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2360

    Upon hearing that, one of Walter¡¯s disciples immediately took a step forward.

    Now terrified out of his mind, Finch¡ªwho could sense how serious these people were about murdering

    him¡ªimmediately yelled, ¡°W-wait¡­! ¡±

    After gesturing for his disciple to stop, Walter then stared Finch straight in the eye before asking in a

    calm, but stern tone, ¡°Again, I ask. Who are you, and who has your back? Why didn¡¯t you just return to

    rest after today¡¯s auction ended? Just so you know,  my family¡¯s  the organizer  of  this auction! ¡±

    Gulping in response, Finch nced at Gerald before sighing. He had no choice but to state the truth¡­

    Shaking his head, Finch then exined, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from the Crawford family¡­ I came here to spy on

    Gerald¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? You¡¯re a Crawford? Do you know him, Gerald?¡± asked Walter as he turned to look at the boy.

    Gerald himself already had his fists clenched as he narrowed his eyes at Finch while growling, ¡°The

    cultivating Crawford family, I presume?¡±

    After seeing Finch nod, the confused Walter couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s going on here? Is

    he not your family member?¡±

    Momentarily remaining silent, Gerald eventually turned to face Walter before cing his palm against

    his fist as he requested, ¡°¡­Before that, could you spare his life for now? Maybe keep him here in the

    meantime¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly arrangeable,¡± replied Walter, prompting both Gerald and Finch to heave sighs of

    relief¡­

    After exiting the room, Walter¡ªwho could sense Gerald¡¯s unease¡ªsignaled his disciples to leave them

    be for now. Following that, Walter took a slow stroll on the shore ¡ªbehind his home ¡ªtogether with

    Gerald¡­

    It was a brief silenceter when Walter turned to look at Gerald¡ªwho was very obviously upset¡ª

    before asking, ¡°My friend, do you have any grudges against the cultivating Crawford family¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s no point hiding all this anymore¡­ You see, the cultivating Crawford family was

    established by my grandfather¡­¡± muttered Gerald, not wanting to keep it a secret anymore.

    Gerald, for one, knew that Walter wouldn¡¯t suddenly decide to kill him since he still possessed the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit. What more, Walter could very well end up helping him! However, should

    that happen, then he would truly have no choice but to copte with Walter¡¯s daughter¡­

    Though he knew that, Finch¡¯s sudden appearance had made Gerald¡¯s mind more muddled than he¡¯d

    like to admit¡­

    ¡°¡­I see. Then¡­ Isn¡¯t that man part of your family?¡± asked the confused Walter.

    ¡°Far from it,¡± replied Gerald with a long sigh before starting to exin all about Daryl. In the process,

    Gerald also admitted that he had only approached Mount Nimbus in the first ce to learn about its

    secrets due to how simr it was¡ªin terms of being able to disappear and reappear¡ªto Yearning

    Ind.

    Throughout Gerald¡¯s exnation, Walter kept nodding as his frown slowly deepened. To think that this

    young man had been carrying such heavy responsibility in the past few years¡­

    By the time Gerald was done, Walter slipped his hands into his pockets before saying, ¡°¡­Now I know

    the whole story¡­ Yearning Ind, was it? I truly believe that that ind Coating atop the Northbay Sea

    functions the same as this one, as in, there¡¯s a giant forcefield around it, thus allowing it to be invisible

    from the outside¡­ With that said, I have reason to believe that your grandfather¡¯s cultivation level is on

    par with mine. Still, I¡¯ve never heard of the cultivating Crawfords before, so I can¡¯t help you information-

    wise¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if you haven¡¯t even heard of the cultivating Crawfords before, how did they get invited to the

    auction¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, just because I haven¡¯t heard about them doesn¡¯t mean that the same applies to the rest of my

    family. In case you weren¡¯t aware, those on the ind are just a small part of my family. With that said, I

    normally don¡¯t care about the auction too much. I¡¯m only here due to the fact that I was told that the

    bearer of the Herculean Primordial Spirit was here,¡± exined Walter with a smile as he looked at the

    vast ocean¡­

    ¡°I see¡­¡± replied Gerald as he nodded.

    After lighting a cigarette and handing one to Gerald, Walter took a moment before saying.

    Since Yearning Ind is most probably surrounded by a forcefield like Greendrake Ind, it won¡¯t be

    easy for you to get there¡­ How¡¯s this? I¡¯ll inform my family¡¯s elders to tell you all they know about the

    cultivating Crawfords.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it. Still, there¡¯s one other thing that I can¡¯t quite understand,¡±  muttered Gerald as he held

    onto his cigarette.

    ¡°That being?¡± asked Walter with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Well¡­ since Yearning Ind was already able to vanish at will thousands of years ago, does that

    mean that those from the Seadom tribe were cultivators¡­? Or perhaps they used some other method

    to make the ind vanish¡­¡± muttered Gerald, a frown on his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not too sure about that, ¡± replied Walter as he shook his head.

    ¡°Whatever the case is, my parents and sister are still being held hostage there¡­ I won¡¯t stop till I¡¯ve

    saved them¡­!¡± growled Gerald as he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°¡­Once you find the ind, tell me and I¡¯ll lead some of my family¡¯s seniors over to help you save your

    family. How¡¯s that sound?¡± asked Walter as he ced a hand on Gerald¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°While I appreciate the kind offer, I wish to save my loved ones with my own strength. Besides, I don¡¯t

    think it¡¯s good to keep relying on others,¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Admiring Gerald¡¯s determination, Walter nodded as he asked, ¡°I see. Speaking of which, what do you

    n to do with the man we caught?¡±

    ¡°If possible, keep him here for now¡­ I think he¡¯s just a regr member of the cultivating Crawfords.

    With that said, another Crawford must have brought him here,¡± replied Gerald after taking in a deep

    breath.

    ¡°¡­Oh? So you¡¯re saying that the spy is working for another person who wishes to harm you?¡± deduced

    Walter.

    After watching Gerald nod in agreement, Walter then turned around as he said, ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll make

    sure to force everyst bit of information out of him, then. Also, as an elder, I have some advice for

    you¡­ Though it¡¯s good to be kind, being too kind all the time could eventually spell trouble¡­¡±

    Bowing toward Walter, Gerald simply replied, ¡°I appreciate the advice, Uncle Zeman. I know what to

    do.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Well, feel free to return to your room now. As promised, I¡¯ll let Finch live for now. The

    second I find someone attempting to look for that man, however, I¡¯ll be sure to immediately inform you,¡±

    said Walter as he tossed his cigarette butt into a stone pestle.

    ¡±Thank you, Uncle Zeman,¡±   replied Gerald with a bow before turning to leave¡­

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2361

    It was sometimeter when Will could be seen pacing up and down his living room, his hands against

    his back. Where the hell had Finch gone? He was sure that he had simply ordered Finch to spy on

    Gerald. After all, it wasn¡¯t as though Finch was even capable of taking Gerald out! With that in mind,

    what was taking him so long¡­?

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Though Will was getting restless, he knew for a fact that this wasn¡¯t his territory, so he couldn¡¯t just

    head out to look for Finch and risk looking overly suspicious. Eventually, however, he caved in and

    decided to simply look around the area¡­

    To Will¡¯s surprise, however, the second he opened the door, several people were already standing

    there, seemingly waiting for him. What more, judging from their auras, all of them were advanced

    cultivators¡­!

    After a brief pause, Will asked in a frigid tone, ¡° Who are all of you?¡±

    ¡°Hah! We should be the ones asking questions, Mr. Will Crawford. Not the other way around, ¡± scoffed

    the leader of the men with a snort.

    ¡°¡­H -how do you know who I am? Did you capture Finch?!¡± eximed Will as he instantly turned

    around to escape. However, before he could even take a single step, arge came falling down on

    him!

    Immediately using his essential qi to free himself, Will was horrified to find out that the was

    absorbing all his essential qi! It was almost as though the was alive!

    ¡°The hell?!¡± eximed the stunned Will once he epted that there was no escaping the situation.

    ¡°Cease your struggling, Will. This is the Ultimate Immobilizing Net, a special spiritual artifact of the

    Zeman family. Regardless of how high your cultivation level is, you won¡¯t be able to move a muscle!

    Men! Bring him away and immediately inform Mr. Gerald about this!¡± ordered the leader, prompting his

    men to yell, ¡°Yes, sir¡­!¡±

    Shortly after, Gerald was notified about Will¡¯s capture, and he honestly couldn¡¯t believe how quickly

    Walter had managed to find the perpetrator

    Whatever the case was, upon being led to where Walter was, the middle-aged man cheerily said, ¡°Ah,

    there you are, Gerald! I¡¯ll be leaving both of them to you, then.¡±

    Upon seeing Gerald, Will immediately roared, ¡°You b*stard¡­! Your family is still in our hands, you

    know?! With that said, if you dare to kill any of us, the patriarch will surely tear you to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± scoffed Gerald with a smirk as he mmed his palm directly onto Will¡¯s chest,

    immediately causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood!

    Following that, Gerald furrowed his brows before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me again. Now tell

    me, where is Yearning Ind?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! And don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be able to find it¡­!¡± roared Will.

    ¡°Simply doing that won¡¯t work, Gerald. Step aside and allow me to activate the true power of the

    Ultimate Immobilizing Net¡­ Once it¡¯s activated, Will here will feel the pain of thousands of bugs

    simultaneously chewing on his organs! He¡¯s bound to state the truth then!¡±  scoffed Walter with a

    devilish smile before beginning to chant a spell¡­

    The second the began glowing, Will¡¯s piercing screams of agony immediately filled the room!

    Now standing before Will, Walter then growled, ¡°If you wish to die painlessly, tell us where Yearning

    Ind is. Also, know that attempting to resist with

    your essential qi will only intensify the pain!¡±

    ¡°P-please¡­ I don¡¯t know where the ind is¡­! I speak the truth, so¡­ so please kill me already¡­!¡±

    whimpered Will who already had blue veins bulging on his forehead. Blood was leaking from his eyes

    as well, and he honestly looked terrible¡­

    Regardless, upon hearing Will¡¯s response, Walter and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces¡­

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2362

    Finch himself¡ªwho was beside Will this entire time¡ªhad long gone unconscious. It simply proved that

    when used for enhanced interrogations, not even a god could withstand the agony caused by the

    Ultimate Immobilizing Net¡­

    Despite that, the two had managed to remain mum! Could it be that they really had no idea where the

    ind was located¡­? While it didn¡¯t make any sense, it was the most usible answer. With that in

    mind, Walter waved his hand, retrieving the Ultimate Immobilizing.

    Once the was off, it was revealed that most of Will¡¯s skin had been torn open, revealing his pulsing

    flesh¡­ Regardless, after Will crumbled into a trembling mess on the floor, Walter was prompted to ask,

    ¡°You came from Yearning Ind, no? How the hell do you not know how to get there?¡± of¡°¡­W-while it¡¯s

    true wee from Yearning Ind¡­ We really don¡¯t know where it is¡­! Ever since I was a child, we

    entered and left the ind with the help of a magic artifact¡­! With that said, we¡¯ve never needed to

    properly observe the ind¡¯s surroundings before¡­!¡± whimpered Will who didn¡¯t want to experience

    such pain ever again¡­

    Upon hearing that, realization suddenly dawned upon Walter as he eximed, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve figured it out.

    They¡¯re using a Dimension Stone!¡±

    Following that, Walter outstretched his hand toward Will, prompting a sh to appear atop his palm¡­

    And soon after, a green, crystalline stone and a map were in his hands!

    Staring at the stone, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°A¡­ Dimension Stone¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! A Dimension Stone is a special magic artifact that is created and refined ording to a

    specific, forcefield-confined area. Within the forcefield, lies a ¡®receiving dimensional formation¡¯ that¡ª

    with the aid of a Dimension Stone ¡ªwould allow one to instantly travel to the confined area! While one

    would normally require at least two dimensional formations just to achieve that, a Dimensional Stone

    makes the process much easier! ¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I have to say that Daryl is quite a cunning one¡­ After all, he doesn¡¯t even trust his

    nsmen! I bet that old man has already set up several receiving dimensional formations for himself!¡±

    exined Walter with a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re correct¡­ From¡­ what I know¡­ there are over thousands of receiving dimensional

    formations across the globe¡­!¡± said Will in a weak tone.

    ¡°How impressive¡­ Knowledge of this ancient method should¡¯ve been forgotten ages ago¡­ Daryl is no

    simple opponent¡­¡± muttered Walter in a deep voice as he unfolded the map that he had taken from

    Will¡­

    The map itself was of an ind, and there appeared to be several houses clustered together in a rather

    complicatedyout¡­ The entire area was apparently swarming with booby traps and hidden doors as

    well¡­

    ¡°Yearning Ind, I presume?¡± asked Gerald in a monotonous tone.

    ¡°So what if it is? You may have captured us and obtained the map, but you¡¯ll never find the ind! ¡±

    scoffed Will with a sinister smile.

    Before Will could taunt Gerald any further, Gerald struck Will on his forehead¡­ and soon enough, a

    golden light burst out from every orifice of Will¡¯s body, killing him in seconds¡­! Watching as Will¡¯s body

    turned to dust, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyelids twitch. Where the hell was Yearning Ind¡­?!

    Was his lead to it gone again?! How infuriating¡­!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious, Gerald¡­ Regardless, I think I now know why you¡¯ve been unable to

    find the ind!¡± dered Walter who had been carefully studying the map.

    ¡°¡­Oh? What have you found?¡± asked Gerald in anticipation.

    ¡°Hah! That devilish old man truly is something else¡­ You see, the ind isn¡¯t in the southern or

    southeastern areas¡­ Hell, it¡¯s not even within the boundarymonly used to set up dimensional

    formations! After giving the map a good look, I¡¯ve found that the formation alignments don¡¯t follow the

    rules of cultivation or any of the eight diagrams, for that matter. With that said, I believe that Daryl here

    is using witchcraft! If you take a look at the center, you should be able to see a sacrificial ornament of

    some sort. I mean, just look at that strange bull head on top! I¡¯m fairly certain that it¡¯s a sacrificial totem

    commonly used in witchcraft! ¡± scoffed Walter.

    ¡°Witchcraft¡­?¡± muttered the astonished Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! To be more precise, Daryl¡¯s using the ancient witchcraft technique¡ªthat originates from the

    Northern Dessert¡ªthat goes by the Witchery Skypit Art! Since witches went extinct ages ago, the art

    should no longer exist! With that said, who the hell is Daryl¡­?¡± muttered the bbergasted Walter¡­

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2363

    ¡°Regardless, with all this information, I think I¡¯m able to considerably narrow our search for Daryl¡¯sir! ¡±

    dered Walter joyously.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean, Uncle Zeman?¡± asked Gerald with a slightly raised brow.

    ¡°Well, you see, the witches had a special method of learning witchcraft. It¡¯s quite different from

    cultivation, mind you. After all, when we cultivate, we rely on the holy spirit to align the meridians in our

    bodies and condense our essential qi. Witches, on the other hand, mainly rely on external things to

    practice their witchcraft, such as insects, herbs, and even human blood! ¡±

    ¡°What more, from what I¡¯ve read in a few ancient books, witches used to apparently ughter young

    children to maintain the bnce of their feminine and masculine energies! Naturally, this enraged the

    public, which led to them working together with the forces from the ancient cultivating realm to

    exterminate the witches. But enough about that.¡±

    ¡°The method the witches used is called the Breeding Refinement Technique. As the name suggests, it

    involves quite a lot of breeding and refinement. By the end of it, however, witches who underwent the

    process would find their witchcraft greatly enhanced! Witches who got to this point would truly be

    masters of nting exotic flowers and fruits, as well as expert breeders of all sorts of supernatural

    insects, ¡± exined Walter.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ If Yearning Ind truly was established using ancient witchcraft, then I see two possible

    exnations for all this. Either Daryl managed to locate the witches¡¯ ancient ruins, or that old man

    found the area where the witches once used for breeding. If the second option is what happened, then

    I¡¯m assuming that he used the ce as a foundation to build up Yearning Ind with the aid of the

    Witchery Skypit Art!¡± eximed Gerald.

    ¡°Clever boy! With all that said, since he¡¯s most probably moving all over the ce through that method,

    there really isn¡¯t any point in trying to locate him. However, this also tells us that if Yearning Ind isn¡¯t

    in the southeast area, then it¡¯s most probably in the North Sea near the Northern Dessert! I also have

    reason to believe that the ce should be surrounded by exotic nts that the witches left behind!

    After all, that¡¯s the only way the Witchery Skypit Art can still exist! ¡± exined Walter.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then does that mean that I¡¯ll start finding clues of Yearning Ind¡¯s true location

    once I find exotic nts?¡± eximed Gerald in joy.

    No wonder he couldn¡¯t find Yearning Ind all this time! As it turned out, the ind¡¯s true location had

    been in theplete opposite direction of where he had been searching! To think that he once thought

    that locating the Seadom tribe was enough to get him to the ind¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when Walter said, ¡°Well¡­ it isn¡¯t that easy. ording to the

    ancient books I¡¯ve read, such nts are extremely rare. Even if youe across one, you may not

    recognize it, so the task is rather difficult once you give it some thought. Regardless, you can start by

    investigating the witches¡¯ descendants.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come again? They have descendants?¡± replied Gerald, clearly surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Well¡­ here¡¯s the thing. In an alternate record I found, I read that while most of the witches were

    exterminated, quite a few from the first lineage were able to escape. If that¡¯s the case, then those

    would¡¯ve been the direct heirs of the witches. Still, it¡¯s been ages since then and I haven¡¯t actually

    heard about any witch descendants¡­ Not even my ancestors were able to meet any. Even so, I do

    have a way of locating them if they still happen to exist.

    Will you ept this quest to find them?¡± asked Walter.

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to find a nt that bears the Divine Fruit! Apparently found in the Northern Dessert, this

    naturally-growing nt is the only one mentioned in my records regarding witches. Regardless, the

    witches were said to favor Divine Fruits, using them to nurture their bloodlines as well as to enhance

    their powers¡­¡± said Walter¡­

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2364

    ¡°So¡­ Once we find a Divine Fruit tree, we should be able to locate any witch descendants if they still

    exist, correct? Following that, we should be able to easily locate Yearning Ind! Did I get that right?¡±

    replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best-case scenario, yes, but do keep in mind that the witches could havepletely been

    exterminated back then¡­ After all, I haven¡¯t heard any new information about them outside my ancient

    books!¡± said Walter with a sigh.

    ¡°Knowing that there¡¯s a chance of sess is already good enough for me,¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    Nodding in response, Walter couldn¡¯t help but sigh again as he said, ¡°¡­While I know you¡¯ll be returning

    to Weston soon, I do wonder if you¡¯ve thought about my daughter¡¯s situation¡­  Though it¡¯s true that I

    know another possible method, I wouldn¡¯t be this persistent with you if that method was easily

    achievable! ¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Come again? There¡¯s another method?¡± replied the surprised Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ yes, but if I go along with that n, the Zemans will have to pay a massive price¡­ Regardless,

    since you now know about this, I may a s well give you the full story. You see, there¡¯s a creature known

    as the Redme Dragon, and I believe that its blood can help us expel Mia¡¯s cold poison¡­ Either way,

    many from the older generations¡ªincluding my ancestors¡ªhave attempted to y it for personal

    reasons.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unsurprisingly, this resulted in many deaths from all the participating families.¡±

    ¡°To prevent further bloodshed, my grandfather¡¯s generation made a rule that forbade any Zemans from

    looking into news regarding the Redme Dragon¡­ Anyone who defied the rule would automatically

    be disowned, which is why I shouldn¡¯t have told you about all this in the first ce¡­¡± muttered Walter

    with a helpless smile.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ it¡¯s honestly my first time hearing about the Redme Dragon,¡± replied Gerald, sounding

    rather interested.

    ¡°Well, the creature lives deep underground, and most major cultivating forces have attempted to hunt it

    down from ancient times. After all, the Redme Dragon¡¯s blood is said to be able to enhance one¡¯s

    cultivation. Aside from that, it¡¯s also said that there are saintly ruins in the underground cave that it

    dwells in. As the rumors go, divine cultivation methods are hidden in there¡­¡± exined Walter.

    ¡°¡­Oh? That sounds simr to the Guardian Beast in Weston!¡± eximed Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°In a way, I agree. Regardless, it¡¯s extremely difficult to even get to the Redme Dragon¡­ Many lives

    have been lost from the journey there alone! ¡± replied Walter as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­What if we try getting to the dragon together, Uncle Zeman? Though my girlfriend is still missing, I¡¯ve

    sworn to myself that I¡¯d never get married to anyone else! Besides, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot so I

    can¡¯t bring myself to just allow Mia to die from the cold poison¡­ Either way, let¡¯s try taking the dragon

    out first! If that really doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll just need to find another wayter on!¡± proposed

    Gerald.                           1

    Gerald, for one, knew that his Herculean Primordial Spirit would protect him if any critical moments

    showed up, even if he hadn¡¯t fully mastered it yet. Whatever the case was, he wasn¡¯t going to let Mia

    die without a fight!

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s statement, Walter couldn¡¯t help but look at Gerald in awe as he asked, ¡°Are¡­

    you truly willing to give it a shot? If so, the truth is, I¡¯ve been preparing to deal with the dragon for many

    years now. I¡¯ve only been holding back since my subordinates keep dissuading me¡­ With you by my

    side, however, I¡¯m now more confident than ever to go through with the n¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2365

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! Still, do you know where the dragon currently is¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°But of course! As I¡¯ve said, several of my ancestors had attempted to take down the Redme Dragon.

    Unfortunately, all of them were forced to retreat before they could even get far into Fyre Cave¡­

    Regardless, I¡¯ve inherited a map to the cave, as well as a detailed n. With the map and our

    combined powers, I believe that we¡¯ll be able to make it further in! Even if we¡¯re forced to retreat, we

    should be able to escape in one piece with each other¡¯s help! ¡± replied Walter.

    ¡°Excellent!¡±  said Gerald.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll gather a few of my men tonight, and once dawnes, we¡¯ll all head to Fyre cave

    together! Are you fine with staying at my ce tonight?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°No problem!¡± dered Gerald before following Walter back to the Zeman family¡¯s residence¡­

    It waster that night when Gerald could be seen lying on his bed in the room that Walter had provided

    him with. Understandably restless after all that had happened today, Gerald had been pondering about

    his next step from the moment heid down.

    From what he had sorted out, once he was done with Walter¡¯s quest, he would return to Weston and

    send his men out to search for the Divine Fruit tree. Following that, he would need to search high and

    low for any witch descendants. Gerald, for one, refused to believe that such a powerful group of people

    would be wiped out that easily. With that in mind, if he still couldn¡¯t locate them, then the second-best

    thing to do was to y the waiting game¡­!

    Just as Gerald had made his mind up, the sound of thunder erupted from the outside! Immediately

    opening his eyes, the boy then bolted toward the source of the sound! Shortly after, Gerald was

    greeted by the sight of two men standing on the rooftops¡­

    One of them was Walter, while the other was a white-haired old man dressed in shabby clothes¡­

    Before Gerald could even process what was happening, Walter ced his hands against his back

    before sternly asking, ¡°Thunder Swordlord¡­ To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a little birdy told me that you were preparing to hunt down the Redme Dragon!

    With that in mind, I now know that you still have the map leading to Fyre Cave! To think that you¡¯ve

    tricked me all this time!¡± scoffed the old man as he red at Walter with greedy eyes.

    ¡°Ryder Weir, you¡¯ve made yourself a name in the cultivation realm, have you not? To think that  you¡¯d

    still be pestering me so shamelessly after all this time! You¡¯re an embarrassment to the cultivation

    realm!¡± retorted Walter.

    ¡° Say what you want, but I¡¯m not leaving without the map! You told me you had burnt it back then, so

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t buy your lies! Regardless, you¡¯re searching for the Redme Dragon to cure your

    daughter, no? Why don¡¯t we just join forces?¡± proposed Ryder with a sinister grin.

    ¡°Please, I know you well enough. If we really do kill the dragon, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d let us leave in one

    piece! Your selfishness knows no bounds!¡± scoffed Walter with a sarcastic chuckle.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer¡­ Then allow me to show you the power of my Thunder Sword¡­!¡± growled

    Ryder as he sharpened his gaze before drawing his de!

    ¡°Thunder Strike! ¡± roared Ryder as he lifted his de, causing the golden sword to charge up with

    electricity as it swung toward Walter! With how

    immense the power was, even the air seemed to momentarily get twisted¡­!

    Knowing how dangerous the attack was, Walter immediately yelled, ¡°Lonsdaleite Shield! ¡±

    Following that, a golden shield suddenly materialized before Walter! Unfortunately, as the sword struck

    the shield, a sickening crack could be heard¡­!

    ¡°F*cking hell! ¡± roared Walter as he watched the sword pierce through his shield!

    Thankfully, Gerald was quick to act! Leaping toward the duo, he drew all the power within his

    Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ and through sheer will, he was able to deflect the attack away from

    Walter! Had he been a split second toote, Walter would¡¯ve surely perished¡­ Whatever the case was,

    the energy from the deflected attack quickly collided with a massive, old tree¡­ and after a deafening

    explosion, nothing remained of it¡­!

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2366

    Utterly shocked by the amount of power that Gerald had just exhibited, Ryder¡ªwhose eyes were now

    wide open¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°¡­My lord! To think that a kid like you would be able to deflect

    my Thunder Strike! I guess you really can¡¯t judge a book but its cover anymore! Regardless, what kind

    of cultivation techniques do you even practice? And where are you from? Not many young people can

    attain such immense cultivation levels!¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± muttered Gerald¡­

    ¡°Hah! Staying silent, eh? Just so you know, I always get what I want! With that said, since you¡¯re

    ying hard to get, I¡¯ll just kill both of you! I¡¯m overturning the Zeman family tonight if it¡¯s thest thing I

    do! ¡± roared the insane-looking Ryder as he pointed his sword toward the sky before yelling, ¡° Blood

    Shower!¡±

    Watching in horror as a swirling vortex of thunder clouds gathered atop the de¡¯s tip, Walter quickly

    yelled, ¡°Gerald! Run! We won¡¯t survive that attack

    Unfortunately, it was far toote for that¡­! A frighteningly powerful aurade began materializing at

    the heart of the massive vortex¡­ and without warning, it began flying toward the duo¡­.!

    The aurade was so overwhelmingly powerful that even Gerald had to admit that it was far stronger

    than any of the attacks that Daryl had previously used on him¡­!

    Regardless, though Gerald and Walter used everyst bit of their essential qi to deflect the attack¡ª

    while frantically trying to evade it ¡ªtheir efforts were for naught¡­! The aurade simply continued

    bolting toward them¡­ and the second the attack collided against a surface, it caused a near-blinding

    explosion that instantly lit the night sky up¡­!

    The attack had detonated like a massive bomb, causing both Gerald and Walter to get flung high into

    the air! However, they weren¡¯t the only victims of the attack. Several of the Zeman disciples had been

    standing beneath  the roof while the attack was happening. As a result, together with the house, all of

    them were blown to smithereens¡­!

    As Walter smashed into the ground, he immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood. Gerald himself

    had suffered quite a few internal injuries, and he could now barely stand¡­

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± muttered the weakened Gerald.

    While it was true that Gerald had memorized a list of powerful techniques, he was unable to use them

    since he still hadn¡¯t gained full control over his Herculean Primordial Spirit. With that in mind, as Sister

    Indigo had previously said, until he had full control over his primordial spirit, he¡¯d be lucky to be able to

    survive an encounter with a true master¡­

    Whatever the case was, Ryder beganughing maniacally as he scoffed, ¡°Hah! You¡¯re  getting more

    and more interesting, kid! Just so you know, nobody¡¯s ever been able to survive my Blood Shower

    attack! Yet here you are, still alive and well after taking two of my attacks! I wonder if I should make an

    exception and show you my third sword technique¡­?¡±

    ¡°You monster¡­!¡±  yelled Gerald, both his arms already numb. While he wasn¡¯t critically injured yet,

    Gerald knew that he had already used far too

    much of his Triton qi to withstand another attack¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when  Walter¡ªwho had just managed to get to his feet again¡ª

    ordered, ¡°¡­Step aside, Gerald¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m initiating the Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation¡­!¡±

    After saying that, Walter spread his arms out before beginning to chant a spell¡­ Shortly after, the

    entire area started shaking like it was being hit by an

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    earthquake ! Following that, violent and howling winds began blowing as well!

    Watching as beams of golden light began shooting out of the ground, Ryder roared inughter as he

    scoffed, ¡°How very interesting! To think that the Zemans would possess such a powerful formation! ¡±

    However, as the gales grew more violent, Ryder quickly found his eyelids twitching as an immensely

    pressuring aura enveloped him¡­

    Something dangerous wasing¡­!

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2367

    Shortly after, the ground began quivering as a massive roar rang through the area! Following that, a

    humongous dragon materialized out of thin air and began charging toward Ryder!

    ¡°Thunder Strike! ¡± yelled Ryder asunched his own attack, hoping to fend off the iing dragon!

    The second the two attacks collided, a near- deafening explosion filled the area! Not only did the

    immensely powerful collision cause the dragon to quickly dematerialize, but even Ryder found himself

    coughing mouthfuls of blood as he was flung backward¡­!

    Once he stabilized himself, Ryder¡ªwho now appeared even more twisted than before ¡ªlooked up at

    the sky beforeughing maniacally.

    ¡°The Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation, eh? What a great formation your ancestors have left

    behind! ¡± scoffed Ryder before swinging his arms¡­ and somehow transforming himself into a thick fog

    of sorts!

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    As the fog was blown away by the wind, Ryder¡¯s voice could be heard echoing, ¡°You won¡¯t get rid of me

    that easily, Walter¡­! Just you wait¡­! ¡±

    After Ryder¡¯s voice could no longer be heard, Walter quickly used his essential qi to withdraw his

    formation¡­ and secondster, the middle-aged man wentpletely pale as he fell to his knees and

    began coughing out blood!

    ¡°P ¨C patriarch¡­! ¡± eximed several of the Zemans as they quickly rushed forward to help Walter up.

    Sitting cross-legged, Walter slowly replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­ Nothing life-threatening¡­ Regardless, to

    think that Ryder¡¯s cultivation would improve this much just after not seeing him in thirty years¡­! At this

    rate, I¡¯m honestly worried that he¡¯ll be able to deflect my Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation past the

    sixty-year mark¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Who¡­ exactly was that old man¡­?¡± asked Gerald, feeling equally concerned.

    To think that Ryder would be a super cultivator just like Daryl and his master, Finnley¡­ What a

    shocking turn of events¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ He¡¯s a solitary cultivator, though things weren¡¯t always that way¡­ He used to be part of the

    seventy-two disciples in the Thunder Sword Sect. After an event thirty years ago, however, he became

    the only one left in the sect. Regardless,  though he¡¯s an evil and ruthless man, he¡¯s also undeniably

    talented. After all, he already had an eye for the map to Fyre Cave from three decades ago! He was¡ª

    and probably still is¡ªdetermined to enter the cave to retrieve the records of a legendary skill¡­

    Needless to say, he¡¯s a martial arts fanatic!¡± exined

    Walter as he remained in his sitting position, asionally regting his breath to help heal his internal

    injuries.

    Once color began returning to Walter¡¯s face, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­You said there were

    seventy-two cultivators in the Thunder Sword Sect, correct¡­? If he alone is already that strong, how

    did the rest of the sect end up getting destroyed? Are there cultivators out there much stronger than

    Ryder¡­?¡±

    From the day Gerald began cultivating, he realized how little he truly knew about the world¡­

    Upon hearing that, Walter simply shook his head with a bitter smile as he said, ¡°Truth be told, the

    seventy-two disciples were all-powerful cultivators, each possessing strength that could easily shock

    the cultivation realm! As for how they were wiped out¡­ well¡­ Ryder¡¯s to take credit for that! ¡±

    Momentarily bbergasted to hear that, Gerald eventually snapped out of it before replying,¡° What? So

    that¡¯s why you were so against cooperating and giving him the map! Not only is that man a fanatic, but

    he¡¯s an extremely selfish one as well! Such a person would never share anything good with others! ¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ After taking down his entire sect,  he¡¯s the only one left who knows how to use the Thunder

    Sword Technique¡­ It¡¯s honestly how he garnered the title of ¡®Thunder Swordlord¡¯¡ªamong cultivators¡ª

    in just a few decades, ¡± muttered Walter with a sigh.

    After a brief silence, one of Walter¡¯s subordinates was prompted to ask, ¡°Are¡­ we still headed to Fyre

    Cave then, Patriarch?¡±

    ¡°We are. While we could still afford dys before this, now that Ryder knows our n, we can¡¯t wait

    any longer. Honestly, the quicker we get this over with, the better. After all, since he¡¯s been wounded by

    my Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation, I¡¯m sure Ryder will need at least a week to fully recover his

    primordial spirit. With that said, this is our best chance to get things done. If we act any slower, not only

    will our chances of obtaining the Redme Dragon¡¯s blood plummet, but the Zemans will also be at an

    increased risk of facing extermination!¡± exined Walter in a rather anxious tone.

    Hearing that, the concerned Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But¡­ What about your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯ t worry, only my essential qi got damaged. With that in mind, as long as I bring enough herbs

    along, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Besides, getting to Fyre Cave¡ªat least, ording to my

    ancestors¡¯ calctions¡ªrequires at least three days. We¡¯ll need to pass through seventy-two caves of

    varying sizes before getting to the innermost one. With that knowledge, I believe I have sufficient time

    to recover, ¡± replied Walter with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ a lot of caves¡­¡± muttered Gerald as his jaw dropped slightly.

    ¡°Heh. The caves were cleverly designed based on the five elements and the eight diagrams. Since

    they¡¯re also surrounded by all sorts of force fields, it really isn¡¯t out of ce to call that ce a maze. In

    case you weren¡¯t aware, several of the advanced cultivators who died there didn¡¯t meet their end

    because of the dragon, but because they got trapped in the maze! Why do you think Ryder wants my

    map so badly?¡±

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2368

    Watching as Walter slowly got to his feet, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°¡­I see¡­ Either way, just as

    you said, I believe we shouldn¡¯t dy this any further. Let¡¯s move on!¡±

    Gerald, for one, was now pumped to see the maze for himself¡­

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Regardless, before leaving, Gerald made sure to update Aiden on the situation. Upon hearing what

    Gerald had to say, the concerned Aiden couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡±

    ¡° Indeed. While I¡¯m gone, I need you to return to Weston as soon as possible to get some things done.

    This ce isn¡¯t the safest to be in for much longer anyway,¡±      replied Gerald as he began borating

    on his search for the Divine Fruit tree¡­

    Since Gerald possessed a great number of assets¡ªin numerous industries¡ªwithin Weston, his

    resources were near-inexhaustible. This gave him a massive advantage in his search for the tree.

    Either way, after hearing Gerald¡¯s n, Aiden thought for a moment before asking, ¡°¡­I can do that

    but¡­ when will you be back? And where should we meet up again?¡±

    After giving it some thought, Gerald replied,¡°

    We¡¯ll rendezvous at Mayberry City. It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯vest returned!¡±

    By doing all this, Gerald was leaving a way open for his future self. If things went ording to n, he

    could at least spread the news so that fewer people would get deceived by Daryl¡­

    Fast forward to nighttime, Walter had already selected thirty-six advanced cultivators¡ªfrom his family

    ¡ªtoe along for the mission. With that, the thirty-eight people ¡ªinclusive of Walter and Gerald¡ª

    began making their way to Fyre Cave¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the very center of the ind. Surrounded by dense forests, was the

    entrance of Fyre Cave that honestly looked more like a well than anything.

    Clearing his throat, Walter then dered, ¡°Before we descend, let me remind you that underground

    creatures lurk in the many caverns down there.

    With that said, please be wary of getting snatched up by them! Also, please refrain from behaving

    recklessly! Now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­ let¡¯s descend! ¡±

    Since the cave was at least eight hundred meters deep, it took everyone¡ªdespite having used their

    lightness skills¡ªabout ten minutes to get to the bottom. Regardless, once they were all down there,

    everyone was greeted by the sight of a very long tunnel. A tunnel which they quietly began entering

    All seventy-two of Fyre Cave¡¯s caverns were interconnected by a hundred and eight burrows. Though

    each cavern¡ªupon entry¡ªwould still be distinguishable, the second one looked back, they would

    quickly find themselves unable to differentiate between the caves. With that in mind, Gerald¡ªdespite

    his level of cultivation¡ªsoon found himself getting dizzy the further they proceeded into the caverns.

    Sensing Gerald¡¯s confusion¡ªand realizing that he hadn¡¯t told the boy about the maze¡¯s properties yet

    ¡ª, Walter immediately said in a serious tone,¡° Please refrain from looking around, Brother Gerald! You

    really don¡¯t want to get enchanted by the maze¡¯s illusions!¡±

    While the group had journeyed past the first seven caverns without much issue by that point, Gerald

    had honestly no idea how long they had traveled. It certainly didn¡¯t help that he could no longer see the

    path back whenever he turned to look at where they had passed through. Had it not been for the

    Zeman family¡¯s map, Gerald was pretty sure that even deities would get lost upon entering this ce¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he and the group suddenly heard a loud noise the second

    they began entering a rather dark cavern that was approximately five hundred square feet wide¡­

    Amidst the dim lighting, everyone could then hear what appeared to be something breathing rapidly¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before the vague figure of an old woman¡ªwho seemed to be trying to light a fire with a

    flint  striker¡ªwas identified.  How peculiar¡­

    ¡°¡­Everyone. Stop,¡± ordered Walter¡ªwho had his hand raised¡ªin a hushed tone as he slowly began

    retracing his steps. Under the light of Gerald¡¯s torch, the boy was quick to realize that Walter¡¯s forehead

    was now brimming with sweat. What was he so afraid of¡­?

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2369

    Clearly wondering the same thing, one of the Zemans was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­What¡¯s this old woman

    doing here of all ces, Patriarch¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s no old woman¡­ If my eyes aren¡¯t deceiving me, I believe that¡¯s a Corpse Demon Spider¡­! ¡±

    replied Walter in a grave tone.

    As soon as Walter¡¯s sentence ended, the rhythmic sounds of the flint striker seemed to hasten¡­ and

    without warning, the old woman turned around and began bolting toward the group!

    Everyone could only stare wide-eyed as the ¡®old woman¡¯ summoned a green me that quickly

    morphed into the shape of a fiery de! Watching a s the spine-tingling¡ªand seemingly bloodthirsty¡ª

    de flew toward them, Walter quickly pushed Gerald to the side while yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t let the fire touch

    you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    While Walter and Gerald were able to dodge the attack with their lightness skills, the three Zemans

    behind them weren¡¯t as lucky.

    Screaming in agony as the fiery de pierced through them, their bodies were quickly engulfed by

    green mes. Barely a secondter, all three of them exploded, leaving nothing but dust behind¡­!

    Upon witnessing all that, Gerald felt his heart skip a beat. Now fully vignt, the boy entered his attack

    stance before quickly gathering all the torches off the other Zemans and embedding them into the

    cavern¡¯s walls at lightning speed.

    With the surroundings now much better lit, Gerald gave the Corpse Demon Spider a good look¡­ and

    soon saw that it possessed four pairs of ck, steel- like pincers. Aside from the fact that its face was

    also pitch ck, the messy-haired beast was near indistinguishable from a regr old woman from the

    back, especially in a darkened room.

    Regardless, Gerald quickly snapped out of it when the beast began rubbing its pincers together while

    baring its fangs. The friction formed from its upper and lower jaw rubbing against each other was

    apparently enough to create blue sparks¡­ So the sounds they had earlier heard hadn¡¯te from an

    actual flint striker¡­ As it turned out, it was simply the sound of the spider¡¯s fangs grinding against each

    other¡­!

    ¡°As I feared, it really is a Corpse Demon Spider¡­ Listen, everyone! Be careful not toe into contact

    with its corpse me! The second you do, you¡¯ll instantly melt into a puddle of acid! ¡±

    dered Walter as he signaled his men to disperse. At the very least, this would prevent the beast from

    finishing all of them off in one go.

    Once the rest of the Zemans had dispersed, Walter faced Gerald before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s do this together,

    Gerald! Either we kill it, or it kills us!¡±

    Before Gerald could reply, Walter had already started mobilizing all his inner strength to activate his

    Lonsdaleite Extermination Finger!

    Since most of the techniques and skills that Gerald knew weren¡¯t very useful in this situation¡ªaside for

    his Herculean Sword Technique¡ªGerald simply took aim beforeunching an aurade toward the

    beast at the exact moment when Walter shot out his own attack! Seeing that, the other Zemans

    immediately beganunching their own attacks as well!

    Upon realizing that it was being cornered, the spider cast a hideous expression before raising its

    pincers¡­ and forming what appeared to be a shield! To everyone¡¯s dismay, the ¡®shield¡¯ was able to

    No longer ying any games, Gerald expertly flung his Dawnbreaker de toward the beast! The

    de itself emitted a golden light, and was thankfully able to pierce through the spider¡¯s chest!

    Not wanting to give it a chance to recover, another sharpened Dawnbreaker holy spirit was cast!

    However, upon collision, all the attack managed to do was push the spider back a few steps before

    being bounced right off!

    Now enraged by the onught of attacks on it, the spider let out a ferocious roar beforeunching at

    least a dozen corpse mes out of its mouth! While i t was true that everyone was now more prepared

    for the attack, some of the Zemans were unable to fully dodge the mes¡­ and unfortunately for them,

    the slightest graze of the corpse med was enough to melt them into pulp¡­

    Either way, though Gerald managed to dodge the corpse me attack, the beast unexpectedly turned

    toward him next! Unable to react in time, Gerald could barely brace himself as the beast swung its

    pincers toward his chest, causing the boy to get thrown toward the wall! With how strong the beast

    was, Gerald¡¯s collision left a massive dent where hended, forming a cloud of dust in the process.

    Though Gerald soon flopped to the ground and began coughing out blood, Walter¡¯s situation was

    honestly looking no better.

    The spider was now facing him, and to Walter¡¯s horror, he watched as the beast¡¯s belly button began

    bulging¡­ and the next thing he knew, a white web was being flung toward him!

    Walter didn¡¯t even have time to avoid the attack, resulting in his upper body getting fully bound in no

    time. Now trapped, Walter couldn¡¯t help but think that the pain the web was inflicting on him was

    arguably rivaled only by his Ultimate Immobilizing Net¡­

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2370

    Regardless, after a frightening roar, the spider began making a mad scuttle toward Walter!

    It was evident by this point that the spider was no ordinary beast. After all, it knew who among the

    crowd was more threatening to it¡­ Which was why Gerald and Walter were now its primary targets!

    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake!¡± yelled the furious Walter as he released a surge of essential qi!

    Following that, not only was Walter freed from the now tattered web, but in his hands, was a golden

    longsword that shimmered menacingly. In fact, the sword¡¯s aura alone was enough to make the

    demonic spider start inching backward in fear¡­!

    The sword was one of the Zeman family¡¯s ancient magic artifacts, and it went by the name of

    Demondie. Forged using extremely masculine and righteous auras from heaven and earth, it was no

    wonder why the spider was so vignt toward it.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, the enraged Walter leaped forward, swinging his sword toward

    the spider while roaring, ¡°Die! ¡±

    Now in a state of panic, the screeching spider immediately raised its pincers to block the attack. To its

    horror, the Demondie Sword simply sliced its pincers off!

    As it wailed in agony, everyone there couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in shock as they watched the

    pincers regenerate in the blink of an eye¡­! Appalled by the spider¡¯s regenerative abilities, Gerald

    immediately fell back while frantically shouting,¡° What the hell?!¡±

    Walter, on the other hand, knew that there was no room for error. Not even flinching from the horrific

    realization, the middle-aged man used all his might to begin shing at the beast! Though each of the

    following seventy shes were aimed at the beast¡¯s vital parts, it was no use. The spider¡¯s body was

    simply too hard! What more, every time its pincers were sliced off, they would simply regrow in an

    instant! Was this creature really invincible?!

    By this point, the spider had gotten fed up with Walter¡¯s attacks! With that, it took aim at Walter¡¯s chest

    before simultaneouslyunching its corpse me, web, and pincers! Naturally, the now flustered Walter

    immediately tried to dodge the attack. Unfortunately, he ended up getting  mmed by one of the

    beast¡¯s pincers, resulting in the middle-aged man getting flung against a wall! The impact was so great

    that there was now a crater where Walter had collided!

    Either way, upon seeing Walter¡¯s sword fall to the ground, the excited spider¡¯s eyes glinted with joy as it

    slowly approached the injured man. Once he saw that, Walter¡ªwho now had one hand against his

    injured chest¡ªbegan inching away from the spider while yelling, ¡°W-we must find its Gate of Fate¡­!¡±

    Throughout Walter¡¯s battle with the spider, Gerald had been carefully analyzing the spider¡¯s anatomy.

    After all, with the spider¡¯s crazy regenerative abilities and its hard-as-steel  body, he already knew that

    they weren¡¯t going to be able to brute force their way through this, even with theirbined efforts.

    With that in mind, Gerald was prompted to recall the scene when the spider had shot out its web¡­

    It¡¯s navel¡­

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Everything in this world had a weakness. It was simply the fundamentalw of life. Since nothing else

    seemed to have worked, could the spider¡¯s Gate of Fate be its navel? Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was do or die.

    Understanding that, Gerald¡¯s gaze sharpened as he used his aura to summon the Demondie Sword

    into his hand! Through sheer luck, it was also at that moment when the spider shot out a web,

    attempting to snatch the sword away!

    Gerald, however, managed to get the sword first. ring at the spider, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Your Gate

    of Fate¡­ It¡¯s your navel!¡±

    Following that, Gerald flung the sword toward the beast¡¯s navel, just like how he had done with his

    Dawnbreaker de¡­

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2371

    The Demondie¡¯s power was no fluke, andbined with Gerald¡¯s immense strength,  the sword was

    able to pierce right through the spider¡¯s stomach¡­!

    Following a terrifying roar, the spider began glowing red as a dense purple fog gushed out from its

    wound¡­! That was probably its spiritual essence! Naturally, the agony was overwhelming, but all the

    spider could do was re at Gerald with resentment. It wasn¡¯t long before cracks began forming all

    over the spider¡¯s body¡­ and in the end, it exploded into a cloud of swirling dust¡­!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Upon seeing that, Walter slowly got to his feet¡ªhis hand still against his chest¡ªas he said, ¡°¡­You

    know, this creature was mentioned on the map that my ancestors left me¡­ Since it always lurked in the

    shadows, locating it was never easy. Regardless, those who knew of the beast had either never seen it

    in person, or had died because they encountered it. Still¡­ To think that you¡¯d be able to kill it, Brother

    Gerald¡­!¡±

    Gerald himself hadn¡¯t expected to bump into such a horrific creature this early on. It definitely made him

    realize that getting into Fyre Cave was truly going to be as difficult as dealing with the Redme

    Dragon¡­

    Regardless, after looking at Walter¡¯s injuries, Gerald was prompted to reply, ¡°¡­Either way¡­ Are you

    going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live. Still, I¡¯ve hurt my Triton qi quite badly, so  I need to find somece to rest for a bit,¡± muttered

    Walter with a cough. Since the spider kept on attacking him earlier, it was clear that it saw Walter as the

    biggest threat among them all¡­

    ¡°I agree. Also, though I¡¯ve only mastered the fourth level of my Herculean Primordial Spirit, I can still

    help you heal!¡± replied Gerald¡­

    After that horrific attack, everyone was now much more vignt. Thankfully, they managed to pass

    through a dozen caverns with no incident. Upon arriving at an underground river, everyone figured that

    this was the prime time for them to get some rest. With that, Gerald began helping Walter recover while

    the others stood guard¡­

    While helping Walter heal, Gerald¡¯s eyes kept wandering to the other side of the river. After all, a

    massive creature as big as a house was sleeping there, its eyes so huge that they were almost  the

    size of doors. However, due to how fat it was, Gerald figured that even moving around was taxing for it.

    It wasn¡¯t the only creature there either. Surrounding it were also a fewrvae¡­

    As Gerald thought about just how many jaw-dropping creatures he had encountered down here, the

    boy was prompted to say, ¡°¡­You know, I once found a prompt on a tomb, stating that there was an

    entirely different world bebeath the earth¡­ To think I actually managed to make it down here¡­

    The fact that there really is an underground world with all sorts of unimaginable creatures is truly eye-

    opening!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Well, sights like these aren¡¯t out fo the ordinary in the cutivation realm¡­ if we manage to leave

    this ce alive, I¡¯ll give you a few books from my  family¡¯s library. Hopefully they¡¯ll be able to help you

    better they¡¯ll also help improve your future cutivation,¡± replied the smiling Walter with a nod.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Uncle Zeman!¡± said Gerald with a smile.

    It was about four hourster when Walter began looking much better. With that, the group began

    journeying further into the caves¡­

    While everything seemed to be going much smoother now, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but notice the many

    skeletons they passed along the way¡­

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2372

    Noticing what Gerald was looking at, Walter was prompted to say in a slightly worried tone, ¡° Countless

    cultivators have tried to enter Fyre Cave in the past thousand years. Unfortunately, even the most

    powerful among them ended up sumbing to this maze -like cave¡­ Only a few extraordinarily

    intelligent people were ever able to reach the Red River, the final checkpoint to Fyre Cave! Regardless,

    these skeletons you see all over the ce? They¡¯re actually the luckier individuals. After all, this means

    that they died naturally. The other cultivators most likely died from getting devoured or falling into the

    river¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ve only bumped into a few monsters along the way since the others have

    already been killed off by other cultivators,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed. With that in mind, we¡¯re currently  walking on a path paved with the flesh and blood of our

    seniors. If we¡¯re lucky enough to get out alive, we definitely need to bring these skeletons out for a

    proper burial,¡± muttered Walter with a sigh as he stared at a few other skeletonsying around.

    Naturally, Gerald nodded in agreement.

    After walking a little longer, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, you mentioned a Red

    River earlier, right? Why weren¡¯t the previous cultivators able to cross it? Weren¡¯t they capable enough

    since they managed to get there in the first ce¡­? Also, I recall hearing a legend about a red river

    capable of dissolving humans whole¡­ Could this be¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is the one, yes. Also, is that all you¡¯ve heard about the river? The truth is, the river has already

    existed for billions of years. We know since an ancient civilization has made records about it.

    Regardless, ording to those records, the Red River was the cause of a massive flood that led to a

    mass extinction event! While the earth ended up being mostly submerged underwater after that, once

    the water finally subsided, newnds were formed on the earth¡¯s surface. That wasn¡¯t the first time it

    happened either. The process has actually repeated quite a few times! Whatever the case is, I think

    you should know that thend we¡¯re currently standing on is part of the earth¡¯s original surface!¡±

    exined Walter.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ So, the Red River ended up getting buried underground together with the civilization back

    then¡­¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Exactly. Anyway, after the owner of the saintly ruins eventually discovered the Red River, he used his

    supreme heavenly techniques to transform it into a formation! With that in mind, you can see the river

    as an extremely powerful magic artifact. An almost imprable tomb-guarding magic artifact, to be

    exact¡­ Either way, after thousands of lives were lost across the span of several generations, my

    ancestors were finally able to gain some insight into the tomb-guarding  magic artifact. The knowledge

    itself was obtained in exchange for their blood, but putting that aside, the map they drew is the key to

    solving the Red River¡¯s formation. Though we had the map, my ancestors also left instructions, stating

    that until someone could figure out the secret behind the solution, we weren¡¯t permitted to head to Fyre

    Cave¡­ ¡± replied Walter.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the full story¡­ It all makes sense now!¡± said Gerald who was finally able to see the bigger

    picture.

    At that moment, one of the Zemans couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°My god¡­ It¡¯s getting so hot!¡±

    True enough, the further they went, the greater the zing heat felt. Knowing what this meant, Walter

    then began picking up the pace as he seriously said,

    ¡°After passing through so many caverns, I believe that we¡¯re exceedingly close to the innermost cave.

    With that said, since we¡¯re getting closer to Fyre Cave, this much heat is to be expected! ¡±

    ¡°Really? That was¡­ an oddly smooth trip. There were certainly less dangers than I anticipated¡­ Even

    so, it¡¯s still sad that we ended up having to lose a few of our brothers¡­ ¡± muttered one of the Zemans.

    ¡°While I agree, we¡¯ve alreadye this far, so let¡¯s not think about that for the moment¡­ Instead,

    focus on our uing challenge, the Red River!¡± replied Walter with a slight frown¡­

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Following that, the group made their way past aplex tunnel¡­ and the second they stepped foot

    into a massive cavern, all of them found their jaws dropping. After all, despite clearly still being

    underground, clouds could be seen hovering around in the approximately three-meter-tall cavern!

    What more, the artificial sky seemed to light the ce up, even though there wasn¡¯t any sunlight !

    As it turned out, all this was caused by an extremely wide river within the cavern. The ¡®sunlight¡¯ was

    basically the reflection of the river¡¯s silverish water, and the steam clouds had been formed due to the

    area¡¯s great humidity.

    It took Walter a moment to find his voice, but when he did, he immediately eximed, ¡± It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the

    Red River¡­! ¡±

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2373

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°D-despite how dangerous our trip was, we actually managed to get here¡­! Congrattions, Patriarch!

    Mr. Gerald!¡±     eximed several of the overjoyed Zemans. After all, they were about to be part of the

    rare few who had ever entered Fyre Cave and

    located the saintly ruins!

    ¡°Indeed! If we manage to cross the Red River, we¡¯ll be the first to have achieved that feat! ¡± dered

    Walter as he beamed with joy.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s easier said than done!¡± scoffed a familiar voice out of the blue!

    Turning around, everyone ¡ªincluding Walter and Gerald¡ªfound their eyes widening in shock as they

    watched an old man leap off the wall before casuallynding on his feet¡­

    ¡°¡­R-Ryder¡­?! Haven¡¯t I injured you heavily enough?! How dare you still enter Fyre Cave?! ¡± growled

    Walter, his eyes twitching as he watched Ryder sit cross-legged before the river.

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯ll admit that your Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation was surprisingly strong enough to

    damage my Triton qi. I¡¯ll be needing at least a week to fully recover from that! Regardless, if you¡¯re

    wondering how I made my way down here, allow me to remind you that getting to the saintly ruins has

    been my lifelong pursuit. With that in mind, I¡¯vee down here so many times throughout the

    decades that this ce honestly feels like my backyard now!¡± scoffed Ryder with a smirk.

    ¡°¡­So this isn¡¯t your first time down here either¡­! ¡± muttered Walter as he took a few steps back.

    ¡°But of course! Why else would there be so few demons lingering about? Speaking of demons, there¡¯s

    one that kept evading me. The Corpse Demon Spider, I believe. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve bumped into it on several

    asions, but the cunning thing kept managing to slip away! Since a few of you look quite hurt, I¡¯ m

    assuming you encountered it. Color me surprised that you¡¯re all still alive. I guess you do have a bit of

    power in you after all!¡± scoffed Ryder with augh.

    ¡°¡­With how familiar you are with this ce, why don¡¯t you just head in? You don¡¯t even need the

    Zeman family¡¯s map!¡±    said Gerald as both he and Walter began mobilizing their essential qi, fully

    prepared to enterbat at any moment.

    ¡°While I admit that you¡¯re strong for your age, you only know very little about this world. Look, a great,

    ancient cultivator once set up a Septar Dipper Formation within the river. Because of it, I¡¯ve been

    unable to cross the Red River, even after all these years! Every attempt I make simply leads to me

    almost dying! Regardless, I¡¯ve waited this long since I know that the method of crossing the river is

    either written on the Zeman family¡¯s map, or has been memorized by Walter! ¡± said Ryder¡ªwho was

    still sitting cross-legged¡ªbefore going silent for a while¡­

    After only a few breaths, the rosiness in his pale cheeks returned, instantly shocking both Gerald and

    Walter!

    ¡°Y-You¡­ Did you just fully restore  your  Triton  qi  But how?! ¡± eximed Walter, sweating bullets a s

    he watched Ryder get to his feet¡­

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2374

    ¡°Heh. So, you could tell? Good eye!¡± replied Ryder with a nod.

    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t possible¡­! Though I know my Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation can¡¯t outright kill

    you, I¡¯m confident that the injuries you sustained need at least a full week to recover!

    You shouldn¡¯t be able to use your essential qi at all.. !¡± eximed Walter, his great disbelief stered

    all over his face.

    ¡°Hah! Well, since you¡¯ll all be dead soon anyway, I may as well tell you the truth! You see, my essential

    qi a few decades ago was barely strong enough to rival my seniors¡¯! Despite that, all of them were

    cowards! For context, I had proposed to work together with them to search for the supreme heavenly

    technique in Fyre Cave. However, all of them were simply too afraid to even go against the ancestral

    instructions of the Thunder Sword Sect! I¡¯m honestly ashamed to share the same sect as them! ¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°After having my proposal outright rejected, I made it my quest to secretly search for Fyre Cave. When

    I finally found it, however, I quickly realized that the Red River posed an immense challenge ! Though I

    eventually realized that it was impossible to break the Septar Dipper Formation with my own strength, I

    did manage to learn some things from my failures.¡±

    ¡°For one, by carefully studying the formation, I found that it was closely rted to the power of the five

    elements as well as the Yin Yang energymonly found in the bodies of cultivators. Aside from that, I

    also learned that the holy spirit of the Red River significantly eased the process of cultivating. It

    honestly isn¡¯t a stretch to say that cultivating here for a year is equivalent to cultivating for ten!

    Regardless, after cultivating here for the longest time, I tried to break the formation again. As you may

    have already guessed, I failed once more, ¡± exined Ryder as he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­I see. So in order to vent your anger, you killed all seventy-one of your seniors and juniors?¡± asked

    Walter who couldn¡¯t help but admire and fear Ryder at the same time. This old man was a true

    cultivating prodigy¡­

    ¡°Hah! They were all idiots anyway. After all, they actually dared to ask whether I had secretly been

    entering Fyre Cave! They even threatened to scrape my cultivation at the time! Unfortunately for them,

    I had already mastered the final three tactics of the

    Thunder Sword Technique by then! Like the scum they were, none of them could evene close to

    handling my attacks! It was then when I finally realized just how strong I had be! ¡± scoffed Ryder

    as he paced back and forth.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you strong enough, senior¡­? Why do you keep insisting on entering Fyre Cave¡­?¡± muttered

    Walter as he shook his head.

    ¡°Because I wish to be the strongest, of course! The strongest in the cultivation realm! I¡¯ll make

    everyone in the realm serve me, and only me! But putting that aside, I¡¯m d that I was so stubborn

    about remaining down here back then. After all, it gave me the idea of turning one of the caverns into

    my secret cultivating spot! Following that, I¡¯d alwayse down here to recover whenever I got hurt.

    Had I not done so, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bump into you on your way here! Regardless, I¡¯ll finally

    be able to break the Septar Dipper Formation today! ¡± dered Ryder with a sinisterugh.

    ¡° Speaking of which, though I¡¯m killing all of you, I¡¯ll make sure to be creative with each of your

    murders! Of course, I could also give all of you quick deaths¡­ as long as you willingly hand me the

    proper method of breaking the formation! ¡± added the evil old man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it, Ryder! If I hand it to you, who knows how many more people will perish!

    With that said, I, Walter Zeman, admit defeat! I apologize for dragging you into this, Brother Gerald.. !¡±

    dered Walter who fully understood that escape was no longer an option.

    ¡° It¡¯s no big deal, Uncle Zeman! Let¡¯s just die here together!¡± replied Gerald as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°So your name¡¯s Gerald, huh¡­ Now that I¡¯ve fully recovered, be sure to show me your true potential!¡±

    roared Ryder.

    Before the old man could say anything else, Walter turned to face his men before shouting, ¡°The

    Ultimate Immobilizing Net! ¡±

    Upon hearing that, all of them immediately began activating the¡­ And once it was ready, the group

    of men pounced toward Ryder¡­!

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375

    Gerald Crawford: The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2375

    ¡°Hah! Can¡¯t cast the Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation here, can you? Either way, do you seriously

    think you can defeat me with that lousy?! ¡± scoffed Ryder with a disdainful look before entering an

    attack stance and yelling, ¡°Thunder Strike! ¡±

    Following that, a mighty golden aurade materialized before charging toward the group of disciples!

    Any Zeman the aurade passed ended up having their chests shed open, resulting in blood flying

    all over the ce¡­! Even the Ultimate Immobilizing Net was chopped to pieces!

    It was only because of Gerald and Walter¡¯s lightning speed that they were able to dodge the fatal blow

    in time. However, to their horror, only eight of the Zeman disciples remained standing. The rest had

    been swiftly taken out in just a single attack¡­!

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s too strong¡­!¡± said Walter as he held onto his bloody palm. Despite dodging as fast as he

    could, he was still unable to fully dodge the attack¡­

    ¡°Now then¡­ Are you finally willing to hand me the solution? Or would you like to experience my

    Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm instead?¡± scoffed Ryder as he smiled bitterly while shaking his head.

    ¡°How about a third option! Allow me to kill you instead! ¡± roared the enraged Walter as he immediately

    began releasing all his essential qi!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Watching as Walter¡¯s shirt and jacket were ripped to shreds, the remaining Zemans immediately yelled,

    ¡°P-please patriarch! Don¡¯t do it¡­!¡±

    Unfortunately, they were toote. Walter had already summoned his Demondie Sword¡­ and with a

    swift slice, he chopped his entire left arm off¡­! Seemingly unfazed by the gushing blood, Walter then

    tossed his sword to the side before starting to extract the fresh blood¡­

    Within seconds, a shock wave of energy shot out from Walter, causing debris to fly all over the ce!

    With how strong the force was, Gerald found it difficult to even get proper footing¡­!

    ¡°Oh? How interesting! Is this the Zeman family¡¯s Thousand Sorrow Palm attack?¡± yelled Ryder¡ª

    whose eyes were now gleaming brilliantly¡ªas heunched his own Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm

    attack toward Walter!

    On one end, was Walter, who was surrounded by a misty, dark red aura. On the other, was Ryder, who

    was surrounded by shes of lightning! The second

    their palms met, a massive and deafening shockwave swept across the now rumbling cavern, followed

    by the water in the Red River sshing all over the ce!

    All it took was a single drop of watering into contact with one of the Zemans,  for him to instantly

    melt into a pulp¡­!

    Regardless,  despite doing his best, Walter soon found himself coughing out mouthfuls of  blood  as he

    crashed to the ground, his body growing darker by the second¡­!

    Ryder himself¡ªwho appeared to be slightly impressed¡ªtook three steps back beforeughing aloud

    and saying, ¡°While the Thousand Sorrow Palm is a good move, thest tactic, Drag Down Hell, can

    sadly only be used once per lifetime.

    Either way, you¡¯ve officially lost all your cultivation, Walter! ¡±

    Angered to hear that, the remaining Zemans then charged toward Ryder while yelling, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ryder simply pointed toward them¡­ and with a simple swipe, all seven of them

    were dead,pletely sliced in half from the waist down!

    Seeing his chance, Gerald then summoned his Herculean Sword, prompting an aurade to shoot out

    toward Ryder! To the boy¡¯s dismay, all it took was a sway of Ryder¡¯s hand to dismiss the attack! Even

    so, Ryder couldn¡¯t help but look slightly surprised that Gerald¡¯s attack had managed to burn a hole in

    his sleeve¡­

    Still, it wasn¡¯t all that shocking to the old man, and Ryder simplyughed before scoffing, ¡°Though your

    essential qi is strong, you¡¯ve unfortunately only achieved the first out of nine levels, kid!

    Because of that, you¡¯re still unable to exert your tactic¡¯s full power! Also, your technique simply isn¡¯t

    powerful enough. You could say that itcks the ability to kill! With that said, are you a new cultivator or

    something?¡±

    Though Gerald was stunned that Ryder could see through him so easily, he quickly snapped out of it

    when the pale and exhausted-looking Walter¡ªwho appeared to be in great pain¡ªyelled in between

    coughs of blood, ¡°B-brother Gerald¡­! Run¡­! I¡¯m now useless in this fight, so please¡­! Run while you

    can¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Run? Dream on, kid! Now allow me to show you what real cultivation realm martial arts looks

    like!¡± dered Ryder with a smirk before pointing a t Gerald and yelling, ¡°Blood Shower!¡±

    Following that, countless aurades began materializing in the air¡­ before flying toward Gerald!

    Though Gerald immediately began frantically dodging them with his lightness skill, it was ultimately

    useless. His legs were quickly immobilized by the Blood Shower¡¯s aura, causing them to feel as heavy

    as lead¡­!

    ¡°Now show me what secrets lie within you¡­¡± scoffed Ryder before sending all the aurades bolting

    toward the immobile boy¡­!

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2376

    Knowing that this was his end, Gerald braced himself for impact¡­!

    However, moments before the aurades got to him, a golden light suddenly began emanating from

    his chest! Soon after, a shield of light enveloped Gerald¡¯s body, preventing the aurad es from

    touching the boy at all! Upon seeing that, Ryder¡¯s eyes widened as he stammered, ¡°T-that¡­ You¡­ You

    possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit?!¡±

    The Herculean Primordial Spirit was even more valuable than the martial art techniques stashed in this

    cave! If he got his hands on the primordial spirit, then he could truly transcend the cultivation realm and

    be part of a higher existence¡­!

    With that in mind, Ryder couldn¡¯t help butugh wickedly as he looked up and spread his arms while

    yelling, ¡°I must be the luckiest man alive today! Once I kill you, I¡¯ll be able to possess the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit as well! Now have a taste of my Seventh Sword Rain!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Following the announcement of his attack, numerous aura des began materializing all around him!

    Each of them was brimming with a destructive aura, and the pressure of it all was enough to cause

    even the cavern to rumble¡­!

    Walter himself who was still lying on the ground had his eyes wide in fear as he eximed, ¡°This¡­

    This is the final Thunder Sword Technique¡­! The Seventh Sword Rain! To think he actually managed

    to master it¡­!¡±

    Even the underground creatures could sense the quickly approaching crisis, and beasts of all kinds

    could be seen fleeing in all directions¡­!

    As for Gerald, he could now see that even his Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s shield was starting to crack

    from the mighty force¡­! It was clear as day that the shield wasn¡¯t perfect since Gerald hadn¡¯t learned

    to fully control his primordial spirit yet!

    Knowing that Ryder would obtain the Herculean Primordial Spirit once he died, Gerald gritted his teeth

    before using his final divine thought, ¡®I won¡¯t ever hand it to you! Even if I have to die!¡¯

    With that, Gerald broke through the mighty pressure before leaping into the Red River!

    ¡°Stop¡­!¡± roared the shocked Ryder as he quickly withdrew his power before bolting toward Gerald!

    Unfortunately, he was toote! Together with his protective shield, Gerald was now fully submerged in

    the river! As the river swallowed Gerald whole, however, a strange thing began to happen.

    The Septar Dipper Formation started being projected above the Red River¡¯s boundary for some

    reason!

    Was Gerald and his Herculean Primordial Spirit the cause?

    Whatever the case was, the formation then began cracking like ss!

    Realizing that it was about to shatter, Ryder miserably yelled, ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?! Is the formation

    breaking?! Is this ce going to be destroyed?!¡±

    Knowing that his lifelong dreams were about to shatter together with the formation, the despairing

    Ryder added, ¡°Please¡­! Stop this at once! I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve waited too many years for this¡­! That¡¯s right.

    Walter! Tell me how to get into the formation! Tell me quickly, god damn it¡­!¡±

    In response, Walter simplyughed loudly while scoffing, ¡°Hah! It¡¯s all over! Once the formation breaks,

    the power it releases will surely cause this underground world to copse, destroying the saintly ruins

    in the process!¡±

    The second Walter¡¯s sentence ended, an angry roar could be heard!

    Now looking incredibly distressed, Ryder shouted, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the Redme Dragon¡­! I¡¯m so close

    to it!¡±

    Just as the desperate Ryder was about to end Walter¡¯s life, the formation began glowing in a golden

    light before releasing a powerful shockwave! It was going to shatter at any moment now¡­!

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2377

    Barely a secondter, a thunderous explosion was heard and the ground began trembling like crazy!

    ¡°This¡­ Doesn¡¯t look good¡­!¡± gulped Ryder as he felt his heart skip a beat. With a wave of his hands,

    he then turned into a cloud of green smoke before disappearing into thin air!

    With stctites already starting to fall from the ceiling, the cavern didn¡¯t look like it wouldst for much

    longer! By the time it was all over, the cavern ended up bing a massive ruin, with only the Red

    River continuing to flow deep underneath¡­

    Speaking of the river, the second Gerald leaped into it, he instantly lost consciousness. He, for one,

    had expected to die there, and thest thing on his mind before fainting was that the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit would sink into the river together with his corpse. However, if anyone had taken the

    time to peer into the water, they¡¯d surely be surprised to find out that his body was still intact! In fact, it

    was still shining in a golden light! As it turned, his Herculean Primordial Spirit was protecting him!

    Every time the water tried to melt his body, his Herculean Primordial Spirit would simply regenerate his

    body parts! The Red River couldn¡¯t destroy his body at all!

    Regardless, after his body floated there for quite a while, the Red River oddly began swirling faster, and

    faster until it turned into a whirlpool and swallowed Gerald in! At one point, the water got so fast that it

    prated through the riverbed!

    The second that happened, a dazzling light shone for a brief second before disappearing and just like

    that, Gerald was nowhere in sight, fully devoured by the river bed.

    Eventually, the freezing Gerald slowly regained consciousness and the first thing he felt was his aching

    body! Upon opening his eyes, he was instantly astonished.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ Dead¡­? What is this ce¡­? Is this¡­ Theherworld¡­?¡± muttered the confused boy

    as he slowly got up a hand against his chest to look around¡­

    From what the boy could immediately approximate, the ce was about two stories high and was as

    long as a football field. As he explored the area, he was instantly startled once he got close to the

    center.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Seated cross-legged there, was what appeared to be an old, and white haired priest! After staring at

    the whisk in the old man¡¯s hand for a bit, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°¡­Senior?¡±

    When he got no reply, Gerald tried scanning the old priest with his senses only to soon realize that it

    was actually a corpse!

    Just as Gerald was wondering how long the corpse had been sitting there, he looked up and saw that

    the Red River was flowing above him!

    Though startled, Gerald also felt overjoyed as he said to himself, ¡°My Herculean Primordial Spirit must

    have saved me¡­! I can always count on it when my life is in danger!¡±

    Following that, he used his senses to scan through his body and to his surprise, he realized that he had

    jumped from the fourth to the sixth stage in mastering his Herculean Primordial Spirit! What more, his

    essential qi had also grown more abundant! What a miracle!

    Once he got to the ninth stage, he would truly be able to merge with the Herculean Primordial Spirit

    and with that, he¡¯d be able to start learning the superior techniques he had memorized. Only then

    would he be more confident in defeating Daryl.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he turned to look at the priest again.

    ¡°Hmm? These are¡­¡±

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2378

    Before the priestid a few books and upon closer inspection, Gerald realized that they were all guides

    for learning the supreme heavenly techniques!

    ¡°My god!¡± eximed Gerald. Was he in the saintly ruins? Whatever the case was, this senior sure was

    merciless¡­

    After all, by keeping all this knowledge down here, even the greatest of prodigies would¡¯ve surely died

    in the unforgiving river¡­

    Even if someone did manage to y the Redme Dragon, nobody would¡¯ve had the courage toe

    down here!

    ¡°What a vicious senior¡­ With how greedy humans are cultivators included, I can¡¯t imagine how many

    power hungry individuals have died here!¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the old priest. Though Gerald wanted to at least know his name, there

    were simply no clues of what it could ¡¯ve been. All there was, were those books.

    Staring at the supreme heavenly technique books that the greatest of cultivators had been seeking out

    throughout the years, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh while shaking his head as he said, ¡°Though Ryder

    was undoubtedly a prodigy, he eventually went mad just to obtain these books¡­ Was all that even

    worth it? After all, though I now have ess to them, it¡¯s not like I can leave this ce! I, for one, am

    not daring enough to leap into the river again! All I can do is stay here till I eventually die beside this

    senior!¡±

    After wondering what to do for a moment, Gerald suddenly realized something, prompting him to

    exim, ¡°Hold it! Since this senior was able to get past the river and even build this tomb here, he may

    have had a special technique that allowed him to traverse the river! If I can learn that technique, I may

    be able to leave! It¡¯s certainly a better option than simply waiting here to die!¡±

    Now feeling pumped up, Gerald seriously began flipping through the six books before the corpse¡­

    From what he was able to gather, four of them were about martial arts, the fifth taught a technique, and

    the final one had instructions about creating a formation. These were the masterpieces that the senior

    had developed throughout his lifetime.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The first one is called the Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique¡­ This one has seven

    styles, huh¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he read through the books.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    From what Gerald could see, each style of this technique was capable of destroying both the heavens

    and the earth¡­ Ryder¡¯s Thunder Sword Technique was nothingpared to these! Honestly, as long

    as Gerald mastered the first three styles Skysplit, Thirdhell, and Mokinfinite, nobody would be able to

    defeat him!

    Shaking his head, Gerald then put down the book before reading another.

    This one was called the Eight Dragon Lock, and it was a powerful restraining martial art. Definitely as

    powerful as the Avatar Rope, this technique could apparently immobilize any opponent. Once the

    essential qi from eight meridians was merged together, even the greatest cultivator would have their

    elixir-of-life field shattered! When used on amon cultivator, however, all their bones would simply

    be crushed into a fine paste! How horrifyingly powerful yet impressive!

    The technique in the third book was somehow even more mystifying! Rather than a martial art, the

    Thordifussion Method was more of a supernatural skill. Just by learning the basics, one would be able

    to prate anyone¡¯s primordial spirit and diffuse their souls, thus disabling them from entering the

    ¡°My god¡­ No wonder Ryder ridiculed me for not knowing the true extent of martial arts in the

    cultivation realm¡­ The knowledge of cultivating martial arts truly runs deep¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he

    opened the fourth book.

    This book taught a lightness skill known as Golden ze Somersault that apparently allowed these

    who mastered it to travel a thousand miles with just a single somersault! Even by learning the basics,

    one would already be able to move as swiftly as a shadow, unable to be caught by most people! With

    how amazing the technique sounded, Gerald could already feel his heart pumping with excitement!

    Moving on to the fifth book, it apparently had information regarding formations and forcefields. After

    reading through it, Gerald realized that the formations and forcefields above and below the Red River

    were created with the information in this book!

    With that read, only the sixth book remained¡­ Labeled ¡®The Harmonious Five-element Method,¡¯ there

    were apparently ten levels to it. Simply learning the basics would allow one to shift the regtions of

    the five elements, essentially granting them the ability to bounce the opponent¡¯s essential qi off or

    redirect it to another direction! Upon mastery, one would even be able to transform or resize

    themselves to their heart¡¯s desire! As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, mastery would also grant the user

    the ability to create life without losing any of their Triton qi! Last but not least, one would be able to use

    this power to pass through dangerous boundaries like the Red River¡­! While it was true that the river

    would still melt the user, they¡¯d be able to easily regenerate themselves!

    By this point, Gerald¡¯s hands were already trembling, ¡°This¡­ This was his ticket out of the Red River..!¡±

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2379

    ¡°Since I possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, cultivating will be much easier for me¡­ What more,

    since I¡¯ve mastered half of the spirit, my efficiency should also be much higherpared to ordinary

    cultivators!¡± dered Gerald to himself as he sat before the books.

    After pondering for a bit, he picked the first book up, titled, ¡®The Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique¡¯

    before starting his cultivation. As he had earlier read, there were a total of seven styles, and the first

    was called Skysplit.

    Entering an attack stance, Gerald then began materializing a strong aura de with his essential qi.

    Though regr aura des were formed through thebination of the five elements and Yin Yang

    energy, the one Gerald was making made use of the forces from heaven and earth as well.

    In the end, allws returned to one, and some of the world¡¯s energy came from force. With that in mind,

    whenunching an attack, Gerald had to use the force of his body¡¯s essential qi. In fact, ording to

    the book, not only would he need to use his body¡¯s force, but Gerald would also have to borrow the

    forces of heaven and earth.

    By using heaven and earth as the foundation to mobilize the five elements as well as the Yin Yang

    energy, Gerald could then use his essential qi to transfer the force into the aurade, thuspleting

    the power activation of his whole body. With all that said, once the Skysplit attack that carried the

    power of heaven and earth wasunched, not even the devil would be able to withstand it!

    Moving on to Thirdhell, the second style, it was basically a greater power that utilized the forces of

    heaven and earth. Bybining the three qis of heaven and earth-diverse, pure, and masculine qi, one

    would be able to make the earth tremble and even conquer devils!

    The next five styles were simr to the first two, but each of them grew far more advanced and thus,

    even stronger. With that in mind, the more Gerald practiced the technique, the more he felt that the

    sword technique was immensely sophisticated.

    Even so, the Herculean Primordial Spirit was a golden spirit made by a cultivator that contained the

    essence of everything in the world, thus it was suitable to be used to stimte worldly essence. With

    that in mind, borrowing the forces of heaven and earth as well asbining all the qis was nothing to

    Gerald.

    After many hours of cultivating, Gerald suddenly opened his eyes and just like that, the forces of

    heaven and earth rapidly began converging toward the boy, umting within his body and running

    through all eight of his meridians!

    ¡°Dharmorphous!¡± roared Gerald, prompting countless aura des to materialize around him!

    After performing thest style, the earth shook and the aura des turned to face the ground before

    bolting downward and burrowing themselves deep underground! With how immense this power was, it

    wasn¡¯t a stretch to im that it was capable of

    prating the heavens and the earth! Even the Red River¡¯s water was sshing around like crazy at

    the moment¡­!

    Gerald hadn¡¯t evenunched the full attack yet several explosions had already been triggered! Worried

    that the full power of the Dharmorphous would cause the cave to copse since Gerald could see that

    the formation above him was starting to crack again under the Dharmorphous pressure, Gerald quickly

    withdrew his attack

    Still, after looking at the aftermath, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve now

    mastered the Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique!¡±

    Now that he had this powerful sword technique at his disposal, he¡¯d no longer have to worry about

    being powerless against other powerful techniques such as the Thunder Sword Technique again.

    Ryder¡¯s technique was pretty much iparable to this.

    Regardless, now that he had mastered the first book, Gerald began practicing the Eight Dragon Lock.

    Since the technique required one to simultaneously use eight qis, it was understandably difficult to

    master. Thankfully, Gerald had the Herculean Primordial Spirit in him, so mastering it was no issue.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    In fact, Gerald soon mastered the Golden ze Somersault as well!

    By the end of the day, all that was left were the two toughest secret techniques. The Thordifusion

    method, and the Velement Method¡­ As for why Gerald considered them

    to be ¡®tough,¡¯ it was because though theyplimented each other, they were still two independent

    techniques.

    Aside from that, the profundity of the techniques meant that he couldn¡¯t just rely on his Herculean

    Primordial Spirit to master them. Knowing that he¡¯d need to learn them eventually, Gerald quieted his

    mind before carefully starting to learn each level.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2380

    As Gerald continued training, time moved on for everyone else¡­ And it wasn¡¯t long before Ryder who

    had fully allowed his inner demons to take over him returned with a vengeance.

    After that incident, Ryder had gone far and wide to gather several cultivators some solitary, some from

    varying sects, and some even sect leaders over to the cave¡¯s entrance. His n was to have them dig

    around till they found Fyre Cave¡¯s entrance again. Despite how slim the odds were, he didn¡¯t care!

    Ryder¡¯s train of thought was cut short when one of the cultivators walked up to him before saying,

    ¡°Thunder Swordlord¡­ The ce haspletely copsed¡­ With that said, it¡¯ll be impossible to dig

    the ce up, even if we were topletely exhaust our essential qi¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ryder instantly red at the cultivator while growling, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­! I didn¡¯t¡­!¡± stuttered the frightened cultivator as he rapidly shook his head.

    Before the cultivator could even apologize, Ryder¡¯s palm had already grabbed onto his head and with a

    sickening snap, the cultivator was beheaded on the spot!

    Turning to re at the other horrified cultivators, Ryder then growled, ¡°If you wish to keep your heads

    intact, then hurry up and dig! I don¡¯t care what methods you use! Even if it¡¯s buried a few thousand

    meters deep, you¡¯ll all dig till you find that god damned entrance!¡±

    With how overwhelmingly suffocating Ryder¡¯s murderous intent was, the other cultivators immediately

    began doing as he ordered¡­!

    Unfortunately for them, even after continuously digging for over ny days, there was simply no

    progress to be made. Perhaps it was because thend was formed over several special formations, but

    almost every time they dug to a certain point, stones and soil would simply begin sliding back in and

    undoing all their work!

    On the few asions they did manage to keep thend dug, however, the cultivators were quick to

    realize that the geographical structure beneath them had changed. This special structure prevented

    them from digging any further, regardless of what magic artifacts were used and how much essential qi

    was drained. Naturally, modern technology wasn¡¯t going to be of much use here either.

    Though there were initially over a thousand cultivators in on this, a good two hundred of them had died

    due to constantly over-exhausting their essential qi. Ryder himself found himself growing more and

    more anxious by the day¡­

    Was this truly God¡¯s will¡­? After all, despite the fact that he had waited for so many years, it was all

    destroyed in a single moment¡­ All this was that f*cking brat¡¯s fault¡­! Had it not been for Gerald, the

    formation wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed! It certainly didn¡¯t help that the boy was already dead! How

    f*cking miserable!

    It had already been three months since that great battle, yet Ryder simply found himself despising the

    boy more and more every time he thought about him.

    Just as Ryder was clenching his teeth in fury, the ground suddenly began shaking violently! This had

    been going on for quite a while, and Ryder suspected that it was due to something touching the

    formation. However, what confused him was the fact that the tremors kept getting stronger and stronger

    every time they hit! With that in mind, Ryder was barely able to bnce himself by the time this tremor

    was over.

    ¡°Such a great force¡­!¡± muttered Ryder to himself with a sigh. For all he knew, the formation was

    probably the only thing that could exert such power¡­ But what was the use of analyzing that? He

    wanted such power for himself! A power so great that it could cause the skies and earth to tremble¡­!

    s, there was a high chance that he wouldn¡¯t ever be able to reach that level of cultivation anymore¡­

    Moving back to Gerald, the boy was currently sitting cross-legged, with both masculine and feminine

    auras surrounding his face. Slowly, the two auras gathered in his elixir of life field and following that,

    Gerald released a long breath, forming a long stream of milky white air.

    ¡°At longst, I¡¯ve finally mastered the Thordifusion and Velement Methods!¡± dered Gerald as he

    opened his eyes.

    Though he could already see up to a thousand miles with his divine ability-before this, now that his

    senses were further enhanced, his vision was further boosted by a few hundred miles.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2381

    ¡°Well that¡¯s neat,¡± said Gerald with a chuckle, clearly pleased and excited to finally be able to feel the

    surge of power within his body¡­

    ¡°No wonder so many people are after the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­ I was simply unaware of how

    magical it was till this point! After all, it¡¯s only taken me three months to be able to fully grasp the

    Thordifussion and Velement Methods!¡± eximed Gerald as his divine sense continued exploring the

    environment.

    While withdrawing his divine sense, however, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sense a faint hint of life within a

    large pile of debris beside the Red River. With how faint it was, it was clear that the individual had used

    the Ghost Breath Method to prolong their death.

    ¡°Could¡­ That be Uncle Zeman?¡± said Gerald to himself as his brows furrowed.

    Though Gerald wasn¡¯t able to traverse the Red River before this, he now had the ability to transform

    and rejuvenate. With that in mind, the river¡¯s corrosion was no longer an issue for him. Regardless,

    Gerald was eager to save him, so he slipped the books into his pockets before activating his new

    powers.

    Following a golden sh, Gerald turned into tiny particles resembling sentient golden dust before

    bolting upward toward the river! As was expected, he prated the river just fine.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Upon flying out the river, Gerald cast another spell, causing another sh of golden light. Once the light

    dimmed down, Gerald could be seen, looking the way he had previously been. However, to his shock,

    all his clothes were gone, and so were the six books!

    It was at that moment when Gerald was filled with remorse. He had been so eager to save Walter that

    he forgot to cast protective spells on his clothes and the books! The river must have corroded them

    while he was on his way up!

    While it was true that Gerald had already memorized all the secret techniques, the books were still

    valuable items since they were hand written by that senior. What a pity that they were now destroyed.

    Regardless, Gerald knew that feeling sorry could wait. A simple nce around was all it took for Gerald

    to see that most of the cave had copsed. Apparently, the clouds of steam formed by the river had

    helped to keep some parts of the cave intact. But this wasn¡¯t what he was looking for.

    Unable to see any living individuals nearby, Gerald then muttered under his breath, ¡°Regardless of

    what happened, I need to focus on saving him first¡­!¡±

    With that in mind, Gerald quickly found the clothes of a dead Zeman disciple and put them on before

    starting his search for Walter. Once he finally located him buried under a pile of rubble, Gerald raised

    his arms, sending out a strong wave of essential qi as he ordered, ¡°Rise!¡±

    The technique he was using was one of the Eight Dragon Lock¡¯s skills, and it allowed him to remove all

    the dirt covering Walter with the simple wave of a hand. Whatever the case was, upon seeing Walter

    who was almost dead by this point, Gerald immediately eximed, ¡°U-Uncle Zeman!¡±

    Following that, he immediately crouched down before initiating the Velement Method as well as a

    protection spell to treat Walter with the help of his Herculean Primordial Spirit.

    Thank god he arrived in time¡­! As for how Walter had survived this long. Since cultivators had different

    bodiespared to regr people, it only made sense for their souls to be different as well.

    By utilizing the Ghost Breath Method, cultivators were able to slow down the dissipation of their souls.

    In fact, those who mastered the method could even create a thought of soul, thus allowing them to

    remain in this world forever! This was the method that Sister Indigo and a few others that Gerald had

    met had used.

    Gerald had learned all this including how to preserve a thought of soul from the book about formations.

    With that in mind, he could see that Walter had been unable to attain a thought of soul since his

    cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough yet. Even so, preserving his soul for up to four months was still very

    doable for him.

    Unfortunately, his serious injuries had definitely made it much harder for Walter to stay alive.

    Either way, now that Gerald was continuously healing Walter¡¯s body, the damage from Ryder¡¯s attacks

    was slowly repaired. The second Walter¡¯s vital organs recovered, the middle-aged man immediately

    coughed fresh blood out. Slowly Walter opening his eyes in disbelief, Walter then muttered, ¡°Have¡­

    Have I arrived in theherworld?¡±

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2382

    ¡°Negative, Uncle Zeman. You aren¡¯t dying anytime soon!¡± replied Gerald, withdrawing his palms now

    that the middle-aged man¡¯s condition had stabilized.

    ¡°G-Gerald¡­? Is that¡­ Really you¡­? You¡¯re alive¡­?!¡± eximed the surprised Walter in delight.

    ¡°I am, and we have Ryder to thank for that. Regardless, I¡¯ll give a more detailed exnation once we¡¯re

    back on the surface,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Deal¡­!¡± said Walter as he slowly got to his feet, making it evident that he was still very weak.

    All of a sudden, loud rumbling could be heard all around them, followed by what felt like a heatwave!

    Understandably shocked, Walter was prompted to ask, ¡°W-what on earth is happening?!¡±

    Gerald himself was already surveying the area with his divine sense, and shortly after, he

    monotonously replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Redme Dragon. ¡°

    As Gerald looked forward, it wasn¡¯t long before the rumbling grew louder and within seconds, a huge,

    shining red dragon crawled out from a cave across the river! Upon

    closer inspection, its entire body that was at least twenty meters long was so red that it resembled

    burning coal¡­! What more, each of its four limbs had massive ws that looked both tough, and

    strong.

    Watching as the furious dragon roared hungrily at Gerald and Walter, the shocked middle-aged man

    eximed, ¡°But¡­ How¡­?! How could it havee out on its own?!¡±

    ¡°I must have broken its seal when I ran into the Red River¡¯s formation back then. Regardless, I¡¯m

    assuming that the scent of living things drew it out! ¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°What bad luck! Despite managing to survive for so long, to think that I¡¯m now about to be a

    dragon¡¯s meal! What more, all the exits are sealed so we can¡¯t even attempt to escape!¡± groaned the

    distressed Walter.

    Gerald himself was currently staring right into the dragon¡¯s eyes. Though the beast looked intimidating,

    it was clear that it was afraid of the Red River, given how it kept its distance away from it.

    Though there was a brief silence, that ended when the dragon slowly stood on its hind legs before

    releasing a mighty roar and sprouting a pair of huge wings!

    Eyes widening when he saw that, the now panicked Walter eximed, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯sing over! Oh god, I

    don¡¯t want to be eaten by that thing¡­! Please, toss me into the river while you can, Gerald¡­!¡±

    Understandably, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to do that. Still, though he had now learned all the supreme

    heavenly techniques, he had never actually fought a dragon before. With that in mind, victory wasn¡¯t

    certain yet, and Gerald knew he had to treat this battle extremely seriously.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Without warning, the Redme Dragon pped its fiery wings before bolting toward Gerald! Now that it

    had the high ground, the dragon took the chance to fire a methrower toward the duo!

    ¡°T-that¡¯s the Fifth me attack¡­!¡± yelled the stunned Walter as he quickly shut his eyes.

    As for Gerald, he stood before Walter and quickly activated all the qi in his body. Focusing his Yang in

    his left palm and Yin in his right, Gerald then pped his hands together instantly forming a Yin Yang

    barrier in front of them!

    When the powerful attack met Gerald¡¯s barrier, a loud sizzling could be heard¡­! Much to the airborne

    dragon¡¯s shock, however, Gerald¡¯s barrier was able to absorb all its mes!

    Before the dragon could even recover from its shock, Gerald yelled, ¡°Have a taste of your own

    medicine, beast!¡±

    Following that, he activated his power again and released all his qi before shooting the dragon¡¯s attack

    right back at it! The counterattack hit the dragon square on its body, resulting in the dragon roaring as it

    almost got knocked over!

    Although the dragon¡¯s body was naturally already lit with mes, the fire from the Fifth me attack

    was made with a different process, which was why it was much stronger than the dragon¡¯s default

    mes. Regardless, with the help of its wings, the dragon managed to stabilize itself before quickly

    landing by Gerald¡¯s side. Contrary to before, however, its eyes were now filled with fear as blood

    dripped out from its chest.

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2383

    As for the bbergasted Walter who was momentarily too stunned to say a word, he eventually gulped

    before asking, ¡°W-what on earth was that, Gerald¡­?¡±

    Now feeling more confident, Gerald simply replied, ¡°That was the Start Shift tactic! It¡¯s a Velement

    Method! With it, I was able to give this beast a taste of its own attack!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the Redme Dragon was instantly enraged again. Though it would have remained

    frightened in the past, it had been imprisoned for far too long. With that in mind, it was now turning its

    hostility into power!

    Suddenly lifting off the ground again, the dragon then did a flip in the air before rapidly swiping its tail,

    sending an aerial shockwave toward Gerald! In response, Gerald sent his own shockwave out! In the

    end, however, Gerald¡¯s was more powerful, and the dragon ended up getting knocked to the ground

    again!

    Trembling as it slowly got up, it was clear that it hadn¡¯t expected this mere human to be this powerful.

    Now knowing that its defeat was imminent, the dragon decided that it was high time it retreated! With

    that, it used thest bit of its strength tounch a methrower toward Gerald! As Gerald was blocking

    the attack, the dragon took the opportunity to fly over the river and return into its cave.

    Seeing that the dragon was gone, Walter immediately eximed, ¡°That was brilliant, Gerald! Still, why

    did you let the dragon go¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, we already have its blood anyway, so we may as well just spare it,¡± replied Gerald as he handed

    the dragon blood that he had secretly collected earlier to Walter.

    Since this ce was pretty much already in ruins, he may as well let the dragon live. Besides, it could

    apany thete senior¡¯s corpse.

    Either way, though Walter was pleased to receive the blood, his smile quickly turned into a slight frown

    as he asked, ¡°While it¡¯s great that we now have the blood, how are we going to get out of this ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Here, blindfold yourself with this. I have a way!¡± replied Gerald as he tossed a piece of cloth to

    Walter.

    While studying the Velement Method, Gerald had learned of a divine trick known as the Great

    Transportation. By using it, he could control the element of earth, thus allowing him to prate

    through the ground! With that in mind, not even the formation above them could stop Gerald now!

    Regardless, shortly after Walter blindfolded himself, he could swear that he felt lots of sand and

    pebbles gliding past him.

    It was about ten minutester when Gerald finally said, ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now, Uncle

    Zeman.¡±

    After doing as Gerald told, Walter was immediately stunned speechless. They were above ground

    again¡­! With how jarring the switch in scenery was, Walter couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this had all been

    just a bad dream.

    Shortly after, Walter shook his head before reverently saying, ¡°Everything that happened was truly a

    blessing in disguise. After all, I can see that you¡¯ve now almostpletely mastered your Herculean

    Primordial Spirit. What more, you seem to have leamed several divine techniques as well!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You tter me, Uncle Zeman. Had it not been for you, I would¡¯ve died in that cave months ago! I even

    caused you to lose your arm!¡± muttered Gerald who while grateful couldn¡¯t help but feel pitiful at the

    same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. After all, not only did we manage to survive, but we also got the blood that we

    came for! That¡¯s already enough of a blessing for me!¡± eximed Walter with a heartyugh.

    It was at that moment when a gruff voice could be heard calling out, ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    Following that, a group of chained men who were being led by another group of masked men in ck

    began walking toward the duo. From what Gerald could sense, the chained individuals were rather

    strong cultivators.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± muttered Gerald and Walter simultaneously as they exchanged nces.

    Upon recognizing Walter, the chained men immediately looked like they had met their savior. One of

    them even said, ¡°M-Mr. Zeman?! Is that really you?! P-please! Save us¡­!¡±

    It took the confused Walter a minute, but he eventually replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ Brother Hayne of the

    Avatar Fist?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We were abducted by Ryder¡¯s disciples! Please, save us¡­!¡± cried out Old Hayne.

    ¡°You old fool! How dare you call Master by his name?! You must be courting death!¡± yelled one of the

    men in ck as he immediately tried to stab his sword through Old Hayne!

    Thankfully, Gerald reacted quickly enough to raise his hand and all of a sudden, the attacking man

    found

    himself being yanked toward Gerald through some invisible force!

    Grabbing the man by his neck, Gerald then asked in a frigid tone, ¡°Where is Ryder?¡±

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2384

    ¡°Hell if I know! Fearless fanatics! Kill them!¡± roared the captured man, prompting the other forty or so

    men in ck to draw their des and charge toward Gerald¡­!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald simply crushed the man¡¯s neck in his grip before dropping the fresh corpse

    and outstretching his palm toward the iing assants. With the aid of the Eight Dragon Lock, he

    was able to gain control of the men within seconds!

    Following that, Gerald released a surge of essential qi which forced the men to slowly aim their des

    toward their hearts and just like that, the men in ck were no longer among the living. It had all

    happened so quickly¡­!

    Regardless, seeing that they were now free, Old Hayne and the other captives quickly bowed before

    Gerald while eximing, ¡°You¡¯re exceedingly strong, young brother! Thank you for saving us¡­! ¡°

    Once they were freed from their shackles, Old Hayne began exining how they got to their current

    situation As it turned out, Ryder had been sending his men out for quite some time to capture

    cultivators and force them to break the formation with their bodies. About five hundred of them had lost

    their lives by this point, and the cultivators from Old Hayne¡¯s group were part of the newer recement

    batch.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After hearing all that, the frowning Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ryder¡¯s finally lost it!¡±

    Before anyone could reply, a yell could be heard, stating, ¡°They¡¯re over here! Quick! Surround them!¡±

    Within seconds, at least a hundred more men in ck made their appearance! Watching as they

    quickly began closing in, Gerald then ordered, ¡°Old Hayne! Escape with Uncle Zeman for now! You can

    leave them to me!¡±

    ¡°We well! While you¡¯re strong, young brother, be careful of their sword formations! ¡± replied Old Hayne.

    After watching Gerald nod, Hayne then began leading the rest away. Once they were far enough,

    Gerald ced his arms against his back before turning to face the iing men.

    Shaking his head, Gerald then scoffed in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that heartless b*stard has this

    many disciples!¡±

    ¡°How dare you mess with our Master?! We¡¯ll rip you to shreds! Arrange the formation!¡± roared one of

    the men, prompting therge group of individuals to begin forming a massive sword formation!

    ¡°Oh? I can see that the formation is designed based on the Septar Dipper Formation¡¯s principles. It

    seems to be quite powerful too! Unfortunately¡­¡± muttered Gerald a she shook his head.

    ¡°What..?!¡± barked the man in ck.

    ¡°It focuses too much on the offensive. It barely has any defensive capabilities! With that in mind, it

    seems that Ryder¡¯s understanding of the Septar Dipper Formation doesn¡¯t quite cut it!¡± exined

    Gerald.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Everyone knows that offense is the best defense!¡± scoffed the man in ck as the massive

    sword formation that looked like countless murderous stars began flying toward Gerald!

    Smirking in response, Gerald then got into his own attack stance before saying, ¡°Is that so? Then take

    this! Skysplit!¡±

    Following the announcement of his attack, Gerald concentrated his qi and materialized a de and

    upon pointing the tip of the de toward the sky, the attack was initiated.

    As the ground began quivering, several of the men who had been prepared to pounce on the boy

    before this found themselves frozen in ce by the immense pressure¡­!

    ¡°W-what on earth is going on..?! ¡± yelled several of the petrified men.

    In response, Gerald swung his sword in their direction prompting a massive aurade seemingly made

    of air to crash down on his enemies! With how powerful the attack was, its destructive power was

    probably no weaker than a dozen tonnes of explosives¡­!

    Regardless, what followed was screams of agony as dust clouds flew all over the ce. Once the view

    cleared, a massive gash could be seen on the ground. As for the disciples, all of them had died.

    Some gorily, and somepletely vaporized¡­

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2385

    At that moment, Ryder who was sitting by the cave¡¯s entrance that was about a hundred miles away

    from Gerald couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes as he muttered, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    While other people might have mistaken that the explosive sound was just thunder, an advanced

    cultivator like Ryder could easily tell that the sound actually came from a devastating pressure that

    came from an even stronger wave of qi¡­

    ¡°Was that¡­ A formation? Who on earth is even capable enough to create such a powerful formation?

    It¡¯s arguably even stronger than the Zeman¡¯s Lonsdaleite Extermination Formation!¡± muttered Ryder as

    he frowned slightly.

    ¡°I wonder if it could¡¯ve been the result of a powerful martial art instead¡­ But that makes even less

    sense! After all, not even my Seventh Sword Rain is strong enough to exert such widespread damage!¡±

    added Ryder, his eyebrows furrowing more and more as he thought about it. Though he said that, he

    honestly preferred his second spection more.

    Whatever the case was, he simply closed his eyes again to rest. Ryder, for one, wasn¡¯t afraid of the

    cultivator who had done that. After all, everyone working under him didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the

    eye.

    All of a sudden, he heard one of his disciples angrily yell, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee for your Master. Step aside if you don¡¯t wish to die!¡± scoffed Gerald as he ced his arms

    against his back.

    Before the disciple could retort, Gerald had already vanished and reappeared right before Ryder! He

    had just used the Golden ze Somersault!

    Either way, even the mentally strong Ryder found his eyes widening in shock as he leaped to his feet

    while eximing, ¡°G-Gerald¡­?! You¡¯re not dead?!¡±

    Ryder was rightfully bbergasted. After all, he knew the Red River¡¯s destructive capabilities more than

    anyone else. Regardless of how high one¡¯s cultivation was, the second they came into contact with the

    Red River, they¡¯d surely be vaporized right down to the soul! With that in mind, anyone unfortunate

    enough to be killed by the river would no longer be able to reincarnate!

    ¡°I¡¯m more alive than I¡¯ve ever been! Honestly, it¡¯s thanks to you that I ended up getting blessed!¡±

    retorted Gerald with a smirk.

    ¡°Blessed¡­? You¡¯re¡­ Talking about the Herculean Primordial Spirit, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s probably what

    saved you, right?! I see no other possibility!¡± eximed the simultaneously shocked and delighted

    Ryder.

    His delight came from two factors, the first being the fact that Gerald truly seemed to possess the

    Herculean Primordial Spirit. As for the other, it was because he could not

    confirm that the Herculean Primordial Spirit was as supreme as the legends described¡­!

    After so long, Ryder had nearly lost all hope to recover the Herculean Primordial Spirit, even if they did

    manage to get into the cave. To think that the owner of the primordial spirit woulde to him instead!

    What a loving God this world had!

    Quickly snapping out of it, Ryder then scoffed, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve indirectly caused your cultivation to

    improve. Regardless! Your fatal mistake is choosing to appear before me again! I¡¯ll have you know that

    the Herculean Primordial Spirit is extremely rare! With that said, I¡¯m not giving you a chance to fully

    master it!¡±

    ¡°The¡­ What? The Herculean Primordial Spirit¡­?! The one of legend¡­?!¡± eximed several of the

    present cultivators as they stared at Gerald in shock.

    ¡°Well, I needed someone to test my new martial arts on!¡± replied Gerald as he gestured for Ryder to

    attack.

    ¡°You cocky kid¡­! I¡¯ll make sure you stay dead this time¡­l¡± growled Ryder as murderous intent shed

    in his eyes.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Following that, heunched an aurade toward Gerald while roaring, ¡°Thunder Strike!¡±

    When Ryder¡¯s attack was mere inches away from him, Gerald simply shook his head before activating

    his Golden ze Somersault! In a sh, Gerald was no longer there, causing the aurade to keep

    flying forward till it collided against the dirt and caused a dust cloud to form¡­!

    Upon realizing that Gerald had easily been able to dodge his attack, Ryder felt his heart skip a beat as

    he thought, ¡®What the hell was that¡­? To think that there¡¯d be a martial art capable of withstanding my

    aurade¡¯s pressure¡­! This doesn¡¯t look good¡­ !¡¯

    Just as Ryder was turning around, he quickly realized that Gerald was already standing behind him!

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2386

    Before Ryder could even react, Gerald was already pointed his newly summoned de toward the sky

    while yelling, ¡°Skysplit¡­!¡±

    Following that, a humongous aurade of air rapidly began descending toward the old man!

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-what?! ¡± shouted Ryder as his white hair danced in the gale created by the giant aurade¡¯s

    ungodly pressure. With how appalled he was, Ryder¡¯s immediate action was to dodge the attack rather

    than even thinking of trying to block it!

    Thankfully, Ryder was able to avoid the deadly attack just as the aurade crashed onto the earth.

    Even so, he still ended up getting injured due to the powerful qi.

    Feeling his chest ache as he stumbled a few steps backward, the now wide eyed Ryder was prompted

    to mutter, ¡°W-what a strong move¡­!¡±

    Even the other cultivators couldn¡¯t help but gulp after witnessing all that. This was a battle between two

    great masters, and their techniques were so supreme that this was the first time they were even

    witnessing such attacks!

    Once the dust clouds settled-and Ryder caught his breath, the old man was prompted to ask, ¡°What

    martial art is that? Where did you learn it?¡±

    Satisfied with his attack¡¯s power, Gerald scornfully retorted, ¡°Where, you ask¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You managed to enter the saintly ruins, didn¡¯t you¡­?! That¡¯s the only way you could ¡¯ve learned

    these supreme heavenly techniques¡­! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll kill you¡­ !¡± roared the insane Ryder as his pupils

    dted!

    Using all his strength, Ryder then sent out a Seventh Sword Rain attack! Due to how lustrous the

    attack was, nearly everyone watching was instantly forced to shield their eyes!

    ¡°Today, I overpower your sword technique¡­! ¡± retorted Gerald as he immediately initiated the second

    style, Thirdhell!

    Following that, three essential qi points began fusing rapidly at the tip of his de prompting the sand

    and stones around them to begin swirling faster and faster until they formed two massive tornadoes¡­!

    By this point, the cultivators had already stopped trying to break the formation. Instead, they all

    gathered to one side to observe the battle.

    ¡°W-what kinds of techniques are those two even using¡­?! Especially the ones used by that young

    man! Each of his terrifying moves seem capable of extreme destruction¡­! That kid definitely has the

    upper hand!¡± eximed one of the cultivators.

    ¡°Indeed! Ryder was clearly unable to handle blocking that previous attack. With that in mind, why is he

    still trying to fight back?¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, Thirdhell is a great move!¡±

    As the amazed crowd kept discussing the battle among themselves, Gerald and Ryder themselves

    continued trading blows. As for Ryder¡¯s disciples, any of them who had attempted to close in to help

    their master ended up perishing from the sheer pressure that the two were exerting.

    Even Ryder who was still hanging on-was already coughing out blood from time to time. This was bad.

    One more direct blow of essential qi from Gerald and he¡¯d be done for¡­!

    Gerald, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly amused that the old man was this keen on

    dying.

    All of a sudden, Ryder beganughing wickedly before roaring, ¡°You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that!

    However, it¡¯s impossible for you to take me down that easily! Have a taste of my Demonic Shadow

    Split¡­!¡±

    Following that announcement, a doppelganger Ryder suddenly appeared! Though the Demonic Shad

    ow Split technique required the user to lose half of their cultivation, Ryder so desperately wanted to

    defeat Gerald that he didn¡¯t care anymore!

    Regardless, after taking a fatal blow for the real old man, the doppelganger roared in pain before

    completely evaporating! Seeing his chance, the real Ryder then darted toward Gerald while yelling,

    ¡°Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm¡­!¡±

    Within seconds, Ryder¡¯s body began glowing as he condensed all his essential qi into his palm before

    aiming it right at Gerald¡¯s chest¡­l

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2387

    Even if he had to sacrifice half of his Triton qi, so be it!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    His palm now inches away from Gerald¡¯s chest, Ryder couldn¡¯t help butugh maniacally as he roared,

    ¡°Die..!¡±

    However, hisughter soon came to a stop when he realized that all his palm¡¯s power had vanished!

    Stupefied, Ryder immediately eximed, ¡°Wwvhat?! Where did all my strength go?!¡±

    Ryder¡¯s question was answered the very next second¡­

    When all his palm¡¯s power was fired out from Gerald¡¯s back! In the end, the power of Ryder¡¯s

    Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm was redirected toward the old man¡¯s remaining disciples, and

    screams of agony soon filled the air¡­!

    As it turned out, Gerald had just used one of his divine moves, Bloombaum Shifting!

    ¡°W-what¡­?!¡± eximed the stunned Ryder.

    Unfortunately for him, Gerald wasn¡¯t about to give him any time to recover. With that in mind, the boy

    began executing his third sword style while yelling, ¡°Mokinfinite!¡±

    ¡°Curses¡­!¡± growled Ryder whose hair was already standing on end. Knowing that he had already lost,

    Ryder gave one final roar before rapidly condensing his energy¡­!

    It was so fast that before Gerald was even able to form his next aura de, the old coward had already

    escaped in a cloud of thick smoke!

    ¡°How fast!¡± muttered Gerald as he withdrew his power. Though he had mastered all those techniques,

    this was still his first time using them in actualbat. With that in mind, hisck of experience was

    what allowed the cunning Ryder to escape in time¡­

    Speaking of cunning, to think that that old man was capable of summoning a doppelganger to take and

    launch attacks for him! Still, Gerald could sense that half of Ryder¡¯s spiritual essence was destroyed

    upon creating that doppelganger, so he probably didn¡¯t have to worry about him using that move again.

    Then again, with how quickly Gerald was progressing, he didn¡¯t really need to fear that old man

    anymore.

    Meanwhile Ryder who had just made it to about a hundred miles away found himself coughing out

    blood the second he stopped moving. Feeling the qi in his chest burn, Ryder then slowlyid on the

    ground before curling up.

    Looking incredibly battered, the trembling Ryder was prompted to mutter, ¡°Thirdhell he called it¡­ What

    a strong move¡­! Despite summoning my doppelganger, I still got injured by the aura de¡¯s residual

    power¡­! Gerald had some other technique that was able topletely disregard my attack as well!

    That d*mned boy¡­ Not only does he possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, but he was also able to

    find the treasure in the saintly ruins! I can¡¯t even imagine how strong he is now¡­!¡±

    Despite how beaten up he was, Ryder soon got to his feet before continuing to leave, his hand against

    his chest the entire time¡­

    As for Gerald, he quickly saved the rest of the cultivators before returning to the Zeman¡¯s residence.

    While it was true that Gerald had brought Walter back to life, the middle-aged man still had quite a few

    serious injuries. With that in mind, after treating Mia with the dragon blood, he immediately entered

    seclusion to begin healing.

    Once Gerald was told where Walter was, the boy then went to check on him. On his way there, he

    thought about the damage that Walter had sustained in his previous battle with Ryder. From what he

    could remember, the palm technique that he had used brought great damage to his spiritual essence.

    As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, he was also further injured by Ryder¡¯ s palm attack.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2388

    While it was true that Gerald had healed most of the damage, the boy couldn¡¯t do anything about

    Walter¡¯s injured meridians and elixir-of-life field. With that in mind, it was honestly impossible for Walter

    to continue cultivating.

    Upon noticing that Gerald was staring at him, Walter who could guess what the boy was thinking about

    was prompted to clear his throat before saying, ¡°I know about my condition, Gerald, so I¡¯m not

    expecting to be able to continue cultivating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m d enough that I can remain alive. There

    is, however, one thing that saddens me¡­ That being the fact that there may not be any future Zemans

    starting from my generation capable of entering the Domiensch Realm. Knowing that at least seven

    individuals have been able to enter that realm in each of the previous generations only makes it more

    depressing!¡±

    ¡°The¡­ Domiensch Realm¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Speaking of which, I recall you stating that you don¡¯t understand much of the cultivation

    realm¡­ I may as well take the chance to impart some knowledge to you! What do you say?¡± replied

    Walter with a chuckle.

    ¡°Please do,¡± said Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Well, first off, if you¡¯re part of the cultivation realm regardless of whether you¡¯re a solitary cultivator,

    alchemist, or machinery expert, your ultimate goal should be to transform into a sage and be a

    Domiensch Master! After all, people who manage

    to attain that title will not only increase their lifespans, but also be much more powerful! Honestly,

    if I had a few more decades, I could¡¯ve seeded in bing a Domiensch Master myself. It¡¯s a little

    embarrassing to admit, but I had already thought of giving myself the title, ¡®Saint Walter¡¯ since I was

    already that close to attaining that rank! It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to cultivate ever again¡­¡±

    exined Walter as he coughed before shaking his head.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°I see¡­ Back when I was in Yanam, I came across a

    few high elders. What exactly are their cultivation levels¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, them? At most, they¡¯re mere beginners, so pretty much nobodies. While their cultivation may

    eventually increase, they¡¯re most probably only going to be able to prolong their life expectancy. If I

    were to be a bit more direct, they¡¯re honestly just a bunch of arrogant idiots who think that they¡¯re

    strong! Real cultivators couldn¡¯t care any less about them. After all, even regr weapons can still hurt

    and kill them! Speaking of which, I should remind you that you¡¯re still a mortal, Gerald. The only reason

    why regr weapons can¡¯t hurt you is because you possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit.

    Regardless, now that you¡¯re a sage, you can just forget about those idiots. Speaking of which, I should

    start addressing you as a senior Domiensch Master now!¡± replied Walter.

    ¡°Come again? You said that I¡¯m¡­ Already a Domiensch Master¡­?¡± said the dumbfounded Gerald.

    ¡°But of course you are! How else do you think you could¡¯ve defeated Ryder? He¡¯s also a Domiensch

    Master, if you couldn¡¯t already tell. If you want proof, just try cutting yourself with a regr fruit knife,¡±

    replied Walter with a smile.

    After getting one, Gerald did as Walter suggested¡­ and to his shock, not only did he not bleed, but the

    cut on his hand healed almost instantaneously!

    ¡°As I guessed, you truly have be a Domiensch Master¡­ Unlike us, you can now disregard any

    mundane damage. While it¡¯s true that I was close to gaining the title of sage, the fact that I¡¯m not past

    that stage means that I can still get hurt if the mundane attacks are too strong¡­¡± exined Walter.

    After watching Gerald nod, Walter was prompted to add, ¡°Speaking of which, now that you¡¯ve be

    a Domiensch Master, you should think of a title for yourself! Having one will be convenient for you as

    you travel around in the cultivation realm!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°You know, since Ryder had a master and the Thunder Sword Sect had its own naming system to

    differentiate the cohort, he should¡¯ve been given the title of Saint Zephyroar. However, since he didn¡¯t

    like the idea of being bound to that sect, he gave himself the title of Thunder Swordlord instead.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he was able to summon a doppelganger earlier! Either way, after bing a sage, are

    there any further cultivation realms to attain¡­?¡± asked the increasingly curious Gerald.

    Chuckling in response, Walter then said, ¡°Of course there are! But very few have been able to get past

    the Domiensch Realm¡­ Some have been unable to break through even after training for a thousand

    years! Regardless, you should next aim to be an Angelord! Following that, you¡¯ll be trying to enter

    the Vizkaunt, Zearl, Xenquis, and Gauloduke Realms. If you

    manage to get past all that, you¡¯ll eventually be able to forge an indestructible Immortal Body!¡±

    ¡°I should note that I know very little about the realms beyond the Domiensch Realm¡­ Regardless,

    don¡¯t be misled by any of the idiots you¡¯ve met in the past. What they told you is probably far from what

    the real cultivation process is like!¡±

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2389

    Now that Gerald had been exposed to all this, he wondered if the ¡®sage¡¯ he had previously met while

    trying to locate the Zircobsite in Mayberry City¡¯s Mountain Top Vi was actually just a beginner

    cultivator like the high elders in Yanam¡­

    As for the existence of ¡®great masters,¡¯ the cryptic families may have simply been exaggerating as they

    passed down the legends to their sessors. That certainly exined why Gerald had previously been

    so helpless in the presence of a real cultivator like Ryder. Back then, he couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on

    that old man Regardless, Gerald finally knew the proper process of cultivation.

    Since he now knew the most supreme cultivation methods as well, he didn¡¯t have to resort to using his

    mortal body to fight against someone with a holy body anymore. Come to think of it, just like Sister

    Indigo and the rest, his previous reincarnations may have been able to attain Immortal Bodies. After all,

    they were able to form primordial spirits that eventually led to him getting his Herculean Primordial

    Spirit after being reincarnated nine times.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Walter say, ¡°Speaking of which, I know you¡¯re

    returning to Weston soon, so I¡¯ve ordered my men to pack some books for you, Gerald! You can read

    them when you¡¯re free!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it. Also, I was thinking of staying for a few more days to help youpletely recover.

    While I¡¯m at it, I wish to teach you some of the formations I¡¯ve learned. I¡¯d have loved to teach you a

    powerful sword technique as well, but¡­ Well, you know,¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    Teaching Walter a sword technique now was equivalent to giving a bald man ab. Rather than

    reminding the middle-aged man of what he could no longer do, Gerald may as well teach him the

    formations that he had learned. Now that would be far more practical.

    Regardless, after chuckling wryly, Walter simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve given up on martial arts by this

    point. However, I¡¯m not passing up a chance to learn new formations!¡±

    Nodding in response, Gerald then replied, ¡°I feel these formations suit you a lot. With that in mind, as

    long as you diligently train on them, you should be able to use the formations to prolong your life

    through the forces of heaven and earth, even without actually cultivating¡­¡±

    Following that, Gerald remained on the ind for fifteen days. Once he parted ways with the Zemans,

    Gerald made sure to deal with Lucian and Lindsay¡¯s issues before finally returning to Weston.

    While he would¡¯ve definitely needed a much longer time to get there in the past, now that Gerald had

    ess to the Golden ze Somersault, he was back in Northbay in no time¡­

    As was expected, his family¡¯s manor was still as deserted as ever. Ever since that incident, his parents,

    Lyra, and the others had all vanished. As for his remaining assets, Lyra had thankfully instructed Zack

    to transfer all of them to Mayberry in advance¡­

    It was clear that simply being here was making Gerald feel nostalgic. After all, this was where he used

    to live. Regardless, as he sat in the manor and stared nkly into space, he couldn¡¯t help but think that

    apart from M, he also felt sorry for Lyra and Giya¡­

    It was sometimeter when he finally got up and made a Somersault back to Mayberry City, the ce

    where he had lived for almost two decades. With that in mind, this ce held even more sentiments to

    him.

    Looking down at the prosperous metropolis, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been

    some time since I¡¯ve left to search for M¡­ I wonder how my old friends are doing¡­¡±

    Gerald, for one, would¡¯ve never been able to imagine that he¡¯d no longer be amoner the next time

    he returned to this ce. Either way, though he definitely felt emotional upon retuming to his

    hometown, he made sure to remind himself that he had far more important things to do. For one, he

    still needed to look for the divine fruit tree to hopefully be able to locate Yearning Ind¡­

    ¡°If I remember correctly, I told Aiden to look for Zack back then¡­ I wonder how things are going¡­¡± said

    Gerald to himself as he Somersaulted to Wayfair Mountain next¡­

    Ever since the crisis befell his family, the Crawford family¡¯s business had entered turmoil as well.

    Thankfully, Lyra¡¯s secret arrangements of transferring all the remaining assets to Mayberry had

    prevented the Crawfords frompletely going bankrupt in a single night¡­

    Regardless, upon arriving at his manor, Gerald was immediately greeted by the sight of a few luxurious

    cars parked at the entrance. Realizing that there weren¡¯t even any security guards at the gate, Gerald

    raised a slight brow before cing his hands against his back and entering the manor¡­

    He had just taken a single step inside when his divine sense allowed him to hear someone scowl, ¡°The

    Morningstar¡¯s Patriarch will be celebrating his birthday in three days, so you have until then to consider!

    If you refuse to sign the contract by then, you¡¯ll all die!¡±

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then followed the source of the voice...

    Soon enough, he came across a group of suited men standing around and scowling at a few people that were lying on the floor... and one of the men on the floor was a seriously injured Zack! From the looks of it, Zack¡¯s hair was starting to turn white as well...

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Zack yell, ¡°I¡¯ll never sign it! The Crawford family¡¯s business shall remain!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Know that if you don¡¯t sign it, you won¡¯t be the only one facing the consequences... Your children will as well! Besides, even if you don¡¯t sign it, the Morningstars will eventually get what we want!¡± scoffed a gorgeous woman who had her arms locked around what appeared to be the leader of the group.

    ¡°You dare say that after you betrayed my son and killed him...?! You utter slut of a woman! I¡¯ll kill you, Stephanie Eaton...!¡± roared the infuriated Zack before charging toward her!

    In response, the middle-aged man simply waved his hand, releasing a stream of essential qi that quickly turned into a cloud of white smoke! The second the smoke came into contact with Zack, it flung him backward, causing him to roll several times on the ground before eventually spurting blood out!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald felt his eyelids twitch as he thought, ¡®Was that... inner strength?¡¯

    Whatever the case was, the middle-aged man then scoffed, ¡°You brat! The Crawford family is dead! The fact that you¡¯re still guarding their properties must mean that you crave death!¡±

    With that, the middle-aged man then swung his hand toward Zack¡¯s forehead...!

    However, when his hand was mere inches away from its mark, the middle-aged man quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t move it any further! It was like some force was holding his hand back! Before the surprised man could even react, his hand exploded right before his very eyes...!

    Howling in pain, the agonized man then yelled, ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±

    Before the man could say anything else, his entire arm exploded next! The sheer force of it caused the screaming man to fly in the opposite direction...! How terrifying...!

    Now panicking, the rest of his men could be heard frantically asking, ¡°W-what is the meaning of this?! Who¡¯s doing this?!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Upon turning around and seeing Gerald¡ªwho was standing about five meters away from them¡ªone of the men immediately yelled, ¡°... So it¡¯s you! Courting death, aren¡¯t we? Get him!¡±

    Following that, the group of men attempted to pounce on the boy... only to realize that they couldn¡¯t move a muscle! Gerald¡ªwho still had his hands against his back¡ªhad fully immobilized them without even moving an inch!

    ¡°...W-what the hell is this horrific power-¡±

    Before the petrified henchman could even finish his sentence, he¡ªalong with all the other men who had just attempted to attack Gerald¡ªfelt an immense power growing within... all of a sudden, the power bloated so rapidly that the immobilized men found themselves exploding on the spot!

    Upon witnessing such carnage, Stephanie instantly shrieked in horror while the middle-aged man was silenced in his shock.

    Contrary to the others in the room, however, Zack¡ªwho already had tears in his eyes¡ªlooked extremely excited as he got to his feet before eximing, ¡°...Y-Young Master Crawford...? You¡¯re... You¡¯re finally back...?!¡±

    ¡°I am! You¡¯ve truly worked hard all these years, Zack!¡± replied Gerald before pointing toward Zack and sending a stream of essential qi into Zack¡¯s body... and just like that, Zack¡¯s pain disappeared. In fact, he now felt more energetic than ever!

    Now that Zack was healed, Gerald was prompted to ask in a frigid tone, ¡°Now then... Who are these people...?¡±

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Morningstar family! Those b*stards have been forcing us to hand over the Crawford

    family¡¯s assets for the longest time! As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, they kidnapped Leo and Aiden as

    well! Either way, the now armless man goes by Harlo, and he¡¯s here since today¡¯s the deadline for us to

    hand our assets over!¡± exined Zack.

    ¡°Hah! The Morningstars are the most influential family now, kid! While I admit that you¡¯re strong, don¡¯t

    think for one second that you¡¯ll be able to take on all the other fighters in my family! Regardless, if you

    have the balls, why don¡¯t you challenge me to a one-on-one duel in public? If you allow me to return

    and heal up, I¡¯ll surely give you a true taste of my family¡¯s power! What do you say?¡± scoffed Harlo who

    had his hand over the nub of his shoulder as he slowly got to his feet, desperately trying to hide his

    pain under a facade.

    Upon hearing that, Stephanie was prompted to taunt, ¡°Yeah! Challenge us to an official duel! Though I

    doubt you have the guts!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ring at Gerald the entire time, Harlo couldn¡¯t wait for the boy to take the bait. Like hell he was

    issuing an actual challenge! The second he got out of this ce, he was ordering his men to chop that

    kid to pieces! Realizing that Gerald had gone silent, Harlo then added, ¡°Aww¡­ Too big of a coward to

    ept my challenge? If so, why don¡¯tyou just kill me now so that nobody knows you did the crime¡­¡±

    Before Harlo could follow up with a sneer, he felt something prating his throat. Apparently,

    Stephanie had felt the same thing. Looking at Gerald who was now pointing toward them, Harlo

    realized that Gerald had sent out two aura des to pierce through their throats!

    ¡°Y-you¡­! ¡± stuttered Harlo before flopping to the ground, dead¡­

    After silently staring at all the fresh corpses for a while, Gerald simply shook his head before muttering,

    ¡°As if I¡¯d be worried about others finding out about this! Either way, get some of our men to clear this

    ce up, Zack. Once you¡¯re done, meet me in the office.¡±

    Following that, Zack watched as Gerald ced his arms against his back before walking toward the

    office¡­

    On his way there, Gerald saw that not much had changed about the manor. Regardless, after ordering

    some men to deal with the bodies, Zack hurriedly made his way to the office to start reporting the entire

    incident to Gerald¡­

    As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t long after the Crawford family¡¯s crisis when the Morningstars came out of

    nowhere and quickly became a powerful family. Their rapid development was mostly due to their top

    principle which was to kill anyone who got in their way! The fact that they were all cultivators certainly

    made things easier for them!

    Regardless, in order to continue protecting and expanding the Crawford family¡¯s business, Zack had

    made sure to befriend several secret technique experts, with some even from the cultivation world!

    Sadly, none of them were the Morningstars¡¯ opponents, leading to Zack¡¯s allies either surrendering to

    the family, or losing their lives.

    It was because of that that Zack no longer had any power to fight back for some time, resulting in the

    Morningstars nearly acquiring all of the Crawford family¡¯s assets¡­

    Also, as Zack had earlier mentioned, the Morningstars kidnapped Leo and Aiden as well. Though Leo¡¯s

    kidnapping had happened a while back, Aiden¡¯s was fairly recent. It happened when Aiden was on his

    way back to discuss the formation of an investigation team with Zack. After bumping into a Morningstar

    who hade looking for trouble, Aiden and that b*stard got into a fight. Understandably, Aiden lost

    the battle, and he was promptly captured.

    Once he was done reporting all that, Zack who was now in tears again fell to his knees before

    dering, ¡°I apologize, Young Master Crawford! To the Crawford family and to Miss Crawford as well!

    All of you have entrusted me with your assets, but I¡¯ve nearly lost all of them!¡±

    ¡°Get up, Zack, this isn¡¯t your fault. I could already sense that the Morningstars from before had ess

    to their inner strength. With that in mind, it¡¯spletely understandable that you weren¡¯t able to take on

    them! Putting that aside, they¡¯re not exactly cultivators¡­ They simply know how to use basic secret

    techniques!¡±

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392

    While Gerald was frowning, he was still d that he had sent Aiden back to form an investigation team

    to look for the divine fruit tree in advance. After all, it provided it with a reason to return, and thank god

    he got back in time. Otherwise, Zack and many others would¡¯ve surely ended up dead.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the percentage of the assets they seized?¡± asked Gerald, knowing full well

    that he couldn¡¯t just sit around after knowing what had happened. He needed to reim what his family

    had lost!

    ¡°Around sixty¡­ Jaxen, the patriarch of the Morningstars has already distributed the assets among his

    four sons for them to manage. As for why they¡¯re trying so hastily to obtain the rest of our assets, it¡¯s

    mainly because they wish to present them to Jaxen as a birthday present during his banquet that¡¯ll take

    ce in three days,¡± exined Zack.

    ¡°I see. Not only are the Morningstars ambitious, but they have a rather strong background as well¡­

    Compared to the Moldells, this family is way more tyrannical!¡± growled Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed! Putting that aside¡­ Now that Aiden and Leo have been captured, their lives are in danger,

    Young Master¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware¡­ Alright, I need you topile everything you know about the Morningstars into a

    document and hand it to meter. Once that¡¯s done, you just have

    to concentrate on resource integration. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the rest myself,¡± replied Gerald with a

    nod.

    ¡°On it!¡± dered Zack as he immediately got to work. Once the office was silent, Gerald thought to

    himself, ¡®So you¡¯re daring enough to kidnap my friends¡­ I¡¯ll just take the lives of your kin in exchange,

    then¡­!¡¯

    Shortly after, Zack returned with a document. After giving the document a quick but thorough look,

    Gerald memorized everything noteworthy before disappearing in a sh.

    It was shortly after when a massive auction could be seen being held in the Imperial Hotel. While the

    hotel had always been located in Mayberry Commercial Street, it was now one of the Morningstar¡¯s

    many enterprises.

    Regardless, the auction was hosted by the fourth young master, Ian Morningstar. Since the Morningstar

    family was now the leader of all of Weston¡¯s enterprises, wealthy businessmen from all over the ce

    made sure to attend, making the event quite lively¡­

    Laughing heartily, Ian could be heard dering, ¡°You know, I heard that thismercial street was

    once owned by Young Master Crawford of Mayberry. No idea where he went, though. Regardless, you

    now have me to follow, and if all of you continue submitting to the Morningstars, I guarantee you¡¯ll all be

    able to live a good life!¡±

    ¡°Long live Young Master Morningstar!¡± cheered the crowd in admiration, not realizing that an uninvited

    young man was currently seated in the far, dimly lit corner of the room¡­

    As the young man sipped on some wine that he had just ordered, he turned to look at Ian who was

    currently walking up the stage¡­ Once Ian was standing at the center, he was prompted to dere,

    ¡°Alright, I know everyone¡¯s been waiting for this! Without further ado, let the auctionmence! Let¡¯s

    have one of my ves present the first auction item!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Following a sea of cheers, a battered young man began crawling out with the auction item. It was clear

    as day that his legs were broken, and with his quivering hands, it wasn¡¯t long before he dropped all the

    items he was holding.

    ¡°You piece of sh*t! Have I raised you for nothing?! Pick the items up with your mouth!¡± roared Ian as he

    gave a swift kick to the young man¡¯s abdomen, prompting the poor ve to spurt out blood!

    Even from where he sat, the shocked Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes twitch as he thought,

    ¡®Harper..?¡¯

    There was no doubt about it. That young man was his good friend and also the head of his dormitory

    back when he was in university!

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393

    Many years had passed since theyst met, though Gerald could still remember hiring Harper into the

    Mayberry Organization thest time they crossed paths. Regardless, it was understandably

    bbergasting for Gerald to see the current Harper in such a pitiful state¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Ian yell, ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to get the

    items up, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    Watching as Ian continued mercilessly punching and kicking Harper, the frightened audience couldn¡¯t

    help but fall silent.

    After beating Harper up for a while, Ian stopped beforeughing as he said, ¡°Hah! It seems I¡¯ve made a

    fool out of myself! Regardless, don¡¯t let my ve ruin the auctioning mood! Just to remind all of you, my

    family is massive, so we have everything you could possibly imagine! In fact, we have many other

    things that you¡¯ve probably never heard of! With that said, as long as you¡¯re willing to pay, you can buy

    anything you want!¡±

    ¡°Then, can I bid for the head of a Morningstar?¡± asked a loud voice that echoed throughout the hall,

    prompting everyone to fall silent for a while.

    Shortly after, those within the crowd began whispering to each other, saying things like, ¡°Who the hell

    said that? Has he gone mad¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Did I hear that right? He wants the head of a Morningstar¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the culprit¡­?!¡±

    As everyone began looking around to find the perpetrator, the furious Ian who had finally snapped out

    of it could be heard roaring, ¡°Who said that?! Show yourself at once!¡±

    Following that, a group of Morningstar bodyguards led by a butler rushed into the scene. After scanning

    the room for a while, the butler¡¯s keen eyes locked onto a youth seated in the hall¡¯s corner. Walking

    toward the boy with a few of the guards, the butler then asked in a frigid tone, ¡°Were you the one who

    said that?¡±

    Nodding casually in response, Gerald then took a sip of his wine before taking a cigarette out. Upon

    realizing that he didn¡¯t have a lighter, he was prompted to look at the butler and ask, ¡°Have a lighter on

    you?¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°That¡­! You¡¯re courting death!¡± yelled the enraged butler as he tossed a fist at the disrespectful boy! In

    response, Gerald quickly grabbed a few forks before piercing them through the butler¡¯s cheek,

    effectively nailing him to the table! Since the forks had prated both the butler¡¯s cheeks, all the

    agonized man could do was holler in pain¡­!

    Naturally, this chain of events startled the bodyguards, and some of them even began subconsciously

    feeling their cheeks¡­! Gerald, however, paid them no attention, and

    simply began looking around for a lighter on the butler¡¯s body¡­ When he finally found one, he lit his

    cigarette¡­

    Even from the faint and momentary glow of the lighter, everyone found their eyes widening when they

    saw the perpetrator¡¯s face.

    ¡°T-that¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Young Master Crawford, right¡­?!¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s Gerald?!¡± eximed Ian, his gaze turning frigid when he overheard that. After

    investigating the Crawfords for so long, it was impossible for Ian not to have heard about Gerald.

    Regardless, one of the stunned businessmen quickly replied,

    ¡°H-he is! But¡­ from what we¡¯ve heard, he died ages ago¡­!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°To think that people would still

    recognize me after all these years¡­¡±

    Ian himself simply leaped off the stage, a sinister smile on his face as he dered, ¡°So, instead of

    remaining hidden, you decided to walk straight through the gates of hell! Just so you know, we were

    already nning to obtain the rest of the Crawfords¡¯ assets, though Zack hasn¡¯t made it easy. Now that

    you¡¯re here, however, I¡¯m sure everything will go smoothly!¡±

    In response, Gerald tosses his cigarette butt to the ground before stepping on it as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m

    afraid you don¡¯t quite understand something, young master of the Morningstars.¡±

    ¡°borate,¡± growled Ian with a frown.

    ¡°If you recall what I earlier said, I wish to bid for the head of a Morningstar! Actually, hold on. You have

    three brothers, correct? Well, I¡¯ll bid all four of you for a dor each, then! Though I say that, I don¡¯t

    really have any cash on me today, so I hope you¡¯ll allow me to leave an IOU receipt. Oh, but before

    that, I¡¯m sure nobody else will try to outbid me, correct?¡± asked Gerald as he turned to face the crowd.

    ¡°N-never¡­!¡± eximed several of the businessmen as they stumbled backward in shock.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394

    On the contrary, upon hearing that, all the bodyguards immediately burst outughing as they

    eximed things like, ¡°Has he gone mad?!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Does that brat really think he can get the heads of our four young masters with his puny

    power?¡±

    ¡°He probably isn¡¯t aware that Young Master Ian¡¯s strength is way beyond that of ordinary people!¡±

    Though silent, even those from the crowd were staring at Gerald like he was some kind of clown¡­

    Ian himself was ring at the boy as he growled, ¡°You dare humiliate me¡­?! You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Following that, he began charging up an immense amount of essential qi in his palm before roaring, ¡°To

    hell with you!¡±

    It was a split secondter when Ian could be seen pouncing toward Gerald! However, before he could

    even touch the ground, Ian suddenly found himself being flung

    backward by some mysterious force! With how strong the force was, it felt like he was being crushed by

    a brick wall!

    Either way, now pinned to the ground, the injured Ian instantly tried to get to his knees again¡­ But the

    more be tried, the greater the force became¡­! With that in mind, it didn¡¯t take long for the tiles beneath

    him to shatter into a million pieces¡­

    Watching as Ian began Spurting out mouthfuls of blood, theughing guards from before-who were still

    standing at the side-found themselves going speechless.

    ¡°H-how is any of this possible¡­?¡± muttered several of the dumbfounded guards as they turned to look

    at Gerald, their eyes brimming with horror and shock. Ignoring them, Gerald fished out a pen and a

    piece of scrap paper from his pocket before writing the words, ¡®IOU¡¯ on it. Following that, he walked

    over to Ian before seemingly drawing something with his finger in the air¡­

    Before anyone could register what he was doing, Ian was flung into the air without warning! Once the

    battered man mmed onto the floor again, Ian couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply smiled as he replied, ¡°With that, the deal is sealed. Oh, and

    speaking of which¡­ That man over there is my friend, and I n to take him away with me. I¡¯m sure

    none of you would mind, right¡­?¡±

    Naturally, nobody was stupid enough to say a thing, so all did was watch as Gerald carried Harper¡¯s

    unconscious body away¡­

    It was only after Gerald had left when the crowd began rushing toward Ian while anxiously calling out,

    ¡°Y-young Master!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, Young Master?!¡±

    Simply smirking in response, Ian then said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! All that did was hurt my knees a little! Regardless,

    since he didn¡¯t do anything too serious, he must still be afraid of my family¡¯s power!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    To Ian¡¯s confusion, however, everyone simply stared at him with horrified expressions. Now frowning

    slightly, he was prompted to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Y-young Master¡­ Your neck is bleeding heavily¡­! In fact, h-hasn¡¯t it shifted a little?!¡± whimpered one

    of the guests in horror.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡±

    Before Ian could even look down, his head had toppled to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯. The Young Master

    had been beheaded¡­!

    Now engulfed in fear, everyone immediately began screaming, ¡°Y- young Master¡­!¡±

    To think that someone would actually kill the fourth young master of the Morningstar family¡­!

    It was sometimeter, in the manor on Wayfair Mountain, when Harper could be seen lying on a bed.

    He was out cold for quite a while, but when he felt a stream of pleasant energy flowing through his

    body, Harper slowly opened his eyes and the second he realized who the man before him was, he

    immediately sat up in shock as he eximed, ¡°G-Gerald?! I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, am I..?!¡±

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395

    ¡°Oh, I assure you that you¡¯ re wide awake. Jokes aside, though I¡¯ve healed most of your injuries, you

    still need more rest to fully recover! Regardless, how did you end up in such a state, Harper..?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ A long story. Basically, after you brought me into the Mayberry Organization, Young Master

    Mateo, Zack¡¯s son-, valued me so much that be promoted me almost monthly! With that said, the

    highest position I ever received was general manager of Mayberry Commercial Street! Along the line, I

    eventually got myself a girlfriend named Yasmin Lamer¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, Harper cleared his throat before adding, ¡°Sadly, I was stupid enough to believe that

    she truly loved me¡­ Despite loving her with all my heart, everything started to crumble when the

    Morningstar family came along¡­ For one, Young Master Lyle¡¯s wife, Stephanie, quickly defected to the

    Morningstar family, and she even assassinated Young Master Lyle! I knew that the Morningstars did

    this to seize themercial street, and at the time, I had no idea when they¡¯de for me next. With

    that in mind, I handed all the official seals and important documents of themercial street along with

    my properties to Yasmin¡­¡±

    ¡°Sadly, by the time I was eventually framed by the Morningstars, themercial street was already

    gone. You see, when I reunited with Yasmin to reobtain some of the documents and properties, she

    simply sent someone to chase me away! As it turned out, she was just as snobbish as Stephanie! As if

    that wasn¡¯t already enough, once she knew that I couldn¡¯t be a backer, she quickly defected to an

    executive of the Morningstar family and even gave away my properties! But she wasn¡¯t satisfied with

    that, oh no¡­ Even after I lost everything, she hired some men to break my legs before turning me into

    a ve of the Morningstar family¡­!¡± concluded Harper, his voice filled with remorse as he clenched his

    fists.

    ¡°So that much has happened¡­¡± muttered Gerald with a nod.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ The Morningstars are simply too ambitious¡­ You know, their first feat was oppressing the

    Caffin Group, which led to them bing the biggest family in the nation. As if that wasn¡¯t already bad

    enough, they¡¯re now trying to devour all our assets! Their immense greed has truly brought endless

    suffering!¡± grumbled Harper.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Now tell me¡­ Do you wish for revenge?¡± asked Gerald as he patted Harper¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Revenge? I¡¯d love to, but¡­ The Morningstars aren¡¯t exactly normal people¡­ They¡¯re far too strong¡­!¡±

    muttered Harper in a helpless tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just let me take care of them. Speaking of which, what was the position of Zack¡¯s son?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°The General Manager of Mayberry,¡± said Harper.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be reiming everything that our family has lost before sunset!¡± dered Gerald.

    Meanwhile, there was an uproar in the Morningstar family¡¯s manor within Mayberry City. With how

    tragically Ian was killed off at the auction, Jaxen was on the verge of insanity. After all, Ian was his

    youngest and most beloved child¡­! Even so, his hatred overpowered his grief the longer he stared at

    his son¡¯s beheaded body¡­!

    ring at the guards, he then growled, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°G-Gerald Crawford!¡± replied the guards.

    All of them were advanced fighters who had learned how to manipte their essential qi, resulting in

    them usually having a strong aura around them. However, at the mention of Gerald, they all looked

    absolutely terrified to the point where they were hesitant to even say his name.

    Tears running down his cheeks, Jaxen then slowly got to his feet. cing his hands against his back as

    he red at the guards, Jaxon then growled, ¡°Ian is dead¡­ And so is the butler. So why are all of you,

    individuals who¡¯ve received special training from the Morningstar family, still alive¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the guards instantly fell to their knees while pleading, ¡°P-please spare us,

    Patriarch¡­! Gerald was simply too strong¡­! We couldn¡¯t even get near him¡­ !¡±

    Following that, an awkward silence ensued¡­

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t get near him. You¡¯re telling me, that none of you were even able to get close to him

    despite being extremely powerful fighters who can individually shake the world? Do you think I¡¯m that

    daft?!¡± growled the infuriated Jaxen as he raised his palm and mobilized his essential qi, fully ready to

    kill!

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Wait, Patriarch!¡± eximed an old man who had silently been sitting at the side this entire time out of

    the blue.

    Watching as Jaxen then turned to face him with a raised brow, the elder stroked his beard before

    adding, ¡°After careful examination of Ian¡¯s injuries, he seems to have been killed by an extremely

    strong aura de. While it isn¡¯t umon for people to learn how to form them, it¡¯s extremely rare for

    someone to be able to advance to this level!¡±

    ¡°I agree! With that said, they¡¯re most probably telling the truth about Gerald¡¯s ability being beyond

    regr cultivators!¡± dered another elder.

    ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t just let things slide when Ian was killed like this! What more, I¡¯m sure

    Gerald will being for the rest of us soon!¡± retorted Jaxen.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve found ourselves in a tricky situation, if we rush in to deal with Gerald, there¡¯s

    a chance that we¡¯ll likely die more tragically than Ian! With that said, I propose we find someone from

    that side¡­¡± said the Grand Elder.

    ¡°That side¡­? Are you¡­ Saying we should look for some one from the Thunder Sword Sect¡­?¡± asked

    Jaxen in surprise.

    ¡°I am. After all, our family¡¯s been building this huge economic structure under the orders of the Thunder

    Sword Sect so that they could build bases for brewing spirit tincture. With that in mind, they should help

    us now that our family¡¯s in danger! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m overreacting either. From the severity of Ian¡¯s

    wounds, I have a feeling that Gerald may be even stronger than the disciples of that sect! He really isn¡¯t

    someone we can take lightly, and if we don¡¯t get rid of him first, our heads will be off soon too!¡± replied

    the elder with a frown.

    After hearing all that, Jaxen calmed down a little. When he thought back about the guards¡¯ descriptions

    of Gerald¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. After all, Jaxen had been practicing secret

    techniques for ages, yet he had never even heard of the moves Gerald had used¡­

    Pleased to see that Jaxen had quieted down, the Grand Elder then ced his hands against his back

    before saying, ¡°Well, I say that, but there¡¯s no real hurry. After all, we still have Gerald¡¯s disciple and

    good friend with us. I propose that we release both of them, then issue a duel with Gerald that¡¯ll take

    ce on the day of your birthday banquet. Naturally, we¡¯ll be inviting several experts from the Thunder

    Sword Sect over to be his opponents! I¡¯m sure Gerald won¡¯t be able to take on all of them, no matter

    how strong he is!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like an excellent idea! You heard the Grand Elder! Get in touch with the Thunder Sword

    Sect. Also, let Leo and Aiden free. Once you¡¯re done, send that boy a challenge letter and tell him to

    meet us at Mountain Top, the banquet¡¯s venue, in three days!¡± ordered Jaxen with a firm nod.

    ¡°Right away!¡± dered his subordinates as they immediately took action¡­

    Meanwhile, on an ind far away from Jay City, three white haired elders donning in clothes, could

    be seen sitting cross-legged and facing each other in a triangle formation. With their sword fingers

    pinched together, they were clearly forming a sword formation.

    As they were cultivating, a child suddenly came rushing toward them, though he remained silent when

    he realized what they were doing. Noticing the child, one of the elders then asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve received news from the Morningstar family stating that they¡¯re in trouble! They¡¯re in such

    danger that they immediately asked for the three of you toe to their rescue!¡±

    ¡°They what, now?¡± replied another old man as all three of them opened their eyes¡­

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s stated in the letter that they¡¯re dealing with an extremely skilled boy by the name of Gerald!

    The boy¡¯s so powerful that all three of you are needed!¡± said the child.

    If Your Are Still A Teen ¨C You Absolutely Should Travel (Her¡­

    Assassin¡¯s Creed Review Valha: One of the best in the fra¡­

    Chuckling in response, one of the old men then replied, ¡°I see. Well, we¡¯ve mastered the sword

    technique anyway, so this will be a good opportunity to test it out on an ¡®expert¡¯. Hopefully the boy isn¡¯t

    too weak, or using the technique will be aplete waste of energy! Tell them that we¡¯ll go!¡±

    Watching as the three elders shook their heads, the child simply dered, ¡°Right away!¡±

    Moving back to Gerald¡¯s side, it wasn¡¯t long before the Morningstars released Aiden and Leo, just

    ording to n. Naturally, Leo was utterly surprised and delighted to see Gerald, prompting him to

    exim, ¡°Master! You¡¯re here!¡±

    Back when Gerald had left for Yanam in search of clues, he had sent Leo back to Mayberry City to

    assist Zack. Because of that, they hadn¡¯t met in years. With that in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but reply,

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly suffered a lot after all this time¡­¡±

    ¡°That aside, after releasing us, the Morningstars returned all our previous assets as well! However, they

    did tell us to hand you a challenge letter¡­¡± said Aiden.

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re ballsy enough to challenge me to a duel?¡± scoffed Gerald as he helplessly shook his

    head while opening the letter. After reading through it, it seemed that they wanted to duel atop

    Mountain Top in three days to settle things once and for all!

    ¡°The Morningstars have always been ruthless and insidious¡­ But it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re simply dying

    the inevitable since they know they aren¡¯t a match for Young Master Gerald!¡± dered Zack.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m more interested in what they think they can do in three days! Regardless, I ept their

    challenge! Speaking of which, have you found anything regarding what I told you to investigate,

    Aiden?¡± replied the smiling Gerald as he turned to look at Aiden.

    ¡°I did manage to find some clues, but I got captured by the Morningstars before I had the chance to

    look any further!¡±

    After taking a gulp of water, Aiden then grumbled, ¡°You see, after I returned some three months ago, I

    used all the resources I had to secretly begin investigating based on the picture of the divine fruit tree

    that you gave me. In the end, I managed to locate Professor Boyle, and he even told me that he had

    seen the ancient nt before! However, he had to go on a business trip then, so our meeting was

    dyed¡­ Unfortunately, I was captured by the Morningstars shortly after!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Surprised to hear that, Gerald then asked, ¡°Professor Boyle? Who and where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a botanist specializing in studying ancient nts. He¡¯s very knowledgeable in that area, to the

    point where he was even hired by Mayberry University, about a year and a half ago, to be a professor!

    However, from my brief meeting with him back then, I can safely say that he seems to be rather

    mysterious¡­ He¡¯s nothing like the other professors I¡¯ve met before!¡± exined Aiden.

    ¡°I see¡­ Either way, contact him immediately,¡± ordered Gerald.

    ¡°Right away!¡± replied Aiden as he immediately began calling the professor¡­

    Once the call ended, Aiden turned to look at Gerald before saying, ¡°His assistant picked up. Apparently,

    the professor will be returning to Mayberry from his business trip tomorrow afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Harper¡­ Zack¡­ The Morningstars have already split our assets,

    correct? I¡¯ll be cing you two in charge of taking over them again,¡± replied Gerald as he turned to look

    at the duo.

    ¡°Loud and clear!¡± dered the duo.

    After a bit of reorganizing, Mayberry Commercial Street was runched as the business of Caffin

    Group in the afternoon of the very next day. As was expected, Harper was once again appointed as the

    general manager of themercial street. After all, Gerald was certain that Harper who had remained

    loyal even after all that had happened would continue being dedicated to his work.

    Regardless, it was some time past noon when a staff member entered Harper¡¯s office before saying,

    ¡°There¡¯s a woman outside who wishes to see you, Mr. Sullivan!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a second!¡± replied Harper as he ced his work down before walking out the office only

    to frown when he saw who the woman was.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398

    ¡°So, you¡¯vee looking for me even before I¡¯vee for you, Yasmin?¡± growled the furious Harper

    as he red at Yasmin Lamer, his ex-girlfriend!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Harper¡­! What I did was absolutely horrible! But please understand that it was that man

    who forced me to do all that to you back then¡­! After getting what he wanted, that man simply

    snatched everything away before dumping me! With that in mind, now that you¡¯re the boss of Mayberry

    Capital and themercial street, I¡¯m begging you to help me¡­!¡± pleaded Yasmin.

    ¡°Did you honestly think I¡¯d ever forgive you?¡± scoffed Harper as he shook his head.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things, but I know you still have feelings for me¡­! You¡­ You wouldn¡¯t

    want to see me die, would you¡­?¡± whimpered Yasmin miserably.

    ¡°What? Die?¡± replied Harper, stunned.

    Now sobbing heavily, Yasmin meekly exined, ¡°After robbing me of all my possessions, that man

    ckmailed me to hand him fifty million dors¡­ It¡¯s either that or my life¡­! I¡¯ve done you great

    injustice, so even if you don¡¯t lend me a hand, please allow me to beg for your forgiveness before I

    die¡­!¡±

    Watching as Yasmin began kowtowing till her forehead began bleeding, Harper¡¯s heart eventually

    softened, prompting him to say, ¡°Get up. Though it¡¯s impossible for us to be together again, I can¡¯t deny

    that we were once lovers. With that said, I¡¯m not heartless enough to not lend a hand!¡±

    ¡°I T-thank you¡­! T-they¡¯re now waiting for me in Tomorrow¡¯s Tavern¡­ ! ¡± whimpered Yasmin in a

    quivering voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting in the very pub I opened for you? Ballsy! Either way, lead me to them. I¡¯m having a

    word with those b*stards!¡± scoffed Harper as he signaled for two bodyguards to follow him out. Hisck

    of hesitation stemmed from the fact that the pub was within his territory.

    Regardless, the second Harper left his office, Gerald who was cultivating in his office in Wayfair

    Mountain, couldn¡¯t help but helplessly shake his head as he opened his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°That silly Harper¡­ Just like me, he¡¯s too quick to soften up to a woman¡¯s tears¡­ Still, I hope you soon

    learn that if that woman really wishes to harm you, you¡¯ll simply continue dying to her, even if you have

    eight lives!¡±

    While cultivating, Gerald had a habit of spreading his divine sense over arge area. By doing so he

    was able to keep an eye on his surroundings while cultivating and prevent getting ambushed.

    Regardless, this exined how Gerald was able to hear the conversation at the manor¡¯s entrance.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Aiden knocking on the door before saying,

    ¡°Brother Gerald? Someone told me that Harper¡¯s just left with the woman who defected to the

    Morningstars back then! Leo knows about it too, and he¡¯s asked if we should talk some sense into him.

    That aside, it¡¯ll be great if nothing happens, but if something does, I¡¯m sure we can still deal with the

    Morningstars!¡±

    ¡°I already know, don¡¯t worry too much about it. Speaking of which, since you¡¯ re already here, I¡¯ve

    written down a set of cultivation techniques for you and Leo. Do hand his copy to himter. Regardless,

    from today onward, I want you two to start strictly cultivating ording to the breathing techniques I

    wrote, understand?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Huh? I¡­ Thankyou! Once I¡¯m done cultivating, will I be able to be a secret technique expert like

    those from the Morningstar family?¡± asked Aiden as he took the papers excitedly.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d teach you such cheap tricks! What I¡¯ve given you is from Uncle Zeman. With that in mind, if

    you cultivate diligently and undergo regenerative treatment to cleanse your flesh and bones, you may

    be able to join the cultivation realm and be an actual cultivator. By that point, the Morningstars will

    be nothing to you!¡± scoffed Gerald.

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399

    Moving back to Harper, he had been able to obtain the position of themercial street¡¯s manager

    under Young Master Mateo¡¯ s leadership not only because he was a good friend of Gerald¡¯s, but also

    because of his intelligence and hard work. With that in mind, Yasmin was honestly one of his few

    failures in life.

    Regardless, he was now helping Yasmin not because he was kind hearted, but because he wanted to

    teach the man who had coaxed her into betraying him a lesson. After all, had it not been for that

    b*stard, Harper wouldn¡¯t have had to experience the living nightmare of being sold as a ve to Ian!

    Either way, when they got to the pub, Yasmin immediately led Harper to the second floor¡­ But upon

    arriving, there was nobody there.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± asked Harper

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re right here, Mr. Sullivan!¡± dered a voice out of the blue before a group of men came

    rushing out of hiding!

    With the entrance now blocked, a young man walked forward with a sneer, prompting Harper¡¯s face to

    turn red in rage as he growled, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Wael Fox! Not even the Morningstars act this arrogantly

    anymore! What gives you the right to be this haughty?!¡±

    Simplyughing in response, Wael then gestured for his men to surround Harper and his bodyguards

    before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re quite aware of the pickle you¡¯re currently in, Harper. You¡¯re the one

    who should be refraining from acting all arrogant! Regardless, you¡¯ve done well, Yasmin. I initially

    thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to lure any of Gerald¡¯s close friends out, but I¡¯m d you reminded me that

    Harper is one of his brothers!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Since all this was my idea, how do you n to thank me this time, Brother Wael?¡± replied Yasmin

    whose expression had turned sinister.

    ¡°You¡­ You wench¡­! You tricked me!¡± roared the infuriated Harper.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heh. Why else would I evere to you? Truth be told, I still can¡¯t believe you fell for it!¡± scoffed

    Yasmin with a sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that you¡¯re now in Crawford territory¡­! What do you dirtbags n to do?!¡± retorted

    Harper as he watched a young man who had a ss of wine in hand walk up to Wael.

    Hearing that, Wael replied, ¡°Oh, we won¡¯t be fighting, though Mr. Sullivan will be doing something to

    you¡­ After all, he¡¯s probably the only one capable of doing the deed without being discovered, aren¡¯t I

    right?¡±

    After saying that, Wael and Yasmin turned to respectfully greet the young man, prompting Wael¡¯s

    subordinates to dere, ¡°Third Young Master Morningstar!¡±

    Feeling his eyelids flutter, Harper then said, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ The third young master of that family?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am. Regardless, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a clever man, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush.

    Essentially, the Morningstars are finding it difficult to deal with Gerald, which is why we scheduled the

    duel to be on the day after tomorrow. Coincidentally, that¡¯s also the day that my father is going to be

    celebrating his seventieth birthday. That aside, though we¡¯re clearly on the losing end, we aren¡¯t

    surrendering. In fact, you may be our ticket to Winning,¡± replied Isaac in a cheery tone.

    The second Harper tried to say something, Isaac immediately flicked his finger¡­ Sending a pill down

    Harper¡¯s throat!

    Following that, Isaac took the initiative to exin, ¡°What you just swallowed is known as the Heart-

    Eating Pill. It¡¯s a special poison developed by my family, and it¡¯s both tasteless and odorless. As for its

    effects, the second the poison starts taking effect, your entire body will start itching so badly that you¡¯ll

    feel the need to scratch your organs out! Isn¡¯t that a tragic way to die?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You utter b*stard..!¡± yelled Harper who was already starting to feel an itchy sensation in his

    blood vessels. If he was already feeling the urge to rip his body open now, Harper could only imagine

    that it was going to be much worse the longer the poison remained in his body.

    Smiling wickedly in response, Isaac then scoffed, ¡°Bet it feels terrible! Either way, if you want to be

    relieved of that agony, listen closely. We¡¯ve prepared a special drug for Gerald, and we need you to

    feed it to him. What do you say?¡±

    Now lying on the ground and writhing in pain, Harper retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll never betray Gerald¡­ !¡±

    Just as Harper¡¯s bodyguards were about to call for backup, Isaac momentarily disappeared before

    reappearing in front of the two men! Before the men could react, Isaac mmed his palms into their

    faces, instantly ending their lives!

    Following that, Isaac stepped on Harper¡¯s head before scoffing, ¡°To think a worthlessmoner like

    you would be this stubborn. You were just a dog to my fourth brother, you know? How dare you even

    disobey me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never help you¡­!¡± growled Harper in his immense pain.

    It was at that moment when a waiter burst into the room before saying, ¡°M-Miss Lamer! There¡¯s a guest

    who kept insisting oning in to have a drink! We weren¡¯t able to stop him from entering!¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Just tell him that we¡¯re closed for the day!¡±

    ¡°I did¡­ But when the manager talked to him, he ended up getting beaten into a pulp¡­¡± muttered the

    waiter in response.

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400

    The second the waiter¡¯s sentence ended, Yasmin heard footsteps ascending the stairs.

    As everyone quickly turned to face the door, a smiling young man who had his hands in his pockets

    soon entered while saying, ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say this ce was closed? The second floor seems quite

    lively!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?!¡± growled the angered Yasmin.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just here for a drink! Though I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t also looking for someone,¡± replied

    Gerald as he sat at the side before looking pitifully at the trembling Harper who was now barely

    conscious on the floor.

    ¡°Is that so? Well I¡¯m afraid that this drink will be yourst!¡± retorted Yasmin as Wael¡¯s men quickly

    surrounded the boy.

    Upon seeing that, the boy simply let out a sneeze that somehow turned into a gale that sent all the men

    flying and crashing to the ground! All of them were knocked out!

    ¡°What the the hell?!¡± yelled Isaac in utter disbelief as he lifted his foot off Harper¡¯s head. While it was

    true that he had met extremely strong people before this, none of them could evenpare to this

    boy¡¯s sheer power!

    Realizing how bad the situation was, Isaac then took a few steps backward before asking with a gulp,

    ¡°¡­U-um. Have we offended you, senior?¡±

    ¡°You have. You¡¯re a Morningstar, correct? The thing is, that surname absolutely annoys me!¡± retorted

    the boy who was obviously Gerald!

    Though Isaac who had never met the boy before was momentarily confused, Yasmin was quick to

    realize who he was. With that, the second she snapped out of it, she was prompted to yell, ¡°Be careful,

    Third Young Master! He¡¯s Gerald!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡®What? That¡¯s him?!¡¯ Isaac thought to himself as his mind momentarily went nk It was only a second

    later when his fight or flight response kicked in and his instincts chose flight!

    With that, Isaac immediately turned around and leaped out the window! This prompted Gerald to send

    out an aura de while yelling, ¡°Quick to run, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Unfortunately, since Isaac had used his lightness skill, the aura de couldn¡¯t quite get to Isaac in time.

    However, to the terrified Isaac¡¯s dismay, the aura de wasn¡¯t going away! It kept homing onto him,

    prompting the frightened man who was able to sense how powerful the attack was to drain all his

    essential qi, just to make him run faster¡­!

    The second he burst into his home, Isaac didn¡¯t even stop to catch his breath! Instead, he began

    frantically yelling, ¡°F-Father! Save me, Father! Gerald¡¯s about to kill me¡­!¡±

    Naturally, this prompted Jaxen and the six elders to rush out. Upon seeing the swiftly approaching and

    immensely powerful aurade, Jaxen was prompted to yell, ¡°Careful, Isaac! Stay behind us!¡±

    Following that, Jaxen and the six elders quickly worked together to form a defensive air shield! To their

    utter dismay, even before the attack collided against their shield, it was smashed to bits just from the

    aura de¡¯s tremendous pressure!

    Their hair now standing on end, the seven stunned men quickly snapped out of it before dodge rolling

    away¡­

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401

    The fact that all seven of them had failed to stop that single aurade made for a truly soul crushing

    experience.

    Regardless, though the helpless men were able to dodge in time, their action left Isaacpletely

    exposed! Upon being stabbed, Isaac howled in pain before exploding into a cloud of dust barely a

    secondter¡­!

    But that wasn¡¯t all!

    With how great the collision impact had been, a shockwave was sent out, resulting in all seven of the

    men spurting out blood even though they had avoided the main attack!

    ¡°S-such¡­ Such power¡­! What a powerful aurade..! ¡± stuttered the six elders in both horror and

    shock.

    Jaxen, however, was filled with grief as he muttered, ¡°Isaac¡­¡±

    Not even processing Jaxen¡¯s misery, the six elders were already exchanging nces as they said,

    ¡°Was that attack really from Gerald? How could his cultivation be this high¡­?!¡±

    After what they had just witnessed, they were d that they had chosen to invite the elders of the

    Thunder Sword Sect to handle the situation rather than hastily deal with the boy themselves¡­ Had

    they gone with thetter, their family would have surely been exterminated by now¡­!

    Their train of thought was cut short when Jaxen who couldn¡¯t even find traces of Isaac¡¯s clothing left

    behind began wailing while yelling, ¡°My poor boy¡­!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Control yourself, Jaxen. Gerald could be nearby! Though he¡¯s epted our duel invitation, it¡¯s clear

    that he doesn¡¯t intend to spare any of us! With that said, please, calm down!¡± said one of the elders in a

    fearful tone.

    ¡°Indeed! There¡¯s a reason why people sayck of forbearance in small matters ultimately upsets the

    greater n! If we start the battle in advance, he¡¯ll just have more reasons to exterminate us earlier! By

    that point, it¡¯ll be useless even if those from the Thunder Sword Secte! You have to endure this¡­!¡±

    added another elder.

    Though they were fearing the worst, Gerald himself wasn¡¯t nning on killing any more of them today.

    After getting rid of Yasmin and Wael, Gerald quickly helped Harper expel the poison before sending

    him to the hospital to recuperate.

    Shaking his head, the boy couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°To think that this petty family even dares to go

    against me I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone helping them out behind the scenes!¡±

    Gerald had finished reading all the books that Walter had given him quite recently, which was why he

    knew that the cultivation realm was pretty much its own independent world. Though it was still located

    on earth, those from the realm never partook in anything rted to the secr world. It was simply an

    unwritten rule of the cultivation realm.

    Because of that, though there were many cultivating families like the Zemans across the globe,

    commoners weren¡¯t aware of this. Of course, this included cultivating families and sects in Weston.

    Speaking of Weston, though several families here trained their bodies to the extreme, they weren¡¯t

    technically ¡®true¡¯ cultivators. With that in mind, though they were mysterious, they were still considered

    to be part of the secr world, and were allowed to interact with the people there.

    The high elders of the threerge families in Yanam were good examples of this. Though they thought

    they were cultivators, they really weren¡¯t. Sadly, it wasn¡¯t easy to tell unless such people were actually

    fought with. Either way, Gerald was thinking about all this since he wondered whether the Morningstars

    actually had support from real cultivators¡­

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard a knock on his office door. Shortly after, Aiden

    entered before saying, ¡°Brother Gerald! I¡¯ve received a call stating that Professor Boyle is back. He¡¯s

    currently at his manor, Fresh Cottage!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Bring me to him!¡±

    It was around noon when the duo arrived at Fresh Cottage. Even from afar, they could already see all

    sorts of nts and even artificial mountains within the manor¡¯s grounds. Each nt seemed to have its

    own special spot, and if they could see things from an aerial view, the duo would surely be able to tell

    that everything was arranged to look like an eight diagram¡­

    ¡°As you¡¯ve probably guessed by now, Professor Boyle is different from the other experts of the topic,¡±

    said Aiden.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald simply replied, ¡°He¡¯s definitely one of the more experienced ones, that¡¯s

    for sure.¡±

    Though Gerald didn¡¯t say it, he had already figured out that Professor Boyle had arranged his garden in

    the shape of a formation! As for what the formation was for Gerald really didn¡¯t want to think too much

    into it¡­

    It was at that moment when a polite looking young man walked over to the duo and bowed before

    saying, ¡°Ah, Mr. Baker and Mr. Crawford, I presume? Professor Boyle has been expecting you.¡±

    ¡°Do lead the way,¡± replied Aiden, prompting the young man to lead them across the garden and into the

    parlor Shortly after, they were greeted by the sight of Professor Boyle who had some tea in front of him.

    Though the man seemed to be in his seventies, Gerald could see that his eyes were still quite

    energetic. From what Gerald could guess, the man had probably learned some basic breathing

    techniques. That certainly exined the inner strength in his elixir-of-life field.

    Even so, Professor Boyle didn¡¯t seem to possess any martial arts. From the looks of it, the old man had

    simply cultivated his inner strength to nurture his qi and restore his body.

    Either way, after exchanging pleasantries, Aiden went straight to the point by saying, ¡°So¡­ Professor

    Boyle, my brother¡¯s here to ask about the Divine Fruit tree. Information on the tree is extremely

    important to us, so we hope you can lend us a hand!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s what you call it? While conducting my research, I called it the Phoenix Spirit tree instead

    since the structure of its trunk and branches resemble a phoenix! Either way, I first read about the tree

    in some ancient books. Had it not been for the incidentst year, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even

    remembered about the tree when you first came to me asking about it! After all, the tree¡¯s gone extinct,

    and after so long, there¡¯s barely any information about it! What more, the tree isn¡¯t that worth studying!¡±

    exined Professor Boyle.

    ¡°An¡­ incident?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ It was about a year ago when a woman by the name of Phoebe Willow sent me a letter,

    asking for help to locate the Phoenix Spirit tree! Within the letter, was an important detail that stated

    that not only did the ancient tree still exist, but it also bore fruit once every decade for eternity!

    Unfortunately, the tree¡¯s location is so off radar that not even the clever Phoebe was able to find it,

    resulting in her asking me for help!¡±

    Sensing that Aiden was rather interested in the topic, Professor Boyle then added, ¡°For context, Miss

    Willow had been my student for a year when she was much younger. With that in mind, I¡¯m guessing

    she should be in her forties now¡­ Regardless, she had immense knowledge in the field of botany,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    arguably even more than I have. After all, she was able to name and tell me the history of several

    ancient nts that I had never even heard of!¡±

    Whatever the case was, I already had a feeling back then that she didn¡¯t intend to focus on studying.

    True enough, it wasn¡¯t long after when she and her boyfriend vited several severe university rules

    before leaving college together! Following that, I lost contact with her till the day she sent me that

    letter¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. And what was in the letter?¡± asked Gerald in a slightly anxious tone. He, for one, had a feeling

    that Phoebe was probably rted to the mysterious ancient witches. After all, why else would she be

    so familiar with ancient nts? Being so knowledgeable in botany was a clear sign that she was a

    descendant of the witches!

    Once he found the Divine Fruit tree, he¡¯d surely be able to get her to help him locate the formation of

    the witches!

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403

    ¡°Also, where is Miss Phoebe now?¡± asked Aiden.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have no idea¡­ I don¡¯t even have her phone number! Regardless, the letter stated that

    the Divine Fruit tree should be where Heavenly Fire descends¡­ However, even after thinking hard

    about this for a year, I can¡¯t seem to understand what it means! I¡¯ve thoroughly looked into it, and

    throughout earth¡¯s history, not once has heavenly fire descended!¡± muttered Professor Boyle with a

    sigh as he shook his head.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t think of a ce that matches that description either, I know for a fact that the Divine Fruit

    tree is in the North Desert,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Hmm? Why is that?¡± asked the surprised Professor Boyle.

    ¡°I have my reasons. Regardless, I¡¯m nning to use all my resources to scour the North Desert for the

    Divine Fruit tree. I must find it at all costs! Regardless, since things havee to this, I¡¯m suggesting a

    proposal. Essentially, I¡¯ll work together with you to locate the tree, but in return, you help find Miss

    Willow for me. Call it a hunch, but I just have a feeling that she¡¯s from a mysterious family¡­¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Though Gerald was well aware that locating the tree was still going to be like finding a needle in a

    haystack, he didn¡¯t really have any other choice. It was his final chance to get to Yearning Ind.

    Regardless, the professor nodded in response before saying, ¡°Deal. While I don¡¯t know her exact

    location, I do know that she¡¯s from the north. I¡¯ll ask my ex-students to see if I can locate her

    hometown¡­¡±

    Before the professor could finish his sentence, his face suddenly paled and he started coughing badly!

    Realizing that he was even coughing out blood now, the shocked Aiden eximed, ¡°P-professor

    Boyle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Fine¡­ It¡¯s just a rpse of an old issue¡­ Truth be told, I¡¯ve only been able to survive till this day

    because of the ancient books I¡¯ve read¡­ For context, I discovered that ancient people prolonged their

    lives by using abination of specific breathing techniques and special formations¡­ With that said,

    by helping you, I¡¯m also helping myself. After all, if I manage to see this presumably extinct nt with

    my own eyes, I¡¯ll surely be able to die in peace!¡± replied the professor as he wiped the blood from the

    corner of his mouth.

    It was at that moment when a middle-aged man came running into the parlor while shouting,

    ¡°Father¡­!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Following closely behind him, was a young woman who looked to be in her twenties. Upon seeing all

    the blood the professor had coughed out, the woman ran toward him before asking in a concerned

    tone, ¡°A¡­ Are you alright, grandfather¡­?! ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± replied Professor Boyle as he waved his hand in reassurance.

    Naturally, the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t about to believe that. With that, he red at Aiden before

    scowling, ¡°Inconsiderate, much?! My father¡¯s been ill for quite a while now, and he isn¡¯t allowed to

    strain his mind! Yet here you are, disturbing him! Please leave at once!¡±

    ¡°Mind your manners, Fayvel! We have important business to attend to!¡± retorted the professor.

    Now smiling bitterly, Gerald took the chance to say, ¡°To rify, Mr. Boyle, we aren¡¯t expecting help for

    free. I¡¯m aware that Professor Boyle¡¯s illness stems from a heart and lung injury from about ten years

    ago. At the time, you may have thought that it was merely a minor injury that would heal after the

    operation. However, I can assure you that if Professor Boyle hadn¡¯t learned the breathing techniques in

    his forties to build up his inner strength, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯d be dead by now!¡±

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404

    ¡°What?¡± replied the astonished Professor Boyle as he stared wide eyed at Gerald.

    ¡°What cr*p are you even spewing? My grandfather simply has tuberculosis! It only rpses when he¡¯s

    tired, so stop trying to scare us! Just leave already!¡± retorted the annoyed woman.

    ¡°Stop it, Harmoni!¡± growled Professor Boyle as he slowly got to his feet before looking at Gerald with

    genuine surprise.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d be able to see through my condition that easily, Mr. Crawford¡­ In such detail too¡­! You

    must be a hidden master!¡± dered the professor, leaving Harmonipletely dumbfounded.

    Before she could say another word, the professor added, ¡°True enough, I began learning breathing

    techniques when I was forty, and my stamina greatly increased soon after. On one of my following

    explorations, I headed into a primitive forest in search of exotic nts¡­ However, I ended up getting

    seriously injured by a huge python! Despite having broken four ribs at the time, a colleague of mine

    risked his life to save me. Thankfully, we both made it out alive, and he immediately sent me for an

    operation. To my dismay, even after several check-ups-and the fact that the doctor told me that I had

    completely healed, I¡¯d still rpse and cough up blood every time I felt too tired¡­ With all that said,

    could you borate on my condition?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Professor Boyle was rightfully surprised. After all, he hadn¡¯t even told his son or granddaughter about

    this before!

    ¡°Of course. Basically, aside from hurting you physically, the python also damaged your heart and lung

    meridians. With that in mind, it¡¯s no exaggeration that the breathing techniques and nurturing formation

    are what kept you alive till today. Even so, I believe that the rpses have been getting more frequent

    in recent years, and it gets worse every time too. Am I correct?¡± replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°You absolutely are! Why is this happening? Is this age rted?¡± asked Professor Boyle in an

    extremely respectful tone.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the condition worsens as you get older, age isn¡¯t really a major factor. After all, since

    you¡¯ve been practicing breathing techniques for so long, not only is your body much better at handling

    injuries, but you¡¯ll live far longer than regr people. With that said, the key to fixing your condition lies

    in the formation!¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°The nurturing formation?¡± asked the professor who sounded like a student now.

    ¡°Bingo. When I already noticed your formation the second I got here. However, it didn¡¯t take long for me

    to realize that your formation wasn¡¯tplete. Due to that, it¡¯s only been able to partially help with your

    condition. To better exin that, imagine a child getting full after eating half a bowl of rice. Now imagine

    that same child in his thirties. Do you still think half a bowl of rice is still enough for him?¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. The truth is, while the diagram of the formation I read about was quite

    detailed, I wasn¡¯t able to understand some parts at the start. Because of that, some areas of the

    formation werepleted through guesswork! However, it was some time ago when I noticed that over

    the years, the formation seemed to be giving less and less energy to me. Understanding that, I then

    studied the book once more and soon enough, I learned that the formation required a ¡®holy stone¡¯ as a

    power source!¡± exined Professor Boyle.

    ¡°Indeed. In fact, it was a few years ago when my father told us to locate a holy stone. Unfortunately, we

    weren¡¯t able to get any news about it for years¡­ That is, until I found out that the Morningstars had a

    lot of holy stones hidden. Sadly, no matter how much I was willing to pay, they refused to give any to

    us! ¡± added Fayvel as he shook his head. By this point, even he was behaving respectfully toward

    Gerald.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly d they didn¡¯t. After all, while it¡¯s true that the formation¡¯s effect would double with the

    aid of holy stones, using a holy stone on an iplete formation would kill you in seconds!¡± replied

    Gerald.

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered the shocked Professor Boyle.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Gerald simply replied, ¡± Lead me to your garden so I can get a proper

    look at your formation, professor¡­¡±

    Once everyone was in the backyard, Aiden took a deep breath. Instantly feeling refreshed, he was

    prompted to exim, ¡°My word! I bet cultivating in such an environment will double its effects!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯d like to rify, however, that there are many kinds of formations, and those who cultivate

    can either use them to enhance their cultivation or to nourish their bodies. For a more specific example,

    if you wish to double the results of cultivating inner strength, then you just need to cultivate within a

    condensation formation,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I never imagined that you¡¯d be this knowledgeable about these arcane formations, Mr. Crawford!¡± said

    the impressed professor.

    Harmoni, however, angrily retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t buy into his nonsense, grandfather! Your garden¡¯s structure

    is already perfect! What cultivation and formations? What utter cr*p!¡±

    It was clear that Harmoni didn¡¯t believe a word Gerald said. After all, why was he acting like an old man

    when he was probably around the same age as she was? For those who didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d

    probably think Gerald was a professor!

    Harmoni was also dissatisfied that her grandfather seemed more like a student now before Gerald. Her

    grandfather was usually the one doing the exining, and that shouldn¡¯t change in this situation!

    Either way, upon hearing how doubtful Harmoni was, Gerald simply shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Following that, he flicked his finger and what happened next caused everyone¡¯s jaws to drop. With that

    simple gesture, Gerald had somehow made one of the artificial hills move a few inches!

    ¡°H-huh¡­?!¡± eximed the stupefied Harmoni as Professor Boyle stumbled backward in his shock.

    Disregarding their surprise, Gerald simply continued moving a few more artificial hills. He also made

    sure to change the direction of the flowing water beside them.

    Soon enough, the formation looked quite different from how it had originally been.

    By this point, Harmoni had gone fully silent, not daring to say anything else.

    Either way, now that he was done, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°The fundamental purpose of a

    formation is to borrow force. We rely on regr changes of the five

    elements of heaven and earth to borrow such force. Regardless, everything on this can be

    nourished with that force!¡±

    Following that, Gerald began chanting something under his breath. All the while he did that, he ¡®wrote¡¯

    complex symbols in the air with the tip of his finger, aimed at the center of the formation. Each symbol

    of the spell was ced at different spots of the formation and once he got the final symbol down,

    Gerald said, ¡°Well, the formation is nowplete!¡±

    The second his sentence ended, a soothing spring breeze began blowing in the backyard¡­! As

    everyone breathed in, they felt instantly refreshed. As for Professor Boyle, it didn¡¯t take long before he

    felt his heart and lung injuries rapidly curing!

    As if that wasn¡¯t stunning enough, herbs and flowers were now rapidly growing around them! By the

    time they stopped growing, every inch of the area was filled with vivid and colorful nts!

    Understandably bbergasted by all this, Harmoni squealed in fear before hiding behind her father.

    Unbeknownst to her, her father¡¯s legs had been trembling this entire time!

    Paying the duo no attention, Gerald eventually added, ¡°Now that the formation isplete, using holy

    stones will surely double its effect! With them, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to make a full recovery in less

    than ten days as long as you keep using that breathing technique of yours!¡±

    ¡°How wonderful!¡± eximed the excited professor¡­

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406

    ¡°But¡­ the holy stones are still with the Morningstars¡­ In fact, I believe they¡¯re hoarding all the holy

    stones within the nation! Come to think of it, I remember members of their family using a more

    advanced breathing techniquepared to my father¡­ Is that why they need all those stones?¡± asked

    Fayvel.

    ¡°Doubt it. They wouldn¡¯t need that many just to cultivate. Now that I know the scale of their hoarding,

    however, I believe they may be preparing them for another party that¡¯s been backing them up! That

    aside, you don¡¯t need to worry. All you¡¯ll need to do after this is follow Aiden to their manor and show

    them what I¡¯m about to give you. They¡¯ll surely be morepliant to hand you some holy stones by

    that point. Aiden will be needing some of the stones for his cultivation as well,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Sounds like a n! Though¡­ What exactly are we bringing with us¡­?¡± asked Aiden.

    Looking at how curious they all were, Gerald simply walked toward the hall and took out a piece of

    paper as well as a pen. Following that, he wrote down, ¡®Gerald Crawford¡¯ on the paper¡­

    To Gerald, this was all he needed to get the Morningstars to hand them at least a hundred holy stones.

    Though this left Fayvel utterly confused, Aiden simply nodded confidently¡­

    Moving back to Jaxen, he was still immersed in grief back at his manor. To think that he had already

    lost two of his sons when Gerald had barely been back for two days¡­ It was truly heart-wrenching¡­

    ¡°The elders of the Thunder Sword Sect had bettere soon¡­ Otherwise, we may have to postpone

    the birthday banquet to the day after tomorrow! ¡± grumbled the angered Jaxen.

    In response, the six elders simply nodded hesitantly. From all that had happened, Gerald didn¡¯t seem

    interested in sparing their family¡­

    After a brief pause, Third Elder was prompted to say in a frigid tone, ¡°If all else fails, remember that

    aside from collecting holy stones for the Thunder Sword Sect, the Morningstars have another important

    mission¡­!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­ the one we have locked up¡­? Third Brother, have you gone mad? Simply talking

    about it is already a taboo, yet you dare suggest we let him free?!¡± retorted Second Elder whose face

    had gone stiff.

    ¡°Second Brother¡¯s right. He¡¯s arguably stronger than those from the Thunder Sword Sect, and besides,

    we¡¯re responsible for keeping an eye on him! If we release him, he¡¯ll potentially be even more

    terrifying than Gerald!¡± added the Grand Elder as he shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯ll only be after Gerald once he¡¯s free, not us. Besides, Thunder Sword

    Sect probably has their sinister reasons for making us keep watch of that lunatic instead of doing it

    themselves. My theory is that they¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll have his revenge on them if he breaks free, which

    is why they¡¯re using us as an rm signal! That way, they¡¯ll have time to react as the maniac focuses

    on killing us! ¡± replied Third Elder.

    ¡°Cease this conversation! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± dered Jaxen as he got to his feet while shaking his head.

    Immediately after he said that, a butler came running toward them while anxiously eximing, ¡°B-bad

    news, Master¡­!¡±

    ¡°Go on, ¡± grumbled Jaxen as his eyes fell on the paper in the butler¡¯s trembling hand.

    After a gulp, the butler then muttered, ¡°G-Gerald¡¯s men are outside¡­ They told me to show you this¡­

    and in exchange, they¡¯re asking for a hundred holy stones!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°They¡­ They what¡­?!¡± eximed Jaxen who was already quivering in rage. Even the six elders were

    pissed when they saw Gerald¡¯s full name on the paper.

    Actively holding back his anger, Second Elder was prompted to growl, ¡°A hundred pieces¡­?! If he had

    just asked for ten, we could ¡¯ve given him that even though that¡¯s against our agreement with the

    Thunder Sword Sect! Has that boy no idea that we¡¯ve

    only managed to gather a hundred and nine holy stones after searching tirelessly for three years¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Remember, the Thunder Sword Sect gave us five years to collect a hundred and twenty of them! With

    how difficult they are to obtain, I¡¯ve lost count of how many disciples got injured or even killed just to get

    the stones we currently have! With that said, Gerald is clearly crossing the line here!¡± yelled Grand

    Elder.

    ¡°While we¡¯ll be temporarily safe if we hand Gerald the holy stones, the Thunder Sword Sect will then

    have our heads! Is this god¡¯s way of saying that we should end our family already?! It¡¯s no longer a

    matter of if we die, but when!¡± wailed the remaining elders as Jaxen who had flopped back onto his

    seat-stared at the paper,pletely at a loss for words¡­

    ¡°We aren¡¯t dying anytime soon! We still have that triumph card!¡± dered Third Elder as he mmed

    his hand onto the table.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407

    ¡°Are you¡­ suggesting we follow your earlier n¡­?¡± asked Grand Elder as everyone exchanged

    worried nces.

    ¡°I am. It¡¯s Gerald or us! Let¡¯s release him!¡± replied Third Elder.

    After a brief pause, Jaxen eventually mmed his hands against the table before yelling, ¡°Fine! If

    anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll just bear the consequences! Let us proceed with the n!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I agree! ¡± added Grand Elder with a nod. This was a matter of life and death.

    After a lengthy discussion, the group of men got a key and headed to the Morningstar manor¡¯s

    dungeon. There were eighteen doors leading into the dungeon, each sufficiently booby-trapped and

    some even sealed with formations. This was to prevent unauthorized entry and also to make it

    incredibly difficult for escape attempts. Either way, after passing through those doors, the group found

    themselves in a cavern. They were now close to where the lunatic was being confined It only took a

    short while before the group arrived at a hemispherical cave that was surrounded by formations that

    exerted immense murderous intent as well as a legendary holy spirit.

    The inside of the cave itself resembled a temple square, and at the very center of that square was a

    square altar that had a ring-shapedke surrounding it..

    Atop the altar, knelt a gray-haired elder whose vicles had been pierced by thirty-six iron chains. With

    how thick his beard was, they honestly resembled overgrown weeds.

    Regardless, upon noticing the group¡¯s presence, the old man coldly yelled, ¡°And here I thought who it

    was. So, it¡¯s just you mortals. Why are you here? Did those rascals from the Thunder Sword Sect order

    you to take my life? If so, I don¡¯t wish to be mean, but your tiny group won¡¯t even be able toy a

    scratch on me! If they want me dead so much, get the Thunder Sword Sect to end me themselves!¡±

    Following that, the old manughed maniacally, prompting all seven of them to shudder. Eventually,

    however, Jaxen gulped before saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Senior Moldell¡­ We¡¯d never dare to take

    your life! Keeping an eye on you is just part of our orders! With that in mind, please forgive us¡­!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Senior Moldelll We already know that your cultivation is unmatched, so we¡¯d never do

    anything rude to you¡­!¡± added Grand Elder with a bow.

    ¡°Cut the cr*p and get to the point! What do you seven little mortals want?!¡± roared the old man,

    prompting all seven of them to kneel!

    Now shaking in fear, Grand Elder cried out, ¡°W-we¡¯re sorry, but we hope you¡¯ll be willing to help us take

    on an enemy of ours¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? You want me to help you defeat an enemy? Are my ears deceiving me after being locked down

    here for thirty years? Those Thunder Sword b*stards are your masters, no? Why the hell aren¡¯t you

    asking for their help instead?¡± retorted the old man as heughed mockingly.

    ¡°B-believe us when we say that you¡¯re our only hope¡­! If you refuse to help, we¡¯ll probably die by

    tonight¡­!¡± replied Jaxen.

    ¡°If you choose to help, we¡¯ll be willing to offer you a short period of freedom¡­!¡± whimpered the others

    as they continuously exchanged nces.

    ¡°Oh?¡± replied the old man as his eyes glinted. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t just interested in the momentary

    freedom they promised.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408

    While he wasn¡¯t about to say no to freedom, there was something else on his mind. For one, the fact

    that these seven mortals hade down here without permission from the Thunder Sword Sect was

    already punishable by death. With that in mind, if they were willing to risk their lives just to momentarily

    release him, that had to mean that the enemy was exceedingly strong!

    ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°He is, and despite being so young, he¡¯s probably stronger than the three elders of the Thunder Sword

    Sect! We know since even after so many years of cultivating, all seven of us weren¡¯t even able to block

    a single attack from him¡­!¡± replied Jaxen as he began exining about Gerald and his sons¡¯ deaths.

    Naturally, this left the old man surprised as he thought, ¡®To think that the outside world has changed so

    much after being imprisoned here for just a few decades¡­ For that boy to be this powerful, he must be

    a true cultivator from the cultivation realm like me!¡¯

    If he could have a good fight with the boy during his ¡®momentary freedom,¡¯ he could at least vent all his

    anger and grievances that he had umted over the years on him. In doing so, he¡¯d finally be

    relieved of his mental torment for a bit.

    Turning to look at the seven kneeling men who were still waiting for his reply, the old man eventually

    said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help. However, are you really going to free me?¡±

    ¡°About that¡­ Please don¡¯t get mad, senior, but we can¡¯t touch the chain formations¡­ We¡¯d get

    pulverized if we did! That aside, we do have ess to a soul shifting formation¡­ If you don¡¯t mind,

    we¡¯ll use the formation to transfer your primary soul to another person¡¯s body¡­ Take note, however,

    that the formation can onlyst for four hours¡­ With that said, once the time is up, you¡¯ll automatically

    be sent back to your body,¡± exined Jaxen.

    ¡°Four hours of freedom is the best we canpromise with¡­¡± added Grand Elder.

    ¡°The Thunder Sword Sect had me locked down here since they know that I¡¯m a straightforward person

    who likes to travel. In other words, they knew I¡¯d feel true torture down here. That aside, I¡¯m in. Four

    hours, it is!¡± dered the old man with augh.

    Hearing that, the Grand Elder leaped out before tossing an old man into the cavern!

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    When he saw that, Jaxen was prompted to say, ¡°We¡¯ll be casting the spell now, senior!¡±

    As they had said, the soul-shifting formation would be broken after four hours. However, what they

    didn¡¯t mention was the fact that if the old man attempted to seek revenge on them, the formation would

    immediately explode, thus destroying his soul! Even so, they believed that the old man was smart

    enough to know that they¡¯d have a backup n. With that in mind, both parties were equally at risk of

    being in danger.

    The seven, for one, believed that the old man wasn¡¯t foolish enough to end his life just to kill them,

    which further gave them the guts to release him.

    Whatever the case was, shortly after the soul-shifting formation was initiated, the old man¡¯s primary

    soul could be seen rising from his body before transforming into a beam of light that quickly shot into

    the dead old man¡¯s body that the seven had just killed!

    It didn¡¯t take long before the corpse opened its eyes and once his eyes were fully opened, brilliant light

    began radiating from his body!

    As the seven men covered their eyes, they heard the old manugh heartily as he yelled, ¡°Hah! It¡¯s

    good to be free!¡±

    Following that, the old man transformed into a stream of light, disappearing into thin air!

    ¡°S-Senior¡­!¡± yelled the seven men as they quickly ran after him.

    The Morningstar manor was built halfway up a mountain, and by the time they finally caught up to the

    old man-at the back of the mountain-, they were just in time to witness him glowing goldenly in an

    attack stance while yelling, ¡°Thunderous Immobilite¡­!¡±

    All of them could only state wide-eyed as the old man then shot out an immensely powerful

    lightde¡­!

    ¡°Is¡­ Is this the true power of the legendary cultivation realm¡­?¡± muttered all seven of them to

    themselves, all frozen in shock.

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I, Lyndon Moldell, have felt this great! Come over here!¡± scoffed Lyndon as he

    turned to look at the seven men.

    ¡°Y-yes, senior¡­?¡± asked the men as they cautiously approached him.

    ¡°Give me his address so I can deal with him. Also, I¡¯ll need you to do something for me in return.

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t help with your problem!¡± said Lyndon with a sneer.

    Though they were startled, after thinking about it for a while, Jaxon nodded before replying, ¡°Alright,

    senior! Please state your request! ¡°

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been ordered to guard me, so I won¡¯t request to be set free. On the contrary, I believe

    my request should be simple enough to fulfill. See, while I was out training during my youth, I had a

    child in the secr world, and they eventually started the Moldell family who practiced secret

    techniques. I, for one, believe that the knowledge should¡¯ve been passed down the generations, but

    that aside¡­ I want all of you to search for my descendants. If youe across any, just show them

    this stone tablet and tell them to meet me. I have a set of sword techniques to pass on to them!¡±

    exined Lyndon.

    Following that, he pinched his fingers together before carving some symbols on a t stone. If the

    descendants the seven men came across were true Moldells, then they¡¯d surely be able to decipher the

    symbols.

    ¡°Very well, senior! We promise to do the best we can!¡±

    ¡°Good. Once everything¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll teach all of you a set of cultivation techniques that¡¯ll increase your

    odds of essing the cultivation realm!¡± replied Lyndon, causing all seven of them to immediately

    freeze again.

    After exchanging nces, they all knelt in gratitude before sharing Gerald¡¯s location with Lyndon.

    Lyndon himself then muttered, ¡°What an interesting boy that Gerald must be¡­ Let¡¯s see how strong

    you are.¡±

    Following that, Lyndon turned into a cloud of smoke,pletely vanishing from sight¡­

    ***

    Back at the manor on Wayfair Mountain, Aiden and Leo who had been practicing the cultivation

    techniques that Gerald had taught them for about four hours now couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Clearly looking better than ever, Aiden was prompted to exim, ¡°These techniques are awesome!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Master truly is kind to us!¡± replied the grinning Leo as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Hmm? That breathing technique¡­¡± muttered a third voice from out of the blue.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Naturally, this made Aiden and Leo turn to face the voice and standing there, was an old man with his

    hands against his back! Sensing something off with the old man, Aiden was prompted to ask in a frigid

    tone, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°That breathing technique is very simr to the Ultimate Immobilizing Internal Skills that the Zemans

    use¡­ What¡¯s your rtionship with Walter? Are you members of that family?¡± asked the surprised old

    man to the equally surprised Aiden.

    True enough, they were practicing the Zeman family¡¯s secret technique that Walter had given to

    Gerald. Since it was an authentic method that would allow them to enter the cultivation realm, Aiden

    and Leo clearly hadn¡¯t expected the old man to recognize it through a simple nce.

    Whatever the case was, Aiden eventually asked, in a careful tone, ¡°We aren¡¯t Zemans, but my brother

    is a friend of Mr. Zeman. Regardless, why are you here, old man?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I see¡­ As I suspected, Gerald is practicing authentic cultivation realm cultivation methods as

    well! No wonder those seven men were that terrified! They were never his match!¡± dered Lyndon

    with augh,pletely disregarding Aiden¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude to ignore me when you¡¯ve clearly trespassed into our turf?¡±

    retorted Aiden.

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re not worthy of my time. Now go get Gerald for me!¡± ordered Lyndon.

    ¡°How arrogant! What kind of ce do you think this is?! If you don¡¯t leave immediately, you only have

    yourself to me for what I¡¯m about to do to you!¡± scoffed Aiden who was now brimming with energy in

    a confident tone.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410

    ¡°Hah! What you¡¯re about to do to me? To think that you¡¯re already this arrogant when you¡¯ve just

    started cultivating your inner strength! Look, while you may think that your cultivating technique is

    superior, in my eyes, that Zeman technique is just something off the rack! ¡± scoffed Lyndon as he

    laughed bitterly while shaking his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± roared Aiden and Leo simultaneously as they pounced toward him!

    To their shock, Lyndon simply waved his hand which sent a strong wave of essential qi flying out! The

    two weren¡¯t his match at all!

    Watching as they got tossed into the air before crashing on the ground and spurting out blood, Lyndon

    then replied, ¡°Save it. You¡¯re lucky that I don¡¯t kill innocents. Otherwise, you¡¯d be dead by now!¡±

    Before the duo could reply, all three of them suddenly heard a voice saying, ¡°Oh, you two are here? If

    you¡¯re free, do get some water for me! I¡¯d like to water the nts!¡±

    Though the voice wasn¡¯t all that loud, everyone seemed to magically be able to hear it clearly. As if that

    wasn¡¯t surprising enough, the second the voice ended, Aiden and Leo felt a stream of energy flowing

    into their elixir-of-life fields and just like that, their injuries from the old man¡¯s attack werepletely

    healed! In fact, their bodies arguably felt better than before!

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± dered Aiden as he and Leo got to their feet.

    ¡°What?¡± muttered the shocked old man as he felt his jaw drop. He, for one, knew that though his attack

    hadn¡¯t been deadly, it should¡¯ve shattered the duo¡¯s meridians. With that in mind, to think that the

    owner of the voice was able to cure them in seconds! Lyndon had never seen or even heard of such a

    technique!

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    However, what caught Lyndon¡¯s attention most was the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to sense the

    speaker¡¯s presence this entire time. How immensely interesting¡­!

    Turning to face the owner of the voice, the old man was soon greeted by the sight of Gerald who had a

    hoe in hand nting flowers in the backyard. As it turned out, Gerald was building a condensation

    formation for Leo and Aiden to cultivate in. Naturally, before he could do any of that, he had toy the

    foundation, which was what he was currently doing.

    Regardless, after a brief pause, Lyndon asked in a loud voice, ¡°You¡¯re Gerald, correct?¡±

    ¡°I am, indeed,¡± replied Gerald as he took a bucket of water from Leo before pouring its contents onto

    the seeds that he had just sowed.

    ¡°Are you aware that I¡¯m here to kill you?¡± asked Lyndon as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Shh¡­ Save it forter. I¡¯m nting these flowers that¡¯ll help absorb the holy spirit for the foundation

    I¡¯m building. Please don¡¯t distract me, though you¡¯re free to sit around and wait for a bit!¡± replied Gerald

    in a serious tone.

    Upon hearing that, Lyndon immediately began quivering in anger. To think that this brat had the nerve

    to order him around!

    ¡°I admit that your cultivation is quite high for a young boy¡­ In fact, I found your healing spell to be

    extremely impressive as well! With that in mind, I had honestly wanted to just destroy your cultivation

    earlier, thinking that it was a pity to kill you. Unfortunately, your arrogance has made me change my

    mind! Enjoy your trip to hell!¡± growled Lyndon as he clenched his fists, releasing an immense

    murderous aura¡­!

    ¡°You done, old man? Even if you aren¡¯t, I advise you to take a seat. I¡¯ll only be done with my work in

    about half an hour!¡± replied Gerald as he covered another seed with some soil.

    ¡°You¡­! Just die already!¡± roared Lyndon as he aimed a fierce blow at Gerald¡­!

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411

    Lyndon made sure not to use his Thunderous Immobilite this time. After all, he knew how strong the

    boy was, so he wanted to leave his backdoor open. Even so, his palm was still enveloped in immense

    essential qi that was powerful enough to subdue the greatest dragons and tigers as he surged

    forward¡­!

    Gerald, however, simply continued sowing more seeds, his back against Lyndon this entire time¡­!

    Though this made Lyndon confident that the arrogant boy would die for sure, the second his palm

    touched Gerald, all his power suddenly disappeared! In a way, it was almost like he had attacked

    Gerald with a balloon, and the balloon was now being bounced off!

    ¡°What?!¡± said the frowning Lyndon to himself as he stared at his palm in disbelief.

    ¡°You know, your attack¡¯s quite simr to the secret technique of a family who tried to assassinate me in

    Yanam years ago¡­ I remember that family forcing me to flee from them for quite a while¡­ Regardless,

    as I said, it¡¯s simr, but different enough to differentiate. After all, while your palm attack is activated

    through essential qi, the Moldells used inner strength instead,¡± replied Gerald as he ced his hoe to

    the side before dusting the dirt off his hands.

    Watching as Gerald then walked over to a table to sip some tea, the frowning Lyndon was prompted to

    ask, ¡°Moldells? You dealt with my descendants?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°So you are rted to them! I suppose you know who Christopher is, then,¡± replied Gerald as his eyes

    glinted with interest.

    Back then, the Moldells had used Gerald¡¯s life to get his father to hand over the Crawford family¡¯s

    assets. Not wanting to cause any further trouble to his family, Gerald managed to escape, and it was

    around then when Finnley took him as a disciple, leading to Gerald slowly acquiring the power of inner

    strength. Honestly, it was thanks to the Moldells that his Herculean Primordial spirit got activated.

    Regardless, once his inner strength was greatly enhanced, the boy used his newfound powers to finish

    off that family.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve met him?! ¡± eximed Lyndon.

    ¡°I have. In fact, I¡¯ve met most of the Moldells, though most of them ended up dying by my hands! As for

    Christopher, he died during the pledge of the holy water. Serves them right for doing so many evil

    things and wanting to kill me so much!¡± scoffed Gerald.

    ¡°You¡­ What?! You assassinated most of my family¡­?!¡± roared the enraged Lyndon. He hadn¡¯t even

    been able to discuss some important matters with them! Yet Gerald was saying that they were mostly

    dead now?!

    Watching as Lyndon screamed in anguish, Aiden was prompted to retort, ¡°You, of all people, should

    know what your family has done! They pretty much had iting!¡±

    After all, had the Moldells not hunted the Crawfords down back then, Aiden wouldn¡¯t have joined the

    army in the first ce!

    ¡°Like I care what your reasoning is! For killing so many of my family members, you¡¯ll all pay with your

    lives!¡± roared Lyndon as he clenched his fists and released a greater surge of essential qi!

    Recognizing the attack, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°Hmm? Wasn¡¯t the Thunder Sword Sect

    obliterated? Why would a strong cultivator like you still be alive?¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t say it, Lyndon¡¯s essential qi and techniques were strikingly simr to Ryder¡¯s, and

    Gerald knew for a fact that Ryder had learned most of his moves from the Thunder Sword Sect. As for

    why he could tell, it was merely because he had bumped into Ryder enough times.

    Whatever the case was, after mobilizing his essential qi and entering an attack stance, Lyndon

    retorted, ¡°So you even know about the Thunder Sword Sect! Fine, then! I¡¯ll allow you to die from the

    Thunderous Immobilite technique that I¡¯ve been practicing for ages!¡±

    Following that, his aura grew so violent that Aiden and Leo couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fear. They felt

    that if they got too close to that immense aura, it could potentially kill them¡­!

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412

    Though Lyndon¡¯s aura grew stronger by the second, Gerald simply stood there with his arms crossed,

    shaking his head the entire time.

    ¡°You brat¡­! How dare you look down on my Thunderous Immobilite?!¡± growled Lyndon who had fully

    formed an aurade by now.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the Thunder Sword Technique is rather exquisite, in all honesty, only the final three

    styles can be considered to be powerful. Despite being a disciple of that sect, you don¡¯t seem to be

    able to use any of those three styles, or can you? If it¡¯s thetter, then I suggest using the Thunderous

    Bone-crushing Palm. That, at the very least, is stronger than the attack you¡¯re using!¡± mocked Gerald

    as he continued shaking his head.

    ¡°You d*mned child¡­! For humiliating me so much, here¡¯s your one-way ticket to hell¡­!¡± roared Lyndon

    as he gathered all the power he had andunched his attack!

    At that moment, the entire area began quivering and even the slow flowing rivers on the mountain grew

    restless! As for the aurade itself, its explosive energy caused a trail of dust to cloud the air as it flew

    toward Gerald!

    In response, however, Gerald simply outstretched his hand and upon flicking his finger on the tip of the

    de, the auradepletely vaporized! As for the force that the aurade had been carrying, it

    was sent flying back toward Lyndon, causing the old man to stumble backward in response!

    By the time things had settled down a bit, Lyndon¡¯s eyes were widened in shock as he said, ¡°You¡­ You

    can¡¯t be a Domiensch Master, can you?! But there¡¯s never been such a young Domiensch Master

    before! This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it? Speaking of which, are you rted to Ryder?¡± replied Gerald as he casually sat

    down.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± growled Lyndon who was irritated by how casual Gerald was taking all this. Even so, he

    refrained from saying anything else. After all, he understood that Gerald could easily finish him off if he

    really wanted to¡­!

    With that in mind, Lyndon clenched his fists before replying, ¡°Ryder is a sinful man from my sect! A

    traitor! Had it not been for him, my holy body wouldn¡¯t have ended up getting ruined like this! Long story

    short, he pierced my vicles to cripple me, which is why I¡¯m only able to be here through another

    person¡¯s body! That should exin why I haven¡¯t been able to hurt you!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Truth be told, even if you were in your original body, you¡¯d still fail to hurt me due to your current

    cultivation level,¡± corrected Gerald.

    ¡°Why you¡­!¡± growled the enraged Lyndon whose lips were already quivering.

    ¡°I speak only the truth. Regardless, from what I¡¯ve been told, all seventy two sessors of the Thunder

    Sword Sect were killed. So why are you alive?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Mostly true¡­ I¡¯m the eldest disciple and also the head of the Thunder Sword Sect¡­ I have

    no idea where Ryder learned his cultivation, but in the end, he got so strong that none of the brothers

    were able to live to tell the tale! That aside, though Ryder is ruthless, he didn¡¯t dare to bear the sin of

    killing the head of the sect. With that in mind, he simply sealed my essential qi and kept me locked up

    in the secr world till this very day! For years, I¡¯ve been thinking about avenging my senior disciples

    and ridding our sect¡¯s harm by killing Ryder!¡± exined Lyndon in a sorrowful tone.

    ¡°Well¡­ I have some bad news for you¡­¡± replied Gerald with a sigh.

    ¡°Come again?¡±

    ¡°Even if you do manage to track him down, you won¡¯t be his match. After all, simr to me, he¡¯s already

    entered the Domiensch Realm! What more, he¡¯s mastered the final three styles of the Thunder Sword

    Technique as well! All he¡¯ll need is a single Thunder Strike to kill you, and that¡¯s simply the cold, hard,

    truth,¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s what? He¡¯s already a Domiensch Master?!¡± eximed Lyndon as he felt his mind go nk.

    After stumbling a few steps back, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that his entire world had just copsed.

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be disheartened¡­ Though Ryder has exceptional talent, I still managed to injure

    him quite badly,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered Lyndon who was finally able to see the bigger picture.

    Generally, when two battling cultivators had simr levels of essential qi, the winner would usually be

    the person who had better martial arts skills. Though that was the case, it was quite hard for cultivators

    who shared the same cultivation level to kill each other. However, bringing a Domiensch Master into the

    equation was a whole other story. There was simply too big a gap between the two titles. A good

    example would be how Lyndon was pretty much nothing but a helpless rag doll in Gerald¡¯s presence.

    Whatever the case was, after a short while, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°Come to think of it, are those

    petty Morningstars even capable of standing guard over you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Those seven mortals are merely watchdogs for the Thunder Sword Sect¡­ Let¡¯s just say that

    the three rascals from the new sect are afraid that they won¡¯t be able to keep me down should I break

    free from their formation. By having the Morningstars stand guard over me, the three will be able to

    prepare themselves a little better after being alerted by one of those seven mortals! That aside, it¡¯s also

    the reason I had to use the soul-shifting method just to be here!¡± exined Lyndon.

    ¡°The new sect, you say¡­?¡± replied Gerald in an inquisitive tone.

    ¡°They¡¯re essentially just Ryder¡¯s descendants. The Thunder Sword Sect has a principle stating that

    anyone whomits rebellion is bound to be subjected to heaven¡¯s wrath. It¡¯s why Ryder didn¡¯t dare to

    kill me. That aside, those who manage to enter the Domiensch Realm usually wish to leave a legacyPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    behind. With that in mind, Ryder¡¯s second objective of creating this new sect is just so his legacy will

    continue to be passed on by his descendants!¡± exined Lyndon.

    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s funny how enemies are always bound to cross paths. Uncle Zeman mentioned this before

    as well. Regardless, all this talk about sects reminds me that I have my own sect in the Jenna

    Province. Unfortunately, I got too busy to run it, so I ended up having to let Aiden take over¡­ Either

    way, after our little conversation, I believe it¡¯s high time I properly begin nning my legacy¡­ That way,

    the Crawfords won¡¯t be in such a poor state when I eventually go up against Daryl!¡± dered Gerald

    with a nod.

    Following that, Gerald smiled at Lyndon before adding, ¡°And what legacy would it be if I didn¡¯t have

    some guardians? With that said, I¡¯m proposing for you to be my first guardian. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lyndon honestly wanted to ask why Gerald wasn¡¯t worried about him seeking

    revenge. However, he refrained from doing so for fear that Gerald would end his life there and then!

    After thinking for a bit, Lyndon eventually replied, ¡°Do you truly mean it..? Can you really get me

    out¡­?¡±

    ¡°But of course, I can! All you need to do is kowtow before me and I¡¯ll immediately appoint you to be my

    first guardian!¡± dered Gerald with a chuckle.

    This prompted Lyndon to gulp before quickly falling to his knees. The old man, for one, understood that

    submitting to Gerald wouldn¡¯t just free him, but it would also give him an actual future!

    Regardless, upon seeing that Lyndon hadplied, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.

    Now¡­ Tell me, Guardian Moldell. How strong are Ryder¡¯s three descendantspared to you?¡±

    ¡°From what I remember, Ryder¡¯s three great grandsons are from the fourth generation¡­ Either way,

    they were only slightly weaker than me when they first joined. Note, however, that that was a few

    decades ago Under Ryder¡¯s guidance, I¡¯m sure their cultivation has increased by a lot since then!¡±

    ¡°Got it. For now, I have no further business with you, so you should return to your original body. After

    all, we don¡¯t want the Morningstars to have a reason to go all out to destroy you. Rest assured, I¡¯ll

    surely break the formation for you in due time!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°Thank you, senior! No my lord!¡± dered Lyndon as he respectfully kowtowed a few times before

    vanishing into thin air¡­

    ***

    Fast forward to sometimeter in the Morningstar¡¯s dungeon, the seven men couldn¡¯t help but exim,

    ¡°What?! You weren¡¯t a match for the boy?! He seriously injured you as well?!¡±

    After hearing what Lyndon had to say about his encounter with Gerald, all seven of them were left

    utterly dumbfounded. Gerald was simply too terrifying!

    All of them eventually snapped out of it when a butler came running over to inform, ¡°Master, those from

    the Crawford family have returned to demand for holy stones! They also stated that if we don¡¯t hand the

    stones over by nightfall, they¡¯ll wipe our entire family out¡­!¡±

    ¡°I get it! Get out! ¡± yelled the quivering Jaxen.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Just give Gerald those holy stones for now! We need to prioritize our lives!¡± muttered Grand

    Elder as he shook his head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s all we can do!¡± said the others in helpless tones¡­

    After handing exactly one hundred holy stones to Gerald¡¯s men, they made it a point to refuse any

    further guests for the time being.

    It was two dayster when a huge ship docked at Mayberry City¡¯s port. Three old men who had in

    clothes on could be seen standing at the bow of the ship, their hands behind their backs.

    ¡°So this is Mayberry City! What a fine looking ce!¡± said one of the elders cheerily.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed. You know, I remember Great grandfather saying that before one was able to enter the

    cultivation realm, the best ce to start cultivating was in certain locations within the secr world!

    Two such locations are Zephyr Ind which is up north in Jay City and Mayberry City!¡± replied another

    old man.

    It was evident by this point that the three were none other than the heads of the new Thunder Sword

    Sect!

    Afterughing among themselves, the third elder was prompted to say, ¡°Whatever the case is, now that

    we¡¯ve mastered the divine technique, acquired holy bodies, and entered the cultivation realm, we won¡¯t

    have to rely on the geographical advantages in the secr world to cultivate anymore!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, where are the Morningstars? They know for a fact that we¡¯d arrive today. Why

    aren¡¯t any of them here to greet us? How rude!¡± scoffed one of the elders, prompting all three of them

    to suddenly feel pissed.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because they¡¯re that scared of that ¡®strong enemy¡¯..?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, I guess all we can do is head to their manor to witness that ¡®strong enemy¡¯ for

    ourselves!¡±

    Following that, the trio headed to the Morningstar manor and upon arriving, they found the main gates

    tightly locked. There wasn¡¯t even a doorkeeper on duty! Once they notified the Morningstars of their

    arrival, the three were surprised to see all of them kneeling the second the door was unlocked.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± asked one of the startled elders.

    ¡°Before anything else, allow us to beg for forgiveness, elders¡­ Firstly, because we didn¡¯t dare leave

    the manor for fear that Gerald woulde after us¡­ Secondly, because the boy has snatched most of

    the holy stones we¡¯ve been collecting¡­ We know this is a great offense, so all we can do is apologize!¡±

    eximed Jaxen who was kowtowing before them.

    ¡°What?! That Gerald is really asking for it! Wait till we tear him to shreds!¡± roared the elders.

    ¡°Oh please, even if all three of you work together, you¡¯ll still be no match against him. With that said, I

    advise you to just surrender and ept your death!¡± retorted a loud, croaky voice out of the blue that

    then beganughing.

    Naturally shocked to hear that, one of the elders was prompted to yell, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    As theughter went on, all seven of the Morningstars quickly covered their ears and they eventually

    began vomiting blood!

    Before the three elders could even make sense of what was happening, a beam of light suddenly

    appeared in the yard and once the light was gone, a ck haired old man who had a ck robe on

    could be seen standing there!

    It was clear that this person was no average Joe, so one of the elders eventually asked, ¡°Who exactly

    are you, senior¡­?¡±

    In response, the old man simply red at them ferociously as he waved his hand prompting a surge of

    essential qi to fly out! The essential qi rapidly turned into a ck hurricane that swept all three of the

    elders off their feet!

    Now on the ground, all three of them had their eyes widened in horror as they asked, ¡°You¡­ C-could

    you be the legendary Saint Darkwind¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415

    ¡°Hah! To be smart enough to tell who I am so quickly¡­ You truly are Ryder¡¯s descendants¡­¡± said

    Saint Darkwind as heughed out loud.

    ¡°S-Saint Darkwind¡±? The legendary person who had his life¡¯s story engraved on several historical

    monuments¡­?!¡± eximed the seven Morningstars as their jaws dropped. After all, Saint Darkwind

    was well known to be a prodigy cultivator who was able to enter the cultivation realm at only the age of

    twenty five!

    Nobody knew how old he currently was, nor could anyone guess what his cultivation level was

    anymore.

    Whatever the case was, none of them could¡¯ve ever guessed that they would be able to meet him in

    person. As for the three elders, since they knew that he was already a great person way before their

    great grandfather had been, they were prompted to respectfully ask, ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ heard of us, Saint

    Darkwind¡­?¡±

    ¡°I learned about the three of you from your great-grandfather. Speaking of Ryder, I remember how

    shocked that arrogant man had been when he was easily defeated by that boy!¡± replied Saint Darkwind

    with another mightyugh.

    ¡°W-what?! Great-grandfather was defeated¡­?! By whom?!¡± asked the trio as they gulped while

    exchanging nces among themselves.

    ¡°The person you¡¯re about to look for, of course!¡± scoffed Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°G-Gerald defeated him¡­?! He¡¯s that strong?!¡± eximed the dumbfounded elders. They, for one,

    knew for a fact that someone like Saint Darkwind wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this.

    As the seven kneeling Morningstars quivered even more, Saint Darkwind took the chance to add,

    ¡°Indeed. Honestly, I find it hrious that you people actually dared to send him a challenge letter! That

    aside, since I¡¯m technically saving your lives now, I wonder how Ryder¡¯s going to thank me the next

    time he sees me!¡±

    Wiping their nervous foreheads, the elders who now realized that they had severely overestimated

    themselves then asked, ¡°Um¡­ How did youe to learn of all this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? As I said, I ran into your great-grandfather while I was cultivating in a valley. At the time, the old

    man was seriously injured, so in exchange for his life, he informed me all about Gerald! Just so you

    know, Ryder even had to use the splitting technique during that battle, though if he hadn¡¯t, Gerald¡¯s

    immensely powerful aurade would¡¯ve definitely ended him there and then! Regardless, had it not

    been for my help, your great-grandfather would be dead by now!¡± exined Saint Darkwind who was

    telling theplete truth.

    Truth be told, Saint Darkwind and Ryder had been rivals for the longest time. Though Saint Darkwind

    was first to attain fame, the current Ryder through his talent and intelligence had already gotten to the

    same level that he had. With that in mind, even after fighting each other over a thousand times, the duo

    still couldn¡¯t determine the winner.

    That aside, Saint Darkwind knew for a fact that Ryder was only able to grow this strong due to the

    secrets of Fyre Cave. In fact, he had followed Ryder into the cave about a year ago, and they had

    battled by the Red River.

    Unfortunately, nearing the end of the battle, Ryder had tricked him into touching the river! Had he not

    forced the water out using the diffusion method, Ryder would¡¯ve surely imed his life that day¡­

    Regardless, it was right after that incident when he headed to a valley to cultivate. This ultimately

    allowed him to bump into the injured Ryder who had gone there to hide. Quite honestly, had Ryder not

    told him this secret in exchange for his life, Saint Darkwind would¡¯ve surely killed him right there and

    then!

    Either way, when Saint Darkwind heard that Gerald had returned to Weston, he immediately came over

    to search for the boy. On his way, he came across three of Ryder¡¯s descendants, so he followed them

    around for a bit, which allowed him to learn about all this.

    ¡°If Gerald¡¯s that strong, then what are we to do about the challenge..?¡± whimpered the three elders who

    were now rightfully nervous.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to take on that boy. I have a n, but I need you three to cooperate with me!¡± replied

    Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°We¡¯d be honored to!¡±

    ¡°Well said. Essentially, I¡¯m nning to set up a formationter that you three will need to lure him into

    during the battle. I¡¯ll be counting on you to sessfullyplete this task! ¡± dered Saint Darkwind in

    a frigid tone.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Understood, Senior! With your help, we¡¯re sure to beat him! Though, I do wonder what formation you¡¯ll

    be using¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416

    Looking back at the three curious men, Saint Darkwind then scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s a unique formation from the

    Darkwind Sect known as the bone eroding formation! No matter how high his cultivation is, he¡¯ll be

    pulverized upon entering the formation! In fact, even his soul won¡¯t remain!¡±

    ¡°W-we¡¯re pleased to be able to help, Senior¡­!¡± dered all three elders, prompting Saint Darkwind to

    beginying out his detailed n.

    It was sometimeter atop the magnificent Mountain Top that pierced through the clouds and was one

    of Mayberry City¡¯s main attractions when experts and all the Morningstars could be seen gathered at

    the peak.

    Even the three elders who went by Zend, Jordan, and Hundson Weir were sitting cross-legged

    there, looking incredibly powerful.

    After a while, Grand Elder was prompted to say, ¡°Remember, brothers. When Gerald arrives, our focus

    isn¡¯t to beat him. After we strike him with our strongest attack, we immediately run toward Senior

    Darkwind¡¯s formation! Keep in mind that Senior Darkwind told us to get out of the formation as soon as

    possible too, since the bone eroding formation¡¯s power isn¡¯t something our bodies can handle!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Elder Brother!¡± dered the other two elders. Following that, the trio closed their eyes

    and began regting their breathing through meditation as they awaited the great battle.

    Jaxen and the six elders, on the other hand, could be seen waiting at the foot of the mountain. Since

    today was the day for the two parties to make a clean break, Jaxen couldn¡¯t just escape, even if he

    wanted to.

    While waiting, Third elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Gerald really going toe, Eldest Brother¡­?

    Whatever the case is, I just hope that the three elders and Saint Darkwind will be able to end him for

    good¡­ Otherwise, our family will never be at peace!¡±

    As the other restless elders nodded in agreement, Jaxen suddenly shouted, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    True enough, Gerald who had his hands in his pockets was slowly making his way toward the seven

    Morningstars. Despite looking so casual, the boy had a powerful aura surrounding him. It was so

    pressuring that the seven men could hardly breathe in his presence..!

    Regardless, once Gerald got close enough, the seven men immediately dered in respectful tones,

    ¡°Mr. Crawford!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Have those from the Thunder Sword Sect arrived?¡± asked Gerald in a cheery tone.

    Gulping in response, Jaxen quickly replied, ¡°They have! They¡¯re waiting for you at the peak!¡±

    ¡°Good. Come along, then!¡± said the smiling boy as he waved his hand, prompting a dazzling light to

    suddenly sh and when the seven men could finally open their eyes again, they were shocked to

    realize that they were now on the summit¡­!

    ¡°W-what¡­?!¡± whimpered the terrified men. This was their first time witnessing Gerald¡¯s true power up

    close, and they were now more certain than ever that the boy truly had entered the Domiensch realm, a

    realm beyond their understanding¡­!

    Even the three elders who had just sensed Gerald¡¯s sudden presence found themselves widening their

    eyes. This boy really was no ordinary person..!

    After a brief pause, Gerald ced his hands against his back before saying, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not really

    used to looking up to others¡­ With that said, why don¡¯t youe down already?¡±

    Before the elders could even reply, Gerald let out a deafening harrumph that was so strong that it

    immediately formed a shockwave that flew toward the trio!

    ¡°Dodge!¡± yelled Zend as he quickly snapped out of his shock and leaped to the side! Though Jordan

    managed to avoid the attack as well, Hudson wasn¡¯t so lucky.

    When the shockwave collided against his body, it immediately caused a massive explosion¡­! White

    smoke could be seen all over the ce as Hudson copsed and began vomiting blood¡­!

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417

    ¡°W-what¡­?! ¡± eximed the horrified brothers who had managed to avoid the attack. Thank god Saint

    Darkwind was on their side! Otherwise, Gerald would¡¯ve easily ughtered all three of them today¡­!

    They weren¡¯t his match at all¡­!¡±

    Quickly snapping out of it, Zend who now had veins bulging on his forehead-was prompted to yell,

    ¡°Are you alright, Third Brother?! If you are, we need to activate the formation now!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± replied Hudson as he fumbled back to his feet. Shortly after, all three of them stood in a

    triangr formation, and essential qi immediately began flowing out of their bodies and merging

    together.

    Once enough essential qi had been gathered, the trio roared in unison, ¡°Thunder Strike¡­!¡± Following

    that, an aurade appeared and it quickly began flying toward Gerald¡­!

    ¡°Oh my¡­ What a powerful attack!¡± said the smirking Gerald in a mocking tone as he leaped toward the

    aurade! With a single strike of his palm, Gerald easily shattered the trio¡¯s sword formation!

    The second that happened, all three of them began Spurting blood out of their mouths! With nearly all

    their bones broken, the trio were forced to lie on the ground¡­! The Thunder Stroke was the strongest

    sword technique passed down by their ancestors, and they had only managed to master it after

    decades of cultivating!

    Despite that being the case, to think that they were taken out so easily by that boy! While it was

    distressing to admit, they now knew just how weak they werepared to him¡­! The battle couldn¡¯t

    go on!

    ¡°Ryder is your great-grandfather, correct? If that¡¯s the case, then I should be your senior! With that in

    mind, as your senior, allow me to say that that sword technique doesn¡¯t suit you. Just stop practicing it

    already!¡± said Gerald as he shook his head, a weary smile on his face.

    Pissed to hear that, Zend then spat out a mouthful of blood before retorting, ¡°Talk is cheap! If you

    have the guts, try catching up to us for round two!¡±

    Following that, all three of them bolted away, prompting Gerald to say, ¡°Oh¡­? What tricks do you have

    up your sleeve¡­?¡±

    With that said, Gerald turned into a beam of light that then chased after the trio and shortly after, he

    arrived at a graveyard in Mayberry. Upon entering, Gerald instantly sensed a bone chilling aura in the

    vicinity.

    Smiling faintly, Gerald then muttered, ¡°A formation! How interesting¡­¡±

    The second Gerald¡¯s sentence ended, the trio bolted off again. However, before Gerald could chase

    after them, evilughter could be heard, followed by someone dering, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape

    my bone eroding formation, Gerald!¡±

    Almost immediately after, a murderous ck gale began blowing within the formation, and a dark

    hemisphere quickly formed over the area as well! If amoner were caught within the formation,

    they¡¯d surely feel like they were being stabbed by thousands of knives!

    ¡®What a menacing formation¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he shook his head.

    It wasn¡¯t long after before a swirl of dust began gathering in front of him and eventually, it turned into a

    giant face! Laughing in a mocking tone, the face soon said, ¡°Amazing! You aren¡¯t hurt from my bone

    eroding formation at all! No wonder you could defeat Ryder!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Your cultivation is far higher than those three In fact, it¡¯s probably on par with Ryder¡¯s

    cultivation! Who exactly are you? For all I know, nobody else should be this strong in Ryder¡¯s family!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°I go by Saint Darkwind, though I have a feeling you haven¡¯t heard of me before. Regardless, I know all

    about you, courtesy of Ryder! That old man told me that you had mastered the supreme heavenly

    techniques in Fyre Cave, so just to be safe, I made sure to make this formation the location of our first

    meeting!¡± exined Saint Darkwind with a sneer.

    Following that, the huge face returned to dust. However, dust quickly began swirling in front of Gerald

    again and soon enough, Saint Darkwind was standing before the boy!

    After staring at the man for a bit, Gerald ced his hands against his back before cheerily saying, ¡°So,

    Ryder¡¯s told you about that¡­ However, I have a feeling he didn¡¯t tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What hasn¡¯t he said?¡± scoffed Saint Darkwind with a sneer.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418

    ¡°Though he¡¯s told you that I acquired the secret techniques in Fyre Cave, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t tell you

    which ones! Since we¡¯re already here, I may as well borate! You see, among the secret techniques,

    one of them specifically dealt with formations!¡± replied Gerald who was still smiling.

    ¡°Oh? Do you mean to say that you can break free from my formation? Now that I¡¯d like to witness! I¡¯ve

    refined my bone eroding formation for centuries, you know? Can you really break free from it? If you

    manage to do it, I don¡¯t mind letting you in on a secret!¡± scoffed the unconvinced man.

    ¡°Deal! Well, here it goes! ¡± replied Gerald as he drew his de before yelling, ¡°Skysplit!¡±

    Following that, Gerald utilized the Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique to strike toward Saint

    Darkwind!

    Naturally, this startled the man, though he quickly chanted a spell to form a massive shield made of air

    before him! To Saint Darkwind¡¯s dismay, the second the de collided against his shield, it immediately

    shattered into a million pieces¡­!

    His eyes now widened in disbelief, Saint Darkwind quickly raised his arms in hopes of dampening the

    impact¡­ However, the aurade simply sliced him clean in half! Before his corpse could hit the

    ground, however, it quickly turned to dust which rapidly remerged into a smug looking Saint Darkwind

    who looked good as new!

    Laughing out loud, Saint Darkwind then proudly dered, ¡°You¡¯re the real deal, that¡¯s for sure!

    Fortunately, instead of fighting you head-on like Ryder, I¡¯m smart enough to rely on this formation! Still,

    had we fought outside the formation, your attack just now would¡¯ve surely ended me!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Before Gerald could reply, Saint Darkwind was already chanting and within seconds, the dust and

    gravel picked up by the swirling wind had taken the shape of a huge dragon and ferocious looking

    tiger¡­!

    As the two beasts charged toward the boy, ck chains that were summoned from thin air began

    bolting toward Gerald as well! In no time at all, Gerald waspletely bound by the chains! Once the

    beasts were inches away from him, they stopped in their tracks before releasing ear piercing roars!

    With how mighty the roars were, they seemed almost capable of piercing through the heavens.

    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d be smart since you¡¯re talented enough to be one of the strongest people in

    the cultivation realm¡­ As it turned out, you¡¯re pretty stupid to fall right into my formation and die here!

    Know that the second my dragon and tiger touch you, you¡¯ll be nothing but dust! With that said, why

    don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± asked Saint Darkwind once he was sure that Gerald was firmly tied up as he

    outstretched his hand to ensure that the tiger and dragon would strike the second he ordered them to.

    Looking as cool as a cucumber, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Oh? What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°You have two choices. The first is that you teach the supreme techniques to me. Following that, I¡¯ll

    scrape your cultivation off though I¡¯ll let you live. While I¡¯m not a particrly kind man, I¡¯m not as

    cunning as Ryder! Besides, I have my reasons for enhancing my cultivation. So, what do you think?¡±

    asked Saint Darkwind with a smirk.

    ¡°Depends on what the second choice is.¡±

    ¡°The second involves you surrendering and working for me! While I won¡¯t scrape your cultivation off,

    you¡¯ll have to swallow my bone eroding pill so I can prevent you from betraying me! ¡± exined Saint

    Darkwind with a smile.

    ¡°Sounds good. However, truth be told, I should be the one offering options to you,¡± scoffed Gerald with

    a sneer¡­

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419

    ¡°Are you not aware that you¡¯repletely in my control? All I have to do is utter a mantra and you¡¯ll

    immediately be reduced to dust!¡± dered Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Feel free to continue thinking so. Regardless, you should know that I¡¯m the actual one in control. If I

    wanted to, I could prate your soul with just a flick of a finger!¡± replied Gerald as he did just that and

    secondster, a golden light shed and the chains binding the boy were quickly vaporized!

    ¡°What?! How could this be possible?!¡± eximed the dumbfounded Saint Darkwind as he gestured for

    his dragon and tiger to attack.

    Upon receiving their order, the dragon leaped and attacked from above whereas the tiger charged

    straight on¡­! Gerald himself simply held his breath and focused his mind¡­ When the beasts were

    seconds away from attacking, the boy raised his arm and after murmuring something, a golden light

    enveloped his entire body! With that in mind, the second the dragon and tiger came into contact with

    Gerald, they immediately vanished, leaving Geraldpletely unharmed!

    Realizing how bad things were looking, Saint Darkwind quickly turned around, hoping to turn into a

    twister and escape! However, it was also at that moment when he realized that something had gone

    terribly wrong with his formation.

    As he wondered where he had messed up, he heard Gerald sneer before scoffing, ¡°Are you still

    nning on turning into a twister?¡±

    Following that, Saint Darkwind stared wide eyed as Gerald turned into a twister that quickly enveloped

    him! Now stuck within the huge vortex, Saint Darkwind was prompted to yell, ¡°This¡­ This is

    impossible¡­! How could you know this technique as well¡­?!¡±

    It was toote to realize, but Saint Darkwind finally understood that Gerald had earlier sealed his

    powers! As if that wasn¡¯t already bad enough, the gs holding his formation together were already

    starting to crumble!

    ¡°You¡¯re something else, Gerald¡­!¡± wailed the horrified Saint Darkwind as a massive rumbling sound

    could be heard. The formation was about to shatter¡­.!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Within seconds, Saint Darkwind found himselfpletely engulfed within his own twister and when he

    finally opened his eyes again, the man realized that his body had beenpletely bound by a golden

    dragon! As for his formation, it had long shattered, leaving only a few destroyed gs behind that

    fluttered weakly in the wind.

    ¡°Like I earlier said, I¡¯m well versed in the art of formations. With that in mind, aren¡¯t you more foolish

    than Ryder for continuing to attack me even after I told that to you? Regardless, your life is in my hands

    now. Even the slightest force from me will kill you!¡± said Gerald in a monotonous tone.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me, Gerald¡­! I still have important things to achieve¡­!¡± begged the terrified Saint

    Darkwind.

    ¡°borate. I can feel that you¡¯re not just here for my supreme heavenly techniques,¡± replied Gerald as

    he withdrew his power, causing Saint Darkwind to spurt blood out as he flopped to the ground.

    Now looking extremely pale, Saint Darkwind began to exin, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not only here for the

    techniques¡­ Truth be told, I had initiallye over to persuade you to join forces with me, however¡­¡±

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420

    ¡°However, when you realized that the Weirs had challenged me to a duel, you changed your ns.

    Since there was a chance that I wouldn¡¯t agree to join forces with you, you made a formation and had

    those three draw me over so that you could subdue me. Following that, you were nning to learn the

    secret techniques from me, correct?¡± interrupted Gerald.

    Nodding in response, Saint Darkwind then sighed before replying, ¡°Truly a sharp one¡­ That¡¯s exactly

    how l imagined things to be! I thought that my n was perfect, too. After all, though your cultivation

    and martial arts were exceptional, there should¡¯ve been no way for you to use your powers within my

    formation! Never did I imagine that you¡¯d be able to destroy my formation that easily! You truly are a

    master of formations!¡±

    ¡°Your formation is good, I¡¯ll give you that much. Had it not been for my knowledge of formations and the

    fact that I had mastered the Velement Method¡¯s Great Transportation, I would¡¯ve surely died to your

    formation earlier!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°s, it was my mistake for not considering that! Now that everything¡¯s gone wrong, all I can do is die

    regretfully!¡± wailed Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say everything¡¯s gone wrong. For one, you were simply nning to scrape my

    cultivation off instead of killing me earlier. It¡¯s because of that that you¡¯re still alive, you know? Had you

    actually attempted to kill me, I¡¯d have let you die in your formation, never to be reborn! That aside, why

    exactly did you want me to join forces with you?¡± replied Gerald as he sharpened his gaze, causing

    Saint Darkwind to momentarily shudder.

    After a brief pause, Saint Darkwind replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, though I have two main reasons. The first

    is well, to get stronger, of course. As for the second¡­ You may not believe me, but it¡¯s for the sake of

    the cultivation realm¡­ I¡¯m sure you already know that after bing a Domiensch Master, one has to

    leave a lineage in the secr world. It¡¯s only natural. That aside, when I returned to the secr world a

    few decades ago, I realized that all my descendants had disappeared. After some digging around, I

    found that they had all been murdered! Even worse was the fact that they had died from having their

    bloodline spiritual essence removed!¡±

    ¡®Bloodline spiritual essence¡­¡¯

    Gerald had read about that from one of the books that Walter had given him. Essentially, bloodline

    spiritual essence was a special spiritual essence formed when a cultivator acquired a holy body. It

    could be regarded as Triton qi, or also as the natural ability of descendants upon birth.

    A good example of this was the Moldells and the Gunters. Unlikemoners, these cryptic families

    could cultivate since their descendants were strong cultivators like Ryder, Saint Darkwind, and Lyndon

    who had all acquired holy bodies. Due to that, they were able to inherit bloodline spiritual essence upon

    birth. While such descendants could use their bloodline spiritual essence as the foundation for their

    cultivation, it was still quite rare for such individuals to be able to acquire holy bodies and enter the

    cultivation realm.

    The high elders in Yanam fell under this category. While they had managed to enter the cultivation

    realm, they weren¡¯t true cultivators since they could only use their essential qi and hadn¡¯t acquired holy

    bodies. Another example would be the Weir brothers. Though they could use their essential qi and

    evenbine their power to use techniques such as the Thunder Sword, they still weren¡¯t true

    cultivators.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald was then prompted to say, ¡°All of them got wiped out?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ After digging a bit deeper, however, their deaths only became more peculiar! You see, they

    apparently all died during the pledge of the holy water! Not only that, but their bloodline spiritual

    essence was apparently snatched by someone!¡± exined Saint Darkwind.

    Upon hearing about the pledge of the holy water, Gerald was immediately reminded of Daryl. Come to

    think of it, Christopher Moldell who was the descendant of Lyndon Moldell died during the pledge as

    well, though he was most probably killed by Daryl.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To this very day, Gerald hadn¡¯t really figured out what had truly happened there. After all, any clues

    seemed to have vanished into thin air, just like Daryl. Feeling slightly bummed, Gerald then shook his

    head as he muttered, ¡°Really though¡­ What the hell is going on with the pledge of the holy water and

    the Sun League¡­¡±

    When he heard that, Saint Darkwind¡¯s eyes widened as he asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You know about

    the Sun League¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421

    ¡°It appears that you do as well! ¡± replied the slightly surprised Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I identally learned of them while investigating the deaths of my heirs. Though I¡¯ve been a

    Domiensch Master for the longest time and can even be considered to be a top master within the

    cultivation realm, to this very day, the Sun League has given me much more pressure than I¡¯d like to

    admit. Regardless, from what I can guess, the Sun League appears to be an ancient sect that houses a

    plethora of experts!¡± replied Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re an extremely powerful organization, so you pretty much guessed correctly. Either way,

    the truth is, my lover was kidnapped by the Sun League. With that in mind, her kidnapping was the

    main reason I entered the cultivation realm. I still haven¡¯t given up on unraveling that organization¡¯s

    mysteries and saving her! That aside, I now get why you want my help so much. It seems we both have

    a bone to pick with the Sun League!¡±

    ¡°Truly so¡­ While I don¡¯t know much about them, I do know how strong they are¡­ For one, just have a

    look at this part of my face. It looks kind of bruised, no? It¡¯s an injury they inflicted on me when I first

    encountered them! At the time, the night was dark and I was distressed since I had yet to find a clue

    about my heirs¡¯ deaths. While I was drinking by the sea, I suddenly heard amotion out in the deep

    blue. Sensing a great power as well, I decided to fly over to have a closer look¡­¡± exined Saint

    Darkwind.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long after when I saw a giant magic artifact covered in bronze sinking into the sea!

    Unfortunately, I was a bit too depressed at the time, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, I simply hit it

    with my palm to see what the artifact would do when all of a sudden, it began glowing! Though I quickly

    had to shield my eyes from the light, I did manage to see two vague figures who had white clothes on

    pointing at me and the next thing I knew, I was vomiting blood! While I passed out almost immediately

    after, I¡¯ll never forget that terrifying level of essential qi.¡±

    ¡°It gave me the impression that they were deities who could give and take life away with the simplest

    gestures They were simply unwinnable against! Regardless, that was the incident that caused this long

    lasting bruise on my face. Because of those two, I had to recuperate for the longest time! Speaking of

    which, I did notice something strange after I was injured by them, Mr. Crawford¡­ Essentially, after I got

    hurt, I soon discovered that I had attained another level of cultivation! It has mystified me to this day.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are there any other strange things that happened?¡± asked Gerald, his interest now piqued.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Well¡­ When Ryder battled me by the Red River in Fyre Cave, he tricked me and managed to get

    some river water on me! At the time, I was horrified and thought I¡¯d surely die there. To my shock, when

    I forcefully used the diffusion method, I came to realize that I was capable of diffusing the river water! It

    was something I hadn¡¯t even dared to think about doing before!¡± replied Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°I see¡­ The Sun League sounds more and more legendary every time I hear about it¡­ Speaking of

    which, the name, ¡®Sun League¡¯ is only a poprized name within the secr world. That isn¡¯t really the

    organization¡¯s name! That aside, I¡¯m certain that we can¡¯t tackle the organization with just the two of us.

    After all, I¡¯m guessing that its members have already entered another cultivation realm, which means

    that they¡¯re currently at a level we could never dream of attaining!¡± said Gerald with a slight frown.

    While it was true that Gerald had the Herculean Primordial spirit, now that he knew a bit more about the

    cultivation realm, he hade to realize that attaining further levels of cultivation had nothing to do

    with one¡¯s talent or primordial spirit.

    With that in mind, until his cultivation level was raised, Gerald wasn¡¯t even going to dream about being

    able to take on the members of the Sun League.

    Whatever the case was, after hearing what Gerald had to say, the dumbfounded Saint Darkwind was

    prompted to mutter, ¡°Are¡­ You suggesting that they¡¯ve entered the Deitus Realm¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± replied Gerald with a helpless nod.

    ¡°My lord! I thought the Deitus Realm was just a myth! You know, when I first started cultivating, my

    master told me that his ultimate goal was to acquire a holy body and be a Domiensch Master! He

    had spent centuries trying to achieve that, so I naturally grew up being influenced by his guidance.

    Aside fromying a strong foundation for me in every step I took, he even bathed me in all sorts of

    special elixir baths to ease my journey in bing a Domiensch Master!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Even so, it was only a few decades ago when I was finally enlightened enough to be one! Ryder

    has only managed to enter the Domiensch Realm quite recently as well! With that in mind, for the

    longest time, I truly thought that the Domiensch Realm was the highest I could go! To think that there

    exists Angelords who have managed to enter the Deitus Realm..!¡± eximed Saint Darkwind who felt

    his world copsing.

    Gerald understood what Saint Darkwind was feeling. After all, though he knew that deities did exist on

    earth some thousands of years ago, at the time, there were still a lot of holy spirits roaming the.

    Now, however, holy spirits were scarce. With that in mind, had it not been for his Herculean Primordial

    Spirit, Gerald would¡¯ve never been able to acquire a holy body and be a Domiensch Master.

    With that said, hoping to be an Angelord was pretty much an outrageous idea to even consider!

    Now feeling increasingly depressed, Gerald was prompted to mutter, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be able to

    save M. Whatever the case is, I agree with us joining forces. Truth be told, I still haven¡¯t given up on

    finding the true culprit of that incident during the pledge of the holy water. I should mention that I

    already have a prime suspect! That aside, have you discovered anything?¡±

    After slowly getting to his feet, Saint Darkwind replied, ¡°Well, I did manage to find one important clue¡­

    While I don¡¯t know who the culprit could be, I¡¯m pretty certain of what their goal had been for

    ughtering so many people with bloodline spiritual essence!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Basically, that person is most probably trying to go against thew of heaven! They¡¯re trying to absorb

    the peoples¡¯ bloodline spiritual essence so that they can forge a devish body and be a devil! As

    for why, it¡¯s said that during the legendary times, devils were the only beings capable of fighting against

    deities. After all, deities and devils are pretty simr. Both are immortals whose souls would never

    reincarnate, only their bodies!¡± exined Saint Darkwind.

    True enough, when one entered the Deitus Realm, they¡¯d be able to escape the cycle of reincarnation.

    A person in the Deitus Realm wouldn¡¯t get exhausted either. However, if one wanted to escape

    reincarnation of both the body and the soul, one needed to acquire the Immortal Body. Only then one

    they be truly indestructible.

    ¡°What great ambition he has¡­ To think that after holding back for so long, his ultimate goal was to

    be a devil and obtain eternal life¡­¡± growled Gerald as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    He finally knew Daryl¡¯s goal!

    ¡°If I may, who exactly are you talking about¡­? You sound quite familiar with him¡­¡±

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423

    ¡°His name is Daryl, and he¡¯s my grandfather! Well, on paper, at least¡­ I really doubt he¡¯s my

    grandfather nowadays¡­ After all, after everything he¡¯s done, I now see him as nothing more than a

    devil!¡± replied Gerald as he shook his head, prompting Saint Darkwind to widen his eyes in shock.

    After a brief pause, Saint Darkwind sighed before saying, ¡°You know, the pledge of the holy water has

    been carried out for decades¡­ Who knows how many people with bloodline spiritual essence he¡¯s

    killed¡­? Are we even sure that he hasn¡¯t already turned into a full devil? If he has, then you¡¯ll never be

    his match!¡±

    The cultivation realm and Deitus Realm were simply too far apart! Though Gerald understood that, he

    simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that possibility, though that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just wait for him to im my

    life! Regardless, aside from all the things we¡¯ve mentioned, you should know that I¡¯m currently hot on

    Daryl¡¯s trail. Once we find him, I believe that many of our questions will finally be answered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Please, allow me to assist you!¡± said Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Wee aboard!¡± replied Gerald who knew for a fact that Saint Darkwind had much more experience

    than he ever had. What more, Saint Darkwind hade across those from the Sun League before as

    well. With that in mind, Gerald intended to keep him close by his side so that they could both look out

    for each other in the future.

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Saint Darkwind ask, ¡°Speaking of which, what

    should we do about the three brothers?¡±

    ¡°Just scrape their cultivation off. After all, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve been doing bad things all this while. Since

    they don¡¯t value the lives ofmoners and keep bullying them, we¡¯ll just tum them intomoners

    today!¡± dered Gerald in a frigid tone.

    ¡°Well said! Just leave it to me!¡± replied Saint Darkwind as he bolted off.

    Gerald, on the other hand, returned to the Morningstar manor to break the formation binding Lyndon.

    Now that he had an alliance with these top cultivators, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel more confident.

    Regardless, by the time all three of them got to spring manor, they found that Professor Boyle was

    already waiting for them there. Speaking of the professor, his face was now brimming with vitality

    compared to when Gerald had first met him. It was clear that he was almost fully healed thanks to

    recuperating in the nurturing formation with the aid of the holy stones.

    Either way, upon seeing Lyndon and Saint Darkwind, the professor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hmm? Who

    are those two?¡±

    ¡°This is Mr. Moldell, and that¡¯s Mr. Darkwind. They¡¯re both friends of mine. Also, to the two of you, this

    is Professor Boyle. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been providing me with clues to find Yearning Ind!¡±

    introduced Gerald.

    Once the formalities were over, Professor Boyle went straight to the point by saying, ¡°It took quite a

    while, but we finally found some clues to Ms. Willow¡¯s whereabouts! As I¡¯ve previously said, though we

    haven¡¯t met in ages, I did know that she was from the Shu Province. With that in mind, I began my

    investigations there. Unfortunately, even after asking all my students there, none of them seemed to

    have kept in touch with her. That is, until one of my students contacted me this morning.¡±

    ¡°She told me that she had heard that I was looking for her, but that aside, she said that though she

    hadn¡¯t met Phoebe in a while, she did meet with Phoebe¡¯s boyfriend a while back. They¡¯re nowProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    apparently married, and Phoebe¡¯s husband appears to be running a rather sessfulpany in

    Peaceton! Aside from that, I was also told that he had apparently changed his name to Marcel Lurvink

    about ten years ago.¡±

    Clearing his throat, the professor then added, ¡°He¡¯s always kept a low profile, and my student only met

    him by chance in a shoppingplex. Naturally, when she called him Ferb, his old name, he

    pretended not to know her! It was only after digging around a little when she found out about his name

    change!¡±

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424

    ¡°Regardless, someone asked her about Phoebe during her recent ss reunion, which led her to tell

    me about the news earlier today,¡± exined Professor Boyle.

    ¡°Peaceton you say¡­ That aside, how sure are we that Phoebe hasn¡¯t had a divorce with him?¡± asked

    Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°While that¡¯s possible, keep in mind that when Phoebe was still studying, she was already pregnant

    with his child. In fact, they got married right after the child was born. With that in mind, even if they got

    divorced, Ferb wouldn¡¯t have been irresponsible enough not to know where his child was, is what I¡¯m

    saying,¡± replied Professor Boyle.

    ¡°A fair assumption. Well, regardless of whether it¡¯s right or wrong, this is still an important clue. Let¡¯s

    head to Peaceton and find Marcel first! ¡± dered Aiden.

    ¡°Indeed, though before we leave, allow me to make some new formations for spring manor first. They¡¯ll

    prevent people from causing trouble!¡± replied Gerald who wanted to ensure that his allies and assets

    would be safe in his absence. That way, he could leave without worry.

    It took him a few days, but with the help of Lyndon and Saint Darkwind, Gerald was able toplete

    the formations, two guarding formations and one cultivating formation, rather quickly. With that done,

    everything was all set.

    Rather than having Aiden and Leo tag along, Gerald ultimately decided to have only Saint Darkwind,

    Lyndon, and the professor apany him to Peaceton.

    It took another three days before the four finally arrived at Peaceton. Upon arrival, their first action was

    to head to a caf¨¦ to have some tea while resting.

    After a while, Professor Boyle shook his head before saying in a helpless tone, ¡°My student sent more

    information about Ferb, so I may as welly it all out now. Aside from the fact that he¡¯s changed his

    name to Marcel, he¡¯s currently the forty two year old chairman of the Rising Sun Group. He only has

    one son, though the boy is with Phoebe. Sadly enough, our spections were correct. He divorced ten

    years ago, and that was when he changed his name. Regardless, his life is now rather messy. After all,

    aside from bing rather temperamental after the divorce, Marcel currently has at least seven

    girlfriends whom he keeps in arge mansion! He¡¯s practically living the life of an ancient emperor!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The professor, for one, remembered Ferb well. Though the boy was poor, he was always diligent and

    modest. He was also extremely loyal to Phoebe at the time. The fact that the boy had turned out this

    way after twenty years made Professor Boyle feel rather sad.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Lyndon was prompted to ask, ¡°So we came here for nothing?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. After all, if anyone knows where Phoebe and his son are, it¡¯s him!¡± replied the

    professor.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since there was pretty much no one left in Phoebe¡¯ s hometown while she was studying,

    finding Marcel is our best bet. To rify, she hade alone to pursue her studies.¡±

    All of a sudden, someone could be heard yelling, ¡°S-stop¡­! Stop! Please!¡±

    It was evident that someone was causing a ruckus downstairs, and since Gerald was sitting by the

    staircase, he could see everything clearly. Essentially, it appeared that two people who appeared to be

    siblings were getting beaten by a young mistress¡¯s valet. The one shouting was the boy¡¯s sister, who

    was desperately trying to protect her brother.

    ¡°Beat him to a pulp! That¡¯s for trying to steal my things!¡± roared the young mistress.

    From how much the sister was trying to protect her brother, Gerald could tell how close the siblings

    were. She honestly reminded him of his sister. Now feeling slightly bummed, he got to his feet before

    heading downstairs.

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425

    Even after all that ruckus, the young mistress didn¡¯t appear to be pacified. Instead, she grabbed a stool

    before tossing it toward the two! To her surprise, though she had properly taken aim at the siblings, the

    bench ended up hitting her valet on the head!

    His head now bleeding, the valet covered his wound while whining, ¡°S-second Young Mistress! What

    are you doing¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I must¡¯ve been so angry that I misaimed! No matter, I¡¯m beating those two to death myself!¡±

    retorted the woman as she grabbed another stool and tossed it at them!

    To her shock, this time, she hit the guard standing beside her instead! Due to how close he was, the

    guard who now had a bleeding head as well instantly passed out and flopped to the ground!

    ¡°W-what on earth is going on¡­?! I can¡¯t believe this!¡± eximed the dumbfounded young mistress as

    she picked a teapot up to toss!

    Just as she was about to fling it, however, a domineering voice yelled, ¡°Toss it if you¡¯re keen on losing

    your life!¡±

    Stunned to hear that, the woman then turned to face the source of the voice and standing there, was a

    young man looking cheekily at her with his hands in his pockets¡­

    Feeling irritated by his smug expression, Second Young Mistress then scowled, ¡°Are you the one

    responsible for all this? What have you done to me?!¡±

    ¡°Us? Maybe god was the one intervening to teach your valet a lesson! Who knows, it could be your turn

    soon,¡± replied Lyndon as he slowly descended the stairs.

    ¡°True enough, I¡¯ve lived for so long yet I¡¯ve never met such a brutal and unreasonable woman. She

    really deserves a spanking!¡± dered Saint Darkwind as he walked down as well.

    ¡°You¡­ The three of you want to teach me a lesson¡­?! I¡¯m Fae Zandt, you know?! You must really be

    keen on dying!¡± roared Fae as she clenched her fists. Though she wanted to make a move, when she

    thought about how Gerald had controlled her actions earlier, she refrained from acting too rashly.

    It was a few secondster when a cold voice could be heard, asking, ¡°Are you fooling around again,

    Fae..?¡± Shortly after, a tall and elegant-looking woman who looked to be twenty seven stepped into the

    caf¨¦.

    From how simr she looked to Fae, it was clear that she was her elder sister. Regardless, upon

    seeing her, Gerald, Lyndon, and Saint Darkwind all shared the same serious expression.

    As for Fae, she quickly walked up to her before saying, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here, sister! Those three

    have been bullying me! Since you¡¯re so strong, go destroy them for me!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too rude? Our family¡¯s currently in hot water, you know? To think you¡¯d still be

    throwing tantrums outside! Regardless, if you want me to take care of this matter, then I¡¯ll have to take

    care of you first! Go home. Now,¡± retorted the woman.

    ¡°But¡­ But that boy stole my things first! Those three stepped in after that¡­!¡± wailed Fae who was

    unwilling to budge.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426

    ¡°Enough! Bring the Second Young Mistress out now!¡± ordered the woman with a huff.

    Once Fae was brought out, the woman helped the siblings up before saying, ¡°I apologize¡­ My younger

    sister is rather spoiled, which leads to her being unreasonable at times¡­ Here¡¯s a hundred thousand

    dor cheque. I hope this¡¯ll be enough aspensation for what my sister has done¡­¡±

    Shortly after saying that, the woman wrote and presented that cheque for the two, though the siblings

    were clearly too afraid to take it. Instead, the sister simply bowed toward the woman and Gerald before

    running off with her brother.

    Upon seeing that, the woman helplessly shook her head before turning to face her valet and saying,

    ¡°Find out where they live and hand them the cheque.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    With all that done, she finally turned to look at Gerald before adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see all that¡­

    Did my sister hurt you?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t, though she really needs to be disciplined,¡± replied Gerald, prompting the woman to nod

    with a smile before leaving with her valet.

    And just like that, the incident was over. After they headed back upstairs, the professor couldn¡¯t help

    but smile as he said, ¡°With how simr they look, those two are definitely sisters. However, to think that

    one is so unruly while the other so elegant. That aside, it¡¯s a good thing the elder sister could handle

    that little monster. Otherwise, the siblings would have suffered!¡±

    ¡°Fae¡¯s sister¡­ Isn¡¯t what she appears to be¡­ Haven¡¯t you noticed that Fae feared her?¡± replied Saint

    Darkwind.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s thising from, Mr. Darkwind?¡± asked the confused professor.

    Chuckling in response, Saint Darkwind then exined, ¡°Well, you couldn¡¯t sense it since you¡¯re only

    cultivating your inner strength. However, the three of us could see that that woman was cultivating

    essential qi. That, in itself, is rather unusual!¡±

    Gerald had to agree. As Walter had previously said, there truly seemed to be many solitary cultivators

    pretending to bemoners and even having day to day jobs hiding in the secr world¡­

    It reminded the boy of some news he came across years ago, regarding people suddenly disappearing

    while walking around on the streets. Though he had assumed that those were simply fake news at the

    time-since he hadn¡¯t entered the cultivation realm yet back then, Gerald now knew that the

    disappearing individuals were most probably cultivators.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ It seems that people are getting more and more talented across the generations. After all, I

    had assumed that those in the secr world could only cultivate their inner strength. To think that that

    lass from earlier was already cultivating essential qi! How rare!¡± muttered Lyndon.

    ¡°I have a feeling that her essential qi is different from ours, ¡± said Gerald.

    Seeing how puzzled Lyndon looked, Saint Darkwind gave an apologetic smile before replying, ¡°I know

    what Mr. Crawford is talking about¡­ Since you were brought up in the cultivation realm-till the day you

    became the head of the Thunder Sword Sect-, you have seen little of the secr world, Mr. Moldell.

    With that in mind, it only makes sense for Mr. Crawford to know more about the secr world¡­¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. It was the only reason why Ryder was able to trick me. Regardless, how is her essential

    qi different?¡± asked the curious Lyndon.

    ¡°Well, there are three main variations of essential qi. The first is essential qi from heaven, which is the

    type of essential qi we¡¯re using. You see, the essential qi in our bodies is from heaven and earth, and

    we use the holy spirits from heaven and earth as the foundation of our cultivation. With that in mind,

    heaven is our source of power¡­¡±

    ¡°Fun fact, all the cultivators in the cultivation realm utilize essential qi from heaven,¡± added Saint

    Darkwind.

    ¡°Moving on to the second type, wemonly refer to it as demon power. The cultivation techniques

    used to cultivate this type of essential qi are very different from ours. The beings who use this kind of

    essential qi are called demons, and they normally rely on absorbing the masculine aura ofmoners

    to bnce out their feminine auras. This allows them to take the shape of humans. That aside, some

    powerful demons are even able to absorb the masculine auras of cultivators when they¡¯re at their

    peak!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°The Corpse Demonic Spider is a good example of a Demon that utilizes demonic essential qi. It only

    takes that form since it hasn¡¯t fully evolved yet,¡± exined Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Now for the third type, it¡¯s called devilish essential qi, and it¡¯s pretty simr to demonic

    essential qi. Daryl is a prime example of this. After all, he killed so many cryptic family heirs just to

    obtain their bloodline spiritual essence in hopes of enhancing his power and bing a devil!¡±

    After listening to their conversation, Professor Boyle whose interest had been piqued was prompted to

    ask, ¡°So¡­ Are you saying that the elegant woman earlier was actually a demon or a devil¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427

    ¡°Not exactly¡­ From what Mr. Crawford and I could see, she¡¯s still human, though she cultivates

    demonic essential qi! With that in mind, her strength should be somewhere between the Morningstars

    and the Weirs,¡± exined Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°I agree. Aside from that, she seems to have just recently started cultivating as well. I have to say that

    her elegant temperament really hides her evilness well!¡± added Lyndon.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Now I¡¯m starting to get worried about those siblings. After all, if that woman is truly evil, then

    the siblings are in for more trouble!¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his head.

    ¡°Shall I tail them?¡± asked Lyndon, as he hopped to his feet.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯ve already locked onto them with my holy sense. Also, speak of the devil, I can

    sense that woman going after them now¡­ Alright, that settles it. I want you and the professor to remain

    here while I head over with Darkwind to see what that woman¡¯s up to,¡± ordered Gerald.

    Before Lyndon could reply, Gerald and Darkwind had already vanished into thin air¡­

    It was sometimeter in front of a shabby house, far in the suburbs, when the young boy from earlier

    asked,

    ¡°Are you alright, sister¡­?¡±

    This ce was clearly the siblings¡¯ home. Either way, his sister quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thankfully

    someone stepped in to help us¡­ After all, we could¡¯ve easily been doomed for offending Second

    Young Mistress Zandt!¡±

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t steal anything¡­! At the start, she told me to show her my identity card, and almost

    immediately after, she used me of stealing something from her!¡± exined the boy.

    ¡°I see¡­ Why she did that was anyone¡¯s guess¡­ Regardless, we can¡¯t afford to offend such people

    anymore¡­ Now let¡¯s head in and see if mother¡¯s doing better¡­¡± muttered the girl, prompting both of

    them to enter the house.

    Upon entering, however, the two were shocked to see so many people inside! Though most of them

    were unfamiliar faces, the duo immediately recognized the woman-who had saved them earlier-sitting

    there. Aside from her, there also seemed to be what appeared to be a doctor treating their mother.

    Whatever the case was, the now anxious elder sister was prompted to ask, ¡°W-what are you doing

    here, Eldest Young Mistress¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I simply figured that your mother¡¯s illness would never be cured if she only has you two to rely on.

    With that in mind, I brought over Peaceton¡¯s famous Dr. Xenos to treat her. You don¡¯t need to worry

    about her anymore. Also, take these million dors. You can use the cash to get a more decent house,

    job, and life!¡± replied the Eldest Young Mistress with a smile.

    ¡°T- this is too much, Eldest Young Mistress¡­! We simply can¡¯t ept all this¡­!¡± eximed the

    stupefied sister.

    ¡°Worry not, I¡¯m not doing all this for free. I need something from your brother, you see¡­ Not to worry,

    though. It¡¯s nothing big and no harm wille to him. In fact, he should bepletely fine after

    recuperating for two to three years!¡± dered the Eldest Young Mistress.

    ¡°H-huh¡­? What do you intend to do¡­?¡± asked the confused girl.

    The second her sentence ended, a breeze began blowing out of the blue¡­ and shortly after, both

    siblings as well as Dr. Xenos started feeling extremely dizzy¡­ Within seconds, all three of them were

    unconscious. Seeing that, the Eldest Young Mistress then ced the eight-year-old boy on the table.

    Getting close to his face, she then gave a tiny sniff and not long after, a long wisp of white smoke

    began exiting his forehead and entering the Eldest Young Mistress¡¯s body! As more and more smoke

    continued flowing out, the boy¡¯s face turned paler and paler¡­!

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Once she was done, she gently patted the boy on the forehead before saying, ¡°Make sure all the

    money is transferred into their ount. If I find out that any of you took even a single cent, I¡¯ll make

    sure you vanish from the world! Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Eldest Young Mistress¡­!¡± dered the bodyguards extremely respectfully as they gulped. They

    were all well aware that making ine Zandt, the Eldest Young Mistress angry would definitely result in

    their deaths¡­!

    After a brief pause, one of the guards asked, ¡°Um¡­ Eldest Young Mistress¡­? Is there really a need to

    go through all this trouble¡­? After all, if you really wish to acquire children born at noon, then you can

    just use your family¡¯s power to obtain them¡­ In fact, you could probably get as many as you like

    without even needing to pay them this much!¡±

    ¡°Silence¡­ I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m a cultivator, not a devil! That aside, please remind my sister not to

    interfere with my business from now on. She doesn¡¯t need to get children for me!¡± ordered ine.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428

    ¡°Understood, Eldest Young Mistress!¡± dered the bodyguards with a nod. Following that, they swiftly

    left the house together with Dr. Xenos.

    Unbeknownst to them, Gerald and Darkwind had been spying on them this entire time.

    ¡°Seems that she really is a demonic cultivator, Darkwind,¡± muttered Gerald as the duo entered the

    house.

    ¡°Indeed. All humans have three strands of masculine aura, and the masculine aura of children are

    always the purest¡­ That aside, that Eldest Young Mistress is surprisingly a person of principle. She

    only took a single strand without even considering harming his life!¡± replied Saint Darkwind who had

    just checked on the boy.

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯m tempted to investigate who¡¯s teaching her these evil methods, but we simply have too

    much on our tes at the moment¡­ I, for one, believe that she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s really getting

    into!¡± said Gerald who was relieved that the siblings were still doing fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious to learn who¡¯s teaching her all this as well. To think that there are cultivators who are

    reluctant to leave the secr world just because it¡¯s more convenient for them to cultivate demonic

    essential qi here¡­

    We truly live in a big world where anything could happen¡­! That aside, I agree that we should prioritize

    finding Marcel, Mr. Crawford.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± replied Gerald, prompting the two to begin returning to the cafe.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    While they were gone, Professor Boyle had been busy, back at the cafe calling every student of his that

    he could think of. Thankfully, after making several calls, he finally got Marcel¡¯s current address.

    With that in mind, once Gerald and Darkwind returned, he immediately told them his discovery, and the

    four then made their way to Peaceton¡¯s Sleeping Dragon Vi, the ce where Marcel and his many

    girlfriends lived.

    ***

    Meanwhile in the manor itself, a dozen katana wielding samurai could be seen standing around

    Marcel¡¯s subdued family members, which included his seven girlfriends, four old maids, and a gardener

    in his sixties¡­!

    ¡°Hand Marcel over! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡­!¡± growled one of the samurai.

    ¡°W-we really have no idea where he is, Mr. Chiba¡­! He hasn¡¯t returned in two months, and we haven¡¯t

    been able to reach him at all¡­! We aren¡¯t even sure if he¡¯s still alive¡­ !¡± wailed one of the terrified

    women.

    ¡°It seems that I won¡¯t get the truth till blood is involved!¡± roared Mr. Chiba as he shed his katana

    toward the woman¡¯s neck¡­!

    However, before the de could slice through, a sh bolted past Mr. Chiba¡¯s eyes and the next thing

    he knew, his perlicue was bleeding and his katana had been flung out of his grasp!

    Watching as the katana that was now embedded in the wall quivered in ce, Mr. Chiba growled in a

    poor Weston ent, ¡°Who the hell did that?!¡±

    ¡°Your worst nightmare!¡± yelled an unfamiliar voice, and shortly after, an old man appeared out of thin

    air!

    Before Mr. Chiba could even react, the new person had already pped him at least a dozen times!

    As Mr. Chiba-whose cheeks were now bleeding badly fell to the floor, his men quickly realized that

    three other people were slowly approaching them¡­!

    Now terrified out of his mind, Mr. Chiba quickly stumbled to his feet making sure to grab his katana as

    well before yelling, ¡°R-run¡­!¡±

    Once Mr. Chiba and his men were gone, Lyndon quickly untied the frightened victims. The women

    themselves who had been particrly terrified couldn¡¯t help but wail, ¡°T-thank you, old man¡­! Thank

    you very much¡­!¡±

    Gerald, on the other hand, walked up to the victims before saying, ¡°Alright, settle down¡­ There¡¯s

    something I¡¯d like to ask. Earlier, I heard you mention that Marcel had disappeared for two months

    now¡­ Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429

    Upon hearing that, the seven women exchanged nces before nodding as they said, ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t

    been able to contact him all this time¡­ As you saw earlier, many people are looking for him¡­ We don¡¯t

    even know whether he¡¯s still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Could he really have died¡­? Are we toote?¡± muttered Lyndon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Where was hest seen?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°The base! At the time, Chairman Lurvink had called and told me to transfer some of the assets to my

    name. Following that, he told me to send him some documents to the base, and that was thest I

    heard of him¡­¡± exined the old gardener out of the blue.

    Turning to face the old man, Gerald then asked, ¡°And he disappeared right after that¡­? Didn¡¯t any of

    you head to the base to check on him?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we did! We even called the police. Unfortunately, no matter how many times we went there,

    the base remainedpletely empty¡­¡± replied one of the women.

    ¡°I see. Where is this base? And what¡¯s it used for?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well¡­ Chairman Lurvink uses the base for research. Ourpany runs a biological sciences

    business, you see. With that in mind, Chairman Lurvink usually has to travel from home, to the

    company, and finally to the base every day!¡± exined the old gardener.

    ¡°As for where it is¡­ It¡¯s in a deserted suburb south of the city. However, it¡¯ll be useless even if you

    head there. After all, the samurais from earlier have already thoroughly searched the ce!¡± added

    another one of the women.

    ¡°I see¡­ Do any of you know anything about Marcel¡¯s wife and son, then?¡± asked Darkwind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Chairman Lurvink has ever met them again ever since they separated around ten years

    ago¡­ However, the chairman did order me to transfer money to them a few times to help with their

    living expenses.

    Each transfer was about a million dors. That aside, thest transfer happened around five years ago.

    As the one who manages Chairman Lurvink¡¯s assets, I was curious why he suddenly stopped sending

    her money at the time. With that, I did some investigating and soon found out that his ex-wife¡¯s ount

    had long been closed!¡±

    The old man¡¯s reply made it clear that rather than a gardener, he was actually Marcel¡¯s butler!

    Regardless, after hearing all that, Professor Boyle was prompted to ask, ¡°Onest question¡­ You said

    that several people were looking for him. Who exactly are they? And why are they so keen on locating

    him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either due to debts or because they want research results¡­ If there are any other reasons, I¡¯m not

    too sure of them. After all, Chairman Lurvink never allowed us to enter his base!¡± replied the butler.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I don¡¯ t think staying here any longer will help. With that said, we¡¯ll be taking our leave

    now,¡± said Gerald as he nodded at the group before leaving with his party.

    On their way to Marcel¡¯s base, that the butler had given them directions to, Professor Boyle couldn¡¯t

    help but shake his head with a sigh before muttering, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that Marcel¡¯s dead¡­ Our only

    lead is now exhausted!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure. Either way, let¡¯s have a look around his base first!¡± replied Gerald. This

    was his best lead to date, and he wasn¡¯t about to give in that easily! With that said, all four of them then

    rushed to Marcel¡¯s base.

    Though the base itself was supposed to host a secret chamber within a subterranean steel structure,

    the base¡¯s entrance was left wide open. That aside, upon entering, they quickly realized that the entire

    ce waspletely empty¡­

    ¡°Completely abandoned¡­ Looks like Marcel¡¯s truly either missing or dead by this point¡­¡± muttered the

    professor as he sighed again.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Dead or alive, we have to find him!¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown. ¡°Hmm? Are we not leaving yet,

    Mr. Crawford?¡± asked the confused Lyndon.

    ¡°Why the rush? Speaking of which, start using your divine sense to look for any potential secret

    entrances, Lyndon,¡± ordered Gerald as he ced his hands against his back.

    ¡°Right away!¡± replied Lyndon as he obeyed the boy¡¯s orders.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lyndon to raise a slight brow before saying, ¡°Thank god you suggested that, Mr.

    Crawford. I can sense another floor right beneath us!¡± ¡°Excellent. Move aside, everyone!¡± ordered

    Gerald.

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430

    ¡°On it!¡± replied all three of them as they quickly made their way toward the exit.

    Once they were all standing beyond the entrance, Gerald pinched his fingers together to form an

    aurade and shortly after, he sent the de flying toward the steel floor! A massive explosion

    ensued, and after the debris settled down, arge hole could be seen!

    After peering into the hole, Gerald and the others hopped down and upon seeing all the equipment

    laying around, they quickly realized that the floor below was the real researchb!

    ¡°Thank god you told him to use his divine sense! I would¡¯ve never imagined that this ce would exist

    beneath the floor! To that Marcel even managed to fool us old people¡­ That man is truly a master at

    concealing things!¡± grumbled Darkwind in a helpless tone.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, it¡¯s clear that someone¡¯s trying to get us to stop trying to find Marcel. After all,

    with how barren the top floor is, anyone else would¡¯ve surely been misled to believe that no clues to

    Marcel¡¯s whereabouts would be found here,¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°I agree. What an borate way to deter others!¡± added Darkwind with a nod.

    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s have a look around to see what we can find¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he closed his

    eyes and when he opened them again, two purple beams of light shot out, lighting the entire area!

    After looking around for a bit, Gerald¡¯s eyes fell on a safe. Raising a slight brow, the boy then walked

    up to it and with a single smack with his bare hands, the safe cracked before crumbling to pieces!

    Now that its contents had been freed, Professor Boyle couldn¡¯t help but drop his jaw. There was a

    corpse inside¡­!

    ¡°Good heavens!¡± eximed the shocked professor.

    Naturally, the other three were equally taken aback, though they quickly snapped out of it when they

    realized just how familiar the corpse was. It took them a second, but everyone quickly realized that the

    corpse looked identical to the butler from earlier!

    ¡°What¡¯s the big idea? Is this the real butler? He looks like he¡¯s been dead for at least two months! That

    aside, who did we meet in the vi, then?¡± asked Lyndon whose brows were furrowed.

    ¡°We were all fooled. Marcel isn¡¯t as simple as he appears! Either way, let¡¯s rush back and ask him

    personally!¡± replied Gerald before immediately bolting back to the vi¡­!

    Speaking of the vi, all the servants and maids there had just finished packing all the money up. As for

    the old man from before, his eyes were flickering as he ordered, ¡°If everything¡¯s packed up, we need to

    run! Quickly! The Chibas are iparable to those people, and I feel that we won¡¯t be able to keep our

    secret for much longer if we remain!¡±

    ¡°Do we really need to flee, Master¡­? They seemed to believe everything we said earlier¡­ Won¡¯t they

    just give up like the rest when they realize that nothing¡¯s there?¡± asked one of the seven women.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t ordinary people. Truth be told, even if they hadn¡¯t chased those samurais out earlier, the

    Chibas would¡¯ve still ended up getting poisoned from my colorless poison gas. With that in mind, the

    fact that those four weren¡¯t affected by my gas at all is greatly rming!¡± exined the old man just as

    arge truck stopped by the manor.

    Hearing the truck, the old man then added, ¡°Either way, we can¡¯t stay here anymore. We¡¯re moving to

    another province!¡±

    With that order made, everyone quickly boarded the vehicle and once everything was good to go, the

    old man wasted no time and mmed on the gas! However, just before they got to the main road, the

    old man couldn¡¯t help but feel his jaw drop.

    Standing right in the middle of the road with his hands behind his back, was Lyndon! Quickly snapping

    out of it, the old man then honked at Lyndon while furiously yelling, ¡°Do you want to die that badly?

    Move aside!¡±

    However, Lyndon didn¡¯t budge an inch! Seeing that, the old man roared, ¡°Fine, be my guest!¡± Following

    that, the truck rammed straight into Lyndon!

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2431

    What followed was an explosive sound as well as clouds of billowing ck smoke! Due to the sudden

    impact, everyone on the truck was knocked to the floor. As for the old man, since his head had collided

    against the steering wheel, his forehead was now covered in blood.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even so, Lyndon remainedpletely unharmed!

    When the old man realized that, he wondered whether he had just rammed into a man or a mountain!

    Before the old man could react, however, he heard Lyndon say, ¡°What a sly one you are¡­ To think that

    you¡¯d be able to deceive a person who¡¯s lived for hundreds of years!¡±

    After he said that, Lyndon easily got into the truck and within a minute, he had fished out everyone

    inside! His eyes now widened, the old man couldn¡¯t help but whimper, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you people¡­?

    Are you ghosts or something¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, old man! Or should I say, Marcel?!¡± growled Lyndon as he grabbed the old man by the

    cor. ¡°T-there¡¯s no way I could be Chairman Lurvink¡­! As I said, we still haven¡¯t found him¡­! You¡¯re

    making a big mistake! T- the seven mistresses can testify for me¡­!¡± yelled the old man.

    This prompted the seven women who were all holding onto their wounds to add, ¡°He speaks the truth!

    He isn¡¯t Chairman Lurvink¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­? Still refusing to admit it¡­?¡± growled Lyndon whose face was already turning red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll continue getting fooled by your disguise technique!¡± added Gerald as he appeared

    together with Darkwind and the professor.

    ¡°D-disguise technique¡­? I¡­ have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± muttered the old man as he

    averted his gaze, clearly appearing guilty.

    ¡°Ancient witches were experts at raising beasts and nting all sorts of bizarre herbs and flowers. In

    order to cultivate, they needed to travel frequently since an important ingredient they needed to

    enhance their powers caused them to make many enemies¡­ And that ingredient was fresh human

    blood! In order to encounter less enemies, they developed all sorts of disguise techniques.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, they got so good at it that they were able to brew potions that not only changed their

    appearances, but also their voices! They could pretty much perfectly imitate anyone! Due to that,

    regardless of how high a person¡¯s cultivation was, they¡¯d never be able to see through a witch¡¯s

    disguise¡­ Find that text familiar, Chairman Lurvink?¡± asked Gerald as he approached the old man with

    his hands against his back.

    Now looking at Gerald in utter shock, the old man then gulped before saying, ¡°T-this is the ancestral

    secret method passed down to Phoebe¡­ But¡­ Apart from us, nobody else should be aware of it¡­!

    With that said, how do you know the secrets behind the technique¡­?¡±

    ¡°I read it in a book. That aside, it appears that you¡¯ve only learned one of the techniques¡­ Didn¡¯t she

    teach you the rest?¡± asked Gerald in a cheery tone.

    Upon hearing that, the old man went silent for a while.

    Eventually, he took a spray bottle out and prayed its contents on his face¡­ This resulted in green

    smoke suddenly encircling his face and once the smoke cleared, the professor couldn¡¯t help but widen

    his eyes as he asked, ¡°Ferb¡­? Is that really you¡­?¡±

    True enough, it was Ferb Lurvink, his old student! Now that the jig was up, Marcel was prompted to

    guiltily reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you, professor¡­ Even so, please know that I¡¯ve been ced in a

    difficult position as well¡­! I had no choice but to lie¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2432

    ¡°Still¡­ I never expected you to know Phoebe¡®s secret!¡± added Marcel in a curious tone.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. After all, Marcel¡¯s response was a clear

    sign that Phoebe really was a descendant of the ancient witches. That meant that her son was an heir

    of the witches as well. He remembered Zeman telling him that all witch descendants required the

    Divine fruit in order to awaken the power in their blood.

    Even if awakening their power wasn¡¯t their goal, they still needed the fruit. After all, due to their

    ancestors tampering so much with medicines, the seque in their bodies were passed down to their

    descendants. With that in mind, failing to get ess to the Divine fruit-before their sixteenth birthday

    would often result in the descendants¡¯ deaths. It was probably why Phoebe was searching for the

    Divine Fruit tree so desperately.

    That aside, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but spot a new issue. Since the ancient witches had mostly died out,

    Phoebe shouldn¡¯t have that many enemies to deal with. With that in mind, why was she still being so

    cautious? Aside from that, Marcel didn¡¯t exactly look like a heartless person. With that in mind, why did

    he abandon his wife and son?

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he noticed Marcel looking like he was about to pass out,

    no doubt from the earlier collision. With that in mind, he quickly injected a stream of healing essential qi

    into Marcel¡¯s body.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Marcel to feel much better. Understanding that Gerald had helped him, he was

    then prompted to politely exim, ¡°¡­Thank you, Mr. Crawford¡­!¡±

    ¡°Though Mr. Crawford looks young, he¡¯s actually an advanced cultivator, Ferb. That aside, he needs

    Phoebe¡¯s help to bring him to the area where the witches built their formations. If all goes well, he¡¯ll

    surely repay you generously,¡± said the professor.

    ¡°I can see that¡­ Regardless, though Mr. Crawford doesn¡¯t look like those who came after Phoebe

    before this¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell him! It¡¯s for Phoebe and our son¡¯s sake¡­!¡± replied Marcel, looking

    like he had just been reminded of something horrible.

    Now looking concerned, the professor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­What happened, exactly¡­?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After staring at Gerald and the others for a while, Marcel eventually exined, ¡°Due to Phoebe¡¯s

    identity, she once brought a huge disaster to her family I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Phoebe¡¯s hometown

    is in Jay City, but did you know that the Willows were a prestigious family who had flourished for over a

    thousand years? Sadly, something terrible happened to her family around forty years ago. Phoebe was

    only a child when nearly five hundred Willows were assassinated in one night¡­ In the end, the only

    survivors were Phoebe and her mother who had helped her escape!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± muttered the professor whose face had stiffened by this point.

    Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°Just how big was that feud for such a mass

    assassination to take ce?¡±

    ¡°All of that happened due to a special fruit¡­ You see, Phoebe is one of the ancient witch descendants

    who escaped to Jay City and had her name changed to Willow. The Willows themselves never harmed

    anyone with their witchcraft, and they even made sure to properly run their businesses. That aside, the

    Willows had a tradition of feeding their children a special fruit when they grew to the age of six. If the

    fruit wasn¡¯t consumed, the descendants would most likely die between the ages of twelve and

    sixteen¡­¡±

    ¡°The Divine Fruit,¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°Exactly. Either way, the assassination took ce on the third day after Phoebe and the other children

    her age consumed the fruits. Phoebe and her mother were only able to escape since they hid inside a

    well. Even so, the culprit was aware that they were missing, so he immediately began tracking them

    down¡­¡±

    ¡°The hunt continued for six years, and throughout that time, Phoebe and her mother had traveled

    across the desert and lived in the primeval forest. Eventually, however, Phoebe¡¯s mother was unable to

    bear all that stress and ended up dying from illness! It was sometimeter when Phoebe retrieved all

    the Willow family¡¯s scrolls and took her time studying alone atop a mountain¡­ Once she was done,

    she made a disguise for herself so that she could study and enter society again,¡± exined Marcel.

    ¡°So¡­ She was a descendant of the ancient witches this entire time¡­ No wonder she was so familiar

    with herbs. Now that I know her backstory, I don¡¯t me her for being so withdrawn either¡­¡± muttered

    the professor with a sigh.

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2433

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You know, at the start, she swore that she¡¯d never get married till the day she got her

    revenge. Still¡­ Love isn¡¯t exactly something we can freely control¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that we

    were in a rtionship back when we were still studying, right, professor? Though I love her to bits, had

    I known that our love would bring this much trouble to our child, I¡¯d have rather died than continue

    being in that rtionship with her!¡± replied Marcel in a slightly remorseful tone as he recalled his past.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you said that since you eventually found out that the child would die by the age of ten if

    she failed to avenge her family and obtain a Divine Fruit? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re also worried that through

    her child¡¯s death, Phoebe¡¯s identity could potentially be exposed to her enemies¡­ Did I get that right?¡±

    asked Gerald after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Bingo. Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t really a big problem when we found out that she had gotten pregnant

    back in university. However, once all this was made clear to me, we grew concerned and decided to

    just drop out of university to start nning for the child¡¯s future,¡± exined Marcel.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why excellent students like you two suddenly decided to drop out!¡± replied the professor with

    an understanding nod.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ We¡¯re sorry to have disappointed you, professor, but there was no other way. Had we not

    done that, the child¡¯s safety would¡¯ve been at risk!¡± muttered Marcel.

    ¡°I see¡­ Curious question, but did Phoebe know where the Divine Fruit tree was¡­?¡± asked Gerald.

    Shaking his head, Marcel then said, ¡°Unfortunately, she remembers little about the fruit. After all, she

    was very young when she consumed it. The only hint we have is that the tree is located where

    heavenly fire descends¡­ You see, the Willows only passed down secrets through word of mouth.

    Since Phoebe¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t been told where the tree was before the mass assassination, the tree¡¯s

    location is pretty much lost. Though Phoebe¡¯s mother did manage to salvage the Willow¡¯s Hundred

    Herbs Almanac and two sets of witchcraft books, none of them had any records about the Divine Fruit

    either!¡±

    ¡°With that in mind, all we could do was slowly watch our son grow till he reached the age of ten¡­ Mind

    you, he got to that age about ten years ago, yet we still haven¡¯t managed to locate the tree! That aside,

    about our divorce¡­ You see, someone was interested in creating Yangblood pellets with Phoebe¡¯s

    help. Fearing that she would be found, both of us agreed to divorce so that Phoebe could escape with

    the pellets while I remained here as a distraction to confuse those who were hunting her down,¡± added

    Marcel.

    ¡°Yangblood pellets? Also, you said she hasn¡¯t managed to locate the Divine Fruit tree to this day,

    correct? With that in mind, your child should be dead. But that doesn¡¯t make any sense! After all, about

    a year ago, Phoebe secretly sent me a letter asking for my help to search for the tree!¡± replied the

    confused professor.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to exin that bit. While it¡¯s true that my child who will soon turn twenty should¡¯ve died

    years ago, he¡¯s still alive due to the Yangblood pellets,¡± said Marcel.

    This prompted Darkwind to suddenly say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Yangblood pellets can only bepleted

    when used together with Yinblood pellets¡­ Once they¡¯rebined, they¡¯ll form a holy medicine known

    as Yinyang Blood pellets. Regardless, on its own, a Yangblood pellet is capable of stopping a person

    from growing for fifteen years. Once fifteen years have passed, however, the person must then take a

    Yinblood pellet to stop the effects of the Yangblood pellet and restore the harmony of life.¡±

    ¡°If a Yinblood pellet isn¡¯t taken to regte the invasion of Yang energy before then, the person¡¯s brain

    will rapidly be damaged and they¡¯ll find themselves regressing till the point of death! I know about all

    this since I had nned to obtain such pellets and hand them to my descendants. Unfortunately¡­¡±

    muttered Darkwind.

    ¡°Well, what Saint Darkwind said is true. My child is currently still alive due to the Yangblood pellet.

    Unfortunately, since we don¡¯t have any Yinblood pellets, my child¡¯s already bing slightly

    demented. If this goes on, I fear he¡¯ll die in another five years!¡± replied Marcel.

    ¡°I get it now. So you two split up to simultaneously look for Yinblood pellets and the Divine Fruit tree,

    correct?¡± asked the professor with an understanding nod.

    ¡°Indeed. You see, Phoebe aside, my son¡¯s the only other heir of the witches left alive! It doesn¡¯t help

    that due toplications in the Willow family¡¯s bloodline, she¡¯s only able to give birth once. With all that

    said, we¡¯ve truly been struggling for our child for most of our lives!¡±

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2434

    After saying that, Marcel cleared his throat before adding, ¡°Speaking of which, you should know that

    those seven women are actually my close cousins. As for these servants, they¡¯re my mother and aunt!

    As you may already have guessed, we¡¯ve been pretending that I abandoned my wife and child to

    dissuade others from causing trouble for Phoebe and me! As for the butler¡¯s corpse that you¡¯ve

    probably found¡­ He¡¯s the real butler who¡¯s been in my family ever since I was young¡­ Sadly, the

    Chibas ended up killing him!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So you took the chance to disguise yourself as him since you knew that there were still many

    others looking for you?¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s about the gist of it. Truth be told I could already tell that you weren¡¯t ordinary people when you

    first arrived. What more, since the professor was with you, I had a feeling that you weren¡¯t here to

    cause us any trouble. Even so, I ended up refraining from exposing who we truly were to you for fear

    that I was wrong. Though we did manage to get you to leave, my gut simply told me that you¡¯d surely

    uncover the secret at my base. It¡¯ s the reason I was fleeing earlier¡­¡± muttered Marcel with a helpless

    smile.

    His words made Gerald and his party exchange nces among themselves. Honestly, it was

    completely understandable that a person like Marcel who had been living on the edge for decades

    would be overly cautious for the sake of survival. How else would he have crafted such intricate ns

    that even Darkwind and Lyndon ended up getting deceived?

    Had it not been for Gerald¡¯s suspicions, they¡¯d have surely left Peaceton by now in search of more

    clues¡­ Whatever the case was, Gerald then replied, ¡°Well¡­ From all that you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m assuming

    you know where Ms. Willow is? Naturally, I¡¯m not asking for the information for free. Once I know where

    she is, I¡¯ll use all the resources I have to help your son!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gerald meant every word he said, too. That aside, Gerald was really tempted to ask Marcel who

    exactly had assassinated all those Willows in cold blood. After all, he had a feeling that Daryl was the

    culprit. Gerald¡¯s assumption was that Daryl assassinated them since he didn¡¯t want anyone who knew

    where the formation, to get to Yearning Ind, was to remain alive. However, since that was merely his

    assumption, Gerald ended up holding his tongue.

    Regardless, upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Marcel replied, ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t know where she is,

    either¡­ However, she does still possess the Yangblood pellets. As long as I find any Yinblood pellets,

    we¡¯ll surely be able to sense each other using them. You know, right before we parted ways ten years

    ago, we promised each other that if I couldn¡¯t find any Yinblood pellets, we¡¯d never meet again to

    prevent her from bringing trouble to me¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then, after investigating for so long, have you found any clues as to where the Yinblood

    pellets could be?¡± asked Saint Darkwind.

    ¡°Yes, actually¡­ It¡¯s the reason why I keep refusing to leave this ce even though there are so many

    enemies after my head!¡± replied Marcel.

    Momentarily taken aback, Gerald eventually said, ¡°Are you implying that the Yinblood pellets are in

    Peaceton¡­?¡±

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2435

    ¡°I am! I learned that it was here through the news!¡± replied Marcel.

    ¡°The news? Then, the pills have already been taken¡­?¡± asked the professor, his eyes now widened.

    ¡°Not exactly¡­ For context, there¡¯s arge family here that goes by the surname of Zandt. About two

    months ago, Freyr, the patriarch of the Zandt family, suddenly fell sick and the media reported his

    symptoms. Symptoms that were identical to what one would experience from a Yinblood pellet

    infestation! Though others say he¡¯s poisoned, I know for a fact that he just doesn¡¯t have ess to

    Yangblood pellets!¡± exined Marcel.

    ¡°Either way, after finding out about that, I began doing some investigating and eventually discovered

    that he and his family had entered the tomb of a general sometime back. There, he hade across a

    headless general, and many Zandts were seriously injured by it. Since they were so keen on defeating

    it, I¡¯m assuming they were after Yinblood pellets that were hidden within the headless general¡¯s body!¡±

    added Marcel.

    ¡°Are¡­ You absolutely sure¡­?¡± asked the professor rather skeptically.

    ¡°Well, I did use smoke poison to force one of that family¡¯s butlers to tell me what he had overheard from

    a conversation among the Zandt family¡¯s seniors, so there¡¯s that,¡± replied Marcel.

    ¡°I see¡­ Do you know where the tomb is?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°No, though it¡¯s my current goal to locate it. The problem is, even after going through all the records

    about ancient tombs in Peaceton and there are a lot of ancient tombs here, I haven¡¯t been able to

    identify which one the Zandts had entered. Speaking of records, you should know that my butler was

    assassinated on his way back to send me these documents¡­¡± muttered Marcel as he shook his head.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t help that the Zandt family¡¯s patriarch is so powerful. What¡¯s more, his daughter is also

    very

    close to Master Trilight of the Trilight Church¡­ It¡¯s the only reason why I haven¡¯t pried any further into

    their family. After all, if I get caught, I¡¯ll surely die tragically!¡± added Marcel.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ You said¡­ Zandt? Is there a second youngdy by the name of Fae?¡± asked Gerald with a

    slight frown.

    ¡°There is! Since her sister and father are always backing her up, she¡¯s grown to be ruthless and

    arrogant!¡± replied Marcel.

    ¡°Huh¡­ So we¡¯ve already met the Zandts¡­¡± mutter Gerald with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Now that we know all this, should we rush over and capture that old man to force him to reveal the

    tomb¡¯s location?¡± asked Darkwind.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Darkwind, Freyr is a very stubborn and cautious man¡­ Knowing him, Freyr wouldn¡¯t

    be againstmitting suicide if he¡¯s threatened! Should that happen, it¡¯ll be even harder for us to

    obtain the Yinblood pellets! Before my butler passed away, he told me that all the experts had to be

    blindfolded when he brought them into the Zandt residence¡­¡± muttered Marcel in a dissuasive tone.

    As the saying went, those who were fearless were usually the most fearsome. When it came to such

    people, Darkwind and Lyndon were truly brick-walled¡­ Regardless, after a brief pause, Gerald was

    prompted to say,

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to act all hastily. For one, we haven¡¯t fully figured out the story behind the

    young mistress cultivating demonic essential qi. Adding that to the fact that she is allies with the Trilight

    Church that Marcel mentioned earlier, things could get nasty really quickly if we aren¡¯t careful. With that

    said, I suggest you guys stay here for a few days. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be disguising myself and

    entering the Zandt household to do some investigating of my own.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡± proposed Darkwind, to which Gerald shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going there to spy on them. In all honesty, I¡¯m worried that if you go with me, you may not be

    able to control yourself and eventually start a fight. Our n would fall to pieces by that point! With that

    said, you three stay here, and that¡¯s that,¡± replied Gerald with a helpless chuckle.

    It waste at night when Gerald made his move. From what he had been told, the Zandt manor was

    located near the mountains, and it covered at least eight hundred acres, making it far more magnificent

    than the Momingstar manor.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Either way, once he got close to the manor, Gerald immediately noticed a protective formation

    surrounding it. Whenmoners walked past this formation, the Zandts would surely be notified.

    Gerald, however, was nomoner.

    ¡°You¡¯re no regr family, that¡¯s for sure,¡± scoffed Gerald with a smirk. Following that, he expertly and

    easily evaded the formation before continuing to sneak into the manor.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2436

    As soon as Gerald entered the backyard, he immediately heard someone yell, ¡°F*cking hell! How much

    longer do you need to brew the medicine for Master, Chuck?!¡±

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald was soon greeted by the sight of a butler mercilessly whipping the man

    who went by Chuck.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s almost done, Mr. Shyu¡­!¡± whimpered Chuck as he bowed fearfully.

    ¡°Make it snappy! Worthless bum¡­!¡± growled Mr. Shyu who fiddled around with a hair protruding out of

    a mole at the corner of his face before leaving with a huff.

    Now alone again, Chuck quickly continued brewing the medicine¡­ However, it wasn¡¯t long after when

    he sensed someone standing behind him! Looking back, he was shocked to see a young man who had

    his hands against his back standing right behind him!

    ¡°W-who are you¡­? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you around here¡­¡± muttered the surprised Chuck.

    ¡°Who am I? Why don¡¯t you take a closer look at my face?¡± replied Gerald with a smirk. After saying

    that, Gerald¡¯s face began to shift and within seconds, he looked exactly like Chuck!

    ¡°A-are you some kind of g- ghost or something¡­?! How did you just perfectly mimic my face¡­?!¡±

    whimpered the petrified man.

    In response, Gerald gently poked Chuck¡¯s forehead and just like that, the terrified man passed out!

    Seeing that, Gerald waved his hand, causing the fainted man to disappear without a trace.

    Now that only Gerald who looked exactly like Chuck remained in the kitchen, he couldn¡¯t help but grin

    as he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s get you somece to sleep for now¡­ I¡¯ll be taking over for the time being.¡±

    The transformation technique was one of the most basic magic arts that Gerald had learned from the

    Velement Method. He could even transform himself into a baby, so changing his appearance was

    nothing to him.

    Whatever the case was, now that he had his disguise up, he bent down to sniff the medicine that

    Chuck had been brewing. Just by doing that, Gerald could tell that the old man truly was heavily

    injured. After all, the pot was filled with herbs that exuded thick, Yang energy. Even so, Gerald had a

    feeling that the medicine wasn¡¯t going to help the Zandt patriarch too much. Either way, Gerald still

    needed to meet up with the old man, so he quickly continued brewing the medicine.

    Once the medicine was done, he was just about to bring it out when he saw Mr. Shyu again. This

    prompted him to call out, ¡°Mr. Shyu! It¡¯s ready!¡±

    ¡°Good. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you were always this quick! Follow me!¡± grumbled Mr. Shyu as he led

    Gerald through several corridors and eventually, they arrived at the manor¡¯s spacious interior. However,

    the second he stepped foot inside, Gerald could sense greatly condensed Yin energy lingering around.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think his injury was this bad¡­¡¯ Gerald thought to himself.

    Regardless, after walking for a while longer, the duo arrived at a door. Knocking gently, Mr. Shyu then

    said, ¡°Master¡­? The medicine¡¯s ready¡­¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Bring it in¡­¡± replied a hoarse voice that quickly turned into a violent coughing fit!

    Upon entering, Gerald saw that Freyr was already coughing out blood that was oddly blue and purplish.

    As if that wasn¡¯t already weird enough, shortly after the blood exited Freyr¡¯s mouth, it¡¯d quickly turn into

    ice!

    Aside from that, Gerald also noticed that the man¡¯s face was blue, and that there was a scar on his

    chest that seemed to still be bleeding¡­

    Making sure to carefully examine the man, Gerald quickly found out that Freyr also cultivated inner

    strength, though he didn¡¯t possess demonic essential qi like his eldest daughter.

    Just as Gerald was wondering why that was, his train of thought was cut short when Mr. Shyu scowled,

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Master told you to bring it over!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± replied Gerald as he did as he was told.

    After taking the medicine, Freyr who looked slightly better now was prompted to ask, ¡°Now then¡­ Has

    the Eldest Young Mistress returned¡­?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t, though I¡¯ve sent some men out to urge her return. She should be back any second now¡­

    Speaking of which, the ten family experts have alle back, so you can convene the meeting with no

    issues¡­¡± replied Mr. Shyu.

    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡±

    Before Freyr could say anything else, a beautiful woman who looked to be around neen came in

    before asking in a worried tone, ¡°Are you alright, Master¡­?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Mistress! You¡¯re here!¡± eximed Mr. Shyu as he bowed toward her.

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, when the fifth mistress walked past, he noticed her stealing a nce at him.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2437

    ¡°Your injuries are getting worse, Master¡­ Should I get some holy medicine from the secret chamber for

    you¡­?¡± asked Fifth Mistress.

    ¡°Do you think you can just waltz in there?!¡± retorted Freyr.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­! I was so worried that I ended up forgetting the rules¡­!¡± whimpered the trembling Fifth

    Mistress.

    ¡°Bah! Forget it! You¡¯re just being concerned for me, so I don¡¯t me you. That aside, the holy medicine

    made by Master Trilight is really potent¡­ I just took it yesterday, so if I take it again today, I¡¯ll surely

    explode!¡± exined Freyr while shaking his head.

    ¡°That aside, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to remind you that the secret chamber holds our family¡¯s greatest

    secret. With that said, if you bring this up again, don¡¯t me me for punishing you ording to our

    family¡¯s rules! Either way, you can all leave now. I have something to discuss with the young mistresses

    later,¡± scoffed Freyr as he waved his hand.

    ¡°Very well,¡± replied all three of them including Gerald as they exited the room.

    Since Mr. Shyu immediately went off to look for the Eldest Young Mistress, only Gerald and the Fifth

    Mistress remained. Just as Gerald was about to leave as well, however, the Fifth Mistress suddenly

    leaned closer to him before whispering, ¡°Silly boy, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore¡­! No one¡¯s

    here! To my room! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°H-huh¡­?¡± replied the startled Gerald. Judging from her expression, it appeared that she had some

    sort of rtionship with the real Chuck¡­

    Regardless, Gerald had initially been nning to look for the secret chamber that Fifth Mistress had

    earlier mentioned. After all, Freyr had said that there was a family secret in there¡­ Now that things had

    taken this turn, Gerald figured he may as well just follow her and find a chance to ask her where the

    room was.

    With that in mind, he followed her to her room¡­ And the second she locked the door, she immediately

    leaped onto him!

    ¡®Good heavens!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as he instinctively dodged.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, you brat?¡± grumbled the annoyed Fifth Mistress.

    ¡°H-hold it, Fifth Mistress¡­! I, uh¡­ have something to tell you!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, go on!¡± grumbled the increasingly impatient Fifth Mistress.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°W-well¡­ There¡¯s¡­ Uh¡­ Some sort of holy medicine in the secret chamber!¡±

    ¡°Of course. There are many other Zandt family secrets in there as well. What¡¯s up with that?¡± asked the

    puzzled Fifth Mistress.

    ¡°I¡­ Well, I overheard a conversation between Master and Mr. Shyu earlier¡­ As it turns out, Master

    Trilight had actually given Master two kinds of holy medicine! While one of them is to help treat him, the

    other is used to preserve the youth of a woman for up to thirty years!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°What? Is¡­ That really true¡­? But I was with Master almost every day before this¡­ Howe I never

    heard him mention it before? Could it be that there¡¯s going to be a Sixth Mistress and he¡¯s preparing

    that for her¡­?¡± grumbled Fifth Mistress who was now simultaneously interested and jealous.

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2438

    ¡°I speak only the truth! Master really did tell Mr. Shyu not to tell anyone regarding the youth preserving

    medicine! That aside, I also found out that he had another objective at the ancient general¡¯s tomb.

    Essentially, he was looking for an ingredient to boost the medicine¡¯s effectiveness. If he finds it, the

    person who drinks the medicine will be able to retain their youth for sixty years instead! You¡¯d be able

    to look this young for ages¡­¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°My word! I knew Master Trilight¡¯s holy medicine was good for curing wounds, but I never expected him

    to give away such a medicine!¡± eximed Fifth Mistress as she gently tapped on her cheeks, her eyes

    glinting with hope. If she could obtain that medicine, she¡¯d surely be the happiest woman alive!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald pretended to sigh before saying, ¡°You know, even at the time, I found it

    rather strange that Master didn¡¯t n to give the medicine to his daughter¡­ However, Iter heard Mr.

    Shyu mumbling about giving the medicine to a woman whom he ns to bring over!¡±

    ¡°How dare Mr. Shyu not tell me about this! Master¡¯s definitely fallen for someone else! But the most

    outrageous thing is that he risked his life to enter the ancient general¡¯s tomb just for her sake!¡±

    eximed Fifth Mistress, now looking incredibly anxious.

    ¡°That aside, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this sincere with me, Chuck! My love for you truly isn¡¯tin vain! Still,

    had you not told me this crucial news, not only was there a high chance that I wouldn¡¯t get anything, but

    I¡¯d possibly eventually get thrown out of the Zandt family as well!¡± added the increasingly worried Fifth

    Mistress.

    Seeing how anxious she now was, Gerald took the chance to say, ¡°Honestly, I was nning to sneak

    into the secret chamber to steal the holy medicine for you! In the process, I hope to find out what

    exactly is in the ancient general¡¯s tomb that allows for youth to be preserved for so long!¡±

    ¡°Do you really mean that, Chuck? You¡¯d do that for me? But¡­ it¡¯s not like you can enter all willy-nilly.

    After all, the keys are with Master and the two young mistresses! That aside, they¡¯ll surely be able to

    sense you entering! Hell, they¡¯d be notified if you even went close to the room!¡± replied the surprised

    Fifth Mistress.

    Knowing that she was unable to resist the holy medicine¡¯s temptation, Gerald then said, ¡°But I really

    want to do something for you¡­ How about the tomb? Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°I now see how true your feelings are for me, Chuck¡­ That aside, I don¡¯t know where the tomb is

    either¡­ After all, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that only those three can ess the Zandt family¡¯s top secrets

    in the secret chamber¡­ Regardless, thank you for telling me all this! We¡¯ll definitely start making

    thorough ns to obtain the medicine! But putting all that aside, for now,e with me!¡± replied Fifth

    Mistress as she pulled Gerald further into her room.

    However, it barely even took a few seconds for Gerald to walk out of her room. Staring at the

    unconscious Fifth Mistress before closing the door, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Like I¡¯d ever let you

    touch me¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even allow the prettiest of girls to do that! Preposterous!¡¯

    Whatever the case was, Gerald had to admit that his infiltration mission was rather sessful. For one,

    he now knew that the Zandts truly weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared. After all, after looking around,

    Gerald found that almost everything within the manor was arranged to create formations.

    That aside, he now knew that this Master Trilight of the Trilight Church was a supporter of the family.

    While Gerald had never met him before, he had a hunch that Master Trilight was a strong demonic

    cultivator. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have persuaded his disciples to absorb the masculine aura of others.

    As previously mentioned, humans had three streams of masculine aura. If a person lost even a single

    stream, their body would be damaged, and they would also be susceptible to a plethora of diseases¡­

    Sadly, in was still in the dark about all this.

    That aside, the other thing he had learned from this mission, was about the location of the general¡¯s

    tomb. If what Fifth Mistress had said was correct, then all he¡¯d need to do was head into the secret

    chamber to locate the tomb. The problem was, he didn¡¯t quite know where the secret chamber was yet.

    What more, Gerald was worried that making a mistake would alert the Zandts of his presence. To avoid

    that, he¡¯d continue doing things secretly.

    Despite how strong he now was, Gerald knew that there was always someone on top. With that in

    mind, if Master Trilight was somehow stronger than he was, then everything could be ruined because

    of his recklessness!

    Another reason why Gerald was being so cautious was because he knew that demonic cultivators

    could still enter realmsparable to the Deitus Realm even though they didn¡¯t use the qi of heaven

    and earth to cultivate. With that in mind, he felt that it was better to be safe than sorry.

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2439

    Whatever the case was, Gerald quickly began devising a n. From what he could tell, neither Freyr

    nor in were going to be easy to deal with. That left only Fae.

    Smirking as he came up with a n, Gerald then muttered, ¡°With how much of a brat you¡¯ve been, I

    was already nning to teach you a lesson¡­ Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m going to have to go all¡­!¡±

    Fast forward toter that night, Gerald headed to Freyr¡¯s room to eavesdrop on the old man¡¯s

    conversation with his daughters and senior family members.

    Freyr himself coughed loudly before asking, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your sister here yet¡­?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in her room throwing a tantrum for no reason¡­¡± replied in.

    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s better for her not to know about such things¡­ Either way, what did you master say,

    in? Was he mad because of my recklessness?¡± asked Freyr.

    ¡°Very. After all, not only did you nearly die in the general¡¯s tomb, but you almost ruined his ns as

    well!¡± replied in as she shook her head.

    Sighing in response, Freyr shook his head as well as he said, ¡°I only have myself to me¡­ Thinking

    back, had I simply done as Master Trilight ordered, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up getting injured so badly!

    I¡¯m such a fool!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown as he thought, ¡®Things are only bing more

    complicated Though I now know that the Zandts are working for Master Trilight, who exactly is that

    person¡­?¡¯

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t talking about anything useful, Gerald decided to head to Fae¡¯s room instead.

    Fae herself was currently whipping seven men who were all knelt on the floor while yelling, ¡°Rubbish!

    All seven of you! I can¡¯t believe you even dare to call yourselves the most famous vets in Peaceton

    when you can¡¯t even cure Ginger! Beat it!¡±

    ¡°W-we¡¯re sorry, Second Young Mistress, but there¡¯s really nothing we can do¡­!¡± whimpered one of the

    men as all seven of them quickly got up to leave.

    However, before they could even get to the door, Fae snapped her fingers while yelling, ¡°Hold it! I¡¯m not

    letting you off that easily this time! Servants! Break a leg and an arm of each of those men!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± dered the guards.

    ¡°P-please spare us, Second Young Mistress¡­! Young Master Ginger is suffering from an incurable

    disease, so not even god can save him now¡­!¡± wailed another vet as all seven of the terrified men

    quickly began kowtowing toward her.

    Since Ginger had grown up with Fae, it somehow became normalized for the dog to be addressed as a

    young master.

    Either way, upon hearing that, Fae immediately retorted, ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re all just useless! My poor,

    poor Ginger¡­! Not to worry, I¡¯ve already made it public that I¡¯d give a million dors to the person who

    cures your disease¡­ !¡±

    Gerald had been watching all this y out for quite a while now, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown at the

    ruthless girl.

    As for the seven men, the guards quickly dragged them out of the manor. From how easy they made it

    look, it was almost as though the guards were used to doing things like this¡­ Regardless, with batons

    in hand, the guards were ready to beat the crap out of the men!

    However, when the baton struck one of the vets¡¯ legs, instead of the vet yelling in pain, it was the guard

    who was holding onto the man who wailed in agony! In fact, several other guards began yelling in pain

    as well! They had all felt the sensation of being struck by something hard on their bellies!

    ¡°W-what the f*ck¡­?!¡± eximed several of the aching guards.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Is it happening again¡­?! Should we continue doing this¡­?¡± whimpered a few of the

    guards as they gulped.

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2440

    With several of them now drenched in cold sweat, one of the guards eventually dered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t

    want to get hurt for smashing their limbs! Let¡¯s just leave them be!¡±

    Naturally, everyone agreed, and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile from afar.

    Regardless, after transforming back into Chuck, Gerald quickly headed to Second Young Mistress¡¯s

    room. Taking in a deep breath, he then smiled as he pushed the door open while saying, ¡°Second

    Young Mistress? I brought some ginseng soup for you!¡±

    ¡°Soup? Who even are you? A servant of ours? That aside, I never requested for any soup,¡± replied the

    Second Young Mistress with a frown.

    Thankfully, there was also a guard in the room who recognized Chuck. This prompted him to say, ¡°He¡¯s

    Chuck, the Master¡¯s servant!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Hah! He usually only cares about Sister¡­ I¡¯m surprised he still remembers that I¡¯m his daughter!

    Regardless, put the soup down! I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± grumbled the Second Young Mistress as she

    continued petting her dog.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald went silent for a moment before saying, ¡°That dog isn¡¯t sick, Second Young

    Mistress. It just seems to be choking on something! If you allow me to, I¡¯ll definitely treat it!¡±

    The truth was, it really was just a dying dog. Even so, Gerald still needed a way to get close to Fae.

    While this could be seen as being overly cautious, he had learned his lesson after that incident back at

    Fyre Cave. Due to his and Walter¡¯s mistake, they ended up bumping into Ryder. Had he not possessed

    the Herculean Primordial Spirit, Gerald would¡¯ve surely died there and then¡­

    With that in mind, since Gerald still didn¡¯t know how powerful the Zandts were yet, he didn¡¯t want to act

    hastily. Either way, he was hoping that Second Young Mistress would take the bait.

    Whatever the case was, after hearing Gerald¡¯s statement, she immediately scowled, ¡°Do you speak the

    truth?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, Second Young Mistress! You see, my family used to have a dog, and I¡¯ve

    seen these symptoms before. I should note that l was the one who ended up saving my dog!¡± replied

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°Fine. If you do manage to save Ginger, then I¡¯ll promote you to be one of my valets. Like the other

    valets, you¡¯ll be given better clothes, and a better room. What more, by staying by my side every day,

    not only will you never get bullied again, but you¡¯ll be doing the bullying instead!¡± said Fae.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Second Young Mistress..!¡± eximed Gerald before walking over to the dog.

    Following that, he began pretending to skillfully poke the dog in several areas while thinking, ¡®You really

    are lucky to have such a good owner¡­ If you didn¡¯t belong to her, I wouldn¡¯t be using my essential qi to

    save you otherwise! Enjoy your extra year of life!¡¯

    After injecting enough essential qi into the ailing dog, it rolled to its feet before happily barking!

    ¡°Do my eyes deceive me? Have you truly recovered, Ginger?! It¡¯s settled! You¡¯ll be getting lots of treats

    and new clothes tomorrow when we go shopping together!¡± eximed the thrilled Fae.

    Once she calmed down a bit, she turned to look at Gerald while saying, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad, Chuck!

    You¡¯ve done an astounding job! As promised, you¡¯re now promoted to my valet, and you¡¯ll be following

    me around starting tomorrow. Make sure to tell him what my rules are, Bobby, and get him a better set

    of clothes. I don¡¯t want him dressing all shabby and embarrassing me!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Second Young Mistress!¡± dered Bobby as he led Gerald out of the room.

    It was only after midnight when Gerald contacted Professor Boyle to give him an update. While he was

    at it, he made sure to give Darkwind and Lyndon some instructions now that Fae had taken his bait.

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2441

    Since there was no further work to be done that night, Gerald then headed to sleep.

    Fast forward to the next morning, Fae headed out with her servants and of course, Gerald.

    Though Fae was by no meansdylike, Gerald soon found out that she lived a rather ordinary life. After

    having some tea in the morning, she spent most of her time shopping and getting whatever she wanted

    before eating some western food at noon.

    It was a whileter while she was having her second round of tea when she called for a waiter before

    saying, ¡°Waiter! My dog would like a serving of cake!¡±

    ¡°Come again? Dogs can¡¯t eat cake, Miss¡­¡± replied the waiter with a smile¡­ Only to instantly get

    pped by Fae in response!

    ¡°How dare you! Are you seeking death! My dog deserves to eat far better than you, you know?!¡± roared

    Fae as she prepared to p him a second time.

    At the moment, Fae was dining on the second floor of a restaurant. Since almost everyone in Peaceton

    had heard of how notorious Fae could get, they quickly left the scene now that things had gone slightly

    awry.

    In the end, all that remained were two old men who were drinking tea together. Paying the two no

    attention, Fae thenughed wickedly as she yelled, ¡°This is what happens when you offend me!

    Nobody offends me in Peaceton!¡±

    ¡°Best be careful of your words if you don¡¯t want to identally bite your tongue!¡± scoffed one of the old

    men with a smirk before sipping on some tea.

    Upon hearing that, Fae instantly turned to re at the duo who had their backs facing her while

    growling, ¡°Why the hell are you two still here anyway? Beat it like everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ Have you already forgotten that we¡¯ve met recently? What poor memory,¡± replied the other

    old man as the two slowly turned around allowing Fae to quickly recognize them! They were the old

    bastards that were with that kid she had met a while back!

    ¡°It¡¯s you two! To think you¡¯d remain in Peaceton!¡± retorted Fae as her expression turned hideous.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be? We aren¡¯t easily scared off like those people, missy. That aside, you should

    know that we¡¯re here to kill you!¡± replied Darkwind before sipping on his tea.

    ¡°You dare threaten me?! Fine! Men! Beat them to death first!¡± roared the angered Fae as all seventeen

    of her bodyguards surrounded the duo!

    In response, Lyndon simply waved his hand and all of a sudden, all of Fae¡¯s guards felt multiple ps

    landing on their faces!

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Watching as all her men curled up on the floor as they wailed in pain, Fae couldn¡¯t help but feel her jaw

    drop.

    ¡°W-what?!¡± eximed the stulmed girl as panic shed across her face. To think that these two were

    even more powerful than her sister!

    ¡°Just so you know, had your sister not appeared that day, you¡¯d already be dead! Regardless, now that

    all your men are curled up on the ground, do share if you have anyst words!¡± scoffed Darkwind as he

    began walking toward Fae¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I still have a guard! Chuck! Beat them up!¡± stuttered the anxious Fae as she turned to look at

    Gerald.

    ¡°But I¡¯m no match for them¡­! Besides, my stomach hurts!¡± replied Gerald as he held onto his stomach.

    ¡°How useless¡­! P-please don¡¯t kill me, you two¡­! If you do, then my sister and father will definitely

    come after your heads!¡± wailed Fae who was now in tears.

    ¡°Oh? Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to kill them too! That aside, enough talk! It¡¯s time to die!¡± roared

    Darkwind as heunched a palm attack toward Fae!

    It was impossible to block¡­!

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2442

    The second the attack connected with her shoulder, Fae instantly went pale before spurring out blood!

    ¡°S-Second Young Mistress¡­!¡± eximed Gerald in fake panic before tossing two gas bombs! The

    bombs themselves quickly exploded, fogging the entire area within seconds¡­!

    When the fog finally cleared, the two were nowhere to be seen. Even so, Darkwind and Lyndon

    couldn¡¯t help but grin at each other. It had all been a big act, so they were naturally not going to give

    chase.

    Regardless, Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly worried, prompting him to ask, ¡°Are you sure your

    attack earlier wasn¡¯t fatal¡­?¡±

    ¡°Worry not, I barely used any force. Still, that¡¯ll be sufficient to scare her! From this point on, we should

    just leave the rest to Mr. Crawford,¡± replied Darkwind in a cheery tone.

    Moving back to Gerald, he ran and ran with the injured Fae in his arms till they finally arrived at a park

    some thirty miles away.

    Realizing just how far from the restaurant they now were, Fae was prompted to say, ¡°C-Chuck! Put me

    down! They won¡¯te after us anymore¡­!¡±

    Once Gerald did as she told, the crying girl took in a deep breath before growling, ¡°That does it! I won¡¯t

    let those two off¡­! In fact, I won¡¯t let that young man off, either! All three of them must die¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well said! Though¡­ Urn¡­ Young Mistress¡­? There¡¯s something¡­¡± muttered the wide-eyed Gerald

    as he stared in fake shock at Fae.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°W-well¡­ Your lips have gone purple! Could the old man¡¯s attack have been poisonous¡­?¡± whimpered

    Gerald.

    ¡°H-huh¡­?! T-then¡­ What should I do¡­?!¡± eximed the now worried Fae.

    ¡°Come to think of it, your symptoms are quite simr to Master¡¯s¡­ However, Master has immense

    inner strength which allows him to resist the poison. With the aid of the holy medicine, he¡¯ll surely be

    able to eventually be cured! However, you have neither of them so¡­¡± muttered Gerald as he shook his

    head.

    ¡°W-what should I do, then¡­?! I don¡¯t want to die¡­!¡± wailed Fae as she rapidly began shaking her

    head.

    ¡°If you drink the holy medicine within the hour, you may be able to save your life! However, Master

    guards it extremely strictly, and he¡¯s even dered that nobody could use the holy medicine but him!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°How on earth did I even end up in such a situation..?! D*mn it all! Go get the medicine for me now! I

    only have an hour left! Even my legs are wobbly now!¡± ordered the terrified girl who felt like her legs

    were giving out.

    ¡°B-but Master would never give me the holy medicine! After all, Master Trilight gave it to him..!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t! Lowly people like you can¡¯t even hope to enter the secret chamber! I was

    naturally telling you to get my sister to obtain the medicine! After all, she knows all sorts of magical arts!

    Once you tell her about my condition, she¡¯ll surelye in a jiffy!¡± exined Fae whose face was

    already getting exceedingly pale.

    After nodding in response, Gerald then ran off but after running out of the park, he stopped in his

    tracks. Standing by the roadside, he then began puffing on a cigarette..!

    It was only after he was done with the cigarette that be transformed to look exactly like Fae¡¯s sister. By

    the time be re-entered the park, he quickly saw that Fae was shivering in fear, thinking that she was

    slowly dying.

    Mimicking in¡¯s voice, Gerald then eximed, ¡°Sister!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fae turned to face Gerald while wailing, ¡°S-Sister! I think I have the same condition

    as Father now..! I can hardly even move my legs anymore..!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the holy medicine to treat you! However, I think I left my key on the

    hill. Father and I were at the Trilight Church for his treatment earlier, you see. Either way, I¡¯ll be heading

    there to find my key first!¡±

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no need for that! I have a key over my neck! So please, take it and burry¡­!¡± pleaded Fae.

    ¡°Will do!¡± dered Gerald as he ran off with the key.

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2443

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gerald to arrive at the Zandt family¡¯s home and locate the secret chamber. Even

    from the outside of the chamber, Gerald could already sense a plethora of traps inside. From all sorts

    of formations, to cutting-edge infrared monitoring equipment, this ce had it all.

    If he didn¡¯t have the key, Gerald would¡¯ve surely had to go through a lot of trouble just to enter the

    secret chamber. Thankfully, he had it now, so be easily entered the chamber.

    The chamber itself was built in an underground tunnel, and it hosted a single room that contained all of

    the Zandt family¡¯s valuables. There were even magic artifacts down here, though Gerald wasn¡¯t

    interested in them. After all, he was here for the ¡®holy medicine¡¯, and eventually, he found them. As it

    turned out, the ¡®holy medicine¡¯ was nothing more than demonic pellets!

    Knowing that such pellets could only be made by condensing the masculine auras of humans and

    demonic spirits, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder who Master Trilight, the backer of the Zandt family,

    really was.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t be a big demon, right¡­?¡± muttered Gerald with a bitter smile as he shook his head.

    Quickly moving on to the section where the records and books were kept, Gerald then began

    rummaging around and shortly after, an old goat-skin scroll plopped off the shelf. Upon unrolling it, he

    discovered that its contents were about the cultivation technique of ck magic! After reading a bit

    more, Gerald found that this cultivation technique was simr to the one used by in. In other words,

    the essential qi produced was demonic.

    Due to that, it was not only harmful to others, but also to the cultivator. Since in was just a

    commoner, Gerald predicted that she¡¯d probably go crazy and turn into a half-demon by the end of her

    cultivation. Shaking his head, Gerald then plopped the scroll back where it fell from and resumed his

    search.

    After quite a while, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. The information about the ancient

    general¡¯s tomb was nowhere to be found! Just as he was feeling stumped, however, he suddenly heard

    a voice call out, ¡°You¡¯re not Eldest Young Mistress!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald immediately looked around But there was no one there. Eventually, his gaze

    fell upon one of the magic artifacts. It was a bronze mirror.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Walking toward the mirror, Gerald then asked, ¡°Are you the one who spoke?¡±

    After his question, the mirror began to glow and shortly after a little girl who looked to be around eight

    with pigtails wearing a floral-patterned jacket appeared!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± replied the child.

    ¡°Hmm? And here I thought you were a magic artifact As it turned out, you¡¯re just a mirror made from

    spirits! How long have you been trapped in there?¡± asked Gerald in a cheery tone after carefully

    examining it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! And I¡¯ve been trapped in here for about five hundred years¡­¡± replied the mirror.

    ¡°Quite a long time¡­ Then you must know about a lot of the Zandt family¡¯s secrets then, right?¡± asked

    Gerald.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± replied the child with a nod.

    ¡°Could you specify which tomb the Zandts keep trying to enter, then? And do they have a map of the

    tomb?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°I do know the answers to those, but my lips are sealed! After all, I belong to the Zandts, and my only

    owner is the Eldest Young Mistress! If I share the information with anyone aside from her, she¡¯ll surely

    destroy me!¡± eximed the child as she violently shook her head.

    Nodding in response, Gerald then said, ¡°I see, I see¡­ Though¡­ What makes you so sure that I can¡¯t

    destroy you as well?¡±

    Following that, Gerald summoned a mighty aurade that was filled with the righteousness of heaven

    and earth. With how powerful it was, it could easily kill demons, devils, and even spirits!

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2444

    With that in mind, the second the aurade appeared, the girl instantly felt a burning sensation within

    her body! Now trembling in fear, the child quickly wailed, ¡°Y-you¡¯re strong! It was wrong of me to say

    that! P-please don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then spit it out. Just so you know, if this aurade continues to burn through you, you won¡¯t even get

    a chance to revive! You¡¯ll bepletely erased, got that?¡±manded Gerald.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk! J-just flip to the fifteenth page of that book! Once you get to that page, ce your hand on

    it¡­!¡± yelled the terrified girl as she began pointing toward an ancient-looking book on one of the

    shelves.

    Grabbing it, Gerald then asked, ¡°This sutra?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah!¡± whimpered the girl as Gerald did as she instructed¡­

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    All of a sudden, a rumble was heard and shortly after, bricks began to shift! By the end of it, a small

    space was revealed! Upon peering inside, Gerald was greeted by the sight of a few neatly arranged

    drawings¡­ and once he gave them a better look, Gerald¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    One of the drawings showed the exact location of the ancient general¡¯s tomb! There were even

    instructions on how to get to the main chamber! Everything was here!

    Delighted, Gerald quickly began making a copy of all the information and once he was done, he

    returned all the paintings to where he found them. While doing so, however, he noticed the presence of

    what appeared to be a bottle of medicine within the room. Raising a slight brow, Gerald then popped

    the bottle¡¯s cover open to have a sniff and shortly after, a strong demonic spirit entered his nose! From

    the looks of it, the Zandts used this to cultivate.

    Regardless, after cing it back, Gerald walked up to the mirror again before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be

    asking you a few other questions. If you cooperate and answer me honestly, I¡¯ll free you from the mirror

    so that you can finally reincarnate!¡±

    ¡°R-really?! Then ask away! I¡¯ll share anything I know!¡±

    ¡°For starters, who exactly is the owner of the Trilight Church? The one backing the Zandts,¡± replied

    Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s an extremely powerful cultivator, though she¡¯s actually working for someone else. The true

    person in charge is not only the actual owner of the Trilight Church, but he¡¯s also the one who sealed

    my soul in this mirror! Honestly, his cultivation level is about the same as yours, so you know he¡¯s

    powerful! That aside, I don¡¯t know much else about them since I was given away after being trapped in

    this mirror¡­ You should know that I¡¯ve had to pretend to be innocent this entire time just to survive!¡±

    exined the child.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that much about them? Then why were you sealed?¡± asked

    Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°Because I know his big secret¡­ You see, those two used the lives of my entire vige in order to

    cultivate¡­ I was the only remaining survivor, though they eventually sealed me in here¡­ Either way,

    know that you¡¯re the first to hear this secret!¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°I see¡­ Alright, one final question. Is the headless general really that powerful?¡± asked Gerald.

    Gulping in fear, the girl quickly whispered, ¡°Of course he is. Not even the one who sealed me in this

    mirror can match him! With that said, you¡¯ll probably have a hard time with the general as well! You

    should know that the general is actually a demon, just like that man!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? So you¡¯re saying that after many, many years, the headless general has managed to

    cultivate from a corpse into a corpse demon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about the gist of it!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you know the name of that man? Can¡¯t be deal with the general? Also, do you know what

    kind of demon he is?¡± asked Gerald as he continued piecing more of the puzzle together. There was

    never any harm in taking the time to fully understand what one was dealing with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have the answer to most of those, though I do know that he wanted to enter the tomb

    some five hundred years ago. He eventually gave up since he was unable to deal with the headless

    general. That aside, while I don¡¯t know his real name, when I was still alive, I heard a guest call him Mr.

    Z.¡± replied the girl.

    ¡°Loud and clear. Still, I do wonder how Freyr was able to get out alive when the headless general is this

    powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°He obviously didn¡¯t encounter the headless general! I bet he was just beaten by a regr demon in

    the tomb! If he really did encounter the headless general, he¡¯d be dead by now!¡± replied the child.

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2445

    ¡°Fair enough. Either way, you¡¯ve helped me a great deal, so I¡¯ll do as I promised!¡± said Gerald with a

    subtle smile. Following that, he began chanting a spell and soon after, a beam of light shot into the

    mirror!

    He was using a secret charm of the Velement Method to extract the girl¡¯s soul out of the mirror and

    shortly after, the excited girl stepped out while asking, ¡°A-am I really free¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are. That aside, I¡¯ll also be reciting a transcendental incantation for you so that you can finally

    undergo reincarnation,¡± replied Gerald as he began chanting again to form a formation.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Listening as Gerald chanted, the girl found herself slowly fading and it wasn¡¯t long before she

    completely disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    With that done, Gerald didn¡¯t n to stay any longer. After all, the less troubles he bumped into, the

    better. Just as he was about to leave, however, he heard footsteps slowly approaching him, followed by

    someone saying, ¡°Is anyone there¡­?¡±

    ¡®I need to hide!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as be rapidly chanted a spell that teleported him behind one

    of the wooden cabs! Since he could freely use the five natural elements to supplement the

    transportation technique, it wasn¡¯t hard for Gerald to conceal himself.

    Regardless, it was only a few secondster when in walked in and looked around. Once she was

    sure that nobody was around, she grabbed the sutra book that Gerald had previously opened before

    flipping to the fifteenth page. This, of course, opened the secret vault again, and upon entering, she

    took the bottle that Gerald had earlier sniffed-out.

    ¡°I feel like my body has been brimming with essential qi ofte¡­ Maybe my cultivation level will

    improve soon!¡± muttered in to herself as she carefully carried the bottle out.

    Though Gerald truly didn¡¯t n to cause any trouble, this was his first time encountering demonic

    cultivators. Due to that, he ended up giving in to curiosity, leading to him following in out to see how

    the medicine was actually used.

    After leaving the secret room, in headed straight for the backyard. By this point, it was already dusk,

    and the sky was growing darker by the second. The important thing to note, however, was the fact that

    there appeared to be some kind of priestess sitting cross legged on a big stone who had a horsetail

    whisk in hand.

    She was Master Trilight, and upon seeing in, she was promoted to say, ¡°There you are. Did you

    bring the medicine over? If so, we can continue cultivating right away. I can see that you¡¯ve collected

    quite a bit of masculine aura recently. I hope you remember that failing to dissolve that aura using the

    method I taught you and transforming it into a source of power in time will result in you exploding!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, Master!¡± replied in as she took a seat before revealing the medicine. Upon

    opening the bottle, a green stream of gas began flowing into her body.

    ¡°Excellent. Now, try dissolving the masculine aura by using the breathing technique I taught you. The

    medicine should help.¡±

    Upon hearing that, in did as Master Trilight instructed and about half an hourter, in who¡¯s

    previously green face had turned white slowly opened her eyes again.

    Seeing that, Master Trilight was prompted to say, ¡°Things seem to be going smoothly. Even so, I want

    you to continue using this method to cultivate tonight till your masculine aura is fully dissolved.

    Speaking of which, while you were collecting masculine aura in the past ten days, did you make sure to

    write down the names of the ten individuals you collected the auras from? If so, hand it to me. I wish to

    give them blessings!¡±

    ¡°I have! Here¡¯s the name list, master. I¡¯ve also made sure to hand them a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Always remember that as cultivators, we need to respect both the lives of others, as well as

    thews of heaven and earth. Naturally, we should prioritize helping those on the list! After all, you¡¯re

    not exactly a professional yet, which is why I always ask you for the name list. That way, not only will I

    be able to give them blessings, but I¡¯ll also ensure that you did everything right!¡± exined the

    priestess in a serious tone.

    ¡°Such benevolence and righteousness¡­ I still have much to learn from you, Master¡­!¡±

    ¡°But of course! Either way, go ahead and continue cultivating first while I head off to give those children

    my blessings. Speaking of which, remember not to meet any of them till the three year period is up.

    After all, if you do so before you fully recover, your masculine aura will stunt their recovery!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± dered in, prompting Master Trilight to wave her hand and just like that, the

    priestess had vanished.

    ¡°Name list? Blessings? With that dense demonic spirit within Master Trilight..?!¡± muttered the anxious

    Gerald to himself.

    It was clear that all that priestess had said was bullsh*t.

    After all, Gerald hadn¡¯t even heard of masculine aura being able to stunt recovery! Regardless, rather

    than giving those individuals blessings, she was definitely going to absorb the remaining masculine

    aura out of them! Those ten people were going to die just so that the priestess could increase her

    cultivation!

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2446

    His eyelids now twitching, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Those siblings are in trouble¡­¡±

    Though Gerald hadn¡¯t really wanted to get too involved with them, now that he knew that this evil

    priestess was out to kill, he couldn¡¯t just let her do as she pleased! With his mind made up, Gerald then

    began chasing after Master Trilight¡­!

    Speaking of Master Trilight, it wasn¡¯t long before she arrived at her first destination¡­ That being the

    siblings¡¯ home!

    At the time, the brother was experiencing a high fever that simply wouldn¡¯t subside. With even their

    bedridden mother terribly ill, the sister naturally grew increasingly desperate. Eventually, the sister

    headed out to fetch some water and it was then when Master Trilight snuck into the house!

    Staring at the sick child, Master Trilight couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Ah, my beloved disciple, you truly are

    getting better and better¡­ To think that you¡¯d actually manage to gather seven children who were born

    at noon this time! Not only will this aid your cultivation, but mine as well!¡±

    Following that, her eyes turned as red as burning charcoal, and two distinct fangs protruded out of her

    mouth! Leaning closer to the brother¡¯s face, she then took a great sniff before coughing multiple times!

    Somehow, she had breathed in the ashes at the bottom of the pot on the stove nearby! Understandably

    shocked, Master Trilight then muttered between gags, ¡°H-how could such a thing even happen..?!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sniff one more time to find out? I can make you suck in toilet water, if that¡¯s to your

    fancy,¡± scoffed Gerald¡¯s voice from out of the blue.

    ¡°What?! Show yourself, you b*stard! ¡± roared the now vignt Master Trilight as she bolted out of the

    house!

    At the time, the sister was just returning home, and upon seeing the priestess¡¯s demonic form, she

    instantly let out a scream! Even so, Master Trilight didn¡¯t really care about her, and she simply flew off

    toward the forest where she hadst heard that taunt!

    Once she was there, she immediately yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you?! How dare you taunt me, the

    Divine Master?! Are you that keen on dying?!¡±

    ¡°Divine Master? I suggest you change your title to Great Monster instead! After all, you probably don¡¯t

    even remember how many people you¡¯ve killed over the years!¡± scoffed Gerald as he leaped out of the

    bushes to reveal himself.

    ¡°A young man? That aside, your aura seems to be even purer than that of children! Though you weren¡¯t

    born at noon, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still be a great sacrifice!¡± retorted Master Trilight as she greedily stuck her

    tongue out.

    ¡°Whatever you say. Speaking of which, what kind of demon even are you? A wolf?¡± asked Gerald as be

    scanned the woman from head to toe.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re in my stomach!¡± retorted the evil woman as she smirked before pouncing on

    Gerald!

    ¡°Aww¡­ You won¡¯t tell me? Guess I¡¯ll just have to beat you up till you reveal your true form!¡± replied

    Gerald as he began making his own move as well!

    Shortly after, they mmed their palms toward each other, causing their immense auras- one made of

    true essential qi and the other, demonic essential qi to collide! Upon collision, the gold and ck auras

    triggered a massive explosion that sent a shockwave flying all around them! What immense ck

    magic and essential qi power!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, it didn¡¯t take long for the two to each take three steps back, both of them looking rather

    surprised.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2447

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you were able to enter the Domiensch Realm at such a young age. I¡¯m actually d I

    went all out earlier. Otherwise, I¡¯d surely be toast by now!¡± grumbled the priestess.

    Though neither of them had gained the upper hand from their attacks, Master Trilight¡¯s face had now

    gone slightly pale. Aside from that, her wavering irises that were now glowing in a tint of dark green

    confirmed that she was actually afraid.

    What¡¯s more, though she hadn¡¯t suffered any heavy injuries, Gerald¡¯s massive essential qi had forced

    her to reveal half of her true form!

    Regardless, upon looking at her altered form, Gerald whose brows were now furrowed was prompted

    to say, ¡°So I was right! You¡¯re not amon demonic cultivator at all! Instead, you¡¯re a big scorpion

    demon!¡±

    Since this was his first time encountering such a demon after entering the cultivation realm, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly shocked. He was also surprised by the fact that demonic cultivators could

    actually get as powerful as cultivators who had entered the Deitus Realm. After all, the priestess¡¯s

    power was far higher than Ryder¡¯s and Darkwind¡¯s.

    It was a brief pauseter when the priestess growled, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to get to your level of cultivation.

    With that in mind, I advise you to mind your business. Otherwise, death awaits!¡±

    ¡°Mind my business? When I now know that you¡¯re killing innocents? As if I could ever do that! If evil

    people like you are allowed to continue teaching demonic cultivation to people like ine, then the

    world will be in chaos!¡± retorted Gerald as he began charging up the third sword style of the Cosmo-

    Amorphous Sword Technique, Mokinfinite.

    ¡°Then here¡¯s your one way ticket to hell!¡± yelled Master Trilight as she released her full demonic spirit!

    Following a loud explosion, a glowing shield of darkness formed before her.

    ¡°Venom palm!¡± howled the priestess as she mmed her palm in Gerald¡¯s direction, causing the shield

    to turn into a giant palm that began shooting toward the boy! With how powerful the attack was, Gerald

    could already feel the palm¡¯s power from where he stood.

    ¡®What a deadly attack!¡¯

    Now fully vignt, Gerald who had already readied the Mokinfinite fired his attack right back at her.

    Since the aurade was formed through the condensation of heaven and earth¡¯s aura as well as the

    surrounding Triton qi, the second it pierced through Master Trilight¡¯s palm attack, a golden light

    momentarily shed, followed by a massive explosion!

    The explosion was so powerful that even the ground began to crack!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Upon realizing that her attack was nullified, the priestess who had already gone pale couldn¡¯t help but

    exim, ¡°That¡­! Isn¡¯t that the legendary Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique¡­?!¡±

    It was far toote to block the attack, and Master Trilight soon found herself getting stabbed right in the

    stomach..! This caused thick, ck smoke to begin exiting her body as she flew backward before

    eventually crashing onto the ground!

    After Spurting out a mouthful of blood, the terrified woman was prompted to ask, ¡°Are¡­ Are you a

    disciple of the pre-Angelord, Saint Amorphous..?!¡±

    ¡°Saint Amorphous? I have no master, and I¡¯ve never heard of that person before!¡± replied Gerald with a

    slight frown, though he figured that she was referring to the senior back in Fyre Cave. So that senior

    had got to the level of a pre-Angelord¡­

    Come to think of it, did he seed in bing an Angelord in the end? No wonder the martial arts

    and skills he left behind were so mystifying!

    ¡°But¡­ If you¡¯re not his heir, how would you even know how to use the Cosmo-Amorphous Sword

    Technique¡­?!¡± eximed the priestess as she took a few steps back, her eyes brimming with fear.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2448

    ¡°While you appear to know that senior and your ck magic is quite strong, your power is at best only

    comparable to mine. You¡¯re still lightyears away from getting to a pre-Angelord level!¡± said Gerald.

    ¡°I agree with that. While our power doesn¡¯t differ too much, your martial arts are way too strong for me.

    While I don¡¯t personally know Saint Amorphous, my master has been his rival for the longest time!¡±

    replied Master Trilight in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Who exactly is your master?¡± asked Gerald, wondering if this ¡®master¡¯ was the expert mentioned by

    that girl in the mirror. Maybe he was the true demon.

    The fact that her master personally knew the senior in Fyre Cave also told Gerald that he needed to be

    careful around that person.

    Either way, the priestess then replied, ¡°He¡¯s someone you aren¡¯t qualified to know. Regardless, since

    you saved those siblings, I¡¯m assuming you wish to be my enemy! However, since I¡¯m a tolerant

    person, I¡¯ll forgive you if you present me with a hundred individuals who were born at noon! With your

    ability, I believe that shouldn¡¯t be heard at all. What more, since you¡¯re much stronger than that foolish

    disciple of mine, you should be able to gather them within ten days!¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d ever harm others for your sake!¡± retorted the furious Gerald as he formed another aurade

    and aimed it toward Master Trilight!

    Naturally, Master Trilight didn¡¯t dare to take Gerald¡¯s attacks head on anymore. With that, she quickly

    took a flute out and immediately began blowing it! An eerie melody soon filled the air and shortly after,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    an air wave shot out toward Gerald¡­!

    Seeing that, Gerald tossed his aurade toward the air wave but when the two attacks collided, the

    aurade dissipated! What more, the air wave continued flying toward Gerald!

    ¡°An angelic artifact¡­?!¡± eximed Gerald as the air wave hit him, causing his mind to suddenly ache!

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that it was now much more difficult to use his martial arts. All he

    could do was use the calming incantations of the Velement Method to counter the effects of the air

    wave!

    Regardless, Master Trilight simply smirked as she said, ¡°Good eye. As you said, it¡¯s an angelic artifact!¡±

    Following that, Master Trilight blew an even more bizarre tune that instantly caused the essential qi in

    Gerald¡¯s body to go haywire¡­!

    Gerald had learned about angelic artifacts from one of Walter¡¯s books. Basically, aside from magic and

    divine artifacts, there also existed angelic artifacts, though there were few records of such artifacts

    since so few cultivators were even able to enter the Deitus Realm. It didn¡¯t help that many existing

    records were lost to time.

    That aside, Gerald had correctly guessed that it was an angelic artifact since such artifacts utilized

    angelic power. Upon being released, angelic power could make its victims feel powerless which was

    what Gerald was experiencing now!

    Using the sound transmission technique, Master Trilight thenughed mockingly in Gerald¡¯s mind

    before scoffing, ¡°Nobody has ever escaped the ancient angelic flute¡¯s power! You¡¯ll be melted alive!¡±

    ¡°I may not be able to kill you, but you won¡¯t kill me that easily either!¡± retorted Gerald as he began

    performing the Thordifussion Method while resisting the iing sound waves!

    Among the supreme heavenly techniques left behind by Saint Amorphous, there were two that allowed

    people to avoid heavenly tribtions. The first way was by using the Velement Method to transform

    oneself into a baby. The other was to use the Thordifussion Method.

    Since bing a pre-Angelord required one to face heavenly tribtions, these two techniques were

    perfect for the job and if they could help one ovee heavenly tribtions, why couldn¡¯t they

    ovee the power of the ancient angelic flute?

    With that in mind, Gerald closed his eyes and fiercely began mobilizing his essential qi¡­!

    Secondster, the rumble of thunder filled the initially clear sky, and lightning began striking as well! As

    if that wasn¡¯t already strange enough, something odd was now happening on Gerald¡¯s forehead!

    Essentially, multiple bolts of lightning were now converging toward his third eye as his surroundings

    kept changing!

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2449

    Watching as immensely powerful lightning bolts filled the sky, Master Trilight who was still ying the

    flute couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in shock.

    ¡®Was this heavenly tribtion¡­?! How was he actually able to trigger a heavenly tribtion at his level

    of cultivation¡­?!¡¯

    Though she was now terrified, she quickly snapped out of it. If she lost focus now, things would truly be

    over. With that in mind, she quickly began ying the angelic flute again, making sure to maximize its

    power!

    To her shock, a deafening roar of thunder suddenly filled the sky and shortly after, five lightning bolts

    broke the ancient angelic flute¡¯s seal! To make matters worse, the lightning bolts then converged before

    flying toward her!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    With how powerful the lightning bolt now was, her purlicues were torn even before the attack got to

    her¡­!

    Completely frozen in fear, Master Trilight could only yell, ¡°N-no¡­!¡±

    Right before the attack hit her, however, a wisp of ck smoke suddenly appeared and blocked the

    giant bolt of lightning. Following that, it wrapped around Master Trilight before disappearing without a

    trace.

    Sensing that, Gerald quickly wobbled to his feet again before looking in the direction of the ck

    smoke. However, it hadpletely vanished.

    Gerald, for one, knew that the demonic spirit that had saved the woman was far stronger than that

    demonic scorpion. After all, this unknown individual was not only able to block his fully powered up

    Thordifussion Method, but he had even been able to save Master Trilight! With that in mind, it was

    evident that this ck magic user possessed power that was way beyond his as well.

    ¡®Could that person have been master¡­? Even if that wasn¡¯t, I may as well head back to discuss things

    with the others. We¡¯ll surely get to know who he really is soon enough!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself

    before transforming into a beam of golden light and disappearing without a trace.

    As for pale faced Master Trilight, she soon found herself lying on the floor of Trilight Church. Once she

    was done Spurting out blood, she eventually managed to exim in horror, ¡°W-what a powerful

    lightning bolt..! Not only his attack was able to break my ancient angelic flute, but it also injured my

    primordial spirit..!¡±

    Though she hadn¡¯t suffered the worst possible scenario, at least ten years¡¯ worth of her cultivation had

    been scraped off by that attack! With that in mind, had that attack managed to directly hit her, she

    would¡¯ve surely beenpletely eradicated!

    Her train of thought was cut short when she heard an angry yelling from beside her, stating, ¡°You

    absolute fool¡­! Why didn¡¯t you flee when you saw him readying the Thordifussion Method?! To think

    you¡¯d actually try to deal with that attack, head-on¡­! Had I not sensed it in time, not even your soul

    would have remained!¡±

    Immediately sitting up, she then turned to look at the very center of the church where a stone statue

    stood. Though the statue¡¯s appearance was hideous, there were many offerings surrounding it.

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2450

    Regardless, Master Trilight quickly replied in a respectful tone, ¡°Y-you¡¯re absolutely right, Master¡­ I

    was truly reckless this time, and had it not been for you, I¡¯d be dead by now!¡±

    Sighing in response, the statue then said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t fully me you¡­ After all, you werete to start

    cultivating under my guidance. With that in mind, youck the knowledge that your three seniors

    possess. That aside, know that the Thordifussion Method carries the purest form of heaven and earth¡¯s

    thunder. Not only can it ovee heavenly tribtions, but it can kill demons, devils, and even deities!

    With that said, if you ever encounter the attack again, just run!¡±

    ¡°I shall remember that, Master¡­! Thank you for imparting your knowledge¡­!¡± dered Master Trilight

    as she kowtowed toward the statue.

    ¡°Well said. Still, how interesting¡­ It¡¯s been a thousand years since I¡¯veste across such an

    interesting opponent¡­ That man seems to have a deep connection with Saint Amorphous if he was

    imparted with all that old man¡¯s knowledge! Not that I¡¯mining. After all, after waiting for ages,

    I¡¯ve finally found a man who canpete with me¡­! Speaking of which, I sensed that his essential qi

    grew rather strange at the end of the first round. There seems to be another force aiding him¡­ Who

    exactly is he?¡± asked the statue with a chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, though he appears to know in, my disciple. Worry not, I¡¯ll look further into

    this once I recover!¡± dered the priestess.

    ¡°That would be for the best. Regardless, make sure not to let him disrupt our ns. The same applies

    to that foolish Freyr. How dare he break into the tomb so hastily!¡± grumbled the statue in a dissatisfied

    tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Freyr another warning. That aside¡­ They¡¯re still our pawns, so isn¡¯t it a bit too early to be

    removing them¡­?¡± asked Master Trilight.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely earlier than expected, but we mustn¡¯t allow them to ruin our big ns, especially

    regarding the secret in the general¡¯s tomb. If the secret is leaked, many other demons will surely start

    competing with us! By that point, all our painstaking effort would be in vain! I¡¯m worried about that

    strong, young man as well. He appears to have a goal in Peaceton.¡± growled the statue.

    ¡°Should I invite the Eldest, Second, and Third Seniors over then¡­? I don¡¯t think I can approach him

    with my power!¡± suggested Master Trilight.

    ¡°You may. If necessary, I¡¯ll eventually take action as well and personally meet that young man!¡±

    dered the statue. Following that statement, the stone¡¯s luster slowly faded.

    Moving back to Gerald, after updating Darkwind and Lyndon on all that had happened, Darkwind

    couldn¡¯t help but frown as he said, ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a big demon who¡¯s as strong as you

    in Peaceton..?¡±

    ¡°Bingo! Even his subordinate is no amateur. She even had an angelic artifact! With that said, you may

    not even be able to defeat that scorpion demon, let alone the big demon¡­¡± muttered Gerald in a

    slightly worried tone.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It appeared that his goal of obtaining Yinblood pellets for Marcel and Phoebe wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    Thankfully, Gerald had been cautious enough not to expose his identity back at the Zandt family¡¯s

    residence. If he had, not only would he have to deal with exploring the general¡¯s tomb, but possibly the

    big demon as well!

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Darkwind say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard many stories of

    demons, devils, and ghosts throughout the years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of someone

    bumping into a big demon¡­ After all, the more powerful a demon is, the harder it is to detect!

    Regardless, when a big demon cultivates, the demon actively goes against heaven to change their

    fate, which is why they will be bombarded by heaven¡¯s wrath. With that in mind, before they have

    enough power to confront the power of heaven, they¡¯ll normally hide themselves. ording to my

    master, demons who manage to confront heaven¡¯s wrath can end up bing as powerful as lords in

    the Deitus Realm!¡±

    ¡°My master more or less said the same thing. Either way, as Darkwind said, it won¡¯t be easy for us to

    identify this big demon,¡± replied Lyndon as he shook his head.

    Looking at the trio who seemed to be at aplete loss , Professor Boyle then adjusted his sses

    while saying, ¡°I wonder if the museum will have any of the information we need. Even if it doesn¡¯t, we

    can still try to scour for clues from ancient books about legends in Peaceton¡­¡±

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2451

    ¡°..I agree! Checking around for ancient books about legends in Peaceton may be our best shot at

    getting more information!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re on board with the idea! Speaking of which, I happen to have a student working with the

    local botanical research institute, and I¡¯m thinking of asking him to help us search for some ancient

    records!¡± said the professor.

    ¡°Putting all that aside for now.. Though you haven¡¯t properly met that mysterious expert, since he

    managed to save that demon scorpion in time, he must have known about you for a while now!¡±

    muttered Darkwind with a slight frown.

    ¡°Indeed. From how easily he blocked my The Diffusion Method¡¯s essential qi, he seemed to recognize

    my attack as well! Come to think of it, even that woman recognized the techniques that I inherited. If I

    haven¡¯t said it already, Saint Amorphous seemed to be acquainted with that big demon. With that in

    mind, his power must be far beyond mine!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Still, I find it odd that the big demon didn¡¯t attempt to fight me after blocking my attack. Had he arrived

    with his true self and fought me, there¡¯s a high possibility that I would¡¯ve lost! ¡®m guessing that he only

    did that to pay respect to me!¡± added Gerald as he continued thinking about today¡¯s battle.

    ¡°AIl in all, we need to be more careful from now on, especially since this big demon seems to have a

    close connection with the Zandts. To think that our trip to the general¡¯s tomb would get this

    complicated¡­¡± grumbled Lyndon.

    ¡°Lyndon¡¯s right. With that said, if we don¡¯t have anything important to do in theing days, try not to

    get separated. That way, if anythinges up, I¡¯ll be close enough to use my Golden ze

    Somersault and teleport everyone to safety!¡± replied Gerald.

    After a brief pause,Gerald was prompted to add, ¡°..Hold on. I¡¯vepletely forgotten about the Second

    Young Mistress! While I attend to her, you two stick close with the professor. Remember, no separating

    unless absolutely necessary. Well, I¡¯m off, then!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    As Gerald bolted off to deal with Fae, things within the Trilight Church were starting to get rowdy.

    By the very next day, three honored guests stepped into Trilight Church, the guests being Master

    Green Drake from Greendrake Church, Master Coldwater from Coldwater Church, and Master

    Sevenom from the Centipede Sect.

    Upon seeing Master Trilight, Master Greendrake was prompted to ask, ¡°So I heard you ran into some

    trouble, Youngest Junior.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior! Not only did I end up damaging Master¡¯s reputation, but I almost died by that man¡¯s

    hands too!¡± replied Master Trilight in an icy tone.

    Chuckling in response, Master Greendrake then said, ¡°And here I thought nobody would ever be able

    to seriously injure you¡­ Who exactly was your opponent?

    ¡°He¡¯s a young man in his twenties, but even Master didn¡¯t take his capabilities lightly..¡± muttered Master

    Trilight.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so humble, Aunt Trilight!I refuse to believe that such a young man would be

    able to cultivate his essential qi to such a high level!¡± retorted a young man who was standing behind

    Master Greendrake in a disdainful tone.

    ¡°Silence, Filipe. The world is moreplicated than you think. Though the holy spirits of heaven and

    earth are scarce now, we should Never underestimate cultivators. After all, their virtuous essential gi is

    the purest, and if they get to a certain limit, even demonic cultivators with simr abilities won¡¯t be able

    to take them without relying on angelic artifacts!¡± scoffed Master Greendrake.

    ¡°But Father, Aunt Trilight said that he¡¯s just in his twenties! If he was able to injure Aunt Trilight, he must

    have used angelic artifacts!¡± replied Filipe.

    ¡°Actually, we were curious about this as well, Youngest Junior. How did you get hurt..2¡± asked the other

    two masters.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2452

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    After Master Trilight recounted all that had happened, all three masters were left shocked. Feeling his

    heart skip a beat,

    Master Greendrake eventually said, ¡°So¡­ Let me get this straight Your opponent was Saint

    Amorphous¡¯s heir, and the boy has nearly mastered all the techniques created by that man¡­?''¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s why Master grew interested and told me to investigate further into him. However, I figured

    that making a thorough investigation was going to be difficult on my own, which is why I invited you

    three over!

    That aside, from what I¡¯ve gathered through my disciple¡¯s resources, the boy¡¯s name is Gerald

    Crawford, and he really is only in his twenties. Interestingly, he¡¯s also a second- generation rich heir

    who supposedly went missing for a few years! I¡¯m guessing that he obtained his power around then!¡±

    proposed Master Trilight.

    ¡°That basic information is all we need. Father, I suggest that we get some of our men from Greendrake

    Church to deal with him! Once we¡¯ve captured him, we can just get the rest of the information out of

    him!¡± dered Filipe.

    ¡°Could you not be so impulsive for once, Filipe? Didn¡¯t you hear what your aunt Trilight said? Even your

    Grandmaster is giving him face! With that in mind, there¡¯s no way you could deal with him! Just stay put

    for now!

    Regardless¡­ I suspect that there¡¯s a special force within his body that¡¯s allowing him to do all this¡­

    With that said, we should only start making ns once we understand more about him!¡± suggested

    Master Greendrake.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow every word you say, Eldest Senior!¡± dered the trio in respectful tones. Following that,

    Master Greendrake turned to look at his son before shaking his head as he said in a disappointed tone,

    ¡°Honestly, though, you¡¯ve been acting more and more immature ofte¡­ f you keep behaving this way,

    you¡¯l never be sessful!¡±

    After shaking his head again, Master Greendrake then began leading his juniors further into the church,

    leaving the red-faced Filipe clenching his fists in embarrassment. ¡®You¡¯ve always considered everything

    I do to be immature¡­!

    Fine, then! Since all of you keep looking down on me, I¡¯ll prove you all wrong! ¡®ll use my Whirlwind

    Flying Feet technique that I¡¯ve practiced for over eighteen years to defeat Gerald once and for all! Once

    I¡¯m done, I¡¯Ll bring his head to you..! Filipe thought to himself.

    Meanwhile, Gerald and his party were reading some documents at a museum that the the professor

    had led them to.

    The professor had even invited a few of his students from the institution to help them read through the

    documents.

    However, after going through numerous documents, Darkwind finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore,

    prompting him to grumble, ¡°Alright, that does it! I¡¯m heading out to get some fresh air!¡±

    Though Gerald helplessly shook his head, he understood that Darkwind was a dynamic person who

    preferred manhandling thingspared to reading.

    With that in mind,Gerald ultimately replied, ¡°Fine, but remember to keep a low profile, Make sure not to

    cause any trouble!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Crawford! ¡± replied Darkwind as he cheerily left the museum..

    Since he wasn¡¯t too familiar with the secr world yet, he simply headed to a nearby park. Once he got

    there, he found a nice spot to sit in, and immediately began cultivating..

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before a group of men suddenly surrounded him! Eventually, Darkwind was

    prompted to open his eyes and he was greeted by the sight of ine,

    the Eldest Young Mistress of the Zandt family, and an evil looking young man standing before him,¡±Do

    forgive us for visiting you under such short notice, old man!¡±

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2453

    ¡°What do you two want from me?¡± asked Darkwind as he slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°Well, after learning that Young Master Crawford¡¯se to town, I suggested to the Zandt¡¯s Eldest

    Young Mistress to have a feast prepared for him at the Zandt manor. She ultimately agreed, which is

    why ¡®i¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll ept our invitation to join us for a meal!¡± replied the evil looking man who

    was none other than Filipe!

    ¡°With all these men surrounding me, it¡¯s clear that you wouldn¡¯t have taken no as an answer anyway¡±

    scoffed Darkwind in a slightly excited tone. He, for one, was usually the one issuing challenges. With

    that in mind, to think that this nobody from the secr world would dare threaten him.

    Chuckling in response, Filipe then replied, ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp, old man! With that in mind, let¡¯s just cut

    straight to the chase!¡± Stepping up, in then added in a slightly impatient tone, ¡°Look, if you

    cooperate and we ultimately learn that you mean us no harm, I promise that nobody in Peaceton will

    make things difficult for you¡±

    Laughing aloud, Darkwind then sharpened his gaze before growling, ¡°How interesting! Let¡¯s see what

    you two are made of for you to be doing things so recklessly!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Following that, Darkwind waved his arm, prompting a gust of ck wind to fly toward the duo! Though

    he had only used minimal essential qi in that attack, it was more than sufficient to seriously injure a

    demonic cultivator like ine¡­ Or at least, that was what he had assumed! To the old man¡¯s surprise,

    the two werepletely unscathed by his attack!

    ¡°H-how could this be¡­?!¡± muttered the shocked Darkwind as he stared at the two. Both of them were

    clearly demonic cultivators who didn¡¯t possess as much essential qi as he did! With that in mind, it

    didn¡¯t make sense that they were able topletely ignore the effects of his Fierce Wind Palm attack!

    Darkwind¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard Filipe-who was now smiling faintly-say, ¡°To

    think that even Gerald¡¯s men would have such high cultivation¡­! Impressive! That boy must really be

    something else!¡±

    Watching as Filipe then ced his arms against his back, ine was prompted to mutter, ¡°It seems

    that they don¡¯te in peace, Young Master Simmons¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just as I predicted¡­ Regardless, now that we know this, we need to thoroughly investigate their

    backgrounds for the sake of the Zandt family! Stand aside as I take on this old man, Sister ine¡­!¡±

    Though Filipe knew that Darkwind was terrifyingly strong, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of fear on his sinister

    face¡­

    As for Darkwind, who was still in slight disbelief, he simply clenched his fists as he growled, ¡°Am I really

    that old¡­? Either way, regardless of whether you¡¯re a human or demon, have another attack from me!

    ¡°Tornado Tower!¡± roared the old man as he attacked Filipe with all his might! The force of the attack

    was so great that even the nearby river¡¯s water began sshing all over the Unable to stand

    Darkwind¡¯s immense aura,ine¡¯s men quietly distanced themselves from the scene! Even ine was

    aware of just how strong the attack was¡­!

    Just as in was taking a step back, however, she heard the smirking Filipe retort, ¡°To think that

    you¡¯ve reached the Domiensch Realm..! And here I thought that it was impossible! I¡¯m learning quite a

    bit today..!¡±

    Before Darkwind could reply, he watched as Filipe waved his hand¡­ And all of a sudden, a ck light

    appeared before the boy! Acting as a shield, the ck light easily blocked Darkwind¡¯s attack! However,

    that wasn¡¯t all! A split secondter, the excess essential qi from the attack bounded back toward the old

    man, instantly causing Darkwind to get injured!

    Before Darkwind could react, he heard Filipe roar, ¡°Whirlwind Flying Feet¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2454

    It was clear that Filipe was taking full advantage of the fact that Darkwind was now injured! Regardless,

    after announcing his attack, he began kicking at the old man¡¯s chest so rapidly that several afterimages

    could be seen..!! Unable to block any of them, Darkwind soon spurted out blood as he fell to the

    ground!

    Holding onto his chest, Darkwind was prompted to exim, ¡°How.. How is this possible21¡±

    From what Darkwind could tel, Filipe¡¯s leg shouldn¡¯t have been able to contain that much power! With

    that in mind, the fact that the boy¡¯s attack was so aggressive was nothing short of bizarre! What¡¯s more,

    to think that Filipe had managed to rebound the damage of his Fierce Wind Palm attack with some near

    imprable shield..!

    Looking at how shocked the old man was, Filipe then ced his arms against his back as heughed

    sinisterly before dering, ¡°How Did you find my attack?¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Snapping out of it, Darkwind then gritted his teeth as he endured all the pain before retorting, ¡°What

    kind of ck magic was that, brat?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± scoffed Filipe.

    Not wanting to stay here any longer, Darkwind immediately attempted to escape! When he saw that,

    Filipe simply smirked before shooting out some sort of vine out of his sleeve! It didn¡¯t take long for

    Darkwind to getpletely entangled!

    Naturally, Darkwind instinctively attempted to break free with his essential qi¡­ However, he quickly

    realized that his essential qi had been sealed! Knowing what Darkwind was attempting to do, the

    grinning Filipe was prompted to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t bother struggling¡­ That¡¯s the Avatar Rope, and it¡¯s an

    angelic artifact!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What?! But the Avatar Rope is a supreme angelic artifact..! How could a child like you

    possess it?! Who the hell are you?!¡± eximed the shocked Darkwind.

    From what Darkwind¡¯s master had told him, the Avatar Rope had supposedly appeared about a

    thousand years ago. At the time, multitudes of experts within the cultivation realm including Domenech

    masters fought to the death just to obtain it! Eventually, the artifact went off radar, but to think that it

    somehow got into the hands of this young demonic cultivator¡­!

    Either way, Filipe simply snickered betfore replying, ¡°Thisme thing? I have plenty of better angelic

    artifacts! If you want to see then you¡¯d best be obedient! Then again, if you¡¯re disobedient, I guess

    you¡¯ll get to see them too. The only difference is that I¡¯ be using the artifacts to suck out your soul!¡±

    Following that, the sinister boy waved his hand before ordering, ¡°Take him away. Since he¡¯s one of

    Gerald¡¯s men, Gerald will surelye save him in time!¡±

    ¡°But.. Isn¡¯t that against the church¡¯s ways, Senior Simmons¡­? Shouldn¡¯t we properly challenge Gerald

    to a battle..?¡± asked in with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Oh, how naive you are, Sister ine.. Don¡¯t you already know how evil people can get? That aside,

    this old man is only one of the experts Gerald brought over, yet he¡¯s already entered the legendary

    Domiensch Realm! If his subordinates are already this strong, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to win in a ¡®fair

    fight¡¯ with Gerald!¡± exined Filipe.

    ¡°I see..Very well, then¡­¡± replied in with a nod.

    Now that she knew how strong Darkwind really she couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.. Back at the

    museum, Gerald was still going through documents when all of a sudden he ced the document

    down before anxiously eximing, ¡°This is bad¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Crawford?¡± asked the confused Lyndon. Naturally, the the professor was

    confused as well.

    ¡°Darkwind may be in trouble!¡± exined Gerald who had just sensed a powerful fluctuation of angelic

    power not too far away. After using his divine sense that allowed him to see things that were over

    several kilometers away Gerald managed to catch sight of how dire Darkwind¡¯s situation was.

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2455

    Regardless, the second he marked down Darkwind¡¯s location, Gerald immediately led Lyndon over.

    However, when they arrived, not a soul was there!

    Looking at the ground, Lyndon was prompted to say, ¡°There appears to have been a big battle here.!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and since I sensed that fluctuation of angelic power, Darkwind most probably lost. That aside,

    if his opponent wasn¡¯t an Angelord, it was most probably someone who possessed an angelic artifact!¡±

    muttered Gerald who was already frowning.

    Recalling how he had almost lost to Master Trilight due to her angelic artifact, Gerald then gave the

    bloodstains on the ground a long look before dering, ¡°i¡¯m positive it¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford! Look here! There¡¯s a stone que with some writing on it!¡± eximed Lyndon out of the

    blue.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald went over to have a look and shortly after, he read out, ¡°Purple Bamboo

    Forest, huh¡­ The culprit must have abducted Darkwind to get us to head there!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Though Lyndon agreed, he couldn¡¯t help but add in a serious tone, ¡°Still, it appears that our opponents

    this time aren¡¯t that simple.. Since they¡¯ve most probably set up traps there, we need to be extra

    careful¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but since Darkwind is with them, I still have to save him. They¡¯ve alreadyid out their cards

    anyway, so let¡¯s just head to the Purple Bamboo Forest for now¡± replied Gerald, prompting the two to

    immediately return to the museum.

    Once they got there, they asked around, and eventually, an old professor told them where The Purple

    Bamboo Forest was.

    There was apparently a steep and treacherous mountain in Peaceton, and right behind it,y the

    bamboo forest. With how beautiful the ce was, the Purple Bamboo Forest was also known as the

    ¡®fairnd on earth. Naturally, its beauty captivated many adventurous tourists to explore the area every

    year.

    Unfortunately, due to the mountain¡¯s perilousness, many of the tourists ended up getting injured way

    before they even got to the forest. Whatever the case was, now that they knew where the location was,

    Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head over immediately!¡±

    As Gerald and Lyndon began making their way there, there were already two rows of experts from

    Greendrake Church lying in wait for them within the bamboo forest.. And located in the The center was

    Saint Darkwind! Since he was tied to a huge stone pir, his essential qi remained sealed.

    Filipe, on the other hand, was calmly sitting cross-legged nearby. After sipping on some tea, the boy

    said, ¡°| do wonder why you ¡®re willing to be Gerald¡¯spdog, Saint Darkwind.. After all, you have pretty

    high cultivation. How about this? If you agree to follow me, I¡¯l mentor you till your cultivation reaches a

    levelparable to the Deitus Realm!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Please! You were only able to withstand my attack with the help of your angelic artifact! If you

    only relied on your cultivation, you¡¯d have perished there and then! That aside, do you really expect me

    to learn from your demonic cultivators? If I did that, I¡¯d surely turn into something simr to that woman

    there! Neither human nor demon!¡± scoffed Darkwind with augh.

    ¡°You..! What do you mean, demonic cultivation?! Our cultivation method is the true cultivation

    technique!¡± retorted in whose cheeks were now flushed.

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s a good one! For as long as I¡¯ve lived, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone think that

    absorbing others¡¯ masculine aura is the authentic cultivation method!¡± replied Darkwind as he shook his

    head, leaving the increasingly anxious ine speechless.

    True enough, her cultivation relied on absorbing the masculine aura of children.. While ine was

    aware that the technique was slightly immoral, her master wouldn¡¯t deceive her of the details, right¡­?

    Sensing ine¡¯s worry, Darkwind then smiled as he added, ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked, girl¡­ If you don¡¯t

    believe me, try looking for the children whom you absorbed masculine aura from! don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be

    able to find them anymore!¡±

    ¡°What? But I can¡¯t! Master told me that I wasn¡¯t allowed to meet them till three years passed from the

    day I absorbed their masculine aural¡±

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2456

    ¡°Hah! Your master simply said that so that you wouldn¡¯t realize that they¡¯re already goners!

    It really is a shame that a young girl like you has already be a bloodthirsty demon working for

    other demons!¡± replied Darkwind, causing in¡¯s face to go even redder.

    Were¡­ Those children really dead¡­?

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Youngest Junior! He¡¯s just trying to mislead you!¡± growled Filipe as he got to his

    feet before snapping his whip! Following that, an electric current began running down the angelic

    whip¡­

    And the second it hit Darkwind, it left deep burn marks where itnded.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°That¡¯s for spouting nonsense, old man! There¡¯s definitely a better way to do all this, yet you seem to

    insist on choosing the worst options! Are you really that keen on dying?!¡± scoffed Filipe in a fierce tone.

    ¡°Not at all, though you seem to be listening, if you don¡¯t release me now, you won¡¯t even know what

    killed you once Mr. Crawford arrives! Also, you¡¯re extremely ignorant if you think your puny formation

    can stop him! Almost as ignorant as the past me was!¡± retorted Darkwind, causing Filipe to get so

    annoyed that his entire body now trembled in rage!

    Clenching his fists, Filipe then growled, ¡°I see! Then I hope you enjoy watching Gerald diter by my

    thunderbolt formation!¡±

    After hearing all that, in couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°For you to require the help of the thunderbolt

    formation¡­ Is Gerald really that much strongerpared to Darkwind¡­? ¡°

    ¡°It goes without saying. Why else would Darkwind submit to that boy? Either way, don¡¯t think too much

    about it.

    Gerald and Darkwind are both Domiensch Masters, and if Darkwind¡¯s Fierce Wind Palm wasn¡¯t even

    able to breach my defenses, Gerald won¡¯t be able toy a finger on me either! With the help of the

    thunderbolt formation, that boy will be razed to nothing in no time¡­!¡± dered Filipe.

    The second his sentence ended, however, an immensely strong gale began blowing toward them! Not

    only was the gale ck, but them! Not only was the gale ck, but standing in its path felt like being

    sliced by millions of sharp des¡­!

    With that in mind, it didn¡¯t take long for the Greendrake underlings to begin wailing in pain as cut marks

    formed all over their faces and bodies..!

    Though Filipe and in were also caught by surprise, they were quick enough to use their powers to

    block the gale! Even with their defenses, however, in began bleeding from the corner of her mouth

    shortly after!

    Filipe himself was already trembling like jelly as he continued trying to fight against the wind!

    Eventually, Filipe was prompted to yell, ¡°H- Heavenly Guard Order¡­!¡±

    Following that, the boy made a few hand gestures while chanting a spell and in no time at all, a dense,

    ck barrier appeared before him and in! By this point, they were the only two who hadn¡¯t been

    killed by the gale¡­!

    Unfortunately for them, the barrier was only prolonging the inevitable.

    After all, the gale had now turned into a hurricane, leaving a trail of destruction everywhere it went! It

    eventually got to the point where in and Filipe had to work together to push the barrier against the

    gale just to prevent themselves from getting swept away!

    s, they were clearly fighting a losing battle! His face now stiffened, Filipe was prompted to yell, ¡°How

    the hell is he this strong..?!¡±

    ¡°You said the Fierce Wind Palm was weak, correct? Why don¡¯t you try withstanding mine?¡± retorted an

    unfamiliar voice out of the blue.

    Though Filipe was caught off guard, he instantly knew who was doing all this! ¡°Gerald Crawford¡­!¡±

    roared Filipe.

    Though the boy was now extremely anxious, Darkwind, on the other hand, was utterly delighted. After

    all, the moment he saw that ck gale, he already knew that it was the Fierce Wind Palm attack that

    he had previously taught Gerald!

    During their time together, it was only natural for Lyndon and Darkwind to exchange their knowledge

    about martial arts with Gerald.

    Regardless, to think that Gerald was using his martial arts to help him reim his reputation!

    Whatever the case was, it wasn¡¯t long before even the clouds began swirling and secondster, Gerald

    appeared out of nowhere! Before Filipe could even react, he watched as the boy leaped into the

    hurricane with the speed of lightning!

    Now moving at breakneck speed, Gerald¡¯s palm collided right into the ck barrier.!

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2457

    What followed was a thunderous noise as the ck barrier began trembling uncontrobly¡­!

    By this point, Filipe was already coughing out blood and his forehead was covered with bulging veins..!

    Unfortunately for him, his barrier soon shattered into a million pieces, thrusting Filipe backward and

    onto the ground! With all the meridians in his back ruptured, Filipe who now realized that Gerald¡¯s

    attack had almost destroyed his soul couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, ¡°H-how is this possible..!¡±

    After all, he had an angelic artifact protecting him! His defense should¡¯ve been perfect..!

    Now brimming with Envy,

    Filipe then clenched the soil while growling, ¡°You¡­ Gerald Crawford..!¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s true that you had ess to an angelic artifact, you should know that the wielder¡¯s

    capabilities are equally as important for the item to truly shine. Simr to how anyone can read a

    recipe, the food will only taste good if you¡¯re experienced with cooking!¡± replied Gerald in a casual tone

    while shaking his head.

    Following that, he waved his hand, instantly causing the seals binding Darkwind to disappear!

    With that done, Gerald raised a brow as he looked at Filipe while asking, ¡°80¡­ Who exactly are you¡­

    ? Then again, I guess| should ask what kind of demon you are¡±

    ¡°Demon? Hah! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! While I admit that underestimated you, do you

    truly think I¡¯ll admit defeat just like that¡­?! Have a taste of my Thunderbolt formation¡­!¡± roared the

    enraged Filipe before grinning wickedly as he released all the essential qi in his body!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Shortly after, a thick fog began rolling in¡­

    And by the end of it, Gerald and his party felt like they had just been transported to another dimension!

    ¡°Do enjoy my powerful thunderbolt formation, Gerald¡­!¡± scoffed Filipe beforeughing maniacally as

    the loud rumble of thunder filled the area.

    ¡°W-what immense power..!¡± stuttered Darkwind and Lyndon as they frightfully exchanged nces with

    each other.

    Before they could even say anything else, the sky began to split revealing a terrifyingly powerful green

    thunderbolt! As the bolt rapidly began descending toward them, Geraldmanded, ¡°Dodge it!¡±

    Though the trio managed to avoid getting hit, everyone could feel the trembling ground the second the

    attack struck the earth.

    Understanding how dangerous the area was, all three of them leaped toward the sky..

    Only to realize that there was a boundary surrounding the area! When colorful mes began shooting

    toward them from above, the trio expertly dodged them before attempting to ground themselves

    again¡­

    But to their shock, bolts of lightning simultaneously began flying out from the ground as well!

    As the onught of lighting and mes continued, Lyndon eventually felt some mes brush against

    his shoulder.

    Despite having a holy body, arge patch of his skin was burnt.

    This was more than enough to reveal that the mes could seriously harm all of them.

    Filipe, on the other hand, simplyughed contemptuously before roaring, ¡°I¡¯ll bum all of you alive in

    there..!¡±

    Following that deration, the lightning and mes seemed to increase! Now panicked, Lyndon

    anxiously yelled out, ¡°Please think of a way to break the formation, Mr. Crawford..! We can¡¯t hold on for

    much longer!¡±

    The truth was, Gerald had already been looking for the formation¡¯s Gate of Fate ever since it was

    activated.

    Truth be told, the formation was nothing like the magic arts of Saint Amorphous¡¯s supreme heavenly

    techniques.

    With that in mind, Gerald figured that this was probably a demonic formation.

    Still, demonic or not, Gerald knew that all formations essentially worked the same way¡­

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2458

    Gerald, for one, had already mastered everything in the book about formations.

    With that in mind, though this formation was vastly moreplex and different from regr cultivator

    formations, Gerald knew that it couldn¡¯t deviate too far from the basic principles.

    With that in mind, he simply continued trying to decipher the formation¡­

    And eventually, Gerald managed to think of something. Closing his eyes, his body began glowing in a

    golden light¡­

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And following that, the ever increasing surge of lightning and fire seemed topletely dissipate the

    second they touched his body!

    Upon seeing that, Darkwind and Lyndon who were still trying their hardest to dodge the attacks couldn¡¯t

    help but feel bbergasted.

    Gerald himself calmly exined, ¡°By making use of the geographical features of this mountain the

    formation is able to borrow the forces from heaven and earth which ultimately allows it to form the

    Cosmo-forces. It¡¯s the only reason why the attacks are so rapid and powerful.¡±

    When he heard that, Filipe couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as he thought, ¡°What the hell? Did he really

    manage to figure out the principles of my formation?!¡±

    Though he heard what Gerald had to say, Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr.Crawford, if you can

    break the formation, please do it already¡­! We can¡¯t hold on much longer..!¡±

    ¡°Cease the theatrics already! If even my father can¡¯t break it, there¡¯s no way in hell that Gerald can!¡±

    retorted Filipe.

    Despite Filipe¡¯s taunting, Gerald simply replied, ¡°The formation can¡¯t be broken since its very existence

    relies on the forces. If I only observe it from the perspective of the five elements, there is zero chance

    that the formation can be broken!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, please..Can it! Can¡¯t you see that Mr. Crawford is teaching us about the formation?! Pay

    attention to his words!¡± snapped Darkwindbefore Lyndon could finish his sentence.

    Darkwind, for one, had experienced this before.

    During their short time together, Gerald had constantly lectured him about methods of using essential qi

    as well as the connection between said methods and formations.

    With that in mind, Darkwind was now prompted to think about what formations relied on to even be

    established and in the end, he recalled the twoponents.

    The first, was force¡­ As for the second, it was the changes in the arrangement of the five elements.

    When the elements were rearranged, the forces would change, thus forming a kind of energy. Once the

    energybined with the holy spirit of heaven and earth, a formation would then be established.

    Another way of using the energy was bybining it with one¡¯s essential qi.

    Doing so would enhance that person¡¯s martial arts.

    At the start, Darkwind hadn¡¯t understood what Gerald had meant by all that.

    However, now that he was within the formation and after he had witnessed Gerald using his Fierce

    Wind Palm which was the mightiest version that he had ever seen, Darkwind found himself greatly

    enlightened.

    These first-hand experiences were truly inspiring!

    Regardless, from what he now understood, Gerald was saying that not only could formations be used

    to manipte the fiveelements in their surroundings, but they could also be used on the five elements

    in one¡¯s body.

    After all, essential qi relied on the mobilization of the five meridian¡¯s flow! With that in mind, if he

    combined the flow of the five meridians in his body with his bone eroding formation, running the two

    within his body would result in.

    ¡°.. I think I¡¯ve got it!¡± dered Darkwind as he used his essential qi to activate his bone eroding

    formation within his body and just like that, several tornadoes formed around him!

    Following that, he used his Fierce Wind Palm and with an explosive sound, the bolts of lightning and

    mes werepletely extinguished!

    ¡°This¡­ This is amazing¡­!¡± eximed the overjoyed Darkwind who was no longer afraid of the

    formation.

    After rearranging the five elements when hebined his Fierce Wind Palm with his bone eroding

    formation-, Darkwind was even able toe up with a new palm technique which was much more

    potent than his former one!

    Gerald himself simply gave a nod. Naturally, only cultivators who had an amazing understanding of

    cultivation would be able to be Domiensch Masters.

    Just like how Ryder had managed to master the Septar Dipper Formation, Saint Darkwind had now

    figured out how to borrow force.

    Whatever the case was, now that his message had gotten across, Gerald took the chance to say, ¡°Now

    that you understand all that, you should know that the only way to break this formation is by cutting off

    its source of Cosmo-energy. Once that¡¯s removed, the formation will cease! ¡°

    With that said, Gerald took a deep breath before releasing a blindingly golden light from his body!As

    Gerald¡¯s light gradually caused the formation to fade, Filipe couldn¡¯t help but feel his jaw drop.

    ¡°Impossible..!¡± growled the enraged Filipe as he coughed out a mouthful of blood just as the formation

    completely faded¡­

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2459

    Though he was angry, that emotion quickly turned to panic when Filipe saw Gerald pinch his sword

    fingers together before charging over! Now anxious out of his mind, Filipe quickly tossed out his

    Heavenly Guard Order.

    Since the Heavenly Guard Order was still an angelic artifact, it was able to block Gerald¡¯s Skysplit

    attack.

    Before Gerald could use another attack, however, a dazzling light burst from the artifact, temporarily

    blinding everyone!

    By the time they finally regained their sight, Filipe and in were nowhere to be seen¡­¡±That bastard

    sure runs fast..!¡± growledd Darkwind with a huff.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have that angelic artifact, Mr. Crawford could¡¯ve easily killed him!¡± scoffed the simrly

    annoyed Lyndon.

    Gerald, however, simply remained silent as he stared at the token on the ground that was still glowing

    brightly.

    Watching as Gerald picked the token up, Darkwind who was surprised to feel angelic power emanating

    from the token was prompted to say, ¡°ls that¡­ The Heavenly Guard Order¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Filipe had tossed it toward me to block my attack earlier.

    Regardless, to think this angelic artifact was able topletely block my Skysplit attack!

    Thankfully, Filipe wasn¡¯t able to use the token¡¯s full potential¡­

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toy a finger on him when l used your Fierce Wind Palm earlier!¡±

    exined Gerald with a frown as he continued carefully examining the Heavenly Guard Order.

    Despite entering the cultivation realm for so long, this was Gerald¡¯s first time actually holding a real

    angelic artifact..

    ¡°I see..Whatever the case is, it¡¯s now clearer than ever that our opponent is a strong one.

    After all, despite being so young, Filipe already has ess to the Avatar Rope as well as the Heavenly

    Guard Order, both heavenly artifacts that were supposedly lost to time.

    It makes you think how high the mastermind¡¯s cultivation must be..¡± muttered Darkwind with

    a frown. More trouble was definitely brewing ¡°By the way¡­ How much do you know about the

    Heavenly Guard Order, Darkwind?¡± asked Gerald who hadn¡¯t heard tales about this angelic artifact

    before.

    ¡°Well, before that, you should know that the Avatar Rope first appeared in the Deitus Realm around a

    thousand years ago.

    Countless Domiensch Masters were said to fight over and die for it¡­

    With that little exposition out of the way, allow me to share the legendary tales I¡¯ve heard of the

    Heavenly Guard Order! From the rumors ¡®ve heard, the person possessing the artifact is capable of

    controlling both wind and rain.

    What more, as an angelic artifact of heaven and earth, the Heavenly Guard Order is said to even be

    able to seal devils to protect thend!¡± replied Darkwind.

    ¡°My master told me some tales as well. During ancient times when the Land of Gods was facing a

    catastrophe, a Vizkaunt had thrown the Heavenly Guard Order into the secr world to suppress

    heavenly tribtions! However, as time passed and the heavenly tribtions subsided, the Heavenly

    Guard Order simply vanished, never to be seen in the secr world or cultivation realm till this very

    day!¡± added Lyndon.

    ¡°So¡­ From what ¡®ve gathered, not only can the Heavenly Guard Order control wind and rain, but it can

    also seal devils? But why doesn¡¯t it seem that powerful, then? Can it really do all that.?¡± asked Gerald

    whose interest had been piqued.

    ¡°Well, for one, Filipe probably doesn¡¯t know how to properly use it. After all, he used it as a means of

    defending himself, of all things. Regardless, while it¡¯s true that it used to be able to control wind and

    rain, it¡¯s sadly lost that function!¡± replied Darkwind.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°borate..¡±

    ¡°Essentially, during ancient times, Vizkaunts and Zearls lived in the sky, and they used the Heavenly

    Guard Order to order other Vizkaunts to cast rain clouds! It¡¯s the reason why rumors that the token was

    able to control wind and rain exist.

    Regardless, the Deitus Realm is now mostly empty, and without them issuing more orders for rain

    clouds, we have to rely on the natural transition of Cosmo-energy for wind and rain to continue existing

    in the secr world¡­

    Either way, though the token can¡¯t control the wind and rain anymore, it is still a rare and powerful

    angelic artifact that can seal devils!¡± exined Darkwind.¡±So the Deitus Realm is now empty..

    To think that so many within a powerful civilization could be wiped out so mysteriously! ¡± muttered

    Gerald.

    ¡°I know, right? Regardless, all the remaining survivors of the Deitus Realm are said to carry great

    secrets with them¡­

    And as you previously said, they¡¯ve even been abducting people from the secr world!¡± replied

    Darkwind who was clearly referring to the Sun League.

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2460

    Naturally, Gerald knew who he was talking about.

    After all, he had been trying to track them down ever since his fianc¨¦e was kidnapped by them..

    Till this very day, he still had no idea whether she was dead or alive..

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Regardless, though nobody knew what exactly happened in the Deitus Realm, it¡¯s undeniable that

    they left behind quite a number of heirs. After gradually dividing the secr world, they ultimately

    formed the cultivation realm we know today¡± added Lyndon.

    Upon hearing that, Gerald was reminded of the time he had searched the tomb of his previous

    incarnation.

    At the time, he had seen a painting of a huge tree falling from the heavens¡­ And when it touched the

    ground, it was revealed that the tree was covered with numerous corpses of heavenly soldiers.

    Could those corpses be connected to the destruction of the Deitus Realm¡­?

    That aside, Gerald was also pretty sure Sister Indigo and the others were from the Deitus Realm.

    The more he thought about it, the more his thoughts swirled. Eventually shaking his head,

    Gerald then suggested for the three to head back and start finding out how to use the Heavenly Guard

    Order.

    Meanwhile, back at the Trilight Church, the four disciples were still discussing how to deal with Gerald.

    However, they all widened their eyes in shock when they saw in carrying an extremely weakened

    Filipe into the building!

    bbergasted, Master Greendrake eventually brought himself to ask, ¡°Filipe?! What happened?!¡±

    ¡°S-senior wanted to capture Gerald earlier, but Gerald was simply too strong for us..!. Senior suffered a

    lot of injuries¡­!¡± eximed in.

    ¡°What? You attempted to capture him?! Filipe, that¡¯s a death sentence! You already know that he

    defeated me!¡± said Master Trilight in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he may be strong but he can¡¯t hurt me too badly¡­!¡± replied Filipe.¡±How could you still be

    so stubborn at a time like this, you brat?! Just look at yourself! It¡¯s clear to all that your spiritual essence

    has been heavily damaged!¡± retorted Master Greendrake as he pulled up Filipe¡¯s clothes to check his

    chest¡­

    Only to see a big, ck bruise there..!

    It was also at that moment when Filipe who could no longer hold the pain coughed out a mouthful of

    purplish blue blood!

    Watching as the shocked in quickly recoiled, Master Sevenom quicklymanded, ¡°Quick! We

    need to treat Filipe, Eldest Senior..!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! Gerald made sure to shatter all his meridians, so if we¡¯re not careful, he could have

    his spiritual essence destroyed! In fact, he could even die on the spot!¡± retorted Master Greendrake as

    he furrowed his brows.

    ¡°.. I don¡¯t want to die, Father¡­! I neve expected him to be that strong!¡± whimpered the pale-faced Filipe

    who could no longer retain his cool fa?ade.

    Shaking his head, Master Greendrake then ordered, ¡°Bring me a vital-reim pellet!¡±

    Just as Master Trilight was about to feed Filipe the pellet, the stone statue enshrined within the church

    roared, ¡°Feed him that if you want him to die faster!¡±

    Upon hearing that, all four of the surprised disciples quickly snapped out of it before respectfully

    dering, ¡°M-Master..!¡±

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2461

    Following that, the anxious Master Greendrake then asked, ¡°W-what should we do then, Master..?¡±

    ¡°Treat him with spirit-reviving herbs. Extract the herbs¡¯ liquid essence then soak his entire body in it for

    the next forty-nine days.

    Following that, I¡¯ll use my essential qi to stabilize his cultivation. If everything is done correctly, he

    should be able to get out of his critical condition.¡±

    Following that, a beam of light shot out of the stone statue and enveloped Filipe¡¯s body.. Within

    seconds, Filipe was already looking slightly better!

    Overjoyed to see that, Master Greendrake then eximed, ¡°T-thank you, Master..!¡±

    ¡°I apologize for losing the Heavenly Guard Order you gave me, Master..! Unfortunately, I think it¡¯s now

    in Gerald¡¯s hands..!¡± whimpered Filipe in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°What?! You even lost your angelic artifact..?!¡± eximed the stunned Master Greendrake. ¡°Senior

    Filipe had no choice, Uncle Greendrake..! Had he not tossed it out, we wouldn¡¯t have survived till now..!

    ¡± exined in.

    ¡°M-master..I I truly deserve to die for not teaching my son well.! I apologize that he lost your angelic

    artifact as well.!¡± wailed Master Greendrake as he got n his knees.

    ¡°Though aggrieving, there are more important matters we should be focusing on. For one, since we

    know that Gerald isn¡¯t a normal person, the fact that he now possesses the Heavenly Guard Order

    means that you¡¯re now even more outmatched by him.

    With that in mind, we need to double our efforts on investigating his background! If he¡¯s an enemy, I¡¯ll

    exterminate him when necessary. If he isn¡¯t, however, we may possibly get him to join our forces! Our

    strength would surely be doubled then!¡± dered the stone statue in a smug tone.

    Watching as the four disciples exchanged curious nces, the stone statue then added, ¡°I suggest that

    you invite Gerald to a banquetand find a chance to test his abilities.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Naturally, you¡¯ll also have to ask him what he¡¯s doing here. Again, I¡¯ll appear only when necessary. That

    aside, remember to avoid directly battling him! Come to think of it, since we¡¯re investigating him, he

    must already be doing the same to us.

    With that in mind, a banquet would be a perfect opportunity for us to meet and gain a good

    understanding of each other!¡±

    ¡°An excellent idea! We¡¯ll get to it right this instant!¡± dered Master Greendrake as he bowed toward

    the stone statue, prompting its glow to slowly dim out..

    ¡°Master has already left, Eldest Senior.. That aside, will Gerald reallye if we host the banquet.. ?¡±

    asked Master Trilight.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening to what he said? The boy¡¯s also investigating us, so he¡¯ll definitely be eager to

    meet us for a talk! Speaking of the banquet.. The venue will be your ce, in.

    I¡¯Il be leaving the management aspects to you and your family as well,¡± said Master Greendrake as he

    looked at in.

    ¡°Understood..!.¡± dered in.

    Meanwhile, Gerald was busy treating Darkwind. As for Lyndon, he had been sent out to protect Marcel

    and Professor Boyle.

    After all, Marcel was hisst chance of finding the tree.

    Still, to think that obtaining the Yinblood pellets would be this tedious¡­ Who could¡¯ve expected that the

    Zandts had such a huge force backing them up! That aside, the expert who was able to deflect his

    martial arts was also making Gerald worried. It didn¡¯t help that Gerald didn¡¯t know a thing about him

    yet.

    All this was making his one glimmer of hope fade out again.

    Once Darkwind was fully treated, Gerald sighed before muttering, ¡°I wonder how Professor Boyle and

    the others are doing with their investigation..¡±It was exactly at that moment when Lyndon and the

    professor came running in while yelling, ¡°M-Mr. Crawford..!¡±

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2462

    ¡°Did you manage to find anything?!¡± eximed Darkwind.

    Looking rather panicked, Professor Boyle then shook his head before saying, ¡°Not yet, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Though we haven¡¯t found anything yet, we received an invitation letter addressed to Mr. Crawford! I

    was worried that they¡¯de for you next, so I quickly came over with the professor!¡± exined

    Lyndon as he took the invitation letter out.

    Raising a slight brow, Gerald then took the letter and began reading through it¡­ By the end of it, he

    realized that they were all being invited to the Zandt family¡¯s banquet that was to be held tonight.

    Upon being ryed the message, Darkwind instantly said, ¡°It¡¯s clearly a trap, Mr. Crawford! The big

    demons are probably taking over this time, so we must be really careful if we¡¯re attending! They won¡¯t

    be small fries like Filipe..!¡±

    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s stated here that Master Greendrake, Mr. Sevenom, and a few others will also be

    attending¡­ They must be Master Trilight¡¯s aplices!¡± added Lyndon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard those names before!¡± eximed Marcel as he entered the living room.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the moment, Gerald and the others were staying at his ce.

    Regardless, Gerald then asked in a slightly surprised tone, ¡°You know them, Mr. Lurvink?¡± ¡°Indeed! You

    see, Master Greendrake is the leader of Greendrake Church that¡¯s located northwest of here, whereas

    Mr. Sevenom is the leader of the Centipede Sect! Both of them are highly influential, which is why apart

    from the followers of their sects, there are many other subordinate families working for them! know all

    this since in the past, those from the Leuke family who are their followers in Japan attempted to kill

    me!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s another person you should know of. He¡¯s called Master Coldwater of the

    Coldwater Church, and together with Master Greendrake and Mr. Sevenom, all three of them are

    equally powerful seniors of Master Trilight from the Trilight Church! There are many peculiar rumors

    regarding those three in Peaceton!¡± added Marcel as he served everyone some tea.

    Watching as Marcel then took a cup for himself before sitting on the couch, Darkwind was prompted to

    ask, ¡°What kind of rumors¡±

    ¡°Well.. For one, it¡¯s rumored that Master Greendrake is so powerful that he can turn stones into gold.

    He¡¯s even capable of flying with a sword! As for Master Coldwater, she¡¯s invulnerable to both fire and

    water¡­ With that in mind, it¡¯s said that she can even bathe in fire! Moving on to Mr. Sevenom¡­ He¡¯s a

    vicious one. An expert in using poisons, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s immune to almost all poisons, and I once

    heard that he¡¯s capable of holding his breath for an entire year! He doesn¡¯t eat or drink, either, and he

    apparently always has a venomous fire marten hiding up his sleeves. If you get bitten by it, you¡¯ll

    supposedly melt into a puddle of ck blood in just seven steps!¡±

    ¡°While there are far fewer rumors surrounding Master Trilight, she¡¯s said to be capable of ying music

    to heal illnesses¡­ Regardless of the illness, just hearing her song will do the trick!¡± exined Marcel.

    ¡°How do you even know about all this, Ferb..?¡± asked the surprised professor.

    ¡°Ms. Phoebe probably told him, right?¡± replied Gerald with a smile. Though Gerald knew that Marcel

    could use the disguise techniques of ancient witches, he was ultimately not from their circle.

    ¡°Bingo, Mr. Crawford. Phoebe told me about all this since I once wanted to get Master Trilight to save

    our son. After all, aside from Mr. Sevenom, all the other churches were worshipped by many. However,

    Phoebe instantly disagreed and told me all that I just ryed to you. That aside, she also warned me

    that they were all bad people who should be stayed away from!¡± exined Marcel.

    ¡°She¡¯s absolutely right. If you get involved with them, you¡¯ll probably lose your Yangblood pellets as

    well. After all, they aren¡¯t even human! ¡± replied Gerald who after listening to Marcel¡¯s stories now had a

    better understanding of those four great demons.

    ¡°Then¡­ Should we head over¡­? For all we know, they may still have other special angelic artifacts in

    store¡± muttered Darkwind as he and Lyndon exchanged nces.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re attending. They took the time to send us an invitation, so it¡¯d be rude if we didn¡¯t go.

    Besides, nothing ventured, nothing gained. If we don¡¯t learn who they truly are and what they¡¯re doing

    here, it¡¯ll be more difficult for us to obtain Yinblood pellets to save Marcel¡¯s son!¡±

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2463

    Meanwhile, in the Zandt family¡¯s residence, Freyr found himself getting better and better. Just in time,

    too. After all, not only had Master Trilight given him a mission, but she also told him that Master

    Greendrake, a big boss was,ing over as well!! With all that in mind, the Zandts really didn¡¯t dare to

    take things lightly, and Freyr made sure to thoroughly supervise all the preparatory work.

    However, there Was one Landt who was disallowed from helping¡­ And that was Fae! After being told

    to stand at the manor¡¯s entrance, the infuriated Fae who had just pped her men over a dozen times

    earlier to cool herself off grumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t I a Zandt too?! Why is Sister allowed to stay while I¡¯m kicked

    out?! How annoying!''¡±

    ¡°S-Second Young Mistress, the peopleing over this time are big shots¡­ We really can¡¯t afford to

    offend any of them, so we should just listen to Master and quickly leave..¡± muttered one of the

    bodyguards while covering his cheek.

    ¡°HOw dare you speak to me like that¡­?! You must be tired of living¡­ roared the insufferable girl as

    she raised her palm to p him again! However, before her p couldnd, she felt her wrist getting

    grabbed. As it turned out, it was Freyr who had stepped out to begin weing the guests! After letting

    out acough, Freyr then scowled, ¡°Fae.. What are you even doing¡­?!¡±

    ¡°He disrespected me¡­! I¡¯m beating him to death!¡± retorted Fae.

    ¡°Cease this nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Fae, understand that honored guests areing over, and they are experts more powerful than we

    could ever imagine¡­ There¡¯s possibly going to be conflicts as well, and with your temperament, I really

    don¡¯t want you to be the cause of all that trouble. You should know that any one of them could kill you

    with the flick of a finger!¡± said in as she stepped out.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I doubt it¡­¡±Before Fae could finish her sentence, in who could see Gerald and a few others slowly

    approaching felt her eyelids twitch as she whispered, ¡°Father, they¡¯re here..!¡±

    Though Freyr appeared tense as he turned to look at the guest, the second he realized that Gerald was

    just a young man, he couldn¡¯t help but find it rather unbelievable as he said UThat¡¯s Gerald.. ?¡±As his

    previous pressure reduced quite a bit,

    he wondered why this boy was worthy of such high treatment by the four great masters.

    Regardless, in then bowed before dering, ¡°You truly are extraordinary for willingly choosing to

    come, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    ¡°Well, since your family was sincere enough to invite to e over while I was in Peaceton, I naturally had

    toe!¡± replied Gerald with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hah! So these are our guests?¡± retorted Fae rather loudly. She, for one, recognized the old man who

    had attempted to kill her back then.

    Had her sister not stepped in to get the medicine for her, she¡¯d already be dead!

    ¡°Father, they¡¯re the ones who tried to kill me..! When the four great masterse, tell them to kill all

    three of them to avenge me,¡± whispered Fae.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for games..!¡± reprimanded Freyr.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± yelled Fae as she fished a revolver out before aiming it at Gerald!

    Gerald himself only saw the gun as a mere toy, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly as the

    insufferable girlmanded, ¡°Knee! before me or die!¡±

    With a casual gesture of his hand, a willow leaf suddenly appeared in Gerald¡¯s hand, prompting him to

    reply, ¡°I refuse, though let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see which is faster.

    Your bullet, or my willow leaf..¡±

    ¡°Can it and go to hell!¡± growled Fae as she pulled the trigger without the slightest hesitation!

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2464

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t..!¡± yelled in who attempted to stop Fae, but it was already toote.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The sound of the gunshot firing was heard.. However, an odd sound of cracking metal followed..?

    There were tworge willow trees standing on opposite ends next to Gerald, and on both trees, were

    bullet marks¡­

    Had.. Had Gerald split that bullet in half¡­ ?! Though Freyr was stunned by that, he was even more

    shocked when he realized that hovering millimeters away from Fae¡¯s forehead.. Was the willow leaf

    from before! The leaf held immense power, and if it had hit Fae¡¯s forehead, she would¡¯ve died there

    and then¡­!

    Naturally, when she realized its presence as well, Fae got so terrified that she immediately dropped her

    revolver!

    Before anyone else could say a thing, a voice suddenly stated, ¡°Truly skillful, Mr. Crawford, but as a

    Domiensch Master, don¡¯t you think bullying a regr girl is a little too much?¡± The voice belonged to

    Master Greendrake who was smiling frigidly who was now walking toward Gerald¡¯s party along with

    three others and their followers.

    Regardless, Master Greendrake then pointed toward the willow leaf, instantly causing a stream of

    essential qi to envelop the leaf! Soon enough, all the power stored in the leaf was drained out, causing

    the leaf to flutter to the ground right at Fae¡¯s feet.

    By this point, Freyr couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Even Darkwind and Lyndon were prompted to exchange

    nces. This old man¡¯s cultivation was definitely higher than theirs.

    Gerald himself simply smiled at all this.

    Sensing how tense the atmosphere was, Freyr quickly cleared his throat to say, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s my pleasure to

    have Master Greendrake and Mr. Gerald here at my residence! Both of you should know that

    everything¡¯s been served, so please! Doe in and take your seats..!¡± Once they were inside, Mr.

    Sevenom who appeared to be a middle aged man-narrowed his viper-like eyes at Gerald while saying

    in an icy tone, ¡°Your cultivation and skills are truly extraordinary, Mr. Crawford.I have to say I¡¯m

    impressed that you could even use a leaf as your aura de. Had Mr. Crawford really wanted to kill

    your daughter earlier, she¡¯d be dead by now, Mr. Zandt!¡±

    ¡°I have to agree¡­ After all, i¡¯ve experienced Mr. Crawford¡¯s sword technique first hand before¡­¡±

    muttered Master Trilight rather gloomily.

    ¡°l¡¯m curious. Was that technique you used earlier the Skysplit? The one from the Cosmo- Amorphous

    Sword Technique?¡± asked Master Greendrake.

    It was.

    The very same sword technique that nearly got Master Trilight killed the other day!¡± scoffed Lyndon

    with a sneer.

    ¡°You..!¡± growled Master Trilight as her face contorted in rage!

    However, before she could do anything Master Greendrake stopped her before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk

    about the past. Regardless, We didn¡¯t invite the three of you here to start another dispute. On the

    contrary, I wish to resolve the misunderstandings between us. After all, we¡¯re all still pretty much new

    faces to each other, no?2

    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re being this sincere¡± replied Darkwind.¡±It¡¯ s only right for me to behave this

    way,¡± said Master Greendrake with a smile.

    ¡°Well said! You¡¯re all strong cultivators, and Mr. Crawford¡¯s cultivation is amazing as well! Let us

    maintain harmony so that more great things can happen!¡± said Freyr who was worried that his manor

    would get destroyed if the two parties started fighting in a cheery tone.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ You¡¯re called Saint Darkwind correct? From the Darkwind Sect, I presume? You

    know, my grand disciples, the Ghost Trio of Cloud Ridge, were apparently killed by those from your

    sect! Even so, since my Eldest Senior has said that we¡¯re here to resolve our misunderstandings today,

    allow me to give you a toast!¡± said Mr. Sevenom out of the blue.

    Before anyone could reply, the wine in Sevenom¡¯s wine ss flew toward Darkwind¡¯s ss. However,

    the white wine had now turned green!

    Smiling wickedly, Sevenom then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the color. I¡¯ve changed the white wine into a

    medicinal wine that¡¯ll help enhance your inner strength! VWith that said, please enjoy, Saint

    Darkwind..!¡± As one would expect, the wine was actually poisoned! With how high its toxicity now was,

    anyone who drank it regardless of cultivation level would surely perish. What more, there was no

    antidote for this poisonous wine, and even Mr. Sevenom wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it!

    Naturally, Darkwind was no idiot, and he instantly red at Sevenom while growling, ¡°You..!¡±

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2465

    Simply chuckling in response, Gerald then smiled as he said, ¡°Now, now, since Saint Darkwind is now

    under me, I should be the one responsible for what happened between you and the Darkwind Sect.

    With that said, I should be taking that toast!¡±

    ¡°Oh? see! Then be my guest!¡± replied Mr. Sevenom as he and his men exchanged nces while

    sneering.

    ¡°B-but Mr. Crawford..!¡± eximed Darkwind in a panicked tone. However, he recalled all the tricks that

    Gerald was capable of, he realized that there was really no reason for Gerald to be afraid of that tiny

    ss of wine.

    Gerald himself simply drank the wine ina single gulp, instantly stunning Mr. Greendrake. After all, with

    Gerald¡¯s cultivation level, it was impossible that the boy wouldn¡¯t know that the wine had been

    poisoned. In the end, though everyone had friendly facades on, it was still a battle between the two

    parties to test their abilities!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as everyone was wondering whether Gerald truly drank the wine, Gerald was prompted to say,

    ¡°Rather good wine you have there, Mr. Sevenom. Now that I¡¯ve drunk yours, do have a taste of mine.¡±

    Following that, Gerald ced his finger on his wine ss before pointing toward Mr. Sevenom¡¯s ss.

    As Sevenom¡¯s ss was filled with green wine, it was evident that the technique Gerald had just used

    was simr to what Mr. Sevenom had done just a while ago.

    The skill itself was called the poison-infused essential qi technique.

    As its name suggested, it was a skill that allowed one to infuse poison into one¡¯s essential qi. Once the

    user mobilized their essential qi, anything the essential qi passed would get poisoned.

    Sevenom himself had used that technique by directing his essential qi toward Darkwind¡¯s wine ss,

    which was why it turned poisonous.

    Regardless, the skill was unique to Mr. Sevenom. With that in mind, how was Gerald capable of using

    it?

    What¡¯s more, how did Gerald possess the exact same poison that Mr. Sevenom had just used¡­?! By

    this point, Master Greendrake, Mr. Sevenom, and the others looked extremely pale.

    Darkwind and Lyndon themselves simply looked at each other with grins on their faces. They had

    forgotten that Gerald had mastered the Velement Method.. That gave the boy a skill called Star Shift.

    Essentially, as long as essential qi entered the boy¡¯s body, Gerald would be able to transfer it out!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then added, ¡°Go on, Mr. Sevenom!¡±

    By this point, the dumbfounded Sevenom found himself speechless. After all, even he didn¡¯t have the

    antidote to this poison! If he drank it, then the consequences would be! Out of the blue, Master

    Coldwater was prompted to say, ¡°You know, drinking wine is rather boring, so let¡¯s spice things up, Mr.

    Crawford.

    I can see how pure your essential qi is, and your inner strength is just out of this world¡­ However, my

    inner strength isn¡¯t too shabby either! With that said, since you¡¯ve already traded blows with Youngest

    Junior, why don¡¯t we do something simr to make today¡¯s banquet more interesting?¡±

    Despite looking like she was sixty, Master Coldwater¡¯s voice sounded rather young. Regardless,

    Lyndon then asked, ¡°Define, something simr..¡±¡±

    ¡°Well, instead of using martial arts, why don¡¯t we limit ourselves to just using our essential qi?¡±

    suggested Master Coldwater.

    ¡°I agree! We want to see how powerful Mr. Crawford¡¯s essential qi, too!¡± replied Master Greendrake

    with a smile.

    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t fully recovered from my injuries, 1¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t use my essential qi. With that said,

    it¡¯d be perfect if youpeted three on three!¡± added Master Trilight with a grin.

    Master Trilight knew that her senior, Master Coldwater, was a dual cultivator. In other words, she had

    both masculine and feminine essential qi in her body.

    Her feminine essential qi was extremely frigid, and being exposed to it made people feel as though

    they were inside an ice cave. As for her masculine essential qi, it was so zing hot that it¡¯d feel like

    one was inside an oven! With how unpredictable her essential qi was, her essential qi¡¯s presence was

    truly something else¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Let¡¯s have a bit of fun first before actually discussing things!¡± replied Gerald as his

    gaze sharpened.

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2466

    Gerald, for one, already knew that today¡¯s banquet was never going to be a peaceful one. He also

    knew that the information he wanted wouldn¡¯t be gathered that easily.

    Regardless, with Gerald¡¯s agreement, Master Coldwater then dered, ¡°I like your straightforwardness,

    Mr. Crawford! Well then, allow me to make my move!¡±

    The second her sentence ended, she fired an emerald green stream of translucent essential qi toward

    Gerald! Anything that stream passed, including the dishes on the table, instantly had ayer of frost

    formed on top!

    What more, the temperature in the room instantly plummeted as well, causing a few of the servants to

    die on the spot!

    What freezing essential qi!¡¯ replied Gerald as his eyes sharpened.

    Just as Gerald was about to counterattack the essential qi, he heard Master Greendrake yell, ¡°Pardon

    me, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Following that, Master Greendrake struck his palm onto Master Coldwater¡¯s back and began

    channeling a stream of essential qi into her body! Mr. Sevenom did the same, and with all three of their

    powersbined, Master Goldwater¡¯s essential qi grew immensely more powerful than it had

    previously been!

    Realizing that Gerald was starting to sweat, Darkwind and Lyndon yelled, ¡°Allow us to help you, Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    However, the second they attempted to make a move, Master Coldwater smirked, prompting Lyndon

    and Darkwind¡¯s expressions to turn ugly. Though Gerald remained fine, the other two now had their

    hair and browsyeredin frost.

    Realizing that his body was now getting frostbitten, the rmed Darkwind couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Such

    freezing essential qi..!¡± By this point, even in and Fryer had run to a corner due to the sheer cold.

    Despite how bad things looked, Gerald used his sound transmission technique to silently say in

    Darkwind and Lyndon¡¯s minds, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, I¡¯ve just been testing their strength out. From

    what I¡¯ve gathered, they¡¯re all a little stronger than your average

    Domiensch Master. With that in mind, though we¡¯re merelypeting using our essential qi, we¡¯ll suffer

    great injuries if this continues.

    Once the two got the message, Gerald gave a smile and shortly after, a whirlpool of energy began

    encircling his body! The whirlpool itself seemed to swallow everything, and within seconds, Darkwind

    and Lyndon could feel the iciness in their bodies subside.

    Since they were onlypeting using their essential qi, the duo no longer had any reason to be afraid!

    On the contrary, following Gerald¡¯s actions, a surge of iciness began flowing into Mr. Sevenom and

    Master Greendrake through Master Coldwater¡¯s back instead!

    Since Mr. Sevenom¡¯s essential qi was weaker, purplish blood was already starting to flow out of his

    mouth!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Realizing that he was freezing up, Mr. Sevenom then coughed a mouthful of blood before yelling, ¡°S-

    Second Elder Senior! Quick! Draw your essential qi away! l¡¯ve been poisoned by your cold poison!¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Youngest Senior..?! Why¡¯s the freezing essential qi afflicting us

    instead¡­?!¡± added the trembling Master Greendrake who now had frostyering his arms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it either, Eldest Senior¡­¡± replied the puzzled Master Coldwater.

    ¡°If this goes on, we¡¯ll eventually be killed by your freezing essential qi!¡± retorted Master Greendrake

    who was about to copse.

    ¡°Worry not, Eldest Senior! Since lI¡¯m a dual cultivator, I¡¯ll just start channeling masculine essential qi!¡±

    replied Coldwater as her green essential qi turned crimson!

    Following that, a sizzling head began spreading across the room! It was almost as though someone

    had summoned the sun into this space, and it grew so hot that Freyr had trouble breathing.

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2467

    ¡°It¡¯s no good! Your masculine aura is affecting our essential qi now.. !¡± wailed the helpless Mr.

    Sevenom.

    ¡°Stop this, Coldwater.! Even if you continue,, we¡¯ll never be able to win this matchup.! That aside, we¡¯ll

    get seriously injured as well.!¡± grumbled Master Greendrake through his voice transmission technique.

    Though he was unwilling to admit defeat, the damage dealt was getting a bit too unbearable for

    comfort.

    Upon hearing that, Master Coldwater quickly yelled, ¡°Your skills are truly remarkable, Mr. Crawford!

    With that said, let¡¯s end this now!¡± ¡°Why thank you! I feel lucky to have won!¡± replied Gerald, prompting

    both parties to withdraw their essential qi.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Finally freed from the alternating temperatures, Sevenom and Greendrake both ended up stumbling a

    few steps back. All three of them were utterly appalled.

    Looking at how beaten up Mr. Sevenom looked, Darkwind couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Your

    feminine and masculine essential qi is really something else! Had you not stopped, we wouldn¡¯t have

    been able to hold on!¡± Clearing her throat, Master Coldwater then waved her hand before gloomily

    replying,

    ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡±

    Gerald, on the other hand, took a seat before pouring himself some wine while saying, ¡°Alright, now

    that we¡¯ve done all that, I think it¡¯s high time we got straight to the point. If there¡¯s anything you wish to

    say, say it now!¡±

    ¡°l agree, Mr. Crawford! Essentially, we invited you here to ask what your trip¡¯s purpose is¡­ After all, we

    were curious if we could lend a hand¡± replied Master Greendrake.

    ¡°We¡¯re here for the Yinblood pellets in the ancient general¡¯s tomb!¡± replied Gerald in a calm tone.

    Since things hade to this, being frank was probably going to be much better.

    Besides, those three were nning to enter the tomb as well, so he may as well put all the cards on the

    table.

    Regardless, the three were understandably shocked to hear that. After exchanging nces for a bit,

    Master Greendrake then smiled as he said, ¡°Rather straightforward, aren¡¯t we? Either way, since

    you¡¯ve said that, I guess we don¡¯t need to hide our goals either! Essentially, we and the Zandts have

    been nning to enter the tomb for several years as well! However, though we share the same

    destination, our purposes are different. Sure, we wanted to obtain the Yinblood pellets, but that¡¯s just a

    bonus for us. We don¡¯t even mind giving it up!¡±

    When he heard that, Darkwind was prompted to ask in surprise, ¡°What exactly are you looking for

    then.. ?¡±

    ¡°All you need to know is that we¡¯re not after the Yinblood pellets. With that said, I feel that we should

    team up instead of continuing to be enemies. After all, the tomb is an abnormal ce that is rumored to

    house a headless general.. A headless general with terrifyingly high cultivation! While I admit that

    you¡¯re strong, you stillck certain skills to face that monster!¡± replied Master Greendrake.

    ¡°With your cultivation level and our angelic artifacts, we¡¯ll surely be able to benefit from each other!¡±

    After a brief pause, Master Greendrake couldn¡¯t help but smile when he watched Gerald nod.

    ¡°l¡¯m d you¡¯re so decisive, Mr. Crawford. Now that we¡¯ve got to this point, I should remind you that

    entering the general¡¯s tomb requires thorough nning. Also, the more help we have, the better. Here¡¯s

    my suggestion. In seven days, it¡¯ll be the night of a full moon. With that in mind, let¡¯s invite as many

    people from the cultivation realm as possible to meet up and discuss all this. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2468

    Following that, Gerald gave a nod and left with the others.

    Once they had walked quite a distance away, Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°Why did you

    agree so easily, Mr. Crawford? Have you forgotten that those four are demons..?¡± ¡°Lyndon, has Mr.

    Crawford ever made a decision without a n? That aside, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to enter far into

    the tomb if it¡¯s only the three of us. After all, despite being so strong, those demons have yet to enter

    the tomb after all this time, making it clear that that ce is just that dangerous! With all that said, just

    as Mr. Crawford earlier stated, nothing ventured, nothing gained,¡± replied Darkwind.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. My bad for not looking further ahead!¡± said Lyndon with a nod.

    ¡°Now that things havee to this, we need to remain calm and avoid taking risks. Though we¡¯ll need

    to wait a bit, it¡¯s fine since we now have better odds of locating the Yinblood pellets! Still, to think that

    the mastermind has yet to make an appearance.. It¡¯s really concerning that we have no idea what he¡¯s

    after, so we need to be on guard to avoid bing his pawns!¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed.. Well, at least by attending the banquet today, we got to see how powerful those people were.

    That aside, the fact that they didn¡¯t straight out use their angelic artifacts on us means that they weren¡¯t

    lying about their motive¡± said Lyndon.

    ¡°Bingo. With that in mind, I¡¯m assuming you finally understand why Mr. Crawford agreed to work with

    them?¡± replied Darkwind in a cheery tone.

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± said Lyndon with a nod. As for the other four, they eventually arrived back at Trilight

    Church. Since Mr. Sevenom had gotten injured rather seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in an

    annoyed tone, ¡°To think that someone that young could attain such high levels of cultivation.!¡±

    ¡°His immense strength probablyes from the primordial spirit within his body¡­ I say this because

    I¡¯ve noticed that his power isn¡¯tmon. For context, every time I attempted to get close to his

    primordial spirit to investigate it, I¡¯d quickly get rebounded by a strong force the second I touched it!

    You should know that Gerald hasn¡¯t brought out the full potential of his primordial spirit yet¡­

    Otherwise, his cultivation level would be on par with Master¡¯s!¡± replied Master Greendrake with a frown.

    ¡°I sensed it as well,¡± said Master Coldwater as she nodded.

    ¡°Do any of you even know what kind of primordial spirit it was?¡± asked the stone statue out of the blue.

    Following that, there was a brief sh¡­ And once the light died down, a somewhat holographic image

    of an old man could be seen standing before them.

    ¡°Y-you were here this entire time, Master?! That aside, we¡¯ve truly embarrassed you today..!¡±Smiling

    subtly, the old man then said,

    ¡°Get up¡­ It isn¡¯t your fault. After all, he possesses the Herculean Primordial Spirit. What more, he¡¯s

    even inherited the techniques and martial arts of Saint Amorphous! I had already expected that none of

    you would be his match!¡±

    ¡°I see..Putting that aside, I¡¯m worried that Gerald isn¡¯t just after the Yinblood pellets.¡± muttered Master

    Greendrake.

    ¡°About that¡­ You¡¯ve done the right thing, Greendrake. The more people we have to face the headless

    general, the better, and Gerald is the perfect candidate to have as an ally. With him by your side, theUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    chances of sess are astronomically increased! So regardless of whether he¡¯s truly after the

    Yinblood pellets or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that he¡¯s useful to us!¡± replied the old man

    with augh.

    ¡°I understand. So that¡¯s why you told us to host the full moon conference¡­ You¡¯ re attempting to gather

    as many strong allies as possible before entering the general¡¯s tomb!¡± said Master Greendrake.

    ¡°Indeed. With that in mind, you need to properly carry out the conference!¡± replied the old man as he

    ced his hands against his back.

    It was at that moment when a group of Trilight Church priests came running in while eximing, ¡°M-

    Master Trilight! Something terrible has happened..! An expert¡¯s just barged in!¡±

    ¡°Who dares trespass into our church?¡± growled Master Trilight in a stern tone. ¡°He imed to be the

    Thunder Swordlord! After we told him that the full moon conference hadn¡¯t started yet and that he

    should leave, he said we were disrespectful and threatened to kill us!¡±

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2469

    ¡°How dare a small church like yours look down on me? 1, Ryder Weir, shall demolish this ce to vent

    my anger today.! ¡± roared an elderly voice!

    Following that, several explosive sounds could be heard! Shortly after, the door was smashed to pieces

    and a few priests were flung into the room!

    After witnessing all this, the old man couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°To think that so many new

    talents have emerged while lwas on that mountain in the past thousand years.. Herees another

    Domiensch Master..!¡± Mere seconds after he said that, a hurricane blew into the room and standing on

    it, was Ryder. Once Ryder was close enough to the old man, he quickly dematerialized it.

    ¡°So, you call yourself the Thunder Swordlord? How dare you barge into my church!¡± growled the

    infuriated Master Trilight.

    Just as she was about to activate her angelic artifact, however, the old man extended his hand before

    her while yelling, ¡°Hold it!¡±

    After that, the old man chuckled while shaking his head as he added, ¡°The Thunder Swordlord¡­ Good

    name. But are you as strong as your title suggests?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ryder couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ryder, for one,

    was no fool. Simply from the way the old man spoke as well as the fact that he looked like a projection

    of sorts, it was evident to Ryder that this wasn¡¯t a simple person. What more, the others surrounding

    Master Trilight didn¡¯t seem like amateurs either. All this was telling his gut to be warrier around them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    As Ryder¡¯s heart sank a little, he wondered if this small church was actually a ce where experts hid

    while they were in the secr world. Had he really stayed that long in Fyre Cave to master the Septar

    Dipper Formation that he was no longer in touch with the secr world?

    Since Ryder didn¡¯t reply, Master Greendrake scoffed before yelling, ¡°My Master¡¯s talking to that,you,

    b*stard..!¡± Following that, Master Greendrakeunched a palm attack toward Ryder! Looking at the

    massive palm that wasing his way, Ryder could immediately tell from the attack¡¯s immense aura

    that Master Greendrake had higher cultivation than him! Now in a panic, Ryder managed to dodge just

    in time! As for the attack, it kept flying forward till it eventually hit the wall, leaving a massive palm print

    there.

    Before Ryder could even recover, he heard Master Trilight scoff in a frigid tone, ¡°The Trilight Church

    has invited many friends from the cultivation realm for our full moon conference¡­ You, however, don¡¯t

    appear to be on our list.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I only heard about your conference from a member of the Mount Haus Sect!¡± replied Ryder in

    a much softer tone. ¡°I see¡­ That aside, your cultivation level isn¡¯t too shabby. Judging from your inner

    strength and mental cultivation techniques, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re a disciple of the Thunder Sword Sect.

    However, I can see you¡¯re enlightened since you¡¯ve undergone the baptism of heaven. That action

    allowed your cultivation to greatly rise, which is how you entered the Domiensch Realm in the first

    ce! Did I get that right?¡± asked the old man with a smile.¡±Good insight.

    Regardless, let¡¯s just say that was the one who offended you this time. My proper apology, however,

    will have to wait another day. Until then!¡± replied Ryder as he quickly turned to leave.

    When he saw that, Mr. Sevenom instantly began chasing after him while yelling, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    To his surprise, Ryder rapidly turned around while yelling, ¡°Thunder Strike!¡±

    The truth was, Ryder wanting to leave was merely a bluff! He had said that so that he¡¯d have time to

    mobilize his essential qi andunch a powerful attack toward them! Regardless, with how swift the

    attack was, everyone was definitely going to get hit! That is, until the old man made his move.

    With an even swifter wave of his arm, the old man canceled the attack out before it managed to hit

    anyone! This, of course, left Ryder dumbfounded to think that there was a person even stronger than

    that boy!

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2470

    ¡°Apologies, but now that you¡¯vee here, it won¡¯t be that easy to leave!¡± said the old man with a

    laugh.

    Not wanting to stay here a minute longer, Ryder then yelled, ¡°Domonic Shadow Split!¡±

    Unfortunately for him, the second he split in half, he was quickly enveloped by a ck light and in the

    end, his two halves were forcefully reconnected! Before he could react, a massive force smashed him

    onto the ground, and the impact was so great that veins bulged on his forehead in no time t.

    Now looking incredibly fearful, the old man nervously impact was so great that veins bulged on his

    forehead in no time t. Now looking incredibly fearful, the old man nervously whimpered, ¡°l¡­ I didn¡¯t

    know you were this strong! I admit defeat, senior!¡±

    Chuckling in response, the old man then said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart one¡­ And your physique is rather

    extraordinary as well. You also seem to have a rare knack for cultivation. With all that said, what do you

    think about me taking you under my wing? If you agree, I¡¯ll give you a blessing which will allow your

    strength to further improve.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that really true..?¡± asked Ryder, clearly tempted by the promise of getting stronger.

    ¡°Indeed. From the moment you gained a holy body, you not only became a true cultivator, but you also

    gained ess to cultivating your primordial spirit. That¡¯s what allowed you to enter the Domiensch

    Realm. However, wonder if you¡¯re aware that there are fake primordial spirits!¡± replied the old man as

    he stroked his beard.

    By this point, everyone was listening tentatively. As for Ryder, he couldn¡¯t help but helplessly say, ¡°I..

    What¡­? Even primordial spirits can be fake..?¡±

    ¡°But of course. For example, just have a look at my eldest disciple. He¡¯s also a Domiensch Master, but

    since he has a genuine primordial spirit, his cultivation is one cut above yours. What I mean to say is

    that despite the fact that you¡¯re a Domiensch Master, your primordial spirit is fake!¡± exined the old

    man.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why! No wonder my cultivation level was so different from that boy¡¯s¡­!¡± muttered

    Ryder to himself.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for Ryder not to know about all this.

    After all, there was only a handful of Domiensch Masters, which was why very few among them had

    even heard of there being a realm above the Domiensch Realm.

    Ryder was among them, and he had assumed that the Domiensch Realm was the highest he could go.

    Since he didn¡¯t even know about the Deitus realm, there was no way that he¡¯d know about fake

    primordial spirits being a thing.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Regardless, Ryder eventually asked, ¡°Can you really help me improve?¡±

    This was what Ryder was most concerned about, and the old man knew it. With that, the old man

    chuckled before saying, ¡°Of course, I can.¡±

    Following that, the old man used his finger to draw something in the air and shortly after, a ck light

    appeared in front of him. With a gentle shove, the old man then got the light to enter Ryder¡¯s body!

    The second that happened, Ryder could feel all eight of his meridians rapidly expanding as they took in

    the power! Shortly after, he could even feel his bones and veins quivering as terrifying amounts of

    power ran through them!

    Immediately after the process was done, Ryder shot into the sky at breakneck speed! ¡°To think you¡¯d

    give him the power of a demonic soul to help him form a genuine primordial spirit, Master!¡± muttered

    Master Greendrake who was slightly jealous.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re looking for advanced cultivators anyway. By doing things like this, we¡¯ll surely be able to

    win more of them over! Speaking of demonic soul power, it¡¯s simply a magic treasure. You¡¯re all

    demonic cultivators, Greendrake¡­ If I gave you the power of a demonic soul, your body would only

    repel it since your powers are simr to it,¡± replied the old man.

    ¡°That aside, I only gave it to Ryder since we canplement each other. After all, the power of the

    demonic soul works best on vile cultivators like him. As a bonus, we¡¯ll also stand a better chance of

    having him obey us! If he tries anything funny, ¡®l simply remove the power for him. And believe me

    when I say that he won¡¯t be able to withstand the pain!¡± added the old man with a smirk.

    ¡°I understand now, Master!¡± replied Master Greendrake with a nod.

    It was sometimeter when Ryder, who had been freely flying back and forth like a mad man in the sky

    finally descended at the church¡¯s yard. Instead of the usual white shade, his hair was now dyed

    purplish ck.

    Aside from that, a vertical tattoo had also appeared between his brows. The whole getup made him

    look bizarre and intimidating. Whatever the case was, he thenughed heartily while dering, ¡°I feel

    like my power¡¯s just been doubled!¡±

    With this much power, who cared whether he was a human or demon? It was clear that the surge in

    power had gotten to his head. After all, he was now wondering if Gerald was even a match against him

    anymore.

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2471

    Regardless, the old man eventually said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve granted you this power, make sure to

    obediently stay with Greendrake!¡±

    ¡°Of course, senior!¡± replied Ryder with a nod.

    ***

    Naturally, Gerald had no idea that his old friend who had been in hiding all this time was now this close

    to him.

    Regardless, after returning to Marcel¡¯s manor, something odd happened one night.

    Right across the manor, was a luxurious mountain vi that went by the name of Ventiluna Manor.

    Though it was usually empty, tonight, it was brightly lit and crowded with guests.

    ¡°You know, the mega manor across the street belongs to the Zandts.. However, the ce is rarely

    used, and it¡¯s never even been opened to the public before.. I really can¡¯t fathom why there are so

    many guests there today.¡± muttered Marcel.

    ¡°I found out about that a while back, which is why I sent Lyndon over to investigate. He should be back

    any minute now.¡± replied Gerald who had a feeling that these people we¡¯re here for the uing full

    moon conference.

    After all, the second they arrived, Gerald could already tell that they were all cultivation experts through

    his divine sense.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard Darkwind yell, ¡°Lyndon¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°After eavesdropping for a bit, I found that those people as you predicted are cultivators from the four

    gates and three sects. That aside, an ¡®eldest young mistress¡¯ from a mysterious corporation is

    apparently present as well¡± exined Lyndon.

    ¡°The four gates and three sects¡­?''¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be referring to the Heaven Spirit Gate, the Earth Lord Gate, the ck Sword Gate, and

    the Gold River Gate, right¡­? Along with the Mount Haus Sect, the Mount Hoch Sect, and the Mount

    Taivas Sect¡­?¡± asked Darkwind as his expression turned serious.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones,¡± replied Lyndon with a nod.

    ¡°You know them, Darkwind?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed.. They were the sevenrgest cultivation forces in Weston, and together, they¡¯re known as the

    four gates and three sects. I say ¡®were¡¯ since they¡¯ve vanished for the longest time and had zero signs

    of being active within the secr world for over a thousand years.. To think that Master Greendrake

    was able to invite them over¡­ This alone tells us that the mastermind behind all this is extremely

    powerful!¡± exined the frowning Darkwind.

    ¡°What exactly is their cultivation level?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°A thousand years ago? I¡¯d say about Ryder and his level. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell what their current

    cultivation levels are!¡± muttered Darkwind as he shook his head.

    ¡°I know even less since I was imprisoned for ages.. That aside, when I was spying on them, I saw all

    the advanced solitary cultivators as well as the elders of the gates and sects being very respectful

    toward a young mistress from some corporation. She even seems to be more superior than Master

    Greendrake. I wonder if she¡¯s from the Dark Moon Biological Group..¡± said Lyndon as he recalled what

    had happened back while he was eavesdropping.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2472

    ¡°Her? She¡¯s here too?¡± muttered Darkwind with a frown.

    ¡°It looks like they really did invite half of the cultivation realm over¡­ Regardless, who exactly is that

    eldest young mistress, Darkwind? Also, Dark Moon Biological Group? That doesn¡¯t sound like a

    cultivation organization at all. In fact, it sounds like the organization has only recently been

    established.. With that in mind, what¡¯s up with that?¡± asked Gerald who felt like his horizons had been

    broadened as he stared at the brightly Iit Ventiluna Manor.

    ¡°Well, as you suspected, the young mistress is from the Zachau family and they¡¯re not exactly a

    cultivation organization. Instead, they¡¯re a biotechpany that emerged some thirty years ago.

    Regardless, while it¡¯s fair to also assume that they¡¯re just regr businessmen, I¡¯m afraid that biotech

    company isn¡¯t that simple. After all, among their many subordinates, three of them are experts in the

    Domiensch Realm! Those three have willingly worked their hardest for thepany since the Dark

    Moon Biological Group managed to develop a spirit tincture that could be used for cultivation!¡±

    exined Darkwind.

    ¡°With that in mind, their influence has remained strong throughout all these years. In the process, they

    also made sure to scout as many advanced cultivators as they could find across the globe. Truth be

    told, I was scouted as well. However, I never believed that amoner or rather,mon cultivator

    could be capable of creating a spirit tincture for cultivation. With that in mind, I rejected the offer. That

    aside, it was sometimeter when I heard rumors that the group was actually manipting some

    resources that even the residents of the cultivation realm weren¡¯t aware of!¡± added Darkwind.

    ¡°As Uncle Zeman said, the things I know about the cultivation realm are only the tip of the iceberg¡­

    Despite my family¡¯s wealth and the fact that I¡¯m from Weston where so many cultivation forces group

    together, I¡¯ve never even heard of the Dark Moon Biological Group till today!¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable, Mr. Crawford. For context, the four gates and three sects hardly ever involve

    themselves with the secr world. Even when they do, they¡¯re extremely discreet about it. What I¡¯m

    trying to say is that the Dark Moon Group is even more secretive than that! They¡¯ve never truly opened

    to the public since they¡¯re not a real business group! Either way, we can¡¯t underestimate the

    Zhaeus¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Unlike the rest of the individuals in the Dark Moon Biological Group, their cultivation level is near

    unfathomable! Truth be told, I even suspected that they were the ones who had brought disaster upon

    my family sometime back. In the end, I simply couldn¡¯t get any evidence that they were involved in that.

    Hell, they didn¡¯t seem involved with any matters in the secr world at all!¡±

    After hearing all this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but After hearing all this, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°For so

    many experts to gather in this city because of some tiny church and the general¡¯s tomb¡­ I wonder how

    strong the mastermind truly is..¡±

    A brief pauseter, Gerald thought of something which prompted him to add, ¡°Regardless, you two get

    some rest tonight. Let¡¯s stay calm and refrain from taking any action against the Ventiluna Manor for

    now.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Crawford!¡±

    Fast forward toter that night, Gerald returned to his room. He had earlier made up his mind that he

    would investigate the true strength and background of the biotechpany as well as the four gates

    and three sects alone.Before Gerald could do a thing, however, a dark shadow suddenly bolted past

    his window.

    Though the action was rapid, Gerald had a feeling that the individual had intentionally made his

    presence known.

    Regardless, now frowning slightly, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but also feel slightly surprised by that person¡¯s

    lightness skill. After all, had he not caught the glimpse of that person, Gerald would¡¯ve never been able

    to tell that someone was this close to him. Shaking the thought off, Gerald then began chasing after the

    individual and eventually, the figure finally stopped once they reached a forest clearing.

    Stopping close to the person who was waiting for the boy with his arms against his back, Gerald was

    prompted to ask, ¡°I admit that your cultivation is high But why did you draw me over?¡±

    The person himself wore ck clothes and had a mask thatpletely concealed his face, prompting

    Gerald to wonder if this old man was someone from the four gates and three sects.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Listen, the Dark Moon Biological Group¡¯s influence is immense, so I wouldn¡¯t even attempt to pry if I

    were you. That aside, you should also know that the mastermind behind all this is stronger than you

    could ever imagine. While it¡¯s true that you possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, being all reckless

    will only result in death!¡± replied the old man in a somewhat familiar tone.

    Naturally, Gerald was surprised to hear all this, and this made him ask, ¡°How do you know me so well?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I know you like the back of my hand! Regardless, your cultivation isn¡¯t high enough yet. With that

    in mind, if you run into Daryl now, your odds of winning are slim, at best! Your opponents are all old,

    calctive men, you know?¡±

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2473

    ¡°Your voice feels extremely familiar¡­ Even after you altered it, I know I¡¯ve met you somewhere before!¡±

    muttered Gerald with a frown.

    ¡°Oh? It seems that you¡¯ve grown in the past few years. To think that you¡¯d still be able to find traces of

    my voice even after I used the sound wave spell and breath-holding technique! Not bad!¡± replied the

    old man as he nodded in approval.

    ¡°I knew I met you somewhere before! That aside, don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯ll heed your words just

    because of this!¡± dered Gerald while shaking his head.

    Whatever the case was, Gerald had a gut feeling that the old man wasn¡¯t here for trouble. With that in

    mind, he decided to test that theory out byunching a Fierce Wind Palm attack toward the old man!

    Knowing for a fact that Gerald was deliberately using a weaker attack on him, the old man then

    laughed before scoffing, ¡°Come now, haven¡¯t you already learned the supreme heavenly techniques of

    that silly Amorphous? Why aren¡¯t you using them?¡±

    After saying that, the old man then waved his hand, sending out a wave of essential qi! Following that,

    he began running toward the boy and within seconds, their palms collided! The second their palms

    touched, Gerald was instantly thrust backward!

    Though the force was great enough for a long trail of dirt to form as Gerald attempted to regain his

    footing, Gerald could tell that the old man could¡¯ve easily injured him back then if he wanted to. The old

    had only used enough force to get him to stop Gerald from being unnecessarily resistant. The old man

    clearly had no malicious intent.

    Despite that understanding, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyelids twitch. After all, nobody within the

    cultivation realm had been able to make him feel this powerless. What immensely high cultivation!

    First that mysterious mastermind, and now this old man¡­ There truly was a lot that he had yet to

    experience the world!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald eventually managed to ask, ¡°You¡­ Have you already entered the

    Deitus Realm?!¡±

    To think that there really were cultivators who had managed to enter the Deitus Realm. Simplyughing

    in response, the old man then nodded before saying, ¡°ll give you a proper exnation when the time¡¯s

    right, so for now, there¡¯s no point making such silly spections! Regardless, you truly have improved

    a lot¡­¡±

    Following that statement, the old man then slowly removed his mask and the second his face was

    revealed, Gerald instantly felt his jaw drop.

    ¡°F-Finnley¡­ ?!¡± eximed the boy who felt like his entire world had just been turned upside down.

    Laughing again, Finnley then replied, ¡°Silly boy! I wonder how many years it¡¯s been since we¡¯vest

    met! Did you go crazy trying to find me?¡±

    From those words alone, Gerald could tell that This was the one and only, Finnley Quick! Overjoyed,

    Gerald then eximed, ¡°Pretty much! I¡¯ve missed you, you know? I¡¯ve been searching for way too

    long..!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss me you say¡­ Had you not found out that Daryl was the mastermind, I¡¯m pretty sure you

    assumed that I was the one who did all that to your family, right?¡± scoffed Finnley in a slightly helpless

    tone.

    ¡°I mean.. I was just that lost! It didn¡¯t help that after entering a tomb under the ocean twice, I found my

    previous incarnation as well as traces of a mysterious person that looked quite simr to you.¡± muttered

    Gerald who wasn¡¯t about to deny that he had once suspected Finnley.

    ¡°So you assumed that I was the one behind all this and that I had only been using you? You brat¡­¡±

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2474

    Though Finnley was tempted to smack the back of Gerald¡¯s head, he paused at the veryst second

    before muttering, ¡°Bah, forget it. It¡¯d be disgraceful to hit you like this now that you¡¯ve entered the

    Dominesch Realm¡±

    ¡°Putting that aside, where have you been all these years, Finnley? Why did you just leave like that?

    Lots of things happened during your absence, you know?¡±

    Clearing his throat, Finnley quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s save that for a bit. I¡¯m afraid that our fight has drawn

    the attention of quite a few people¡­ Follow me. Now that I¡¯ve tested your martial arts, I¡¯d like to test

    your lightness skill next!¡±

    Following that, Finnley waved his hand and just like that, he bolted off in a beam of light! Seeing this,

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile as he activated his Golden ze Somersault to begin chasing the old

    man.

    Speaking of Finnley, it wasn¡¯t long before he finally touched down on a mountain peak in Green City,

    northwest of Peaceton.

    After waiting around for a few minutes, Finnley was prompted to nod proudly when he saw a beam of

    light rapidlying closer to him.

    Once Gerald settled down, the boy said, ¡°Just a three minute gap between us!¡±

    ¡°Just? Gerald, a three-minute gap between you and your opponent is extremely slow in Deitus Realm

    standards. Regardless, I have to admit that your cultivation level has peaked in your current cultivation

    realm!¡± replied Finnley with a grin.

    Before Gerald could reply, he watched as Finnley twirled his finger and summoned a tea table and

    teapot out of thin air! What amazing cultivation! Then again, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising either.

    After all, when he had previously been investigating Finnley, he had found many clues that hinted at

    Finnley being rted to the Sun League, or rather, the Deitus Realm now that He had all this new

    information.

    This proved that Finnley had already entered the Deitus Realm ages ago, which exined why he was

    now so unfathomably strong.

    Regardless, Gerald then sat cross-legged and began pouring a cup of tea for Finnley. Smiling as he

    stared at the boy, Finnley eventually said, ¡°Though I¡¯ve had many things to handle in the past few

    years, I¡¯ve witnessed every milestone you achieved, and I have to say that you haven¡¯t let me down.

    For context, I initially assumed that you¡¯d turn into a Domiensch Master in ten years. To think that you¡¯d

    end up falling into the Red River instead and inheriting Amorphous¡¯s knowledge! That sudden leap in

    strength truly surprised me!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ So when you taught me martial arts and bathed me in medicinal wine all those years ago, you

    were already paving my path to bing a Domiensch Master?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed. When I first found you, you still had a in, mortal body. I figured that if I didn¡¯t reconstruct

    your body quickly, you¡¯d probably fail to enter the Domiensch Realm through my teachings alone! With

    that in mind, I began using elixirs to make body-cleansing medicinal wine baths for you from that year

    onward!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see.. Then¡­ What about you leaving?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, I found out that Sanchez was trying to enter the general¡¯s tomb again, so I had to rush over. My

    initial n was to return to continue training you once his n failed.. Unfortunately, something came

    up that night, resulting in me having to tail him to this very day!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°Sanchez?¡± asked Gerald with a frown.

    ¡°Sanchez Zon, the master of Master Greendrake and that lot!¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°So that¡¯s his name! I¡¯ve fought him before, and he¡¯s an extremely strong demon. However, though I

    feel he could easily kill me, he hasn¡¯t.¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about him easily killing you. Regardless, he simply keeps you alive so that he can

    continue using you. That aside, he¡¯s nomon demon either. He¡¯s actually a dragon from Heaven

    Lake! He was born with immensely strong magic too, and after bing a demon in the secr world,

    his ck magic has only grown stronger. With all that said, if you were up against his true self, it

    wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that his sneeze could obliterate your primordial spirit!¡± replied Finnley with

    a slightly bitterugh.

    ¡°His true self? The person I encountered wasn¡¯t the real him?¡± replied Gerald, feeling slightly stunned.

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2475

    ¡°Of course that wasn¡¯t! If you were up against the real him, you¡¯d be utterly powerless! Even that kid

    Amorphous could only win in a tie with one of Sanchez¡¯s split selves!¡± said Finnley with augh.

    ¡°Kid? Amorphous?¡± muttered Gerald could see that Finnley didn¡¯t think highly of that senior at all.

    ¡°Either way, you said that you were chasing after Sanchez and something happened.. Care to exin

    that in further detail?¡± asked Gerald who was eager to have all his questions answered.

    ¡°Well¡­ After Sanchez attempted to enter the general¡¯s tomb, a certain force that I¡¯ve been tracking for

    years suddenly appeared again.. From what I managed to gather at the time, the Sun League¡¯s

    influence had spread across the secr world. I also knew at that point that they were still asionally

    kidnapping people¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said I wasn¡¯t ready to learn more about the Sun League yet back then.. You were

    waiting for my cultivation level to get higher first!¡± replied Gerald who could finally see things from

    Finnley¡¯s point of view.

    Taking a sip of tea, Finnley then said, ¡°Indeed, and it¡¯s high time I told you more about that group. For

    starters, the group¡¯s real name is supposedly the Sna Deus Sect. You only know of it as the Sun

    League since the descendants of the secr world call it that. Regardless, it was thousands of years

    ago when the Deitus Realm experienced a great catastrophe. At the time, many Deus Sects and

    Angelords fell, and even some great demons ended up injured or straight out disappearing. Nobody

    truly knows what happened that year, but that¡¯s beside the point. The important thing is, the Soluna

    Deus Sect was somehow able to survive. Honestly, it isn¡¯t even a stretch to im that it¡¯s the sole

    remaining Deus Sect¡±

    Upon hearing all that, Gerald quickly replied, ¡°You know, a friend of mine, Saint Darkwind, once fought

    and captured a member of the Sun League, Sna Deus Sect. From what he was told, any random

    person in the sect could kill him in seconds! It was then when I learned that the Deus Sect truly

    existed!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Regardless, you know that your uncle Peter and fianc¨¦e were captured by them, right? Yet

    Peter managed to escape? It¡¯s because the people in the Soluna Deus Sect were unable to develop

    his angelic root. Due to that, he was exiled and obtained the chance to break free!¡± exined Finnley.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Speaking of which, though he looks stupid, your disciple, Leo, could¡¯ve developed an angelic root too.

    It¡¯s a shame that nobody helped him cultivate, leading to his foundation getting slowly corrupted.. I

    have a feeling that the deus sect must have put in quite a bit of effort to develop him, but ultimately, he

    was far too long gone, leading to him getting exiled as well!¡± added the old man.

    After hearing all that, Gerald found that many things were starting to make a lot more sense. As it

    turned out, those from the Deus Sects had been capturing others for special training rather than just

    wanting to create experts with ess to secret inner strength.

    As for Leo and his uncle, they simply ended up getting eliminated. It was at that moment when Gerald

    suddenly widened his eyes as he asked, ¡°Wait, are you implying that M has an angelic root as well?¡±

    Nodding in response, Finnley then said, ¡°Indeed. The truth is, I had initially gone to Mayberry because

    of her. However, after doing a bit of investigation on your uncle, I soon realized that you not only

    possessed the Herculean Primordial Spirit, but you were also the God of Battle¡¯s incarnation!¡±

    ¡°I see.. Regardless, you¡¯re a hundred percent certain that the Soluna Deus Sect is responsible for

    kidnapping M?¡± asked Gerald.

    After all, though he had several clues that pointed at the Sun League being responsible, he never

    actually had solid proof. Now, however¡­

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2476

    ¡°A hundred percent sure. Your investigation was spot on. Regardless, from the moment I found out that

    she had an angelic root, I knew it was only a matter of time before she was kidnapped. With that in

    mind, I had to focus on both of you. Speaking of which, I had also hidden on their ship the night she left

    for Northbay from Hong Kong!¡± replied Finnley, prompting Gerald¡¯s eyes to widen as Finnley continued

    telling him the rest of what happened.

    Essentially, Finnley had disguised himself as a canteen worker that night to monitor M and the other

    girls on the ship. When he sensed the immense power of an angelic artifact early the next morning,

    Finnley knew that the day had arrived.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Since the ship immediately began shaking due to the fierce waves, several of the girls on board were

    terrified. Though M herself remained calm and had done her best to keep everything under control, in

    the end, she was just amoner.

    It was way beyond her power to resist the power of the super angelic artifact, the Soluna Deus Sect¡¯s

    Celestial Avian!

    Shortly after, a massive whirlpool formed, and just like a massive mouth in the ocean, it quickly

    swallowed the ship and everyone onboard¡­

    ¡°Despite having tracked them for so long, that was honestly my first time being so close to the Soluna

    Deus Sect as they made a move! Regardless, it was sometime then when l sensed an immense force

    locking onto me. This prompted me to leave in a beam of light as the ship was swallowed up¡­ Sadly,

    by the time I returned, the Celestial Avian was nowhere to be seen¡­ ¡± muttered Finnley as he recalled

    what had happened that night.

    ¡°I wonder if the Sna Deus Sect has any malicious intent..¡± wondered Gerald.

    ¡°No idea. Nobody really knows what they¡¯re up to. Regardless, though they¡¯ve been capturing

    countless people with angelic roots for ages, I¡¯m sure they couldn¡¯t have developed all of them. With

    that said, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve exiled quite a few people, just like your second uncle and disciple! Though I

    say that, only a handful have managed to properly escape!¡± exined Finnley as he shook his head.

    Furrowing his brows, Gerald then said, ¡°Indeed.. Still, though they disregard the regr development of

    the secr world and kidnap people, it¡¯s hard to tell whether their group is actually good or bad! That

    aside, the Celestial Avian you mentioned¡­ Is it a bronze angelic artifact that resembles a warship?¡±

    ¡°Bingo. I have to say, you¡¯re really good at connecting the dots. Regardless, it¡¯s not exactly a warship,

    but rather, a dimensional angelic artifact! Bet you didn¡¯t see that oneing!¡±

    ¡°I see.. Um.. There¡¯s one more thing l¡¯d like to ask.¡± muttered Gerald who kept thinking about the

    several wall paintings that he hade across where he had seen imprints of an old beggar that bore

    a striking resemnce to Finnley.

    That was a person from a few thousand years ago, and looking at Finnley¡¯s current cultivation level and

    how the old man had called Saint Amorphous ¡®kid, Gerald could only imagine how terrifying Finnley¡¯s

    true identity was..

    ¡°I already know your question, silly boy! Even so, you know how I operate. I¡¯ll only tell you the

    information when the time is right. The fact that I¡¯m only telling you about the Soluna Deus Sect now is

    proof of that!¡± replied Finnley with a smile.

    ¡°..Understood!¡±

    ¡°Good. Regardless, back before I met you, I already knew that I wasn¡¯t going to be able to take on the

    Soluna Deus Sect alone. With that in mind, I was simultaneously looking for a helper back when I was

    keeping an eye on M. Thankfully, I soon bumped into you.. And shortly after, I realized that you

    possessed the Herculean Primordial Spirit! Aside from that, I found out that there was someone eyeing

    you as well¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°Daryl, right?¡± replied Gerald who knew this much. Gerald knew no other person as sophisticated as

    that old man..

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2477

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Whatever the case was, Finnley then replied, ¡°Indeed. He had hidden himself so well that almost didn¡¯t

    notice him! Thankfully, at the time, I had already encountered your grandfather once before a few

    decades ago..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve.. Known him for that long?¡± asked the surprised Gerald.

    ¡°I have, and from the second I met him, I knew he wasn¡¯t worthy of bing my acquaintance. For

    context, when I first met Daryl, I was still investigating the Soluna Deus Sect. At the time, I figured that

    there¡¯d be a higher probability for people in cryptic families to have angelic roots, so I traveled across

    the globe to meet them. It was during my travels when I first met your grandfather. Even at the time, his

    cultivation techniques were exceedingly odd.¡±

    ¡°For one, despite there being demonic essential qi in his body, one of his cultivation techniques was

    ck magic. Aside from that, he also seemed to have entered the devilish cultivation realm! He

    possessed devilish essential qi as well. Since thetter was clearly stronger, it indirectly told me that

    though he had initially wanted to enter the highest realm using his demonic cultivation, he ultimately

    switched to devilish cultivation¡±

    ¡°Regardless, at the time, he was apparently pestering the Gunters. Unfortunately, I had more important

    matters to attend to at the time, and thinking that he was just a minor character, I didn¡¯t take him too

    seriously. s, when Ipleted my job and attempted to look for Daryl again to ask him where he

    had learned the secret techniques of demonic and devilish cultivation, I realized that he had gone

    missing.¡±

    ¡°Following that, a few years passed and I eventually forgot about him¡­ It was only when I found M

    and you when I realized that someone was always pulling the strings when it came to you. This was

    when I found out that Daryl was the one behind all this! Daryl had been trying to obtain your Herculean

    Primordial Spirit since then, and you had been manipted like a mere pawn!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°It¡¯s alling together now. Speaking of which, I remember wanting to head to where my previous

    incarnation was buried, but my grandfather clearly didn¡¯t want me to know too much about my previous

    incarnation. It was around then when I received a package from a mysterious old man who told me to

    check that ce out again. Due to that incentive, I ultimately headed there¡­ And shortly after, found

    out that Daryl had killed the anaconda Guardian Beast! It was then when I began suspecting Daryl, but

    that aside, that mysterious old man was you all along, right?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Bingo!I had been trying to identify his motives at the time, but boy was that kid cunning. He kept hiding

    behind the scenes and i¡¯d always lose track of him! Had I managed to get my hands on him, you

    wouldn¡¯t have been in such a passive position!¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t his cultivation and yours have been worlds apart at the time¡­? With your ability,

    finding him should¡¯ve been easy, no..?¡± asked Gerald.

    Laughing slightly bitterly, Finnley then shook his head as he said, ¡°True enough, he wasn¡¯t nearly as

    capable as me back then, but he was still extremely cunning.. You can¡¯t underestimate him, Gerald,

    and I say this since I discovered a major secret about him while investigating that old man!¡±

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± asked Gerald as he filled Finnley¡¯s teacup.

    ¡°It¡¯s about his cultivation¡­ After thorough investigation, I found out why he possessed both demonic

    and devilish essential qi. Apparently, the secret technique that he was practicing was a devilish

    technique known as the Hellish Sk! This technique was sealed in a forbidden book that was

    apparently written during the Deitus Realm¡¯s heyday¡­ With that in mind, even I don¡¯t know how long

    that book¡¯s remained lost. After all, there was hardly any news about it¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2478

    ¡°I, for one, hadn¡¯t expected it to fall into the hands of amoner who would then start causing trouble

    with that devilish technique! Either way, I¡¯m assuming that the forbidden book was guarded by your

    previous incarnation. If my guess is correct, he learned of the Herculean Primordial Spirit¡¯s secrets

    while obtaining the book from your previous incarnation. Following that, he eventually managed to track

    you down¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re going by this theory, then I can assure you that even though he was the one who raised your

    father to adulthood and founded the Crawford family, he isn¡¯t your biological grandfather. It¡¯s the only

    way for all of this to make sense!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°Sister Indigo and Second Uncle suggested this as well!¡± replied Gerald with a nod.

    Chuckling in response, Finnley then said, ¡°Regardless, I bet you must be interested in the Hellish

    Sk technique now, right? If you are, don¡¯t worry, many individuals from the Deitus Realm find that

    devilish technique irresistible. With that in mind, you can imagine how tempting it was for amoner

    like Daryl to learn it!¡±

    ¡°I am. What kind of secret technique is it, exactly¡­?¡± asked Gerald in a curious tone.

    ¡°Well, when the world was formed, aside from righteous aura, masculine aura, and the holy spirit,

    another aura actually came to be. However, since it was unrted to cultivation, people rarely mention

    it. I wonder if you know what that aura is called¡­¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°Is it¡­ The feculent aura?¡± asked Gerald after pondering for a bit.

    ¡°Bingo. Now, this devilish technique uses the three auras as its foundation. The three qi are the

    masculine auras that everyone possesses, and by stealing righteous aura, the devilish aura can be

    nurtured. However, in order to properly utilize the stolen righteous aura and transform it into devilish

    aura, feculent aura has to first be injected into the masculine aura. This technique generally requires a

    lot of feculent aura, and there¡¯s really no escaping it¡±

    ¡°Regardless, as you may already have guessed, demons tend to possess the most feculent aura. With

    that in mind, it¡¯s only natural for a person who wishes to practice this devilish technique to first turn into

    a demon. After absorbing enough feculent aura, they will be able to steal righteous aura using their

    demonic cultivation, thus allowing them to finally enter devilish cultivation. Following that, it¡¯s only a

    matter of time before they be a devil!¡±

    ¡°In the past, the Deitus Reahn was the master of all three worlds, which is why we have the saying, ¡®the

    devil is a foot tall, and the deity ten feet Either way, Now that the Deitus Realm has been overturned,

    the devil is quickly bing the more dominant force!¡± exined Finnley with a sigh.

    Following that, Finnley added, ¡°With all that said, Daryl wants to use your Herculean Primordial Spirit to

    maximize his masculine aura. Following that, he¡¯ll be able to turn into a demon and since he¡¯ll be at his

    peak performance by then, he¡¯ll soon be able to turn into the most terrifying devil alive!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Then, are the Sanchez family and the others trying to be devilish cultivators as well?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°Indeed. Honestly, the umtion of the three auras to transform from a human to demon and

    subsequently a devil isn¡¯t all that hard to achieve. While it may be easy for a human to be a devil,

    for demons, they have to umte a lot of masculine qi. It¡¯s odd, but essentially, they''¡±ll first have to

    cultivate until they be humans who possess masculine qi, and that¡¯s honestly the most tedious

    part for them!¡±

    ¡°That aside, from what I¡¯ve gathered, Daryl has already umted the three auras and be a

    devil. With that said, don¡¯t ever underestimate his cultivation level! Remember, he¡¯s the one who stole

    the aura of heaven and earth for his personal gain!¡± added Finnley.

    ¡°Seriously¡­? With how high his cultivation level is, why did he kidnap my family and continuously

    threaten me instead of just capturing me straight off the bat?¡± asked Gerald.

    Had Daryl wanted to, that literal devil of a man could¡¯ve easily captured the boy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about that myself. Regardless, I came over since I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t

    be able to handle things if he suddenly made a move. From what I can tell, however, he¡¯s still living in

    seclusion and has no ns of showing up. I¡¯m assuming he either has some requirements that he

    hasn¡¯t fulfilled, or he¡¯s simply being wary of the fact that I¡¯m backing you up!¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°Either way, regardless of his next move, the fact that he hasn¡¯t picked a fight with us means he doesn¡¯t

    dare face us yet. With that in mind, we need to hunt down his nest as sOon as possible!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2479

    ¡°That¡¯s honestly the main reason why I finally decided to show up again. You aren¡¯t a match for Daryl,

    so charging straight into hisir is pretty much just suicide. While it¡¯s true that could save you if things

    go awry at thest moment, I¡¯m a bit worried about having to0 show up before and potentially fight

    Daryl and Sanchez!¡± added Finnley.

    ¡°Is this a worry regarding the Soluna Deus Sect¡­?¡± asked Gerald who more or les saw where Finnley

    wasing from.

    ¡°Indeed. Though the Soluna Deus Sect has already learned about me, they still haven¡¯t pinpointed

    where I am. With that in mind, until you get stronger, my best bet would be to remain hidden as long as

    possible!¡± replied Finnley with a nod.

    ¡°Stronger¡­ Are you suggesting that I can enter the Deitus Realm and potentially be an Angelord?

    But I don¡¯t think I have an angelic root¡­ ¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°You don¡¯t. However, not only do you possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit, but you were born with

    it! In other words, you bear an iparable advantage against other cultivators, and it¡¯s also the

    reason why you¡¯re progressing so rapidly! With that said, if you work hard enough, you¡¯ll surely be able

    to enter the Deitus Reahn without an angelic root within five hundred years,¡± exined Finnley

    ¡°Five¡­ Hundred¡­?! That¡¯s way too long!¡± eximed Gerald.

    While he had initially thought that getting to the Deitus Realm was unachievable for him, the fact that

    it¡¯d take him five hundred years to achieve that now possible goal was still shocking!

    ¡°l agree, and l¡¯m worried that both of us would¡¯ve been exterminated by the Soluna Deus Sect by that

    point. With that in mind, in order to further hasten that process, I¡¯m thinking of nting an angelic root

    inside you! Mind you, however, that the odds of sessfully doing that is abysmal¡­¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°nting.. An angelic root?¡± asked Gerald who hadn¡¯t heard of such a method before. ¡°Yep. Though

    you¡¯re knowledgeable regarding the cultivation realm, you still know little about the Deitus Realm. I

    guess now¡¯s as good a time as any for you to tell you a bit more about this realm. Basically, in order to

    enter the Deitus Realm and be an Angelord, you need to fulfill three basic requirements.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you need to be part of a group that possesses innate angelic roots. For the second

    requirement, once your angelic root is further developed, you¡¯ll have to withstand the calcination of

    spiritual fire to transform your holy body into an Immortal Body! If you can¡¯t attain an Immortal Body,

    you won¡¯t be able to withstand the angelic power in your body. With that in mind, if someone who

    doesn¡¯t have an Immortal Body attempts to forcefully enter the Deitus Realm, they¡±ll straight up

    explode! Speaking of which, your second uncle and disciple failed at the second requirement,¡±

    exined Finnley.

    This left Gerald slightly dumbfounded by how difficult it was to enter the Deitus Realm.

    No wonder so many people hadn¡¯t heard of it before¡­ After all, very rarely did cultivators like him and

    Darkwind possess angelic roots, and regr people who possessed it never had the chance to

    cultivate!

    Whatever the case was, Gerald then quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the third requirement?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll need to receive the inheritance from a Zearl as the final requirement. Only after you find a

    compatible Zearl¡¯s spirit called a deus spirit and you form a mutual connection with that spirit, will you

    be granted the inheritance to be a true Angelord. Following that, when you¡¯ll be able to be a

    Zearl yourself will depend on fate¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, you should know that not only are Zearls few and far between, but they almost never

    perish. With that in mind, it¡¯s exceedingly difficult to locate a deus spirit. However, not all is lost. I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯ve heard about the disaster of the Dietus Realm. The thing is, many Zearls fell during that

    time, so our odds of finding one have actually increased! But yes, that¡¯s the journey of bing an

    Angelord.. Just so you know, many Angelords aren¡¯t even aware that there¡¯s a fourth step to all this..¡±

    exined Finnley.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see.. Either way, we need to nt the angelic root within me first, right?¡± asked Gerald.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2480

    ¡°Right, you are. In order to sessfully get past the first step, we need to look no further than the

    general¡¯s tomb!¡± replied Finnley. ¡°There¡¯s an angelic root in there?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Negative. Angelic roots can¡¯t exist on their own. They either have to be innate or nted using a

    special ingredient, and it¡¯s just our luck that such an ingredient exists in the general¡¯s tomb. The

    ingredient is the dragon spirit pearl, moremonly known as the dragon internal pellet! After

    consuming it, your body will change, and your Herculean Primordial Spirit nted within it. If things go

    well, you¡¯ll have seeded in your first step in entering the Deitus Realm!¡± replied Finnley.

    ¡°1 wonder if Sanchez and his disciples are trying to obtain the dragon spirit pearl¡­¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°They are. After all, the object was formed in the body of a spiritual dragon who cultivated into the

    Deitus Realm after its death. The spiritual dragon itself is extremely powerful, and it¡¯s even capable of

    remolding a person¡¯s body! By consuming that pellet, not only will you gain ess to an angelic root,

    but you¡¯ll also be able to strengthen your holy body and power in general. It truly is a great treasure!¡±

    ¡°With all that said, it only makes sense why Sanchez wants the dragon spirit pearl so much. If you

    remember, I¡¯ve told you that the Sanchez you met was only a split-self with greatly reduced cultivation.

    The reason is because his true body has been destroyed ages ago, and he needs the dragon spirit

    pearl to rebuild his real body!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°No wonder the disciples let their guards down the second I told them I was only after the Yinblood

    pellets! They had a much bigger goal¡­! I have one final question, though¡­ Since you¡¯re not letting me

    spy on the Dark Moon Biological Group, I¡¯m assuming they¡¯re just that strong?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°That, and their background is extremely mysterious. I¡¯ve been keeping watch over this group for the

    longest time, and simr to Daryl¡¯s case, they¡¯re invisible most of the time. That aside, I¡¯ve gathered

    hints that there may you refrain from offending them for now!¡± replied Finnley.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°To think such extraordinary people exist within the Dark Moon Biological Group..!¡± muttered Gerald

    with a nod.

    ¡°Well, they did inherit the Deitus Realm¡¯s ability to use alchemy to create pellets and spirit tinctures.

    With so little holy spirits remaining in the secr world, you can only imagine just how tempting it is for

    cultivators and Angelords to serve them. After all, theck of holy spirits is what prevents so many

    cultivators from entering the Deitus Realm! With all that said, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get killed by their experts

    before you can even properly begin investigating them!¡±

    Laughing bitterly, Finnley then sighed before adding, ¡°Honestly, I had only nned to meet up with you

    when you entered the general¡¯s tomb.. Try to snatch the dragon spirit pearl for you at thest minute,

    you know? Unfortunately, your presumptuous behavior tonight has forced me to have a change of

    ns!¡±

    ¡°True enough, had you not showed up, I would¡¯ve surely attempted to spy 011 that eldest young

    mistress!¡± muttered Gerald as he shivered slightly.

    ¡°Regardless, what should we do next, Finnley? Since Sanchez¡¯s disciples have invited so many

    experts over and I now need to acquire the dragon spirit pearl, should we still join forces with them?¡±

    asked Gerald.

    ¡°Of course! The journey into the general¡¯s tomb is exceedingly dangerous, especially with that headless

    general roaming about. It has cultivated for over a thousand years, and possesses an emperor¡¯s

    destiny until it bes a devil!''¡±

    ¡°A devil..? And yet it possesses an emperor¡¯s destiny?¡± replied Gerald in surprise. ¡°Indeed. Don¡¯t you

    know who the headless general is..?¡±

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2481

    ¡°Not a clue¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s Zedd Burns, the youngest son of Duke Carlos, the War God of the Qin Kingdom at the end

    of the Great War period!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°l¡¯ve never heard of Zedd, but I do know Carlos¡¯s eldest son, Zelig. From what remember, after Zelig¡¯s

    father was executed by the Qin Emperor, the rest of his family moved to Yornd, which is why most of

    Zelig¡¯s descendants are Yornders, right?¡± asked Gerald, who knew his history since he used to be a

    literature major.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad! True enough, all that happened, and you may already know this, but the Burns family

    quickly regressed after Carlos¡¯s death. Though Zelig was nowhere near as capable as his father, Zedd

    had inherited Carlos¡¯s bravery and hostility. With that in mind, the youngest son soon ended up

    handling most of the family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°After a period of time, Zedd even wanted to use another name to conquer thend for Wesnd during

    the Great War period. In the end, Zedd¡¯s savagery surpassed his father¡¯s, and lives were lost

    everywhere he passed..¡± added Finnley.

    ¡°No wonder he became a devil after he died.. He had been that hostile even when he was alive!¡±

    muttered the enlightened Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Partly right. While his resentment and wrath from being beheaded definitely served to push

    him toward bing a demon, that alone would¡¯ve done little to turn him into a devil! The truth is, his

    previous incarnation was a powerful Zearl. For context, once one enters the Ziyiryon Realm, it¡¯s near

    impossible to further ascend. However, this Zearl was ambitious, and he dedicated his life to pursuing

    the most supreme realm¡±

    ¡°l¡¯m sure you know that after one bes an Angelord, they¡¯ll definitely strive to be a Vizkaunt

    next, right? As long as you¡¯re willing to train, you¡¯ll eventually be able to achieve that. However,

    progressing to be a Zearl is exceedingly difficult. Aside from needed great fortune- since you¡¯ll

    need to be at the right ces at the right times a lot, you¡¯ll also need to ovee a hundred heavenly

    tribtions to seed!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°For a Vizkaunt, it¡¯s quite difficult for them to survive even three heavenly tribtions. With that in mind,

    just imagine how hard it is to go through a hundred heavenly tribtions just to be a Zearl!

    There¡¯s a good reason why the Ziyiryon Realm was once considered the peak of cultivation!¡± added

    Finnley, leaving Gerald utterly dumbfounded.

    After all, the boy had only experienced one heavenly tribtion before, and he had only survived since

    he had ess to the Velement Method. Unable to fathom just how obsessed that man was with

    cultivation, Gerald then asked, ¡°But even then, he still wasn¡¯t satisfied and wanted to continue

    cultivating¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bingo! But before that, I hope you now understand just how dangerous it¡¯s going to be on your journey

    to bing an Angelord. One wrong move could straight-out result in you turning to ash! With that in

    mind, what you reap really isn¡¯t proportional to what you sow. Still, it was what that man was utterly

    bonkers about. To think that after bing a near- invincible Zearl, he was still willing to sacrifice

    everything to be a Xenquis!¡±

    ¡°Just so you know, before you can be a Xenquis, you must first be reborn in the secr world to

    re-experience life as a mortal. During that period, your internal pellet will follow you, and it must get

    damaged. If it does, not only will all those years of cultivation go down the drain, but your mortal body

    will also be destroyed!¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°Christ¡­ Did he end up damaging his internal pellet in the secr world?''¡± asked Gerald who really

    wasn¡¯t keen on ying such high-risk games.

    ¡°Even worse, actually. Before he was reborn into a mortal, he hid his internal pellet in his skull.

    Unfortunately, during a war, a rebel soldier ended up chopping his head off and presenting it to the

    enemy! As if that wasn¡¯t humiliating enough, they then fed his head, along with his internal pellet, to the

    dogs! One can only imagine how resentful the headless general ended up bing!¡± muttered Finnley

    with a bitterugh¡­

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2482

    Now that he had heard all this, Gerald finally understood the whole story. He was also d that he

    hadn¡¯t recklessly entered the tomb right after obtaining the general tomb¡¯s map. The headless general

    truly was something that he couldn¡¯t deal with alone.. Come to think of it, he had only dealt with

    demons before this. This was going to be his first time fighting a devil!

    ¡°We really need to n thoroughly for this.. Though Sanchez doesn¡¯t have a real body yet, we can¡¯t

    underestimate his current power. While I¡¯ll definitely be helping you in the shadows, I can¡¯t use my

    powers to subdue Sanchez since that¡¯ll definitely alert the Soluna Deus Sext. With that said, you¡¯ll need

    to rely on your own strength to deal with him, Gerald!¡± added Finnley.

    ¡°Hmm? What exactly are you nning to do?¡± chuckling in response, Finnley then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    I¡¯ll just be assuming the identity of someone else so that I can secretly stay by your side and help you!¡±

    Following that, the old man outstretched his hand and after a brief sh, a scroll appeared in it!

    ¡°This scroll contains a secret technique for deus cultivation that¡¯ll help you condense your primordial

    spirit before you enter the Deitus Realm. If you do everything right, this secret technique will also

    greatly help in the process of obtaining an Immortal Body! Even if you ultimately fail to enter the Deitus

    Realm, honing this technique-together with the Velement Method will allow you to double the current

    power of your primordial spirit!¡± exined Finnley as he tossed the scroll to Gerald.

    ¡°The Coronal Decem Charm¡­¡± said Gerald, already feeling excited as he read the name. After all, the

    boy was keen on improving his cultivation.

    ¡°Read through and memorize it. Following that, I¡¯ll perform the charm for you once,¡± said Finnley.

    ¡°Understood!¡± replied Gerald, prompting both of them to sit cross-legged and begin cultivating

    ***

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Meanwhile, back at Marcel¡¯s home, an uninvited guest had just shown up¡­

    ¡°Had I not seen your name on that name list, I would¡¯ve never figured that you¡¯d be here, Gerald! How

    fortunate that you¡¯re still in Peaceton! Now get out here!¡± roared Ryder who was now Sanchez¡¯s

    subordinate. The truth was, he had learned from Master Greendrake that Gerald was still in Peaceton.

    However, instead of listening to Greendrake¡¯s advice, Ryder still came over to have his revenge!

    Now that he possessed demonic soul power, his cultivation was much higher than before, and he was

    highly confident that he could finally have his revenge against Gerald after being humiliatingly defeated

    with a single sword technique back then.

    Regardless, when both Darkwind and Lyndon came out to see what the fuss was about, Lyndon was

    instantly filled with murderous intent as he growled, ¡°Ryder.. ?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Eldest Senior? And here I was wondering who the hell had killed my men and saved you! It

    seems you¡¯ve teamed up with Gerald! Since that¡¯s the case, go get him out for me! I have a score to

    settle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of getting a chance to deal with Mr. Crawford..! Before you even consider getting

    your revenge, allow me to take my revenge first for all the fallen brothers of the Thunder Sword Sect!¡±

    roared the fuming Lyndon.

    ¡°Careful, Lyndon. Weir¡¯s body seems to be exuding a thick demonic aura now!¡± Said the frowning

    Darkwind who was standing beside Lyndon with his arms against his back.

    Laughing in response, Ryder then scoffed, ¡°Good eyes as always, Darkwind¡­ Regardless, I don¡¯t have

    the time to waste on you today. I just want to get rid of that useless cr*p of a sect and take my revenge.

    I have no business with you, so just stand aside!¡±

    ¡°Hold it. I¡¯m a follower of Mr. Crawford as well, and if you want to fight Lyndon, you¡¯ll have to get

    through me first!¡± retorted Darkwind who was already activating his palm¡¯s power. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!

    Fine, I¡¯lljust kill all of you, then! Once you¡¯re dead, l¡¯m sure that b*stard will finally reveal himself! He¡¯l

    join you in hell soon enough!¡±

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2483

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The second Ryder¡¯s sentence ended, he immediatelyunched a Thunder Strike attack!

    Upon seeing that, Lyndon quickly used his sword technique to attempt to block it!

    Unfortunately for Lyndon, Ryder had mastered the three strongest styles of the Thunder Sword

    technique and if Lyndon wasn¡¯t Ryder¡¯s match all those decades ago, there was little hope of that

    changing.

    With that, in just a single strike, Lyndon found himself so terribly injured by the aurade that he

    instantly vomited blood when his back crashed onto the ground.

    Seeing that, Ryder simply smirked before bolting toward Lyndon! His palm aimed at Lyndon¡¯s forehead,

    Ryder then yelled, ¡°Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm!¡±

    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t have the time to dodge that terrifyingly powerful attack, Lyndon simply closed

    his eyes to brace for impact.. When all of a sudden, he heard Darkwind yell, ¡°Careful, Lyndon!¡±

    Following that, Darkwind charged toward Lyndon and pushed Lyndon aside before counterattacking

    Ryder¡¯s attack with his upgraded Fierce Wind Palm! As the two forces collided, a massive explosion

    could be seen..!

    Ultimately, Darkwind ended up stumbling a few steps back, and he only managed to stabilize himself

    again by stomping on a tile with such power that it instantly cracked! By this point, blood could be seen

    trickling down his arm, and his arm itself was filled with bulging blue veins..!

    Now looking extremely pale, Darkwind clearly hadn¡¯t expected Ryder¡¯s attack to be this powerful.

    Ryder had underestimated the power of the Fierce Wind Palm as well, and the old man ended up

    having to stumble a few steps back as well after facing the attack.

    Stroking his goatee, the old man thenughed before scoffing, ¡°To think that your cultivation would

    increase within such a short amount of time, Darkwind! That attack you just used seems to be stronger

    than your Fierce Wind Palm¡­ What kind of martial art was that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my new Fierce Wind Palm, and it was developed thanks to Mr. Crawford¡¯s patient tutge!¡±

    retorted Darkwind who knew for a fact that he had suffered serious internal injuries.

    ¡°I see! Well, since Gerald is good with formations and he knows thews of heaven and earth, I guess

    it isn¡¯t surprising that he¡¯d be able to help you invent a new palm technique! Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t

    received the great master¡¯s guidance, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to take you on! Either way,

    what a pity!¡± replied Ryder as he shook his head with a sigh.

    ¡°What is?¡± growled Darkwind in a frigid tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that though there¡¯s finally someone stronger than me, he¡¯ll still have to die by my hands. I¡¯Il

    kill you first, then Gerald, and following that, I¡¯ll torture this sorry excuse from my sect till he dies!¡±

    roared Ryder as he sharpened his gaze.. Anda split secondter, a horrendous gust of wind began to

    blow! By this point, an immensely pressuring dark glow was exuding from Ryder¡¯s body, and the force

    of it all instantly caused veins to form on Darkwind and Lyndon¡¯s foreheads who were now experiencing

    head-splitting headaches!

    ¡°W-what immense demonic power!¡± yelled both of them.

    ¡°Have another taste of my attack, Darkwind!¡± roared Ryder as he used his Thunderous Bone-crushing

    Palm again.. Only this time, it was way stronger than before.

    Apart from the time when he had faced Gerald, this was the second time when Darkwind had truly felt

    hopeless.

    ¡°Enjoy your stay in hell!¡± yelled the maniacal Ryder as his palm got dangerously close to Darkwind..!

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2484

    ¡°Careful, Darkwind¡­!¡± yelled Lyndon. Though he was also appalled by that terrifying power, Lyndon

    quickly leaped forward and mobilized his essential qi, thusbining it with Darkwind¡¯s, in order to

    block the attack together!

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Following the collision, an explosive sound was heard.

    Lyndon and Darkwind¡¯s clothes were instantly shredded, and their backs quickly began releasing huge

    surges of white smoke as well!

    It was as though they were overheating pots! That wasn¡¯t all, either.

    Both of them now had ck faces, and after vomiting their insides out, they weakly flopped to the

    ground.

    Darkwind knew that his organs had been severely damaged, and even his primordial spirit had nearly

    been crushed.

    However, due to the fact that he had been a Domiensch Master for quite a while, he was able to force

    himself to sit cross-legged to restabilize his primordial spirit.

    Lyndon, on the other hand, was not as lucky. With even a bone protruding out of his elbow, this old man

    was no longer able to move¡­!

    Laughing aloud, a smug smile appeared on Ryder¡¯s face as he scoffed, ¡°Impressive, Darkwind¡­! To

    think you¡¯d still be able to regte your essential qi after being hit by my powerful attack!¡±

    After all that noise, Marcel and the professor came running out and upon seeing how horribly beaten up

    the two were, they both yelled, ¡°M-Mr. Darkwind..! Mr. Moldell!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­! Stay inside..!¡± retorted Darkwind as he coughed even more blood out.

    ¡°It¡¯s far toote for that¡­! Gerald hasn¡¯t shown up, so all of you must die¡­! Well, most of you. Since

    we¡¯re old acquaintances, Darkwind, I¡¯ll give you the option of defecting from Gerald. If you kowtow

    thrice before me and promise to submit, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± yelled Lyndon beforeughing once more.

    ¡°As if an amalgamation of human and demon like you even deserves receiving a kowtow from me!¡±

    retorted Darkwind with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You¡­! Fine, then! Since you¡¯re this stubborn, enjoy your one way trip to the underworld!¡± growled

    Ryder as he trembled in rage. Just as Ryder was about to strike Darkwind¡¯s forehead, a voice suddenly

    called out, ¡°Hold it!¡±

    Following that, a group of people could be seen running over, and the leader appeared to be a beautiful

    youngdy¡­

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be after you caused such a hugemotion?¡± replied the eldest young mistress before

    turning to nod at Darkwind while adding, ¡°Also, it¡¯s been a while, Mr. Darkwind!¡±

    Still looking extremely haggard, Darkwind forced a chuckle before replying, ¡°To think you¡¯d remember

    me, Young Mistress Quarrington..!¡±

    ¡°Of course I do! I, Yusra Quarrington, even remember saying that though you didn¡¯t want to join our

    group, we¡¯d still be friends! Regardless, you should know that the matter regarding the general¡¯s tomb

    isn¡¯t all fun and games, Mr. Weir. Master Greendrake has invited so many of us, including you here, so

    don¡¯t you find infighting to be a tad wrong before we¡¯ve even started the expedition?¡± said Yusra as she

    looked at Ryder.

    ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t a simple case of infighting! I¡¯ve hated these people for the longest time, and I truly must

    end them this time, Young Mistress Quarrington..!¡± growled Ryder who wasn¡¯t lowering his murderous

    intent at all.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the cultivation realm, dueling to the death is the most appropriate way to

    settle this, Eldest Young Mistress. With that said, let¡¯s not interfere!¡± said Mr. Sevenom, who had

    appeared out of the blue, as he revealed a frigid smile.

    Watching as the other cultivators nodded in agreement, Darkwind then struggled to his feet before

    scoffing, ¡°Just so all of you know, feet before scoffing, ¡°Just so all of you know, I¡¯ve never hidden like a

    coward behind others throughout my entire life¡­! While I appreciate your kindness, Eldest Young

    Mistress, this is my conflict with Ryder, and it¡¯d do you best not to interfere¡­ Now then¡­ Make your

    move, Ryder!¡±

    ¡°Come meet your end, Darkwind!¡± retorted Ryder who was smiling sinisterly.

    Just as Ryder was about tounch another attack, however, he suddenly heard a familiar voice

    scoffing, ¡°Allow me to take that attack instead, Ryder!¡±

    Naturally, the one who had said that was Gerald!

    Though he hadn¡¯t even realized when Gerald had returned, Ryder¡¯s eyes were too blinded by rage to

    care as he growled, ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally appeared, Gerald..!¡±

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2485

    After giving a smirk, Ryder¡¯s expression quickly grew fierce.

    Throughout his time cultivating, he had never been humiliated. This is, of course, till Gerald came

    along! Not only did that boy rob him of the treasure in Fyre Cave that he had been guarding for so long,

    but Gerald had even defeated him with a single sword style!

    Had Ryder not escaped back then, he would¡¯ve already been dead by now! Whatever the case was,

    even if he had to be a demon, he had to have his revenge..!

    As Ryder gnashed his teeth, Darkwind was prompted to call out in an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for

    shaming you, Mr. Crawford..¡±

    In response, Gerald simply pointed at the heavily injured Darkwind¡¯s, and the barely alive Lyndon¡¯s,

    chakra points¡­ And soon enough, two respective streams of essential qi were injected into their

    bodies.

    Under Finnley¡¯s guidance, Gerald had managed toplete three cycles of the Coronal Decem Charm

    earlier.

    When he sensed that his Herculean Primordial Spirit was stronger than ever, Gerald was naturally

    overjoyed.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before he noticed that his talisman was burning hot.

    From the day they learned about Master Trilight and her gang, all three of them began carrying a

    talisman each for safety.

    Essentially, whenever any one of them was in a life-threatening situation, Gerald would instantly be

    able to tell.

    Either way, when he knew they were in trouble, he instantly used his Golden ze Somersault to

    return!

    Back to the present, now that he had injected them with sufficient essential qi, Ged ced his arms

    against his back while saying,

    ¡°You¡¯ve shamed no one. Now focus on recuperating as I handle this man!¡±

    Smiling at Ryder as he made an invitational gesture, Gerald then added, ¡°It seems your cultivation has

    improved quite a bit since west met, Ryder¡­ That aside, make your move on me, not my allies!¡±

    ¡°Only a bit? You¡¯re as arrogant as ever, Gerald! I don¡¯t know what else you found in Fyre Cave, but

    either way, an eye for an eye! You¡¯ll die by my hands today!¡± roared Ryder as he stomped his foot on

    the ground, instantly causing it to crack.

    Following that, Ryder yelled, ¡°Thunderous Bone-crushing Palm¡­!¡±

    With his attack announced, Ryder charged up all the power he could muster into his palm before

    bolting toward Gerald.

    Compared to earlier, his aura was much, much stronger.

    Even so, Gerald didn¡¯t. even budge. He simply waited till Ryder got close enough before striking his

    own palm attack out!.

    The second the two attacks collided, two beams of light, one ck and one golden, instantly enveloped

    the two and to Ryder¡¯s shock, his attack wasn¡¯t able to overpower Gerald¡¯s pure palm power at all! But

    Ryder had used all he had in this attack.

    Just as Ryder thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse, he quickly realized that Gerald¡¯s power was getting

    stronger by the second.

    ¡°Impossible¡­!¡± roared Ryder as the excess essential qi caused his hair to dance wildly! Even the veins

    in his arms were bulging, pulsating like lively blue worms..!

    Following that, Gerald simply exerted the tinies force and just like that, an explosive sound was heard

    as Ryder was flung several meters back, screaming miserably between coughs of blood the entire

    time¡­!

    In the end, Ryder only stopped when he collided against a mountain, and the mountain itself instantly

    formed a massive crack in between..! By this point, the flesh on Ryder¡¯s back had been torn, and even

    his arm¡¯s bone was protruding out..!

    ¡°W-what¡­?! ¡± whimpered Mr. Sevenom and the other cultivators who were shocked enough to take a

    few steps back. Even Yusra couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gerald, utterly bbergasted.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As for Ryder, his entire body was now drenched in blood as he retorted in disbelief, ¡°This¡­. This is

    impossible..!¡±

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2486

    ¡°Did you really think that you were the only one who had gotten stronger, Ryder?¡± scoffed Gerald in a

    frigid tone.

    ¡°¡­Fine! So be it! I guess I lost even after possessing demonic soul power! I have no further reason to

    live!¡± retorted Ryder as he raised his good hand before attempting to smash it into his forehead.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, before his palm could hit its mark, a gust of wind redirected the attack away. Yusra was the

    one who did that, and it was also at that moment when Gerald finally realized that others had been

    watching.

    Now smiling at Gerald, Yusra was then prompted to say, ¡°Mr. Gerald Crawford, correct..? Since you¡¯ve

    injured Mr. Ryder so badly, could I request that you call this a tie¡­? Please put an end to this conflict

    and spare his life for my sake¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald turned to give Yusra a good look.. However, his eyes instantly widened

    instead as he muttered in shock, ¡°Giya..?!¡±

    Apart from her fashion sense, Yusra looked almost identical to Giya! Gerald still remembered that after

    rescuing Giya in Northbay and bringing her back to his family¡¯s manor to recuperate, she ended up

    going missing with the rest of his family¡­ To think that he¡¯d meet her again here, of all ces! Since

    Gerald was staring so much at her,

    Yusra couldn¡¯t help but blush as she muttered, ¡°Um.. Mr. Crawford.?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, pardon me¡­ You just look very simr to an old friend of mine!¡± replied Gerald who now

    realized that she didn¡¯t sound simr to Giya either.

    But how on earth could such a simr looking person exist¡­?

    ¡°I see¡­ By Giya, I wonder if you¡¯re referring to my younger sister whom the Quarringtons recently

    located again..?¡± asked Yusra with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ Know Giya, Miss Quarrington? Do you know where she is now¡­?¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°Oh, I know a lot more than that. However, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk.. How about this, I¡¯ll use some

    elixirs to treat Mr. Darkwind first, and following that, we¡¯ll find somece to sit and talk. That aside,

    many cultivation realm experts are here today for the full moon conference to discuss the general¡¯s

    tomb, so why don¡¯t we get to know each other for better cooperationter on?¡± suggested Yusra.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± dered the crowd. It was sometimeter within the manor¡¯s magnificent

    banquet hall when the smiling Yusra said, ¡°It appears that we have a deep connection, Mr. Crawford¡­

    AsI said, Giya¡¯s my sister, and we finally found her again about two years ago! That aside, I honestly

    didn¡¯t expect you two to not only be ssmates, but also good friends!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Giya¡¯s parents to be the presidents of the DarkMoon Biological Group either!¡± replied

    Gerald who was rightfully surprised by this tum of events.

    ¡°If I may, if we tell the Second Young Mistress that Mr. Crawford is here, maybe she¡¯ll finally get out of

    her depression!¡± suggested the butler who had been standing by Yusra¡¯s side.

    ¡°I agree! Once the matter regarding the general¡¯s tomb has been settled, I truly hope that Mr. Crawford

    wille over to my ce as an honored guest!¡± replied Yusra. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking you up on that offer,

    then!¡± said Gerald.

    Regardless of whether Yusra had been lying or not, she truly did look identical to Giya.

    Gerald had previously rejected Giya and hurt her, so no matter what happened, if Gerald could leave

    the tomb alive, then he¡¯d definitely find a way to get to her to find out the truth, and also to hopefully

    locate the whereabouts of his family.

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2487

    ¡°We have a deal then, Mr. Crawford! It¡¯s an honor for the Dark Moon Biological Group to be your

    acquaintance!¡± replied Yusra as she raised her wine ss to give him a toast.

    ¡°Agreed, Miss Quarrington! He truly is a remarkably talented man!¡± added a few other experts as they

    joyously raised their wine sses as well.

    It was at that moment when a servant came running in while eximing, ¡°E-Eldest Young Mistress¡­!

    Something bad has happened¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Charle?¡± asked Yusra with a slight frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s the seven solitary cultivators of Mount Flygre¡­! All of them snuck into Noircorpse Valley earlier to

    be the first to enter the general¡¯s tomb..! Unfortunately, one of them died and the other six remain

    missing! Master Greendrake and the others are currently on their way to discuss this matter!¡± replied

    the anxious Charle.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°What?! But¡­ When the seven join forces, they¡¯re near unbeatable..! To think that something would

    happen to them on their way to the general¡¯s tomb..!¡± eximed several of the people in the room as

    they then got to their feet while exchanging shocked nces.

    Though the seven solitary cultivators had yet to enter the Dominesch Realm, their master had taught

    them a formidable formation.

    Essentially, when all seven of them used the formation together, they¡¯d all gain the strength of seven

    Domiensch Realm powerhouses! It was the reason why the seven cultivators were so famous in the

    cultivation realm.

    Whatever the case was, it was at that moment when Master Greendrake, together with Master Trilight

    and the others came running in before saying, ¡°Hmm..? So you¡¯re both here, Mr. Crawford! Miss

    Quarrington! In fact, it seems quite a number of you are here as well! Good. I was nning to gather all

    of you to discuss this anyway!¡±

    Before anyone could ask what he meant by that, they soon saw a corpse being carried into the room

    and upon seeing it, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The corpse had gone as ck as charcoal, and a distinct row of teeth marks could be seen around its

    neck¡­ Adding that to the fact that the corpse¡¯s primordial spirit had beenpletely drained, it was

    evident that the culprit of that wound was a demonic corpse.

    ¡°What an immense corpsy aura¡­!¡± muttered Gerald to himself.

    Though Finnley had mentally prepared him of how strong the headless general and his demonic

    subordinates would be, Gerald was unable to stop himself from skipping a heartbeat as he confirmed

    staring at the horrifying corpse.

    ¡°Serves them right, really. They already knew what they signed up for when they headed down that

    foggy valley! Still, to think that they weren¡¯t even able to make it past Noircorpse Valley unscathed! ¡°

    ¡°Could the headless general have done this..¡± spected one of the cultivators as he sighed ¡°Now¡¯s

    not the time to mock the dead. Also, the headless general doesn¡¯t even have a head! How could he

    have done the deed?¡± replied Yusra.

    ¡°She¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, the seven didn¡¯t even manage to defeat the demonic corpse that had attacked

    them.. It¡¯s a rough guess, but since there¡¯s a dragon vein where the general¡¯s tomb is, I¡¯m assuming

    that the headless general has already turned into a devilish corpse by now. With that in mind, the other

    demonic corpses must have had plenty of time to cultivate under him after all these years! The strong

    corpsy aura surrounding that area most probably contributed to why the demonic corpse was so strong

    as well!¡± Though Gerald hadn¡¯t gone to the general¡¯s tomb yet, he had heard all this from Finnley.

    Whatever the case was, Yusra then frowned as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s right, and unfortunately, this confirms

    that the general¡¯s tomb is now even more dangerous than before..! If the headless general really has

    be a devil, then we need to have a thorough n before we even consider entering that ce¡­!

    Remember, the headless general only refrained from leaving general only leaving the tomb back then

    since he was still only a demon. f he¡¯s a devil now, then he¡¯s free to leave the tomb whenever he likes!¡±

    ¡°I suggest we make our move on the night of a full moon. After all, it¡¯s when the headless general

    absorbs the moon¡¯s aura. In other Words, he¡¯ll be too preupied with cultivating, making it his most

    vulnerable state! With all that said, if we¡¯re to make a move, now¡¯s the best time to strike!''¡± dered

    Master Greendrake.

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2488

    Following Master Greendrake¡¯s suggestion, everyone quickly agreed and began thoroughly discussing

    how they were going to make it across Noircorpse Valley to finally get to the tomb.

    In the end, they didn¡¯t even hold the full moon conference, opting instead to rush to the valley.

    All in all, there were about five hundred cultivators from major sects participating in this mission.

    However, only thirty-eight of them had managed to enter the Domiensch Realm.

    Speaking of Domiensch Masters, Darkwind and Lyndon were unable to join along due to their injuries.

    Because of that, Gerald simply brought the professor along. While it was true that the professor¡¯s

    cultivation was nowhere near as powerful as the rest, this wasn¡¯t actually Professor Boyle¡­ It was a

    disguised Finnley instead!

    Naturally, Finnley had tagged along to help Gerald in secret. After all, the old man knew that even with

    all these cultivators, the headless general was still going to be an extremely dangerous encounter.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, in order to get to the tomb, they first needed to get past Noircorpse Valley.

    As they made their way deeper into the valley, Gerald recalled being told that Freyr Zandt hadn¡¯t even

    been injured in the tomb.

    He had been attacked in the valley instead.

    Speaking of the valley, it had apparently always contained this dense forest that spanned an area that

    could house arge city.

    The miasma that constantly filled the valley only made the area all the more dangerous. As for its

    name, ¡®Noircorpse¡¯ came from the rumor that several soldier corpses had been buried together with the

    general. The valley, however, had another name, that being the Nether Soldier Valley. The second

    name sprung up due to the rumor that a few hundred thousandher soldiers called this ce home.

    Either way, due to the thick demoniC aura, corpsy aura, and miasma, Gerald and the others found

    themselves continuing to wander within the valley, even after the ten-hour mark.. It was simply that

    difficult to navigate within this ce! The headless general was definitely benefiting from all this¡­ After

    all, just seeking out the tomb was now a tall task.

    For safety¡¯s sake, Master Greendrake eventually managed to get everyone to what appeared to be an

    abandoned vige nestled deep within the valley.

    Naturally, no human had set foot in here for ages¡­

    ¡± entered this valley many years ago, and back then, the corpsy aura and miasma were nowhere near

    this terrifying..! How did things end up this way? Even a Domiensch Master like me is finding it hard to

    navigate this ce!¡± grumbled Hauk Savik, the leader of the Mount Taivas Sect ina gruff voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. After all, since the headless general¡¯s devilish power has probably multiplied Over

    the years, his control over demons has greatly increased! It would certainly exin why this entire

    valley reeks of demonic and devilish aura! With that said, we need to be more cautious than ever!¡±

    dered Master Greendrake.

    ¡°Master Greendrake¡¯s right. Regardless, since the headless general will be busy absorbing the sun and

    moon¡¯s essence tonight, I suggest that we make our move early the next morning when the moon

    starts to descend. That¡¯ll be when the headless general rests from cultivating. That aside, his primordial

    spirit won¡¯t have solidified by that point, so acting then would be our best bet,¡± suggested Yusra.

    After a brief pause, however, she was prompted to add, ¡°One other thing¡­ I hope none of you have

    any greedy or malicious motives.. If we can¡¯t achieve our goal in time, please prioritize escaping. I don¡¯t

    think this needs to be said, but we won¡¯ t be able to deal with the headless general, no matter what

    formations we use!¡±

    Upon hearing that, everyone, including Finnley, quickly nodded in affirmation. Gerald himself said,

    ¡°While we await that moment, make sure to cultivate and rest up tonight. We need all the energy we

    can get to make this a speedy mission!¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Mr. Crawford¡­! ¡°

    Following that, the team of five hundred people began upying the houses in the abandoned vige

    to cultivate and rest¡­

    While the vige felt like it was thousands of years old, it was still pretty well-preserved since nobody

    had been here for ages Either way, since they were going to wait past midnight, when the miasma and

    devilish aura had thinned out, before finally making their way to the general¡¯s tomb, Gerald and Finnley

    made sure to quickly enter one of the houses to cultivate as well.

    It was a short whileter when Gerald looked up and saw that a thickyer of miasma hadpletely

    clouded the night sky¡­ This prompted Gerald to furrow his brows while muttering, ¡°I can¡¯t exin why,

    but I keep having a feeling that something bad will happen in the valley¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? So you can feel it too? Not bad! Regardless, the devilish aura haspletely covered the

    moon by this point, and the sun and moon¡¯s essences are rapidly being drained as well. To be able to

    do all this, the headless general is truly far more powerful than you could ever imagine.¡±

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2489

    ¡°Really though, as I said before, devils nowadays are much stronger than deities¡­ No wonder your

    grandfather wanted to pursue devilish cultivation so much! ¡± added Finnley as he shook his head with a

    helpless smile.

    ¡°From all that you¡¯ve said, I guess tonight really is going to be an unusual one.. I wonder what we¡¯ll

    have to face¡­¡± muttered Gerald.

    ¡°I wonder as well. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.. That aside, don¡¯t be afraid, Gerald. Remember, if

    you want to even have a chance of entering the Deitus Realm, you¡¯ll ultimately have to enter the

    general¡¯s tomb,¡± replied Finnley in an encouraging tone, not wanting Gerald to chicken out at thest

    moment.

    Gerald, however, wasn¡¯t really afraid of dying. After all, he had already undergone a near- death

    experience once back in Fyre Cave.

    Even so, he felt that if he were to die in the tomb and have his soul vanquished, it¡¯d be aplete

    shame, especially after he had cultivated for this long. That thought alone was making him wonder

    whether entering the Deitus Realm was really worth all this trouble. It didn¡¯t help that Finnley had told

    him about the headless general¡¯s backstory.

    Despite having entered the Ziyiryon Realm and having near, unparalleled powers beyond the three

    realms, the headless general had still wanted to get stronger.

    In the process of getting to the Xenqhos Realm, the headless general ultimately died to a mere

    mortal¡­ Not only did he lose all his cultivation, but he was also decapitated, which finally led to him

    turning into a devil!

    With all that in mind, Gerald would be lying if he imed that he wasn¡¯t worried of such a fate befalling

    him.

    Still, in the end, Gerald took a deep breath before nodding as he said, ¡°1 understand, Finnley¡±

    Following that, he and Finnley began practicing the Coronal Decem Charm¡­

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was around eleven that night when Gerald who had still been cultivating suddenly heard the faint

    sound of beating drums in the distance.

    Opening his eyes, the vignt boy then turned to face the source of the drum beating.

    However, when he saw that Finnley remained cultivating with his eyes closed, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but

    mumble to himself, ¡°Could I be hearing wrong¡­ ?¡±

    In the end, Gerald decided to walk outside. Looking around, nobody seemed to have left their houses,

    and all Gerald was greeted to was the asional gusts of wind¡­ However, it didn¡¯t take long for

    Gerald to notice that Yusra had walked out as well.

    Upon noticing him, Yusra walked toward the boy before asking, ¡°Did you hear that as well, Mr.

    Crawford?¡±

    After nodding in response, Gerald watched as Hauk who had a whisk in hand came out as well before

    saying, ¡°How strange.. Even if regr ghosts were to notice us, they¡¯d most probably be too afraid to

    come close¡­ With that said, I wonder who¡¯s daring enough to beat those drums.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly a sign that our guests aren¡¯t ordinary ghosts, then¡­ Regardless, we¡¯ve been discovered!¡±

    muttered Master Greendrake as he and several others began walking out as well.

    It was at that moment when one of the cultivators pointed toward the sky while asking, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that

    over there?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone was prompted to look in the direction he was pointing at.

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2490

    Upon looking up, the crowd was greeted by the sight of what appeared to be a green, glowingntern

    rising into the air¡­ The scene was unsettling, to say the least.

    ¡°What¡­ Is that¡­?¡± muttered the curious Yusra.

    Gerald himself was frowning. As a literature student, he had previously read that floatingnterns such

    as these weremonly used as signalmps during ancient warring times.

    Once suchnterns appeared,rge troops were sure toe soon¡­!

    With that in mind, Gerald felt his heart momentarily go numb as he dered, ¡°Not only have we been

    found, but we¡¯re going to havepany soon as wel.!¡±

    ¡°But who¡¯s the enemy?¡± asked Yusra, now feeling even more uneasy than before.

    ¡°Whoever it is, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. After all, anyone who even dares toe close will first

    have to go through me first!¡± scoffed Hauk before pinching his fingers together andunching an

    aurade toward the floatingntern!

    ¡°Stop..!¡± yelled both Gerald and Yusra at the same time. However, they were toote!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Following a minor explosive sound, the destroyedntern quickly came crumbling to the ground.

    Laughing in response, Hauk then replied, ¡°it¡¯s just antern, Miss Quarrington and Brother Gerald! Why

    are you two being so cautious?¡± Feeling helpless, Gerald then muttered in a frigid tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that

    wasn¡¯t just a ¡®simplentern, Mr. Savik¡­ Honestly, your actions may have just doomed our expedition.

    Before Hauk could even reply, everyone suddenly heard rustling noisesing from nearby¡­ And

    shortly after, marching and neighing could be heard as well! It was as if they had just summoned an

    ancient, hostile army!

    ¡°H-Huh..?¡± muttered Hauk, finally realizing that he had just put everyone in deep trouble.

    ¡°W-what?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± eximed the dumbfounded Hauk.

    ¡°They¡¯re corpse demons! If you want to kill them, you¡¯ll first need to locate their demonic sources! It¡¯s

    the only way to kill them since they¡¯re technically already dead!¡± retorted Gerald who was using his

    Fierce Wind Palm to blow away dozens ofher soldiers who were trying to mber onto him!

    Upon hearing that, Hauk immediately attempted to do as Gerald said¡­ However, after missing his

    mark a few times, he soon looked horrified as he eximed, ¡°F-from the looks of it, their demonic

    sources are unevenly scattered!¡±

    This prompted Yusra to grow], ¡°You¡¯ve truly doomed us all, Hauk Savik..! Even if we don¡¯t die from their

    attacks, we¡¯ll still die from exhaustion..!¡±

    To add salt to the wound, bats and wingedher soldiers suddenly began swooping down on the

    cultivators as well! There were now so many enemies that they almost seemed countless.

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2491

    ¡°Refrain from scattering about! Charge in one direction!¡±manded Yusra as she attempted to

    regroup her men.

    Unfortunately, things had gonepletely haywire.

    Not only had several of the cultivators fallen, but many others had run off in all directions, too panicked

    to even consider heeding Yusra¡¯s orders! Only Hauk, Master Greendrake, Mr. Sevenom, and a few

    other experienced cultivators ended up following Yusra¡¯s orders.

    Even so, theher soldiers were extremely difficult to take down.

    Just as Hauk had said, it was near impossible to urately locate their demonic sources.

    One soldier may have hidden it in his head, while the other his stomach! With that in mind, the party

    would be long dead if they simply focused on identifying where all their demonic sources were.

    Thankfully, the ones who had regrouped understood that, which was why they were simply using

    attacks that would keep theher soldiers at bay for now. Eventually, however, Master Greendrake

    yelled, ¡°All of you, get on ahead! I¡¯ll be using an angelic artifact!¡±

    Following that, everyone watched as Master Greendrake tossed a jade bottle into the air and after

    chanting something, a surge of water came gushing out, washing away any nearbyher soldiers.

    Unfortunately, despite the massive surge of water, theher soldiers quickly began piling up to form a

    humongous mountain of bodies..!

    Seeing that, Yusra shouted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the water is going to hold them off for long! Let¡¯s

    move on while we can!¡±

    Naturally, everyone agreed, and the survivors quickly ran into the valley¡¯s hintends..

    Thankfully, they soon found a cave which they hid in to discuss their next course of action.

    To think that they had started off with at least five hundred people¡­ In the end, that ambush left them

    with only ten known survivors!

    Among them were Mr. Greendrake, Mr. Sevenom, Hauk, and a few other Domiensch Masters.

    ¡°We had made such thorough ns, but we hadn¡¯t anticipated that theher soldiers had all turned

    into demons..!¡± muttered Hauk in a guilty tone.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, it seems that our little excursion is doomed for failure this time¡­ Even with

    angelic artifacts, I simply can¡¯t see being able to take on so manyher

    soldiers!¡± added Master Greendrake with a frown.

    After a brief pause, Yusra was prompted to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s the old man who came

    along with you, Mr. Crawford¡­?¡± Naturally, she was referring to Finnley.

    Gerald, for one, had a feeling that Finnley had already sensed theher soldiers¡¯ presence way

    before anyone else had. With that in mind, Gerald felt that Finnley had his own reasons for not even

    stepping out earlier.

    While he didn¡¯t know what was on that old man¡¯s mind, Gerald simply replied, ¡°Unfortunately, we got

    separated.. That aside, everything has a weakness, so I believe there

    must be a way for us to restrain those demonic corpses!¡±

    Following that, Gerald fished out Filipe¡¯s Heavenly Guard Order and upon seeing it, the surprised

    Master Greendrake, who was naturally familiar with the angelic artifact

    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are¡­ You nning on using the Heavenly Guard Order, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°I am, though I¡¯ll be needing your help. From what I¡¯ve heard, the Heavenly Guard Order is capable of

    restraining demons and devils, correct?I don¡¯t really know how to activate it, but since this was initially

    yours, I¡¯m assuming you know how to get it to work?¡±

    ¡°It shames me to admit it, but I have no idea how to activate it as well¡­ If I did, you wouldn¡¯t have been

    able to injure my son that day¡­¡± muttered Master Greendrake with a

    bitter smile.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Either way, it seems that our little excursion is doomed for failure this time¡­ Even with

    angelic artifacts, I simply can¡¯t see being able to take on so manyher

    soldiers!¡± added Master Greendrake with a frown.

    Naturally, this left Gerald surprised. ignoring his confusion, Yusra then exined, ¡°You see, my family

    has several secret books, and one of them stated that the Heavenly Guard Order was fashioned out of

    a heavenly stone tablet capable of restraining demons and devils! With that said, it truly is our best bet

    of getting out of this situation in one piece! Thankfully, the book also included the full procedure to use

    the angelic artifact! should mention, however, that only advanced cultivators with strong primordial

    spirits are capable of utilizing its powers!¡±

    After hearing what she had to say, Master Greendrake and a few others immediately backed off. After

    all, they were demons themselves! With that in mind, if they managed to activate the Heavenly Guard

    Order and if what Yusra had said was true, then there was a good chance that they¡¯d end up getting

    hurt.

    Whatever the case was, Yusra then smiled as she added, ¡°I can sense that Mr. Crawford has the most

    powerful primordial spirit among us, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be the one to activate it¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed, though please hurry and tell him how to activate it, Miss Quarrington! Theher soldier army

    will be here any second now! I really don¡¯t want any more of our allies to fall.¡± urged Hauk who was

    standing at the entrance in an impatient tone¡­

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2492

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be teaching you the activation spell then, Mr. Crawford!¡± replied Yusra as she quickly

    began imparting her knowledge onto him.

    Naturally, Gerald made sure to memorize all she had said to heart.

    Once he sessfully learned how to activate it, Gerald headed to the cave¡¯s entrance before saying,

    ¡°The rest of you stay in here first. I¡¯ll try saving any survivors I can find!¡± Following that, Gerald then

    flew off.. Once Gerald spotted the soldiers, Gerald halted mid-air before beginning to chant the spell he

    had just learned and shortly after, the Heavenly Guard Order flew out of his hand and into the sky.

    Not only that, but it also quickly began erging and within seconds, it covered the entire area in a

    brilliant, golden light! The moment the light touched any of theher

    soldiers, they instantly began wailing in agony as they covered their eyes.

    Seeing that, Gerald then yelled, ¡°Form!¡±

    Almost immediately after, the angelic artifact¡¯s light took the form of a rapidly expanding dome! No

    matter how quickly the demonic corpses attempted to run or spread out, they simply couldn¡¯t outrun the

    light! In the end, anyher soldiers enveloped by the dome instantly stiffened.

    With that, Gerald then began manipting the dome of light.. and without warning, he started applying

    an immense pressure on it!

    Due to how great the force was, the ground began to crack and theher soldiers¡¯ bodies began

    emitting purple smoke as well.

    Throughout the process, theher soldiers could only howl and grimace in pain and when the smoke

    finally dispersed, all the corpses stopped moving.

    Now that the soldiers had been dealt with, the remaining survivors quickly yelled, ¡°T-thank you, Mr.

    Crawford!¡±

    As Gerald slowly began descending, he saw that only about a third of the five hundred were still alive,

    and among them, over half of them appeared greatly injured. Whatever the case was, Gerald made

    sure to withdraw the Heavenly Guard Order before touching the ground again.

    Yusra herself who could finally rx a little now that the situation was under control again was

    prompted to say, ¡°The Heavenly Guard Order truly lives up to its name as an angelic artifact!¡±

    ¡°Indeed.. As it turned out, we just hadn¡¯t realized how to properly use it all this time.¡± muttered Master

    Greendrake.

    ¡°Agreed. But that aside, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most familiar with the general¡¯s tomb, Master

    Greendrake. With that said, what should be our next course of action?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Well, now that theher soldiers have been dealt with, we can continue forward. The general¡¯s tomb

    should be right up ahead. Speaking of the headless general, now that you know how to use the

    Heavenly Guard Order, I propose that we use it, alongside our other angelic artifacts and formations-to

    seal him up while he¡¯s still weakened!¡± replied Master Greendrake.

    ¡°A fine n¡­ Speaking of which, I remember my father telling me that there were seventy two mounds

    of varying sizes within the tomb and the supreme angelic artifact is within one

    of them. Do you know which mound we should be targeting, Master Greendrake?¡± asked Yusra.

    ¡°If you do, just spit it out so we don¡¯t have to sacrifice any more lives! That aside, I still say we book it if

    wee across the headless general.

    After all, chaos will surely ensue if we even attempt to take him on! Are you sure you didn¡¯t suggest

    attempting to seal him just so you could sneak off into the right mound on your own before running off

    with the supreme angelic artifact amidst the chaos? If that isn¡¯t your goal, then just be frank!¡± added

    Hauk as he stared at Master Greendrake.

    Upon hearing that, Yusra who was clearly trying to say the same thing in a less direct way had to nod in

    agreement.

    After all, everyone here was risking their lives to break into the general¡¯s tomb to obtain the infamous

    supreme angelic artifact thatid within.

    Chuckling in response, Master Greendrake then replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not point fingers at each other before we

    even enter. Regardless, I simply know that there are treasures in one of the seventy- two mounds. The

    rest are empty, and sadly enough, I have no idea which mound is the correct one¡±

    ¡°Can the Yinblood pellet be found in the mound with the treasure?¡± asked Gerald

    ¡°It can, Mr. Crawford. That aside. Are you really just here for the pellets, Mr. Crawford¡­? Not at all for

    the angelic artifact¡­?¡± asked Master Greendrake as he stroked his goatee while staring at Gerald.

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2493

    ¡°You jest, Mr. Greendrake. I truly am just here for the Yinblood pellets,¡± replied Gerald in a monotonous

    tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear. Well, putting that aside, let¡¯s set up the formation that we initially nned as quickly

    as possible once we¡¯re inside the tomb!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Following that order, the group then began making their way toward the tomb.. and soon enough, they

    found themselves standing in the main chamber.

    Honestly, the inside of the general¡¯s tomb felt almost otherworldly.

    The tomb itself had been built on arge mountain that was at least a few hundred meters tall and had

    a depth of approximately a thousand meters. Spacious didn¡¯t even begin describing this massive ce.

    Regardless, in the center of the ring- shaped chamber, was a huge coffin with seventy-two massive

    stone monuments surrounding it.

    ording to Master Greendrake, the mystical angelic artifacts could be found in one of the rooms

    behind the stone monuments Either way, Master Greendrake was quick to order in

    a stern tone, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to it. We need to set up the sealing formation while we still can!¡±

    Hearing that, all the experienced cultivators quickly began setting up the formation gs, just as

    nned. And shortly after, the spell was ready to be cast.

    After murmuring some angelic scripts, a humongous iron chain materialized and quickly began floating

    toward the coffin to have it bound.

    To everyone¡¯s horror, the now bound coffin suddenly began shaking violently! Had the headless

    general sensed their presence?!

    ¡°Oh god..!¡± muttered Hauk as his eyes fully widened..

    Barely a second after Hauk said that, the iron chain snapped, instantly causing the chain to

    dematerialize and the coffin¡¯s lid shot out toward his direction.

    While Hauk was too shocked to dodge it in time, Gerald was thankfully more alert. Pinching his fingers

    together, Geraldunched a Skysplit attack toward the lid, instantly snapping it in two! In the end, the

    two halves grazed Hauk¡¯s cheeks before finally bolting off into the distance.

    ¡°T-thank you for that, Mr. Crawford..!¡± muttered Hauk as he nodded at the boy.

    Gerald, however, had his eyes glued on the coffin for there was a pair of legs sticking out of it! To

    everyone¡¯s horror, an irond corpse then slowly began getting out of the coffin..! Though therge

    sword in its hand was scary, the fact that the corpse was headless made the situation all the more

    terrifying!

    The headless general was now standing before them! The headless general reeked of a devilish aura,

    and now that it was awake, the surrounding temperature instantly plummeted.

    His face now drenched in sweat, Master Greendrake managed to yell, ¡°A-activate the angelic

    formation.!¡±

    As a refresher, Master Greendrake and three others were disciples of Sanchez, and they were here

    hoping to snatch the dragon internal pellet within this tomb.

    Regardless, while the rest immediately got to work, far too terrified to question his orders, Gerald

    couldn¡¯t help but find this chain of events rather odd.

    Master Greendrake, for one, was the main culprit of this thought.

    For one, though Master Greendrake had said that he didn¡¯t know the secrets of the seventy-two

    mounds, he seemed to have a rather good understanding of this ce.

    That aside, ording to Finnley, the headless general was a corpse that had turned into a devil.

    Master Greendrake should know this much, yet in the end, he still led so many experts over and even

    got them to prepare angelic formations to deal with the headless general.

    The problem was, there was no way in hell that those from the Domiensch Realm would ever be able

    to fight against a devil with only an angelic formation..

    Gerald was sure that Master Greendrake understood this.

    With that in mind, why was Master Greendrake even bothering to do such a futile effort in the first

    ce?

    It was at that moment when a voice could be heard within Gerald¡¯s head, saying, ¡®You¡¯ve noticed that

    something¡¯s wrong as well, Mr. Crawford?¡¯

    As it turned out, Yusra was currentlymunicating with him in secret using the sound transmission

    technique.

    Either way, Gerald simply replied, ¡®I¡¯m guessing you understand the situation now, Miss Quarrington?¡±

    ¡°I do. In fact, I¡¯ve long felt that something was off with Master Greendrake! With that said, do

    be careful,¡± said Yusra in response.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2494

    While Gerald wasmunicating with Yusra, the other cultivators were readying themselves to take

    the headless general head-on.

    Unfortunately for them, all they could do was watch as the headless general swung his longsword,

    prompting it to be enveloped within a ck glow! With each swipe of the

    sword capable of sending explosive energy out, all the experts who had been trying to use the

    formation to their advantage were eventually forced to retreat.

    Hauk and a few others, however, weren¡¯t going down without a fight.

    With that, Hauk roared, ¡°The Golden Dragon Formation! Now¡¯s the time!¡±

    Hearing that, the twelve pre-selected Domiensch Masters who were each holding onto a g mustered

    their courage and leaped forward! Once they were in position, they immediately began chanting a spell,

    and shortly after, a gale began blowing all over the ce! As if that wasn¡¯t impressive enough, a ck

    cloud soon materialized above everyone!

    As the headless general ¡°looked¡¯ up, a massive golden dragon poked its head out from the clouds!

    Following a mighty roar, the shimmering dragon then charged toward the

    headless general! The headless general himself simply raised his longsword and began dueling with

    the golden beast!

    In only a few seconds, however, the twelve who were holding onto the gs were already drenched in

    sweat. Sensing that they weren¡¯t going to hold on much longer, Master

    Greendrake who had been standing near the formation quickly yelled, ¡°Mr. Crawford! The Heavenly

    Guard Order..!¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Crawford! I can¡¯t hold on much longer.!¡± added Hauk as he spurted out a mouthful of

    blood!

    ¡°On it!¡± replied Gerald with a slight frown before tossing the Heavenly Guard Order into the air!

    Now that it had the support of the Heavenly Guard Order, the golden dragon instantly grew.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing, Greendrake?¡± eximed Yusra in a panicked tone.

    While Gerald couldn¡¯t move since he was still busy using the Heavenly Guard Order, even he had

    noticed that things had just taken a turn for the worst.

    As for Master Greendrake, he simply ced his arms against his back before saying,

    ¡°Hmm? And here I thought you were smart, Miss Quarrington! What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡­! Are you trying to get us all killed?!¡± retorted the furious Yusra as she struck a palm attack

    toward Master Greendrake.

    To her shock, Master Greendrake simply raised his hand and out shot a powerful ck light that quickly

    knocked Yusra and her bodyguards who were all Domiensch Masters aside! He was so strong that

    they didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°W-When did you get this powerful¡­?!¡± asked Yusra who couldn¡¯t believe all this was

    happening. Even Gerald found himself baffled.

    Though he had already been wary of Master Greendrake earlier, the dire situation had disallowed him

    from paying attention to that old man for a bit.

    Now, however, Gerald finally came to realize what was really happening.

    ¡°Miss Quarrington! That isn¡¯t Master Greendrake! Instead, it¡¯s his master, Sanchez Zon!¡± yelled Gerald.

    ¡°What?! Greendrake¡¯s master?!¡± eximed the surprised Hauk.

    Sanchez himself simplyughed aloud before dering, ¡°I¡¯ve gone great lengths just to gather all of

    you here today, my dear juniors! But that aside, you¡¯re correct! I¡¯m none other than Sanchez Zon!¡±

    Following that, ¡®Master Greendrake¡¯ transformed into a white haired old man! The fact that his body

    was all withered and thin and his face resembled an old tree¡¯s bark made many of the remaining

    cultivators gasp in shock.

    Ignoring them, Sanchez then nodded at Gerald before adding, ¡°Either way, I really hadn¡¯t misjudged

    you, Gerald! Unfortunately, while you¡¯re a clever one, you stillck experience. Even so, you¡¯re an

    uncut diamond for sure!¡± Upon hearing that, the puzzled boy furrowed his brow as he replied, ¡°With

    your capabilities, even a hundred of our ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to take you on, Sanchez. With that in

    mind, why exactly did you put in so much effort just to draw all these expert cultivators into this tomb?¡±

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2495

    As he said that, Gerald made sure to use his eyes to signal Hank and the others to withdraw their

    power. His n was to risk allowing the headless general to rampage, but

    also cause enough chaos to stop Sanchez from getting what he wished to achieve.

    Thankfully, all the cultivators seemed to get his message.

    Unfortunately, just as they were about to withdraw their powers, Sanchez simply waved his hand,

    prompting a dome of light to trap them where they stood! Upon seeing that, Gerald understood that if

    he withdrew the Heavenly Guard Order now, he¡¯d essentially be sentencing the rest of them to death.

    The other cultivators naturally figured this out as well, and this prompted Hauk to yell, ¡°How

    despicable¡­!¡±

    As for the frowning Gerald, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have spent this long preparing for

    only our deaths, no¡­?¡±

    Laughing sinisterly, Sanchez then replied, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ll all be dead soon anyway, I guess there¡¯s

    no harm in me telling you about my n! As you said, killing all of you is easy.

    However, while you¡¯re all nothing to me, I find all of your blood extremely valuable! For context, I¡¯ve

    been trying to uncover the secrets of the general¡¯s tomb for ages now in hopes that I¡¯d finally obtain

    what I¡¯ve been yearning for! Thankfully, I eventually realized that there existed a strange phenomenon

    that intensified over time!¡±

    ¡°Phenomenon?¡± muttered the injured Yusra.

    ¡°Indeed. You see, the demonic spirits within theher soldiers¡¯ bodies have been getting denser and

    denser over the ages. What I¡¯m saying is that it¡¯s impossible for the ¡®headless general before you to

    have such a massive influence on them to the point where he can continuously increase their demonic

    spirits!¡± replied Sanchez.

    ¡°Are you saying that this isn¡¯t the real headless general? And that you¡¯ve never truly seen the headless

    general either?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°Bingo! I already noticed that something was off a few hundred years back, but I¡¯m now utterly

    convinced that this isn¡¯t the legendary headless general, but merely a double to guard the tomb! I¡¯ll

    have you know that I¡¯vee here on multiple asions in an attempt to solve all the contraptions

    here.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Unfortunately, no matter how strong I was, I still couldn¡¯t obtain what I sought!¡± muttered Sanchez as he

    shook his head.

    ¡°Enough about that. Where do we even fit into your equation?¡± asked Hauk.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. You¡¯re extremely useful to me! You see, it was during my fourth timeing to

    this ce when I came to realize something vital. While I¡¯m sure a few of you here have entered more

    times than me, have you noticed that every time you attempt to break into this ce, theher

    soldiers

    change a little more?¡± replied Sanchez with a chuckle.

    ¡°You mean theher soldiers get stronger every time wee over?¡± asked Hauk in a curious tone.

    ¡°Close. To be more specific, theher soldiers get stronger every time you shed blood! With that said,

    I believe that there¡¯s a huge connection between the headless general¡¯s cultivation and cultivator blood!

    After running all those minor experiments in the past and witnessing the growth of theher soldiers,

    I¡¯m now a hundred percent sure that my spections are correct! It¡¯s the only reason why I decided to

    show up! But enough of that. With your blood, I¡¯ll finally be able to reveal the secrets of the tomb!¡±

    retorted Sanchez with augh.

    ¡°To think that you¡¯d manage to lure us to this point..!¡± growled the infuriated Hauk.

    ¡°My dear juniors, I¡¯ll have you know that I was never obligated to share all this with you. Had it not been

    for my admiration of Gerald¡¯s talent in cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered wasting my time with

    you! With that said, let the blood sacrifice begin!¡± dered Sanchez before immediately starting to

    chant a spell! Upon hearing it, Yusra instantly found the spell incredibly odd¡­ However, before she

    could ponder into it, she watched as cracks began appearing on the back of her hands!

    Following that, fresh blood began flowing out!

    This applied to everyone within the light dome as well!

    All of a sudden, the jade pendant around Yusra¡¯s neck began glowing.

    And following a golden sh, two white haired elders materialized before her.

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2496

    One of the elders wore a ck robe, while the other had a white one on. Oddly enough, though they

    had white hair, they still looked rather young.

    Whatever the case was, the second the two appeared, Gerald could immediately feel an immense

    pressure being emitted from them!

    Ever since Gerald entered the Domiensch Realm, nobody had been able to make him feel this way

    aside from Finnley and Sanchez.

    With that in mind, it was obvious that these two men had already entered the Deitus Realm!

    ¡°Oh? The ncetnoir Double Lords who entered the Deitus Realm about a thousand years ago? How

    interesting¡­! Why are such well known cultivators like you two standing guard over this child?¡± asked

    Sanchez as heughed aloud.

    Ignoring his question, the white-robed old man simply retorted, ¡°Your true self has been destroyed,

    Sanchez! With that said, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how a battle with both of us is going to end!

    ¡°True enough, now that I¡¯m only half of what I used to be, it¡¯ll definitely be difficult for me to take on you

    two at the same time. However, hear me out. The secrets of the headless

    general are about to be revealed. Aren¡¯t you curious in the least?¡± replied Sanchez, his arms still

    against his back.

    Upon hearing that, the two men were prompted to look at each other, clearly feeling a bit more hesitant

    now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Grandpa nc and Noir! Allow me to remind you that he sacrificed the lives of

    countless cultivators simply because he wanted to unlock the secrets of the headless general! He¡¯s a

    sinister and cunning man who won¡¯t share anything he finds with you!¡± yelled Yusra who was currently

    pressing her wound.

    Seeing that, Sanchez simply waved his hand and a ck light momentarily engulfed Yusra¡¯s body!

    However, the second the light dissipated, her wounds were shown to havepletely healed.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°About that I didn¡¯t really want to kill you, Miss Quarrington. That aside, I¡¯ve now removed the curse on

    her. Now then¡­ You two simply wish to protect Miss Quarrington, correct? Since those within the

    formation have already shed their blood, the secrets of the general¡¯s tomb will soon be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly not wish to see what lies beyond that puzzle?¡± asked Sanchez with a sinister chuckle.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fall for it, Seniors ncetnoir! Save us instead! I¡¯m the current leader of the Mount Taivas

    Sect, and I¡¯m sure you know my ancestor!¡± yelled Hauk Realizing that the ck-robed man looked

    rather undecided, Hauk quickly began pleading, ¡°You can¡¯t just watch the cultivation realm fall like this,

    right¡­?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate any further, Second Brother! Though we¡¯ve already ascended from the

    cultivation realm, we mustn¡¯t allow this demon to kill everyone! Now let¡¯s finish this!¡± added the white-

    robed man.

    ¡°Eldest Brother! Our mission is simply to protect Miss Quarrington! Now that she¡¯s fine, we can make

    this trip more fruitful by witnessing the secrets of the general¡¯s tomb!¡± replied the ck-robed man after

    a brief pause.

    ¡°You¡­¡± retorted the white-robed man with a frown.

    Chuckling, Sanchez then said, ¡°It appears that Lord Noir is the more sensible one here! That aside, do

    you really think you can kill me just because I¡¯m a split self? Let¡¯s face it, we¡¯ll only end up seriously

    wounding each other! Regardless, now that so much blood has been drained out of these juniors, the

    secrets of the tomb will soon be revealed! If we fight now, we

    may not be able to take on the headless general once that happens! So what do you say we sit this

    fight out?¡± After a long pause, the white-robed man slowly lowered his hand, prompting Yusra to

    anxiously say, ¡°G-Grandpa nc..?¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re now fine, Sanchez has a point. If we fight, not only will we waste our

    energy, but we¡¯ll also be unable to save the lives of these juniors! What¡¯s more,

    if we¡¯re all battered, we may not be able to win against the headless general or even escape. That¡¯d be

    a major risk to all of us!¡± replied the white-robed man.

    ¡°d to hear that both of you are using your heads! With your aid, the chances of sess are now

    higher than ever..!¡± dered Sanchez with a loudugh before continuing to chant the spell Though

    Gerald still looked rtively fine, Hauk had gone fully pale by now. As he spat out a

    mouthful of blood, cracks began appearing on the Golden Dragon Formation.

    It was clear that it was about to copse.

    As more and more blood streamed out of the cultivators, the cracks beneath the headless general who

    was still emitting a deadly aura kept getting deeper and deeper! Eventually, the entire chamber began

    quivering, and the cracks on the ground expanded even faster than ever.

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2497

    Almost immediately after, all the blood began glowing in a golden light as they seeped down the cracks!

    Though pretty much everyone was surprised by the earthquake, Sanchez quickly snapped out of it

    beforeughing hideously as he yelled, ¡°l¡­ I¡¯ve seeded, haven¡¯t 1?! As I predicted, the fresh blood

    of those cultivators was the key all along..!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, look! No wonder nobody¡¯s been able to solve the tomb¡¯s secrets! There¡¯s a space

    beneath the main chamber!¡±

    ¡°How horrifying¡­ If this level¡¯s headless general has already entered the Domiensch Realm, how

    powerful would the true owner of the tomb be¡­?¡± muttered the white-robed man as he ced his

    hands against his back while looking down at the massive hole that had just formed on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Gerald could feel his body slowly sinking, almost as though something from the hole was

    drawing him in and it was at that moment when he got an idea.

    Murmuring a spell, Gerald quickly released the Heavenly Guard Order and following that, he shot the

    token at the demonic formation that was trapping the others!

    An explosive sound could be heard as the Heavenly Guard Order collided against the dome of light!

    Realizing what Gerald had done, everyone quickly withdrew their power from the Golden Dragon

    Formation.

    Seeing that they were now safe, Gerald leaped right into the hole!

    The second Gerald disappeared, a ring light burst out from the hole, instantly shattering the demonic

    light dome! Since Sanchez was still casting the spell at the time, the sudden shattering of his dome

    caused him to stumble against the wall before Spurting out blood!

    Ignoring him, the ncetnoir Double Lords¡¯ eyes quickly lit up as they simultaneously eximed, ¡°The

    hole..!¡±

    Following that, they both leaped in, instantly causing Sanchez to yell in panic, ¡°N-No.! The dragon

    internal pellet is mine!¡±

    Watching as Sanchez plunged down the hole as well, Hauk gulped before muttering, ¡°What do we even

    do from here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, since the secrets of the tomb are right beneath us, we may as well learn them, even if we die!¡±

    replied Yusra as she, too, leaped down.

    ¡°She¡¯s right! Even if I were to lose my life, it¡¯s toote to back down!¡±

    Following that deration, everyone began leaping down as well.

    Moving back to Gerald, despite being the first to leap down, he had yet to reach the bottom.

    In fact, it almost seemed like the pit was bottomless, and Gerald only felt himself falling faster and

    faster by the second.

    Even after twenty minutes had passed, there were still no signs of the bottom yet.

    It didn¡¯t help that Gerald couldn¡¯t use any of his powers as he continued falling on..

    Eventually, after what felt like forever, Gerald finally reached the bottom and it turned out to be a huge

    body of water! Following a loud ssh, the sinking boy quickly realized that

    rather than this being ake or river, it seemed that he had just been dropped into an ocean.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was dark all around, and the dumbfounded boy couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®Why¡¯s there an

    ocean underneath a mountain in Peaceton¡­?¡±

    His train of thought was cut short when he realized that his essential qi was returning to him.

    Not wanting to remain submerged, the boy then quickly shot out of the sea.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2498

    Even after he got out of the water, however, Gerald wasn¡¯t able to gauge how deep underground he

    was now. That aside, the ocean he had fallen into almost seemed boundless! From a rough estimate,

    he¡¯d say that the body of water covered at least half of the northwest area¡­

    ¡°How strange for this underground ocean to even exist!¡± muttered Gerald to himself before starting to

    fly around to see if there were any clues lying around.

    It wasn¡¯t all that long before Gerald heard something rushing past him beneath the waves! Since

    Gerald could see perfectly well even in the dark, he was able to catch a glimpse of a massive shadow

    bolting off underwater.

    Once it was out of sight, Gerald was prompted to mutter, ¡°Could secrets lie at the bottom of the

    ocean?¡±

    After surveying his surroundings once more and confirming that there was nothing unusual around him,

    Gerald eventually added, ¡°Well, I guess searching the bottom of the ocean is better than flying

    aimlessly up here!¡±

    Since there weren¡¯t even signs of the hole he had earlier leaped down from, Gerald ultimately dove into

    the ocean again.

    Now that he was more vignt, Gerald quickly realized that the water quickly got colder and colder the

    deeper he went.

    He also sensed that the water was brimming with demonic spirits¡­ Even so, Gerald simply braved

    through the frigidness and began looking around.

    Unfortunately, even after searching for the longest time, Gerald wasn¡¯t able to find anything.

    In fact, he hadn¡¯t even been able to bump into the rapid shadow from earlier!

    This prompted the frowning boy to think, ¡®Even after using my Golden ze Somersault a few times,

    I¡¯ve yet to find a border. Does this ce

    even have one? If this goes on, I¡¯ll be stuck here for the next thousand years!¡±

    If this was a regr ocean, Gerald should¡¯ve definitely found an edge to the ocean by now.

    With that in mind, the sharp witted Gerald paused for a moment and shortly after, his eyes lit up!

    Could all this be an illusion instead? I wonder if this is the divine ability of the Realm in the Sleeve, the

    highest realm of formations as written in Saint Amorphous¡¯ book of formations¡¯

    The way the book had described the divine ability was certainly simr to his current surroundings.

    Essentially, upon being cast, the spell¡¯s caster would be able to create a borderless illusionary world

    with just their sleeve.

    As for those trapped within such illusions, Gerald had read that they¡¯d never be able to free themselves

    no matter how powerful they were.

    All that awaited them was eventual death.

    With that in mind, this was pretty much less of a realm and more of a universe of its own and no matter

    how powerful one was, they¡¯d never be able to fly out of a universe!

    They¡¯d ultimately only be moving about in a tiny area within the universe¡¯s vastness! Regardless, the

    more Gerald thought about it, the more certain he was that all this was just an illusion.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    As he continued pondering the situation, he wondered how many of the others had leaped down as

    well.

    If they were down here, they should be nearby.

    Well, under normal circumstances. Within this realm created through divine abilities, being just a

    millimeter apart could feel like there was a universe between them.

    With that in mind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see or even touch the others.

    ¡®Still, all this simply confirms that this should be it. After all, since he was previously a powerful Zearl, it

    only makes sense that he has ess to such a divine ability.

    Regardless, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d willingly remain trapped here forever!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself with a

    frown..

    Following that thought, Gerald was prompted to think of the only divine ability that he had truly

    mastered.

    And that was the transformation technique! Back then, the ability had allowed him to pass through the

    Red River.

    Since that was the case, Gerald wondered if it¡¯d work in this situation as well.

    In the end, the boy decided to give it a go.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2499

    After initiating his transformation technique, Gerald then turned himself into a faint beam of light that

    dove deep into the borderless ocean!

    When he finally spread out his divine sense again, Gerald realized that he had managed to break free

    from the illusion.

    Currently, he found himself in what appeared to be a mansion¡¯s storage space. As for how he made

    that guess, it was because there were several boxes of varying sizes lying all around him.

    Though Gerald was left slightly confused, he was more relieved than anything as he thought, ¡®Thank

    god I knew how to transform¡­

    Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been trapped in there forever!

    Shivering slightly to the thought of that oue, Gerald quickly shook his head before starting to look

    around¡­ Apart from the boxes, the only other thing within the room was andscape painting scroll

    hanging on the wall.

    The painting portrayed a huge, open space within a peach forest that was surrounded by high

    mountains and waterfalls.

    There was even a picturesque river, and the pleasantries of the painting reminded Gerald of a fairnd

    there were also several cranes in it.

    However, what caught his attention most was the amount of detail on the pavilion in the open space.

    From the looks of it, there was an old man sitting there, and he seemed rather in tune with all the

    beauty surrounding him¡­ Just above the pavilion, hovered a dragon and phoenix, both painted

    extremely lifelike.

    While the painting was certainly breathtaking, Gerald quickly realized that there was nothing too special

    about it. With that, his attention turned to the boxes.

    After a quick scan across the room, Gerald saw that there were eight small boxes, and a single huge

    one.

    Unsure what to expect, he then walked over to a random box to open it and shortly after, he was

    greeted by the sight of a dark, red bead that was exuding a thick, feminine aura!

    ¡°The Yinblood pellet!¡± eximed the overjoyed boy.

    After going through so much trouble to get it, he had finally found the pellet! Once he had safely stored

    the pellet on him, Gerald then began opening another box.

    Realizing that this box also contained a few pellets, Gerald cautiously gave the pellets a sniff and

    shortly after, he deduced that they were angelic pellets. While he had no idea what they were used for,

    he was certain that they were useful, so he simply took them along.

    It was when he finally opened thest box that he hesitated for a moment.

    Compared to the previous boxes, this box didn¡¯t contain angelic pellets or elixirs.

    Instead, there were gold beads inside that were clearly made of metal.

    What were these even used for? Grabbing a handful of the beads, Gerald then began weighing them in

    his hand.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the beads to suddenly begin glowing! Before Gerald could even react,

    the beads had flown out of his hand and dropped to the floor.

    After bouncing on the floor for a bit, the beads shed again and all of a sudden, there were eighteen

    vicious looking men in the room!

    Each of them was d in gold armor, and they had golden swords in their hands as well.

    Understandably taken aback, Gerald eventually brought himself to mutter, ¡°Um¡­ Who are you,

    seniors¡­?.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the leader of the group instantly roared, ¡°Trespasser! Finish him¡­!¡±

    Following, the leader struck a lightde toward Gerald!

    Upon seeing that, Gerald quickly used his Cosmo-Amorphous Sword Technique to intercept the attack..

    However, his aurade ended up shattering to pieces. What¡¯s more, the excess power was so great

    that Gerald ended up mming against the wall.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Though a single of them was clearly capable enough of taking on Gerald, the boy instantly began

    panicking when he saw all eighteen of them charging toward him.

    ¡®Am I really going to die by the hands of these gold beads of all things¡­?!¡¯ Gerald thought to himself as

    he quickly began performing the Thordifussion Method!

    Within seconds, the roar of thunder could be heard, and terrifying bolts of lightning even began striking

    about!

    To Gerald¡¯s dismay, when a lightning bolt struck one of the golden-d warriors, the man looked

    completely unfazed! There wasn¡¯t even a scratch on him.

    ¡°What tarrying levels of cultivation!¡± eximed the shocked boy¡­

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2500

    This wasn¡¯t the time to be hesitating..!

    Watching as the golden-d warrior shed his de at him, Gerald dodged with all his might and

    was only able to avoid the attack by a hair¡¯s breadth¡­! That was naturally not the end of things, and

    Gerald soon found himself bolting about as he avoided the onught of shes from the other golden-

    d warriors.

    He really was no match for this group of warriors at all.

    As he continued dodging the attacks, one of the warriors¡¯ des of light collided against a scroll

    painting behind Gerald and to the boy¡¯s amazement, the de¡¯s energy was

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°W-what on earth..?!¡± muttered the stunned Gerald as he turned to give the painting a good look only to

    end up feeling chills run down his spine.

    While he was sure that there had only been a single person within the scroll¡¯s pavilion before this there

    were now two! In fact, they seemed

    to be enjoying some tea together.

    To make matters even more shocking, Gerald suddenly heard Finnley¡¯s voice in his mind, saying, ¡®Stop

    staring at the scroll and get in already. If you don¡¯te quick, I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡¯

    Realizing that the golden-d warriors were now charging toward him again, this time in formation,

    Gerald ultimately eximed, ¡°F*ck it, there¡¯s no time to waste! Fine, I¡¯ll take a risk¡­!¡±

    Following that, he transformed into a faint beam of light before diving right into the painting.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the boy to appear in the painting and shortly after, he felt like he was falling

    rapidly!

    Before Gerald could even reposition himself, he had already crashed onto the ground! This startled the

    nearby cranes, and they quickly flew off in all directions.

    Oddly enough, Gerald felt no pain from the fall¡­

    Slowly getting up, Gerald looked around and he was greeted by an almost paradisiacal scene.

    Before him, was that pavilion again, and sitting in it was Finnley and a white-haired old man, both

    enjoying some tea¡­

    Upon seeing Gerald, the white-haired old man nodded at him with a grin before saying, ¡°Not

    bad.. It truly appears that your disciple possesses the Herculean Primordial Spirit, Brother Quick! To

    think that he was able to not only prate my Realm in the Sleeve, but also enter my mansion!¡±

    ¡°Quite the tterer you are, Zearl!¡± replied Finnley with augh.

    ¡°Who is he, Finnley¡­?¡± asked Gerald once he had collected his thoughts.

    Anyone outside the painting had a pretty slim chance of survival, and even Gerald had nearly been

    trapped in the Realm of the Sleeve before this¡­ With that in mind, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but wonder

    how high Finnley¡¯s cultivation actually was to not only be able to go through all that, but also wait for

    him within the painting.

    The white-haired old man was another mystery.

    For one, Finnley had called that man a Zearl, and Gerald had to admit that the elderly man certainly

    looked godly.

    Regardless, Finnley simply shook his head before replying, ¡°Seriously? Didn¡¯t youe over to look

    for Mr. Zedd Burns, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°W-what?! You¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s the headless general?!¡± eximed Gerald, understandably

    bbergasted by this turn of events.

    The headless general lookedpletely different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°That was my title a long time ago.. Back then, I was truly obsessed with my cultivation, to the point

    where I chose to be reborn just to have it enhanced! s, that greednded me in my current state!

    Regardless, if you¡¯re confused by this form, know that I¡¯m thest thought of my soul¡­ I no longer

    have a body, you see, and I can only make this angelic artifact of a painting my home!¡± exined the

    smiling old man.

    Naturally, Gerald was shocked to hear that. So he really was the legendary Zearl¡­!

    Seeing how bbergasted Gerald still seemed, the old man then added, ¡°The only way my thought of

    soul has survived this long is due to the help of this angelic artifact¡­ If I were to leave, then my

    cultivation would truly be lost forever! Either way, since I had decided to live

    in this ce, I naturally had to ensure that those with bad intentions would never be able to locate me!

    It¡¯s the reason why there are corpse formations above ground, and the

    Realm in the Sleeve underground¡±

    ¡°Even if someone bad managed to find their way into this room, they¡¯d still have to defeat my Beadation

    Warriors first, and that¡¯s impossible no matter how high one¡¯s cultivation level is!¡± exined the old

    man, prompting Gerald to nod firmly.

    True enough, had Finnley not told him to leap in, Gerald was pretty sure that the warriors would¡¯ve

    ended him by now.

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2501

    Regardless, as Gerald remained shocked on the spot, Finnley cheerfully added, ¡°WelI, Zearl? Think my

    disciple can pass your test?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the Zearl nodded with a bitterugh as he replied, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t think so, I¡¯d still

    allow him to take it. After all, I owe you a favor. Had you not helped me back then, I would¡¯ve surely

    been doomed to be a devil! I¡¯m much more rxed andfortable in my current state, and

    though l can¡¯t cultivate anymore, I can now nurture my heart!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, about the test.. I¡¯ve ced the Dragonprime and my angelic inheritance in two locations,

    and if Gerald is able to find them, not only will he be able to take out the

    great demon, but he¡¯ll also be able to deal with the Soluna Deus Sect!¡± concluded the old man.

    ¡°That¡­ Are you saying you¡¯re willing to pass on the angelic inheritance to me?¡± replied Gerald who

    was clearly surprised to hear that.

    As it turned out, Finnley had already paved the road ahead for him.

    ¡°Indeed, but it isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. Even after you get the Dragonprime and ept my

    inheritance, I still need you to do something else for me!¡± replied the Zearl.

    Watching as Finnley then turned to face him before nodding, a clear indication that Gerald should

    ept the offer, Gerald ultimately nodded as well while replying, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best

    to fulfill your request, Senior!¡±

    ¡°Good answer. Well, after you transmigrate and be a celestial being, I need you to head to the

    Soluna Deus Sect and find a woman by the name of Lady Jade. Tell her that You¡¯re there on my behalf,

    and she¡¯ll tell you what to do next,¡± exined the Zearl.

    ¡°For context, back when my body was destroyed, I lost the chance to cultivate into a greater realm, and

    I thought that I¡¯d never be able to avenge myself.. However, since you possess the Herculean

    Primordial Spirit, if you manage to obtain my inheritance, there¡¯ll be hope for that to happen! That

    aside, I also heard from Elder Quick that you were looking for someone who had been taken by the

    Soluna Deus Sect¡­¡± added the Zearl.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m looking for my fianc¨¦e.. That aside, since you¡¯ve entrusted me with this, I¡¯ll do my best

    to fulfill your wish, even if I can¡¯t locate the Dragonprime or obtain your inheritance in the end!¡± replied

    Gerald.

    Chuckling in response, the Zearl then gave Gerald a serious look as he said, ¡°I knew someone chosen

    by Elder Quick couldn¡¯t be bad! Either way, from today onward, you¡¯ll be my disciple, Gerald. Since l¡¯m

    now your master, I¡¯ll not only be granting you ess to the Dragonprime and angelic inheritance, but

    also to two godly powers..! In fact, I¡¯ll give you an angelic artifact as well!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Gerald! Kneel already!¡± urged Finnley with a smile.

    Truth be told, the Zearl had been waiting for this day for ages.

    Essentially, it was quite a while back when he learned that Sanchez was searching for him. Though the

    Zearl hadn¡¯t fully mastered the corpse formation and the Realm in the Sleeve yet at the time, Finnley

    came to his aid, helping him defeat Sanchez and the others every time they returned.

    All Finnley had asked in return was for him to give him his Dragonprime and inheritance and at long

    last, it was finally happening.

    Either way, Gerald quickly knelt before the Zearl, not just because of the Dragonprime and inheritance,

    but also because the old man deserved Gerald¡¯s respect.. In the end, this old man was someone who

    had been able to reign over the three realms once, and that was a level that Gerald couldn¡¯t even

    dream of achieving in his lifetime.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re my disciple, you should inherit part of my title, Gerald¡­My title is Zearl Apricus

    Purpurea, if you weren¡¯t already aware. Hmm¡­ Since you possess the Herculean Primordial Spirit and

    are extremely talented to boot, I¡¯m giving you the title of Zearl Apricus Hercules! Once you transmigrate

    into celestiality, you¡¯ll be able to adopt that title!¡± dered the Zearl in a benign tone.

    Following that, he pinched his sword fingers together and two beams of golden light suddenly flew into

    Gerald¡¯s forehead!.

    ¡°Hold your breath and concentrate, Gerald..! I¡¯ll now be teaching you two godly powers! The Realm in

    the Sleeve, and the Beadation Warrior..

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2502

    As the Zearl continued pointing toward Gerald¡¯s forehead, the boy soon realized that he now knew two

    new magical chants.

    Just as the Zearl had promised, Gerald could now use the godly powers of the Realm in the Sleeve

    and the Beadation Warrior!

    ¡°After obtaining my inheritance, be sure to thoroughly cultivate your new found godly powers, as well as

    your existing transformation technique. Do that for long enough and you¡¯ll surely be able to face any

    number of enemies, as well as any heavenly tribtions! Speaking of cultivating, your current body is

    only meant for normal cultivation. In other words, until you enter the Deitus Realm, you won¡¯t be able to

    properly cultivate your godly powers.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m now your master and l¡¯ve already given you so much help anyway, allow me to hand you a

    magic artifact to ensure your survival before you locate the Dragonprime and my inheritance!¡±

    concluded the Zearl as he made a gesture before pointing at Gerald¡¯s hands.

    Following a brief sh, Gerald looked down and saw that he was now holding nine golden bands!

    Just as Gerald was wondering what the bands did, Finnley, whose eyes were now wide open in slight

    envy, couldn¡¯t help butugh before dering, ¡°My word, Zearl Apricus! And here I thought nobody

    loved my disciple more than I did! To think that you¡¯d actually give him the Nineraid Bands! You¡¯ve

    relied on this artifact the most throughout your life, correct?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. Regardless, it¡¯s not like I can use it in my current state, so I may as well hand it to my

    new heir!¡± replied the Zearl with a helpless sigh.

    ¡°I see.. You¡¯re one lucky fellow, you know that, Gerald? Do you even know what the bands do?¡± asked

    Finnley in a cheery tone.

    ¡°Not exactly..¡± muttered Gerald who could already sense that the Nineraid Bands were far from

    ordinary.

    ¡°Well, first off, the bands can subdue just about everyone, regardless of how powerful they are! Once

    bound, chanting the right spell will cause the person to feel agonizing pain, all

    through their three pranas and five souls! With that in mind, you can pretty much force that person to

    obey you!¡± exined Finnley.

    Wasn¡¯t this simr to that magic gold ring in ¡°Journey to the West¡¯? Actually, this sounded even more

    powerful than that.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. It can also be used as a weapon! A single strike with it is enough to prate the soul of

    a deity or devil, and that¡¯ll heavily injure their primordial spirits as well! Aside from that, you can even

    trigger a God-ying field if you wear the bands around your arms and put them together! Anyone

    trapped within the field will find themselves extremely weakened, so I simply cannot stress just how

    great this treasure is¡­!¡± concluded Finnley.

    ¡°My word¡­! This truly is an amazing gift..! Thank you, Master..!¡± eximed Gerald.

    ¡°Alright, settle down¡­ I¡¯Il now be sharing the Nineraid Bands¡¯ chant with you, and following that, I¡¯ll

    also tell you where the Dragonprime and my inheritance are located. Be sure to remember all this, and

    don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± said the Zearl before using his voice transformation technique to transmit the

    message to Gerald.

    Meanwhile, within the Realm in the Sleeve, the enraged ncetnoir Double Lords could be heard

    yelling, ¡°This is all your fault, Sanchez¡­! Had you not tricked us, we wouldn¡¯t have

    fallen into this deep pit!¡±

    Long story short, after entering the pit, they Suddenly felt a massive force sucking them inward! Since

    Sanchez had a feeling that something was off, he quickly flew back up.

    However, thinking that this was all part of Sanchez¡¯s ploy, the ncetnoir Double Lords used their

    Avatar rope to yank the old man down with them.

    Once they got to the bottom, the trio with Sanchez still bound to the rope instantly began flying about to

    search for the exit¡­ As expected, they never found the way out, and it didn¡¯t help that they just couldn¡¯t

    seem to find the hole where they had fallen in from.

    Their frustration eventually led to the current scene.

    ¡°Are you seriously ming me? Had it not been for your Avatar Rope, I would¡¯ve left this ce ages

    ago!¡± scoffed the angered Sanchez.

    ¡°What?! Second Brother, how could you?!¡± roared Lord nc.

    ¡°You clearly disrespected him earlier! With that said, I should be the one to leave this ce!¡± retorted

    Lord Noir.

    ¡°Forget disrespecting him, aren¡¯t you ashamed of disrespecting your elder?!¡± growled Lord nc.

    ¡°Am I expected to feel intimidated? Allow me to remind you that your meager rope has no real power

    over me! I¡¯m only still here since I don¡¯t want to let you two out of my sight!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    retorted Sanchez as he raised his hand.

    Before the old man could break himself free, however, a voice suddenly called out, ¡°Keep the Avatar

    Rope on. Otherwise, you may just find yourself having to deal with an unexpected opponent!¡±

    While the ncetnoir Double Lords were slightly taken aback by that foreign voice, Sanchez could

    easily tell who it belonged to.

    ¡°Gerald.. ?! Is that really you?! You¡¯re alive¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2503

    Since Sanchez had assumed that Gerald had died, he was understandably shaken to hear

    the boy¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Of course, I am, and you¡¯d best be grateful about it. Otherwise, you¡¯d be trapped in this ce till the

    day you died!¡± scoffed Gerald.

    While it was true that Gerald still wasn¡¯t powerful enough to deal with Sanchez yet, they were still in the

    Realm of the Sleeve, and Gerald was way more familiar with how this

    ce worked nowpared to that old man.

    In other words, Gerald knew that Sanchez wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him here.

    Either way, Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but ask,.¡±What is this ce anyway? And isn¡¯t your

    cultivation level lower than mine? How can you remain this casual in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case is, it seems that you know how to get out of this ce, boy. With that in mind, you¡¯d

    best get us out of here if you don¡¯t wish for us to tear you to shreds!¡± scoffed the ncetnoir Double

    Lords, both with raised brows.

    ¡°Oh? You two aren¡¯t the buffest men I¡¯vee across, though you¡¯re definitely among the cockiest! So

    you n to tear me to pieces, hmm? And here I was thinking of bringing allN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    three of you out together.. I guess l¡¯Il just be bringing two of you out, then. While Sanchez is included..

    Why don¡¯t the two of you decide who I leave behind?¡± retorted Gerald.

    ¡°You..!¡± growled the two lords as they trembled in fury.

    However, Lord Noir was quick to add, ¡°Brother, it truly seems that this kid will be able to get us out of

    here!¡±

    Before Lord nc could reply, Gerald was prompted to say, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie, now hurry

    up and choose or I¡¯ll just pick one of you at random. You have ten seconds Ten, nine¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait..! Get me out of here¡­!¡± pleaded Lord Noir.

    ¡°What?! Second Brother, how could you?!¡± roared Lord nc.

    ¡°You clearly disrespected him earlier! With that said, I should be the one to leave this ce!¡± retorted

    Lord Noir.

    ¡°Forget disrespecting him, aren¡¯t you ashamed of disrespecting your elder?!¡± growled Lord ne.

    Disregarding their squabbling, Gerald simply continued, ¡°Three, two¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait.! I was wrong, Brother Gerald¡­!.Please take me out instead¡­! ¡®m stronger than my younger

    brother, and if you choose me, I¡¯ll repay your kindness with my life¡­!¡± eximed Lord ne, unwilling

    to be trapped in here forever.

    ¡°Oh¡­? Music to my ears! Truth be told, I¡¯m only considering saving one of you since I want more

    henchmen!¡± replied Gerald.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t listen to him, Brother Gerald¡­! We¡¯re only strong when we work together! With that said, why

    don¡¯t you bring both of us out instead?!¡± begged Lord Noir.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I may have to reconsider..¡±

    ¡°You two are patheticpared to me! Regardless, since we¡¯ve met before, I think you know just how

    strong I am, Gerald! Adding that to the fact that I spared your life before,

    I¡¯ll consider doing one thing for you if you get me out!¡± dered Sanchez.

    Chuckling in response, Gerald then said, ¡°So you do know when to yield, Sanchez! Interesting¡­

    Speaking of which, what kind of demon are you?¡±

    Though he looked rather hesitant to answer, Sanchez eventually replied, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ A thousand year pig

    demon!¡±

    ¡°A pig demon? No wonder you¡¯re so thick-skinned!¡± eximed Gerald as he burst out inughter.

    ¡°m it..!¡± growled Sanchez who was fuming by this point. He¡¯d surely tear that boy to pieces the

    second he could.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.. Regardless, I¡¯ll be getting all three of you out on the

    condition that you serve me once you¡¯ve been freed. Deal?¡± replied Gerald.

    Though all three of them had displeased expressions, they eventually nodded and the second they did,

    three golden bandsnded on their heads.

    Understandably surprised, they were prompted to ask, ¡°What are these? Angelic artifacts that¡¯ll help

    free us?¡±

    ¡°Just stand still and remain silent,¡± replied Gerald and shortly after theyplied, they were suddenly

    yanked into the air!

    Everything that happened after was a blur, but when they finally managed to gather their bearings

    again, they found that they were back in the cave! To their surprise, whatever

    Gerald had just done, he had brought back Yusra and the others who had previously leaped in as well!

    Their trains of thoughts were cut short when they heard Hauk sigh before eximing, ¡°What a terrifying

    experience..! Thank god I¡¯m back up here..!¡±

    Either way, now that they were back in the cave, Sanchez turned to face Gerald before saying, ¡°It

    seems I¡¯ve truly underestimated you, Gerald¡­! To think you actually managed to break the formation

    we were earlier in!¡±

    ¡°Truly intelligent¡­ However, you should understand that intelligence and wisdom are two separate

    things! Have you not considered that freeing me would get you killed?¡± replied

    Sanchez as he grinned sinisterly.

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2504

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that you¡¯ll repay my kindness with murder?¡± said Gerald in yful tone.

    Laughing in response, Sanchez then retorted, ¡°Killing you would be letting you off easy! I want you to

    suffer! To think that a brat like you would even dare to make me submit to you¡­! I¡¯ll show you my true

    power today if it¡¯s thest thing l do!¡±

    Following that, Sanchez took a deep breath and shortly after, his palm was enveloped in a ck light!

    Sensing how powerful the light was bing, the anxious Yusra, who had been watching from the

    side, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Stop Sanchez immediately, ncetnoir Double Lords¡­¡±

    To her dismay, the duo didn¡¯t seem keen on moving an inch. In fact, they almost seemed eager to see

    Gerald suffer! While it was true that Gerald had saved them, the boy had also threatened them back

    then. Hell, he had almost gotten them to kill each other¡­! It was a dark moment for them, which was

    why they felt no remorse for not helping the boy now.

    Aside from that, they also knew that Sanchez wouldn¡¯t actually kill him.

    After all, he still needed Gerald to reveal the tomb¡¯s secrets.

    As for why he had so willingly submitted to the boy earlier it was clearly just so he could ensure his

    escape.

    Shaking the thought off, Lord Noir then smiled as he replied, ¡°Worry not, Miss Quarrington. He¡¯ll be

    fine!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± eximed the worried Yusra but it was already toote. Sanchez had already initiated his

    brutal attack.

    To everyone¡¯s shock, however, before the attack could even get close to Gerald, it suddenly dissipated.

    Understandably shocked, Sanchez immediately stuttered, ¡°W-what?! How..¡± Before he could even

    complete his sentence,

    Sanchez suddenly felt something squeezing his forehead¡­! In a way, it almost felt like millions of bugs

    were gnawing on his skull, and to make matters worse, he couldn¡¯t ess his powers anymore. After

    vomiting out a mouthful of blood, Sanchez was prompted to yell, ¡°M-my head..! It¡­! It feels like it¡¯s

    about to explode!¡±

    As Sanchez began frantically rolling around on the ground and even mming his head against a

    boulder instantly turning the boulder to dust, did ncetnoir Double Lords finally realize that there was

    some sort of golden band on Sanchez¡¯s head.

    ¡°What is that? Gerald, is that golden band an angelic artifact?¡± asked Lord Noir as he red at the boy.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°As it turned out, you¡¯ve already ransacked all the angelic artifacts in the general¡¯s tomb!¡± growled Lord

    nc, his eyes burning with murderous intent.

    Upon hearing that, all the other experts whom Gerald had saved couldn¡¯t help but exchange excited

    nces.

    Regardless, Gerald simply leaned against arge tree beforezily replying, ¡°Say what you want.¡±

    ¡°Bah! Just show us the angelic artifacts already!¡± retorted Lord Noir who could no longer wait.

    Watching as the brothers began mobilizing their inner strength to kill him in one go,

    Gerald cheekily replied, ¡°Before you two make your moves, heed my advice and look at the top of your

    heads first!¡±

    Stunned to hear that, the two quickly did as he said and to their shock, they saw simr looking golden

    bands around their foreheads as well!

    Now panicking, they were prompted to growl, ¡°You..!. You used the angelic artifact on us as well?!¡±

    ¡°But of course. Did you really think I was going to be naive enough to trust you people?¡± replied Gerald

    with a sneer.

    ¡°God d*mn it¡­!¡± growled the infuriated Lord nc who was too afraid to even move a muscle by this

    point.

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2505

    Now that all three of them had been subdued with the Nineraid Band, the other big shot cultivators

    couldn¡¯t help but stare enviously at Gerald, knowing full well that they¡¯d never be

    able to obtain his angelic artifacts.

    After all, if he could take down the ncetnoir Double Lords and Sanchez, then what chance did they

    have? By this point, Sanchez had managed to get to his feet, albeit with quite a bit of difficulty.

    Naturally, he no longer dared to make any rash moves on Gerald.

    Instead, he was prompted to resentfully say, ¡°You¡¯re really something else, Gerald. It makes me wonder

    why you still need our help. After all, not only are you the sole person who knows the secrets of the

    general¡¯s tomb, but you also possess those angelic artifacts!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about that. With how powerful you three are, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lIl be

    indispensable assistants as we head to the North Desert in search of a certain someone! Speaking of

    which, if you¡¯re already thinking about killing me to break free from my control, I¡¯d refrain if I were you¡±

    ¡°For one, the second I die, the angelic artifact will instantly shatter your primordial spirits! What¡¯s more,

    even if you do manage to grab the Nineraid Band from my corpse, you won¡¯t know how to activate it!

    Either way, you¡¯d best ensure my safety if you three wish to retain your primordial spirits!''¡± exined

    Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± growled all three men as they red at the booy.

    As Sanchez let out a frustrated roar while clenching his fists, Lord Noir was prompted to ask, ¡°Who are

    you even looking for in the North Desert?¡±

    ¡°Just a mother and daughter!¡± replied Gerald. Since he now possessed the Yinblood pellet, Gerald no

    longer needed to worry about not being able to find Phoebe. Once he found her,

    then he¡¯d surely be able to locate the formation of the ancient witches and if everything went well, then

    he¡¯d finally be able to get to Daryl¡¯s hideout.

    Though Gerald was unsure of how high Daryl¡¯s cultivation now was, he did know courtesy of Finnley,

    that that old man had already started his devilish cultivation.

    With that in mind, Gerald had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take on him, which was essentially

    why he had done all that to Sanchez and the ncetnoir Double Lords.

    At the very least, he¡¯d be able to get some offensive presence with their help.

    Regardless, now that things had gotten to this point, Gerald was prompted to bid farewell to Yusra and

    the others.

    After going through so much together, Yusra couldn¡¯t help but admire Gerald. After all, he was a rare

    talented young man.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will we ever meet again, Gerald?¡±

    ¡°If Giya really is at your ce, then I¡¯ll be sure to eventually pay you a visit! That aside, I¡¯ll be borrowing

    your bodyguards for a bit, though rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely return them once my quest isplete!¡±

    replied Gerald with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear! Though I don¡¯t know what your quest is, I won¡¯t pry. However, I wish you luck all the

    same!¡± dered Yusra with a firm nod.

    ¡°Thank you. Well, goodbye, then!¡± replied Gerald as he returned to the vi with the three men.

    The first thing he did upon returning, was help Darkwind and Lyndon treat their wounds.

    Following that, he exined why the three were now following him.

    With that done, Gerald made sure to update Marcel on the situation as well.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To Gerald¡¯s surprise, the second Marcel realized that the Yinblood pellet had been found, he

    immediately insisted that hee along with them.

    Gerald, for one, hadn¡¯t nned to bring Marcel along since he knew that the journey would be a

    perilous one.

    However, after seeing how sincere Marcel was, Gerald knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse in the end.

    Following that decision, they all spent a few days recuperating and by the end of it, Darkwind and

    Lydon found themselves almost fully healed.

    With that, they all packed up and began making their way to the North Desert.

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2506

    There were two straightforward purposes of the trip.

    The first was to find Phoebe, the descendant of the ancient witches. Only by finding her would Gerald

    have a chance to locate Daryl¡¯s hideout. Hopefully the Yinblood pellet that was now in his hands would

    aid with that effort.

    As for the second goal, he was hoping to retrieve the inheritance ording to the Zear¡¯s instructions.

    After all, he¡¯d only stand a fighting chance against Daryl and the Soluna Sect after getting the

    inheritance.

    While it was true that Gerald¡¯s cultivation level was currently one of the highest in all of the cultivation

    realm, the fact remained that Daryl practiced devilish cultivation, and those from the Soluna Deus Sect

    were already in the Deitus Realm.

    In other words, he was merely an ant to them, which was why he was making sure to fully prepare

    himself before confronting them. Though he now had Sanchez and the ncetnoir Double Lords under

    hismand, he still felt that he was underprepared.

    Regardless, Gerald and his party soon found themselves within the North Desert. Since the Yin and

    Yangblood pellets had auras that connected the two, it was able to serve as apass, leading Gerald

    in the right direction throughout their journey.

    The pull became particrly strong once they arrived in the desert north of Serise Ridge, and it

    prompted Gerald to say, ¡°From the looks of it, Phoebe should be close!¡±

    With that in mind, the party headed into the nearest town and found a tavern to rest for a bit. In

    between drinks, Sanchez said, ¡°since she¡¯s close by, allow me to use my sound transmission technique

    to let out a roar that¡¯ll be heard for at least a few thousand miles! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll notice us then!¡±

    ¡°Sanchez, have you considered what¡¯ll happen to those within the city if you do that? Are you trying to

    wipe the locals outp¡± scoffed Darkwind.

    ¡°You do realize that there are at least a thousand people living in the area, right? Are you suggesting

    that we slowly scan through the town then?¡± retorted Sanchez.

    Sighing in response, Gerald then shook his head before turning to look at Marcel and saying, ¡°Do you

    have any secret codes between you and her, Mr. Lurvink..? We¡¯ve already been here for a few days,

    and she should¡¯ve sensed your presence by now¡­ With that in mind, why hasnt she appeared.?¡±

    Gerald, for one, was quite worried that she had met with a mishap¡­ After all, she was his final chance

    of locating Daryl!

    Unfortunately, even Marcel seemed to be at a loss as he replied, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m wondering the same

    thing. She should¡¯ve shown herself ages ago!¡±

    As Gerald and the others continued discussing the matter, a group of white robed men suddenly

    entered the tavern.

    Once they sat down, one of the men whispered, ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake.! I can¡¯t believe we can¡¯t even break

    into the valley after that long siege.!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. That herbdy possesses extremely rare herbs, and anyone who obtains them will

    surely be able to advance their cultivation! Unfortunately, her formations are far too powerful for us.!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just continue staying here then.! Since we¡¯ve already trapped her here for half a year,I don¡¯t mind

    waiting another year or two..! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll eventually be able to starve her to death.!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Since they were now way up north, it was freezing, and snow had now piled up pretty high outside the

    tavern¡­ However, Gerald and his party weren¡¯t concerned about the cold. Instead, they were shocked

    since they were all able to hear what those robed men had whispered.

    What¡¯s more, their auras were so distinct that even Sanchez and the ncetnoir Double Lords couldn¡¯t

    help but exchange nces.

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2507

    From what Gerald could tell, all of them were devilish cultivators. After all, their auras were way

    differentpared to regr cultivators like Gerald and demonic cultivators like Sanchez.

    Though he had read about devilish cultivators before in one of Uncle Zeman¡¯s books, this was his first

    time actuallying across them.

    It was a whileter when the frowning Sanchez muttered, ¡°So, they want to ambush some herbdy.. Is

    she the one we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Sanchez, for one, had pretty much been frowning throughout his journey with Gerald. His only hope at

    the moment was for Gerald to find the person he was looking for as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, who knew how long that boy would continue controlling his life!

    Regardless, Marcel was quick to add, ¡°I had the same thought, Mr. Crawford. After all, Phoebe excels

    not only in pharmacology, but also in all sorts of special techniques and formations!¡±

    Watching as Gerald nodded, the ncetnoir Double Lords couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Why are we even

    discussing this? If it were up to me, I¡¯d already have captured those men to get them to tell us all they

    know!¡±

    After scratching his chin, Gerald ultimately replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that, then!¡±

    While it was true that the four were devilish cultivators, their powers were honestly manageable¡­ and

    after the robed men had finished their alcohol, they got up to leave¡­ Though the outside was covered

    with snow, none of them left any footsteps behind..

    After walking for a bit, one of the elderly men suggested, ¡°Say, since we can¡¯t get into the valley, why

    don¡¯t we just burn that whole ce down using devilish fire, senior?

    ¡°I considered that before, but if we set everything aze, we ultimately lose! After all, all that herb

    lady¡¯s exotic herbs will surely be burned in the process! Still, now that you mention it again¡­ If we¡¯re

    careful enough with the devilish fire, we may just be able to force her out without causing substantial

    damage!¡± replied the leader with a nod.

    The four went by Lord Ethern, Lord Terron, Lord Ebon, and Lord xen. Though they now had a new

    n, it didn¡¯t take long for them to stop in their tracks. A familiar face was now standing before them..

    Didn¡¯t we see him in the tavern earlier? muttered Lord Ethern as he red at Sanchez.

    Earlier, he was pretty sure that Gerald and his party were harmless¡­ But at the moment, he could feel

    a surge of mighty pressureing from the old man. To think that the one standing before them had

    such a high cultivation level..!

    It was that moment when Sanchez said, ¡°Hey there, juniors. I¡¯d like to ask you-¡°

    ¡°J-Juniors¡­?! How imprudent!¡± interrupted Lord Ethern. How humiliating!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Since when have you grown to be this polite, Sanchez? Just force it out of them already!¡± grumbled

    two voices¡­ and shortly after, the ncetnoir Double Lords appeared in two beams of light! Sneering

    in response, Sanchez retorted,¡± I¡¯m the strongest being in the world. Bullying these juniors would only

    make me look bad!¡±

    ¡°Oh, cut the crap! Mr. Crawford is still waiting for us, you know?¡±

    By this point, the four hooded men were already in defensive stances. How the hell were these three so

    powerful..?! Lord Faxen was feeling particrly vignt, so he quickly casted a technique before

    yelling, ¡°Hang in there, brothers¡­! I¡¯ll return with reinforcements..!¡± Following that, the old man

    escaped!

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2508

    ¡°xen, you bloody traitor¡­¡± roared the three other lords who grew so angry that their faces went red!

    However, they had no time to remain angry since the ncetnoir Double Lords and Sanchez had

    already made their move! As one would expect, it only took a single round for all three of the lords to

    crumble to the ground.

    With his eyes wide open, Lord Ethern stuttered, ¡°Who¡­ Who the hell are you people¡­?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that information. That aside, tell us what you four are nning to do already,¡±

    scoffed Gerald as he slowly approached the three defeated men.

    Who the hell do you think you are? What makes you think I¡¯llply so easily?¡± growled Lord Ethren

    Upon hearing that, Gerald raised his hand and within a split second, the ncetnoir Double Lords had

    just snapped both of the poor man¡¯s arms!

    ¡°If you want your other limbs intact, don¡¯t make me repeat the question,¡± growled Gerald.

    Now terrified, the agonized man replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Look, we¡¯re the four guardians of the

    Nirvadevil Sect, and we¡¯re here to attempt to get a herbalist to hand over her exotic herbs! However,

    she¡¯s been hiding in an enchanted valley this entire time, and we haven¡¯t been able to get to her..!¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is this herbalist?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure¡­! All I know is that she¡¯s a disfigured olddy who¡¯s mastered the arts of herbalism and

    formations! She¡¯s been staying in that valley for decades, or so I¡¯ve been told..!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed. For one, Phoebe wasn¡¯t old, and

    she had only been here for a decade at most¡­ Was this lead another dead end¡­?

    His train of thought was cut short when Lord Noir shook his head before saying,¡± She doesn¡¯t seem to

    be the one we¡¯re looking for, so we may as well leave these people alone and resume our search for

    the two.¡±

    ¡°Not so fast. You three. Why haven¡¯t I heard of the Nirvadevil Sect before, hmm? Do you belong to the

    devilish cultivation realm?¡± asked Gerald as he walked closer to the trio.

    Sanchez himself couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve lived for a thousand years and I¡¯ve yet to learn of

    such a sect!¡±

    ¡°T-The Nirvadevil Sect was only established around twenty-seven years ago, so I¡¯m not surprised that

    you haven¡¯t heard of us¡­ What¡¯s more, our master always reminds us not to meddle with the secr

    world or the cultivation realm.¡± muttered Lord Terren.

    ¡°Who is your master anyway?¡± asked the ncetnoir Double Lords.

    ¡°We¡­ aren¡¯t exactly sure¡­ We rarely get to meet him, and his whereabouts are always a secret¡­ The

    only thing I can say for sure is that he¡¯s a very strong and old cultivator..¡± replied Lord Ebon.

    ¡°I suppose your master gave you your cultivation, then?¡± said Gerald, prompting all three of the lords to

    nod.

    ¡°I see¡­ It seems that devilish cultivators have always been around¡­ Just hiding in the shadows!¡±

    added Gerald with an understanding nod.

    From the books he had read, he had learned that devilish cultivators were extremely mysterious people

    who had disappeared along with the Deitus Realm ages ago.

    Hell, the only information that he knew regarding the devilish cultivation realm was that Daryl was

    possibly a great devil by now¡­ Everything else was pretty much in uncertain territory¡­Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    It took him a while, but Gerald eventually raised a brow as he said, ¡°Hold on. You said your master

    didn¡¯t allow you to meddle with the secr world¡­ So why are you four trying to besiege the valley?¡±

    ¡°B-because our master told us to capture all the herb masters who were proficient with a specific set of

    exotic herbs.. This herbalist is simply one of them!¡± exined Lord Ethern.

    ¡°Which herbs did he specify?¡±

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2509

    Upon hearing Gerald¡¯s question, Lord Ethern was prompted to reveal a few samples of the herbs they

    were locating and it wasn¡¯t long before Gerald felt his eyes twitch.

    After all those samples were herbs inherited by the ancient witches¡­ In other words, they were the

    ones he was for as well!

    Naturally, Marcel recognized them as well, and he was quick to say, ¡°These..?¡±

    Noticing how the two were looking at the herbs, Darkwind muttered, ¡°I take it that the herbalist they¡¯re

    looking for really is Ms. Phoebe, Mr. Crawford?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say if she is since Marcel already said that the timing wasn¡¯t right.

    Regardless, this is an important clue. Lord Ethern, was it? Could you borate a bit more on your

    master?¡± muttered Gerald as he turned to face the man again.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t say.! Look, Master always appears before us in a shadowy form, so none of us have ever

    seen his face!¡± replied Lord Ethern while shaking his head.

    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life!¡± eximed Lord Ethern with a gulp.

    ¡°Very well, then. Lead us to the valley so that we can meet up with that herbalist!¡± replied Gerald as he

    grabbed the three in his arms, prompting them to helplessly point in the direction they needed to go..

    Upon arriving at the valley¡¯s entrance, however, a voice suddenly yelled, ¡°Halt Following that, the earth

    began rumbling and all of a sudden, eighteen masked people donning ck clothes leaped out of a

    crack in the ground! Among them, one of them stepped up before dering, ¡°I can see you aren¡¯t

    malicious people, so why don¡¯t you let go of them so that we can properly discuss things?¡±

    Watching as they surrounded them, Gerald Couldn¡¯t help but notice that their auras were simr to that

    of Lord Ethern¡¯s¡­ Well, a little stronger than that old man.

    Shaking his head, he was then prompted to ask, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Gulping once more, Lord Ethern replied, ¡°They¡¯re the Eighteen Hellfire Rats¡­ They¡¯re capable of

    merging into one, and their cultivation will amplify after that¡­ Uhm. Since we¡¯re both looking for that

    herbalist, why don¡¯t we just¡­ Work together? With your capabilities and our experience, we¡¯ll definitely

    be able to weed her out! There¡¯s no need to continue fighting each other, r-right..¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°W-we agree! Please release us so that we can discuss things peacefully..!.¡± whimpered the other two.

    ¡°Apologies, but we both walk different paths. With that said, stop ying a fool and get the other

    ambushers to reveal themselves!¡± growled Gerald as he clenched Lord Ethern¡¯s neck.

    With how thunderous his voice was, Lord Ethern couldn¡¯t help but tremble and it wasn¡¯t long before

    dark clouds began swirling in the sky! As the area plunged into darkness, huge strips of ck smoke

    started dancing around like giant pythons and after a crack on the ground emerged, the eighteen

    masked men leaped into it!

    Following that, everyone watched as the snake-like smoke conjoined, sending blue sts of lightning

    flying out and suddenly, the earth began trembling like never before!cing his hands against his back,

    Sanchez scoffed, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve entered their formation, Gerald!¡±

    ¡°So it would seem. ncetnoir Double Lords, protect Marcel. Sanchez and I will put their formation to

    the test!¡± ordered Gerald, prompting the double lords to swiftly make their move.

    The second Marcel was between them, the snake-like smoke began rising again and shortly after, a

    few figures began forming.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2510

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This formation. It feels familiar,¡± muttered Sanchez.

    ¡°Same thought here. I think it¡¯s the Septelic Perishment Formation of the ancient ck Dragon Sect!¡±

    replied Gerald.

    ¡°Ah, no wonder it felt so familiar¡­ Though, wasn¡¯t this formation lost to time ages ago? How did you

    learn of it?¡± asked the surprised Sanchez.

    The formation had been a legendary one that, as Sanchez had said, had been lost at the end of the

    ancient era. Just from its name alone, one could imagine that this immensely powerful formation had

    been used against the people of the Deitus Realm. In the end, however, the allies of the Deitus Realm

    still managed to destroy the ck Dragon Sect, thus leading to the destruction of all the sect¡¯s other

    mysterious and bizarre formations¡­

    Naturally, they had made sure to obliterate all of them to ensure that nobody in the future would be able

    to threaten them like that again in the future¡­ Whatever the case was, Gerald was quick to reply, ¡°I

    read about it somewhere. However, the book didn¡¯t mention how to break the formation. With that said,

    how should we break it? I feel that brute-forcing it won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing,¡± replied Sanchez, prompting Gerald to frown. To think that they¡¯d bump

    into an enemy who had ess to such an ancient formation¡­

    Gerald¡¯s train of thought was cut short when he heard an unfamiliar voice yell, ¡°You two are quite

    knowledgeable! That aside, how nice of you toe straight to my doorstep, Gerald!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Following that, a gigantic figure appeared atop the serpent-like smoke that hovered atop the

    formation..!

    With how deafening the voice was, the startled Gerald replied, ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do! I even know what you¡¯re here for! Though you managed to escape from the headless

    general¡¯s tomb, I¡¯ll make sure to finally take you down here!¡± roared the ck figure as he hopped off

    the smoke andnded on the ground!

    With every step he took, the earth seemed to tremble, and everyone trapped within the formation

    couldn¡¯t help but gulp. However, they snapped out of it when Lord Ethern suddenly eximed, ¡°M-

    Master! Please! Please, save us¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hah! What¡¯s the point of saving someone I trained for so many years who can¡¯t even defeat Gerald¡¯s

    men?!¡± scoffed the figure as he sent a beam of ck light flying toward them!

    Shocked by how much power it held, Sanchez immediately yelled, ¡°What an immense devilish aura..!

    Quick! Dodge it!¡±

    Thankfully, the two darted aside quickly enough, and the ncetnoir Double Lords were able to drag

    Marcel to the side in time as well.

    s, Lord Ethern and the other two weren¡¯t as lucky, and the second the ck light hit them, they

    shrieked in pain and within seconds, they were no more.

    Furrowing his brows, Gerald was prompted to ask, ¡°So, you¡¯re the master of the Nirvadevil Sect?¡±

    ¡°That title? That¡¯s nothingpared to what I¡¯m truly capable of, Gerald. So just give up already,

    unless you think you can break the Septelic Perishment Formation! Then again, I do admit that you

    know a lot about formations! Humor me!¡± scoffed the Nirvadevil Sect master.

    Though Gerald was still startled by how much this person knew about him, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the

    time to falter, especially since a snake-like cloud of smoke was now bolting toward them!

    Hoping to block it, Gerald activated all of his magic artifacts but to his shock, they simply bounced off

    the iing attack! As the attack grew dangerously close, all Gerald could do was use all his energy

    to form a hemisphere shield of light!

    s, even that was useless, and the shield was shattered in an instant, resulting in Gerald and the

    others getting flung in all directions¡­

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2511

    His chest felt like it was exploding, and it didn¡¯t take long for blood to spurt out of his mouth. What

    immense devilish power..!

    Following a sneer, the Nirvadevil sect¡¯s master scoffed, ¡°I know you raised your cultivation level this

    high because you want to learn more about the Sun League, but you should understand that devilish

    cultivators will always be stronger! Did you really think that acquiring the angelic inheritance would give

    you absolute power? Howughable! Your Herculean Primordial Spirit won¡¯t save you this time!¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Gerald retorted, ¡°Who on earth are you? How do you know me so well? In fact,

    how do you know about my Herculean Primordial Spirit?¡±

    Laughing in response, the master then said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll know who I am soon! But before that, allow me

    to snatch your Herculean Primordial Spirit! I need to destroy it so that the sacred Primordial Devilish

    Internal Pellet can reign supreme..!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but frown even more. There was only one person in the world

    who¡¯d know all this¡­ And that was¡­

    ¡°Is that you, Daryl?!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hah! Took you long enough to realize! Bet you wish you were this smart back then so that I wouldn¡¯t

    have controlled you like a puppet, huh? Either way, allow me to destroy your elixir-of-life field first

    before we do some chit chat! Unlike you, I strike while the iron¡¯s hot!¡± roared Daryl as he transformed

    into a giant and aimed his fist at Gerald!

    Even from where hey, Gerald could tell that the attack was capable of killing a thousand soldiers at

    once! However, he was too injured to move!

    Was he really going to be killed like this..?!

    Helplessly grabbing the soil, Gerald was just about to give in, when all of a sudden, a golden light

    shed. Following that, an explosion was heard as twelve golden rays of light blocked the iing

    attack!

    The explosion was so powerful that even the powerful Sanchez and ncetnoir Double Lords were

    sent flying!

    As Daryl¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the rays of light began bolting back toward Gerald and in the end,

    the twelve pirs of light turned into people! Though eleven of them were women donning white robes,

    the one standing in the middle¡­ It was Finnley!

    Watching as Gerald¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope, Finnley was prompted to say, ¡°Still alive, boy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but not for long if this keeps up..!¡± replied Gerald, whose chest was still bleeding heavily.

    ¡°Good enough! Either way, listen carefully! We don¡¯t have much time left! It took ages to lure the

    Supreme Devilish Lord out, so as the twelve of us try our best to hold him back, use the mantra I taught

    you to ignite your elixir-of-life field!¡± replied Finnley through his sound transmission technique.

    ¡°Ignite my elixir-of-life field? Supreme Devilish Lord? A little context, please! Is that man not Daryl,

    Finnley?!¡±

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2512

    ¡°Daryl¡¯s been possessed by the Supreme Devilish Lord for ages, and the lord himself has been using

    your grandfather¡¯s body to attempt his resurrection! This cycle has been repeating for years, and the

    Supreme Devilish Lord has already captured many people with Yin physiques but thankfully failed! This

    grew so out of hand that the Soluna Deus Sect, or Sun League as you call them, have actively been

    trying to force the Supreme Devilish Lord to show himself!¡±

    ¡°In order to further deter the Supreme Devilish Lord¡¯s efforts, they¡¯ve even been kidnapping people with

    Yin physiques! Do you see the entire picture now, boy?¡± exined Finnley.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the truth¡­ Then, how¡¯s M?¡± asked Gerald.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but your reunion depends on whether we can destroy him this time!¡± replied one of the

    white-robeddies.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    That was relieving to hear¡­ Still, as it turned out, the Sun League weren¡¯t viins at all! They had

    simply been abducting people like his second uncle, M, and Leo for the greater good! They had done

    that all while painstakingly trying to locate Daryl in hopes of thwarting his ns¡­ How noble.

    That aside, it seemed that the Supreme Devilish Lord had been nning to destroy his Herculean

    Primordial Spirit for good reason. It was the only thing powerful enough to take on the Primordial

    Devilish Internal Pellet! From what Gerald understood, in order to lure Daryl out, Finnley had purposely

    chosen not to tell him all this. After all, Daryl wouldn¡¯t strike unless he was absolutely sure that he¡¯d

    win!

    All that aside, Daryl hadn¡¯t been lying idle either.

    Currently, he had to possess at least eighty percent of the Supreme Devilish Lord¡¯s power..! The

    Supreme Devilish Lord itself was once a great devil that was killed by deities during the great antiquity

    a thousand years back. Sadly, the devil had managed to merge his primordial spirit with the Primordial

    Devilish Internal Pellet, where he remained dormant, waiting for the day he¡¯d be able to resurrect..!

    Though the deities back then were able to take down the devil, they were each as strong as the current

    master of the Soluna Deus Sect, and they had to join forces just to exterminate the beast! With that in

    mind, nobody here was able to truly take on the fully resurrected Supreme Devilish Lord¡­ Nobody but

    Gerald and his Herculean Primordial Spirit.

    By chanting Finnley¡¯s mantra, he¡¯d be able to draw the full power of the Herculean Primordial Spirit but

    in return, his primordial spirit would leave his body, resulting in all his power being drained.

    His train of thought was cut short when he heard the ckened giant roar, ¡°You¡¯ve brought over a few

    disciples from the Soluna Deus Sect, huh? Adorable effort! Fine, then! Allow me to kill all of you first

    before I go for the Herculean Primordial Spirit!¡±

    After saying that, the giant quickly began shrinking¡­ And once it was done, Daryl red at them with a

    smirk! Before anyone could react, he had already waved his hand, sending a massive air de flying

    toward them!

    ¡°Aviating Formation!¡± roared Finnley as he and the others immediately formed a huge barrier.

    With blue veins already bulging from Finnley¡¯s forehead, the old man yelled, ¡°Hurry, Gerald..!¡±

    Snapping out of it, Gerald forced himself into a sitting position and after taking a deep breath, he

    frantically began chanting the mantra¡­ And shortly after, rays of golden light began radiating out of his

    elixir-of-life field¡­ It was the Neb Mantra!

    Nearing the end, Gerald used his final divine thought, and just like that, his elixir-of-life field burst out

    like an overfilled dam!

    A golden Herculean Primordial Spirit now floated before him, exuding immense power!

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513

    The Secretly or invisible Rich Man Chapter 2513

    Watching in fury as his ck air de dissipated, Daryl roared, ¡°W-what power..!¡±

    As Daryl was too shocked to move, Gerald took the chance to yell, ¡°Attack..!¡±

    And just like that, a zing light momentarily lit the entire sky! As surges of energy shot out in all

    directions, Daryl¡¯s devilish formation was reduced to dust in a matter of seconds!

    ¡°No..!¡± howled the anguished Daryl as the earth beneath him cracked and clouds of dust flew

    everywhere! It was chaos incarnate¡­ Yet momentster, everything fell deathly silent.

    Gerald himself had already vomited a pool of blood by now, and as he fell unconscious, he could feel

    his body freezing up¡­

    ***

    Fast forward to three yearster, Mayberry Commercial Street was as lively as ever¡­

    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s your brother¡¯s wedding day today¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we head over earlier? You¡¯ve been dolling

    yourself up for ages!¡±

    ¡°Fine, dad¡­ Though, isn¡¯t Second Uncle already there to help set things up? That aside, my brother¡¯s

    gone through so many hardships, so it¡¯s only right that I look my absolute finest at his wedding!¡± replied

    Jessica.

    ¡°Just let her do her makeup, Dn. We can head on over to the hotel first!¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­ May as well check on Peter and see how the arrangements are going!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Today was Gerald¡¯s wedding day, and being the young master of Mayberry, the entiremercial

    street was expectedly livelier than ever. The boy was getting married to M, and countless people had

    come over to congratte them¡­

    ¡°Take better care of our son, would you, Marcel? What are you being so anxious about? Stop

    squeezing in!¡± grumbled a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°But how couldn¡¯t I be excited about Mr. Crawford¡¯s wedding? Had he not taken us to the North

    Dessert, we would¡¯ve never¡­¡±

    ¡°I swear to God, didn¡¯t we already agree to not talk about the past anymore? He¡¯s already given up the

    chance to obtain the angelic inheritance, and Finnley and the rest have all returned to their own ces!

    It¡¯s his wedding day today, and he¡¯s made it clear that he only wishes to live an ordinary life with M

    from now on! With that said, no more mentioning those things again, got that?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine¡­! Still, it¡¯s such a pity since he was qualified for the role!¡±

    Smacking the back of his head, the woman grumbled, ¡°What did I just say..?!¡±

    It was then when augh was heard, followed by a woman¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Marcel and his

    wife, Gerald!¡±

    Turning to face theugh, it turned out that it was an amused M! She was holding onto Gerald¡¯s arm,

    and Gerald himself couldn¡¯t help but smile while shaking his head as he replied, ¡°Normal couples would

    be all lovey-dovey after reuniting, but these two kept on quarreling during their return trip! Seems that

    nothing¡¯s changed since then!¡±

    ¡°Still smiling while shaking your head? A bad habit you ought to change one of these days! That aside,

    who was it who said that the past shouldn¡¯t be brought up anymore?¡± grumbled M as she pinched

    Gerald¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say anymore! Now that we¡¯re finally together, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to the past¡­

    And from now on, we shall never be separated again! Now on to our wedding!¡±

    Following that, Gerald put his arm around M and as the wedding bells rang, so too ended this grand

    saga.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!